《A Journey That Changed The World.》


 Chapter 1 So The Journey Begins.

    ?[London, United Kingdom]

    On a chilly Friday evening, a 17-year-old young man strolled down the sidewalk toward a nearby restaurant.

    His name was Archer, but he preferred to be called Arch.

    Despite the cold weather, he was thrilled to be out and about because his childhood friend Alexa had agreed to go on a date with him.

    In his excitement, he had forgotten about his earlier training session that day.

    His instructor had been teaching him how to wield a Greek kopis to build strength and prepare for uing demonstrations they were scheduled to participate in.

    The streets were bustling with people heading to various parties, adding to the lively atmosphere of the night.

    Archer heard his phone ring, so he pulled it out of his pocket and answered the call.

    "Hello?"

    Alexa''s voice came through the phone. "Arch, where are you? I''m already here."

    "I''m on my way, but I couldn''t find a bus or cab, so I had to walk."

    "Oh, okay then. No rush, I''m already here. See you soon." Alexa said before hanging up.

    Archer slipped his phone back into his pocket and continued walking. Suddenly, a notification beeped, and he took out his phone to check it.

    It was a message from his mother, Michelle. [Be careful when you''re out]

    He chuckled at his mother''s anxious nature and replied. [Okay, Mum, I''ll be fine. I''ll talk to you soon]

    Putting the phone back into his jacket pocket, he wasn''t paying attention and bumped into someone.

    A sudden shriek pierced through the air. "Oh my god, watch where you''re walking, idiot!" Archer''s heart raced as he turned to face the source of the voice.

    "Sorry, I didn''t see you there. Excuse me," he stammered, trying to move past the girl.

    But a burly man, who looked like a gori, stepped in front of him.

    Archer looked up and rolled his eyes. "What do you want? I already apologized to her," he said.

    The man didn''t budge but spoke in a cocky voice. "You walked into my girl, mate. You better keep your eyes open when walking down the road on a Friday night."

    Archer couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "It was an ident. Why are youining?" he retorted, hoping to reason with the man.

    The man scowled at Archer''s words and got hostile. "Hey, kid, be careful who you talk to with that mouth of yours. It could get you into trouble one day," warned the man.

    Archer simply nodded, not wanting to waste any more time arguing with the man.

    "Sure thing," he said and tried to walk away and go around the gori man and hisdy gori, but the man moved in his way.

    However, Archer evaded the man and continued walking. "Boy, I''m talking to you! Where do you think you''re going?!" the gori shouted, clearly angry.

    Archer turned around as he heard the shouting and flipped the gori man the bird. "Yeah, well, fuck you!" he retorted before finally walking away.

    After a 10-minute walk, Archer finally arrived at the restaurant where he was supposed to meet Alexa.

    He stepped inside and began scanning the room. It didn''t take long for him to spot her sitting at a back corner table, patiently waiting for him.

    As he approached, he couldn''t help but admire her beauty. Her hair was a stunning shade of navy blue, cut short as she always had it.

    But it was her eyes that caught his attention. They were a striking shade of green that changed color when the light hit them.

    Set on a heart-shaped face that was nothing short of beautiful, Alexa, despite her age, was still stunningly gorgeous.

    Though Archer was a head taller than her, it didn''t matter to him. He had adored her since the day they first met, years ago.

    Archer approached the table, she greeted him with a smile and a wave, beckoning him over. "Get over here, Arch! I''m starving and ready to order."

    He took a seat and looked at the menu while they chatted. After a while, the waiter arrived to take their orders, and soon enough, their meals arrived.

    As they ate, they continued their conversation. "How''s your history ss going?" she inquired.

    "It''s actually going pretty well. We''re learning about the basics of the Kopis short sword to better understand the Greeks. I think my teacher enjoys role-ying a bit too much, though," Archerughed.

    Alexaughed in response. "Only you would end up in a ss like that!"

    He grinned and shook his head, replying, "I''m not stuck. In fact, I enjoy learning about history. And the best part is, I''ve also learned how to wield a short sword."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They both chuckled as they finished their meal.

    The restaurant was surprisingly quiet for a Friday night, typically bustling with drunk patrons and couples.

    As they left, they expressed their gratitude to the waiter and other staff. Alexa took Archer''s hand as they strolled down the street, unaware of the young man who was following them.

    The two walked alongside the river, admiring the boats sailing up and down. They saw many couples holding hands as they walked along the waterfront.

    "So, Arch, did you mean what you said earlier? That you like me and want to explore a rtionship with me?"

    Archer felt his nerves kick in at her question, but he answered honestly nheless. "I really like you a lot, Alexa," Archer said with a grin. "I''m so happy you agreed toe out with me."

    She smiled when she heard him, her smile was dazzling, as she replied, "I feel the same way. Let''s take things slow and see where they go."

    Archer nodded eagerly. "Absolutely, no rush!"

    Suddenly, Alexa leaned in and kissed his cheek, leaving him stunned and blushing. "What was that for?" he asked, still touching his cheek.

    She giggled mischievously. "I just wanted you to stop talking so fast."

    Archer burst outughing. "Okay, fair enough. I was just excited." They bothughed as they continued walking along the river.

    The temperature dropped, and Archer decided to take Alexa home. Little did they know, someone they both knew was following them closely, someone they did not want to see.

    They had grown up together and had always been close, but this winter night would change everything.

    Unbeknownst to them, someone who despised their budding love was determined to destroy it.

    As they walked hand in hand, the man watching them drew closer. Suddenly, Archer had a premonition and turned around to see a man pulling out a knife, getting ready to stab Alexa.

    Without hesitation, he pushed her out of harm''s way, taking the knife deep into his chest.

    "Arghh," he felt a searing pain ripple throughout his chest. The sound of the de piercing his flesh echoed through the night as he cried out in agony.

    Archer looked up to see who was stabbing him. "Noah," he doubled over as the boy jumped onto him and stabbed him even more.

    Alexa shrieked with horror as she witnessed Noah stabbing Archer wildly with an evil grin on his face while chanting, "Only mine, only mine, only mine."

    He struggled to fight back against Noah''s attack, Alexa sprang into action. She refused to stand by and watch as her new boyfriend was being stabbed by her obsessed stalker.

    With fierce determination, sheunched herself at Noah and began kicking him in the face, trying to interrupt his attack.

    As she fought to protect Archer, she could hear Noah mumbling, "Only mine, only mine, only mine."

    Thanks to her efforts she managed to get Noah off, but Archer''s condition continued to worsen. His eyes grew dimmer and his body weaker as he lost more and more blood.

    Alexa knew that time was running out, and she desperately hoped that help would arrive soon.

    "Stay with me, Arch! I''m calling an ambnce!" she eximed, her hands trembling as she pulled out her phone and dialed 999.

    Within a minute, the sound of sirens could be heard as police cars screeched to a halt on the small street.

    Two police officers jumped out of the car, one heading towards Noah to detain him while the other began administering first aid to try and save the dying boy.

    "Troy, get on the radio and tell the ambnce to hurry! We''re losing him!" he shouted in desperation.

    As the police worked to stop the bleeding, Alexa was pushed aside until an ambnce arrived.

    Two paramedics jumped out and quickly put him on a stretcher, rushing him into the ambnce.

    The officer took Alexa to the hospital, where they asked for his rtive''s details. She provided his mother''s number, and they called her to inform her of what had happened.

    All that was heard were the loud shrill screams of a woman whose child was at death''s door.

    Archer''s father took the phone and said they woulde to the hospital as soon as possible.

    The police car then rushed off to catch up with the ambnce while the other officers took Noah away.

    They sped down the road and followed behind the ambnce.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [There may be mistakes in the writing, but I''m going through the old chapters and editing stuff or rewriting things. So cut me some ck lol]

 Chapter 2 Transmigration.

    ?The ambnce sped towards the nearby hospital, where doctors immediately sprang into action upon its arrival.

    Archer was on a stretcher bleeding out as he was pushed through the bay doors, Alexa arrived at the hospital apanied by two police officers.

    After being taken to a private room, the authorities asked her to recount what had happened.

    In a state of shock, she struggled toprehend the situation. Noah, who had been obsessed with her, had done something that she never thought he was capable of.

    Despite repeatedly telling him that she wasn''t interested, he had persisted in his pursuit of her. But this was the first time he had ever caused harm to anyone.

    The police called out her name, jolting her out of the daze, and causing her to shake her head as she struggled to speak.

    "We were on a date and had just made our rtionship official. We decided to head home when Noah suddenly appeared behind us with a knife. Archer pushed me out of the way, and Noah then attacked him," she recounted.

    "He kept stabbing him, and he wouldn''t stop until I kicked him in the face."

    Her tears flowed uncontrobly as they fell to the ground. "He didn''t stand a chance. Noah surprised him."

    She struggled to speak clearly, and the police ceased their questioning. Suddenly, a woman in her early twenties with brown hair, simr to that of Archer''s rushed over to her and embraced her tightly.

    It was Archer''s older sister, Ellie. Through her tears, Alexa whispered Ellie''s name, and once she had calmed down, she revealed that Archer had saved her life.

    She began to apologize, but Ellie interrupted her. "It''s not your fault, Alexa. The one to me is the bastard who stabbed him," Ellie reassured her.

    Soon after, the rest of Archer''s family arrived, including his five sisters, three brothers, and his parents.

    They all crowded around Alexa, asking what had happened until Ellie intervened. "Come on, guys! Stop crowding her. I''ll exin," Ellie said.

    After Ellie recounted the events, they began to cry and pray to any god who would listen to ensure the boy''s well-being.

    Alexa''s distress continued to escte as she reflected on the happy memories she shared with Archer.

    Hourster, the doctors arrived, wheeling a hospital bed with the unconscious Archer into the room.

    They cautioned the family not to approach him as he was still at risk. They informed the family of the extent of Archer''s injuries.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Stevenson, your son has sustained catastrophic injuries. To be frank is fortunate to still be alive..." The doctors said.

    Only to be cut off due to the sound of an rm, causing the doctors to panic and everyone''s faces to turn ashen as they rushed back into the room.

    Alexa trailed behind them and witnessed Archer having a seizure on the bed, blood gushing out of his mouth as the doctors scrambled to stabilize him.

    Overwhelmed with emotion, Alexa crumpled to the ground, her knees giving out. Archer''s mother rushed to her side, tears streaming down her face as she embraced the distraught girl.

    "He''ll be okay, he''ll be okay." She whispered, trying tofort her.

    The rm continued to beep incessantly in the background. The room fell silent as the machine beeped incessantly.

    Despite the doctors'' best efforts, they were unable to save him. A physician stepped forward and announced Archer''s time of death.

    "The time of death is 11:39 PM," he stated. He then turned to the grieving family and offered his heartfelt condolences. "I''m deeply sorry for your loss."

    Alexa''s sorrow overwhelmed her, and her tears flowed even more intensely. Archer had departed on the very day he had achieved his heart''s desire and experienced the date he had always longed for.

    Enveloped in darkness, he remained oblivious to the fact that this was merely the start of his journey that changed a world.

    ___________________________________

    [On a far from Earth called Thrylos]

    Abruptly, a young boy snapped awake, his fear echoing in a piercing scream. "AHHHHH!" he cried out, consumed by terror.

    As he took deep breaths to calm himself down, he looked around the unfamiliar room, feeling confused and disoriented.

    He knew for sure that he wasn''t in his house or anywhere he had ever been before.

    His hands were small and pale, and he struggled to clear the cobwebs from his mind as he examined his surroundings.

    The room was medium-sized, with all the furniture made of red-colored wood, and a window on the left side of his bed.

    With aching legs, he gingerly rose from his bed, wincing at the difort. Shuffling over to the window, he opened it, and his eyes widened in astonishment at the sight before him.

    The boy looked out to see a medieval-looking city that stretched as far as the eye could see, bordered by a massive forest.

    He gazed out at the city, he noticed that most of the houses were constructed from stone, with asional wooden embellishments on the exterior.

    Suddenly, a massive headache struck him, causing him to copse to the floor with a loud thud.

    Writhing in agony, he was bombarded with fragmented memories that didn''t belong to him, making the situation even more unbearable.

    He rolled around on the ground, some of the new memories began to settle in, and he slowly began toprehend what was happening.

    "Ahh, so he actually killed me, huh? So transmigration is real," Muttering to himself.

    Although he had read many novels about it, he never thought it would happen to him. He started piecing together the information he received.

    What immediately caught his attention was the presence of magic. Thrylos was the name of this vast world, which was many timesrger than Earth.

    It was home to numerous continents and inds, many of which were uncharted and shrouded in mystery.

    He was aware that he was currently on the continent of Pluoria, whichy to the west of the central continent of Verdantia.

    Verdantia was home to two powerful empires, the Nightshade Empire and the Novgorod Empire, which were the strongest elf and human empires in the world.

    As he came to his senses, he realized that his name in this life was also Archer, a 13-year-old boy who happened to be the fourth son of Duke Leonard Ashguard.

    Archer''s mother was the Duke''s second wife, and he had a total of twelve children, four of whom were with his mother, including Archer.

    The Duke was responsible for overseeing the western border of the Avalon Empire, which included guarding against the Videzeme, Lionheart, and Sabat Kingdoms.

    He ruled the Duchy from Vassia City.

    The Avalon Empire was under the rule of Emperor Osoric Avalon and his Empress Chloe Avalon, a cat demi-human.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Empire was undoubtedly the most formidable power on the continent, boasting a diverse poption that prioritized trade andmerce.

    Despite this, the Empire was far from weak, with a powerful army at the Emperor''s disposal.

    The climate wasparable to that of the Mediterranean and North Africa on Earth, prompting residents to wear loose-fitting robes to stay cool.

    After recalling this basic information, he struggled to sit up on the bed and gradually rose to his feet. He noticed a mirror on the wall near a wooden door and made his way over to it.

    As he approached the mirror, he caught a glimpse of his striking features: snow-white hair and long, pointed ears that exceeded the typical anime elves.

    Archer''s bright, violet eyes were mesmerizing, and his overall appearance was sure to make him stand out.

    "Wow, what lovely colored eyes. Oh, I''m extremely handsome as well. Hehe." He mused to himself.

    However, his joy was short-lived as he recalled the reason why the original Archer had been injured and ultimately passed away.

    His father, who used captured beasts to train his children and soldiers, had forced the previous Archer to fight a feline-like creature several months ago.

    Although they battled fiercely, the beast struck him in the head, likely causing brain damage.

    Before losing consciousness, he remembered his father looking at him with disdain before walking away.

    During his recovery no one apart from E visited him and brought him food.

    Not even his own mother came to visit, she refused to visit him due to her Dragon-kin pride, which ced a high value on strength above everything.

    As she considered him weak, she saw no reason to bother. Lost in his thoughts, Archer suddenly coughed loudly to clear his chest, causing a maid to rush in and startle him.

    "Young master Archer!" She eximed.

    He turned to see a girl of about 13 years old with short blonde hair and blue eyes. What shocked him, even more, was her pair of pointy elf ears.

    When Archer saw her, the first thought that came to his fuzzy mind was. ''A Loli maid, so cliche Haha''

    The girl rushed forward, excitedly stopping in front of Archer.

    "Yes, I am awake." He spoke to her.

    "So, how do you feel, young master Archer?" She asked in a concerned tone.

    Archer shook his head and chuckled. "It seems like I''ve lost a lot of memories. For example, I don''t know your name?"

    The girl looked momentarily hurt before smiling. "Young master, let me introduce myself again." She said, standing up and giving him a small bow.

    "I''m E, your personal maid assigned to you by your mother, Lady Larka Ashguard."

    After that, she stood up straight and smiled at him, stunning Archer with her beauty. Shaking his head, he asked, "Could you bring me some food and water, please?"

    She smiled and hurried out of the room to get what he had asked for.

    Turning back to his thoughts, he remembered that there was a system in this world simr to the RPG games back on Earth

    ''Status.''

    [Archer Ashguard]

    [Race:---]

    [Age: 13]

    [Rank:---]

    [Experience: 000/1000]

    [Level: 0]

    [HP: 200/200]

    [Mana: 800/800]

    [Magic:----]

    [Strength: 45]

    [Constitution: 30]

    [Stamina: 60]

    [Charisma: 200]

    [Intelligence: 80]

    [SP: 0]

    [Spells:]

    [Skills: Spell Creation, Mana Regeneration]

    With a determined look on his face, Archer stared at the screen, taking note of his terrible stats. But he refused to give up.

    Pondering his next move, he realized that the original soul within him held valuable knowledge about this world.

    And he was determined to use that knowledge to his advantage.

    Archer understood that magic was not just about memorizing spells, but also about imagination and practical knowledge.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [This is thest edit I''m doing to this chapter until the future]

 Chapter 3 Banished.

    ?Shortly after deciding to start training soon, E returned with a te of meat and greens.

    cing it on the table, she exined.

    "Here, young master, horned rabbit meat with some fairy leaf sd."

    Archer approached the table and sat down, looking at the girl with a confused face.

    "Is there something wrong, young master?" She asked.

    "What is this fairy leaf sd?"

    She looked baffled for a second, but a smile spread across her face.

    "It''s a sd grown by the elves that have special healing properties."

    She exined. Her head tilted to the side as her eyes widened like saucers.

    "What''s happened to you? Your ears are sharper than mine!."

    She looked him up and down.

    "You have bumps on the side of your head, and your eyes have changed color!"

    Archer looked at the curious girl who was examining him.

    After taking a few bites, he replied.

    "You''ve only just noticed it."

    Heughed at her confused look.

    "To be honest, I don''t know. I looked in the mirror just before you walked in and was like this already."

    She nodded with a suspicious look in her eyes before moving on as he finished the meal.

    ''''It could be something to do with your bloodline, but we won''t know until you reach level 20,'''' E said.

    Nodding in agreement while pushing the te away, E informed him of something he needed to do.

    "Well, young master, the master wishes to see you now that you are awake."

    "Why does he want to see me? Is it about that stupid beast fight?" Archer asked.

    E was just about to reply, but Archer cut her off.

    "Young master..."

    "Just call me Archer or Arch!," He interrupted.

    E looked baffled, not expecting him to request her to call him by name.

    She couldn''t understand why he wanted her to do that, but she epted it nheless.

    "Okay, Arch, all I can say is he looks angry," E said.

    Archer sighed, knowing what the old man wanted to do with him.

    ''They would kick me out as all disappointed parents do in the novels because I''m not good enough,'' he thought to himself.

    But he didn''t bother dwelling on that right now. It was important for him to go to the library and learn some spells before leaving.

    "E, we''ll go to the library first, then I''ll go see Father after I''m done. Will you show me the way?" Archer asked.

    "Yes, Arch, let''s go."

    E replied, leading the way to the library.

    As the two of them walked through the hallways, Archer couldn''t help but notice the fancy decorations that were everywhere, with gold trimmings lining the frames of the paintings.

    "It seems like a waste of money," hemented.

    Upon noticing his strange look, E quickly exined.

    "The first wife of the Duke, Ksara Ashguard, loves decorating the manor. She spends a lot of gold coins on pointless stuff."

    Archer shrugged and continued to follow her until they came upon two imposing doors standing firm in front of them.

    She turned to him and said.

    "It''s behind these doors. It''s the biggest library in the city."

    As they both entered the room, Archer saw a massive library with rows and rows of books.

    "Wow," he eximed, "this is impressive."

    As he looked around the room, he spotted the spell books stored in one corner and made his way over to them.

    E followed behind him as he started to browse through the books.

    One particr spell book caught his attention.

    ''Void st''.

    Intrigued, he took the book and continued to search for more spells.

    He soon came across three more books that interested him.

    ''Cosmic Shield, Cosmic Sword, and Body Enhancement''.

    Taking all four spell books, he spotted a table by the windows and made his way over.

    After cing the spell books on the table, Archer went to search for a world history book to gain a better understanding of the new world he found himself in.

    E followed behind him as he walked back towards the table.

    As they approached the table, Archer turned to E and said.

    "If you want to do something else or read yourself, you can do it."

    E smiled at his statement before going to get a spell book.

    Archer noticed that she was holding the Earth st spell when she sat down next to him, which made him curious.

    He asked her, "So you can use Earth magic?"

    E nodded and smiled at him.

    "Yes, I can also use Light magic," she replied.

    Hearing her speak, he was shocked.

    ording to the fragmented memories he received from the previous Archer, most people have an affinity for only one element.

    However, those who possess an affinity for two elements are considered geniuses and highly sought after by many kingdoms and academies across the world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After pondering this for a few minutes, he shook his head and sat down to study the spells he had chosen.

    Hours passed as they both read.

    Archer looked up from the book he was reading and noticed the sun setting through the window.

    Deciding he was done with reading, he dropped the book on the table with a loud bang, causing E to jump with a yelp.

    He startedughing, and E red at him before joining in on theughter.

    It was then that he remembered the notifications that had popped up while he was reading.

    [Void st Learned]

    [Cosmic Shield Learned]

    [Cosmic Sword Learned]

    [Body Enhancement Learned]

    Learning just four basic spells brought Archer immense joy.

    He soon discovered that he had an affinity for two elements: space and lightning magic, and decided to test this theory in the future.

    Fortunately, some of the memories he received were not fragmented and taught him how to use magic.

    The key was to imagine what the spell looked like and understand how it worked.

    Using Mana was already a rare ability, as only about 40% of the human poption could use it.

    However, every living being on Thyrlos had Mana within them, which benefited them even if they couldn''t use it. It made them healthier and longer-lived.

    Demi-humans, including elves, were the best adapted to using magic, but most races could use it to some extent.

    Humans, being on the weaker side, relied on numbers to gain an advantage in wars.

    As he waited for E to join him, Archer returned the books to their shelves.

    She arrived in her maid''s outfit, he couldn''t help but admire her beauty even more.

    He stared at her as she approached, lost in thought.

    When she stood in front of him, she asked, "Hello Arch, are you okay?"

    But he was still in a daze and mumbled.

    "Very beautiful."

    Hearing his words, E blushed and thought.

    ''Oh my god, he called me beautiful. He''s never said that before.''

    Archer quickly snapped out of his daze and realized what he had said.

    They left the library feeling awkward around each other, with E leading him to the Duke''s office without looking toward him.

    As they walked down the hallway in silence, Archer looked out the window and saw the massive trees of the forest bordering Vassia city.

    ''Those trees are huge, much bigger than Earth''s trees,'' he remarked.

    Ten minutester, they arrived outside the office, and E knocked on the door.

    A loud, dominating voice answered the knock.

    "Enter!"

    E entered first, followed by Archer.

    The man sitting at the desk told Archer to sit.

    "Sit, boy," hemanded.

    Archer stared at the middle-aged man with brown hair.

    He was 6ft tall, big built, with a strong jawline and stubble on his face.

    The man''s name was Leonard Ashguard, the Duke of the Western Duchy, and he had 12 children with his three wives. Archer was one of many children.

    The man looked at Archer with vicious green eyes before speaking.

    "Archer, you failed a simple test and brought shame upon the Ashguard house, a house that has always produced powerful warriors for the Avalon Empire!"

    Leonard mmed his fist on the table, scaring E but continuing.

    He stared at Archer and asked, "What''s happened to you?"

    Archer looked at him, unsure of what to say. But before he could respond, Leonard dismissed it, saying.

    "Actually, don''t worry, I don''t care."

    He continued, "All your brothers and some of your sisters have brilliant talent and are useful to this house, but you, you''re useless and not wanted. Your mother even agrees.

    "You have no skill for the sword, no skill in magic, and no skill for administration. You are useless to the family. I hereby banish you

    "You no longer have the right to call yourself an Ashguard anymore. You shall leave in the morning at first light, and I don''t want to see you again. Understand, boy?"

    E gasped when the Duke banished Archer from the family, but Archer just stared back at the man and said, "Okay, I''ll leave."

    Archer and E left the Duke''s office and walked to his room to start packing.

    However, they bumped into two of his half-brothers.

    Aldwulf and Pallius, who were 14 and 13 respectively and were known to get away with pretty much anything.

    When Archer noticed Pallius lewdly looking at E, he warned him, saying.

    "Take your filthy eyes off her!"

    Pallius looked at Archer before scoffing.

    Aldwulf spoke up, saying, "I heard what had happened from Mother. It''s a shame someone as useless as you were born into this family."

    Archer stared back at them before bursting intoughter.

    ''''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.''''

    ''''Fuck off, you idiots!''''

    Grabbing E''s hand, he began to walk off, leaving the two boys standing there with shocked looks on their faces.

    He entered his room, dragging her along with him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 4 Goodbye For Now.

    ?Archer mmed the door closed when they entered, still holding her hand. Looking at her face he noticed it was red as an apple.

    He smiled. ''''Sorry about that, I didn''t like him looking at you like that.''''

    As she heard him speak, E smiled. ''''That''s okay, I like this new side of you to be honest.''''

    She got a worried look on her face before asking. ''''But what will you do Arch?''''

    Thinking for a second. ''''I read about the adventurer''s guild allows people to be adventurers at 13, so I think I''ll be one and earn coin that way.''''

    Archer rubs his chin before speaking.

    ''''I can''t stay here and put up with my father''s shit any longer, yes I lost the fight, but that was just an excuse for him to throw me out.''''

    He suddenly got a brilliant idea.

    ''''Hey E, can you fight?''''

    Tilting her head before quickly nodding.

    ''''Yes, my mother and father taught me archery and earth magic before we came to the Avalon Empire.''''

    He smiled as he heard her response.

    ''''Then why don''t youe with me, we can be adventurers, explore this world together while discovering the unknown.''''

    After hearing Archer''s offer, she looked sad.

    ''''Arch I cant, my mother signed a work contract, and it runs out when I turn 15, so we have to continue working for two years''''

    He got a sad look on his face at the thought of separating from her.

    The original Archer liked her a lot, when their souls became one the same feelings were passed onto the him.

    She smiled.

    ''''But if you still want me to, when I turn 15, I cane with you''''

    E had a hopeful look on her cute face as she really wanted go with him.

    If she left with him now her mother could get into trouble.

    Archer was annoyed at first but cheered up when he heard her speak.

    ''''Yes that''s perfect, when you''re 15 I''ll get you signed up as an adventurer and we can explore together, however, while you''re here, you should study hard before I return for you.''''

    She nodded before getting ready to leave.

    ''''I will, I promise you, I''lle see you in the morning before you leave.''''

    ''''Goodnight Arch.''''

    E left the room as Archer stood there staring at the door.

    He sat down at the table and reviewed all the spells and skills he had learned earlier.

    [Spell Creation]

    [Mana Regeneration]

    [Void st]

    [Cosmic Shield]

    [Cosmic Sword]

    [Body Enhancement]

    ''Void st and cosmic sword are my attack spells, Cosmic Shield is my defense spell, while body enhancement is my support spell.

    He selected body enhancement.

    [Body Enhancement: uses mana to power any part of the body]

    Archer selected Spell Creation next.

    [Spell Creation: Can create one new spell per rank]

    Archer stared at the screen in front of him and decided he wanted to create something that he remembers appearing in a lot of the web novels he read.

    [Spell Creation activated]

    Nothing happened while he sat at the table, until he heard a click.

    [Item Box skill created]

    [Spell Creation: Cool-down activated until user ranks up]

    He started rxing after creating a skill that will be useful for years toe.

    ''Item Box.''

    [Item Box: A skill that allows the user to store items in a pocket dimension that only the user has ess to, and growsrger as the user levels up]

    ''''Very useful''''

    Archer gets up and decides to do a workout before getting into bed.

    100 sit-ups, 100 push-ups, and 100 squats.

    After finishing working out, he didn''t feel satisfied, so he repeated it 3 more times.

    Leaving him out of breath, his new body was not ready to work out, so he was aching badly.

    His memories reminded him of how the previous Archer was a bookworm who rarely came outside the library.

    After all the exercise, Archer crawled into bed, sore and tired.

    Falling into a deep sleep.

    ''''ARCHER!''''

    He opened his eyes as he heard someone screaming his name.

    ''''Alexa?''''

    That''s when he realized he was in a dream.

    He was standing about 10 meters from a scene he never wanted to see again.

    His eyes were fixed on that crazy stalker Noah stabbing him.

    Noah was saying something but Archer couldn''t hear anything, he could only read his lips.

    ''Only mine, Only mine.''

    When the attack happened he didn''t pay attention to what Noah was saying.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He only paid attention to the excruciating pain he felt, but witnessing it in the third person was apletely different experience.

    Archer''s own blood sttered everything and everyone around him. Alexa''s screams and Noah''s manic smile, seeing and hearing all this broke his mind.

    When he woke up earlier today he was too distracted to think about the attack.

    It was only after he fell asleep that memories returned.

    Archer woke up panicking while looking around, remembering where he was.

    He tried to rx, but couldn''t.

    Getting out of bed he stumbled over to the window and opened it.

    The sun hadn''t yet risen, but the breeze blew against his skin felt rxing.

    Archer''s mind reeled, the nightmare messed with him, he doesn''t know what, but something has started to change.

    But ignoring all the chaotic thoughts guing his mind, Archer jumps up on the window ledge and sat down as he watched the city.

    A few birds flew past his window as he stretched his arms above his head as he watched the city.

    It was lively at this time in the morning.

    There were numerous carriages in the za near Vassia''s castle, he saw people walking here and there.

    A market was getting set up, as people were walking to and from work or adventurers taking quests while heading out of the city.

    After a while, Archer got off the ledge when he calmed down.

    He put on a new shirt and pants while throwing the rest of his stuff into his Item box along with the knife he had.

    He only had five pairs of ck shirts and pants.

    That''s all the Ashguards gave him since the incident.

    The clothes felt like they were made from linen when he put them on.

    As he finished getting ready he heard a knock on the door.

    ''''Come in!''''

    The door opened and Archer sees E walking in, but she looked lost in thought.

    ''''Morning Arch, I brought you some food before you leave.''''

    She put a tray on the table with bacon and eggs heaped on it.

    Archer walked over to the table and sat down to eat.

    Looking at her as he stuffed his face with the delicious breakfast and wondered what was wrong with the girl.

    ''''What''s wrong, E, You seem lost in thought.''''

    She shook her head before speaking.

    ''''Arch, we won''t see each other for years, but could you please try to write to me, I asked Butler Calluric if I can send letters to you through the guild, and he said they can.''''

    She looked embarrassed until Archer reassured her.

    ''''It''s okay E, I was going to write to you anyway, so don''t worry, plus I''ll evene to visit you as much as I can''''

    He finished the food and stood up, and quickly moved in front of her.

    That''s when the scent ofvender hit his nose, which he loved.

    ''Smells beautiful.''

    Archer pondered inwardly as he looked into her sky-blue eyes.

    ''''Wanna walk to the gate with me?''''

    E nodded her head with a small smile as they both left the room, heading for the castle''s gate.

    When they were getting close to the exit, a sarcastic voice came from behind them.

    ''''The weak don''t belong here, I can''t believe I gave birth to someone like you, you bring shame to all the dragon-kin race.''''

    A tall woman with ck hair, pointy ears like Archer''s, and blue eyes, with a pair of ck hornsing from above her ears.

    It was his mother Larka Ashguard, she was staring at him with a dirty look.

    ''I promise one day to prove you wrong and make you regret the way you''ve treated me.''

    He turned away ignoring his mother''s horriblement and made his way out of the castle.

    10 minutester they arrived at the castle entrance, the two children came to a stop.

    Archer faced her, he shocked E by hugging her and whispering something in her ear that made her cheeks turn tomato red and her heartbeat racing.

    ''''Goodbye, for now, my beautiful E, I will see you soon''''

    He pulled away and started turning to leave.

    She hesitated a little before running up to him and quickly pecked him on the cheek.

    Before bolting away like a scared cat.

    Heughed as he watched her run into the castle with bright red ears.

    Archer entered the city and saw clean roads paved with smooth white stones.

    However, he continued his walk down the street while looking around for the Adventurers Guild.

    Having no idea where it was, he looked around and saw a stall selling food.

    He walked up to it and asked the man who was cooking.

    ''''Excuse me, where is the guild?''''

    The man didn''t spot Archer until he looked down andughed.

    ''''Hahaha didn''t see you there little man, how can I help you?''''

    ''''Do you know where the adventurers guild is?''''

    He rubbed his chin and pointed to the left.

    ''''Head down that road, turn right when you reach an inn called The Lost Guild Master, then it''s two minutes from there.''''

    After that, he thanked the man and walked off in the direction the man pointed.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 5 It Starts Here.

    ?Archer walked down the road, he saw all the different kinds of shops that amazed him. cksmiths. Alchemists, Enchanters and Beast Shops.

    There were some shops he didn''t know or want to know by the looks of them. Not even 10 minutester he arrived outside a well-designed building.

    It was made of green-colored stone with wooden features here and there. Walking up to it, he approached the massive doors, pushing them open with great effort from his little body.

    When walking in, he instantly started looking around. It was a massive hall with a reception set up to the right side as you walk in.

    A row of wooden boards that held loads of paper pinned to them on the left side of the hall. Four beautiful women stood behind the counter serving adventurers.

    There was a spot at the end free, so Archer walked over. A woman with brown hair, green eyes, and loads of cute freckles on her face sat behind the counter looking at some papers.

    She doesn''t look very tall but is still taller than him by a little bit. As he approached she looked up and smiled before speaking. ''''Hello young man, how can I help you today?''''

    Archer looked at her. ''''I want to register as an adventurer please.''''

    She looks closely and asks. ''''How old are you?''''

    ''''13''''

    She cocked an eyebrow and asked the question that came to her mind. ''''Is there a reason why a 13-year-old boy wants to be an adventurer, It''s dangerous you know?''''

    Archer looks at her like she''s an idiot. ''''Coins and leveling up, what else?''''

    The woman sighs, the kid strangely makes sense so she carries on with the registration.

    She shuffles some papers around and brings out a form while passing it to Archer along with a pen-looking thing.

    ''''Here, fill this out and hand it back when you''re done.''''

    He looked at the forms and found them pretty basic, luckily, he can read and write thenguage thanks to the memories he received.

    So he filled out the form, before handing it back to the woman. She looked at it while nodding with a smile.

    ''''Thank you, Archer, you''ll be assigned F rank, but if youplete 10 quests you can rank up to E, which repeats until you reach rank D where you have to take a personalized test by the guild.''''

    ''''There are some rules. The guild will reprimand you for any crime youmit and suspend your adventurer card.

    There will be no fighting inside any of the guild buildings, you can''t take quests with other adventurers unless you''re in the same group unless it''s an emergency quest from the guild, andstly no threatening guild staff.''''

    She looked at him. ''''Do you understand Archer?''''

    He nodded his head. ''''Yes, I understand.''''

    She smiles and introduces herself.

    ''''I''m Sarah, and I''ll be your receptionist from now on, now wait for a bit while your card is processed, let me exin what quests you can take at your rank, You can take any F or E ranked quests but none higher than E, If you are in a group you will be allowed to take D ranked quests, understand?''''

    ''''Yes.''''

    She nods her head and then starts walking off to sort out the card. While he was waiting, he overheard the adventurers talking about him.

    ''''Look at the little elf, he''s pretty cute.''''

    ''''What is the pretty boy doing in here?''''

    ''''I love his white hair and those pretty violet eyes!''''

    ''''Look at those ears though, they aren''t elf ears!''''

    Ignoring all the gossip he heard, he blocked it out as he waited for Sarah to return. She returned 10 minutester, passing Archer an amber-colored card.

    ''''Here you go, it has your name, rank, and the quests you''vepleted on it.''''

    He took the card and started to look at it. It was a card with his name printed across it and the symbol of the guild printed on it.

    He threw it into his item box before speaking. ''''Thank you, I''m about to begin to take quests now, It was nice meeting you Sarah.''''

    He walked off and said bye to him, he made his way to the quest boards. Three huge boards with loads of paper stuck to them.

    Walking over to look for a mission that catches his attention. After reading through most of the F or E rank quests, they are just to help people around the city.

    Archer then noticed one that caught his eye, walking over he picked it up and started reading it.

    [Wild dog hunt: wild dogs are running wild just outside my farm If any adventurer coulde and help us, we would be eternally grateful]

    [Reward: 80 silver coins]

    ''''I''m curious, I''ll take this for now.'''' He ripped the paper off the board and walked towards the counters, while all the adventurers were watching him.

    ''''The little guy is heading on a quest, I bet he will fail Haha.''''

    ''''Leave him alone, we know nothing about him''''

    Even though Archer overheard them again, he still ignored them. Reaching the counter, he gave Sarah the quest slip. ''''Here I want to take this quest please.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As Sarah read the quest she got worried and asked in a concerned tone. ''''Are you sure you want to take this Archer, they are deadly, and even worse they roam in packs.''''

    ''''It will be fine don''t worry, they won''t be able to get the jump on me.'''' He said with a smile.

    She sighed. ''''Give me your guild card so I can assign you the quest.''''

    He handed her the card, she uses it to do something on the counter which he couldn''t see.

    ''''It''s ready now, the quest has been assigned to you Archer, you have 30 days toplete it or you will face a penalty.''''

    He nodded in response, he asked her where the quests were located. ''''So where is this farm?''''

    Taking a look at the information, she turned her attention back to Archer before telling him.

    ''''To reach the farm, you''ll need to travel approximately two hours from the eastern gate. Once you''ve exited the gate, simply head north and the farm should be visible.''''

    ''''Okay, thank you for your help.''''

    Archer turned on his heels and headed towards the exit excited to go on his first hunt. Exiting the guild he turned towards the eastern gate and started walking.

    10 minutester he arrived at the gate. It was very tall, at least 15-20 meters tall, made of solid green marble-like stone.

    Guards patrolled the wall above, while others were stationed at the entrance. He approached the entrance and passed through without any guards looking at him.

    After exiting the city, he looked around and started walking north while marveling at thendscape he saw.

    A rolling in ended in a forest that bordered the city It was only a mile away from here. After a few hours of walking, Archer felt his stomach growl.

    ''''Fuck I don''t have any food, well hopefully I can hunt for something to eat''''

    That''s when he looked up and saw a farm in the distance. He walked towards it and saw a single-story wooden building.

    It looks a bit worn out, but it''s still functional. He walked up to it and when he got outside he knocked on the door.

    He heard footsteps heading towards the door, it was opened by an older-looking man with a fed-up expression on his face.

    ''''Oh a little boy, what do you want, Where are your parents?'''' Archer stares at the man with a nk expression

    ''''....''''

    He shakes his head and takes out his guild card. ''''Look''''

    The old man saw the Amber card in the boy''s hand and his eyes widen. ''''Emm sorry young man, you''re the adventurer who will deal with the dogs?''''

    Archer nods. ''''Where are the dogs?''''

    The man stepped out of his house while answering. ''''Well, the dogs are at the back of the farm, where it borders the forest they''ve gotten closer to the house every day.''''

    The man sighed before finishing. ''''Thank you foring to help us young man, My name is Evarius.''''

    Archer looked at the middle-aged man. ''''Nice to meet you Evarius, I''m Archer, I''ll go deal with them now.''''

    He turned around and started to walk to the back of the farm, after a brief walk he arrived at the forest''s edge but didn''t see any wild dogs.

    ''''Where are the...'''' An rm feeling washed over him making his whole body shiver as he started to panic.

    ncing behind him to see a wild dog quickly lunging at him. He quickly cast a Cosmic Shield. ''''Cosmic shield!''''

    A purple-colored barrier appeared and blocked the wild dog''s surprise lunge. Aiming his hand at the beast, he fired a Void st at it. ''''Void st!''''

    A strong force shot out and hit the dog square in the face crushing its head.

    [100 experience gained]

    When he noticed the notification, it annoyed him so he wished to turn them off, which happened not long after. There were three other growling wild dog''s staring at Archer.

    Bringing his hands up and casting four Void sts inwardly.

    ''Void st.''

    The Void sts sped forward piercing into the remaining wild dogs and sending them flying,nding not far away.

    ''Mana''

    [550/800]

    ''''50 Mana per st isn''t too bad, I need to increase it though, maybe I can use those points things I remember seeing.''''

    Looking around and spotting a wild dog body lying there.

    Thump!~ Thump!~ Thump!~

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 6 The First Hunt.

    ?All he could hear was a thumping noiseing from the bodies.

    It attracted him more than anything he''s ever experienced.

    Archer slowly approached it while examining the wild dog''s body.

    He realized the thumping sounds wereing from the beast''s chest.

    ''''Hmm, the heart maybe?''''

    Taking out his knife from the Item Box and sliced it open.

    Thump!~ Thump!~ Thump!~

    As he grasped the still beating warm heart, the thumping got even louder.

    Pulling it out as blood dripped down his hand turning it red.

    Archer brings the heart closer and examines it as he asked himself.

    ''''Is this what''s attracting me?''''

    His instincts kicked in and told him to eat it.

    Munch!~ Munch!~ Spelch!~

    After finishing the heart he felt an odd feeling circling his body.

    An explosion erupted inside him.

    Sending Archer to the ground.

    His body felt stronger as he wasying there.

    He decided to check his stats.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 500/1000]

    [SP: 0>1]

    [Mana: 610/800]

    ''I think killing the wild dogs gave me 100 experiences each, and the heart gave me 100 as well as one status point.''

    From the memories he got from the old Archer, he knew whenever someone levels up they get two stat points to upgrade each stat by 10, some stats can get boosted higher but that''s a rare urrence.

    After standing up, Archer extracted the rest of the hearts from the rest.

    He also realized he wasn''t hungry anymore.

    It must have been the heart he just ate.

    Neither he nor the old Archer knew anything about this.

    He started overthinking before shaking his head.

    ''''I''ll see if the guild has a library when I get back''''

    He shrugged and decided to think about itter.

    After collecting all the hearts he ate the rest and felt the power boost flow from him after swallowing thest bite.

    [Experience: 800/1000]

    [SP: 1>4]

    [Mana: 670/800]

    Archer then spent two points on mana and strength to see what results he would get.

    [Mana: 800>860]

    [Strength: 45>65]

    [SP: 4>0]

    ''Oh look at that, mana gets 30 per point and strength got 10, that''s okay.''

    Storing the wild dog''s bodies, he explored the forest.

    Archer walking into the forest began searching for more beasts.

    This feeling made his blood boil, he wanted more of it.

    Like the beginning of something new, it felt beautiful.

    He loved the feeling of experience flowing into his body.

    It felt like a drug he could never get sick of.

    He continued with his first hunt.

    After walking for a while, the afternoon sun was high in the sky.

    But it vanished as Archer walked deeper into the forest.

    The trees were getting taller and bulkier.

    He could hear animal noises normally heard in forests.

    That''s when he suddenly heard a rustle in front of him, the same rm feeling came over him as he jumped to the side.

    Woosh!~ Woosh!~

    Two shabby-looking arrows flew past his face.

    He wondered what this rming feeling was, as it warned him again.

    [------ sense of learned]

    He looked baffled at the half-hidden skill he had just learned but noticed it was something to do with senses.

    Archer jumps forward but trips as hends.

    Turning around he saw a small green humanoid lunging from the bush with a spear made from a branch.

    Then a group walked out of the bushes surrounding Archer.

    He panicked as he counted them.

    ''There are 15 of them, fuck my life!''

    He quickly cast his Cosmic Sword spell to fight back.

    ''''Cosmic sword!''''

    A pitch-ck sword that resembled a Greek kopis short sword from ancient times.

    Archer could feel that the sword barely weighs anything and could be wielded by him easily, it was also sharp enough to slice straight through the skin.

    ''''Let''s test it out Hehe.''''

    He darted forward shocking the 15 goblins trying to surround the young white-haired human in front of them.

    Archer sliced at the closest goblin who tried to block the creepy ck sword with its wooden shield.

    However, it sliced straight through the wooden shield with no difficulty, it shed the goblin''s throat.

    Kicking the dead goblin away, seeing its blood spilling out.

    He stood still as the goblins surrounded him.

    Laughing manically while his eyes shone brightly as he began to quote something he read in his past life.

    ''''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Let me tell you a quote I know!''''

    ''''Walls have ears,

    Doors have eyes.

    Trees have voices.

    Beats tell lies.

    Beware the rain.

    Beware the snow.

    Beware the man.

    You think you know!''''

    Archer quickly lunged forward while shing at the closest goblin''s neck.

    The goblins head went flying through the air, Archer pointed his small hand at a group of three goblins and fired a void st at them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He fired three Void sts at the two groups running at him from different directions.

    ''Void sts.''

    Boom!~ Boom!~ Boom!~

    The seven goblins who were running towards Archer were sent flying when they got struck by the sts.

    Landing quite far away with heavy thuds.

    ''''Hehe, six more to go!''''

    Archer pounced forward while shing the two goblins standing close, he spun around while casting Body Enhancement on his legs and shot forward quicker than the goblins could even see.

    Thest four goblins panicked and started firing arrows at Archer who inwardly cast a Cosmic Shield around him.

    ''Cosmic Shield!''

    The same purple barrier that appeared earlier grew around him again and blocked the arrows before vanishing.

    He finally got to the two goblins standing in front.

    Casting another Cosmic Sword so he could have two.

    Plunging both des into the goblins while staring into their eyes with a massive smile on his face.

    Erghhhhh!~~~~

    Arghhhh!~~~~

    Pulling the des out as thest two goblins attacked.

    Quickly deflecting one goblin''s swipe while he stabbed the other goblin with his sword before he got to him.

    Following that, Archer fired a Void st at point-nk range.

    ''Void st!''

    It tore through the goblin sending its body falling to the ground with a thud.

    Thud!~

    Archer stood there in the middle of the carnage while looking around at his handiwork.

    Spotting a few goblins getting up from the groups that rushed him at the beginning.

    Rushing forward he ended all their lives without missing a beat.

    The Cosmic Swords were dismissed, as he sat down to catch his breath.

    ''This body isn''t used to this, hopefully, it gets stronger with time.''

    That''s when he checked his status because he felt that simr feeling from earlier but stronger this time.

    [Experience: 50/1000]

    [Level Up: 0>3]

    [Rank: Novice]

    [SP: 0>6]

    [------ Sense Learned]

    While Archer was looking at the notifications he pulled up, realizing he leveled up and got an unknown skill that involved his senses and got excited.

    Deciding not to spend the points for now and wanted to hunt some more.

    Standing up he went over to the bodies and started cutting out the hearts while storing them alongside the goblin bodies.

    Feeling the Item Box was close to getting full, he didn''t bother about it as he continued hunting with a smile on his face.

    Several hourster he walked out of the forest.

    During his hunt, he managed to kill four forest wolves and 10 more goblins.

    Looking back down as he checked his status.

    ''Status''

    [Archer]

    [Race: ----]

    [Age: 13]

    [Rank: Novice]

    [Experience: 50/1000]

    [Level Up: 3>5]

    [SP: 6>10]

    [Void st: 0>1]

    [Cosmic sword: 0>1]

    [Mana: 860>880]

    [Strength: 65>75]

    [Constitution: 30>40]

    [Stamina: 60>70]

    [Charisma: 200>260]

    [Intelligence: 80>90]

    He got excited once he saw his status, he gained a lot from all the hunting his done.

    All his stats increased a tiny bit, plus Archer gathered loads of new hearts.

    Closing his eyes and thought about Item Box and saw everything he has collected so far.

    24 goblin hearts, 4 forest wolf hearts, and the bodies he managed to collect.

    4 wild dogs, 18 goblins, and 4 forest wolf bodies.

    He inwardly congratted himself.

    ''What a fruitful first hunt, hopefully, they all go that way, I''ll earn a lot of coins from this''

    He remembered the currency from the old Archer''s memories.

    ''100 copper is 1 silver, 100 silver is 1 gold, 100 gold is a tinum coin.''

    Shaking his head as he cleared his thoughts.

    It was then Archer realized it was nighttime and he couldn''t continue to hunt anymore.

    ''Let''s find a tree and get some sleep.''

    Archer went off to find a suitable tree to sleep in and found one not long after that was sitting at the edge of the forest.

    Climbing up and getting asfortable as possible, he remembered he got his first rank earlier.

    He summoned the pop-up window for his rank.

    ''Rank''

    [Rank Unlocked: Novice]

    Archer tried hard to recall the ranks, and he only had information until rank seven.

    It works like this:

    0-20 - Novice, 20-40 - Apprentice - 40-60 - Adept - 60-80 - Expert - 80-100 - Master - 100-150 - Magus - 150-200 - Arch Magus - 200-250 - Grandmaster - 250 - 300 - Sage

    That''s all the old Archer knew about the ranking system.

    His stomach growled as he leaned up against the tree trunk while on a branch.

    He pulled out a goblins heart he collected earlier and then chewed on it.

    ''The taste isn''t bad, but it''s not the best either.''

    He sat there eating the hearts as he watched the grasnd, his mind overthinking as usual

    Hoping that Alexa and his family were okay and managed to cope with his death better than he was.

    Archer then ate the rest of the hearts he''s gathered before falling asleep to the hooting of birds and the shrieks of something hunting.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 7 The Nightmares Start.

    ?Waking up in an unknown bed.

    Archer looked around and started to panic, wondering where he was.

    He noticed a young woman in her 20s lying next to him.

    Recognizing the smooth navy blue hair.

    It was a girl he knew all too well lying in front of him.

    He went to hug her but was stopped by an invisible barrier.

    After that, she sat up and stared directly at him.

    Seeing blood drip down from her lips.

    Suddenly, the scene changed to a random street, and Archer saw her being stabbed.

    He panicked as he rushed towards her, but everything changed again.

    Now he was the one being stabbed while the maniacughed.

    Waking up in a panic, his clothes stuck to him with sweat.

    Archer looked around and realized he was still lying on the branch.

    Hearing birds chirping and some beasts grunting from below.

    Sitting up as he looked down to see a massive hog-like beast.

    The beast was the size of a rhinoceros on Earth.

    It was just rooting around.

    After he was done it wandered off somewhere.

    Rubbing his eyes, he realized that he was drenched in blood from yesterday''s hunt.

    He remembered he had eaten all the hearts he collected like a glutton.

    While sitting there, he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 350/1000]

    [Level Up: 5>8]

    [SP: 10>38]

    Eximing in shock.

    ''''I''ve leveled up eight times since I started hunting!''''

    Deciding to spend the points while rxing on the branch.

    Archer put 10 points on HP and Mana, 4 on strength, constitution, stamina, and charisma, and 2 on intelligence.

    He felt his body strengthen as his stats increased, after it calmed down he checked his status.

    [HP: 200>300]

    [Mana: 880>1180]

    [Strength: 65>105]

    [Constitution: 40>80]

    [Stamina: 70>110]

    [Charisma: 260>300]

    [Intelligence: 90>110]

    He got a massive boost from all the points.

    His whole body felt lighter and stronger, his muscles grew, his senses improved even more.

    Looking down at the ground as he stood up, he hopped off thending with a thud.

    When he hit the floor he heard a scream in the distance.

    With his newly acquired senses, he could tell it wasn''t far away.

    He ran in the direction the scream came from, and after a 10-minute run he came across a scene he was very familiar with.

    A group of five adventurers were fighting a group of goblins. At the back of the goblins was a shaman casting spells at the group as he was directing the others between spells.

    The adventurers consisted of two knights, one girl, and one boy, a girl dressed in a healer''s outfit, and a Moon Elf archer who wore leather armor that covered most of her body apart from her midriff and legs.

    She seemed to value speed over protection.

    Andstly, there was a tall and muscr human mage with a bald head standing at the back casting protective magic over the group.

    The two human knights looked exactly like each other, blood-red hair, blue eyes, and milk-white skin.

    The girl was slender and tall with hawk-like eyes, just like the boy. They wore te-like armor that covered most of their bodies apart from the head and hands.

    Archer thought they were twins.

    The healer had auburn colored hair and yellow eyes, she was pretty average looking for an elf, and the female knight was much prettier than her.

    But he realized how beautiful the moon elf was. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    She had beautiful brown skin and long silver hair tied into a ponytail that dangled down her back.

    A pair of red eyes that sucked the soul from anyone who got close and pointy elf ears.

    She wasn''t tall at all, she''s about 5''5 and thick in all the right ces.

    ''She''s beautiful.''

    Archer shook his head to concentrate on the fight.

    He saw they were doing well against the goblins until even more appeared behind them.

    The bald mage turned around and started casting fireballs at them to hold back the iing horde.

    The elf looked back and then covered the mage, shooting arrows with precision.

    They were about to be overrun when Archer intervened.

    ''Let''s go.''

    Pointing his small hand at the iing goblins.

    ''Void st.''

    Woosh!~ Woosh!~

    Two Void sts shot out and crashed into the unaware goblins.

    The group of adventurers stopped what they were doing and looked towards the explosion, seeing a big dust cloud.

    Then a white-haired boy dressed in ck and covered in blood rushed out of the cloud and shed the still-standing goblins.

    Archer danced around wildly shing any goblin he encountered whileughing his head off.

    ''''Hahahahahahahahah, die beasts. DIE!''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He had no real skill beyond what the old memories showed him.

    Also when on earth Archer was learning to wield a sword as well.

    As the adventurers finished killing the goblins they were fighting, he finished his goblin ughter after killing thest seven.

    That was until a fire st smashed into the right side of Archer''s body, sending him flying.

    ''''Arghhh!~''''

    The dark elf saw this and aimed her bow at the beast who attacked the boy.

    She released a mana arrow that flew through the air puncturing the shaman''s head.

    It dropped to the ground dead, and that''s when she heard the knightsing from behind her.

    ''''Where did that boy go?''''

    Turning to them while thinking.

    ''Did they not see him get blown away?''

    Pointing in the direction Archer flew off in.

    ''''He flew off in that direction, let''s go check.''''

    They all tried finding him until a shout was heard.

    ''''Over here!''''

    The dark elf found him first and called the others over.

    When they arrived he was lying on the floor staring up at the sky with a smile on his burnt face.

    He sat up quickly and looked directly at the dark elf and asked her name.

    ''''What''s your name?''''

    The elf narrows her eyes before replying.

    ''''That''s your first concern, not the fact that the right side of your body is pretty badly burned!''''

    Archer looked at his right side and realized it was burned from his face to his waist.

    His normally white skin was now pitch ck and burning.

    ''''Oh shit.''''

    The pain mmed into him making himy back down again.

    He was in agony.

    Although the healer tried to heal him, her spells weren''t working.

    The pain started hurting so much more that he nearly fainted, but just as he was about to pass out.

    A notification popped up.

    [Regeneration Learned]

    Archer and everyone else noticed his charred skin slowly repairing itself.

    Amid the pain, he heard gasps and shocked voices, but he was unable to understand them clearly.

    The pain subsided slowly as his regeneration kicked in.

    After a while he was healed, even his burnt hair was back to normal.

    Archer stood up under the shocked gazes of the others.

    When he saw that his pants and shirt were burned, he changed into new clothes.

    After putting on a set of fresh clothes, he looked straight at the dark elf and repeated the same question with a big smile.

    ''''See I''m fine! Now will you tell me your name?''''

    The female knight snickered as she whispered to the bald mage.

    ''''She has a new fan.''''

    But as they spoke to each other, they all suddenly got a panicked look on their faces and sprinted off back to where the fight urred.

    All of them except the dark elf ran back.

    ''''Who did they forget Hehe?''''

    She looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    ''''Why are youughing? It''s creepy.''''

    ''''Because they were distracted by my presence, you guys forgot your friend who was knocked out.''''

    He finished the sentence with a wide smile as he looted the seven hearts.

    After Archer was finished he turned to the elf and smiled.

    ''''My name is Archer a F ranked adventurer, well I joined yesterday and this was my first quest, but I got sidetracked Hehe.''''

    She looks at this strange boy who isn''t all there upstairs.

    ''''My name is Tal Ashmoon, we were looking for a goblin camp, what quest did you take?''''

    ''''A wild dog quest, but so far all I''ve found are goblins and you guys''''

    Tal looked at this strange boy and noticed his twitching ears poking through his scruffy hair.

    She stares into his bright violet eyes.

    With his messy hair tied up hair, she barely noticed the lumps on the sides of his head.

    ''What kind of elf is he? he is not a high or dark elf, maybe a forest elf?''

    She shook her head.

    ''''What kind of Elf are you?''''

    Archer looks confused while answering.

    ''''I''m not an Elf, my father is human and my mother is dragon-kin.''''

    Tal''s eyes widened at the mention of dragon-kin then she spoke sarcastically.

    ''''You''re a dragon-kin, I haven''t seen one in years due to thest Draconic-Human war and now one is standing in front of me hunting wild dogs in the Forsaken Forest?''''

    He looks at Tal with an expression of thought on his face.

    ording to the previous Archer, dragon-kin are nomadic people who travel across the continent looking for a suitable home.

    Since theirs was taken by the Salona Kingdom up north when they lost in the Draconian-Alliance war over 20 years ago.

    His mother met his father when she was hired as a mercenary, thenter married him as his father''s 2nd wife.

    ''''Well yes, I am a dragon-kin, and I am just doing my first quest when I stumbled upon you getting attacked so I thought I''d help out.''''

    When the archer finished speaking, he smiled at her.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 8 The First Meeting Between Fate.

    ?[Starfall City, Capital of the Avalon Empire]

    A purple-haired cat woman sat inside the Avalonian imperial pce garden.

    She was watching the sky as a fierce storm brewed overhead.

    The wind got faster, she saw a bright white sh lit up the sky.

    Remembering the story her grandfather told her when she was a little girl.

    Mumbling something as she rushed out of the room.

    ''''It can''t be!''''

    Making her way to the massive pce library making her way to the back room, rushed into the room, and grabbed a valuable book sitting alone on a shelf.

    She sits down at a table as she opens the book and started reading.

    The Avalon Empire''s history.

    A warning from the past.

    ''''Thend of Thrylos will be engulfed in a fierce storm, and the rivers will run red with blood. Empires and kingdoms will crumble as they fight to survive.

    Only the boy who can bring the races together will be able to unite them against the impending disaster.

    He is the key to stopping the storm and saving thend.

    This boy is the firstborn in five millennia, and a white sh in the midst of the storm will signal the beginning of his journey.

    He has been cast aside by his own family and travels with those who are opposite''s.

    My descendants, you must find this boy at all costs.

    Do not ignore my warning, for I have witnessed the divine power of the heavens and have been given hope by them.

    It is they who have warned me of theing storm and the importance of finding the boy.''''

    Cynrad Avalon, 1st Emperor and founder of the Avalon Empire.

    ''''So it''s begun, the time of bloodshed and violence, war will wash over the continent dying thend in blood.''''

    She left the library and went to find her husband. After running down a long hallway she hurried into a door with a bang.

    Bang!~

    As a result, the man sitting at the desk jumped.

    He was in his early 30s, blonde hair with emerald green eyes. A handsome clean-shaven face.

    This is Osoric Avalon, emperor of the Avalon Empire.

    ''''Chloe what are you doing, You made me jump!''''

    ''''Sorry Darling but the prophecy has begun!''''

    This sent the man into deep thought before summoning his butler.

    Suddenly, an older man with red hair walked into the room before bowing.

    ''''Yes my Emperor, what can I do for you?''''

    Osoric replied quickly.

    ''''Tell my generals to increase security across the empire as soon as possible.''''

    [Back to the forsaken forest]

    Tal stared at this strange yet handsome boy.

    She was intrigued.

    He seemed to be 13-14 years old, and he has scruffy snow-white hair, glowing violet eyes with a charming smile on his face.

    Shaking her head at such thoughts.

    ''''So Archer, what will you do now?''''

    He looked at her for a moment.

    Now that he was closer to her, he examined her even more closely.

    She''s in herte teens or early twenties.

    A pair of red eyes stared back at him, her silver hair shining in the sun.

    She tied it into a ponytail that reached down to her plump ass.

    Beautiful brown skin that looks smooth and blemish free.

    Her pointy elf ears twitched and moved along with her emotions just like Archers did.

    A pair of massive mountains sat firm on her slender but toned body that jiggled with every movement.

    Archer stared at her jiggling mountains.

    ''So beautiful.''

    When she realized where he was looking.

    Bop!~

    ''''Ouch.''''

    Archer rubbed the spot on his head where she bopped him

    ''''Boy don''t be a pervert, don''t stare at women''s chests it''s rude!''''

    ''''Okay, okay I''m sorry.''''

    He backed away so he didn''t get hit on the head while exining what he was doing.

    ''''I''m going to go finish the wild dog quest, do you wish to meet once we finish our quests?''''

    Tal looks at this cheeky boy but nods with a small smile on her face.

    ''''Yes, let''s meet if you wish, Meet at the forest entrance.''''

    As She walks she away looked at this mysterious boy.

    ''''If you are not there little dragon we will leave, see you soon.''''

    Archer watched her walk away swaying her hips.

    ''She did that on purpose.''

    He turns and runs back into the forest towards the old man''s farm.

    After a half-hour run, he arrives at the back of the farm, standing around trying to find any wild dogs.

    That''s when he got an idea and takes out a wild dog''s corpse and smells it.

    Sniff!~

    Taking in the smell and letting his nose get used to the smell of wild dogs.

    Shaking his head, he sniffed the air.

    After a few minutes, he smelled it in the air and run after it.

    [Tal P.O.V.]

    Walking back to the guys as she thought about the little pervert who kept staring at her chest.

    What confused her was the fact that he just looked at her like he was appreciating her beauty, not the usual lusty looks she normally gets.

    She was internally thinking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''He was a very handsome boy who will grow into a gorgeous young man.''

    She felt her cheeks turn slightly red as she got closer to the others.

    Shaking her head to clear such thoughts from her mind.

    ''''He is young, what are you thinking of Tal, yes, he is handsome, but that look in his eyes was a crazy one!''''

    She stopped in front of the others with red cheeks but failed to calm down.

    ''Damn boy!''

    Cecelia the healer tends to Darius a lion Demi-human lying on the floor, who was knocked out at the beginning of the fight.

    Tal walked over and kicked the man.

    ''''Darius wake up you idiot, we have a goblin camp to find!''''

    The human knights, Radyn and Feyra were standing guard, and Novius was meditating to recover mana.

    Cecelia asked what happened to the boy.

    ''''Where did that boy disappear to now, I thought he would have followed you, he seemed to be really into you, Hehe.''''

    Tal looked at the healer with a nk look.

    ''''He is a little boy, I turned 18 a few months ago.''''

    She walked towards a tree to sit down while Cecelia watched her.

    Cecelia mumbled under her breath, not to piss the dark elf of anymore.

    ''''If he''s a little boy, then why are your cheeks red Hehe, We shall see Tal.''''

    Her wild imagination kicked into overdrive.

    [Back to Archer]

    He tracked the wild dog''s scent like a drug dog.

    Running through the forest, he was getting closer to the targets.

    After running for a while, he arrived at a clearing where he spotted a group of 10 wild dogs circling something.

    As he climbed the tree, Archer saw what was being terrorized.

    It was a ck feline cub of some sort, it looked like a baby jaguar.

    Sitting on the branch, he thought about his options.

    Then an idea came to him.

    He could create another spell due to ranking up.

    Thinking about what he wanted to create, he remembered a spell from an anime he watched back on Earth.

    [Spell creation activated]

    He waited for a few minutes until he heard the notification he was waiting for.

    [Thunder step Created]

    [Spell Creation cool-down activates until user ranks again]

    Arche selected the spell he just created.

    [Thunder step: allows user to teleport to spots he can see with his eyes, 10-meter range, 100 mana per jump]

    ''''Well, this wille in handy, after killing these dogs I''ll check my new status Hehe.''''

    Jumping off the branch while silently casting the spell Cosmic Sword twice.

    ''Cosmic sword.''

    [Silent Casting Learned]

    Thunder stepped in between the pack of wild dogs and the jaguar-looking beast while pointing his hands at them.

    ''Void st.''

    Woosh!~ Woosh!~ Woosh!~ Woosh!~

    The four sts flew forward hitting seven of the wild dogs, sending them flying and hitting the ground with a heavy thud.

    The rest growled at Archer.

    Growl!~

    Archer smiled and sang as he got excited over all the killing and blood.

    Lunging forward and shing a dog as he spun to search for another as he continued to sing.

    ''''Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall!''''

    Stabbing, shing, and chopping were all that could be heard.

    ''''Humpty Dumpty had a great fall!''''

    ''''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!''''

    ''''All the king''s horses and all the king''s men!''''

    Archerughed as he butchered thest wild dog.

    ''''Couldn''t put Humpty Dumpty back together again!''''

    He finished his song as he stood there breathing heavily and sweating.

    His body still isn''t used to so much work.

    That''s when he heard another growl behind him.

    Growl!~

    He spun as quickly as he could.

    But got tackled by the dog biting down on his left arm.

    ''''AHHHHHH!''''

    Crack!~

    Archer screamed out in pain as he felt the dog biting down so hard that he heard a crack in his arm.

    The dog shakes its head as blood flew all over the ce.

    Getting covered in blood again.

    His sword dropped when he got tackled.

    Trying to get the wild dog to stop biting him.

    He held out his right arm summoning another.

    ''Cosmic Sword!''

    Appearing in his right hand as he stabbed the dog in the ribs.

    The beast''s jaws opened as Archer pulled his arm out while he sted the thing with a Void st.

    ''''Erghhhh!''''

    It flew off andnded far from him, he slumped to the ground and looked at his mangled arm slowly repairing itself.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 9 Level Hunting.

    ?Archery on the ground, watching in awe as his injured arm miraculously healed itself. The pain was excruciating, nearly causing him to faint several times, but he persevered.

    Recalling that he needed to gather the hearts of the wild dogs and visit the old man at the farm to collect his reward of 80 silver, Archer finally decided to get up. He took out his knife and began looting the area.

    An hourter, he had finished collecting everything and stored it in his Item Box. He remembered the small cub that the dogs had been circling.

    Upon searching the surroundings, he found no trace of it. "It must have escaped when it had the chance," he thought, choosing not to dwell on it at the moment.

    During the fight, Archer experienced the exhrating sensation of leveling up. He retrieved a heart from his item box and consumed it, followed by devouring the remaining 22 hearts one after another.

    "Burp!" he eximed, feelingpletely stuffed. He decided to rx in the clearing, finding a log to sit on while checking his status.

    "Status."

    [Experience: 100/1000] [Level Up: 8 > 13] [SP: 32] [Mana: 920/1180]

    Archer was surprised by how quickly he had leveled up, but he anticipated that as he progressed further, leveling up would be slower.

    In total, he had gained 4750 experience points from killing the goblins earlier,pleting the wild dog quest, and consuming the hearts.

    Thisprised 1050 experience from goblins, 1500 from wild dogs, and 2200 from eating the hearts.

    With the level up, he distributed his stat points ordingly. He allocated 9 points each to HP and Mana, 4 points each to Strength and Constitution, and 2 points to each of the other stats.

    [HP: 300 > 390] [Mana: 1180 > 1450] [Strength: 105 > 145] [Constitution: 80 > 120] [Stamina: 110 > 130] [Charisma: 300 > 320] [Intelligence: 110 > 130]

    As soon as his arm had fully healed, Archer rose from the log. He made his way towards the old man''s farm, a journey that took him a couple of hours.

    Stepping out of the forest, he noticed that it was already afternoon and proceeded toward the distant farm.

    Approaching the door, he knocked.

    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"

    Footsteps were heard from the other side, and a young woman with green hair and bright blue eyes opened the door, looking bewildered.

    "Um, excuse me? How can we help you?" she asked with a puzzled expression.

    Archer nced at the girl and replied, "I''m here to see your father for the reward. The wild dogs have been dealt with."

    The girl''s eyes widened, and she quickly darted back into the house. In less than two minutes, the old man emerged, his eyes narrowed.

    "Oh, so you''re not dead, boy. And where''s the proof of their demise?"

    "Ah, yes. I''vee to haunt you from beyond the grave! Hahahaha," Archer sarcastically remarked. He then presented the old man with the body of a wild dog as evidence before putting it away again. The old man seemed satisfied and nodded.

    Archer looked back up at the old man andughed before sarcastically saying, "Of course, I''m still alive, old man. I''ve shown you the proof. Where''s my silver?"

    The old man appeared shocked for a moment before shaking his head and tossing a pouch to Archer.

    "Here, boy. Well done."

    "Ching!" Archer caught the pouch and stowed it away in his Item Box. He bid farewell to the old man, saying, "Goodbye, old man."

    Archer then began walking back toward the forest entrance, a simple road leading from Vassia City. He scanned the area for a tall tree that would provide a vantage point overlooking the road. Spotting a magnificent tree, he climbed it like a monkey and settled on a sturdy branch, patiently awaiting the arrival of Tal and her group.

    While he waited, he found himself lost in his thoughts, experiencing a shback of the previous Archer''s earlier life.

    [shback]

    It''s no secret that he was loved and cared for as a newborn, but as he grew, and showed no interest in fighting or hunting.

    when they discovered this they started to shun and bully him, his mother Larka started to ignore him and turn a blind eye to the beatings he took.

    He hid away in the library and read, the only person he only ever opened up to anyone was E.

    For Archer, he had to fight a jungle lynx, which wasn''t strong but quick. Once the fight started, he managed to block a few hits but the cat was too quick and the beast shed him across the face.

    It sent him flying backward and hitting his head hard forcing his father to get involved, ying the beast in Archer''s stead.

    From that day onwards the bullying got even worse, his siblings started to hurt him while his mothers did nothing to stop it.

    Half a year after the fight he became more ill, he kept cking out and had nosebleeds and dizziness.

    One day he fell into a deepa and no one knew what had happened to him so he was left to his own devices. Weeks passed as E cared for him by feeding and cleaning him.

    When he passed away, Archer (Earth) transmigrated and inherited his scattered memories, emotions, and pain. Each day, new memories emerged and were being organized.

    [shback over]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ROAR!~

    Archer was abruptly awakened by a loud roar. He scanned his surroundings but couldn''t spot anything, so he got up and stretched his arms.

    The roar echoed again, making him swiftly leap off the branch andnd with a thud. His senses heightened, and he swiftly turned around to face a massive tail swinging toward him.

    Reacting swiftly, he raised his hands to shield himself from the iing attack. Bang! Archer was forcefully flung in the opposite direction, crashing into a sturdy tree trunk.

    Lying on the ground, his mind scrambled and his body aching, Archer managed to lift his gaze and observe a creature resembling a dinosaur, but with notable differences.

    "A freaking dinosaur!" he eximed.

    This creature seemed more agile than its Earth counterpart, boasting elongated legs and lighter armor. It charged at him, but Archer skillfully evaded with a Thunder Step.

    "Thunder Step," he muttered.

    In an instant, Archer vanished from his original position and reappeared right behind the beast. Seizing the opportunity, he unleashed two powerful Void sts at it.

    "Void st."

    BOOM! BOOM! The sts struck the creature, halting its advance in its tracks. Before it could charge once more, Archer invoked Cosmic Sword and lunged toward it.

    "Cosmic Sword."

    Swiftly dodging its charge, Archer sliced through the creature''s flesh, causing blood to spurt out. The beast copsed lifelessly to the ground.

    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Archer inspected the dinosaur-like creature that had attacked him out of nowhere. He approached it, dismissing his Cosmic Sword, and retrieved his knife from his item box.

    Extracting the creature''s heart, he examined it. It was thergest he had encountered thus far, prompting him to devour it.

    After five minutes, the heart waspletely consumed, and Archer checked his status.

    [Experience: 800/1000]

    [SP: 0>1]

    Archer gained 600 experience points from defeating the dinosaur creature and an additional 100 experience points from consuming its heart. He was close to leveling up again when he heard a familiar voice from behind.

    "What are you doing, boy?" Tal''s voice rang out.

    Archer turned around and saw Tal smiling at him. He returned the smile and replied, "Some strange beast attacked me unexpectedly."

    Tal nodded and introduced herpanions who had joined her.

    "The lion Demi-human over there is Darius, the two knights are Radyn and Feyra, the healer is Cecelia, and the mage is Novius."

    As Archer observed them, he noticed that the twins looked fatigued, the healer was perspiring, and the big guy seemed unaffected by the recent events. The Demi-human appeared on the verge of falling asleep at any moment. Tal, however, seemedpletely normal, without any signs of having fought a camp full of goblins.

    "Archer," Tal addressed him.

    All of them turned their attention to the blood-soaked boy, prompting the mage to inquire, "Why are you covered in even more blood now?"

    Archer nced down at his body, realizing that he was indeed drenched in blood once again. He chuckled and exined, "Well, things got a bit messy. Hehe."

    Everyone stared at Archer, disturbed by his eerieugh and wondering what was going on in his mind. It was the mage who approached him.

    "Little guy, would you like to learn the Cleanse spell?" he asked.

    Archer stared at the man nkly, causing everyone to feel uneasy, before responding, "Yes, please."

    Before Novius could teach Archer the spell, Tal interjected, "Let''s do it on the way. We''ll return to the city before it gets dark."

    The group walked back to the city for an hour without encountering any further obstacles. Novius swiftly taught Archer the Cleanse spell, leaving the bald mage astonished by the boy''s quick grasp of it. Archer cast the spell as they walked.

    "Cleanse."

    A gentle breeze swept over Archer, cleansing his body and clothes of all the blood and dirt. Feeling refreshed, he smiled and thanked Novius, saying, "Thank you for teaching me, Novius."

    The mage nodded and replied, "You''re wee, little guy. You learned faster than I expected."

    [Cleanse spell learned]

    After learning the spell, Archer caught up with Tal and began conversing with her.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 10 Shocked.

    ?Archer and Tal were discussing life as they walked back.

    ''''So Archer, what affinities do you have?''''

    He answered with a little bit of hesitation in his voice, which didn''t escape Tal''s eyes.

    ''''Emm, I can use Space and Lighting magic so far, I can also learn support spells such as Body Enhancement and Cleanse.''''

    She got a shocked look on her face before it vanishes as quickly as it appeared.

    ''''So you have dual affinities, that''s rare, not many people are blessed by the Goddess Nemani, The goddess only blesses truly exceptional people with extra gifts.''''

    Tal nces at him while smiling.

    ''''She must value you greatly Archer, whatever she has nned for you is sure to be something special.''''

    She asked him a question as they continued their walk along the stone road.

    ''''Did youplete your wild dog quest?''''

    Nodded his head then stopped speaking.

    Archer thought about the goddess and what she wanted from him.

    She must have been the one who brought him here from Earth.

    ''''So Tal, where do youe from?''''

    She looked at the strange boy. ''''Ie from and far south from here.''''

    ''''Oh, what is it like there?''''

    ''''Dark, damp, and a battleground if you live there.''''

    Tal stops speaking, Archer just watches her speed up.

    Her long silver ponytail was swinging side to side and he noticed her ears twitching, which meant she was annoyed.

    A couple of hourster they arrived in the city.

    The group started heading toward the adventurers guild.

    While walking, the twin knights asked Archer about the ck sword he used when they saw him.

    ''''So what was that sword you held, Archer?'''' Feyra asked him.

    Radyn spoke up before Archer could answer.

    ''''I think it was an element sword, must be a spell sister.''''

    They started thinking about it as they heard Archer answer them.

    ''''Yes, it''s an element sword, It''s one of the spells I learned before bing an adventurer.''''

    They both nodded then went back to thinking again.

    The group came arrived at the guild.

    Entering the building they all approached the counter. The receptionist at the counter looked up at them.

    She was a high elf with blonde hair tied into a neat bun and blue eyes. Her ears were longer than E''s and Tal''s.

    Thinking about E. ''Her ears are shorter than Tal''s and the high elf''s, maybe she''s a half-elf?''

    Archer reminded himself that he would send her a letter in a few days and ask her about it in the future.

    Shaking his head as he heard the elf speak to Tal. ''''Wee back Sparrows, how was the goblin hunt?''''

    Tal was about to speak until Darius spoke up.

    ''''It was easy, a few more goblins than we thought there would be, but in the end, it was all fine.''''

    Archer thought to himself. ''Sparrows, is that their adventuring group name?''

    Tal spoke over Darius before he could continue to ramble on.

    ''''It turned out well, with the help of the little guy over there.''''

    She pointed at Archer who was standing there watching everything unfold. The elf cocked her eyebrows as she recognized Archer.

    ''''Are you not the boy Sarah dealt with yesterday?''''

    ''''Yes, why?''''

    ''''How did youe to help the Sparrows, would you mind telling me?''''

    Nodding at the woman, he wondered whether to tell her about what had happened.

    He saw Tal nodding her head at him, so he told her.

    ''''Well, when I waspleting my quest, I heard a scream and ran towards it, I found these guys fighting goblins.

    They were about to be overwhelmed when I helped them out.

    After getting them out of their sticky situation, I spoke to the wonderful Tal and we met up afterpleting our quests.''''

    As a result of what he said, the Sparrows and the elf stared at him strangely.

    ''''What, It''s the truth is it not?''''

    The elf grinned as she turned to Tal giggling.

    ''''Girl it seems like you have yourself an admirer.''''

    The dark elf scowled at the receptionist before speaking.

    ''''Shut up Vae, stop joking around!''''

    She turned on Archer who she caught looking at her ears.

    ''Why is he staring at my ears?''

    ''''Stop looking at me you little shit, we''ve talked about this.''''

    Archer looked offended at her words before puffing out his chest with a smile.

    ''''What?!, you''re telling me I can''t admire a beautiful woman?''''

    Tal''s cheeks became red and Vae startedughing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The rest ignored it, as they noticed Tal wasn''t getting angry at the boy.

    She turned on Archer and introduced herself while smiling.

    ''''Hello Tal''s future husband, my name is Vae, her oldest friend, but you can just call me big sister.''''

    He smiled at her words and was about to reply when two fists shot out hitting both of them on their heads.

    Bop!~ Bop!~

    ''''''''OUCH!''''''''

    Tal bopped both idiots on the head for their stupid jokes.

    ''''Stop joking you idiots, we both need to register thepletion of our guests.''''

    Rubbing her head Vae went to look for the records of the quests the Sparrows and Archer took.

    After five minutes she looked at Archer.

    ''''Did the farmer pay you the 80 silver?''''

    He nodded before taking out a corpse to show her.

    When the wild dog''s corpse appeared in front of her, she was shocked to the core as he put it back.

    ''''W-w-what did you just do?!''''

    Archer looked at the woman before answering.

    ''''It''s a storage skill I learned, It''s useful for hunting.''''

    Vae nods slowly before asking for his card and stamping it with something.

    ''''Congrattions, you''vepleted your first quest Archer, oh by the way I don''t know if Sarah told you, but anything under one gold is paid out by the issuer of the quest, while the guild takes a little bit when they post it.''''

    He nodded before asking.

    ''''How can I sell the bodies I''ve collected so far?''''

    Smiling as she replied.

    ''''I will call the butchers and they will collect the bodies from here, show me what you''ve got.''''

    ''''Are you sure, there''s a lot of bodies.''''

    She gets a doubtful look. ''''How many?''''

    ''''40.''''

    After hearing the number, the group was shocked, that''s when Vae walked to a set of stairs and told the group to follow her.

    After walking for a few minutes, they arrived at a single wooden door.

    They all entered the door.

    The room was spacious and a bunch of seats were set up in one corner of the room.

    Everyone except Archer and Vae sat down. ''''Take out whatever you have got so far.''''

    He removed 19 wild dog bodies, 18 goblin bodies, 2 forest wolf bodies, and the dinosaur-looking beast from his item box.

    Everyone in the room was shocked at this kid''s ability. Tal spoke up. ''''How did you do all this Archer?''''

    He looked at her as he replied.''''I was hunting and collecting the kills.''''

    They all looked at him with suspicion. She asked him with a shocked look on her face.

    ''''Why are their chests opened up?''''

    Archer looked away and whistled as they all stared at the bodies. No one spoke for a couple of seconds before Feyra spoke.

    ''''Everyone is entitled to their secrets leave the boy alone.''''

    They all nodded before Vae examined the bodies.

    She left the room, and after five minutes she returned with three men who stopped walking when they saw the pile of beasts.

    ''''This will take the rest of today to deal with.''''

    Upon approaching the pile, they started storing them in the rings they were wearing.

    They left the room as Vae turned to Archer and gave him an estimate.

    ''''Archer that is about eight gold coins worth of materials, can you collect it tomorrow morning?''''

    He nodded his head and sat with the others.

    She approached them and sat opposite them before handing them a bag of coins.

    ''''Sparrows this is for the goblin hunt, and the rest is for the other two quests youpleted before.''''

    Tal took the pouch, opened it, and shared it with the group before storing hers away in a ring that was on her right hand''s middle finger.

    Tal stood up and spoke.

    ''''Well, that concludes this business. We''re leaving to go find an inn.''''

    They were about to leave when Vae stopped them.

    ''''Wait Tal, the guild master has a special job for you guys.''''

    She stopped walking and turned to the high elf.

    ''''There''s an urgent shipment leaving for the Demonian Kingdom in the morning, he wants the Sparrows to be its escorts there and back.''''

    That''s when they all looked excited.

    Novius then spoke up. ''''Whomissioned the quest?''''

    ''''The Iron-shadow tradingpany.''''

    They all got greedy looks on their faces. All six epted the job.

    After five minutes of talking they all left the guild to find an inn to rest for the night.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 11 Departing & Spiraling.

    ?After leaving the guild, they tried to find afortable inn to stay.

    The group walked silently down the road for a while before Darius spoke with a hostile.

    ''''Archer, you''re not part of the group, so you''re noting with us.''''

    Nobody said anything about his hostile attitude.

    Tal spoke in an annoyed tone because of the way Archer was treated.

    ''''Don''t speak to him like that Darius!''''

    The other 5 nodded at Tal''s words.

    Seeing the others against him, the lion man stopped talking, but not without trying to get thest word in.

    ''''It''s true though, he is not part of the Sparrows. If we let him help with this job, it will be less coin for us.''''

    Tal was about to reply until Archer spoke up as he moved toward Darius.

    ''''Who said I wanted your coin prick, I saved your ass, and this is how you show your gratitude.''''

    As he stared at the man, Archer''s crazy eyes reverberated with anger.

    But Tal intervened between the two before anything serious could happen.

    ''''Why are you treating him this way, If not for him we would have suffered a fate even worse than death!!''''

    He didn''t want to argue with this foul-mouthed child and walked away.

    She watched him as he walk away, Tal turned back to Archer, whose eyes burned with rage as he stared at Darius.

    She ced her hand on his arm to calm him down.

    ''''Calm down Archer, I don''t know what kind of problem he has with you, but it''s only him that has the issue, the others find you amusing.''''

    Archer turned to face the others, as they all agreed with her.

    ''''I don''t me you, and it''s the cat''s issue to deal with, but before anything happens, I''m nning to try to find another inn.''''

    He smiled at her and spoke thest words she would hear from him for a while as he spun on his heels to leave.

    ''''Keep safe Tal, we will meet again.''''

    His smile caught her off guard as she stammered out.

    ''''G-g-goodbye Archer, I hope we do.''''

    Before anyone could say anything, he disappeared into the crowd.

    [Sparrows P.O.V.]

    As the five left the spot Archer vanished from, they could all see Tal''s ears droop slightly.

    Feyra whispered to Cecelia.

    ''''Why does she look like that, the little guy was here for hours and now she''s acting like that because he''s gone.''''

    Cecelia was well-versed in men''s and women''s matters.

    ''''Well, he piqued her curiosity and interest, he didn''t lust over her like every other man she''s met, but he was also interested in her as a woman.''''

    As they spoke, the person in question could hear every word they said.

    She was so embarrassed she couldn''t say anything.

    Talia shook her head but wished he would stay safe until they met again.

    They caught up with Darius, who stormed off.

    She grabbed his arm and spun him even though she was smaller than him.

    ''''What''s your problem with Archer, He saved us!''''

    He looked at her before speaking.

    ''''Why are you defending some random kid who thinks he saved us, we could have done it ourselves!''''

    Everyone was staring at him like an idiot.

    Tal looked confused, wondering why he was rude to Archer.

    Cecelia looked at her and shook her head internally.

    ''This stupid girl, Darius likes you, but Archer has now caught your eyes.''

    Tal realized what he had just said and got angry.

    ''''He saved us, you fool, You can''t evenpare!''''

    That''s when Radyn interrupted.

    ''''There''s an inn!''''

    Everyone looked at it while walking towards it.

    ''''You were out cold when it happened, you couldn''t do shit, Darius!''''

    She stormed off as Darius''s lion ears flopped down.

    Cecelia watched all this unfold with a shake of her head.

    ''She doesn''t realize she just chose Archer over Darius without even saying it.''

    They all walked to the inn.

    [Back to Archer]

    Walking through the crowd looking for a cheap inn.

    20 minutester he found one, the Fluffy Trout.

    Archer stopped in his tracks as he saw the name andughed.

    ''''Hahaha, Fluffy Trout, what an awesome name.''''

    As he was about to walk into the inn, he heard the loud shriek of a woman and quickly turned his head.

    He saw a young couple walking along when a man ran up and attacked the young man.

    Archer got curious and walked closer watching it unfold.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    That''s when an older man pulled out a knife and began stabbing the young man.

    When Archer saw the scene unfolding in front of him, he felt something deep inside react.

    ''Thunder step.''

    He Thunder-Stepped and reappeared in front of the man and punched him, sending him flying backward.

    His corpse crashed into a nearby wall.

    Archer looked down at the young man spitting blood.

    Blood patches grew on his shirt.

    People were running towards the young couple as Archer stared at them.

    The awful memories flooded back like a tsunami as he looked at the couple.

    He rushed back to the Inn escaping the scene.

    From the outside, the inn looked inviting, pleasant, and enchanting.

    Bricks and wooden pirs made up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It''s impossible to see through the windows, but the sounds of cutlery and drinking sses from within can be heard.

    As he entered the tavern through the old, sturdy wooden door, Archer was weed by a feeling offort and a sense of home, instantly calming him down.

    The inn itself is packed.

    Passing traders seem to be the primary clientele, which could be seen as an unwee sign, though Archer was sure it wasn''t.

    Several long tables are upied by what appears to be onerge group of people.

    The other smaller tables are also upied by people who seem to be close to the inn owner.

    Nevertheless, they are happy to wee others into their midst.

    Even most of the stools at the bar are upied though nobody seems to mind morepany.

    He approached the bar and asked the innkeeper about the price.

    ''''How much for a single room for the night?''''

    The man looked down at the white-haired kid, dressed in casual ck clothes.

    ''''Four silver per night, five including breakfast.''''

    He looked at the boy waiting for him to reply, but before replying he took out 12 silver coins from his pocket.

    Archer then put the coins on the counter.

    ''''Okay, can I get something to eat now?''''

    The man nodded his head.

    ''''Yes, there''s some stew left if you''d like that?''''

    Archer nodded his head and looked around to find a ce to sit down, but there were no free ces he could see.

    ''''Can I take the food to my room?''''

    The man nodded and handed him a key and told him where his room was.

    ''''Head up the stairs and straight ahead to the end of the hallway, your room is on the right, number 10, I will have the food brought to your room.''''

    He said thank you as he took the key from the man and went up to his room.

    As Archer climbed the stairs, he heard some patrons talking about him.

    ''''What''s a pretty boy like him doing in here?''''

    ''''I saw him in the adventurers guild with the Sparrows earlier on.''''

    He shook his head ignoring them, and arrived at the room the innkeeper told him about. Entering a in bedroom after unlocking the door.

    It had a bed and a chest for storage, a table in the corner with a chair.

    He approached the bed to lie down.

    Half an hour passed when he heard two little knocks on the door.

    Knock!~ Knock!~

    Getting up as he walks over to the door, he opens it to see a young boy.

    He looks like a younger version of the innkeeper.

    ''Must be the innkeeper''s son.''

    The boy spoke up as he handed Archer the tray with a bowl of meat stew and a lump of bread on the side.

    It was finished with a ss of water.

    ''''Here, my father told me to bring this to you.''''

    After taking the tray, Archer thanked him while closing the door.

    He walked towards the table and sat down to eat while thinking about those feelings that had flooded him.

    He finished eating his food and sat there for some time while overthinking everything.

    ''What if I didn''t take her out?''

    ''What if we were somewhere else?''

    ''What if we just stayed at my house?''

    Suddenly, Archer was haunted by thoughts, spiraling into madness that he had never experienced, too many what-if situations.

    He got up from the chair and went to the bed.

    After stripping out of his clothes and storing them in his Item Box, he got into bed and curled up.

    Falling into a deep sleep.

    It is difficult to think about what happened on that tragic day when he lost everything he held dear.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 12 What If.

    ?''''DADDY! Wake up!''''

    Archer was woken up by a little girl''s scream.

    Thest thing he remembered was falling asleep in the inn.

    So why was he in a house back on Earth?

    He looked around the room and saw all the usual things in a British living room.

    Arge TV on the wall, sofas opposite it, and a coffee table in the center of the room.

    There were pictures of a family of three.

    As he looked closer he recognized that it was him from the Earth standing next to Alexa at a wedding.

    He spotted another picture of her holding a baby with fluffy navy blue hair.

    ''What the fuck is going on?''

    That''s when he looked at the little girl standing in front of him with a beaming smile on her face.

    The little girl was four years old.

    With navy blue hair tied in a ponytail.

    She had a beautiful heart-shaped face with bright violet eyes.

    Her smile revealed two small dimples on her chubby cheeks.

    A strange thing about this little girl was that she looked like a mix of him and Alexa.

    Which soured his mood even more than it already was.

    That''s when the girl spoke again.

    ''''Daddy, momma said we could visit the park, so please get ready!''''

    She looked at him with those adorable puppy dog eyes.

    Archer couldn''t refuse her when she looked at him like that. As he stood up the scene changed abruptly.

    He was walking down the road with Alexa and the little girl.

    Alexa turned to him and spoke, but no words came out, only blood.

    Archer''s heart dropped in his chest and he rushed towards her in a panic but as soon as he reached her everything changed again.

    The scene changed again to Noah stabbing him with a wild smile while rambling on.

    ''Mine, Mine, Mine, Mine, Mine, Mine.''''

    Archer woke up covered in sweat and panicking, looking around the small room he fell asleep in.

    Realizing it was just a dream he got angry.

    ''''Fucking dreaming again, why is this happening?''''

    He got out of bed stretching and hearing his bones popping as he did, he cast cleanse on himself.

    Feeling fresh he pulled out his clothes and began to clean them as well.

    Putting his clothes back on, grabbing the dirty dishes fromst night while heading downstairs.

    The memories were affecting him more than he realized.

    He thought about hunting as he arrived at the counter.

    There was an older woman behind the counter instead of the man.

    ''''You here for breakfast boy?''''

    His only response was to stare at her and nod.

    That''s when he heard a little girl shout.

    ''''DADDY!''''

    Hearing this triggered something in him and he walked out of the inn and headed for the guild to take a quest to get out of the city.

    As he walked, his thoughts gued him.

    All he could hear was the little girl from the dream calling him.

    ''DADDY.''

    ''DADDY.''

    ''DADDY.''

    ''''FUCK OFF!!''''

    Archer screamed out ignoring all the shocked looks he was getting, he continued walking.

    He reached the guild in 10 minutes. when he enters he headed straight to the counter to get his coins fromst night.

    Seeing arge queue at every counter, he waited behind a group of adventurers as they waited.

    That''s when his stomach rumbled.

    ''I''ll just eat the hearts of the beasts I hunt.''

    Half an hourter he was ready to speak to the woman.

    Rather than looking at him, she looked at some paperwork in her hand.

    ''''Hello, how can I help you?''''

    Archer looked at the woman.

    ''''Vae said I could collect my coins this morning.''''

    Her eyes widened as she looked up from her paperwork to look at him.

    She then put the papers down and introduced herself.

    ''''I''m Lucia. It''s nice to meet you, Archer. Vae told me about youst night after you guys left ''''

    He nodded along before changing the subject.

    ''''Can I have my coins? I want to take a quest.''''

    She shook her head before getting up from her seat and entering a room behind her while telling him to wait a minute.

    Five minutester she returned with a coin pouch in her hands as she returned to Archer and handed him the coins.

    ''''Here is your payment 10 gold coins. Vae said some of the bodies were in perfect condition, so you earned extra.''''

    Archer nodded at the woman before asking about something that was on his mind,pletely forgetting Sarah already told him.

    ''''How can I rank up?''''

    She tilted her head.

    ''''Who did you register with?''''

    ''''Sarah.''''

    She smiled while nodding her head.

    ''''That exins it. She''s an excellent receptionist but forgetful at times.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer nodded.

    She exined to him about ranking up.

    ''''Basically from F to D you have toplete 10 quests per rank to advance to the next one. When you reach rank D you have to take a personalized test to reach C. That''s about it.''''

    He was happy with the exnation.

    ''''Thank you, I''m going to take a quest now.''''

    Archer walked up to the quest board, looking for an E-ranked quest. He found one shortly after.

    [Wolf hunt]

    [Cull the forest wolf poption, they run amok outside our town]

    [Oxfair town, three days East of Vassia city]

    [2 gold]

    He liked the look of this quest so he started talking to himself.

    ''''I''ll take this one. The wolves give me 150 experience per kill, so it''s worth it for now.''''

    Taking the paper up to the same receptionist and telling her he wanted to take this test.

    The woman looked at Archer concerned.

    ''''Are you sure you want to take this quest? It''s dangerous.''''

    Archer smiled at her warning.

    ''''It''s fine, I need to train anyway and they will be the most ideal partners. Anyway, can you tell me where I can buy spellbooks?''''

    Lucia shook her head not understanding this kid.

    ''''Exit the guild, turn left, and you''ll find an alchemist shop about a 10-minute walk from here. When you get there take a right and you''ll see the shop.''''

    ''''Thank you, now could the guild deliver a letter for me please?''''

    She nodded and asked if he needed paper and a nib.

    Archer took the stuff and wrote a quick letter to E telling her he woulde to visit her in a week or 2.

    He will sneak onto the balcony connected to her room,tely, he has been thinking about the loli elf maid a lottely.

    He wanted to see her.

    Archer finished the letter, handing it to Lucia before walking out.

    He walked down the street following Lucia''s directions.

    15 minutester he found the alchemist store, and across from that was a shop called Witch Way Out spell books.

    ''What a funny name Hehehe.''

    He approached the store and entered.

    Walking in he noticed it was very clean, with bookshelves everywhere.

    He started looking for a spell he liked.

    Walking up to the shelf he starts reading the names of the books.

    ''Sunbeam, wind push, fire missile, high healing, water bullet''

    After some consideration he chose fire missile, he continued looking at the other shelves.

    ''''What is a handsome little boy like you doing in a shop like this?''''

    Archer jumped out of his skin when he heard the voice.

    He turned around and saw an old woman standing in a doorway next to the shelf he was looking at.

    ''''Just looking for spells.''''

    Turning back to look at the remaining books.

    ''Eldritch st, sma shot, water sword, and wind arrow.''

    The old woman watched the boy who was browsing through her spell book collection.

    He asked her a question.

    ''''Are spell books reusable?''''

    The old woman looked at this boy like he was an idiot.

    ''''Of course, they are, they are written to be passed on to the younger generation by previous mages from Vassia city and the surrounding areas, and of course, they are bought and sold across the Empire.''''

    She took a breath for a second before speaking again. ''''I''m Gaka, owner of Witch Way Out. How can I help you?''''

    Archer nodded.

    ''''Archer, how much for these three books?''''

    He picked sma Shot, Eldritch st, and Fire Missile, cing them on the counter.

    Gaka walked over to the counter and looked at the books before speaking.

    ''''Three gold for eldritch st and sma shot, and two for fire missile, so eight gold coins altogether.''''

    He took out the eight gold coins and gave them to the old woman, then picked up the books and started reading them on the spot.

    One hourter, he ced thest book down and checked the notifications he had just received.

    [Eldritch st Learned]

    [sma Shot Learned]

    [Fire Missile Learned]

    He got excited seeing that he had learned all three attack spells in an hour.

    Archer forgot where he was as he startedughing.

    ''''Hahahahaha.''''

    The old woman watched him and then spoke up.

    ''''Why are youughing? You seem crazy boy.''''

    He looked at her with narrowed eyes.

    ''''Don''t look at me like that, you''re the oneughing at nothing.''''

    Ignoring her previous statement, he asked if she wanted to buy the books.

    ''''Wanna buy them back for five gold?''''

    She cocked her eyebrows and smiled before agreeing.

    ''''Yes, I will young man, here take your gold back.''''

    Gaka slid five gold coins back to him as she pocketed the rest.

    ''''See youter.'''' He left the store toplete his quest.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 13 The First Stage.

    ?After walking for 15 minutes he left the city and headed east towards Oxfair town.

    Archer decided to use the trees to rest since it''s a three day walk to town.

    The town borders the Forsaken forest, so it gets attacked regrly.

    The path from Vassia to Oxfair town passes right through the forest.

    When merchants travel through the Forsaken forest, they hire adventurers to guard them.

    From what he learnt from the memories he received, the previous town mayor of Oxfair built a wall to protect it from beast attacks.

    After walking for a few hours through the forest under the afternoon sun, he got tired of walking so he looked around to find a spot to rest.

    He noticed a pond in the distance.

    Walking towards it, he suddenly decides to work out.

    Although his body doesn''t require it, he enjoys doing it to calm down his inner thoughts.

    All he kept thinking about was Alexa and the little girl he saw in the nightmare.

    He found a spot and started exercising while clearing his mind.

    500 sit-ups, 500 push-ups, 500 squats, and ran around the done 20ps around the pond.

    It took a while to finish but when it was over and done with he was out of breath.

    He spent a second catching his breath, and that''s when he heard his stomach rumble.

    Rumble!~

    Archer felt his stomach telling him to find food, he walks into the forest to hunt for his lunch.

    20 minutester he finds 15 rabbits with horns on their heads.

    They were the size of small dogs.

    They had brown eyes and grey fur.

    The horn wasn''t that long but looked like it would hurt you.

    ''Horned rabbits.''

    They were all bunched up eating grass.

    An idea came to mind.

    He raised his hand and fired an eldritch st at them.

    ''Eldritch st.''

    A purple beam of crackling energy streaked toward the rabbits striking the center of the group.

    Most flew away, the rest exploded into chunks.

    ''Cosmic sword.''

    The ck kopis appeared in his hand as he ran towards the remaining 6 dazed rabbits.

    He lunged at the closest rabbit but it dodged to the side before the de could touch it.

    Archer then spun on his heels and shed at the dodging rabbit.

    Slich!~

    The rabbit dropped dead, then his senses kicked in.

    He quickly dodged to the side, as a rabbit lunged at the spot where he had just stood.

    Seeing the rabbit looking around, he was baffled because the human disappeared.

    Archer raised his hand and fired a fire missile towards it.

    ''Fire missile''

    Woosh!~

    A lump of fire in the shape of a missile from Earth flew forward so fast that Archer could barely see it.

    It mmed into the rabbit''s small body. The horned rabbit died instantly, smokeing out of its body.

    Archer roamed around and butchered thest four rabbits.

    He was standing in the middle of the carnage with rabbit body parts and blood littering the floor.

    That''s when he heard his stomach rumble again.

    Rumble!~ Rumble!~

    Ignoring theints.

    Archer approached one of the bodies and used the sword to slice open the chest.

    After finishing the bloody work, he shoved his small hand into the hole and yanked out the rabbit''s heart.

    Thump!~ Thump!~

    Taking the still-thumping heart to his mouth, he ate it.

    Munch!~ Munch!~

    Archer finished eating the heart and felt his stomach.

    It wanted more food.

    He moved from body to body cutting out the hearts. After eating the hearts he stored the bodies in his item box.

    After an hour of butchering 15 rabbits and eating their hearts.

    He felt full and couldn''t eat and needed to sit down.

    So looking around he found a small log and walked over to it.

    Archer sat down and checked his status.

    ''Status''

    [Experience: 350/1000]

    [Level Up: 13>15]

    [SP: 1>20]

    [Mana: 1110/1450]

    He got excited seeing he was 5 levels away from getting his new rank, Archer figured out the experience he earned from the rabbits and their hearts.

    He gained 750 experience from the kills and 1500 when he ate the hearts.

    That''s when he noticed he had 20 points to spend.

    He puts 5 points on HP and mana, and 2 points on the others.

    [HP: 390>440]

    [Mana: 1450>1600]

    [Strength: 155>175]

    [Constitution: 120>140]

    [Stamina: 130>150]

    [Charisma: 320>340]

    [Intelligence: 130>150]

    Feeling refreshed as he stood up, and walked over to the pond to drink.

    Archer felt much better after eating and drinking water.

    Therefore, he returned to the road and continued to Oxfair.

    He traveled for two days straight, sleeping, eating, and hunting.

    Managing to hunt 10 forest wolves, 10 horn rabbits, and 5 slimes on his journey so far.

    He didn''t save the hearts but ate them when he killed the beasts.

    When he fought the wolves one of them bit him, but after killing it.

    The wound healed quickly.

    Since he''s gotten used to the feeling of leveling up, he doesn''t notice it anymore.

    He received 1500 experience from the wolves, 500 from the rabbits, and 250 from the slimes.

    Archer was baffled when he encountered slimes for the first time ever.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They were like slimy balloons, wobbling around the road.

    The previous Archer saw them but the current one only saw them from memories..

    He shook his head as he checked his status.

    [Experience: 100/2000]

    [Level Up: 15>20]

    [SP: 0>35]

    [Rank: Apprentice]

    [1st Evolution Avable]

    [Void st: 1>2]

    [Cosmic Shield: >2]

    [Cosmic Sword: 1>2]

    [Eldritch st: 0>1]

    [sma Shot: 0>1]

    [Strength: 165>175]

    [Stamina: 150>160]

    [Intelligence: 150>160]

    [Regeneration: 0>1]

    Archer was very happy with the status boost he got.

    Noticing that regeneration had leveled up, most likely due to his injuries.

    He also ranked up and unlocked the 1st evolution, which confused him as he didn''t know what it was.

    So he selected it.

    [1st evolution: Activate your draconic bloodline by evolving into the 1st stage.]

    ''''That''s interesting.''''

    Archer needed somewhere to evolve, looking into the forest from the road.

    He made it to Oxfair in one piece but didn''t want to evolve inside the town.

    That''s when he spotted a massive tree that reached high into the sky not even a mile away.

    He thought the branches of a tree would be the safest ce to do it, so he ran toward it.

    After running for about 10 minutes he reached the tree.

    Jumping up the branches like a monkey until he reached the top, he looked out over thendscape.

    The forest wasrge, spacious, and primal. Its canopy was dominated by rowan, dogwood, and ash trees.

    Allowing adequate light to pass down for a flood of sprouts to dominate the moist and fertile bottomyer below.

    Quiet branches dangled from most trees, and an array of flowers, asionally, brightened up the otherwise jadendscape.

    A discord of roars in the distance, most belonged to herds ofrge beasts who roamed the forest.

    He settled in and selected the evolution option.

    [Initiate 1st stage of evolution?]

    [Yes or No?]

    Archer selected Yes.

    After waiting for a short while he felt a heavy feeling spread throughout his body, then just after the feeling started he passed out.

    [E P.O.V.]

    A small blonde elf dressed in a maid''s outfit cleaned a window inside Ashguard Castle while deep in thought.

    ''It''s only been a few days since he left and it''s dragging on. I want to go join him!''

    Since Archer left she has had a lot of time to study and think about Archer.

    She''s learned, Stone Spikes and Earth Dome.

    It was lucky that the Ashguard family didn''t bother with the spell books in the library as they were taken as spoils of war or raided bandit camps.

    In the few days Archer''s been gone, E finally realized she had liked the boy since the first time they met when they both were five.

    But when he was an Ashguard, she had no chance of him returning her feelings.

    However, now that he is free from his hateful family maybe he will ept her confession when they meet.

    As she finished cleaning one window she moved to another.

    She did that for an hour until the head maid Maria approached her.

    ''''E, there was a letter delivered here for you.''''

    The woman smiled as she handed the letter to the child.

    While thanking her, she took the letter.

    ''''Thank you Maria.''''

    E stopped working for a while and opened the letter.

    ''To my E.

    It''s only been a few days since I left, but I still miss you.

    Two weeks after receiving this letter, check your balcony every night and I''ll be there.

    Don''t write back as I won''t be in the city for a week.

    I''m going to train in the forest.

    Love.

    Archer.''''

    E smiled as she finished reading the letter.

    Putting Archer''s letter in her pocket carefully she then cleaned the windows before getting scolded for not doing her work.

    After cleaning the windows she took the cleaning stuff back to the storage cupboard.

    She went to the maid''s quarters to rx in her room with a happy smile on her face.

    But before she got there, she noticed from a window that a Mana storm was brewing above the Forsaken forest.

    Mana was swirling around creating a vortex surrounding one of the tallest trees, and that''s when a loud explosion was heard.

    BOOM!~

    ______________________________________

    E''s status.

    Name: E. Race: Half-Elf. Age: 13

    Rank: Apprentice. Experience: 560/2000. Level: 23.

    HP: 500/500.

    Mana: 800/800.

    Magic: Earth-Light.

    Strength: 110

    Constitution: 100.

    Stamina: 80.

    Charisma: 140.

    Intelligence: 120.

    Status Points: 0.

    Spells: Minor Healing(0)Earth st(0)Earth Dome(0)Stone Spike(0)

    Skills: Cooking(5)Cleaning(6)Night vision(-)

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 14 Reactions.

    ?[Frosthold City, the capital of the Sabat Kingdom, North of the Avalon Empire]

    A man was standing on a balcony witnessing this miracle happening in front of him.

    He looked south towards the Forsaken forest where an explosion came from.

    The man was excited and worried at the same time. ''''So in the end it was the truth. I thought the book was just a warning from a senile old man.''''

    A woman with light blue hair and shining crystal blue eyes ran up to the man in a panic and grabbed hold of him.

    ''''What''s going on Einar? What was that explosion!!''''

    He looked down at the woman holding onto him and calmed her down by exining.

    ''''Yeva, there''s a book in the vault that exins that when an explosion in the south is heard, it concludes the birth of the boy who will save Thrylos from the storm that will cover the world.''''

    His wife looked at him with panicked eyes.

    ''''Do you believe what the book says?''''

    Einar nodded before grabbing her hand and leading her somewhere. They walked for some time until they arrived in front of a vault with three guards outside.

    When they saw him they all saluted him.'''''''' My King, My Queen''''''''

    He smiled at them while opening the door, and walking inside with the Queen

    As soon as they entered, he dragged her to a bookshelf at the back of the vault, searching for a specific book.

    Finding the book he opens it and finds the page to show her. ''''Here read this.''''

    The Avalon Empire''s history.

    A warning from the past.

    ''''Thend of Thrylos will be engulfed in a fierce storm, and the rivers will run red with blood. Empires and kingdoms will crumble as they fight to survive.

    Only the boy who can bring the races together will be able to unite them against the impending disaster.

    He is the key to stopping the storm and saving thend.

    This boy is the firstborn in five millennia, and a white sh in the midst of the storm will signal the beginning of his journey.

    He has been cast aside by his own family.

    My descendants, you must find this boy at all costs.

    Do not ignore my warning, for I have witnessed the divine power of the heavens and have been given hope by them.

    It is they who have warned me of theing storm and the importance of finding the boy.''''

    Cynrad Avalon, 1st Emperor and Founder of the Avalon Empire.

    ''''The Avalon Empire''s first emperor? Why do you have this?''''

    Einar exined how he got the book.

    ''''Well, the 1st emperor sent it to my ancestor.''''

    She nodded and thought. ''''We should send some of our people to find this boy.''''

    [Sultania City, Nagendra Kingdom''s capital city south of the Avalon Empire]

    The pce''s garden is surrounded by colorful flowers and water fountains dotted throughout the garden.

    Three women and a man sat around a table chatting, all the women were dressed in kaftan-like clothes in all different colors.

    The man had dark brown skin with snake-like pink eyes, and the three women looked alike, they were cousins after all.

    Little fangs hang out of their mouth and the women share the same features. They all had colorful snake scales running up and down their bodies.

    He was wearing loose pants and a shirt that was left open so people could see his blue scales running down his body.

    They were all talking while eating when a boom was heard from the north. He jumps up and without thinking, rushes towards a tower in a corner of the pce.

    The women followed him. As soon as they reached the tower, they rushed to the top of it. After they all got there, one of the women spoke up.

    ''''Khonsu, why did you run here after that explosion?''''

    The tall brown-skinned man looked directly into the woman''s eyes before speaking.

    ''''A old Nagendra legend.''''

    All 3 women looked confused before speaking at the same time.

    ''''''''Legend?''''''''

    He smiled at his three wives before informing them of what he knows ''''Well, this tale has been told in the Nagendra royal family for 1000s of years.''''

    He takes a deep breath and tells them a story that he''s heard all his life.

    ''''In a time of turmoil and strife, where the continent flows with blood and wars erupt everywhere, the earth will rise andy waste to the Nagendra kingdom,''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Khonsu speaks and looks out across his vast kingdom before finishing.

    ''''A discarded white angel descends to fight the earth in an almighty battle that shakes the whole kingdom, defeating the earth. This angel bes the beacon of the people igniting hope for all.''''

    [Naravo City, the capital city of the Lionheart Kingdom to the west of the Avalon Empire]

    A Lion Demi-human woman with golden colored hair and lion ears on the top of her head and a tail was excited while moving around quickly while training with a young girl.

    The girl bore a striking resemnce to the older woman as they both trained with spears at the Lionheart royal family''s training grounds.

    With a swift motion, the woman struck the girl''s shield, causing her to exim in pain.

    "Ahhh!"

    The impact sent the girl flying, crashing hard into the ground as the woman followed up with a kick to her shield.

    "Come on, N. You must fullymit your entire body to the block, or you''ll find yourself sent flying once more," the woman admonished.

    Unfazed, the young girl rose to her feet, determined to resume the fight, when a deep voice resonated from behind.

    "How''s my daughter''s training going?"

    Approaching them with an imposing presence, a towering figure stood tall at seven feet, adorned with white hair, lion ears, and a majestic tail.

    However, their attention was swiftly diverted by a resounding boom that reverberated through the air.

    BOOM!~

    Their gazes turned eastward, where a brilliant white light streaked across the sky.

    Situated not far from the Avalon border, Archdale provided them with a vantage point to witness events beyond the reach of others.

    "A surge of mana and radiant light. Could it be the prophecy I''ve heard?" mused the lion-man.

    Determined to unravel the mystery, he promptly instructed his advisor to investigate the phenomenon.

    [Dragon Hunters, Far North]

    The tribe of dragon hunters had been on the hunt for weeks, scouring the mountains and valleys for any sign of their prey.

    But as they made camp one night, they saw something that made their blood run cold.

    A bright white light was shining in the distance, illuminating the sky like a beacon.

    At first, they thought it might be a trick of the light, or perhaps a natural phenomenon they had never seen before.

    But as they watched, they saw an illusion moving within the light.

    It was a dragon, but not like any dragon they had ever seen before.

    Its scales were as white as snow, and its eyes glowed with an otherworldly light.

    The hunters knew that this was no ordinary dragon.

    It was a creature of legend, a white dragon, said to be the most powerful and elusive of all dragons.

    They knew that capturing it would bring them great wealth and renown, but they also knew that it would be a dangerous and difficult task.

    As they watched the dragon move within the light, they knew that they had to act quickly.

    They packed up their camp and set out toward the light, their hearts pounding with excitement and fear.

    They knew that they were about to embark on the hunt of a lifetime and that their lives would never be the same again.

    [The main church branch in Starfall City, Pluoria Continent]

    The Church of Light was a powerful religious organization that had long been dedicated to the eradication of all things dark and evil.

    When news of the white dragon''s rise reached them, they were initially skeptical.

    They had heard rumors of such a creature before but had always dismissed them as mere superstition.

    However, when reports of the bright white sh in the Avalon Empire began to pour in, the Church of Light knew that something significant was happening.

    They quickly mobilized their forces, sending out scouts and messengers to gather information and assess the situation.

    The Church of Light became increasingly concerned when they couldn''t find anything.

    They saw the creature as a threat to their mission and feared that it could potentially be a tool of the darkness they had sworn to destroy.

    Despite their fears, the Church of Light remained resolute in its mission.

    They continued to gather information and n their next move, determined to protect the humans of the Avalon Empire from any potential harm that the white dragon might bring.

    In the end, the Church of Light''s response to the rise of the white dragon was one of caution and vignce.

    They knew that they could not underestimate the power of such a creature, and were determined to do everything in their power to ensure that it did not pose a threat to the world they had sworn to protect.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 15 A New Look.

    ?Archer was still wrapped in the cocoon, his body changing while mana in the atmosphere poured into him.

    His body was sucking all the mana from miles around, it poured into his body to help his evolution.

    It started forming a mana heart in his chest. A massive explosion tore the tree apart sending the cocoon flying north. It crashed miles away.

    The cocoonnded on the outskirts of a swamp and rested there, the crash scared all the wildlife in the local area, causing them to run away.

    Hourster the cocoon started to crack, until a loud sound was heard as it crumbled away. While he was unconscious he dreamed of the previous Archer''s life after he lost the fight to the beast.

    After that, Archer''s half-brothers and sisters started being horrible to him. There was his half-sister and blood sister, Keia and Hyara who came into his room to bully him regrly before he fell into aa.

    What made his situation more difficult was that Hyara was his blood sister born to the same mother.

    She had none of the same features as him and looked more like their father who was human. With brown hair like her father, and blue eyes like their mother.

    Keia was the daughter of the first wife Ksara, and was an evil girl with blonde hair and green eyes.

    They abused him until the day he fell into aa. Archer could never figure out why they treated him like that.

    However, he stopped thinking about all that and wanted to move on with his new life. A strong breeze hitting his face woke him up, his eyes slowly opened and the bright blue sky blinded him.

    The morning sun beamed down on him as hey there. Wondering how long he was unconscious, it must have been a few days at least.

    Sitting up he started to look around, realizing he wasn''t in the tree he climbed into but lying in some muddy crater.

    As he stood up, noticing something that shocked him but also made him happy. Glittering white scales ran down his neck, and his arms stopped at the knuckles.

    Archer took off his muddy shirt to see the same white scales on his shoulders, ribs, and most of his chest.

    The same beautiful white scales ran down his body and legs.

    Half of his body was covered in scales, but it felt no different than before except that his body felt a lot stronger.

    Scratching his head with a puzzled expression, he felt something firm above his ears, wondering what it could be.

    Looking around for something to use to see his reflection, and he spotted water in the distance.

    He made his way over to it. Staring into the water, he finally saw his reflection.

    There was a pair of dragon horns that appeared above his ears curving at the base and then pointing straight up, they were as white as the winter snows.

    His normal violet-colored eyes had turned cat-like and were shining even brighter than before.

    His hair was scruffy until he tied it up into a ponytail with a bit of string. Archer took in his new look and he loved it.

    As he spent some time admiring himself, his senses warned him to dodge. So he quickly jumped back in panic, and he was surprised at how far he jumped.

    A crocodile-looking beast lunged out of the swampy water snapping its jaws at him. That''s when he truly realized how much he has changed after his evolution.

    Archer wanted a ce to rx for a second, so he could go over everything he had gained before fighting the crocodiles.

    Spotting a branch about 20 feet off the ground. He climbed the tree like a spider monkey gettingfortable on the branch, he noticed his senses had improved.

    His eyesight, smell, and hearing were so much better than before, even when he unlocked the skill dragon sense.

    He checked his status while sitting above the angry crocodile that wasshing out at the base of the tree.

    [1st Stage Evolution Complete]

    [Race Unlocked: White Dragon]

    [Magic Unlocked]

    [Dragon Sense Unlocked]

    [Dragon Bloodline Unlocked]

    [HP:440>700]

    [Mana: 1600>2600]

    [Strength: 175>300]

    [Constitution: 140>300]

    [Stamina: 160>300]

    [Charisma: 340>400]

    [Intelligence: 160>300]

    [SP: 35]

    He got excited when he saw his new status and noticed that he got a massive boost in every stat thanks to the sessful evolution.

    Archer noticed his new race was unlocked as he started speaking to himself.

    ''''What''s a white dragon?''''

    Selecting the race option in his mind, a notification popped up.

    [White dragons are archaic, one hasn''t been born in millennia, and they are the closest living beings to mana. White dragons are the living embodiment of mana on Thrylos, and they were once revered as the monarchs of the dragon race throughout history.]

    His eyes went wide as he finished reading the description.

    ''''It now makes sense why I can learn spells quicker than other people.'''' He spoke to himself.

    So the unknown skill he learned before was Dragon Sense. The 1st stage of evolution gave him horns, scales, senses, and eyes.

    ''''I wonder what the 2nd stage will bring Hehe.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hearing shuffling below him, Archer remembered that he hadpany to deal with before he can get back to his quest.

    Jumping off the branch while casting sma Shot directly at the Crocodile''s head.

    WOOSH!~

    The shot pierced the beast''s skull with ease.

    Landing on the ground with a thud, Archer started to look around when he saw arge shadow flying toward him from the corner of his eye.

    He tried casting a cosmic shield but couldn''t do it in time and was hit hard.

    ''''Ahhh.''''

    Archer was sent flying, the only damage he received from the attack was when he smashed into the ground.

    THUD!~

    ''''Ahh fuck, lucky that I have scales now, otherwise It would have been worse.''''

    He slowly stood up as his body ached, he stretched his arms and heard some bones cracking, after doing that he jumped out of the crater.

    As his feet hit the floor his senses kicked in, causing him to quickly jump to the right in a panic as another crocodile mmed into the spot he was just standing at.

    Archer startedughing as the madness took over and he wanted to eat the beast''s heart even more after smacking him.

    ''''Hahahahaha.''''

    Just as the beast was about to turn around and lunge at him again. He quickly raised his hand firing an Eldritch st.

    BOOM!~

    A massive dust cloud was caused by the explosion, and after a few minutes, the dust settled.

    He saw the beast wasying a few meters away due to the force of the explosion flinging it away.

    Archer wiped the sweat from his forehead after he saw the beast was dead. As he looked at the pair of beasts who ambushed him twice.

    They were 10-foot-long crocodile-looking beasts, with razor-sharp teeth lining their long snout.

    They had boney protrusions growing down their backs, and they were a dark green color to blend into the swamp waters.

    Taking his knife out, he went to work and cut out the beast''s hearts and stored them in his Item Box.

    After eating the hearts he stored the bodies, cast cleanse on himself to feel fresh, and get rid of the blood that managed to get on his clothes.

    Thinking of clothes, he decided that he will go buy some more when he returns to Vassia afterpleting the quest.

    The town wasn''t far away so he started making his way there as he checked his status.

    Deciding he wanted to upgrade his stats so he put 10 points into HP and mana, 4 into strength, and 3 on the rest of the stats apart from intelligence which got 2 points.

    [Experience: 1100/2000]

    [HP: 700/800]

    [Mana: 2600>2900]

    [Strength: 300>340]

    [Constitution: 300>330]

    Stamina: 300>330]

    [Charisma: 400>430]

    [Intelligence: 300>320]

    [SP: 35>0]

    Archer''s body felt fresh and the little aches he had here and there vanished, he started smiling, but as he approached the town he saw a long queue to enter.

    The morning sun was shining and the breeze was blowing.

    As he waited in line, everyone was staring at his white horns and cat-like violet eyes, and after 2 hours of waiting he entered the town after telling the town guards he was there to clear a quest.

    There was supposed to be a guild in this town, but the mayor refused to share the revenue from hunting beasts, so he prevented them from setting up.

    He wandered through the town looking for a stall owner to get information about the wolves.

    After a little while he found one selling chunks of meat wrapped in some sort of herb, Archer bought 3 for 1 silver, and he threw 2 into his storage.

    He started eating the 1 he kept out and enjoyed it.

    Archer ended up buying 30 of them for 10 silver and threw them into the item box alongside the other ones he just bought.

    As he finished the first one he turned to the stall owner and asked. ''''Old man, do you know where the wolves roam?''''

    The old man looked at the little boy sitting in front of him and thought. ''Is this Demi-human crazy!''

    He coughed then replied.

    ''''Head to the eastern gate and turn north when you exit, walk for two hours and you will arrive at the moaning depths. You won''t be able to miss it, you will find them there.''''

    Archer thanked the man and started to walk off to go clear the wolves and loot more hearts.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 16 Sadness.

    ?Archer made his way towards the eastern gate after buying a water skin from a vendor near the old man''s stall, he''s barely drunk anything and only survived by eating hearts.

    But he still wanted to eat and drink normal food.

    Speaking of normal food he pulled out two wrapped meats and scoffed them down.

    When he finished he licked the juice off his fingers while exiting the gate after telling the guards he was going on a quest.

    Turning north he started walking, an hour into his journey a pack of wild dogs came across him.

    Archer and the dogs stopped walking and stared at each other.

    Quickly casting cosmic sword and thunder stepping to each dog slicing their heads off.

    Killing all six dogs, he pulled out their hearts but didn''t eat them, he stored them alongside the bodies.

    Carrying on with his walk until he came across a creepy-lookingke.

    Tall trees darkened the area.

    The water is t, empty, devoid of life and there was no movement whatsoever, no birds singing or beasts howling.

    A dark forest grew right up to the river bank, branches hanging over the dark waters.

    Standing on the bank of the river, he stared into the void-looking water, he got a shiver as he did.

    He felt like something was watching him from the river, like a predator waiting to attack.

    Archer shook his head and started to look around for any wolf clues.

    Looking around he found tuffs of wolf fur, picking it up and smelling it.

    His head quickly jerked back as he did.

    The nasty smelling from the fur was that of blood, wet dog, and rubbish that''s been sitting in the sun for a year.

    But he still sniffed it to see if he could track the wolves, once he took in the nasty smell he threw away the fur and then started smelling the air.

    After 10 minutes of sniffing, he smelt the same foul smelling from a mile away.

    He ran towards the smell, it didn''t take him long to reach the source of it.

    There was a pack of 10 wolves rxing at the edge of the river, a couple of them were keeping watch, making sure nothing can sneak up on the pack.

    He smiled as he saw the challenge sitting in front of him.

    Summoning a cosmic sword as Archer Thunder Stepped into the middle of the pack and startled all the wolves.

    He started shing at the dog''s bodies as he danced around, they were scared and tried to bolt away in different directions.

    ''''HAHAHAHAHAHA.''''

    Archer wasughing as he was killing the wolves with his dance of death, but as he spun around to attack another wolf, his senses tried to warn him but it was toote as a wolf surprised the boy as it pounced on him.

    His cosmic sword vanished when it fell from his hand after getting taken down.

    The wolf was biting down on Archer''s right arm but the white scales blocked most of the teeth, but some teeth from the wolf''s lower jaw stabbed into his inner arm making him scream out.

    ''''Ahhhhh.''''

    The wolf was yanking on his arm, as it used its ws to sh at Archer''s chest and stomach, slicing into the areas that didn''t have scales protecting them.

    Blood squirted all over both of them, as Archer''s adrenaline kicked in so he couldn''t feel the pain much.

    He put his hand on the beast''s neck and cast Fire Missile at it.

    The beast yelped as it let go of the boy''s arm and went to run away but before it got the chance to.

    It was struck by a purple beam that tore clean through its body.

    The beast dropped to the floor as Archer''s hand that was held up fell to the floor.

    He had three shes going down his chest, the blood started to slow down and clot, and he felt a skill level up all of a sudden.

    [Regeneration: 1>2]

    Archer wasying injured on the floor, as he felt them slowly start to stitch together.

    The puncture marks on his inner arm have already closed up and felt better, but the pain didn''t go away though.

    It felt like someone was pushing hot pokers into his body, after an hour of excruciating pain he felt better.

    After recovering for a little while he slowly got up off the ground and cast Cleanse on himself.

    It cleaned his whole body and clothes but the spell doesn''t repair them.

    His sleeve was torn and the chest area was sliced up.

    He decided not to change as he only has two pairs of shirts and pants left until he could buy more.

    Looking around he saw seven wolf bodiesying around, so three escaped.

    Archer looked around and caught the same foul smelling from the north.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Quickly taking out his knife, he cut out the hearts and stored them along with the wolf bodies.

    After that he followed the smell for a few hours, the afternoon sun cooled him down as he found thest three wolves.

    He quickly kills them with a sma Shot and started to loot them as notices something behind the three wolves.

    Dense fog gathered in the center of the terrain.

    Surrounded by rolling hills on each side, a deste and ruined temple stood isted and abandoned, the fog slowly creeping towards it.

    Tendril-like fingers wed their way closer, slowly smothering the open pathway that lead to the entrance of the temple.

    The hazel frame of the door had a corner missing, all splintered and fractured from where the mites had been chewing for decades.

    Gravestones that surround the temple outside from all four sides were standing stationary, helpless, and crippled from age.

    Each symbolized its life through the gentle glimmer of light that was shining softly from above.

    The wind was howling, almost creating sounds like the whispers of those whoy beneath.

    No other sounds except those of Archer''s footsteps could be heard.

    All around, the dead were keptpany with statues of mythical dragons, and dragon-kin statues perchedfortably against the old ck, wrought fencing covered with old vines.

    Stone dragons peering at you as if to keep you away, or perhaps to invite you in.

    The temple looked like it was ransacked, statuesy broken on the floor covered by growing nts.

    Archer could see through the broken wall that there were burnt tapestries still hanging on the walls.

    He approached the building with slow steps, when he arrived at the broken doors he pushed them open with a creak.

    Entering therge hall, he saw a massive western dragon statue with four massive limbs, but its head missing.

    Getting closer he saw the dragon''s headying on the floor further away from the statue.

    Looking at this scene, old memories flooded back to him from the previous Archer.

    This is one of the temples of the Dragon Goddess Tiamat, she was the protector of all dragon kind

    Decades ago thest Draconic-Human war ended, and the dragons were defeated and vanished from Thrylos.

    ''Makes sense that Mother was in the Avalon Empire, they are a mixed empire and the people don''t care what race you are.

    He shifted through all the memories he had filed away in his brain and learned that the God of light Darikha, had hated Tiamat with a passion for some unknown reason and encouraged his followers to go on crusades against all dragon kind.

    Over five millennia ago, a catastrophic conflict ravaged the world when the knights of a kingdom, long lost to historymitted a heinous act against the dragons.

    Deep in the heart of a human kingdom, a group of powerful knights conspired to forcibly take a prized possession of the dragons - the dragon princess.

    They believed that the young and innocent princess held magical powers that could help them to take over the kingdom.

    The knights kidnapped the princess, taking her away from her family and kingdom.

    When the news reached the dragon king, he was consumed with fury and heartbreak.

    The princess was his only child and heir to his throne.

    He saw it as a direct attack on him.

    Overwhelmed with rage, he summoned his mighty dragon armies and set out on a rampage, obliterating everything in his path.

    The sky turned red as the dragon king''s army burnt and destroyed every human kingdom they came across and burned any human army that dared to challenge them.

    The humans soon realized that they had awoken a terrible wrath in the dragons with their actions.

    As the rampage continued, the church began to fear that the end was near and soon realized that the abduction had been a great mistake.

    This cmitous event marked the beginning of the Draconic-Human wars, a brutal and prolonged struggle that would pit fiery dragons against valiant knights, plunging entire societies into chaos and upheaval.

    Years after the kidnapping, many human kingdoms and empires joined the church in their prosecution of dragon kind.

    All types of dragons fell in the 1000s over the decades until the dragon race came out victorious.

    The Followers Of The Light went into hiding alongside the knights who fled for their kingdoms until 5000 years passed.

    When they enacted their revenge and brought the infamous dragons to their knees by raising crusades against them until they finally fell.

    The surviving dragon kind fled to the northern wilds to roam as nomads, some adventurous dragon-kin managed to make a ce for themselves in different kingdoms thanks to their fighting prowess.

    Archer thought that religion was rather simple in this world, there are many gods and goddesses, all representing different things such as love, war, home, and conquest.

    There are loads of temples all over the world, where worshippers can pray to their chosen God/Goddesses.

    When the war was raging, the God of light ordered all of his followers to destroy the dragon temples.

    Archer left the temple with a deep sense of sadness spreading within him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 17 First Encounter.

    ?After leaving the old temple, he smelled the same horrid smell again.

    As he followed it he started eating the hearts he gathered from the wolves one by one.

    Only then was his stomach content.

    What he didn''t realize was the more hearts he ate the worse his bloodlust became.

    Archer then felt that rxing feeling once again as the experience flowed into his body. Shaking his head to get back to the matter at hand.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 0200/2000]

    [level: 20>23]

    [SP: 0>22]

    ''That''s good, I managed to earn even more points.''

    He caught up with the fleeing wolves and butchered them, storing all the hearts and bodies in his item box.

    Just like that, a week passes by.

    Over the week, Archer killed 17 more forest wolves and stored 11 bodies.

    The rest wasn''t seble due to the damage so, he left them behind.

    Getting very little rest during the week due to all the nightmares he was having.

    Despite the stress weighing on his mind, he ignored everything and kept moving forward.

    He was in a terrible mood, he thought he escaped the nightmares by staying awake and not sleeping but they even haunted him when he was awake.

    While walking he took out some meat wraps and started eating to distract himself.

    Archer finished the wraps as he reached town.

    He entered through the eastern gate, ignoring the guards who tried to speak to him.

    After entering Oxfair, he headed straight for the old man''s stall, he loved the meat wraps and wanted more for his travels.

    Now Archer was paying attention he got a proper look at it.

    It''s big for a stall, enclosed within three wooden walls, with a massive grill on which the man cooks.

    A cotton tarpaulin protected patrons from the sun''s rays as they order food.

    The meat was hung up on the back wall and frozen by ice magic.

    As he approached, the old man spotted him and spoke.

    ''''The small Demi-human returns victorious, that''s good.''''

    Archer looked at him questioningly.

    ''''Boy, you wouldn''t be here if you didn''t y the beasts. For weeks adventurers have arrived and tried to hunt the wolves but failed, never to return.''''

    An even bigger smile appeared on his face as he looked at the boy.

    ''''But here you are.''''

    Shaking his head the old man then introduced himself.

    ''''My name is Emmeric by the way.''''

    ''''Archer.''''

    He looked at Emmeric and then smiled as he ordered 60 meat wraps, but the old man informed him he would have to wait for the food to cook.

    As he was waiting he browsed the other food Emmeric sold.

    That''s when Archer spotted a massive thigh sitting at the back of the stall.

    He pointed at it while asking.

    ''''What is that thing?

    Emmeric looked over and smiled.

    ''''That''s a cooked trolls thigh boy.''''

    ''''How much?''''

    He scratched his beard while thinking and told Archer the price.

    ''''50 silver, it cost me 45 so I have to earn something out of it.''''

    The boy took out a gold coin and threw it at the old man.

    ''''I want to buy more food.''''

    Archer pointed at some bacon-looking food that Emmeric was cooking alongside his meat wraps.

    He also spotted some tbread and cakes, he bought 3 dozen of each and stored them away.

    Emmeric then told him the food names.

    ''''The meat you just bought was orcish bacon, the other items were elvish cakes and dwarven tbread, I learned to make them myself years ago.''''

    Taking the food from Emmeric who wrapped it for him, he stored all the food except for the bread and started eating it.

    He thought to himself as he swallowed a bite. ''It''s delicious, tastes like sweet bread.''

    As he waited for the meat wraps to finish cooking, amotion was hearding from the direction of the western gate.

    Archer and the old man watched this unfold. A group of 15 men rode up the main road, stopping at the town square.

    This wasn''t far from Archer''s position.

    The stall owner mumbled something. ''''The Followers of the Light!''''

    Archer got curious and examined the men.

    They were wearing white te armor that covered all their bodies, red capes hanging from their shoulders, with the coat of arms being a phoenix.

    The armor had feather decorations all over it, but it looked really stylish, and the way the men leaped off the horses suggested it was really easy to wear.

    What looked like the leader walked to the middle of the square and started talking so everyone could hear him.

    "We have been tasked by the God of Light Darikha toe to this region and capture a dragon that has infiltrated the Avalon Empire and is wreaking havoc. A nearby vige, located 20 miles from here, waspletely destroyed by this same creature."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The man stopped talking and started looking around like he was scanning for something.

    The meat wraps were finished and the old man passed them on to Archer.

    He threw them into the item box and was leaving when he heard a worried whisper.

    ''''Run little guy.''''

    The man looked toward the fanatics and continued speaking.

    ''''I know you''re a white dragon, I''ve read the books, seen paintings, and the beautiful white scales you have, I''ve only read about in the oldest tomes.''''

    He suddenly looked straight into Archer''s violet eyes, Emmeric''s eyes were filled with amazement as he looked at the boy.

    ''''You know boy, you have the same eyes as thest dragon king.''''

    ''''The mighty Dragon King Kyndrah, whose reign was one of peace and prosperity for all the races, now leave before they see you.''''

    Archer nodded at the old man who seemed to like the dragon king a lot.

    Just as he walked off he felt his senses kick in.

    As a white beam crashed into the ground, he swiftly leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding its impact.

    He spun on his heels and looked at the man who was holding his hand out in front of him.

    The other knights ran up to the man asking questions.

    ''''Deacon what do you want to do? Capture or kill?''''

    Before ordering the knights, the deacon stared at Archer and spoke.

    ''''There is no way one of you could have been born, you foul white beast! Your kind will bring Thrylos to ruin!''''

    He screamed out in panic.

    ''''KILL HIM FOR THE GOD OF LIGHT!''''

    All the knights charged forward, Archer just stood in the middle of the road with a big smile stered across his face as he summoned his sword.

    ''Cosmic sword.''

    The ck sword appeared in his right hand shining like a star, he then brought up his left hand while casting five Fire Missiles.

    Five violet-colored Fire Missiles appeared around Archer as he let loose whileughing with a manic look on his face.

    WOOSH!~WOOSH!~WOOSH!~WOOSH!~WOOSH!~

    The missiles shot forward so fast the knights who saw them couldn''t dodge as their bodies were pierced by the missiles, ending their lives where they stood.

    Four knights fell to the missiles as the Deacon deflected one into a nearby building.

    The scene was a nightmare, violet mes burning in the background, as the dead bodies of the knights also started to burn.

    Archer turned to see Emmeric running up to him but he held up his hand and told him to run away.

    ''''Old man, it will get much worse, the people will need you after, it was nice meeting you.''''

    Emmeric stared at this strange boy as he thought.

    ''Change ising, and this boy will be at the forefront of it.''

    Archer used Thunder Step to get close to some of the confused knights and started striking them.

    He managed to kill one knight but the difference in skill was noticeable.

    Archer fought like a frenzied beast, shing, lunging, and dodging around the knights as they swung their swords at him.

    Realizing that using the sword wasn''t working for him, he turned to magic.

    He stopped dodging as he fired two Eldritch sts into two unsuspecting knights killing them instantly.

    With seven down and eight to go, Archer went wild,ughing as he started butchering the knights until the Deacon and two others were the only ones left.

    He was covered in human blood, basking in it, his violet eyes shined brightly as he shot towards the deacon who was waiting.

    Taking out a massive sword, the Deacon swung it at Archer, but he dodged by casting Thunder Step to appear behind him.

    Aiming his arm at the Deacon''s back, he fired two sma shots but a golden barrier prevented the shots from hitting.

    Archer stared at the man as he turned around with his arm raised with a smile on his face.

    ''''Light beam!''''

    A beam as bright as a sun shot towards Archer, he raised his arms and cast a Cosmic Shield hoping it wouldn''t hurt him too much.

    __________________________________________________________

    Archer''s status so far.

    Name: Archer. Race: White Dragon. Age:13.

    Rank: Apprentice. Exp: 0200/2000. Level: 23.

    HP: 800/800.

    Mana: 2900/2900.

    Magic: Fire- Water- Earth- Wind- Lightning- Space- Darkness- Light.

    Strength: 340.

    Constitution: 330.

    Stamina: 330.

    Charisma: 430.

    Intelligence: 320.

    Status Points: 22.

    Spells: Void st(2)Cosmic Shield(1)Cosmic Sword(1)Body Enhancement(-)Thunder-step(0)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(1)sma Shot(1)Fire Missiles(1)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(2)Dragon Senses(-)

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 18 The Church Of The Light.

    ?The white beam came towards him as quick as any of his own spells and mmed into his shield.

    His shield managed to stop the attack at first, until It started to crack under the pressure, a few secondster it broke and the beam hit Archer.

    Sending him crashing through the townhouses, until he shot out of thest house and smashed into the town wall.

    Falling to the floor, he was covered in blood.

    He tried to get up but was struggling, that''s when his ears picked up the heavy footsteps of three peopleing his way.

    Forcing his body to cooperate with him he gets up and Thunder Stepped to the top of the wall.

    He looked into the distance and Thunder stepped there, he cast the spell a dozen times because, after a while of doing it, Archer cked out from mana depletion.

    [The Deacons P.O.V.]

    The spell hit the boy and he was sent flying, but they couldn''t find any sign of him. Oxfair town residents managed to put out the fire and rescue people with the help of Emmeric.

    The Deacon and two knights searched for the boy for a few hours but couldn''t find anything beyond the dent in the wall.

    He ordered them to store all the dead bodies of their fellow knights in their storage rings. Afterpleting their tasks, the three jumped up on their horses.

    They raced back to Starfall City to report what has happened to Bishop Caryk, he needed to know that another white dragon has truly risen.

    The Deacon was spooked, he only ever heard about white dragons from the old tomes hidden deep in the church vaults.

    As he raced back all he could see was their glowing violet eyes and the manicughing of the boy, he shook his head trying to clear it.

    5 dayster they arrived at Starfall City and rushed through the gates with special church passes, they made their way towards the Shrine Of Light.

    Reaching the church the 2 knights went off to receive treatment as the Deacon rushed towards the Bishop''s office.

    Once he arrived in front of the door, he started pounding on it.

    A middle-aged man''s voice could be heard from the other side. ''''Come in! You better have a good reason for pounding my door down like that!''''

    The Deacon opened the door as a middle-aged man with red hair and green eyes looked up at him.

    Closing the door behind him the Bishop motioned him to sit down before speaking.

    ''''Deacon Lothar, you better have a good reason why you''re here!''''

    Lothar nodded his head before exining. ''''Yes bishop, we have found the white dragon.''''

    The Bishop''s eyes went wide as his mind went nk, he shook his head and asked for more information.

    ''''Exin Deacon Lothar, I need all the details.''''

    Lothar told the bishop everything he could remember from 5 days ago.

    ''''We asked around the town and found a food stall owner, who one of the knights spotted talking to the boy, so we asked the owner about him and the man told us his name is Archer, he is an adventurer from Vassia City.''''

    Lothar finished speaking as the bishop sat there thinking before he jumped up and rushed out of the room.

    ''''Come on Deacon we need to go inform the Archbishop about what has happened.''''

    They both rushed out of the church and into a waiting carriage that was always stationed outside.

    The Bishop told the driver to take them to the Archbishop''s vi.

    Every human empire and kingdom on Thrylos has a church in it, they hate demi-humans with a passion due to past wars.

    The church cant purge or prosecute Demi-humans from the Avalon Empire due to the Emperor''sw protecting them.

    They also need the Avalon Empires'' support to grow their influence on the continent, so they tend to operate in the shadows to avoid their soldiers.

    They survive by getting donations from the worshippers and noble families that want to carry Favour with the church and its influence within the Dragon Blight Empire.

    Not all noble families went along with the church''s game but they didn''t try to stop them either.

    The church wields tremendous power due to being entrenched in the Dragon Blight Empire which took the ce of the dragons 5000 years ago as the strongest empire on Thrylos.

    Everyone knew the church was egotistical, corrupt, and rotten to the core, but no one said anything due to the severe consequences anyone who stood against them would suffer.

    After an hour in the carriage and the two men arrive at avish-looking vi, exiting the carriage they were let through the vi''s gate by the Archbishop''s guards.

    After a 10-minute walk, the two men arrived at a veranda, a old man was sitting there drinking some tea while looking out over his garden.

    Both men felt pressure mming into their bodies as they tried their best to stay standing straight.

    The old man noticed the two men standing off to the side and motioned for them to step closer.

    ''''Come,e step forward, we are all children of the god of light, no need to feel anxious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The men stepped forward and greeted the Archbishop with a bow before speaking.

    ''''Archbishop Hadwyn, it''s so good to see you in good health, it''s been years since we''ve seen each other.''''

    ''''Oh isn''t it Bishop Caryk and a little follower of his, how can I help you gentleman on this fine day?''''

    He saw the two weren''t moving or even trying to move, he pulled his aura in and the 2 calmed down instantly.

    The Archbishop then told the two to sit down, they both sat in the chairs that he motioned at.

    Bishop Caryk started telling him everything that happened, after finishing the Archbishop stared at the Deacon who got nervous.

    ''''Tell me Deacon Lothar, what did this child look like?''''

    Lothar got nervous under the gaze of a grandmaster-ranked mage, before he could panic, he started speaking.

    ''''White horns just above his ears, scruffy snow white hair, had these deep violet eyes that looked like they wanted to suck the soul from my body, when he defended against my justice strike spell I saw that he had white scales on his arms.''''

    Archbishop Hadwyn nodded his head before confirming both men''s fears.

    ''''I''m afraid this is some grave news, a white dragon has actually risen and will grow into a devil that will darken the world, I will mobilize the holy order, The Legion of Faith to deal with this growing menace.''''

    Hadwyn stood up and left the two men sitting there without a word, he rushed off to his study to inform a certain man.

    mming open a door the old man ran over to a drawer and pulled out an artifact and chanted a small verse and a different man answered.

    ''''What is it Hadwyn? you''re only supposed to contact me through this channel in dire circumstances.''''

    Hadwyn sweated after hearing the man''s cold voice but still told him.

    ''''My Lord, a white dragon has emerged in the Avalon Empire, if we can get ahold of him, we can continue what the founders started.''''

    The man on the other side of the device sighed before speaking.

    ''''That''s interesting, we shall find out more information before acting, visit the Royal family and tell them the dragon is ours and to keep their hands off him.''''

    ''''Yes my lord, may Dazos rise again and wipe Thrylos clean.''''

    He ended the transmission and went to visit the imperial pce.

    [Empress Chloe Avalon''s P.O.V.]

    The Empress rushed through the pce because she wanted to speak to the Emperor, when she found him, he was talking to two people.

    A woman apanied by a man dressed as a butler standing behind her, she recognized the woman as Duchess Fianna Ever-rose, who guards the eastern border against the Nysa, Thezmaer, and Vitalis Kingdoms.

    She heard the Duchess speak.

    ''''My Emperor, my troops are holding the eastern border in check, we have reported previously about the Thezmaer raids happening along our coastlines, the Vitalis Kingdom hasn''t made any moves.''''

    She had a thoughtful look beforepleting her report to the emperor.

    ''''The Alora Kingdom have started trading with us more, while the Nysa kingdom has been building up their forces, ording to our spy reports.''''

    The Emperor nodded.

    ''''There will be war in the next 5 or 10 years, I want you to start ramping up recruitment and training of soldiers for both your Duchies, considering they will be the frontlines.''''

    He looks over to the brown-haired man with green eyes staring back at him with a look of worship.

    ''''Duke Ashguard, do you want to report anything to me?''''

    Leonard looks a the Emperor and started speaking with respect in his voice.

    ''''My Emperor, Lazica and the Lionheart kingdoms are building up their militaries, the Sabat dynasty hasn''t made a move, they''ve just stationed more troops to their borders for security and to keep the Church of Light out.''''

    After Leonard reported everything to the Emperor, a knock was heard on the hall''s massive doors.

    The Emperor told them toe in, the head maid entered the hall before approaching, she bowed to him before reporting.

    ''''Your majesty, Archbishop Hadwyn has requested an audience with yourself? what should I tell him?''''

    The Emperor thought for a second before telling the maid to go get the man and bring him here.

    ''''Helga bring our guest here.''''

    She bowed and as she left the room to fetch the Archbishop.

    A minuteter a sickly-looking old man came walking in but he was anything but that, he bowed at the Emperor before speaking.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 19 Regrets.

    ?The old man approached the Emperor and bowed before he spoke.

    ''''Emperor Osoric Avalon, I''m here to discuss some local gossiping from the western part of your empire, that is very important to the church of Light.''''

    When the west was mentioned Leonard''s ears pricked up. The Emperor looked at this cunning old fox before replying. ''''What does the church want with the western part of my empire?''''

    Hadwyn started to exin. ''''Five days ago, apany of knights was investigating the mana storm that urred there three weeks ago, they arrived at a town called Oxfair.''''

    But before he could continue talking. Leonard was getting impatient and interrupted the Archbishop. ''''Get on with it old man, the Emperor doesn''t have all day!''''

    The Archbishop gave him a dirty look before continuing on.

    ''''A Deacon in charge of apany of holy knights engaged a strange boy, he was a newly born white dragon but killed 12 of the holy knights and got beaten back by the Deacon, but vanished before he could be captured, the church ims all ownership over the beast, so I''m here to tell you to keep out of it.''''

    After he finished speaking he turned on his heels and marched out of the hall, leaving the 5 people left in the room in shock at the news he dropped.

    Empress Chloe rushed over to the Emperor before telling him in an excited voice, as she watched the duke from the corner of her eye.

    ''''Darling! My spies have dug up some really interesting information about the boy the church has imed.''''

    The Emperor looked at her before nodding, giving her permission to speak.

    ''''Well, about three weeks ago a young boy in Vassia signed up to be an adventurer after being kicked out of a noble''s house.''''

    The Empress stared at Duke Ashguard with narrowed eyes before continuing.

    ''''Taking his first quest to hunt wild dogs, not only did heplete the quest without any issues but also saved a group of adventurers called the Sparrows.

    He took a second quest, a wolf hunt outside of Oxfair Town, Just before he arrived, the mana storm urred in the region.

    After the event ended, a boy appeared at the town''s gate, looking scruffy and unkempt, the spy who witnessed him enter the town saw the boy buying loads of food from a stall, and that''s when he got into a fight with the holy knights.''''

    The Emperor got a strange look on his face as he asked her. ''''Who''s the noble family who kicked the boy out?''''

    She looked straight at Duke Ashguard before asking.

    ''''Why did you kick your son out of your house Duke? care to exin your reasoning.''''

    Everyone stared at him like he was an idiot, but he answered nheless.

    ''''He wasn''t strong enough to stay in the family and he was a scared child, after he lost in a fight, hepletely closed up and didn''t speak to anyone, not even his own mother.''''

    The Four people looked at him already knowing he was lying, they didn''t believe a word he said.

    Empress Chloe spoke up.

    ''''No, you and the rest of the Ashguard family shunned him after losing the fight, even your other children abused the boy until the day he fell into aa, when he woke up you banished him''''

    She walked up to the duke with anger written on her face.

    ''''You banished a white dragon! The only living one, they are born once every 5000 years, are you an idiot Duke?''''

    He didn''t bother defending himself as he was drowning in regret. The Emperor then ordered the duke to send out some men and try to pass on a message.

    He wanted to get to Archer before the church can deal with him, they still hold a grudge against dragons for all the wars they fought against each other.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer escaped far away from Oxfair town.

    The boy was out cold because of mana depletion, blood covering his body, and the damage he received from the spell justice strike was tremendous.

    His regeneration skill was slowly mending the damage but it was worse than any injuries he has had up until now, it took the skill longer than usual to start to heal.

    Archer''s right forearm was hanging on by a few strands of skin, blood spurting out of the open wound.

    His chest was burnt, and ribs could be seen as the skin slowly stitched itself together.

    Archer''s head was covered in blood, he also had a huge gash across his forehead.

    An hour after running out of mana he woke up, he tried lifting his upper body up but copsed back onto the ground.

    He looked at his arm he saw the muscles getting regenerated slowly but getting healed nheless.

    Laying on the floor, he remembered using Thunder Step to escape from town after the light beam sent him crashing through some houses.

    As he couldn''t get up, he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 600/2000]

    [Level up: 23>24]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [SP: 22>24]

    [Regeneration: 2>3]

    [Fire Missiles: 0>1]

    [sman Shot: 1>2]

    [Thunder Step: 0>2]

    Happy that he leveled up, he decided to upgrade his status by putting 10 points onto HP, 4 on mana, 4 on constitution and stamina, and 2 on charisma.

    [HP: 800>900]

    [Mana: 2900>3120]

    [Constitution: 330>370]

    [Stamina: 330>370]

    [Charisma: 430>450]

    [SP: 24>0]

    He felt good as his stats increased, and the pain started to go away, most of his body was healing.

    So he tries to get up again, this time around he manages to get to his feet.

    Archer saw the skin on his arm and chest stitch together until it was back to normal, but the pain was still lingering.

    Looking around he saw a tall tree not far from him, making his way over he struggled to climb up.

    Getting settled on a branch once he was up, he looked up at the evening sky. Pulling out some orcish bacon and dwarven tbread,bined them and started eating.

    But his stomach wasn''t happy with just that, so he took out three meat wraps and ate them all.

    He took out his water skin and drank some water then settled. After a little while he fell into a deep sleep while leaning up against the tree.

    Archer stirred from his slumber, his consciousness awakened by a distant voice calling his name. "Archer,e on! Father wants us to train!"

    As he slowly opened his eyes, he found himself lying amidst the serene beauty of the Ashguard castle gardens.

    Confusion washed over him as he scanned his surroundings, trying to make sense of the situation.

    His gaze fixated on his sister, Hyara, who stood before him, her voice beckoning him.

    The perplexity deepened within him, for it was she who had treated him with disdain after his failure in their father''s test.

    At that moment, a realization dawned upon him like a lightning strike--this was no ordinary reality, but a vivid dream.

    Archer stood frozen in the picturesque Ashguard castle gardens, his mind grappling with the surreal nature of the situation.

    Before he could fully process his surroundings, his sister Hyara''s voice echoed through the air once more.

    "Archer! What are you waiting for? Father is waiting!" Hyara''s voice carried a mix of impatience and mockery, just as it had in the past when she belittled him for his perceived failures.

    As her words reached his ears, a surge of memories flooded Archer''s mind. The hurtful taunts, the relentless bullying.

    Each memory is etched deep within his consciousness. The weight of past humiliation resurfaced, tugging at his emotions like an invisible force.

    That''s when he saw her walking toward him, as she stopped in front of him and reached out for him, Archer woke up.

    He looked around and remember he fell asleep in the tree the night before.

    While getting up he looked around but didn''t spot anything or anyone, after doing that he checked on himself and saw all the wounds have closed, but he was still covered in blood.

    ''''Cleanse.''''

    His clothes were ruined, so he changed into new ones, after changing he jumped off the branch and started making his way to Vassia city while eating.

    He traveled for two days straight to reach the city, he wasn''t attacked on the way. Approaching the city gate, he entered without anyone bothering him.

    Archer decided to go look for a clothes shop, he can''t afford to keep buying new clothes after every fight.

    Heading for the za, he passed many people who stared at him, well mostly at his beautiful white horns and violet reptilian eyes.

    After a 10-minute walk, he saw a shop that sold clothing, and he made his way toward it.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 20 Gift.

    ?Stopping in front of the shop, he looked up to read the sign hanging above.

    ''''Flinders Fancies Clothes For All.''''

    Laughing to himself as he walked into the shop, Archer entered he saw racks and racks of clothing, shelves with boots, and women''s sandals being disyed.

    It was a charming shop.

    As he was looking around, a man approached him with a curious look on his face.

    Archer looked at him.

    ''''Why are you looking at me like I''m a rare beast?''''

    The man let out an awkwardugh before speaking.

    ''''No young man I don''t think you''re a rare beast, how can I help you today?''''

    He pulled out thest pair of clothes he had, the man saw them and smiled.

    ''''10 ck tunics with enough room to get over my horns and 10 ck pants, also a ck cloak please.''''

    The man looked Archer up and down and nodded.

    ''''I know the size you need, I''ll be right back.''''

    While the man went off to sort his order out, Archer walked around the store looking at the clothes.

    There were a lot of different colored tunics and pants, the style was pseudo-modern with a ssh of middle eastern mixed in.

    The weather on Thrylos is dramatic, mana powers the rain, snow, and any other weather phenomenon, and tsunamis and earthquakes are a lot more destructive here.

    But the weather in the Avalon Empire seems to be stable, with warm weather all year round, most of the Avalonians wear loose-fitting clothes made from a linen-like material and tall boots.

    The women usually wear loose-fitting dresses and kaftan-like clothes with slip dresses underneath and sandals.

    Unless there was a formal asion then people would dress up into more stylish clothes.

    Archer thought to himself as he looked at the merchandise.

    ''I wonder if anyone from Earth came here before me, seeing these designs, I wouldn''t doubt it.''

    He saw the mane back with a pile of clothes, there were even boxers, Archer put the boots he picked on the counter where the man put his order.

    The clothes reminded him of the ones that a certain Witcher in the stories on Earth would wear, he looked at the man and asked for the price.

    ''''How much for everything?''''

    The man rubbed his chin.

    ''''I''ll give you it all for one gold, and I''ll also throw in two extra cloaks and extra undergarments, sound good?''''

    Archer smiled as he thanked the man.

    ''''Thank you.''''

    He took all the clothes except a cloak and boots which he put on straight away and threw the rest into storage as he left the shop.

    Seeing the afternoon sun in the sky, he made his way to the guild while nning on how he will get into the castle to see E.

    Not long after he started his walk, he walked into the guild hall and walked up to the counter to see Sarah.

    But as he was making his way up to the counter everyone was staring at him not taking their eyes off him.

    ''''What happened to the little elf? why does he have horns and scales.''''

    ''''Such a beautiful color.''''

    ''''Did you see his eyes? They look like a dragon''s.''''

    Archer ignored all the chatter as he arrived, where Sarah was sitting behind the desk reading some papers.

    ''''Hello Sarah.''''

    The brown-haired girl looked up and her eyes widened in shock.

    ''''Archer! Where have you been and what has happened to you? you''re different''''

    Looking back at her with a smile on his face as he replied.

    ''''Evolved when I hit level 20.''''

    She looked at the boy in front of her like he was some kind of strange beast, but pushed those thoughts aside and asked him.

    ''''So you weren''t human huh?''''

    Shaking his head before answering.

    ''''No.''''

    ''''Dragon-kin?''''

    Archer narrowed his eyes at her, he didn''t like that she was asking personal questions but answered.

    ''''Maybe.''''

    She just rolled her eyes and moved on.

    ''''So I assume you''re here because you''vepleted the quest?''''

    Archer nodded and brought out a forest wolf corpse to prove it to her, as he startedughing.

    ''''Here''s one body, I have 28 more if you want to see.''''

    Sarah had a dead-eyed look as she stared at the crazy boy who brought in a pile of bodies and now his here with more bodies.

    Sighing as she thought about the amount of paperwork she would have to do after dealing with this boy.

    ''''Ok follow me Archer, you''re a pain in the ass you know.''''

    They walked up the stairs that were near the counters and approached a different room than before, Sarah told him to go in and take a seat while she goes and gets more staff to deal with the bodies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He walked into the room and took a seat, he pulls out two meat wraps and starts eating.

    After a while, she walked into the room with two men while looking at him.

    ''''Okay Archer, this is Taul and Alric, they are the butchers of the Vassia guild, these two will be dealing with your mess''''

    He looked at the brown-haired woman in front of him like she offended him, he got an idea to get revenge on her.

    ''''Do your job better next time and maybe you wouldn''t have such a mess.''''

    Archer snickered as he joked around with her.

    Sarah just looked at the boy, the two men behind her started snickering trying to be quiet so she wouldn''t hear them.

    But they weren''t that lucky, she looked at both of them who shut up instantly. She turned her head back to the little shit who thought he was funny.

    Bop!~

    ''''Ouch!''''

    Archer sat there rubbing his head, he looked up to her with injustice in his violet eyes.

    ''''Why did you hit me for? I was joking woman!''''

    ''''You may have horns now but if you mock me anymore, you''ll get hit even more.''''

    She held up her fist in a threatening manner, causing Archer to nod his head, a smile appeared on his face before answering her.''''

    ''''Yes, I won''t joke with mydy anymore!''''

    Bop!~

    ''''Ouch, stop hitting me you gori woman, I''m only 13, and your what? 30?''''

    Bop!~ Bop!~ Bop!~

    ''''It''s rude to ask women their age you little shit!''''

    The two men watch the two messing around and would off mistook them for siblings if it wasn''t for the boy being a demi-human.

    ''''I''m sorry, no more hitting please.''''

    Sarah looked pleased with herself as she bopped the cocky boy on the head. ''''Okay, now that''s all over with, show us what you got this time Archer?''''

    He took all the bodies out of his item box and dropped them on the floor in front of them. 2 crocodiles, 6 wild dogs, and 29 wolf bodies appeared in the center of the room.

    There was a massive pile of beasts in front of the 3 guild staff, blood started leaking all over the floor.

    Three heads turned towards him Sarah then spoke up. ''''Why do you have so many beast bodies?''''

    He didn''t care for hiding stuff so he told them the truth. ''''Well the crocodiles ambushed me, I came across the dogs, and I yed tag with the wolves.''''

    The three looked at him like he was an idiot, then Sarah spoke up.

    ''''What''s a crocodile archer?''''

    Looked between the body and her then pointed at it.

    ''''That thing.''''

    ''''That''s not a ''crocodile'' Archer, it''s a swamp drake.''''

    Archer looked confused and stared at the beast, it had all the features of a crocodile.

    Shaking his head and not bothering with it anymore, he turned to Sarah and asked.

    ''''How many coins will I get?''''

    The two men were already going through the bodies.

    ''''I don''t know this time,e back tomorrow and see if they have finished, I''ll mark your quest aspleted.''''

    Archer nodded then got up to leave.

    ''''See you tomorrow Sarah.''''

    After leaving the guild and walking down the stairs, once he got out he looked around for a shop h can buy E a gift.

    While he was walking down the road, he saw a small stall selling trinkets, he walked up to it and started looking at the merchandise as the woman behind the stool stared at him.

    ''''Boy, are you perhaps buying something for ady?''''

    Archer looked up and saw the woman, she looked to be in her early 20s with dark green hair and green eyes.

    But he nodded his head.

    ''''Well, if you can tell me something about the girl, maybe I can suggest something.''''

    He started to think before telling her.

    ''''Well she''s an elf, she has blonde hair and the most beautiful sky blue eyes, she has cared for me for many years.''''

    He started thinking about her and realized how much she did for the previous Archer, who was always timid, even when no one was being horrible to him.

    She was always there, she never left his side once after all those years.

    That''s when the fusion of both Archer''s souls showed itself in full, he now knew how much the old archer liked the girl.

    The old Archers feelings were now his own, and it wouldn''t be so bad liking E, she''s a lovely girl.

    He felt bad for liking E when he loved Alexa, but there was not much he can do until he can find a way to travel back to Earth.

    The woman was looking at him with a gentle smile on her face, but then she started speaking.

    ''''Well I have the perfect thing for her, here take a look.''''

    The stall owner hands him a ne with a sky blue gem at the end of the chain, it shined brightly and matched E''s eye color.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 21 First Time.

    ?When he touched the ne he felt mana shooting into him, but it wasn''t anything to worry about.

    Archer looked up at the woman.

    ''''Mana ising from this?''''

    He Looked up to see the woman smiling at him.

    ''''I bet yourdy will love that, ites in pairs,''''

    She took out a ne with a green gem and showed him.

    ''''It is said these gems are linked in some way, rumor says they canmunicate in dire circumstances, just drop some blood on it and watch it work.''''

    ''''How much?''''

    ''''Two gold.''''

    Archer took out the coins and handed them over with a big smile on his face.

    ''''Thank you.''''

    Leaving the stall behind Archer headed towards the castle, it waste in the afternoon, so he waited until the sun went down to go see her.

    A few hourster Archer was having a feast while sitting on a roof across from the castle, he could see guards patrolling the area.

    Watching over the grounds as night fell, he couldn''t use his hood anymore due to his horns but that didn''t bother him.

    He Thunder Stepped onto the castle walls, as the guard who was watching that section walked off.

    Archer snuck along the wall to reach the courtyard, He had to find a way into the servant''s quarters.

    Making his way down the stairs, he heard footsteps approaching the stairs.

    Looking around and using thunder step again, hended further into the courtyard, sneaking towards the servant''s area.

    10 minutester he arrived at the backside of the castle, looking around he spotted the balcony that was attached to E''s room.

    He cast Body Enhancement and jumped up to it, as he flew upwards he grabbed hold of the stone railing before pulling himself over.

    Looking around, the balcony was basic but well kept with nts and furniture littering the ce, he noticed the lights in her room were off.

    Archer sat down and waited, falling asleep on afortable chair, but his body may not be tired but his mind.

    [E''s P.O.V]

    After finishing her work and she was tired, so she made her way back to her room.

    ''I wonder how Arch is doing, it''s been nearly three weeks since I''ve heard from him.''

    She was thinking about the boy she missed, it hasn''t been bad since he left but she had noticed Aldwulf was paying more attention to her.

    But she ignored him, not wanting to associate with someone who treated Archer horribly.

    Walking down the dimly lit hallway, E felt the cold touch of the stone floor beneath her feet.

    The in walls, devoid of adornment except for the first wife''s personal touches, were clean and unremarkable. The neglect from the other two wives was evident.

    Noticing her door drawing near, E trudged along until she finally reached her room. Stepping inside, she lit a candle to cast a warm glow as she prepared for bed.

    But as she passed by the window, something caught her eye in the periphery of her vision. Pausing in her tracks, E approached the window, curiositypelling her to peer outside.

    There, she spotted him, unmistakable yet different. His once familiar form was now adorned with magnificent white horns and scales that trailed along his neck and body.

    "It''s him," she whispered, her thoughts racing, "but transformed, transformed into something truly awe-inspiring."

    Wondering what had happened to him she didn''t bother thinking about it anymore and rushed out the door.

    E approached the sleeping boy while examining him, not much has changed apart from the horns and scales.

    She was looking at his horns that appeared above his ears bending at different angles before pointing up.

    E started poking the scales on his hand.

    His scales look tough, with the hardness of fingernails, and felt like dry leather to the touch.

    The scales are a beautiful snow-white color, she wondered what happened to him, and that''s when she looked up and saw a pair of cat-like violet eyes looking at her with a smile.

    [Back to Archer]

    He felt the poking as he was sleeping, his eyes opened to see her poking his hand, he just stared at her with a smile on his face.

    She looked up to see him staring at her, she turned beet red while hopping backward like a rabbit.

    ''''It''s good to see you E, how have you been?''''

    She wouldn''t look at him and kept looking down.

    ''So shy Hehe.''

    Archer stepped forward and she took a step back, he was getting amused at her adorable behavior.

    ''''Why are you so shy? I told you I woulde to see you.'''' He said in a loving tone.

    Looking up at him, she spoke in a caring tone.

    ''''You''rete, what''s happened to you?''''

    Archer looked away before answering.

    ''''Well as you can see I got to level 20 and evolved, I got the eyes, scales, horns, andstly a dramatic improvement of my senses.''''

    She looked at him, before asking about the thing that made her so curious.

    ''''You''re not a human are you?, what are you, Archer?''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Scratching his cheek before answering.

    ''''A white dragon.''''

    E''s eyes opened before getting an excited look on her face.

    ''''You''re a dragon Arch?''''

    He nodded at her question.

    She gets happy and smiles.

    ''''I''m happy for you, I knew you weren''t useless like everyone else thought.''''

    Smiling as he heard what she said.

    They caught up with each other and spoke for hours under the moon''s gaze.

    He felt so rxed that the thoughts that usually gued his mind were gone.

    The two of them were sitting there in silence before E spoke.

    ''''Do you want a drink, Arch?''''

    Nodding his head as she smiled as she stood up to go get them drinks.

    E was gone a while before she returned with some tea, she poured them cups.

    That''s when he remembered the nes, he stopped drinking.

    Taking them out along with the knife, He shed his hand and let the blood pour over it.

    E panicked when she saw what he did and ran over to him trying to stop him.

    ''''Archer what are you doing!''''

    He smiled.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m used to the pain already, here''''

    E looked at the ne and slowly reached her hand out grabbing it.

    She started looking at it and felt so happy, only her mother has ever gotten her something.

    ''''Sorry about the blood E''''

    Archer exined what he had done.

    ''''Well I went to buy you something and the woman behind the stall started her sales pitch, and in the end, I bought them.''''

    She put it on with a huge smile and she leaped forward and hugged Archer while thanking him, which caught him by surprise.

    He happily hugged her back, they stayed like that for a little while until she lifted her head and stared into his eyes with those sky-blue eyes of hers.

    They stared at each other for a while before she pulled him closer and looked into his eyes with a certain look, and a smile on her pretty face.

    Archer blushed as he returned her smile.

    She pulled him closer, and without warning, kissed him.

    The kiss felt really good to him, her lips were so soft and the scent ofvender struck his nose.

    To be honest he probably should have seen iting; the look in her sky-blue eyes, the way she looked at him.

    But he was still unprepared for it, for an unknown amount of time they stayed there, arms around each other, until she drew away.

    Her cheeks, usually so pale, were bright pink; she was smiling sheepishly.

    He was really happy, he didn''t expect her to kiss him, she''s usually really shy but her bold side attracted Archer to her.

    ''''Thank you, E.''''

    She nodded and didn''t speak, they both went and sat down.

    Archer remembered the church of Light and decided to ask her if she knew anything.

    ''''E what do you know about the church of Light?''''

    She snaps out of her daze and nodded her head.

    ''''Yeah, Mother taught me about them.''''

    A look of shock appeared on her face as she remembered something.

    ''''Archer they will be after you, they hate the dragons more than anything.''''

    ''''Why?''''

    E looked at him like he was lost but then remembered he lost some memories.

    ''''So the church of Light hated dragons who ruled over the continent thousands of years ago, they nearly destroyed the church, after the survivors escaped and went into hiding and swore to kill every dragon who appears.''''

    She drinks some tea and then continues.

    ''''The Draconic-human wars kicked off thanks to the influence of the church of light, ever since those times they hunt down all dragon-kin.''''

    He now understood their hatred towards him, but Archer knew there were always two sides to every story and now he wanted the dragon-kins version of events.

    They continued speakingte into the night before they went their ways, they nned to meet up a couple of dayster.

    E kissed him again and ran back into her room.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 22 Off On An Adventure.

    ?After E was gone, he was left alone on the balcony staring out across the city as a cold breeze hit his face.

    Archer left the castle the same way he came.

    Once he got back onto the street he started to look for an inn to spend the night in.

    After looking for a little while, he found one called The Fading Ghost, From the outside it looks weing, snug, and humble.

    Stone and Darkwood beams made up most of the building''s outer structure.

    As he entered the inn through the thick, wooden door, Archer was weed by amazing, but unknown scents andughing voices.

    The bartender is swamped with work but still manages to wee him with a short wave.

    It''s as charming inside as it is on the outside.

    Marble pirs support the upper floor and the rows of small candles attached to them.

    The walls are packed with rows of painted portraits.

    Archer recognized the bartender in one of the paintings, so the others must be either friends, family, or previous owners.

    He approached the desk to wait for someone to appear when a tall burly woman walked out and nced at him before speaking to the bartender.

    ''''Darling I''ll deal with the boy don''t worry yourself. ''''

    Archer looked towards the man who was heading this way.

    The woman now turned to him with a smile.

    ''''What do you want with The Fading Ghost Boy?''''

    He had to crane his neck to look at this giant woman, she must have been over six feet tall.

    She had short pitch ck hair and a pair of big brownzy eyes.

    Archer replied.

    ''''I want a room for the night.''''

    The woman nodded as she pulled out a ledger from below the desk.

    She thumbed through it and stopped at a page.

    Spending a few seconds looking at the page before looking back to Archer.

    ''''We have a free room, it''s 10 silver per night.''''

    He handed over the money and took the key she handed over.

    ''''Room 31 on the 2nd floor, thanks for the patronage young man.''''

    Archer nodded at the woman and then departed for his room.

    Walking up the stairs while thinking about how he needs to level up his spells and skills.

    He decided to work on it on his next quest.

    That also reminded him to use his sword more so he gets the short sword skill.

    Archer quickly found his room, opened the door, and walked in.

    He studied the room and found it in looking, it had afortable bed sitting by a window across the room.

    After studying the room he sat down on the bed.

    He got thirsty so he took out his water skin and had a drink, after doing that he took off his shirt and jumped into bed, falling into a deep sleep.

    Waking up in an unknown bed.

    Archer looked around panicked, wondering where he was.

    That''s when he noticed a woman in her 20s lying next to him.

    He recognized the smooth short blonde hair.

    It was a girl he knew all too well lying in front of him.

    But she''s grown up into a beautiful young woman.

    He crawled up behind her and started hugging her.

    But he felt something wet on his hand.

    After that, he sat up to look at what was causing this wet sensation.

    But before he could she sat up staring directly at him with a strange look on her face.

    Her sky-blue eyes were lifeless and void of any emotions.

    That''s when he saw blood drip down from her eyes and nose as she mumbled something.

    ''''Archer help m-m-me..''''

    Archer woke up in a panic, sweat dripping down his face.

    He got up from the bed and sat down on the edge of the bed as he puts his head in his hand.

    The nightmares were driving him mad.

    ''Now I''m dreaming about E, this is getting worse.

    He got ready, once he was finished he cast cleanse on himself.

    Taking out some Dwarven tbread and troll thigh meat.

    Archer started eating, as he sat down on the edge of the bed, once he finished he left the inn after saying goodbye to the bartender he sawst night.

    He made his way to the guild to take more quests.

    10 minutester Archer was standing in front of the guild.

    After entering, he walked up to the counter and spoke to the blonde-haired girl standing behind it.

    ''''Hello, is Sarah working today?''''

    The girl looked up with her blue eyes and saw a handsome little demi-human standing in front of her.

    She inwardly thought while smiling at the boy.

    ''A shame he''s young.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''Yes young man, she is working today, do you want me to go get her for you?''''

    Archer nodded his head and the girl went off to go get her.

    A few minutester, she came walking back with Sarah in tow.

    When Sarah saw Archer she smiled as she stepped towards him.

    ''''Hello Archer, we have just finished the paperwork and for all the bodies you sold to us, you earned 10 gold coins for the swamp drakes, 3 gold for the wild dogs, and 30 gold for the forest wolf corpses, most of the bodies were in perfect condition.''''

    She handed him a pouch of 43 gold coins, he flung it into his item box and thanked Sarah before going to check out the quest boards.

    He walked over to therge boards and started looking.

    [Find me some moon grass, it''s needed for my potion making]

    [50 silver for every 1 kilogram]

    [Hunt the goblins that are terrorizing Glimmershade vige in the south]

    [3 gold forpletion]

    [Clear slimes destroying my farm at Oxchill farming vige just south of Vassia City]

    [1 gold forpletion]

    [Gibberlings have been attacking people on the road to Sthorn in the south]

    [5 gold forpletion]

    Archer decided to take all 4 quests and walked back over to the girls.

    Putting the quests on the desk as he spoke.

    ''''Sarah I want to take these 4 quests, and once I finish them I''ll only have toplete 4 more quests to rank up?''''

    She nodded at his question.

    ''''Give me your guild card Archer, so I can register the quests for you''''

    He took out his card and handed it to her.

    She stamps it 4 times and hands it back to him before saying with a worried look on her face.

    ''''Archer the gibberlings are tricky beasts to deal with, and they are always in groups, I have no doubt you can deal with them, so just be careful please.''''

    Before he was able to leave she handed him a pouch and told him it was something that he needed for the moon grass quest.

    The person who ced the quest left it for the adventurer who takes it up.

    Smiling when he heard the tone of her voice, Archer said goodbye and left the guild to start the slime quest.

    Storing the quest bag in his item box Archer walked towards the southern gate.

    After an hour of walking he arrived at the Horn family farm, Archer approached the door and knocked.

    While waiting for someone to answer he looked into the distance and saw slimes wobbling around.

    He saw loads of them loitering around like a bunch of homeless people.

    The door opened and a young woman answered it and introduced herself.

    ''''Hello I''m Victoria, how can I help you?''''

    The girl had bright red hair and a pair of green eyes, Archer thought she must be the prettiest girl in this farming vige.

    ''''Hey, I''m Archer I''ve taken the quest to rid your farm of the slimes, I was just letting the owner know I was about to start.''''

    The girl smiled.

    ''''Okay, I''ll tell Father you''re here.''''

    She said goodbye as she closed the door and Archer went off toplete the quest.

    He approached the first slime he saw and cast Cosmic Sword.

    Archer plunged the de into the slime popping it.

    The slime popped like a water balloon, leaving nothing behind apart from the core.

    He went from slime to slime popping them like a kid''s party on Earth, after an hour he popped close to 100 slimes while storing their cores in his item box.

    Archer gained a lot of experience from all the kills, he checked his status.

    [Experience: 1200/2000]

    [Level Up: 23>25]

    [SP: 0>4]

    [Mana:  3120/3120]

    He was happy when he realized he gained 2 levels, after killing all the slimes he went to the farmhouse to tell the farmer the slimes are gone.

    He dismissed the cosmic sword and took a little walk, he arrived back at the farmhouse and knocked again.

    But this time an older man answered with the same color hair and eyes as Victoria, he looked at the boy.

    ''''Oh so you the boy my Victoria told me about, are the slimes gone now?''''

    Archer nodded his head and pulled out a few cores from his storage.

    ''''Look.''''

    The man looked into the boy''s hands and he had 3 slime cores in-between his fingers, the man nodded with a happy smile.

    ''''Thank you, young man, I tried to do it myself but they kept returning.''''

    Archer nodded and left the farming vige and made his way to the forest to collect some moon grass.

    He remembers seeing the grass in a book he read, it''s longer than normal grass and has a shine to it.

    Two hourster he was standing in a clearing, he spotted the grass on the other side of it.

    Archer observed the clearing, seeing it was empty and quiet he made his way to the grass.

    As he was halfway to the grass, his senses went mad and he thunder stepped away quickly, only to see a wolf standing where he once was.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 23 There Is A Girl.

    ?Archer was staring at the wolf, who was staring back at him.

    They both were stuck in ce until he heard noisesing from behind him, he turned around to see a group of five wolves walking into the clearing from the forest.

    All the wolves were growling at the boy, they hated humanoids and would take the opportunity to attack one whenever the chance appeared.

    He stared back and smiled manically before shouting out.

    ''''This is what I want, bring more wolves, more hearts!''''

    Casting cosmic sword twice, now he had two Roman dius in his hand and he charged at the first wolf.

    But just as he arrived in front of the beast he thunder stepped to appear beside it, and he plunged the de into the wolfs neck.

    It dropped dead as the other 5 looked at the boy who just killed one of their kin.

    All the wolves growled at the boy, getting angrier seeing the smile on the boys face.

    Archer looked at them with a smile on his face.

    ''''Come here doggies, let me clean that fur for you Hehe.''''

    He sprinted towards the group as he cast fire missiles at them.

    Woosh!~ Woosh!~ Woosh!~

    The wolves dodged it as best as they could but two got hit directly, and they went flying.

    That''s when he noticed thest three lunging at him just in time.

    Dodging the first wolf''s attack and casting Cosmic Shield to block the other two.

    Causing the wolves to crash into the barrier stunning themselves, giving Archer the chance to quickly dispatch the two wolves.

    Archer plunged his des into both wolves'' heads.

    Thest wolf was standing there, debating whether to run or fight this little demon with a crazy smile.

    Without moving an inch, he stood still and stared at it.

    The wolf turned and fled, when it felt a searing pain blow off its hind legs, it dropped to the ground dead.

    Archer checked his mana.

    [Mana: 2170/3120]

    Staring at the amount that''s been used, he started doing the math as he tested out by using the spells.

    One hour after starting his calctions, he figured out that thunder step uses 150 mana per use, Eldritch st used 400, Cosmic Sword used 40, fire missiles 100, andstly, Cosmic Shield used 60 mana.

    ''That''s not too bad, now let''s collect the grass.''

    Dismissing his sword, he pulled out his knife and started cutting out the six wolf hearts and ate them, he wiped his hands and face while storing the wolf bodies.

    He made his way to the grass and started harvesting loads of it until the bag was pretty full. It took him an hour.

    The afternoon sun was high in the sky as he made his way to Glimmershade vige to deal with the goblins.

    As he approached the road, he noticed a trading caravan heading from Vassia City, so he walked up to it.

    When the caravan guards saw a demi-human boy walk out of the forest, they all got weary and kept an eye on him.

    The guard in charge stepped forward and asked.

    ''''Boy what are you doing wandering the forest, it''s dangerous for a child of your age to be out here.''''

    Archer looked up at the man, he was tall, very tall. With brown hair and blue eyes, he had a massive beard.

    He was wearing heavy leather armor that covered most of his body, Archer saw a sword on his back and a shield strapped to his left arm.

    Two people walked over to the man, a short ck man with brown hair and ck eyes, who was wearing a scouts outfit.

    The second was a tall beautiful blonde-haired woman with a massive chest and a pair of purple eyes.

    She was dressed in a ck witch''s outfit, she was the one who spoke as they stopped.

    ''''Ephrain why are we stopping?''''

    That''s when she spotted Archer standing by the edge of the road and her mouth dropped open when she saw his white horns, scales, and those alluring violet eyes.

    She mumbled to herself. ''''The boy is a dragon, a white one at that.''''

    The two men heard what she said and stared at the boy who was looking back at them with a nk look.

    The ck-haired man spoke up.

    ''''Rowana, how in the world did youe to figure out this kid is a dragon, the things haven''t been seen in years, and now you''re telling us that there''s one standing in front of us.''''

    She turned her head to the man and spoke.

    ''''Because you''re stupid and haven''t studied anything in your life Ludo you can''t see what I can, you see the boy''s white horns and scales?''''

    Ludo looked at the boy and nodded.

    ''''They are bending at different angles then point straight up, his scales are a glittering white, the old dragon king had the same scales and horns but ck hair instead of the boys white.''''

    The two men nodded their heads after listening to her exnation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer heard what the woman said and got curious so he asked her as he turned his head towards the witch.

    ''''You know too much, did you learn that all from books?''''

    The witch looked at the white-haired boy with sparkling eyes.

    ''''Can I examine you please, it''s not every day youe across a dragon.''''

    ''''I''ve met many dragon-kin people and also studied wyverns in the wild and captivity.''''

    Before she could finish, Archer turned on his heels and started walking off without saying a word.

    The three people saw the boy just turn to walk south, before he could get further Ephrain called out to him.

    ''''Boy, where are you traveling to?''''

    He stopped walking and turned back to the man before answering him.

    ''''I''m on a quest to Glimmershade to clear some goblins, you?''''

    Rowana spoke up before Ephrain could.

    ''''We are headed to Shavano city on an escort mission, we pass through Glimmershade, how about you join us, it''s dangerous on the roads, and things are getting worse''''

    She got a look on her face, probably remembering she hasn''t introduced themselves yet.

    ''''I was rude for not asking your name, mine is Rowana, the big guy over there is Ephrain and the angry-looking ck guy is Ludo, what''s yours?''''

    ''''Archer, nice to meet you Rowana, and yes I''ll join you''''

    Minutester the caravan started moving again and headed down the road.

    While they were traveling Rowana kept trying to get close to Archer to examine him.

    But he was having none of it and told her to stop talking about him being a dragon or to leave him alone.

    She stopped asking him about being a dragon and instead asked him where he was from.

    ''''So where are you from Archer?''''

    He thought for a second before telling her.

    ''''I''ve lived in Vassia my whole life, only started traveling recently.''''

    Rowana nodded before asking something else.

    ''''Are you going to the magic academy when you turn 14, or are you going to continue adventuring?''''

    Archer thought long and hard about the question, he would like to go but no one would send him, he was practically homeless at the moment.

    The woman got a worried look in her voice when he didn''t answer for a few minutes.

    ''''No, no one will rmend me.''''

    As she was about to reply, Archer heard a whistling sound heading straight for the group.

    Ephrain roared as arrows started hitting the caravan guard''s shields.

    ''''AMBUSH, Form up and defend the caravan.''''

    20 bandits surrounded the caravan and the guards all prepared for a hard fight.

    Archer noticed an arrow flying toward Rowana. Just before the arrow hit her, he stepped In front of her and turned to the side.

    It hit him but pinged off his scales.

    The arrow fell to the floor as Archer cast Cosmic Sword and ran towards the shooter who he could smell.

    Dodging a few more arrows heading towards him, he caught up to the bandit who was shooting at him.

    As he was charging at the man he started a rhyme to make it more fun for himself.

    ''''There is a girl, or so she seems.

    You''ve seen her face, in fitful dreams.

    ck the ribbons, in her hair.

    ck her grin, from here to there.''''

    He dodged the archers knife swing and plunged the ck sword into the mans guts as he continued on with the rhyme and killing.

    ''''Her dress, the merest moonlight trick.

    Her eyes were too deep, too dark, too quick.

    And of this girl, not much is known.

    Although the tales have grown and grown.''''

    He leaped on another bandit who wasn''t paying attention to him, Archer stabbed him bringing him to the ground, and he got a warning from his senses.

    Quickly dodging an axe swing that went over his head and nearly hit his horns, Archer shot a void st into the Axe man''s chest.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 24 Finger Digits.

    ?The man with the axe was sent flying backwards, not expecting the little boy to be a mage.

    Archer continued the rhyme as he ughtered the bandits, he spotted a bandit archer aiming his bow at one of the caravan guards.

    ''''When she sleeps, she cant be woken.

    She loves when you leave the window open.

    She hides like a spider, but bites like a mouse.''''

    He thunder stepped behind the bandit, thrusting his de into his spine, looking around he spotted another bandit and ran over to slice his calves.

    The bandit dropped to the floor and Archer plunged his ck sword into the mans throat.

    ''''She''s already been inside your house.

    And when she''s alone, to lift her spirits.

    She finger paints with children''s digits.''''

    Finishing the rhyme as he shot a eldritch st into a bandits back, searing right through his body.

    He stopped to collect his thoughts for a second and examine the situation but fates a cruel bitch.

    It was at that moment Archer got hit with a wind st and was sent flying through the air, waving his arms around like he was a baby bird taking it''s first flight.

    He smashed into a tree and fell to the floor with a thud, he looked up and saw the attacker.

    There was a tall muscr man holding his hand up with a smile.

    ''A mage!''

    It hurt him but his regeneration kicked in and already started to heal him.

    He slowly got up as the mage was walking towards him with a grin.

    But that''s when a giant me mmed into the man burning him to ashes.

    The fighting died down quickly after the mage was taken out, that''s when the caravan guards started looting the bandits.

    Archer got up and went to loot the three bandits he killed, approaching the first body he started to search through their pockets.

    He found 13 silver coins and some random papers which he tried to read but didn''t understand thenguage, he threw them into his item box.

    In total he found 3 gold coins, 100 silver, and 23 copper coins, he stored them all and started to look around the blood-stained road.

    He looted the 3 hearts and stored them before anyone could notice.

    Rowana walked over with a panicked look on her face, she started to check all over his body like a worried mother.

    She asked in a worried voice.

    ''''Are you okay Archer? you took that wind st directly and only have a few wounds.''''

    He stared at the woman who was fussing over him and didn''t dislike it, he only experienced this type of care on earth.

    ''''Yeah I''m fine, it hurts a little but I''ll be back to normal in an hour or two.''''

    She sighed after hearing his response and started talking.

    ''''I told you it was getting dangerous, bandits have infested the empire, and the merchantpanies have started hiring loads of adventurers to guard their cargo, but the attacks are increasing either way.''''

    Archer stored the information he just got away for ater date, the more bandits the more gold for him, as he was thinking about all the gold and hearts he will get, it excited him to no end.

    ''''Archer are you okay?''''

    He shook his head and nodded before casting cleanse on himself, Archer changed his ripped shirt and started eating some elvish cake.

    Rowana was looking at this child and thought to herself.

    ''How can a child eat at this time, especially after he brutally killed those men.''

    Archer offered her some of the cake, but she shook her head.

    ''''Your loss, these are really tasty.''''

    He wandered off and sat on a log just off the road and watched everyone go about their business.

    [E P.O.V]

    Just after she ran back into her room.

    After she kissed Archer she ran back into her room and jumped into bed with bright red cheeks, she saw herself in the mirror across from the bed and noticed her ears are red as well.

    She couldn''t believe she kissed him, the thing that shocked her the most was that he reciprocated her kiss.

    She was sitting on her bed ying with the gem that was hanging from the ne, she loved it.

    That''s when the door opened and her mother Shiera walked into the room and looked toward her daughter.

    Shiera noticed the girl''s ears were red, and she was ying with something in her hands.

    ''''What have you got there E?''''

    E jumped as she was not expecting her mother toe into the room, she calmed down and looked at her mother.

    ''''A gift Mama.''''

    Sheira''s head tilted to the side and wondered where her daughter got it from, that''s when she remembered the white-haired boy her daughter served.

    ''''You''ve met him?''''

    She nodded her head and answered.

    ''''He came here to visit me, and gifted me this ne.''''

    She held it up and her mother saw it, and her eyes went wide.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''A sea stone, how did he get it?''''

    That''s when she remembered the story he told her, so she told her mum.

    ''''He bought two of them for two gold each!''''

    ''''Where did he get the coins for that, he got kicked out nearly a month ago and now he has gold coins.''''

    E informed her that he has be an adventurer now.

    ''''Mother he is an adventurer now, and haspleted two quests so far.''''

    She was just about to tell her mother about the kiss but didn''t have the time as her face and ears went bright red and her brain fried as she thought about it again.

    Her mother noticed this and now knew something went on between the two kids, she approached the girl and sat down on her bed before speaking.

    ''''What''s happened, E?''''

    E got even more nervous now, she didn''t know what to say and kept quiet so her mother asked.

    ''''Did he kiss you?''''

    She quickly shook her head which made Sheira get worried.

    ''''Did he touch you?''''

    Nodding her head made Sheira''s stomach drop.

    Her temper took over and she raised her voice.

    ''''What did the boy do E!!''''

    The girl was startled at the tone in her mother''s voice, but she quickly realized what she said to her mother.

    She remained quiet because she didn''t want to tell her that she kissed the boy.

    Her mother took her silence as E''s answer and quickly stood up and barked out.

    ''''I''m going to see the duke to see if he can punish that disgusting brat for touching my daughter!''''

    When E heard what she said she panicked and jumped out of her bed before telling her what actually happened.

    ''''No Mama don''t do that, you got it wrong!''''

    She approached with her head down and told her.

    ''''He only returned the hug when I hugged him first.''''

    Her mother let out a deep full of relieved breath before speaking.

    ''''Why not say that youngdy, I was going to goin to the Duke!''''

    Looking down in shame before whispering what happened.

    ''''Sorry, I was embarrassed.''''

    Sheira brought E over to the bed and hugged her.

    ''''You have nothing to be embarrassed about darling.''''

    She thought about it for a second and decided to tell her mother about what happened.

    ''''I kissed him.''''

    Her mother''s eyes widened then a warm smile appeared on her face.

    ''''You two have always been adorable together, I''m d it happened now.''''

    E heard her mother speak and looked up to see her with a happy smile on her face.

    ''''Did you think I''d be angry with you, you''ve liked the boy for years now, and by the way he looks at you, he also likes you.''''

    When E heard her mother say that her whole face, neck, and ears turned as red as a tomato.

    Sheira smiled when she saw her daughter act like this and was really happy.

    ''''Just take things slow between the two of you, and leave this ce when the times up and go join him my darling.''''

    E smiled and nodded before her mother wished her goodnight before going to her room.

    [Back to Archer]

    The caravan guards didn''t take that long to loot everything, Rowana joined him on the log.

    An old portly man with 2 children came walking up to the two and thanked both of them.

    ''''Miss Rowana and your little friend there, thanks for your help.''''

    Archer nodded his head while Rowana spoke.

    ''''That''s okay Mr. West, it''s why you hired us after all, and this little guy''s name is Archer.''''

    Mr. West smiled and nodded his head, he then bid farewell and walked away as the little girl was staring at Archer.

    That''s when he noticed her looking at him and he waved at her, when he did the girl turned her head back around.

    Archer startedughing when he saw her look away after greeting her, but the boy next to her was giving him the stinky eyes.

    So he just stuck his tongue out to the boy and pulled out a meat wrap and started eating again.

    Rowana saw all this and shook her head when she saw Archer pull out some meat wrapped in a leaf and wondered where he got it from.

    ''''Archer where did you get that food from?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 25 The Camp.

    ?''''My storage skill.''''

    After answering her question he went back to eating, just as he finished they noticed the caravan started to move.

    The both of them made their way over.

    As they walked along the dirt road while his face was getting hit by a summer breeze, Archer checked his status.

    [Experience: 1300/2000]

    [Level Up: 25>26]

    [SP: 4>12]

    [Eldritch st: 1>2]

    [Cosmic Sword: 1>2]

    Archer was happy as he leveled up 2 of his spells, and gained a new level.

    The caravan moved along the road for a few more hours before they could see a vige in the distance.

    They arrived not long after, Rowana, Ephrain and Ludo all said their goodbyes to Archer as the caravan passed through without stopping.

    Rowana quickly approached him and hugged him so hard that he was getting suffocated between her two massive mountains.

    ''''Look after yourself, we will see each other when I''vepleted this quest, be careful when you''re travelling.''''

    She made her way back to the caravan before it passed through the southern gate, Archer went off to find the vige chief.

    Looking around he spotted the best house in the ce, he made his way over to it and knocked on the door.

    Knock!~ Knock!~

    After a few minutes a young man in his early 20s answered the door with a cocky look on his face.

    ''''What do you want boy?''''

    He knew where this was going.

    ''He''s the young master type.''

    Before the man could say anything Archer stared into his eyes and spoke.

    ''''Fuck this and fuck you, tell the Chief I''m here to clear the goblins.''''

    Not giving the man a chance to speak, he went to look for any vigers roaming around.

    After searching for a while, he found a woman outside a house hanging up clothes, he approached and greeted her with a smile.

    ''''Hello miss, do you happen to know where the goblins have been seen?''''

    The woman turned around and looked at the boy who spoke.

    Her eyes widen as she has never seen anyone who looks like him, she could tell he wasn''t human but couldn''t figure out what he was.

    She nodded her head and answered the boy.

    ''''Yes, leave through the west gate and head towards the ruined farm, they were seen there yesterday.''''

    Archer thanked the woman and headed to the western gate.

    He walked for an hour and arrived at the ruined farm.

    After looking around for a while he couldn''t find anything, so he decided to search the forest.

    When he entered the forest the afternoon sunlight got blocked out, but it didn''t effect him because of his dragon senses.

    While walking past some strange looking tree he got attacked by some monkey looking beasts.

    They were throwing things at him from the branches.

    He was dodging all the projectiles, until a sneaky monkey snuck up close before throwing one.

    It smacked him straight in the face, he came to a stop to get whatever they threw off.

    This angered him as he chased the damn creatures while ranting and raving.

    He caught two of the damned things and butchered them in front of the other monkeys, sending them in a wild panic as they saw the demon child tearing apart their kin.

    Archer cast cosmic sword and chased the things down, ying them one by one, as he stored them in his item box

    After killing 4 more he stopped chasing the beasts, and he got back to his goblin search.

    A few hourster he came across a clue, loads of little foot prints heading further into the forest, he followed them and kept out of the way.

    He didn''t want to be spotted so soon, after following the tracks for a little while he came across a massive clearing with a camp built in it.

    Looking up and finding the perfect branch, he jumped up to it and climbed higher so he could get a better view of the ce.

    What he saw kind of shocked him, it was a big goblin camp.

    There was hundreds of goblins walking around, that''s when archer felt his heart beat starting to get quicker, he wanted to jump down and start ughtering everything.

    He wanted to rip them apart and eat their hearts.

    Archer was losing his mind thinking about all the hearts he will be able to eat and how much experience he will gain.

    Casting cosmic sword twice and plunging the de into the first goblins chest, he pulled the de out and rushed forward while starting to rhyme.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''Goosey, goosey, gander.

    Where shall I wander.''''

    He ran towards another goblin slicing its throat, then he shot 4 fire missiles at two groups of goblins who were running towards him.

    He went back to rhyming as he butchered every goblin he came across.

    ''''Up stairs, down stairs.

    And in mydy''s chamber''''

    Blood was flying everywhere as Archer shed and stabbed everything he got close to, the goblins were clueless and didn''t know how to react.

    They were thrown into a panic as all they could see was white and ck streaks as more of them were falling to the floor.

    Archer was thunder stepping around the camp not letting any goblins catch him.

    ''''There I met an old man.

    Would not say his prayers''''

    Archer was out of breath so he started to use magic.

    Casting loads of void sts, sma shots and fire missiles while he finished his rhyme with a big smile.

    ''''Take him by the left leg.

    Throw him down the stairs.''''

    Archerughed as he finished rhyming, he looked around at the carnage he caused with a smile, a little under 100 bodiesy motionless.

    ''Loads of hearts Hehe.''

    His senses screamed out to him to quickly block, so he did just that.

    And was sent flying as a massive great sword swiped at him as he blocked it just in time.

    He managed tond on his feet, looking up he saw a big goblin, unlike the skinny ones, this one had muscles and a decent weapon.

    Smiling as he prepared himself, he charged forward after casting body enhancement, strengthening his whole body for the fight ahead.

    The big goblin swung his sword again but Archer fired a sma shot at the de directly hitting it, making it change course allowing him to easily dodge it.

    When he dodged the swing, he sliced the goblins wrists, making it scream out in pain.

    Archer kept firing sma shots and fire missiles at it, getting the regr feeling he is used to he quickly cast cosmic shield,

    The shield deflected an axe strike from behind.

    He turned around and stabbed the goblin, flinging the body away he turned to the big guy who was half burnt and struggling to stand.

    Smiling as he saw his opponent in a horrible state he attacked again, speeding forward he fired a sma st at the goblin.

    It blocked the attack but Archer shed it''s leg, bringing it to the ground.

    He spun around and jumped towards its back, stabbing both swords into the base of it''s neck.

    Looking around he spotted the surviving goblins fleeing, so like a police dog he sprinted after them.

    He was like a hound on a hunt and slew loads of goblins.

    Archer stopped because he was out of breath.

    He dismissed his swords as he took a slow walk back while collecting every heart and body he came across, arriving back at the camp he went about collecting the hearts, bodies and loot.

    After hours of looting, Archer looked up and realized it has turned night time, he gathered 147 goblin corpses and 156 hearts, 100 gold coins, 200 silver and 1023 copper.

    He found some human and demi human corpses in one of the ram shackled huts, they must of ambushed a caravan or adventurers party recently.

    Archer started eating the hearts he had, so he can obtain their experience and reduce the amount he has.

    Once he finished them all he will check his status.

    He gathered up everything he wanted and left the camp not before firing missiles at all the shacks and burning them to the ground.

    Archer walked away as he was looking for a tree to sleep in.

    For some reason he has be veryfortable in trees, not long after looking he found a tall sturdy one.

    Climbing up it, he took out his water skin and had a drink.

    Watching the stars in the sky as he ate.

    Before long he felt sick and stopped after the 30th heart.

    Heid down and fell asleep hoping he didn''t have any more nightmares.

    The next morning Archer opened his eyes to see a bird-looking creature in front of him.

    When the creature saw him looking it flew off quickly.

    Archer got up while scratching his head, he looked around and remembered he fell asleep just outside the goblin''s camp.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 26 Gibberlings.

    ?Staring at the ck smoke, he shook his head as he cast cleanse on himself and made his way to Sthrone to deal with the gibberling''s.

    It is thest quest he needed toplete until he could head back.

    Archer trekked through the forest but didn''t encounter any more beasts.

    He started eating the hearts again, they were small, a bit bigger then a golf ball so they weren''t hard to eat.

    After a small trek he arrived at the road and turned south.

    As he walked down the road he saw a caravan in the distance heading towards him.

    When they passed each other the caravan guards were watching him like he was a bandit as he chomped away at the hearts.

    Archer ignored the looks and carried on walking, a few hourster he felt sick again as he finished thest of the hearts.

    He found a tree toy down in while he had a stomach ache, it was his fault for being greedy but he didn''t care.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 0850/3000]

    [Level Up: 26>42]

    [SP:4>181]

    [Mana: 3120>3200]

    [Rank Unlocked: Apprentice]

    [Void st: 2>3]

    [Cosmic Shield: 1>2]

    [Cosmic Sword: 1>2]

    [Thunder-step: 2>3]

    [sma Shot: 1>3]

    [Fire Missiles: 1>3]

    [Short Sword Mastery Unlocked]

    [Mana: 3200/3200]

    Archer got excited due to the giant boost he got in stats, also a lot of his spells upgraded due to how much he used them against the goblins.

    He also unlocked the next rank so he could create another spell but he will deal with thatter.

    Looking at his stat points, he had 181.

    Thinking for a little while he decided to spend all of them now to boost himself once again.

    So he put 30 into HP and mana, 25 in every other stat apart from intelligence which he put 21.

    [HP: 900>1200]

    [Mana: 3200>4100]

    [Strength: 340>590]

    [Constitution: 370>620]

    [Stamina: 370>620]

    [Charisma: 450>700]

    [Intelligence: 320>570]

    When Archer looked at his status he smiled as he felt so much better, he felt his body get stronger and felt 10 times better then he did before.

    He started working out how much experience he earned from that little exercise, the total was 37,650 thousand experience from the kills and hearts.

    And 181 stat points due to the leveling up and eating the hearts.

    As he approached a denser part of the road he smelt something nasty close by. Casting cosmic sword and he headed towards the smell.

    He got closer he heard growls and yipping noises, after walking into the forest for a little while Archer saw what was making the smell.

    The beasts were pale, hunchbacked humanoids with pointed, canine-like ears and manes of ck hair that surrounded their hideous, grinning faces.

    They had overly long arms with ws at the end, their eyes were ck and typically described as maniacal.

    These creatures are gibberlings, the ones he was after, there was about 12 of them surrounding what looked like a rhino type beast.

    The beasts were circling it and giggling.

    ''''Kekekekekeke.''''

    Archer thought since they stay in groups, they were typically seen first asrge, writhing masses of dark fur and flesh, they made howls, clicks, shrieks, giggles and odd chattering noises.

    The beasts creeped Archer out beyond belief they gave him the goose bumps as they let out their creepyughs.

    He fired a few more fire missiles towards the 9 remaining creeps, one died the others somehow managed to avoid the attack.

    Archer used thunder step to appear behind the furthest one and plunged his sword into the beasts neck.

    It dropped to the floor with a thud, as he ran forward one of the creeps lunged at him as it was wildly shing at him with it''s dirty ws.

    Using his right arm to block the attacks with ease thanks to his scales and countered with a stab to the beasts head.

    He smiled as he looked at the others, which spooked some of them as four of them rushed forward Archer cast four eldritch sts at them.

    The four purple beams shot through the air mming into them killing them instantly.

    The shots pierced the four creeps without issue as Archer rushed forward while casting body enhancement, one jumped at him and started shing.

    Archer dodged and shed at the beast, slicing its chest.

    It dropped to the floor in pain as he finished it off leaving 2 left. Looking at the remaining two, they instantly turned around and fled.

    Archer wouldn''t let them get away, he cast body enhancement again and rushed after the fleeing gibberlings.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After catching up to them he butchered the two, and extracted their hearts as he dismissed his sword.

    He walked back to the scene of the fight, as he reached the area he started ripping out the hearts and storing them.

    Before storing all 12 bodies, he cut off some stinky fur and smelt it.

    He was revolted by the smell but picked up a strong sent from the north, Archer started following it and came across a cave.

    Yipping and screeching could be heard from inside and he had a feeling that it was their den.

    Archer climbed up into a tree and started to watch, he looked into the sky and it was early afternoon, he wanted to be back in Vassia before sunset.

    As he waited none of the beasts came out, so he fired a void st into the cave. All the noises suddenly stopped.

    He got fed up of waiting and was going to enter the cave until he heard loads of footsteps rushing out.

    As he saw them exiting the cave in a panic. Smiling as he got an idea, he raised his hand and fired 5 eldritch sts at them.

    The 5 purple beams flew through the air smashing into the group.

    Screams and whines could be heard as the dust settled. Only two gibberlings were left standing.

    Archer thunder stepped to them and finished them off before they could react. After confirming all 7 were dead he walked into their den.

    He quickly held his nose as a rotten smell assaulted him, it was a mixture between a week long shit cooking in the sun and a dead body.

    Looking around seeing bodies of beasts and humanoids, in one corner there looked to be a nest.

    Walking over he saw loads of baby gibberlings all growling at him, he aimed his hand and spammed fire missiles into them.

    They would have died anyway he was just giving them a quick death, he left the cave and started to make his way back to the city.

    As he was walking back he decided to check his status again.

    [Experience: 2000/3000]

    [Level Up: 42>43]

    [SP: 0>2]

    He was happy with his progress, it took him a few hours of speed walking but he arrived back at the city gate, Archer entered and made his way to the guild.

    After a 10 minute walk he was standing outside the guild, he entered and made his way over to Sarah.

    As he arrived at the desk he said hello.

    ''''Hello Sarah, I''ve finished the four quests.''''

    He handed over the bag that the magic grass was stored in.

    She then looked up at this troublesome boy and sighed before asking for his guild card.

    Archer gave it to her, she pulled out some paperwork and started stamping the paper then did something to the card.

    Sarah handed it back before going to get his reward.

    Not long after she returned and handed him 10 gold coins, but as she handed it over as she asks the boy something.

    ''''I bet you have bodies to sell?'''' He nodded his head. She sighed yet again.

    ''''Well the guild master has asked us not to buy anymore bodies off you for the mean time, we have to sell the ones you''ve already sold us.''''

    He nodded as he didn''t care. Sarah smiled and handed over the coins before telling him about a quest.

    ''''Archer there is a escort quest going to the Rhodora Kingdom to deliver relief supplies to the guild in Karna city, they asked for our assistance so we''ve made it a quest.''''

    He thought about it and wanted to do it.

    ''''Yes sign me up, how long is the quest and where is this kingdom?''''

    ''''It takes a month to get there and a month back so two altogether, it''s on the southwest border of the empire, the reward is100 gold coins and there''s a bonus if the shipment is fine.''''

    He agreed with everything she said and got signed up, Sarah told him to meet up at the southern gate tomorrow at sunrise.

    She smiled as she told him something that made him happy.

    ''''The guild will count this quest as two, so you''ll only have toplete two more quests and you''ll be able to rank up.''''

    Archer smiled and said goodbye as he walked over to the quest boards.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    __________________________________________________________

    Archer''s current status.

    Name: Archer. Race: White Dragon. Age:13.

    Rank: Apprentice Exp: 2000/3000. Level: 43.

    HP: 1200/1200.

    Mana: 4100/4100

    Magic: Fire- Water- Earth- Wind- Lightning- Space- Darkness- Light. Strength: 590.

    Constitution: 620.

    Stamina: 620

    Charisma: 700

    Intelligence: 570.

    Status Points: 0

    Spells: Void st(3)Cosmic Shield(2)Cosmic Sword(2)Body Enhancement(-)Thunder-step(3)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(2)sma Shot(3)Fire Missiles(3)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(3)Dragon Senses(-) Short Sword Mastery(0)

 Chapter 27 Sweet Tooth.

    ?He approached the board and searched for a quick quest, he has to meet E tonight and cant be away from the city.

    That''s when he found the perfect one.

    [Help me transport my goods to the port, will pay for any help I get]

    [Meet me at my shop, The Block and Anvil, in the south part of the city]

    He rips the paper off the board and walks back over to Sarah and gives it to her.

    She looks at it while taking his card before stamping it.

    Archer left the guild and headed south.

    He arrived outside a cksmiths shop and knocked on the door.

    ''''Come in,e in.''''

    A loud voice came from inside.

    Archer entered and saw a typical cksmith shop from any fantasy novel.

    A tall muscr man with a bald head and big bushy beard walked out from the back of the shop and looked at Archer before saying.

    ''''Boy we aren''t open for a while, I got to head to Starfall City for the entry test for the cksmithpetition.''''

    He looked at the man with a questioning look.

    ''''I''m here for the quest youmissioned in the guild.''''

    The mans eyes widened as he started tough loudly.

    ''''Sorry boy, how are you going to help, your not exactly a big guy.''''

    Archer narrowed his eyes as he answered.

    ''''I have a storage skill old man.''''

    The man looked shocked but smiled as he motioned to follow him as he walked back the way he came.

    Archer followed him and entered the room, he noticed it was a storage room full to the brim with crates and barrels.

    The cksmith asked him to store about 10 crates and 5 barrels.

    When he stored them he asked the man.

    ''''Why are you taking all this with you, when you''re entering thepetition?''''

    The man looked at the boy before answering.

    ''''I''m selling this stuff in the capital, it will fetch me a lot of gold coins.''''

    Archer didn''t bother asking anything else and gathered more stuff the man pointed out.

    Some timeter they was done, Archer followed the man to the ship he were unloading the stuff onto.

    After a 10 minute walk they stopped in front of a massive merchant ship, the man turned to Archer and spoke.

    ''''This is the merchant ship Vindhara, it travels down the Deep Flow river to the capital.''''

    He nodded as he turned his attention towards the vessel.

    A majestic vessel that sails across the river and oceans of the world.

    The ship is a sight to behold, with its sleek silhouette and tall masts that are adorned with shimmering gs and pennants.

    One of the most striking features of it was its hull, which is painted a deep, midnight blue and decorated with intricate carvings of sea creatures and mythical beasts that seem toe to life.

    The ship''s prow is fashioned in the shape of a dragon''s head, with sharp, gleaming teeth and fiery eyes that glow in the dark.

    It''s sails are made of sturdy canvas that is dyed a rich crimson hue, and they are emzoned with the sigil of the merchant house that owns the ship.

    As they approached the Vindhara, the sounds of bustling activity can be heard from within the ship''s belly.

    The decks are alive with merchants, crew members, and exotic cargo from far-offnds, including spices, silks, and precious gems.

    Archer was examining the vessel he noticed a grizzled old man was walking towards them.

    ''''Irphan you''rete, we are about to set sail.''''

    As he spoke he noticed the boy standing there, the old man looked puzzled as he has never seen anyone look like that.

    A pair of white horns, bright violet eyes and glittering white scales.

    Irphan turned to Archer.

    ''''This is the ship''s captain, a grizzled old sea-dog named Captain Thorne, he can usually be found on deck, barking orders and keeping a watchful eye on the crew, also an old friend of mine.''''

    Nodding his head at the captain, the three made their way onto the ship where archer could unload Irphan''s stuff.

    After unloading the stuff Irphan gave him 2 gold coins.

    Archer said  his goodbyes as he left, he made his down the street and wanted to buy some more food.

    Looking around he found a shop that looked like one of the old sweet shops on earth, it''s name made him chuckle.

    ''Sticky Sweets''

    He entered the shop while looking around.

    Archer saw many things, chocte in the shape of cubes, gummy cubes, and all sorts of sweets shaped the same.

    The shopkeeper walked over to him while greeting him.

    ''''Hello young man, how can I help you?''''

    He pointed at the chocte cubes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''What are they?''''

    The man looked at the cubes and exined.

    ''''This is what we call chocte, ites from the Nagendra Kingdom in the south, the other stuff is slime cubes from the Sabat dynasty.''''

    Archer looked at all the sweets in front of him and decided to buy them all.

    ''''I want to buy as much as you can sell me, the chocte cubes, slime cubes, them white cubes and as much of the other things you can sell.''''

    The man looked at the boy in shock and instantly started thinking.

    ''Why does he need so much?''

    Shaking his head before smiling.

    ''''Have you got the coin for such an order?''''

    Rolling his eyes he quickly pulled out 5 coins while grinning, he saw the mans face drop but he coughed.

    ''''Ok young man, let me prepare the order for you.''''

    He walked off as he grabbed some bags and started loading the chocte and sweets into them.

    Archer watched him work as 20 minutes flew by.

    When the man was finished, Sitting in front of him was a sea of bags and baskets full of goodies, the man stepped behind the desk and looks flustered.

    Pastries, sandwiches, sweets, deserts and chocte.

    The shop keeper sighs.

    ''''Boy you got me working like a golem in the mines, why in the name of the goddess do you need so much?''''

    All three Archers had one thing inmon, they all had a sweet tooth, plus he wanted to give some to E and her mother.

    He looked at the man while smiling.

    ''''I like them and I want to give my friend some, I also have to go away for a while so wanted some snacks.''''

    Archer opened one of the bags and took out a chocte cube and ate it, his eyes opened wide as the taste was perfect.

    It melted on his tongue as he chewed it, swallowing it he started eating more, it reminded him of the chocte on earth.

    He stopped eating once he saw the man looking at him with a strange look, he held up a chocte cube.

    ''''Do you have anymore of these old man, and anything else that involves chocte.''''

    The man sighs as he answered.

    ''''My names Garett not old man, but yes we do have more, why?''''

    ''''I''ll buy all off it.''''

    Garett gave up and rounded up everything the boy wanted, which was all the chocte he had in the shop which was a lot.

    Archer saw him bringing over more bags, until the counter was swamped, Garett started working out how much coins it would cost.

    After a little while he spoke.

    ''''8 gold for it all, and il throw in some mana sweets.''''

    He took out the 8 gold and gave it to him as he asked.

    ''''Mana sweets, what are they?''''

    The man smiles as he rushes off to grab a box, he came back and opened it.

    What he saw was all different colored balls, twice the size of marbles.

    Picking up a ck one and asked what they were.

    ''''What are these things?''''

    ''''They are mana sweets, whatever affinity you have, whether it be fire or light, if you eat the sweet and your affinity matches it refreshes the body and refills your mana.''''

    He got interested, so he popped the ck one in his mouth and felt his body rx, he looked at the box and there weren''t many there.

    Being greedy and wanting more for the sake of it he asked for more as he pulled out a pastry and started eating.

    ''''Garett I want more of these, bring as much as you can.''''

    He sighed again and walked off.

    Archer thought the pastry tasted nice, it was full of chocte with some fruit in it, he finished it off as Garett returned with 2 more boxes.

    ''''That will be another gold, you never told me your name?''''

    He looked at the man and answered because the man hasn''t done anything, he sold him all of his chocte making Archer a happy boy.

    ''''Archer.''''

    He threw him the extra gold and started storing all the food into his item box which took him a good five minutes of none stop work.

    ''Goodbye Garett.''''

    Garret thought as he watched Archer walk away.

    ''''What a strange boy, spending so much on sweets.''''

    He shook his head with a thankful smile as he walked to the back room to pay some debts.

    Archer left the store as the afternoon sun was setting, he made his way to the castle while eating one of the sandwiches he bought.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 28 Goodbye For Now.

    ?As he walked to the castle he was stuffing himself with pastries, these one''s had some sort of cream in them.

    Archer passed by the shop Witch Way Out, he popped in to see if he could buy some new spells.

    The doorbell dinged and caught him off guard. He looked up to see a shiny new bell sitting there.

    ''''Oh what do we have...''''

    Gaka started speaking until she saw him and stopped. ''''What happened to you, boy?''''

    Archer smiled at the old woman and told her.

    ''''I reached level 20 and evolved.''''

    She looked him up and down before sighing.

    ''''I can''t figure out what you are, you''re not a Dragon-kin due to those eyes and scales, they only have horns.''''

    Archer shrugged and started searching the shop.

    He came across Four spells that caught his interest. Picking up the first book, he read the title.

    ''''Fireball.''''

    Archer chose it and continued to look for some more, after an hour of searching he found three more.

    Thunder wave, Call Lighting, and Earth st that he brought for E.

    He took the books up to the counter and paid for them.

    Gaka was watching him as he approached.

    ''''More spells?''''

    Archer nodded as he ced them on the counter.

    ''''How much?''''

    She looked at this curious boy.

    ''''Four gold for thunder wave and call lighting, three for fireball, and seven for Earth st but I''ll charge you seven altogether as you were going to sell them back to me.''''

    Archer smiled but before he paid for the spell books, he told her he was going to keep the spell book Earth st for a friend.

    She looked at the boy with a cocked eyebrow before questioning him.

    ''''Who is she?''''

    Her question shocked him, he wondered how she knew.

    ''''How did you know old woman?''''

    Gaka startedughing. ''''Well no one will spend seven gold coins on a spell book for just a friend, it''s never happened in my 70 years of life.''''

    Archer stared at the nosey old woman before scoffing. He ignored her as he started reading.

    [Thunder Wave Learned] [Call Lightning Learned] [Fireball Learned]

    Three notifications alerted him to the spells he just learned, he turned his attention to the woman who was staring at him.

    ''''Here, I''m done with these three, I''ll be off now Gaka, see you soon.''''

    Archer rushed out the door as he stored cure wounds in his item box, he made his way to the castle as the sun was setting.

    Causing a lovely orange/pink color to cover the sky.

    As he reached the castle he thunder stepped his way to the servant''s quarters.

    Looking up at the balcony he cast body enhancement and jumped up, this time he flew right past the balcony butnded with a thud as he fell back down.

    ''Fuck, I forgot my status jumped up.''

    He wiped all the dirt off and went to check if E was in her room, when he looked he didn''t see her and went to sit down.

    Pulling out some chocte he started eating while waiting for her, a couple of hours passed by and he was asleep.

    [E P.O.V.]

    She walked out of the maid''s quarters and made her way back to her room when she was stopped by someone.

    It was Archer''s half-brother Pallius, he had a creepy grin across his face as he spoke.

    ''''E why don''t you ept my offer and just be my maid?''''

    She was fed up with the boy, all he did was bug her since Archer left.

    Asking her to be his maid, when only Archer''s mother had the power to assign her but hasn''t yet.

    ''''No, thank you, now I must be on my way.''''

    She walked back to her room as Pallius watched her walk away with a sinister look in his eye.

    Opening her door she made sure to lock it behind her, only her mother and Larka had the key so she would be fine.

    She went about conducting her nightly routine and walked over to the window, she moved the curtains aside.

    When she saw him, a bright smile appeared on her delicate face.

    Putting on a cloak as she stepped out, she felt the breeze against her face.

    Looking at the boy, he had changed so much since he woke up that day.

    It''s like he''s apletely different person.

    His horns are a gorgeous white, his glittering white scales, and his scruffy white hair tied into a bun all made him even more handsome to her.

    Giggling when she saw the chocte in his hand.

    E got an idea and approached him, her dainty had reached out and started stroking his horns.

    Archer''s body quivered as she touched his horns, giggling at his reaction, she noticed his ears were twitching.

    Reaching over as she touched his ear, he quivered even more letting out a rxed sigh.

    Eughed, when she did his eyes opened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Back to Archer]

    He opened his eyes, his brain was foggy but he noticed E''s face staring directly at him, that''s when he felt something touching his right ear.

    Making him shiver and let out a little moan, he quickly covered his mouth.

    E giggled even more as she sat down next to him while asking.

    ''''How have you been Arch,pleted any more quests yet?''''

    He stopped thinking about her touching his ears.

    ''''Yeah, I''vepleted five more since west met, but there is something I need to tell you.''''

    When E heard him she got a bad feeling but before she could speak he told her.

    ''''I was offered an escort quest to deliver aid to Karna city in the Rhodora Kingdom, the guild said I will be gone for two months, I''m sorry E.''''

    She got sad for a second before pushing that feeling away.

    ''''It''s fine Archer, you''ll need to take quests that take you far away, we only have to wait two more years until I can join you.''''

    Smiling as he heard her say that, Archer hugged her which shocked her greatly before he whispered into her ear.

    ''''Thank you, E, I will return to you as quickly as possible.''''

    She shivered as he spoke, now she knew how he felt when his ears were messed with, he let her go and took out some chocte, pastries, and sweets.

    He offered some to E, she took some chocte and the gummy-looking things, and she started eating with a smile on her face.

    They spokete into the night, when Archer stood up she grabbed his hand and offered something that shocked him.

    ''''Archer why don''t you stay here with me tonight?''''

    She asked him in such a cute way he couldn''t say no, so they entered her bedroom.

    Archer cast cleanse on himself so he was clean, he took off his boots as E took a gown and entered another room.

    A few minutester she appeared with red cheeks and quickly approached the bed, she called Archer over.

    Heplied and got into bed, things were extremely awkward between the two until Archer grabbed her and started spooning her with a smile on his face.

    Archer saw her ears go bright red and he thought it would be funny to blow air into it, when he did she jumped with a yelp as she red at him but didn''t move.

    He chuckled and settled down while cuddling her, she was veryfortable.

    She wasying there and whispered something so low so that Archer couldn''t hear her.

    ''''Thank you for epting me.''''

    ''''No, we epted each other, now go to sleep.''''

    She felt a peck on her cheek and went stiff but smiled nheless, the two of them fell asleep with smiles on their faces.

    Not long after they fell asleep the lock opened and Sheira came walking in, she looked at her daughter and went stiff when she saw a boy cuddling up to E.

    She approached the bed intending to drag the boy out when she noticed who it was, but he was different.

    He had horns like Lady Larka but they looked more majestic than hers.

    Sheira noticed the scales on his neck and was confused, shaking her head she examined the scene she walked into.

    E was snuggled into him with a smile on her face and Archer was holding her tightly, she clearly noticed there was nothing sexual going on between the two.

    So she breathed a sigh of relief before smiling.

    ''''Well done you silly girl, you found someone who cares for you.''''

    Sheira went to her room and settled down.

    The next morning Archer opened his eyes and saw blonde hair in front of him, that''s when the memories flooded back and he felt his cheeks go red.

    His moving caused E to wake up, and when she did she turned around to face him with a smile.

    ''''Good morning Arch.''''

    Archer quickly replied while smiling at her.

    ''''Good morning E.''''

    They stared at each other until Archer leaned forward and their lips touched, her body stiffened but calmed down as they kissed.

    He loved the feeling of her lips and her scent drove him mad.

    They separated and her cheeks were red, just like his, she spoke up.

    ''''We have to get up, I''ve got to get to work and you''ve got a quest.''''

    She jumped out of bed and ran off to the other room, while she did that Archer got out of bed with a goofy smile.

    He put his boots on as he pulled out some gibberling hearts and ate them.

    As he was waiting for E Archer ate more and more hearts until he ran out, when he finished he cast cleanse on himself to get rid of the blood.

    Just as he finished cleaning up, E walked out of the room in her maid outfit and looking beautiful.

    He zoned out on her until she flicked his head.

    ''''Stop daydreaming, you got a quest to get to.''''

    She smiled as he came and said goodbye.

    ''''Goodbye E, I''ll be back soon.''''

    He put on a cloak as he walked out to the balcony, he was going to thunder step when he remembered he had a gift for E.

    Archer went back to give her the spell book.

    ''''E wait, I have something for you.''''

    She stopped and turned around. He took out the book and handed it over before leaving. E looked at the book and her eyes widened as she realized it was a spellbook.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 29 The Beginning.

    ?Archer Thunder Stepped out of the castle, appearing near the gates.

    He noticed his hair was really messy, taking out some string that came with the baskets, he tied his hair into a man bun.

    He started to walk off when he heard someone call out to him from behind.

    ''''Hey Arch, wait there for a second.''''

    Turning around he spotted a green-headed woman wearing kaftan-like clothes, she had bright yellow eyes as she stared at him.

    This woman was one of his mothers. ''''I thought I''d never see you again, how have you been?''''

    It was Janna his father''s third wife.

    ''''I''ve been fine, why?''''

    She looks at the boy and gets a sad smile on her face.

    ''''It''s wrong what your father has done, even if you lost the fight, you''re still an Ashguard.''''

    ''''I''m not anymore mother, I was thrown out of the family remember, I''m just Archer now.''''

    A sad look appeared on Janna''s face when she heard the boy speak.

    ''''Sorry for what you''ve gone through.''''

    Archer smiled, she has always been kind towards him, his half brothers and sisters from her didn''t bully him, but they stood by and watched.

    ''''It''s okay, I''m enjoying my current life.''''

    Janna was happy when she heard that but his new look caught her eye.

    ''''So Arch why are you here and what has happened to you?''''

    Archer answered honestly.

    ''''I evolved when I reached level 20.''''

    Looking away not wanting to answer her about why he is there, but she knew already.

    ''''You met little E, didn''t you?

    Archer looked at her.

    ''''How did you know that? ''''

    She smiled at him.

    ''''Well she walks around with a beaming smile and is always in a good mood, and you''re the only one who could be responsible.''''

    He shook his head and told her he has a quest to go to.

    ''''Mother I have to go now, I got an escort quest to attend to.''''

    Janna grabbed him and hugged the boy against her chest while whispering something to him that made him happy.

    ''''I know what has happened to you, and I think it''spletely wrong but Arch never forget I''m also your mother.''''

    She pecked his forehead and walked off while waving at him.

    Archer stared at her as she walked back into the castle, the only memories he has of the woman were good ones, she always treated him like a son.

    Janna has never wronged him so Archer wouldn''t disrespect her.

    He made his way to the southern gate to meet with the guild caravan.

    As he was walking along, he pulled out some dwarven tbread and started eating.

    When he spotted the southern gate he started walking towards it.

    Archer noticed a stall on the right side of the road.

    He walked over to ask a question and saw a boy his age standing behind it waiting to serve any customers.

    ''''What is in the bottles?''''

    The grumpy-looking boy answered in a deadpan voice.

    ''''Fizzle Fig, Moon Juice, Dragon''s Tears, Rune Shine, Honey Brew, they are travel drinks, three silver each.''''

    Archer liked the sound of them and bought some.

    ''''I''ll take 20 of each.''''

    The boy looked at him with wide eyes and whispered.

    ''''Really?''''

    Archer nodded, the boy then told him the price.

    ''''Three gold for 20 of each.''''

    He gave the boy the coins and stored all but a bottle of dragon''s tears, popping the cap he took a swig.

    Its vor burst onto his tongue like a symphony of magical sensations, it tasted like the juice of a freshly picked summer berry that has been enchanted with a hint of citrus.

    The other vors are moreplex, with hints of spices he''s never encountered before, dancing together in a warm and inviting bnce like an intricate spell.

    Leaving aforting warmth that seemed to spread throughout his entire body, bringing with it a sense of calm and contentment.

    It seems to be made from a blend of rare and exotic ingredients that only a skilled and experienced potion maker could craft.

    But he knows one thing for sure, he''s never tasted anything quite like it.

    Shortly after Archer arrived at the southern gate to see Sarah ordering people around.

    There were four people standing by her, and there was another group sitting off to the side.

    As she turned around she saw him walking towards her and called out with a smile.

    ''''Come over here.''''

    He walked over to her as she motioned for a group of four, two men and two women.

    ''''Archer this is Tiefel, her husband Barador, and Isaiah and his wife Jaen, they are the Fate''s Fortune adventurers group, all rank C''

    He looked at the four, two were elves and the other two were human, Sarah then started speaking.

    ''''The caravan is waiting for two more groups then we can leave.''''

    Archer spoke up.

    ''''We?''''

    ''''I am apanying you as a representee of the guild, we are traveling to a different kingdom after all, and the civil war is getting bad''''

    She motioned at the groups sitting around.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''That''s why there are four adventurer groups and 60 guild guards, so we will be fine.''''

    ''She jinxed us.''

    Archer got a bad feeling but ignored it.

    Not bothering with anything he went and found a ce to chill, pulling out some of the gummy-like sweets he started eating again.

    An hourter everything was ready, and the missing groups arrived.

    Archer started walking alongside the caravan while drinking some dragon tears, He started checking the new spell''s mana cost.

    [Thunder Wave- Level 0- Mana: 400]

    [Call Lighting- Level 0- Mana: 3000]

    [Fire Ball- Level 0- Mana: 600]

    He decided he needed a radar-like skill to track iing enemies, it would be useful.

    Selecting the spell he needed.

    [Spell Creation Activated]

    He thought about Earth''s radar system and wanted a version for himself.

    Nothing happened while he was walking until he heard a click.

    [Aura-Detector skill created]

    [Aura-Detector: A skill that allows the user to detect all aura signatures]

    [Spell Creation cool-down activates until user ranks up]

    Archer was happy with his new skill, he wanted to try it out and activated it.

    Sensing everyone who was in the caravan, where they were and the random beastsing close to them, after testing it, he kept it on for a while.

    He checked his status after he ate the 13 hearts when he was with E.

    [Experience: 300/3000]

    [Level Up: 43>44]

    [SP: 2>15]

    [Aura Detection Learned]

    That''s when he recalled a memory from the old Archer, aura is the energy formed from one''s achievement of spiritual power through extreme mental focus and strong emotions.

    Everyone has an Aura but only those powerful enough can use it.

    Archer pulled out some chocte and started eating it, that''s when the human of the group that Sarah introduced earlier approached him.

    ''''Hey boy, what''s your name?''''

    He looked at Isaiah''s brown eyes staring back at him, he had short brown hair, with stubble on his face.

    ''''Archer.''''

    Isaiah smiled hearing the boy''s answer, then tried to start a conversation with him but Archer wasn''t in the mood to talk, so he gave up and left him alone.

    He walked back to the group as his wifeughed.

    Archer was minding his own business as he walked along when dozens of pings sounded from aura detection showing him that loads of beasts were surrounding the caravan.

    That''s when he recognized what they were.

    ''Wolves.''

    Casting Cosmic Sword as one rushed at him, it was covered in ck fur and had glowing red eyes.

    He was prepared to fight, but he noticed three more pairs of red eyes behind the first wolf.

    Archer pointed his hand and cast three fireballs at the iing wolves.

    Three massive balls of violet-colored mes appeared out of nowhere behind him and shot toward the wolves, smashing into three of them.

    Causing three massive explosions, he quickly rushed towards thest one and sliced it down the side of its body, dropping it to the ground.

    The guards managed to kill the rest.

    Archer cut out the four hearts and stored them alongside the bodies.

    They didn''t encounter anything else as they continued on their way.

    Archer kept getting odd pings here and there from his aura detection but couldn''t find anything.

    He shrugged it away when he heard a shout from the carriage that carried members of the guild.

    ''''We will rest here for the night people.''''

    The caravan pulled off onto a patch of grass that was next to a river, it looked peaceful.

    Archer looked around at the grasnd they decided to camp on, it was bordering a forest on one side and a river on another, allowing only one way in and out.

    He saw some rocks and made his way over to them while pulling out the troll thigh he bought cutting a big piece of meat as he sat down and started to eat.

    While sitting there he watched the tents being set up and Sarah directing the people cooking.

    Sarah looked over at him and waved.

    She made her way to the group that was gathering the water that the camp needed and started barking orders.

    Archer stood up as he finished eating the troll me he cut off, spotting the tree he wanted to sleep in.

    It wasn''t far from the river bank bordering the forest, he made his way over to it and jumped up using the spell body enhancement to give him more power.

    Landing on a branch, he sat down and started eating the 4 wolf hearts.

    Once he was finished with the hearts he checked his status.

    [Experience: 1300/3000]

    [SP: 15>19]

    He was still getting the strange pings but couldn''t see anything even with his dragon eyes.

    After scanning the area onest time, he settled down and tried to sleep, a couple of hourster Archer felt something on his leg.

    His eyes widened in shock at what he saw.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 30 Thank You.

    ?What Archer saw was an ashen-colored hand grabbing onto his left leg, it had yellow-looking ws.

    His eyes followed the arm up and saw a humanoid-looking creature with a bald head and sharp yellow teeth, it looked like the thing ate its own lips.

    It was skin and bones with really long arms and boney legs.

    The stare the thing was giving him sent shivers up his spine, the creature licked its lips and dragged Archer out of the tree.

    As he got dragged he could hear shouts and explosions at the camp.

    The beast jumped off the tree with a shocked-looking Archer in its ws and sprinted deep into the woods.

    Archer was getting flung around like a rag doll, his horns hitting passing tree''s leaving deep scratch marks.

    He came out of his shock and summoned his sword and started to hack at the beast, but its skin started to slice but the beast sped up.

    It ran for a while before tossing him into a clearing and standing still with more of the beasts.

    Archer''s aura detection started going crazy as more and more of these creepy-looking beasts stepped out.

    He stood there dumbfounded as he knew what they were, and couldn''t believe they are real.

    ''''Wendigos.''''

    The creatures hissed and cackled as more of the things came back with the corpses of the caravan guards and some adventurers.

    Throwing them into another corner and then all the things turned to stare at Archer.

    He looked around the clearing and noticed all kinds of different bones, humanoids, beasts, and even bigger beasts, he thought these creatures love to eat.

    Archer heard a woman screaming and even more creatures appeared with Tiefel who Sarah introduced to him and another man.

    They threw the two of them closer to Archer.

    As Tiefelnded on the floor she noticed the boy who joined them earlier today standing there with a bored look on his face.

    Archer was staring at her as he sighed, he had no choice but to test out his new spells.

    He waited for the wendigos to charge at them.

    A few minutester a howl was heard and they all rushed in. He stood in front of the two and cast Thunder Wave.

    A thunderous purple force swept out of Archer striking all the beasts, sending them flying but not killing them.

    As the horde once again closed in on the group, Archer lifted his hand high into the air, calling upon the powers of the storm.

    ''Lightning Call.''

    Dark clouds gathered, crackling with the power of thunder and lightning, and the wind whipped around them with a furious intensity.

    With a sudden thrust of his hand, a bolt of lightning erupted from the clouds, piercing the monsters with a deafening boom.

    One by one, the creatures fell as the lightning pierced through their bodies, smoldering them into nothingness.

    Tiefel waspletely shocked as she witnessed this attack, she couldn''t utter a single word.

    He continued to call down the power of the storm, driving bolts of lightning into the remaining wendigos as the sky rumbled in response to hismand.

    With each strike, the enemies writhed in agony, the smell of burnt flesh filling the air.

    The battlefield shimmered in a chorus of purple and white, as the remaining beasts fled in terror, unable to withstand the power of Archer''s draconic magic.

    The air settled, and he stood proud, his eyes alive with the power of the storm.

    Archer lowered his hand with a frown as he looked around.

    ''The damn hearts, fuck!''

    He wanted the hearts but epted the loss as he got a lot of experience from the kills, he quickly checked it.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 850/3000]

    [Level Up: 44>47]

    [SP: 19>25]

    Archer was happy when he saw that he leveled up three times, he decided to save up the points until he had more.

    Turning around to face the shocked Tiefel he smiled at her.

    ''''What''s wrong?''''

    She stared at this strange boy, with a pair of horns and beautiful violet eyes.

    Who just showed her a spell that she has never seen or heard of and is acting like nothing happened.

    ''''What was that spell?''''

    He tilted his head with a confused look.

    ''''I got it from a spell book, it''s called call lightning.''''

    She didn''t know what to say, the boy called upon a storm and wiped out the wendigos.

    Archer looked around but couldn''t find anything, so he decided to head back to the caravan, but before he did he walked over to the other man and kicked him.

    ''''Wake up.''''

    The man groaned, so Archer kicked him even more.

    ''''Why are you kicking me!''''

    ''''Wake up, we need to get back to the caravan, get up!''''

    Tiefel giggled when she saw the boy kicking Cirris from the wind walker''s adventurer group.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The man got up and started scratching his head.

    Looking around the man''s eyes opened in shock as he saw all the charred bodies, he looked at Tiefel but she shook her head and pointed at Archer.

    ''''The boy saved us.''''

    The man looked at him like he was a monster.

    He ignored him and started to walk in the direction of the caravan.

    The two adventurers quickly followed after him.

    It was pitch ck so the other two were blind until Tiefel used a light spell that allowed them to see where they were walking.

    But Archer was fine because of his eyes. All they could see were trees and bushes, the beasts must have run far with the three.

    After a couple of hours of walking, they arrived back at the temporary camp as it was being tidied up, there were bodies of wendigos piled up high.

    A few bodies of the caravan guards were ced off to one side.

    But there was a new group here. 10 men who looked like adventures, the leader was talking to Sarah as the three of them approached the camp.

    The elf woman''s husband Barador saw her and started to run towards her.

    ''''Tiefel!''''

    He arrived in front of her and hugged her with happiness on his face. He wondered how she escaped those vile creatures.

    ''''How did you get away from those things darling?''''

    She smiled as she pointed at the white-haired boy.

    ''''He helped me.''''

    The man turned his head to stare at Archer before walking over to him and holding his hand out to shake Archer''s hand.

    ''''Thank you for saving my wife Archer, I''ll always be in your debt.''''

    Archer looked at the man''s extended hand, he didn''t want to shake it but did in the end.

    ''''That''s okay.''''

    He let go of the man''s hand and walked off to go find somewhere to sleep again, finding another tree he quickly jumped up the tree.

    After he was higher up he settled back down and went to sleep.

    Waking up in an unknown bed. Archer looked around panicked, wondering where he was as the scene in front of him seemed familiar.

    That''s when he noticed a young woman in herte teens lying next to him. He recognized the smooth white skin, the beautiful blonde hair cut to her shoulders.

    It was E. He went to hug her but was stopped by an invisible barrier.

    After that, she sat up and stared directly at him. He noticed blood dripping down her lips. Suddenly, the scene changed.

    Recognizing the ce he was in, it was the castle where he woke up that day.

    But there was one difference it was burning, that''s when he saw E''s lifeless bodyying in front of it.

    Archer sprinted forward but the castle then crumbled as he woke up panicking.

    Checking the ne he saw nothing was wrong, so he calmed down, he looked around and noticed morning was close.

    He was covered in sweat so he cast cleanse on his body as he got up and jumped off the branch.

    When he hit the floor he started to look around the camp and saw the pile of Wendigo corpses sitting to one side.

    Approaching the pile as he pulled out his knife and started looting the hearts.

    He got 20 hearts in total, throwing all but one in his item box and starting to eat, he was still rattled by the dream so didn''t reply when some guards started questioning him.

    After an hour he ate all 20 and decided he wanted to upgrade his stats. ''Status.''

    [Experience: 300/3000]

    [Level Up: 47>48]

    [SP: 25>47]

    He got 2000 experience from the hearts and 22 status points, so he put 11 points on HP and mana, and 5 on every other stat.

    [HP: 1200>1310]

    [Mana: 4100>4430]

    [Strength: 590>640]

    [Constitution: 620>670]

    [Stamina: 620>670]

    [Charisma: 700>750]

    [Intelligence: 570>620]

    Archer felt his body be stronger as he upgraded his stats, that''s when he noticed Sarah rushing toward him.

    He cast cleanse to get rid of the blood that was all over him before she got to him.

    ''''Archer are you okay!''''

    Sarah spoke with a relieved tone in her voice as she checked the boy all over to see if he was okay, she saw him being dragged away when they were ambushed.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 31 Down The Rabbit Hole.

    ?It was still night time but he could see perfectly due to his dragon eyes, the nightmares were on his mind.

    Archer came to and looked at the woman who seemed to care before answering.

    ''''I''m fine thanks, what happened here?''''

    She sighed seeing the boy was okay, she exined what happened after he got dragged away.

    ''''Well they ambushed us, the guards were putting up a good fight but couldn''t keep up with the beasts speed, we started losing until an adventurer group came to help.''''

    She pointed towards the new group who was resting by the river.

    ''''Who are they?''''

    ''''They are a group from the Eastern Duchy called the Dragon yers, they were hunting the wendigos for the local lords.''''

    When Archer heard their name he instantly got angry and stopped speaking as he stared at the men.

    Sarah noticed the change of mood within the boy and saw he was staring at the group with a re full of hate and anger, that''s when everything clicked.

    ''He''s a dragon.''

    She stared at him, examining his white scales and horns, when she saw his shining violet eyes, she remembered a story about a certain dragon king.

    ''Once there was a majestic White Dragon who ruled over his kingdom with power and grace.

    His white scales shone brilliantly in the sunlight, while his violet eyes glistened like jewels.

    He was feared and respected by all who knew him, both dragon and mortal alike.

    Many believed that the King''s violet eyes held within them the power to mesmerize and enchant even the most hardened of hearts.

    His loyal subjects knew that behind his piercing gazeid a fierce and protective demeanor that made him a formidable ally and a terrifying adversary.

    Despite his cold and sometimes aloof demeanor, the White Dragon King was beloved by his followers.

    Tales of his heroism and bravery filled thend, and his name became synonymous with both greatness and fear.

    But one day, an evil sorcerer threatened to overthrow the king and take control of his kingdom.

    The sorcerer summoned an army of dark creatures that ravaged thend, leaving chaos in their wake.

    Despite the odds stacked against him, the White Dragon King rose to the challenge and called forth the full fury of his power.

    With an ear-splitting roar and a bolt of lightning from his violet eyes, the White Dragon King unleashed his wrath upon the horde of monsters.''

    Sarah shook her head to return to the present, she stared at the boy before asking.

    ''''Archer you''re dragon aren''t you?''''

    When he heard her speak, Archer looked at her and nodded.

    Her eyes widened before quietly asking.

    ''''You''re a white dragon?''''

    He looked at the woman like an idiot before replying in a sarcastic tone beforeughing.

    ''''Yes, can''t you see the color of my scales and horns?''''

    She smiled at the boy before answering.

    ''''Yes I can see that you sarcastic little shit, you better be careful of the church of light they wont like you at all.''''

    Heughed as he heard her warning before telling her what happened.

    ''''Yeah we''ve met in Oxfair vige when I was doing the goblin quest, they attacked me but I escaped.''''

    Sarah''s eyes widened as she heard him speak.

    ''''They attacked you?''''

    She remembered the gossip she heard a little while ago, how the church of light are looking for a white haired boy.

    She doesn''t know why she didn''t connect the dots until now but at least she now knows and can help him.

    As the two were talking the camp was getting packed away into the carriages.

    Sarah noticed he wasn''t paying attention to the conversation anymore.

    So she decided to give the boy some space and went to help out.

    Archer wasn''t fully there, all he could see and think about was the lifeless body of E, it haunted him, even during the talk with Sarah he wasn''t really paying attention.

    That''s when the memories flooded back and drove him mad.

    The dream with Alexa and the little girl, it was all guing him.

    Sending him spiraling even deeper into the rabbit hole of madness.

    ''''Why did I die, I did nothing wrong!''''

    ''''I just loved her and never bothered anyone, I helped anyone I could.''''

    Archer started talking to himself without realizing that five people were watching him from inside a carriage.

    Wondering what happened to this boy for him to be suffering so much.

    ''''Noah I swear to all the gods you will pay for what you''ve done!''''

    He remembered the little girl from his nightmare shouting out to him again, making his spiral even worse.

    ''DADDY.''

    ''''Go away!''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The fusion of souls brought him pain and suffering, one of the side effects caused the new Archer to inherit all the trauma, feelings and, pain of the other two.

    As he was walking, he experienced a shback of a memory that the old Archer suffered just days before he fell into thea.

    It was a memory of his sister Hyara and half brothers Aldwulf and Pallius visiting his room one night after he lost.

    He heard his sister speak to him with hate in her voice.

    ''''Why do I have to have a useless brother like you, when everyone else has a talented older brother, but I''m here stuck with you!''''

    SMACK!~

    ''''Useless!''''

    Archer was so shocked that his own blood sister pped him that he didn''t know how to respond, when he only ever loved her and tried to help her.

    But the three suddenly started beating him, as he was watching all this, the feelings of the old Archer flowed into him.

    He remembers going to his mother once the beating was over and she even pped him across the face telling him to man up.

    The rage, anger was building up as the barrier failed to keep it in check and it all came pouring out of the boy.

    ''''Why did you all treat me that way, I didn''t do anything wrong apart from losing a fight and you treat me in such a vile manor!''''

    That''s when he heard two voices that angered him even more.

    ''''You''re a failure to this family, I regret giving birth to such a useless child!''''

    ''''Die, die, die, she''s mine!''''

    He covered his ears as the voices were screaming directly into his ears.

    Archer started talking to himself again.

    ''''Ahhhhh, go away, it''s not my fault I lost, I tried my best against the beast!''''

    ''''I will return and get him, I''m here now and I have E, but I need to protect her, she''s precious, she''s special, no one must touch her!''''

    He started getting angry at the thought of someone harming her, Archer took his rage out on a nearby tree blowing it to bits with an eldritch st.

    As the caravan moved down the road an explosion went off not far from them, scaring the guards but they were calmed down by Isaiah.

    Archer was raging at everything, he may have been 17 on earth but after being murdered then transmigrating into a 13 year old''s body who had suffered more then he had, it changed him deeply.

    He started mumbling to himself while smiling, when the five watching saw that smile, at that moment they knew the boy was broken.

    ''''One day I will get my revenge and make them suffer just as I did!''''

    He started letting out a creepyugh.

    ''''Aldwulf, Pallius and mother will pay.''''

    ''''Noah will burn in my mes.''''

    ''''Everyone will pay!''''

    ''''Hunt and kill.''''

    ''''Eat hearts and level up!''''

    ''''Protect E.''''

    ''''Return to earth and take my revenge.''''

    The boys mind was broken, too much has happened to the other two now the new Archer suffers from the aftermath, causing his mind to copse.

    He continued walking next to the carriage while talking to himself, Archer never noticed the people watching him.

    The human Jaen turned to Sarah and asked.

    ''''He''s crazy, look at him his talking to himself.''''

    Her husband spoke up with a sad tone.

    ''''Darling the boy has clearly suffered so much that his mind is broken.''''

    ''''That''s sad, he''s so young and shouldn''t have to suffer anything like this''''

    Tiefel spoke up as her ears drooped down when she thought of the boy who saved her.

    ''''Sarah do you know anything about him?''''

    She hesitated before speaking.

    ''''Well, he is the 4th son of Duke Leonard Ashguard, but was banished due to losing the family''s old tradition of fighting a beast to be a man.''''

    She stopped talking and looked at Archer who was talking about food for some reason.

    ''''He left the house but not before the other children tortured him, his own mother threw him away, then he got banished.

    The poor boy has suffered more than most people, the maid I spoke to told me how bad the treatment was, beatings, starving him, and he couldn''t eat at the family table.''''

    Baradar spoke up.

    ''''So now he''s an adventurer and taking quests alone?''''

    Sarah nodded.

    ''''He isn''t good with people as you can see, the only person he cares for is a maid called E who works in the Duke''s castle.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 32 Death From Above. [Bonus]

    ?Sarah finished speaking, but Isaiah asked a question.

    ''''Why would they throw him away, Tiefel said he''s powerful and the spells he can use are unusual?''''

    She shrugged.

    ''''The Duke is a proud man, he was shamed in front of the surrounding nobles, who as you know spread the news, causing the Duke to overreact and banish him.''''

    She was looking at the handsome boy who only had one person in this world who he cared about.

    ''''But the Duke wille to regret what he has done''''

    Sarah couldn''t stand to see the boy spiraling even more, so she jumped out of the carriage and made her way over to him.

    As she approached him she asked.

    ''''Archer are you okay?''''

    He was muttering to himself.

    ''''No, no not okay at all.''''

    ''''I''m sorry, I didn''t intend to pry, I just noticed you''re talking to yourself and I was concerned.''''

    ''''It''s alright, I''m not sure if I''m talking to myself or to someone else, there''s a lot going on in my head.''''

    ''''I understand, would you like to talk about it?''''

    Archer looked at her before replying.

    ''''It''s personal.''''

    Sarah continued to walk alongside him.

    ''''That''s what I''m here for, It''s not good to keep all those thoughts and feelings to yourself, they can consume you.''''

    Nodding while looking at him. When he heard her he sighed.

    ''''I don''t even know where to start, I''ve been through so much, and it keeps haunting me, the memories, the nightmares, It''s all so real.''''

    She ced a hand on his shoulder as she spoke.

    ''''I''m listening.''''

    Archer trembled at her touch and quickly backed away from her before trying to speak.

    He didn''t want to talk about it yet, it was still a very sore subject for him, she noticed his hesitation and spoke in a calm voice.

    ''''That''s okay Archer, you can talk to me whenever you feel ready.''''

    Sarah smiled at him and went back to the carriage, he watched her walk away as he remembered her words.

    After their talk, he managed to calm down the violent turmoil wrecking his brain by thinking of E''s smile.

    He decided he would train his short sword mastery skill when they camped for the night.

    A month passed by just like that, the caravan only got attacked twice, the first time was a pack of goblins, and the second was just more wolves.

    Archer managed to kill 10 goblins and 11 wolves, whichted him a lot of experience and heart.

    Laughing as he ughtered the beasts, which spooked everyone in the caravan apart from Sarah and the group Fate''s Fortune who watched with sad looks on their faces.

    The wolves attacked during the first month, and the goblins attacked as they crossed the Cardina Bridge.

    The bridge was on the Rhodora Kingdom''s side of the border crossing the Serpent River.

    Archer thought the kingdom must be in chaos for them not to clear a bunch of goblins ambushing people by the bridge.

    As they were walking down the old-looking stone road, Archer checked his status.

    [Experience: 2050/3000.]

    [Level Up: 48>49]

    [SP: 0>21]

    [Cosmic Shield: 2>3]

    [Cosmic Sword: 2>3]

    [Eldritch st: 2>3]

    [Fire Missiles: 3>4]

    [Fireball: 0>1]

    [Aura-Detector 0>1]

    [Short Sword Mastery : 0>2]

    Archer was happy, he could have got a lot more experience but he trained his sword skill, managing to get it to level two.

    Loads of his spells leveled up as well due to practice.

    The caravan approached an open mountain pass, Archer was sent to scout ahead with Baradar.

    As they reached the top of the hill, they were met with a chilling sight.

    The open mountain pass dirt road stretched out before them, dark and menacing against the muted sky.

    The jagged rocks that lined the sides of the path seemed to loom over the narrow way, like sharp teeth waiting to devour any who dared to pass through.

    The cold wind that blew through the valley below added an eerie soundtrack to the scene, howling through the twisting mountain peaks and carrying with it a faint, unsettling whisper.

    It was as if the pass itself was alive, and it could sense the fear that crept into people''s hearts.

    Despite the creeping sense of dread, Archer could not help but stare down into the abyss below.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There was something maic, almost hypnotic about the mountain pass as if it held some hidden secrets and mysteries that begged to be uncovered.

    But as the seconds ticked by and the darkness of the pass deepened.

    He finally broke free of the spell and took a step back, choosing to stay safely perched on the hilltop rather than venture into the unknown dangers below.

    Archer looked at the tall blonde man, he saw the man''s green eyes widen in shock.

    Barador was shocked by what he saw before them, the two of them nodded at each other and quickly returned to the caravan.

    As they were walking back Archer asked a question.

    ''''Howe we are transporting carriages of food and other materials instead of storing them in storage rings?''''

    Barador looked at the boy andughed before answering.

    ''''Well Arch, food is perishable in the rings so there''s no point using those for food, the guild members do have things stored in the rings, such as clothes and medical supplies but they can''t store food, so they keep them in ice chests tost longer.''''

    Sarah, the head guard Arthur and the man in charge of the caravan Elric Hardwillow, manager of the Hardwillow merchant family who was apanying them.

    The two arrived in front of the group, Elric turned towards them.

    ''''So what was there?''''

    Barador answered the man.

    ''''The mountain pass looks clear but there''s something strange about it, I''d suggest that we travel through it at first light as it will be dark by the time we reach it.''''

    Sarah and Arthur agreed but Elric didn''t and voiced his objection.

    ''''No we travel now to make it to the guild, we are 4 days away so let''s not waste time.''''

    Everyone tried to protest but Elric didn''t hear any of it, so the caravan continued on towards the mountain pass.

    By the time they made it to the entrance, it was already dark, the men who knew light spells surrounded the caravan and lit up the area.

    The group who helped with the wendigos also stayed, thanks to Sarah convincing them.

    Archer was sitting on the roof of the first carriage, he had his aura detection on and picked up nothing.

    Hours passed as they traveled through the mountains, and that''s when Archer''s aura detection picked up three signatures heading toward them.

    He quickly stood up and aimed in the direction of firing an Eldritch st without warning anyone, the night was lit up with a violet glow as the st hit something.

    Something fell from the sky smashing next to the road a few meters in front of the caravan, Archer made his way over to it and looked at the thing.

    It was a giant bat-looking creature with wyvern-like wings, it was twitching.

    Archer summoned his sword and stabbed the beast in the head.

    The thing stopped moving and he stored it in his item box, but as he turned around he saw two adventurers getting picked up and dragged off screaming.

    Jaen was firing water spears at the beasts and Barador was shooting arrows at them, Tiefel was healing the injured guards.

    Isaiah rallied everyone and managed to take one down by hitting it with a aura sh, the two beasts were taken down with some effort.

    The caravan lost three men and have 4 injured, which Tiefel and another mage was healing.

    After the injured were healed the caravan started moving again.

    A few hourster more of the flying beasts attacked but this time they were prepared.

    Spells flew towards them tearing their wings apart, causing them to smash into the ground.

    Archer fired some fire missiles into two of the things, bringing them to a burning stop.

    As the beasts dropped he ran over and started looting them.

    He got six hearts from all the beasts and stored them away.

    The bat beast he killed gave him 3000 experience so he wanted to kill more.

    They continued on as Archer was eating some sweets and checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 300/3000]

    [Level Up: 48>49]

    [SP: 0>2]

    ''''Stop we camp here for the night!''''

    The head guard Arthur called out from the front.

    As the moon rose high in the sky, casting an eerie glow over thend, the creepy grasnd took on a new dimension of strangeness.

    The tall stalks of grass rustled and swayed to the rhythm of the cool night breeze, casting strange shadows on the ground below.

    The sky was dark and clear, save for the asional cloud that would pass overhead, blocking out the eerie, silver light of the moon.

    But it was therge rocks, jutting out from the earth, that seemed toe alive at night.

    They stood like silent sentinels around the grasnd, casting ominous shadows that seemed to twist and turn with every gust of wind.

    The rocks looked almost like figures, frozen in time, watching over the fearsomendscape, waiting for something or someone.

    The wind howled through the valley, whispering secrets that only the rocks and the grass could hear.

    The air was thick with otherworldly energy, like the fabric of reality had grown thin, and anything could burst forth from thend at any moment.

    A creeping sense of unease only intensified in the inky ckness of the night, as the observer felt like they were walking on the cusp of something both mysterious and terrifying.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 33 The Battle Of The Two Armies.

    ?Archer was staring into the distance wondering why there were grasnds here.

    As he was thinking Tiefel walked up behind him.

    ''''Little guy, why do you have that look on your face?''''

    He turned to face her.

    ''''Why are there grasnds in the middle of a mountain pass, I don''t get it.''''

    Tiefel started tough as she covered her mouth.

    Archer looked up at the woman with blonde hair and amber eyes, he noticed she was quite tall for an elf.

    ''''What''s so funny?''''

    She stoppedughing as she answered.

    ''''Well this mountain range is called The Giant Mountains, historians say the giants once had a city here, they had magic that could revitalize the soil and allow crops to be grown.''''

    Archer nodded his head with a smile.

    The camp was set up, but the only issue is there were no trees for him to sleep in, as he was looking around he pulled out a meat wrap and started eating.

    Sarah approached him.

    ''''Archer I have a tent set up for you, follow me.''''

    When Archer followed her, he saw a small tent set up not far from the green tents of the guild staff, he thanked Sarah as he entered the tent.

    He pulled out a honey brew and started drinking it.

    It tasted really sweet and gave him a nice warm feeling that spread throughout his body.

    Sitting down on the bedroll he started eating the 10 hearts he looted.

    Once finished eating he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 1300>3000]

    [SP: 2>12]

    He saved the points and gotfortable on the bedroll, falling into a deep sleep and having another horrible nightmare.

    In the nightmare, Archer desperately clung to E''s hand, trying to hold on tight as she pulled away from him.

    Her face was twisted in pain and sorrow, and her eyes told a story of heartbreak and loss.

    Archer could feel his own heart breaking into a million pieces as he watched her slip away.

    He tried to scream out her name, to convince her to stay, but no sound came from his lips, and she kept moving further and further away.

    She was disappearing from his sight, and Archer knew that he was losing her forever.

    He ran after her, blindly pursuing her, but she was always just out of reach.

    Her voice echoed through the darkness, telling him that she had to go, that they couldn''t be together.

    It was worse than any physical pain he had ever experienced, like something was tearing him apart from the inside out.

    Finally, he copsed on the ground, helpless and alone, as E disappeared into nothingness.

    He was left with a deep feeling of loss and despair as if the world had be a little bit darker and colder without her in it.

    The nightmare was a cruel twist of fate, reminding him of how fragile happiness could be, and how easily everything he loved could be taken away.

    He woke up in a panic, looking around.

    Remembering Sarah gave him a tent to sleep in, he heard talking andughing as he got up, he cast cleanse on himself and changed into a new set of clothes.

    He tidied up his messy hair while stepping out of the tent he saw Tiefel, Barador, and Isaiah sitting around a campfire while cooking, Jaen was nowhere to be found.

    Tiefel noticed him and called him over.

    ''''Little guye over here and have some breakfast!''''

    He walked towards them and took a seat, as he did Barador flicked his horns causing a jarring feeling to run throughout his body.

    Archer pped his hand away, Barardorughed as he rubbed It, feeling a slight sting.

    Heplimented the boy.

    ''''Wow, little man you''re quite strong, especially since you''re so little.''''

    They all startedughing, Archer let out a small chuckle as Tiefel handed him a bowl.

    Looking in he saw a soup-looking food and bits of meat.

    He took the spoon and started eating.

    The meat tasted like pork the soup was spicy, it was really nice, he pulled out a fizzle fig and drank it.

    The drink tasted fruity, he noticed that everyone was staring at him with wide eyes, when he noticed them he asked what was wrong.

    ''''What''s wrong?''''

    Isaiah spoke before anyone else could.

    ''''How much stuff do you have in your storage, for thest month we have seen you pull out all sorts of shit, now fess up.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer looked at him while he finished his soup, he put down the bowl while pulling out some chocte and started eating.

    ''''Food and drinks.''''

    Everyone looked at him like he was an idiot.

    Tiefel spoke up.

    ''''He means what kind of food do you have.''''

    ''''Chocte, sweets, pasties, and other goodies, oh and I bought 100 drinks from a stall.''''

    Everyone''s eyes opened wide as they heard him speak.

    Barador looked at him.

    ''''Why do you have so much food?''''

    Now it was Archer''s turn to stare at the man like he was an idiot.

    ''''Don''t look at me like that boy!''''

    Tiefelughed at her husband seeing him get flustered.

    Archer just stared at the elf while eating chocte.

    ''''Because I like food, and knew I''d be away for a while so I bought extra.''''

    They all nodded while finishing their food, Archer watched the guards pack up the camp.

    A couple of hourster they exited the Giant Mountain and entered vast grasnds with a raging river running through it, but the whole caravan can see ck smoke in the distance.

    Elric stopped the caravan and started talking.

    ''''Be alert and keep an eye out, the noble faction is pushing the royal faction into a desperate situation, only the goddess knows what they will do, be careful everyone.''''

    He motioned for everyone to continue, Karna city wasn''t far from the border so it wouldn''t take long to get there.

    A few hourster a city could be seen in the distance, thick ck smoke could be seen blotting out the sun.

    The caravan crossed a wooden bridge and got really close to the city, the bridge was half a mile away.

    More and more beasts appeared everyone could see an army battling with goblins, orcs, and trolls in front of the city.

    Archer rushed to the front summoning his two swords and started killing the goblins he wasing across, he even saw orcs and trolls in the distance.

    He heard a caravan guard call it a beast wave, from the memories he can piece together, it happens when dungeons be full and the beasts start pouring out.

    They ravagends and ughter the people, other beasts try to break off, escaping to other parts of the kingdom.

    The caravan guards all charged toward the beasts along with the adventurers.

    At this point, Archer was spamming fire missiles and shing beasts down left and right.

    Taking a deep breath, his hand clenching tightly around the hilt of his cosmic sword. He had fought beasts before, but this was different.

    The goblins, orcs, and trolls had joined forces to take down a human city, and he knew that stopping them would require every ounce of his strength and skill.

    As the two armies collided, he swung his sword, cutting down goblins with ease.

    Feeling the power coursing through the de, crackling with electricity and charged with cosmic energy.

    As he fought, he also was casting spells that brought chaos to the ranks of the enemy.

    With each strike, Archer grew stronger, ying orcs with a flick of his wrist and summoning bolts of lightning that burned bright against the dark sky.

    The goblins, orcs, and trolls fought fiercely, but they were no match for the strength and willpower of Archer or the people fighting behind him.

    The battle raged on for what seemed like hours, with the fire ofbat never ceasing.

    As he battled on, his stamina began to falter, but he refused to quit.

    Casting body enhancement, he felt a surge of power inside him, his violet eyes shone brighter than ever before.

    An energy flow he has never felt surged through him as he felt his body enhancement evolve into something different.

    [Body enhancement > Cosmic Enhancement]

    [The cosmos smiles upon you child, Mana has blessed you, and now the cosmos deems you worthy of such a blessing, go forth and change the world, we will be watching]

    Reading the notification that popped up in front of him, not knowing how.

    Seeing he got a new skill he activated it and something in him changed, a new power surged through his whole body.

    That''s when he heard the bad news being shouted out.

    ''''More beasts areing, retreat!''''

    The adventurers started to pull back but archer stepped forward and started killing beasts.

    With every kill, Archer''s body grew stronger.

    The cosmic power that had surged through him at the start now filled himpletely, and he was almost invincible.

    The orcs, goblins, and trolls fought desperately to stop him, but he was too quick and too powerful.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 34 The Battle Of The Two Armies 2.

    ?Archer''s cosmic sword seemed to ze with purple fire, cutting through their bodies like a hot knife through butter.

    He reveled in his power, feeling almost god-like as he cut down the enemy forces all around him.

    Moving with a grace and speed that was almost inhuman, his form blurring in his enemies'' vision.

    As he fought, his body pulsed with energy, and he knew that he was tapping into a force that few mortals could everprehend.

    Despite the blood and death that surrounded him, Archer felt exhrated and alive.

    It was as if every orc, goblin, or troll he killed only added to his strength, his thirst for battle growing with each passing moment.

    Finally, the enemy forces began to retreat, their morale crushed by the sight of their fallenrades and the sheer power of Archer''s cosmic presence.

    As Archer stood amidst the smoking ruins of the battlefield, he knew that he had proven himself to everyone here.

    He knew he had the power to protect E.

    As he saw the enemy force retreat, Archer felt a sense of unease.

    He knew that some of them might try to regroup and attack again.

    Determined to prevent that from happening, he chased after the fleeing beasts, cutting them down one by one.

    He was ruthless in his pursuit, knowing that the survival of the city depended on it. Finally, thest of the enemy forces had been vanquished.

    Archer looked around and saw the devastation that the battle had wrought. Bodies littered the ground, and the smell of blood and smoke filled the air.

    He took a deep breath and began to walk around the battlefield, collecting the bodies of the fallen orcs, goblins and trolls.

    It was a gruesome task, but he knew that it was necessary. As he carried out his grim task, he reflected on the battle and the power that he had wielded.

    Feeling both humbled and emboldened by the cosmic forces that had been at hismand.

    Finally, he returned to the human encampment, the people cheered as he approached, grateful at being saved from the beast wave.

    As he was standing there the cosmic power left his body making him feel really tired and achy.

    He didn''t like this feeling but it didn''t bother him too much, he gained much from this battle.

    Archer pushed passed the crowd and started to look for a ce to sleep, during the battle he felt the experience pouring into him but that wouldn''t refresh his body.

    The aching of using that skill took a toll on his body, he wondered how he got it and if it is rted to how he came to this world.

    As he went to sit down he heard screams of panicked people running away from the battlefield, as adventurers and what soldiers were left ran towards it.

    Archer followed them and saw another beast wave but made up mostly of orcs and trolls.

    ''''The first wave was a meat shield to lower our numbers down.''''

    ''''Yes it was little guy.''''

    Archer jumped as he turned around and saw Barador and Tiefel standing there covered in blood. She smiled.

    ''''I''m d you''re okay Arch, I pray to Mother that no harm shalle to you in the uing battle.''''

    Archer smiled at her, these people are strange.

    They all opened up to him even Jaen who taught him how to woo a woman for some reason, but shooed him away once she was done.

    Isaiah would share drinks and food with him, while Barador and Tiefel acted like elder siblings to him.

    ''''Thank you Tiefel.''''

    She pouted and scolded the boy.

    ''''I''ve already told you to call me big sister, I don''t want to hear my name from your lips little dragon.''''

    Yeah they figured out during the first week about what he was but didn''t fuss too much, it was Jaen who had the biggest reaction as she instantly warmed up to him.

    Then there was Sarah, she spent more of her free time during the month chatting with Archer, and truth be told the two of them grew closer.

    She cut his hair for him at one point which he was thankful for.

    Sarah even started touching his horns which surprised him because he even enjoyed it. Archer came out of his stupor when his aura detector went crazy and the ground started to shake.

    Giant worm-looking beasts popped out of the ground all around the big camp, screams and shouts could be heard, as a horn sounded in the distance.

    Anyone close enough to the worms started attacking them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    All Archer could hear was people fighting, explosions rocking the camp, the worms were dealt with quickly but the army suffered some losses due to the surprise attack.

    He turned and saw Sarah talking to an armored knight, he heard what he said thanks to his ears.

    ''''The civilians have been evacuated by boat, only the soldiers remain, we came in with the rescue vessels sent by the Duke of Pharos''''

    Archer saw the sight behind the man and was filled with hope. 500 armored knights, decked out in their finestbat regalia, was a truly awe-inspiring sight.

    Each knight was adorned with beautiful armor crafted from the finest metals, each piece intricately detailed.

    Their armor glistened in the sunlight, reflecting the colors of the world around them.

    Some were adorned with rich reds and gold, while others favored deep blues and greens that looked like they were taken straight from the depths of the ocean.

    The knights were mounted on powerful horses, each beast snorting and pawing impatiently at the ground as they waited for the signal to move.

    Their armor was more than just decorative, however, It was designed for battle, with heavy ting protecting every inch of the knight''s body.

    Each piece was interlocked, providing full mobility without sacrificing protection.

    Their helmets were just as impressive, adorned with majestic decorations, as they hid the face.

    A thick chainmail mantle covered their necks and shoulders, adding to their protection.

    In unison, the knights spurred their horses forward in perfect formation, the pounding of their mounts'' hooves creating a deafening noise.

    They were an unstoppable force as they charged toward the beast''s front line, blocking the way to the city.

    The beasts saw this and charged forward, but as they did Archer broke out of his stupor and raised his hand in the air casting Lightning Call.

    As he raised his hands, a deadly purple thunderstorm began to brew on the horizon.

    The dark clouds churned and twisted, creating an ominous sense of dread amongst the ranks of orcs that were charging toward the fully-armored knights.

    As the storm arrived, thunder boomed and the lightning bolts streaked through the sky with deadly uracy.

    The orcs, caught off guard by the suddenness of the storm, shrieked in fear and confusion.

    Archer closed his eyes tightly, focusing all of his energy and concentration on the lightning storm.

    As the lightning began to strike the ground below, Archer carefully aimed each bolt to strike only the oing orcs.

    He was careful to avoid the knight''s charge as they advanced further, weaving the lightning between the charging knights to avoid idental injury.

    Despite the cacophony of the storm, the charging knights seemed unaffected as they pressed forward, their armor glowing in the purple light.

    They moved with practiced ease and confidence, cutting down the orcs in their path while evading the destructive force of the storm.

    Archer pressed forward with the storm, letting it rip the orcs apart and earn him a fortune in experience.

    His aura detection went crazy informing him that even more beasts were iing.

    He quickly ran over to Sarah and told her to gather the remaining guild guards and head back to the empire and leave this forsaken kingdom behind.

    ''''Go Sarah, there''s no use staying here, there are even stronger beastsing, the north west is clear, you can escape.''''

    He searched the battlefield looking for a certain group and found them walking towards him and Sarah.

    The Fate''s Fortune group was nearby and saw his nod, they understood what it means so they ran over to Sarah and told her Archer was right.

    They managed to gather a few dozen guards and adventurers while they fled to the northwest to cross the wooden bridge.

    Archer watched them flee into the distance, he could have sworn he saw Sarah turning to look at him, but he shook his head as he turned back to the battle.

    The human army was getting pushed back to the river where the bridge was, and knights, adventurers, and citizens were dropping like flies.

    He started spamming eldritch sts, void sts, and every attack spell he could cast, causing massive purple explosions all over the battlefield.

    Beast bodies flew everywhere and the soldiers regrouped and started to fight back, half the knights were dead by now.

    The soldiers tried to hold on but were getting overrun as the orcs took to the frontline and bulldozed the humans.

    Trolls started to appear, Archer stared at them as they reminded him of the ones for LOTR.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 35 Little Piggy.

    ?Orcs and trolls were dying but were being reced quicker than they died, Archer made his way towards the frontlines.

    He saw it buckling under the relentless attacks, a troll was standing at the back ordering the rest to attack different points.

    Archer turned around to check on Sarah''s progress, and that''s when he saw a group of orcs catching up to them, he quickly thunder stepped to intercept them.

    He appeared in front of the orcs with a smile before he started rhyming.

    ''''This little piggy went to market.''''

    Rushing forward he started slicing the orc''s legs slowing them down.

    After killing the closest orcs, he Thunder Stepped to kill another.

    ''''This little piggy stayed home.

    This little piggy had roast beef.''''

    Archer started a ughter fest as he didn''t stop killing.

    Pointing at a group of orcs he fired an eldritch st directly at them.

    A orc ran up to him and took a swing but he dodged it as a knight impaled it.

    ''''This little piggy had none.

    This little piggy went.''''

    More and more kepting, he may be small but his dragon bloodline strengthened him, spells flew in his direction but he tilted his body to the side.

    Dodging the attack, Archer Thunder Stepped to appear in front of the shaman and quickly stabbed it.

    ''''Wee, wee, wee.

    All the way home!''''

    Looking around he saw the adventurers, soldiers, and knights getting pushed back.

    Archer overheard amander tell another man that there were 10,000 troops at the start, now it dwindled to a few thousand men.

    Some of the knights got taken out by the bigger cave trolls before pulling back to the frontline.

    In the beginning, there were 500 knights, after the cave trolls attacked only 200 haggard knights remained.

    The army was being pushed back to the river as the orcs kept charging at the lines.

    After firing off a few more spells into the crowd of beasts.

    Archer turned to see Sarah''s group safely cross the bridge, he noticed she was looking at him, and he smiled at her as he raised his hand.

    He shot the purple missiles at the bridge, they flew through the air hitting it.

    BOOM!~

    The force of the st knocked over everyone who was standing close, river beasts flew out of the water all torn to shreds.

    When he checked the bridge he saw it on fire, it stopped the orcs from crossing.

    Archer''s breath quickened as he tried to figure out the best way to get out of the situation.

    As they got closer Archer watched them prepare to attack, but as soon as they got in range he cast Thunder Wave.

    The shockwave radiated outward from his body, throwing the orcs back with incredible force.

    They tumbled backward, some of them falling over each other in a desperate attempt to stay on their feet.

    The spell had given him the much-needed time to catch his breath and prepare for the next onught.

    He readied his swords as the beasts seemed to sense his confidence and strength, they hesitated for a moment before charging towards him again.

    Archer deflected some attacks and blocked others with Cosmic Shield but it was still too much for him, he was only 13.

    Hours passed as the fighting continued.

    Both regeneration skills were working overtime, his attacks were bing sloppy, and the human army was numbering no more than 100 men left.

    They were standing back to back as they died defending their brothers, they all saw the white-haired boy trying his best to defend them but was regrly being overrun.

    Archer''s mana was low, and he was tired.

    Looking towards the bridge, he saw Sarah''s group who stood across the river firing spells at the iing horde.

    ''''I''m d to have fought beside you boy, you''re a real warrior, now leave us, we are dead but you can still live.''''

    Turning around to see an older man kneeling down, blood pouring from a wound on his chest.

    ''''Live boy!''''

    Smiling as he dropped dead, Archer just stared at the man who bought enough time for the civilians to escape at the cost of his own life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He looked around and saw the rest of the soldiers getting overrun, so he started running.

    A massive orc king stepped in Archer''s path, he quickly stopped as he saw it.

    Eight feet tall, muscr, and angry looking, he looked behind the beast and saw Sarah staring at him with tears in her eyes.

    Turning his attention back to the orc king, he charged toward it as the orc got ready to swing his massive club.

    It swung as Archer got closer.

    Using Thunder Step to dodge and appear by the beast''s right leg, slicing its muscles, he made the leg buckle but the beast still managed to stay standing.

    The orc swung his right hand to p Archer, but he quickly ducked down.

    His senses kicked into overdrive as he cast Cosmic Shield just in time to stop the acid st that was heading toward him.

    But this distraction gave the orc king enough time to kick him, sending Archer flying. He flew across the battlefield mming into a tent, getting all tangled up until he cut himself out.

    Looking around all he saw was chaos, mes everywhere, bodies of men and beasts scattered all over, he walked out of the tent he crashed into.

    Archer looked towards the city and saw goblins climbing the walls, he could hear the screams of the people who couldn''t make it out.

    He made his way to the destroyed bridge while gathering troll and orc bodies along the way, as he was running a spell came out of nowhere mming into him.

    But he felt the iing attack and raised his arms just in time to defend himself, but was sent flying.

    He managed tond on his feet. Casting Cosmic Sword as he charged towards the king and shamans, the orc charged him and they met in the middle.

    Archer dodged the beast''s attack and shot a fireball into its chest, causing it to stumble backward giving him enough time to get out of the thing''s reach.

    He steadied himself as he got ready to attack, he sprinted towards the beast.

    As he charged towards the orc king a random de swung at him from his left. Archer couldn''t dodge so he raised both swords blocking the attack.

    When the orc generals attack connected with his des, they shattered into pieces but managed to deflect a killing blow.

    However the de cut straight through his left horn as he deflected it causing him extreme pain, the orc king then ran up and kicked the boy.

    He flew back like a rocket bouncing until hended in the Eventide River getting swept away, while unconscious.

    Sarah and the others saw all this from the opposite side of the river, but they couldn''t do anything as spells were fired at them.

    They retreated back to the Avalon empire, as Archer was swept down south on a whole new adventure.

    Passing through mountains, grasnds, deserts, and jungles, as day turned to night, all while unconscious.

    Archer''s body was slowly repairing itself, his left horn was cut off and was slowly growing back.

    Many days of floating lifeless down the Eventide River which stretched from the far north of Pluoria to the southern tip.

    As he floated down the river, unconscious, he drifted through several different and varied environments.

    The first environment he passed through was a lush tropical rainforest.

    Brightly colored birds swooped through the canopy above, their calls mingling with the sounds of the river rushing around him.

    The air was thick with humidity, and the scent of blooming flowers filled his lungs.

    As Archer continued to float downstream, the environment changed to a densely forested area, filled with tall trees draped in vines and moss.

    The sound of rushing water grew fainter as the river slowed, and the environment became quieter.

    The only sounds were the asional cawing of a bird or the gentle rustling of leaves in the wind.

    Next, he drifted into a rocky canyon, where the river flowed between tall cliffs. The water became choppier here, and he bumped against several rocks as the current pushed him along.

    Thendscape was stark and barren, with only scrubby bushes and hardy cacti dotting the rocky terrain.

    The sun beat down relentlessly, and the air was dry and harsh. Eventually, the river opened up into a wide, rolling in.

    The water became calmer as he got washed through beautiful woonds, grazing beasts watched the strange thing floating in the river.

    The bloodthirsty beasts stayed away due to the scent he was giving off as he floated by.

    As the ins passed, he went through some mountains and traveled through a barren desertndscape.

    The air was hot and dry, and the sun beat down mercilessly on him as he drifted along. The river was narrow and shallow, ripples of sand could be seen below the surface of the water.

    Despite the harsh environment, he floated down the river peacefully, letting the current carry him forward until he washed up on a beach.

    Archer began to stir feeling a cool breeze hit his body, slowly opening his eyes all he saw was the blue sky.

    He stood up as he realized he wasn''t in the north anymore.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 36 More Fresh Meat.

    ?Standing up as he stared at the view in front of him.

    Archer stood on the tropical beach, his bare feet sinking into the hot sand.

    In front of him stood a massive, dense tropical jungle that seemed to stretch endlessly in all directions.

    ''''It''s green hell all over again, I loved that game but this is stupid.''''

    It''s towering trees and tangled vines looked menacing, and Archer could feel a sense of danger emanating from the dense foliage.

    Despite the jungle''s ominous presence, the water''s beauty still managed to captivate him.

    The crystal-clear waves crashed on the shore, their gentle rhythmspping at the sand.

    The sea was teeming with colorful fish and other sea creatures, he spotted a small vige In the distance.

    As he took in the sight around him, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder at this strangendscape.

    He may not have known what the future held, but for now, he was happy to make his way home while exploring.

    Feeling his feet getting hot, he looked down and saw his boots were destroyed, sighing to himself.

    The shirt was barely hanging on to his torso, and one pant leg was missing.

    One boot was gone while the other was useless, he could see his toes as it wasing apart.

    Stripping out of the shreds of cloth that remained on, he was standing on the hot sand in his birthday suit.

    He quickly cast cleanse on himself while putting on new clothes.

    RUMBLE!~

    Archer''s stomach rumbled, he pulled out some meat wraps and started eating while looking around for somewhere to sit down.

    Spotting arge rock and he made his way over to it.

    As he sat down Archer kept hearing weird hootinging from behind him, all of a sudden his aura detection kicked in, pinpointing where the creature wasing from.

    He quickly spun around while casting sma Shot at the beast, it came crashing down in a heap of blood and bones.

    The massive, feathered body of the terror birdy in front of Archer, its long snout and sharp ws frozen in a final, lifeless pose.

    The creature had clearly been a formidable predator in life, with razor-sharp talons perfect for rending flesh from bone and powerful legs built for a swift pursuit.

    But now, in death, ity prone and defeated.

    Its once-vibrant feathers were stained with blood and dirt, and even in its stillness, it seemed to exude a sense of menace and danger.

    The terror bird''s heady twisted to the side, its beady, lifeless eyes staring up at Archer as if to challenge him even in death.

    Its elongated beaky open, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth that had undoubtedly caused a great deal of pain and suffering to those unfortunate enough to cross its path.

    Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and respect for the creature, even in death.

    It was a testament to the incredible diversity and ferocity of the natural world, and as he stood over its lifeless body, he couldn''t help but wonder what other dangers and wondersy ahead on his journey.

    Finished eating the meat wrap, he pulled out another as he sat on the beast''s corpse, deciding to check his status.

    [Experience: 100/9000]

    [Level Up: 49>74]

    [SP: 12>37]

    [Rank Unlocked: Apprentice>Adept>Expert]

    [Mana: 4430>4600]

    [Constitution: 670>700]

    [Void st: 3>4]

    [Cosmic Sword: 3>4]

    [Thunder Wave: 0>2]

    [Call Lightning: 0>1]

    [Fireball: 1>2]

    [Regeneration: 3>5]

    [Short Sword Mastery: 2>3]

    [Aura-Detector: 1>2]

    He was happy but soon got sad as he felt his broken horn, it was cut cleanly off, but it was slowly regrowing.

    As he finished eating he felt a lot better, Archer pulled out a bottle of moon juice to drink, and after downing the drink he threw it away.

    The drink reminded him of his earth mother''s homemade lemonade, he shook his head to get rid of the thoughts, and he took his knife out and cut out the terror bird''s heart.

    Storing the heart and body for now, while looking around Archer remembered he saw a vige so he made his way there.

    As he approached the vige, the air grew thick with an eerie atmosphere.

    He saw vigers going about their business.

    The thatched huts were haphazardly constructed, made from unevenly chopped timbers and bones.

    Bones littered the ground, and Archer''s stomach dropped as he realized that they were human remains.

    When he noticed the vigers themselves were equally unsettling.

    They wore simple loincloths of animal hides and feathers, but their skin was covered in tribal tattoos and ritual scars.

    Moving with predatory grace, their eyes glinting with an otherworldly hunger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The aroma of fire-roasted meat wafted through the air, and he could see human limbs roasting on spits over an open me.

    As he got closer to the vige, all the people suddenly snapped their heads toward him, their expressions creepy and unreadable.

    Archer noticed the sharp teeth and jagged ws that each viger bore, and he realized with a start that he had stumbled upon a cannibal vige.

    He tried to back away slowly, but it was toote.

    They all quickly stood up with creepy smiles stered on their faces as they stared at Archer.

    Screaming in an unknownnguage not known to him.

    ''''Demi-human meat!''''

    ''''Get him!''

    ''''Eat.''''

    ''''More fresh meat.''''

    Archer was shocked but quickly cleared his head as he started casting Fire Missiles at them.

    Explosions could be heard as violet mes hit their targets with pinpoint precision.

    Controlling each missile to make sure the cannibals died, after finishing he used Aura-Detection and sensed another dozen or so hiding in the huts and nearby bushes.

    He slowly started approaching again, when he first saw the vige there were more than 20 cannibals roaming around but now there were only 12 bodies in front of him.

    As he walked into the vige, he quickly cast Cosmic Shield as two cannibals jumped off a thatch roof aiming straight for him.

    Smash!~

    Smash!~

    The cannibal''s bodies mmed against the see-through barrier that appeared around him, he giggled when he saw their shocked faces.

    Summoning his swords, Archer plunged them into the two downed cannibals as heughed.

    Pulling his des out as he spoke to the people hidden in a bush.

    ''''Stop hiding, you''re all dead anyway.''''

    He spoke in a singsong, lilting tone that sounded almost jovial, but the way they were spoken made the hiding cannibals feel unnerved.

    Archer let out a creepyugh as he noticed a group of three hiding.

    Aiming his hand he shot a Fireball at the hidden cannibals.

    A gust of wind blew past his face as a violet-colored ball of mes appeared above him and shot towards the bush with a powerful woosh.

    ''''Ahhhhhh.''''

    ''''Ahhhhhh.''''

    ''''Arghhh.''''

    Two men and a woman came running out of the bushes screaming while covered head to toe in mes melting their skin and bones.

    ''''Hahahaha.''''

    Archer startedughing when he saw them dropping dead before they could get any closer, he felt like he lost something as he watched the three burning.

    ''''Damn, the hearts!''''

    Archer got frustrated but in the end, it didn''t matter there were more hearts he can get if he really wanted to.

    With five down and seven to go, he started hunting the cannibals killing them, once they were all dead he looked around the vige.

    After he was done with the killing he went around cutting out the hearts, and he managed to loot 23 hearts altogether.

    Archer burned all the bodies he didn''t want to put their bodies into his Item Box.

    He wandered around the vige as he found loads of coins in a chest, he wondered where they got it from as he finished his search two hourster.

    Altogether he found 200 gold coins and 123 silver coins, but he found a lot of sailor uniforms.

    Archer also found a lot of dried meat in crates, wondering where all this came from, he still stored it all as he exited the vige from the opposite side he entered.

    Once he left the vige he saw a wrecked merchant boat on the beach, walking over to it while he was examining it.

    The once-majestic vessely battered and broken.

    Its splintered hull and torn sails are a testament to the unforgiving power of the ocean.

    Its once-proud masts now list at odd angles, tangled ropes still clinging to them like the vines of a dying nt.

    The deck is littered with debris, from shattered timbers to overturned crates that once held precious cargo.

    The smell of saltwater and wood permeates the air, mingling with the cries of gulls circling overhead.

    It''s clear that the ship has been here for a week at most, weathered by storms and baked by the sun, a haunting reminder of the dangers that lurk beyond the safety of the shore.

    Archer noticed some of the nks of the ship were dented inwards.

    ''''Maybe a sea creature attacked it, causing them to run aground here.''''

    Turning around and remembering the cooked body parts then it hit him as his body shivered at the thought.

    ''''Ohhh, they got captured by the crazies and eaten, that''s where the coins came from.''''

    Nodding his head, Archer was happy with himself as he solved the shipwreck mystery.

    Jumping into the ship and started looking around for anything he can loot.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 37 I Want To Meet Tinker Bell.

    ?Archer jumped up to the higher decks, he came across chests, his eyes shined with greed as he rushed toward them.

    Opening the first, he saw small metal pots stacked on top of each other. He picked up one of the pots and opened it, the contents were a nice-smelling spice.

    Checking the other pots, they were full to the brim with exotic spices and herbs, he stored the whole lot while moving to the next chest.

    Archer opened it and found a treasure trove, there was a detailed item list on top, he picked it up and started reading whilementing on each thing.

    Dragon''s Blood - A magical, ck resin that is extracted from the scales of a dragon. It has powerful healing and regenerative properties.

    ''''How did they get this, are there other dragons.''''

    Unicorn Horns - The horn of a unicorn, has been known to have a variety of magical properties, from healing to purifying water.

    ''''Who would harm such a creature.''''

    Phoenix Feather - A feather from a phoenix that is known for its ability to enhance magical spells and protect against dark magic.

    ''''The church symbol, interesting.''''

    Kraken Ink - Ink made from the ink sac of a Kraken, which is said to possess the ability to make spells more potent and permanent.

    ''''Fuck knows what that is for.''''

    Mermaid Tears - A rare, shimmering liquid that is said to possess strong healing properties and the ability to grant immortality.

    ''''Why did they make Arial cry.''''

    Nightshade Berries - A poisonous berry that can be used in powerful potions and deadly poisons.

    ''''Dodgy looking ckberries.''''

    Faerie Dust - A magical, glowing powder that is said to be created by faeries.

    ''''I want to meet Tinker Bell!''''

    Magic tents - Tent that has more space inside and offers protection in the wild.

    He searched the rest of the chests and found one full of random magic artifacts.

    Self-refilling quills, inkpots for writing, Weather-controlling amulets or stones, a universalnguage trantion amulet,munication mirrors, and other stuff.

    He moved to the next chest and it was full of potions. Healing potions, mana potions, stamina potions, and a bunch of other potions he had no use for.

    Archer put the amulet on, as he stored the rest of the stuff, not finding anything else he left the ship and made his way back to the spot he woke up.

    [E P.O.V.]

    E was serving the Duke and his three wives, Janna and Larka kept stealing nces at her as she moved around the room.

    There was a hurried knock on the studies door. Leonard stopped talking to his wives and turned to the door.

    ''''Come in.''''

    Calluric the butler of the Ashguard family and a young woman with green eyes and brown hair who looked depressed came walking in.

    ''''What''s wrong Vance and who is she?''''

    They both bowed before Vance started speaking. ''''My lord, she has brought news on the young master Archer.''''

    E''s ears twitched, and everyone turned to face Sarah.

    The Duke replies. ''''Go on.''''

    Sarah stepped forward before speaking. ''''My lord, I''m the guild manager, Sarah, I just returned from a quest to deliver relief supplies to Rhodora Kingdom, the guild leader requested aid for the Karna city.''''

    Sarah nced at E, she knew who she was from the information she''s gathered and had to admit that E is a beautiful girl.

    ''I hope you''re okay Archer.''

    "The party consisted of 30 adventurers and 60 guild guards, your son included. We spent a month on the road during which Archer killed many beasts and defended the caravan multiple times, it was when we crossed the Eventide River that everything went wrong."

    He interrupted her. ''''Hold on, he killed beasts?''''

    Sarah nodded her head before answering.

    ''''Yes, as we crossed the bridge, we witnessed a battle between the people of Karna and a horde of goblins, orcs and trolls, the adventurers and guards joined the battle and managed to push them back but it was a trap set by the orc king who was in control.''''

    ''''If not for Archer, we would have never made it back, he held back the orc king and killed many of them.''''

    Everyone gasped as they heard about the orc king. Janna spoke up with worry very evident in her voice.

    ''''That stupid boy fought it and didn''t flee, he''s 13 dammit, why was he even there?''''

    E was really worried hearing Archer fight an orc king, but her ne didn''t react apart from the little vibration the other night.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''It must have been when he was fighting.''

    So she continued to listen to the woman who was walking about Archer. Sarah looked down and didn''t want to look at the Duchess but steeled her resolve.

    ''''I offered him the quest thinking he would gain more experience and benefits instead of constantly hunting beasts inside the Forsaken Forest.''''

    The three women gotplicated expressions on their faces, Larka was regretting her decisions and Ksara didn''t look too bothered.

    But it was Janna who reacted the worst, she raced up to Sarah asking what happened.

    ''''What happened to the boy?'''' She looked around and couldn''t see him. ''''Where is he?''''

    Sarah looked down, twiddling her fingers before replying.

    ''''He managed to help us cross the bridge by holding off some of the orcs that were chasing after us, once we crossed the bridge he burnt it down.''''

    Leonard interrupted her yet again in a voice filled with doubt. ''''How did he burn it down, he doesn''t have an affinity for magic.''''

    Her nerves started to calm down as she looked at the stupid Duke. ''''Who said that?''''

    All the people in the room got a confused looks on their faces as Larka spoke up.

    ''''His affinity test showed he had no talent and that he was worthless.''''

    Sarah couldn''t believe what she was hearing. ''''Excuse me Duchess are you sure we''re talking about the same boy, can you tell me what he looks like?''''

    Larka looked taken aback and described him. ''''He was small and weak, he had white hair, dragon-kin ears, and blue eyes.''''

    Sarah looked confused. ''''You haven''t seen his eyes, scales, or horns?''''

    Everyone''s eyes opened wide, mouths hung open apart from Janna who had a smile on her face, Leonard quickly noticed and asked.

    ''''What''s wrong Janna?''''

    ''''I saw him just before he left for the quest and he had changed a lot, he seemed so differentpared to the timid Archer I know.''''

    Leonard had a thinking look on his face as he turned to Sarah.

    ''''Continue.''''

    She nodded her head. ''''Archer and the orc king started fighting, half way through their fight another orc got involved and managed to injure him, he was sent flying into the Eventide River getting swept away.''''

    E nearly copsed when she heard those words, she asked Leonard if she could excuse herself, he got a strange look on his face and was about to deny her request when Ksara stepped in.

    ''''Let her go darling, we need to talk anyway.''''

    He nodded dismissing E. Sarah watched the poor young girl rush out of the room with tears in her eyes.

    E rushed towards her bedroom with tears in her eyes, she knew he was fine but it still didn''t stop her worrying about the boy she cared for.

    Locking the door behind her as she rushed in, not long after that Janna knocked on the door.

    When the women saw her leave they all knew she was affected by Archer going missing, Janna knew it would be hard on the poor girl but Larka was shocked by the girl''s expression as Sarah spoke.

    The two women left the room not long after E did, Sarah also excused herself and followed after them.

    ''''E, It''s me Janna open the door, darling.''''

    She got off the bed and walked over to the door unlocking it, when she opened the door she saw three women standing there.

    Larka barged in, looked around then stared at E before speaking. ''''What''s your rtionship with Archer?''''

    E''s got nervous before talking in a quiet voice. ''''We like each other.''''

    She stared at the girl before turning away to sit down, Janna approached and hugged the girl, and whispered in her ear. ''''He will be fine darling, he will return to you.''''

    Sarah entered the room and approached Janna.

    ''''Duchess, I asked the adventurers where Eventide River ends, and they told us it ends at the Soutnds.''''

    E looked at her after Janna let her go. ''''Soutnds?''''

    She nodded as she exined all she knew. ''''Well, I think everyone should sit down before they hear this.''''

    They all sat down and looked toward the brte, who cleared her throat before speaking,

    ''''It is probably the worst ce on the Pluoria, at the center of the Soutndsy a massive jungle full of cannibals, the rest of the south is made up of six kingdoms and an Empire.

    Archer will have to be careful as he crosses the many differentnds, but I know for a fact he isn''t dead that boy won''t die easy, he will return back to us.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 38 Dragons Domain.

    ?Archer arrived at the spot he woke up at, looking around he spotted the river washing into the ocean, he looked between the two.

    ''I''m lucky I got washed up.''

    He decided to follow the river north, hours passed as he still followed the river but the jungle was getting thicker the further he walked.

    As Archer trekked through the dense jungle, he couldn''t help but be spellbound by the beauty surrounding him.

    The sun was shining through the canopy, casting dappled patterns of light on the vibrant foliage.

    The leaves of the trees were a rich assortment of greens, purples, and reds as if painted by a master artist.

    Sounds of the jungle were alive with the chirping of birds, the buzzing of insects, and the asional roar of a wild animal in the distance.

    But the jungle was also a perilous ce.

    The ground was slick with moisture, making every step treacherous.

    Vines snaked across the path like tripwires, and the trees were draped with hanging roots that obscured the way forward.

    As he pushed deeper into the jungle, he found himself surrounded by a cacophony of sounds and smells that threatened to overwhelm his senses.

    The beauty surrounding him was deadly, as he soon realized.

    Poisonous nts with lush foliage hung overhead, and vines with thorns lurked around every corner.

    The sounds of snapping twigs and rustling leaves signaled the presence of unknown predators.

    Archer had been trekking through the jungle for hours, unaware of the danger that lurked in the shadows.

    He had been so focused on the beauty of his surroundings that he hadn''t given a second thought to the possibility of encountering a man-eating beast.

    But as he pushed through the dense foliage, he heard a rustling sound to his left.

    In the next moment, a massive beast pounced on him from the bushes.

    Archer barely had time to react before the beast was upon him, its sharp teeth bared and ready to tear him to shreds.

    With all his might, Archer struggled against the beast, his heart pounding as he quickly cast Cosmic Sword.

    Stabbing the beast in the head, it fell to the ground dead leaving his heart racing, Archer turned his head towards the beast.

    It was a bear in all but color, it was a dark greenish color.

    ''''Suitable for a jungle.''''

    Getting back on his feet he cut out the beast''s heart, storing it away, that''s when he remembered he can create two new spells thanks to the jump in ranks.

    Looking around he climbed up the closest tree and sat on a branch.

    Pulling out and eating the hearts he has collected so far after he was done he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 3000/9000]

    [SP: 37>61]

    ''61 huh.''

    Archer got 2400 experience from the hearts, and 500 from the jungle bear.

    He spent 10 points on HP, mana, strength, constitution, and stamina, and put 6 on charisma and 5 on intelligence.

    [HP: 1310>1410]

    [Mana: 4600>4900]

    [Strength: 640>740]

    [Constitution: 700>800]

    [Stamina: 670>770]

    [Charisma: 750>810]

    [Intelligence: 620>670]

    Feeling refreshed he pulled out some pastries and started eating as he admired the view from his perch.

    As he was eating he heard growls and roars below him, he looked down and saw raptor-looking things fighting another dinosaur.

    Pulling out some chocte he started to eat as he watched the mid-afternoon entertainment.

    As the fight was going on he remembered why he was up here and started to think about spells to create.

    ''I want a spell that creates a space for myself.''

    All of a sudden he got an idea about something called a Domain, so he started to imagine his own dimensional space that he can upgrade with his mana.

    [Spell Creation activated]

    Nothing happened, it didn''t bother him though as he was watching the dinosaur wrestling match, he pulled out a bottle of dragon tears and started drinking.

    [Dragon''s Domain created]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Dragon''s Domain: A space where a dragon can horde his treasure and pamper his women, can be molded into whatever the user needs, and can be upgraded by using the user''s mana]

    He got happy as he managed to create such a skill, he didn''t want to create any more spells at the moment.

    Happy that he has got a spot he can hide his stuff instead of keeping track of it in his Item Box.

    Archer finished his drink and threw the bottle at the victorious dinosaur, hitting it on the head as it looked around baffled.

    He giggled when he saw its reaction, he jumped out of the tree while casting a cosmic sword before impaling the beast.

    It looked like a duck dinosaur from Earth, but had sharp teeth and could fight which confused Archer even more.

    Taking his knife out he looted all three dinosaur hearts and stores them alongside the bodies.

    ''Dragon''s Domain.''

    A white portal appeared in front of him, he shrugged as he stepped through and saw grasnd the size of a football pitch.

    Looking around it was empty as far as the eyes could see but a smile came to his face as he started imagining the grasnds growing bigger, and a small forest popped up all around.

    Large trees stretched into the sky, but something wasn''t right to him.

    Picturing a massive tree in the middle of the forest with paths leading to it, Archer made his way down this peaceful-looking path that snaked its way through the forest.

    Until it stopped at a massive tree, he checked his mana before doing anything else.

    [Mana: 2900/4900]

    Looking up at the big tree he started picturing a cottage built into the tree with a balcony at the front, while inside there were bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and arge room to store all his loot.

    More shaking was felt as the tree molded itself into Archer''s perfect chill spot, though he will still sleep outside of the domain.

    Nothing helps him rx more than a good old tree branch to sleep on, shaking his head he checked out his new creation.

    Nestled at the center of the massive tree, stands arge fantasy cottage, built into the trunk itself.

    Its walls are made of smooth, polished wood that has been worked to fit the shape of the tree as if the tree itself grew around the cottage.

    The roof is made of wooden shingles that are covered in thick moss, blending seamlessly into the surrounding foliage.

    Gleaming windows dot the exterior of the cottage, each framed by intricately carved wooden shutters that can be swung open to let in natural light and fresh air.

    A sturdy wooden bridge leads up to the balcony which had a bench looking outwards, the front door is covered in intricate carvings of woond creatures and leafy vines.

    He could see a small balcony that overlooks the surrounding forest, offering breathtaking views of the canopy below.

    Birds flitted and chirped around the cottage, and the rustling of leaves in the breeze provides a soothing soundtrack to the idyllic tranquility of the forest.

    Archer started walking up the wooden bridge to reach the front door, opening the door he walked in.

    As he stepped through the door of the in but weing cottage, he was greeted with a cozy but spacious living area.

    The walls are painted with light, warm colors, creating a sense offort and serenity.

    Large windows allow the soft natural light to stream in, illuminating every corner of the room.

    Afortable sofa rests in front of the crackling firece, perfect for curling up with a book or spending time with E.

    Nearby, a modest wooden dining table sat in the middle of the room, nked byfortable chairs upholstered in soft fabric.

    The kitchen is simple but functional, with plenty of counter space for preparing meals.

    A narrow staircase in the corner of the living area leads down to the basement, where Archer finds arge storage room.

    The basement is dry and well-lit, with sturdy shelving lining the walls to store all sorts of items.

    Whether it''s extra food or chests for gold, the storage room is spacious enough to amodate all of his storage needs.

    He walked through the treehouse and admired his handy work, looking around as he dropped onto thefy sofa and rxed for a little while.

    While he was sitting there he pictured the domain to be more wild, with small beasts running and flying around with a small river running through the domain.

    Checking his mana after everything was done.

    [Mana: 300/4900]

    ''''Oh shit.''''

    Archer took out a mana potion and quickly drank it.

    [Mana: 800/4900]

    He stood up and walked over to the balcony doors and opened them as he walked through and leaned against the railing and looked out over the domain.

    It was a small forest, trees stretched as far as the eyes could see, he saw some birds flying here and there.

    Before he left he unloaded all the random loot he got into his storage room before leaving the domain.

    Stepping out where he killed the three dinosaurs, he carried on with his walk while thinking.

    ''''I''m happy with Dragon''s Domain, every dragon needs a space to hide his treasures.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 39 An Odyssey Begins.

    ?Archer followed the river as he kept using Aura-Detection constantly, but he was getting no pings.

    Looking around all he could see was jungle, as the afternoon sun started to cool down.

    Pulling out a bottle of Rune Shine, he took a swig as he walked along, that''s when he noticed the river going into a dark and dingy cave.

    ''''Did I float through that cave to get here.''''

    He didn''t care but had to find another way north, the cave went straight into a sheer cliff so that was a no go, looking left and right but he didn''t see anyway around it.

    So he just chose right and continued walking, following the cliff until he could find a way up, looking at the skinny ass tree in front of him.

    ''''Lucky I''m 13.''''

    He approached the tree and started climbing.

    His hands and feet moved quickly and expertly, finding the right crevasses in the skinny tree as he climbed higher and higher up.

    Eventually, he reached the top of the cliff, and the view that greeted him was nothing short of breathtaking.

    Before him stretched a vast expanse of jungle, dense with vibrant green foliage and teeming with life.

    Trees towered over one another, their branches intertwined in an intricate dance of life, while colorful birds flitted from branch to branch.

    Extending far into the distance, the jungle disappeared into a soft haze, hinting at the vastness of the unspoiled wilderness thaty beyond.

    Archer scanned the jungle, taking in all the sights, sounds, and smells that wafted up from the canopy below.

    The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and rich vegetation, and the sounds of hidden creatures rustling about filled the air with life.

    The cliff led to another long stretch of jungle, so he started walking as his Aura-Detector started pinging like crazy.

    Arrows quickly flew towards him, he Thunder-Stepped out of the way.

    Looking around he didn''t see anything, but heard some whispering.

    ''''Demi-human like the Northman, we must eat.''''

    ''''Meat.''''

    ''''Hungry.''''

    Archer pinpointed the voices with help of his senses and Aura-Detection, as he dodged more arrows he cast Fire Missiles in the direction of the voices.

    Boom!~ Boom!~ Boom!~

    Three bodies flew out from the bushes, they looked like the same cannibals from before.

    Humans with weird looking sharp teeth, tribal tattoos and ritual scars.

    Cutting their hearts out, Archer continued on with his trek.

    He came to the top of a hill, looking north all he could see was green stretching into the distance, he sighed as he jumped down the hill.

    Sliding down to the there, as he got to the bottom he came across a gruesome sight.

    Human body parts stripped of most of their meat were at the bottom scattered about, he looked back up and realized they chucked the dead bodies down here.

    What they''ve done here is sickening, he could see tribal clothing on most of the remaining bodies.

    The clothing was once colorful before being covered in blood and filth, looking around he was back in the forest.

    Ignoring the bodies he carried on walking further north by following the sun, he knew the sun sat north thanks to the old Archer''s memories.

    A hour passed as he was jumping over logs as he trekked through the jungle, it was very peaceful until more creepy screams were heard all around him.

    Archer was getting annoyed by the creepy screams.

    ''''Meat!''''

    ''''Food!''''

    ''''Eat!''''

    Summoning his Cosmic Sword and blocking the iing arrows, but as he was deflecting the arrowsing in front.

    More came from behind, he  managed to dodge most but was hit just under his scales.

    ''''Arghhh!''''

    Quickly turning around to see four more cannibals running towards him, casting Cosmic Sword twice as he parried a sword strike, and deflected another attack.

    Stabbing one in the face as he sted another one with a sma Shot, he could see moreing through the hole his magic caused.

    Archer snapped the arrows head and pulled it out, he noticed more and more cannibals starting to appear around him.

    Smiling like creeps, Archer got excited due to all the fighting but the pain was still there until Regeneration kicked in.

    He weaved around the arrows the cannibals were firing at him, as he quickly Thunder Stepped behind the archers.

    Plunging both ck des both in their necks.

    They dropped hard to the floor under the shocked gazes of the others, Archer Thunder stepped to each cannibal killing them.

    Archer killed another 17 before all the screaming stopped, looking around he saw limbs, blood and headsying all over the ce.

    He looted all the hearts which in total was 15 due to the others being destroyed, Archer stored them and examined whatever intact bodies he could find.

    They look like regr humans but with sharp nails, tribal tattoos, no hair and some weird scars all over their bodies.

    After examining them he burnt everything with his Fire Missiles.

    Looking at the smoke drifting up into the sky, he continued on with his journey, hoping not to run into the cannibals again.

    After hours of walking the sun started to set as he got deeper into the jungle, the longer he travelled, the denser the foliage got.

    As he walked past a massive tree his Aura-Detection went crazy with pings.

    Casting Cosmic Sword as a pair of ws swung at him.

    CHING!~

    He managed to block the surprise attack, but because of the force of the strike he was pushed backwards.

    ''Oh shit.''

    Archer saw a humanoid looking creature, grey skin, about 5 foot tall with long ws, it was hanging from a branch staring at him with it''s pitch ck eyes.

    The beast gave him the shivers, it was skin and bones, it had long ck hair with a mouth full off sharp yellow teeth.

    ''''Kekekekeke.''''

    It let out a creepyugh as it pounced towards Archer, he cast Cosmic Shield causing the beasts to m into the purplish barrier.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As it tried to get back up after hitting the barrier, Archer charged at it after dismissing the shield, the beast tried swiping at him.

    He leapt over its skinny arm as he swung his de separating the beasts arm from its body.

    It howled in pain as Archernded on the ground, he spun around and plunged the de into the beasts head.

    The thing went still, and he examined it.

    It had the same clothes that the dead bodies from earlier had, but this beast creeped him out, he quickly tore out its heart.

    After he was done with the bloody business he cast Cleanse on himself while storing the body and heart.

    He looked around and climbed the nearest tree and perching himself on a branch, Archer pulled out a heart alongside a Honey brew and started eating.

    A little while he burped as he finished all 24 hearts, 20 from the cannibals, 3 from the dinosaurs and 1 from the creepy looking humanoid.

    He checked his status as he was sitting there.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 7600/9000]

    [SP: 0>24]

    Archer jumped off the branch and continued on with his walk.

    Two months passed with him traveling through the jungle, he got attacked many times by beasts and cannibals.

    During one of the cannibal attacks he got really injured and had to hide away for a while due to the amount of them that appeared.

    He managed to kill over 100 cannibals and a dozen forest beasts, but he couldn''t gather many hearts due to getting chased.

    He was hiding up a tree like a scared cat and wondering how he can thin down the numbers of cannibals.

    That''s when he got an idea for a spell, one that allows him to target multiple targets.

    [Spell Creation activated]

    He waited for the spell to get to work.

    [Element Bolts created]

    [Spell Creation: On cooldown until next rank]

    [Element Bolts: Allows user to target multiple enemies with different element bolts]

    Before he checked his status he spent all 69 points he earned so far.

    Archer spent 15 points on HP, 14 on mana, 10 on strength, constitution and charisma and 5 on stamina and intelligence.

    He noticed loads of his spells and skills leveled up during the two months on the run, he could of hid in his Dragon''s Domain but when he exited they would jump him.

    So he avoided using it for now.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 8600/9000]

    [Level Up: 74>76]

    [SP: 0]

    [2nd Stage Evolution Avable]

    [Thunder-step: 3>4]

    [Eldritch st: 3>4]

    [Thunder Wave: 2>3]

    [Call Lightning: 1>2]

    [Aura-Detector: 2>3]

    [Short Sword Mastery: 3>4]

    [Dragon''s Domain: 0>1]

    [Element Bolts Learned]

    [HP: 1410>1510]

    [Mana: 4900>5320]

    [Strength: 740>840]

    [Constitution: 800>900]

    [Stamina: 770>820]

    [Charisma: 810>910]

    [Intelligence: 670>720]

    Archer got excited seeing his status. and that he has managed to reach the 2nd stage of his evolution.

    He selected it.

    [2nd evolution: inherit more of your draconic bloodline by evolving into the 2nd stage]

    Getting excited he jumped off the branch while casting Element Bolts, he imagined Fire and Water bolts killing the cannibals roaming the area trying to capture him.

    Seeing that he killed all seven cannibals that were close by, he opened his domain and entered it.

    He made his way to the cottage, walking up the wooden bridge as he entered.

    Archer made his way to one of the bedrooms and sat cross legged on the bed as he activated his evolution.

    He settled in and selected the 2nd evolution option.

    [Initiate 2nd stage of evolution?]

    [Yes or No?]

    He selected Yes.

    After waiting for a short while that familiar heavy feeling spread throughout his body.

    Archer cked out as a storm began brewing over the Soutnds.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 40 Reactions 2.

    ?[Alexandria, Capital of the Zenia Empire, Northern part of the Soutnds]

    A massive white storm hit the southern tip of Pluoria, causing heavy wind and rain.

    The Zenia Empire was the biggest in the Soutnds, they guard the way North alongside the Nethania kingdom, the culture of the four kingdoms is simr to the middle eastern and Arabian cultures on Earth.

    Women wear kaftans and long flowy skirts made of colorful silk, satin, or cotton and have slits on either side allowingfortable walking.

    The men wore a long tunic called a thobe with a vest or long coat, the weather is always hot.

    In the kingdom''s pce, three men and a woman sat around a stone table talking until they felt and saw the massive storm happening in the south.

    BOOM!~

    The woman who was the Queen of the kingdom turned to the king as she asked.

    ''''Amkhu what is happening in the south, should we send help to the Nethanians in the East?''''

    Emperor Amkhu Sharifi looked at his wife before answering.

    ''''Hafthah this isn''t a normal storm, something the world hasn''t seen will be born.''''

    The Queen looked skeptical.

    ''''How do you know that dear?''''

    He continued to look at the approaching storm as a bright white light shed quickly before vanishing.

    "An old tome I''ve read describes the storm in front of us, they have debated it for 100s of years.''''

    Amkhu turned to his servant and gave him an order.

    ''''Tell Nefertiti that she is to stay in the academy and not leave until the storm passes.''''

    [Aquaria, Captial of the Aquarian Kingdom, southwest of the Soutnds on the coast of The Serpent''s Sea]

    BOOM!~

    The king was training with his children when they all heard the massive boom which sent the horses fleeing in terror.

    A light-blue-haired teen with big blue eyes came running out of the tent.

    ''''Papa, what''s going on?''''

    Looking at his beautiful daughter as he smiled.

    ''''Change my Little Teu, the time of change hase.''''

    The girl looked up just as the white sh lit up the sky, as the storm raged on, her eyes widened as she saw a magnificent illusion take shape before her.

    In the midst of the churning clouds, a giant white dragon appeared.

    Its scales gleamed in the flickering lightning, each one shimmering with a ghostly glow.

    The dragon''s wings unfurled, and the girl could see every detail etched into their surface as they vanished into thin air.

    Teu who was just staring at the storm with wide eyes, her father turned to her and saw the look on her face and asked.

    ''''Little Flower, what did you see?''''

    ''''Papa, I saw a white dragon in the storm.''''

    The man''s eyes widened at his daughter''s reply, and his wife Isona spoke up from behind them.

    ''''Lashure,e in now the storms getting worse.''''

    But he wasn''t listening as excitement overtook him.

    ''''He''s here, he has finally arrived!''''

    The mother and daughter looked confused before Teu spoke.

    ''''Who''s he?''''

    Lashure didn''t answer straight away until his wife poked him.

    Shaking his head as he replied.

    ''''Legend says that the white king will rise and change the Soutnds.''''

    He looked at his daughter with a stern expression.

    ''''Stay with your mother from now on, things will get dangerous.''''

    [Huzuz, Capital of the Kagia Kingdom Western part of the Soutnds]

    An old man was sitting at a table discussing the kingdom''s ongoing matters when the storm started and the boom was heard.

    BOOM!~

    All the advisors started to panic as the king calmed everyone down.

    ''''Stay calm it''s only a storm.''''

    The prime minister objected to the king''s conclusion.

    ''''My king, this is the same storm that urred a while back, up north in the Avalon Empire, rumors say that a white dragon has appeared, now it seems whoever it is, is now in the south.''''

    Everyone got concerned with looks on their faces before the king spoke up.

    ''''White dragon!''''

    ''''Nonsense, a white dragon hasn''t been seen in 5000 years, why would one appear now, especially in the Soutnds!''''

    The king was getting nervous, considering he has been waging war on the small tribes of dragon-kin.

    He calmed down before giving an order to the prime minister.

    ''''Find out where the storm started and locate the suspect, when you do bring him here.''''

    The prime minister didn''t bother arguing with the old man, it was pointless.

    So he went about rying the King''s orders.

    [Sikak, Capital of the Nethania Kingdom, Eastern part of the Soutnds]

    Nethania kingdom borders the massive Dareen Forest which is one of the two routes traders use to head north.

    The forest stretches up the Eastern side of the Soutnds, it is separated from The Howling Jungle by a massiveke and mountain range.

    There are two paths from the Eastern part that leads to the center or north, which are guarded by Nethania forts.

    In a pce located at the center of Sikak City.

    A man and two women were discussing the ns that the army had to clear the cannibal tribes from their borders.

    ''''Rayhan, the army is ready to move out, you only have to give the order and the cannibals will be wiped out.''''

    King Rayhan Samra was about to reply.

    BOOM!~

    The three people rushed to the closest window, they looked out to see a giant mana storm gathering over The Howling Jungle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One of the man''s wives asked.

    ''''Is Goddess Ziena angry maybe?''''

    ''''No Nasra, this has nothing to do with any of the gods or goddesses apart from one.''''

    He looks at the white storm until a white sh was witnessed.

    ''''It''s the Goddess Tiamat.''''

    The second wife asked with a confused look.

    ''''Why would the Dragon Goddess be here?''''

    ''''Well Aludra, she is not here per se but that white storm is a dragon ritual, and only she can grant only one dragon the privilege of bing a white.''''

    His wives wondered how he knew all this, and he read their expressions beforeughing.

    ''''Books my beautiful wives.''''

    The king smiled as he knew what was going to happen to his western neighbor when the white king finds out what he''s been doing.

    [Hafayah, Capital of the Kheesara Kingdom, Southern part of the Soutnds]

    King Isar Kheesara was standing on a balcony looking over his kingdom as the white storm started.

    BOOM!~

    His head snapped towards the jungle, a massive mana storm was gathering far into it.

    ''''Vance!''''

    King Isar screamed out to his butler.

    A young man wearing a butler''s uniform appeared when the king called for him.

    The King looked at the butler before asking.

    ''''Do you know what this is?''''

    Isar pointed at the storm as the butler looked up.

    His eyes widened when he reported the rumorsing from the North.

    ''''Well, your majesty there was a rumor circling around the tradersing from the Avalon Empire that state that a white dragon has risen, and the church is hunting for him.''''

    He gets a questioning look on his face as he asked the butler more questions.

    ''''How do you know it''s him?''''

    ''''And why is the church hunting him?''''

    Vance told him everything as they were standing on the balcony watching the storm.

    ''''Vance send a messenger to the church and tells them we have their prize trapped, if they want his location they must help us take the Nethania Kingdom.''''

    the butler went to leave but he heard the king''s voice.

    ''''Summon my generals, we need to hunt the boy.''''

    [Cannibals in the Howling Jungle]

    ''''Big bang.''''

    ''''More food?''''

    ''''Hungry.''''

    ''''Hunt the white-horned rabbit that''s been killing us.''''

    ''''Quick.''''

    ''''Food.''''

    ''''Fresh meat.''''

    ''''MEAT.''''

    They sprinted off into the jungle to go hunt Archer.

    For some reason, they''ve be obsessed with capturing him to the point that they''ve stopped raiding the local viges.

    300 plus cannibals started searching the jungle looking for a certain troll who was hiding in his Domain.

    [Starfall City, The Avalon Empire]

    Emperor Osoric Avalon sat in his study reading reports about a certain boy he couldn''t find since the church decided to attack him.

    He had many witnesses provide evidence against the church forunching an attack on the boy.

    The boy wasst spotted in Vassia City, Osoric summoned the Duke to question him.

    BANG!~

    The Empress Chloe Avalon ran into the room and approached him.

    ''''Osoric, I know where the boy is!''''

    His eyes widened when he heard her speak.

    ''''Where is he?''''

    She gets a nervous look on her face before exining.

    ''''Well he went on a quest to the Rhodora Kingdom to deliver relief supplies to the guild in Karna city, but there was a battle between the defenders and a horde of goblins, orcs, and trolls led by an orc king.''''

    She pulled out some paper from her storage ring and started reading from it.

    Despite their valiant efforts, the defenders were ultimately defeated, leaving only Archer to face the orc king.

    He fought bravely, but in the end, he was overpowered and thrown into the rushing waters of the Eventide River.

    Now, soldiers familiar with the local terrain specte that Archer may have survived and washed up in the Soutnds.

    As soon as they heard the distant booming from the south, they turned to face each other.

    Without a word, they both knew what they had to do and quickly made their way to the balcony that faced southward.

    After a three-minute run, they made it, as the two of them were standing there, a bright sh was seen over therge mountains in the distance.

    ''''So he is there, and the rumors were true, the boy is a white dragon, we need to make sure he''s okay, but we can''t send any troops to search for him due to how many kingdoms they will need to cross.''''

    Chloe looked disappointed at the news but remembered something.

    ''''Darling once we find the boy we should introduce him to Leira and see if the two of them get along.''''

    Osoric nodded his head in approval, neither caring what either child says.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 41 Draconic Form.

    ?The mana storm raged above the spot Archer jumped into the portal.

    After gathering all the mana it could, It shot down while vanishing into thin air, but it was only Archer''s Dragon''s Domain letting it in.

    The mana poured into his body, forming more of the mana heart that the first evolution stage started.

    Kick-starting the second stage of his evolution.

    Pure white mana radiated around him.

    As he began to evolve, his body started to contort in unnatural ways.

    Archer''s hands began to growrger, as his fingernails sharpened into curved, razor-sharp talons.

    His palms started to itch, and he could feel something stirring beneath his skin.

    Suddenly, the skin on his hands split, and a pair of long, scaly ws burst out.

    Arching his back as his shoulder des jutted out, growing into a pair of massive white dragon wings.

    The wingspan was incredible, stretching far past his small frame.

    He pped his new wings experimentally, feeling the breeze rustle through his hair.

    It was an exhrating feeling, unlike anything he had ever felt before.

    His backside was no longer his own, he could feel something foreign growing out of it.

    A beautiful glistening white tail, covered in white scales that reflected the sun.

    It was long, and it had a thin curved shape, ending with a razor-sharp point.

    At first, it felt strange and unwieldy, as if it had a mind of its own.

    But as he concentrated on moving it, he discovered that he had some control over it.

    He started by flexing the muscles at the tail''s base, making it sway back and forth gently.

    Then, he experimented with moreplex movements, such as coiling it around his body or snapping it out like a whip.

    As he moved his tail, he could feel the power and strength that it possessed.

    He could use it as a weapon to strike at his enemies, or he could use it to bnce himself when flying.

    With each movement, he became more and morefortable with his new appendage, he did the same with his wings.

    The possibilities seemed endless, and Archer felt a sense of excitement and wonder at the prospect of mastering this new part of himself

    He used some mana to create a massive mirror on one of the walls to examine himself, and what he saw shocked him.

    Four horns sat above his ears, his white scales looked like they''d been upgraded, and they were even whiter than they were before.

    He looked at his hands.

    Archer flexed his new dragon ws, he could feel the strength and power coursing through his fingertips.

    They were a beautiful white color, each talon was long, sharp, and deadly, capable of tearing through even the strongest materials.

    He slowly moved his hands, testing the w''s full range of motion, watching as they glinted in the light with an otherworldly gleam.

    Feeling a sharp poking feeling in his mouth so he parted his lips, feeling the new pointy teeth inside his mouth.

    He licked his incisors, quickly realizing they were now elongated and razor-sharp, more suited for rending meat than chewing.

    The boy tried to speak, but his voice sounded different now, guttural and growling.

    The sensation thrilled him, and he flexed his ws and bared his teeth, feeling more ferocious and free with each passing moment.

    He could already imagine the uses of his upgrades, ranging from tearing through obstacles to defending himself from adversaries.

    Staring at himself through the mirror he saw that he looks even more savage now, with his sharp ws and teeth, his strong wings and tail.

    Archer loved the new look but thought the ws and teeth would get annoying and wished he could un-summon and summon them at will.

    As he was staring his body started to shift back into his human form, and he noticed that everything vanished apart from his horns, eyes, and scales.

    [Draconic Form Unlocked- 1500 Mana]

    [Draconic Breath Unlocked- 1000 Mana]

    He got curious so he selected both of them.

    [Draconic Breath: A torrent of searing mana burns anything in its path, each element has its own attack]

    [Draconic Form: Allows the user to summon/un-summon his Draconic features at will, activate by saying Draconis]

    Archer smiled as he activated his Draconic Form again.

    ''''Draconis.''''

    He imagined the cottage having a balcony high up.

    Archer made his way to the new balcony and once he arrived, he started to flex his dragon wings feeling the muscles ripple beneath his skin.

    Taking a deep breath he jumped from the balcony, feeling the wind rush past him.

    To his surprise, his wings caught the air, and he soared upwards like a bird.

    The feeling was incredible.

    He was no longer tethered to the ground, free to explore the world from a whole new perspective.

    For a moment, he closed his eyes, savoring the rush of freedom that washed over him.

    As he opened his eyes, the boy realized he was flying much higher than he thought, and he could see his Domain spreading out beneath him as far as the eye could see.

    Archer could see the trees, hills, and rivers allid out below him like a map.

    Feeling his wings effortlessly carrying him higher and higher, like a true dragon.

    With a sense of tion and exhration, he swept his wings wide and soared off.

    Soaring through the Domain and feeling the wind hitting his face as he sped up.

    An hour after he started flying, he decided tond so he could check his status.

    He created afortable bench before sitting down, Archer found it annoying to sit down at first due to his wings

    He dismissed the teeth and ws, but he ttened the wings against his back as his tail moved out of the way.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''Status.''''

    [Rank: Expert]

    [Exp: 8600/9000]

    [Level: 76]

    [HP: 1510>2000]

    [Mana: 5320 >7000]

    [Magic: Fire-Water-Earth-Wind-Lightning-Space-Darkness-Light.]

    [Strength: 1200]

    [Constitution: 1300]

    [Stamina: 820>1200]

    [Charisma: 910>1800]

    [Intelligence: 720>1000]

    [Draconic Form Unlocked]

    [Draconic breath Unlocked]

    Spells: Void st(4)Cosmic Shield(3)Cosmic Sword(4)Cosmic Enhancement(-)Thunder-step(4)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(4)sma Shot(3)Fire Missiles(4)Thunder Wave(3)Call Lightning(2)Fireball(2)Element Bolts(0)Draconic Breath(0)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(5)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura-Detector(3)Dragon''s Domain(1)Draconic Form(-)

    Looking at his status he was pleased, deciding he wanted to chill out before leaving the Domain.

    He pulled out some meat wraps and started eating them, while he checked what food and drink he had left.

    31- Meat Wraps, 17- Orcish bacon, 11- Elvern cakes, 10 - Dwarven tbread, 100- Pastries, 183- Chocte cubes, 200- Slime Cubes, 170- Fruit cubes, 100- Chocte pastries, 200- Fruit pastries.

    He had loads of other cubed food, enough tost a while, Archer checked the drinks he had left in his Item Box.

    11-Fizzle Fig, 4- Moon Juice, 14- Dragon''s Tears, 12- Rune Shine, 3- Honey Brew.

    ''''Damn I need to restock but I do have those orc bodies as ast resort.''''

    Shaking his head as he continued with the wraps, once Archer was finished he pulled out some chocte.

    He was thinking about what he needed to do.

    ''''I need to head north, but first I got to find some normal people to get directions.''''

    Archer finished eating, he pulled out a bottle of Moon Juice as he left the Domain.

    As he passed through the portal he suddenly got attacked by a group of cannibals.

    He threw the half-full moon juice at the closest cannibal hitting him in the head.

    They started to shoot some sort of poison darts at him.

    But used his wings to quickly block the attacks, while he did that his ears picked up footsteps running towards him.

    ''''He''s back.''''

    ''''Get him.''''

    ''''Meat.''''

    Summoning his ws as he moved his wings out of his way, he pounced forward shing and tearing the cannibals apart.

    Looking around at the carnage he caused, he raised his ws seeing them painted in blood, he dismissed his draconic form and his dragon features vanished.

    ''''Why don''t they fuck off already, this shit''s getting annoying.''''

    Calming down as he checked his mana.

    [Mana: 5500/7000]

    Deciding to test out his Draconic Form, he activated it, and instantly all his dragon features appeared, quickly dismissed it as he checked his mana again.

    [Mana: 4000/7000]

    ''''1500 mana per use.''''

    Nodding his head while taking out his knife as he looted the cannibal''s hearts and left the area.

    Archer headed north, he came across a cliff and stood at the edge while looking down.

    ''''Defiantly like green hell, all I can see is trees and random birds flying around.''''

    He turned and continued his walk.

    ROAR!~

    He jumped out of his skin when he heard the roar.

    ''''What the hell is it now?''''

    ''''Have the gods forsaken me!''''

    Turning around he saw a massive, enraged bear with jagged teeth and fire in its eyes.

    The beast roared, pawing the ground and readying itself to charge.

    Archer stood his ground, gritting his teeth and preparing for battle.

    With a deep breath, he called upon the dragon''s power within him, and a fierce energy surged through his body.

    He felt the air humming in his lungs.

    As the bear charged him, he bellowed out a mighty roar, unleashing a torrent of searing violet me from his mouth toward the bear.

    The st engulfed the monster, catching it off guard and setting its fur aze.

    It howled in agony, thrashing around in pain and confusion, Archer didn''t let up and continued to unleash his breath.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 42 Blood.

    ?After the mes died down, he saw the bears corpse curled into a ball, it was charcoal ck.

    Walking over to it, he punched it causing it to crumble into dust.

    Staring at this scene he felt excited because he managed to unlock Dragon''s Breath.

    Shaking his head, he continued on.

    ''''Meat, Meat.''''

    ''''Kill.''''

    He got annoyed again as he summoned his Cosmic Sword and killed the two cannibals running at him.

    While he stared at the bodies he mumbled to himself.

    ''''Annoying.''''

    Looking at the setting sun, he decided to sleep in his Domain to avoid getting into more conflicts with the cannibals at night.

    ''''Fuck that.''''

    Archer entered and made his way to the cottage.

    He was wondering if the cannibals worshipped any of the gods.

    ''''I wonder if those weirdos worship anyone.''''

    Archer started walking up the wooden bridge as he continued talking.

    ''''There are gods and goddesses in this world, I wonder if earth had gods, but if there was, why do they hide unlike on this world?''''

    ''''I know there''s the Goddess of Dragon''s Tiamat and head Goddess Ziena but that''s all.''''

    As he finished talking he made his way to a bedroom while stripping out of his clothes and jumped into bed.

    The next morning Archer woke up feeling refreshed and ready to escape this hell hole.

    Getting up, he puts his clothes back on while casting Cleanse on himself.

    Taking out some orcish bacon and dwarven bread, he started eating the food as he left and returned back to the jungle.

    Exiting the portal, his Aura-Detector didn''t alert him to anything so he continued on his way.

    Walking through the jungle, jumping over fallen trees and pping away horrible bugs trying to bite his exposed skin.

    Thanks to his scales he didn''t get bit much.

    Archer had been traveling through the dense and lush jungle for hours, he was finally fed up with all this walking, so he used his Draconic Form.

    All his dragon features appeared as he leapt into the air, his wings started pping.

    Bursting through the jungle canopy like a rocket, while shing the branches that got in his way he soared over the treetops.

    But what met his eyes as he stopped mid air and started to hover in the air, all he could see was a vast expanse of woonds stretching out before him.

    The change in terrain was a wee sight, and he eagerly flew towards it.

    As he approached the woonds, he saw smoke rising miles away.

    Curiosity got the better of him, and he flew towards the source until he spotted a clearing with arge fire burning at its center.

    There were three people milling around the campsite, tending to the mes or cooking food over the heat.

    Archernded on a nearby branch, observing the two people from a safe distance.

    Noticing that they were dressed in unconventional clothing, the style was that of the middle east on earth.

    Their weapons were unlike any he had seen before.

    The people seemed to be wary of their surroundings, looking up frequently as if anticipating an attack.

    ''''They are on guard against the cannibals, I have to get closer.''''

    Archer started leaping from branch to branch until he got close enough to hear what they was saying.

    ''''Damn the King, why did he send us here, we were only meant to guard the Western border against the Nethania Kingdom, not search for a boy that the church wants.''''

    The man he was talking too replied.

    ''''Well the King wants to conquer the Nethanians so he can connect the east and west to block the Kheesara kingdom from the northern trade routes.''''

    As soon as Archer heard what the men were saying heunched himself at the first man.

    WOOSH!~

    Landing on the mans back mming him to the ground, the other man panicked and went for his weapon but Archer wouldn''t allow that and pierced right through the mans chest with his tail.

    Lifting the second soldiers body, he brought it closer and ripped out his heart as he threw the body to one side.

    The one hended on watched this in horror as he started trembling, before he realized who the boy was.

    ''''I-I-I-t''s you.''''

    Archer nodded as he brought one w to the mans eye..

    ''''What were you talking about?''''

    The soldier stutters out.

    ''The K-k-king wants you for the church, they are on their way here now.''''

    Looking at the man with a evil smile.

    ''''When will they arrive, and who''s this king you speak of?''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The man calmed down a little seeing the boy didn''t want to kill him.

    ''''King Isar Kheesara of the Kheesara Kingdom, he has a good rtionship with the church of light so he called upon them to hunt you, and two months time.''''

    Archer was happy he came across these two, so he continued to question him.

    ''''You were guarding the border, where is the closest town or vige?''''

    ''''Zt vige, a two-day journey to the west, that way.''''

    He pointed to the right as Archer stabbed him through the chest with his tail, instantly killing him.

    Cutting out the three hearts, storing them alongside the three gold coins and 200 silver coins he found on the men.

    Finishing with his work he jumped up into the air pping his wings.

    Archer flew west until the sunset, he found a branch to sleep on so hended on it, dismissing his Draconic Form before pulling out some meat wraps and started eating as he settled down.

    The flight wore him out, so he wanted to sleep.

    He started watching the stars and wondered how Tal was doing, it''s been weeks since he has seen her.

    While he was thinking about a certain dark elf, a beast has smelt the meat and slowly approached the tree.

    Aura-Detector quickly activated warning him about the beast creeping up on him, Archer was shocked as he quickly looked down.

    His eyes widened when he saw the tiger looking beast climbing up the tree towards him.

    He pointed his hand while casting sma Shot at the beast, burning a hole right through the things head.

    Falling to the floor with a thud, Archer scanned the area, and didn''t sense anything else he couldn''t smell any beasts either.

    Settling back down, he nodded off.

    Archer was suddenly standing on the edge of a cliff, looking out over a vast blue ocean, and the girl he loved was standing beside him.

    They were holding hands and gazing out over the water, lost in the moment.

    But suddenly, without warning, Alexa let go of his hand and walked away, back towards thend.

    Archer called out to her, pleading with her toe back, but she didn''t turn around.

    She just kept walking, her back disappearing into the horizon.

    He ran after her, his heart pounding in his chest, desperate to catch up to her.

    But no matter how fast he ran, Alexa kept getting further and further away until she was nothing but a silhouette in the distance.

    Reaching the edge of thend and looked out over the ocean, tears streamed down his face.

    He knew that she was gone forever, and he was left heartbroken.

    Archer''s breathing was heavy as he slowly opened his eyes.

    The nightmare that he had been experiencing was still fresh in his mind, and his heart was racing.

    But as he looked around, he realized that he was no longer standing at the edge of a cliff.

    Instead, he was surrounded by the beauty of the woonds.

    The sun was just beginning to rise, and the soft glow of morning filtered through the trees.

    Leaves were rustling gently in the breeze, birds were starting to sing their morning songs.

    Taking a deep breath he felt a sense of calm wash over him.

    Archer sat up as he looked around at his surroundings, marveling at the beauty of the woonds.

    The trees towered high above him, their branches reaching out to the sky.

    The leaves were vibrant shades of green, and the air was filled with the sweet fragrance of wildflowers.

    Getting up and stretching he summoned his wings and tail as he jumped off the branch, flying that way allst night caused him to be tired.

    While he was thinking about the wings, he guessed that the more he uses them the better he will get.

    Flying above the woonds he stopped as he wanted to take in the view, so he hovered in the air.

    Behind him was the jungle and woonds he came out of.

    But the terrain in front of him was revealing a breathtakingndscape that stretches for miles.

    The river itself serves as a life-giving artery, winding through thend like a ribbon of blue.

    The delta at the river''s mouth is a marvel to behold, a vastwork of channels,goons, and marshes that have developed over millennia, providing a fertile home to a vast diversity of wildlife.

    The banks of the river are lined with emerald-green vegetation, which serves as a stark contrast to the arid deserts that stretch out on either side.

    The grasnd desert, it shimmered in the sunlight, providing an otherworldly beauty to the scene.

    Ancient sand dunes rise up and fall away across the horizon, their ridges and valleys etched in intricate patterns by the wind.

    The asional oasis breaks up the endlessness of the desert, its lush palms and vegetation providing a stark contrast to the barren terrain that surrounds it.

    ''''Reminds me of the River Nile.''''

    Viges and settlements are dotted far in the distance, Archer smelt a heavy copper smell that he is very familiar with.

    ''''Blood.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 43 The Butcher.

    ?Archer flew towards the blood smell, he could see ck smokeing from beyond a small hill.

    pping his wings even harder to fly faster towards the smoke, when he got closer, his Aura-Detector went off.

    Warning him there were enemies everywhere, when he arrived he was hovering over a small vige.

    He saw people running about trying to put out fires, others were fighting off cannibals.

    ''''Fucking hell, give me a break already.''''

    ''''Draconis.''''

    All his Draconic features appeared razor-sharp ws, sharp teeth, and even more scales grew over his body.

    Three-fourths of his body was now covered in glittering white scales, he felt the power flow through him as he smiled as the cannibals were running wild below him.

    Seeing a group of 10 running towards a family of four, mother and father with two little girls.

    When Archer spotted them he thunder stepped to them, blocking their path to the family.

    He used his ws and tail to attack the group, quickly impaling one with his tail while cutting down two.

    As he threw the bodies to the side, Archer looked at the remaining seven cannibals and smiled.

    He stood in the center of the battlefield.

    Suddenly, a dozen ck bolts appeared after he cast Element Bolts using the Darkness element, they started to swirl around him.

    The eerie sight of these ck bolts floating around him sent chills down the spines of everyone who witnessed it.

    Archer''s eyes glimmered as he raised his hand, and the ck bolts shot off in all directions, hitting his adversaries with deadly uracy.

    Bolts filled with sinister energy crackled with power, pulsing with an ominous glow, causing the ground to shake as they hit their targets, leaving behind a trail of destruction.

    The creepiness of these floating, ck bolts was only intensified by the terror they unleashed.

    It was as though they were directed by some malevolent force that sought to annihte anything in their path.

    As they continued to strike, Archer knew that his enemies were no match for these creepy sts.

    After killing the surrounding cannibals, he looked around noticing the fires getting worse.

    ''''Something needs to be done.''''

    He stood in the middle of the burning vige, watching in horror as the congration threatened to devour everything in its path.

    The panicked vigers were running around frantically, trying to stamp out the mes with buckets of water and whatever materials they could find.

    Without a second thought, Archer sprang into action.

    With one powerful beat of his wings, he lifted himself high into the air, under the eyes of every viger.

    Archer was hovering above the vige.

    He closed his eyes, feeling the heat on his skin, and opened them again, concentrating on what had to be done.

    With another beat of his wings, he summoned a powerful gust of wind that blew the mes back from one of the houses that were particrly hard-hit.

    The mes subsided for a moment, allowing the vigers to pour water onto the building, quelling the fire.

    With the viger''s help, he flew from house to house, using his wings to put out the mes as the vigers tackled the smaller fires.

    After an hour of flying around, he was tired.

    He dismissed his Draconic Form and copse on the grass outside the vige, the people were running around fixing and cleaning things.

    Archery there he heard a bunch of footsteps, looking up to see the family he saved approaching him.

    The family stepped forward as the father spoke.

    ''''Thank you for saving my family, if not for you we''d be gone.''''

    He looked down at the man.

    ''''d I could help.''''

    When the man heard his reply he smiled as he introduced himself.

    ''''I''m Ralf, this is my wife Brie, and my two beautiful daughters Harena and Marena.''''

    Ralf introduced his family, he was an average-looking man with ck hair and blue eyes, kinder short, and stocky.

    His wife was a red-headed woman, who had brown eyes and was really pretty, but his two daughters were the spitting image of their mother but with their father''s blue eyes.

    ''''I''m Archer.''''

    The whole family smiled while the two little girls stepped forward and looked at him, they looked a little bit younger than him.

    They came up to him, with eyes full of wonder.

    They looked at him with wide eyes, taking in the sight of his four horns, and his beautiful violet eyes, and then the two girls looked around at the smoldering ruins.

    "Why did you save our vige?"

    One of the girls asked in a small voice, her eyes full of confusion.

    It was Herena who asked the first question.

    Archer looked at the girls, his face softening at the sight of them.

    "Because it was the right thing to do,"

    The other girl Merena tugged on the his sleeve, her eyes sparkling as she spoke.

    "But why did you save us?"

    He smiled at the girl, as he looked at both girls.

    "Because you''re not any less important than anyone else,"

    he said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Everyone deserves a chance to live in peace and safety."

    The two little girls looked up at him in awe, their eyes shining.

    Herena spoke before her sister.

    ''''So you''re a hero?''''

    When he heard that he coughed as he looked at the red-haired girl.

    ''''No I''m not a hero, I did it because I wanted to.''''

    The girls were still happy, their parents joined the three but just as they arrived another viger came running up to them.

    ''''They have taken a few families when they left, we cannot find them.''''

    Archer heard this and jumped up as he asked the man. ''''Take me to their homes.''''

    The man looked at the boy skeptically but Ralf spoke up before he could say anything.

    ''''Take him Derald.''''

    Both of them spent the next hour going house to house, in all five families were taken.

    Derald left once they left thest house.

    Archer started smelling the items after he smelt the air and instantly got a hit heading north, towards The Howling Jungle

    ''''Draconis.''''

    His dragon features instantly appeared as he took off, heading towards the north.

    Flying northwards, Archer kept an eye out for the cannibals, after hours of searching he started getting tired.

    Descending to the ground to get some rest, as he did the scent he was after hit his nose, so he decided to follow it for a while.

    After another couple more hours of walking, he came across a massive run-down vige hidden deep in the jungle.

    ''''Must be the cannibals home.''''

    Archer jumped up into the trees and made his way closer like a white-haired ninja.

    He stopped not far from the edge of the vige and started watching.

    Noticing an old wooden shack that had human scents emanating from it.

    Deciding that he needed to get closer as he Thunder Stepped his way to the shack, Archernded outside and looked around.

    He could tell there were over a dozen humans locked inside.

    He wouldn''t free them until every cannibal was dead.

    Activating his Aura-Detector as he scanned the rundown vige.

    He was flooded with pings, alerting him to numerous enemies around him.

    There were three cannibals that were really close, so Archer Thunder Stepped towards them and took their heads off before they could even react.

    The cannibal''s headless bodies dropped to the ground.

    More and more cannibals appeared and attacked.

    He started casting spells, sma Shots, Void sts, Fireballs, and Eldritch sts, taking out many but they still tried swarming him.

    Archer finally had enough and cast Call Lightning.

    Standing in the center of the vige, his wings unfurled behind him as lightning crackled in the clouds above.

    Archer had a fierce determination in his eyes, he raised his arms, channeling the power of the storm through his body.

    With a sudden sh of light, Archer cast forth a violet-colored bolt of lightning, streaking towards the vige.

    The ground shook as the lightning struck, setting the surrounding area aze with bursts of violet and white light.

    His hair whipped around his face as he continued to call down lightning.

    Thunder rumbled in the distance, shaking the very earth beneath his feet.

    As the storm raged on, he remained focused on his task, his strength unwavering.

    With each bolt of lightning, he felt a small sense of satisfaction, knowing that he had the power to destroy anything he wanted to.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the lightning began to abate, and Archer saw the burnt-dead bodies of the cannibals.

    He jumped up and started flying around the vige searching for more targets, soon he found over a dozen cannibals running into the jungle trying to escape.

    Archer sped after them with a big smile on his face as heughed manically, and as his bloodlust kicked in.

    ''''HAHAHAHAHAHAHA.''''

    ''Draconis.''

    Summoning his ws and teeth.

    The cannibals heard the crazyughter of the boy flying after them.

    Archernded in front of them to cut off their escape route, he went to work and started shing, stabbing, and even bit a cannibal that jumped towards him and caught him off guard.

    He danced through the cannibals, ying them left and right under the afternoon sun.

    Dropping the remaining cannibals to the floor, blood spurting everywhere, covering him as he stood there relishing in the kills.

    Before long he came out of his stupor and cast Cleanse on himself to get rid of the blood, Archer went around collecting the 12 hearts and storing them in his Item Box.

    He decided to loot the vige before releasing the captured vigers, he unsummoned his ws and teeth as he descended to the ground.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 44 Party.

    ?While walking back to the shack that the humans were trapped in, he started to loot the vige after he dismissed his teeth and ws, leaving his wings and tail out.

    His tail gently swayed behind him, like a soft beacon of light amidst the darkness.

    Every movement was effortless and fluid, the tail''s snowy scales shimmering in the glow of the afternoon sun.

    As he moved, the tail trailed behind him, its serpentine curves forming hypnotic patterns in the air.

    The tail seemed to have a life of its own, twisting and turning in perfect harmony with Archer''s every step.

    Its delicate and graceful motions belied the tail''s astonishing power.

    Though soft to the touch, the tail could deliver a devastating blow when used as a weapon, capable of crushing a boulder or felling a tree with ease.

    Archer himself seemed to embody the peaceful yet potent nature of the white dragon.

    His movements were gentle yet purposeful, his aura radiating a calming energy that seemed to put others at ease.

    As he paused, his white tail settled into a gentle sway behind him, like a soothing wave on a still sea

    During his looting spree he found 129 gold coins, 370 silver and 344 copper.

    ''''They had good loot, but not enough to make up for the two months of ying hide an seek with the cunts.''''

    Approaching the shack he used a w to cut off the lock, and opened the door.

    Peering inside he saw 20 people huddled in the corner, he gagged as he smelt the shack and quickly stepped back.

    He waited outside until the people started making their way out.

    There was loads of women and girls but also a few men, an older blonde woman approached him.

    She stopped in front of him with a scowl on her face.

    ''''What are you doing here boy!''''

    Looking at the woman, once upon a time she was pretty but hard work and stress have taken their toll.

    ''''Saving you.''''

    As he finished talking he left the woman standing there.

    When he got far enough he leapt up and started flying out of the vige.

    Spotting a tree not far from the vige, Archernded on a branch, he sat down trying to getfortable.

    He started keeping an eye on them from his vantage point as he started eating some chocte.

    Some people were searching for stuff, while others huddled together frightened, he had no idea what they went through.

    The afternoon sun was high in the sky.

    ''''Hello sir, thank you for saving me and my daughter.''''

    Archer heard a mans voice and looked over the branch to see a middle aged man and a older teenage girl, he nodded at them before returning to his position.

    An hour passed as the rescued vigers gathered below the tree he was sitting in, he jumped off and started walking back to the vige with the people following behind.

    By the time the sun set, they arrived back at the vige to see Ralf and his wife were waiting for them at the entrance.

    He smiled as he saw the group approaching the vige.

    ''''Archer thank you for helping.''''

    Archer looked at the man.

    ''''Is there anymore cannibal viges close by?''''

    The man got confused so he asked the boy.

    ''''Why do you want to know?''''

    Archer stared at him.

    ''''I want to party with them. Anyway I''m going to go now, make sure to report the cannibal attack to the local guild.''''

    He opened his Domain and stepped through the portal under the astonished looks of the vigers.

    When Archer entered the portal, a wave of fatigue hit him as he made his way to the cottage, he dismissed his Draconic Form as he slumped on the sofa.

    Sitting there for a while, he needed a hot bath.

    ''''I need to create a bathhouse.''''

    He started picturing the cottage with a bathhouse, he needs one for now and the future.

    A small shake was felt through out the Domian, Archer got off the sofa as he checked his mana.

    [Mana: 5500/7000]

    ''''It didn''t use that much, let''s go.''''

    He made his way to the new bath chamber as he stripped off.

    When he entered he was shocked.

    The bath chamber was a private oasis, a haven of tranquility within this fantastical world.

    As one entered the chamber, the soothing sound of water cascading from the ceiling into the pool below could be heard.

    A light mist hung in the air, filling the chamber with the gentle scent ofvender and rose petals.

    The centerpiece of the room was arge pool, warmed to the perfect temperature, with steam gently rising from the surface.

    The water was crystal clear, and soft cushions of bubble froth slowly drifted across its surface.

    Small waterfalls spilled down from the ceiling into the pool, creating a gentle, cascading sound.

    In one corner of the room was a marble tub,rge enough to amodate a family of four.

    It was filled with rose-scented water, with bubbles rising in small, frothy clouds from the jets along the edges.

    Embroidered towels of the softest, fluffiest cotton were ced off to the side.

    Archer didn''t think he could create something like this.

    ''''It''s beautiful.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    What he didn''t know, in the far future this would be a favorite ce among his wives.

    Archery in the bath, sinking down in the hot water that surrounded him like a warm embrace.

    The air was thick with the scent of roses, the petals floating in the water around him, adding a touch of ethereal beauty to the already luxurious surroundings.

    The water was perfectly heated, delivering a soothing warmth to his skin and muscles that made him sigh with contentment.

    Leaning his head back against the smooth marble of the tub as Archer closed his eyes, allowing the heat and fragrance to work their magic.

    As he rxed, he could feel his tensions melting away, his body surrendering to the pleasure of the moment.

    The sound of a gentle waterfall nearby added to the tranquil atmosphere, a gentle murmur that matched the rhythm of his breathing.

    He took a deep breath, inhaling the sweet scent of roses, and a small smile appeared on her lips.

    It was a moment of pure indulgence for Archer, he was so rxed he nearly fell asleep while rxing in the bath.

    While he was there he decided to make the Domain more like the outside world.

    He pictured a beautiful moon in the sky, and a beaming sun during the day, he also created different weathers.

    Archer wanted it to be it''s own ecosystem.

    Getting out the bath and drying himself he decided he wanted to go have a look at the results.

    He walked around his domain, as he marveled at the vibrant and thriving ecosystem he had created with his mana.

    The air was thick with the scent of blooming flowers, and the ground was covered in a lush carpet of emerald green grass.

    Thick trees towered over him, providing shade and shelter to the creatures that lived within them.

    He listened to the chirping of birds and the hum of insects as they went about their daily activities.

    Small beasts scampered across the forest floor, their tiny paws barely making a sound.

    Butterflies flitted from flower to flower, their delicate wings casting shimmering colors in the moonlight.

    Archer watched as a family of deer-like beasts grazed on the grass, their red coats shining due to the moonlight.

    A nearby stream burbled merrily, providing water for the creatures that called the forest home.

    As he continued to walk, Archer realized that he had created an entire ecosystem, each part of it interconnected with each other.

    Deciding to get some sleep, he made his way back to the cottage while pulling out some Elvern cake and started to eat.

    Walking up the wooden bridge, he entered the cottage making his way to his bedroom.

    Stripping out of his cloths, he jumped into bed and fell asleep.

    Waking up in an unknown bed seeing a ceiling he''s never seen before.

    Archer looked around and started to panic.

    He noticed a girl in her teens lying next to him.

    Recognizing the smooth blonde hair.

    ''''E?''''

    It was a girl he knew all too well lying in front of him.

    He hugged her and held her close but she sat up and stared directly at him.

    Seeing blood drip down from her eyes and lips.

    ''''Help me.''''

    She copses causing Archer to panic and rush towards her but that''s when everything changes but before he could see anything he woke up.

    Remembering that he was in the cottage he calmed down, he was sweating so he cast cleanse on himself.

    ''I''ll take this stress out on the cannibals.''''

    Archer gets up and dressed before heading for the jungle.

    ____________________

    Archer''s current status.

    [Name: Archer]

    [Race: White Dragon]

    [Age:13]

    [Rank: Expert]

    [Exp: 8600/9000]

    [Level: 76]

    [HP: 2000/2000]

    [Mana: 7000 /7000]

    [Magic: Fire-Water-Earth-Wind-Lightning-Space-Darkness-Light.]

    [Strength: 1200]

    [Constitution: 1300]

    [Stamina: 1200]

    [Charisma: 1400]

    [Intelligence: 1000]

    [Status Points: 0]

    Spells: Void st(4)Cosmic Shield(3)Cosmic Sword(4)Cosmic Enhancement(-)Thunder-step(4)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(4)sma Shot(3)Fire Missiles(4)Thunder Wave(3)Call Lightning(2)Fireball(2)Element Bolts(0)Dragon''s Breath(0)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(5)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura-Detector(3)Dragon''s Domain(1)Draconic Form(-)

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 45 Rolling Hills.

    Before Archer left the Domain, he made his way over to a bench he made earlier to start eating the hearts.

    After Archer ate all the hearts, he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 7100/9000]

    [Level Up: 76>78]

    [SP: 0>45]

    [Call Lightning: 2>3]

    [Fireball: 2>3]

    [Element Bolts: 0>1]

    [Aura-Detector: 3>4]

    He was happy with the boost.

    Archer stepped out of the Domain, looking around.

    He couldn''t see anyone, but noticed how beautiful the sunrise was.

    ''Draconis.''

    All his Draconic features appeared as he took off flying towards the jungle.

    10 minutester, he arrived hovering above the treetops.

    Looking around, he couldn''t see anything.

    He quickly descended to the ground and started walking.

    A few hourster his ears picked up a noise not faraway from where he was.

    He headed towards it.

    After walking for a little while, he spotted some soldiers in blue metal armor.

    Archer wanted to get closer, so he climbed up a tree.

    As he perched on a branch overlooking the area, he spotted a group of 21 soldiers looking for something or someone.

    He recalled the man''s words from a couple of days ago.

    ''''They must be looking for me.''''

    He wondered who these soldiers were, they had on blue metal armor that covered most of their bodies.

    As they continued their search, Archer watched them from his vantage point, their armor glistening in the morning sun.

    It was made of a unique alloy, abination of sun steel and other metals, which gave it a distinctive sheen.

    It was crafted to provide maximum protection to the wearer, covering them from head to toe.

    It consisted of multiple interlocking tes, giving them the flexibility needed to move quickly in battle while remaining fully protected.

    Someone meticulously crafted each te with intricate designs and patterns etched into the metal.

    They had their helmets off so they could see their surroundings easier.

    Their armor had been polished to a high shine, reflecting the sun and casting a blue glow, the soldiers were also equipped with several weapons and tools, including spears, swords, and shields.

    The soldier''s footsteps echoed across the jungle as they searched the area with purpose and determination.

    As they came closer, the armor seemed to glint and sparkle in the sun, nearly blinding Archer because of the shine.

    But thanks to his eyes, it didn''t affect him too much.

    ''''Why the fuck do they polish it like that?''''

    They were about 10 meters from the tree he was in when he finally heard them talking.

    ''''Captain, what are we meant to be looking for? Did the King mention anything?''''

    The captain turned to the man who spoke.

    ''''All we know is that he''s a white-haired boy with horns and violet-colored eyes. The church managed to gather information about him.''''

    This rmed Archer.

    ''''Fucking church, seems like they won''t leave me alone.''''

    He promised himself one day he will return the favor.

    The soldier who spoke first asked another question.

    ''''Why is our kingdom, along with the church and the Kheesara Kingdom, trying to capture this boy?''''

    The captain answered before carrying on with the search.

    ''''Well, the church fears him because he''s a white dragon and the Kagia Kingdom fears his reaction to the King''s war on the dragon-kin tribes in the west.''''

    Archer''s ears perked up, what he just said greatly interested him.

    He wanted to meet more Dragon-kin.

    After all, the only one he knew was his so-called mother.

    ''''Let''s take a rest. Don''t wander off too far.''''

    The captain shouted out, and the soldiers looked relieved as they started sitting down.

    Smiling as he got an idea.

    Flying into the air, he cast Element Bolts using water. He didn''t want to burn the forest for no reason.

    Dozens of blue bolts appeared around him as they sped toward the resting soldiers, targeting all but the captain.

    He needed the information the man had.

    All 20 soldiers died, not knowing how as the water bolts struck them directly in the face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The captain looked scared and confused as Archernded in front of him with a loud thud as he dropped from the sky.

    With a creepy smirk stered on his face, scaring the man even more.

    Dismissing his ws as he sped forward, mming his fist in to the soldier''s gut.

    Making the man stumble back and fall on his ass.

    After the gut punch, Archer looked at him with glowing violet eyes before starting the interrogation.

    ''''Why are you searching for me?''''

    The man nodded.

    ''''The king wanted to capture you because he thinks you''re a threat, due to the Dragon-Kin war he conducted years back.''''

    ''''What did you do with the survivors?''''

    Looking really nervous as he quietly spoke.

    ''''They are in ve camps in the Kagia Kingdom.''''

    Picking the up man by the neck with his tail, and he started to strangle him as he spoke in a threatening tone.

    ''''Give me the locations now!''''

    He quickly started spewing out all the locations where the King was keeping the Dragon-kin.

    ''''The Forgotten Caverns in the north, Rolling Hills, which is in the south of the kingdom, andstly in the north is the Whispering Woods. There''s a camp there for logging.''''

    Archer remembered all the ces while asking the man to point in the direction of Kagia Kingdom.

    The man pointed off to the left before Archer snapped his neck, dropping his body to the ground.

    Summoning his ws, he used them to tear out all 21 hearts he stored them away along with the 11 swords he collected.

    He was going to sell them when he got to a city, looking at the dead bodies before walking away, leaving them to be eaten.

    pping his wings as he leapt into the air, and started to fly towards the southern part of the Kingdom.

    Making his way to the Rolling Hills first to free the enved dragon-kin.

    He was admiring the scenery along the way as he spotted a herd of beasts running through a clearing.

    Not long after that, he flew over a massiveke trying to hide itself inside the jungle. He saw a familiar beast lurking just below the surface.

    Archer got a brilliant idea.

    He made his way back to where the swamp drakes were, and he hovered above them.

    Archer took a deep breath as his chest expanded and his lungs filled with air.

    Suddenly, he let out a mighty roar that unleashed a stream of fire from his sharp-toothed mouth.

    The me was a bright violet color, and it soared through the air with incredible speed.

    The pack of swamp drakes scattered as the heat from the dragon''s breath washed over them.

    Their scales began to sizzle and steam as the intense heat beat down on them.

    The jungle itself seemed toe alive as the violet mes from Archer licked at the foliage, igniting leaves and branches as it went.

    The swamp drakes tried to dodge the ze, but the fire moved too quickly.

    They let out ear-splitting screeches and cries as their bodies began to cken and smoke.

    Archer''s Dragon''s Breath was relentless, moving, burning everything in its path. Nothing stood a chance against it.

    Other jungle animals fled the scene, not wanting to suffer as the swamp drakes did.

    He stopped his breath attack as he looked at his handy work.

    Seeing a beautiful violet glow erupting from the surface of theke, illuminating the entire jungle that surrounded it.

    The me danced and flickered in the gentle breeze, casting an ethereal glow across the water.

    The glow spread, climbing higher and higher into the sky, encircling theke in a mesmerizing violet hue.

    As the me grew, it illuminated the jungle around theke, casting shadows that flickered and danced across the trees and bushes.

    The jungle came alive with the light of the me, transforming into a mystical, otherworldly ce.

    The leaves on the trees glowed with soft violet light, and the flowers bloomed in shades of purple, pink, and orange.

    ''''Beautiful.''''

    Admiring the sight for a little while, he gathered the four swamp drake bodies that were floating on theke and continued on with his journey south.

    As Archer soars over the dense canopy, his heart quickens with excitement as he witnessed the view.

    The foliage is a green sea below, and the air is filled with the sounds of exotic birds and chattering beasts.

    His dragon wings beat against the air, sending ripples of energy streaking across the sky.

    They are impossibly strong, effortlessly lifting him higher and higher, allowing him to soar gracefully over the treetops.

    The sun beat down from above, casting dappled shadows across the jungle below.

    Archer was loving the scenery of this jungle, even though the damn cannibal attacked. He hasn''t fought many beasts due to flying but he will change that soon.

    The wind whistled through his hair as he scanned thendscape, searching for his destination.

    With a sharp twist of his wrists, hemanded his dragon wings to speed up their pping, propelling him forward with incredible speed.

    As he rose higher into the sky, his vision cleared, and he spotted the rolling hills in the distance.

    With a determined grin, he angled his wings downwards and descended, picking up even more speed as he flew through the air.

    The wind roared in his ears as he used his dragon wings to shoot over the jungle, zigzagging between tall trees and darting around rocky outcroppings.

    Archer''s eyes sparkled with exhration as he felt the raw power of his wings pushing him forward with incredible speed.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 46 Southlands.

    Archer flew through the sky as he left the jungle behind and crossed over a small mountain range before he finally saw the rolling hills.

    As he passed over them, he saw a vast expanse of green terrain dotted with small patches of wildflowers.

    The hills are gentle, with soft curves making them perfect for rolling down, and there are deep ravines and gullies that cut through thendscape.

    The scene beneath him looks like a painting as the colors blend and meld together, creating a stunning disy thatmands his attention.

    Small streams flow here and there, and the asional pond reflects the surrounding hills in their waters.

    As he flies further and closer to the hills, he can make out the mysterious shapes of shrubs, bushes and trees clinging to the hill slopes.

    The rolling hills seem to go on forever, and the boy is left in awe of the natural beauty.

    In the distance, he could see a crystal blueke, surrounded on three sides by a tall skinny tree with colorful leaves.

    Archer loves how peaceful it looks.

    He ascends to get a better view.

    As he did, he spotted a farmstead in the distance and quickly made his way there.

    As he approaches it, he feels a rush of excitement and anticipation as he can find out where he actually is.

    ''''Well, I could have asked the soldiers, but I didn''t think about it. Oh well''''

    With a swift thought, hemands his dragon wings to p faster and harder.

    He glides through the air.

    Archer''s body rises and falls with each beat of his wings, propelling him forward with incredible speed.

    His dragon wings create a low humming sound as they slice through the air with ease, carrying the boy across the open fields.

    By twisting and turning his body, Archer expertly maneuvers through the air, navigating around obstacles and picking up momentum as he approaches the farmstead.

    As ites into view, the surroundingndscape bes a blur as the boy''s dragon wings propel him at breakneck speed.

    The wind whips past his face as he closed in on the farm.

    Hends about a mile outside and made his way towards it on foot, dismissing his teeth and ws.

    It took him a little while to get there, he realized it was two houses the second house hid behind the first.

    As he walked up to them, he spotted a group of kids.

    One of the girls spotted him before nudging a boy who looked like her but was a few years older.

    He said something, then the whole group turned around to stare at him.

    Archer raised an eyebrow at the children, well he thinks of them as children, but they are only a couple years younger than him.

    As he walked over, they ran back to their houses.

    After a minute or two a man came out of the first house and approached Archer.

    The farmer was a sturdily built man, and a sun-browned face that spoke of years spent toiling in the fields.

    His eyes were brown, and he wore a simple tunic and trousers.

    A wide-brimmed straw hat shielded his face from the afternoon sun, and a pair of sturdy boots protected his feet from the rough terrain.

    He stopped in front of Archer and spoke with suspicion in his voice.

    ''''What are you doing here, boy?, where did youe from?''''

    Archer looked at the man as he narrowed his eyes, but calmed down in the end because he couldn''t me the man as he did walk up to the house.

    ''''Ie from the Avalon Empire, but got lost down here.''''

    The man scrutinized the boy before his face softened before smiling.

    ''''Boy, my names Raymond, I can tell you''re not lying to me, how in the goddesses will did you get down here? Did you fly?''''

    Raymond looked at his wings and tail as he thought.

    ''What beautiful wings? What is he?''

    Archer also looked back at his wings and tail, he thought about how much he liked them before turning back to the man.

    ''''I was on a guild mission, we arrived to see the defenders of a local city fighting against a beast hoard in the Rhodora Kingdom, I got knocked into a river, and next thing I know I woke up on a beach with a bunch of cannibals.''''

    The man scratched his beard and turned on his heels.

    ''''Come on boy, let''s get you something to eat. The wife will kill me if I let you go without feeding you.''''

    He dismissed his wings and tail while following Raymond.

    Archer entered the house and finds himself in arge, open foyer that was decorated with intricate tapestries and ornate carvings on the walls.

    On the right side of the foyer, there is a wide staircase that leads up to the second floor of the house.

    On the left side of the foyer, a set of double doors leads you into the main living area.

    The living area is spacious and cozy, with severalfortable couches and armchairs surrounding arge firece.

    Archer saw the walls were adorned with paintings of fantasticalndscapes, and fur rugs cover the wooden floor. In the center of the room, there is a long wooden dining table that can seat up to ten people.

    To the right of the living area, a set of double doors lead to the kitchen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The kitchen is well-equipped, with a magic stove, multiple element ovens, and a spacious pantry that is stocked.

    As he walked further into the house, his eyes widen in amazement.

    He is greeted with a warm, inviting atmosphere.

    Archer smelt the air was filled with the sweet scents of baking bread and simmering stew, and the crackling of a roaring firece.

    The interior is spacious and beautifully decorated, with tapestries and paintings hanging along the walls, andrge,fortable furniture scattered throughout the room.

    As he takes a moment to look around, the boy notices the myriad of intriguing details that make up the home.

    There are cozy reading nooks tucked into corners and a grand central staircase that winds its way up to the second floor.

    As his eyes follow the winding staircase, he catches glimpses of the other rooms in the house, each filled with its own unique furnishings and decorations.

    In awe, the boy realizes that this house must belong to arge family.

    ''''I see you like the ce, took me many years to build, without Luan I couldn''t have done it.''''

    Raymond spoke as he sat down on afortable sofa and motioned for Archer to sit down.

    ''''Oh boy, what''s your name?''''

    ''''Archer.''''

    He replied as he sat down and took out a Moon Juice and offered one to the man.

    ''''Oh, what''s this?, a drink from the north!''''

    Raymond got happy as he popped the lid and started to drink.

    ''''Ahhhh, that taste is heavenly.''''

    He stopped drinking to savor its taste. It''s not every day he gets offered a drink from the north.

    ''''Thank you, Archer.''''

    Nodding his head as he asked.

    ''''Could you tell me about thisnd?''''

    He got a serious look on his face as he started to speak.

    Raymond leaned down, looking him in the eye.

    "Listen closely, young one,"

    He said in a stern tone.

    "If you want to reach the mountain range that leads north, then you''ll need to cross through the howling forest first. It''s a dangerous ce, filled with 100s of evil tribes and beasts that will try to attack you. But if you''re careful and keep your wits about you, you''ll make it through."

    When Archer heard that it was filled with 1000s of cannibals, he smiled as his eyes shined at the thought of the ughter he was going tomit.

    ''''Hehehe''''

    Raymond looked at this crazy spectacle going on before him.

    He coughed to get the boy''s attention.

    The man then straightened up and pointed beyond the forest.

    "Once you''ve made it out of there, you''ll find yourself in the grass desert. It''s a vast expanse of golden grass that stretches out as far as the eye can see. You''ll need to travel across that until you reach the base of the Shavano mountain.''''

    Taking another drink before continuing.

    "If you want to get home, you''re going to have to cross the mountains. It''s going to be a tough and treacherous journey. But if you make it to the other side, you''ll find yourself stuck between the King''s Run river and Snakehold swamp with only a few roads leading north."

    He paused for a moment before continuing.

    "The swamp is a dangerous ce. It''s filled with all sorts of beasts and foul creatures that will try to stop you from reaching your destination. You''ll need to be careful and pick your path carefully. But if you make it through, you''ll finally be on your way to the north."

    As he finished speaking, a woman with dark green hair, big blue eyes, and a slim body walked into the room and stopped when she saw Archer.

    ''''Dear, who is this child?, where did hee from though?''''

    Raymond turned to his wife before introducing them to each other.

    ''''Alima, this is Archer.''''

    He turned back to Archer.

    ''''This is my wife, Alima.''''

    The two of them stared at each other before she nodded her head and spoke.

    ''''You''re wee to stay for dinner, Archer.''''

    He nodded, and she smiled. Seeing his reaction, he turned back to Raymond and asked.

    ''''Can you tell me about the Soutnd''s different kingdoms?''''

    Raymond smiled.

    ''''If you share more of that drink, I''ll be happy to tell you everything I know, boy.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 47 Southlands 2.

    Archer pulled out six bottles of Fizzle Fig''s, and six Dragon Tears cing them on the table in between them.

    ''''Where is the route to the north?''''

    Raymond stroked his chin as he held up three fingers.

    ''''Well boy, there are three routes to return north which is controlled by the Zenia Empire, ruled by Emperor Amkhu Sharifi, it is the only ce you can buy imported goods.''''

    ''''The Empire specializes in agriculture, spices, mercenary work, and the magical item markets''''

    ''''They employ many beasts, Demi-Humans, and Humans in their armies, as they guard the three routes.''''

    Raymond picks up a Fizzle and downs it quickly as he turned back to Archer.

    ''''The first route is The Scorching Desert Road, dotted with ancient ruins and caravansaries, which leads straight to the northern ins once you pass through the Jagged Peaks and cross over the Misty River.''''

    Raymond stops speaking and holds up two fingers as Archer started to eat chocte.

    ''''The second route is The Grasnds Passage, this expansive route stretches through numerous hostile tribes territories and a small human kingdom who practice some strange dark arts.''''

    He gets a concerned look on his face because that wasn''t the worse bit of news but spoke anyway.

    ''''But traders have told me many things about the route as it runs through The Darkwood forest, this vast forest is shrouded in perpetual gloom, with huge trees that are gnarled and twisted like arthritic fingers.

    The branches of the trees hang low, creating a thick canopy that veils the forest in darkness, even in daylight.

    Thick brambles and briars carpet the forest floor, making travel treacherous and difficult.

    Strange noises are heard in the distance, like the low growls of unseen beasts, and the trees themselves seem to shift and stir like they have a life of their own.

    Most travelers hire mercenaries and adventurers when they travel through The Darkwood forest.''''

    Archer didn''t care about that, he will deal with it when the timees. He motioned for Raymond to carry on as he started eating even more chocte.

    The man wondered if everything is alright with this strange boy.

    He sighed before continuing.

    ''''The Coastal Route on the way north is a perilous journey that only the bravest travelers dare to undertake.

    The route hugs the rugged cliffs and sheer drop-offs of the coastal mountains, where the sea roars far below.

    The narrow path is treacherous, with jagged rocks jutting out to catch the unwary.

    The route is well known for its unpredictable weather, with sudden storms that can whip up waves thatsh against the cliffs, threatening to sweep travelers away.

    In some parts of the route, the path vanishes, leaving travelers clinging precariously to the sides of mountains.

    Despite the dangers, some travelers choose to take the Coastal Route for its unparalleled views of the ocean.

    But they must constantly be on guard for sudden obstacles and sea beasts, that have been known to attack people who travel the path''''

    Raymond stared at the boy whose eyes were shining, he could tell he was excited.

    Archer nodded as he smiled at the man.

    So the man started telling him about the Kingdoms.

    ''''There are six kingdoms in thisnd, with the Aquarian, Hakim, and Majid kingdoms located in the South-West. The other three kingdoms are the Nethania Kingdom in the East, the Kheesara Kingdom in the South-East, and the Kagia Kingdom in the West, where we currently are.''''

    Raymond stopped talking and looked at Archer.

    ''''Are you listening boy?''''

    He nodded at the man.

    ''''I''m going to tell you about the geopolitics of the Soutnds.''''

    ''''The Kagia Kingdom hates the Nethania Kingdom and the Zenia Empire who''re allies, they try their best to undermine the two, so they can take control of the Northern passages but the Zenians push them back every time.''''

    He sat there for hours listening to Raymond telling him all about the Soutnds, after a while, he went off to help his wife cook when she called out to him.

    Archer learned the main way people earn coins here is through spice, precious gems, magic items, and agriculture.

    Raymond told him that the people as a whole refer to themselves as the Mahrazian people after their god of the same name who is the god of agriculture and happiness.

    The Soutnd''s economy is built on the trading of exotic food, spices, herbs, gemstones, and magical items that are found only in the Arabian-like penins.

    All those goods pass through the northern trade routes or by ship at the many port cities

    He stood up and quickly left the house, as he was getting annoyed by sitting down for so long.

    Archer jumps into the air and quickly pped his wings and takes off, looking for a tree to rest in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not long after starting, he found a tree that was still on the farmstead so he made his way over to it.

    Landing on the biggest branch, he dismissed his wings and sat down, his tail was swayingzily behind him as he pulled out some meat wraps and started eating.

    He realized that he only had two left and needed to find more, he may have to ask Raymond''s wife to make something.

    Archer started gazing out at the Rolling Hills that stretched out before him.

    In the distance, majestic mountains rose, their peaks shrouded in mist. To the west a dense jungle loomed, the trees whispering in the wind.

    And to his right, the endless expanse of the grasnd desert shimmered in the zing sun. He couldn''t believe he found himself in these exotds.

    Everywhere he looked, there were new sights, sounds, and smells to discover. Wondering what kind of magical beasts might dwell in the lush jungles or rocky mountains.

    He pondered the mysteries of the ancient ruins scattered throughout thend and imagined the tales of the people who had lived there.

    But he was determined to face it all, for he knew that the greatest adventures awaited him in this magical Arabian-likend.

    He startedughing as he knew trouble would find him sooner orter. Archer couldn''t wait to explore all that this newnd had to offer as he made his way north.

    E randomly popped into his mind causing a smile to break out across his face, as he was sitting there eating.

    With those light blue eyes and her short blonde hair, Archer loved her smile and the way she was always nice to him.

    ''She''s so cute.''

    Smiling as he remember his little maid waiting for him back in Vassia City, Archer missed her but knows she is safe due to the ne he has never taken off.

    Another hour passed by as Archer wasying on the branch mesmerized, his eyes fixed on the sky as the sun illuminated it with a dazzling array of colors.

    Shades of pink, orange, and purple blended to create a stunning canvas of beauty above him.

    He was lost in the spectacle, unaware of anything else around him, until a small voice suddenly caught his attention.

    Looking down, he saw a tiny figure below him, its voice barely audible amidst the rustling of leaves and chirping of birds.

    Archer saw a green-haired little boy staring up at him with big brown eyes. ''''Papa said dinner is ready, you muste now.''''

    The little boy ran back to the house as Archer jumped to the ground and made his way there.

    He entered the house and saw three children sitting at the table while Alima and Raymond were preparing the food.

    Archer looked at the long wooden table it was lined with a vibrant array of dishes. A sizzling roasted bear leg, bathed in a savory gravy, was the centerpiece of the feast.

    Next to it, a bowl of crimson-red cherry cobbler glimmered with sugary sweetness.

    The family of five and Archer took their seats at the table, filling their tes with a selection of exotic meats, sulent fruits, and aromatic vegetables.

    A tter of unique fish, unlike anything he had seen before, made its way around the table, and the children eagerly filled their tes.

    Colorful, magical vegetables adorned the table, with shimmering carrots, turnips, and beet-like creations resembling precious jewels.

    A sd of fresh greens, sprinkled with nuts and Moon Milk cheese, added a touch of delightful crunch.

    As the meal progressed, more fantastical delicacies appeared, including meat from an unidentified creature ced at the center of the table.

    Archer was in the midst of enjoying his meal when a little girl with brown hair and blue eyes approached him, speaking in an innocent tone.

    "Who are you?" she asked.

    Turning to the girl with a smile, Archer replied, "I''m Archer. And what''s your name?"

    The little girl''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she responded, "I''m Aiza. Why do you have four horns on your head? Are you a goat?"

    He looked at the young girl who mistook him for a goat and burst intoughter. Aiza, not understanding the reason behind hisughter, joined in with giggles of her own.

    After regaining hisposure, Archer exined, "No, I''m not a goat, Aiza..."

    "He''s a dragon," a voice chimed in.

    Archer noticed the boy he had seen earlier, who appeared to be around 15 or 16 years old. She turned her gaze back to him, her eyes shining with curiosity. "Are you a dragon?"

    Aiza''s excitement surprised her brother, who had anticipated a different reaction. But instead, she was thrilled and eager to see.

    Archer nodded in response to the girl''s question.

    With that, he rose from his seat and moved away from the table, raising his arms while whispering his favorite word.

    "Draconis."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 48 Off He Goes.

    The room around him grew quiet as everyone watched in anticipation.

    As if from nowhere, a pair of huge, white wings emerged from his back, their scales shimmering in the light.

    They were magnificent, and the room was filled with gasps and whispers of excitement.

    At the same time, Archer''s fingers began to elongate, stretching out into long, sharp ws.

    They were beautiful, like ivory, and looked strong enough to cut through steel.

    As his transformation continued, a long, powerful tail sprang forth from his back, swishing slowly back and forth as if it too wasing to life for the first time.

    It was long and slender, covered in white scales, and looked capable of delivering a crushing blow.

    He''s body felt more powerful since he evolved and loved having his draconic features on show.

    Archer opened his eyes and looked around the room, to see the families eye''s wide open in shock.

    Alima mumbled.

    ''''He''s a white dragon Raymond.''''

    Archer picked up on the tone of her voice and he know she knew something. He turned to her and asked.

    ''''Alima, what do you know about white dragons?''''

    She saw his shining violet eyes staring at her. she stepped forward before speaking.

    ''''I read a tome when I was attending the academy, that stated white dragon''s can manipte weather, can turn barrennd fertile and can do many things with mana.''''

    She shrugged before she was finished speaking.

    ''''I''m not sure how true that is, I just read about it in my free time when I finished my studies.''''

    Archer was interested, maybe he will unlock more special abilities when he evolves again.

    ''''Well thank you for the information.''''

    He took out five bottles of the Rune Shine drinks he had in his Item Box and gave one to each family member as a thank you for Raymonds information.

    The children looked happy but the older boy looked indifferent.

    Raymond walked over to him with a smile on his face.

    ''''Archer let me introduce you.''''

    He pointed at them.

    ''''This little beauty is Aiza, the little rascal is Fahad and the angry looking munchkin is Riyad.''''

    Aiza and Fahad were smiling, but Riyad got angry when he heard his father call him that.

    He walked out the dinning room and everyone heard a door m.

    Alima looked at him.

    ''''I apologize about that, he can be moody at times.''''

    He waved her away without thinking about it and went back to eating, as he was eating Aize asked him a question.

    ''''Archer do you have any family?, and why are you here?''''

    He looked at this curious Loli before answering her.

    ''''Well I was fighting and fell into a river, and I floated all the way here.''''

    As Archer spoke he remembered a movie he and Alexa watched years ago and a phrase came to mind.

    ''They all float down here. You''ll float, too.''

    Thinking about that damn clown made him shiver, he hated them.

    Shaking his head as he finished off the food on his te.

    Aize didn''t let him get away with avoiding the question and so she repeated herself.

    ''''So, do you have a family?''''

    Memories shed through his mind as he looked down.

    ''''No, I don''t, I only have one person in my life but she''s not here, unfortunately.''''

    The little girl went silent before an awkward atmosphere descended over the five people.

    Until Raymond spoke up.

    ''''Enough of this sour atmosphere, now where were you headed, Archer?''''

    He stared at the farmer for a minute before he spoke.

    ''''I was heading for the closest town or city, do you know the way?''''

    Before Raymond could reply Alima spoke up.

    ''''The Great City Sarar is 10 miles to the north of here, it''s a trading city that produces food and is home to many gem mines that the kingdom needs.''''

    Archer nodded his head before asking her a question as he pulled out hisst meat wrap.

    ''''Alima can you make these meat wrap''s if I give you the meat?, I''ll pay you.''''

    She looked at the simple food in his hand before nodding.

    ''''Yes I can, what meat do you have?''''

    ''''Orc.''''

    The five people''s eyes widened when they heard his quick reply.

    She replied when she heard what he said.

    ''''How did you get it?''''

    Raymond got the look first then followed by Alima, both talking at the same time.

    ''''''''You''re a dragon.''''''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nodding his head with a smirk, before pulling out two orc bodies and telling her she can keep one.

    Alima quickly rushed off to fetch something and Raymond stared at him.

    Archer dismissed his draconic features, leaving the tail out, it was swaying left to right in a smooth rhythm.

    So he stared back with a crazy psychotic smile.

    ''''You''re one crazy child, you know that Archer.''''

    He nodded at the man''s words before giving is own opinion.

    ''''Tell me about it.''''

    Raymond stared at the broken boy.

    ''''Whatever happened to you really affected you huh.''''

    He remained silent until Alima returned with some knives and a magic pouch.

    She looked at Archer before getting to the dirty work.

    ''''Your food will be done by tomorrow midday, and thank you for the food, it will help out a lot.''''

    Archer spoke for a little while longer he dismissed himself to go get some rest, flying around still made him tired.

    After saying goodbye to everyone he left the house then entered his Domain and made his way to the cottage.

    He heard Alima say just as he left.

    ''''Off He Goes.''''

    Archer hoped he would get used to it soon, he has been meaning to work out but kept forgetting.

    As he was walking he pictured the cottage having arge training room below it, having a staircase leading all the way down to it.

    He felt a small shake as he created the training room.

    Archer also increased the Domain space, also added more environments, such as desert grasnds, mountains,kes, and even more forests, at the cost of 6000 mana.

    ''Mana''

    [Mana: 200/7000]

    Archer felt really tired after expanding the Domain, he decided not to do it again until he had a lot more mana.

    Pulling out a mana potion he drank it.

    [Mana: 700/7000]

    He pictured the Domain having the same night and day cycle as the outside world.

    After he was done with that he made his way to bed, he entered the cottage and stripped off before walking into one of the bedrooms and falling asleep.

    Archer came to as he was standing in a church on earth, he was getting married to the two loves of his life Alexa and E, and everything was perfect.

    The sun was shining, the colors were vivid, and everything felt alive and vibrant.

    The ceremony was beautiful, and the guests were all smiling and happy.

    Archer couldn''t believe how lucky he was to be marrying two wonderful girls that were perfect for him.

    But then, something changed.

    The sky began to darken, and the colors started to fade.

    The guests began to disappear, and Archer was left alone.

    Suddenly, his brides-to-be transformed into two beasts, with sharp teeth and ws.

    They began to chase him, and he ran as fast as he could, trying to escape but he couldn''t.

    Everywhere he turned, they were there, and he was trapped.

    The dream that had started so beautifully had turned into a terrible nightmare.

    He woke up in a panic and saw it was still night, Archer drank Moon Juice.

    Archer then drifted back to sleep, hoping for a better dream to rece the nightmare that just happened, but thanks to fate it was not to be.

    He found himself standing in a dark and eerie ce, and E approached him, tears streaming down her face.

    "Why did you leave me?" She asked, her voice cracking with emotion.

    "I didn''t leave you, I was knocked into the river and ended up here!" Archer replied, confused because he was certain Sarah would have told her somehow.

    "No, you were gone for so long, and I felt so alone. That''s why I had to leave you,"

    E exined, and he realized that he had been gone for a long time, and hadn''t even realized it.

    Archer felt his heart break as he watched her walk away, and he knew that it was all his fault.

    He felt alone, lost, andpletely devastated. The nightmare had taken him to his lowest point, and he didn''t know how to fix it.

    As he started to get angry the scene changed to one that he was very familiar with.

    He saw a young man and woman walking down the riverside on a cold September night.

    Not long after that, he spotted Noah approaching the two from behind.

    Archer tried to intervene but couldn''t he could only watch what was about to happen.

    But to his horror, Noah started stabbing Alexa, as the other Archer stood by and watch.

    As he woke up again, tears streaming down his face, realizing he was in the cottage.

    The constant dreams were taking their toll on his fragile mind, maybe because he was a dragon it was holding the mental dam back.

    Getting off the bed, he put his clothes back on and cast Cleanse on himself.

    Archer leaves the cottage and saw it''s still dark out.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 49 Feathers Vs Scales.

    As he stood in his domain, he gazed up at the dazzling stars glowing brightly above.

    Radiant and mesmerizing, they outshone any he had seen on Earth, and he was in awe.

    Thrylos had gifted him with a view of celestial beauty that even his wildest dreams could not have conjured.

    Staring up he saw shootingets and colorful stars.

    Even though he hates the nightmares he is still thankful to be here.

    Archer left the Domain, as he stepped out he quickly activates his draconic form.

    ''''Draconis.''''

    All his draconic features appeared even his sharpened teeth.

    Leaping in the air he took off to hunt, after flying for a while he arrived at the forest.

    As he soared over the forest, he maintained a watchful eye on the terrain below, much like a hawk scanning for prey.

    His flight was slow and deliberate, taking in every detail of thendscape as he glided effortlessly through the sky.

    Not noticing anything at first, until his nose picked up the scent of blood, as he flew closer he started to hear the sound of fighting.

    Archer arrived swiftly, picking up speed as he approached his destination.

    Looking around he saw two dinosaurs fighting at the base of a big mountain.

    Stopping not far from them, as he stopped Archer cast six Element Bolts made from Lightning.

    The yellow bolts flew through the air while crackling as they struck the dinosaurs.

    All he heard was a whistling noise as the spell shot toward the targets, the Lightning bolt punctured the beast''s bodies dropping them to the ground.

    Altogether he''s collected 21 hearts from the soldiers yesterday, and two from the beasts just now.

    He decided to eat now, once he was done he checked his status.

    [Exp: 4150/9000]

    [Level: 78>79]

    [SP: 45>68]

    Archer was happy, he got 3750 experience from the kills and 2300 from the hearts he ate.

    He took off again, flying over the treetops.

    His nose caught a smell he hasn''t smelt before.

    Archer stopped as he started hovering.

    The smell was close but he couldn''t pinpoint it, he flew a bit further and he managed to locate what was making such a smell.

    Descending to the ground as he spotted the strange-looking beast, it was a magnificent creature with a hulking, furry body and a bird-like head.

    ''''Oh, it''s an owlbear, the old Archer read about them.''''

    Its fierce eyes are as big as saucers, and its sharp, curved beak can tear through flesh with ease.

    Thick feathers cover its strong shoulders and arms, and its razor-sharp talons can kill its prey in a matter of seconds.

    Despite its bulky form, an owlbear is incredibly nimble, able to move quickly and silently through the densest forests.

    With its distinctive hooting call, this hybrid predator is both imposing and fascinating.

    He was shocked when he saw it, Archer has never seen anything like it before.

    Spinning on its heels to face him.

    It let out a deafening roar, its eyes fixed on the boy, the beast quickly charged forward catching him off guard.

    The bear quickly swiped at him but he dodged while returning the attack with a sh of his own.

    He tore through the beast''s skin like a hot knife cutting through butter.

    The beast roared in pain as he Thunder Stepped high above while starting to free fall.

    He wasn''t using his wings but tucked them in as he summoned his cosmic sword which changed color.

    It''s fully ck but has violet veins running throughout the de, aiming it at the beast as he fell.

    But something happened that he didn''t expect, the beast swiped at him as he got close.

    He managed to shield himself with his wings before he got hit.

    The swipe sent him reeling back, but Archer used his wings to protect him as he crashed to the forest floor.

    It didn''t hurt his wings at all, there wasn''t even a scratch on the scales, Archery there for a second trying to catch his breath.

    The morning sun was starting to rise, getting to his feet he approached the unsuspecting beast.

    Archer Thunder stepped and appeared next to the owlbears head but before he could cast his spell, the bear tried to swipe at him but his right wing defended him against the attack.

    w and scale shed, sparks flew as Archer deflected the w to the side as he rushed forward while using his w to puncture the beast''s chest.

    His ws tore through the owlbears skin, bone, and organs, he got covered in blood as the bear was much taller than him.

    It weakly swung its other w at him but Archer used his wing to block the attack.

    He pierced the beast''s chest with his w and tore out its still-beating heart.

    Archer stared at the still warm blood running down his arm as he held the heart, his bloodlust kicked in and wanted him to hunt more.

    He stored the heart and took off, he wanted to collect his food and keep moving.

    After a 10-minute flight, hended outside the farmstead and cast Cleanse on himself, he looked at the sun and it was still morning.

    Archer started walking around as he marveled at the fantastical sights before him.

    The grass beneath his feet sparkled with tiny, colorful gemstones that seemed to glow in the sun.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Beasts were grazing in the fields unlike any he had ever seen before, with rainbow-colored fur and sparkling, jewel-like eyes.

    As he wandered deeper into the farmstead, Archer noticed the fruits growing on the trees wererger than his head, and their skins were covered in intricate patterns that seemed to shift and move.

    The vegetables in the garden were simrly fantastical, with bright, swirling colors that defied logic.

    He took a deep breath as he smelled the sweet, spicy fragrance of the nts, which seemed to vor the very air around him.

    The morning sun was a bright, a beautiful golden orb in the sky, casting warm rays of light and shimmering patterns of prismatic colors across the farmstead.

    Archer loved the ce, it seemed so peaceful until he was interrupted by Riyad.

    ''''Why are you here? you just turn up and everyone is so friendly to you!''''

    Staring at the rambling boy, he turned on his heels and walked away while saying.

    ''''Fuck off with your petty bullshit.''''

    He made his way to the kitchen to see if his food was done.

    Archer stepped into the house and made his way to the kitchen where he saw Alima still cooking the food.

    The woman turned to him with a smile, she knew something was guing the boy but didn''t want to pry so she greeted him.

    ''''Peace be upon you, Archer.''''

    He was stunned, a religion on earth uses that greeting.

    Shaking his head as he greeted her back.

    "Good morning, Alima,"

    Archer greeted as he entered the kitchen.

    Alima smiled back at him.

    "Your food is nearly done."

    As Archer watched her cook, she noticed that he seemed distracted.

    "Are you okay, Archer?"

    He shook his head.

    "Yeah, sorry. Thank you for cooking for me."

    Alima paused for a moment before offering some advice.

    "You know, life is a precious gift. We only get one shot at it, so it''s important to make the most of every moment."

    Archer looked puzzled.

    "What do you mean, make the most of every moment?"

    Alima smiled.

    "I mean, don''t waste your time on things that don''t matter. Do the things that make you happy, spend time with the people you love, and chase your dreams. Don''t let fear or doubt hold you back."

    "But what if I don''t know what my dreams are?"

    "It''s alright, Archer. It''s normal to take time to figure out what you want in life,"

    Alima reassured him.

    "Just keep exploring, trying new things, and learning about yourself. Remember, the journey is just as important as the destination. So enjoy the ride and live life to the fullest."

    He expressed his gratitude to Alima as she resumed cooking his meal.

    "Thank you, Alima,"

    Archer took a seat and patiently waited for his food to be ready.

    Not long after sitting down, she was done with the food.

    Alima ced a massive tter full of food, and he took out two gold coins and ced them on the table.

    When Alima saw the coins, her eyes widened in surprise before protesting.

    "That''s too much for some simple cooking."

    Archer smiled at her as he stood up after storing the food away.

    "It''s enough, thank you for cooking, Alima. Do you happen to know where Raymond is?"

    She looked at him with surprise written all over her face as she nodded.

    ''''You''re wee, and he is behind the house tending to the garden.''''

    As Archer made his way to the garden, he was immediately struck by the vibrant colors and unusual shapes of the nts and flowers around him.

    The air was thick with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sound of a nearby waterfall filled his ears.

    He couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace and tranquility wash over him as he took in the beauty of his surroundings.

    Archer walked deeper into the garden, he marveled at the towering trees with leaves that glimmered like jewels in the sunlight.

    The bushes with flowers that seemed to dance in the breeze were a sight to behold.

    He couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder at the beauty of nature.

    Approaching a small stream that ran through the garden, he could see fish darting through the crystal-clear water.

    The sound of the water flowing over the rocks was soothing, and he found himself drawn to the edge of the stream.

    He continued to explore the garden, he noticed that the nts and flowers seemed to be arranged in intricate patterns, almost as if they had been deliberately ced there by someone with a keen eye for design.

    It was clear that a lot of thought and care had gone into creating this beautiful oasis.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 50 Filthy Demi-Human!

    As Archer stepped into the garden, a wave of tranquility washed over him.

    He spotted Raymond, whom he had met the day before, tending to a bed of ocean-blue flowers in a corner of the garden.

    Archer approached him, intending to exchange greetings, but before he could speak, Raymond asked without turning around.

    "You''re leaving?"

    Archer nodded in confirmation, exining that he was on his way to Sarar City to visit some friends.

    Raymond turned to face him, a smile spreading across his face.

    "Be careful, boy."

    Raymond warned, his expression grave.

    "This kingdom is preparing for war. My cousin sent a letter a few weeks back informing me that the king is recruiting youngsters into the army."

    Archer got excited at the news of an impending war.

    He thanked Raymond for the warning and promised to be careful on his journey.

    As Raymond looked on in confusion, Archer quickly excused himself and stepped through a white portal that had opened up before him.

    Archer closed his eyes and focused his mana, using it to create small metal tokens adorned with the image of a dragon''s head.

    These tokens could be infused with mana and used to transport the bearer into his domain, a safe haven where anyone who chose could find refuge.

    To ensure their effectiveness, Archer infused each token with a powerful one-time use of his own mana.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw that the tokens had taken on a beautiful white color.

    He created a thousand tokens, intending to distribute them to anyone in need or who could be useful to his domain.

    Raymond was still staring at the spot where the portal had appeared, Archer suddenly reappeared, causing him to jump back with a yelp.

    Laughing at Raymond''s reaction, which only made him more frustrated. Raymond asked.

    "Where did you go?"

    He pulled out five white tokens and handed them to Raymond, exining that they were one-time-use tokens that would bring the holder to a safe ce.

    Archer departed, he instructed Raymond to distribute one token to each family member and to imbue them with mana when the time was right.

    Raymond was left staring at the tokens in his hand, realizing their potential usefulness in the days toe.

    Making a mental note to distribute them as soon as possible and eagerly anticipating what other surprises Archer had in store.

    Suddenly, Archer whispered.

    "Draconis." And summoned all his draconic features, with his wings unfurled and ready for takeoff.

    It was a dramatic exit, leaving Raymond and his family wondering what else Archer was capable of.

    With a mighty leap, he propelled himself into the air, his powerful wings beating with a steady rhythm as he soared higher and higher.

    The wind rushed past him as he flew towards the north, his eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of danger or obstacles on his journey to the great city of Sarar.

    Filled with a deep sense of confidence in his abilities, Archer knew that nothing could stand in his way of reaching his destination.

    With each powerful p of his dragon wings, he increased his speed and determination to reach Sarar City as quickly as possible.

    Archer soared above the vast expanse of desert and grasnds, he couldn''t help but feel awestruck by the stunning scenery below him.

    The shimmering rivers and untamed wildlife added to the sense of adventure that filled his heart.

    With each passing moment, Archer gained incredible speed, hurtling towards the city of Sarar with fierce determination.

    He knew that nothing could stand in his way, and he was ready to face any challenges thaty ahead.

    As he flew over the endlessndscape, he suddenly spotted a herd of majestic Hippogriffs grazing on the riverbank.

    The sight filled him with joy and wonder, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the world around him.

    Finally, after hours of flying over the barren terrain, Archer caught sight of a magnificent Kagian city in the distance.

    Its towering monuments and gleaming domes sparkled in the sunlight, and he knew that he was getting closer to his destination with each passing moment.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through Archer''s wing, and he looked over to it, to see an arrow lodged in his wing membrane.

    He cried out in agony as he lost control of his flight, spiraling toward the ground and crashing into the earth with a thud.

    The impact was so forceful that it created a small crater, leaving Archer dazed and injured.

    As the figures approached him with weapons drawn, Archer knew he was in danger.

    Despite his weakened state, he refused to give up and summoned all his strength to defend himself, ready to fight for his life if necessary.

    Rising to his feet, he inspected his injured wing and observed the slow healing process, noting the progress with each passing moment.

    Archer examined his wing, he suddenly heard the sound of crossbows being drawn.

    He quickly looked up and saw a group of men dressed in loose robes, some with kufiyyas covering their faces, pointing their weapons at him.

    Despite feeling vulnerable in his current attire, Archer stood up and brushed the sand off his body.

    One of the bandits charged at him, he summoned his ws and deftly dodged the sword.

    With a swift swipe of his snow-white ws, Archer took down the bandit, causing him to fall to the ground in agony.

    The deed was done, Archer''s slender and muscr dragon tail swayed behind him.

    As another bandit lunged forward with his sword aimed straight at his heart, a white wing suddenly appeared, blocking the attack.

    The bandit felt a sharp pain in his chest and looked down but was blinded by glittering white scales, as beautiful as a field of pure snow.

    Archer used his wing to block the bandit''s attack while stabbing the man''s chest with his tail.

    All the bandits were stunned at the turn of events, when they spotted the flying thing they thought they could capture him to sell him to the vers, but never expected this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer stood there smiling with two dead bodiesying beside him.

    Looking at the bandits, then at the blood stters he smiled even more, his bloodlust finally took over.

    Taking out some chocte he started eating, after one mouthful he offered some to the bandits, to their extreme confusion.

    He was in a good mood, he finished the chocte and started a rhyme before the fun arrived.

    ''''Lies and of dying beasts.

    Their bonesy scattered in the sand.''''

    Archer Thunder stepped into the middle of a group of bandits, they all jumped back in shock but quickly regained their focus and charged the boy.

    He continued with his rhyme as heshed out with his ws and tail.

    ''''A haunting sight across thend.

    The vultures circle overhead.''''

    Feeling his tail pierce something then quickly swiped at another.

    While he dodged a bandit''s rusty sword swing, he cut the bandit''s hand off, he tried to scream but a tail impaled him before he could.

    ''''Waiting for the creature''s final bed.

    Their eyes gleam with hungry glee.

    As they wait for death''s decree.''''

    Archer looked around and saw blood, body parts, and lumps of flesh all around him, his tail and ws covered in crimson red blood.

    Three men remained, and they began to panic before attempting to flee.

    Archer quickly fired two void sts, leaving only one of the bandits alive.

    He swiftly rushed towards thest bandit, who believed he had escaped from the demon but was surprised by a swooping noise.

    Archer effortlessly lifted the bandit and soared into the sky, ascending to a height that made the bandit faint halfway up.

    When he stopped, he noticed the bandit hadn''t regained consciousness and was sleeping.

    He woke the bandit up with two heavy ps to the face, the bandit awoke in a panic and stuttered out.

    "W-w-where am I?"

    "You''re in the heavens, my bandit friend."

    The bandit finally realized where he was and started struggling, but Archer had his ws dug into his neck, making it impossible for him to escape.

    "Please, let me go."

    The bandit pleaded.

    But Archer just stared at the squirming bandit and bluntly answered.

    "No, now tell me where your hideout is."

    He descended to the ground as the bandit stopped moving.

    The bandit realized he was back on the ground and tried to run, but Archer''s tail grabbed him by the leg.

    Archer, who had a long and powerful tail, wrapped it around the bandit''s waist and tried to lift him.

    However, the bandit was much heavier than the boy had anticipated, and he struggled to keep his grip.

    The man, sensing an opportunity to escape, started to wriggle and kick, making it even harder for Archer to hold on.

    In a moment of frustration, he let out a loud grunt and used all his strength to lift the bandit.

    But instead of lifting him, the boy lost his bnce and stumbled backward, mming the bandit to the floor with a loud thud.

    Groaning in pain as Archer quickly got up, his tail still wrapped tightly around the bandit''s waist.

    Archer looked down at the bandit, who was now lying motionless on the ground.

    Taking out a health potion he poured it all over the bandit''s face, the bandit woke up for a second time.

    He started face-pping him again, frustrated that he couldn''t pick the bandit up, so he took it out on his face.

    "Where''s your base?"

    Archer demanded.

    The bandit spat at him.

    "I ain''t telling you nothing, you filthy Demi-human!"

    Archer sighed.

    He had expected this kind of resistance.

    But he wasn''t about to give up.

    "Listen, I don''t want to hurt you,"

    "But I need to know where your base is. If you tell us, you''ll be free."

    The bandit looked at him skeptically.

    "You expect me to believe that?"

    Archer nodded.

    The bandit hesitated for a moment, before speaking.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 51 Brownies.

    The bandit cleared his throat before speaking.

    "Our camp is located in a cave about 10 miles away from here, you got to follow the river until youe to a waterfall, the cave is behind it."

    Archer nodded,mitting the directions to memory.

    "But you got to be careful the cave is well-hidden, and there are traps and guards all around, If you''re caught, they''ll kill you. So be smart...''''

    He used his tail to finish off the bandit by piercing his chest.

    Archer flicked his tail to get rid of the man''s blood, he nced westwards, his eyes scanning the horizon.

    Before taking flight, he made a quick round and managed to gather a total of 11 hearts.

    Without any dy, he spread his wings and took off, feeling the wind rush past him as he soared over the river toward his destination.

    As he flew through a small wooded area on the east bank, Archer spotted a group of small creatures dressed in ratty clothing running towards a small cave nearby.

    They were chattering excitedly amongst themselves, their tiny feet barely making a sound as they scampered along the woond''s leafy ground.

    Without hesitation, Archer pped his wings even harder to increase his speed and swooped down in front of the creatures, blocking their path.

    They stopped in their tracks, their eyes widening in fear as they gazed up at him.

    He could see the fear in their eyes, and he knew that he had to be careful.

    Archer slowly crouched down, bringing his body closer to the ground.

    He spoke in a calm, reassuring voice, trying to ease their fear.

    "Hello there, little ones,"

    The creatures looked at him skeptically, still trembling with fear.

    But as Archer continued to speak in a soft and gentle tone, they began to rx.

    "You don''t have to be afraid of me, I won''t hurt you."

    Slowly, they inched forward, their curiosity getting the better of them, he saw what they looked like and his eyes went wide as he recognized them.

    ''Brownies!''

    They were small and mischievous creatures from Scottish folklore, standing about two feet tall, with wrinkled faces, pointed ears, and shaggy hair.

    They wore ragged clothing made from leaves or moss and were known to be shy and elusive.

    Despite their helpful reputation, brownies could also be unpredictable.

    They are mischievous creatures who enjoy ying tricks on humans, such as moving objects or hiding things.

    But they are generally really friendly and are believed to bring good luck to those who treat them kindly.

    Archer was shocked that he found such a creature on Thrylos, he was wondering what they were up to out here, so he asked.

    ''''What are you little guys doing out here?''''

    One of them stepped forward and started speaking but when it spoke it was in a sing-song voice, it rxed Archer, which he found strange.

    ''''Gathering stuff for the winter or home will be cold''''

    Archer nodded, impressed by the brownie''s resourcefulness, and offered to help them carry their scavenged belongings.

    ''''I can help you if you''d like?''''

    The brownies gratefully epted his offer, and together they walked towards the cave.

    As they walked, they kept looking up at Archer with curiosity and a hint of fear in their big eyes.

    Finally, one of them gathered the courage to ask.

    "What are you?"

    With a smile on his face, Archer told them.

    "I''m a white dragon, but I won''t harm you, I''m here to help."

    The small creatures exchanged nervous nces before gazing into his kind eyes and gradually rxing.

    The brownies smiled as the same one spoke for them all.

    "Thank you for your kindness."

    As Archer followed the brownies into their cave home, he felt a sense of wonder at the cozy and inviting atmosphere.

    The smooth, warm stone walls and soft, plush cushions gave the space aforting feel, while the natural materials used in the furniture added a touch of rustic charm.

    The delicate, sparkling crystals hanging from the ceiling cast a gentle glow over the room, creating a magical ambiance.

    Archer couldn''t help but break out into a smile as he took in the scene before him, feeling grateful for the brownie''s hospitality and the chance to experience their world.

    He examined the intricate carvings on the walls and the detailed tapestries hanging from them, he was amazed by the skill and artistry of the brownies.

    Despite the small size of the space, it felt full of life and warmth, a testament to the creatures'' creativity and resourcefulness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The brownies beckoned him toe further inside, gesturing for him to sit down on a small cushion near the center of the room.

    Though Archer hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to expect, the brownies warm smiles and friendly demeanor put him at ease.

    He settled onto the cushion, feeling excited for the opportunity to learn more about their way of life.

    As Archer settled onto the cushion, the brownies bustled around him, making sure he wasfortable before offering him a cup of their special brownie drink.

    He took the drink and looked at it, the drink was a rich golden color, and as Archer took a sip he was struck by the delicate floral vor.

    It tasted like fresh flowers and sunshine, and he couldn''t stop himself from smiling in delight.

    The brownies chattered and giggled around him, pleased with his reaction to their drink.

    Despite his initial skepticism, Archer found himself genuinely enjoying the experience, and he again felt grateful for the hospitality of the brownies.

    He couldn''t wait to learn more about their culture.

    The brownie who spoke up earlier came shuffling over and filled up his empty cup, he looked at the little creature and asked for his name.

    ''''What''s your name?''''

    It looked back at Archer and answered in a low voice.

    ''''I''m Twigg, white dragon.''''

    While Archer was about to ask another question, his Aura Detector suddenly alerted him to the presence of someone nearby.

    He quickly instructed hispanion to stay inside and rushed out of the cave, only to find a group of 40 dark green goblins waiting outside.

    The goblins stood menacingly about 10 meters away from the cave entrance, and Archer felt confident that he could handle them.

    However, he knew that his new friends, the brownies, were in danger.

    Suddenly, a small brownie appeared behind him and warned him that the goblins were dangerous.

    Archer looked down and saw the little creature trembling in fear.

    ''Draconis.''

    Archer''s draconic features appeared with powerful wings, white shining ws, and sharp teeth that were showing as he smiled.

    He told the brownie to return to the cave.

    "Go back inside and stay safe,"

    Twigg, one of the brownies, quickly scurried back into the cave tofort the others.

    Archer turned back to face the goblins, with a determined smile and his violet eyes shining, he pointed at the goblins as he dered.

    "They''re mine."

    He took a deep breath and let out a roar, unleashing a stream of violet mes that burned everything in its path.

    Archer continued to move the mes, burning dozens of goblins before the mes eventually died down.

    The remaining goblin stood frozen in shock, unable toprehend what had just happened.

    They were caught off guard as Archer unleashed a barrage of wind bolts, striking them with deadly uracy.

    The goblins fell one by one, their bodies crumpling to the ground in a lifeless heap.

    But just as Archer thought he had emerged victorious, his Aura Detector pinged, warning him of an imminent attack from behind.

    Reacting quickly, Archer turned around and brought his ws up to block the attack.

    The sound of metal shing against metal echoed through the air as Archer was sent flying, crashing to the ground.

    He looked up to see a muscr goblin wearing homemade metal armor, its eyes fixed on him with fierce determination.

    Despite feeling a bit wobbly on his feet, Archer steadied himself and Thunder Stepped in front of the goblin.

    Archer shed the goblin tearing its stomach open, guts spilling on the floor as he Thunder Stepped behind it.

    Jumping up he used his ws to puncture the beast''s back, taking hold of its heart he tore it out, making the goblin drop to the ground.

    Archer leaped off the corpse and began collecting the hearts, managing to loot a total of 28.

    As he made his way back to the cave, he dismissed his draconic features and approached the 16 brownies huddled up in a corner.

    Walking towards them, he spoke to them in a friendly tone.

    "Hello, my friends. I know of a safe ce where you can go if you''d like toe with me."

    Twig stepped forward and spoke in his sing-song voice.

    "Where is this ce, white dragon?"

    Archer opened his Domains portal and invited them to follow him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 52 Dragon-Kin.

    Archer stepped through the portal and patiently waited for the Brownies to follow suit.

    After a few minutes, they began to enter the portal one by one.

    When they arrived at their new location, Twig looked around with amazement at the abundance of mana in the area.

    The Brownies, who had appeared like a group of homeless beggars, were taken aback when Archer used his powers to create new clothes for them.

    With his eyes closed in concentration, Archer created little Roman togas and sandals for the Brownies.

    "Now, my little friends, this is your new home."

    Archer said, gesturing towards the area around them.

    "And those are your new clothes."

    The Brownies were stunned when they saw the clothes and turned towards Archer.

    "Wow, thank you so much, Master White Dragon!"

    They all eximed in unison.

    "We never thought we''d have such beautiful clothes to wear."

    Twig approached him and asked in a respectful tone.

    "Excuse me, Master White Dragon, are these gifts intended for us?"

    Archer nodded and replied,

    "Indeed they are Twig. Enjoy them."

    Noticing that they were all changing into their new clothes, he turned back to Twig and asked.

    "How are the rest of the Brownies?"

    Twig quickly answered.

    "Master White Dragon, they are all well, they are excited to explore, as always. How may I be of service to you?"

    Archer rubbed his chin thoughtfully before responding.

    "Just continue to look after this ce for me, Twig. Keep the house clean and treat all the women whoe here with respect. Can you do that for me?"

    Twig nodded with a smile.

    "Of course, Master White Dragon. It would be my honor to serve you in any way I can."

    Archer stared at the creature before him, sizing it up.

    "Just call me Archer."

    Twig bowed deeply.

    "Yes, Master Archer."

    Archer sighed, realizing thatmunicating with him was going to be a challenge.

    He closed his eyes and focused, imagining arge cave adjacent to the training room, with two entrances.

    One leading to the house, and the other to the outside.

    He also expanded the nearbyke and increased the size of the domain.

    "I''ve made some porridge for you guys to eat."

    Checking his mana levels.

    [Mana: 2000/7000]

    Looking around, Archer saw that the Domain was starting to resemble a wild forest, which suited him just fine.

    "I''ve built you a cave by the house."

    He said, motioning towards the structure.

    "There''s food in there. The forest is massive, and there are mountains and ins. Make yourself at home."

    Archer turned to leave the domain but then remembered something important.

    "Twig, do you know if there are any more Brownies in the area where I found you?"

    He nodded eagerly.

    "Yes, Master Archer! There are about a hundred more in the woonds. Shall I go talk to them?"

    Archer smiled.

    "Please do. And take these with you."

    Archer handed over a small pouch filled with shiny dragon tokens.

    "Give these to any Brownies you find and tell them to imbue them with mana. They''ll be teleported here."

    Twig''s eyes widened in amazement.

    "Wow, thank you, Master Archer! I''ll go right away!"

    And with that, he scampered off into the woods, eager toplete his mission.

    Archer left the Domain and whispered,

    "Draconis."

    His draconic features appeared and he leaped up in the air pping his wings and took off towards Sarar City.

    Flying over the desert grasnd, it was early afternoon and the sun was beating down on him, he saw many caravans moving along a distant road.

    Archer flew towards the road, as he did he started to descend andnded just behind a hill off the road, where he dismisses his draconic features.

    With only his dragon eyes, horns, and scales left out, he can''t dismiss them anyway.

    Reaching the road he started to walk towards the city, he pulled out some hearts and started eating them.

    After following the caravan in front for an hour, he was finished eating.

    Archer took out a Honey Brew and downed it, after he finish he checked his status.

    [Experience: 3200/12000]

    [Level Up: 78>82]

    [SP: 45>95]

    [Rank Up: Expert > Master]

    He decided to put 15 points on HP, mana, strength, stamina, and charisma, and 10 on constitution and intelligence.

    [HP: 2000>2150]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Mana: 7000>7450]

    [Strength: 1200>1350]

    [Constitution: 1300 > 1400]

    [Stamina: 1200>1350]

    [Charisma: 1400>1550]

    [Intelligence: 1000>1100]

    Archer felt his body get stronger and was pleased with the results, he realized that he ranked up again so that means he can create another spell.

    But he chose to wait until he was rxing.

    He noticed the traffic picked up and more caravans were leaving the city.

    ''They seem to be in a rush.''

    Watching a carriage fly past them and head off down the road.

    Continuing to walk down the sandy road, his feet sinking slightly into the warm grains with each step.

    The sun beat down on his skin, and he wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand.

    As he walked, he gazed out at the horizon, where the shimmering heat waves danced in the distance.

    Suddenly, he saw something that made him stop in his tracks.

    In the distance, rising from the sand like a mirage, was an amazing Kagian city.

    Its walls were tall and imposing, made of sandstone, and adorned with intricate carvings and mosaics.

    The towers and minarets reached up to the sky, their spires glinting in the sun.

    Archer stood there, awestruck, taking in the sight before him.

    He had never seen anything like it before.

    As he continued to gaze at the city, he heard a voice calling out to him.

    "Hey, you there!"

    Shouted a merchant who was sitting by the side of the road.

    "Come take a look at my wares! I have the finest silks and spices in all thend!"

    Archer tore his eyes away from the city and looked over at the merchant.

    He hesitated for a moment, then decided to approach him.

    As he drew closer, he saw that the merchant was a wizened old man with a twinkle in his eye.

    "Wee, wee!"

    ''Con man.''

    Archer ignored the man and carried on walking towards Sarar City, after walking for a little while he arrived in front of the gate.

    He joined the queue and waited to enter.

    The sun was beaming down on him as he thought to himself.

    ''At this rate, I''ll be tan in no time Hehe.''

    As Archer approached the city gates a city guard stepped forward, blocking his path.

    A city guard stepped forward, blocking his path.

    "Halt! What''s your business in Sarar City?"

    He looked up at the imposing guard.

    "I''m here to sell beast bodies I hunted and to buy some supplies."

    The guard narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

    "And where did youe from?"

    "I''ve been traveling for weeks, hunting and gathering."

    Archer exined.

    "I heard Sarar City was a good ce to trade."

    The guard studied him for a moment before nodding.

    "Very well. You may enter but be warned we don''t take kindly to troublemakers. And keep your wits about you there have been rumors of gangs attacking people in the area."

    With a stern nod, the guard stepped aside, allowing the boy to pass through the gates and into the bustling city beyond.

    Archer walked through the city gates and found himself transported to a world that was both exotic and familiar.

    The streets were narrow and winding, with colorful Arabian-like buildings rising on either side.

    Archer noticed the air was filled with the scent of spices and incense, and the sounds of music and chatter drifted through the streets.

    The people he passed were dressed in vibrant clothing, with flowing robes and intricate headscarves.

    Some were busy haggling in the markets, while others lounged in the shade of the buildings, sipping tea and smoking hookahs.

    He felt a sense of wonder and excitement as he explored this new world, marveling at the sights and sounds around him.

    It was as if he had stepped into a storybook, the buildings are decorated with intricate and ornate details, with decorative arches, domes, and minarets.

    The buildings are made of sandstone, brick, or adobe, and are designed to provide shade and venttion in hot climates.

    As Archer walked deeper into the city an amazing smell hit his nose and he followed it until he was standing outside a shop.

    When he stepped inside the restaurant, Archer was greeted by the warm glow ofnterns hanging from the ceiling, casting intricate shadows on the walls.

    The decor is rich and ornate, with plush cushions and tapestries adorning the seating areas.

    The air is filled with the tantalizing aroma of spices and herbs, as the kitchen staff prepares traditional dishes.

    The menu features a range of mezze tes, grilled meats, and fragrant stews, all served with fresh tbread and rice-looking stuff.

    The atmosphere is lively and happy, with the sound ofughter and chatter filling the air.

    A live band ys traditional Kagian music in the corner, adding to the festive ambiance.

    Archer noticed a member of staff who had a pair of horns with a thin metal cor around her neck.

    ''Dragon-kin.''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 53 The Calm Before The Storm.

    He watched the woman take a te full of food to a table with two men, she ced it down as they started harassing her.

    But she skillfully got out of there and returned to the back room under the angry gazes of the two men.

    A waiter approached Archer and handed him a menu, he looked at it and ordered some curry and minotaur meat.

    The waiter nodded and left the table as Archer spotted the dragon-kin woman who was taking more food to a family of five sitting at a table not too far from him.

    Now that she got closer he paid more attention to her, she had dark blue hair, and her two horns were a lighter blue color.

    ''Maybe she''s descended from a water dragon?''

    With a nonchnt shrug, he persisted in waiting. It didn''t take long before the ve disappeared into the back, only to reemerge with a tray of food, which the man then brought over to Archer.

    cing it on the table along with a ss of water. ''''How much?''''

    The waiter thought for a second then gave him the answer.

    ''''Two silver.''''

    Archer nodded as he gave the man the coins and studied his meal.

    As he looked down to eat, he was greeted with the delicious aroma of the yellow curry, which was likely made with a blend of spices and herbs.

    The curry was a vibrant yellow color, with chunks of vegetables and possibly even meat mixed in.

    As he took a bite, he experienced a burst of vor, with the spicesing together nicely.

    In addition to the curry, he also started to eat the bs of minotaur meat on his te.

    The meat was quite thick and juicy, with a rich vor.

    As he cut into the meat, he noticed the juices flowed out onto his te, he went to take a bite until he noticed something happening.

    [Dragon-kin ve''s P.O.V.]

    She was lost in her work, andpletely focused on the task at hand.

    With diligence and efficiency, she tended to her duties with purpose and grace.

    Her practical clothes and neat braid were a reflection of her unassuming nature.

    Life had been hard ever since she was sold to the restaurant owner.

    Despite being a Dragon-kin, she was not a warrior and had been captured along with her tribe in the Aquarian kingdom in the southeast.

    Like many times before, the owner instructed, leaving her exhausted and drained.

    As she made her way to the table, two men jeered at her. But then, she saw a white-haired boy with four horns.

    She couldn''t help but stare at him, feeling a strange pull deep within her. As she approached him with determination, one of the men grabbed her.

    She quickly protested but didn''t stand a chance against the adventurer and that''s when he revealed that the owner had agreed to sell her to the two.

    The girl panicked and stood frozen as the man tried to drag her along.

    He got angry, then pped her across the face sending her crashing to the floor.

    As she held her cheek with tears in her eyes, the man approached her with an evil smile.

    But before he could strike the girl again, a w burst out of the man''s chest covered in blood, his loose robes stained red.

    The man dropped to the floor, his lifeless eyes staring at her, she looked at the culprit and her eyes widened when she saw who it was.

    She looked at the handsome white-haired boy, and couldn''t help but be captivated by his unique appearance.

    His hair was styled in a sleek ponytail, which added to his overall charm.

    The most striking feature of his appearance, however, was the beautiful white scales that adorned his body.

    They shimmered in the light, giving him an almost ethereal quality.

    His ws were also impressive, with a sharpness that suggested he could cut through metal.

    Finally, the four dragon horns that protruded from his head were a testament to his strength and power.

    Overall, the woman was in awe of this stunning boy and couldn''t help but be drawn to him.

    She was staring at him with wide eyes as she remembers the stories her grandfather used to tell her about thest dragon king.

    Legend has it that long ago, there was a powerful white dragon king named Bazrosh who had a vision of creating a paradise for all dragon kind.

    He believed that dragons should not have to live in fear or istion, but rather in a ce where they could thrive and live in harmony with one another.

    With this vision in mind, Bazrosh set out on a quest to find the perfect location for their paradise.

    After many years of searching, he finally found a beautiful valley nestled between two mountains.

    The valley was lush and green, with crystal clear streams and a warm, gentle breeze that blew through the trees.

    Bazrosh knew that this was the perfect ce to create his paradise, so he began to work tirelessly to transform the valley into a haven for dragons.

    Using his powerful magic to create towering trees, sparkling waterfalls, and fields of vibrant flowers.

    He also built caves and tunnels for the dragons to live in, each one customized to suit the needs of its inhabitants.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As word of Bazrosh''s paradise spread throughout the dragonmunity, dragons from all over the world began to flock to the valley.

    They were amazed by the beauty and tranquility of the ce, and they were grateful to him for creating such a wonderful home for them.

    And so, thanks to the vision and hard work of Bazrosh the white dragon, his kind had a new home.

    A paradise where they could live in peace and harmony for generations toe.

    [Back to Archer]

    He held the man''s heart in his hand, staring at the dripping blood before storing it away.

    Turning to face the woman.

    "Do you know where the other Dragon-kin are?"

    The woman nodded her head, and he approached her, reaching out for her neck.

    Archer used one of his ws to cut the metal ve cor off, causing it to drop to the floor with a loud nk.

    Seeing the rest of the people in the restaurant start to panic, he grabbed the woman while opening a portal and pulled her through it.

    Momentster they were in a small clearing, and Archer was looking at the woman as she was looking around in shock.

    ''''Where are we?''''

    ''''My domain.''''

    The woman continued looking around as he asked for her name.

    "What''s your name?"

    She looked up at him with a shocked expression and whispered.

    "You''re a white dragon?"

    Archer heard her whisper and nodded his head.

    Shaking her head with a smile before introducing herself. Dropping to one knee in front of Archer makes him feel awkward.

    ''''I''m Sagana, my king.''''

    He didn''t know what to do or why she was doing it.

    ''''Why are you kneeling? I''m not royalty.''''

    Sagana looked at him.

    ''''Legends of our tribe say that White dragons are the rulers of the dragon race, and are the rarest type of dragon. They are seen as mere legends and myths, but I guess not. You''re standing right here in front of me after all.''''

    Archer had a pensive look on his face before asking.

    ''''What do you know about white dragons?''''

    She started to think as she spoke.

    ''''I know they can talk to all kinds of people without a problem, also Grandfather told me they can create things with their mana, that''s all I know my king.''''

    He nodded his head before approaching Sagana with a pouch of white dragon tokens, his eyes shining with excitement at the thought of "helping" the Dragon-kin.

    He gave them to her.

    "Here, take these. Give one to every Dragon-kin you can find."

    Sagana looked at the tokens in wonder, admiring their intricate design.

    She smiled at the boy and replied.

    "Thank you, I will do as you say."

    He nodded then opened a portal and escorted her out before telling her to wait in the now-empty restaurant.

    Summoning his wings he flew over to arge empty plot ofnd in the north of his domain.

    Archer hovered above the area which was the size of a football pitch, closing his eyes as he imagined a tent city taking up most of the space.

    The tents were well made and could hold up against heavy rain and were white.

    He also created ake off to the side with tons of fish swimming around.

    While he was at it he decided to add morekes, mountains, and rivers.

    Seeing his domain stretch into the distance he figures that is enough space for now.

    Looking around as he mumbled to himself.

    ''''It looks better than before, now it''s time to deal with the vers.''''

    He opened a portal and reentered the restaurant to see Sagana standing in front of a man who stood next to the body of the adventurer he killed.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 54 Your Stash.

    Sagana rushed to Archer''s side as the adventurer looked up at him and spoke with venom in his voice.

    "Did you do this, lizard?"

    Archer bristled at the insult.

    "What are you using me of?"

    The man pointed at his heartless partner.

    "He''s dead, and you''re the only one here. Don''t y dumb with me."

    Archer''s eyes narrowed.

    "His heart was juicy and his blood was so beautiful that its image will stay with me for the rest of my days."

    With a sudden burst of energy, Archer used Thunder Step to appear in front of the man.

    "Draconis."

    All his Draconic features reappeared except for his wings, which he had already had out when he exited the Domain.

    He turned to Sagana.

    "Go free as many as you can. It won''t be safe here for you shortly."

    Sagana nodded and began to leave, but before she could, she saw something that amazed her.

    The adventurer didn''t just stand there he charged at him, unsheathing his sword and swinging it at his neck.

    The de connected with a loud ng as it hit Archer''s white scales, sending sparks flying in all directions.

    He smiled up at the adventurer, his eyes gleaming with amusement and a hint of danger.

    The adventurer stumbled back, momentarily stunned by the force of the impact.

    The man hesitated for a moment before swinging his sword again.

    Archer let out a low growl as the adventurer lunged at him with a sword.

    He stepped forward with lightning-fast reflexes and plunged his tail into the man''s head.

    The adventurer fell to the ground, lifeless.

    Flicking his tail to get the filthy blood off, his tail swaying behind him as if nothing had happened.

    He turned to Sagana and asked.

    "Where are the barracks or castles for the city?"

    She looked puzzled but answered anyway.

    "There are three forts inside the city. You''ll recognize the buildings when you see them. And there are two castles, one guarding the eastern river crossing that takes you to the Zenia Empire, and the southern pass that leads to the Aquarian Kingdom."

    Archer nodded.

    ''''Tell people to imbue mana into the token and they will be transported to the domain, see you soon.''''

    As the boy walked out of the restaurant he stored away the second heart he looted, he stretched his arms and let out a contented sigh.

    Suddenly, he stretched out his dragon wings so they were spread wide and catching the wind.

    With a running start, he leaped into the air and soared upwards, the wind rushing past him as he gained altitude.

    Archer flew over the city, and as he did he spotted a military-looking building in the North.

    Without hesitation, he angled his wings and flew towards it, the rush of air in his ears drowning out all other sounds.

    He approached the fort, and Archer slowed down and circled it, taking in its imposing structure.

    Hovering in the air with his wings, he gazed down at the small Kagian barracks below.

    From his vantage point, he can see the intricate details of the fort''s architecture.

    The fort is made of sand-colored stone, with a low wall surrounding it and small turrets at each corner.

    The entrance is arge wooden gate, with metal studs and atch that looks like it has been there for centuries.

    He can see the small courtyard inside the barracks, with a central fountain surrounded by lush greenery and colorful flowers.

    The sound of the water trickling from the fountain reaches his ears even from this height.

    From above, Archer can see the intricate carvings and patterns etched into the fort''s walls.

    The designs are so detailed that they almost seem toe to life as he hovers closer.

    As he got closer, Archer can see the small windows that let in just enough light to see by.

    He can also see the tapestries and rugs adorning the walls, adding to the cozy and inviting atmosphere.

    Overall, the small Arabian-like barracks look even more enchanting from above, with their intricate details and peaceful courtyard creating a sense of calm and tranquility.

    Archer saw arge balcony with loads of soft-looking sofas, he flew over to it and saw a few guards walking below him.

    He quickly checked the office and didn''t see anyone so he went to sit down, as he did he pulled out some chocte and watched the beautiful sunset.

    A golden glow illuminates the sky around him and casts long shadows across the Kagian cityscape.

    Archer notices the sun looks like a fiery orb, slowly descending towards the horizon, while the sky above it transitions from shades of orange and pink to deepening blues and purples.

    As the sun sets, the city mighte alive with the sounds of prayer, music, andughter, creating a vibrant and enchanting atmosphere.

    He sat there as he ate his chocte waiting for nighttime to cause some mayhem.

    An hour passed as the moon and stars lit up the city alongside hundreds of oilmps making the city look beautiful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer stood up and walked towards the balcony door. He tried the handle and it opened.

    As he stepped into the office and looked around, he noticed how well-decorated it was as he started looting the room.

    cing anything good into his Item Box.

    "Seems like a waste of coin."

    He muttered to himself.

    "It''s not a waste if it impresses those who visit."

    A voice said from behind him.

    "Then why do you spend so much coin on pointless things?"

    Archer asked, gesturing to thevish decorations.

    "It''s not pointless if it serves a purpose."

    He walked over to the desk and started searching through the unlocked drawers.

    "What are you looking for boy?"

    "Your stash."

    Archer replied, his eyes scanning the contents of the desk.

    Themander raised an eyebrow as he heard the boy.

    "And what makes you think I have one?"

    Archer shrugged.

    "Everyone has a stash. It''s just a matter of finding it."

    He realized who he''s been talking to as he looked up to see a massive bear of a man standing about 10 feet from him grinning ear to ear.

    ''''You''re a little dragon ain''t you boy?''''

    He stared at the man before replying.

    ''''So what, who''re you, old man?''''

    The man burst into a loudugh, calmed down, and focused on the boy again.

    ''''General Emir Mitri of the Kagia Kingdom, personally chosen by the king to defend this city.''''

    Archer stood still, his eyes zing with determination as he cast Cosmic Enhancement upon himself.

    He felt a surge of cosmic energy course through his body, making him feel even more powerful than before.

    With a fierce cry, Archer Thunder Stepped to get behind themander, his body moved with lightning speed.

    As he closed in on his target, he shed at him with his ws.

    Emir was caught off guard by his sudden burst of power, and he stumbled back, as he cast a Scorch Shield blocking the ws that nearly shed his chest.

    Archer jumped back as his attack got blocked, he got an idea and decided to test something.

    He closed his eyes as he imagined his white ws lit on fire with a violet me.

    Not long after he opened his eyes, violet mes danced up and down his ws.

    Archer locked eyes with the man before he vanished from the spot.

    Emir anticipated the attack and quickly cast another Scorch Shield to block the w shes.

    Heunched loads of Scorch balls at the boy, but they were shrugged off with ease by the boy''s wings.

    Archer weaved around the spells, dodging them effortlessly.

    He skidded to a stop and began firing Eldritch sts at Emir, who blocked the attacks with his Scorch Shield.

    It was a bright orange me that looked like it could burn skin straight off the bone.

    Archer had an idea and started spamming Elemental Bolts made of water at the shield.

    Eventually, the shield died down, and Archer fired an Eldritch st straight at Emir, catching him off guard.

    The st mmed into his chest, sending him crashing through the adobe wall of the office.

    He took a deep breath and quickly searched the rest of the office until he found a hiding spot.

    Archer''s heart raced as he knelt down and used his ws to sh open the wooden nks, tearing them open with ease.

    It was then that arge wooden chest could be seen, he pulled it up and ripped off the lock as he opened the lid.

    His eyes widened in disbelief as he saw arge stash of gold coins filling the space, glinting in the dim light of the room.

    The coins were stacked high, almost overflowing from the wooden chest that contained them.

    Archer''s mouth fell open in wonder as he realized that there were thousands of coins and beautiful gems in the stash, more than he had ever seen in his life.

    He felt a rush of excitement and anticipation as he imagined the possibilities that this newfound wealth could bring.

    The room was silent except for the sound of his heavy breathing as he reached out to touch the coins, feeling their weight and coolness in his hand.

    He knew that he had stumbled upon a treasure trove, and he couldn''t wait to discover more.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 55 Greed.

    "All mine now Hehe."

    Storing all the coins and gems in his Item Box with augh.

    He also had a n to give the city a spectacr firework disy that they would never forget, Archer made his way to the balcony.

    But as soon as he stepped out, he saw loads of soldiers running towards the downedmander and some racing towards the stairs leading up to him.

    He was going to ask one of the soldiers what was going on, betting on him not paying attention.

    "What''s going on!"

    Archer shouted down at one of the panicked soldiers who was rushing into the building.

    "Enemy attack on the city!"

    Shaking his head and he decided to get out of there before they arrived.

    Without hesitation, Archer crouched down and leaped into the air, pping his wings to hover over the fortress.

    From his vantage point, he saw even more soldiers approaching the fort.

    Archer''s eyes shined as he took a deep breath and let out a deafening dragon''s roar that shook the foundations of buildings and burst the eardrums of every living being close by.

    Closing his eyes, he focused all his energy on his chest as a stream of mes erupted from his mouth.

    The mes were hot and powerful, with a fierce energy that could be felt even from a distance.

    Despite their intensity, the mes were also incredibly graceful, moving with a fluidity and elegance that was almost hypnotic to watch.

    The barrack''s walls crumbled under the intense heat, and even the soldiers were no match for the inferno.

    Some soldiers got caught up in the fire but it didn''t bother Archer, they enved the Dragon-kin after all.

    He wouldter realize how much he underestimated them and woulde to regret not burning even more.

    Archer watched in awe, as the Kagian fort was burning with a bright violet me, illuminating the whole city.

    Alerting every guard in the city to his attack.

    Despite the destruction, Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder at the beauty.

    As the people of the city emerged from their hiding ces, their faces filled with shock and worry.

    The sight of the fort engulfed in a beautiful purple ze seared itself into their memories, an unforgettable scene that would stay with them for years toe.

    As Archer surveyed the eastern part of the city, he saw even more troops heading toward his position.

    Without hesitation, he flew in their direction, unleashing a torrent of mes onto the road, blocking their advance.

    The intense heat of the mes caused the buildings on either side to cken and the windows to shatter, while the pavement melted into molten g.

    Archer''s Breath was like a river of death, consuming everything and everyone in its path with ruthless efficiency.

    The air was thick with smoke as Archer continued to rain destruction down upon desperate soldiers who were trying to escape the evil demon.

    Some got swept away in the mes as they retreated, ash piles could be seen here and there.

    He stopped his breath as he started to fly towards the Eastern fort.

    Archer soon arrived at the fort and smashed straight into the office while using his wings to protect himself from damage.

    Crashing into the office, he came to a stop and looked around, this time he wasn''t trying to be careful.

    After all, he was a loot goblin and loved to collect things.

    Searching through the ruined office, his heart pounding with excitement.

    He knew whoever the man was that owned this office has hidden treasure tucked away and he was determined to find it.

    Scanning the room, taking in every detail, his eyes soon fell upon a bookshelf in the corner that looked odd.

    Without hesitation, He walked towards the bookshelf, his ws at the ready.

    He tore into the shelves, ripping books and papers apart with reckless abandon.

    As he tore into the back of the bookshelf, he saw it.

    Arge wooden chest was hidden behind the bookshelf.

    He pulled it out and opened it, and when he did his violet eyes shined as he saw gleaming gold coins and precious gems.

    Scooping up the coins and gems, marveling at their weight and beauty.

    He knew that this treasure would be enough to buy anything he ever wanted, but greed took over and he wanted even more.

    With a sense of triumph, Archer threw the chest into his Item Box and walked onto the balcony as he leaped into the air and flew south.

    On his way to thest fort, he couldn''t resist the temptation to relieve the merchants of their heavy coins and other golden possessions as they were fleeing the city.

    By the time he got to the fort, it was the early hours of morning, chaos had already erupted as the soldiers were running around the city, screaming about a Zenian invasion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.

    Upon reaching a familiar-looking balcony, he broke into the office, only to be met with an unexpected scene.

    A man, a woman, and two little boys were all seated around a table, looking frightened and bewildered.

    The man quickly stood up, demanding an exnation.

    "What are you doing in here, boy?"

    Archer stared at the man with a nk expression before making his demand.

    "Give me your gold, or what''s happening out there will happen in here."

    Archer was lying, he could see that the man was a family man and would hand over the gold.

    The man was taken aback, wondering if Archer was a bandit.

    He and his family had been having dinner in his office to celebrate his promotion, and now they were faced with a dangerous intruder.

    Despite his confusion and fear, the man resigned himself to his fate and headed for the secretpartment to show the little bandit.

    He revealed a hidden trapdoor, and Archer peered down to see a chest filled with gold.

    He eagerly stashed it away and turned to the man, questioning why they had so much wealth.

    "Why did you three have so much gold, you''re onlymanders. I''m sure you don''t get paid this much."

    Archer inquired.

    The man looked guilty and muttered something under his breath.

    "Taxes. It''s some of the city''s taxes we stole."

    He admitted in a low voice so his family wouldn''t hear.

    Archer was pleased with his newfound fortune he ended up with six chests of gold and gems in his Item Box.

    He left the fort and flew East to take care of the castle guarding the river.

    Soaring over the vast expanse of grass and sand, his wings beating steadily as he scanned the horizon.

    As the stars are shining in the night sky, he could feel his energy waning, and he knew he needed to find a ce to rest for the night.

    Spotting a massive tree in the distance, he made a beeline for it, his wings growing heavy with fatigue.

    As hended on one of the sturdy branches, he let out a sigh of relief and dismissed his draconic features, reverting back to his normal form apart from leaving his wings out.

    The tree was a marvel to behold, with a trunk so wide it would take several people holding hands to encircle it.

    The branches were thick and sturdy, providing ample space for Archer to restfortably.

    As he settled in for the night, he gazed up at the stars twinkling in the sky above and felt a sense of peace wash over him.

    Despite the harshness of thendscape, he knew he was safe and protected on the branch of the great tree.

    So he gotfortable and pulled out some meat wraps to eat, after he was done he used the 95 stat points he had saved up.

    Archer put 20 on charisma and 15 on every other stat.

    As the stars shine over the beautifulndscape, Archer quickly drifted off to sleep.

    But soon, his peaceful slumber was interrupted by a terrifying nightmare.

    In his dream, he found himself lost in the endless expanse of the desert, with no hope of finding his way back to civilization.

    The scorching sun beat down on him relentlessly, and he could feel his body growing weaker by the minute.

    As he stumbled through the dunes, he suddenly heard a low, rumbling growl.

    Turning around, he saw a massive, shadowy figure looming over him, its eyes glowing with an otherworldly light.

    The creature let out a blood-curdling roar, and Archer knew he was in mortal danger.

    With no weapons to defend himself, he tried to run, but his legs felt like lead.

    The creature closed in on him, its hot breath on his neck, and he knew he was doomed.

    Suddenly, he jolted awake, his heart racing and his body covered in sweat.

    He looked around, relieved to see that he was safe on the branch.

    But the memory of the nightmare lingered, making him shake his head at the stupid nightmare.

    Lying back down and resting his head on his arm as he looked at the stunning views as he fell back to sleep.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 56 The Aquarian Kingdom.

    Waking up to the sound of birds chirping and a screeching, eagle-like beast high above him, Archer rubbed his eyes and sat up.

    He got to his feet and stretched his arms, feeling his stomach rumble. He pulled out some pastries and started to eat.

    Archer sat there enjoying a chocte pastry, he suddenly noticed a strange-looking bird swooping down from the sky.

    It was a Skytalon, with dark feathers that shimmered in the sunlight and a wingspan that seemed to stretch on forever.

    Its beady eyes glinted with a fierce hunger when it spotted a group of smaller birds flitting about nearby.

    With a sudden burst of speed, the Skytalon dove toward its prey, its razor-sharp talons extended.

    The smaller birds scattered in all directions, but the predator was too quick.

    Quickly snatched one of them up in its talons and began to tear at it with its sharp beak, devouring it hungrily.

    In a matter of seconds, Archer watched in awe as the beast continued its hunt, its wings beating with powerful grace as it soared through the sky.

    Despite its fearsome appearance, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for the creature''s raw power and beauty.

    Archer looked at his upgraded status

    [Experience: 6200/12000]

    [HP: 2150>2300]

    [Mana: 7450>7900]

    [Strength: 1350>1500]

    [Constitution: 1550>1700]

    [Stamina: 1350>1500]

    [Charisma: 1550>1750]

    [Intelligence: 1100>1250]

    Happy with his stat boost, Archer stood up and stretched his wings as he entered his domain.

    When he did, he saw hundreds of Dragon-kin gathered around an old man, listening to his speech.

    Sagana noticed him and made her way over, greeting him as she got closer.

    "My king," she said.

    Archer stared at the woman before shaking his head and thinking.

    "This is going to be annoying."

    While he looked at the man talking to the people, who were payingplete attention to him.

    The older dragon-kin stood before his fellow dragons, his eyes filled with fierce determination.

    He had seen too much suffering in his long life, and he was determined to make things right.

    "My kin," his voice rang out across the crowd.

    "We have suffered for far too long. We have been hunted and persecuted, or forced to hide in the shadows like cowards. But I tell you now, those days are over."

    The crowd listened intently, their eyes fixed on the speaker.

    He continued with a stronger voice, "The legend we once thought to be a mere story is now a reality, as the white dragon has returned.''''

    "With him, we will rise again. We will no longer have to live in fear, and no longer have to hide from those who would do us harm. We will be free once more, to bask in the warmth of the sun and revel in the glory of our own kind."

    The dragon-kin let out a roar of approval.

    "While it will not just be our freedom that we reim."

    The old man went on.

    "We shall reim our dignity, pride, and rightful ce as the rulers of this world. No longer shall we be regarded as mere beasts, but as the majestic and powerful creatures that we truly are."

    Dered the old man, the people roared in agreement when they heard him speak.

    Their eyes shone with hope and anticipation.

    "Dragon-kind shall rise again, stronger and more united than ever before, all thanks to that boy."

    Pointing straight at Archer, who stood there dumbfounded, not knowing what to do. He only wanted to help them, and now they were dering him a king.

    ''What the fuck is going on?'' Archer just shrugged.

    He was not going to think about it right now and spoke to Sagana as everyone watched him.

    ''''Do they need anything?'''' he asked.

    Sagana thought for a second before looking at the man walking over to them.

    "Is there anything everyone needs?" she asked the old man as he walked over toward the two.

    "Yes, we need food and something to do to keep ourselves busy," the old man replied.

    Archer nodded before closing his eyes and picturing fertile fields stretching far into the distance and a storehouse full of food that wouldn''t rot.

    Checking his mana, he saw that he had enough to expand his domain even more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He created more grasnds, a jungle surrounded by a massive mountain range, and even more rivers.

    Archer couldn''t help but wonder how he was able to do all this.

    Sagana and the man were startled as they witnessed the boy shut his eyes.

    Momentster, they felt a slight tremor ripple through the ground beneath them.

    The unexpected sensation left them both speechless, unsure of what to make of the mysterious urrence.

    They exchanged puzzled nces, wondering what other surprises the boy had in store for them.

    In the distance, mountains appeared with a massive jungle at its base, creating his own little world.

    The old man stared at Archer with stars in his eyes, pleased with his work. He bowed to him before speaking.

    "My King, I can''t believe the legends were true all along, but here you are."

    Staring at the old man, Archer spoke.

    "Well, yes, here I am, and here you are safe and sound. You can help me with the people who join us." The man happily epted his role.

    Being called king made him feel ufortable and annoyed him, but he decided to put up with it.

    He could see these people were a stubborn bunch, so he gave up before an argument even broke out.

    Archer told the old man where the storehouse was.

    "At the end of the row of tents, there is a storehouse avable. However, if you n on hunting, you will only encounter small beasts, so you may need to bring along somerger prey into the domain."

    He pointed in the direction of the storehouse, and the old man nodded as he introduced himself.

    "My King, this humble one''s name is Jethro, the leader of the Fireheart n, well, the former leader before we got captured."

    "Jethro got a sad look on his face as he spoke of their capture. Archer got curious, so he asked.

    "Sagana told me you came from the Aquarian kingdom. Was it they who captured you?"

    Shaking his head, Jethro replied, "No, it wasn''t them. It was arge group of mercenaries whoe from the port city Sunhaven. It''s in the Northwest of the Aquarian Kingdom."

    Archer nodded and asked Jethro to tell him more about the kingdom as they walked toward the biggest tent.

    All three entered with a crowd of people following behind, just staring at him.

    "Well, the Aquarian Kingdom is a small but mighty kingdom located in the southeastern region of the Soutnds," exined Jethro.

    "It''s mostlyposed of vast grassy deserts, wild forests, woonds, andrgekes. However, to reach the Soundless Run River, which divides the Aquarian and Kagia Kingdom, you must travel through The Haunted Dunes after crossing, which is about 20 miles away from our current location."

    Sitting down, Archer took a good look at Jethro. He was an elderly man with a long beard and a kind, gentle face.

    He wore a simple robe and a turban, reflecting his role as a spiritual leader and mentor to his n.

    Jethro''s appearance gave off a sense of wisdom,passion, and humility as he sat there.

    "The journey to Sunhaven Port is long and treacherous," Jethro exined.

    "You''ll have to travel through the Haunted Dunes, which are known to be quite dangerous. But don''t worry, halfway through the dunes, you''lle across an Apia Castle. It acts as a stopping point and guards the road, ensuring the safety of travelers like yourself."

    Archer listened intently, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension at the prospect of traveling through the Haunted Dunes

    He asked about the royal family, "What is the royal family like?"

    "The King of the Aquarian Kingdom is a fair and just ruler," Jethro replied.

    "His name is Lashure Aquaria. He rules with an iron fist, but he is also kind andpassionate to his people."

    Archer listened with interest, wondering how the King could be both firm and kind.

    Jethro continued, "The King has a strong sense of justice and will not tolerate any wrongdoing within his kingdom. However, he also has a kind heart and cares deeply for his people."

    Jethro went on to exin that the King had recently condemned the Dragon-kin hunts, realizing that they were cruel and unnecessary.

    He had instead implemented new measures to protect his kingdom without resorting to violence against innocent people.

    Archer felt relieved to hear that the King had changed his ways and was now striving to be a morepassionate ruler.

    He knew that there was hope for a better world, and he was eager to see what other surprisesy ahead on his journey to The Aquarian Kingdom.

    The three of them spoke for hours as Jethro continued to tell Archer all about the people, culture, and traditions.

    The more he listened to the better he understood them, they remind him of the Pacific ind peoples back on Earth.

    Which made him smile, as they were sitting there Archer created more white dragon tokens, which amazed the two dragon-kin.

    Jethro mumbled to himself.

    ''''So it''s true, thest dragon king had such powers.''''

    Archer heard him and his head snapped towards the old man.

    ''''What powers?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 57 Vault.

    Jethro regarded Archer with a curious expression before speaking.

    "My king, where do youe from? Your skin is very white and not like ours."

    Archer answered absentmindedly, lost in his own thoughts about everything that had happened.

    "Ie from the Avalon Empire in the far north."

    The two people looked shocked as he spoke.

    Jethro spoke up before Sagana could.

    "How did you get down here?"

    Archer looked up and saw the two were wide-eyed.

    "I was fighting a King orc, and he knocked me into a river and I drifted down here a while back."

    Realizing they had gotten sidetracked, he refocused the conversation.

    He looked at Jethro and asked.

    "What power?"

    The older man coughed and proceeded to tell him all he knew.

    ''''Thest dragon king possessed an incredible power to create his own domain, a ce where dragon kind could flourish and thrive.

    Within this domain, he hadplete control over every aspect, from the climate and terrain to the creatures that lived there.

    With his power, he could shape thend to suit the needs of his people, ensuring that they had everything they needed to survive and prosper.

    This ability was truly awe-inspiring, as it allowed the dragon king to create a world that was perfectly suited to his kind, a ce where they could live in peace and harmony.

    With his power, he was able to protect the people and ensure their survival for generations toe.''''

    Jethro took a breath after his long exnation as Archer sat there and looked at him but before he could speak a notification popped up.

    ''''Do you know where the rest of your people are?''''

    He fiddled with his long white beard as he was thinking.

    ''''Some should have fled to Aquaria City or the Olympic Mountain range which is on the Aquarian northern coast.''''

    Archer nodded his head as he stood up.

    ''''Thanks for the information Jethro, I got to go collect something from the local castle''''

    As he looked at them, he noticed their grim expressions.

    "What?"

    Sagana spoke up.

    "My king, it''s best if you witness it yourself."

    He just stared at them and then vanished.

    The two remaining people looked at each other until Jethro spoke up.

    "He is a strange one, isn''t he?"

    She nodded.

    "Yes, but there''s a pain in those eyes that has etched itself deep in his heart."

    Sagana noticed the man had a contemtive look on his face and realized what he had nned.

    "Don''t tell me you''re going to try to introduce them?"

    Jethroughed as he spoke.

    ''''We will travel to the southern continent one day, so why not?''''

    Leaving the safety of his Domain behind, Archer found himself standing once again on the sturdy branch that had served as his bed.

    With a deep breath, he stretched his wings wide, preparing to take flight.

    Without hesitation, he leaped off the highest branch, pping his wings with all his might as he soared through the air.

    The wind rushed past him, carrying him higher and higher until he was nothing more than a small speck in the sky.

    He saw a crystal blue river that snakes through a vast, grassy desert, shimmering in the bright sun.

    The water flows gently, creating small ripples and waves as it moves along.

    Along the banks of the river, tall grasses sway in the breeze, creating a peaceful and serene atmosphere.

    In the river, sleek and powerful River Drakes swim and hunt, their eyes fixed on the water''s surface.

    Their blue and red scales glisten in the sunlight, and their sharp teeth glint as they open their jaws in anticipation.

    They waited for their prey, they move stealthily through the water, their muscr tails propelling them forward with ease.

    The sound of the river flowing and the asional ssh of a river drake hunting creates a soothing ambiance in the otherwise barren desert.

    As he flew over the river''s edge, he saw them lurking in the water, ready to pounce on any unsuspecting prey that came their way.

    He watched in awe as they hunted other beasts, their powerful jaws mping down on their victims with deadly force.

    Further up the river, a caravan was crossing a rickety wooden bridge, oblivious to the danger lurking below.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer used his wings to speed up towards the eastern fort, eager to escape the treacherous waters and the beasts that called it home.

    A few hourster.

    He saw the eastern crossing in the distance, as well as a massive Kagian castle looming in the distance, its walls towering high above the surroundingndscape.

    Its imposing presence was entuated by the two pirs that stood on either side of the road, holding something in ce that he couldn''t quite make out from his vantage point.

    As he drew closer, he could see the intricate details of the fort''s architecture, with its ornate domes and minarets reaching toward the sky.

    The walls were made of thick, sturdy stone, and he could see the asional guard patrolling the ramparts, their eyes scanning the surrounding terrain for any signs of danger.

    Archer noticed wooden pirs lined the road leading up to the fort, and when he saw what was on the pir he lost his temper.

    Hundreds of Dragon-kin were crucified on the pirs, all dead.

    Some of them suffered some form of torture before they were strung up.

    He tried to control his raging emotions as he cast Call Lightning.

    But it was useless as his anger boiled over, he raised his hands to the sky and called forth the powerful spell.

    Above the Kagian castle, dark clouds began to gather, crackling with energy.

    Suddenly, a bolt of violet lightning shot down from the sky, striking the fort with a deafening boom.

    The soldiers within the fort were thrown into confusion, their senses reeling from the sudden st of energy.

    They stumbled and fell, struggling to regain their footing as Archer continued to call forth lightning strikes, each one more powerful than thest.

    As the barrage of lightning continued, his anger began to get a lot worse, he decided to recreate a spell from a game on Earth.

    [Spell Creation activated]

    As he hovered in the middle of the lightning storm he imagined the spell he wanted.

    [A power powerful spell that summons meteors from the heavens to destroy the caster''s target, dealing massive damage to any beasts or structures caught in their path.'']

    Soldiers spotted his silhouette in the storm and rang the rm, Archer''s eyes shone as he saw the notification.

    [Meteor Swarm Learned, 3000 mana per use]

    [Spell Creation: On cooldown until next rank]

    Archer whispered.

    ''''Draconis.''''

    As he saw the man flying towards him at high speed, he felt a surge of mana within him.

    He closed his eyes and focused his energy, summoning all of his draconic features.

    Extra scales began to appear on his skin, and his eyes glowed with a fierce intensity.

    Archer was hovering before the castle, his heart filled with anger and determination.

    He knew that the Dragon-kin had been wronged, and he was determined to seek revenge on their behalf.

    With a fierce cry, he raised his hands to the sky and began to channel his magical energy.

    The air around him crackled with power, and he felt a surge of heat and energy coursing through his body.

    With a final burst of effort, he unleashed his spell, Meteor Swarm.

    Everyone was looking up, ming meteors falling from the sky is a sight to behold.

    The sky is filled with streaks of fire as the meteors hurtle toward the ground at incredible speed.

    As they get closer, the heat and intensity of the mes be more apparent, casting an eerie glow over the surroundingndscape.

    As the meteors impacted the castle, there was a deafening roar as the earth shakes and rocks are thrown into the air.

    The impact creates a massive explosion, sending mes and debris flying in all directions.

    The heat is intense, and the air is filled with the acrid smell of burning debris.

    The aftermath of a meteor impact was a scene of destruction.

    Craters are left in the ground, and anything in the immediate vicinity was destroyed or damaged.

    A sense of satisfaction washed over Archer as he surveyed the destruction before him.

    He was determined to exact revenge on behalf of the Dragon kind, and he knew that bing a demon was the path he needed to take.

    As he gazed upon thergest crater, a smile stretched across his face when he spotted a golden dome at its center.

    Without hesitation, Archer flew towards the dome, his eyes shining with greed.

    He activated his Aura detector and was relieved to sense no one around as he approached the small room protected by some sort of treasure.

    It was buried even deeper than the fortress, adding to its protection.

    The sight of the treasure-filled room only fueled Archer''s desire to be a demon and im it for himself.

    But for now, he allowed himself a moment of satisfaction and anticipation for what was toe.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 58 Runaway Little Dragon.

    As he approached the vault, he saw a tough metal-looking door, smiling as he used his ws like wolverine and sliced it open.

    The door fell down in two different pieces as Archer looked into the room, and what he saw shocked him.

    He peered into the medium-sized room, his eyes widened in amazement at the sight before him.

    The room is filled to the brim with treasure, glittering in the dim light that filters in from the glowing stones attached to the walls.

    Coins of all sizes and shapes are piled high, reflecting the light and casting a warm glow over the room.

    In addition to the coins, there are also jewels and precious stones scattered throughout the room.

    Rubies, emeralds, and sapphires sparkle in the light, while diamonds and pearls catch his eye with their brilliance.

    The walls are lined with ornate chests and boxes, each one filled with even more treasure.

    Archer could hardly believe his luck at stumbling upon such a treasure trove.

    The room seems to of been untouched and undisturbed for ages as if waiting for someone to discover its secrets.

    Taking in the sight before him, Archer''s mind races with the possibilities of what he could do with all this wealth.

    But for now, he simply stands in awe, marveling at the beauty and abundance of the treasures in front of him.

    He enters the room and starts collecting everything like a fat man collecting all the candy in the shop.

    Throwing thest chest into his Item Box, his AD alerted him to something or someone speeding toward him.

    Archer exited the room, he pulls out a bar of chocte and takes a bite, savoring the sweet taste.

    He nces in the direction of the iing opponent, his eyes narrowing as he prepares for a fight.

    Taking a seat on a charred piece of stone, Archer watches as the mes from the destroyed fort slowly die down.

    He feels a twinge of guilt for what he had done, but quickly pushes it aside, remembering the strung-up Dragon-kin.

    In the distance, a ball of mes suddenly appears, hurtling towards Archer at an rming speed.

    Without hesitation, he raises his hand and unleashes a powerful barrage of water bolts at the oing object.

    The bolts hit their mark with precision, causing the object to veer off course and crash to the ground.

    Archer watches as the person struggles to get back up.

    The dust started to settle, Archer saw a skinny man with brown hair emerge from the crater.

    The man''s bright red eyes lock onto Archer, and he lets out a chuckle.

    "You''ve made a grave mistake by destroying my castle and taking the kingdom''s treasure, little dragon."

    His voice dripped with malice.

    ''Oh shit.''

    Archer braced himself for the confrontation that is about to unfold, he could tell the man was very strong.

    He quickly cast darkness bolts at the man.

    The man deflected the bolts effortlessly, leaving Archer frustrated and desperate for a new n.

    Getting a good idea, Archer readied his ws and prepared to strike.

    With a sudden burst of energy, he used Thunder Step to get behind the man and shed at him with all his might.

    But to his surprise, a golden shield appeared, blocking his ws and leaving Archer vulnerable.

    He gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he searched for a weakness in his opponent''s defenses as he got out of the reach of the man.

    But it was toote as the man screamed.

    ''''Horror st!''''

    The creepy dark ck beam shot towards him, and he quickly cast Cosmic Shield to block the initial attack, Archer''s shield held strong, but the man wasn''t deterred.

    He fired a second beam, forcing Archer to use his wings to block it.

    The impact sent him flying backward, leaving him vulnerable to the general''s next move.

    The man saw his opportunity and rushed forward, closing in on the boy whose wings were wrapped around him like a cocoon.

    With a sinister smile, the general leaped into the air above Archer and punched his wings with all his might.

    He cried out in pain as the wings were damaged, leaving him defenseless against the man''s next attack.

    Knowing that he had to act fast if he was going to survive this battle. With one of his wings was limp.

    Archer pointed his hand at the man and unleashed a barrage of Fireballs and Eldritch sts in an attempt to slow down the man.

    The attacks came fast and furious, but his opponent was too quick for him tond a solid hit.

    Undeterred, he used Thunder Step to appear behind him and fired a powerful sma Shot into his back.

    The attack caught the general off guard, he was momentarily stunned by the impact.

    The general had underestimated the boy''s resilience, and it looked like he was paying the price for his mistake.

    Archer prepared to strike again, he used Thunder Step and appeared next to the man, and shed at him.

    His ws broke the shield and shed his back, sending him crashing to the ground.

    He tried to get up but Archer started casting water bolts at the man''s back, pinning him to the ground.

    To Archer''s shock, as he approached the downed man, something unexpected happened.

    A golden shield red up from the man and blocked the bolts before he fired a dark beam at him that gave simr vibes as the Deacon''s attack a while back.

    Bringing his arms and his remaining wing up to defend himself, he cast Cosmic Shield just in time.

    The dark beam mmed into him with incredible force, sending him flying through the air.

    His remaining wing and arms buckled and couldn''t withstand the attack, they were no match for the power of the attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hurtling through the forest, Archer felt pain all over his body.

    The impact had been brutal, he knew that he was in serious trouble.

    Despite the pain, he tried to stay focused and keep his wits about him.

    Archer knew that he couldn''t let his guard down for even a moment if he wanted to survive this battle.

    With his remaining strength, he struggled to get back on his feet and continue fighting when his Aura Detector went off warning him of more iing hostiles.

    Two men ran at him from behind a bush, he fired two Eldritch sts into them.

    Dropping them to the ground, he felt the general heading towards him, he checked his mana.

    [Mana: 2900/7900]

    Quickly pulling out some mana potions and downed both bottles as he cast Meteor Swarm again.

    Once again, the sky was filled with fire-covered rocks as the attackers closed in.

    Panic set into the attackers as they all knew what this spell was capable of, and they quickly retreated.

    The chaos unfolded, Archer quickly downed onest mana potion, feeling grateful for the ability to drink up to three per day.

    With a burst of energy, he used Thunder Step to leave the area

    [The Man''s P.O.V]

    The man stood frozen in awe as he watched the meteor hurtling towards the earth.

    In a split second, the impact shook the ground beneath him, sending him flying off his feet.

    The force of the impact was tremendous. He felt himself hurtling through the air,pletely out of control.

    Tumbling through the air, he saw the world spinning around him in a blur of colors and shapes. The sound of the impact was deafening, he could feel the heat radiating from the crater where the meteor had struck.

    Despite the chaos and destruction all around him, he managed to keep his wits about him and struggled to regain his footing.

    Looking around, he could see that the area had been forever changed by the impact. Thendscape was scorched and ckened, and the air was filled with smoke and debris.

    But even in the midst of the destruction, he knew that he had to find the little dragon before he caused any more chaos.

    The man rose to his feet and retrieved a health potion from his storage ring.

    With a quick motion, he downed the potion, feeling its healing properties work their magic and repair all the damage he had sustained.

    Feeling renewed and refreshed, he took a seat to rest and wait for his soldiers to search for the elusive dragon boy.

    Closing his eyes as the exhaustion overtook him, he drifted off into a deep slumber.

    Suddenly, he was jolted awake by the sound of shouting.

    He rose to his feet, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he saw a soldier running towards him.

    The soldier stopped in front of him and saluted him.

    "General Mafa, we cannot find the dragon boy," the soldier reported.

    "He vanished into the Theros Forest, and our soldiers faced stiff resistance from the native beasts when they tried to follow his footprints."

    The general''s heart sank at the news, knowing that the boy was a formidable foe and that his soldiers were in grave danger.

    But he also knew that he had to keep fighting and do whatever it took to protect his people and emerge victorious.

    Looking towards the forest as he whispered.

    ''''Runaway little dragon, we will catch you.''''

    _________________________________________________

    Archer''s Current Status.

    [Name: Archer]

    [Race: White Dragon]

    [Age:13]

    [Rank: Master]

    [Exp: 6200/12000]

    [Level: 82]

    [HP: 2300/2300]

    [Mana: 7900 /7900]

    [Magic: Fire-Water-Earth-Wind-Lightning-Space-Darkness-Light.]

    [Strength: 1500]

    [Constitution: 1700]

    [Stamina: 1500]

    [Charisma: 1750]

    [Intelligence: 1250]

    [Status Points: 0]

    Spells: Void st(4)Cosmic Shield(3)Cosmic Sword(4)Cosmic Enhancement(-)Thunder-step(4)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(4)sma Shot(3)Fire Missiles(4)Thunder Wave(3)Call Lightning(3)Fireball(3)Element Bolts(1)Dragon''s Breath(0)Meteor Swarm(0)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(5)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura-Detector(4)Dragon''s Domain(1)Draconic Form(-)

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 59 Celebration.

    Archer Thunder Stepped far into the forest, not knowing where he was going.

    He was sitting in a stubby-looking tree and was hidden from the outside world by its thick branches and leaves.

    Remembering he couldn''t drink any more potions due to the three he drank before he cast the spell.

    So he opted for chocte pastries and a bottle of Honey Brew, as he was munching away in the tree he decided to enter his Domain.

    Archer hopped into the portal while dismissing his draconic features, and ended up outside his cottage.

    Standing in awe, gazing at the beautiful garden that seemed to have sprung up out of nowhere.

    He knew that the brownies had only arrived here recently, and yet somehow they had managed to create this stunning disy of nature.

    The garden was a riot of colors and scents, with flowers of every hue and shape bursting forth from the soil.

    The air was filled with the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers, and the sound of buzzing bees and chirping birds added to the idyllic scene.

    Looking closer, he could see that the brownies had used all sorts of clever tricks to make the garden thrive.

    They had nted a variety of herbs and vegetables alongside the flowers, creating a harmonious ecosystem that supported each other''s growth.

    Archer stood there gazing at the stunning garden, a sense of awe and gratitude washed over him.

    He knew that this beautiful creation would bring joy and happiness to all who saw it, and he vowed to do everything in his power to protect it.

    Suddenly, he heard a faint whispering sound behind him.

    Turning around, he saw a group of Dragon-kin children staring at him with wide, sparkling eyes.

    Archer felt a bit awkward, being only slightly older than them, so he quickly waved and walked away to find Sagana or Jethro.

    It didn''t take long to find Sagana who was helping some families settle in before seeing him, she smiled and ran over to him as he had to crane his neck at the taller woman.

    ''''My king, what happened to you?.''''

    He looked at the woman.

    ''''Destroyed the Kagian castle guarding the Eastern  river, and fought with a powerful man.''''

    Her eyes widened as a look of shock appeared on her face.

    ''''It''s gone?''''

    ''''Yes.''''

    She smiled as she said a little prayer for the fallen Dragon-kin that were killed there.

    Archer looked up at the woman before asking.

    ''''That''s good, I''ll build them a proper town once I increase my mana, where''s Jethro?''''

    She smiled as she motioned for him to follow her.

    The two of them walked through the bustling camp, surrounded by the joyful sounds of dragon-kin familiesughing and chatting.

    Children ran around ying games and chasing each other, their faces lit up with excitement and happiness.

    They made their way through the camp, and the two of them exchanged smiles with the people they passed.

    Everyone seemed to be in high spirits, enjoying the sunset and thepany of their loved ones.

    Eventually, they arrived at an open area in the center of the camp. Here, a group of Dragon-kin musicians had gathered.

    Archer stood in awe as he watched arge group of dragon-kin celebrating their newfound freedom with dancing and music.

    Jethro, the leader of the newmunity that was sprung on him, sang in celebration of the white dragon who had saved them from their oppressors.

    The air was filled with the sound of drums and flutes, and the Dragon-kin moved in unison to the beat of the music.

    Their movements were graceful and fluid as if they were one entity instead of many individuals.

    Archer felt a sense of joy and wonder as he watched the celebration unfold.

    He had never seen anything like it before, and he was amazed by the strength and resilience of the dragon-kin.

    Jethro''s song reached its climax, the Dragon-kin erupted into a frenzy of dancing and cheering.

    While Jethro wandered off somewhere as he finished singing.

    The sun began to set, The only sound was the soft hum of a familiar melody drifting from a woman ying some form of instrument.

    Archer was about to leave, but something made him stop in his tracks.

    The hauntingly beautiful melody that filled the air was eerily familiar, almost like one of his favorite songs.

    As the notes continued to y, Archer recognized the tune.

    It was "Unravel," the same song he used to listen to back on Earth.

    He closed his eyes and allowed the music to envelop him, transporting him back to a time when things were simpler and he felt more at ease.

    The song was a bittersweet reminder of the life he left behind, but for a moment, Archer forgot about the weight of his responsibilities and lost himself in the music.

    Archer stood there, his eyes closed as the music reminded him of all the bad things that his gone through.

    Suddenly, he heard a faint voice calling out to him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Daddy.''''

    Archer''s eyes snapped open, as he started looking around for the voice.

    "Daddy."

    The voice called out again, this time louder and more urgent.

    He felt a chill run down his spine as he recognized the voice from the dream he had before.

    It was the little girl who had been calling out to him for weeks.

    He closed his eyes and tried to shake off the hallucinations, but the voice only grew louder and more persistent.

    Finally, he opened his eyes and saw the little girl standing in front of him.

    She looked just as she had in his nightmare, With her navy blue hair tied in a ponytail.

    Her beautiful heart-shaped face with bright violet eyes, and two small dimples on her chubby baby cheeks.

    Archer tried to reach out to touch her, but his hand went right through her, it was then he realized she wasn''t really there.

    Sighing to himself as the people stopped singing and were now talking to each other.

    Closing his eyes to picture a pond not far from where he was with a bench he can sit on, it cost 1000 mana but It appeared.

    He walked over to the bench and sat down as he started to think.

    Jethro sat next to him on the bench, trying to offerfort.

    "I can tell something''s troubling you,'''' He said softly.

    "Is there anything you''d like to talk about?"

    Archer hesitated, feeling a lump form in his throat.

    He appreciated the old man''s concern, but he wasn''t sure he was ready to share what was on his mind.

    "I appreciate your kindness," Archer said.

    Looking down at his hands, "But I don''t think I''m ready to talk about it yet."

    The old man nodded understandingly.

    "That''s okay," he said.

    Jethro acknowledged that sometimes it can take time to process emotions and thoughts.

    He reassured Archer that he was always avable if he needed someone to talk to.

    After sitting for a while longer, Archer stood up and began his search for Sagana.

    It didn''t take him long to spot her by theke, fetching water.

    He approached her and asked if she would be interested in searching for more Dragon-kin in the Kaiga Kingdom.

    ''''Sagana do you want to rescue as many dragon-kin people as you can before I leave the Soutnds?''''

    She smiled gratefully, ''''Yes I''ll do it, I wanted to ask you about it anyway.''''

    He turned to leave, Archer took out a massive pouch of white dragon tokens and passed them to the woman.

    She opened the pouch to see thousands of white dragon tokens, Archer exined.

    "These are for the people you rescue, they can use them to start a new life, away from danger."

    The woman''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Thank you," she said, taking the bag from the boy. "This will make a huge difference."

    With that, she turned and disappeared, ready to gather her people and go rescue more Dragon-kin.

    Archer pulled out some chocte as he left the Domain.

    When he crossed over he summoned his wings and took off to head for thest Kaigian fortress and loot more treasures.

    He soared through the sky, his wings beating steadily as he flew southwards.

    Below him, he could see thendscape changing into dense forests giving way to sprawling farnd and small viges.

    Flying over each vige, he could see the people going about their daily lives, farmers tending to their crops, and children ying in the streets.

    Merchants selling their wares in the marketces.

    Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe as he looked down at the world below him.

    From up here, everything seemed so small and insignificant.

    The problems and worries of the people below fade away into the distance.

    But even as he marveled at the beauty of the world, Archer knew that danger lurked in the shadows but he loved this new world he found himself in even more.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 60 Adventure & Connections [Bonus]

    [Tal]

    "Hey Tal, it''s been a few months since you and Archer first met. Do you miss him?"

    Cecelia asked as they walked through the Sabat Kingdom, escorting the iron-shadow merchants.

    Tal shrugged. "He''s fine. We''ll see each other again soon enough."

    Cecelia raised an eyebrow. "So, why have you been so quiettely?"

    She sighed inwardly, knowing that Cecelia was just trying to provoke her.

    "I''ve just been keeping to myself. No need to worry about me."

    Cecelia didn''t press the matter any further, and they continued on their journey.

    The caravan traveled down the road, and the sun started to set as the wind grew stronger, sending shivers down Tal''s back.

    The journey to the Demonian Kingdom would still take several weeks.

    Tal trudged down the long dirt road, her hood pulled tightly over her head to shield her from the biting wind.

    She continued to walk as the weather grew steadily worse. The sky darkens, and the temperature drops rapidly.

    Soon, snow began to fall, swirling around her in a flurry of white.

    Tal shivered, her cloak doing little to protect her from the cold.

    Her footsteps grew heavier as the snow piled up around her, making it difficult to move forward.

    Despite the harsh conditions, she pressed on until the guard in charge of the merchant''s safety called out to everyone.

    "We will camp in that clearing over there. The trees will provide some protection from this snow."

    The whole caravan pulled off the dirt road as the snow got heavier, the clearing waspact, and the trees were taller than the ones in the forsaken forest.

    Novius and Radyn were setting up the group''s tents, and Talia kept watch as Feyra joined her.

    "Did you hear what the guards were talking about earlier?"

    She looked at the red-headed knight who just spoke before shaking her head.

    "No, what were they saying?" Tal asked.

    "Have you heard the children''s tale about the white dragon king who fought against humans thousands of years ago?"

    Tal nodded.

    ''''It appears that a white dragon has emerged in the empire, and the church attempted to attack the boy they believe to be the dragon. However, he was able to evade their grasp.''''

    Curious, she asked, "Does anyone know who the boy is?"

    The redhead shook her head. "No, I only overheard the guards talking about it earlier."

    Tal and Feyra stood side by side, scanning the snowy campsite for any signs of danger.

    The night was quiet, with only the asional hoot of an owl breaking the silence.

    Hours passed, and Tal shivered, wrapping her arms around herself to keep warm as the snow grew heavier.

    "I can''t wait to get back to the fire," Tal muttered.

    Feyra agreed.

    "Me too. But we can''t let our guard down. Radyn wouldn''t forgive us if something happened."

    Just then, they heard Radyn''s voice calling out to them from the direction of the fire.

    "Hey, you two! Come on over and rx for a bit."

    Tal and Feyra exchanged a look before making their way over to the fire where Radyn was sitting on a log, holding a steaming mug of tea.

    "Finally," Tal said as she sat down next to him. "I thought I was going to freeze out there." She smiled as she settled in next to Feyra.

    "Thanks for calling us over, Radyn. We needed a break," Feyra added.

    Radyn grinned. "Of course, we can''t have our watchwomen freezing to death on duty."

    They allughed, the warmth of the fire chasing away the chill of the night.

    For a while, they sat infortable silence, taking small sips of their warm tea and relishing the peacefulness of the night.

    However, their tranquility was soon interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps.

    Darius strode over to the group, his arms crossed over his chest. "Where''s my tea? It''s freezing out here," he grumbled.

    Tal rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything.

    She had noticed that Darius had been acting strangely since their meeting with Archer weeks ago, but she didn''t want to engage with him if he was going to be difficult.

    Novius, who had been standing behind the group, spoke up.

    "If you want tea, make it yourself like everyone else did. Don''t bezy."

    Darius scowled but didn''t argue.

    He walked over to the fire and began to rummage through the supplies for a tea bag and a mug.

    The group fell back into theirpanionable silence, but Tal couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.

    [Naravo, the capital city of the Lionheart Kingdom]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A young girl with blonde hair flowing down her back in loose waves stood across from themander.

    Her beautiful blue eyes sparkled with excitement as she bounced up and down on the spot, ready to begin her training.

    With a grin on her face, she crouched down like a lioness ready to pounce.

    Swift and graceful like a big cat, the young girlunched herself at themander with a sudden burst of energy, ready to engage in herbat training.

    Themander blocked her attacks and lightly attacked her back.

    Hours passed as she stood on the training grounds sweating and breathing heavily, sword still held firmly in her hand.

    Still facing off against her father''s general, a seasoned warrior with many years of experience.

    The general circled her, his own sword at the ready, and remarked.

    "You''re getting better, N."

    He said, a hint of approval in his voice.

    "But you still have a long way to go."

    N gritted her teeth, determined to prove herself. She lunged forward, her sword shing in the sunlight.

    The general parried her attack easily, then countered with a swift strike that she barely managed to block.

    They continued to spar, each one testing the other''s skill.

    N was fast and agile, but the general was strong and had a wealth of knowledge to draw upon.

    The two traded blows back and forth, the sound of their swords shing filling the air.

    As the sun began to set, the girl felt her energy gging.

    She knew she couldn''t keep up this pace forever, but she refused to give up.

    N pushed herself harder, determined to prove that she was worthy of her father''s trust.

    Finally, after what felt like hours, the general lowered his sword and said with a hint of a smile on his face.

    "That''s enough for today. You did well."

    The girl grinned, feeling a sense of pride and aplishment.

    N''s determination burned within her as she wiped the sweat from her forehead and returned her weapon to the racks.

    She knew she still had a long way to go, but she was driven to be the best warrior in the Lionheart Kingdom.

    As she turned to leave the training grounds, the general approached her with a smile on his face.

    "The little lioness has grown," he said, his eyes glinting with pride.

    "And you''re only thirteen." N felt a surge of satisfaction at the general''s words.

    She had worked hard to get where she was, and she knew she still had much to learn.

    But she was determined to keep pushing herself to be the best she could be.

    With a nod of thanks to the general, she left the training grounds and headed into the city.

    N walked through the ancient city, she admired the sights.

    Naravo City was nestled in the heart of therge savannah, surrounded by tall grasses and me trees.

    The tall buildings were made of acacia y and thatched roofs, with intricate carvings and colorful murals adorning the walls.

    The streets were bustling with various vendors selling exotic spices, hand-woven textiles, magic items, tomes, and intricate beadwork.

    She gazed upon the sun setting, casting a warm orange hue over the city, the air suddenly erupted with the lively beat of drums and joyful singing.

    People gathered in the city squares, dressed in vibrant fabrics and adorned with jewelry made from precious stones and shells from the coast.

    The air was thick with the scent of incense and roasting meats.

    At the center of the city square stood a towering Umba tree.

    The tree was sacred to the people of the kingdom, and they believed that it held the spirits of their ancestors.

    As the night wore on, the people danced around the Umba tree, their movements fluid and graceful.

    The drumming grew louder and more frenzied, and the air crackled with energy.

    It was a magical ce, full of life and spirit, and anyone who visited could feel the power of thend and its people.

    N stood in the bustling city square, her eyes fixed on the towering Umba tree.

    She gazed at the tree''s gnarled trunk and sprawling branches, she felt a strange sensation wash over her.

    Suddenly, her mind was filled with a vivid image of a white dragon soaring through the sky, its wings beating against the clouds.

    For a moment, N was transfixed by the vision, her heart pounding in her chest, she had never seen anything like it before.

    The image faded, and she shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts.

    Had it been a trick of the light? A figment of her imagination? But as she looked up at the Umba tree once more.

    N couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something special about it, something that connected her to that mysterious white dragon.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 61 The Land Of Mediterra.

    As Archer soared above the vast farnds, he couldn''t help but notice the increased number of soldiers patrolling the nearby viges.

    Determined to avoid detection, he ascended higher into the sky, careful not to draw any unwanted attention.

    "It looks like they''re on high alert," he thought to himself.

    Noting the heightened security measures since he destroyed the Eastern fortress.

    Despite the increased danger, Archer remained steadfast in his pursuit of more gold coins, his insatiable greed driving him forward.

    As he chuckled to himself, imagining the piles of riches he would soon amass, his stomach growled in protest.

    Realizing he needed to refuel, he scanned the horizon for a ce to eat and spotted a tall tower in the distance.

    The stone lookout tower stood tall and proud, its weathered walls and crumbling battlements a testament to its age and history.

    From its vantage point atop a nearby hill, it had once watched over the surrounding farming viges.

    But now, as Archer approached the tower, it was clear that no one had been there in a long time.

    The wooden door hung off its hinges, creaking in the wind, and the windows were boarded up with rotting nks of wood.

    Vines and weeds had grown up the sides of the tower, their tendrils snaking around the stones and threatening to pull the structure down.

    With precision and skill, Archer soared towards the top of the tower,nding smoothly on its ancient stones.

    As he looked around, he saw that the tower''s summit was littered with old wooden crates and broken chairs, evidence of its long-abandoned state.

    Undeterred, Archer hopped up onto the side of the tower and sat down cross-legged, taking in the breathtakingndscape that stretched out before him.

    Rolling fields of green extended as far as the eye could see, and a small vigey nestled in the distance.

    With his keen eyesight, Archer could make out the tiny figures of people going about their daily lives, moving to and fro like ants in a bustling colony.

    He pulled out thest of the Orcish Bacon he had and started to eat.

    As Archer sat atop the tower, his mind wandered back to the destruction of the eastern fortress, where he had used his newly created meteor swarm to wipe it out along with all the soldiers.

    Suddenly, a thought urred to him: he hadn''t checked his status after the fight.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 200/12000]

    [Level Up: 82>85]

    [SP: 0>6]

    [Mana: 7900>8100]

    [Intelligence: 1250>1300]

    [Thunder-Step: 5>6]

    [Element Bolts: 1>2]

    [Dragon''s Breath: 0>2]

    [Regeneration: 5>6]

    Seated at the top of the tower, Archer began to calcte the amount of experience he had gained from destroying the fortress.

    After a few moments of intense concentration, he determined that the battle hadted him a whopping 30,000 experience points.

    Feeling a sense of satisfaction and aplishment, Archer allowed himself a moment to revel in his gains.

    As he reflected on the battle, he felt no guilt or remorse for the death and destruction he had caused.

    The soldiers had brought it upon themselves by killing the Dragon-kin without a shred of mercy.

    To him, it was simply a matter of justice being served.

    He stopped thinking about such things and continued eating again.

    Archer savored the delectable vors of the elven cake, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him.

    He indulged in the sweet treat, and his thoughts drifted to E, and he longed to be reunited with her once more.

    Gazing towards the north, he wondered how she was faring and hoped that their paths would cross again soon.

    After finishing his food, Archer jumped off the tower and flew further south, heading for thest fortress before making his way to the Aquarian Kingdom.

    As he flew over many more farms and grassy hills, he spotted arge jungle in the distance and stopped flying to look around.

    After spotting the massive mountain range miles away, with a road running through it, Archer started following it, hoping it would lead him south.

    He ascended higher and kept a watchful eye over the area.

    In the distance, he spotted a massive ravine.

    Archer got closer to the ravine, he felt a strong gust of wind m against his body, sending him hurtling toward the ground and creating a deep crater.

    Baffled at what had just attacked him, as his Aura Detector didn''t activate, he realized it must have been a super long-range attack.

    Looking up at the sky, he spotted human-like figures flying around in the wind, numbering in the hundreds.

    "Elementals," he thought.

    Not wanting to deal with them, he ignored them and got up as he felt his regeneration skill kick in and start repairing the damage taken from the crash.

    Archer looked around and spotted the road not too far away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dismissing his wings, he decided not to try flying again while elementals were still flying around.

    Making his way toward the road he had seen earlier he continued on foot.

    He saw a caravan stop not too far in front of him.

    After several hours of walking, the caravan came to a halt, and a middle-aged woman with snow-white hair emerged from one of the carriages.

    Her blue eyes fixed on Archer.

    "Where are you heading, boy?" she asked.

    He looked up at the white-haired woman and replied.

    "Aquaria City."

    She smiled and spoke, "We are headed to Brakawai City, which is on the way to Aquaria. Do you want to join us?"

    Staring at the strangely friendly woman before asking.

    "Why are you asking a random child to join you?"

    The womanughed.

    "We ain''t trying to kidnap you, little Dragon-kin. We have no issues with your kind. My name is Sarwana Khalili, the current head manager of the Golden Road Trading Company," she said.

    He nodded before introducing himself.

    "I''m Archer," he said.

    She smiled and jumped off the carriage, approaching him with a smile.

    "Where are you from? We haven''t seen anyone like you down these ways for years," she asked.

    Both of them looked towards the north as she motioned for the caravan to carry on moving.

    "Not many northerners travel down here. They don''t like the heat or the feisty women," she said,ughing.

    He just stared at this crazy woman before answering, "Far North."

    Sarwana stared at the boy who didn''t belong in thesends.

    "I bet you''re from the Lunaris Empire," she said.

    Archer looked at her in confusion.

    "Where is that?" he asked.

    She looked at the oblivious boy before teaching him about the northernnds.

    "The Soutnds border the Land of Mediterra in the north, where two kingdoms, two empires, and what people are calling a republic are fighting over every inch ofnd."

    Archer got curious and asked for more information, making Sarwana smile.

    "What is it like?" he asked.

    She began to think, rubbing her chin before finally telling the boy what he wanted to know.

    "Mediterra is surrounded by the vast Phantom Sea, which stretches from the eastern coast to the northern shores, and it borders the Haunted Waters in the west. The fourth side of the continent is dominated by arge ind sea called The Maelstrom Sea.

    It''s notorious for causing ships to vanish during bad weather.

    The sea is littered with a multitude of small inds, many of which are home to amicable locals who earn their livelihoods through fishing and trade.

    However, other inds are home to man-eating wild men.

    Many of the inds are diverse in their geography and culture, with some being rocky and barren, while others are made up of lush green jungles.

    The maind is also diverse, with mountain ranges, fertile ins, and arid deserts. The weather is always scorching hot, but to be honest with you, boy, the winters aren''t too bad.

    The people who call thend home are known as the Medi people. They are brave, passionate, loyal, and very fierce."

    Sarwana stopped speaking as she pulled out a waterskin and took a mouthful before continuing.

    "But before she could continue, Archer interrupted her.

    ''''How do you travel further north from Mediterra?''''

    She stopped walking and stared at the boy. ''''You''re from the Land of Plenty?'''' she asked.

    Archer raised an eyebrow and nodded.

    ''''If that''s what you want to call it, then yes.''''

    Sarwana''s eyes widened in shock. She had never met anyone from the Land of Plenty before.

    Only the Nova Empire has anything to do with it, as they control the Whispering Way coastal route.

    "How did you end up in the Soutnds?" she asked.

    He looked at her and sighed before exining.

    "I was on a quest for the guild and got into a battle. As thest humans were killed, an orc king appeared and we fought. As a result, I got knocked out and sent flying into the Eventide River. I woke up a few dayster on a sandy beach not far from a cannibal vige."

    As he finished talking, he pulled out some chocte and offered some to Sarwana, but she shook her head.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 62 What The Fuck.

    Sarwana walked alongside Archer for hours, informing him about the empires and kingdoms that resided there.

    The two of them ignored the constant worrying of the caravan guards until one of them ran up to her again, advising her to return to the carriage.

    She relented before turning to Archer.

    "I''ll head back in. My husband is starting to get worried. If you need anything, just knock on the door."

    Archer nodded and started to think about all the information she had given him.

    ''The Land of Mediterra is massive. If he were topare it to anything on Earth, it would be the size of Asia and Europebined.

    Most of the Medi poption is made up of mostly humans, demi-humans, elves, nomadic tribes.''

    As he was thinking his AD started pinging like crazy, Archer quickly scanned the tree line but didn''t see anything.

    He calmed down but remembered the Wendigo attack months back and started using his Dragon senses.

    Archer smelt a horrid stench but couldn''t pinpoint It, it vanished as quickly as he smelt it.

    Shaking his head, he pulled out an elven cake and started eating it while he thought about all the forces in the Land of Mediterra.

    ''There''s the Lunaris Empire, which is the strongest force in the north but doesn''t attack the other kingdoms.

    Then there''s the Sri Empire, which is strongest in the south. The two empires fight all the time.

    Finishing the cake but not feeling satisfied, he pulled out some chocte pastries.

    ''The way Sarwana described thend, it seems like this world''s version of the Mediterranean, but five times bigger and more dangerous.''

    There are seven kingdoms in the Mediterra, the Aeternum, Byzantine, Achaean, and Arcadia Kingdoms are in the west, and the Sicilia, Olympus, and Elysian Kingdoms are in the east.

    The Sri Empire takes up all the north, and the Delphosia Republic is in the east.

    Archer stopped thinking about all this and decided to think about itter on.

    The caravan continued on as he overheard the guards speaking of the Southern castle located a day away from here.

    Happy with what he found out, he continued walking.

    The sun was setting over the simple stone road.

    Archer couldn''t see far into the forest that lined one side of the road, while a grasnd desert stretched out as far as the eye could see on the other side.

    One of the caravan guardmanders shouted out that they were going to set up camp just up the road.

    An hourter, as the tents were being set up Archer looked around for a tree to sleep in. Seeing one not far away, he walked over to it.

    Jumping up to the lowest branch he climbed up.

    He summoned his wings and used them to wrap around himself and keep himself warm.

    A little whileter Archer was lying there watching the stars.

    The beautiful night sky was full of shining stars, twinkling like diamonds against the ck backdrop.

    Archer looked up in wonder as he saw countless shooting stars flying through the sky, leaving trails of light behind them.

    Stars stretched across the sky, creating a ribbon of stars that seemed to go on forever.

    The night air was cool and crisp, and the silence of the night was only broken by the guard''s quiet chatter and the footsteps of the patrolling guards.

    It was a beautiful moment, one he would never forget.

    As he was lying there, his Aura Detector started going off, and he noticed that the whole camp was surrounded by big humanoid creatures.

    Archer jumped to his feet and activated his Draconic form.

    ''''Draconis.''''

    But as soon as he activated it, an ice st flew at him, but he quickly deflected the attack by using his wings.

    He realized they were surrounded, but his Aura Detector didn''t detect any enemies.

    ''''It''s the mountain men, be careful and keep your guards up.''''

    Archer heard the caravan guardmander shout out as the attacks died down, he wanted to go into his Domain but didn''t want to miss anything.

    He sat back down and kept an eye out until he fell asleep.

    Waking up in an unknown bed, Archer raised his head and looked around to see a room that was beyond his expectations.

    It had an African-like style and many windows.

    Looking through the open windows, he noticed a massive African-like city spread out, stopping at an expansive savannah.

    He had no idea where he was until he looked down and noticed a young woman in her early 20s lying next to him.

    Not recognizing the wild blonde hair, smooth white skin, her muscr body, or the lion''s tail lying still on the bed.

    He examined this strange girl until she started to stir and woke up.

    The girl turned to Archer with a cheeky grin before blood started dripping out of her lips, and her blue eyes became unfocused.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She copsed on the bed, and Archer rushed forward to help her.

    However, he was thrown into another nightmare as he found himself on the same street that led him to Thrylos.

    He saw the old him and Alexa walking down the sidewalk, his brown hair and slim buildpared to his now snow-white hair and muscr body.

    Seeing a man moving towards the two, he tried to look away but couldn''t move at all, he saw the old him push her out of the way and take the knife to his chest.

    Sweat started to trickle down his back when the old him dropped to the floor.

    As soon as he hit the floor the scene changed yet again and he was in the hospital room, seeing his body on the bed.

    ''''ARCHER!''''

    Hearing someone shouting his name, looking around the room in his dream he saw Alexa and his Mother crying.

    Archer was ripped out of his dream when something mmed into his body sending him flying out of the tree, and crashing onto the ground hard.

    Looking around, he saw the same ice sts fromst night flying out of the forest, hitting all over.

    Scrambling to his feet, he saw Sarwana standing there, casting rock sts into the forest as the guards got into formation.

    The attack died down as the men all prepared themselves, but after an hour, there was nothing.

    Themander called for the men to calm down and get as much rest as they could until morning.

    Archer looked up and saw the giant moon shining down on him.

    He started thinking about the nightmare, wondering why there was a random woman he had never seen before.

    Shaking his head to clear his muddled thoughts, he climbed back into the tree.

    Settling back down as fell back to sleep.

    The next morning, he woke up to bird chirps but noticed the weather: ck clouds in the sky and a drizzle of rain.

    He pulled out a ck cloak and wrapped it around himself, dismissing his wings. Archer jumped out of the tree,nding with a heavy thud.

    Looking around for Sarwana''s carriage, he spotted it and walked towards it.

    As he approached, a guard stepped in front of him and spoke.

    "What do you want, boy?"

    Archer looked at the guard and replied, "I want to talk to Sarwana."

    The guard''s eyes widened, and he was about to berate Archer when a man''s voice was heard.

    "Leave the boy alone, Haider. Sarwana likes him for some reason."

    A ck-haired man in his early thirties stepped out of the carriage.

    He had blue eyes and a clean-shaven face, he smiled at Archer as he approached.

    "So, you''re the boy my wife wouldn''t stop talking about.''''

    Looking up at the man he nodded as the tall man stopped in front of him.

    ''''So you''re from up north?''''

    ''''Yes, got lost down here and trying to make my way home.''''

    The man raised his eyebrow as he asked another question.

    ''''Why are you traveling south then?''''

    Archer didn''t know where the man was going with his questions but answered.

    ''''Looking for a friend.''''

    He could clearly see the man didn''t believe him but didn''t care either way, he wished the man goodbye and left.

    As he walked alongside the forested road, they continued their journey for a few more hours until his Aura Detector suddenly went off.

    He looked around and was shocked at what he saw standing no more than 10 feet away from him.

    Archer stood frozen, staring at the massive Bigfoot-like beast that loomed over him.

    His eyes widened in awe as he took in the creature''s size and strength.

    The Beasts fur was thick and matted, and its muscr arms hung at its sides.

    Despite its intimidating appearance.

    He wondered what it was thinking as it stared back at him with its piercing eyes.

    It roared at him, throwing him off guard as it started to charge.

    ''What the fuck.''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 63 The Sasquatch Party.

    Archer heard each heavy step of the beast as it charged toward him.

    As it reached him, the bigfoot swung its beefy left arm.

    Quickly, Archer activated his Draconic Form as he raised his right arm to block the swing.

    The two limbs connected with a loud p, and the beast looked shocked at the human boy.

    Archer fired a quick Void st straight into the beast''s chest, sending it stumbling backward.

    He then leaped into the air to reach the creature''s head and swung his ws, but it raised its arm to defend itself.

    Archer spotted this and pulled his ws back, instead using his tail to pierce the beast''s thigh.

    This caused the creature to drop to one knee, and its head exploded like a watermelon as Archer fired a Void st into its skull.

    However, before he could even rx, another beast appeared out of nowhere, making him jump.

    The creature punched him so hard in the face that it sent him flying into the forest like a white rocket.

    He was caughtpletely off guard as he broke trees on his flight path and crashed into the side of arge grassy hill surrounded by tall trees.

    Lying in the crater, dazed and disoriented, his body wracked with pain after being punched, he groaned and winced as he tried to move.

    Feeling the sharp ache in his ribs and the throbbing pain shooting through his head.

    The world around him seemed to blur and spin, and he felt a sense of confusion.

    Despite the agony coursing through his body, he managed to roll over onto his back. Regeneration started to kick in and began to heal his broken body.

    Archer slowly got to his feet, and when he finally stood up, his body cracked.

    He saw the cuts close up and bones snapping back into ce, causing shooting pains.

    He pulled out a health potion and quickly downed it.

    Between the potion and Regeneration, he was healing quicker.

    As he was healing, the sounds of a fierce battle could be heard in the distance.

    Archer looked around and wondered how far he had flown.

    He started to make his way toward the battle when he had to stop walking.

    As he looked up, he saw a massive Bigfoot standing there.

    Archer''s eyes widened when he saw the beast carrying a guard''s body on its shoulder.

    It whooped into the air, and all of a sudden, the whole area went quiet.

    He heard dozens of thumping footsteps heading in his direction, and over a dozen bigfoots appeared, most of them carrying dead bodies.

    As he turned his gaze back to the bigger bigfoot, his whole body stiffened.

    The massive beast smiled at him, sending a shiver down his spine.

    Archer calmed himself down and looked for a way out.

    He tried to take off using his wings, but one of the bigfoots threw a body at him, sending him crashing to the ground.

    As he stood up, the bigfoots whooped at the scene.

    Looking up, Archer spotted a branch hanging over the group.

    He used Thunder Step to reach the spot andnded on the branch.

    Quickly looking down, he jumped back as he saw a group of bigfoots speed climbing up after him.

    "How the fuck did they find me so fast?" He muttered to himself.

    He crouched down and leaped into the air, starting to p his wings.

    Archer spun around as he cast a fireball toward the group on the forest floor.

    As the object struck the forest floor, a massive explosion ensued, causing the ground to tremble.

    Archer, utilizing his AD, observed half a dozen Bigfoots fleeing the area.

    Once they had departed, he descended to the ground and noticed that everything was scorched.

    There were a few bodies scattered about, prompting him to extract their hearts, resulting in a collection of three hearts.

    After storing the Bigfoot bodies, Archer dismissed his Draconis Form and began making his way back to the caravan.

    Upon his return, he was greeted with mes and damaged carriages strewn about.

    Seeking Sarwana, he discovered her catching her breath at the front of the caravan.

    As he approached, she lifted her head and was taken aback by the sight of the white-haired boy.

    "Archer! How are you?" she eximed.

    She leaped to her feet and hurried toward him.

    He regarded her with a curious gaze before inquiring about her kindness towards him.

    "We only met yesterday, so why are you so nice to me?"

    She halted her stride and gazed down at the boy, fidgeting with her fingers as she prepared to respond until a voice interrupted her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "To be honest with you, Archer, you remind us of ourte son when he was younger."

    The man stated, his eyes conveying the pain of their loss.

    Archer rxed, realizing they had no ulterior motives.

    "I apologize, I''ve only recently begun encountering kind people, so I''m still getting used to it."

    The man started nodding and then introduced himself.

    ''''I am Najee Khalili, her husband.''''

    Before Sarwana spoke up, Archer nodded at the man.

    ''''You look and act like him, if you had brown skin, you both would have been twins.''''

    He scrutinized the woman, noting her snow-white hair, which matched his own, and her blue eyes.

    Her skin was tanned, and she had a slim yet athletic build and Najee was the same build.

    They both looked to be in their early 30s.

    After talking for a while the caravan was ready to move again, the couple invited Archer to join them in their carriage and he epted.

    Archer stepped into a cozy-looking carriage adorned with stunning decorations and plush sofas.

    Thefortable seating and beautiful decor made the carriage feel like a luxurious home away from home

    Despite its seemingly small exterior, it appeared much more spacious on the inside, thanks to Space Magic.

    Najee recounted to Archer how he came to possess such a remarkable carriage, leaving the boy in awe of the story.

    As they settled into their seats, Archer retrieved some chocte and began to eat.

    He noticed the couple gazing at him with curious expressions, prompting him to offer them some chocte.

    Najee epted, but Sarwana declined.

    "Where did you get that food?" she inquired.

    Archer shifted his gaze to her before responding.

    "It''s a skill I learned called storage. I acquired it before I found myself in this ce."

    She nodded before they started talking about where Archer is from.

    Najee spoke up first.

    ''''So my wife tells me youe from thend of plenty?''''

    Archer nodded.

    ''''Yes, I didn''t know it was referred to by such a name but I am from there.''''

    Hours passed by as they were getting to know each other, as they approached the Kagian castle Archer''s AD started pinging.

    He jumped out of the carriage to see a swarm of the bigfoot creatures, as he stood there they started throwingrge stones at the four remaining carriages.

    Archer quickly cast Cosmic Shield to defend himself and the carriage.

    The stones smashed into the shield and he started hearing whooping and hollering, that''s when ice sts started smashing against the defenders.

    He quickly began casting water bolts at the Bigfoot, which he could clearly see.

    After taking out five of them, the attacks intensified.

    As the earth and water sts joined the ice ones, he kept his Cosmic Shield up until one Bigfoot rushed toward him and punched the shield.

    The shield cracked, and when Archer noticed this, he fired a water bolt into the Bigfoot''s chest.

    It stumbled back, and he followed up with an Eldritch st to the beast''s head dropping it to the ground with a heavy thud.

    When the biggest Bigfoot saw this, he sent even more beasts to bring down the shield.

    Four of them started punching at the shield, cracking it even more, causing Archer to panic.

    That''s when his Aura Detector suddenly picked up on arge force fast approaching.

    Archer and the guards looked down the road to see hundreds of cavalrymen charging toward the Bigfoots.

    The beasts noticed the reinforcements and decided to cut the party short and retreat.

    Archer heard a loud whooping, and the attack stopped, but some of the Bigfoots stayed behind and were trampled by the horsemen when they arrived.

    He deactivated his shield and sat down, Archer wasn''t physically tired, but the mental strain had taken its toll.

    As the bigfoots ran back into the forest some of them got run down and killed, he looked around a see around 10 bigfoot bodiesying around.

    So he went around collecting them, in total, he got eight intact bigfoot bodies, after he was done with his looting he walked back to Sarwana''s caravan just as the horsemen approached.

    Archer ignored the soldier and started eating some pastries after casting Cleanse on himself, the soldiers stared at Archer before one of them in the backmented.

    ''''Why is a lowly dragon-kin here?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 64 Do Not Go Gentle Into That Good Night.

    The afternoon sun was beaming down on the motionless caravan.

    Archer looked at the man who just spoke, he was in histe teens or early 20s.

    He examined the horseman''s armor, he noticed the intricate designs and patterns etched into the metal tes and leather straps.

    The lightweight and flexible armor allowed for easy movement in the hot environment.

    His helmet covered both his head and face, featuring a visor to protect against the harsh sun and sand.

    Even the horse''s armor was also adorned with colorful fabrics and tassels, adding to the overall aesthetic of the desert horseman''s attire.

    Before Archer could speak, Najee emerged from the carriage and addressed the man.

    ''''The boy is with us, and your issues with the Dragon-kin are of no concern to us, but thank you for the help.''''

    Themander nodded before speaking.

    ''''We have been hunting the mountain men for a week now, one of our scouts spotted them on the move so we rushed here.''''

    Najee nodded.

    ''''Are you from the Sunspear Castle?''''

    The man nodded and offered the caravan to follow them.

    ''''Follow us we will escort you there.''''

    Najee smiled as he bowed towards the horsemen, and went off to talk to the head caravan guard.

    After a little, while the caravan was on the move again.

    Archer was sitting on the roof of thest carriage as he watched the beautifulndscape.

    The Saharveldt desert grasnd stretched out before him, a vast expanse of golden-brown grasses swaying in the hot breeze.

    In the distance, he could see the glimmering ribbon of a river and wondered if it was the same one he had traveled on to get here.

    The grasnd was dotted with small shrubs and asional trees, providing some shade and shelter from the unrelenting sun.

    Despite the arid environment, there were beasts grazing on the grass and chasing other smaller beasts.

    He was sitting there he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 1800/12000]

    [Level Up 85>86]

    [SP: 6>8]

    Archer was happy, he had gained 800 experience points for each Bigfoot kill, so altogether he had earned 13,600 experience points from the fight.

    As hey on the roof, basking in the afternoon sun, he noticed a lot of chatter from the caravan guards, so he looked up to see a massive castle built into the side of the mountain.

    Nestled into the side of a towering mountain, Sunspear Castle was a breathtaking sight to behold.

    The castle''s imposing presence and stunning location made it an awe-inspiring sight that left asting impression on all who beheld it.

    Its walls were constructed from golden sandstone, polished to a luster that mirrored the sunlight and created the illusion of a fortress made of pure gold.

    Each of the fort''s towers soared high into the sky, crowned with banners bearing the sigil of the Kaiga Kingdom.

    As the caravan approached the fort, they were greeted by a refreshing breeze emanating from the mountain, providing a wee respite from the heat.

    The fort''s strategic position offered amanding view of the surrounding terrain, making it a perfect bastion for those seeking to cross into the Aquarian Kingdom.

    The entrance to the fort was marked by a colossal gate, forged from a blend of iron and bronze, embellished with intricate patterns and symbols that conveyed the fort''s rich history and purpose.

    The caravan neared the castle, it came to a stop as the merchants inside the carriages poured out to get a look at the beautiful fortress.

    Archer shut his eyes and was hoping to avoid witnessing what he knewy ahead, but he opened them and they widened in horror.

    His heart sank as he surveyed the sea of crucified Dragon-kin in the field beside the caravan.

    Men, women, children, and even the elderly had fallen victim to the brutality of their captors.

    The air was thick with the stench of death and decay, and the sight was almost too much to bear.

    Archer was overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness and despair, knowing that he could do nothing to bring back those who had been lost.

    While he was standing there staring at the gruesome scene.

    Closing his eyes, he whispered.

    ''''Draconis.''''

    Summoning his Draconic features, he was just about to take off when he noticed movement on one of the crosses.

    Archer''s heart shattered as he saw a little blonde girl hanging on the closest cross, the only survivor of this sickening crucifixion.

    Gliding over to her, intending to heal her wounds and take her to his domain, he looked into her eyes and knew she was dying.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Using his ws, he cut her down and held her close as she spoke.

    "Promise me you''ll make them pay... The Kaiga Kingdom... They did this to my family... They killed everyone."

    Archer''s eyes started to get wet as he made a promise to her.

    "I promise. I''ll make them pay for what they''ve done."

    She smiled at him and whispered.

    "Thank you... I''m K... I''m happy I met you... You have kind eyes... Promise me you''ll never forget me."

    He started crying but mumbled out.

    "I won''t. I''ll remember you always, K."

    She smiled as she spoke, as her little bloody hand touched his cheek.

    ''''Goodbye.''''

    He stared at her peaceful face as she managed to say onest word before passing away in his arms.

    Archer''s emotions boiled over, as he ced K''s body into his Item Box.

    He turned to face the castle and let out a deafening roar that shook the very ground beneath him.

    His body trembled with rage as he unleashed his violet dragon''s breath toward the sea of Dragon-kin, setting them aze.

    mes roared and crackled as they spread, fueling his fury.

    Archer stood amidst the sea of Dragon-kin he had just set aze, he could feel the intensity of the mes and the heat radiating off of them.

    But amidst the chaos, he could hear something else.

    It was as if the voices of the fallen Dragon-kin were speaking to him, thanking him for freeing them from their torment and guiding them to Tiamat.

    The sound was haunting yetforting, and it gave Archer a sense of purpose.

    He knew that what he had done was necessary, and he felt a sense of satisfaction knowing that he had avenged the Dragon-kin from their suffering.

    With his violet eyes, Archer turned towards the horsemen, an evil smile spreading across his face, revealing his sharp dragon teeth.

    The horsemen watched in awe as he suddenly vanished from his spot, only to hear a muffled scream as he reappeared on the back of one of their horses.

    A head flew through the air as Archer use his ws to decapitate a rider as he cast multiple fire bolts and shot them at the remaining soldiers.

    Three soldiers dodged the bolts, but before they could even think about fleeing, they were decapitated, their bodies falling to the ground with a thud.

    Archer butchered the horsemen, receiving a few blows but shrugging them off as his scales defended him.

    He impaled one soldier with his tail as he shed another.

    After finishing the two soldiers, he fired void sts at some of the remaining soldiers, sending them flying off their horses.

    Finally, Archer lunged at thest remaining soldier and bit into his neck, tearing out a chunk.

    Najee and Sarwana watched in horror as Archer massacred the Kagian soldiers who had previously helped them with the mountain men.

    After finishing the ughter, Archer looked over towards the gate as more soldiers came charging out.

    Smiling, he began casting a Fireball and Void st,bining them together he fired the purple ming sphere straight at the iing soldiers.

    [Spell Combined: Void ze]

    The Void ze tore through their ranks, and the attack didn''t even leave bodies behind as it mmed into the castle walls, making the whole castle shake, and Archer looked at the carnage he was causing.

    He raised his hands in the sky before casting Call Lightning above the castle. As he cast the spell, dark clouds gathered in the sky, and the air grew heavy with static electricity.

    Suddenly, a blinding bolt of violet lightning shot down from the sky, striking the castle with a deafening boom.

    The force of the lightning strike was so intense that it shook the entire structure of the castle, causing rocks and debris to rain down from the walls.

    The lightning bolts left a smoldering crater where it had struck, and the air was filled with the smell of burning stone and ozone.

    Many of the soldiers inside the castle were left reeling from the impact.

    Suddenly, another bolt of lightning struck the castle, causing the guards to panic and run toward the walls to see what was happening.

    Archer smiled as he saw the soldiers piling onto the walls. He quickly pulled out three mana potions and downed all three, then checked his mana.

    [Mana: 6000/8100]

    Looking at the castle, he crouched down and leaped into the air, Archer started to hover in the air as he raised his hands.

    Archer did so, he remembered all the lives that were lost and how every Dragon-kin life was precious.

    A certain poem came to mind as he raised his hands, and he began reciting it so that all the still-living people could hear.

    "Do not go gentle into that good night."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 65 Rage, Rage Against The Dying Of The Light.

    With his hands raised in the air, he spoke with pain and sorrow in his voice, as he recited one of his favorite poems from Earth.

    "Do not go gentle into that dark night,

    Old age should burn and rave close of day;

    Rage, rage against the dying of the light.

    Though wise men at their end know dark is right,

    Because their words forked no lightning they,

    Do not go gentle into that good night.

    Good men, thest wave bye, crying how bright

    Their frail deeds might have danced in the green bay,

    Rage, rage against the dying of the light."

    As he finished the poem, he closed his eyes and pointed his hand towards the castle, casting Meteor Swarm.

    After witnessing Archer''s defeat of the soldiers, the people from the caravan began to calm down.

    All of a sudden, a brilliant light caught the attention of everyone present, and they gazed upwards to witness a ming meteor falling from the sky and heading straight for the distant castle.

    The meteor appeared as a zing ball of violet, trailing sparks and smoke in its wake.

    It drew nearer, Najee, Sarwana, and the rest of the caravan could feel the intense heat radiating from it, causing the air to warp and shimmer.

    With a thunderous boom, the meteor collided with the castle, unleashing shockwaves that reverberated throughout the surrounding region, knocking the onlookers to their backsides in shock.

    The castle walls crumbled and fell, and mes burst forth from the rubble, casting an eerie violet hue across thendscape.

    Despite the destruction, everyone was entranced by the stunning scene before them.

    The violet mes swirled and flickered, creating a hypnotic dance of light and shadow.

    Archer, disregarding the people around him, flew towards the castle ruins, hoping to find some coins.

    Approaching the mountain, he couldn''t help but notice the massive crater that had been carved into its side.

    Coming to a halt just above it, he activated his advanced technology and began scanning the area, searching for any clues as to what could have caused such a dramatic impact.

    The crater loomed before him, a stark reminder of the power and unpredictability of the natural world.

    After searching for a while, Archer received dozens of pings emanating from the mountain.

    He flew towards them but couldn''t see anything, so he started to look around.

    Archer quickly located the entrance to the escape passage that led deeper into the mountain.

    Quickly making his way into the tunnel, he chased after the fleeing men, pping his wings to pick up speed as the tunnel was big enough to fly in.

    Suddenly, he noticed two men standing still.

    One held a massive shield, and the other, a mage, held up a staff and cast a few fireballs at him.

    Archer stopped flying andnded on the floor, skidding to a halt.

    He raised his wings and defended himself against the spells.

    Just then, he heard a whistling sound and something metallic pinged off his wing, causing an explosion.

    Although his wings managed to take most of the damage, Archer''s skin still got singed by the explosion.

    He pped his wings, sending the mes flying toward the two men, but a priestess stepped forward and cast a shield, blocking the mes from hitting them.

    As everything settled down, the group of three stared at Archer, and he stared back at them.

    Suddenly, the knight with the shield shouted out in pain.

    "Why did you destroy the castle? There were innocent people here!"

    Archer red at the man with fiery anger zing in his eyes.

    "How dare you talk of innocent people!"

    With a sudden burst of energy, his Dragon Aura surged forth, causing the three to quickly back off in fear as he let out a powerful shout.

    "After what they did to the dragon-kin, there was no one innocent in this castle! The whole Kaiga Kingdom will burn for what they did!"

    His Aura shook the tunnel, sending the three flying backward.

    As they grappled with one another, their struggle intensified until they both crashed to the ground.

    Struggling to regain their footing, they scrambled to get back up, each determined to gain the upper hand in their fierce battle.

    The sound of their bodies hitting the floor echoed through the room, a testament to the intensity of their struggle.

    The priestess got back to her feet first and quickly tried to justify the reason the Kingdom butchered the dragon-kin tribes.

    "They were raiders. What did you expect to happen when they got caught?"

    But Archer was beyond reason.

    "You are trying to justify what I just witnessed, the horrible deaths of children and old people!"

    He had enough and snapped.

    Archer''s anger exploded, and with a fierce roar, he unleashed his dragon breath, sending a searing st of fire toward the three Kagians.

    They tried to dodge, but the mes engulfed the mage, burning him to ashes.

    The other two witnessed the attack and panicked, turning on their heels to run, but both were hit with the dangerous violet mes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer stood there and watched as the ashes floated away.

    He quickly took off and chased after the remaining survivors.

    Zooming through the tunnels, he quickly caught up to the fleeing group, which consisted of over 30 men running further ahead.

    With an evil smile, he flexed his ws and dropped to his feet, looking up at them.

    Suddenly, Archer started Thunder-Stepping until he appeared in the center of the group, emitting an ominous cackle.

    "Mwa-ha-ha-ha!" heughed, his eyes glinting with malice.

    Casting Cosmic Enhancement on himself, he felt his body be even stronger.

    He started shing, catching the soldiers off guard.

    One by one, the soldiers dropped like flies under Archer''s never-ending attacks.

    Feeling a de swinging towards him, he Thunder Stepped again and appeared behind the man.

    Using his slender tail, he pierced the man''s chest and threw the now-dead body at the approaching men.

    Utilizing Thunder Step to evade iing attacks, he deftly maneuvered around his enemies, firing precise sma Shots into their chests.

    With each shot, he gained ground and pushed back against their assault, determined to emerge victorious from the fray.

    His quick reflexes and deadly uracy made him a formidable opponent, and his enemies soon found themselves struggling to keep up with his lightning-fast movements.

    His tail attacked as if it had a mind of its own, piercing unsuspecting soldiers who came too close to Archer.

    Archer was effortlessly killing the Kagian soldiers until a massive yellow st flew toward him.

    He quickly cast a Cosmic Shield to block the attack, but it pushed him back despite holding up.

    Looking toward the direction of the attack, Archer saw a tall, bearded, ck man dressed in expensive light armor.

    As the man let go of the lifeless body of a mage, his gaze shifted toward Archer, who was hiding in the shadows with a mix of curiosity and recognition.

    "So, you''re the infamous boy who destroyed Eastwatch castle and now Sunspear," he said.

    Archer nodded, keeping a watchful eye on the man. The man sighed and made his way over to a rock that jutted out of the wall and sat down.

    "You see, I tried to stop what was happening to the dragon-kin. After all, my wife is one," he exined.

    Archer''s eyes widened in surprise at the man''s revtion.

    "Where is she?" he asked.

    The man''s expression turned wistful as he looked off into the distance before replying to Archer''s question.

    "I sent her and the children to the Aquarian Kingdom capital before the king ordered the extermination of the dragon-kin."

    Archer walked closer to the man, he asked.

    "What''s your name?"

    The ck-skinned man tried to look at Archer to see what the boy looked like but couldn''t see him while he stood there.

    "I''m Mohamet Kaba. I was the 3rd general of the Kaiga Kingdom."

    He took a step closer to the man, Archer raised an eyebrow inquisitively.

    The man''s eyes widened in amazement as he took in the boy''s white Draconic features for the first time, whispering to himself in disbelief.

    "Ah, so she was telling the truth," he muttered, his voice filled with wonder.

    Archer tilted his head, curious as to what the man was referring to.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked.

    Mohamet had never seen white horns before, and he had seen many horns of Dragon-kin people, but they stood out in stark contrast to his wife''s red-colored horns.

    He coughed to clear his throat before informing the boy.

    "She told me about the legends of the White Dragon King," the man said.

    His voice filled with awe.

    "He was said to be friendly to all races, and he didn''t discriminate even though the church provoked him non-stop."

    Archer nodded, a sense of pride swelling within him.

    Ever since he arrived on Thrylos, he had always known that he was different.

    So when someone finally acknowledged his Draconic features, he weed the rare experience.

    Mohamet stared at the strange boy, sensing that he would go ces in the future.

    At that moment, he decided on a new path forward in his life.

    He stood up and walked towards Archer, the young boy saw the big man quickly approaching him. In a split second, he Thunder Stepped backward.

    Getting away from him, he readied himself to cast a spell if the big man tried anything.

    The sudden movement caused Mohamet to burst outughing, holding his stomach.

    His armor jiggled, making a metal-hitting-metal sound.

    Archer stared at him, waiting for an exnation as to why he had suddenly started walking towards him like that.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 66 General.

    Mohamet stoppedughing when he saw Archer staring at him as if he were an idiot.

    ''This boy is strange,'' he thought. ''He can butcher people but still act like this.''

    Shaking his head, Mohamet gave Archer the reason for hisughter.

    "Well, it was the way you reacted like a scared rabbit. But I mean you no harm, Archer."

    He said, stepping closer to the boy and allowing him to see his face more clearly.

    "You''re the White Dragon from the legends my wife has told me about," he eximed. "I want to help you. I want to be a part of your story."

    A smile spread across Mohamet''s face as if he was recalling a fond memory.

    He spoke again, his voice filled with warmth and sincerity.

    "I wish for my son and daughter to live a free and happy life, and for some reason, I have a feeling that you can help me achieve that wish."

    Staring at the man in surprise before finally speaking.

    "Okay, I ept your offer."

    Mohamet smiled at the strange boy as he watched him walk over to the dead bodies and use his ws to tear out their hearts.

    Archer managed to loot 22 human hearts under the horrified gaze of Mohamet.

    He turned to the man with a confused look.

    "What?" he asked.

    Mohamet didn''t know what to say to this crazy child.

    He wanted to keep his heart. Coughing to clear his throat, he asked him a question.

    "Why are you ripping out their hearts, your majesty?"

    Archer stared at the man before letting out a sigh.

    "Not you too," he said.

    Finishing up with the bodies and realized he was covered in blood.

    Casting Cleanse on himself and he watched as all the blood disappeared from his clothes and body.

    Archer dismissed his Draconic features as he pulled out a pastry and started eating while answering the horrified-looking man.

    "Well, for some reason, every time I eat hearts, my body gains benefits from it. So why not eat them?" he said.

    He finished the pastry and realized he was running out of them, which made him frustrated.

    Mohamet spoke up, dragging Archer out of his stupor.

    "Mana is stored in the heart of every living being, and as a white dragon, it makes sense that you consume them," he exined.

    Archer nodded in understanding, aware of the importance of mana in their world.

    He decided to check his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 5250/12000]

    [Level Up: 86>90]

    [SP: 8>16]

    [Mana: 8100>8300]

    [Spell Combined: Blink]

    [Spell Combined: Infusion(Skill)]

    [Spell Combination Learned]

    Archer felt a surge of excitement as he leveled up not once, not twice, but four times.

    With newfound power coursing through his veins, he unleashed the devastating Meteor Swarm spell upon his enemies.

    The thrill of watching the fiery meteors rain down upon his foes was indescribable, and he reveled in the chaos and destruction that followed.

    With each passing moment, he grew stronger and more confident, ready to take on whatever challengesy ahead.

    However, he then remembered a notification he had received while fighting.

    [Cosmic Enhancement & Thunder Step Combined= Blink & Infusion]

    [Blink: Uses cosmic energy instantly teleport a short distance away]

    [Infusion: Powers the body with cosmic energies]

    "Oh nice, they wille in handy from now on," he thought.

    He continued eating as Mohamet stared at him, but he shrugged him off.

    As he finished eating, he stood up and brushed off all the dirt, only to realize that his shirt was ripped.

    He took off the ripped shirt and put on a new one, then turned to Mohamet, who was watching him like a creep.

    "Stop looking at me like I''m a rare beast, or I''ll take your heart. Now, do you want to travel with me, or do you want to meet the others?" he asked.

    "I''ll go meet the others until you reach the Aquarian Kingdom," Mohamet said.

    Archer nodded and opened up his domain portal.

    The two of them walked into it.

    Both of them entered his Domain, they were greeted by a breathtaking sight.

    A vast expanse of lush greenery stretched out before them, with towering trees and vibrant flowers dotting thendscape.

    The air was thick with the scent of blooming flora, and the soft rustling of leaves provided soothing background noise.

    As they walked deeper into Archer''s forest, Mohamet''s eyes fell upon a beautiful cottage built inside a tree and the walkway leading up to the front door.

    "What is that?" he asked.

    Mohamet pointed to the cottage, and Archer smiled, exining that it was his home, a ce of refuge and solitude where he could escape from the chaos of the outside world.

    The man marveled at the beauty of the forest, admiring the way the sunlight filtered through the leaves and cast dappled patterns on the ground.

    He felt a sense of peace and tranquility wash over him, as though all the worries and stresses of his life had melted away in the presence of such natural beauty.

    Archer and Mohamet arrived at the clearing, they were met with a bustling little tent city.

    The air was filled with the sounds of families going about their daily routines, with childrenughing and ying in the background.

    In one corner of the clearing, a group of women was busy preparing food over a fire, while in another, some men were collecting firewood for the night ahead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer added that the outside world''s climate and weather could sometimes get a bit cold at night.

    Overall, Mohamet was impressed by themunity''s self-sufficiency and the harmonious coexistence with nature.

    As they walked further into the camp, Archer noticed a group of men herding strange-looking beasts toward a nearby pen.

    They resembled Earth cows, but wererger and had a unicorn''s horn on their heads.

    As they were being herded along, they bleated and baaed.

    Archer wondered where such beasts hade from, and then he remembered giving dragon tokens to Sagana.

    Despite the bustling atmosphere of the ce, there was an air of happiness that permeated the camp.

    Dragon-kin moved about their tasks with a sense of purpose andmunity.

    Archer felt a sense of admiration for the Dragon-kin, who had carved out a life for themselves in the midst of the Dragon''s Domain.

    As he stood there, Archer felt a little tug on his shirt.

    A short girl with mint green hair, who looked to be about 10-11 years old, caught his attention as he looked down.

    "Hey, what can I do for you, little dragon?" he asked.

    The girl had a big smile as she spoke.

    "Elder Jethro told us that if we were to see the King, we should inform him immediately that he wanted to see him."

    "Take us to him,'''' he said to the little dragon.

    Archer said as he pulled out a piece of chocte and handed it to the little girl.

    The girl nodded as she grabbed Archer''s hand, dragging him off.

    Mohamet watched the scene in shock, the two sides of the King worried him.

    ''How can he go from butchering men like he''s cutting grass to acting like a child any other time?''

    He thought to himself, shaking his head as he followed behind the children.

    Following a brief stroll, they arrived at Jethro''s tent, which was identical in size to all the others.

    Upon entering, they found Jethro engaged in conversation with three Dragon-kin men.

    The atmosphere was cordial, and the men seemed to be enjoying each other''spany.

    Despite the cramped quarters, the tent was filled with warmth and camaraderie, a testament to the tight-knitmunity that had formed among the travelers.

    The three men turned to him as he walked in, and when they spotted Archer''s white horns, their eyes went wide as they started mumbling to themselves.

    "The rumors from the north are true," said one of the men.

    "The King has returned. Look at those white horns," another added, pointing at Archer.

    Archer just stared at the three men as Jethro watched on.

    The three men then jumped up and knelt in front of Archer.

    "We pledge ourselves to the White King," they all dered.

    He felt weird seeing three grown men kneeling down to him and turned to Jethro, who was smiling but spoke up.

    "My King, you are the only White Dragon alive. You are royalty whether you like it or not. But who''s the man behind you?"

    Archer turned around and saw Mohamet standing there, silently watching him.

    He gestured towards him.

    "Let me introduce you to my new general," he said. "This is Mohamet Kaba."

    He turned to Mohamet.

    "This is Jethro. He looks after the domain when I''m not here. Actually, he still does that when I am here."

    Everyoneughed. Archer turned to Jethro and asked him who the three kneeling men were.

    "Who are they?" he inquired.

    Jethro looked at him and spoke.

    "Well, Sagana found them in some of the Kagian Cities, along with 300 more dragon-kin her group has rescued. She''s gone out again but she asked for more tokens if you can."

    Archer closed his eyes and pictured a pouch full of dragon tokens.

    When it appeared, it shocked everyone but Jethro, who smiled as he took the pouch.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    ________________________________

    Archer''s Current Status.

    [Name: Archer]

    [Race: White Dragon]

    [Age:13]

    [Rank: Master]

    [Exp: 1800/12000]

    [Level: 90]

    [HP: 2300/2300]

    [Mana: 8300 /8300]

    [Magic: Fire-Water-Earth-Wind-Lightning-Space-Darkness-Light.]

    [Strength: 1500]

    [Constitution: 1700]

    [Stamina: 1500]

    [Charisma: 1750]

    [Intelligence: 1300]

    [Status Points: 16]

    Spells: Void ze(0)Cosmic Shield(3)Cosmic Sword(4)Blink(0)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(4)sma Shot(3)Fire Missiles(4)Thunder Wave(3)Call Lightning(3)Element Bolts(2)Dragon''s Breath(1)Meteor Swarm(0)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(6)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura-Detector(4)Dragon''s Domain(1)Draconic Form(-)Spell Combination(-)Infusion(-)

 Chapter 67 The Little Dragon.

    "Thank you. Once Sagana returns, I''ll make sure to give them to her," he said.

    He nodded in response.

    Before anyone else could speak, one of the three men stood up and positioned himself in front of the group to address them.

    "My King," he said, addressing Archer.

    Archer craned his neck to look at the man standing six feet tall with short brown hair, brown eyes, and long brown horns.

    ''He''s descended from an Earth Dragon,'' he thought.

    "What is it?" Archer asked.

    "My name is Jyn, Your Highness. We were warriors from the Dragon Fang Tribe until the Kaigians wiped out our tribe and enved the survivors. We originally roamed the northern part of the Kingdom, hunting down beasts and bandits to survive," Jyn exined.

    Archer motioned for Jyn to continue.

    "Upon Sagana''s discovery of us in Adhuma City and revtion of the White Dragon King, we resolved to apany you, for White Dragons hold a position of royalty among all dragon kind," Jyn finished.

    Archer looked at the two men Jyn had pointed at, who were identical twins with dark green hair, green eyes, and horns.

    "These two are Gale and Gust," Jyn said, introducing the twin Dragon-kin.

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment as Jyn finished speaking.

    "Will the White King ept the remnants of our tribe?" Jyn asked, looking at Archer.

    Archer gestured towards a nearby chair and said.

    "The three of you, please take a seat."

    They all sat down before he began to speak.

    "Yes, I will ept the three of you if you agree to follow my rules."

    Archer said firmly, surprising everyone as he had never established any rules in the Domain before.

    Archer decided it was time to do so now.

    "First, you must follow the rules and contribute to themunity. Additionally, when the timees, you are expected to defend the Dragon-kin people," he said, looking at each of them in turn.

    Everyone agreed and nodded.

    "Second, you will not harm any Dragon-kin unless it''s in self-defense. You must protect every one of them, as there aren''t many of us left," Archer continued.

    More nodding followed.

    "Thirdly, no one may enter the cottage when I''m not here. People can knock on the door, but they must never enter," he stated firmly.

    Everyone was confused by the third rule, but they agreed to the King''s rules nheless.

    Jethro spoke up, "I have told every Dragon-kin that has joined not to go near there unless you''re inside the Domain."

    Archer nodded before stating his final rule.

    "Thest rule is that we will never allow ourselves to be stepped on again. Our first target is the Kagia Kingdom."

    All the men in the tent agreed with him before Mohamet spoke.

    "Your Highness, what are your ns?" he asked.

    Archer paused to think before responding.

    "My n is to explore the Aquarian Kingdom and collect even more Dragon-kin. Additionally, I need to level up, so that''s another priority for me," he said.

    He stood up and turned to Jethro and Mohamet.

    "Jethro, keep the Domain running smoothly, and Mohamet, start gathering men to train. As a former general, you will be perfect for the job, if you want it."

    Jethro was happy to help, and Mohamet eagerly nodded.

    "I''d be happy to train an army for you. Just inform me when you''re at the Aquarian capital, and I''ll join you, Your Highness."

    They all lowered their heads as Archer left the Domain, appearing inside the mountain again, seeing blood patches all over.

    Deciding to eat the hearts he had collected so far, he had 17 Bigfoot hearts and 32 human ones, which gave him a total of 4,900 experience points and 49 stat points.

    He already ate the hearts and got the experience and stat points.

    After an hour of walking, he arrived at the entrance of the tunnel; and summoned his wings.

    Jumping into the air, flying towards the caravan.

    Archer checked his status as he was flying along and spent 10 points on all stats except for intelligence, which he only upgraded with 5 points.

    ''Status.''

    [Exp: 6700/12000]

    [SP: 16 > 65 > 0]

    [HP: 2300>2400]

    [Mana: 8300>8600]

    [Strength: 1500>1600]

    [Constitution: 1700>1800]

    [Stamina: 1500>1600]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Charisma: 1750>1850]

    [Intelligence: 1300>1350]

    Happy with his boosted stats, Archer pped his wings even harder and shot off towards the road.

    However, upon arrival, he found no caravan.

    Hovering in the air, Archer looked around and saw tracks leading south. He followed them.

    After flying for an hour, he turned around and spotted ck smoke rising from where the castle once stood.

    Despite the afternoon sun beaming and fluffy clouds floating by, Archer''s eyes narrowed as he spotted a caravan in the distance approaching a long wooden bridge that led to the ckwood Pass.

    He stopped about 10 feet away from it.

    Archer noticed that the woman standing in front of him looked angry and kept her distance.

    "You murderer! How could you kill all those people and act like it was nothing?" she shouted at him.

    Taken aback by the woman''s usation, Archer looked at her before replying with venom in his voice.

    "They butchered my people. What did you expect me to do?"

    His question stumped Sarwana, and she grew even angrier as she barked out.

    "You should have killed only the soldiers involved, not everyone in the castle!"

    Najee walked towards the two before stopping next to his wife, scowling at Archer.

    Feeling frustrated, Archer stared at the woman and spat out.

    "I never knew the identity of those who ordered the heinous act of killing, torturing, and crucifying the Dragon-kin people. Their lives held no value to me, and I firmly believe that they deserved a more brutal death for the atrocities theymitted against us."

    Upon hearing his response, the couple''s faces twisted with disgust as Najee also spat out.

    "You may look like a child, but you''re a devil in disguise, evil."

    The couple cursed at Archer.

    Watching them with a heavy heart, hoping they would understand his motive, but they seemed to be set in their ways to see it from his point of view.

    No longer bothering with them, Archer summoned his wings and took off into the air, leaving them behind.

    Soaring above the trees, feeling the wind rush past him as he flew towards ckwood Pass.

    As he flew faster, Archer felt the wind rushing past him. He looked down to see the world shrinking under him.

    The trees and rivers became tiny specks in the distance.

    Suddenly, he spotted it - the ckwood Pass.

    The jungle was massive, bordering a towering mountain range that stretched from the Leviathan Sea in the east to the Howling Wild Jungle at the center of the Soutnds.

    He flew closer, Archer could see the dense canopy of trees stretching out before him, their branches reaching toward the sky.

    The jungle was alive with the sounds of exotic birds and beasts, their calls echoing through the air.

    Feeling a sense of awe and wonder as he flew over the jungle, Archer took in the breathtaking scenery.

    Suddenly, he heard a group of beasts howling in the distance.

    Intrigued, Archer flew towards the sound, eager to see what type of beast it was.

    As he drew closer, he could see a group of jungle wolves gathered around a tall tree, their heads thrown back as they let out a series of fierce howls.

    Archernded on a nearby branch, careful not to startle the wolves.

    Peering through the green leaves, he saw that they were focused on something high up in a tree branch.

    Squinting his eyes, he could just make out the shape of a small beast curled up in a ball.

    Feeling a surge of protectiveness towards the little creature, Archer knew that he had to help.

    Summoning some water bolts he targeted the four wolves and shot the bolts at them. Catching the beasts off-guard they got struck and dropped to the ground lifeless.

    Looking towards the little beast the wolves were trying to get. He quickly dismissed his Draconic features as he approached it.

    He tried to grab it, but the little creature quickly bit him.

    "O!"

    Slowly, he tried again, hoping that it wouldn''t bite him this time.

    The little creature tried to bite again, but Archer saw iting and moved his hand dodging the bite.

    That''s when he recognized the tiny creature before him as a fairy dragon as it started hovering in front of him.

    Its delicate wings fluttered rapidly as it stared at him.

    The dragon''s scales were a blood-red color Its iridescent scales shimmered in the sunlight.

    When the sunlight danced across them, they sparkled, creating a breathtaking disy of light and color.

    Despite its diminutive size, Archer knew that fairy dragons were powerful magical beings. Able to wield powerful magic.

    It was no bigger than a kitten and could easily fit in the palm of his hand, yet its presence wasmanding and captivating.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 68 The Book Worm & Diving Deep. [Bonus]

    A girl with purple hair was sittingfortably in a chair in the library, swinging her legs back and forth while reading a book.

    Her emerald green eyes were focused on the pages, and just as she was getting to the good part, she was interrupted by Vega, her mother''s personal maid.

    Vega had brown hair, and brown eyes, and was very dedicated to her role as the empress''s personal maid.

    "Princess Leira, the Empress wants to see you in the garden," the maid said.

    Leira''s cat ears twitched as she heard the woman''s voice.

    She looked up from her book and smiled at the neer.

    Leaving the library, Leira made her way to the garden where her mother liked to rx.

    It didn''t take her long to get there.

    After knocking on the door, Leira waited patiently for a minute until a maid opened it and motioned for her toe inside.

    "Come inside, Princess. The Empress is in her usual ce. Please follow me," Vega said.

    As Leira followed the maid into the garden, her eyes widened in amazement at the breathtaking sight before her.

    The imperial garden was a true masterpiece, with every tree, shrub, and flower perfectly ced and tended to.

    Her mother hadplete control over the garden, and it showed in every detail.

    Leira couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder as she took in the beauty around her.

    The colors were vibrant, and the scents were intoxicating.

    She always loved toe here because it was so peaceful.

    Entering the room, her eyes fell upon her mother, Chloe, the Empress of the Avalon Empire, who was seated at a table sipping on some tea.

    She couldn''t help but notice the striking resemnce between herself and her mother, who appeared to be an older version of her.

    Like Leira, she had vibrant purple hair that caught the eye of everyone around her.

    However, instead of emerald green eyes, Chloe''s eyes were a captivating shade of purple that seemed to draw people in.

    As Leira took in Chloe''s curvy figure and ample chest, she couldn''t help but wonder if she would take after her or her grandmother in that regard.

    Shaking her head at such silly thoughts, she approached her mother.

    "Hello, Buttercup. You look really pretty in that dress," her mother said.

    Leira was wearing a mostly green princess dress, with the top part in white.

    She smiled at her mother before replying.

    "Thank you, Mama," Leira said. "Vega said you wanted to see me?"

    Chloe motioned for Leira to sit down, and she made her way over to the chair and took a seat as her mother spoke.

    "My child, you know that women in the imperial family have a duty to the Empire, and we must conduct our duty withoutint," Chloe said.

    Leira nodded, unsure of where her mother was going with this.

    The empress continued, knowing her daughter wouldn''t like what she had to say.

    "Recently, I witnessed a storm that was predicted in a family tome. It predicts theing of the White Dragon King. Do you know the legend?" Chloe asked.

    Leira nodded her head. All children had been told the stories of the Dragon King.

    "Yes, Mama, I know of it," Leira replied.

    "Well, my little buttercup, I have discovered who he is and where he is from," Chloe said.

    Her eyes widened in shock as she heard her mother''s words.

    "Who is he?" Leira asked.

    Chloe smiled before speaking.

    "He was the former son of Duke Leonard Ashguard from the western province. He was thrown out of the Duke''s house for being inept at magic and sword skills, so he became an adventurer. And by what my spies have told me, he''s rather good at it," Chloe said.

    Leira was confused as to why her mother was telling her all this, so she asked.

    "Sorry for being rude, Mama, but why are you telling me all this?"

    Chloe got a glint in her eyes, she took a mouthful of her tea before informing her strong-headed daughter of her future.

    "Leira, my Buttercup, I have some news for you," the Empress said, her voice tinged with excitement.

    "What is it, Mother?"

    Leira asked, looking up from the teacup as she took a sip.

    "You are going to be marrying the recently emerged white dragon when youe of age," the Empress said, a smile spreading across her face.

    Leira''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

    "What? I''m going to marry a dragon? That''s ridiculous!"

    "It''s not ridiculous, Leira. It''s tradition. And besides, the white dragon will be a powerful ally to our kingdom."

    Chloe said, trying to reason with her daughter.

    "But I don''t want to marry a dragon! I want to marry someone I love, someone I choose!" Leira protested, her voice rising in frustration.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I understand how you feel, my dear, but this is our duty as members of the royal family. We must put the needs of our kingdom above our

    [Minoa City, on the Coast of The Sea of Bones]

    ''''Teu hurry up before we miss them!''''

    A girl with short light blue hair and ocean blue eyes, with beautiful light-brown skin, ran after the older boy while calling out.

    ''''I''ming, wait for me Triton!''''

    Teu went running after him as he jumped into the ocean and followed him.

    She jumped in and sped off after him, speeding through the water like a certain superhero from Earth.

    But as she descended further, she noticed that the usual sounds of the ocean were absent.

    There were no schools of fish darting around her, no sea beasts leaping out of the water, and no whales singing in the distance. It was too quiet.

    Her heart began to race as she realized that something was wrong.

    Looking over at her brother, who seemed to sense her unease.

    He gestured for her to follow him, and they swam towards a rocky outcropping on the sea floor.

    As they approached, the girl saw a glimmering crystal embedded in the rock.

    It was the rare sea crystal they had been searching for.

    But as she reached out to touch it, she felt a sudden pressure in her ears and a sharp pain in her chest.

    She looked around frantically, trying to figure out what was happening.

    And then she saw it. A massive shadow of a Sea Behemoth loomed in the distance, as it was swimming straight at them.

    Teu stood her ground as the massive beast charged towards her, its razor-sharp teeth bared and its eyes glowing with a fierce intensity.

    She knew that this was the moment she had been training for, the moment when she would put her magic to the test.

    With a calm and collected demeanor, she began to chant the spell she had been practicing for months.

    Her voice was steady and strong, and the words flowed effortlessly from her lips.

    ''''From the depths of the ocean blue,

    I summon power, strong and true.

    With this spell, I call upon the st,

    To vanquish foes and make themst.

    Deep sea st, now heed my call,

    Unleash your power!''''

    As the deep sea st spell reached its climax, a brilliant blue light erupted from the girl''s hands.

    The light grew brighter and brighter until it was almost blinding, and then it shot toward the Sea-behemoth with incredible force.

    The st hit the creature with a deafening roar, sending shockwaves through the water.

    The beast was thrown backward, its massive body writhing in pain as it struggled to regain its bnce.

    It seemed to have a powerful effect on the creature, causing it to thrash about wildly and emit a series of guttural roars.

    The Sea Behemoth had clearly been dealt a serious blow, and now it was in a weakened state.

    Teu watched as the creature retreated further into the depths of the ocean, its movements slow and unsteady.

    She knew that she had seeded and her Deep-Sea st spell had proven to be a powerful weapon against even the most fearsome of foes.

    Her older brother watched the scene with wide eyes he didn''t know his little sister knew such a spell.

    Triton swam up to her and tapped her on the back.

    ''''Good job sis, now let''s grab that crystal and get back to the shore, Auntie will be waiting for us.''''

    She nodded as both of them grabbed the crystal and sped towards the surface,unching themselves out of the water andnding with heavy thuds.

    A group of soldiers ran towards them as themander spoke.

    "It is not safe for you, Prince and Princess, to venture into the Sea of Bones like that, it''s to dangerous."

    The two children looked at each other andughed before Triton replied.

    "It''s okay, Tavita. We were fine."

    Themander didn''t look convinced but gave up.

    Teu walked towards the carriage that was waiting by the road.

    She took a towel out of her storage ring and dried herself off before jumping into the carriage where her Auntie was waiting for them.

    "Come on, we have to head for Sunhaven port city."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 69 Seraphina.

    As he drew closer, the fairy dragon stirred, slowly opening its eyes to reveal a pair of curious, bright red orbs that shone with otherworldly intelligence.

    Tentatively, he reached out to touch its scales, which were warm to the touch and felt a sense of wonder at the creature''s beauty.

    Archer continued to marvel at the little dragon until he noticed the sun beginning to set, casting a warm orange glow over the junglendscape.

    The fairy dragon sprang to life, grinning mischievously as it leaped onto his head, holding onto his horn as it leaned over and started to nibble on his pointy ear.

    The sensation sent a shiver down Archer''s body.

    He didn''t dislike it, but he didn''t want the creature to keep biting his ear.

    With a swift movement, he grabbed the little dragon and brought it in front of him.

    Observing the yful creature, he noticed its scales gleamed in a vibrant cherry red hue, while its eyes shone with a deep, rich crimson color.

    The creature possessed a pair of delicate wings, reminiscent of a butterfly''s, yet surprisingly sturdy-looking.

    In an attempt to get the little dragon''s attention, Archer reached out his hand, only to feel a sudden, sharp pain as the creature bit his finger.

    He winced, surprised by the strength of the tiny teeth.

    Archer quickly released the fairy dragon, which flitted away before perching on his shoulder.

    Despite the sting of the bite, he couldn''t help but admire the creature''s spunky spirit and tenacity.

    To his surprise, the little dragon nuzzled its head against his cheek, emitting a contented purr.

    But then, the fairy dragon''s gaze shifted to his back, where it spotted his white dragon wings.

    The creature''s eyes widened in amazement, and it let out a delighted chirp as it hopped onto his back, inspecting the wings with great interest.

    Archer couldn''t help but smile as he watched the little dragon''s excitement.

    Feeling pleased with the little dragon''s response, Archer got its attention and asked.

    "Do you want toe with me?" Archer asked the creature.

    It looked at him before nodding its head and smiling.

    With the little dragon now perched on his shoulder, Archer walked over to a tree trunk and sat down, leaning back.

    He gently ced the creature in front of him, and the two of them looked at each other.

    Archer reached over and started to stroke the dragon as he spoke.

    "What should I call you?" he asked.

    The little dragon tilted its head as if telling him toe up with an answer.

    "Um, what about Zephyr?" he suggested.

    Without hesitation, the little dragon bit his hand.

    "You''re a fiery one, haha," Archer chuckled as he pulled his hand back.

    It was then that he realized the truth.

    "You''re a girl," he said, his eyes widening.

    The little dragon smiled and nodded her head as Archer thought of the perfect name for her.

    "I have the perfect name for you," he said with a smile.

    "Seraphina. It means ''fiery'' in Greek. But for short, I''ll call you Sera."

    The dragon got happy and jumped at him, clinging onto his ck shirt while nuzzling her head against him.

    Archer pulled out some meat wraps and started eating.

    Sera smelled the food and locked onto it like a homing missile, lunging for it.

    She snatched it out of his hand as he was about to take a bite, he just stared at his empty hand and the thief.

    He narrowed his eyes and threw another one at the greedy girl as he took out another to eat himself.

    The two dragons sat in a tree, eating some meat wraps as the sun finally set and the beautiful night sky appeared.

    Archer had nned to return to his domain, but he decided to sleep in the tree tonight.

    Hey on the thick tree branch, gazing up at the night sky.

    The stars twinkled above him, casting a soft glow over the forest.

    Suddenly, he saw a streak of violet light shoot across the sky, followed by another and another.

    He watched in awe as the shooting stars flew across the sky, leaving trails of light in their wake.

    As he continued to watch, he felt a small weight on his chest.

    Looking down, he saw Sera crawling onto him, her tiny ws gripping his shirt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She curled up into a ball, resting her head on his chest as they both gazed up at the beauty of the night sky together.

    The only sound heard was the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze.

    Archer heard a little snore and looked towards little Sera, smiling before he fell asleep shortly after.

    However, his peaceful slumber was short-lived as he tossed and turned, caught in the grip of another nightmare.

    In the dream, he was older and battling a group of cannibals in a dense, snowy forest with a blonde girl with lion ears.

    The air was thick with the sound of shing swords, spells going off all over the ce, and the cries of dying men.

    Despite their best efforts, the wild men overpowered them, and the man and the woman were captured and dragged off to the cannibal''s camp.

    The camp was a chaotic ce, filled with smoke and the smell of blood and cooked meat.

    They were thrown into a crude wooden cage, where they were left to await their fate.

    As the night wore on, Archer''s fear grew as he watched the cannibals force the other captives over to a butcher''s table and chop them into pieces.

    He knew that they were ruthless and that they would show him no mercy.

    In the darkness, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching.

    The cannibals hade for them.

    Archer watched as they approached the cage and opened it.

    They grabbed the girl as she started to fight back, but it was useless.

    He got ready to help, but as soon as he stood up to lunge at the cannibal, he woke up.

    Looking around, he got a bad feeling. As Archer stood up, he looked towards the mountains and was shocked at the scene he was witnessing.

    The sun began to rise behind the jagged peaks of the mountains, and a thick, eerie mist began to creep down the slopes and into the jungle below.

    At first, it was just a faint haze, barely visible against the verdant foliage.

    But as it descended further, it grew thicker and more opaque, until it enveloped everything in a ghostly shroud.

    Feeling a chill run down his spine as the mist closed in around him and the tree he and Sera were on, obscuring his vision and muffling the sounds of the jungle.

    He could barely see his hand in front of his face, and all the sounds of the jungle suddenly stopped, as if a predator was close by.

    Archer activated his Aura Detector and scanned his surroundings, noticing smaller beasts fleeing the area.

    As he received a few pings, they quickly vanished. Sera leaped onto his shoulder, purring forfort.

    A creepy sensation washed over him as the fog enveloped the tree he was in.

    Sera got scared and clung to Archer forfort.

    Feeling as if he were being watched, Archer looked around and quickly activated his Draconic Form.

    "Draconis," he said.

    All his features appeared as he stretched his wings out and flexed his ws.

    That''s when he started receiving even more pings.

    This time, the alert was going crazy, as if he were surrounded by something, but couldn''t see anything when looking around.

    He jumped into the air as his wings pped hard to get him away from the branch he was just on.

    Archer hovered in the air, his wings pping furiously as he tried to clear the thick fog that obscured his vision.

    The fog began to dissipate, he felt a chill run down his spine as he saw creepy-looking humanoids climbing up the tree he was just perched on.

    Moving with unnatural grace, their fingers and toes gripping the bark of the tree like they were Spiderman.

    Archer''s heart raced as he realized that these creatures were not human, but something far more sinister.

    Their appearance was grotesque and unsettling, with pale, hairless bodies covered in scars and wounds.

    Their eyes were sunken and hollow, giving them a gaunt and skeletal appearance.

    The creature''s mouths were filled with razor-sharp teeth that gleamed in the darkness, and their long, thin fingers ended in razor-sharp ws that could tear through flesh and bone with ease."

    As they moved, their bodies contorted and twisted in unnatural ways, giving them an almost spider-like appearance.

    Their movements were silent and stealthy, allowing them to sneak up on their prey without being detected.

    The beasts reminded him of the wendigos he had fought before, but they were a lot creepier. Suddenly he sensed somethinging from his left.

    As Archer turned his head, his eyes widened in shock.

    Without hesitation, he grabbed hold of Sera.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 70 The Haunted Dunes.

    He grabbed hold of Sera and threw her to the side, as he was tackled by one of the creatures that had jumped at him from the tree.

    With a crash, he was taken down to the ground.

    Despite the creature''s attempt to bite him, he pierced its chest and threw it off him, clutching its still-beating heart in his hand.

    Archer stored the heart in his Item Box and got to his feet, but as soon as he did, another beast pounced at him.

    Using his wing, he stopped the cannibal''s pounce, causing it to be disoriented. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Archer impaled the creature with his slender tail.

    More and more of the creepy creatures started to approach him.

    Archer used Void ze, burning all the closest creatures, but he was too busy paying attention to the beasts in front of him.

    Suddenly, another one crept up behind him and attempted to sh him with its filthy ws.

    But he quickly cast Cosmic Shield, blocking the attack.

    Its ws scraped across the shield sounding like a teacher scratching a chalkboard, but Archer didn''t budge.

    He used Thunder Step and reappeared behind the creature, shooting a bolt made from lightning at it.

    It seared right through its body, ending up hitting another creature just in front of it.

    But even more of them appeared and started to surround him, blocking off his escape by foot.

    Which he was never going to try.

    Smiling as he fired loads of lightning bolts, hitting numerous creatures but more reced them making Archer frustrated.

    ''What the hell, why are there so many of them.''

    Archer looked around to see dozens of these horrifying creatures, with blood oozing from wounds on their bodies.

    Some of them were walking on all fours, while others stood upright, their movements jerky and unsettling.

    The creatures are emitting creepy noises, a mix of growls and hisses, that made the hairs on the back of Archer''s neck stand up.

    They circled him, with their eyes fixed on him, he felt a creeping sense of unease.

    Archer tried to stay calm, but the sight of these creatures and their creepy movements was starting to get to him.

    He could feel his heart racing and his palms sweating as they closed in on him, knowing he had to act fast if he wanted to get out of this alive.

    The creatures started to close in on him, Archer instantly cast a spell he rarely used.

    ''Thunder Wave.''

    A monstrous, violet wave swept out from him, striking all the creatures and sending them running back into the fog.

    Just as he thought he was alone, one of the creatures jumped out of a bush not far from him and started running toward him.

    Archer was about to attack it, but Sera quickly jumped out and started hovering in the air.

    She let out an adorable growl and released a stream of beautiful fire, hitting the creature directly in the face.

    When he looked at the corpse Its head was gone, and the body dropped to the ground.

    He went around collecting the intact bodies.

    Sera approached Archer while looking at him with a grin as she perched on his shoulder, heughed to himself and continued to make his way south.

    He traveled for days and days but still didn''t reach the other side, it took him close to a week to cross the ckwoods.

    Emerging from the dense jungle, Archer blinked in the bright sunlight that shone down on him, he took in his surroundings as he sighed to himself.

    ''''This must be the Haunted Dunes.''''

    Before him stretched a vast, scorching desert, its sand dunes shimmering in the heat. The air was dry and oppressive, and he could feel the sweat beading on his forehead.

    But he noticed a small road snaking its way through the desert, leading off into the distance.

    Looking like a thin ribbon, barely visible in the distance, but it was the only path he could see.

    With a deep breath, he set off towards the road, his feet sinking into the hot sand with each step.

    Sera chirped as she took off. She was flying around, he decided to check his status after killing those creepy creatures and the other random beasts.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 9500/12000]

    [Level Up: 90>91]

    [SP: 16>76]

    [Cosmic Shield: 3>4]

    [Element Bolts: 2>3]

    After calcting his gains, he realized he had earned a total of 14,800 experience points.

    Of these, 4,000 came from defeating the creepy-looking creatures, while another 5,000 came from killing various beasts he encountered in the jungle.

    The remaining 5,800 experience points came from the hearts he had looted during his journey.

    When traveling through the jungle, he consumed all the hearts he had collected up until then, gaining 60 stat points in the process.

    However, he had not yet allocated the points he earned until now.

    Archer decided to distribute his points, putting 26 into mana and 10 into the other attributes, except for charisma and intelligence, which received 5 points each.

    [HP: 2300>2400]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Mana: 8300>9080]

    [Strength: 1500>1600]

    [Constitution: 1700>1800]

    [Stamina: 1500>1600]

    [Charisma: 1750>1800]

    [Intelligence: 1350>1400]

    Feeling pleased with his progress, Archer couldn''t help but feel excited as he saw his mana level approach 10,000.

    Walking along, he pulled out a bottle of Honey Brew and started drinking it.

    When he finished, Sera plopped down on his shoulder and curled up falling asleep after eating all those insects.

    Archer journeyed for hours, but all he saw was an endless expanse of desert. As he looked up, he noticed the sun beginning to set, prompting him to retreat to his Domain and take a refreshing bath.

    Entering his Domain, Archer noticed the same sun setting in the distance.

    Looking around, Archer spotted a group of kids running around.

    In the empty field behind the tent city, he could see Mohemet training about 100 men.

    With a smile on his face, Archer made his way to the cottage.

    As he entered, he was greeted by the delightful aroma of wildflowers and freshly baked bread.

    Archer saw a few brownies cooking in the kitchen and they turned around to spot him.

    They started rushing around, loading up a te full of food.

    As they walked over to him with smiles on their little faces, they spoke.

    "Master Archer here is some food for you."

    Smiling at the little brownies as he took the te of food and made his way over to the balcony.

    "Thank you," he said.

    After the two brownies bowed and went off to continue cooking, Archer made his way over to the balcony.

    He sat down and started to eat the delicious food they had prepared for him, he was enjoying the bread they baked.

    They gave him some bacon-looking meat, some bread, and some other meat.

    Looking out over his Domain he gazed out at the sprawling tent city and the other wooden buildings stretching into the distance.

    Beyond them, he could see a beautifulke shimmering in the sunlight, and a majestic mountain range rising up in the distance.

    Closing his eyes he imagined the Domain growing in size. Thend around everything he created bes a sea of grasnd as far as the eyes can see.

    Archer created argeke and a massive redwood forest in the west, while adding every peaceful beast he could think of.

    He opened his eyes as he shook his head and checked his mana.

    [Mana: 3000/9080]

    Seeing he had 3000 mana left he decided to continue, closing his eyes again. He started picturing loads ofke beasts roaming in the massiveke in the west.

    Finishing up he stood and made his way to the bedroom while undressing, he entered a room and jumped into bed.

    Sera saw him and followed him to bed, curling up next to him.

    As the morning light began to filter through the window, Archer stirred from his slumber and slowly opened his eyes.

    He sat up in bed as he stretched his arms, feeling the stiffness of sleep leaving his body.

    Grabbing his clothes from his Item box, he began to put them back on, one by one.

    First his shirt, then his pants, and finally his long boots.

    Casting cleanse on himself as he pulled out a meat wrap, as he did Sera opened her little red eyes and pounced at him.

    She grabbed the meat wrap and flew off as she let out a giggle sound.

    ''''Stop taking my food Sera!''''

    Pulling out another as he exited the Domain.

    As Archer stepped out of his domain, he continued walking through the Haunted Dunes.

    The sand shifted beneath his boots, and the wind howled in his ears.

    Summoning his Draconic Form.

    ''Draconis.''

    All of his features, except for his teeth and ws, were visible as his wings extended and he smiled.

    Sera crawled into his shirt and clung to him tightly, much like a baby monkey.

    He took off and started flying south.

    Archer flew for a couple of hours before he noticed a caravan slowly moving in the distance.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 71 Archers First Dungeon.

    Archer ceased his flight and suspended himself in the sky, observing the caravan from a safe distance.

    From his vantage point, he could see that the group was engaged in a fierce battle against a horde of skeletons.

    As he drew nearer, he realized that the caravan was on the brink of being overwhelmed.

    With a quick idea forming in his mind, Archer began to cast bolts of light,unching them at the skeletal attackers in an attempt to turn the tide of the battle.

    The bolts struck the groups, reducing them to dust, and heughed as he fired more light bolts,pletely decimating them.

    He descended about 10 meters behind the caravan, and dismissed his Draconis form everyone who was standing by the caravan was just staring at him.

    ''''Where did theye from?''''

    He saw a group of eight adventurers and about 20 caravan guards, they were all Mahrazian people.

    Some were human, while others are Demi-humans, Archer noticed someone walking toward him from the front.

    Archer approached the bustling caravan, seeing a tall figure caught his eye.

    The man approached him from the front of the group, his confident stride and elegant clothing marking him as someone of importance.

    "Good day, young man," the man said.

    Extending a hand in greeting so Archer could reach it.

    "My name is Yahir Beshara, and I am a merchant of some renown in these parts."

    Archer took the man''s hand, noting the firm grip and shrewd look in the man''s eyes.

    ''''Archer.''''

    He closely observed Yahir, he noticed that he has a tannedplexion.

    The man''s brown eyes sparkled with a sense of warmth and friendliness, and his long ck hair is neatlybed and falls down to his shoulders in loose waves.

    He is wearing a traditional Arabian-like thobe, a long and flowing robe that extends down to his ankles.

    The thobe is made of lightweight cotton and is a deep shade of blue. Over his head, he wears a keffiyeh, a traditional headscarf made of cotton or silk.

    The keffiyeh is white with a ck and red checkered pattern, and it is wrapped around his head in a way that covers his forehead and drapes down his back.

    Archer could see that the thobe and keffiyeh are adorned with intricate embroidery and patterns.

    The two of them examined the other before Yahir spoke.

    "Why is a young boy alone in these parts? It''s not safe," the man asked.

    He looked at the boy with four beautiful hornsing out of the sides of his head and Archer stared into his eyes as he spoke.

    "I''m adventuring and also looking for the dragon-kin people."

    Yahir stared at him in surprise.

    "I know there are dragon-kin in the port city of Sunhaven, which is on our journey to Aquaria City. Do you want to travel with us?''''

    Sera popped her head out of Archer''s cor as she started staring at Yahir, making his eyes widen with shock.

    He stuttered out, "A Tinnin? How did you find one?"

    Archer looked at her little head as he stroked her before telling Yahir how he met her.

    "I saved her from a group of Jungle Wolves."

    Sera crawled up andy on his shoulder while dismissing the man staring with amazement at her.

    "That''s quite a shock. Not many people get to see a Tinnin. They''re a favorite among Mahrazian children."

    Archer nodded and agreed to travel with them but asked him a question.

    ''''Where did the skeletonse from?''''

    Yahir got a nervous look on his face and didn''t want to mention it but Archer insisted.

    ''''There''s a dungeon to the west it once was a temple to the sand goddess who the peoples there once worshipped, it seems to be overrun nowadays, we were going to report the skeletons once we were in Sunhaven when we got there.''''

    Archer''s eyes shined and it didn''t go unnoticed by the man, he spoke to Yahir.

    ''''I''m going to go to that dungeon, you carry on traveling and il catch up.''''

    He stepped backward and activated his Draconic Form.

    ''''Draconis.''''

    Yahir saw his gleaming white wings appear and watched as Archer flexed his ws, he crouched down andunched himself in the air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He flew west across the hot desert.

    Archer soared over the hot and barren desert, the sun beat down on his wings and the dry air scorched his white skin.

    Below him, he saw odd-looking beasts roaming around, their bodies adapted to survive in this harsh environment.

    The sand stretched out endlessly in every direction, broken only by the asional rocky outcropping or twisted, gnarled tree.

    After an hour of flying, Archer''s eyes caught sight of a massive mountain dune that stretched high into the sky.

    Its peak was lost in the swirling sandstorms that raged around it, but Archer could sense the power emanating from within.

    He knew that this was his destination, With a determined p of his wings, he soared toward the mountain.

    Upon arriving at the dune, he ceased flying and hovered in the air, activating his AD to scan the area.

    Archer received a few pings from his left and flew in that direction.

    He saw a river of skeletons pouring out of the only entrance of the giant sand dune.

    He began firing bolts made of the light element and rapidly mowed down numerous skeletons, effectively clearing the entrance.

    Once he didn''t see any more skeletons, he descended to the sand as soon as he did Sera stopped clinging to him and started flying around.

    Archer watched in awe as the little fairy dragon Sera flitted around him, her wings beating so fast they were a blur.

    Her small body seemed to glow with an inner light, and her movements were so graceful and fluid that Archer couldn''t help but be mesmerized.

    As she darted back and forth, her tail trailing behind her like a ribbon It was as if he was witnessing a small miracle, a creature of pure magic and beauty dancing before him.

    He simply stood there, watching her with a smile on his face as he started walking into the entrance of the dungeon.

    Archer walked deeper into the desert-themed dungeon, he came across a sight that took his breath away.

    In front of himy a ruined ancient-looking city built by the Mahrazian peoples, its sandstone buildings and minarets rising up from the sand like ghosts of a forgotten past.

    The city was a maze of narrow streets and winding alleys, lined with crumbling buildings and deserted marketces.

    The air was thick with the scent of spices, but they had a hint of decay to them.

    Eerie echoes ofughter and chatter made it seem as if the city was still alive with the ghosts of its former glory.

    As Archer walked along, Seranded on his head and held onto one of his horns, watching over him as her little tail swayed.

    He didn''t dismiss his Draconic Form, as he felt like he was being watched.

    The hair on his back stood up, and he knew that danger could be lurking around any corner.

    That''s when he came across arge, empty za.

    Archer saw broken stalls and ruined carts, and he continued walking when he heard the sound of footsteps behind him.

    Spinning around to see nothing there, apart from a breeze that was blowing leaves all over the ce, he realized that he was not alone in this deserted city.

    As he was searching the city a dense fog descended upon it, when Archer spotted it he sighed as he mumbled to himself.

    ''''For fuck sake, more fog.''''

    When he wasining to himself his Aura Detector quickly warned him of a sudden iing attack, covering him and Sera with his wings as something triedtching on to him but couldn''t.

    With a flick of his wing, he sent the creature hurtling into a nearby wall, causing it to slump to the floor.

    Archer walked over to the corpse and his eyes widened when he recognized the creature, it was simr to the creatures he fought in ckwood Pass.

    But they looked more frenzied, with sharper teeth, longer ws a more refined body, stabbing the beasts with his light sword.

    After swiftly decapitating the creature, he retrieved its heart and stowed it away.

    With a burst of energy, Archer sprang to his feet, his senses on high alert.

    The sound of footsteps echoed in his ears, growing louder and more menacing with each passing moment.

    He spun around just in time to see another creature charging at him, teeth bared and ws extended.

    Without hesitation, he summoned the power of the cosmos and erected a shimmering violet shield, deflecting the creature''s attack with ease.

    As more creatures closed in on him, Archer focused his mind and unleashed a barrage of light bolts, sending them hurtling toward his foes.

    With each st, he could feel his strength growing, his confidence surging.

    Determined to find anything of value in this deste city, Archer took to the air, soaring above the twisted buildings and dodging the creatures that pursued him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 72 Abandoned.

    Archer had to constantly dodge the creature''s jumps, so he flew higher, and when he did he saw a massive temple in the distance.

    pping his wings and speeding up, he arrived at the temple in no time.

    The old Mahrazian people''s temple stood tall and proud, its once magnificent walls now crumbling with age.

    He noticed the air was thick with dust, and the scent of ancient incense still lingered, adding to the eerie atmosphere.

    The temple boasted ornate pirs and arches, intricately adorned with carvings and mosaics depicting ancient battles and religious ceremonies.

    Its grandeur stood as a testament to the wealth and power of the civilization that constructed it.

    Even in its ruined state, it remained a breathtaking sight to behold.

    Walking inside, wondering what had happened to the builders of such a magnificent structure.

    Suddenly, his AD pinged, warning him that enemies were approaching.

    He quickly grabbed a hold of Sera while opening a small portal to his Domain and threw her inside just as he was tackled. He was sent crashing into a nearby statue.

    It crumbled on top of him, leaving him dazed and wondering what had hit him.

    Archer gazed upwards in a dazed and saw a colossal creature, identical to the ones he had been battling, but four timesrger in size.

    He struggled to get back to his feet, and that''s when he heard a voice echoing through the halls.

    It was the voice of the sand goddess, angry and fierce.

    Her words were like a sandstorm, whipping around him and stinging his ears.

    "You dare to enter my temple, greedy dragon?" she screamed.

    "You seek to pige my treasures and desecrate this sacred ce. You are not wee here!"

    Archer could feel the power of the goddess in her voice, and he knew that he had angered her.

    ''''Get the lizard out of my temple, and don''t think she can save you, boy!''''

    The loud voicemanded the creature to attack, and it charged forward, closing in on Archer until it was right in his face.

    With a swing of its massive fist, the creature mmed into his wing which he raised to defend himself.

    The impact sent him hurtling through multiple walls, and he crashed to the floor in a daze.

    Before he could regain his bearings, the creature leaped towards him.

    He quickly covered himself with his wings, bracing for impact as the thing mmed into him.

    Spitting out a mouthful of blood as it grabbed hold of his wing and flung him to the other side of the temple.

    Archery there with his head spinning, he reached for a health potion from his Item Box.

    But before he could retrieve it, the beast stamped on his hand, causing him to scream out in pain as he felt his hand break.

    Badly injured, he began tough maniacally as he struggled to his feet.

    That''s when he heard a voice he didn''t want to hear.

    "Daddy!"

    He turned around to see a white-haired little girl with shiny green eyes looking at him with a smile before vanishing into thin air.

    "What the hell?!"

    Archer''s mind was thrown into chaos, and that''s when a fist smashed into his upper back.

    He was sent flying through multiple buildings beforending on the floor with a bounce and a roll, he came to a stop, his body hurting him.

    His regeneration slowly kicked in, repairing his broken body.

    Turning his head to the left, he saw the beast slowly approaching him.

    The Goddess of Sand spoke once more, her toneced with frustration.

    "Don''t kill him. Throw him outside the city. She''s alreadyining."

    The beast nodded as he grabbed hold of the half-dead dragon boy and walked to the entrance.

    He wound up his arm and threw Archer out of the city, like a typical looney tunes cartoon he flew out of the city and crashed into a dune.

    While hey unconscious, hours passed by. While he was out cold his body slowly repaired itself.

    The cool night air brushed against him, causing goosebumps to rise all over his skin.

    His clothes were ruined, and he was covered in blood.

    Archer''s violet eyes slowly opened, and his vision started to clear up. He saw a beautiful night sky above him.

    The stars twinkled like diamonds against the dark blue canvas, and the moon shone brightly, casting a soft glow over everything.

    He slowly sat up, his head feeling heavy and fuzzy, he shook it to clear the cobwebs, his body was killing him.

    His Regeneration skill may fully heal his injuries but it doesn''t dull the pain.

    Looking around, he realized that he was still in the Haunted Dunes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Golden-colored sand stretched out as far as he could see. There were sparse trees and rock outcroppings all over the ce.

    The beauty of the night sky still remained overhead as Archer stood up and brushed the sand off what remained of his clothes and skin.

    Gazing up at the moon, he felt a twinge in his back. He quickly realized that he longed for thefort of a bed.

    With a heavy sigh, he opened a portal to his domain and stepped inside.

    When he entered the portal he cast the spell Cleanse on himself, he felt a wave of relief wash over him, and the tension in his muscles began to dissipate.

    Stepping into the cottage, a small red blur collided with him.

    Archer realized it was Sera, who had nuzzled her head against his cheek.

    "I''m fine little girl," he reassured her as she clung to him tightly.

    Laughing as he walked into the front room, where he sat down.

    Suddenly, a brownie appeared next to him with a smile and spoke.

    "Master Archer, would you like some food?"

    Archer nodded, and the little creature vanished from the spot.

    Soon, it reappeared with a te of different meats and greens.

    The brownie ced the te on the table and bowed before vanishing again.

    Archer sat up and began to eat, while Sera let go of him and sneaked over to the food.

    She took a piece of meat before sitting down to eat, after eating she sat there staring at him with her beautiful sparkling red eyes.

    He looked at her and asked.

    "What is it, Sera?"

    Sera got up and walked over to him, jumping up on his shoulder, and started nuzzling his face.

    Feeling a little wet lick he looked at her as her little sandpaper tongue licked his cheek, making himugh.

    "What are you doing, silly girl?" he asked, starting to pet her.

    She started purring and curled up on his shoulder, falling asleep as her tail wrapped halfway around his neck.

    Archer finished eating and drank some Honey Brew, as he finished he got up and made his way to the bedroom.

    He gently picked up Sera and put her on the bed as he stripped down and curled up in bed with the fairy dragon crawling up to him.

    They both fell into a deep andfortable sleep.

    Archer closed his eyes, expecting to get a peaceful night''s sleep.

    But as soon as he drifted off, he found himself back in the middle of the road where he had lost his life back on Earth.

    The screams of Alexa echoed in his ears as he watched helplessly, reliving the trauma all over again.

    Suddenly, a shadowy figure appeared in front of him, wielding a weapon.

    He tried to attack the shadow, but his legs felt heavy and unresponsive.

    The figure closed in on him. Archer could feel the cold metal of the weapon against his chest.

    Just as the figure was about to impale him, he jolted awake, gasping for air.

    Looking around he realized he was in his Domain and heard some purring and looked down to see Sera, the cute fairy dragon, curled up on his chest.

    Her warm body and gentle purring helped calm his racing heart, and he realized that it had all been a nightmare.

    Hugging the silly girl close, grateful for thefort she provided, Sera started purring even more enjoying the cuddles.

    As hours ticked by, Archer fell into a deep slumber, only to wake up with Sera sprawled across his face.

    He pushed her off, struggling to sit up and regain his bearings.

    The room was quiet, and the only sound was the soft rustling of the curtains in the breeze. Archer rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the grogginess.

    Getting out of bed he stretched and heard loads of pops from his body.

    Archer retrieved a fresh set of clothes from his Item Box and changed, noting that he still had a few sets left.

    He decided to purchase more clothes once he arrived in Sunhaven.

    Archer stirred, he sensed the feisty girl''s presence, and her eyes snapped open as she instantly lunged at him.

    Shended skillfully on his shoulder and wrapped her tail around his neck, settling in for a nap.

    Shaking his head at the dragon''s clingy behavior as he made his way to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    Unbeknownst to him, when he saved her, with both of them being dragons they became bonded to each other.

    She thought she had been abandoned by her parents and was on the verge of being eaten until he came along.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 73 On The Road Again.

    "Would you like breakfast, Master?" the brownie asked.

    Archer nodded and walked over to the table.

    He sat down and said. "Thank you."

    After waiting for a little while, the brownie brought some food over, and Archer looked at it.

    It was a red soup with a chunk of freshly baked bread.

    He took a spoon and started to eat, enjoying it.

    Sera opened her eyes and leaned over to try the soup, slurping it.

    Archer stared at the cheeky dragon and went to get another bowl, shaking his head.

    As he savored a mouthful of tasty food, he felt a soft nibble on his ear, sending a shiver down his spine.

    Turned to the cheeky dragon and he said. "It feels nice but it''s really distracting you know."

    But she paid no attention to his words and continued nibbling on his ear as if it were a normal urrence.

    He gave up and resumed eating, asionally getting shivers from her yful actions.

    After finishing his meal, Archer decided to check out his domain.

    When he left the cottage he strolled down the walkway, apanied by Sera''s affectionate licks along the way.

    Ignoring the silly dragon, he made his way toward the tents.

    As he was walking, Archer saw familiesughing and people working to improve the camp.

    With no threats present, everyone seemed extremely rxed and greeted him by bowing, even though they were twice his size.

    Smiling as he passed by he made his way toward Jethro''s tent.

    Along the way, he saw Sagana jumping towards a giant of a man with red hair and horns, hugging him tightly.

    Archer stopped walking and watched the scene, feeling a pang of longing for E.

    Shaking his head to remind himself that they would see each other again, Archer continued on his way to the tent until he heard a voice calling out to him.

    "My King!"

    Turning towards the voice, he saw Sagana walking up to him with the tall man in tow.

    He watched them get closer as Sagana rushed over to him, her eyes bright with excitement.

    "My King, I have someone I want you to meet," she said.

    Gesturing towards a tall, muscr man with a kind smile.

    "This is my husband, Drogath," she exined, beaming with pride.

    "He didn''te straight away because he was busy saving more of our kind from very in the Kagia Kingdom."

    Impressed by his bravery, Archer nodded and said.

    "Thank you for saving them."

    Drogath sped Archer''s hand firmly and replied.

    "It''s an honor to meet you, my King," his voice deep and resonant.

    Sagana continued.

    "And there''s something else I wanted to tell you. It''s incredibly helpful that the ve cors fall off when Dragon-kin enters the Domain. We''ve been able to free so many of our people because of it."

    Archer remembered when he first brought Sagana, he had pictured the cors falling off when they entered the Domain.

    "That''s good, how many have been saved?" Archer asked.

    Drogath quickly spoke up.

    "I brought back close to a thousand but ran out of Dragon Tokens. There are still many more of our kin to be saved in the Kagia Kingdom."

    Sagana spoke up.

    "I brought back close to 2,000 Dragon-kin, but I still want to go search for more."

    She looked at her husband as she finished speaking, and both of them dropped down to one knee.

    The two of them were now at Archer''s height.

    Sagana asked.

    ''''My King, if possible, could you create more Dragon Tokens?''"

    Archer closed his eyes and imagined thousands of tokens appearing in front of the two Dragon-kin.

    They looked up and were shocked to see a mountain of tokens.

    Grinning, he asked, "Is that enough?"

    The two of them nodded and smiled as they stood up, putting the tokens into their storage rings.

    Archer''s curiosity was piqued.

    "Where did you get those rings from?" he inquired.

    Drogath didn''t hesitate to reply.

    "We acquired them from the vers when Sagana first found me and gave me the tokens. Speaking of which, may I ask you something, my king?"

    Archer nodded at the man.

    "How does this all work? How are we able to travel back and forth?"

    He expected this line of question but not so soon, so he began to speak.

    ''''After my evolution, I created this space, and while I''m inside, I have the power to manifest anything I desire, as long as I possess enough mana. The tokens required to teleport individuals to the domain are formed from my own mana, and anyone who imbues mana into them will be transported here.''''

    Everyone nodded, and he decided to show the adults what he can do.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''Step this way.''''

    Archer created arge dirt tform enough for a dozen people to stand on.

    Just as he was about to take off, a green-haired girl ran up to him.

    She looked up at him with her bright red eyes and a big smile on her face.

    Nodding as he held out his hand, she eagerly took it.

    As they were getting ready to take off, a woman with short green hair rushed towards them. When she reached the tform, she kneeled down and spoke.

    "My King, I''m sorry for my daughter Rafyelle bothering you," the woman said.

    Holding her head down.

    She felt grateful to the young dragon king, as he was the one who had helped free them.

    He smiled and replied. ''''She''s fine, I enjoy herpany.''''

    Upon hearing Archer''s response, Rafyelle''s mother looked up with wide eyes and saw her daughter holding the King''s hand with a happy smile.

    Suddenly, everyone heard happy chirping. When they all looked at Archer, they saw a little dragon with butterfly wings rubbing against him.

    Rafyelle''s eyes sparkled as she noticed Sera, a little dragon perched on Archer''s shoulder.

    "Why is there a little dragon on your shoulder?" she asked quickly.

    Archer looked down as he replied.

    ''''I met her during my travels through the treacherous ckwoods. She was in need of help, and I couldn''t leave her behind.''''

    Sera squinted her eyes and chirped at Rafyelle before nibbling on Archer''s right ear.

    He shivered but ignored it, and the three adultsughed at the yful interaction between the two.

    Drogath spoke up.

    "That''s a fairy dragon, a rare creature."

    Archer looked up at the man with curiosity, causing him tough.

    ''''My King, they don''t show themselves to people often, when one acts like she is they are bonded for life, and to be honest she seems to love you already.''''

    He felt her tail wrap around his neck and settled down, falling asleep.

    Shaking his head as he replied to the man.

    "Well, I don''t mind. So far, I''ve enjoyed herpany," he said with a smile.

    The couple nodded and raised the tform they were all standing on until they were high above the tent city.

    Closing his eyes, he doubled the Domain size for 6000 mana and quickly checked his remaining mana.

    [Mana: 3080/9080]

    The three adults and little Rafyelle were amazed by the breathtaking views.

    A tent city stretched out into the distance, eventually meeting a massive river that flowed into the desert grasnds.

    In the distance, a massive forest stood at the base of a mountain range, and fluffy white clouds floated past in the sky.

    Archer raised his hands, closed his eyes, and pictured a massive forest bordering the tent city.

    Moving his hand towards the river he imagined a sturdy stone bridge crossing it, leading to the other side.

    With a sweep of his hands, he raised mountains leaving the people on the tform in shock, he swept his hand back and a forest appeared at the base of the mountains.

    The forest stretched on for miles covering the base.

    When he finished he quickly checked his mana.

    [Mana: 1080/9080]

    "I think I have enough mana left."

    Archer said, feeling confident.

    Picturing a bunch of small beasts appearing in front of the forest.

    They looked around and darted into the forest.

    Archer lowered the tform under the shocked gaze of the people.

    He turned to look at them and spoke.

    "I''m going to see Jethro. Good luck with your search, you two. I''ll see youter Rafyelle and her mother"

    Nodding towards Sagana and Drogath before walking towards the old man''s tent.

    When he entered the tent, he saw Jethro sitting there, reading some papers.

    Not noticing Archer until Sera chirped catching the old man''s attention. Jethro looked up and smiled.

    "My King, I hope you''re okay. That little girl was panicking when she appeared. I had to lead her to the cottage and let her in. I hope you don''t mind," Jethro said.

    Archer smiled in response.

    ''''That''s okay, there''s more forest for wood, we can start building wooden houses.''''

    The old man nodded his head and smiled. Archer spent an hour talking about the Domain and the newly arrived Dragon-kin, who were shocked at their first sight of the ce.

    He told Archer that they are settling in well and were starting to contribute.

    After bidding the old man farewell and departing from the Domain, Archer activated his Draconic Form.

    "Draconis."

    Crouching down Archerunched himself into the air, looking for the caravan along the same path they had previously traveled.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 74 Apia Castle.

    With his wings pping, Archer soared through the air towards the south, with Sera tightly clinging to him as they took in the sights.

    After a few hours of flying, he spotted a caravan in the distance and quickly caught up to it.

    He descended to the ground, dismissed his Draconic features, he walked towards the stopped caravan.

    A tall man got out of the front carriage and approached Archer with a massive smile.

    When the man got closer. Archer instantly recognized him as Yahir.

    He stopped in front of Archer and eximed.

    "You''re alive! Bless the goddess that you''re alive!"

    Archer just looked at the man and replied. "Yeah, I''m fine. Let''s continue on with our journey to Sunhaven."

    They walked back to the caravan, and Yahir invited Archer into his carriage, which he epted.

    When he stepped inside, he saw two women with ck hair, ck eyes, and tanned skin.

    One was wearing a loose blue dress, and the other was wearing a green one.

    The two women stared at Archer as he entered before Yahir introduced them.

    "These two wonderfuldies are my two wives, the one in blue is Lahifa Beshara, and the one in green is Imaan Beshara," he said.

    With a gesture toward the young man standing beside him, he introduced him to the two women.

    "This is Archer," he announced.

    "He''ll be joining us on our journey for a while."

    Archer nodded at the two as they smiled. Imaan suddenly asked him a question.

    "You have such pretty horns. Are you Dragon-kin?"

    Before he could reply, Lahifa spoke.

    "Look at his eyes. They''re so beautiful. It''s a shame we don''t have a daughter!"

    The two womenughed as Archer stared at a helpless Yahir with a deadpan look.

    Yahir smiled as he sat down and started asking Archer questions. "Are you from thend of plenty?"

    Archer''s eyes widened. "How did you know?"

    Yahir smiled while the two women giggled.

    "Well, your skin is too white to be from Mediterra. They have darker skin than you, which means you''re from further north, which is thend of plenty."

    He shook his head after hearing Yahir exin.

    "You''re right, that''s where I''m from."

    The man''s face lit up with a smug grin, clearly pleased with himself for guessing correctly.

    However, before he could attempt to sell anything to Archer, the adventurer cut him off and made it clear that he wasn''t interested in any offers.

    "Do you have ady back home? Buy some jewelry for her."

    He spread out a colorful array of intricately crafted jewelry adorned with sparkling gems and beads on a table in the carriage.

    "Take a look, my friend," Yahir said with a smile.

    "These are some of the finest pieces I''ve ever made."

    Archer examined the jewelry closely, admiring the craftsmanship and beauty of each piece.

    Picking up a bracelet made of silver and turquoise. Turning it over in his hands.

    "This is really nice," Archer said, holding the bracelet up to the light.

    "How much are you asking for it?"

    "Ten gold per piece," Yahir replied.

    Archer nodded thoughtfully and looked back at the table. Spotting a ne that caught his eye he picked it up to examine it closely.

    "I''ll take this one too," Archer said, adding it to his pile.

    Yahir''s eyes widened in surprise as the boy continued to select more and more pieces of jewelry.

    By the time he was finished, Archer had bought all of Yahir''s collection for 300 gold coins.

    "Thank you, my friend," Yahir said, beaming with gratitude.

    "You have a good eye for quality," Yahirplimented Archer.

    Archer smiled back, feeling pleased with his purchases. "I couldn''t resist," he said.

    That was when Lahifa spoke with a giggle.

    "Who are the luckydies?" she asked.

    He looked at the good-looking woman as he answered.

    "There''s only one, for now. Her name is E."

    Yahir quickly interjected before his wife could speak.

    "My friend Archer, I can see you''re a man who will have many wives, so let me give you some advice I received from my father," he said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Leaning down to grab two sses and fill them up with wine before passing one to Archer.

    "Cherish and adore your wives above all else, providing them with ample food and exquisite garments, drenching them in the finest fragrances, and bringing them joy until the end of their days. Women are like fertile fields, but they require proper cultivation."

    Archer took a sip of the wine, relishing its fruity taste as he listened to the man''s words. Time flew by as they conversed, lost in their discussion.

    As the conversation began to wind down, Imaan interjected with a question.

    "Archer, where are your parents?" she inquired.

    The atmosphere in the carriage grew awkward after she asked, as it was a sore subject for him.

    It went quiet until Yahir coughed and spoke up.

    "You seem to be doing fine. It seems to me like you don''t need them," he said, taking a sip of his wine before continuing.

    "Don''t hold onto that hate, boy. It won''t do you any good."

    Archer nodded as he gotfortable and started to think to himself as he drank the wine Yahir gave him.

    Hours passed as the carriage traveled through the Haunted Dunes, Archer was looking out the window watching the passing scenery.

    He had his Aura Detector activated the whole time and hasn''t picked up anything, as he started daydreaming Yahir spoke.

    ''''We''reing up on the Aquarian Fort that''s the halfway point in the Dunes.''''

    Archer looked toward the man and nodded, he pulled out a meat wrap and started eating as Sera woke up and stretched her little limbs before looking around.

    She spotted the two women and flew over to them, they looked on in shock as she chirped out a greeting.

    Lahifa turned to her husband and spoke.

    ''''Yahir did you know he had Tinnin.''''

    The man nodded as Seranded on herp and sat there watching Archer trying to make him jealous.

    As he shifted his gaze to the window, Sera let out an exasperated huff, clearly irritated by hisck of attention. Archer was oblivious to her annoyance, lost in his own thoughts.

    After another hour of traveling, the carriage driver let them know the castle was in the distance.

    ''''We areing up to Apia Castle, the gateway to the Aquarian Kingdom!''''

    He quickly pulled the window down and looked out.

    Archer''s eyes widened as he gazed into the distance, where a magnificent castle made of glittering white stones rose up against the blue sky.

    The structure was reminiscent of the traditional Samoan architecture he had seen in books, with its steeply pitched roof and intricate carvings.

    The castle''s walls gleamed in the sunlight, casting a radiant glow over the surroundingndscape.

    He couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder at the sight before him as if he had stumbled upon a hidden treasure in the middle of this sea of sand.

    It stood tall and proud, surrounded by a vast desert that stretched out as far as the eye could see.

    But amidst the barrenndscape, there was a small oasis nearby, with lush greenery and a sparkling pool of water.

    A long dirt road led up to the castle''s towering gates, winding its way through the desert sands.

    Everyone traveling with the caravan could feel the heat of the sun beating down on them, but they pressed on, drawn by the allure of the castle''s beauty.

    As they approached the gates, they could see the intricate details of the castle''s architecture, with its soaring white towers and graceful arches.

    A few soldiers in light blue metal armor stopped the carriage and asked for the owner to step out.

    Yahir exited the carriage but dragged Archer along with him, Sera saw this and got irked so she flew after him.

    Landing on his shoulder she got back to her normal shenanigans of biting his ear, but it was her own way of showing him affection.

    Ignoring the biting. Yahir stopped dragging him as the guards got closer, wondering why he was there Archer looked at him.

    Yahir just smiled, before speaking to the guard that looked to be in charge.

    Now that he was closer he examined them.

    Their armor was truly a sight to behold. Crafted from light blue lightweight metal, it was polished and shone brightly in the sunlight, reflecting the colors of the sand around them.

    It was adorned with intricate etchings of sea creatures and other aquatic life, lending it a unique and beautiful appearance.

    In general, he was fond of the armor, and his long ears perked up as he listened to the ongoing conversation.

    The soldier who seemed to be in charge approached Yahir and spoke.

    "Where do you hail from?" he asked.

    "Ie from the Kagia Kingdom, seeking to trade and procure supplies for one of my establishments," Yahir responded.

    The guard nodded and asked if they could inspect the carriages.

    Yahir nodded with a smile, and the guard motioned for the other guards to join him in inspecting the goods.

    20 minutes passed and the guard leading the search told themander everything was good to go.

    Themander turned to Archer with narrow eyes before asking a question.

    ''''You don''t happen to be the white-haired boy who''s caused havoc in the Kagia Kingdom?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 75 Not Causing Any Trouble.

    Themander stared at Archer, waiting for his answer.

    He looked up at the guard with the most innocent-looking face a 13-year-old boy could muster.

    "I can understand why you might think that, but I assure you I am not causing any trouble. I am simply here to find a friend," he said.

    Turning his attention towards the naughty girl who wouldn''t stop nibbling his ears, he started stroking her.

    Themander watched the boy for a few seconds before looking back at Yahir, who was just staring at Archer.

    Leaning forward as he whispered something into Yahir''s ear.

    "Be careful of this one. He destroyed two Kagian castles. Our kingdom is extremely happy about it but doesn''t want to take the risk of him destroying something here."

    Yahir''s expression turned to one of fear as he looked back at Archer. But instead of seeing a devil, he saw a lost and broken boy who needed help.

    Shaking his head as he replied to the guard.

    "Don''t worry,mander. I''ll keep an eye on him."

    Archer heard everything they said but didn''t bother with it, as he was not there to destroy anything.

    Currently, he was holding Sera, who was getting too excited and unable to escape. She gave him puppy dog eyes, hoping he would release her.

    Looking at her made him smile, and he knew what she was doing, but in the end, Archer let her go.

    She started to fly and sat on his shoulder with a grin as she started licking him.

    As he stroked her, she started purring.

    But once he stopped she crawled inside his shirt, clinging to him.

    Just then, Yahir called out to him, and he turned to see what he wanted.

    "Archer, we''re going ahead to the castle to arrange some business. I suggest exploring the town outside the southern part of the castle. It''s full of traders."

    He nodded at Yahir and started his walk toward the southern part of the castle, well aware that the traders were disturbed by what he had done to the Kagians.

    Upon walking for 20 minutes, Archer reached the castle town and was immediately struck by the impressive architecture.

    Apia Castle''s structures were expertly crafted and adorned with intricate details, serving as a testament to the exceptional craftsmanship of its builders.

    The town built by the southern wall was filled with a plethora of sea-themed decorations, including seashell motifs embellishing the walls and sculptures of sea creatures lining the streets.

    Archer surveyed the square and saw people selling beast parts, potions, food, and misceneous items.

    Continuing to look around, his eyesnded on a small shop tucked away in the corner.

    Curious to see what it had to offer, he made his way over to it.

    Upon entering, he was greeted by a riot of colors and patterns as bolts of fabric lined the walls and shelves.

    The air was thick with a sweet, unfamiliar scent that reminded him of the Samoan culture back on Earth.

    As he looked around at the shop''s wares, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia wash over him.

    Marveling at the designs and craftsmanship on disy, appreciating the attention to detail that went into each item.

    A young woman in her early twenties approached him with a charming smile.

    "Hello, young man, how can I help you?" she asked.

    When he turned around, he saw a woman who was twice his size, with light purple hair and a pair of smart-looking sses that caught his attention.

    ''Women in sses are hot,'' he thought to himself, shaking his head as he replied to her.

    "I want basic ck pants and shirts, oh, and some boots."

    The woman smiled and nodded as she examined him while mumbling to herself.

    "I know what size you need. Go take a seat as I gather your items."

    Archer nodded at her as she walked off.

    He went and sat down as Sera appeared from his shirt and started rubbing her head against his cheek.

    As he stroked the ruby-red scales of his little dragon, a smile spread across his face.

    She basked in the attention for a moment before crawling back into the safety of his shirt, ready for a nap.

    He waited patiently, his ears perked for any sign of her return. Soon enough, he heard the soft sound of her footsteps approaching.

    Despite her undeniable beauty, he couldn''t help but wonder why she was working in such a random clothing shop.

    Pushing the thought aside, he focused on the present moment and waited for her to arrive.

    As she approached him, she gestured towards the seat next to him, conjuring a pile of clothes and boots out of thin air.

    He raised an eyebrow in surprise but said nothing as she turned to him and spoke.

    "There are 12 shirts, 12 pants, and five pairs of the same boots. Altogether, it will be four gold coins for the whole order."

    He smiled at the worker as he took out the coins and handed them over, his eyes scanning the clothes.

    The ck tunic was made of thin yet durable material, with no embellishments to speak of, and the pants and boots matched in color,pleting the simple yet practical outfit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She smiled and thanked him for his patronage.

    "Thank you for shopping with us, can I help you with anything else?" she asked.

    Archer carefully packed the clothes into his item box, making sure they were neatly folded and organized.

    He finished, turned to the woman, and thanked her for her help.

    "Thank you for your assistance," he said with a smile. "I appreciate it."

    The woman returned his smile.

    "You''re wee. It was my pleasure to help you."

    After saying goodbye to the worker, the boy left the shop and stepped out into the small town.

    Taking a deep breath of the fresh air he looked around, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling streets.

    There were vendors selling their wares, children ying games, and people going about their daily business.

    Archer started to walk, his eyes scanning the area as he explored the town.

    Spotting a stall that sold some nice-smelling food, he walked over to it and looked at what they were selling.

    Stopping in front of the stall, he instantly smelled coconut and some kind of sweet-smelling fruit.

    There was a girl who looked no older than 19 behind the stall, with a man cooking in the back.

    She spotted Archer and smiled as she spoke. "Hello, boy. How can I help you?"

    Looking up at the brown-haired girl, he replied.

    "What is that smell?"

    She quickly answered with the same smile.

    "That''s breadfruit served with coconut cream, and palusami wrapped in taro leaves, and cooked in coconut cream.''''

    The palusami looked like pork wrapped in some sort of banana leaf and smelled delicious. The breadfruit looked amazing as well.

    Archer decided to buy as much as he can because he loved the smell, he asked a question before ordering.

    ''''How long would it take you to make 200 of each meal?''''

    His question shocked the girl and man who was cooking, as he turned to look at the boy who ordered so much food.

    When he saw the little boy who ordered it, he startedughing before speaking.

    ''''I doubt a child your age has that type of coin for such an order.''''

    Archer shook his head as he asked. ''''How much?''''

    Watching him, the man raised his eyebrow.

    "13 gold," he said.

    He quickly took out the coins and ced them down before taking a seat.

    "How long?" Archer asked.

    The two people behind the counter just stared at him with deadpan expressions before the man shook his head and answered.

    "Two hours, young sir, but we have many snacks you can eat while we cook."

    Archer looked at the man as he motioned for him to continue speaking.

    "We have PaniPopo, Koko isa, Fa-ausi, and Sapasui ready to serve right now. What would you like?"

    Liking the sound of all the food, he ordered two of each.

    "Two of each, please."

    The pair were shocked once again, but they quickly shook their heads as they got to work preparing his order.

    Ten minutes passed, and the girl ced four dishes on the table.

    One looked like sweet rolls that smelled of coconuts and syrup, the second looked like rice pudding, and thest looked like donuts with chocte sauce.

    Archer got excited and asked.

    ''''How much for the four dishes?''''

    The man answered his question while introducing the two of them.

    ''''I''m Mki, and the girl is Fia, my daughter. The snacks will cost one gold.''''

    He gave Mki the gold coin, but as he was about to speak Sera''s head popped out of his shirt and stared at the food.

    The father-daughter pair were shocked yet again when they saw the little red dragon poke her head out making Archerugh at her antics.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 76 The Dragon Slayers.

    Sera caught the scent of the food and emerged from Archer''s shirt, surprising the two people present.

    She floated towards the food andnded on the side, eagerly beginning to eat the sweet roll-like dish.

    Archer watched her with a smile before ordering more food and handing over another gold coin.

    "Bring us some more snacks," he said.

    Fia returned with even more food, and the two dragons happily indulged while Archer waited for his order.

    He particrly enjoyed the panipopo, which had a sweet coconut vor, and found the rice pudding-like dish to be decent.

    After finishing the snacks, they waited for their main order.

    A couple of hours passed before Mki brought over the palusami and coconut cream breadfruit.

    "Here, boy. I''ve never had anyone order so much food before. I''m all out of ingredients now."

    The stall owner said as Archer stored all the food in his Iten Box and said goodbye.

    He started to leave the town walking further south, at the same time his Aura Detector picked up a few pings heading in his direction.

    Archer followed a river towards ake in the distance, curious about what he might find.

    As he walked, he couldn''t help but notice the sounds of sshinging from up ahead.

    Intrigued, he picked up his pace and soon came upon a clearing where he saw a group of fantastical beasts frolicking in the water.

    They looked like hippos but were twice the size of any he had ever seen on Earth.

    Their skin shimmered with a shade of blue, and their eyes glowed with an otherworldly light.

    He watched in awe as they yfully sshed around, sending waves crashing against the riverbank.

    Suddenly, he heard heavier sshing and turned his head to see another one of the beasts charging at a spot in the water not far from him.

    As it got closer, it bit down into the water.

    Archer saw a massive puddle of blood spreading out in the water as it dragged up a dead beast.

    The hippo started mming the thing down, a river drake that was trying to get closer to the younger hippos.

    Heughed at the foolish river drake getting messed up by the hippo, watching the show for a little while before moving on.

    Keeping an eye on his surroundings, he realized he was still being followed. But continued walking for an hour until the afternoon sun was shining brightly.

    While walking, he noticed that whoever was following him was getting closer.

    Quickly jumping into the air, he hovered there and grabbed hold of Sera, opening a portal.

    "Sera, go into the domain now. Bad people areing," he warned the little dragon.

    She looked nervous but nodded as she flew through the portal.

    Archer went to take off when his Aura Detection warned him of a group of five people closing in on him.

    He started to look around but couldn''t see anything, but the pings were telling him that they had surrounded him.

    He was getting confused until he heard a rough voicee from behind him.

    "Look what we have here, the infamous white dragon."

    Archer spun around, looking down as he caught sight of a tall, white-skinned man adorned in ck leather armor embellished with various types of dragon teeth.

    Standing at nearly seven feet tall, with bulging muscles and a clean-shaven face, Archer guessed that the man was the leader.

    Noticing the scaly pattern on the armor he narrowed his eyes as he looked up at the grinning man.

    "Ahh, so you noticed. Dragon skin does make good armor if I do say so myself. It looks like you are on your second evolution stage," the man said as he stepped forward with a cocky grin.

    His eyes opened wide when he heard this and he wondered how much they knew. When the man saw this, he smiled even more before speaking.

    "The old yer tomes were right. At first, it''s two horns, then four."

    The man stopped walking as Archer hovered in the air.

    "That means you''re just about to get your dragon form, which we can''t let happen," he said as he motioned for the other men to get closer and try to cut him off from flying away.

    Archer looked around him and knew that if he didn''t escape now, he would get caught.

    He quickly used Cosmic Step to appear higher in the air and started pping his wings to speed up.

    However, before he could get too far, a heavy chain wrapped around his legs, causing him to crash to the ground.

    Archer was quickly baffled and reacted by using his ws to slice through the chains that bound him. With his newfound freedom, he swiftly jumped back onto his feet.

    Despite using Blink to escape, he found that the yers were still able to keep up with him as he ran.

    Managing to gain some ground, he turned around and summoned dozens of fire bolts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aiming the bolts at the group and releasing them, the men were thrown off their feet while running.

    Archer continued to cast even more bolts, which rained down on the group.

    What looked to be the leader stepped forward and grabbed three of hisrades, shielding them from the iing bolts.

    However, the fifth man wasn''t as lucky, as his body looked like a pincushion and crumbled to the ground.

    With the leader lowering his shield, Archer couldn''t help but show a devilish smile on his face.

    Taking a deep breath, he let out a mighty roar that caused the remaining four men to cover their ears.

    But that wasn''t the end of it. Archer also shot a stream of violet fire at them.

    Fortunately for the men, the leader cast his yer shield, blocking Archer''s breath attack and throwing the men to the side.

    Archer ceased his breath attack and swiftly used Blink to teleport behind the group.

    Without wasting any time, Archer cast Call Lightning, striking most of the yers with a powerful bolt of electricity.

    Dark clouds appeared overhead, and a violet lightning bolt struck the ground near the yers, another bolt of lightning hit the shield, causing the leader to buckle.

    Rushing forward he shed at one of the men, tearing open his throat with his ws.

    He quickly used his tail to swipe at another, forcing him to back up.

    However, the leader screamed out as he fired a spell at Archer, shouting.

    "yer st!"

    With a swift motion, Archer cast the powerful spell of Cosmic Shield, expertly deflecting the iing attack to the right.

    The force of the impact caused a massive explosion that echoed across the nearbyke, sending ripples through the water and shaking the surrounding trees.

    Despite the chaos, he remained focused and ready.

    The man rushed at him and drew a sword from his storage ring, and shed at Archer, who raised his ws to defend himself.

    Sword and w shed, and sparks flew all over the ce.

    The leader of the yer group attempted to cast a yer st spell, but Archer dodged it and used his tail as a whip,shing out at the man.

    As Archer''s tailshed out toward the man, he quickly deflected the attack, causing it to graze his thigh and left a deep gash.

    The man let out a piercing scream of pain, clutching his wounded leg as blood began to flow freely.

    As he faced the yer''s leader, he cast a Void ze and conjured a basketball-sized ball of violet fire that hovered menacingly above him.

    With an evil smile, he looked up at the leader while throwing it at him.

    The violet-colored ball flew across the space that separated the two, but just as it was about to crash into the leader, one of the men pushed him aside.

    The leader''s savior was struck as it exploded in a massive violet glow.

    Only the leader and one other yer remained alive, and Archer approached the two downed men.

    But as he closed in on them, he sensed another attack iing from his left but it was toote for him to dodge, so he raised his wing and braced himself for the attack.

    The st hit him, sending him flying across theke bouncing off the water like a child skipping a stone.

    After crashing on the opposite side of theke, he came to a stop with a roll.

    Archery there, dazed and hurting all over wondering where he went wrong in life, his regeneration kicked in and he was able to sit up.

    Looking around he noticed a new group running toward him, but there was even more this time around.

    Pulling out a health potion, he started downing it, feeling his body starting to repair itself, he looked up to see the new group swiftly closing in on him.

    He turned around and started running in the opposite direction as he fired Fire Missiles and sma Shots at the new group of yers.

    Hours passed as the game of cat and mouse continued, Archer spammed spells at them as they were chasing him.

    They tried capturing him but he always slipped through their fingers, he managed to lose them and was hiding in a rock outcropping catching his breath.

    Recalling a notification he had received earlier, he took a moment to check it and refresh his memory.

    [Spell Combination Learned]

    [sma Shot & Fire Missiles Combined: sma Missiles]

    ''''Ah nice, at least something good came of this.''''

    Exhausted, he sat down to catch his breath and retrieved his waterskin to take a long drink.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 77 Ass Whooping.

    Taking cover behind arge rock, Archer dismissed his Draconic Form and settled down to enjoy a well-deserved meal of coconut cream breadfruit.

    As he savored each delicious bite, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him, knowing that he had sessfullypleted his mission and could finally rx for a moment.

    He loved the new food, savoring it slowly.

    As soon as he finished his meal, he received a frantic notification from his Aura Detector.

    Without hesitation, he quickly activated Blink vanishing from the spot and reappearing ten meters away.

    Turning around, he saw spells hitting the spot where he had just been.

    Suddenly, he spun around on his heels and took off sprinting in the opposite direction as a fresh wave of yers emerged.

    Feeling his body getting stronger and faster with each use of Blink.

    Getting ahead of them Archer turned around.

    Smiling as he began to cast loads of sma Missiles.

    Violet-colored missiles appeared around him.

    Thinking about striking the closest yers, Archerunched the missiles toward them.

    His thoughts guided the missiles like homing devices, tracking their targets with deadly precision.

    Some of the yers managed to dodge, but four of them got hit, sending them flying backward.

    As he fled, the yers fired another st, catching him off guard.

    The impact was so powerful that it sent him hurtling back toward the castle, his body hurtling through the air like a bullet.

    He crashed to the ground a mile away from where he was, his body wracked with pain.

    Slowly, he rose to his feet, spitting out blood as he did so.

    Despite his unsteady legs and the pain that wracked his body, he shook his head and turned towards the castle, determined toplete his mission no matter what.

    However, as soon as he began to walk, the yers arrived.

    He slowly started to count them and noted that there were 17 men and women standing before him.

    They appeared battle-ready, weapons at the ready, and their eyes fixed on their young opponent.

    However, he refused to back down, standing tall and proud.

    Archer''s determination was evident in his gaze as he locked eyes with them, took a deep breath, and readied himself for the fight of his life.

    As he stood there, he overheard one of the men''s hushed conversations.

    "How is it possible for him to be a master at that age?" one yer asked.

    "The old yer tomes say that white dragons level up much quicker than any other race. They also acquire something called points, which they can use to be even stronger. You see, they have three names: cosmic dragons, mana dragons, and white dragons. Their entire existence is tied to the world''s mana.''''

    "Why don''t we drain his mana? That should kill him, right?" she asked.

    The second yer replied, "It won''t work. White dragons can passively gather mana from the world, making them really overpowered. We''re lucky to have found one so young. Thest one was hidden away until he came of age and was released onto the world."

    The man and woman nodded in agreement before the second yer finished his impromptu lesson.

    "They are capable of rallying all dragon kind to their banner. Most kingdoms and empires would do anything to have them on their side. Thest dragon king had 22 wives, all princesses from different parts of the world, bringing most of the powerful kingdoms under their banner."

    The leader silenced the chatter and turned to Archer.

    "I am Hephorus, themander of the northern dragon yers. Surrender, and we will ensure that you don''t suffer boy," he said sternly.

    Archer stared at him while smirking.

    "Fuck you, idiot! Like I''d surrender to you."

    Hisughter filled the air as he activated his Draconic Form.

    "Draconis," he whispered.

    All of his features appeared, he flexed his wings and ws as he cast Blink, vanishing from his spot and reappearing behind the first two yers.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, he struck at one with his tail as he fired a sma Missile at the other.

    Although the first yer was able to block his tail strike, it quickly stuck again, piercing the man''s chest

    Before he could do it again, the rest of the yers rushed at him.

    As they did, he threw the corpse at the iing yers and instantly cast Call Lightning.

    Raising his hands towards the sky, dark clouds began to gather above them.

    The air grew heavy with electricity, and the sound of distant thunder rumbled over the desert.

    Suddenly, a bolt of violet lightning shot down from the clouds, striking the ground with a deafening crack.

    The yers, taken aback by the sudden disy of power, began to back off, giving Archer the opening he needed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He quickly fired a barrage of sma Missiles at them, each one exploding with a bright sh of light and a deafening boom.

    With the yers momentarily distracted, Archer charged forward, his body crackling with electricity as he ran.

    His body moved with such speed and agility that he appeared as a blur of motion.

    In a swift motion, he unleashed a devastating Eldritch st that left his enemies reeling.

    The explosive force of the st sent the yers hurtling backward, their bodies contorting in agony as they fought to regain their footing.

    Despite the intense pain, they refused to give up, their determination toplete their mission driving them forward even in the face of such overwhelming adversity.

    Some of them didn''t even make it to their feet before Archer turned around and began running.

    As he passed by a road, he caught sight of Yahir''s caravan in the distance but rushed by it without stopping, not wanting to involve them.

    He was heading towards the port city of Sunhaven, hoping to lose the yers on the way.

    While running north, he fired Elemental Bolts and sma Missiles at the remaining 13 yers.

    Archer started spamming Blink, gaining a healthy lead on his pursuers.

    He kept turning around as he cast even more spells, managing to whittle the yers down to eight people, but still got hit by a yer st.

    Seeing iting, he quickly cast Cosmic Shield to protect himself, but it didn''t hold up as they fired another at him.

    The only reason he managed to keep running and stay on his feet was due to his constant use of Blink, which strengthened his body.

    Using his wings, he deflected the attacks to the left, but as he did, he felt someone running towards him. When he looked, he saw two of the yers running towards him.

    Archer and the yer wielding a great sword eyed each other cautiously, ws and sword poised for action.

    The yer was a formidable opponent, his massive sword gleaming in the moonlight as he swung it back and forth.

    He dodged the first few blows, his own ws shing as he struck back.

    The two fighters traded blows, each one trying to gain the upper hand.

    Suddenly, there was a loud crash behind Archer, he turned just in time to see the yer wielding the Warhammer charging at him.

    He barely had time to react before the yer''s hammer connected with his side, sending him flying through the air.

    Archernded hard on the ground, his breath knocked out of him.

    Lifting his head to see a yer wielding a war hammer was already upon him, swinging his weapon down with deadly force.

    He managed to roll out of the way just in time, narrowly avoiding the blow.

    Struggling to rise to his feet, Archer instinctively shed at the yer who had just attacked him.

    His eyes frantically scanned the battlefield, searching for any opening he could exploit.

    Despite the enemy closing in on him with their weapons poised for attack, Archer refused to surrender.

    With a sharp eye, he spotted a path leading north and quickly activated Cosmic Step, disappearing from view.

    When Archer reappeared, he had already made his way behind the enemy and was sprinting away.

    "He''s running again!" one of the remaining yers shouted, and they gave chase.

    Despite their initial sess in keeping up with him, Archer gradually began to outpace them.

    Just as he thought he had lost them, one of the yers started to cast a spell while running after him, conjuring a massive ball of water andunching it in his direction.

    The water sphere hurtled towards Archer''s back, but he managed to dodge it by diving to the right.

    However, his relief was short-lived as he realized his mistake.

    Archer had left himself vulnerable to a yer st, which hit him with such force that it broke bones and sent him flying through the air.

    As he soared over the road packed with carriages, Archer''s body tumbled and twisted, his mind racing to regain control.

    Finally, he came crashing down next to argeke behind a dune just off the road, his body buried deeper into the sand by another st that hit him.

    Struggling to focus, Archer''s vision blurred and his head spun as he attempted to rise to his feet.

    But as he tried to move, he realized that his right shoulder was immobile and his left arm wouldn''t budge.

    He knew he was in bad shape.

    Despite his injuries, he managed to get to his knees and spotted the eight yers sliding down the dune towards him.

    With a heavy heart, he dismissed his Draconis features and slumped down as the man approached him with a sneer.

    "We''ve finally caught you, little dragon," the captor taunted, his voice dripping with malice.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 78 A Fortunate Meeting.

    As the man arrived he Spartan kicked Archer in the chest, sending him flying backward and crashing into a group of trees.

    His limp body dropped to the ground, blood already pooling under him. He managed to lift his head in the direction of the yers and saw them approaching.

    One of the yers cast another st at him again, he couldn''t defend himself as it hit him.

    The leader looked down with a smile as he raised his axe.

    Archer watched with a manic smile as the man raised his axe and began to bring it down toward him.

    He fixed his eyes on the axe, following its every movement until it was struck by a spell, knocking the axe to one side as it was an inch away.

    As Archer''s eyes scanned the chaotic scene, he saw a strikingly beautiful girl with light blue hair and light brown skin.

    She was dressed in colorful robes, and her presencemanded attention and respect.

    He couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her stunning appearance and the bravery she disyed in saving him from harm.

    Without hesitation, the girl stepped forward and fearlessly confronted the dragon yers.

    Her unwavering confidence and determination left Archer in awe.

    "Why are you breaking my father''sws?" she demanded, her voice ringing out across theke.

    The yers hesitated, taken aback by the girl''s boldness.

    But before they could reply, more dragon yers slid down the sand, their weapons at the ready.

    The girl stood her ground, her eyes shing with determination.

    "You will not harm this boy," she dered in an Aquarian ent.

    [Teu''s P.O.V]

    10 minutes before Archernded by theke.

    A carriage was racing down the dirt road heading towards Sunhaven City, three people were inside talking.

    ''''So are you two looking forward to joining the academy?''''

    Triton nodded his head excitedly while Teu sighed when she heard their aunt''s question.

    Her aunt looked at her and asked. ''''What''s wrong little Teu?''''

    She looked at the woman who''s always apanying them, she may look dainty but she''s the second most powerful mage after the Queen.

    Teu looked up at her before answering.

    ''''I don''t want to go to the academy, I want to go on adventures and level up like Mother did.''''

    The woman smiled when the girl spoke of her mother who has been very busy as ofte.

    ''''Well your father seems to be scheming something, so when we return to the pce you should talk to him.''''

    She nodded at her with a smile.

    ''''Thank you, Auntie Malia, I''ll speak to him when we return.''''

    Three hundred royal Aquarian guards apanied the three of them, they are the best-trained soldiers in the kingdom, sworn to guard the royal family.

    As the carriage and horses neared a well-knownke, they suddenly heard a series of loud explosions.

    The sound filled the air, causing the horses to rear up in fear and the passengers to grip the sides of the carriage tightly.

    The royal guardmander, Tavita, approached the carriage and spoke to the three people.

    "My prince and princess, stay inside. It sounds like a small battle is happening to the left of the road."

    He then walked off and shouted at the soldiers who were on horses.

    "Surround the royal carriage, make sure to protect the prince and princesses!"

    Three hundred heavily armed men onrge war camels surrounded the carriage and stood like immovable objects.

    However, Teu didn''t listen and jumped out of the carriage, ignoring her aunt''s screams.

    She ran up to Tavita and asked him what was going on.

    "Tavita, what''s going on?" He looked down at the little princess before speaking.

    "Princess, you shouldn''t be out here. The battle is getting closer."

    Boom!

    That''s when she spotted a flying white object heading for theke from the left side of the road. They saw Eight leather-d warriors running after the object.

    "A dragon-kin boy! They are Dragon yers!"

    Teu gazed at the towering man with tanned skin, a bushy brown beard, and hair tied up in a topknot.

    Narrowing her eyes at the man as she asked.

    ''''How do you know it''s a dragon-kin boy?, Father forbade the hunting of them in the kingdom.''''

    Tavita answered without looking at the stubborn girl.

    ''''Years of training princess.''''

    Stepping back a dozen paces, she sprinted toward the soldiers before her with effortless grace.

    Leaping over them, her movements were fluid and precise.

    With a thud, shended on the other side and sprinted towards the white object, leaping up a sand dune.

    At the top, she saw a white-haired boy covered in blood, with an armored man holding an axe over him.

    Quick as lightning, she fired a Jet st at the axe, knocking it off target.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She approached the boy and stood in front of him, causing the yer to back off.

    "Why are you breaking my father''sws?" she demanded, her voice ringing out across theke.

    "You will not harm this boy," Teu dered, her voice unwavering, standing firm in front of the man who was staring at her.

    She looked back and saw the boy''s beautiful violet eyes before he passed out, noticing all the injuries on his body.

    Narrowing her eyes as she saw his body slowly healing itself, she turned back to the yer and stated.

    "You will leave ournds and never return, or suffer the consequences of your actions."

    The dragon yers looked at the girl and startedughing as they moved toward her, but all she did was smile as one of them raised a bow in her direction.

    That''s when they all heard a loud voice. "Defend the princess!"

    Teu smiled as she started casting Deep Sea st at the leader, who was caught off guard, the spell pierced a hole right through his chest.

    His body crumbled to the ground as she looked at another, but before she could do anything, a Water st struck another yer, leaving only six left.

    Looking around she spotted her brother on the hill smiling down at her.

    The Aquarian soldiers rushed over the dune on their majestic war camels, mming right into the remaining dragon yers, and finishing them off.

    She walked over to the boy''s body as Tavita approached her with a curious look on his face.

    His clothes were shredded and torn in multiple ces.

    But all the cuts and broken bones were mending themselves. She heard the bones snap and saw the cuts close up.

    Standing back up seeing her brother and aunt walking over while being guarded by the royal guard.

    Malia marched up to Teu and was about to lecture her, but she saw the boy''s condition and rushed over to him.

    Crouching down, she ced her hands on his back to cast a healing spell on him.

    "Heal," she said.

    A white light washed over the boy''s body. The rest of the wounds healed themselves quickly.

    Once he was healed, Malia cast Cleanse on him.

    Teu flipped him over once her aunt finished healing and cleaning the boy.

    When she did, she was shocked. "So cute," she thought to herself.

    He had two white horns on each side of his head, beautiful white scales running all over his body.

    She stood up while speaking to herself. ''''Where have I seen this before?''''

    Turning to her brother Triton, she asked.

    ''''Dragon-kin don''t have wings, do they?''''

    Her brother shook his head.

    ''''They only have two horns?''''

    Triton nodded in response to the widening of her eyes as she thought to herself.

    ''Is he the white dragon I saw?''

    Shaking her head, she signaled for the guards to carry the injured boy back to the carriage.

    The three of them walked back together, and Triton voiced his confusion.

    "Why are we bringing him along? He looks like a vagrant."

    Malia stopped walking and turned to face Triton.

    "He''s just a young boy who''s been chased by Dragon yers. As you saw, he''s badly injured. We are taking him with us."

    She looked back at the boy before resuming her walk, while Teu simply stared at him with a perplexed expression.

    The three entered the carriage as Tavita ced the boy down on a sofa.

    The two women sat across from each other in the carriage, watching as the injured boy slept soundly on their sofa.

    His body was twisted in a funny position, with one leg dangling off the edge and his arms flung out to the sides.

    But what caught their attention the most were the four white horns that protruded from the sides of his head, glittering in the moonlight that shone through the window.

    "He looks like a little devil," Teu whispered to her aunt, trying to stifle a giggle.

    Malia chuckled softly.

    "He''s just a boy, dear. And a very brave one at that."

    She nodded, still eyeing the boy with fascination.

    "Do you think he''s really a dragon?"

    Her aunt shrugged.

    "Who knows? But one thing''s for sure, he''s not like anyone we''ve ever met before."

    They both fell silent, content to watch the boy sleep peacefully.

    The gentle swaying of the carriage and the soft rustling of the wind outside provided soothing background noise.

    It wasn''t long before her eyes grew heavy as she too drifted off to sleep, dreaming of dragons and adventures yet toe.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 79 On The Road.

    Archer began to wake up, slowly opening his eyes while taking in the colorful ceiling above him, which he had never seen before.

    Turning his head towards the window, he saw that it was still nighttime.

    Blinking, he looked to his left and spotted two women and a boy who appeared slightly older than him.

    The two women were sleeping, while the boy was reading.

    Sitting up, Archer felt his body ache. Startled by the movement, the boy turned to him and asked, "You''re awake?"

    Archer looked at him and nodded. "Yes, I''m fine now, but my body still aches."

    The boy narrowed his eyes and questioned him further.

    "Who are you? You''re clearly not from the Soutnds. Maybe you''re from one of the empires up north?"

    Shaking his head, Archer replied, "Well, Ie from the Land of Plenty, or at least that''s what a trader called it."

    "Why are you in the Soutnds?"

    He recounted his story until they found him, and the boy''s eyes began to sparkle with interest.

    Seeing the older boy''s expression, Archer sighed and said.

    "Ask me anything you want."

    The boy started to think and quickly asked, ''''What is thend of plenty like?''''

    Archer delved deep into his memories and began to recall details.

    ''''The Land of Plenty is a vast expanse ofnd, brimming with lush fields, verdant grasnds, andrge forests. There is onerge empire called the Avalon Empire and loads of other kingdoms, each with its unique culture, and traditions. The Land of Plenty is very beautiful in my opinion''''

    Noticing that the boy was intently listening, Archer turned to him and introduced himself.

    "I''m Archer. And you?" he asked.

    The boy smiled at him before answering.

    "I''m Triton, the third prince of the Aquarian Kingdom."

    Archer nodded as he studied Triton, noting his dark blue hair and green eyes, which were different from his sister''s light blue hair and ocean-blue eyes.

    Archer examined the two women, one of whom appeared to be in her thirties with golden blonde hair, and the other was the young girl who had saved him.

    ''They must be rted,'' he thought to himself.

    As he gazed at the girl, he became instantly mesmerized by her beauty.

    He watched her as she slept, captivated by her peaceful and serene expression.

    Her light brown skin glowed in the soft moonlight, her hair was tied back in a light blue ponytail, and her cute button nose. He was amazed by her tranquil appearance.

    Archer also noticed the blue leather armor and weapons nearby and realized that the girl was a warrior.

    Triton caught him watching his sister as she slept and scowled.

    "Stop looking at her like that!" he barked.

    Archer tore his gaze away from the sleeping girl and started staring out of the window.

    As he gazed out, he watched the desert gradually transform into grasnd with scattered trees and marveled at the beauty of nature''s changingndscape, feeling a sense of wonder and excitement.

    The carriage traveled further, Archer noticed arge wooden bridge in the distance spanning across a wide river.

    His curiosity was piqued, and he leaned forward to get a better view, his eyes widening in amazement.

    Triton spoke up from behind him.

    "Why are you acting like a country bumpkin?"

    Turning his head to the older boy with a deadpan look on his face, Archer asked.

    "Why can''t I enjoy the scenery while we travel to wherever you''re taking me?"

    Triton rolled his eyes and replied, "Our destination is the port city of Sunhaven. We should arrive there tonight."

    "Okay,'''' Archer said as he pulled out some chocte pastries to eat.

    This caught Triton''s attention, "What are you eating?" he asked.

    "Food," He replied, before going back to eating.

    After a while, he noticed Triton still looking at him.

    Pulling out another pastry, Archer offered it to Triton, who looked at it before grabbing it with a nod.

    As soon as he took a bite, strange noises began to emanate from his mouth, much to Archer''s annoyance.

    Taking out another pastry, Archer threw it at Triton''s head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Stop making weird noises, Mr. Prince," he stated whileughing.

    The pastry slid down Triton''s face, causing him to freeze before turning his head towards Archer with a shocked look.

    Silence took over the carriage, interrupted only by the snores of the two women.

    Archer''sughter then broke the silence, but it woke up the other two who sat up, rubbing their eyes.

    "Triton, I''m d you''re enjoying yourself. And you, boy, what''s your name?" asked the woman.

    The sound of Archer''sughter ceased abruptly, and he turned his attention to the woman who spoke first. In response to her inquiry, he introduced himself simply, "I''m Archer."

    She smiled and introduced herself and the girl.

    "I''m Malia, and this beautiful girl is Teu, the fifth princess of Aquaria."

    The woman looked at Archer, taking in his appearance.

    Malia noticed that he looked a bit disheveled and tired.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice gentle.

    Archer nodded, but she could tell that he was still a bit tired from whatever had happened to him.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll take you to Sunhaven. It''s a safe ce where you can rest and recover."

    She said reassuringly, examining him more closely for any injuries or signs of distress.

    Satisfied that he was okay, she smiled at him warmly.

    Her concern for him made him feel strange.

    Larka never smiled or showed him affection, so when this random woman was fussing over him, it threw him off.

    Teu''s sweet-sounding voice was filled with curiosity as she asked, "Why are you so pale?"

    As Archer heard her, he turned his head and saw a pair of ocean-blue eyes staring back at him.

    He replied with a hint of amusement in his voice, "I don''t know, I was born like this."

    The two of them looked at each other before she huffed and looked away, which he found cute. He turned his gaze toward the older woman and asked, "Why are you heading to Sunhaven?"

    Malia smiled before replying, "I''m meeting the King''s brother who has just arrived from his journey to Avidia."

    Archer''s curiosity was piqued, and he asked, "Where''s Avidia?"

    Malia''s eyes sparkled as she answered.

    "It''s south of Verdantia. Thend is a diverse and vast expanse, with stretches of barren desert that seem to go on forever.

    Grasnd deserts are dotted with hardy shrubs and cacti, and the asional oasis provides a respite from the harsh conditions. Rivers cut through thendscape, providing water to the scattered settlements that cling to their banks.

    The mountains rise up in jagged peaks, their snow-capped summits a stark contrast to the arid ins below. Forests and woonds provide a wee relief from the relentless sun, with their cool shade and lush foliage teeming with life.

    But despite the beauty and abundance of thend, it is a ce of constant conflict. The many kingdoms that call it home are at war with each other, each vying for control of the territory and its resources.''''

    She finished her long exnation as Archer found the information useful and filed it away forter use.

    ''''Thank you, I must be honest and admit I don''t know much about the world outside of Pluoria.''''

    Smiling as she got up and excused herself, she walked towards the front of the carriage and entered a hidden door.

    The carriage went quiet as Triton went back to reading and Teu was just staring at him with a strange look on her face.

    Archer fell back to sleep as he was reallyfortable. His mind was consumed by a vivid and terrifying dream.

    He found himself wandering through a vast and barren desert, the scorching sun beating down on his skin and the sand burning his feet with each step.

    Calling out for someone, but there was no response.

    Panic gripped him as he realized he was stranded in a destendscape with no food, water, or shelter.

    He stumbled forward, his vision blurred by the heat haze, desperately searching for any sign of his belovedpanion.

    As he trudged on, his body weakening with each passing moment, he caught a glimpse of something in the distance.

    It was a figure swaying in the heat waves, and he knew in his heart that it was E.

    He broke into a run, his heart pounding with fear and hope, but the figure seemed to recede further and further away from him.

    He called out her name, but his voice was weak and hoarse, and he knew he was losing her.

    Just as he thought all hope was lost, he crossed a dune and suddenly woke up. He looked around, rubbing his eyes in confusion.

    There was no one in the carriage, and it wasn''t moving. Archer stood up and shook his head to clear his thoughts, stepping out into the bright sun.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 80 Magic And Wonder.

    Looking around, Archer spotted a campsite with numerous tents and soldiers guarding the area.

    He saw Malia, Teu, and Triton standing by a table where an older woman was cooking.

    As he walked over to them, they all turned to him.

    Malia and Triton smiled, while Teu just watched him.

    "Good morning," Archer greeted them.

    Malia smiled at him and asked.

    "Would you like some breakfast?"

    He replied, "Yes, please."

    Turning on his heels and starting to walk out of the camp, he suddenly heard Teu''s voice.

    "Who''s E?" she asked.

    Archer stopped walking when he heard the question and turned around to reply.

    "She was my personal maid."

    Teu noticed the longing look on his face as he walked away. She shook her head and got back to helping her aunt.

    He started to walk away from the camp and opened a portal to his domain.

    As soon as he stepped through, a red blur shot towards him,tching onto his head, and started licking his face in excitement.

    Sera was making happy noises as she rubbed her head against Archer''s, making him smile.

    "Hey girl, I''m okay. I''m here now," he reassured her.

    Grabbing the silly dragon, he started cuddling her, and Sera purred as she clung to him.

    He ced her on his shoulder as he left the cottage and set out to find Jethro and Mohamet.

    After searching for a while, he found the general training a group of Dragon-kin men and women.

    As he approached, he saw the general screaming at a man who appeared to be struggling.

    When he got closer, all the Dragon-kin who noticed him dropped to one knee.

    The general turned around and smiled when he saw Archer.

    "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" he asked.

    "I''m in the Aquarian Kingdom now. When I get to Sunhaven, we can look for your wife and children."

    "Thank you," Mohamet nodded with a smile as he excused himself to get back to training.

    Archer turned around and headed for Jethro''s tent.

    But on the way there, he bumped into the old man who turned around with a big smile on his face and bowed his head.

    "Your Majesty, how can this old man help?" the old man asked.

    He looked at the old man who bowed his head as he spoke.

    "How are the Dragon-kin settling in, and how many have joined us?"

    Jethro rubbed his chin.

    "Everyone has settled in nicely. We get more and more joining every day, thanks to Sagana and Drogath."

    Archer nodded his head as he closed his eyes and created even more tokens.

    Arge pile of white dragon tokens appeared.

    Jethro shook his head. "I''ll never get used to that."

    "Give these to the two of them when you see them next. I''ll be back in a couple of days."

    He said, handing over some items to the old man.

    The old man smiled as he bowed his head.

    "Okay, your majesty. Enjoy your travels."

    Smiling at the man as he opened a portal and exited the domain, appearing by some small trees.

    Looking around, he noticed the guards looked tense, so he started to search for Malia and the siblings.

    After a little while, he found them looking north. He walked over to them and asked what was wrong.

    "What''s wrong? Why is everyone so tense?"

    Archer looked around at the faces of the three people, but no one answered his question.

    He noticed that they were all staring off into the distance with a look of confusion on their faces.

    Curious, he followed their gaze and turned his attention toward the horizon.

    At first, he scanned the horizon but saw nothing unusual.

    However, as he looked closer, he noticed a faint glimmer in the distance, something that caught his eye and piqued his curiosity.

    Then, his eyes caught sight of a massive cloud in the distance.

    It loomed ominously, growing closer by the second.

    In an instant, Archer realized the danger that was approaching.

    Something deadly was charging toward them.

    He turned to the people in the camp, but they were already prepared.

    They had taken out their long rectangr shields and were rushing toward the north.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they reached the desert grasnd, the soldiers lined up their shields with each other, creating a massive shield wall.

    Most of the soldiers stood firm, while themander paced back and forth.

    A soldier ran up to Malia and reported what wasing.

    "Your Highness, The Kagia Kingdom has invaded. Their vanguard is approaching. You must take the children and flee to Sunhaven. We will hold them for as long as we can to give you a chance."

    Malia''s heart sank at the news.

    She didn''t understand why the Kagia Kingdom was suddenly invading their kingdom. She quickly turned to the children, Teu and Triton, and took their hands.

    "We must go," she said, her voice urgent. "The royal army is stationed in Sunhaven, and we will be safe there."

    But Teu and Triton didn''t move.

    Malia looked at them, confused.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    Teu shook her head.

    "How can we leave the royal guard to die here?" she asked, her voice angry.

    Malia understood the girl''s concern, but she knew that they had to think of their own safety first.

    "We have no choice," she said, her voice firm. "We must go. The guards will do their duty.

    Archer watched everything and spoke up.

    "It will be fine."

    All three of them, including the soldier, looked at him with questioning looks. He sighed and exined.

    "Just wait and see what I mean."

    He turned and walked away from the table, activating his Draconic Form.

    "Draconis." he said, and all his Draconic features appeared.

    Crouching down andunching himself into the air, he started pping his wings as he flew toward the iing soldiers.

    As he rose higher and higher, he could see the battlefield spread out below him.

    Hundreds of soldiers on horseback were rushing towards them, their swords glinting in the sunlight.

    The ground shook with the sound of their hooves, and the air was filled with the sound of battle cries.

    Feeling a surge of fear and excitement as he soared above them, he knew that he had to do something to help.

    He had never seen anything like this before.

    Archer watched as the small army charged forward,ing within 50 meters of the Aquarian royal guards.

    ''For the Dragon-kin,'' he thought.

    Suddenly, he felt a surge of power coursing through his body, and he let out a mighty roar that echoed across the battlefield.

    The ground shook, and the horses began to panic.

    Archer took a deep breath and let out a stream of violet fire, blocking the soldiers'' advance.

    He grinned as he flexed his ws and turned to Sera, saying.

    "Ready to burn some soldiers, girl?" She chirped in an excited tone, taking that as a yes.

    "Hold on," Archer said as Sera clung to him like a baby monkey.

    He flew a bit higher, looking at the soldiers. He raised his hand and cast Call Lightning right in the center of the small army.

    Dark clouds covered the sky, and thunder could be heard.

    Violet lightning started striking soldiers left and right, Archer pulled his wings in and started diving toward the center of the formation.

    [Teu P.O.V]

    Teu looked at the strange boy and watched as he transformed into something that made her mouth drop open.

    A pair of powerful-looking wings sprouted from his back, and a slender but strong gleaming white tail appeared, swaying around until he jumped into the air.

    She watched him fly above the battlefield and let out the loudest roar she had ever heard, shaking the ground beneath her feet.

    The caravan horses panicked but were quickly calmed down by the nearest guards.

    Then, Teu saw a beautiful violet stream of firee out of Archer''s mouth, cutting off the iing soldiers from advancing or retreating.

    The mes were so intense that they illuminated the dark sky, casting an eerie glow over the battlefield.

    Teu watched in awe as the boy she had just met raised his hand and cast some sort of spell right in the center of the Kagian soldiers.

    Dark clouds covered the sky, and thunder could be heard in the distance.

    Suddenly, violet lightning started striking soldiers left and right, sending them sprawling to the ground.

    Despite having witnessed a simr storm before, Teu was still amazed by what she was seeing. It was unlike anything she had ever seen before.

    But here, right in front of her, was a boy who could call down lightning from the sky.

    As the battle raged on around them, Teu watched in amazement as the boy dove down, his ws flexed and ready for battle.

    He was like a dragone to life, fierce and powerful.

    Feeling a surge of excitement course through her veins.

    She had never been in a real battle before, but she knew that she wanted to fight alongside this boy, to be a part of his world of magic and wonder.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 81 Sunhaven.

    Archer dove toward the confused soldiers, when he got closer to the ground, he quickly cast Cosmic Step, appearing behind two soldiers, instantly impaling them with his ws and tail.

    He threw their bodies to the side as Sera emerged from his shirt, breathing fire at the inattentive soldiers.

    With swift and agile movements, Archer darted around the soldiers, unleashing his ws and tail to inflict shes, stabs, and slices upon them.

    He began casting Void ze, hitting the soldiers with violet fireballs.

    Bodies dropped left and right, causing the soldiers to panic and attempt to flee.

    In that instant, the Royal Guard sprang over the mes and charged towards the Kagians, relentlessly cutting them down one by one.

    The soldiers were no match for thebined might of Archer and the Aquarian Royal Guard.

    As the battle raged on, the Kagians began to falter, and soon the battlefield was littered with the bodies of their fallen enemies.

    He spotted the siblings fighting alongside their guards and used Cosmic Steps to approach them.

    Archer approached within five meters of Teu, he noticed her gracefully finishing off a soldier with a quick sh, while her brother Triton spammed spells intorger groups.

    The battle eventually died down, and Archer went around collecting as many hearts as he could, gaining 213 human hearts.

    After collecting the hearts, he walked away from the scene and sat down under a tree that provided plenty of shade.

    As he rxed, he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 3450/12000]

    [Level Up: 91>96]

    [SP: 0>10]

    [Mana: 9080>9200]

    [Void ze: 0>1]

    [Blink: 0>1]

    [sma Missiles: 0>1]

    Puzzled by his sudden level-up, Archer checked his notifications and discovered that he had gained 7,000 experience points for defeating the skeletons that had attacked Yahir''s caravan and emerged from the dungeon.

    Additionally, he had earned 1,950 experience points from killing the Dragon yers and a whopping 45,000 from the Kagian soldiers.

    After the sessful battle, Archer was pleased with his gains and pulled out some Palusami to eat while he watched the Aquarians loot the battlefield.

    Sera flew over to him andnded on hisp, and he began stroking her until she fell asleep.

    As the sun beat down on thendscape, Archer took a nap under a tree with Sera sprawled out on his chest.

    One hourter, Teu approached a sleeping Archer and noticed the little dragon.

    She couldn''t help but wonder where it hade from, but she shrugged and crouched down next to it to stroke Sera.

    The little dragon felt Teu''s touch and opened her eyes to see the blue-haired girl smiling at her.

    She started chirping and crawled into Teu''s arms, curling up as the girl sat down and slowly stroked her.

    Teu''s gentle strokes had a soothing effect on Sera, and the little dragon began to purr contentedly.

    The sound of her purring woke Archer from his slumber, and he opened his eyes to see Teu petting Sera with a smile on her face.

    "She seems to like you," Archer said, noticing Sera loved the attention.

    Teu looked up at him and grinned.

    "She''s a delightful little dragon."

    Archer sat up and stretched his arms, taking in the pleasant surroundings.

    The sun was still up, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves of nearby trees.

    "What''s her name?" Teu asked, turning her attention back to Sera.

    "Her name is Seraphina, but I call her Sera," Archer replied.

    The girl smiled at him as Sera noticed he was now awake and flew over to his shoulder, plopping down and chirping at Teu.

    Teu pouted as she stood up and started speaking.

    "It seems like she''s very attached to you."

    He stroked Sera''s chin as he responded.

    "Well, she was about to be eaten by some wolves until I came along."

    Teu watched as Sera''s head snapped up, and the dragon flew towards her, crawling over her head before settling on her shoulder.

    She giggled, and Archer watched the interaction with amusement.

    "It seems like you''ve found a new friend, Sera. Just don''t bite her ears," he said.

    Sera nodded her head at Archer''s words. Just then, Malia called out to them.

    "Children,e get in the carriage. We need to hurry to Sunhaven before any more soldiers appear."

    The two of them made their way over and entered. When Archer entered, Triton gave him a strange look along with Malia.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why are you two looking at me like that?" Archer asked.

    Triton spoke up first.

    "You''re a monster trapped inside a boy''s body. I''ve never seen a spell like the one you used."

    Teu''s aunt, Malia, settled into the carriage with a heavy sigh.

    As the carriage began to move, she turned to Archer, who was seated across from her.

    "I have to say, I''ve never seen anyone like you before," Malia said, looking at Archer with a curious expression.

    Archer raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

    She smiled as she exined.

    "The power you hold is beyond my imagination, and you got involved knowing it had nothing to do with you."

    When Archer heard her speak, he felt guilty, so he decided to tell them the truth.

    "Well, you''re wrong about one thing. They were most likely chasing me, and your group was in the middle."

    The woman''s eyes widened when she heard his words, and she quickly asked what he meant.

    "What do you mean, Archer?"

    As Archer recounted his actions, he gazed out the window, his eyes fixed on the distant horizon.

    "When I entered the Kagia Kingdom and witnessed the atrocities they weremitting against the Dragon-kin people, I knew I had to take action. I rescued as many of them as I could and destroyed two of their castles, resulting in the deaths of many of their soldiers."

    Malia, Teu, and Triton listened in stunned silence as Archer spoke.

    When he finished, the woman''s eyes widened with shock.

    "I had no idea you were capable of something like that," she said, her voice trembling.

    Archer looked down at his hands, feeling a sense of shame wash over him.

    "I know it''s not something to be proud of, but I had to do it."

    Triton and Teu looked at him with curious gazes, while Malia nodded her head in understanding.

    "I don''t me you for what you did," she said.

    "The Kagia Kingdom treated the Dragon-kin people cruelly and killed many of them.

    My sister and I did everything we could to stop the ughter and grant them citizenship in the Aquarian Kingdom."

    Archer smiled gratefully at Malia.

    "Thank you for helping them. I appreciate it."

    "It''s fine, any normal Aquarian would have done the same thing," she said, quickly brushing it off.

    Silence filled the carriage until Archer pulled out some chocte pastries and offered them to the others.

    Teu and Malia eagerly took one, but Triton watched him with narrowed eyes before speaking in a sarcastic tone.

    "You''re not going to throw one at me again, are you?"

    The two girls looked between the two before Teu startedughing and asked.

    "When did he throw one at you?"

    Triton took the pastry and kept an eye on Archer as he told his sister the story with a small smile, which made her and even Maliaugh.

    Leaning over to Teu, Malia whispered, "Triton seems to like little Archer. I''ve never seen him act like this.''''

    Teu nodded, but Archer overheard their little talk and ignored what they were saying.

    That''s when he heard annoying noisesing from the boy.

    Without thinking, he took out another pastry and threw it across the carriage, hitting the boy''s face and causing everyone to go quiet.

    Triton started shouting at Archer, "Why throw another one? I wasn''t doing anything wrong!"

    Archer was lucky they didn''t explode and only pped against his face like a wet sponge, but he didn''t fail to notice that the boy kept hold of the offending pastry.

    The two girls startedughing as they saw Triton scoffing down the pastries while making weird noises.

    Malia quickly pointed this out, "He does make weird noises when he eats. Hehe."

    As time passed, the carriage continued to travel along the dirt road until arge city could be seen not far away.

    The royal carriage entered the city without any hindrance, as it was recognized and allowed to pass through without any stops or dys.

    Archer heard the sound of waves crashing against the shore, and the bustling chatter of people going about their daily lives filled the air.

    The streets were adorned with palm trees and vibrant flowers, and the fragrance of saltwater and tropical blooms permeated the atmosphere.

    As he was taking in the sights, Malia spoke to him, "Archer, we have some business to attend to. Why don''t you explore the city and meet us at the square when the sun sets?"

    A/N: Sorry for theck of chapters, I''ve been really ill and fuzzy-headed for thest few days. But everything will be back to normal from tomorrow.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 82 Lost Jungle.

    Upon hearing the woman''s words, he nodded in agreement.

    Archer was eager to sell the bodies he had collected so far, knowing that it would bring him more gold coins.

    "Alright, we''ll meet at sunset. Come on, Sera," he said, prompting the fairy dragon to fly up to his shoulder.

    Teu bid farewell to Sera.

    Archer''s smile widened as he nced at the adorable, blue-haired girl. To his surprise, she responded with an even bigger smile, which filled him with a sense of joy.

    A warm feeling blossomed in Archer''s heart, exiting the carriage, Archer gently cradled Sera in his arms, and she nestled herself into thefort of his shirt, finding sce in her slumber.

    Shaking his head, he looked back to see Teu staring at him, he gave her a small smile and wave as he walked down the closest street.

    Walking down the main street, his eyes widened at the sight of the Samoan-style buildings that lined the way.

    The borate patterns of the buildings and shops immediately captured his gaze.

    He saw locals going about their daily business, some carrying baskets of fresh produce, others chatting with friends outside shops.

    The aroma of freshly cooked seafood and grilled meats wafted through the air, tantalizing his senses. Causing his mouth to water.

    Archer scanned his surroundings and absorbed all the sights and sounds of the lively street.

    Surveying the area, he caught sight of a guard stationed in a nearby corner, keeping a watchful eye on the bustling scene.

    As he strolled down yet another lengthy street, he eventually found himself on a scenic coastal road. ncing to his right, he caught sight of the guild just a short distance away.

    Approaching it, he stepped inside and took a quick nce around the ce.

    To his surprise, he found that the interior was nearly identical to the one in the Avalon Empire, save for a few local decorations that had been added.

    Making his way over to the desk, he was greeted by a young man, who turned to him with a smile and asked.

    "Wee to Sunhaven''s Adventurer''s Guild. My name is Palio, how can I help you?"

    Archer looked up at the man and said.

    "I want to sell some bodies, and I want to do it in a private room."

    Palio stared at the boy for a moment before asking for his guild card. "Your guild card, please," he said.

    He pulled out his amber-colored card and handed it over to him.

    Palio took the card and put it into a strange device. After reading something, he looked at Archer and said.

    "Your rank has increased ording to the system. Why haven''t you updated your card?"

    Archer shook his head. "This is the first guild I''ve been to in a while."

    He nodded and continued doing something behind the counter.

    Deciding that he wanted to see what type of quests were avable, Archer walked over to the boards.

    Searching through the papers and noticed a lot of bandit extermination quests recently posted.

    He took two of the posted quests from the board.

    [Exterminate the Green Viper bandit group in the Lost Jungle. They have been raiding caravans on the northern road to the Capital. Reward: 150 Gold]

    [Exterminate the Marauders raiding Farmsteads south on Sunhaven. Reward: 200 Gold]

    After taking the quests, he returned to the counter.

    Sera crawled out of Archer''s shirt and sat on his shoulder, rubbing against his face.

    "It seems a distant guild branch has promoted you. Where have you been all this time?"

    Archer looked up, meeting his gaze.

    "I''ve been exploring down south. I haven''t managed to find a guild until now, so here I am."

    Palio nodded his head while noting something down before handing Archer an Aqua-blue-colored adventurer card.

    "Here, you are now Rank E. Once youplete 10 quests, you''ll have to take the Rank D test. Also, there aren''t any private rooms avable at the moment."

    Archer nodded as he handed over the two quest notices.

    "I want to take these two quests," he said.

    After receiving the notices, Palio carefully examined them, stamped each one, then spoke to Archer.

    "It''s been registered. Be careful, these are dangerous missions," Palio warned.

    Archer nodded and left the guild, heading towards the southern gate that led to the Lost Jungle.

    Heading towards the southern direction, he basked in the soothing warmth of the morning sun on his skin. The gentle breeze tousled his scruffy hair, adding to the pleasant sensation of the outdoors.

    Taking out some string he tied his hair into a topknot before continuing on his journey.

    He quickly approached the gate.

    A guard stepped forward and called out to him.

    "Hey, kid. You be careful out there. The jungle can be a dangerous ce," the guard warned.

    Nodding at the guard with a smile, the thought of hunting again made his blood boil with excitement.

    Leaving the city behind with a renewed sense of happiness, Sera emerged from his shirt, fluttering around him while chirping as if sensing his mood.

    Before long, shended on his shoulder and began her usual antics, nibbling at his ear with even more excitement.

    Shivers shot through his body, but he couldn''t help but enjoy the sensation, so he let her continue without protest.

    After walking for a while, he turned back seeing the city was far in the distance.

    He activated his Draconic Form by whispering.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Draconis." All his features appeared.

    Before embarking on his quest, he summoned a Domain portal and called for Mohamet, Sagana, and Drogath.

    Two giant men stepped through the portal with a tall, blue-haired woman.

    They all kneeled before Archer and spoke in unison.

    "Your Majesty."

    Gesturing for three of them to rise, he retrieved a pouch containing hundreds of gold coins and another full of thousands of Dragon tokens.

    Archer promptly handed it over.

    "Take these and use them to liberate as many Dragon-kin as possible, while also gathering information on the vers. When I return from my quest, we will confront them. Until then, farewell."

    "Yes, your majesty," they replied.

    Archer stepped back, unfurling his wings and taking a deep breath, savoring the sensation of being in his Draconic state.

    Once he was ready, he leaped into the air and took off, his powerful wings propelling him higher and higher into the sky.

    As he soared through the sky, Sera clung to him tightly, nibbling on his ear. Below them, they spotted a vast jungle with multiple roads leading into it.

    He flew north, heading in the direction where the Green Vipers operate.

    Soaring high above the dense jungle, his wings beating steadily as he searched for any signs of life below.

    But as far as he could see, there was nothing but a sea of green leaves.

    Frustrated, he scanned the horizon for andmark to guide him.

    Soaring above the jungle, he spotted a massive tree towering above the rest.

    Angling his wings, swooping down towards it, feeling the rush of wind against his face.

    Getting closer, he realized that the tree was evenrger than he had imagined, with thick branches stretching out in every direction.

    Landing on one of the lower branches.

    From his vantage point, he could see the jungle stretching out in all directions, a vast and untamed wilderness that seemed to go on forever.

    There were roads cutting through it, other than that it was aplete wilderness.

    Archer perched on a branch so he could scan the area. Suddenly, Sera went from nibbling to licking his neck.

    He looked at the cheeky girl and said.

    "You''re adorable, but stop licking me for a moment. I can''t concentrate while getting constant shivers."

    She nodded her head while gettingfortable on his shoulder and falling asleep.

    Shaking his head in disbelief, he activated his Aura Detector and scanned the surrounding area for any signs of danger.

    After deciding to consume the 213 Kagian hearts, he sat down and pulled out one to begin eating.

    Two hourster, he had finished consuming all of the hearts and felt a wave of nausea wash over him as he reclined on the branch.

    While lying there, he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 750/12000]

    [Level Up: 96>98]

    [SP: 10>227]

    Smiling at the amount of status points he gained he started spending them.

    He spent 57 on mana, 50 on Hp, 40 on strength, and 20 on every other stat.

    It gave him an extreme power boost and he felt every inch of his body grow stronger, feeling his muscles tearing and ripping apart to rebuild themselves.

    Rechecking his status.

    [SP: 227>0]

    [HP: 2400>2900]

    [Mana: 9200>10910]

    [Strength: 1600>2000]

    [Constitution: 1800>2000]

    [Stamina: 1600>1800]

    [Charisma: 1800>2000]

    [Intelligence: 1350>1550]

    Overwhelmed with happiness at the gains he had achieved, Archer pulled Sera into a tight embrace, holding her close as he calmed down.

    At first, Sera panicked but realized it was Archer grabbing her and letting him do whatever as she slept in his arms.

    Even as he rxed, he kept his Aura Detector activated, scanning the area for any signs of danger.

    All of a sudden, he sensed a presence at the edge of his range.

    Without hesitation, he stood up and put Sera onto his shoulder before leaping off the branch.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 83 Who Are These People.

    Following the pings he had detected, Archer flew in their direction, descending lower and lower until he was flying just above the treetops.

    After about 10 minutes of flying, he finally reached the location of the signals and began hovering in the air, scanning the area carefully in an attempt to locate their source.

    Looking around he couldn''t see anything, so he descended into the treetops andnded on a thin but sturdy-looking branch.

    Still not seeing anything he got an idea.

    Archer let go of the branch, his small body falling through the canopy, he managed to avoid obstacles on his way down.

    Reaching out his arm, catching onto a branch with his w,ing to a sudden stop.

    Now that he was lower, he noticed a small camp ahead of him. Using his ws, he jumped from tree to tree like a nimble monkey.

    Archer ended up in a tree just outside the camp, looking into the camp he noticed over 20 bandits roaming around.

    Three of them were standing outside a shack, with another five going through a wagon in the center of the camp.

    ''They must have got a caravan recently, but I don''t see any bodies though,'' he thought.

    That was when a gori man went into the guarded shack and came out dragging a girl.

    When Archer saw her, his blood froze, she had short blonde hair and blue eyes.

    ''E.'' he thought.

    The man was dragging the girl towards another shack kicking and screaming. Archer leaped from the tree using Blink to quickly reach the two.

    Archer closed in on his target, casting Blink again tond on the man''s back. Using his tail, he impaled him, effectively instantly killing him.

    The girl scrambled backward as the body dropped to the floor, Archer stood motionless on top of the man''s corpse.

    As he watched the blood flow from the lifeless body, he felt a rush of excitement and began tough maniacally.

    The other 19 bandits surrounded him, but he paid them no attention.

    Turning his head towards the girl, he realized she was only a human. For the moment, he ignored the girl and spoke loudly, using his mana to amplify his voice.

    "I am your favorite nightmare and your worst dream, all in one. I am everything you shouldn''t want, and you are everything I need."

    Casting Blink he reappeared behind a group of three, shing two bandits in the back, and casting a water bolt at thest one.

    Sera emerged from Archer''s shirt and flew around, burning some of the bandits as Archer danced around, shing the throats of some and impaling others with his tail.

    Soon, all twenty banditsy dead on the ground, with blood and guts scattered everywhere.

    Archer went around collecting their hearts, managing to retrieve thirteen of them, he stored them away as he approached the guarded shack.

    With a swift strike, Archer sliced open the door and pulled it off its hinges.

    Peering inside, he spotted a dozen or so people huddled in a corner of the shack. He stepped inside and spoke reassuringly.

    "You''ll be fine. I''ll arrange for someone to take you back to the city"

    Exiting the shack, Archer summoned a domain portal and called out.

    "Can someone do me a favor ande out here?" Within a minute, three Dragon-kin men and a woman appeared.

    All four kneeled down, and the one in front spoke.

    ''''What can we do for you, your Majesty?''''

    Archer gazed at the Dragon-kin, pulling out eight dragon tokens from his pocket. He distributed two tokens to each person and exined what he required from them.

    ''''I need you four to escort the humans from that shack and take them to the city.''''

    He pointed in the direction of Sunhaven, Archer finished up.

    ''''When you see the city in the distance, use the tokens and return to the domain.''''

    The four Dragon-kin nodded before standing up and heading toward the rescued humans.

    Archer approached the human who looked like E and stopped in front of her.

    "Go to where your family is. My people will escort you back," he said.

    Turning on his heels and headed towards the main bandit shack.

    As he approached thergest shack, Archer cautiously entered the bandit''s hideout.

    His eyes widened at the sight before him, sitting in the center of the room, was arge chest overflowing with gold coins. He couldn''t believe his luck.

    Approaching the chest, he started examining it and realized there were thousands of gold coins inside.

    He stored the chest in his Item Box, and that was when he noticed a barely noticeable seam running under his feet.

    Archer quickly tore up the floor and saw a small staircase leading down.

    Walking down the stairs he came across a locked wooden door, but he just kicked it down and found even more chests of gold.

    Storing it all as he walked out of the shack and took off to search for more bandits.

    As he flew, Archer scanned the treetops and the ground below, searching for any signs of movement or activity.

    The jungle was vast and teeming with life, but the boy''s sharp eyes didn''t miss a beat.

    Suddenly, he spotted a small clearing in the distance.

    He flew closer, hovering above the treetops to avoid detection.

    Sure enough, he saw a group of men and women gathered around a campfire,ughing and drinking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They were armed with swords and bows, and their faces were twisted with greed and cruelty.

    Archer gritted his teeth and prepared to attack.

    Swooping down, his white wings pping furiously as hended in the center of the clearing.

    The bandits were caught off guard, and they scrambled to grab their weapons.

    He counted 11 bandits. Archer smiled as he cast Blink and reappeared in the center of the group.

    Still smiling, he cast fire bolts into some of them, killing three in the first shot.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, he rushed to the nearest bandit.

    Archer was running toward them, a bandit suddenly lunged at him with a sword.

    Without hesitation, he swiftly blocked the attack with his ws, which glinted in the sunlight.

    But he wasn''t just relying on his ws.

    As another bandit approached him from behind, he whipped around andshed out with his powerful tail.

    The tail struck with a resounding thwack, knocking the bandits off their feet and sending them sprawling.

    He spun and shed, dodged, and weaved, taking on the bandits with a fierce determination.

    Despite their numbers, the bandits were no match for the boy''s speed and skill.

    One by one, they fell before him, until the clearing was littered with bodies and the only sound was Archer''s heavy breathing.

    He stood there for a moment, catching his breath and surveying the aftermath of the battle.

    Archer rxed for a little while he went around collecting the 11 hearts and storing them away.

    After hours of searching and finding three more bandit groups, he couldn''t find any more bandits in the jungle.

    He had defeated every group he hade across, but there were still some left.

    Feeling frustrated, he decided to take a break from the search and focus on his other quest.

    He had been tasked with finding and defeating a notorious bandit leader who had been terrorizing nearby viges.

    It took him an hour to get there but by the time he did, Archer noticed something strangeing from Sunhaven City.

    The city was shrouded in ck clouds, and he hurried towards it to investigate what was happening.

    As he was flying he noticed loads of people fleeing west, when he got closer to the city he saw an army of thousands just outside the city setting up a siege camp.

    ''Who are these people now.'' Archer thought to himself.

    The soldiers stood tall and proud, their colorful leather armor gleaming in the sunlight. The armor was expertly crafted to provide maximum protection while still allowing for ease of movement.

    Each piece of armor was dyed in a different color, with some soldiers wearing vibrant reds and blues, while others donned earthy greens and browns.

    The armor covered the soldiers from head to toe, with chest tes, and helmets protecting their head and chest.

    There were many of them running around like ants setting up tents and siege engines, while in the distance the defenders were lining the wall.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    _________________________________

    Archer''s current Status.

    [Name: Archer]

    [Race: White Dragon]

    [Age:13]

    [Rank: Master]

    [Exp: 750/12000]

    [Level: 98]

    [HP: 2900/2900]

    [Mana: 10910/10910]

    [Magic: Fire-Water-Earth-Wind-Lightning-Space-Darkness-Light.]

    [Strength: 2000]

    [Constitution: 2000]

    [Stamina: 1800]

    [Charisma: 2000]

    [Intelligence: 1550]

    [Status Points: 0]

    Spells: Void ze(1)Cosmic Shield(4)Cosmic Sword(4)Cosmic Step(1)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(4)sma Missiles(1)Thunder Wave(3)Call Lightning(3)Element Bolts(3)Dragon''s Breath(1)Meteor Swarm(0)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(6)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura-Detector(4)Dragon''s Domain(1)Draconic Form(-)

 Chapter 84 A New Legend Begins.

    Hovering in the air, Archer watched the soldiers below, trying to determine whether Malia, Teu, and Triton had managed to escape the city before the siege began.

    Archer scanned the road, he spotted an expensive-looking caravan rushing towards him.

    Without hesitation, he flew towards it andnded on the road ahead of the carriage.

    The horses came to a sudden halt when they saw Archer stretching out his wings, blocking their path.

    A noble-looking man emerged from the carriage and approached him.

    As he drew closer, he spoke in amanding tone.

    "Why are you blocking the road when an army is behind us, boy?"

    Archer looked up at the man as he replied calmly.

    "They are attacking the city, and allowing the people to flee. Do you know if the royal family, who were in the city, managed to escape?"

    The man shook his head before speaking.

    "They are in the governor''s residence with their guards. we managed to get out because we were close to the western gate," exined the Nobleman.

    Archer nodded in understanding and stepped aside, allowing the caravan to pass.

    As he did, he heard explosions from the two armies exchanging attacks.

    When he arrived at the edge of the battlefield, he was met with a nightmare.

    Sunhaven''s defensive dome was being pushed to its limits with constant attacks.

    Watching the attacking army, Archer knew that casting Meteor Swarm was not an option as it would cause too much coteral damage to the city.

    With a confident grin, he relied on his speed and magical prowess, soaring high above the siege camp.

    He unleashed a barrage of spells, including Void ze, sma Missiles, and Eldritch sts, causing explosions to erupt everywhere.

    Turning his head to speak to Sera, he said, "Hold on very tight, and don''t let go, my cheeky girl."

    Sera crawled into his shirt and clung onto him, nibbling at his neck, Archer smiled affectionately at her.

    He quickly tucked in his wings and began free-falling toward the ground, firing bolts of fire at the siege engines as he descended.

    When the fire bolts hit some of the siege engines, they exploded, causing massive shockwaves that shook the ground and sent debris flying in all directions.

    The impact of the explosions rippled throughout the battlefield, causing the ground to tremble and the air to vibrate with the intensity of the sts.

    As Archer was got closer to the ground, he cast Blink and appeared in the center of the enemy camp.

    Laughter erupted from him, causing all the soldiers to turn and stare at the entric white-haired demon who had single-handedly in hundreds with his powerful spells.

    Smiling as he started running forward. The soldiers saw him and theirmander screamed out.

    "Defensive positions!"

    They quickly formed a shield wall and lowered their weapons toward him.

    Archer stopped running and smiled as he saw the shield wall.

    Pointing his hands at the soldiers, he started casting earth bolts while flinging them at the shield wall, pushing it back.

    He quickly cast Blink and reappeared in front of the soldiers, casting Thunder Wave sending them flying back.

    As he rushed forward to finish off the fallen soldiers, using his ws and tail, the Aquarian soldiers watched in amazement as Archer continued to ughter even more soldiers.

    However, he stopped the ughter for a minute and looked around, seeing dead bodies scattered all over the ce.

    Approaching some of the fallen soldiers, he ripped out their hearts and stored them, repeating the gruesome act in front of the horrified soldiers.

    Without warning, Archer''s head snapped towards the nearest soldier, causing the man to turn pale with fear. Archer strode purposefully towards him.

    "What kingdom are you from?"

    The soldier just stood there, looking down at the little devil, and stuttered out.

    "T-t-the Kheesar Kingdom in the south."

    Archer smiled as he pierced the man''s chest, after the man was dead he flung his body to the side.

    The other soldiers watched in horror, frozen in ce until he vanished.

    Panic set into the soldiers as they formed circles, hoping to prevent Archer from sneaking up on them.

    However, unluckily for them, that''s exactly where he reappeared.

    Giggling at their frightened faces, Sera flew out and started breathing fire.

    Archer followed suit by taking a deep breath and letting out a stream of violet mes that burned many soldiers to ash.

    Jumping up, he started flying while breathing fire down upon the soldiers. As he finished breathing fire, a notification appeared in front of him.

    Lost in thought, Sera flew up to Archer and plopped down on his head.

    [Final evolution stage avable]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Yes or no]

    [You have two minutes to pick a choice, otherwise yes will be selected]

    Archer ceased fighting and unleashed a Thunder Wave to repel the soldiers around him.

    Grabbing ahold of Sera as he opened up a portal and quickly spoke to her.

    ''''Go into the Domain, I will be gone for a little while.''''

    She nodded her head and flew through the closing portal.

    Archer knew he didn''t have much time and wondered why he was being forced to make a choice.

    He selected yes and the weather worsened, and a white storm materialized, causing mana to swirl in the sky.

    He gazed up, only to find himself getting covered entirely by a giant cocoon, all Archer felt as the world turned ck was a rxing feeling.

    [Teu P.O.V]

    The siblings left their aunt in the city''s castle and rushed to the wall to observe the ongoing battle when bright lights suddenly appeared above the battlefield.

    Explosions erupted all over the enemy army as the lights descended toward the ground.

    She nced at her brother and urged him to join her in investigating the source of the disturbance.

    "Come on, Triton, let''s see what''s going on," she said.

    He nodded, and they hastened their pace until they reached the wall, where they witnessed something falling from the sky, surrounded by beautiful violet lights.

    Teu whispered to herself, "It''s beautiful," as the color of the lights reminded her of Archer''s violet eyes.

    The siege engines exploded, something emerged amidst the soldiers, causing Teu''s eyes to widen in shock as she realized who it was.

    She turned to her brother and eximed, "Triton, it''s Archer out there!"

    All the Aquarian soldiers cheered at the sight of him, but their celebration was cut short when a storm suddenly appeared over the battlefield.

    The thunderous roar of the storm silenced the soldiers as a swirl of mana gathered high up in the sky.

    Teu noticed that Archer had managed to clear the soldiers around him and was now staring up at the sky.

    She followed his gaze and saw the swirling mass of mana shooting toward Archer as a giant cocoon grew around him.

    The Kheesarian army surged forward and started attacking the cocoon but couldn''t even put a scratch on it.

    A soldier from their royal guard approached the two on the wall, Teu watched everything unfold.

    "Your Highnesses, Commander Tavita has requested your return to the castle. He has sessfully activated the Royal Orb and is prepared to transport you, along with the Queen''s sister, to Aquaria."

    The two looked at the soldier, and Triton spoke up.

    "What''s the hurry? The Kheesarian army has taken a heavy hit thanks to Archer. If we attack now, we can end the siege and wipe them out."

    The soldier smiled as he looked at the prince before exining the dire news.

    "Your Highness, another army is approaching from the north. The Kagia Kingdom has joined forces with the Kheesarians and invaded our borders."

    He looked far into the north before finishing.

    "They somehow have demi-giants in their ranks. Only the goddess knows where they came from, but they are here inrge numbers."

    Teu nodded with a worried expression as she gazed at the giant cocoon containing Archer.

    However, the storm continued to rage and mana poured into it, causing a white glow.

    Triton nodded as well, and the two of them headed back to the castle. When they arrived Malia was waiting outside.

    When she spotted the soldier and the two children she rushed up to them, thanked the soldier, and grabbed the kid''s hands.

    She was wondering what was happening when Tavita came marching out with the royal guard following behind.

    The guard halted in front of the three, and Tavita lowered himself to one knee. He spoke as he gazed at the prince and princess.

    "It has been my greatest honor to watch you two grow up, but now it''s time for us to part ways. My heart is heavy with the knowledge that we may never see each other again. Please, escape while we hold them off. The enemy has breached the gates, and with the appearance of the second army, our chances of victory are slim to none little prince and princess."

    Before they could reply he stood up and walked off without looking back, followed by the royal guard going to buy time for them to escape.

    Teu tried to stay strong knowing she would never see the man who has always been by her side.

    As he left the castle he stood on the main road and used mana to raise his voice.

    "Brave warriors of the Aquarian kingdom, heed my call! Hold the line with all your might, so that our beloved prince and princess can escape this treacherous siege! We shall not falter, nor shall we retreat!"

    As they hurried through the halls, she could hear the thunderous cheers of thousands of Aquarian soldiers and citizens.

    Malia led her to a room where the Royal orb was set up, and without hesitation, she pulled her inside.

    Once inside, she urged both of them to touch the orb, and in an instant, they vanished from the spot, leaving behind themotion and chaos of the besieged city.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 85 The Final Reaction.

    [The Aquarian Kingdom, Soutnds]

    The Aquarian king, Lashure Aquaria, sat on a balcony, watching as a massive white storm appeared over his kingdom.

    The mana was in a state of tumultuous swirling, far more intense than anything he had ever witnessed before.

    ''I do hope this white dragon isn''t like thest one,'' he thought to himself.

    Suddenly, a guard rushed onto the balcony with urgent news. "Your Majesty, the prince and princesses have arrived."

    Lashure stood up and motioned for the guard to take him to them. They walked for about 10 minutes and arrived at a secure room.

    Inside, he saw two of his children and his wife''s sister standing there. He crouched down and scooped the two children into a hug.

    Malia looked at him and asked a question. "What''s happened?"

    "Four kingdoms have joined hands and invaded all over. The royal army is split in three and trying its best to deal with everything."

    Malia covered her mouth in shock before asking another question. "I know the Kagia and Kheesara have invaded, but who are the other two?"

    "The kingdoms of Hakim and Majid," Lashure replied in a heavy tone.

    [The Zenia Empire, Northern Soutnd]

    Seated in his study, Emperor Amkhu gazed intently at his daughter who sat before him, her eyes fixed on him.

    ''''My daughter, how is your training?''''

    "Father, my training is progressing well," Nefertiti replied with a distinct Zenian ent, her pink eyes meeting his.

    As he was about to speak, a loud boom could be hearding from the south. The two of them rushed to the balcony.

    When they stepped out, they saw a massive white mana storm brewing in the distance, its swirling vortex growingrger by the second.

    Violet lightning crackled within the storm, illuminating the sky with blinding brightness. Nefertiti gasped in awe, her eyes widening as she took in the sight.

    "Father, what is that?" she asked, her voice trembling with excitement and fear.

    The Emperor''s face grew grim as he surveyed the storm.

    "My child, it''s the change that this world needs. Wait and see what will happen."

    The emperor stood up and motioned for his daughter to follow him. They walked for a bit until they came across a hallway with a few generals standing inside.

    The generals rushed up to the Emperor, kneeling before speaking.

    "Your Majesty, the white storm is back and it''s currently over the Aquarian Kingdom. Additionally, the four kingdoms of the south have invaded it."

    Another man spoke up.

    "The Nethania Kingdom has raised its banners for war and is marching south to attack the Kheesarains to relieve some pressure off the Aquarians."

    Amkhu stood there in thought, looking at his daughter and then back at the generals before speaking.

    "Rally the armies. We march west to finally rid the Soutnds of the Kagia Kingdom."

    All the men saluted and rushed out of the room. Nefertiti looked at her father with a questioning expression.

    "Why are we going to war? You have never actively attacked a kingdom during your reign as emperor, apart from the Luxor Kingdom in the north."

    Amkhu looked at his daughter and replied, "A force of nature has returned. If we sit still and watch the Kagians kill even more Dragon-kin, he will not forgive us and will burn our empire to the ground."

    [The Lunaris Empire - Southern Mediterra]

    A man with gray skin, silver hair, and red eyes sensed the world''s mana going crazy and rushed to his balcony.

    He stepped out looking up at the afternoon sky, and noticed a gathering of mana down south.

    Suddenly, an explosion rocked the Soutnds, causing him to mutter to himself, "This is the third time this has happened. Interesting."

    He summoned his servant, who spoke with a heavy Lunarian ent and instructed him to send spies down south to find out what was happening.

    Turning back around, he saw his daughter standing by the door, looking at him with narrowed red eyes.

    "What is it, child?" The man spoke with a soft voice.

    The girl continued to look at him and answered.

    "The full moon is tomorrow."

    She turned around and walked off, leaving him confused by her behavior. Shaking his head, he thought to himself.

    ''What an odd daughter I have.''

    [The Sri Empire - Northern Mediterra]

    A man with brown skin sat in a garden overlooking arge beach with beautiful golden sand, which matched the color of his hair.

    He sipped on some wine, trying to rx after dealing with his daughter''s troublesome behavior.

    Suddenly, he heard a distant booming from the Soutnds.

    He turned his head in that direction, sensing the mana gathering in the Soutnds, and muttered to himself in a heavy Srian ent.

    "I bet that grey-skinned weasel has already sent spies down there."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sitting up, he called out to his advisor, and a few minutester, a young man emerged from the house.

    "Yes, Your Majesty?" the man asked.

    The king looked at him and gave him an order.

    "Send word to my generals. Tell them to send spies to the Soutnds to see what is going on down there."

    [The Kagia Kingdom - Western Soutnds]

    King Ephrais Kagia sat on his throne in his grand chamber, listening attentively to the reports of the ongoing invasion.

    One of his Dukes stepped forward and delivered thetest news.

    "Your Majesty, our 2nd army has made significant progress in the Aquarian Kingdom, while the 1st army has joined forces with the Kheesarians to attack the remaining defenders in Sunhaven. The 5th army is in pursuit of the Aquarian northern army across the ins."

    The Duke bowed and stepped back, and Ephrais motioned for the next man to step forward.

    A portly man approached and bowed.

    "Your Majesty, the 2nd and 3rd armies are currently besieging several cities. The 2nd army is at Falelo city in the northwest, and the 3rd army is further south at Leone port city."

    Ephrais nodded in approval but remembered the castles he had lost, and his anger red up again.

    He turned to another man and shouted, "Akh, what have your spies discovered about the boy who destroyed our castles?"

    A tall skinny man stepped forward and bowed before speaking.

    ''''They have tracked the boy to the port city Sunhaven, they spotted him fighting the Kheesarains, but the recent reports im he is trapped in a material that nothing can damage.''''

    The king nodded his head with a smile, ''''Good, good, it means he won''t get in our way anymore, it''s a shame we lost the castles but they can be rebuilt.''''

    He turned to another advisor and spoke.

    ''''Ayman, inform the Hakim and Majid generals to move their forces towards Aquaria City alongside the 6th and send a message to the 5th telling them to march for Aquaria, we shall cut the throat of King Lashure by taking his capital.''''

    [The Kheesara Kingdom - South-East Soutnds]

    Sitting in a pce down south, King Isar Kheesara was listening to his father''s old advisors informing him of the situation in the north.

    "Your Majesty, our forces have engaged the boy who has been causing issues for the Kagia Kingdom. He has been trapped in an unknown substance, but he is no longer attacking," the advisor reported.

    Isar nodded his head, happy with the ongoing war effort, his butler Vance was standing next to him.

    The door mmed open and a general came rushing in and kneeled down to the king.

    ''''Sorry for rushing in your majesty, but I bring urgent news.''''

    He nodded at the man to speak.

    ''''The Nethania Kingdom has invaded through the north, they are currently attacking the Shadowguard castle.''''

    Isar sighed, he knew things were going to get worse, he asked the general a question.

    ''''How many soldiers did they bring?''''

    The general gulped before informing the king. ''''70,000 soldiers your majesty.''''

    [The Nethania Kingdom - Eastern Soutnds]

    King Rayhan Samra stood tall in front of his army, his eyes fixed on the horizon as his troops prepared to march toward the smaller kingdoms of Hakim and Majid.

    With his sword at his side and his armor gleaming in the sun, he exuded an air of confidence and determination that inspired his soldiers to follow him into battle.

    He started speaking to the army.

    "Men and women of Nethania, today we march south to rid the Soutnds of the three kingdoms that have gued us for far too long. For years, they have sought to undermine my sovereignty and threaten our way of life. But today, we stand together as one.

    We march not just to defend ournd, but to im back what is rightfully ours. We march to restore peace to our people.

    So I say to you, my brave warriors, let us march with courage. Let us show these kingdoms what it means to face the might of the Nethanian people.''''

    Jumping onto his horse, the king heard the soldiers banging their weapons against their shields and cheering. He and his guards began marching south.

    [A location hidden deep in the Avalon Empire]

    A shadowy congregation of figures, all dressed in ck hoods and robes, gathered in a vast hall, their faces hidden in darkness.

    At the front of the hall, an imposing shadow stood, his eyes fixed on the ominous clouds looming on the horizon. He knew that the time hade, and the prophecy was about to be fulfilled.

    "My brothers and sisters," he spoke, his voice low and foreboding, "the hour is at hand. The new one has risen, and with him, our destiny will change. But we cannot forget the legacy of our forefathers. We will bring their vision to life."

    The crowd murmured, their unease palpable as they listened to their leader''s words.

    "We must be vignt and strong," he continued. "Our enemies are many, and they will stop at nothing to stop our ns. But we are united, and together we will prevail."

    The room fell silent as the figure paused, his gaze sweeping over the congregation.

    "Remember," he said, his voice a whisper, "We are the chosen ones. We are the ones who will bring about the new era. And nothing will stand in our way."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 86 The Goblin Princess And Demoness. [Bonus]

    [Fangoria Kingdom - Frostwood, Northern Continent ]

    As she flew through the city, a short girl beamed with pride at the machine she had designed and built for the royal goblin army.

    It bore a vague resemnce to a certain dwarven flying machine from a tabletop RPG on Earth.

    The royal guard was in hot pursuit, but she paid them no heed. Looking back with a massive grin, sheughed as they shouted at her.

    "Princess Zephyra, halt the Skywing now under the order of the King!" theymanded.

    "Hahahaha, catch me if you can," she taunted as she continued to soar through the air.

    Turning her attention back to the machine, she began fiddling with some buttons.

    Suddenly, she smashed down a big red one, and the machine shot forward like a rocket.

    With a burst of speed, Zephyra shot herself out of the city and headed towards the tundra to test her invention.

    Flying over towns and viges, Zephyra''s goggles alerted her to a horde of Snowfangs heading towards the nearest vige.

    She slowed down and flicked some buttons, causing two small, cannon-like weapons to appear on the sides of her Skywing, she smiled.

    "Hahahah! Take this, you white beasts!" she eximed.

    Zephyra pressed down two buttons on the handles, and mana sts started shooting out of the Skywing, tearing into some of the beasts and ripping them apart.

    She sped past them, quickly turned around, and shot even more until the beasts turned tail and ran.

    Landing the Skywing, she climbed out to examine her handiwork before mumbling to herself.

    "The upgrades worked, and the mana tanks are holding up well. But I could make it a bit morefortable for themon soldier."

    Nodding her head, Zephyra jumped back into the Skywing, and her pointy ears picked up the sound of older machinesing from behind her.

    As she started up her own machine, she pressed down the mana ignition button and shot off, deciding to test out the Skywing at the frontline.

    She quickly outran the city guards, and soon arrived at the Goblin-Human frontline. She came to a stop and observed what was happening.

    The humans fired a volley of magic attacks while the goblin mages shielded the foot troops. Suddenly, a horn was blown, and the goblins charged forward.

    Zephyra shot forward, peppering the human forces with mana sts, causing their frontline to panic.

    She pulled away and prepared to attack again, but had to retreat when magic flew towards the Skywing.

    Quickly maneuvering out of the way of the spells, she decided to return to the capital to face her father''s punishment.

    Zephyra flew back to Fanghold City, and as she drew closer, she spotted the Skywings belonging to the royal guards. An hour had passed since she left.

    They circled her as she got closer and told her not to speed off again.

    ''''Princess don''t speed up anymore, the king wants to see you.''''

    She nodded her head and followed them back,nding her Skywing in the barracks.

    Once she was done with that the royal guards escorted her to a carriage.

    Zephyra sat in the carriage and looked out the window gazing out at the bustling city.

    The sun had started setting, casting a warm glow over Fanghold City.

    As she looked around, she could see goblins, dwarves, elves, and humans all bustling about their business, going to and fro.

    The streets were lined with shops, each one disying its wares in the windows.

    There were all manner of fantastical inventions on disy. The air was thick with the sound of machinery, the hiss of steam, and the tter of metal.

    Zephyra watched as a group of goblin merchants set up their stalls in the market square, haggling with customers over the price of their wares.

    A troupe of elven musicians yed on a street corner, their haunting melodies could be heard through the carriage windows.

    She smiled as she watched a group of children ying a game of tag, darting in and out of the crowds.

    They didn''t seem to care about the differences in their races, they were just having fun.

    The carriage carried on bringing her closer to her punishment but Zephyra epted that when she first decided to test the Skywing she built.

    As she was staring out the window, she noticed streams of air rushing westwards.

    [Avidia, Southern Continent]

    A red-skinned demon girl stood on a raiding ship alongside her father, Aamon, who towered seven feet tall.

    Aamon turned to her and spoke in a deep, gravelly but gentle voice.

    "Nemeia, during this raid, we need to collect food for the uing winter, when the crops won''t grow. You must stay with your guards if we get separated."

    She nodded in understanding.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, Baba, I''ll stay with the guards during the raid."

    The tall, red-skinned demon nodded as he turned around to address the rest of the crew.

    "Brave warriors, our need for food is greater than ever before. Let us prioritize this above all else. The elves have clearly prepared themselves for battle, so we must be ready for a glorious fight. Get ready to show them our strength!"

    The ship crashed into the shore with a deafening thud, sending waves of water sshing up onto the deck.

    Nemeia and her father, both dressed in leather armor and armed with swords and shields, stood at the front of the ship, ready to charge into battle.

    As soon as the ship hit the shore, they leaped off the deck and charged toward the waiting soldiers.

    Her heart pounded with excitement and fear as she ran towards the enemy lines, her father at her side.

    The soldiers were waiting for them, their weapons at the ready, but the girl and her father were prepared for this moment.

    "Fire!" her father shouted.

    The demons in the back cast dark magic at the defenders, throwing the defensive line into chaos as the demons crashed into them.

    She swiftly dodged an axe swing and plunged her de into the elf''s neck, moving on to her next target as she cut down more elves.

    The demons managed to push the elves back from the beach, and even more, demons poured onto the beach, joining the battle from the nks.

    Hours passed as the demons emerged victorious.

    Nemeia stood there, breathing heavily as she cleaned her de on a dead elf''s clothes. She sheathed it and searched for her father, spotting him talking to some of the chiefs.

    Walking over to her father she stopped not far away. The conversation between her father and the chiefs looked animated.

    After a few moments, her father said a few words to all the other men and women, quieting them down.

    He exined something to them, and they all nodded before separating.

    As Nemeia''s father turned around, he smiled upon seeing her and approached her.

    Aamon greeted his daughter with a smile.

    ''''My darling daughter, how was your fight? I lost you not long after we charged,'''' he said.

    Nemeia nodded her head and replied.

    "It was good. The training helped a lot. I feel a little tired, but I''m fine."

    Aamon smiled as he patted her head.

    "Go get some rest. The first raiding groups have already left, and we''re leaving next. I''lle to get you when we do."

    She smiled and said, "Thank you, Baba."

    Turning on her heels, she went and plopped down under a tree.

    As she sat under the tree, watching the sun in the sky, Nemeia noticed streams of the world''s mana rushing to the west.

    Wondering what was happening, she continued watching.

    Nemeia shook her head, trying to clear the drowsiness from her mind. She turned her attention to the horizon, where a fleet of ships was approaching.

    With a loud crash, they mmed into the beach, and warriors began pouring out of them, searching for her father.

    As Nemeia watched, she felt her eyelids grow heavy, and before she knew it, she had drifted off to sleep.

    Hours passed by, and Nemeia was jolted awake by her father''s urgent voice.

    "Wake up, Nemeia! We''re under attack!"

    She jumped to her feet, instantly alert and ready for battle. Her father smiled at her as he spoke.

    "Just like your mother. Come on, girl! We have work to do."

    As the elves approached, Nemeia and her father sprinted toward them, quickly organizing their defense. Nemeia unsheathed her sword, ready for battle.

    An elf rushed forward, swinging his weapon at Nemeia. She blocked the attack with her shield and swiftly countered with a stab of her own.

    Jumping back, she quickly cast Shadow st at three more elves charging toward her. The st hit them with full force, sending them hurtling backward.

    As another elf attacked, Nemeia raised her sword to deflect the blow.

    Sparks flew as their weapons shed, but Nemeia quickly struck the elf with the bottom of her shield, hearing a satisfying crack.

    She finished him off with a swift sh of her sword.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 87 Not A Dream Or A Nightmare.

    Archer''s eyes fluttered open, and he immediately rubbed them, trying to shake off the grogginess.

    The darkness surrounding him only added to his confusion.

    Standing up and scratching his head, he noticed that his horns were missing, which further bewildered him.

    Feeling disoriented, he began walking aimlessly.

    After a while, he stopped and looked around, spotting something in the distance. As he approached, he saw a park bench sitting there in the darkness.

    It was the same bench he and Alexa sat on when they went to the park as children. Memories flooded his mind as he sat down.

    Archer sat there for what felt like hours, just watching the world go by.

    He didn''t hear the footsteps approaching until they stopped close to him.

    Startled, he looked up with wide eyes to see his big sister Ellie standing there with a look of shock spreading across her face.

    As the brown-haired young woman gazed at the white-haired boy before her, she was struck by his otherworldly appearance, she thought he was extremely handsome now and felt her heart speed up.

    His skin was as pale as snow, and his long, pointed ears gave him an ethereal quality. His hair, too, was a shimmering white, almost as if it were made of pure light.

    Ellie found herself attracted to him for some reason. She shook her head as she continued to look at him.

    Despite his fantastical appearance, the young woman knew in her heart that this boy was her brother, Arch.

    She hadn''t seen him since the day he was murdered, and the sight of him now filled her with a mixture of joy and sorrow.

    As she sat down next to him and put her arm around his shoulder, Ellie spoke softly to her brother, trying to offer himfort and support.

    Ellie could see that he was struggling with deep sadness and despair, and she wanted to help him find a way out of the darkness.

    "Hey, little brother," she said, her voice gentle and reassuring. "I know things have been tough for you, but I want you to know that I''m here for you. I always have been, and I always will be."

    Archer''s eyes welled up with tears as he listened to his sister''s words.

    "I need you to live for me," she said, her voice filled with emotion. "I need you to live a new life and be happy. We will meet again one day, and I want to see you living your best life."

    He nodded, feeling a glimmer of hope return to his heart as the darkness that had been buried deep within him began to dissipate.

    "I promise you," she continued, "Things will get better. You just have to keep going and never give up."

    "Thank you," Archer whispered, his voice choked with emotion.

    His sister smiled and hugged him tightly.

    "I love you baby brother," she said. "I''m really happy you got another chance."

    In an instant, the scene shifted, and he found himself seated at a table, surrounded by faceless women and children who chatted andughed with each other.

    Then, the scene changed once more, and he stood on a balcony, overlooking a burningnd with a massive army cheering him on.

    ''''Which fate do you choose my new white dragon? To ruin or burn? To seek revenge for how the old you was treated? Maybe live a fulfilling life filled with many wives and children?''''

    The woman''s voice that spoke suddenly stopped.

    Archer turned around and didn''t see anything, that''s when arge pair of violet eyes opened staring at him.

    ''''Who are you?'''' he asked as he stared into the eyes.

    A woman''sughter can be heard from all around him before she stopped and answered him.

    "I''ve always been watching you Archer, I chose you, I gave you what all off dragon kind wish for. Do you know why I gave it to you instead of anyone else?"

    Archer shook his head. ''''No, I don''t. But I guess you''re going to tell me?''''

    He heard the sameughing again.

    "I have chosen you, young dragon because I have seen the potential within you. You possess a pure heart, a strong will, and a fierce determination to do what is right."

    Archer looked at the red eyes in awe, unsure of what to say.

    "But why me?" he asked.

    "Because I have faith in you. I know that you have the power to save our people from the darkness that threatens to consume them. You are the one who can bring hope and light back to our world."

    She paused in her speech to take a deep breath, then blew a gust of air towards him, sending Archer flying. Despite this, he could still hear her words.

    ''''You are the new white dragon, go forward and save our race, bring them to new heights, and unite the world Archer. A great danger approaches and you need all the help you can get.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When Archer opened his eyes, the scene around him shifted, and he found himself in a beautiful forest.

    Sitting up, he looked around in wonder, taking in the lush greenery and the sunlight filtering through the trees.

    As he stood up, he noticed a tall woman with tinum-blonde hair standing a few meters away. Intrigued, he made his way toward her, drawn by her regal air.

    She was standing on the edge of a cliff, overlooking a great city in the distance. As she turned around to face him, a smile lit up her face, and Archer was struck by her stunning beauty.

    Her face was exquisite, with bright violet eyes and a pair of long elf ears. Archer felt a sense of awe wash over him as he gazed upon her.

    ''''My darling," she said, her voice soft and musical.

    "It''s not yet time for us to meet. But she told me you would appear here." The woman walked towards him and grabbed a hold of his head, before gently kissing his forehead.

    Archer felt a power surge in his chest. The elf let go and smiled as she saw his reaction.

    "Good, good," she whispered softly, her voice like a gentle breeze. "My darling, it''s time to wake up now. You must find the others. And me," she quietly added her voice filled with longing.

    Her words were like a warm embrace, filling Archer''s heart with hope and encouragement. He smiled, feeling grateful for her sweet words of wisdom.

    As the woman smiled at him, the scene began to change, and Archer found himself in darkness once again.

    Despite this, he felt much better. When he turned around, he stumbled backward in shock at what he saw behind him.

    A massive shadow stood in front of him, it was looking down at him.

    "I am you, and you are me. ept it, and your new life will begin," a deep voice said.

    Archer calmed down and nodded. As soon as he did, he felt a powerful energy enter his body, changing every inch of it.

    He dropped to the floor in pain, but it soon passed. When he stood back up, his eyes shone with a violet light that looked like two mes.

    ''''Dragon Form.''''

    A burning sensation coursed throughout his whole body, and he started to change.

    [Tavita''s P.O.V]

    The enemy breached the gates, and the fighting was happening from street to street, what remained of the aquarian soldiers retreated back into the city''s castle with what remained of the poption.

    Tavita was standing on the walls overlooking the city, fires were raging and screams can be heard.

    A soldier approached him and saluted.

    ''''Commander all the civilians that didn''t leave have been crammed into the castle along with all the surviving soldiers.''''

    Tavita nodded his head and spoke.

    "Reinforce the gate, post every soldier who has the ability to use bows or magic on the walls and attack the enemies who approach."

    Just as he finished talking a bright light manifested in the sky and shot down at the cocoon which was guarded by the elites of the Kagia and Kheesara Kingdoms.

    The impact caused a massive explosion, and silence fell over the whole city. However, it was soon shattered by a powerful and earth-shaking roar.

    All the soldiers on the castle walls had to hold on due to the shaking.

    Tavita turned to hismander and asked for the mana scope, he put it to his eye as he looked in the direction of the roar.

    Spotting the source of the roar, he dropped the mana scope, causing it to smash into the ground. Hismander just stared at him in disbelief.

    Tavita''s gaze fell upon a powerful white dragon, and he was struck by its awe-inspiring presence.

    His eyes widened as he took in the creature''s impressive size, which measured 5 meters in length.

    The dragon''s beautiful white wings shone brilliantly in the sunlight, casting a radiant glow around it.

    Tavita couldn''t help but admire the dragon''s long, slender tail, which moved with graceful fluidity.

    With four muscr and well-built limbs, the dragon exuded a palpable sense of strength and power.

    Its majestic head was equally impressive, featuring a strong jawline and piercing violet eyes that seemed to see right through him.

    The fourrge horns on the dragon''s head added to its imposing appearance, giving it a fearsome presence thatmanded both respect and admiration.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 88 Draco.

    Archer felt powerful, confused, and fuzzy-headed, but quickly shook his big head.

    He felt four powerful limbs and two massive white wings, looking around he noticed all the enemy soldiers just staring at him in shock and awe.

    Looking over to the camp he saw hundreds of Dragon-kin trapped in cages, seeing this Archer instantly lost his temper.

    Taking a deep breath he let out a loud roar that shook the battlefield like an earthquake, the whole Aquarian kingdom felt his rage.

    With a single p of his wings, he took off into the air. As he hovered above the battlefield, his eyes zed with fury as he surveyed the scene below.

    All the enemies turned to him with wide eyes.

    With a deep breath, he unleashed a beautiful violet breath attack, straight onto the battlefield.

    The mes roared to life, burning everything in their path.

    The ground shook with the force of the attack, and the air was filled with the acrid smell of burning flesh. Archer''s enemies screamed in terror as they tried to flee, but it was toote.

    Violet mes consumed everything, reducing it all to ashes and leaving nothing but a smoldering wastnd in their wake.

    Archer descended to the ground, when he did his senses picked up an iing attack, raising his right wing to block it.

    A shabby spear suddenly struck his scales, but it crumbled upon impact. He moved his wing out of the way to get a better look at the new attacker.

    He spotted a group of demi-trolls, wearing shabby armor and wielding weapons made from iron, they were staring at him with crazed looks in their eyes.

    Their skin was a sickly green color, and their eyes glowed with an otherworldly light. They looked like they had been living on a battlefield for years, surviving on whatever they could scavenge.

    As they closed in, they spread out and surrounded him, their movements were too calcted and precise.

    Ten Demi-giantspleted their encirclement and charged forward at once. But Archer was ready.

    He used his powerful tail and razor-sharp ws to cut them down as they came into his range.

    Then, with a powerful p of his wings, Archer took to the air. He quickly turned around and unleashed a devastating st of fire straight at the group.

    Four of the demi-giants were burned to ash, their bodies no match for his breath. The remaining giants hesitated for a moment but then charged forward once again.

    He descended and got into a brawl with the remaining six, he bit heads, shed limbs, and pierced bodies.

    Demi-giant bodies came crashing down until Archer bit thest one''s head off and threw the body to the side.

    Suddenly, movement caught his attention. A massive giant, towering above the demi-giants he had faced before.

    It held a boulder the size of a small house, and Archer knew he was the intended target. As he closed in, the giant raised the boulder above his head and threw it at him.

    But Archer was too quick and dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the massive projectile as it crashed into the ground, sending up a cloud of dust and debris.

    Without hesitation, he rushed forward, causing the ground to shake beneath him.

    As he closed in on the giant, Archer''s muscles tensed, ready to strike. With lightning-fast reflexes, he pounced at the giant, his sharp ws tearing into the giant''s flesh.

    It roared in pain, but he was relentless, determined to defeat his foe. Blood flowed freely as the two battled fiercely, each trying to gain the upper hand.

    The battle between him and the giant was fierce and brutal. Archer''s sharp teeth and ws tore into the giant''s flesh, while the giant retaliated with powerful punches and kicks.

    Each blow shook the ground beneath them, and the air was filled with the sounds of their roars and grunts.

    Despite the giant''s immense size and strength, Archer fought with ferocity and determination. His agile body dodged and weaved, using his wings to defend himself while constantly searching for an opening to strike.

    When he found it, he attacked with all his might, inflicting serious damage on the giant.

    The battle raged on, with eachbatant refusing to back down. In the end, it was Archer who emerged victorious, standing tall over the defeated giant.

    With a final, devastating blow, he brought the giant to its knees and roared in triumph.

    Archer gazed upon the giant, he could see that it was on the verge of copsing. With a deep breath, he summoned all his strength and let loose a stream of fire that engulfed the giant, reducing it to ashes.

    The mes danced and flickered, casting eerie shadows across the battlefield. Archer stood there, watching as thest embers died out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His eyes scanned the battlefield and he heard even more fightinging from the city, he made his way over.

    Climbing up on a wall and sitting down, he spotted the Aquarian soldiers charge out and mowed down every Kagian and Kheesarian soldier.

    After a while of resting, he approached the Kagian camp and freed the captured Dragon-kin, sending them into the domain with one word as he summoned a portal.

    ''''Enter.''''

    All the Dragon-kin entered withoutint as therge white dragon freed them. The freed Aquarians grabbed the soldier''s weapons and charged at the confused enemies.

    Seeing the battle was now in favor of the Aquarians, with a p of his wings he took off. Archer soared through the air, following a road north that led further into the kingdom.

    The thumping noise of his wings echoed through the air, drawing the attention of those below.

    As he flew, Archer marveled at the sight below him. From his vantage point high in the sky, he could see all manner of beasts roaming thend.

    His dragon eyesight was far superior to his normal eyesight, allowing him to see details and movements that would have been invisible to him otherwise.

    Looking back at his wings, which were twice as long as his body, Archer felt a sense of awe and wonder.

    With these wings, he was able to take to the skies and explore the world in a way that few others could.

    As Archer soared through the skies, his keen eyes spotted a plume of ck smoke rising in the distance. His curiosity piqued, he rushed forward and soon came upon a fierce battle.

    The Aquarian forces were being pushed back by the Kagian army, and the oue looked grim.

    Determined to turn the tide of the battle, he flew higher, taking in the scene below.

    With a mighty roar that echoed across the battlefield, hemanded the attention of both sides, causing a momentary pause in the fighting.

    Seizing the opportunity, Archer tucked in his wings and dove down towards the Kagian army, smashing into their ranks with incredible force.

    The impact caused chaos and confusion, giving the Aquarian forces a chance to regroup andunch a counterattack.

    Archer climbed out of the resulting crater and surveyed the aftermath of his attack, he knew that he had taken out many soldiers.

    With a few swift swipes of his ws, he took out many more soldiers left and right before starting to p his wings and take off into the sky once more.

    Soaring high above the vast grasnds, his sharp eyes scanned the horizon for any signs of danger.

    He continued his flight for hours until he stumbled upon a small city under siege. Without hesitation, Archer rushed forward.

    Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a burst of violet mes, incinerating the soldiers who stood guard outside the city.

    But his attack was not enough to breach the protective dome that covered the city, so he descended to the ground.

    With his razor-sharp ws and powerful jaws, Archer attacked the confused soldiers, determined to rid the Aquariannds of the Kagian soldier and their other enemies.

    Days passed, and Archer found himself drawn to the solitude and peace of the mountains to rest.

    Hey on a rocky ledge in his dragon form and wondered why he felt sofortable, but he decided to change back.

    ''''Draco.''''

    A brilliant white light emanated from Archer''s body as he shifted back into his humanoid form. He stretched his arms and heard a satisfying crack.

    Looking down at his body, he noticed that he had gained some muscle mass. He sat down and summoned a small portal, calling out for Sera, the mischievous girl.

    "Sera."

    He called out, waiting a few seconds until a red blur shot through the portal and clung to his face. He felt her sandpaper tongue attacking his face and couldn''t help butugh as he pulled her off.

    Hugging her tightly, he spoke, "Hello, girl. I''m fine, so don''t worry."

    Sera started purring as she curled into his hug.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 89 Two Meetings, One Destiny. [Bonus]

    Eight years before Archer got banished.

    Archer satfortably in the library, surrounded by shelves upon shelves of books. His nose was buried in a thick tome, lost in the world of words and images.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching and looked up to see his mother entering the room with two new faces in tow.

    "Archer, I''d like you to meet our new maid, Sheira, and her daughter, E," his mother said, gesturing toward the two figures behind her.

    Archer took a moment to study the neers. Sheira was a kind-looking woman with warm brown eyes and a gentle smile.

    E, on the other hand, was a really cute girl around his age with short blonde hair, bright blue eyes, and pointed ears that poked out from underneath her hair.

    "Hello, young master Archer," Sheira greeted him warmly. "I hope you don''t mind us interrupting your reading."

    Archer shook his head. "No, not at all. It''s nice to meet you both."

    E looked around the library with wide eyes, taking in the vast collection of books.

    "Wow, you have so many books," she eximed, her voice filled with wonder.

    As E''s eyes sparkled with wonder, Archer couldn''t help but notice the curiosity and excitement in her gaze. He cleared his throat and spoke up, breaking the silence.

    "Yes, there are hundreds of books in this room," he said, gesturing towards the shelves. "Father collects them, but he hardly ever reads any of them."

    E turned to him, her bright blue eyes examining the ck-haired youth who was to be her new young master.

    Archer felt a slight pang of self-consciousness under her gaze, but he tried to remainposed.

    "I love books," E said, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "Do you have a favorite?"

    Archer thought for a moment before responding. "I''m not sure if I have a favorite, but I do enjoy adventure stories and tales of magic."

    E''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Me too! Maybe we can read some together sometime?"

    Archer smiled, feeling a warmth spreading through his chest. "I''d like that."

    While his mother showed Sheira around the castle, the women watched the children talk, leaving them in the library.

    The two children spent a couple of hours reading together. As they finished, E turned to Archer and asked a question.

    "Young Master Archer, do you want to learn magic?" She asked.

    Archer looked up at the cute girl and set the book he was reading down.

    "I do. I would love to learn magic," he replied. "My elder siblings have been able to use magic and are skilled with the sword."

    He looked away, feeling a pang of self-doubt. He wished he were better with the sword, at least.

    E noticed the self-doubt in Archer''s blue eyes and spoke up.

    "I''m sure you''ll be able to use it when you turn 13, Young Master," she said reassuringly.

    Archer saw the girl''s smile and nodded his head before continuing to read with E. Most of their childhood was spent like this, or walking in the garden during hotter days.

    It was yearster when E turned 10 and was named Archer''s personal maid, which made the two of them very happy. As days passed, they grew extremely close.

    When Archer''s siblings pushed him away for not being as good as their older brothers Oswyn or Aldwulf, he retreated to the library alongside E, who never left his side.

    Their friendship continued to grow stronger over time, and when they both turned 13, it was obvious to everyone around them that they had feelings for each other.

    However, Archer never said anything due to his insecurities about himself and his skills.

    Unfortunately, their happiness was short-lived when Archer was seriously injured by a beast, causing him to fall into aa. It was E who stayed by his side, never leaving him.

    But when he woke up, he was no longer the same Archer. Something had changed in him, and he began a journey that would change the world.

    [London, Earth]

    Twelve years before Archer''s murder and transmigration to Thrylos.

    A little boy with brown hair and eyes was ying in a yground.

    As he went down a slide, he saw a moving van pull up outside the empty house next to his. A man and woman got out of the van, followed by a little girl that caught his attention.

    Curious, Archer ran over to the van and saw a little girl with navy hair tied up in pigtails and big green eyes. She looked up at him with a smile as he approached.

    "Hi there!" Archer said, introducing himself. "I''m Archer. What''s your name?"

    The little girl giggled and replied, "My name is Alexa. Nice to meet you, Archer!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer couldn''t help but feel drawn to her infectious energy and yful spirit.

    "Would you like toe to the yground? They''ve built new stuff, and it''s fun," he suggested.

    Alexa turned to her mother, who had just appeared. She looked at the cute boy who was trying to get her daughter toe and y.

    Pam smiled as she introduced herself.

    "My name is Pam, and my husband''s name is Harry. What brings a cute little boy like you out here alone?"

    Archer looked down, feeling a bit embarrassed. How could he tell them that he had no friends?

    "I just wanted to meet new people and have some fun," Archer replied, trying to hide his nervousness.

    Pam''s warm smile put him at ease. "Well, you''vee to the right ce. We''d love to have you join us."

    With that, Archer and Alexa ran off to the yground, theirughter filling the air. He felt grateful for the chance encounter that had led him to make new friends.

    They yed together for hours until the sun began to set. Pam arrived at the yground and called out to Alexa, who said goodbye and ran over to her mother. To Archer''s surprise, Alexa quickly returned with a smile.

    "Arch, do you want to join us for dinner?" Alexa asked eagerly.

    He nodded and said, "Let me tell my mum. Come with me."

    Together, they headed towards Archer''s house, but Pam called out to the over-excited children.

    "Archer, I spoke to your father, and he''s happy for you to join us. Come on, you two," she said, turning on her heels and leading the way back to the house.

    Alexa grabbed Archer''s hand and pulled him along. He felt a mix of excitement and nervousness as he followed her, wondering what dinner would be like.

    Years passed, and Alexa and Archer grew even closer. Both sets of parents thought they would end up together.

    From childhood to adolescence, Alexa and Archer were inseparable. They attended the same schools and even pursued higher education at the same college.

    Now, at the age of 17, their bond remains as strong as ever.

    One day, Alexa rushed back into her house in a panic. Pam saw her red face and smiled, suspecting what had happened.

    "Lexi, what''s going on? Why do you look panicked?" she asked, stopping in the kitchen doorway and leaning against the doorframe as she watched her daughter.

    Alexa took a deep breath before blurting out, "Archer just asked me out on a date!" Pam''s smile grew even wider as she hugged her daughter, thrilled for her.

    "That''s wonderful news, Lexi! What did you say?" she asked.

    "I said yes, of course!" Alexa replied, beaming with excitement. Pam hugged her daughter again, feeling grateful for the bond that had formed between the two families over the years.

    Pam was sitting down, watching television, when she suddenly heard a panicked knock on the door.

    She quickly put on her housecoat and opened the door to see Billy, Archer''s older brother, standing there with tears in his eyes. Before she could say anything, he spoke.

    "Auntie Pam, Archer has been stabbed badly and was rushed to the hospital with Lexi. Can you drive me and my sister there? Everyone else is already on their way."

    Shocked and wondering what had happened, Pam grabbed her car keys with shaking hands. Billy and Lucy quickly piled into the car.

    She ignored all speed limits and raced towards the hospital.

    She screeched to a stop at the hospital entrance and rushed inside, following behind Billy and Lucy.

    They arrived outside a room when they heard a heart-wrenching scream. The three of them instantly knew that Archer had not survived.

    Over the next few years, she watched her daughter sink into a deep depression and never leave her room.

    Archer''s siblings left the area and never visited again, as the memories of their baby brother were too difficult to handle.

    Despite their parents'' efforts to move on and be there for the other children, the family remained broken.

    Alexa, in particr, was sinking into a deep depression after Archer''s loss.

    However, when she managed to get some sleep, she dreamed of a world where Archer was still alive and spoke to her, igniting hope within her.

    With newfound determination, Alexa left her room with a renewed focus and returned to college to continue her studies.

    Eventually, she secured a great job in a top financial firm and moved on with her life. However, deep down, she still longed for the day when Archer woulde to get her.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 90 Wyverns.

    Archer sat on therge ledge that jutted out from the side of a mountain, feeling rxed and secure with the knowledge that no one could reach him up here without flying.

    He looked around and saw a bunch of trees and bushes, realizing that he had stumbled upon a strange, secluded ce.

    But he didn''t mind, as he continued to stroke Sera, who clung to him tightly.

    As the sun began to set, the sky turned a beautiful shade of orange.

    Archer checked his new status, eager to see if he had gained any new abilities or powers during his recent training.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 000/15000]

    [Level Up: 98>103]

    [SP: 0>10]

    [Rank Up: Master>Magus]

    [HP: 2900>4000]

    [Mana: 10910>20000]

    [Strength: 2000>3000]

    [Constitution: 2000>3000]

    [Stamina: 1800>2800]

    [Charisma: 2000>3000]

    [Intelligence: 1550>2550]

    [Blink: 1>2]

    [sma Missiles: 1>2]

    [Dragon''s Breath: 1>2]

    [Learned Dragon Form]

    [Magic unlocked: Spirit Magic]

    As Archer smiled at his gains, Sera nudged him to get his attention. He looked down and smiled as he saw her curling up on hisp.

    They were sitting on some soft grass, he pulled her closer to his chest, cuddling her. This made Sera extremely happy.

    As the sun set and night took over, hey back on the soft grass. From below the outcropping, all sorts of beast noises could be heard.

    Archer quickly fell asleep and let out soft breaths as he started dreaming.

    [Sera P.O.V]

    Sera couldn''t rest. She jumped up and stood on Archer''s chest, staring at the white-haired boy who had saved her in her time of need.

    The more time she spent with him, the more attracted to him she became.

    Slowly, she approached him and started licking his face as she sat down. However, something was still bothering her.

    She narrowed her eyes and realized her Archer had changed while she was in the domain, she got an idea and brought her little grinning mouth to his neck and bit down really hard.

    After the bite opened his skin and bled, she licked it clean. Sera settled back down in his arms, falling asleep alongside her boy.

    [Back to Archer]

    As he slept, he found himself standing atop a mountain, with a massive jungle stretching as far as his eyes could see. He noticed treehouses high in the trees in the distance.

    That''s when Archer heard a voice he never expected to hear again.

    "Who are you?"

    He spun around and saw an older-looking Alexa standing there, looking around in shock. He approached her but noticed the scene started to fade.

    Archer panicked and quickly spoke.

    "Lexi, it''s me, Arch. I''lle back for you, I promise."

    The young woman looked at him with wide eyes but smiled before saying three words.

    "I''ll be waiting."

    The scene changed to a battlefield, where blurs were charging toward him as an army of different races stood strong.

    Womenmanded many of the soldiers, a curvy dwarf woman with long ck hair shouted orders at dwarves and gnomes who were working on massive cannon-like structures.

    Archer looked up and saw a ck dragon engaged in battle withrger blurs. It tore pieces off the blurs and hurled them at the iing enemies.

    Suddenly, a swarm of elves riding horse-like creatures charged into the oing cavalry.

    At the front of the charge was a tanned elf woman wearing light armor and swinging a tomahawk-like weapon at the enemy.

    Archer was confused and didn''t know why he was seeing this. He looked around and saw a massive white dragon that stood 40 meters tall.

    Soon, he realized that it was him. The dragon roared, and all the soldiers cheered with excitement.

    Archer spotted three women leading a group of elite-looking warriors.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One was a red-skinned demon woman and a woman who had lion ears. All three of them looked like strong warriors, standing next to the white dragon.

    Suddenly, Archer felt a wet sensation and woke up. He turned his head to the left, seeing Sera staring at him with her beautiful red eyes.

    She chirped at him as he rubbed his eyes and sat up to look around. Thick fog was everywhere.

    He made his way over to the edge and couldn''t see anything, that''s when he remembered he got a new magic affinity.

    [Spirit magic is a type of magic that involves manipting the spiritual energy that flows through all living things. It is often associated with healing and purification, as well asmunication with spirits and other supernatural entities]

    "Interesting," Sera watched as Archer talked to himself and flew over to him,nding on his shoulder. He turned to her with a smile and asked.

    "Hello, girl, are you okay?"

    She nodded her small head and nudged up against his, then started nibbling his ears. Shivers ran through his body, but he let her continue.

    Ignoring her, he activated his Aura Detector getting a few hits underneath him. He leaned over and saw something flying toward him.

    He quickly stepped back as a log flew past him, crashing into the side of the mountain. Looking back down he couldn''t see shit.

    ''''Who the fuck is throwing shit at me!'''' He spoke to himself.

    Turning to Sera, he asked her something.

    ''''Want to see something amazing?''''

    She nodded and started flying in front of him. Archer turned around dropping backward, causing Sera to panic and wonder what he was doing.

    As he fell, he whispered, "Draco." A bright white light emanated from him as he started to change.

    A five-meter white dragon appeared as he reached the ground, with a thunderous roar, he mmed into the ground on all fours, shaking the earth beneath him.

    Archer scanned the area and spotted a group of Demi-giants just standing there.

    Without hesitation, he lunged forward and bit one''s head off, then shed at another who tried to block his attack.

    His powerful ws tore through the giant''s shield and armor, causing it to slump to the ground. He quickly finished off the rest of the enemies.

    After ughtering the random giants who appeared he flew back up to his perch as it was still nighttime, he wondered how they found him.

    Without giving it much thought, he began to search for Sera and soon spotted her flying ahead of him.

    As she drew closer, she grew more excited and eventually settled on his head, purring contentedly.

    Hourster, he woke up to the sound of birds chirping and was surprised by what he saw.

    Six wyverns were sitting nearby, watching him with sparkling eyes. He quickly transformed back into his humanoid form.

    "Draco."

    Approaching the wyverns, Archer greeted them with a nod. They all bowed respectfully in return.

    "Hello," he said, addressing the creatures. "What can I do for you?"

    The wyverns looked at each other and nodded before the one in the middle spoke slowly with a raspy and deep voice.

    "We... want... to join... the white dragon."

    Archer smiled as he heard their request. He opened a white portal and gestured for them to follow him. Together, they entered the domain andnded safely on the other side.

    As they arrived at the base of a towering mountain, Archer closed his eyes and extended his hands.

    In his mind''s eye, he envisioned arge wyvern nest situated on the mountainside,plete with multiplefortable living spaces and a staircase leading up to it.

    The group of wyverns watched in awe as Archer focused his energy on creating this new home for them.

    They turned their heads towards the nests that were just visible on the edge of their vision.

    Archer smiled and spoke to the wyverns. "Take a look, but we still have more to discuss."

    As the group took off and flew up to the new nests, Archer watched as Jethro and several other elders approached him. They all bowed respectfully as Jethro addressed him.

    "Your Majesty, we thank you for freeing more of our people. They have settled in and are eager to explore the domain."

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment and greeted Jethro warmly.

    "Hello, old friend. That''s great news. I also met some wyverns who wanted to join us, so I built them a nest on the mountain."

    Jethro''s eyes widened in surprise at Archer''s casual mention of befriending wyverns. However, he quickly regained hisposure and responded.

    "That is impressive, Your Majesty.''''

    Archer looked at the old man and startedughing.

    "Jethro, it''s not that impressive. I was sleeping with Sera when I woke up to find a group of wyverns staring at me with adoration in their eyes. I couldn''t just leave them there," Archer exined before summoning his wings.

    Jethro nodded as he smiled and went back to what he was doing.

    Archer took off and flew towards the wyvern nest. As he entered, he saw a group of excited wyverns jumping around, eager to greet their new friend.

    They approached him with excitement in their steps and then stopped to bow before him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 91 The Savior Of Aquaria.

    The wyverns were massive, measuring around three meters in length. Archer began outlining some rules to them.

    "First, you will assist the domain and its inhabitants," Archer said. All the wyverns nodded in unison, indicating their approval.

    "Secondly, you will fight alongside us if we ever require your assistance," he continued. Once again, the wyverns nodded their heads in agreement.

    "Lastly, you must invite more wyverns to join us" Archer concluded. The final nods were ones of excitement before the leader spoke once more.

    "Excellent...white...dragon," the wyvern leader remarked.

    Archer nodded his head and spoke up.

    "I will transport two of you with me. You will gather more of your kind and meet me where we met. You have two weeks," he dered.

    Archer opened the portal and swiftly flew through it, followed by two wyverns. When they reappeared on the ledge, the wyverns flew off, and Archer watched them disappear into the distance.

    Meanwhile, Sera chirped contentedly as he stroked her. Although the fog still lingered, it had thinned out.

    Archer reached in his Item Box for a pasty, only to realize that he didn''t have many left. Nevertheless, he began to eat it and kindly shared it with Sera.

    They enjoyed their meal and watched the sunrise, noticing how the fog was slowly clearing up and revealing the lush jungle around them.

    However, their peaceful moment was soon interrupted by the sounds of beasts in the distance.

    Archer sat on the edge of the ledge, his legs dangling freely over the side, gazing out at the breathtaking view before him.

    The lush jungle stretched out as far as the eye could see, with tall trees and vibrant foliage swaying gently in the breeze.

    In the distance, he could make out the outline of a massive city. Its towering buildings and bustling streets were visible even from this far away.

    Sitting there, Archer felt a sense of peace and contentment wash over him. The world seemed to slow down, and he could hear the soft rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds.

    Taking a deep breath, he savored the fresh, clean air and closed his eyes for a moment, letting the moment wash over him.

    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a flock of colorful beasts flying overhead, their wings beating in perfect unison.

    He smiled, feeling grateful for this moment of tranquility amidst the chaos of the world.

    Archer sat there for a while, stroking Sera as he enjoyed the view. An hourter, he stood up, walked to the middle of the ledge, and changed into his dragon form.

    As he transformed, a brilliant white light emanated from him, and fourrge limbs mmed onto the ground.

    His wings stretched out, and he cracked his long neck.

    Looking down, he saw Sera staring at him with wide eyes, and he could have sworn he saw hearts in them.

    Shaking his head, he lowered it for her to climb on. She scrambled up and clung to his horns.

    Archer started pping his wings and took off, flying towards Aquaria City to get rid of the remaining invading soldiers.

    [Teu P.O.V]

    Teu stood on the pce walls, watching as her father and brothers led a counterattack against the Kagian soldiers who had overtaken the city walls.

    She couldn''t stay still and jumped over the wall,nding with a thud before sprinting towards the walls to help her kingdom in its time of need.

    Noticing that the enemies were off the wall, pulling out her sword from her storage ring.

    Teu started ducking and weaving as she shed, stabbed, and sliced enemies apart.

    She spotted her father fighting by the stairway to the wall, but as she got closer, hundreds of enemy soldiers surged over the wall.

    Her father cut down three soldiers and started shouting orders to the remaining troops.

    "Retreat to the pce! There are too many!" he yelled.

    Ignoring her father''s orders, she began casting a spell she had recently learned. She closed her eyes, put her hands together, and started chanting.

    "From the depths of the ocean blue,

    I summon forth a watery hue.

    With power and force, let it rain,

    A swarm of bullets, a watery pain!"

    With a smile on her face, she sent them forward, taking out every enemy soldier who dared to climb over the wall.

    The water bullets hit their targets with deadly precision, knocking them off and sending them crashing to the ground below.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Teu''s powers were a force to be reckoned with, and the enemy soldiers soon learned to fear her.

    The Aquarian soldiers started cheering for their princess, but their cheers were cut short when a shield appeared, defending the Kagians.

    A loud boom echoed through the city, sending everyone to the floor. Teu looked up and saw demi-giants smashing down the city gate withrge, heavy clubs.

    More soldiers swarmed in and started fighting the confused Aquarians. Soldiers began retreating to the pce in waves under the orders of the first Prince Maleko.

    "Soldiers of Aquaria, retreat to the pce!" he shouted.

    Thousands of soldiers lined the pce walls, covering the retreating soldiers.

    One of the princes cast arge wave behind the soldiers, cutting off the Kagians'' advance and buying time for the defenders to organize themselves in the pce.

    Teu made it to the pce walls and fired off more water bullets, mowing down the iing enemies.

    There were too many soldiers, she knew they couldn''t hold out for much longer, her father was injured along with the first prince.

    Just as the enemies reached the pce walls a loud and imposing roar could be heard, stopping everyone in their tracks, Teu looked in the direction where the roar originated.

    Teu stood atop the pce walls, her eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of the thing that roared. Suddenly, she saw movement in the distance.

    A powerful white dragon was swooping down, its wings beating the air with incredible force. As it drew closer, Teu could see the dragon''s eyes fixed on the Kagian army below.

    Without warning, the dragon released a stream of violet mes, raining destruction down upon the enemy ranks.

    The mes engulfed the soldiers, incinerating them instantly. The dragon continued to unleash its fury, swooping down again and again.

    As everyone cheered at the sight, the giants approached the pce, but their advance was interrupted by another loud roar.

    Teu''s ears caught a thunderous roar, resonating with an overwhelming mix of fury and wrath.

    Raising her gaze, she beheld the majestic white dragon, its piercing eyes locked onto a gathering of demi-giants.

    The dragon flew directly at them, crashing into the giants with incredible force.

    Teu watched in horror as blood flew everywhere, the dragon started biting and ripping limbs off the giants.

    The group of demi-giants was quickly wiped out, as the dragon pierced the chest of thest one.

    The dragon stood over the dead giant and let out a mighty roar, putting an end to the siege of Aquaria City.

    The remaining Aquarian soldiers charged out of the pce, filled with renewed strength and determination.

    They quickly overpowered the Kagian soldiers, who stood shocked and rooted to the ground.

    The enemy soldiers were no match for the fierce warriors of Aquaria City, who fought with a ferocity that could not be matched.

    As the battle raged on, the dragon continued to watch over the city, its presence alone enough to strike fear into the hearts of the enemy.

    With the siege now broken, the people of Aquaria City could finally breathe a sigh of relief, knowing that they were safe once again.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer sat atop a tower, watching as the Aquarians finally put an end to the siege. Sera clung to him, sound asleep.

    As he prepared to p his wings and take off, a voice from below shouted up at him.

    "Thank you, Archer! You saved my family and my people."

    Looking down, Archer spotted Teu and Triton standing there with big smiles on their faces. Teu beamed with pride.

    Archer nodded his massive head in acknowledgment before taking off into the sky. He flew towards the Verdant Wilds, a giant jungle/forest located in the south.

    Teu watched Archer fly off and wished he had stayed behind, but she knew they would meet again.

    He pped his wings to speed up and soon arrived at a massive jungle that stretched into the distance.

    With a keen eye, Archer hovered in the air, scanning the area for any signs of life. His senses were sharp, and he used his nose to try to sniff out anything that might be of interest.

    As luck would have it, he caught a scent that piqued his curiosity. Without hesitation, he flew towards the source of the scent andnded in front of a herd of Ironhide Behemoths.

    These massive, hulking beasts had metallic-like skin that glinted in the sunlight.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice how they resembled elephants from Earth but with a more malicious appearance.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 92 Revenant.

    Sera woke up and released her grip on Archer. She soared high above him to watch the fight between him and the Ironhide Behemoths.

    Archer locked eyes with the massive beasts, his gaze unwavering as they stared back at him. With a mighty roar, he charged forward.

    But as he drew closer, he quickly pped his wings and took off, gliding through the air until hended on top of one of the giants.

    The two of them wrestled relentlessly, each trying to gain the upper hand. However, the beast proved too strong, flinging Archer away and causing him to crash into the ground.

    Despite the setback, he quickly stood back up, only to see another behemoth charging at him.

    His eyes widened as the beast mmed into him, sending him flying through the jungle until he crashed into the side of a mountain.

    Archer felt dazed but managed to pull himself together, shaking his head as he looked at the iing Behemoth. He took a deep breath, his chest began to glow with vibrant violet light.

    He unleashed a stream of fire that sshed all over the beast, causing it to start shaking its body.

    Despite mming into trees, nothing could stop the beast as the heat of Archer''s breath caused its metallic skin to heat up.

    Without hesitation, he rushed forward mming into the creature, pushing it onto its side. He bit down on its neck and snapped it, sessfully defeating it.

    With his new strategy, Archer managed to hunt six of the herd before the rest ran away. He opened a big white portal and flung all the bodies through it.

    Sera quickly flew down and sat on his head as he stepped through the portal. Once he was through, he found himself standing in the middle of a vast grasnd, not far from the tent city.

    As he stood there, he suddenly heard footsteps approaching. A crowd of dragon-kin appeared, including Jethro, Mohamet, Sagana, and Drogath, all stopping in front of him and the pile of beast bodies.

    Archer turned his head towards the crowd, who dropped to their knees upon seeing him. Jethro looked at him in wonder and mumbled, "The legends were true."

    He transformed back into his humanoid form and approached Jethro. Looking up at him, he asked.

    "Jethro, do we have anyone who can make weapons and armor?"

    "Yes, your majesty," replied Jethro. "Sagana brought back some dwarfs who were fleeing vers in the Kagia Kingdom."

    Nodding his head as he approached the blue-haired woman and Drogath, stopping in front of them.

    "Thank you for saving our people. Is there anything I can do for you?" he asked graciously.

    The couple looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. Drogath stood up and bowed his head before speaking.

    "Your Majesty, we would like to request permission to live in this domain and build our own house while we train the dragon-kin to be a proud army under yourmand."

    Archer nodded in agreement and closed his eyes, envisioning a home for the couple.

    Suddenly, the ground shook, and ake appeared nearby, followed by a small yet charming house on the opposite shore.

    Turning his attention to the tent city he built workshops to support the domain.

    Feeling exhausted after creating everything, he decided to take a bath and turned to address the couple.

    "Your house is now ready for you to explore," he said, Archer then turned to Jethro.

    "Jethro, please instruct the dwarves to use the bodies of the beasts I send in to craft armor and weapons for our army."

    The old man bowed his head with a newfound respect for the boy and spoke, "Yes, your majesty."

    With Sera perched on his shoulder, Archer walked toward the cottage.

    "Would you like to join me for a bath?" he asked the little dragon, and Sera quickly nodded her head. Together, they headed to the bathroom.

    Archer stripped out of his clothes under the intense gaze of the cheeky dragon, wondering if she had a human form.

    Shaking his head to clear his mind of such thoughts, he got into the hot water andid back, closing his eyes as he heard sshing.

    Sera yed around in the water and lunged at him when she spotted him looking. Shey on his chest as he started stroking her.

    After a while, Archer got out, dried himself off, and got ready to leave the domain. He told Sera to stay there and rx for a while.

    He stepped through the portal and entered the jungle again, where beast noises could be heard all around him.

    "Draco," Archer whispered.

    A bright light erupted from him, a 5-meter white dragon appeared in the jungle, ready to hunt.

    Two yearster.

    In what felt like the blink of an eye, two years had passed Archer now stood in the center of the Verdant Wilds, towering 10 meters in his dragon form.

    Currently, he was fighting arge gori-like beast with raging red eyes.

    It charged forward, but Archer saw its movement and quickly reacted by dodging to the side and striking it with his tail.

    His tail struck the gori hard, cracking its bones and sending it flying.

    Before it even hit the ground, Archer lunged at it, grabbing hold of the beast with his four limbs and digging hisrge ws in.

    The gori beast screamed out in pain, but Archer ended it by biting into its neck, silencing it for good. He opened a portal and tossed the corpse into it.

    He instructed some dragon-kin to gather the hearts of any creature he hurled through the portals.

    Over the past two years, Archer spent a lot of time getting to know most of the domain residents.

    Including the thousands of dragon-kin, dwarves, and other races, everyone loved him for the excess food he provided through his hunting.

    The resident dwarves also armed a 5,000-strong dragon-kin army, which was stationed in the domain until they could find somend.

    He never interrupted the elders who ran the camp, Archer only set a few rules, leaving the rest to them.

    The elders had decided that if he ever wanted to establish a kingdom of his own, the whole domain would support him.

    Closing the portal, he reverted back to his humanoid form.

    A bright light blinded any creatures who were watching as a young man appeared, standing at 6.2 feet tall, with lean but strong muscles and scruffy white hair.

    His new appearance had been the talk of the youngdies in the domain, but Archer didn''t have time for that.

    He needed to go back and take E away. Looking around he spotted a branch and jumped up to it.

    Sitting down, he checked his status.

    [Experience: 2350/15000]

    [Age: 13>15]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Level Up: 103>140]

    [HP: 4000>5000]

    [Mana: 20000>25000]

    [Strength: 3000>4000]

    [Constitution: 3000>4000]

    [Stamina: 2800>3800]

    [Charisma: 3000>4000]

    [Intelligence: 2550>3550]

    [Void ze: 1>4]

    [Cosmic Shield: 4>6]

    [Blink: 2>4]

    [Eldritch st: 4>6]

    [sma Missiles: 2>5]

    [Thunder Wave: 3>5]

    [Call Lightning: 3>5]

    [Element Bolts: 3>5]

    [Dragon''s breath: 2>4]

    [Regeneration: 6>8]

    [Dragon Form: 0>1]

    While checking his status he ate some sort of jungle fruit, Sera appeared out of nowhere andnded on his shoulder.

    She began nibbling on his ear, over the two years he spent hunting, the two of them grew extremely close.

    [Teu P.O.V]

    Teu finished her training on the pce grounds and sat down to rest taking heavy breaths as he toned body was covered in sweat.

    The Kagia, Kheesara, and two other petty kingdoms had all fallen after the Kagian defeat at the siege of Aquaria City.

    Ever since that day, her father had been searching for Archer, along with the other two powers. Teu knew exactly what he has nned and epted it.

    Archer was her kingdom''s hero and had appeared at the right time, saving her and her family from certain death.

    The mere mention of the white dragon had scared off the invading kingdoms, but it was toote.

    Both the Zenia Empire and the Aquarian Kingdom had invaded the Kagians, splitting thend in half.

    The Nethanians had invaded the Kheesarains, annexing all of theirnds and handing some over to the Aquarians.

    An alliance was formed, known as the Tri-Alliance, which brought together the Zenians, Aquarians, and Nethanians.

    During a meeting between the three powers, they realized that they needed the star of the hour, but no one could find him. Suddenly, a massive roar shook Aquaria City.

    The kings Lashure and Rayhan, along with Emperor Amkhu Sharifi, rushed to the balcony and looked towards the port city.

    They saw a massive sea serpent swimming towards them, King Lashure summoned his grandmaster.

    An old man appeared not long after, just as he went to speak all the men in the room heard an even louder and more ferocious roar.

    ''''He''s back.'''' Lashure smiled.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    ___________________________________

    Archer''s current status.

    [Name: Archer]

    [Race: White Dragon]

    [Age: 15]

    [Rank: Magus]

    [Exp: 2350/15000]

    [Level: 140]

    [HP: 5000/5000]

    [Mana: 25000/25000]

    [Magic: Fire-Water-Earth-Wind-Lightning-Space-Darkness-Light-Spirit]

    [Strength: 4000]

    [Constitution: 4000]

    [Stamina: 3800]

    [Charisma: 4000]

    [Intelligence: 3550]

    [Status Points: 0]

    Spells: Void ze(4)Cosmic Shield(6)Cosmic Sword(4)Blink(4)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(6)sma Missiles(5)Thunder Wave(5)Call Lightning(5)Element Bolts(5)Dragon''s Breath(4)Meteor Swarm(0)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(8)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura-Detector(4)Dragon''s Domain(3)Draconic Form(-)Spell Combination(-)Infusion(-)Dragon Form(1)

    [A/N - Leave somements and power stones please, trying to get on the front page for more exposure]

 Chapter 93 The Start Of Something New.

    Archer was perched on a branch when he heard a loud roar emanating from Aquaria City. Reacting quickly, he leaped to his feet and addressed his trusty dragonpanion.

    "Sera, return to the domain. I''ll be fighting again." Sera nodded and vanished from his shoulder.

    He had crafted small bracelets that only trusted members of his domain could wield.

    He had recently acquired 20 more wyverns to add to his ranks, thanks to the two he had previously sent out to search for more.

    Archer whispered as he jumped off the branch.

    "Draco."

    He transformed into his massive 10-meter dragon form in an instant, pping his wings and quickly flying toward the city.

    His speed was so great that trees and other jungle debris were sent flying as he flew overhead.

    It didn''t take long for him to reach the city, he slowed down to avoid damaging the city''s buildings.

    Flying over the city, he quickly spotted the source of the roar, arge sea serpent swimming toward the city.

    With a mighty roar of his own, he charged forward, his massive white wings beating the air as he closed in on the serpent.

    Dodging the serpent''s first attack, Archer swiftly mmed into the beast with full force. The collision sent ripples through the water as the two shed, their teeth and ws shing in the sunlight.

    Archer''s jaws snapped shut on the serpent''s neck, tearing at its scales with his powerful bites.

    With a writhing and twisting motion, the serpent attempted to shake off the white dragon that was clinging to him, but he held on firmly, using his razor-sharp ws to sh at its body.

    The battle raged on, each creature determined to emerge victorious. Archer''s scales glinted in the sunlight as he continued to bite and sh at the serpent.

    While the beast''s body coiled around him and thrashed at him, its tail hit his white scales causing sparks to fly off them.

    Despite his valiant efforts, the serpent managed to inflict serious damage, leaving deep shes all over his body and a broken right back leg that dangled helplessly in the air.

    Adding insult to injury, his once-pristine white scales were now stained a deep crimson red.

    The battle continued, the serpent threw Archer into the sea with a thunderous crash and closely followed behind him.

    However, he quickly regained hisposure and prepared to face his opponent once again.

    As the serpent crashed into him, Archer fought back with all his might. With a mighty roar, hended a final blow, sinking his teeth deep into the serpent''s neck and tearing it apart.

    It let out a final, pitiful cry before sumbing to its wounds. Exhausted but victorious, he grabbed hold of the serpent''s body and flew higher.

    He opened a portal below him and released the serpent''s body, dropping it through the portal. It crashed into the clearing below, causing the ground to shake.

    Exhausted, Archer dropped from the sky and deactivated his dragon form, crashing into the ocean. His body slowly began to repair itself as he sunk into the sea.

    Suddenly, he felt someone grab hold of him. He turned his head to see Teu, the girl he had met two years ago, face-to-face with him. Her beautiful smile was a weing sight.

    "You saved us again, Archer. Thank you," she said.

    "Archer smiled at Teu, feeling grateful for her presence. However, as he began to lose consciousness, she swiftly swam back to the surface, pulling him along with her.

    A whileter he woke up, as he opened his eyes he saw a beautifully decorated ceiling, looking to the side he saw her.

    Teu was sitting in a chair, still dressed in her training gear. Archer noticed that she looked different.

    She appeared older, her light-blue hair was tied back in a ponytail, and her brownplexion had a soft glow.

    Despite being lean and slightly smaller than him, Archer couldn''t help but notice herrge chest.

    "She''s beautiful," he thought to himself.

    Shaking his head as he sat up scratching his head. He looked around the finely decorated room, noticing the expensive decorations that littered the room.

    ''Am I in a pce?'' He thought to himself.

    His eyes caught sight of a balcony door, and he got out of bed to walk over to it. As he walked onto the balcony, he was hit by the smell of seawater in the air.

    Archer leaned against the railings and checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 10350/15000]

    [Strength: 4000>4050]

    Seeing that he hadn''t gained anything apart from 8000 experience for defeating the Sea Serpent, Archer called for a brownie to bring him some food.

    Suddenly, one appeared out of nowhere, holding a te full of meat. The little creature smiled at Archer and handed over the food.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Here, master. It''s the meat from the iron tiger you hunted," the brownie said.

    Archer thanked the brownie and looked around, spotting a bench. He made his way over to it, sat down, and started eating as the sun rose in the sky.

    A little whileter, he heard some footsteps and looked up to see Teu standing there, looking at him.

    She saw the te of food, then looked back at him before asking, "Where did you get the food from?"

    Looking at her with a smile, while holding the te out. "Do you want some?" he asked.

    Teu walked over to Archer, sat down next to him, and started eating a piece of meat. As she finished, she turned to him with a smile.

    "That was nice, thank you. Now, where did you get it from? No one hase to the room," Teu asked.

    Archer finished the food in his mouth before speaking. "A Tinnin brought it. They are helpful little creatures," he said.

    Teu''s eyes widened, and she shook her head. "Tinnin''s? How and why do you have them?" she asked.

    He smiled before speaking. "Maybe one day I''ll tell you," he said.

    She pouted but changed the subject. "Father wishes that you attend the celebrations tomorrow. He wants to meet the boy who saved our kingdom twice now."

    Archer stared at the girl before replying with a cheeky grin. "I''lle if you agree to go on a date with me?" he said.

    Her eyes opened wide, but she soon regained herposure and smiled.

    "Okay," she said.

    She left him to get ready and told him to meet her outside the pce. When she left, he jumped into his domain.

    He entered the bath. Sera appeared out of nowhere and lunged at him, sitting on his shoulder while sniffing him.

    When she smelled a certain girl''s scent on him, Sera growled and bit his cheek. Heughed at her actions and started washing her, then washed himself.

    After getting out, he dried himself off and put on a pair of loose white pants, a tunic, and his long boots.

    Brushing his scruffy hair as he walked out of the bath chamber, Sera gave him loads of affectionate licks and then flew off.

    Leaving the cottage behind as he walked through the portal, finding himself back in the bedroom where he had woken up.

    He exited the room and saw a maid standing outside. When she saw him, a smile appeared on her face as she spoke.

    "Mr. White Dragon, thank you for saving my brother. If not for your actions at Sunhaven City, he would have been lost," the maid said.

    Archer smiled. "That''s alright. Anyone would have done the same thing. Could you tell me where the pce entrance is?"

    The maid quickly nodded and pointed in the direction he needed to go. Archer thanked the woman and left.

    As he walked away, the maid whispered to herself, "No one would have risked their lives for a foreign kingdom they have no connection to. But I do hope the rumors are true."

    The maid got back to work before she got in trouble. Archer walked through the pce, and when he passed the guards, they all bowed their heads.

    A few minutester, he arrived at the entrance and saw Teu standing there, wearing a loose dress and diator sandals.

    ''She is really pretty,'' Archer thought to himself.

    Teu looked at him with a smile before speaking. "I want to show you something. I hope you don''t mind getting wet."

    He raised his eyebrow at her, making herugh. She reached out and grabbed hold of his hand.

    "Come on, let''s go to the port. We can travel from there."

    She dragged Archer along with her without asking for his opinion on the matter but as they traveled he decided to create a spell he would need very soon.

    Closing his eyes as he brought up the spell he needed.

    [Spell Creation activated]

    Archer imagined the spell he needed, he remembered seeing a certain one in an anime he watched back on Earth that would allow him to travel anywhere he had been before.

    [Gate created]

    [Gate: Allows the user to travel to ces they have been before. 5000 mana per use]

    They arrived at the port, and Teu stepped onto the edge of a dock, holding her hand out to him.

    He approached slowly and grabbed hold of it. She smiled as she jumped into the water, pulling him in with her.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 94 The Fall Of Placidia. (1)

    [This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]

    20 years before Archer was born.

    [Travunia Kingdom - West cidia]

    In a far-off continent to the west known as cidia, kingdoms were aze and people were suffering as massive battles raged across thend.

    As the king fought on the frontline against the Ghouls that emerged from the underway, a nobleman approached him.

    "Maxith, you must retreat to the capital with the royal guard. We will hold them back."

    The creatures wielded shoddy yet powerful weapons, firing unknown magic into the ranks of men.

    The king looked back at the Duke and sighed before speaking.

    "Yohan, I will not retreat. If we leave here, they will get us in the capital, just like they did to the Lurris and nd royal families."

    He quickly dispatched one of the creatures that approached him before turning back to Yohan.

    "Imand you as your King to gather your troops and return to the capital. Escort the remaining members of the royal family and flee to the West. Our cousins from the Avalon Empire need to know what has happened here."

    Maxith turned to his old friend and spoke to him for thest time.

    ''''Go Yohan, help our people survive. My cousin Rein is a good ruler and will look after you.''''

    The king rallied his men and pushed the Ghouls back, as they formed up in the pass covering the Duke''s retreat.

    Facing the remaining soldiers, they all knew their fate, but they took sce in the fact that they would die heroes, having saved thousands of their people''s lives.

    "Stand firm, brave warriors of Travunia! Today, we may face our ultimate demise, but our families will be safe. We must fight with all our might to buy time for the navy to load as many souls as possible onto their ships. Let us show these foul beasts the might of our steel and the strength of our hearts. For Travunia!"

    Every man and woman cheered as they braced their shields as the Ghouls mmed into them.

    Standing in the frontlines, the king of Travunia held out for eight days against the creatures, buying time for thousands of his people to board any ship they could and fled West.

    [Thssia, Nightshade Empire''s colony south of the Travunia Kingdom]

    The great port city was under siege, its high walls manned by elven archers firing into the waves of Ghouls attempting to climb up.

    Despite the barrage of arrows raining down upon them, they kepting.

    Thothiion, an older-looking elf and the general in charge of the colony''s soldiers approached the harbor where ships were being loaded up with colonists.

    He walked over to a group of soldiers and asked, "Soldiers, how long until the colonists are ready to set sail?"

    The three men saluted him before answering, "One day, General. We are loading them day and night, and ships from the Summer Isles have sent reinforcements."

    Thothiion nodded, relieved to hear the reinforcements had arrived. Just then, he noticed a tall man walking towards him, holding out his hand.

    "It''s good to see you, old friend. I''m d I arrived in time," the man said.

    The old general recognized his friend. "It''s good to see you too, Immeril. We are barely holding on. These creatures keeping."

    Immeril nodded his head with a solemn look on his face.

    "The Winter Isles in the west were overrun, and only a boat carrying 50 elves managed to escape to the Summer Isle, making them the sole survivors."

    He looked out to sea with a panicked look on his face and saw loads of ships pouring into the harbor, lines of colonists waiting to embark with a panicked look on his face.

    The younger man looked at him with pity before patting his shoulder.

    ''''Don''t worry Thothiion, we will pull back to the Summer Isle, the Emperor has ordered that all colonists need to return to the empire.''''

    The old general nodded before returning to the wall to organize the remaining defenders.

    As he approached the wall,rge red balls of fire flew over it, crashing into buildings and causing fires to spread.

    He rushed to the walls to see the creatures using some sort of siege engines, trying to take down the walls.

    Bigger creatures rushed forward and jumped up to the walls, swiping theirrge arms and killing countless soldiers.

    Thothiion shouted out orders: "Get off the walls! Form up in the streets and hold them there!"

    The soldiers poured off the walls and formed up in the narrow streets with their spears facing forward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yhendorn!" the general shouted.

    A young elf ran up to him and saluted. "Yes, General?"

    He put his hand on the boy''s shoulder and spoke with care in his voice.

    "Round up your soldiers and embark on the escape ships. We will buy you time."

    The young elf looked at the general with hesitation but nodded before shouting out some orders.

    Thirty elves gathered behind him as he said goodbye to his mentor.

    "Teacher, it''s been my greatest honor to serve beside you. May the goddess wee you with open arms."

    Thothiion looked at the young man he had mentored for years. He and his sister had brought joy into the old man''s heart. After losing his family to disease, they had given him a purpose in life.

    "Now go. We won''t be able to hold on for long! Tell Ayrenn I''m sorry for not finishing our lessons."

    He ran off to join his soldiers on the frontline, decadester his heroic tale of the old general''sst stand would be told to the children of The Nightshade Empire.

    [Kashgar Kingdom. The northern part of cidia]

    Arge port city was thest bastion of hope in the northern region, every other city, town, and vige was wiped out.

    Soldiers were posted on top of the walls on high alert, the rumors are that the Ghoul hordes were headed straight here.

    Arge man with ginger hair and a massive beard was standing on the walls alongside his baby sister.

    He turned to her and spoke.

    ''''Naomh, you must leave this ce and head west with our people, Father will need you to help with the new kingdom.''''

    With her grey eyes fixed on her big brother, the young woman spoke with a pained voice.

    ''''Big brother Maeven why can''t youe with us? You can help out more than I ever could.''''

    He looked down at his sister and smiled as he ruffled her ginger hair.

    ''''Little Naomh, you can''t stay here and I can''te, me and the boys need to hold these vile creatures back while our people escape. You already have all the best soldiers joining you. Now go they are here.''''

    An army of thousands appeared a mile away from the castle, Maeven turned to Naomh and spoke.

    "Baby sister, the time hase for you to leave. You must ensure that our sacrifice is never forgotten, even in the face of the enemy''s arrival. Go forth, Naomh, and live on with the memory of our kingdom and the bravery of our fallen warriors. May your journey be filled with triumph and glory."

    Naomh looked up at her brother and hugged him.

    He smiled as he pulled her off him and kissed her forehead before gently pushing her away as he picked up hisrge battle axe.

    Maeven turned to the soldiers standing on the walls and spoke in a voice all could hear.

    ''''Warriors of Kashgar! This day, we stand at the precipice of our doom. Our people cry out for us to hold the line, to buy them time for our kingdom to survive. We know the cost of our stand - it is our lives. But fear not, for our names will be sung by bards for generations toe. We will feast in the halls of the gods, drink the nectar of the finest wines, and be embraced by the most beautiful of women. This is our destiny, our fate, and we embrace it with open arms. For the love of our goddess Danu, we shall stand firm, stand strong, and show the world that we died as warriors!''''

    As Maeven finished his rousing speech, he leaped off the castle wall, followed by thousands of soldiers who were frenzied with battle lust.

    They charged forward, shing with the Ghoul horde, axes swinging and heads flying. Naomh watched all this with tears in her eyes.

    Peeling her gaze away from the brutal melee, the little girl turned on her heels and ran for the harbor. The sounds of battle still raging in her ears, she boarded her father''s ship.

    Rushing to the back of the vessel, she watched the city as they waited in the queue to leave the harbor, the number of ships trying to depart causing a bottleneck.

    An hourter, the sounds of battle gradually died down. Naomh grew worried and continued to watch, even as rain began to fall.

    Suddenly, she sawrge fireballs flying into the city, crashing into buildings, and starting fires all over the ce.

    Figures ran throughout the city, entering houses in search of survivors. Meanwhile, ships were still being loaded as they reached the harbor.

    The remaining soldiers jumped off the ships still docked and quickly blocked off the entrance to the ships with a shield wall.

    Despite the Ghouls mming against them, they held their ground, allowing the remaining citizens to rush onto the remaining boats and hastily cast off from the docks.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 95 The Fall Of Placidia. (2)

    [This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]

    [Aevum Empire - Eastern cidia - The Northern Castle]

    The Aevum Empire held on longer than most kingdoms on cidia, thanks torge castles that guarded the northern and southern entrances to the empire.

    But their luck finally turned against them, when the ghouls unleashed their ultimate weapons - massive, hideous beasts that towered over the battlefield like giant humanoids.

    These hulking monstrosities were covered in matted fur, and their eyes glinted with a feral hunger that made the bravest warriors tremble.

    The hideous giants were sent forth to bring down the castle walls, but the Aevumians were prepared. They had acquired mana cannons from the Dwarves.

    Amander stood on the wall and screamed out.

    ''''Fire.''''

    As the cannons roared to life, the air crackled with energy as glowing orbs of mana shot from their barrels.

    The projectiles streaked through the air with deadly uracy, mming into the oing giants.

    With sickening thuds, the giants were struck down, their chests torn open by the explosive force of the enchanted shots.

    Despite the relentless waves of ghouls, the defenders kept raining down a barrage of arrows, spells, and mana shots on them.

    Pushing the wave back, all the soldiers cheered until a lookout spotted a new creature, he quickly screamed out a warning.

    ''''Another creature ising.''''

    Everyone looked in the direction the lookout was pointing in, they saw arge creature charging the gate.

    It was arge rhino-like beast covered in the same white skin as the ghouls and had steel-like muscles.

    The castle''smander started screaming out orders. ''''Quickly brace the gates, raise the bridge and retreat to the second wall!''''

    The soldiers sprang into action, quickly raising the massive inner bridge that separated the outer and inner walls of the castle.

    They braced the gates and retreated to the safety of therger second wall.

    Suddenly, the monstrous creature charged at the gate, smashing it to pieces upon impact. The force of the blow shook the entire castle.

    The archers wasted no time and unleashed a barrage of arrows at the creature. While hot oil was poured down on it from the murder holes, after an hour of constant attacks the creature dropped dead.

    But the soldiers couldn''t rest as they became aware of the ghouls on the first wall just staring at them with their creepy jet-ck eyes.

    The creatures were terrifying, they stood six feet tall, skinny with long limbs that held crude but strong weapons.

    It wasmon knowledge that they came from the underway - vast tunnels that had been discovered years ago by the nd Kingdom.

    Suddenly, every soldier in the castle heard a blood-curdling howl piercing the air. All the ghouls quickly jumped off the wall.

    The soldiers were left perplexed as they tried to figure out what was happening until the unknown magic that the ghouls had been firing at them nonstop abruptly ceased.

    However, their confusion was short-lived as another horrifying howl echoed from the horde, that''s when even more hideous creatures emerged.

    Tall humanoids, but with a sickly thinness that made their bones protrude from their flesh started sprinting towards the castle.

    The panicked soldiers and mages unleashed a barrage of cannons, spells, and arrows at the iing creatures, but to their shock, the beasts dodged every attack with uncanny agility.

    Despite this, the attacks smashed into the ranks of the ghoul horde behind them. But they still made it to the wall and climbed up the wall forcing the cannons to stop firing.

    The mages, and archers started firing at the things from the second wall, but their attacks only managed to bounce off their skin.

    With more of them jumping across the gap between the walls andnding beyond, the soldiers stationed there were quickly overpowered and butchered.

    Only mana-infused arrows could damage them, but there wasn''t enough time to prepare as the onught continued.

    The castlemander, determined to protect his men, jumped off the wall with his sword in hand.

    He impaled one of the creatures through the head, causing it to crash to the ground. The others fell one by one as the battle raged on, but hundreds of Aevumiansy dead.

    As themander ascended the stairs, the castle was bombarded with more unknown magic.

    Explosions ripped through the defenders, causing the ground to tremble. Finally, he reached the top of the battlements.

    There, he saw a dark cloud quickly approaching the castle. His eyes widened with recognition as he realized it was a group of Bone Devils heading straight for them.

    He quickly turned to shout out orders. "Bone Devils iing! Archers, ready your arrows! Mages cast your most powerful spells!"

    The creepy humanoid creatures swooped down, using their sharp talons and razor-sharp tails to attack the soldiers below.

    Hours passed as themander and remaining soldiers barricaded themselves in the great hall and made ast stand.

    The ghouls broke the barricade and stormed in, ughtering thest humans while mumbling to themselves.

    ''''More man-things are dead, the elders want more.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After centuries of guarding the Aevum empire in the north, the castle fell.

    Bodies of soldiers were scattered everywhere as ghouls began dragging them off to an unknown destination, leaving pools of blood in their wake.

    Amidst the chaos and carnage, only a handful of traumatized soldiers managed to escape the ughter that imed the lives of thousands of theirrades.

    Their survival was owed to the sacrifice of hundreds of brave Aevumians who had stood firm against the ghoul''s onught, buying precious time for the survivors to activate the teleportation orb and flee to safety.

    As they stumbled through the portal, the survivors could only look back in horror at the devastation that had befallen their countrymen.

    [Aevum Empire - Eastern cidia - Southern Castle]

    The southernmander was standing on the battlements, watching the retreating horde. A messenger ran up to him with a panicked look on his pale face.

    "General, the northern castle has fallen. Only five soldiers survived, but their minds are broken and they''re of no use," the messenger reported.

    The general sighed, knowing the situation was dire. "Soldier, go fetch the lieutenant and meet me in the great hall," he ordered.

    The messenger saluted and hurried off, while the general gave further instructions to the gatemander.

    "Rauk, triple the guards and urge the craftsmen to speed up the production of the mana-infused arrows. Ensure the cannons are ready to fire at a moment''s notice," hemanded.

    Looking northward, the general shared the grim news. "The North has fallen. We must remain vignt and be prepared for anything"

    With that, the general strode away toward the great hall, leaving the stunned soldiers to collect themselves and carry out his orders.

    He met with his lieutenant to n out the defense of the castle and to secure more ships in case they need to evacuate the citizens.

    After days of waiting, the southern castle remained quiet. However, the arrival of refugees from the north brought even grimmer news.

    A soldier approached the general with a grave expression.

    "General, I have urgent news," he said, saluting sharply.

    The general nodded, indicating for the soldier to proceed.

    "Adruil, the capital has fallen. Most of the imperial family is dead, and the ghouls have destroyed everything north of the Summertide River," the soldier reported, his voice shaking slightly.

    The general''s face paled at the news.

    "Are you certain?" he asked, hoping against hope that the soldier had made a mistake.

    "Yes, sir. I was part of the scouting party sent to investigate," the soldier replied, his eyes downcast.

    The general turned to gaze out over the ins, knowing that he had a difficult decision to make.

    He needed to evacuate the remaining refugees from the military harbor before it was toote.

    As he stood there, lost in thought, his lieutenant approached him from behind, a note of happiness in his voice.

    "General Hallbjorn, Empress Alfhild is approaching the city with the royal guard," he said.

    Hallbjorn wasted no time in issuing his orders. "Open the gate, the Empress is approaching," he barked.

    The massive castle gates swung open, revealing a carriage and 100 cavalrymen rushing into the castle. They came to a stop in the courtyard, and the door of the carriage flew open.

    A young woman rushed toward Hallbjorn, clutching a small bundle in her arms. He looked down to see his daughter, tears streaming down her face.

    "Father, he''s dead," she sobbed. "The king stopped fleeing when those vile creatures caught up to us. He bought time for us to escape across the Summertide River."

    Hallbjorn hugged his daughter who calmed down as one of her maids came to console her, he now knew what he had to do.

    With his mind made up, he turned towards themanders who made their way to the courtyard and issued his orders.

    ''''Commanders, prep the ships we need to evacuate the Empress and imperial prince. Allow the citizens to board once Her Majesty is on board.''''

    The three men saluted and rushed off, but as they did, the tower horns blew.

    "Fuck!" Hallbjorn eximed.

    He rushed up to his daughter and hugged her onest time. As he held her, he whispered something in her ear.

    "Make sure to live, my daughter. Holger''s loss is not the end, but the beginning. Now go, girl!"

    He turned to his personal guards and ordered them to follow the Empress.

    "Go with her and make sure my family is safe."

    The guards nodded and rushed to escort the Empress and her maids to the harbor.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 96 The Suns Fate And The Moons Hope. [Bonus]

    [Sometime in the near future] [Ravenna City, Capital of The Sri Empire]

    A young woman with short, golden hair and beautiful golden eyes raced through the bustling city streets, desperate to make it home before her father discovered she had snuck out again.

    The scorching afternoon sun beat down mercilessly on her, causing her brown skin to glisten with sweat.

    Spotting her father''s guards patrolling the street, she swiftly leaped onto a nearby building and utilized her sun magic to propel herself forward with great speed.

    The girl soon arrived at the pce and snuck back into her room, only to find her father waiting.

    He looked at his daughter, who kept sneaking out to buy scrolls, tomes, and spell books.

    "Hemera, you''re 18 now. Why do you still need to sneak out? The royal guard will escort you anywhere you want to go."

    She looked at her father without guilt and spoke.

    "Pater, they treat me differently when I go with the guards. I just want to be treated like a normal person," she said, giving her father a fake sad smile before sitting down on her bed.

    Agamemnon watched his daughter and shook his head before standing up.

    "Stop sneaking out, youngdy," he said. "You can get anything you need if you only ask. There''s no need to risk your life. You''re an imperial princess, not amoner."

    He walked out of the room, leaving Hemera to her own devices. She grinned mischievously as she pulled out the tattered spell book she had found in an old shop.

    Hemera opened the cover of the book titled "Searing Smite" and began to read. After hours of studying, she finally mastered the spell.

    It powered up whatever weapon she was wielding, causing it to burn with the heat of the sun.

    Satisfied with her discovery, Hemera settled in for the night. The following day, she was scheduled to journey to the Taiga Forest for an academy exam.

    As she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep, higher powers intervened, showing her a glimpse of what her fate could be.

    When Hemera woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar room. She soon noticed a handsome white-haired man standing on a balcony, holding a golden-haired little girl with the same brown skin as hers.

    She approached the door, her elf ears twitching. The man pointed at arge group of wyverns flying by.

    "Artemis, do you see those wyverns over there? They joined your Pater when I was just a boy, while I was sleeping in one of your other mater''s homnd. Actually, that was a couple of years before I met your mater," the man exined.

    He pointed further in the distance.

    "Do you see that mountain over there? Your mama learned a new spell and destroyed it, scaring the whole domain."

    The little girl giggled, her violet eyes shining so brightly that they melted Hemera''s heart.

    That''s when she noticed Hemera and loudly eximed, "Mama''s awake!"

    As the man turned around, a smile spread across his face, and suddenly the scene shifted to a dense forest, leaving Hemera disoriented and unsure of her location.

    However, she soon realized that she had arrived at the Taiga Forest, the very ce where she was scheduled to undergo her hunting test as part of the academy.

    In the distance, she spotted a group of people gathered, watching a fierce battle between a beautiful white dragon and arge Mountain Giant.

    Three girls soared through the sky on a wyvern''s back. One had blue hair, another sported short blonde hair, and thest one had vibrant bubblegum pink hair.

    Suddenly, the blue-haired girl jumped from the wyvern''s back and cast a powerful spell that mmed into the giant.

    As she fell, the dragon caught her and ced her gently on his back. Meanwhile, the blonde-haired girl started firing mana arrows that pierced the giant''s body.

    The fight was getting worse as the giant threw the dragon to the side, and all the students who were watching started to run for their lives.

    Hemera stood frozen in time, faced with a decision: to flee or help.

    Hemera''s intuition told her that if she fled, the vivid dream she had would forever remain just a dream.

    Remembering the image of the girl''s joyful smile, she knew what she had to do.

    [Larissa City, Capital of The Lunaris Empire]

    Cloaked in a veil and trailed by a small retinue of guards, a young woman walked through the bustling streets of Larissa.

    Her red eyes scanned the crowds until she finally caught sight of the shop she had been looking for.

    The Arcane Apothecary.

    Upon entering the shop, she approached the counter where an older man appeared.

    "Wee Princess, what can I do for you?" he asked.

    In a soft and measured Lunarian ent, the Princess spoke up.

    "I want to buy some Moonstone, Selene''s Tears, Mugwort, and Jasmine - as much as you can sell."

    The old man nodded and went off to collect her order. As he did, a young girl with grey skin appeared behind her, dressed in a maid''s outfit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Princess Hecate, we need to head back to the pce. Your father wanted to see you before you left," the maid said

    She nced at the maid, Eione, who had been by her side for years, before speaking. "We''ll go back soon, Eione."

    Not long after the shopkeeper returned with the basket of ingredients. She took out a pouch of gold coins and gave it to the man.

    With a curt nod to the shopkeeper, Hecate turned on her heels and walked out of the shop.

    Apanied by Eione and trailed by her guards, she made her way back to the pce. The guards bid them farewell at the entrance.

    Once inside, Hecate went to her private workshop and began brewing the dream potion she had discovered in an ancient tome from her father''s library.

    It''s meant to erase the nightmares but she wasn''t hoping for much.

    For years, she had been tormented by ceaseless nightmares of burningnds, dying people, and evil-looking creatures.

    The visions haunted her every waking moment, leaving her on edge and unable to find peace.

    Despite her desperate pleas, her father refused to take her concerns seriously, and no one else seemed to believe her either.

    Hecate had earned the nickname "crazy princess" due to her incessant ramblings about the impending doom that she believed wasing.

    In hertest dream, a magnificent white creature descended from the heavens, bringing an end to the chaos that had gued thend.

    Hecate''s father and Eione were the only ones who bothered to check up on her, as her siblings had shunned her.

    After spending hours brewing the so-called dream potion, she cleaned up and made her way to the baths.

    As she entered the baths, she began to undress, revealing her smooth grey skin and seductive, curvaceous figure,plete with a generously sized chest.

    She stepped into the steaming hot water and sank down, then popped the cork off the potion bottle and downed its contents in one swift gulp, feeling its effects immediately.

    The potion began to take effect, she felt herself slowly drifting off to sleep, the warm water lulling her into a peaceful slumber.

    As she slipped into the water, Hecate felt herself drifting off into a dreamlike state, lost in the soothing warmth of the bath.

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes to find a strikingly handsome man with white hair and mesmerizing violet eyes positioned above her.

    At first, she was bewildered and unsure of what was happening, but as he thrust powerfully into her, she felt a pleasure, unlike anything she had ever experienced before.

    His lips devoured hers with a ferocity that ignited a zing passion within her. With each thrust, the mes burned hotter, and she waspletely consumed by the pleasure.

    She had never allowed herself to even entertain the thought of making love to a man, especially since she had been shunned and rejected for so long.

    At that moment, as the man bit down on her neck, a bolt of pleasure shot through her body, bringing her back to the dreamlike state once again.

    He continued to explore her forbidden garden with increasing intensity, causing her eyes to roll back in ecstasy.

    The passion between them was so intense that it felt like nothing else in the world mattered to her.

    She felt a sensation emanating from him, and her body felt like it was on cloud nine as something hot entered her womb.

    When the man copsed on top of her, Hecate quickly regained her senses and hugged him tightly.

    He returned the hug and kissed her passionately, but the scene quickly changed. She found herself standing in a well-decorated room.

    She heard the sound of giggling and turned her head. Her eyes widened as she saw two beautiful little girls sitting on a bed, staring at her with red and violet eyes.

    The two little angels had the same grey skin as her with beautiful grey hair.

    They stared at her with sparkling eyes, somehow she knew they were her daughters, Overwhelmed with emotion, her heart burst with joy as she rushed up to them.

    She grabbed them, pulling them into her embrace, the little girl with violet eyes spoke as she hugged them.

    ''''Mater stop squeezing so hard.''''

    She wondered who their father was. Then, the scene of her making love to the white-haired young man came to mind.

    Her eyes welled up with tears as she smiled. The two little girls, seeing her crying, clung to her even tighter.

    Suddenly, she was wrenched from the scene and found herself back in the bath where she had taken the potion.

    Looking around, feeling disoriented and confused before letting out a deep sigh as she leaned back, closing her eyes.

    She remembered the image of the young man from the dream, etching his violet eyes and handsome face into her memory.

    Steeling herself with a newfound resolve, she rose from the bath and dried herself off, her heart filled with a new hope that her dreams would one day be a reality.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 97 The Fall Of Placidia. (Final)

    [This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]

    Empress Alfhild watched from the harbor as her father stood tall and strong, ordering the remaining soldiers to defend the entrance.

    Ranks of soldiers withrge shields blocked the way as they dug in, confident that they could hold the creatures back until thest citizen has boarded.

    As the ghouls approached, archers sent volleys of arrows over the wall, striking them down. General Hallbjorn reached into his storage ring and retrieved a war axe, preparing for the impending battle.

    Holding it high into the air as he gave hisst speech, everyone in the harbor could hear, including the Empress and her royal guard.

    "My fellow men and women of Aevum, we stand here today on the ashes of a once-great continent, cidia, now reduced to ruins and with billions of lives snuffed out. Darkness has descended upon us, threatening to swallow us whole, but we will not go quietly into the night. The Empire has stood firm against this darkness, and we have managed to save our beloved Empress and her precious son, the Imperial Prince. Our Emperor, my son-inw, gave his life so that my daughter, could carry on his legacy. Now, it is our turn to give everything we have, even our very lives, so that our people may live on. Let us stand together onest time, with courage and valor, and fight for the survival of our people. For Aevum and for the fallen!''''

    Everyone cheered as they heard the general''s speech. With renewed vigor, every soldier rushed to stem the tide of ghouls.

    Alfhild boarded the ship with her maids and guards. They pushed off and waited behind the other ships.

    She ran to the back of the boat and watched as her father charged into the fray, swinging his mighty axe and pushing back the ghouls.

    Hours passed by, and the fighting never ceased, but the soldiers stood firm with Hallbjorn leading them.

    As thest ship was loaded,rge boulders crashed into it, shocking everyone. Alfhild looked in the direction the boulder came from and paled at what she saw.

    Giant, hideous humanoid creatures appeared, creeping out every living soul as they charged through the gaps in the walls.

    General Hallbjorn saw this and issued hisstmand to the lieutenant as he gripped the man''s shoulder.

    ''''Stigandr, you are inmand of the archers, make sure they continue to fire.''''

    The man nodded as the general ran towards the shield wall, joining the defenders in their attempt to stop the vile creatures.

    Meanwhile, his daughter watched from the sea as the giants smashed into the Aevum ranks.

    With sweeping arms and stomping feet, they put a quick end to thest defense of the southern castle.

    Alfhild was in shock, but knew she had to stay strong for her son and the people.

    She ordered the ship to sail westwards as the ghouls ravaged the castle. Despite the chaos and destruction, Alfhild remained determined to protect her loved ones and fight for their survival.

    [Deepforge City, Capital of The Mountainhelm Kingdom]

    [Eastern Passage Fortress]

    Deep underground, a fierce battle raged on as dwarven gunners repeatedly fired their mana cannons. The eastern passageway to Deepforge was blocked off by a dwarven fortress.

    The soldiers were ordered to hold the line while the army evacuated citizens on the underground river that led to Darkstone Ind in the west.

    "Keep firing! Don''t let them through!" themander ordered.

    Heavy soldiers stood firm at the entrance, their powerful shields andrge war hammers at the ready.

    They effortlessly repelled every wave of enemies untilrger creatures appeared. Even then, the gunners tore through them with ease.

    Themander noticed that the vile creatures had stoppeding, so he quickly shouted out an order.

    "Hold your fire! Clean the cannons and get some rest!"

    He made his way down the wall and approached the rest area. As he sat down, a boar rider came speeding down the tunnel with bad news.

    The soldier skidded to a halt as he informed themander of his new orders.

    "General, the king hasmanded that all outer fortresses pull back to the second line of defense. Ghouls have broken through the northern and southern fortresses, and the west is barely holding on."

    Everyone who heard this paled.

    Themander quickly made up his mind and shouted, "All soldiers, pull back and blow up the entrance. Heavies, use the remaining boars to get to the city as fast as possible."

    [Deepforge city]

    King Thror Silverbeard stood by the river, watching as his citizens boarded the ships. The queen and his children were already onboard.

    The ships were a marvel of engineering, without sails and capable of carrying many more dwarfs than any human vessel. They were powered by mana stones, of which they had an abundant supply.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One of the king''s generals ran up to him and reported the situation.

    "We have blown up all the outer fortresses, and the cave-ins have bought us another day at most. But they will burrow through like every other time."

    Thror nodded his head as he spoke.

    "Send reinforcements to the fortresses, and when we are ready to leave, get them to retreat here."

    The dwarf nodded and ran off toplete his orders. A day passed as they evacuated most of the civilians, and now the army was getting ready to leave.

    However, something went wrong as the ghouls quickly tunneled through much faster than anyone had anticipated.

    The king started issuing orders. "Retreat to the docks! Thest ships are ready to board!"

    All dwarven forces pulled back from the fortresses, Thror''s brother Brokk came rushing up to him on a boar.

    He leaped off his mount and hurried over to the king.

    "Thror, let''s board thest ship. The Irond Legion wants the honor of holding the line."

    The king nodded and made his way to the ship. As he stepped aboard, he turned to see a hundred heavy dwarfs standing before him.

    Themander of the famous dwarven Irond Legion turned around and saluted him before shouting, "Long live the King! May his hammer break skulls and shatter shields!"

    He turned back around and with another shout.

    ''''Form up! This is ourst dance boys. Let''s make it the best!''''

    In a moment of bravery, The Irond Legion stepped forward, their beards and muscles rippling with determination as they formed an imprable wall of metal and flesh.

    Their eyes zed with fierce determination as they held the line, their small but sturdy bodies absorbing the ghoul onught.

    The ground shook beneath their feet as they stood firm, unyielding in their resolve to protect their king at all costs.

    Their weapons glinted in the mana light, their muscles straining as they fought with every ounce of strength they possessed.

    The enemy surged forward, their shoddy weapons shing against the Irond Legion''s shields and armor with a deafening roar.

    But they held fast, their determination unbreakable, their loyalty to their king unshakable.

    And in the end, their sacrifice was not in vain. They held on for long enough for the army to board the remaining ships.

    As thest of the Irond Legion fell, their king escaped to safety, his heart heavy with grief but his spirit unbroken.

    Their names would be remembered for years toe, their bravery and sacrifice were an inspiration to all the races.

    Following the fall of the Mountainhelm kingdom, the survivors split into two groups. One settled on the Frostwood continent in the north, while a smaller group settled on Avidia to the south.

    Yearster, the remaining members of the Travunia royal family merged with the Avalon imperial family when Princess Chloe Travunia married Prince Osoric Avalon.

    The Aevum Empire invaded a small kingdom in Frostwood, and the Kashgar settled to the east of the Avalon Empire.

    After the invasion, the continent was plunged into darkness, and the remaining survivors were mercilessly ughtered and dragged into the depths of the earth.

    However, in the years that followed, treasure hunters and thrill-seekers ventured into the ruins of the continent''s kingdoms and fallen empires, only to disappear into the mist that cloaked thend.

    The survivors who managed to escape imed that they had fought their way to the shore, battling a horde of terrifying creatures along the way.

    All kinds of hideous creatures attacked them.

    The only thing known about these creatures is that they came from below, thirsting for blood and hunting every living being, dragging them off to their underground kingdom.

    As the years passed, the once-great continent became a distant memory, spoken of only in hushed tones by treasure hunters and the few survivors who had managed to escape its horrors.

    The ghouls, as they came to be known, inspired fear and revulsion in all who knew of them. They were an unstoppable flood that drowned an entire continent, leaving only a few survivors in their wake.

    Despite years of investigation, their origins remained shrouded in mystery.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 98 Peace And Quiet.

    Teu held onto Archer''s hand tightly as they shot through the water, their fingers intertwined.

    He was amazed by the way she moved through the water, reminding him of a certain superhero from Earth who also flew through the water.

    All around them, schools of fish, beautiful reefs, andrge whale-like beasts swam by.

    Archer wondered how he was able to breathe or avoid being crushed, but before he could ask, he heard Teu''s warm Aquarian ent, which he has started to love.

    "By holding your hand, I can keep you safe in the depths. Just don''t let go," Teu answered with a big smile before he could even ask.

    Teu suddenly elerated, her body slicing through the water like a knife as he spotted small Aquarian settlements dotted along the ocean floor.

    The structures were adorned with beautiful shells and colorful coral, and Archer couldn''t help but marvel at their intricate designs.

    As they neared one of the settlements, she started to slow down. A crowd had gathered outside, watching them with curiosity as they entered a bubble-like area where he could breathe normally.

    Teu waved at them, and they responded with friendly gestures. The crowd started whispering, Archer couldn''t help but hear their conversation.

    "Is that him?" one of them asked.

    "Yes, he''s the Hero of Aquaria. He has the four horns and scales," another replied.

    "I heard rumors that the princess will be engaged to him at the celebration," a third person added, expressing their hopes.

    When he heard the crowd murmur his gaze turned toward Teu as she spoke to a group of elders.

    He couldn''t help but be drawn to her muscr body andrge boobs, he found himself thinking that she was drop-dead gorgeous.

    Her light blue hair was neatly tied into a ponytail, and her piercing blue eyes seemed to look right through him.

    Archer''s mind began to wander, finding himself imagining what it would be like to have her as his wife.

    The thought of waking up next to her every morning, running his hands through her hair, and feeling her body next to him made his heart beat quicker.

    His gaze lingered on Teu, as his thoughts turned to E, the woman who held a special ce in his heart.

    That''s when Archer started to consider a harem, which he had seen in many novels and anime he watched, he couldn''t help but wonder why he epted it so easily.

    On Earth, the idea of having multiple wives was considered taboo, but here it seemed to be just another aspect of everyday life for rich nobles.

    As he grappled with his confusion, a sudden truth dawned on him: he was no longer the same person he once was.

    The Thrylos Archer had never experienced love and only saw E as a friend, whereas Earth Archer understood the true depths of love and cared deeply for the maid.

    Lost in thought, he suddenly realized that they had merged into a new being - one that was now filled with happiness and ready to embrace everything this world had to offer.

    This newfound understanding of love and rtionships was a result of their transmigration, although he felt a bit like a pervert, he couldn''t help but be excited at the thought of having multiple wives.

    Archer was lost in thought when he suddenly snapped out of it, noticing Teu moving about. He felt an inexplicable pull towards her.

    After finishing up her conversation with the elders, she bid them farewell, "Elders, it was good to see you. I hope to see you at the celebrations tomorrow."

    She suddenly felt someone staring at her, having an idea of who the culprit was she turned to the white-haired young man watching her like he found something precious to him.

    Teu swam towards Archer with a broad smile and a wave, catching him off guard with her cheerful demeanor.

    She startedughing when she saw his reaction. As she stopped in front of him, Teu continued to smile, and his eyes brightened in response.

    Teu spoke up to bring him back to reality. "Hey, why are you staring at me like that?"

    Archer was quick to recover, his senses returning at the sound of her angelic voice. Shaking his head before replying.

    "Sorry, your beautiful smile caught me off guard."

    As he was looking at her, noticing her brown cheeks were getting darker. He smiled and changed the subject, "What are we doing here, Teu?"

    Teu cocked her head before smiling even bigger. "This way," she said, grabbing his hand and speeding off again.

    She held his hand tight as she shot through the water like a rocket until they came to a stop at a cliff.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The two of them floated there, he wondered why she brought him here until he turned his head to see a massive underwater city.

    The city is a breathtaking sight, with towering structures adorned with intricate carvings and patterns, all glowing with vibrant colors.

    With eyes widened in wonder, Archer gazes at the breathtaking sight before him.

    He observes schools of brightly colored fish darting in and out of the buildings, and sea turtles swimmingzily by.

    The distant sound of music andughter adds to the enchanting atmosphere, and he can''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder at the magic of the ocean.

    Taking a deep breath, he feels the cool water wash over him and turns to Teu with a look of amazement on his face.

    "It''s beautiful," he says, his voice filled with wonder. "I''ve never seen anything like it."

    With excitement bubbling inside her, she eagerly dragged him towards the city. As they approached the city gate, Archer noticed that they had entered another bubble-like area.

    The sight that greeted him left him awestruck, colorful coral and underwater flowers swayed gently in the current.

    Archer was so captivated by the sight that he came to a sudden stop, causing Teu to jerk backward.

    She turned her head to see what had caught his attention and smiled at the look of wonder on his face.

    He gazed in amazement at the beautiful underwater flower, its translucent petals swaying gently in the current.

    The other flowers around it boasted vibrant colors that were unlike anything he had ever seen before, and he couldn''t take his eyes off them.

    As sunlight hit the flowers, they emitted a stunning array of colors that danced around the underwater world.

    The sound of the water and the soft rustle of the flowers filled his ears, and Teu approached him to speak.

    "Those are Ocean''s Jewel," she said, "they cause a lovely color pattern to appear when the sunlight hits them. And the colorful flowers are Mermaid''s Kiss. They are usually used to capture mermaids, but Father ouwed the hunting of them when he came to power."

    Just then, a tall, stocky guard approached and kneeled before them.

    "Princess, Hero," he said, "your father has given permission for the Hero to explore the city. Feel free to enter."

    Teu smiled as Archer looked confused. She quickly spoke as the guard got back up and returned to his post.

    "To everyone in the kingdom, you''re a hero. You saved our kingdom in its time of need. Even Father is excited to meet you."

    Archer nodded, feeling a bit ufortable with the title of hero. He had only done what he did because of the girl standing next to him.

    He looked at Teu and spoke, "Would it be selfish if I helped out your kingdom because of you?"

    Teu''s eyes widened in surprise at his question. She turned her head to the smiling Archer and shook her head.

    "No," she said, "everyone has a reason for what they do. You saved us regardless of why you did it."

    She never let go of his hand as she excitedly dragged him into the city to start exploring.

    Archer and Teu walked through the underwater city, he couldn''t help but be reminded of Samoan culture back on Earth.

    The vibrant colors of the buildings and the intricate designs on the walls and floors reminded Archer of the traditional Samoan tattoos he had seen in books and online.

    Teu led him through the winding streets, pointing out variousndmarks and exining their significance to her people.

    They strolled past a bustling marketce where vendors sold exotic fruits and handmade crafts.

    The aroma of fresh produce and the chatter of locals filled the air, adding to the lively atmosphere.

    Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder as he took in the sights and sounds of the city. He was grateful to be experiencing this with Teu by his side to guide him.

    As they approached the edge of the city, Teu pointed out a stunning coral reef that stretched out into the distance.

    "That''s where me and Triton used to go fishing when we were little, it''s a good ce to get some peace and quiet," she said with a smile.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 99 Be Honest With Me Archer.

    She dragged him toward the coral reef, when they arrived Teu sat down and motioned for him to join her.

    He sat down next to her and looked out over the sea floor, they were perched on a rocky outcrop, his legs dangling over the edge as he gazed out over the colorful sea floor below.

    The water was crystal clear, and he could see the different sea beasts darting through the coral reefs, their scales shimmering in the sunlight.

    Rays of light filtered down from the surface, casting a warm glow over the scene. The sea floor was a riot of color, with vibrant greens, blues, and purples intermingling in a dazzling disy.

    As Archer sat there, he suddenly heard Teu''s voice beside him.

    "Do you like the view?" she asked. "It used to be my favorite spot when I was a little girl."

    He nodded with a smile and turned his attention back to the stunning vista before them.

    Teu leaned in closer, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Tell me about your family," she said. "Do you have any siblings?"

    His expression darkened. "I was banished from my family," he replied. "I don''t have any siblings, at least not anymore."

    She looked taken aback. "What happened?" she asked.

    Archer took a deep breath and began to speak. "In the Ashguard family, when the children turn 13, our father brings a wild beast for us to fight. But in my case, I lost and was seriously injured."

    As he spoke, he picked up a handful of pebbles and began tossing them into the distance.

    Continuing his story, he said, "Monthster, I fell into a deep slumber, and when I awoke, I had undergone aplete transformation into the being I am now."

    Teu felt a pang of sympathy for him and decided to change the subject. "Your siblings, Do you get along with them? And how did your mother treat you?"

    Archer cringed at the question, feeling embarrassed and angry as he recalled the bullying he had endured.

    "They were never kind to me. In fact, my mother wasn''t much of a mother at all," he finished, his voice trailing off.

    Teu felt guilty for bringing up such a painful subject and quickly changed the topic.

    "I''ve heard the rumors about my father trying to tie you to our family," she said. "It''s likely to be either me or my older sister Noni. What are your thoughts on the matter?"

    Archer took a moment to consider his response. "Honestly, I haven''t given it much thought," he admitted. "While I''m not sure how I feel about being tied to any family, I wouldn''t mind if it was you."

    Her eyes widened in surprise but quickly narrowed as she asked with suspicion in her voice, "Be honest with me, Archer. Do you n on having more than one woman in your life?"

    He stared at her for a moment, contemting his answer. After a few moments of silence, he looked away and continued to think. Teu patiently waited for his response.

    Finally, after five minutes of contemtion, he began to nod his head. "Yes, I do n on having multiple women in my life," he said. "But I believe that I have enough love to share with all of them."

    Her gaze fixed on Archer with a strange look before a broad smile stretched across her face.

    Teu''s voice rang out with a confident tone, her eyes fixed on him with a piercing gaze that seemed to see right through him.

    "Ah, I see you are an honest man," she said, a smile spreading across her face. "We may not know much about each other, but why don''t we start off as friends? Even if my father decides to betroth me to you?"

    Her words were like a challenge, a test of his mettle. Archer felt a thrill of excitement course through him as if he had been waiting for this moment his whole life.

    He met her gaze with equal intensity, his own voice ringing out with conviction.

    "I ept your offer, Teu," he said, his words echoing through the air. "Let us begin this journey as friends, and see where it takes us.''''

    Archer was caught off guard as she held out her fist, but he quickly recovered and fist-bumped her.

    As they celebrated their small victory, a massive creature swam past them. Archer was in awe as his heightened senses failed to detect any danger.

    The creature swam past them, Archer couldn''t help but notice its resemnce to a Narwhal from Earth.

    He was surprised that the massive creature didn''t seem to be bothered by their presence.

    "They''re the coral guardians," Teu exined, "they eat many of the beasts that try to destroy them."

    Archer watched in amazement as the guardians swam off and grabbed hold of arge crab-like creature. Teu then changed the subject.

    "I want to meet E one day. If she was the only one who stuck by you, she must be a nice girl," Teu said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer turned his head away from the whale and smiled at Teu. "Do you want to meet her?"

    Teu nodded eagerly, and her stomach suddenly rumbled. "Are you hungry?" he asked.

    "Yes, we skipped breakfast," Teu replied.

    Archer nodded and opened a portal to his domain. He entered first, followed by Teu.

    She found herself inside a cozy cottage and looked around in wonder. "What is this ce?" she asked.

    Turning to her with a smile. "This is my domain, where the dragon-kin people are living for the foreseeable future."

    Her eyes widened. "There''s dragon-kin here?"

    Archer nodded as a brownie creature suddenly appeared out of nowhere and greeted them. "Wee back, master and mistress. Can Teon bring some food?"

    Teu was startled by the sudden appearance of the brownie and asked, "Why is a brownie calling you master?"

    Archer reassured her, "I offered them a ce to live and be safe. Then they started calling me master all of a sudden. But forget about the details, are you hungry? They do make really good food."

    She nodded eagerly, and Archer turned to the brownie. "Yes, Teon, please bring us some food. We''ll be on the balcony."

    As they exited the cottage, Archer motioned to Teu to sit down beside him. She gazed at the breathtaking views with a look of excitement on her face.

    "This ce is beautiful," she eximed. "How did youe by it? It''s no normal spell, that''s for sure."

    Archer smiled as he answered, "It came to me one day after I evolved. It was in and small when I first got it. But now, look. There''s a massive tent city, forests, mountains, rivers, andkes. Small beasts roam around, and the dragon-kin now live here in peace."

    As she gazed in amazement at the breathtaking scenery, she turned to look at the boy who had made it all possible.

    She wondered why someone like him would be treated so badly and couldn''t help but ask.

    "You do all the amazing things you do, and I doubt it will be thest time you affect a kingdom''s fate. So why would a family banish someone like you?"

    But before he could answer a blur of red shed from the forest and clung to him, the two heard loud chirping.

    Sera clung to Archer, yfully crawling up to his shoulder and nibbling on his ear, causing both of them tough. Teu noticed this andmented with a giggle, "It''s like a wife who hasn''t seen her husband in years."

    Archer hugged the cheeky fairy dragon and replied, "Honestly, it does feel that way. But I love herpany, so I don''t mind."

    Teuughed at his response and observed the way he treated Sera, seeing the love he had for her.

    For some strange reason, it made her extremely happy to witness the bond between them. Archer fussed over Sera, making the little dragon extremely pleased.

    As she watched Sera''s adoring gaze toward Archer, a thought crossed her mind.

    ''That''s the same look my Mama gives my Papa when he pays attention to her. Maybe Sera feels the same way about Archer?''

    As the two dragons fussed over each other, Teon returned with another brownie carrying two tes of food and some drinks.

    Archer got curious about the drinks and asked, "What are these drinks? I''ve never seen them before."

    Teon smiled as he replied, "Roscoe, the dragon-kin, made them. He found some fruits in the forest and was able to make this delicious drink."

    They ced the items down on the table and bowed towards the two of them. However, before they could leave, Teu spoke up with curiosity in her voice.

    "Why are you bowing to me? I understand why you''re bowing to Archer, but not to me."

    Teon turned to her and quickly answered, "You are the wife of our master, so you are our mistress."

    Teu''s face turnedpletely red as she looked away, and Archerughed at her reaction before bidding farewell to Teon.

    "See you soon, Teon. Thank you for the food."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 100 Returning Before The Celebration.

    Archer stopped fussing over Sera and left her to do her own thing on hisp. He started eating but soon noticed Teu looking at him as she ate.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Teu stopped eating. "Nothing. You said you were banished from your family, but I pictured someone full of hate and not able to show the kind of faces you were when cuddling Sera."

    Archer just stared at her and let out a small chuckle, but soon answered with a voice full of pain and resolve.

    "When I fell into that deep sleep, something in me changed. What''s the point of holding onto all that hate? At first, I was angry, but what''s the point? In this world, I can do whatever I want, and go wherever I want. I''m not going to live in the past but look forward to the future."

    He picked up a piece of meat and ate it before continuing.

    "But I haven''t forgotten what they''ve done to me, and I will get my revenge. However, that''s not important to me; it''s just one of my many goals."

    Archer resumed eating as Teu watched him. She started to eat before her curiosity took over.

    "What are your goals?" she asked.

    He sat there, lost in thought, pondering his goals. ''Would it be gold, fame, or infamy that I want?''

    Suddenly, it clicked. "Happiness," he dered. "That''s my ultimate goal."

    Teu was left baffled. What kind of goal was happiness? Archer noticed her confused expression and chuckled.

    "Happiness can mean anything," he exined. "Not too long ago, I was in a dark ce. But thanks to this little girl," he said, grabbing Sera and nting a tender kiss on her head, "I''ve started to feel a lot better."

    "It''s not just her," he continued. "It''s all the people I''ve met since I arrived here two years ago."

    Archer started overthinking until Teu snapped him out of it.

    ''''Eat your food Archer and stop overthinking, it''s not good for you.''''

    Shaking his head in disbelief, Archer returned to his meal. He and Teu finished their food and drinks when a loud voice interrupted their conversation.

    "Your Majesty! I need to talk to you," the voice boomed.

    Teu''s head snapped towards the source of the voice. Mohamet was standing below them with a brown-skinned woman and two young adults.

    The eldest child was a striking girl with yellow eyes, short white hair, and horns like her mother''s. She appeared to be around 20 years old, while the boy looked to be the same age as him.

    Archer waved at Mohamet before leaving the balcony, with Teu following behind. Soon, he was standing in front of the general.

    Mohamet stepped forward and went down on one knee as he spoke. "My King, thank you for helping me find my family and not judging me for being a Kagian general."

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment as Mohamet stood up and introduced his family.

    "This is my wife, Jabeehah," he said, gesturing toward the beautiful woman.

    "And these are my children, Sarina," he said, indicating a lovely youngdy, "and Tahir," he added, pointing to the boy.

    Archer nodded at Tahir, but his gaze lingered on Sarina.

    He couldn''t help but stare at Sarina. She had the same snow-white hair as him, but her eyes were yellow like her mother''s.

    Her curvy, lean body and medium-sized breasts made her all the more alluring.

    As he was lost in thought, Sera bit his ear in jealousy, and Teu dug her elbow into his side, annoyed by his behavior.

    "Stop staring. It''s rude," Teu scolded him.

    But Sarina spoke up with a wide grin on her face.

    "I don''t mind a handsome man admiring me, especially since Father speaks so highly of you, my king," she said, bowing forward slightly, revealing some of her cleavage.

    Archer chuckled at her boldness. "Yes, there''s nothing wrong with admiring a beautiful woman," he replied.

    Jabeehah was happy that her daughter got on with their king. But as Mohamet went to talk Tahir spoke up.

    ''''Why were you staring at my sister like a pervert?''''

    Archer turned his head to the boy and smiled as he approached him. He stopped in front of the Tahir.

    Archer raised his hand while summoning his ws, admiring them before turning to the boy.

    "Do you like my ws? Beautiful, aren''t they?" he asked.

    Tahir gulped and quickly nodded, while Mohamet and his wife burst outughing. Archer dismissed his ws and chuckled.

    "It''s nice to meet you three. Make yourselves at home in the domain. Your father or Jethro will help with whatever you need," he said, closing his eyes to imagine three white dragon tokens.

    He handed one to each of them, and when it came time to give one to Sarina, she was smiling at him.

    Her eyes sparkled as she took the token and spoke. "Thank you, your majesty."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The family walked away, but Archer called out to Mohamet. "General, be ready. I may need your help in theing days."

    Mohamet turned and saluted with a big smile. "Anything for you, your majesty. I shall speak to you and the princess at another time"

    Sera bit Archer again when she caught him watching Sarina, causing him to flinch as her little teeth dug into his neck.

    "Are you going to ogle every pretty woman you see?"

    Archer shook his head. "No, I won''t. It was only because she''s rted to Mohamet and he''s my general."

    She narrowed her eyes at him. "Good."

    Archer called for a brownie, and Teon appeared instantly. "How can I help, master?"

    "Can you get Teu a cloak and some boots that fit her? We''re headed to Vassia City, and she may get cold."

    Teu overheard Archer talking to the little brownie and smiled, knowing that he was thinking of her.

    A few minutester, Teon reappeared, holding a pair of ck boots and a ck cloak. He handed them to her.

    Slipping the boots on, she delighted in theirfort. Teu nced at Archer and offered her gratitude. "Thank you."

    Despite their readiness to depart, Sera continued nibbling Archer''s ear.

    Archermenced casting the newly crafted spell gate, envisioning the road where he first encountered Tal, the day they returned to the guild together.

    "Gate."

    Arge violet gate materialized in front of him, and he could see the trees of the Forsaken Forest swaying in the background.

    Teu looked at the gate in shock but ignored it, she had a feeling that she will experience a lot of things with him.

    Archer stepped through it and looked around. He recognized the road instantly and saw Vassia City in the distance.

    Teu followed after him, taking in the dense forest and dark clouds. Archer knew it would rain soon, so he turned to her and spoke.

    "Shall we head towards the city? The rain ising soon, and it could be troublesome."

    As they walked, Teu sped up to walk alongside Archer, who was leading the way. She turned her head towards him and asked a question that had been on her mind.

    "Can I ask you something?"

    He nodded in response.

    "When my father betroths me to you, would I be able to go on adventures with you instead of staying in Aquaria?"

    Archer stopped walking and looked at her, his eyes filled with warmth. "Of course, you can. In fact, I can''t wait until your father betroths you to me because so far you seem like a lovely girl."

    Teu''s cheeks turned red as she looked away, but she felt happy for some reason.

    As they continued walking, they saw many caravans passing by.

    Teu noticed that loads of the guards were staring at Archer, so she whispered, "Why is everyone staring at you?"

    Archer shrugged before he spoke.

    "Maybe it''s the four white horns on my head? Or the white scales running down my body? Or it could be my good looks and the beautiful girl beside me?"

    They startedughing as Teu jabbed his arm, and that was when he heard a woman''s voice calling out to him.

    ''''Is that you Archer?!''''

    He turned around and saw the blonde-haired witch he met years ago, that''s when her name came to mind.

    ''Rowana.''

    She walked up to him fast and he was attracted to the jiggling mountains, Teu saw this and rolled her eyes as she mumbled.

    ''''A handsome pervert.''''

    Archer heard her and pinched her side making her yelp, he gave her a big smile as Rowana made it over to him.

    Her eyes are as wide as saucers as she looked him up and down, he now stood at her height.

    ''''Wow, you''ve be a handsome young man Archer, how have you been? Thest I heard about you, was that you were lost in the Eventide River.''''

    As she was speaking she noticed the little fairy dragon and beautiful blue-haired girl and looked even more shocked.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 101 Crown Of Stars.

    Rowana was filled with awe at the sight of the tiny dragon perched on the boy''s shoulder, and her excitement was evident.

    "How did you manage to get a Fairy Dragon? And what''s with the four horns? What happened to you?" She asked Archer.

    Archer looked down at her and replied, "I rescued her down south after some wolves had trapped her in a tree. And as for the horns, they came from my evolution."

    As Rowana''s eyes sparkled with wonder at the two dragons, Ephrain interrupted them. "Come on, Rowana. You can meet up with your loverter. We have a quest toplete."

    Rowana shot Ephrain a withering re before turning back to Archer, her lips curving into a sad smile. "It was wonderful to see you, Archer. We must catch up soon."

    He nodded and produced a small token, which he handed to her. She looked puzzled, but he exined, "If you''re ever in trouble, channel your mana into this token and it will transport you to safety. It''s a one-time use, so be sure to use it wisely."

    Rowana''s violet eyes sparkled as she gazed at the token. "Thank you," she said with a big smile, "we will meet again."

    Archer nodded to Ludo and Ephrain as she joined the caravan and disappeared into the distance.

    "You''ve done it again," Teu chided, her eyes dancing with amusement. "I thought you promised not to ogle women."

    Archer turned to her, a hint of defensiveness in his voice. "I wasn''t ogling Rowana. We met on a quest years ago, and she treated me with respect."

    Teu grinned mischievously. "I know, I''m just teasing you. But what are those tokens you gave her?"

    Archer''s expression softened as he exined, "They''re teleportation tokens. They allow someone to enter the domain with a single use. I give them to people I know so they can quickly get to safety. But for you and E, I have something special in mind. You''ll each receive a bracelet that will allow you to teleport at will."

    Teu nodded as she reached out her hand and started stroking Sera, the little dragon stared at her and chirped.

    A smile spread across Teu''s face as Sera flew over to her and perched on her shoulder. Archer looked at her and shook his head.

    They already saw Vassia City in the distance. Right after exiting the portal.

    As they approached, the towering walls loomed overhead, casting a shadow over them. Drawing closer, they saw a long queue stretching out before them.

    After joining the line and waiting for a while, Teu turned to Archer and asked, "Will E be joining the celebration?"

    Archer turned towards her and replied, "Yes, she will. Is that okay?"

    Teu nodded, "I wanted to speak to her, but the real question is, how long will we be waiting here?"

    With a smile, Archer slipped his arm around her waist. He instructed Sera to hold on to Teu, then cast Blink, appearing on the city wall.

    He quickly Blinked off the wall and into the city, causing Teu to burst intoughter as she saw Sera clinging to her.

    After theynded, Archer released her and began walking towards the main street. Teu caught up to him and inquired, "Where are we going now?"

    He spoke as he searched for the shop, "You enjoy magic, don''t you?"

    She nodded, curious as to where he was leading her. Archer was looking for the Witch Way Out.

    He was going to buy E some earth and light spells along with water spells for Teu, not long after leaving the alleyway he found the shop.

    Teu spotted it and her eyes widened, ''''It''s so big, and it only sells spell books, why are you bringing me here?''''

    Archer beamed at her. "I''m nning to purchase some new spells for you and E. Since we''ll be traveling together, you''ll need them, especially where we''re headed."

    The duo, apanied by Sera perched on Teu''s shoulder, entered the shop. As they looked around, it felt just like two years ago, except for the abundance of books.

    Archer''s ears perked up at the sound of an old woman''s voice. "Look who it is! I never thought I''d see you again, boy. Oh, and you have two beautiful girls by your side," she eximed.

    Gaka emerged from the back, now having to look up to Archer. He replied, "Yes, it''s me. How have you been, Gaka?"

    "I''ve been good, boy. Are you going to introduce them, or are they just going to stand there like silent statues, staring at me?" Gaka asked.

    Archer smiled at the old woman''s words. "This beautiful blue-haireddy is my soon-to-be fianc�� Teu Aquaria, and the cheeky little dragon on her shoulder is Sera," he introduced.

    Teu couldn''t help but roll her eyes, but she still smiled as he started browsing the store.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Gaka observed as the couple perused the books, with Archer eagerly showing Teu various titles with a smile on his face.

    ''Young love blooms the brightest,'' Gaka thought to herself.

    Archer was searching all different spells and found six spell books for the girls but unfortunately, the shop didn''t have any light spells.

    Teu will have ess to Water Jet and Water Volley spells, while E will learn the defensive spell Stone Wardens and learn Magic Stones for offensive attacks.

    Archer scoured through the spell books, hoping to find another useful spell. However, his search proved fruitless, and Teu watched him sift through the pages with mild interest.

    Suddenly, his attention was drawn to an ancient-looking tome with a worn cover. As he pulled it out, the title caught his eye.

    "Crown of Stars." But before he could delve into its contents, a voice from behind him cautioned him.

    "No one has managed to learn that spell," Gaka said. "They say it''s tooplicated and expensive."

    Despite the warning, Archer was undeterred and eagerly opened the book to explore its secrets.

    After poring over the ancient tome for some time, Archer finally deciphered the spell''s incantation.

    The spell would create seven glowing motes that would circle his head, acting as sentinels that would shoot anyone who dared to approach him.

    Delighted with his newfound knowledge, he finished reading the book and was surprised to see a notification appear before him.

    [Crown of Stars Learned].

    With a grin on his face, he looked up only to see the threedies staring at him in shock. Confused, he scratched his head and asked, "What''s up? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Gaka coughed before speaking. "How did you do that, boy? You''re only a Magus. How did you learn such aplex spell?"

    Archer gazed at the old woman whose eyes are wide, he pondered to himself, ''It''s too troublesome to hide my powers.''

    He sighed to himself as he looked at the old woman and Teu, Archer started speaking.

    "I am known as a White Dragon, the closest beings to the mana of the world. Being what I am enables me to learn magic almost instantly, but I still need to know how the spell works to be able to use it.''''

    Gaka looked at him with a shocked expression while Teu had a big smile on her face. Archer shook his head as he brought the seven books to the counter and waited.

    Emerging from her brain fog, the old woman made her way to the counter. Archer watched her approach and spoke up, "How much for the seven?"

    She nced down at the books and replied, "40 gold altogether, with a small discount for a good customer."

    "40 gold it is," Archer said as he ced the coins on the table.

    Gaka''s eyes gleamed as she snatched them up and muttered something under her breath as she walked off.

    "At least I''ll have another seven days to pay, and RoRo can stop worrying about them for now," she said.

    Archer''s ears perked up at the mention of paying someone. He walked over to Gaka and asked, "How much do you owe, old woman?"

    Gaka snapped out of her mumbling and red at the boy. "Why do you ask? It''s none of your business, boy."

    "I know, but you''ve been kind to me and given me a few deals," he said as he stowed the spell books in his Item Box, while Teu observed the exchange.

    "So, how much do you owe to the person you''re worried about? And when did you borrow their money?" Archer asked.

    The old woman was stubborn, but Archer persisted until she relented. "One year ago and it''s 112 gold coins! Satisfied now, boy?" she grumbled.

    Archer pulled out a pouch filled with gold and tossed it on the counter.

    ''''Here, there''s a little over 120 coins there. If youe across any rare spell books in the future, let me know. Anyway, Gaka, we''re leaving. Have a good day," he said as he walked out of the shop, followed by a stunned Teu.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 102 Angry Little Dragon.

    Archer exited the shop and scanned his surroundings. Teu was surprised by his generosity towards the old woman and asked, "Why did you give her so much gold?"

    He turned to her and replied, "I have plenty of gold, and in the future, she mighte across valuable spells for us."

    Teu nodded in agreement, and they began walking down the street. She looked around with fascination, like a country bumpkin in the city. As they strolled, people gazed at them and whispered to each other.

    "Look at that couple. They''re not from around here."

    "That girl is stunning. She looks like a warrior princess."

    "They seem like a great couple. I wonder if they''re married."

    Archer ignored thements and continued walking until the castle came into view. Teu stopped and stared in awe.

    Without taking her eyes off the castle, she spoke, "Is that your home?"

    He nodded. "Unfortunately, it is. We have to wait until night to get on E''s balcony."

    Teu turned to Archer and asked, "Why are we creeping around? Why don''t we just ask for her?"

    Archer looked down, and with a hint of sadness in his voice, he exined, "My family hates me for some reason. They won''t let me see her."

    Feeling sorry for him, Teu changed the subject and asked, "Where are we going now? It''s only early afternoon."

    He knew what she was doing and was thankful for it, "I have some beast bodies to sell. After that, we can find something to eat."

    Teu nodded, and Sera flew back to Archer''s shoulder, yfully biting his ear.

    As they walked towards the guild, Teu couldn''t help but marvel at the surrounding sights.

    She kept ncing down at Archer''s hand, feeling the urge to hold it. To his surprise, she took his hand, and he didn''t stop her.

    They passed by various shops, and Teu pointed at a tall, well-decorated building. "Archer, What''s that building?" she asked, admiring its grandeur.

    Archer turned to Teu. "That''s the merchant guild headquarters," he exined. "They buy and sell loads of goods there."

    Teu was curious. "We don''t have them in the kingdom, I wonder why. Our traders have loads of goods for sale."

    He shrugged and continued walking. Suddenly, Archer felt a shiver run through his body as Sera licked his ears.

    Turning to the cheeky dragon, he asked, "When did you start doing that, girl? It sends shivers throughout my body."

    Sera grinned mischievously as she leaned over and licked his cheek. Teu found their actions adorable but kept in mind that biting and licking his ears mess with him.

    After a short walk, they arrived at the guild, where they saw a crowd of peopleing and going. Archer quickly noticed that many of them were eyeing Teu with hungry gazes.

    A group of three adventurers came to stand in front of them. Two of them towered over Archer, while the third, who appeared to be their leader, was much shorter.

    He was a chubby blonde man with slicked-back hair, he looked like your typical rich young master.

    The leader stepped forward, his lewd eyes scanning Teu''s body as he spoke with a fake smile.

    "Hello, beautiful," said the chubby noble. "My name is Favian, son of Viscount Jareth Leroux, a loyal vassal to Duke Ashguard. I couldn''t help but notice how your blue hair stands out against your brown skin. I haven''t seen any women like you around here before. Why don''t you join our party? We could show you how to be a real adventurer."

    Teu tilted her head in confusion, wondering how they could not see her holding Archer''s hand.

    However, when Archer heard the man''s words, he became furious. Letting out a low growl, he spoke through gritted teeth, "Don''t you dare look at her, you filthy human. If you continue to do so, you won''t have any eyes left after I''m done with you."

    As soon as they heard him, one of the men moved towards Archer. But before he could reach him, he muttered.

    "Draconis," he uttered, causing his Draconis features to manifest, leaving the three men in utter shock.

    However, it was toote for them. Archer quickly rushed forward and punched Favian, sending him flying into the side of the guild.

    Archer turned his attention to the two motionless men, grabbing one and snapping his neck before throwing the body across the road. Thest man tried to flee but was stopped in his tracks.

    As the man looked down, he saw a beautiful, slender white tail piercing his chest. Archer lifted the man up and threw him to the side with ease.

    After throwing the second man, he made his way toward Favian.

    But Teu quickly spoke up with shock in her voice, "Archer, why did you kill them? You could have dealt with them another way."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Teu understood why he did it, but still found it brutal. Archer stopped walking and spoke without turning around.

    ''''No one will dare look at any of my women like he did, if they do it means death, but for the fat noble over there, I won''t kill him.''''

    Teu''s happiness surged upon hearing his response, causing her to shift her focus away from the deaths. She continued to observe him intently.

    Archer strode towards Favian, who was struggling to lift his chubby body. When he reached him, he swiftly kicked him onto his back.

    He leaned over and gazed directly into Favian''s eyes with his piercing violet dragon eyes before speaking.

    ''''You should never have looked at my fianc�� with such dirty eyes you vile human, I don''t pity you, you brought this on yourself.''''

    Archer crouched next to the man''s body and brought a w to his brown eye and poked it.

    Favian screamed like a banshee as Archer did the same to the other eye, by the time he was finished some guild staff ran out of the building.

    Archer turned around and dismissed his Draconis form and saw someone he hasn''t seen in years.

    Sarah stood there with wide eyes, gazing at Archer in awe.

    She slowly approached him, but before she could get any closer, Teu stepped in her way, narrowing her eyes and demanding to know who she was.

    "Who are you?" she asked.

    Before Sarah could respond, Archer stood up and spoke. "Teu, she''s fine. She helped me when I first started my adventures."

    He walked up to Sarah, who now had to look up to see him. With a smile, he spoke, "Hello, Sarah. How have you been?"

    Sarah was in shock. She had been searching for him non-stop for two years, knowing that he had ended up in the Soutnds.

    She had heard all the rumors that the merchants brought back about a white-haired boy who had destroyed two castles and brought a kingdom to ruin.

    But that wasn''t even the most thrilling part. Sarah discovered that two kingdoms and an empire had formed an alliance and invaded the other kingdoms, giving some of the conquerednds to the Aquarian Kingdom.

    Sarah knew that the Royal family of the Aquarian Kingdom was known for their beautiful blue hair and piercing blue eyes.

    When she looked at the girl in front of her, she realized that she came from the Aquarian Kingdom.

    She snapped out of her shocked stupor and rushed at him, Archer chuckled as he caught the woman who looked after him before he went missing.

    "Where have you been, Archer? Do you realize how worried I''ve been? And are all the rumors I''ve been hearing from the South true?" Sarah eximed as she embraced Archer.

    Archer hugged her back as he replied, "We''ll catch up soon, I can hear the city guardsing, and I kind of gave Favian a small injury."

    He took out a pouch of tokens and handed them to Sarah, saying, "Here, send mana into these tonight, and we will chat. I''ve got to go."

    A group of guards rushed around the corner, and Archer and Teu started running. He put his arm around her waist while casting blink, they reappeared on the rooftops.

    Turning to Teu as he let her go, he spoke one word with a big smile: "Run."

    Archer led the way, with Teu following close behind. Sera dug her nails into his shoulder, causing him to yelp in pain.

    They jumped from roof to roof, and after half an hour, they found themselves on the other side of Vassia City, standing outside a tavern.

    Archer was doing well, but Teu needed to pause and catch her breath. He waited for her, but Sera persisted in biting him harder.

    "Ouch!" he eximed as she climbed up and clung to his face. The little dragon was acting like a jealous wife, attacking him by biting his cheeks, nose, ears, and even his lips.

    Her little ws were scratching at Archer''s white scales while her back ws dug into his cheeks.

    Teu saw this and startedughing hard, she tried to speak, ''''It reminds me of an angry wife who attacks her unfaithful husband.''''

    She keptughing as Sera started biting harder, leaving red marks all over his face.

    He pulled her off his head and looked at the angry dragon, who was giving him the stink eye.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 103 Growing Closer.

    Sera stared at Archer, wiggling her body. She managed to break free and lunged at him once again.

    Archer attempted to dodge, but shended on his head and grabbed one of his horns.

    Leaning over, she bit his ears. He let out a small moan but quickly covered his mouth.

    Unfortunately, it was toote, both Teu and Sera heard him.

    Sera''s ruby-red eyes glinted mischievously as she continued to attack his ear. Archer couldn''t take it any longer.

    He tried to grab her, but she stubbornly clung to his horns and kept biting him. Finally, he managed to pry her off leaving his face covered in red marks.

    Archer held her tightly to prevent her from escaping as he looked at the silly dragon. Suddenly, he heard giggling next to him.

    He turned his head and saw Teuughing so hard that she was doubled over, holding her stomach.

    "Come on, Teu," Archer said, "I''m getting mauled to death here, and you''re justughing. Some fianc��e you are, letting this little ferret ruin my handsome face."

    He wiggled Sera around, and she loved it, but she was still being stubborn. Her little red eyes turned to Teu giving her a dirty look.

    Archer and Teu saw the look and burst outughing.

    "See, she''s like a jealous wife," Teu said, approaching the trapped fairy dragon, who was giving her the evil eye, which only made her look more adorable.

    Teu gently stroked the little dragon and spoke in a soft voice. "Sera, I know you were with Archer first, but he may have many wives in the future. How about we get along and share him? I won''t take him away from you."

    The little dragon gazed into Teu''s eyes, seeming deep in thought. After a moment, she huffed but eventually nodded her head with narrowed eyes.

    Archer watched their exchange and loosened his grip on Sera. The dragon wriggled out of his grasp and flew over to Teu,nding on her shoulder with a contented sigh.

    Shaking his head, he looked at the blue-haired girl who was stroking the mischievous little dragon. "Let''s sit down. I''ve got a bit of chocte left."

    The two of them walked over to a bench that overlooked the river. As they sat down, Archer pulled out thest two pieces of chocte and handed one to Teu.

    She took it with a nod and examined it closely. Her eyes widened as she turned to him. "This is the same smell I noticed earlier. Can we get more?"

    Archer nodded, and the two of them sat there, savoring the view while eating the chocte.

    Feeling remorseful for biting him, Sera flew over to him and began licking him while rubbing her head against his cheek.

    He smiled as he stroked her and she started chirping. The afternoon sun slowly descended beyond the horizon, casting a warm glow over the scene.

    Teu broke the silence. "I think we''ll get along just fine. You may be a bit violent, but I understand it was over me. And for some reason, that makes me happy."

    She finished off her chocte and took a deep breath before continuing.

    "As a princess, I''ve had many people defend me and my siblings. But when you stood up for me, I''ve never felt this happy before."

    Archer smiled, but his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. He looked down, avoiding her gaze.

    "Yes, I may have overreacted, but seeing the way they looked at you made me angry. If I didn''t do what I did, they would havee back with even more humans."

    Teu smiled, noticing the boy''s flushed cheeks. She pieced together what the noble had said earlier.

    Her heart ached as she asked, "So, I assume you''re the son of this Duke Ashguard that the creep mentioned?"

    Archer''s voice trembled as he nodded. "Yes, he banished me right after I woke up from mya. I had no memories, no friends, no gold or food. But I managed to register as an adventurer."

    He leaned back, his gaze fixed on the ships in the distance.

    "That''s when I met Sarah. She helped me with everything. I took on some quests and managed to support myself. But then, I got knocked into a river and ended up in the Soutnds."

    Teu looked at him, her heart breaking at the pain in his voice. She could tell just how deeply his family had hurt him.

    She ced her hand on his, smiling as she spoke.

    "When I first saw you, you were just a white-haired boy on the verge of death. When we spoke, I didn''t dislike you, I just didn''t know how to talk to you."

    Teu leaned back and continued, "The only boys I''ve ever been around are my family and guards. I''d never met anyone like you before. You fought for my kingdom when it was in dire need, and you saved it. I can never repay you for what you''ve done, but I promise I''ll always stand by your side and never let you down."

    Archer turned to face Teu, gazing into her bright blue eyes with a smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thank you, Teu. Your words mean a lot to me, and I''ll always be by your side."

    He flipped his hand over and intertwined his fingers with hers, and they sat together for a while until Archer''s stomach growled, causing Teu tough.

    "Let''s go grab something to eat, Archer," she suggested.

    He rose to his feet, but not before adding, "Call me Arch".

    Teu nodded and turned to lead the way. Together, they made their way to the nearest tavern, where they found a few patrons seated around.

    As they found an empty table and settled in for a meal, a woman approached their table and greeted them.

    "Hi there, wee to The Riverside Tavern. What can I get for you?" she asked with a smile.

    Archer looked up at her and requested, "Could I please have the special? Teu, what would you like?"

    Teu chimed in, "I''ll have the same as you Arch."

    The woman jotted down their order and assured them that their meals would be served in no time.

    As they waited, the woman reappeared about 20 minutester with a te and two mugs, cing them gently in front of the two hungry patrons.

    The meals were a tantalizingbination of juicy meat with eggs and a medley of vegetables.

    Archer tried the food and enjoyed it, savoring each bite before taking a sip of the drink. With its strong vor, apanied by a subtle sweetness, the food delighted their ptes.

    Soon after they both finished their meal, he shared some with Sera, who relished the taste of the meat.

    Suddenly his Aura detector fired off warning him of enemies approaching him.

    He turned his head to Teu and spoke. ''''There''s trouble outside, they will be here in 10 seconds.''''

    Archer rushed over to her as he told Sera to hold on tight, she quickly crawled inside his shirt and clung onto him.

    He got close to Teu and wrapped his arm around her curvy waist before casting Blink as he looked out the window.

    They appeared on the roof, and both turned to see a group of soldiers standing outside the tavern.

    Teu spoke first. "Who are they?"

    "Probably that chubby guy''s father, here to find me," he said with arge grin, soon bursting intoughter.

    Amused by the boy''s absurdity, she burst into giggles. After they both regained theirposure, they resumed observing the scene. They watched as one of the guards entered the tavern, only to quickly return outside wearing a perplexed expression on his face.

    Archer used his magic to create small pebbles that floated around him. Teu looked at him and asked, "Arch, what are you doing now?"

    He looked at her with a big grin before answering, "Justy low and watch."

    They both kneeled down as Archer started flinging the stones at the guards, the pebbles hit them in the side of their heads.

    All the soldiers looked around in a panic but couldn''t see anything, Archer slung more stones but harder this time.

    The stones smacked into their heads sending some of the smaller ones to the ground out cold.

    Archer and Teuughed so hard that she dropped to the roof and began rolling around, while he continued tough even harder at her reaction.

    Suddenly, one of the guards spotted Archer standing there and shouted, "He''s on the roof!"

    All the guards turned and looked before they started shouting at him.

    But Archer paid no attention to their shouts and became more animated as he shot more pebbles at them, managing to take down a few more before random spells started hitting the roof.

    Archer jumped back as one of the spells hit where he was standing. He quickly made his way over to the recovering Teu and helped her to her feet.

    Holding out his hand, she grabbed it as he cast Blink and appeared on another roof. He repeated this a few more times until they were on a roof closer to the castle.

    Taking a seat together, they settled down as Sera crawled out from his shirt and nestled into hisp. She curled up and soon drifted off into a peaceful slumber.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 104 Jealous.

    Perched on the roof, they watched as soldiers scurried around the streets searching for them, however, their hiding spot remained undiscovered.

    As the sun began its descent, he became aware of the advancing hour. His gaze shifted to Teu, whoy on her back, her eyes fixed on the sky above.

    "I want to buy some chocte," he said. "The shop should still be open. We have enough time to go buy some. Or would you prefer to wait here, your Highness?"

    Teu sat up, her expression serious. "Don''t call me ''your Highness,'' you idiot. But yeah, let''s go."

    Archer picked up Sera and ced her on his shoulder as they made their way off the roof. Teu put up her hood and followed behind him.

    After walking for a little while, they found themselves outside the Sticky Sweets shop that Archer had visited years ago.

    As they entered, the smell of chocte hit their noses, and they both loved it. The shopkeeper, Garret, looked up and his eyes widened.

    ''''Well look who it is, you haven''t been here for years young master Archer.''''

    Archer raised an eyebrow at the man, whom he hadn''t seen in years but who still looked the same.

    He approached the counter with a smile and said, "Don''t call me that Garret. I''m just Archer."

    Garret smiled and stood up, noticing a girl wearing a hood standing next to Archer. He was curious but didn''t ask.

    "How can I help you?" he asked.

    Archer smiled in response and said, "I want to buy all of your chocte, please."

    Garret shook his head with a smile and replied, "Wait here, I''ll be back shortly." He then made his way to the back of the store.

    After a brief wait, Garret returned with a few bags, which he ced on the counter before turning around and walking back to the storeroom.

    He repeated this process several times, each time returning with more bags until dozens of them were piled up on the counter.

    Archer looked at the impressive stack of bags and asked, "How much for all of this?"

    Garret put his hand on his chin and began to think. "Let''s see...57 gold," he said, considering the impressive quantity of chocte before him. "That''s a lot of chocte. It would ofst us for almost a few months in the shop."

    He handed the gold coins to Garret who took it was greedy eyes, Archer put all the bags into his Item box.

    As Archer and Teu stepped out of the shop, Archer felt a vibrationing from his Item Box.

    He remembered the ne he had bought for E and quickly retrieved it. To his horror, the ne was shining bright red, a sign that something bad was happening to E.

    Archer Turned to Teu and exined the situation.

    "We need to go help her now!" Teu replied with concern in her voice.

    Without a second thought, he activated his Draconic Form.

    "Draconis," he said.

    All his features appeared, he picked up Teu in a princess carry and took off,  rushing to the castle as the sun started to set.

    [E''s P.O.V]

    One year before Archer returned to Vassia City.

    E was cleaning the hallway windows outside the Duke''s study when Pallius approached her with a fake voice.

    "Hello, E. You look beautiful today," he said, trying to sound charming. "Have you thought about my offer? When I turn 18 next month, I''ll marry the imperial Princess V, and you can be my concubine."

    E cringed at the thought. She knew she belonged to Archer and no one else. She held onto the hope that they would reunite someday.

    Nevertheless, she replied to Pallius, "No, thank you. I don''t want to be your concubine or woman. I belong to your brother, Archer."

    Pallius grew angry as he heard the same response from E every time he asked. His temper began to take over.

    ''''Why do you choose that waste of space over me? I''m better looking than him, I can wield magic and use a sword which he can''t. The only thing he has is his books and Mother Janna defending him!''''

    E stood firm, she has been practicing her magic at every opportunity she got, Archer''s mother Janna even helped her.

    She read the spell book Archer gifted her and memorized it from front to back and knows how to use the spell Earth st so she got ready in case he tried anything.

    As he approached her with a fake smile, she couldn''t help but notice a glint in his eyes.

    "I understand that you may be ying hard to get," he said, "but I want you to know that I have been deemed worthy by the Emperor. It''s outrageous for a lowly maid like you to reject me so many times."

    As he reached for her, she dodged his hand and stepped away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Stay away from me!" E eximed. "You have no right to touch me. Even though I may be a maid, my mother is Lady Larka''s personal maid, and you are not allowed toy a hand on me."

    Through gritted teeth, Pallius spoke with a menacing tone.

    "One day, whether you give me your permission or not, you will be mine. I will take you from Archer and force him to watch as you be my concubine."

    E got worried when she saw the look in his eyes, he walked off and vanished around the corner.

    [One yearter]

    As the year passed, Pallius became even more daring with her, trying to touch her at every opportunity he could.

    Duke Ashguard never told his son to stop, but it was only her mother and Janna who managed to put a stop to his advances.

    One day, as E was making her way back to the kitchen from upstairs, she noticed some guards rushing into the castle.

    They quickly made their way to the Duke''s study, and themander knocked on the door. E slowed down and pretended to clean a nearby window.

    Themander and his guards entered the room, so E got closer to the door to eavesdrop.

    "My Lord," themander said, "Your vassal Viscount Jareth Leroux''s son Favian was mutted by Archer Ashguard. They didn''t know who it was, but after some investigating, they found out it was him."

    There was silence beyond the door until a deep voice, full of regret, replied, "He has been banished from this house. He isn''t our responsibility anymore."

    Themander stammered out a reply, "Well, the Viscount demands that you punish him either way. His son, Favian, is now blind."

    There was a sigh before the Duke spoke again. "Do you know why he did it? Just tell me what happened."

    Themander continued speaking, "Well, my Lord, it was reported that Archer was outside the adventurers guild with a young woman whom Favian Leroux tried to approach. But your son lost his temper, killed the boy''s guards, and blinded him by using ws to poke out his eyes."

    E''s eyes widened as she heard what was being said.

    ''He''s back! But who''s the young woman he''s with? I hope she''s nice,'' she thought to herself, her heart beating fast with excitement at the thought of seeing Archer again.

    For a while, E had thought she had lost him. Sarah had told her that he was swept down south, and no one could find him.

    That was until strange rumors came with the traders. They had heard from others that a white-haired boy caused havoc in a southern kingdom.

    It was said that he set fire to cities and ttened castles.

    E tried to ignore her thoughts and focused on listening to the Duke and guards.

    "So, you''re telling me the son who couldn''t fight a simple beast mutted a noble''s son for trying to take his so-called fianc��, and then they vanished?" the Duke asked.

    Her eyes widened, but a smile appeared on her face. ''So, he found someone else on his adventures. I''m so d he isn''t lost after the incident and was able to open himself up to people. I can''t wait to meet her,'' she thought to herself.

    E was really happy with the news she received until she heard themanders and Duke''s next words.

    "Yes, my Lord, they vanished, and we can''t locate them," themander replied.

    A sigh came from the other side of the door as Duke Leonard spoke.

    ''''Continue looking for him and tell the castle to double the guard in case he tries to sneak inside the castle.''''

    ''''Yes my Lord.''''

    With haste, E stepped away from the door, ensuring they wouldn''t see her, she quickly made her way to the maid''s quarters.

    Upon entering, she noticed her mother washing clothes and walked over to her to speak.

    "Good evening, Mama. How are you today?" E greeted her mother with a wide smile on her face.

    Sheira turned to her daughter and noticed her beaming expression. She couldn''t help but think of the white-haired boy.

    "I''m fine, my lovely. Why do you look so happy?" Sheira asked.

    "Mama Arch is back!" E eximed with excitement. "And it seems like he''s found a fianc�� on his travels."

    Sheira looked at her daughter, surprised to see no signs of sadness or jealousy on her face.

    Her curiosity piqued, she asked, "Why do you seem so happy that he''s found another woman when you''re here waiting for him?"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 105 The Start Of A Journey That Changed The World.

    E tilted her head at her mother, who was staring at her with curious eyes.

    She spoke in a cheerful voice, "Why would I be jealous, Mama? I want Arch to be happy, and he''s a very handsome boy who will attract loads of girls."

    As she spoke, she sat on the chair near her mother.

    "I don''t mind how many girls he has, as long as I still hold a ce in his heart. After all, he didn''t leave me here; he went missing, Mama."

    Sheira just smiled at her kind-hearted daughter and cupped her cheek while speaking.

    "My lovely, as long as he treats you right, I have no issue with you being with him. Now, can you please go get some water from the well? Nimmia didn''t fill up the water tub with her magic."

    With a smile, E nodded and grabbed the bucket her mother handed her before making her way out of the back door.

    E descended the stairs and entered the courtyard, she noticed that the mana lights didn''t cover the whole area.

    Without a second thought, she headed towards the well and started filling up the bucket. She repeated the process a few more times before returning to her mother.

    After helping her mother, she was asked to take something to Mavena, the maid who was working in the castle garden.

    "E, could you take Mavena a drink and something to eat? She hasn''t stopped working in the garden all day," her mother requested.

    She nodded and grabbed the te and ss before making her way to the garden.

    As E walked by the side of the castle, the darkness enveloped her. The only light came from the mana lights that lined the walls.

    She started to feel uneasy as if someone was watching her from the shadows.

    Despite her growing sense of unease, she tried to push the feeling aside and continued on her way to the garden.

    E knew that Mavena was waiting for her, and she didn''t want to keep her waiting.

    As she walked, the feeling of being watched grew stronger. She quickened her pace, her heart racing with fear.

    But no matter how fast she walked, she couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was following her.

    Finally, she reached the garden and found Mavena hard at work. She handed her the drink and food and tried to calm her racing heart.

    But as she turned to leave, she couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was still watching her from the darkness.

    She looked around the massive garden that was shrouded in darkness, with only the faintest glimmers of light filtering through the dense foliage.

    The trees towered overhead, their branches stretching out like skeletal fingers, casting eerie shadows on the ground below.

    The flowers and nts that normally filled the garden with color and life were now hidden in the darkness, their vibrant hues muted by theck of light.

    E could hear the rustling of leaves and the asional hoot of an owl. She thought she heard footsteps but wasn''t too sure.

    She made her way through the garden, she trod carefully, mindful of the uneven ground and hidden obstacles that could cause her to trip or stumble.

    The darkness made it impossible to see more than a few feet in front of her, and she had to rely on her other senses to get back to the maid''s quarters.

    E cautiously made her way through the garden, her senses on high alert. Suddenly, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her from behind, pulling her into the darkness.

    Disoriented and struggling to see who had attacked her, she hit the ground hard.

    The figure emerged from the shadows, E recognized Pallius, his cocky grin sending shivers down her spine.

    He approached her with a menacing walk, his words dripping with malice.

    "Listen carefully, E. You belong to me now, and there''s no escaping my grasp. I''ve been patient, but now that he''s returned, I can''t afford to waste any more time."

    E''s heart raced as she watched Pallius undo his tunic, her mind racing with fear and panic. She raised her hand, casting the spell that Archer gave her in a desperate attempt to defend herself.

    "Earth st!" she shouted, unleashing a powerful st of earth that sent Pallius flying.

    As she turned to run towards the castle, a brown-haired man appeared out of nowhere, grabbing her roughly and holding her in ce.

    E struggled against his grip, her heart pounding as she realized she was trapped.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was Aldwulf, Archer''s second-oldest brother, who at 19 years old, made his presence known.

    E attempted to cast another spell, but before she could, he covered her mouth with a menacing grip.

    She struggled against him, but it was futile. He threw her to the ground with force and unleashed a powerful wind st that sent her crashing along the ground.

    Struggling to lift her aching body, she felt the rough grip of someone tearing off the robe that covered her maid''s uniform.

    It was Pallius, standing above her with a look of pure rage in his eyes. He struck her cheek with a cruel p that made tears well up in her eyes, but she refused to cry.

    With a voice filled with unwavering faith, she spoke.

    "You dare touch me! Know this, he will hunt you both down and burn this castle to the ground when he finds out what you''ve done. There''s no hiding from him, he will butcher you like the animals you are."

    Pallius''s anger only intensified, and he struck E again with a force that made her head spin. But his assault was abruptly interrupted by Aldwulf, who spoke with a sickening grin on his face.

    "Brother, take it easy on her. We still need to have our fun with her," he said, his voiceced with excitement.

    Pallius nodded his head in agreement and reached down to tear the front of E''s uniform off, revealing a white undershirt.

    E''s panic was palpable as she tried to cast a spell, but it was futile. Aldwulf unleashed another Wind st that sent her flying through the air, crashing hard onto the ground.

    Ey motionless on the ground, her body battered from the savage assault. As the two men approached her, she mustered the strength to speak, her voice trembling with fear and pain.

    "I''m sorry, Archer. I won''t be able to see you after this," she whispered, her eyes filled with terror.

    She knew all too well what wasing next, and the thought made her heart race with dread.

    They stopped next to her and Aldwulf reached down but before he could touch her, a massive storm appeared above the castle as an enraged voice shook the whole castle.

    ''''How dare you touch my woman!''''

    E''s eyes shone as she heard his voice. A small smile crept onto her face, and without fear, she stood her ground as Pallius scoffed and went to strike her again.

    But as his foot dropped down a girl appeared out of nowhere and struck his foot, sending him stumbling backward.

    E saw a muscr girl standing in front of her, not letting the two of them get near her. That''s when she heard the girl speak in a pleasant and shooting ent.

    "You both have made a grave mistake by touching her. You have enraged him, and there will be no forgiveness."

    The storm worsened as violet lightning struck the garden over and over again, sending the two brothers scrambling for cover.

    But before they could something dropped from the sky.

    [Back to Archer]

    Just moments before E was brutally attacked, Archer soared through the city with unparalleled speed.

    Teu unsheathed her sword and braced herself as they approached the castle. Suddenly, Archer halted in mid-air and scanned the area with his dragon-like vision.

    In the darkness, he spotted Aldwulf and Pallius assaulting E. A surge of fury coursed through him, and he turned to Teu with a steely determination.

    "I''ll drop you off so you can help E. I''ll take care of those two," he dered.

    Teu was taken aback by the intensity in his eyes. His entire demeanor had changed, and it frightened her but knew she would be fine.

    Archer swooped down and deposited her on the ground before ascending once more. With a fierce roar, he raised his hands and prepared to unleash his anger upon his brothers.

    ''Call Lightning.''

    A storm suddenly appeared above the castle, with violet lightning bolts striking the castle, the grounds, and all over the garden.

    It didn''t go anywhere near the girls, but it sent Aldwulf and Pallius scrambling for cover. Archer wouldn''t allow that and quickly dropped from the sky.

    When he got closer to the ground he cast Blink and appeared in front of Aldwulf. He quicklyshed out by punching him in the face.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 106 You Unwanted Child.

    Aldwulf was caught off guard when Archer''s fist connected with his face, the impact felt like he had been struck by a raging giant.

    He hurtled backward, crashing onto the ground with a thud.

    Archer''s eyes zed with intensity as his rage took over, and it was clear he wasn''t going to hold back.

    Sera jumped off him and started flying around, but Archer quickly opened a small portal and watched her fly through.

    Pallius froze with fear as he watched his little brother, who was adorned with giant white wings, four horns, and razor-sharp ws.

    Without hesitation, he charged forward and grabbed hold of Pallius, pummeling him with a ferocity that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring.

    Archer flung him towards a group of trees, crashing through a few before finally smashing to the ground.

    While Palliusy in a daze, Archer sensed an imminent attack and swiftly raised his wings to defend himself, bracing for impact.

    A powerful Wind st mmed into his wings, but he shrugged it off with ease. With even more determination, Archer quickly cast his new spell.

    ''Crown Of Stars.''

    Seven shimmering violet orbs materialized around his head, hovering motionless in the air.

    Archer''s gaze flicked up to Pallius, and in a blink of an eye, he Blinked behind him. With a swiftsh of his tail, he brought his brother crashing to the ground.

    As he hit the ground, Archer pounced on him and started punching him with such ferocity that blood sttered all over him.

    Suddenly, a voice rang out from behind him. It was Teu, who was holding E on her shoulder, her face etched with worry.

    "Arch, E''s really hurt. I''m taking her to the Domain to get treated, but I''ll be back," she informed him urgently.

    Archer nodded in understanding and opened a white portal for her to pass through. As she disappeared, he turned his attention back to Pallius and continued to pummel him mercilessly.

    "Please, brother, stop," pleaded Pallius, his face swollen, blood gushing from his wounds. Archer paused, ncing over at Aldwulf, who stood up and pointed his hand at him.

    "Wind Explosion!" he screamed.

    But before the spell couldunch, The Crown Of Stars activated and shot out a violet ray, wiping out the spell before it could even fire.

    Aldwulf looked at Archer with fear creeping in, getting up and facing him.

    "Why are you trying to kill your own brothers over a damned maid?" he spoke, blooding out of his mouth.

    Archer stopped pping Pallius and looked at his older brother, Answering with venom in his voice.

    "You call yourselves my brothers? Ha! You''ve never treated me like one! And she belongs to me! How dare youy a hand on her!"

    He Blinked again and reappeared in front of Aldwulf, shing him across the chest, sending him crashing to the ground screaming in pain.

    As he moved forward to deliver the final blow, a sudden pulse from nearby deactivated his Draconic form.

    Archer was taken aback by the sight before him. He looked up and saw his father, oldest brother, all of his mothers, and a few of his sisters staring at him with expressions of shock and horror etched on their faces.

    Aldwulf attempted to flee towards them, but Archer grabbed his foot and dragged him over to where Palliusy unconscious.

    He threw him on top of him and held his hand toward them with a violet me in his hand, he looked at his so-called family and spoke with a growl.

    ''''Move and I''ll kill them.''''

    [Duke Ashguard''s P.O.V]

    After hismanders had left, Leonard sat at his desk, lost in thought.

    "Why did I banish him?" he wondered. "He''s clearly talented, motivated, and if the rumors are true, he''s caught the eye of the Imperial Family so much that they want the 4th princess to marry him."

    Leonard shook his head, never having regretted something as much as he did right now, he started thinking about Archer.

    Remembering when Larka gave birth to him, he was the spitting image of her and was treated well until the incident.

    mming his fist down on the desk, realizing there was nothing he could do now. The boy hated him with a passion.

    Archer despised everyone except for that little maid. At first, Leonard couldn''t understand why he liked her until he asked some of the maids.

    They informed him that she was the only one who stayed by his side when he was shunned.

    The maids also shared that he used to get abused by his siblings while everyone stood by and watched, except for her.

    She tried to kick them out of the room, but they continued to reveal how his mother had neglected him in every possible way.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even Larka''s own sister, Sia, had dered her unfit to be a parent, this revtion deeply affected her, as she held her sister in high regard.

    She wanted to be just like Sia but hasn''t spoken to her since Archer fell into aa.

    As Leonard wallowed in his own thoughts, all of his wives entered the room and sat down. Janna spoke first. "Darling, did you hear? Archer''s in the city."

    Before he could speak his first wife spoke up.

    "He mutted your vassal''s child. He deserves to be punished," Ksara spoke up in a vicious tone.

    Larka watched her two sister wives converse, lost in thought, as she had been doing a lottely.

    For weeks, she had secluded herself in her room, and during this time, she hade to the realization of how much she had failed as a mother to him.

    She had ced too much emphasis on strength and had never shown him any love or affection.

    ''I never showed him love, affection, or what it was like to have a mother,'' she sighed.

    Janna noticed Larka''s mood and flicked her green hair to the side before speaking in a sarcastic tone. "Regretting not being a mother to the boy?"

    Larka nced up at Janna but quickly averted her gaze, unwilling to meet her sister''s eyes. She knew that what she had said was true.

    Janna continued, "None of us cared for the boy after the incident, including me. He lost one fight, and we essentially abandoned him. I have no doubt that one day, he will seek revenge against this family."

    Ksara looked at her and spoke, "He wouldn''t dare."

    That''s when Larka spoke up, "The rumors are saying that he has a fianc�� from a southern kingdom, and the emperor wants to tie him to their family."

    She was looking down when Leonard spoke up, "It''s toote to wallow in our pity and regret. We have other children to focus on."

    Just as Ksara was about to speak, a loud boom of thunder made all three women jump. They soon heard amotion outside, and before they knew it, the study door burst open.

    Serril, the butler of the Ashguard family, burst into the room, his voice trembling with panic.

    "Master, young masters Archer, Pallius, and Aldwulf are fighting in the gardens, and it''s escting," the butler spoke urgently.

    Before Leonard could reply, another man rushed in, holding a device that was given to him by the Church of Light.

    "Duke Ashguard, I have the device that can stop the fighting," he said urgently.

    Leonard hesitated for a moment before nodding and rushing out of the room, followed by his wives and some of his daughters who saw him rushing past and decided to follow.

    As they approached the garden, they heard spells being cast, but then it suddenly went quiet.

    At that moment, they caught sight of Archer, who now stood at 6''2, lean, and with scruffy snow-white hair. He noticed them and immediately began to drag Aldwulf away.

    Leonard stepped forward and spoke as Archer pointed his hand at the two.

    [Back to Archer]

    With a stern gaze fixed on his father, Archer listened as the man began to speak, a look of concern etched on his face.

    "Why are you doing this? Is it because I banished you? Or because you received no love during your upbringing?"

    Archer gazed at the man before him and burst intoughter, startling everyone. However, he calmed down as he caught sight of the Deacon who had battled him years ago standing beside Leonard.

    The Deacon held a golden orb, which Archer recognized as the source of his Draconic Form''s deactivation.

    Without hesitation, he swiftly incapacitated Aldwulf with a swift kick to the head, leaving both of his older brothers slumped over each other.

    Archer faced Leonard and spoke with conviction, "I''m doing this because these two hurt E, and she''s mine."

    With a big smile spread across his face, he turned around and delivered swift kicks to his brothers.

    Ksara watched in shock as her sons were getting kicked. In a fit of rage, she exploded and began to scream at Archer.

    "What do you think you''re doing? You unwanted child! Why can''t you just disappear?"

    Archer''s head swiveled towards the blonde woman, his eyes zed with a bright intensity that sent shivers down the spines of those present.

    Larka, his mother, watched her son''s dramatic transformation from a book-loving boy to a formidable and intimidating figure.

    She couldn''t help but me the family for the way they all treated him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 107 DragonSlayer.

    Archer locked his gaze with Ksara''s piercing golden eyes, but her relentless assault of cruel insults persisted.

    "You''ve never been wanted!" she spat venomously. "Since the day you were born, we only tolerated your presence in the hopes that you would prove useful to the family. Instead, we were burdened with a worthless brat who knows nothing about gratitude for those who allowed him to exist!"

    Her words dripped with venomous malice, each one delivered with a twisted sneer of contempt on her face.

    "No one has ever loved you," she hissed. "Not even your own mother. We reveled in the torment we inflicted upon you, finding joy in every moment of your pain and suffering. We allughed at you, you pitiful little boy. We mocked your weakness, your vulnerability, your absolute insignificance."

    Her words sliced through Archer''s heart like sharp daggers, leaving him feeling shattered and utterly forsaken.

    He had always been aware of his family''s indifference towards him, but the cold cruelty with which Ksara expressed it threatened to break his already fragile state of mind.

    Relentlessly, Ksara continued her torment, relishing in Archer''s vulnerability. "Do you recall that time when you fell into a deep slumber?" she taunted, a malicious glint in her eyes.

    "We all took pleasure in tormenting you while youy there,pletely defenseless and at our mercy. We unleashed our cruelty upon you, using anything we could find to inflict pain. We even fed you the discarded scraps from the stable that not even the beasts would touch."

    Her words dripped with venom, and Archer felt a sickening sensation in his stomach as he was reminded of the countless times the old Archer had endured his family''s sadistic mistreatment.

    With a twisted satisfaction, Ksara reveled in his torment, recalling the beatings Archer had endured. "I vividly remember how you pleaded for Larka to intervene," she sneered. "But she simply looked upon you with indifference and walked away, leaving you to suffer at the hands of your own siblings."

    The weight of Ksara''s words pressed heavily upon Archer, the painful memories flooding back, fueling a mixture of anguish and resentment within him.

    Archer''s heart sank as he remembered how his own mother had turned a blind eye to the abuse.

    "And it wasn''t just that one time," Ksara continued, her voice cold and cruel. "You were beaten so many times, and she never once intervened. It''s almost like she enjoyed watching you suffer."

    The memories of the months after he lost in the beast fight flooded back to him, he felt a deep sense of pain and betrayal at the realization that his own mother enjoyed his suffering.

    As anger coursed through his body, he was suddenly greeted by aforting hand on his back. Teu emerged from the shadows, her eyes aze with fury, fixed upon Ksara.

    "So you enjoy abusing children?" she spat, her voice dripping with disgust.

    But before anyone could reply, two shrill screams pierced the air, causing everyone to turn in rm.

    Archer had turned around to stamp on Pallius and Aldwulf. He then turned back to Ksara, his eyes zing with anger.

    "Say one more word, witch, and I''ll turn your sons into eunuchs," he threatened, his voice low and menacing.

    Ksara''s eyes widened in fear, and she quickly shut her mouth, realizing that she had pushed Archer too far.

    As he stood there, seething with rage, he noticed that guards and knights from the church were flooding into the garden.

    Realizing that they were surrounded, but that didn''t worry him, Archer spoke to the people who had tormented him for so many years.

    "You lot treated me like dirt, even the maids were treated better," he said, his voice choked with anger.

    "There were days when I went hungry, and you all just watched it happen. For that, I''ll never forgive you."

    His words hung heavy in the air, and his family members looked at him with a mixture of guilt and glee.

    But Archer wasn''t finished yet. "Larka," he said.

    "I wish you the best in life, but from this day forward, you are not my mother." He paused, his eyes filled with unknown emotions.

    "You know I only ever wished for a mother who would love me, who would care for me, but unfortunately you were never that person."

    His words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of years of disappointment and hurt.

    "I was only a child, and all I wanted was to be loved by my mother. But s, here we are...''''

    Before he could finish talking the Deacon stepped forward and spoke with venom in his voice.

    ''''You foul dragon, stop spouting your lies, no one believes your words.''''

    Archer looked at the man in his ck priest robes with disdain and said three words, ''''Fuck off idiot.''''

    The Deacon''s face twisted with anger, but before he could say anything, the Duke intervened.

    "Hold on a moment," he said, turning to Archer. "Who is the young woman next to you?"

    Archer looked at Teu, who nodded and stepped forward with narrowed eyes.

    "I am Teu Aquaria, the 4th Princess of the Aquarian kingdom, and I am also Archer''s fianc��," she announced with a confident tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With wide-eyed wonder, Archer''s sisters watched as Archer and Teu stood before the guards.

    Suddenly, the Deacon''s patience ran short, and he cast a Holy Beam at the young couple, hoping to put an end to their defiance once and for all.

    But before the beam could strike its target, Archer''s Crown Of Stars activated, and a bright violet light shot out.

    The Deacon''s spell dissipated in an instant, prompting other priests to step forward and join the fray, casting their own spells at the couple.

    The church knights closed in, Archer and Teu stood their ground, ready to face whatever came their way.

    Suddenly, a barrage of Light Beams shot toward them, threatening to overwhelm them with their blinding power.

    But Archer was not one to be easily defeated, he grabbed Teu and cast a Cosmic Shield, a powerful barrier that stood firm against the onught.

    The knights were relentless, but his memories kicked in, and he recognized them from his past life as the old Archer.

    ''''The Legion of Faith.''''

    Surrounded by knights, they dashed forward fearlessly. Acting swiftly, Archer conjured Thunder Wave, pushing the knights back and creating a crucial distance between them.

    Without wasting any time, Archer opened a portal and shouted through it, "General, prepare yourself!"

    The portal expanded, and to the astonishment of all a hundred Dragon-kin warriors emerged from it.

    They marched out, d in ck metal armor and wielding formidable weapons withrge shields. Mohamet bellowed, "Form up around the king! No one is toy a finger on him!"

    The Dragon-kin quickly formed a protective circle around Archer and Teu. Each of them was tall, muscr, and brimming with fury.

    Archer couldn''t help but grin to himself. ''The beasts I hunted have proven useful,'' he thought.

    Mohamet approached Archer and knelt before him holding a massive axe in his right hand.

    "My King, you called, and we have answered. It is our honor to fight by your side," the man dered with reverence.

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment before posing a question. "Did you happen to see the girl Teu brought into the Domain?"

    The man nodded his head and replied, "Yes, your majesty. Jethro and the elders are tending to her. They assured me she will make a full recovery."

    Archer felt relieved knowing E was in good hands. Without wasting any time, he issued his nextmand.

    "Take some of your men into the castle. Retrieve the woman who resembles her, and ensure that all your soldiers have the bracelets to escape. We must act quickly."

    Mohamet rose to his feet and nodded in determination. He quickly ordered two dozen of his best men to follow him as he charged toward the Legion of Faith knights.

    Like a raging rhino, he plowed through the knights, knocking many of them to the ground with his sheer force. His massive axe sliced through any who dared to stand in his way.

    Archer watched them run, the rest of the Dragon-kin troops circled around him. But he called out with confidence.

    "Thank you for your protection, but now it''s time to show them why it''s a bad idea to underestimate someone they know nothing about. If anyone attacks me from behind, take them out."

    Themander left behind saluted Archer, his eyes gleaming with admiration and respect.

    He quickly formed up with the other soldiers behind him, ready to fight alongside their fearless King.

    Archer raised his right hand and cast Cosmic Sword. He imagined the legendary Dragonyer sword from a beloved anime.

    Gasps of disbelief echoed through the chamber as a colossal sword materialized in Archer''s hand.

    It was unlike any weapon they had ever seen before, resembling a b of iron more than a traditional sword.

    Archer''s sisters retreated, guarded by the Duke''s personal guards, Janna forcefully dragged the sullen Larka to safety with the other girls and watchers.

    But Ksara and Archer''s father stood transfixed, their eyes wide with awe.

    With a resounding boom, Archer plunged the massive sword into the ground, sending shockwaves rippling through the garden.

    The church knights, undeterred by the disy of power, charged forward with grim determination.

    Archer smiled as he saw them approaching, holding the Dragonyer even tighter by the handle as they got closer he swung at the knights at the front.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 108 Father Vs Son.

    Archer swung the massive sword at the three knights who were the closest, they attempted to defend themselves against the unstoppable force.

    But it was all in vain, as the sword cleaved through their armor and bodies like a hot knife cutting through butter, slicing them in half with ease.

    The air was thick with the stench of blood and guts, as Archer let out a maniacalugh, his eyes glinting withplete madness.

    He kept swinging, mowing down knights left and right, leaving a trail of carnage in his wake. The massive de took the lives of many church knights.

    Leonard, Ksara, and the Deacon stood rooted to the spot, their minds reeling in shock and disbelief as they watched dozens of men fall as Archer swung his sword.

    It was like watching a child swinging a stick, except the consequences were far more deadly.

    But even as the bodies piled up around him, Archer showed no signs of slowing down. He was a force of nature, a whirlwind of destruction, and nothing could stand in his way.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, Teu sprang into action, charging towards the knights who dared to sneak up on Archer as hey waste to theirrades.

    She was a blue blur of motion, her sword shing through the air as she cut down anyone foolish enough to stand in her way.

    But when the Dragon-kin soldiers saw their king under attack, they flew into a berserker rage, charging forward with reckless abandon.

    They were a force to be reckoned with, dodging and weaving through the chaos as they unleashed a flurry of deadly blows with their axes, swords, and hammers.

    The once-peaceful garden of the Duke''s castle was now transformed into a brutal battlefield, as Dragon-kin, humans, and a mad boy wielding a massive sword shed in a fierce and bloody struggle.

    With a look of shock and fear etched on her face, Ksara watched in horror as the battle raged on around her.

    She knew that something had to be done, and fast.

    Turning to her husband, she spoke urgently. "Darling, you must deal with this monster. We should have dealt with him earlier on."

    Duke Ashguard finally had enough. With anger in his eyes, he reached for his own great sword, which he had stored in his ring for just such an asion.

    With a mighty roar, he charged forward, ready to face Archer head-on and put an end to this madness once and for all.

    Archer saw his father charging towards him, a wicked grin spread across his face. He braced his feet and swung his sword with all the force he could muster, determined to strike a fatal blow.

    Leonard, saw the attacking and raised his sword to defend himself. But when the two swords shed, a massive force was unleashed, shaking the very ground beneath them.

    The Duke realized toote, that he had underestimated his son''s strength, Archer kept striking, not giving him any time to attack.

    The battlefield was a cacophony of metal ngs and screams of agony.

    Suddenly, General Mohamet arrived, apanied by E''s mother Sheira, and a few other maids. She was frantic, demanding to be taken to her daughter immediately.

    Without dy, Mohamet directed one of his soldiers to escort Sheira to the mistress in the domain.

    As they disappeared from the spot, he charged forward with his axe, ready to take on themander from the Legion of Faith.

    Meanwhile, Teu had stopped attacking the knights when she noticed Ksara chanting a spell in Archer''s direction.

    With lightning speed, she rushed towards her and delivered a powerful blow to her stomach, knocking the woman out cold.

    Teu dropped Ksara to the ground like a sack of potatoes and resumed fighting, determined to keep any knights or soldiers from sneaking up on Archer.

    The battle raged on, Archer halted his attack on his weary father, who stood panting before him.

    Leonard gazed upon his son, who appeared transformed and spoke with a voiceced with remorse as he caught his breath.

    ''''I know it''s toote for us. But I ept that I was wrong. But what has be of you?''''

    Archer red at him, his eyes narrowed as he replied, ''''Yes, it is toote. But as for what has be of me, let''s just say that the abuse I endured at your hands awakened something that has not been seen in thousands of years. And for that, I must thank you. If it weren''t for your mistreatment, I wouldn''t be the force that I am today.''''

    With that, he cast Blink and reappeared behind Leonard, who quickly spun around and raised his sword to defend himself as Archer attacked.

    The two swords shed, but Leonard deftly deflected Archer''s attack and delivered a sneaky kick to his chest, sending him hurtling backward.

    As Archernded on his feet, a priest attempted to cast a spell at him, but the Crown of Stars glimmered to life, shooting out a violet beam that halted the spell in its tracks.

    Rising to his full height, Archer quickly blinked toward the priest and swiftly cut him in half.

    ncing around, he spotted his father charging at him but ignored him and focused on finding the man holding the golden orb.

    Blinking around the battlefield, he searched until he spotted a priest-like figure standing by his sisters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer cast Blink again with a smile, appearing in front of the man and swiftly grabbing him by the neck, snapping it in one fluid motion.

    The orb dropped to the ground, and Archer tossed the lifeless body in front of the guards who had circled his sisters.

    Archer looked at his blood sister Hyara and spoke. ''''I remember all that you did to me, stay out of my way or you''ll end up like Pallius and Aldwulf.''''

    He walked away leaving a scared Hyara wide eye, as he walked away Leonard came charging toward him again.

    Looking at the tall man archer smiled as he took a deep breath and let out a massive earth-shaking roar.

    That''s when a stream of violet fire shot toward Leonard who luckily dodged it just in time but some nearby knights got burned to ashes.

    As Archer scanned the battlefield, his sharp eyes caught movement in the corner of his vision.

    He swiftly turned his head and saw Pallius stirring, prompting a big smile to spread across his face.

    With purposeful strides, he made his way over to the dazed man.

    Standing over his brother, Archer raised his boot high and brought it down with a sickening crunch on Pallius''s family jewels, eliciting a bloodcurdling scream from the man.

    Without missing a beat, he moved on to Aldwulf, who was still unconscious and crushed his jewels as well.

    Aldwulf woke up screaming in agony, Archer looked at the two of them with eyes full of hate and spoke with a menacing tone.

    "That''s what you get for daring to harm my woman."

    Suddenly, a painful roar echoed through the air, causing Archer to spin around ande face to face with a red-faced Leonard charging toward him.

    Reacting quickly, Archer bellowed out to all the Dragon-kin and Teu, "Everyone, retreat to the domain! Teu,e with me!"

    The domain had a screen that allowed all its residents to witness the ongoing battle, and Archer made sure to keep them informed.

    Teunded beside him, her face beaming with a bloody smile. Archer gazed at her with love hearts in his eyes, unable to contain his admiration.

    "You''re so beautiful," he whispered without thinking.

    Teu blushed and looked away, embarrassed, before nudging him in the ribs and reminding him to focus.

    "Pay attention, Arch," she scolded yfully.

    Shaking his head as he turned to his father and whispered.

    ''''Draco.''''

    Suddenly, a blinding light illuminated the area as Archer began to transform.

    His body grew in size, his once-human form reced by four massive limbs, two enormous white wings, and a long neck that supported a massive head adorned with four colossal horns.

    The transformation was awe-inspiring, leaving those who witnessed it speechless. In just moments, Archer had be a mighty creature of legend.

    All movement ceased as a magnificent white dragon materialized before them, itsrge violet eyes glowing with an otherworldly light.

    Leonard attempted to halt in his tracks upon seeing the dragon, but before he could react, Archer struck him with a powerful w, sending him hurtling into the castle.

    Archer turned his piercing gaze toward the church knights, unleashing a deafening roar that shook the very earth beneath them, causing all but Teu to crumble to the ground in fear.

    ncing down at Teu''s shimmering blue eyes, he spoke in a deep, rumbling voice.

    "Jump onto me," hemanded.

    Teu''s smile widened as she eagerly leaped onto his head, standing tall with an expression of excitement on her face.

    All eyes were wide with disbelief as they heard the dragon speak, its voice resonating with a power that shook the very air around them.

    Archer''s chest began to glow with a brilliant violet light as he drew in a deep breath.

    Then, with a mighty exhale, a torrent of violet mes erupted from his gaping maw, engulfing every church knight and priest in its fiery embrace.

    Miraculously, the group that included his sisters narrowly avoided the inferno, escaping unscathed.

    [A/N - Leave somements, and power stones, and drop a review, please. If you would like to support me buy a coffee - /neganspce]

 Chapter 109 Ill Never Leave You.

    With a fierce roar, Archer unleashed a torrent of violet mes, reducing the followers of the Church of Light to ashes that floated away on the cool breeze.

    Scanning the garden with his eyes, he searched for Janna, finally spotting her at the back,forting his sisters. Archer nodded his massive head in her direction.

    With a mighty p of his massive wings, he gracefully ascended into the sky, soaring higher and higher.

    His gaze remained fixated on the distant silhouette of the Church as he closed in on the sacred structure.

    His mighty wings beat with intensity, propelling him forward at increasing speed.

    Drawing closer, he slowed to a stop, hovering just above the Church. At that moment, Teu''s voice broke through the silence.

    "Arch, what are we doing here?" She asked.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, in a deep voice, he replied, "Destroy."

    A brilliant glow emanated from his chest as he unleashed a stream of fire onto the Church, setting it aze and casting a beautiful violet light over the surrounding area.

    The mes raged, consuming everything in their path until nothing remained but smoldering ruins.

    Flying out of the city, Archer felt a surge of pride wash over him. Hended just beyond the city limits, Teu hopped off his back as he transformed back into his humanoid form.

    Standing there, Teu enveloped him in a tight embrace. "I heard everything that horrible woman said to you," she whispered.

    Archer returned the hug, grateful for her unwavering support. Teu continued speaking, her voice filled with love and reassurance.

    "Forget what she said. I''ll never leave you, and neither will E. That girl deeply loves you, you know. Even when she was hurt, you were all she could talk about."

    A warm sensation spread through Archer as he realized the depth of love and support he received from the two girls.

    With a grateful smile, he opened a portal and stepped through, Teu followed closely behind him.

    [Janna''s P.O.V]

    As Archer soared into the distance, Janna knew she had wronged him, but in recent years, she had been trying to make it up to him.

    Swiftly redirecting her focus to the girls, she calmed them down and ensured their safety.

    Once the girls were settled, she hurried towards her husband, whoy amidst the rubble, his body bearing numerous injuries.

    He began to stir as she approached. Leonard sat up, surveying the scene as the violet mes gradually diminished.

    Janna wasted no time and got straight to work. "Get up, Leonard. We need to clean up this mess," she dered firmly.

    As she walked away, her sharp eyes caught sight of Ksara, who remained dazed and struggled to stand.

    Without hesitation, Janna strode over to her, confronting her head-on with a voice dripping with scorn.

    "You disgust me. I knew he was bullied, but I had no idea he endured torture. You better go check on your sons; they''re screaming like children," she spat.

    Ksara snapped out of her daze and hastily rushed off to tend to Aldwulf and Pallius, as they rolled around on the ground.

    Janna''s attention was captured by the sight of healers emerging from the castle, diverting her gaze towards the two boys who had been transformed into eunuchs by Archer.

    Two girls approached her, their voices filled with curiosity. "Mother, was that brother Archer?" They inquired.

    She turned around to find her youngest daughter, Kestria, standing there with her short brown hair and bright green eyes.

    Nodding at her daughter, she replied, "Yes, my love, it was him."

    Kestria''s eyes sparkled with delight as she spoke. "He''s be so handsome, he even has a fianc��e now," she said, her voice brimming with pride.

    Curiosity filled Kestria''s widened eyes. "And is she a princess? Which kingdom does shee from?" She asked.

    Janna pondered for a moment before answering. "She hails from a kingdom in the far south, near the sea. That''s all I really know, to be honest," she said with a shrug.

    As Janna and Kestria conversed, her older daughter Dara approached with an angry expression etched on her face. She halted in front of them and spoke in a frustrated tone.

    "Look at what that weirdo did to the boys; it''s evil," Dara eximed, her voice brimming with anger and concern.

    Janna turned to face her daughter, her voice growing angrier. "What do you mean, ''weirdo''? He was tortured by our family, and it seems like you were involved?" She used.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dara''s face turned pale as she heard her mother''s words. She cast her gaze downward, unable to meet her mother''s eyes, fully aware of the truth behind the usation.

    Witnessing her daughter''s reaction, Janna''s anger intensified. She pped Dara across the face and began shouting.

    "How dare you torture him! He was an innocent little boy. All he did was lose a damn fight, and all of you turned on him, making his life a living hell!" She yelled.

    Dara held her cheek, feeling scared and ashamed. Her mother''s anger was an umon sight, and she understood the weight of her terrible actions.

    Janna''s voice trembled with emotion as she addressed her daughter.

    "I never raised you to be like this, Dara. He was your baby brother! You cradled him when he was born. How could you do such things to him?" Her words dripped with disgust and disappointment.

    Feeling furious and betrayed, Janna left Dara standing there and stormed off to confront Larka.

    But before she could reach her, Leonard approached, attempting to calm her down.

    "Darling, calm down. We all made mistakes with him, but he was too weak to remain here," he said, trying to justify what he had done.

    Janna abruptly halted and turned to face him, her yellow eyes aze with fire. Her voice quivered with emotion as she confronted Leonard, her fury palpable.

    "Mistakes? Weak? Are you kidding me? He bested you andmands a legion of formidable Dragon-kin warriors. He single-handedly killed hundreds of the Church''s knights. He is the savior of an entire kingdom. The imperial family itself seeks him out! What part of any of that is weak? He''s a powerful Dragon, Leonard!"

    Leonard hung his head, unable to find the words to assuage Janna''s anger. Regret consumed him, and his mind raced with thoughts of what might have been.

    ''What if I had treated the boy differently? What if he had shown him the love and affection that a father is supposed to show his son?''

    These thoughts left him feeling helpless and lost. Janna''s voice quivered with rage as she approached Larka, her eyes zing with fury.

    Larka''s face remained nk and pale, but Janna''s disgust knew no bounds. She stood before her sister-wife, her expression twisted with pure contempt.

    "You witnessed your son being tortured and didn''t intervene, Larka?" Janna spat out the words, her voice dripping with venom.

    "Sia was right. You''re an unfit mother who doesn''t deserve children. How could you stand idly by and watch the son YOU gave birth to endure such torment? And the worst part is, you probably relished in it!"

    Janna''s words pierced Larka''s heart like sharp daggers, inflicting deep wounds upon her soul.

    "I can''t believe I have two sister wives as despicable as you and Ksara," she hissed, her voice brimming with contempt.

    The weight of Janna''s words left Larka utterly disgusted with herself. She retreated to the castle, seeking sce and attempting to calm her racing thoughts.

    In the midst of the turmoil, Aldwulf and Pallius descended into a deep depression, realizing that their masculinity could never be returned to them.

    Hyara was consumed by fear of her brother and shouldered the me for his transformation.

    She understood that it was impossible to repair their rtionship, as she had crossed boundaries in her abuse.

    While most of the Ashguard siblings had yed a role in Archer''s torment, a few didn''t join in on such cruelty.

    Some of them never bullied him and tried to bond with him. Among them, Oswyn, their oldest brother, had never bullied Archer and had actively tried to intervene.

    Regrettably, his pleas fell on deaf ears, and he was sent away to the academy. The castle garden was swiftly restored to its former state, and life resumed its semnce of normalcy.

    [Starfall City, Avalon Empire''s Capital]

    A resounding knock echoed through the halls of the imperial pce.

    "Enter," he called out, and his advisorplied, bowing respectfully before approaching him, holding a sheet of paper.

    Osoric nced at the paper and inquired, "What is it, Gerrin? I''m currently reviewing the harvest reports, so it better be important."

    Gerrin nodded solemnly and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. It pertains to the Ashguard family and their exiled son."

    The mention of the exiled son caught his attention, and he proceeded to read the paper, growing increasingly shocked.

    With a resolute gaze in his emerald eyes, the Emperor finished reading the report and issued amand to his advisor.

    "Gerrin, dispatch our men to locate Archer. They must bring him back to the pce without dy. Furthermore, inform the Royal Intelligence Agency that they are to abstain from pursuing any charges against the young man. The responsibility for this outrage lies solely with the Ashguards."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and drop a review please, trying to get on the front page for more exposure. Check out thement section and discord for artwork]

 Chapter 110 Reuniting.

    Archer and Teu emerged from the portal and were immediately engulfed by the bustling tent city.

    Thunderous cheers erupted from the Dragon-kin and Dwarves as they caught sight of him, but he paid little attention to the cheering.

    Closing his eyes, Archer began searching for E. He quickly located her and headed in her direction.

    Despite the cheers and well-wishes of the crowd, they parted to let him pass, knowing where he was going.

    Approaching Jethro''s tent together, they noticed guards standing outside, alert and ready.

    After being saluted by the guards, they entered the tent where they found E engrossed in conversation with her mother.

    As soon as she saw Archer, her eyes widened, and she leaped into his arms, holding on tightly.

    Archer looked down at the girl and asked, "How do you feel, E? Are you okay?"

    She looked up with her wet blue eyes and nodded, "Yes, I''m fine, Arch. Thank you for rescuing me."

    He smiled and hugged her tighter, but suddenly Sera appeared andunched herself at Archer. Teu quickly intervened, grabbing Sera and causing her to yelp.

    Sera gave the stink eye to the blue-haired girl before redirecting her attention back to Archer.

    Teu noticed Sera''s reaction and smiled warmly at the little dragon. She gently lifted her up and whispered reassuring words in her ear.

    "Girl, don''t worry. He hasn''t forgotten about you," Teu reassured her. She watched with interest as E gazed up at Archer with wide eyes, her heart swelling with love and emotion.

    E''s voice was filled with sweetness as she remarked, "You''ve be even more handsome in the past two years, and now you have four beautiful horns."

    As she spoke, his heart melted, and he leaned down to kiss the little half-elf. She and Sera were taken aback by the sudden disy of affection.

    Although E never expected him to kiss her with people around, she didn''t mind and returned the kiss.

    Teu''s smile remained, filled with genuine happiness for the two of them. However, Sera wriggled out of her arms and swiftly flew towards Archer.

    Landing on his shoulder, her sudden presence surprised them both.

    yfully, Sera began nibbling all over Archer''s face, turning his face pure red as she attacked him.

    E, who was taken aback by the little red dragon''s seemingly aggressive behavior, watched in amazement.

    However, she couldn''t help but giggle at the adorable growls Sera was making.

    When E''sughter caught Sera''s attention, the little red dragon''s head quickly spun around, spotting her standing there.

    Ignoring E, Sera continued nibbling on Archer''s face until E approached the two of them.

    Archer struggled to free himself from the grip of the feisty dragon on his face, but E reached out and gently stroked her.

    "Hello, girl. What''s your name?" E inquired, hoping to appease the dragon''s jealousy and redirect her attention away from poor Archer''s face.

    While Sera was nibbling on Archer''s ears, she turned to face E, who suddenly grabbed her and embraced her tightly.

    He spoke, ''''Her name is Sera.''''

    Initially refusing the affectionate gesture, Sera eventually relented and settled down, she quickly started to purr.

    Amused, Archer chuckled as he observed E doting on the little dragon.

    As their conversation progressed, E inquired, "You seem to have a close bond with Arch. Have you assisted him during your travels together?"

    Sera ceased purring and regarded E with curiosity. E tilted her head, sporting a smile, and remarked. "You''re quite perceptive, aren''t you? Well, thank you for taking care of him."

    She gently pecked the dragon on the head, initially surprising Sera, but she soon appeared to enjoy the gesture.

    Sera departed from E''s hands andnded on Archer''s shoulder, where she showered him with affectionate licks.

    E turned to Teu, who stood to the side with a smile and introduced herself. "Hello there, I''m E. I want to express my gratitude for helping both me and Archer."

    Teu''s gaze was fixed on the half-elf, whose short blonde hair and beautiful blue eyes perfectlyplemented her petite stature.

    Despite standing a head and a half shorter than Teu, E''s friendly demeanor made her seemrger than life.

    Teu returned the smile and introduced herself, saying. "I''m Teu Aquaria, the fourth princess of the Aquarian Kingdom."

    E extended her hand with a wide smile. "Nice to meet you, Teu. I hope we''ll get along well."

    Teu nodded and then turned her attention to Archer, who was watching the interaction with a smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why are you grinning like an idiot? We have the celebration tomorrow, so let''s rest for the night."

    Before any of them could depart, E''s mother, She, spoke up. "Um, young master Archer, thank you for rescuing my E and for helping us escape from that family."

    Archer nodded and replied. "You''re wee, She. You can stay here in Tent City. There are plenty of spare tents, and Jethro can arrange some work for you in the meantime."

    She smiled and added onest remark before taking her leave. "Take care of her, young master. She has been waiting for you."

    He smiled at the blonde woman before leaving the tent with Teu and E.

    As Archer stepped outside, he ran into General Mohamet, who was standing with the hundred Dragon-kin who had fought earlier.

    They all kneeled in front of them. Teu was taken aback because all of the soldiers here were mountains; they were massive.

    But E was wide-eyed as she saw so many Dragon-kin in one ce.

    Mohamet spoke. "Your Majesty, thank you for letting us fight. I hope you can rely on us more in the future. There are many Dragon-kin who want to fight for you."

    "General Mohamet, thank you for your help. I appreciate it and thank you to all the soldiers who came. Go get some rest, you all deserve it." Archer said to the gathered Dragon-kin.

    His words earned him even more respect from the soldiers. He wished them goodnight and made his way to the cottage with Teu and E.

    They made their way through arge open field, the stars in the sky shone bright, illuminating the path to the cottage.

    Insects had settled into the surrounding area, and their sounds were rxing to hear.

    Finally breaking the silence, E asked Archer. "What is this ce? Why were there so many Dragon-kin people, and why did that man call you ''Your Majesty''?"

    Archer came to a sudden stop, causing both girls to halt as well. He closed his eyes and focused his thoughts, imagining a smallke to his right with afortable bench on the side.

    The domain shook slightly, shocking both girls as they saw a beautifulke and bench suddenly appear out of nowhere.

    Archer gestured towards the bench, both girls walked over to take a seat, as hey down on the soft grass to gaze up at the starry sky.

    Sera took flight from his shoulder and perched on his chest. After a brief moment of silence, he spoke.

    "This is my domain. When I first arrived in the Soutnds, I got a strange feeling that led me to create this."

    As he was speaking, he created two beautiful red roses that magically appeared in his hand. He handed them to the girls, gaining two beautiful smiles in return.

    They smelled them and became even happier.

    "Thank you, Arch. They are beautiful." E said in a happy tone.

    Teu gazed at the rose in awe before turning to Archer with her piercing blue eyes. "Thank you, it''s so pretty. I''ve never seen a flower like this." She said.

    Archer nodded with a smile as he continued speaking. "Regarding your second question, I rescued most of them. Sagana and her husband Drogath also helped save many people here."

    Suddenly, he called out. "Twigg!" A poof was heard, and a brownie appeared, startling both girls.

    E calmed down as Twigg spoke. "How can I help, Master Archer?"

    "Could you bring us some drinks, please?" Archer requested.

    Twigg nodded and vanished again. A little whileter, he reappeared with three bottles. He gave one to the two girls and one to Archer.

    He popped the lid and started drinking, and it was the same drink as before, once he finished it he continued to speak.

    ''''And the answer to your third question El, remember when I fell into that deep sleep?''''

    E nodded, prompting Archer to continue. "Well, I was chosen by the Dragon Goddess Tiamat chose me to be a white dragon. That''s when I woke up with white hair, violet eyes, and my ears." He exined.

    When he mentioned his ears, they twitched as if they had a mind of their own.

    E''s eyes widened when she heard him speak and Teu smiled as she remembered Archer sitting on the wall watching over the city.

    The three fell silent as they finished their drinks. Then, E spoke up and asked. "Arch, can I see your dragon form, please?"

    Her blue eyes sparkled when she asked him, he found it hard to say no so he nodded his head.

    He rose to his feet and walked away from them, Archer was standing in a clearing not far away and thought to himself.

    ''Draco.''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 111 Overwhelmed.

    E and Teu found themselves enveloped in a brilliant, radiant white light that momentarily blinded them.

    As the luminous glow began to fade, an awe-inspiring figure emerged before their eyes, its presencemanding and immense.

    Standing there was a magnificent white dragon, towering at a height of 10 meters. Its expansive wings created a formidable shadow that covered the ground.

    Crowning its majestic head were four imposing horns, while its sturdy legs resembled the girth of ancient tree trunks.

    A slender, elegant tail swayed with a mesmerizing grace behind it, captivating the two girls in awe.

    E''s eyes widened as she beheld the awe-inspiring spectacle before her.

    Archer cast his gaze upon the two of them, approaching them as he lowered hisrge head and gently nudged them.

    They reached out to caress his beautiful white scales, feeling the coolness and smoothness beneath their fingertips.

    While they carried on with their conversation, a sudden presence made itself known. Without warning, Sera materialized beside Archer,nding on his head.

    Nestling into a cozy position, she found sce and swiftly drifted off to sleep.

    Archery down while the girls continued to stroke him, relishing the sensation of their touch.

    They stayed in that position for a while until he transformed back into his humanoid form. As he reappeared, both girls smiled, and Archer gazed at E before speaking.

    "E, Teu, I want to be with both of you," Archer dered. "I desire to have both of you by my side. However, if either of you has reservations about being involved with someone who openly desires multiple women, I will understand."

    ncing down, he noticed that both of them remained silent, their eyes fixed on him. Then, with a wide smile adorning her face, Teu spoke up.

    "If the rumors are true and Father intends to arrange a union for us, I honestly don''t mind how many women you have as long as you don''t neglect any of us." She revealed.

    Archer''s smile widened as he looked up, eagerly awaiting E''s response. When she spoke, his smile grew even broader.

    "I am already yours, Arch," E dered, approaching him slowly and taking hold of his hand. "Honestly, it doesn''t matter to me how many women you have, as long as I hold a ce in your heart."

    Beaming with joy, Archer embraced E and motioned for Teu to draw nearer. With a blush coloring her face, Teu walked over, and Archer pulled her into the embrace as well.

    She found herself enveloped in a warm embrace with Archer and E. Teu was initially bewildered, but as she heard his words, she melted into his embrace.

    "Thank you, girls. I promise I''ll never let either of you down." He assured them.

    The trio continued their embrace for a little while longer before making their way to the cottage, walking along the pathway that led to the entrance.

    E, in awe, whispered, "It''s so beautiful and cozy."

    Upon stepping inside the cottage, E''s eyes widened at the inviting atmosphere.

    Meanwhile, Archer headed towards the bedroom, removing his shirt and tossing it into his Item Box.

    At that moment, he felt two sets of eyes fixed upon him. He slowly turned around, only to see both girls gazing at him, causing his cheeks to flush with embarrassment before he spoke.

    "What''s got you girls so captivated? I feel like a rabbit under the watchful eyes of two she-wolves," he remarked, yfulnesscing his voice.

    Both girls wore broad smiles, their eyes lingering on his lean yet well-defined physique. Teu yfully chimed in, her voice teasing, "Can''t we just appreciate our fianc��''s body?"

    Sera joined in, nodding as she floated around the trio, promptingughter from all of them. Archer chimed in.

    "There are bedrooms scattered throughout this floor. Feel free to choose one."

    He entered a bedroom, climbed into bed, and gotfortable. Soon after, the door swung open, and both girls walked in, making their presence known.

    E gently pulled Teu along, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue. Teu could feel E''s bubbling excitement despite avoiding eye contact with Archer, their anticipation filling the air.

    "Hey Arch, do you consider me your fianc��e now? When did you ask me?" E inquired, a yful giggle escaping her lips.

    Archer''s warm grin deepened as he gently took her hand, pressing a soft kiss upon it.

    "When the timees for us both toe of age, will you honor me by bing my wife, El?" He asked, his voice filled with heartfelt emotion.

    E''s eyes widened in surprise, but a radiant smile appeared on her face as she nodded with happiness.

    "Yes, without a doubt, Arch. I eagerly await the day."

    Captivated by Teu''s mischievous gaze, Archer shifted his attention toward her, his voice filled with tender anticipation.

    "Teu, when the timees for us both toe of age, would you be willing to share your life with me?"

    Her gaze fixed upon him, and a beautiful smile slowly illuminated her face.

    With a soft voice filled with affection, she whispered her response, "Yes, Arch. I would be thrilled to embark on that journey with you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer''s smile widened, brimming with warmth and joy, as he motioned for them to join him.

    When they saw his gesture they exchanged nces, their cheeks tinged with a blush of anticipation, before nodding in unison.

    E proceeded to remove her summer dress, revealing a ck bra and panties. Archer''s eyes widened in surprise at her boldness.

    Despite her petite frame, she possessed a slender waist and well-defined curves, a testament to how hard she worked.

    Her face turned bright red as she crawled into bed and settled down beside him.

    Teu felt nervous but gradually removed the loose dress she was wearing, all the while aware of Archer''s gaze was fixed upon her.

    She let the dress gracefully fall to the floor, Archer was taken aback, a look of surprise appeared on his face.

    Teu''s physique resembled that of a sculpted Greek goddess.

    She had well-defined thighs thatplemented her slender waist, while herrge boobs swayed with a captivating allure as she moved.

    When E noticed Archer looking at Teu, she giggled and yfully poked him.

    "Yes, she''s really beautiful, isn''t she? You''re lucky to have found someone like her, Arch. Always treasure her and never let her go."

    He smiled as he kissed her forehead, "I won''t let either of you go."

    Teu gracefully moved around the bed and climbed onto the opposite side, listening to the half-elf''s words of praise.

    Archerid back down and gotfortable, as the girls joined him, each lying on one side of him. Teu maintained a slight distance, while E curled up next to him.

    He pulled Teu closer, causing her to smile as she rested her head on his chest. However, a sudden red blur caught their attention.

    Sera gracefullynded on his chest and curled up, enjoying the affectionate strokes. She quickly fell asleep.

    A little whileter Archer felt Teu''s gaze, as he looked at her they both heard gentle snores, prompting them to look at E, who had already sumbed to a deep sleep.

    Amused, they shared a soft chuckle before everything went quiet. In an instant, Archer felt a delicate hand caress his cheek, causing him to turn towards Teu.

    When he turned his head he was caught off guard by the gentle touch of her soft lips meeting his, the tenderness of the kisspletely enveloping him.

    They shared passionate kisses, deepening their connection. When they finally pulled away, their eyes locked in an affectionate gaze.

    Their cheeks turned rosy, and Archer wore a foolish smile as he whispered softly, "What was that for?"

    Teu gazed into Archer''s mesmerizing violet eyes as theyy together, finding herself captivated by their enchanting glow.

    She summoned the courage to express her feelings, her voice filled with vulnerability. "For some reason, I feel an intense attraction towards you."

    Before she could continue, Archer interrupted her words with another passionate kiss, surprising her.

    Overwhelmed by the moment, Teu reciprocated, their lips meeting in a tender embrace.

    As they reluctantly parted, a shared smile adorned their faces. Teu whispered softly, her voice filled with genuine happiness.

    "I am grateful to have crossed paths with you. I never could have imagined that the half-dead boy I once helped would now be my fianc��, without anyone needing to intervene."

    With smiles on their faces, they embraced each other before drifting off to sleep.

    Archer awoke on a balcony, greeted by the enchanting sight of shooting stars painting streaks across the night sky as he gazed upward.

    ''''You''re here finally here.''''

    Suddenly, a voice, simultaneously alluring andmanding, resonated from behind him, causing him to in turn around shock.

    Before him stood a breathtaking woman, her lustrous white hair cascading around captivating violet eyes that mirrored his own.

    But it was the four exquisite horns adorning her head that truly caught his attention, adding an air of elegance to her presence.

    Archer found himself utterly captivated by the woman''s wless curves, her body exuding perfection with every graceful step she took.

    Her confidence and mystery radiated from her, enveloping her surroundings.

    With each movement she made, her perfect huge chest swayed enticingly, further enhancing her charm.

    She halted before him, a wide smile gracing her face. At that moment, a single thought raced through Archer''s mind.

    ''Who is this Milf?''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 112 Mysterious Woman.

    The woman''s gaze was fixed upon him, as if he were a delectable feast, while her violet eyes shimmered with intensity.

    With an air of intrigue, she finally spoke in a seductive voice.

    "Hello, my white dragon. I had wished to meet you sooner, but my duties have kept me upied, tending to those whom you have rescued and required my assistance."

    She motioned towards a chair ced next to a table, inviting him to take a seat. Without hesitation, he made his way over and settled into the chair.

    She followed suit, gracefully joining him at the table.

    Archer couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer and posed the question, "Who are you? I apologize, but I have never encountered anyone quite like you before."

    A widening smile graced the woman''s face as she inquired, "What do you mean by ''anyone quite like me''?"

    With a smile, he responded, "Indeed, it is quite apparent that we share a connection. Not only do we both have four white horns, but our white hair and violet eyes are the same."

    Archer observed the woman, his eyes flickered with an eerie intensity. "You possess a breathtaking beauty," he murmured.

    A sly smile crept across the woman''s face upon hearing his words. Few had ever shown such boldness before and it slightly impressed her.

    Seizing the moment, she delivered her foreboding message.

    "Arch, I havee to you this night to warn you. A long-standing enemy has returned, consumed by vengeful fury. The realms beyond the northern mountains shall crumble, and the celestial bodies, the sun and moon shall falter. It is your choice to aid them, but their destinies intertwine with your own."

    Rising from her seat, the woman uttered her final words with a tone of solemn authority.

    "My white dragon. Go forth and rescue the sun and moon, tread cautiously in the enemy''s presence. They possess a strength far greater than you can fathom. But my dear dragon, we shall meet again."

    The scene faded, and Archer slowly regained consciousness. His eyes focused on the ceiling above him.

    He felt a weight pressing him down. ncing to his side, he saw the two girls sleeping peacefully.

    Teu wasying on his chest, her vibrant blue hair syed in disarray, and one of her legs crossed over his. E rested her head on his shoulder, emitting soft snores.

    Archer remained still for a little while longer until he noticed Teu stirring awake. She lifted her head, rubbing her eyes in a sleepy haze.

    "Morning, Arch," she mumbled groggily.

    E, on the other hand, remained sound asleep. Carefully, Archer shifted her position, allowing him to slip out of bed.

    He made his way to the bathroom, excited to freshen up, when Teu''s voice interrupted him, "Where are you going?"

    Archer halted in his tracks, turning his head with a mischievous grin, "Heading to the bathroom for a bath. Care to join me?"

    Teu''s face flushed crimson as a flurry of wild thoughts flooded her mind. She quickly shook her head, causing Archer to burst intoughter at her reaction.

    After entering the bath chambers, Archer enjoyed a nice hot bath. Sometimeter, he emerged, with a towel wrapped around his waist.

    As he nced around the room, he noticed a brownie engaged in an animated conversation with Teu.

    Meanwhile, E remained curled up with Sera nestled in her arms, both were peacefully asleep. Archer chuckled at the adorable sight before making his way over to Teu.

    As Archer approached, Teu turned around, savoring a juicy piece of meat. After she finished her bite, she greeted him with a warm smile, "Good morning, Arch. How was your sleep?"

    "It was good, thankfully I had no nightmares," Archer replied, taking a seat at the counter.

    Just then, Teon appeared and ced a te of meat in front of him. Archer nced at it, pondering where they sourced their food from.

    Shaking his head in amusement, he dug into his meal, paying no mind to Teu''s curious gaze. He devoured the food hungrily, savoring every bite.

    After finishing his meal, he pushed the te away and turned to Teu, noticing her still gazing at him intently.

    With a yful smile, he asked, "Why are you staring at me?"

    Teu blushed slightly but couldn''t contain her admiration, "I can''t help it. Your scales are absolutely stunning. They''re so beautiful."

    Archer smiled and nodded, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you. Your blue hair reminds me of the ocean, and I find it beautiful," he said.

    "When E wakes, we will make our way back to Aquaria," he concluded.

    Teu agreed with a nod, and they continued to sit and chat for a while. Their conversation flowed, filling the room with warmth andughter.

    Suddenly, E woke up and interrupted their conversation as she let out a loud yawn, startling Sera who quickly darted away.

    Shetched onto a beam of the cottage while staring at E who sat up rubbing her eyes, shortly after that she got up and approached Archer.

    "Morning, Arch. Is that meat I smell?" E greeted him, her voice filled with curiosity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Just then, Teon appeared seemingly out of nowhere, handing E a te of food. Archer looked at Teu, who shrugged as if she knew why he was confused.

    Sera gracefully alighted on Archer''s shoulder, finding afortable perch as E leisurely enjoyed her breakfast.

    With the meal finished E made her way toward the bath chambers, apanied by Teu.

    Meanwhile, Archer stepped outside the cottage, loving the gentle breeze brushing against his skin.

    As he stood there, he couldn''t help but wonder about the mysterious woman he had met in his dream.

    Shaking his head, Archer recalled that today was the celebration in the Aquarian Capital.

    He reached into his Item Box and retrieved a piece of chocte. With delight evident on his face, he savored its taste, indulging in a morning treat.

    After a while, Teu and E stepped out of the cottage, radiating freshness and beauty. Archer turned to greet them with a warm smile.

    E donned a flowing blue summer dress, its loose style ensuringfort and freedom of movement.

    Completing her outfit were diator sandals that showcased her adorable little toes.

    Teu opted for a loose-fitting red dress that draped gracefully around her. Like E, she wore the same sandals,pleting her outfit.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice her toned arms, thighs, and legs, captivated by her toned body. Herrge mountains swayed with every step she took.

    She had tied her hair into a ponytail, adding to her confident andposed appearance.

    "You look absolutely beautiful today." Heplimented, his voice filled with genuine appreciation.

    E smiled in response, while Teu yfully retorted, "So we don''t look good on any other day?"

    "Ah, quiet, woman! I''m trying to give you apliment!" Archer yfully teased as he walked ahead and opened a gate to Aquaria City.

    He stepped forward, with the girls following closely behind, and emerged just outside the city.

    E looked around, taking in the sight of a vast desert grasnd that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    Curious, she turned to Archer and asked, "Where are we?"

    Before he could respond, Teu chimed in, "We are just outside the capital. Come on, let''s head to the pce. Father is probably waiting for us."

    The trio continued their journey toward the city''s entrance, their footfalls echoing along the path.

    As they walked, Teu couldn''t help but notice the lingering gazes from passing traders. As the fourth princess, her presence was well-known among the locals.

    However, only a select few recognized the significance of the white-haired man by her side.

    On the other hand, E seemed unfazed by the attention, her focus absorbed in the new sights and experiences unfolding before her.

    With an infectious smile on her face, she took in the vibrant cityscape.

    As they approached the gate, a guard hurried forward, falling to one knee in front of Teu.

    Urgencyced his voice as he delivered his message. "Princess, your father eagerly awaits your arrival at the pce." He proimed. "He has instructed us to keep watch at the gate, anticipating your arrival alongside the hero."

    Teu acknowledged the guard with a nod. "Thank you. We will make our way on foot to the pce."

    Entering the city, the trio strolled down the bustling main street, with Sera nestledfortably on his shoulder. Archer observed the cityscape as they walked.

    Aquaria, a vibrant city, unfolded before his eyes. It seamlessly blended ancient structures with vibrant new constructions.

    Situated on the coast, the city was adorned with shimmering turquoise waters gently caressing its shores, a testament to the rich heritage of the Aquarian culture.

    Tower-like structures, intricately carved and adorned with tropical motifs, reached skyward.

    Their roofs, crafted from woven palm fronds and decorated with colorful feathers, showcased a fusion of natural elements and mystical craftsmanship.

    They drew inspiration from the flowing ocean waves and the majestic palm trees swaying in the gentle breeze.

    Narrow, winding streets guided visitors through the enchanting cityscape, lined with vibrant hibiscus flowers and lush greenery.

    The air carried the tantalizing scent of tropical fruits, mingling with the aroma of traditional Aquarian delicacies prepared in open-air stalls.

    Teu, unable to contain her excitement, grasped Archer''s and E''s hands, pulling them along as they watched the celebration that was starting.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 113 The Start Of Celebrations.

    The city pulsed with vibrant energy as the celebration embraced every corner, filling it with life.

    Colorful banners and intricate decorations adorned the streets, casting a spell of enchantment.

    The air reverberated with the rhythmic beats of traditional drums and the melodious tunes of Aquarian instruments, interwoven with joyousughter and excited cheers.

    Throngs of people flooded the city, d in Aquarian attire adorned with intricate patterns and vibrant colors.

    Men and women showcased their skills in traditional dances, their graceful movements narrating ancient legends and heroic tales.

    The sway of hips and the resounding stomps of feet resonated through the city, evoking a deep sense of pride and admiration in the hearts of onlookers.

    As the trio moved through the bustling crowd, their presence didn''t go unnoticed.

    Excited whispers spread, and soon cheers and well-wishes filled the air, creating a wave of positivity and support that apanied them on their walk.

    Though nobody ventured too close, everyone showed respect to their hero and princess. Aquarians, Zenianians, and Nethanians all joined in the celebration, cheering for the group as they strolled along the bustling street.

    Their journey led them toward the pce, and the streets came alive with an outpouring of joy and gratitude.

    News of Archer''s heroic exploits had spread like wildfire throughout the kingdom, and the people eagerly yearned for a glimpse of their beloved savior.

    Rumors circted, iming that a white dragon stood guard over the Aquarian Kingdom, burning all the invading armies.

    Cheers erupted, echoing through the air as the trio passed by. Faces glowed with admiration and pride, and the crowd surged with enthusiasm.

    Men, women, and children waved colorful banners and gs, their voices blending into a chorus of cheers and well-wishes.

    "White Dragon! Thank you for saving us!" Voices called out, gratitude dripping from every word.

    Archer was taken aback by the warmth and friendliness of the people, witnessing three kingdoms united in celebration pleased him deeply.

    "The White Dragon! Our protector!" Resounded the voices, rising above the excited murmurs. The chant rippled through the crowd, spreading like wildfire until it echoed in every nook and cranny of the city square.

    Young and old faces alike radiated joy and appreciation.

    "Archer, you saved us from darkness! We owe you our lives!" Eximed a man from the front row.

    The people pressed forward, yearning to draw nearer, their voices eager to reach their hero.

    Expressions of awe and happiness danced upon their faces, a testament to the immense power and bravery embodied by their white-scaled hero.

    "Thank you for protecting our homes, our families! You were a beacon of hope in our darkest hours!" Cried out a woman, her voice trembling with emotion.

    After walking for a while, they finally reached the entrance of the pce walls, where a line of guards stood at attention.

    As the trio passed through, the guards saluted them with respect. The Aquarian Imperial Pce stood proudly, its beauty captivating all whoid an eye on it.

    Crafted with meticulous precision, the intricately carved wooden beams and ornate motifsmanded reverence and awe.

    Every detail, from the graceful archways to the majestic domes, emanated an air of regal magnificence.

    The three approached the pce, their eyes drawn to the exterior walls adorned with traditional Aquarian tapa designs.

    These stunning patterns, meticulously handcrafted by skilled local artisans, showcased the richness of the southern kingdom''s heritage.

    Vibrant colors and intricate motifs wove together, creating a visual spectacle that celebrated the artistic mastery of the Aquarian people.

    Archer and E, in awe of their surroundings, marveled at the splendor of the pce. Coming from a fairly big city, they had never seen anything quite like it.

    They felt like country bumpkins amidst the beauty that surrounded them.

    The blooming flowers in the pce gardens and the meticulous detailing of the walls in various hues left them speechless.

    Teu''s yful pinch caught them by surprise, causing the two of them to yelp.

    Rubbing their sides, they redirected their attention to the entrance, where a group of people had gathered, catching their curiosity.

    She dragged them over, and a tall man with dark blue hair and the same blue eyes as Teu stepped forward, reaching out to grab her.

    "My dear Teu, how have you been?" he asked.

    Teu smiled as her father embraced her, returning the hug as they spoke.

    "I''m fine, Papa. We came back for the celebrations. Oh, and I traveled to the Land of Plenty, it was amazing."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her father''s eyes widened upon hearing his daughter''s words. He was about to inquire further when he noticed the presence of the white-haired young man.

    As his gaze fell upon the boy, the man meticulously observed his four exquisite white horns, captivating violet eyes, and elf-like ears.

    The sight of the boy''s scruffy white hair sparked inwardughter within him.

    After releasing his embrace on Teu, he took a step forward to approach Archer. He positioned himself in front of Archer and offered his hand, extending it for a handshake.

    Archer met the man''s gaze and firmly sped his hand as the man spoke, a massive smile adorning his face.

    "Hero of Aquaria, I am thrilled to finally meet you. Thank you for saving my kingdom and bringing joy to my daughter. I have never seen her smile like she is now."

    Maintaining his grip on Archer''s hand, eliciting giggles from E, the man continued.

    "I am King Lashure Aquaria. Do you see that woman with striking dark blue hair? That is my wife, Queen Mele Aquaria."

    The woman''s green eyes gleamed as she greeted Archer with a smile. "Thank you foring to our aid in our time of need."

    Archer returned the smile and nodded in acknowledgment.

    King Lashure proceeded to introduce the princes and princesses.

    "The towering boy beside her is the first prince, Maleko. Standing next to him is the second prince, Malosi, and the third prince goes by the name of Triton, but I believe you two have already met."

    Finally releasing his hand, King Lashure guided Archer toward the rest of the family. With warmth in his voice, he introduced Teu''s sisters.

    They came to a halt before a young woman in her twenties, her lustrous dark blue hair cascading around her.

    "Allow me to present the first princess, Taus. And here we have the second princess, Sosefina, and the third princess, T."

    Taus bore a striking resemnce to Mele, while her siblings resembled their father in female form.

    Their eyes shimmered like precious emeralds and deep sapphires, while their hair disyed an array of captivating blue hues.

    They all look young, and even Lashure himself defied the passing of time, causing a perplexed expression to cross Archer''s face.

    Sensing his confusion, Taus giggled as she spoke up. "Why do you gaze upon us as if we were peculiar creatures? I think you''re curious about our youthfulness."

    Archer didn''t conceal the truth and simply nodded in agreement.

    Queen Mele intervened before her daughter could speak. "The Aquarians hail from an ancient lineage of merpeople known as Aquarians. Although we appear human, at our core, we are mermaids. We possess Aquarian magic, granting us the ability to breathe and navigate through water with remarkable swiftness."

    Nodding appreciatively, Archer responded, "Fascinating. Thank you for enlightening me."

    As he engaged in conversation with the King and Queen, he overheard the siblings speaking to Teu and introducing themselves to E.

    Taus was the first to inquire, addressing Teu, "Little sister, is he the man Papa has chosen to be your husband?"

    Teu couldn''t hide her cheeks turning red, and Sosefina quickly noticed.

    Unable to contain her excitement, she interjected, "Oh, sister, you''re so lucky! You get to marry a dragon!"

    Then T shared her perspective, "Do you both get along? It''s crucial for a sessful marriage that the couple gets along well."

    At that moment, the collective gaze of all three sistersnded on E, who stood there observing everything unfold.

    Stepping forward with grace, Taus, the first princess, introduced herself, saying, "I am Taus. May I inquire about your name and your rtionship with my baby sister?"

    E, looking at the blue-haired woman, before responded with a warm smile, "Hello, I''m E. I would say Teu and I are sister wives or soon-to-be."

    Taus''s eyebrow arched in surprise upon hearing E speak. She nced at Teu, who was engaged in conversation with Sosefina and Triton, a big smile adorning her face.

    "So she has already chosen to marry him without Father having to intervene?" Taus asked, her curiosity evident.

    E looked up at the woman, her smile unwavering, and replied, "Yes, they have a growing connection to each other. From what I have seen, they are remarkably simr in many ways."

    Observing the young blonde woman, Taus''s gaze softened. "That''s wonderful. She deserves to discover happiness, for she was a lonely girl growing up."

    E beamed, her words carrying warmth. "Arch was also lonely, with only me by his side. I''m delighted he found someone else."

    In agreement with E''s sentiment, Taus nodded. Just then, Lashure''s voice resonated, summoning everyone. "Dinner shall be served. Let us proceed to the grand hall!"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 114 The Doom Of Frostholm.

    [This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]

    A century prior to Archer''s birth, the haunting tale of the Doom of Frostholm was penned by Draven Drakebane, one of the few survivors who bore witness to the horrifying events that unfolded.

    In a time long ago, a city nestled within arge valley in the northern part of the Avalon Empire.

    This extraordinary city existed both above and below the earth''s surface. It stood as a testament to the coexistence of its inhabitants.

    Frostholm was a beacon of trade and fortitude in the north. It was fortified by giant walls and guarded by the icy currents of the Shadowflow River.

    For countless ages, it had stood as the mighty bulwark of the Duchy of Frostwyn, staunchly defending the empire against relentless threats.

    Its splendor resounded far and wide, drawing millions of visitors each year.

    Within its bustling harbor, the sails of Dwarven, Elven, and various other race''s trading vessels unfurled, bearing exotic goods to be sold and traded.

    The city had always been there, no one knew who built it but the Avalonians settled it. The nobles were rich, and the citizens were happy.

    The men above worked hard in the fields that surrounded the city, growing plenty of food for the poption.

    The Dwarves lived below, mining ore and gems, crafting great works of art and weapons of war, which they sold in the city above.

    But one day, the various races wanted to give praise to the gods who blessed their city. One man suggested that they build a temple in the center of the city.

    Everyone agreed and they started gathering stone smiths, masons, and workers to start the great project, which took 60 years toplete.

    Nestled in the center of the city, a magnificent temple rose, a testament to timeless beauty and grandeur.

    Built entirely from gleaming marble, its pristine white facade glistened in the sunlight.

    Towering pirs, stood sturdy and regal, standing like sentinels, reaching skyward with intricate carvings and delicate reliefs.

    Once they finished the building, a mysterious man stepped forward, proposing that they build a grand tower dedicated to the Goddess Valeria that would pierce the heavens.

    It would Symbolize Frostholm as a radiant beacon of hope in the unforgiving northern realm.

    Over the passing years, generations of citizens worked tirelessly on the magnificent tower, meticulously crafting it with rare Prismarble stone.

    Children marveled as they watched their fathers and grandfathers dedicate their lives to the tower, as it soared ever higher into the clouds.

    As those children matured and assumed their father''s roles, the tower morphed into a testament to their skill and tireless efforts.

    However, as construction progressed, it became increasingly difficult to build higher. The men wrestled with this predicament for years.

    Desperately seeking a solution, they turned to the skilled Dwarven builders, appealing for their help.

    However, despite their impassioned pleas and promises of generous rewards, their requests were met with staunch refusal.

    The Dwarves remained resolute, they were filled with skepticism towards the mysterious figure who proposed the construction of the tower.

    [20 years before Archer was born]

    20 long years passed as their wits were on the verge of breaking, and that''s when the same mysterious stranger emerged from the shadows, extending a helping hand.

    His presence bore a mysterious aura, he offered his assistance for a single request, to let him add his own dedication to the gods.

    The men, brimming with hope, eagerly agreed to the agreement.

    Guiding him to the temple entrance, they watched as he walked through the entrance, he turned around and warned them against entering until midnight.

    Time passed slowly, leaving the city shrouded in an atmosphere of anxious anticipation.

    People started gathering in small clusters outside the temple entrance, their gazes fixed upon the awe-inspiring white tower piercing the heavens.

    Amidst the gathering, the leaders searched for the mysterious man, but he had vanished without a trace.

    Atop the towering structure, only his contribution stood proud, an ominous ck-colored bell.

    Yet, undeterred by the man''s disappearance, the leaders joined the party, reveling in the joyous asion.

    As the jubnt celebration of their father''spleted work continued, the approach of the midnight hour cast a foreboding shadow over the ongoing party.

    However, atop the towering structure, the great bell stirred with an eerie resonance, its chime reverberating ominously through the night.

    It rang once, then again, and finally a third time.

    Each stroke of the bell sent shockwaves through the souls of the people below, causing them to stagger, clutching their ears in agony.

    A foreboding sense of dread took hold as the bell tolled thirteen times, its haunting toll echoing through the depths of their being.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The final chime dissipated into the air, and an immense storm cloud formed above the city, casting its ominous shadow over Frostholm.

    The heavens unleashed a deluge of obsidian rain, which rained down relentlessly upon the people, swelling the river and flooding parts of Frostholm.

    The city was struck by thunder and lightning, igniting fires and intensifying the panic among the citizens.

    Days turned to weeks as people endured the relentless downpour. Night after night, the bell rang thirteen times, causing the weather to worsen.

    The torrential rain showed no respite, only intensifying with each passing day, wreaking havoc and plunging the city into a state of chaos.

    Starving and in dire need of assistance, the citizens fervently prayed to the gods, hoping for deliverance.

    However, their pleas went unanswered, leaving them in profound disappointment. The Leaders dispatched riders to other cities, but they vanished never to be seen again.

    Fear swept through the streets, propelling the panicked masses towards the sanctuary of the temple, theirst hope.

    However, to their horror, the doors were shut, denying them safety from the darkness that had invaded the city.

    Weeks stretched into agonizing months, further worsening their fear and despair.

    With each passing day, the terror thickened, as citizens vanished without a trace, their lifeless formster discovered half-eaten.

    Whispers spread like poison, tales of men-sized rat creatures prowling the alleyways, their presence invoking terror.

    Despite the rumors circting, some people disregarded them and continued their tasks.

    However, the weather intensified further, with lightning and thunder converging above the city.

    The ckened clouds loomed ominously overhead, their darkness intensifying with each passing moment.

    Driven by hunger and nerves, the citizens pleaded for aid, seeking refuge within the halls of the Dwarves, pleading to them to open the gates and grant entry to the people.

    However, their pleas fell upon deaf ears, as the Dwarves retreated behind the imprable gates of their subterranean fortress, leaving the citizens to confront their doom alone.

    Night after night, the tolling of the great bell pierced the darkness, its chilling resonance striking fear into the hearts of those who dared to listen.

    But it was on a fateful night that the thirteen tolls of the bell brought a shower of meteors that descended from the heavens.

    Hurtling toward the homes and stores of the city, obliterating all in their path. Devastation reigned as the river water surged, swallowing the once-thriving fields.

    In the wake of the deluge, the remaining food stores became a banquet for ravenous rats and other vermin, leaving the citizens starving and terrified.

    With each passing moment, even moreets rained down from the heavens, destroying many buildings and leaving a trail of blood in their wake.

    Consumed by heightened fear, the citizens of Frostholm once again sought sanctuary in the realm of the Dwarves, fervently requesting shelter and aid.

    But they got angry iming that their own resources are stretched thin, leaving them unable to offer help to them.

    They cast the pleading citizens out of their halls, telling them to nevere back. Months went by, and a grim specter of death was hanging over every street.

    Abandoned bodiesy strewn along the roads, left to decay, as the lives of the citizens sumbed to the relentless onught of the ongoing chaos and the invasion of creatures that roamed the city.

    The guards, tasked with safeguarding the people, found their efforts were worthless, they couldn''t keep up with the reports or patrolling every street.

    Consumed by fear and hunger, a group of Frostholm nobles, apanied by their loyal guards,unched an assault on the gates of the Dwarven sanctuary.

    Stepping into the depths, they were met with an oppressive darkness that engulfed them, forcing them to draw close and ignite their torches.

    Within the flickering light, a grisly scene revealed itself. Tattered remnants of fabric cloaked gnawed bones, strewn across the scene.

    With caution, theybed through the chamber, yet they didn''t find anything. As the men ventured further towards the grand hall, their footsteps faltered abruptly, frozen in terror by an unsettling sight.

    Dozens of radiant crimson eyes were fixated upon them, their piercing gaze cutting through the abyss.

    Of the thirty courageous souls who descended into the realm of the Dwarves, only three emerged from the entrance, their bodies battered and souls broken.

    They recounted tales of towering abominations and rat-like creatures that gued their every step, weaving a story of pure horror in the depths below.

    The city guards hurriedly attempted to reinforce the entrance to the underground domain, frantically erecting barricades. However, their endeavors proved futile as it was already toote.

    The attacks increased throughout the city, and the ominous ck rain intensified by causing floods on most streets, casting an eerie atmosphere over the city.

    Whether it entailed abducting helpless guards, whose horrifying cries echoed through the city, or ruthlessly butchering a shopkeeper on his way home.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [I''m open to suggestions on other bonus chapters, going to give the introductions a rest for a while. Comment and let me know]

 Chapter 115 The Doom Of Frostholm. (2)

    [This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]

    No one dared to venture out alone, knowing the grim fate that awaited them, hunted by unknown beasts that lurked in the dark.

    Within the city, the imperial guard who was stationed in the city met a tragic end, their throats slit in the night by ghostly figures who vanished into the shadows.

    Under the cover of darkness, monstrous figures and Rat-men silently prowled the alleyways, ughtering both soldiers and civilians alike.

    Veiled by a thick fog and the constant rain, the once familiar roads leading out of the city were transformed into treacherous death traps and no-go zones where death was ripe.

    In Frostholm''s main square and its surrounding vicinity, Hellish creatures and rebellious rat-like men converged, rounding up the captured citizens.

    The Darkness descended upon the houses, shrouding them in its malevolent grasp.

    Families were forcibly torn from their homes, their horrifying cries echoing through the city, as they were mercilessly dragged into darkness-filled holes throughout the city.

    These haunting and tragic scenes unfolded all over, casting a shadow over every corner of Frostholm. Hundreds of thousands of citizens vanished.

    It''s important to remember that Frostholm was once home to millions of inhabitants.

    The city rested in a vast valley, surrounded by towering mountains and the Shadowflow River ran through it heading north.

    Its strategic location made it impossible to approach bynd except from the south, where two mountains nked the road creating a narrow way in.

    However, individuals traveling from the north had a means of reaching the city by ship.

    But now this was used in a desperate bid to evacuate as many refugees as possible, using every avable vessel.

    As the refugees departed from Frostholm, hundreds of courageous citizens rallied together, mounting a valiant defense that manifested in manyst stands throughout the city.

    Elves, Humans, and Demi-Humans joined together, to fight off the hordes of creatures. Buying time for the civilians to escape.

    In the midst of this chaos, new horrifying creatures with sinewy, elongated limbs appeared and surged forth in relentless waves.

    They had red eyes and looked almost human but were a light grey color. Their sharp ws pierced through shields and sliced limbs off like a hot knife through butter.

    Confronted with this relentless assault, the leaders rallied the remaining guards, issuingmands to stand firm against the horde.

    Their objective: to buy precious time for the remaining refugees to flee to safety.

    Along the Shadowflow River, ships hastily embarked, fleeing from the encroaching terror. Yet, the creatures leaped onto them, causing the sailors to fight.

    Thest remaining refugees left in the city, and the courageous defenders heard a terrifying howling from its core.

    A surge of rat-like men brandishing crude spears and shoddy swordsunched a frenzied assault on the defender''s front lines.

    Suddenly, a resounding horn pierced the air, capturing everyone''s attention. They turned to witness the arrival of the empire''s famous Dawnbreaker cavalry.

    Led by a Dragon-kin woman with short ck hair, piercing blue eyes, and two beautiful ck horns.

    She was sat atop a steed, charging forward with unwavering resolve.

    With perfect movements, the cavalry changed course while forming a wedge formation. Charging directly at the horde, they mowed down everything in their path.

    Wheeling their majestic Dawnbreaker mounts around, they regrouped and quickly retreated, returning to the lines of footmen who had formed a steadfast formation before the city guard.

    The footmen acted in perfect coordination, raising theirrge shields and firmly nting them into the ground.

    Their shields formed an imprable wall of metal and spears, shielding them from the attacking enemies.

    Cleverly ced holes in the shield wall allowing the soldiers to thrust their spears and swords at the iing foes.

    Meanwhile, the Mage Core joined the fight, utilizing their magical abilities to create a formidable wall.

    It was called the Frostholm Wall, standing an impressive 50 meters tall and 20 meters thick.

    Along the wall, hundreds of Earth Golems beganunching powerful Earth bullets at the approaching swarm.

    The onught of Earth bullets halted the enemy''s advance, granting the imperial army a safe opportunity to retreat.

    The remaining survivors of Frostholm, grateful for their deliverance, were relocated to camps on the other side of the wall.

    In the years that followed, these camps transformed into thriving small towns

    Thus, the legendary Frostholm wall stood as a testament to the skillful coordination of the footmen, the power of the Mage Core, and the determination of the survivors.

    A decade went by, and an eerie, dark fog descended upon the City. There were reports of Rat-Men lurking near the walls, but they were swiftly dealt with.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Groups of brave soldiers ventured into the city, only to find bones stripped of flesh and valuables stillying around.

    Additional patrols were dispatched, but they disappeared, leaving nothing behind.

    In a daring act of bravery, a lone treasure hunter ventured into the city, only to return with a broken mind, recounting tales of unimaginable horrors he witnessed.

    In total 6,000 men and women fell victim to the darkness, vanishing without a trace.

    After years of this, the Emperor issued an order to the Department of Military Affairs,manding them to deploy three imperial armies to the Frostwyn Duchy.

    One army was tasked with guarding the Frostholm wall, while the other two were stationed south at Frostwatch Castle.

    In the vast expanse of the Frostwyn Duchy, the armies stood strong, with 300,000 soldiers guarding the north.

    They stood as guardians, steadfastly defending against the Sabat and Alba kingdoms. And the many beasts that gued the north.

    The defenders of Frostholm stood upon the wall, their eyes scanning the barrenndscape beyond as the cold northern winds howled.

    Suddenly, from behind them, a horde of orcs and goblins surged forth from the Dreadwood Forest like a wave of death, descending upon the unsuspecting defenders.

    Soldiers quickly formed up with their shields, Commanders screaming orders from the rear as mages started casting their spells.

    Amidst the chaos and turmoil, the sh of steel reverberated through the air. Defenders stood firm, their unwavering resolve matched only by their valiant swordy.

    With each swing, the defenders met the onught of the enemy, their skill and valor shining through the haze of battle.

    The sh of metal against metal echoed, a symphony of defiance against the forces of darkness.

    Amidst the chaos, there were moments of rity, where warriors stood tall, their swords glinting in the sunlight, as they faced the relentless tide of orcs and goblins.

    The battle raged on with every soldier fighting with everything they had to protect what they held dear.

    Arrows darkened the sky as archers unleashed volleys upon the charging swarm. Yet, for every orc or goblin struck down, two more seemed to take its ce.

    The air was thick with the stench of blood, and the ground was littered with fallen bodies.

    As the dust settled it revealed the true nature of the assault, It marked the start of an unrelenting beast wave that happened three to four times a year.

    From that day onward, the soldiers of Frostholm understood that their mighty wall had be the prime target for the beast waves.

    With determination and faith in the Goddess Ishtar, they fortified their defenses and devised strategies to counter the ever-present waves.

    Yet, it was not only orcs and goblins that came. Darker and more sinister creatures emerged, attacking the defenders from both sides of the wall.

    Deep ditches were dug on both sides, the only way to cross wasrge wooden bridges that would be lifted up when waves happened.

    Frosthol, Wall stood firm, its defenders prepared to repel the waves of beasts that came straight from people''s nightmares.

    With each passing day, the wall''s defenses grew stronger, it became an unyielding beacon in the north.

    In this battle, the army would not yield, as it stood as the guardian of the south, warding off the hordes of vile beasts and savage creatures.

    Countless men and women fought valiantly and sacrificed their lives on the walls orter exploring the ruins to recover lost treasures.

    The soldiers tirelessly defended the wall, time seemed to fly by in a blur. Days turned into weeks, weeks into months, and months into years.

    The relentless attacks from all kinds of beasts kept them constantly on guard, but they never failed in their duty.

    As the years passed, the survivors of the city settled down and formed towns.

    Houses and other needed structures were built, forming awork of towns that sought sce and protection from the wall.

    People from different walks of life, disced by the doom, found refuge and a sense of belonging within these growing towns.

    They thrived despite the constant threat from the waves. Busy markets emerged, bustling with activity as traders and merchants exchanged goods and stories.

    Schools were established, where children eagerly learned and dreamed of a brighter future. Families forged new bonds, supporting one another through the hardships they endured.

    The passage of time on the walls took on a different rhythm, witnessing the growth of thesemunities over seasons and years.

    The towns behind the wall thrived and blossomed with life, their dreams were shattered by an ominous surge from the very city the wall shielded them from.

    Amidst the ensuing chaos, a flicker of hope emerged. A prophecy whispered of a chosen one, garbed in white, apanied by the moon and the sun, destined to triumph over the encroaching darkness.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 116 The Sadistic Loli & The Cunning Fox. [Bonus]

    [The Northern Continent Frostwood - Aetheria Empire''s northern border]

    A young girl with short blonde hair, piercing blue eyes, and a wicked smile on her beautiful face caught the attention of those around her.

    She wore the military uniform of the Aetheria Imperial shock trooper, standing at a height of no more than four feet.

    However, her mere presence unsettled those in her vicinity.

    This girl was none other than Callista Aetheria, the third imperial princess of the Aetheria Empire, also known as The Death Maiden of the North.

    Her love for war was evident, relishing in the exciting sensation of driving her des deep into the hearts of her enemies.

    As she drew her pair of short swords, pulsating energy radiated from their des, causing them to tremble in her grip.

    With an unsettling amount of excitement in her voice, she turned to the men behind her, her smile revealing her sharp teeth and her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    "Generals, this battle will soon be over. These northern barbarians stand no chance against us. They will rue the day they dared invade the Aetheria Empire and trample upon my father''s benevolence."

    Callista, with a mischievous smile on her face, began casting her favorite Enchantment spells.

    First, she whispered the incantation. "Swiftstride Enchantment." Feeling the surge of energy course through her body.

    She started chanting her spells like a mad woman, and that''s when she heard the voices of the generals reach her ears, causing a yful giggle to escape her lips.

    "Here she goes again." They whispered. "It''s strange, but it undeniably works for her."

    Undeterred, Callista continued her incantations, weaving her magic with practiced precision.

    "Vitality Infusion, Ironskin Enchantment, dewalker''s Grace, Lightning Reflexes, Fleetfoot Charm, Fortifying Aura, Reflexive Ward." She chanted, each spell stacking with the previous, enhancing her physical prowess and agility.

    As each spell escaped her lips, a shimmering aura unfurled, surrounding Callista in a radiant disy of enchantment''s might. The very air crackled with the power shemanded.

    Amidst the escting chaos of battle, Callista''sughter echoed through the battlefield, an unhinged symphony of exhration and madness.

    Unfazed by the looming danger, she flung herself off the hill, a streak of motion hurtling towards the horde of barbarians.

    Herughter filled the air, a symphony of madness, as she unsheathed her short swords and unleashed a relentless assault, annihting any foolish soldier who dared to stand in her way.

    A sadistic glimmer danced in Callista''s eyes as she weaved through the ranks, her des finding their targets with deadly precision.

    Regardless of her petite stature, she proved to be a lethal force, reveling in each life she extinguished. The more lives she imed, the greater her delight.

    Her strikes aimed for vital points, executed with unerring swiftness, leaving behind a wake of vanquished adversaries.

    With agility that defied logic, she became a whirlwind of destruction amidst the chaotic battlefield, cutting through the mass of men with uncanny dexterity.

    Her des sliced through leg muscles, toppling towering warriors to the ground, before swiftly dispatching them with a final, merciless strike.

    As the battle raged on, Callista''s gaze caught sight of a towering figure, a beautiful woman with silver hair and fiery orange eyes.

    With each swing of her massive war hammer, soldiers crumbled and bones shattered, a path of carnage left in her wake.

    The barbarian warrior mercilessly ughtered numerous Aetherians while having a big smile on her wless face.

    Filled with a mix of excitement and determination, Callista sprinted towards the silver-haired woman, who noticed her approach.

    In a voice filled with both joy and resignation, the barbarian spoke, her words tinged with anticipation.

    "Calli, good to see you, girl. It''s a shame we find ourselves on opposing sides, but let''s make this fight memorable, shall we?"

    Callista halted in her tracks, a wide smile stretching across her face as she recognized the woman standing before her.

    With enthusiasm in her voice, she eximed. "A! How have you been? Despite the circumstances, let''s make this fight a good one!"

    Both warriors exchanged smiles and prepared themselves as the chaos of battle raged on.

    Seizing the initiative, Callista surged forward, evading Lagertha''s initial assault with swift grace.

    However, the seasoned warrior swiftly adapted, redirecting her attack toward Callista once again.

    She skillfully evaded the second swing, narrowly escaping its impact. However, she found herself unexpectedly on the receiving end of a powerful kick.

    The force sent her hurtling backward, momentarily disoriented but she was undeterred, Callista regained herposure as A charged forward, her massive hammer arcing through the air.

    Disying lightning-fast reflexes, Callista evaded once more, her agile movements allowing her to counter with a quick sh aimed at A''s lower legs.

    Much to her astonishment, A skillfully wielded her giant hammer to deflect the attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Amidst their fierce exchange, bothbatantsughed with exhration. Despite the absence of any decisive blows, they reveled in the thrill of battle.

    As the sh raged on for an hour, the surrounding chaos seemed to fade into the background.

    The tumultuous battle came to an abrupt halt as the barbarians, in retreat, began crossing back over Stormwatch Bridge.

    As A prepared to depart, she cast a final nce at Callista and spoke with a touch of wistfulness.

    "That was quite a battle Calli. Hopefully, we''ll cross paths again under more peaceful circumstances. Stay safe until then!"

    With those parting words, A disappeared into the distance, leaving Callista with a mix of satisfaction and longing to fight more.

    [Eastern Continent - Orientia - The Kitsunia Kingdom]

    Perched upon a balcony overlooking the capital city of Vulpes, a young woman with flowing golden hair and captivating red eyes added a touch of enchantment to the view.

    With a graceful figure boasting perfect hourss curves, she epitomized beauty in its truest form.

    Her mere presence had the power to captivate, effortlesslymanding attention with her innate charm.

    A blonde fox''s tail swayed behind her as she nned a war on the neighboring human kingdom of Shadowthorn.

    They had raided many Kitsunian towns and viges, so she devised a n to lure the shadow army into a trap and annihte them in a single attack.

    She had used her spies to gather all the information on the humans, and her mother had given hermand over the third army.

    As she was deep in thought, a maid interrupted her thoughts. "Princess Himiko, the Queen wishes to see you," the maid bowed and quickly retreated.

    Himiko rose to her feet and gracefully made her way toward her mother''s study. The path was short, and soon she found herself standing before a beautifully decorated door.

    She tapped gently on the door, and a seductive voice beckoned her inside, saying, "Enter my little fox."

    Rolling her eyes, Himiko pushed open the door and entered the room. Inside, her mother sat at the desk, engrossed in paperwork, yet still exuding an irresistible charm.

    With her perfect curves, slender waist, and thick thighs, she effortlessly charmed anyone who caught sight of her.

    Himiko couldn''t help but feel jealous of her mother''s figure, as she noticed the sway of her mother''s massive chest with every subtle movement.

    d in an exquisite white and ck Kimono, her light brown hair was elegantly styled in a bun, entuating her refined beauty.

    Her name was Akane Kitsunezaki, the Queen of the Kitsunia Kingdom. She looked up at Himiko with glowing red eyes and smiled warmly.

    "My little fox, when do you leave? Have you nned everything? Do you have enough soldiers?" She inquired, her concern evident.

    Returning her mother''s smile, Himiko reassured her. "Yes, Okaasan, everything is prepared, and I will be departing shortly."

    Akane smiled upon hearing that her youngest pup was ready to confront and defeat the loathed Shadowthorn kingdom.

    She shook her head and addressed Himiko with concern. "Be careful, little fox. You are my youngest pup, and I would be devastated if anything were to happen to you."

    Himiko''s smile widened as she appreciated her mother''s honesty. To everyone else, Akane appeared as an ice queen, cold and calcting.

    She was the epitome of a perfect queen for the Kitsunia Kingdom, and she had been preparing her oldest pup, Natsumi, to inherit the throne.

    Unlike her other pups, Akane granted Himiko more freedom. She wanted her to experience the real world and not be confined to the life of a spoiled princess.

    Himiko walked toward her mother and gave her a hug and said. ''''I shall see you soon Okaasan. I have the mana mirror so you can contact me anytime.''''

    Akane embraced her daughter tightly, reluctantly letting go as she understood Himiko''s need to depart.

    "Farewell, my dear little fox." She whispered with a mix of pride and concern.

    Himiko embarked on her journey, making her way to the town of Suncreek, where she had meticulously nned an ambush for the approaching Shadowthorn army.

    Utilizing herwork of spies, she spread deliberate misinformation, sowing the belief that the queen herself would be inspecting the border defenses in Suncreek.

    The ploy worked wlessly, as the Shadowthorn army fell into Himiko''s trap, their ranks decimated with only a few hundred survivors left, destined to be enved.

    The battle unfolded heavily in Himiko''s favor, as shebined her formidable mind magic with her mastery of fire, unleashing chaos upon the enemy forces and providing her own soldiers with a decisive advantage.

    However, she was well aware that this marked the beginning of a prolonged war that would endure for years toe.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 117 Hero Of Aquaria.

    Archer, Teu, and E entered a massive hall adorned with vibrant decorations, creating a feast for the senses.

    The air was perfumed with the sweet fragrance of tropical flowers, while soft, melodic Aquarian music provided a soothing backdrop.

    The walls were adorned with intricately woven tapa cloths, disying earthy tones of brown, beige, and red, adorned with symbolic representations of nature, including palm trees, waves, and indigenous beasts.

    At the heart of the room stood a magnificent wooden tanoa, exquisitely carved and glistening, its surface inviting and embellished with engravings depicting ancestral Aquarian legends.

    Colorful mats and pillows were thoughtfully arranged across the floor, offeringfortable seating.

    These mats, woven from Verdantleaf leaves, boasted intricate patterns and motifs, mirroring the vibrant colors of the ocean.

    Strings of seashells and colorful feathers hung gracefully from the ceiling, their gentle sway telling stories of distant inds along the Aquarian coast.

    As Archer and E took in the Royal Pce, their appreciation for its beauty grew.

    On a nearby table, a tantalizing Aquarian feast wasid out, filling the room with an enticing aroma that made Archer''s stomach rumble.

    The spread showcased an array of delectable dishes, from palusami to sapasui, along with exquisitely cooked seafood infused with rare aromatic spices.

    Lashure motioned for them to find their seats, Teu joined her sisters after inquiring where they would like to sit.

    Archer guided E to an unupied seat on his left, settling down beside her.

    They took a seat near the king and queen at their urging, Queen Mele''s eyes shifted towards the pair, and a gentle smile curved her lips as she spoke in an inviting tone.

    "And who is this beautiful youngdy seated beside you? And the lovely Tinnen perched on you. I intended to ask earlier, but our conversation carried me away."

    Archer returned the smile and replied, "This is my fianc��e, E. We have been friends since childhood. And this delightful girl is Sera."

    The queen''s face lit up, her delight shining through as she absorbed his response. She turned to her husband, addressing him with a question.

    "My dear, when can we expect the arrival of the other rulers for the celebrations?"

    Lashure met her gaze and replied, "They should be arrivingter today."

    Teu finished her conversation with her sisters and gracefully made her way towards Archer, taking a seat on his right, while E was settled on his left.

    Sera,fortably perched on Archer''s shoulder, adamantly refusing to move. She yfully nibbled on his ear while attentively observing the scene unfolding before her.

    As the atmosphere settled, Lashure seized the opportunity to address the gathering.

    "Now, let us indulge in our meal and celebrate the forting festivities. After the sun has set, we shall introduce Archer to the nobles and rtives. But before we proceed, I must once again express my profound gratitude to Archer. It is because of your courageous endeavors that we are here today."

    Lifting his ss in a gesture of gratitude, Lashure offered a heartfelt toast.

    The rest of the family followed suit, raising their sses in unison, while the guards punctuated the moment with the resounding thud of their spears striking the floor.

    As the toast came to an end, Archer''s attention was captivated by Teu, who wore a radiant smile as she conversed with her mother.

    Meanwhile, E engaged in an animated conversation with Sosefina, her enthusiasm evident in her expressive gestures.

    Lashure''s gaze shifted towards him, a yful glint shimmering in his eyes.

    "Archer, I must express my gratitude for whatever enchantment or magic spell you''ve cast upon my little Teu. I haven''t seen her smile this much before. She used to be quite gloomy growing up."

    He smiled at the man but quickly ignored him as something caught his attention. The delicious smell of the food filled the air, making his stomach rumble with excitement.

    There were tters of sulent roasted rare beast meat, seasoned with exotic herbs and spices, apanied by bowls of tropical fruit sds, infused with the sweetness of enchanted nectar.

    Spicy Magma crabs, their shells glistening with moltenva-like sauce, beckoned to him while steaming coconut dumplings and taro fritters tempted his taste buds.

    Unable to resist, Archer eagerly loaded his te with a bit of everything, his violet eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Queen Mele informed him of the delectable dishes before him.

    ''''Archer the meat is Emberhorn Bison, Sunfire Smander, and Magma Crab.''''

    With a grateful smile, he loaded his te with even more mouthwatering meat. As he took his first bite, a symphony of vors erupted, dancing on his tongue.

    The bison meat offered tender sulence and a rich taste, while the tropical fruits burst with freshness.

    The spicy Magma crabs ignited a delightful heat, leaving his tongue tingling with pleasure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Then came the Sunfire Smander meat, its tender flesh melting in his mouth, releasing a heavenly blend of delicate sweetness and subtle smokiness.

    As he indulged in each dish, Archer''s enthusiasm grew, and he found himself unable to stop. He tried every dish, enjoying the unique Aquarian cuisine.

    The vors were unlike anything he had ever experienced before, and he couldn''t help but lose himself in the feast.

    te after te, Archer ate with greed, his eyes widening in delight with each bite. His stomach, however, began to protest under the weight of the feast.

    Yet, he pushed on, determined to taste everyst morsel. Teu''s family, who were seated nearby, couldn''t help but watch with amusement.

    They exchanged amused nces, stifling theirughter as they observed his appetite.

    Finally, after devouring a particrly decadent dessert filled with enchanted chocte and mana-infused cream, Archer leaned back in his chair, a contented smile on his face.

    The feast had taken its toll, and he was now feeling the effects of his eating as his stomach started to hurt.

    Teu''s father let out a hearty chuckle, hisughter echoing through the hall. "Archer, my dear, it appears that you have wholeheartedly embraced our cuisine. I must admit, I''ve never witnessed someone indulge with such enthusiasm. Your voracious appetite truly befits your dragon nature!"

    The prince and princesses erupted intoughter, theirughter filling the air. Teu herself joined in, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she nced at Archer, now reclined in his chair, rubbing his satisfied belly.

    After their satisfying meal, the King instructed everyone to get ready, after that they would be guided to the city square.

    In no time at all, everyone was prepared. The Aquarian royal family, along with E, adorned themselves in loose-fitting attire, all in shades of blue.

    Archer just wore a loose-fitting white shirt, some beige shorts, and flip-flop-like shoes.

    The king''s advisor informed Lashure that the Zenianians and Nethanians have arrived and are waiting at the city square.

    The advisor lead everyone to the city square which wasn''t far away from the pce.

    When they arrived Archer cast his gaze across the surroundings, he saw citizens and nobles, all intertwined in lively conversations.

    Their presence lent an air of celebration to the atmosphere. Excitement pulsed through the gathering, fueling the anticipation in the air.

    Suddenly, King Lashure, Queen Mele, and the prince and princesses ascended the raised tform, drawing the attention of the citizens to the stage.

    In the midst of the vibrant festivities, a hush fell over the crowd as King Lashure stepped forward, his regal presencemanding attention.

    His voice resonated with strength and authority as he began his speech.

    "Esteemed guests, honored allies, and beloved citizens," he began, his voice carrying across the gathering.

    "Today, we gather not only to celebrate but to acknowledge a savior who appeared in our darkest hour, when ournds fell into turmoil and despair."

    As the king spoke, his words stirred the hearts of everyone gathered, their eyes fixed on him with reverence and gratitude.

    He continued, recounting the tale of how this mysterious figure, known as Archer, emerged as a beacon of hope, rescuing thousands of soldiers and citizens from the clutches of Kagian very.

    "With unwavering courage and not looking for any reward or honors, the White Dragon stood as a guardian of ournds, leading us towards the light," King Lashure dered, his voice filled with admiration.

    "He not only saved lives but also inspired unity and brought about monumental changes."

    Lashure''s words hung in the air, as he went on to exin the profound transformations that the presence of the white dragon had brought to their kingdoms.

    He spoke of the alliance forged between Nethania Kingdom, Aquarian Kingdom, and the Zenia Empire, highlighting the strength and prosperity that had blossomed through theirbined efforts.

    "Our Tri-alliance stands as a testament to the power of unity and shared purpose," King Lashure proimed, his voice swelling with pride.

    "Together, we have ushered in an era of harmony, coboration, and prosperity for ournds."

    His words resonated through the gathering, cheers and apuse erupted from everyone.

    King Lashure stepped forward and hushed the crowd as he pointed at Archer who stood there with a stupid look on his face.

    ''''From this day forward, that young man there will be known as the Hero of Aquaria, he will be given all honors thate with such a title.''''

    The whole crowd turned to Archer with wide eyes as the king stopped talking. He looked at a group of men with a smile and motioned to them toe forward.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 118 Announcements.

    Mele gestured for the trio to join her on stage. Archer, Teu, and E climbed the stairs, As they approached the beautiful Queen, a warm smile greeted them.

    "Come, stand by my side," Mele beckoned, arranging the three next to her, their presence adding to the regal ensemble.

    They stood alongside the other members of the Royal family. King Lashure, adorned in his majestic Royal attire, stood tall on the stage, a beaming smile on his face.

    Standing beside him were two dignified figures, Emperor Amkhu Sharifi and King Rayhan Samra.

    Turning around to address the two men, King Lashure spoke with a tone of camaraderie and joy.

    "Emperor Amkhu Sharifi and King Rayhan Samra, it brings me great joy to see you here with us today."

    Emperor Amkhu stood tall, his sun-kissedplexion and deep brown hair and eyes emanating an aura of wisdom.

    He adorned himself in Zenian imperial robes, their intricate designs reminiscent of the attire seen in ancient Egypt in Archer''s past life.

    With a genuine smile on his face, Amkhu responded to Lashure''s words, his voice filled with sincerity.

    "It is truly a pleasure to see you again, my old friend. This day has been long-awaited, and I am grateful that it has finally arrived. Perhaps now, we can find a way to tame my free-spirited daughter."

    Laughter filled the air as the two rulers shared a moment of camaraderie. Meanwhile, King Rayhan Samra interjected with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.

    "You two old goats are fortunate to have daughters." He quipped, his red hair catching the light.

    "As for me, I am blessed with four wives but only have been given sons. It seems the gods have chosen a different path for me."

    Rayhan, though slightly shorter than his counterparts, exuded strength and power with his muscr build and fiery locks.

    The two men exchanged amused nces, King Lashure, still chuckling, couldn''t resist adding another jest.

    "Perhaps if you focused as much effort on pleasing your wives as you do on sculpting your body, a daughter would grace your presence," he teased.

    The jovial atmosphere continued as the two men burst intoughter again, while Rayhan yfully rolled his eyes with a smile on his face.

    However, their amusement was interrupted by the voice of a woman with a seductive Zenian ent.

    "Gentlemen," she interjected, her voice cutting through theughter, "let us save the catching up forter. Lashure still has important announcements to make."

    Her words brought the lighthearted banter to an end, redirecting their attention back to the purpose of the gathering.

    Lashure nodded at Hatshepsut Sharifi, the Empress of the Zenia Empire. He got closer to the crowd as he started to speak.

    "My dear subjects," he began, his voice carrying a mix of excitement and authority.

    "I stand before you today with a momentous announcement, one that will shape the future of our kingdoms."

    He paused, allowing the words to sink in, before continuing, "In the spirit of unity and alliance, Emperor Amkhu Sharifi and I have made a decision that will bind our kingdoms and empire even closer. We have agreed that when our beloved daughters, Teu Aquaria and Nefertiti Sharifi, reach the age of neen, they shall be wed to none other than Archer, the White Dragon."

    Gasps of surprise and excitement rippled through the crowd, followed by whispers that spread like wildfire.

    All eyes turned to Archer, who stood beside the royal family with a mixture of astonishment and curiosity etched on his face.

    Lashure''s voice carried on, resolute and confident, "This marriage will not only unite our kingdoms in a bond of friendship and peace, but it will also solidify the Tri-Alliance between the Nethania Kingdom, Aquarian Kingdom, and Zenia Empire."

    The crowd erupted into apuse, a loud chorus of approval and support. Lashure raised his hand, signaling for silence once more.

    "As we celebrate this union of our kingdoms and the bright future it promises, let us remember that our unity will pave the way for prosperity, strength, and harmony. May this alliance endure the test of time, and may our realms thrive under the wings of the White Dragon!"

    The cheers filled the square, rising to a crescendo that spread joy and excitement in the air.

    Archer looked around, his eyes scanning the exuberant crowd. He couldn''t believe the overwhelming happiness he saw reflected in their faces.

    Next to him, E radiated pure joy, her smile shining brightly. Archer was still in awe of the surprising news about a third girl.

    E turned to Teu and spoke about their uing journey. As time passed, Archer delved into his own thoughts.

    He cursed his past self, the oblivious Archer who had failed to recognize E''s love and foolishly relegated her to the friend zone.

    King Lashure''s voice continued to reverberate through the square, announcing further details of the alliance and its implications, Archer''s attention wavered.

    He decided to check his status after not doing it for a while.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 900/15000]

    [Level Up: 140>142]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [SP: 0>6]

    [Mana: 25000>25500]

    [Magic unlocked: Aquarian Magic]

    [Stamina: 3800>4000]

    [Cosmic Sword: 4>5]

    His gaze instinctively shifted towards Teu, who was engaged in a conversation with E and her mother.

    ''Was it the kiss or our growing connection?'' he thought.

    In the midst of his thinking, he heard King Lashure instruct the civilians to enjoy the celebration.

    The crowd erupted in joyous cheers, and those on the stage began to make their way back to the pce.

    E and Teu walked beside the Queen, while Lashure apanied the other rulers. It was during this time that he heard a gentle chirp, capturing his attention.

    His gaze fell upon Sera, her beaming face captivating his heart. Without hesitation, Archer grabbed her and enveloped her in a warm hug that made the fairy dragon really happy.

    Overwhelmed with affection, hevished Sera with kisses and gentle caresses, much to her delight, who reveled in his affection.

    Unbeknownst to Archer, the Queen''s sister, Malia, observed the heartwarming scene with a smile as she thought to herself.

    ''To think, this is the new White Dragon. Despite enduring the hardships, he radiates a love for his pet dragon that surpasses anything that an ordinary person would show.''

    Shaking her head as she smiles.

    Therge group entered the pce and continued to celebrate. As the festivities erupted within the pce ballroom, the air became infused with the rhythmic beats of Aquarian music.

    Archer found himself swept up in the lively atmosphere, surrounded by joyousughter and dancing.

    Amidst the celebration, Teu gracefully approached him, her blue eyes gleaming with warmth.

    With a yful smile, she extended her hand, inviting him to join her on the dance floor. Unable to resist her charm, Archer epted the invitation, taking her hand in his.

    The soft, melodic tunes filled the air, Archer found himself caught in the enchanting embrace of Teu''s arms.

    They moved together in perfect harmony, their bodies swaying to the rhythm, their hearts starting to beat as one.

    Her radiant smile reflected the flickering grand hall lights, casting a glow that illuminated their connection.

    Their eyes locked, speaking volumes without the need for words.

    At that moment, it felt as if time stood still, and nothing else mattered but the gentle sway of their bodies and the undeniable chemistry between them.

    The world around them seemed to fade away as Archer led Teu in a graceful dance. Every touch, every twirl, carried an electric charge, igniting a fire within their souls.

    Their movements were anguage of growing love, a dance of desire that only they could understand.

    As the song reached its crescendo, Archer released Teu from his embrace. Yet, before he could do anything, a familiar petite figure appeared before him.

    E''s eyes shimmered with love as she extended her hand, silently inviting Archer to dance. He took her hand without hesitation.

    They gracefully moved across the dance floor, memories of their shared past flooded his mind, filling their dance with a big smile on his face and a deep sense of connection with her.

    Archer and E danced together, their bodies moving in perfect harmony to the music''s gentle rhythm.

    The warmth of the ballroom surrounded them, creating an intimate atmosphere that seemed to exist solely for them.

    As they twirled across the dance floor, E gazed into Archer''s eyes, her smile radiant with happiness. She leaned in closer, her voice barely a whisper amidst the enchanting music.

    "I am so incredibly happy, Archer," E confessed, her voice filled with sincerity. "Meeting Teu has been really nice, and us getting engaged, has been a dreame true.''''

    His heart swelled with affection as he held her closer, their steps growing more graceful with each passing moment.

    He brushed a strand of hair from her face, his gaze filled with adoration.

    "I feel the same way, E," he replied softly, his voice tinged with emotion. "Having you in my life is a treasure beyond anything. You bring joy and light to my world."

    In that tender embrace, surrounded by the music and their shared affection, Archer and E reveled in the beauty of their connection.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 119 The Drakebanes Fate.

    [This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]

    [The Drakebane Family from Frostholm, 20 years before Archer''s birth]

    Inside the confines of their home, a young boy sat huddled with his sister, their faces etched with worry.

    The father sped a chalice filled with wine, parting his lips to take a sip, when a woman''s voice resonated through the room.

    "Niki, we must flee this city. It has be too dangerous, we must ensure the safety of Nyx and Alexander before anything happens," she urged.

    A figure entered the room, a woman with flowing ck hair and horns atop her head. Her red eyes wandered to her husband.

    The man finished the wine and replied in a fed-up tone, "Amara, we can''t run yet. Look at what happened to the Reece Family. They didn''t get far before they were captured.''''

    She attempted to speak, but before she could, a blood-curdling scream was heard from outside.

    Fear gripped them as they exchanged looks filled with dread. With panic in their voices, Amara turned to their two children.

    "Stay here, my darlings," She whispered, her voice trembling. "Don''t move, no matter what happens."

    The children nodded, their eyes wide with a mix of confusion and terror as they watched their parents look out the window.

    As they did, their worst nightmares turned into reality. Rat-like creatures, with gnarled features and malevolent red eyes, were dragging the Travis family from their house.

    The air became thick with ck smoke as the mansion was set alight. Dark rain, and the agonizing screams of dying people as the creatures ruthlessly ughtered them.

    Amara and Niki stood frozen in shock, their hands covering their mouths to stifle their own screams.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as they witnessed the Rat-Men dragging the still-warm corpses toward a hole that had suddenly appeared in the family''s garden.

    The scene that unfolded before them was like a terrifying nightmareing to life, filling their entire being with terror.

    At that moment, they realized that their once peaceful lives had been shattered, and they needed to flee.

    The following days unfolded in a simr fashion as they helplessly watched more neighbors being dragged away.

    Amara sessfully persuaded her husband of the urgent need to depart, suggesting a route towards the southern region in order to reach the central Duchy.

    With fear coursing through their veins, the family gathered the remaining food and left the temporary safety their home offered them.

    Quietly, they moved through narrow alleys, concealing themselves from the evil creatures and lurking monsters that dwelled in the shadows.

    The air reeked with a foul stench, and their hearts raced with fear. The distant scurrying and gnashing teeth sent shivers down their spines.

    Their eyes darted anxiously, glimpsing the lurking rat-men in the shadows, their red eyes gleaming with malice.

    United and gripping each other''s hands tightly, the family sought refuge from these nightmarish creatures.

    Huddled behind a crumbling carriage, the Drakebanes crouched low, their hearts throbbing with terror.

    In the moonlight, a procession of twisted and grotesque humanoids revealed itself, a sight that sent chills down their spines.

    Their eyes emitted an eerie, sickly red glow, while their mouths contorted into unnatural shapes, showcasing a menacing array of sharp, jagged teeth.

    The air filled with a chilling breeze as they shuffled past, emitting guttural, otherworldly sounds that sent shivers down their spines.

    Each step reverberated through the ground, signaling their approach. The family held their breath, their bodies trembling, praying that their hiding ce remained undetected.

    Their minds raced with thoughts of escape, their eyes wide with horror as they witnessed the grotesque figures pass by.

    Their souls were chilled by the sinister presence that lingered in the air.

    After the creatures vanished they made their way toward the abandoned city square, when they arrived Nyx witnessed a horrific sight that would forever haunt her.

    The corpses of the citizens were suspended in a grotesque manner from improvised poles, disying signs of torn flesh and missing or severed limbs.

    Nyx''s eyes locked onto a vile congregation of Rat-Men, suddenly, a piercing scream echoed as a blood-soaked woman emerged from the crowd, clutching a baby tightly.

    In her frenzied desperation, she locked eyes with the frightened Drakebane family and raced toward them.

    Panic gripped their hearts, but before they could react, she was captured.

    A long, sharp chain coiled around her neck with vicious force. The unbearable tension reached its climax, unleashing a horrifying eruption of blood-soaked terror.

    Fear coursed through Nyx''s fragile form, her sanity teetering on the edge of an unspeakable abyss.

    But when her mother tightly squeezed her hand, a testament to her strength, she drew the courage to persevere, even though her spirit was on the brink of shattering.

    As the family attempted to flee, a deep sense of fear filled the air, growing stronger when one of the Rat-Men locked eyes with them, his gaze prating and menacing.

    The creature''s snout abruptly veered, locking onto their scent, and swiftly turned its head in their direction.

    "Run now! I''ll hold them back, giving you time to escape."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nyx, stood frozen, her eyes locked on her father blocking the path they were fleeing.

    At that moment, her father''s hands danced with lightning magic, an intricate weaving of power against the encroaching horde.

    "Lightning Strike!"

    His voice echoed through the air as Niki unleashed his spell, bolts of lightning cascading down and cleaving through the approaching rat men.

    Explosions erupted, sending shockwaves rippling through the surrounding darkness.

    Amara watched through tear-filled eyes as her beloved husband willingly sacrificed himself, fully aware that his brave act would only grant them mere moments of respite.

    She knelt before her two children, her voice trembling with a mix of love and sorrow.

    "My darlings, I must aid your father or none of us shall escape."

    Her gaze settled on Draven, her words heavy with emotion. "Draven, take your sister and flee. Find your father''s trusted friend, Sia Silverthorn, in the Capital. She will provide you with sanctuary."

    Nyx cried, feeling the heavy burden of heartbreak weighing upon her young heart as she watched her parents leave.

    Draven, understanding the gravity of their sacrifice, steeled himself with unwavering resolve.

    Amara rose to her feet, urging her tearful children away, her eyes brimming with anguish. "Stay safe, my darlings. May joy and happiness find you both in this life."

    Nyx and Draven sprinted down the road but halted to nce back at their parents. Fear gripped their hearts as they witnessed their valiant struggle against the monstrous creatures, fighting relentlessly with unwavering determination.

    Electricity crackled through the air, sparking fiery shes between light and darkness, and lightning battled against the formidable forces that endangered their very survival.

    Tears filled Nyx''s eyes, her hands shaking as she tried to grasp the overwhelming sight in front of her.

    Her parents facing unimaginable danger was almost unbearable for her, but she couldn''t turn her eyes away.

    In the midst of the chaos, her mother''s eyes locked with hers, and with a heartfelt smile, she mouthed the words lost amid the sound of battle.

    "My daughter, I love you," her voice swallowed by the screeching around them.

    As the vile creatures lunged, Nyx''s mother unleashed torrents of beautiful red mes, scorching their hideous forms and creating a temporary barrier.

    Firestorms erupted, attempting to block the path of the creatures, while Niki rained down lightning upon them.

    She witnessed her father''s dazzling disy of power, summoning bolts of lightning that crackled through the air, electrifying the battlefield.

    But the insatiable hunger of the swarm drove them to tear through the fiery defense, closing in on their prey.

    Despair echoed in the anguished cries of the siblings, their voices drowned out by the chaos. As the horde swarmed over their parents with savage anger, their screams piercing the night.

    Nyx''s heart shattered as she watched the mes fade and the lightning flicker, witnessing her parent''s ultimate sacrifice.

    The rats tore them apart, a horrifying scene etched forever in her mind.

    Something inside her snapped, and she stood motionless, her spirit numb. It was then that she heard a mysterious voice of a woman speak.

    "In your veins flows the blood of my loyal ck Dragons, child," the eerie voice reverberated through her thoughts.

    "In your hour of need, I bestow upon you this gift. In 35 years, seek out a white-haired boy, for he alone holds the key to your happiness."

    The voice went quiet, leaving Nyx trembling with rage and madness.

    But then, it spoke again, a bone-chillingmand that pierced her very soul. "Embrace your destiny and move forward. Annihte your foes and thrive!"

    An electric surge coursed through her veins, and she felt a profound transformation overtake her.

    Nyx''s once lustrous ck hair turned an eerie shade of white, then shifted back to its original color.

    One of her eyes turned red while the other turned yellow reflecting the turmoil within her.

    Amidst the agonizing grief for her fallen parents, Nyx''s mana erupted into a chaotic frenzy. Swirls of red, ck, and yellow energy danced around her, emanating a menacing aura.

    Draven observed his sister, Nyx, erupting intoughter as she started to unleash powerful spells, effortlessly eliminating hundreds of creatures.

    She was consumed by fury and went on to ughter anything that crossed her path.

    As Nyx ventured further into the city, leaving Draven behind, he felt torn between assisting her and or trying to escape this hell.

    The conflict attracted a growing number of repulsive rats, their grotesque presence escting and encroaching upon Draven, overpowering his senses.

    Recognizing the pressing danger, Draven understood that he had no alternative but to retreat from the encroaching horde of rats.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [I''m open to suggestions on other bonus chapters, going to give the introductions a rest for a while. Comment and let me know]

 Chapter 120 The Drakebanes Fate.(End)

    [This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]

    Draven ran frantically through the empty streets, his heart racing in his chest.

    Behind him, the relentless hordes of Rat-Men scurried after him, hurling makeshift spears in his direction.

    The projectiles whizzed past, grazing his skin and leaving trails of blood in their wake.

    Around him was a nightmarish scene of chaos and despair. He witnessed the grisly sight of people engaged in brutalbat, their cries for help drowned out by the creatures howls.

    The air reeked of blood and fear, suffocating his senses. Amidst the chaos, a group of valiant guards formed a shield wall across a narrow road.

    The guards barred the path behind the fleeing citizens.

    Draven, panting and exhausted, halted to catch his breath, his eyes scanning the surroundings for a ce to hide.

    However, his relief turned to dread as he witnessed a nightmarish sight unfolding before him.

    Figures, twisted and grotesque, leaped from the rooftops with an unnatural agility.

    Brandishing wicked des, they mercilessly thrust them into the backs of the unsuspecting guards.

    The Rat-Men descended upon the soldiers and innocent civilians alike, unleashing a reign of terror.

    The air filled with the cacophony of horrified screams and bloodcurdling wails, merging into a symphony of chaos.

    Draven looked around and spotted a broken carriage that had crates in it, it was tipped over.

    He stealthily concealed himself inside one of the crates, granting him a vantage point over the entire square.

    The sights he beheld while concealed within that crate would forever be etched in his memory.

    Amidst the chaos and terror, Draven bore witness to a scene of unfathomable carnage. The Rat-Men, with their razor-sharp ws and bloodthirsty hunger, descended upon the survivors.

    Their vicious attacks tore through the guards who tried their best to defend the citizens.

    The sh of steel against w filled the air, but the guards were outnumbered and overwhelmed, falling one by one.

    Screams echoed through the streets, blending with the wails of terrified citizens.

    As thest of the guards sumbed to the onught, Draven watched in horror as the surviving citizens were herded into the small square.

    The rat-men, along with other foul creatures reveled in their victory, their eyes gleaming with sadistic delight.

    In a horrifying disy of brutality, the monsters began their onught. The air was thick with the cries of innocent men, women, and children as they were savagely torn apart.

    Limbs were ripped from torsos, as the vile creatures feasted upon the flesh. No one was spared, as nobles andmoners alike met their gruesome end.

    Time seemed to stretch into eternity as the ughter continued. The rat-men reveled in their sadistic work, piling body parts into a grotesque pyramid that towered over the square.

    The stench of blood and death hung heavy in the air, suffocating all hope.

    But the horror did not cease. More captives were forcefully dragged forward, their bodies contorted and bloodied, ready to endure a new level of torment.

    Nails were driven into their flesh, securing them to wooden poles like grotesque decorations of suffering.

    Their agonized screams tore through the night, mixing in a sinister symphony that resonated with the twisted delight of their captors. A monstrous chasm tore open at the center of the square.

    Thousands of survivors were thrown into the hole, falling into the darkness. Pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears, drowned out by the cruel indifference of their captors.

    Draven''s heart pounded in his chest, torn between the urge to flee the despair of the unfolding massacre.

    His survival instincts fought against the overwhelming grief and shock that threatened to consume him.

    In that harrowing moment, the evil that had befallen the city became all too clear to him.

    He bore witness to the unspeakable horrors unfolding before him, a sight that would be burned into his memory.

    In a state of fear, he sought sce in sleep, seeking refuge from the nightmarish reality. Yet his respite was short-lived, abruptly interrupted by the sounds of a battle raging nearby.

    Rubbing his eyes as he was struggling to fully wake up, Draven heard men fighting the creatures, he took a look outside the crate and saw a group of citizens fighting back.

    He crawled out of the crate and looked around, seeing that the path south was clear, he started running to get away from this nightmare.

    In the pitch-ck night, Draven sprinted through the shadowy streets, his heart pounding in his chest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The echoes of his footsteps reverberated through the deste alleys as he weaved and dodged, narrowly evading the prowling rat packs and eerie creatures that lurked in the darkness.

    Draven''s breath came in ragged gasps as fear propelled him forward, his senses heightened to the slightest sound or movement.

    He leaped over debris and darted through narrow passages, his instincts guiding him through thebyrinth.

    Each moment felt like an eternity as he pushed his body to its limits, his adrenaline was the only thing keeping him going.

    The gnarled ws and glowing red eyes of the rat pack were never far behind, their snarls and hisses echoing through the night.

    Draven''s heart pounded in his chest, his mind consumed by a relentless surge of adrenaline. Approaching the city walls, his eyes widened in horror.

    The path ahead was a gruesome mosaic of blood-soaked earth and dismembered limbs strewn along the road.

    Taking a shaky breath, Draven pushed forward, his every step propelled by fear.

    Nyx, his beloved sister, lingered in his thoughts, but he knew going back to find her would mean his death.

    The dread of losing his entire family to the cursed city haunted him, spurring him to sprint through the streets.

    Finally, he reached the city gate, where a chaotic scene unfolded before his eyes. In the distance, refugees scurried in a frenzy, driven by terror.

    Stretched across the road, the city guards stood resolute, their dwindling numbers a testament to their bravery, as they held the line.

    His gaze fixed upon them as a horde of rats surged forward, their rabid charge threatening to overwhelm the defenders.

    Seizing his opportunity, Draven veered away from the chaos, darting into the nearby woods.

    As he ran, his path was strewn with the grisly aftermath of the carnage, the lifeless remains of victims torn to pieces.

    In the distance, he glimpsed skirmishes between a group of rats and survivors, but it was evident that the odds were swiftly turning against the survivors.

    Drawing closer to the edge of the woods, Draven''s heart pounded with a mixture of pain and horror

    Suddenly, a rat burst from a bush, wielding a sword with murderous intent.

    Reacting swiftly, Draven dropped to the ground, narrowly evading the swing, and swiftly jumped to his feet, resuming his desperate sprint.

    Emerging from the woods, he was met with a breathtaking sight. The legendary Dawnbreaker unit of the Avalon Empire, renowned for their prowess and indomitable spirit, shed with the iing horde.

    The massive Dawnbreaker beasts thundered forward, trampling the rats beneath their hooves, leaving a trail of blood and bones in their wake.

    Draven''s sprint persisted, the screams and howls trailing behind him forcing him to continue running, a chilling soundtrack to his desperate escape.

    The soldiers guarding the shield wall granted him passage, recognizing the urgency in his eyes.

    As he crossed the line of defenders, his gaze fell upon a group of soldiers assisting frightened people onto waiting wagons.

    A towering figure swiftly approached him, effortlessly hoisting Draven onto his broad shoulder, and with a burst of speed, carried him to the nearest carriage.

    The soldier ced him in it, once it was full the driver whipped the horses and they started traveling south.

    Upon reaching Frostwatch Castle, Draven was confronted with a heart-wrenching reality. Within the vast popce that once thrived, only a mere fraction of 100,000 individuals had managed to endure the unimaginable hardships of the ordeal.

    Even among the survivors, the scars of the city''s fall ran deep, with many bearing the weight of broken minds and shattered spirits.

    As heid eyes on the Frostholm Wall, a formidable barrier separating the valley from the outside world, he sensed that this ce would inevitably unleash chaos once more.

    It was a grim realization that the Empire had taken drastic measures to safeguard the Empire from Frostholm.

    In his relentless quest to discover the fate of his beloved sister Nyx, Draven sought any fragment of information he could gather.

    However, his inquiries only yielded sporadic reports from the soldiers stationed atop the towering walls.

    Amidst echoing roars and foreboding bursts of red and yellow light, Draven''s unwavering determination to locate his sister remained steadfast.

    His existence became an eternalment of regret, fueled by the unresolved mystery of Nyx''s whereabouts.

    Thus concluded Draven Drakebane''s chilling tale of the Doom of Frostholm, leaving behind a haunting warning of the city''s inevitable resurrection.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 121 And Im The Wild One.

    As the night unfolded, the festive spirit exploded, enveloping the celebration in a whirlwind of joy.

    Archer, Teu, and E delighted in their surroundings, savoring the plentiful array of delicious food and refreshing drinks.

    Amidst the festivities, many nobles from distantnds approached the trio, offering their blessings and heartfelt wishes for a sessful marriage.

    Approaching their table with an aura of majesty, King Lashure and Emperor Amkhu fixed their gaze upon Archer, their eyes brimming with warmth and eager anticipation.

    "Archer, I eagerly await your visit to the north. I must inform Nefertiti of the betrothal, and I am confident that your union will be harmonious. However, let us postpone our conversation until the morning, when our minds are clearer," Amkhu''s words apanied by a reassuring smile.

    Acknowledging them with a nod, Archer allowed his thoughts to drift as he savored the food.

    Teu began inquiring about his younger years, and E dly shared stories with her new sister.

    As time flew by, the celebrations neared their end. Archer and the girls made the choice to retire for the night in the cottage.

    They traversed through the portal he had summoned and stepped into the bedroom. Archer, facing away, started taking off his clothes.

    Sera swiftly took flight, eager to settle on her perch. asionally, she sought her own space for rest.

    Archer cast his gaze upon two exquisite beauties in the midst of undressing. E gracefully initiated the removal of her dress, unveiling a mesmerizing sight of her stunning physique.

    Her petite form was a work of art, wlessly sculpted, and her petite, perky boobs jiggled enticingly with each movement.

    E looked absolutely enchanting, dressed in ckce lingerie that perfectly entuated her wless white skin. Her irresistible charm was impossible to ignore.

    Her hair, stylishly tied in a neat ponytail, added a touch of yful allure.

    E had a stunning pear-shaped figure that highlighted her curves beautifully, with shapely hips and a slender waist.

    Her firm and perky behind had an enchanting allure that left himpletely captivated.

    However, his attention quickly turned to Teu, who possessed a stunning beauty with sun-kissed brown skin that took his breath away.

    She discarded her dress, revealing the vibrant redce underwear she was wearing, Archer''s heart skipped a beat.

    Herrge mountains called out to him, tempting him to seek sce in their soft embrace. Her body was a masterpiece, boasting perfect curves in all the right ces.

    Archer found himself mesmerized by her captivating curves, particrly her shapely bubble butt, entuated by the vibrant red thong she wore. Its allure had a profound impact on him.

    He found himself irresistibly captivated by her undeniable beauty, causing him to gradually lose himself in the moment.

    Each yful jiggle of her mountains ignited a fiery passion within him, while her firm and shapely thighs added fuel to his growing desires.

    However, he quickly regainedposure and realized the importance of controlling himself before settling into bed.

    Resisting the urge to pounce on the girls, Archer knew he couldn''t as their rtionships were still growing.

    As he settled into a state offort, the girls who were dressed in nothing but their underwear and crawled into bed closing in on him.

    To Archer''s surprise, Teu, whom he had thought to be shy, but here she was revealing a newfound audacity that night.

    Wearing a mischievous grin, she gently captured his arm between herrge mountains. At the same time, E positioned herself midway on his body, creating an incredibly intimate scene.

    E''s touch sent shivers down his body as their skin made contact. To make matters even worse for him, she nted a gentle kiss on his cheek.

    Just when he thought he couldn''t handle any more surprises, Teu joined in and kissed him too. Archer was happy but struggled to keep up with these unexpected events.

    He started yfully poking the girls'' stomachs, making them burst intoughter. Gradually, their giggles faded away as they settled down and quickly drifted off to sleep.

    Archer woke up to a wet sensation on his neck, and as he opened his eyes, he found himself greeted by wild blonde hair and a long elf ear right next to his mouth.

    As his mind cleared, Archer realized that E was the onevishing his neck with kisses, her seated figure resting on his body.

    Feeling empowered by the moment, he grabbed and held her perky butt and yfully nibbled on her ear, relishing her shuddering response.

    With a satisfied smile, he continued to yfully nibble on her ear, hearing her letting out soft moans of pleasure.

    At that moment, Archer paused, sensing the need to stop. E lifted her blushing face, her cheeks were a shade of red with a smile that betrayed her own excitement.

    Locked in an enchanting gaze, their eyes spoke volumes. Archer, driven by an irresistible connection, inclined his head, allowing their lips to meet in a tender kiss.

    Sumbing to their desires, they started to passionately kiss, their lips intertwining in an intimate dance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    E''s tongue yfully ventured into his mouth, eliciting a sense of delight as Archer savored the sensation of her butt.

    Archer moved his squeezed her, E''s new untamed nature grew with each passing moment.

    Although they momentarily ceased their kissing, E refused to stop and swiftly sank her teeth into his neck.

    Her bite unleashed a surge of new sensations that coursed through his body, stirring a new burning desire within him.

    His arousal intensified, causing his eager little brother to rub against her secret garden, causing her to let out an intense moan as she buried her head into his neck.

    The two of them continued to kiss for a while and Archer felt something wet on his little brother and realized she was starting to get wet.

    With a swift motion, he spun her around, finding himself positioned on top of her in the ssic missionary pose.

    Archer, consumed by desire, began to delicately nibble on her neck, this caused E to let out even more soft moans.

    Their lips continued to intertwine in a fervent kiss, and she initiated a sensual rhythm, grinding her hips against his.

    However, their passionate moment was shattered when a yful voice pierced the air, causing both of them to jump.

    "You two are like untamed beasts. E I never imagined I''d witness this side of you. Hehe," the voice remarked, yfully observing their passionate encounter.

    Startled, E let out a yelp and hastily rose up while jumping off him, her face flushing a deep red.

    Unable to contain his amusement, a chuckle escaped Archer''s lips, his attention shifting towards Teu.

    Shey on her side, her gaze fixed upon him, wearing a serene smile that conveyed her contentment.

    Settling back down, Archer reclined as Teu nestled her head upon his shoulder, and E, still blushing, rested her head gently upon his chest.

    His fingers traced a gentle path down Teu''s back, eliciting a delightful shiver of goosebumps.

    Meanwhile, he yfully toyed with E''s short, blonde locks.

    Weariness embraced him, Archer couldn''t help but express his deep admiration for both girls.

    "You both are breathtakingly beautiful, and I am truly blessed to have you both by my side," he spoke his mind as he treasured both of them.

    With a radiant smile, Teu leaned in, her hands delicately caressing his face, and nted a tender kiss upon his lips.

    They shared a passionate kiss, and with each embrace, Teu''s wild side seemed to awaken, her desire intensifying.

    E couldn''t contain herughter as she observed this enchanting and passionate moment. Teasing the girl with blue hair, she yfully remarked, "Looks like I''m the wild one, huh? Hehe."

    They became entangled, their bodies pressed tightly together, their tongues locked in a struggle that stretched on indefinitely.

    Reluctantly, they finally separated, gasping for air, their desire sated.

    Her mesmerizing blue eyes bore into his soul, an intensity burning from within.

    Teuil''a lips curled into a seductive smile as she leaned back, yfully poking her tongue toward the giggling Half-elf.

    Soon, a sense of peace enveloped them, and they drifted into a peaceful slumber, finding sce in each other''s presence.

    The following morning, he awoke to the sound of children''sughter and joyful screams echoing through the air.

    E stirred awake shortly after, stretching her arms and greeting him.

    "Mornin'', Arch. What''s all that noise? Are those children ying?" she asked, her voiceced with confusion.

    He turned his head to look at her, a knowing smile gracing his face. "Indeed, it seems some children are ying a game and have wandered a little too close to the cottage."

    Archer stood up and put on some clothes as E did the same, Teu woke up as they got dressed.

    Teu saw them getting ready and rushed to get her dress on, he cast Cleanse on all three of them.

    Refreshed and invigorated, all three of them felt as though they had just emerged from a luxurious bath.

    Archer took the lead, guiding them out of the cottage, while greeting the hardworking brownies who were cleaning tasks.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 122 I Prefer This Side Of You.

    Stepping outside, they were greeted by the sight of numerous children gleefully running around the cottage, immersed in a game they were ying.

    However, the instant they noticed Archer''s presence, their game came to a stop, and silence fell upon them.

    Unfazed by the quietness, Archer and the girls continued down the cottage''s walkway, offering smiles to the children.

    A brave young boy shattered the silence, as he was rushing toward them. He stopped and pointed at E and Teu, "Are they your Qweens, Magisty?"

    Archer met the questioning gaze of the blue-haired child, yfully tousling his hair before responding, "Yes, little dragon, they are indeed my Queens."

    ncing back at E and Teu, Archer beheld their joyful expressions as they conversed with the other children.

    Then, Archer heard the boy speak again, "Mama said you safed us, but Why did you safe us?"

    He looked at the curious boy and answered, "Well, little one, why would I want any of our people to suffer? All Dragon-kin deserve to live and be happy."

    Archer gestured for the boy to follow him, continuing their conversation. "What''s your name?"

    The little boy barely spared him a nce as they walked toward Tent City, but he quickly responded, "My name is Zyler, Magisty."

    Just then, a woman''s angry voice pierced the air. "Zyler! Where have you been, goddammit? You have chores to finish before you can y! Stop sneaking out, boy, or I''ll spank your ass again."

    Emerging from between two tents, an older woman with brown hair fixed her gaze on the boy. As she approached, she noticed that her son wasn''t alone.

    Her gaze met a tall young man, a charming smile etched on his face, entuated by his four white horns and gleaming violet eyes.

    Apanying him were two striking young women, gracefully strolling alongside the other children.

    It was at that moment she realized the true identity of the young man, prompting her to immediately bow.

    "I apologize for my behavior, Your Majesty," she humbly expressed.

    Archer gazed at the woman and motioned for her to rise. As she straightened herself, a confused expression as she saw his smile.

    However, he promptly offered reassurance, his voice calm andforting.

    "That''s fine. They do well with discipline and dedicated parents. I respect your approach to raising children. What is your name?"

    The older woman gazed at Archer, her face beaming with a smile as she introduced herself, "Your Majesty, my name is Eloria. I am the wife of Captain Astram, who serves under the General."

    He nodded as he spoke. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Eloria and Zyler. Anyway, I got to go so I will see you again soon."

    With a wave, he watched as she guided the boy back to their tent.

    Teu approached with a warm smile on her face. "You truly are kind to everyone, even after everything you''ve been through.''''

    Archer turned towards her, but before he could respond, E interjected, "Absolutely, Arch. Since you left the family, you''ve be an entirely different person."

    Drawing closer, she paused and gazed up at him.

    "I must admit, I prefer this side of you. You''re much friendlier and approachable, even if you''re a bit strange at times. But that''s alright, everyone has their quirks."

    Archer''s heart ached as her innocent words struck him like an arrow.

    Shaking his head, he leaned down to nt gentle kisses on both girls'' foreheads before opening the portal.

    However, just as they were about to step through, Jethro and Sagana approached them.

    The old man spoke with urgency, "Your Majesty, may I have a moment of your time, please?"

    Archer halted his steps and closed the portal, turning around with a warm smile on his face.

    "Certainly, Jethro. How have both of you been?"

    Jethro and Sagana stood before the trio, their smiles evident as they listened to Archer''s words. After catching their breath, they began to speak.

    "We have been fine, Your Majesty. I am here to inform you that we now have nearly 100,000 people residing here. Sagana and Drogath have been tirelessly rescuing more individuals," Jethro exined.

    His gaze shifted to the blue-haired woman, who humbly bowed her head. Jethro continued.

    "However, we require more tokens and additional space, homes, and essential resources to ensure that people can live in peace."

    Archer locked eyes with the old man, understanding the situation. "I will deal with it once I have finished with the introductions."

    He gestured for Teu and E to step forward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "These wonderfuldies are my fianc��es. We will be getting married when we turn 19," Archer announced.

    Pointing to the girls, he continued, "The charming blonde is E, and the captivating blue-haired beauty is Teu. They will be spending a lot of time here from now on."

    Jethro and Sagana approached the girls with the utmost respect, treating them as if they were Archer. Jethro bowed deeply, his eyes filled with admiration.

    "My esteemeddies, it is an honor to finally meet you properly. I am Jethro, a humble servant to the white king. Please let me know if you ever need anything."

    E and Teu exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued. Sagana, wearing an infectious smile, gracefully stepped forward, her voice emanating warmth.

    "Indeed, my queens, your presence has brought great joy to the domain. I am Sagana. It is an honor to meet the future wives of our king."

    The girls were taken aback by the way Jethro and Sagana addressed them, they exchanged bewildered smiles beforeposing themselves to respond.

    E, expressing gratitude, spoke first, "We sincerely thank you, Jethro and Sagana. We feel deeply honored to be weed here, and your kind words mean a lot to us."

    Teu, her voice filled with genuine appreciation, chimed in, "Absolutely! We are overjoyed and immensely grateful for the kindness you''ve shown us."

    After the introductions, Archer summoned his wings and gracefully ascended into the air, hovering effortlessly after flying away from the group.

    With closed eyes, he visualized the domain expanding, its boundaries stretching outwards. In a matter of seconds, the domain doubled in size.

    Vast grassy ins now encircled the existing area, extending its reach.

    Archer envisioned a grand t expanse where majestic, fantasy-inspired apartments rose skyward, forming a breathtaking skyline.

    Awork of roads crisscrossed the newly formed city, connecting its various districts.

    To enhance the natural beauty, Archer conjured arge pristineke, its sparkling waters shimmering under the sun.

    He popted theke with vibrant schools of fish and an assortment of smallke creatures, so the residents could hunt and fish.

    Archer descended from the sky, his wings gracefully carrying him to the newly expanded domain.

    He strolled along the lively streets of the small city, Archer couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of fantastical apartment blocks that adorned thendscape.

    The buildings were a magnificent blend of elegance and magic. Towering into the sky, they seemed to defy gravity, with turrets, spires, and ornate balconies adorning their facades.

    Each apartment block was a work of art, exuding an enchanting aura that invited inhabitants to step into a world of wonder.

    Archer approached one of the buildings and entered through an arched doorway. Inside, he found spacious living quarters, bathed in warm sunlight that filtered through stained ss windows.

    The interiors were tastefully decorated with intricate dragon carvings, intricate tapestries of dragons, and exquisite furniture, creating an atmosphere offort and luxury.

    As he explored further, Archer discoveredmunal areas, such as lush gardens and peaceful courtyards, where residents could gather and rx.

    These spaces were adorned with colorful flowers, glistening fountains, and dragon sculptures, evoking a sense of serenity and tranquility.

    Archer left the apartment block and started walking down a street, he saw many newly built shops.

    cksmiths, Apothecaries, Spellbook shops, Artifacts, and Weapon shops. All he imagined was a small city where thousands of people can live and work until a home could be found for the Dragon-kin.

    He wandered around the city, and that''s when he spotted E, Teu, Sagana, and Jethro entering the city.

    When he approached them they were all smiling as they spotted the strange-looking buildings.

    "Would you like a tour?" Archer asked the group, and their faces lit up with excitement as they nodded in agreement.

    He led them to a nearby apartment block, constructed with sturdy stone. These remarkable residences stood tall and proud, boasting exquisite carvings and intricate designs.

    The walls were decorated with mythical creature cravings and symbols, while dragons perched on the corners, serving as guardians.

    Upon entering, they were greeted by spacious interiors that exuded warmth andfort, with high ceilings soaring overhead and ample natural light flooding the rooms.

    The walls were adorned with tapestries depicting legendary scenes and breathtakingndscapes, adding an air of enchantment to the space.

    Each apartment boasted cozy nooks adorned with inviting fireces, providing the perfect setting for curling up with a book or engaging in lively conversations.

    The bedrooms were adorned with soft,fortable fabrics draping over the beds, creating a sense of tranquility and charm.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 123 Cementing The Alliance.

    Archer guided them through the city, showcasing its various features, and after an hour, their tour wasplete.

    Jethro and Sagana were brimming with joy and satisfaction.

    The old man approached Archer with a quick stride, his eyes filled with excitement as he sped the king''s shoulders.

    "Your Majesty, when can we begin moving people in?" he asked eagerly.

    Archer smiled at the man before responding, "As soon as we leave. First, we need to talk to Teu''s family."

    He started walking, with the two girls following closely behind. But before they could go far, Sagana spoke up, expressing her gratitude.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. We truly appreciate your assistance."

    At that moment, Archer remembered that they need more dragon tokens, and he closed his eyes once again.

    Concentrating he conjured thousands of white dragon tokens, which formed a pile in front of Sagana and Jethro.

    Archer decided to create bracelets that will allow the girls to teleport here whenever they want.

    He concentrated his thoughts on fashioning two exquisite bracelets. Each piece of jewelry boasted gems that wlessly mirrored the captivating colors of the girls'' eyes.

    Not long after starting he created two beautiful bracelets, he ced them in his pocket to give them to themter.

    Turning towards Jethro and Sagana, Archer summoned a portal that would take them to his assigned room from the previous night. As he gazed up at the sky, he noticed that it was still early morning.

    "Jethro, Sagana, expect to see me more often from now on. I''ll be back soon," Archer said, his smile shining with warmth and anticipation.

    With a wave of his hand, he opened the portal and confidently stepped through, the girls following closely behind him.

    Exiting the portal, they found themselves in the bedroom that was given to them. Teu''s face lit up as she grabbed Archer''s and E''s hands dragging them out of the room.

    They made their way down the long corridors until they reached the dining room, where the entire royal family was already seated.

    Emperor Amkhu Sharifi and King Rayhan Samra and their respective wives were already there waiting to eat.

    Upon seeing the trio, Lashure gestured to the three vacant seats. They took their ces at the table and waited for the food.

    Soon after, the maids arrived, carrying trays loaded with a mouth-watering assortment of dishes.

    Archer''s eyes were immediately drawn to the feast before him.

    He gazed upon the spread of Aquarian delicacies, marveling at the vibrant colors and enticing aromas that filled the room.

    The sight alone stirred his appetite, causing his stomach to rumble with anticipation. Just as he was about to dig in, Teu interrupted, pointing at each dish and sharing its name.

    "That," Teu pointed with a smile, "is Fa''apapa, panikeke, palusami, and sapasui." Her finger gracefully moved across the array of delicacies.

    Her attention then shifted to the remaining dishes as she continued her descriptions.

    "Lastly, we have Faiai Eleni and Lu''au."

    Archer expressed his gratitude to Teu with a nod, and she responded with a radiant smile. The three of them eagerly began to stuff themselves full of food and drink.

    Suddenly, a woman''s voice interrupted his meal. "So, you''re the white dragon everyone talks about. My cousin ims to have seen you while traveling back from the south."

    Archer lifted his gaze, his eyes drawn to the enchanting figure before him with sun-kissed locks of captivating pink cascading down and eyes that sparkled with a mesmerizing hue.

    He responded with a warm smile, "Yes, I am indeed the one. He probably did see me as I was flying all over the south.''''

    The older woman smiled when she heard his reply, she introduced herself.

    "I''m Hatshepsut Sharifi, the Empress of Zenia and your future mother-inw." Her words were followed by a delightful giggle, and another woman joined the conversation.

    "You''re lucky, Hats. Neither I nor any of the girls have given Rayhan any sons, which is a shame," the woman remarked, seemingly oblivious to Archer and the girls.

    Hatshepsut observed Archer as he ate, contemting her response. "I''m not entirely sure, Haria. Nefertiti possesses a fiery temper, and she rarely gets on with others, except for me and Amkhu."

    Taking a sip of her wine, she continued her exnation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, there was an incident before we departed. A young master from the influential Arsaphes family, whose father holds the position of Overseer in the northern region of Zenia, attempted to court Nefertiti. However, she used her Arcane magic and forcefully repelled his advances, resulting in the loss of a hand."

    Hatshepsut set down her empty wine ss, concluding with a sigh, "Now sheins about facing difficulties inpleting her academy tests because no one is willing to coborate with her, particrly males."

    Archer listened attentively to every word, growing increasingly curious about this fiery and independent girl.

    He finished off a bowl of Sapasui and helped himself to a te of Lu''au, his appetite seemingly insatiable.

    Despite the amused snickers from the girls, Archer remained undeterred, focused solely on tasting the vors of the feast before him.

    As he continued to eat, King Lashure turned to him and asked a question, his voice filled with curiosity.

    "Archer, when do you n to embark on your journey to the Zenian Empire?" King Lashure inquired, his gaze fixed on him.

    Having just savored the vors of a sulent piece of meat wrapped in a delicate coconut leaf, Archer lifted his eyes to meet the king''s gaze.

    He replied, "Once the celebrations are over, we will journey to the north. But rest assured, King Lashure, Teu can return here whenever she wishes."

    Archer''s assurance resonated with the man, a warm smile on his face. It alleviated the king''s concerns about allowing Teu to embark on this grand adventure with Archer.

    Returning the smile, Archer reached for another te, his appetite undeterred. However, before he could savor another bite, a voice interjected, breaking the momentary tranquility.

    "Do you n to return home after your visit?" The voice belonged to a slender, tanned man with brown hair and eyes.

    It was Emperor Amkhu Sharifi. Finishing the food in his mouth, Archer replied.

    "Yes."

    Amkhu smiled and added, "When you arrive in Zenia, make your way to my capital Alexandria and present this medallion to the guards at the city''s entrance."

    With a flick of his hand, the emperor tossed a gold medallion to Archer, who caught it and examined the intricate design. The medallion featured the image of a crocodile-like creature.

    Amkhu exined, "This medallion will grant you passage through the gates and guide you to the pce. I am eager for you to meet Nefertiti."

    Archer smiled as he carefully stowed the medallion in his Item Box. The breakfast continued for a little while longer until the table was finally cleared.

    King Rayhan Samra set down his wine ss and fixed his gaze upon Archer, addressing him directly.

    "Will you take a Mana oath to refrain from attacking the Nethania Kingdom and provide assistance in its time of need?"

    Archer raised an eyebrow, his gaze locked with the king''s, before responding with a confident smile.

    "Certainly, but in return, you must swear not to harm my future wives, and refrain from attacking me or any Kingdom I am associated with."

    Rayhan stared at the young man who was smiling as Archer went back to talking to the two pretty girls by his side, he inwardly hated that he didn''t have a daughter before speaking.

    ''''Okay deal.'''' He started reciting a mana oath in front of everyone.

    "I, Rayhan Samra, pledge to the world''s mana, with all the sincerity in my heart, that I will nevery a hand of harm upon Archer, his beloved wives, or any kingdom he is affiliated with. May my words resonate throughout the realms and be bound by the strongest threads of mana."

    He sat back down and started drinking more wine, Archer looked at the man but didn''t feel anything different.

    Rising from his seat and spoke "I, Archer, wholeheartedly pledge before the world''s mana, that I shall never inflict harm upon the Nethania Kingdom, in any manner or guise. In their time of dire need, I vow to extend my aid without hesitation or reservation. May the echoes of my solemn words reverberate across the vast expanse of realms, forever entwined with the unbreakable threads of potent mana."

    The triumphant cheers and jubnt celebrations reverberated through the hall, celebrating the official start of the Tri-Alliance of the Soutnds.

    With this sacred pact, a new era of tranquility and harmony descended upon the Soutnds, nurturing prosperity for generations toe.

    Monuments, standing tall and resolute, would rise in evesting tribute. They would etch into the annals of history the name of Archer, the white dragon, and savior of the Soutnds.

    Each stone and carefully crafted inscription on the towering structures would serve as a testament to the profound gratitude inspired by his heroic deeds.

    In the years toe, the white dragon''s descendants would be treated as honored guests, embraced with love and reverence all over the Soutnds.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 124 When The Sun Embraces Her Fate.

    [Ravenna City, Capital of The Sri Empire]

    A few months after the Celebrations in the Aquarian Kingdom.

    Hemera''s peaceful sleep was shattered by the piercing screech of an Archeleon eagle echoing through the pce.

    Startled, after stretching her body she got out of bed and made her way to the bath. She entered the chamber as she stripped out of her nightgown, and slipped into the steaming hot water.

    The soothing warm bath, her mind remained consumed by the looming academy exam.

    If she passed this test, her father would grant her permission to enter the forbidden library and delve into its collection of rare books.

    Hemera submerged herself in the soothing bath, her thoughts drifted away from the iing test.

    In that moment of peace, the vivid memory of her dream resurfaced, capturing her attention once more.

    Closing her eyes, Hemera let her thoughts drift back to that dream. She found herself standing in a lush, verdant forest, the scent of pine and earth filling the air.

    Sunlight streamed through the canopy above, casting shadows on the forest floor. The atmosphere was serene, yet tinged with a sense of impending doom.

    In her dream, Hemera realized that she was not alone. A magnificent white dragon stood before her, its scales shimmering ethereally in the sunlight.

    Its violet eyes were filled with wisdom and power, As she watched the dragon a colossal giant emerged from the depths of the forest.

    Towering above the trees, it exuded an aura of darkness and malevolence. The giant''s skin was ashen and rough, its eyes glowing with a fiery intensity.

    It brandished a massive, jagged club, ready to strike. But the dragon quickly attacked first, it lunged at the giant and tackled it.

    The two of them started fighting, ws shed through the giant''s tough skin asrge fists pummeled the dragon''s beautiful white scales.

    The sheer intensity of the fight quickened her heartbeat, but she pushed aside the lingering thoughts and started washing her tanned body.

    Emerging from a blissful hour-long bath, Hemera gently dried her skin and adorned herself in a stunning chiton, adorned with a captivating blend of gold and white.

    Her attention then turned to her shoulder bag, which held her beloved collection of tomes and spellbooks.

    Her father had given her a considerate present, a space shoulder bag after discovering her deep love for knowledge.

    With this bag, she could now carry and protect her cherished books, allowing her the freedom to immerse herself in reading whenever she pleased.

    Having meticulously arranged her attire, Hemera gracefully made her way to the vibrant dining hall, enticed by the tantalizing aroma of a delicious meal.

    As she entered the room, the loving gazes of her mother and three older sisters warmly weed her, their eyes filled with affection and admiration.

    Their eyes spoke volumes, shimmering with love before they started eating again as they finished speaking.

    Approaching the table, Hemera sat down, her attention was captured by a te brimming with her favorite food Souki.

    She started eating and savoring each bite as she indulged in the tender meat. It was at that moment when her mother, Agatha Helios spoke, breaking her concentration on the food.

    "Hem, you have your academy test today, correct?" Her mother''s voice resonated with a blend of concern and support.

    Hemera looked up, meeting her mother''s gaze.

    Agatha had the same golden blonde hair as Hemera, coupled with beautiful green eyes that shimmered with wisdom and love.

    She was a tall woman with an attractive figure, and she greatly admired her mother''s dedication to maintaining her health through participation in various sports.

    Hemera nodded her head as she spoke in an excited voice, ''''Yeah Mata, it''s the test we take every year to see how we are progressing in our studies.''''

    Before Agatha could reply, her sister Eudora asked a question to Hemera. "How is it that you have such a profound love for those ancient tomes and spellbooks, my dear Hem?"

    Hemera gazed at Eudora, her sister with the same golden blonde hair and captivating golden eyes as her. However, her sister also possessed a curvaceous body just like their mother.

    A smile graced Hemera''s lips as she answered, her words brimming with passion.

    "Eudora, these old tomes and books hold a wealth of knowledge about the past and they can teach us many things.''''

    With a gentle gesture, Hemera lifted her shoulder bag and retrieved a few aged books, showcasing their worn pages.

    She continued, her voice filled with conviction.

    "Take this book, for instance. It aided Pater in increasing the empire''s crop yields. And this one contains countless recipes that have healed our people afflicted by devastating diseases, saving countless lives. Knowledge holds immense power, Eudora. If it can be used to help others, why should we not embrace it?"

    Eudora gazed at her passionate younger sister and smiled affectionately. "There''s no issue, Hemi. I was simply curious. I''m well aware of how much you''ve assisted Pater."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She took a sip of wine, then continued speaking.

    "It''s no surprise that people refer to you as The Wise Princess. It''s truly admirable how deeply you cherish knowledge and pursue it with such passion."

    With a blush gracing her cheeks, Hemera smiled warmly in response to her fourth sister''s kind words.

    Just as the pleasant atmosphere settled, Calliope, her eldest sister, and a mirror image of their mother began to speak.

    "Has anyone here heard the whispers from the northwest? There are rumors of giants causing chaos by raiding caravans and small viges.''''

    She ate the food on her fork and continued.

    "Even foreign adventurers have made bold ims of discovering an underground city infested with hundreds of these colossal beings."

    Hemera''s eyes widened as she listened to her elder sister''s words, a sudden realization dawning upon her. It echoed the fragments of her dream.

    She swiftly retrieved a weathered book from her collection, flipping through its ancient pages with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. Her mother and sisters gathered around, their eyes fixed on her.

    Her mother asked a question in a concerned voice, ''''What is it Hemi?''''

    Hemera didn''t reply just read out a prophecy from a long-dead historian who was known as a madman.

    "In the realm of Mediterra, a prophecy unfurls, Where giants emerge, chaos in their swirls. Empires and kingdoms, put to the test, Armies crumble, unrest manifests.

    But from the shadows, a white dragon takes flight, With strength and valor, it enters the fight. Against the giants, its fury unleashed, Their reign of terror forever ceased.

    In a majestic dance, the sun and moon align, Their love''s radiance, in the darkness shines. Through celestial harmony, peace is restored, And happiness blooms, by their union adored.

    Giants vanquished, their menace no more, Mediterra exults, its spirit soars. With the white dragon''s triumph, a new era dawns, Where love and peace reign, erasing all thorns.

    So heed this prophecy, let fate be your guide, For Mediterra''s future, shining and wide. When giants fall, and the sun-moon entwine, Thend shall prosper, as harmony aligns."

    She finished reading the prophecy, leaving her mother and sisters confused. Lysandra, her sister, broke the silence and asked a question.

    "What does it mean by the sun and moon dance? Is it some kind of celestial event, like a full moon?"

    Their mother directed a question to Hemera. "Hemi, who wrote that book?"

    Hemera looked at her mother, tucking the book away, her mind lost in thoughts about the dream she had.

    "It''s by Sophocles, Mother. Why do you ask?"

    Agatha rolled her eyes and let out a sigh. "Oh, it''s him. Don''t worry girls he''s known for his entric ramblings and wild ideas."

    Hemera''s sisters sighed in agreement as they all sat down. She finished her meal and prepared to leave, bidding farewell to her family.

    "Mater, sisters, I must go to the academy now. The test is approaching. I''ll see youter."

    After bidding farewell to thedies in the dining hall, Hemera ventured out of the pce, greeted by well-wishes from those she passed along the way.

    As she walked down the streets, she marveled at the grand entrance of the academy. It stood before her like a magnificent castle, embellished with Greek-inspired architecture.

    The campus itself presented a picturesque fusion of buildings, each exuding a distinctive aesthetic reminiscent of ancient Greece.

    Flowers bloomed abundantly, lending a vibrant and enchanting atmosphere to the surroundings.

    Continuing her journey, Hemera passed through the front gate, where the guards paid her due respect with a bow.

    She navigated the corridors, her thoughts still consumed by the weight of the prophecy and the remnants of her dream.

    Finally, she arrived at her ssroom, where the teacher was already speaking. The sound brought her back to the present.

    "We will be departing for the Nymphara Forest. The test will involve hunting creatures and gathering nts to test your current knowledge. Further details will be provided upon our arrival."

    After the ss ended, everyone exited the ssroom and proceeded toward the carriages. They embarked on a journey to the Nymphara Forest, with time ticking away.

    In the midst of their travel, a girl with captivating blue hair spoke to Hemera. "Hemera, would you like to join me, Evangeline, and two other girls for the test?" she asked.

    Hemera''s smile widened, and she nodded in agreement. "Certainly Eleni! I''m eager to see how the test unfolds."

    [This is the end of Volume 1: A Journey Begins]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 125 When The Sun Embraces Her Fate. (2)

    Hemera gazed out of the carriage window, thendscape unfolded before her eyes like a living painting.

    Vast fields of vibrant wildflowers carpeted the rolling hills, swaying gently in the breeze.

    She watched as ancient olive groves stretched across thend, their silvery leaves shimmering in the sunlight.

    Majestic cypress trees stood tall and proud, their dark, slender forms adding an air of mystique to the scenery.

    The smell of herbs and flowers mingled in the air, a sweet and invigorating perfume that awakened Hemera''s senses.

    After a few hours of journeying, a beautiful forest came into view on the horizon.

    Its emerald canopy stretched far and wide, offering shade and shelter to mythical creatures and hidden wonders.

    Hemera''s eyes filled with anticipation as the carriage neared the sprawling greenery of the forest.

    With a gentle stop, the carriages came to a halt, and students of various ages poured out, forming a lively gathering.

    Eleni approached her apanied by two girls, introducing them, "Hemera, meet Helen and Ariadne. They are the final additions we needed toplete the test."

    She spotted the two brown-haired girls, who smiled warmly and offered a bow while speaking in unison, "Princess Hemera, it is an honor to be in your group."

    Smiling warmly at the girls, her voice filled with cheer. "Helen, Ariadne, let''s treat each other as ssmates. We''re here to work together and pass the test, so let''s get along."

    They exchanged smiles as a teacher shouted, "Gather up, students!"

    Hundreds of students gathered together, forming a crowd in front of a tall, slender man with grey hair and sses.

    He began speaking, his voicemanding attention.

    "The mid-year tests willmence shortly. I am here to provide you with the rules and objectives of the test. In the forest, you will encounter various beasts, and each group must hunt beasts worth a total of 2000 points. Your performance will be evaluated when you return based on the beasts you kill and the nts you collect during your journey. Remember, there are three important rules to follow: do not engage inbat with other student groups, refrain from theft, and exercise caution when venturing deeper into the forest as more formidable beasts may await you. Additionally, the academy will provide storage rings to each student for convenient item storage. Now, let''s start preparing. The test will begin shortly."

    Hemera and her fourpanions went in search of their teacher, who was distributing the rings they needed.

    Having found their teacher, the group eagerly collected their rings, brimming with anticipation for the uing test.

    Their teacher wished them good luck and reminded them of the rule, they were to proceed in groups of five.

    He emphasized that if they heard a loud whistle, they were to return immediately.

    With a final bid of good luck, their teacher departed, leaving the group ready to embark on their adventure.

    Suddenly, a resounding whistle pierced the air, apanied by themanding voice of the tall man. "Begin!" he bellowed.

    With determined nods, Eleni and Hemera began their journey to finish their test, venturing into the dense forest alongside other groups in search of formidable beasts.

    After hours of exploration, Hemera''s group, atst, stumbled upon a beautiful clearing, providing a wee sanctuary.

    Hemera found a cozy spot, allowing herself to rx. She reached into her shoulder bag and pulled out a Sesame Bar.

    Indulging in the tasty treat, she couldn''t help but notice her tiredpanions, in desperate need of some rest.

    At that moment, Helen, catching her breath, turned to her with a curious question.

    "Hemera, I''ve noticed that you don''t seem exhausted like the rest of us. You''ve maintained a faster pace than us over thest couple of hours. How do you do it?"

    She looked at the brown-haired girl with a big smile and spoke, "Pater made sure I trained with the royal guard as I''ve grown up. Plus, I love being active, except when I''m reading."

    Helen observed the princess of the empire and contemted the authenticity of her royal status.

    To her surprise, she discovered the princess to be incredibly down-to-earth and easy to rte to.

    Hemera then offered the four girls some of the honey bars, which they dly epted. They all sat down together.

    After 10 minutes, Ariadne swiftly alerted the group, "Iing beasts! Get ready."

    Hemera sprang to her feet, preparing to cast a spell at the approaching creatures.

    She tightened her bag, bracing herself as an angryrge beast charged through the underbrush.

    Eleni swiftly called out, "It''s an Ironborn! Be careful, girls!"

    With swift grace, Hemera unleashed the Sunbeam spell she had acquired from an ancient tome discovered years ago.

    Her incantation resonated in the air as she directed the powerful beam toward the oing beast, specifically targeting its leg.

    "Sunbeam!" she shouted.

    A radiant beam of yellow-red light surged from her hand, striking the creature''s front right leg with force, tearing it clean off.

    The disy of Hemera''s spellcasting abilities left the four girls in awe and astonishment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Without hesitation, she dashed towards the remaining beasts, casting a spell she rarely used.

    "Sr Infusion!"

    A brilliant yellow glow emanated from her, enveloping her body as she closed in on the creatures.

    With boosted agility and finesse, she deftly evaded a swing of their menacing tusks.

    Landing firmly on her feet, Hemera unleashed a powerful Sun Bolt, propelling it toward the skull of thergest beast.

    The creature copsed to the ground, defeated, while Hemera stood triumphantly before it, a wide smile adorning her face.

    Turning her attention to the bewildered and excited girls, Hemera''s confusion surfaced as she addressed them.

    "What''s the matter?" she inquired.

    Before anyone could utter another word, three more Ironboars emerged from the same bush, their menacing presence filling the clearing.

    Hemera carefully examined the formidable-looking beasts, their massive bodies covered in resilient and rugged skin, providing a solid defense against any attacks.

    Their tusks gleamed with a deadly sharpness, and their eyes emitted an eerie red glow.

    The thunderous snorts and grunts of the Ironboars reverberated through the air, instilling fear in the hearts of the four girls.

    However, Hemera remainedposed and confronted the nearest creature, a confident smile gracing her face.

    Witnessing the Princess''s bravery, the other girls felt a surge of panic but quickly rallied to join the fight, unleashing a barrage of fire, wind, and earth spells upon the remaining boars.

    Together, the five girls engaged in a fierce battle against the trio of Ironboars, their efforts strained as they struggled to ovee the relentless onught.

    Amidst the chaos, Hemera fearlessly confronted thergest and most menacing of the three, recognizing it as the leader of the pack.

    Harnessing the power of the sun, she surged forward with Sun Radiance coursing through her veins, granting her enhanced speed and strength.

    As a Sun Elf, she possessed a unique ability to tap into the energy of the sun, empowering her during daylight hours.

    The ferocious beast lunged at her, its razor-sharp tusks aimed to strike, but Hemera quickly evaded the attack with nimble grace.

    With unwavering focus, she unleashed a powerful Sunbeam spell, directing it with pinpoint uracy into the skull of the Ironboar pack leader.

    The lifeless beasty sprawled on the ground as Hemera turned her attention to the two girls engaged in their own battles with the remaining boars.

    With a joyfulugh, she swiftly moved towards them.

    Effortlessly, she leaped into the air, floating like a leaf, and gracefullynded on the back of one of the boars.

    She unleashed a powerful Sunbeam, piercing through its back. Hemera skillfully severed the beast''s spine, causing it to copse and struggle to move.

    Without hesitation, she turned her attention to thest boar and jumped at it.

    Mid-air, she cast multiple Sun Bolts that pierced the beast''s flesh, leaving behind seared holes.

    As shended gracefully, Hemera patted herself down, getting rid of the dust that clung to her, leaving the other four girls in a state of shock and amazement.

    With a flushed face and sweat streaming down, Eleni hurriedly approached Hemera, scanning her from head to toe.

    "You''re insane, Hemera! We''ve known each other for years, and you never cease to amaze me," she eximed.

    Hemera turned towards the blue-haired girl, sporting a smile on her face, just as the green-haired Evangeline approached them.

    Wearing a beaming smile, Evangeline addressed Hemera, "Excellent work, Hem! You possess amazing magic."

    Helen and Ariadne nodded in agreement upon hearing Evangeline''s words.

    Suddenly, a thunderous roar reverberated through the air, shaking the very ground beneath them. In response, a deep, guttural roar echoed in reply, leaving the group in a state of utter shock.

    As groups of students rushed towards them, a boy approached the girls, shouting frantically.

    "Run, girls! A dragon and a giant are fighting! They''ve wreaked havoc onrge parts of the forest."

    The group started to flee, but Hemera abruptly halted.

    The vivid recollection of her dream flooded her mind, and in a decisive moment, she spun on her heels and sprinted towards the fight.

    Casting her Sun Radiance spell, Hemera felt her body surge with even greater power. She resolved to embrace her fate and assist the white dragon in its struggle against the monstrous giant.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 126 Treasure Hunters.

    Fifty treasure hunters formed a brave group, venturing on an expedition to the ursed city of Frostholm.

    Their mission was given to them by a noble from the Frostwyn Duchy, who had provided them with a promising lead.

    Whispers within the guild hinted at a hidden trove of thousands of gold coins, precious gems, and the rare raw mana stones concealed deep within the depths of Frostholm.

    Within the ranks of the treasure hunters, a pair of young mysterious twins caught many hunter''s attention, each twin possessing their own captivating allure.

    One twin possessed a mesmerizing mane of obsidian ck hair that was styled into twin tails, her piercing green eyes seemed to hold hidden depths.

    The other twin boasted flowing locks of golden hair that framed captivating red eyes, sparkling with an enigmatic allure.

    Both twins had matching twin tails which added to their charm.

    Dressed in meticulously crafted leather armor that entuated their agility and speed, they exuded an air of mystery, their intense gazes only deepening the intrigue that surrounded them.

    Despite their appearances, the twins maintained an aura of quiet reserve, never engaging in conversation with their fellow hunters.

    Only when their leader addressed them did they break their silence, their words carrying an ent unfamiliar to the ears of the other hunters.

    Thalia, the blonde twin, cast a concerned gaze at her sister and voiced her unease. "Xanthe, something feels off about this."

    Xanthe, the twin with lustrous ck hair, responded calmly, "We are not alone, Thalia. There are forty-eight other hunters apanying us, and if rumors are true the Duke has enlisted more hunters who arrived ahead of us."

    As they traversed the winding path, their voices intertwined in a quiet conversation.

    Suddenly, their gaze was drawn to a castle on the horizon, its grandeur standing like a beacon of warmth in the frigid northern expanse.

    The mighty Shadowflow River originated in the destends in the far north, stretching all the way down to the Central Duchy.

    Along the path to the castle, the constant movement of carriages traveling to and from kept the guard''s work busy.

    The twins rode their horses until they reached the entrance. There, their leader Karia, a formidable woman with strong muscles, short white hair, and piercing blue eyes, dismounted and approached a group of men.

    Thalia and Xanthe trailed behind, drawing nearer as Karia paused and exchanged greetings with the men.

    "Velor, when shall we set out on our journey to the north? The 50 hunters I brought are brimming with excitement and are ready." She inquired.

    A tall man with dark blue hair locked eyes with Karia, his lips curving into a smile as he responded. "As always, Karia, forever ready to leap into the jaws of the beast at a moment''s notice."

    At that moment, his gaze shifted to the young twins standing behind her, their presence was like silent statues.

    His smile widened when he saw their beauty, and Karia couldn''t help but anticipate what was about to unfold.

    Recognizing the man''s intentions, she offered a quick warning, out of professional courtesy.

    "I wouldn''t, Runo. They are not your average girls."

    Undeterred, he approached Thalia, who observed him with her captivating red eyes.

    The man came to a sudden stop in front of her. His face, adorned with a beard, twisted into a cunning grin as he spoke in a lecherous voice.

    "Wow, you''re a stunning little girl. How about we get to know each other better after the hunt?"

    In a sh, Xanthe disappeared from view and reappeared beside the man,unching a swift punch that connected with his jaw.

    The force of the impact sent him flying to the side, caught off guard and staggering from the strike.

    Laughter filled the air among the other hunters, entertained by the unexpected turn of events that had befallen the man.

    Xanthe marched forward, her steps deliberate and purposeful, until she stood right above the man.

    In a detached tone, she conveyed her message as she firmly pressed her boot against his face, applying pressure.

    "Do not gaze upon my sister in such a vile manner again. If you do, death will be your only fate. Do you understand?"

    The man struggled to nod his head under the weight of Xanthe''s boot pressing down on him. Sensing hispliance, she lifted her foot and returned to her sister''s side.

    Kalia shook her head with a chuckle, ustomed to witnessing numerous failed attempts of people trying to court the two sisters. They always ended up put in their rightful ce.

    The older woman and the twins began their work, dedicating an hour to their preparations before setting off toward the Frostholm Wall.

    Moving away from the castle, they continued their journey toward the north, eventually reaching the wall a couple of dayster, marking the culmination of their travels.

    However, what awaited them outside left them stunned.

    The number of soldiers had tripled, bustling about the area. Spellfire Mortars sat on the wall ready to be fired, and to their astonishment, the legendary Dreadnought Battalion was present.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    These warriors were highly esteemed by the Empire for their towering height of eight feet, bulging muscles, and notorious reputation for wreaking havoc on the battlefield.

    Though quiet by nature, they relished the thrill ofbat and spilling the blood of the Empire''s enemies.

    The treasure hunters came to a halt when a man donning an officer''s uniform stepped forward, raising his hand to signal their attention.

    ''''Stop, what''s your business here?''''

    Kalia dismounted her horse and approached the man,ing to a stop in front of him. She retrieved a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to him.

    He took it and proceeded to read through its contents. After a few minutes, he gestured for them to continue on.

    The group of 50 treasure hunters entered the perimeter of the wall. Xanthe and Thalia followed Kalia into the expansive courtyard.

    There, they encountered a variety of buildings that housed extra soldiers, cksmiths, and shops tailored to the needs of the army and hunters.

    They were instructed to wait until all the hunters were gathered before entering the Dreadvale, the name given to the valley after the Doom of Frostholm.

    The group had to wait for a day, using that time to rest and gather any remaining essential equipment.

    Having bought the supplies they needed, they gathered extra food and potions. With their needs fulfilled, the hunters decided to rest until the hour arrived.

    Eventually, a man approached and notified them that they were now granted permission to enter.

    With their preparationsplete, they approached the imposing barrier of metal that prevented the beasts and creatures from the Hollow from venturing south.

    A strange sight awaited them, hundreds of hunters from all corners of Pluoria had assembled.

    Thalia turned to her sister, a sense of unease creeping over her.

    "Xanthe, something doesn''t feel right. There are loads of other hunters here. I doubt any survivors will gain much from the treasure."

    Xanthe regarded her cautious sister, nodding in agreement. "We must remain vignt and keep a close watch on Miss Kalia."

    They fell silent, their attention fixed on the multitude of hunters assembled by the gate.

    A sizable gathering of 2000 treasure hunters, joined together in their pursuit of gold and priceless treasures hidden within the ursed city.

    After an hour of patient anticipation, the afternoon sun descended, its golden rays casting breathtaking colors over the wall.

    All the treasure hunters had assembled, led by the renowned guild known as The Seekers of Fortune. They held a prominent position among the hunter guilds of Pluoria.

    Kalia''s group had been designated as the vanguard for the uing expedition, and they would depart soon, apanied by another 400 hunters.

    As the ns were being finalized, the vignt twins kept a watchful eye on their surroundings, bing aware of the numerous lecherous gazes directed their way.

    Turning to her sister, Thalia expressed her disdain.

    "Humans disgust me. They all act the same when attractive women are present. And it''s not as if we are the only ones. There are over a hundred women here, yet they still stare at us."

    Xanthe regarded her sister, who despised the lewd attention they received and agreed with her perspective.

    "Sister, they are mere animals. Animals are driven by instinct when they encounter beings of higher standing. It is in their nature to look."

    Kalia listened to the conversation and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She was aware that the two girls belonged to a prestigious vampire lineage in the Bloodmoon Empire.

    However, what puzzled her was that they appeared to be ordinary teenage girls, indistinguishable from humans.

    Suddenly, a shout echoed through the air. "Hunters, prepare to enter the Dreadvale! The bridge is descending."

    The group gathered near the deep moat, a defensive trench dug to protect the wall for years. The twins watched intently as the massive wooden bridge slowly lowered.

    With a resounding thud, it mmed into the ground. A man approached Kalia and engaged her in conversation.

    "Kalia, you and your hunters must leave now. We''ll follow up soon after. Some of our members are currently upied." He said, sporting a cocky grin.

    Thalia turned to her sister and whispered. "See how lecherous these animals are? Father was right about them. They''re probably exploiting some poor farm girl from a nearby town."

    Xanthe responded with an impassive expression. "Thalia, remember our goal of exploring the world? We''ll encounter all sorts of individuals on our journey."

    Thalia stubbornly nodded and they set off toward their horses. The vanguard made their way across the bridge, apanied by three wagons loaded with their provisions.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 127 Treasure Hunters. (2)

    The vanguard marched across the bridge, Thalia gazed at the towering wall before her. It stood strong and formidable.

    Its stone surface bore the scars of time and countless battles, serving as a reminder of its imprable nature.

    Over the years, the wall had been strengthened and upgraded, bing an imposing structure.

    It featured two imposing bridges that connected both sides, serving as the only means of entry on foot into the Dreadvale.

    In the front and back of the wall were deep ditches, acting as additional barriers on either side.

    It had sessfully thwarted numerous beast waves and attacks, with flying creatures brought down by mages and archers.

    Thalia and Xanthe closely trailed behind Kalia, who led the group from the front.

    She turned to the twins, cautioning them, "Girls, stay vignt. We''ve received multiple reports of creature attacks near the wall."

    The twins nodded, their eyes filled with determination, as they pressed onward, venturing into the foreboding Dreadvale.

    As the group crossed the second bridge, watched closely by the vignt wall guards, their eyes widened in astonishment at the destendscape that greeted them.

    A chilling sight unfolded before their eyes.

    The once-thrivingnd had been transformed into a barren wastnd, a stark contrast to the stories they had heard.

    Bones of humans, beasts, and creatures littered the ground, creating an eerie carpet that crackled under their feet.

    Grinning skulls stared through empty eye sockets, their silent testimony mocking the living with a sense of impending doom.

    The once-majestic trees now stood as gaunt specters, their withered branches reaching out like skeletal arms, swaying ominously in the cold breeze.

    No signs of foliage remained, only twisted and decaying remnants of what had once been.

    A sickly haze clung to the air, obscuring distant horizons and casting a pall of despair upon thend.

    An unsettling silence permeated the atmosphere, broken only by the mournful howl of a distant wind.

    In the midst of this eerie scene, Xanthe''s sharp eyes spotted a dpidated farmhouse in the distance, its appearance rundown, and its front door has been broken off.

    Kalia led the hunters as they continued down the old dirt road toward Frostholm.

    After an hour of travel, the group''s unease intensified as an unsettling change swept over the surroundings.

    The horses abruptly halted, their instincts overriding anymands from their riders. A heavy fog descended upon the area, casting an ominous veil over their path.

    A palpable sense of fear hung heavily in the air, emanating from the trembling bodies of the horses, revealing their unease.

    Paralyzed with fear, the horse''s minds consumed by a desperate longing to retreat to the safety of the wall, the hunters awaited Kalia''smand.

    "Everyone, tether the horses by the old farmhouse and proceed on foot!"

    Thalia and Xanthe dismounted their trembling horses, but the frightened animals bolted away the moment the girls released their grip.

    Standing there, their senses heightened, they listened intently to the eerie silence that surrounded them. Thalia took charge, casting an enhancement spell.

    "Radiant Eyes."

    As her spell took effect, Thalia''s vision sharpened, allowing her to spot an arrow hurtling toward Xanthe.

    Reacting swiftly, she drew her sword and deflected the projectile.

    Acknowledging her sister''s skill, Xanthe nodded in gratitude and retrieved her spear from a storage ring, skillfully parrying the onught of iing arrows.

    Suddenly, a bone-chilling howl pierced the air, heralding the emergence of a swarm. Waves of Ratlings charged recklessly toward the hunters, driven by a frenzy to destroy.

    The Ratlings, named after the fall of Frostholm, moved with a single-minded determination.

    Kalia''s voice echoed with urgency, "Hunters, brace yourselves! It''s an ambush!" Each hunter swiftly armed themselves, standing resolute in preparation for the imminent threat.

    With remarkable speed, a shield wall was erected just in time to meet the violent assault of the Ratlings. The wall held firm, though the impact pushed it back.

    Meanwhile, archers positioned at the rear unleashed volleys of arrows, while mages cast spells into the horde, creating chaotic explosions of magic.

    Thalia locked eyes with Xanthe, and a silent understanding passed between them.

    With unwavering determination, they sprinted towards the shield wall, their movements fluid and purposeful. As they neared the shield wall, they leaped over it with grace.

    Empowered by their vampire essence coursing through their veins, every motion of Thalia and Xanthe exuded a deadly grace.

    They descended on the opposite side of the wall, ready to unleash their fury upon the Ratlings.

    Thalia moved with mesmerizing agility, her sword cutting through the air with lethal precision, dispatching dozens of Ratlings in rapid session.

    Xanthe, standing tall and resolute,manded the battlefield with an air of majesty.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her sweeping attacks cleaved through the horde, decapitating any foolish creature that dared to venture too close.

    In a moment of perfect synchronicity, the sisters unleashed a shared spell, their voices intertwining with arcane power.

    "Blood Vigor."

    An intense surge coursed through their veins, further augmenting their already formidable abilities.

    Their senses sharpened, their bodies grew stronger, and a wave of power enshrouded them, fueling their relentless attacks.

    Undeterred by the sheer number of Ratlings, the twins seemed to transcend the limitations of time itself as they engaged in a relentless dance of destruction.

    Their movements flowed with precision and grace as if guided by an unseen force.

    Hundreds of Ratlings sumbed to their relentless onught, but for each foe defeated, a hundred more surged forward to fill the ranks.

    Thalia quickened her pace, honing her focus on therger and more formidable Ratlings, her strikes unerringly finding their mark.

    Meanwhile, Xanthe stood firm at the front of the shield wall, her powerful strikes cutting down the Ratlings and holding back their relentless advance.

    Despite the loss of several hunters during the chaos, the wall held firm, and the twins continued their relentless ughter of the swarm.

    Their unwavering attacks created breathing space for the other hunters, enabling them tounch a counterattack.

    After an hour of relentless fighting, thest of the creatures were dispatched. A fatigued Kalia emerged, her voice strained yet filled with gratitude.

    "Girls, well done. Without both of you, we would have lost even more hunters."

    Her gaze turned to the fallen, and it was then that Xanthe inquired, her voice devoid of emotions, "How many have we lost?"

    Kalia lifted her gaze, locking eyes with the vibrant green orbs of the twins. For a fleeting moment, she felt herself teetering on the edge of a trance, but Thalia swiftly intervened.

    "We have warned you, Miss Kalia, about meeting our gaze. You risk falling under our charm."

    Kalia shook her head, a knowing smile gracing her lips as she replied, "We lost 13 hunters. Four were dragged off, and nine perished on the frontline."

    The twins nodded in unison, meticulously cleaning their weapons before securely stowing them away.

    With the horses gone, the vanguard continued their march on foot until the sun began to set.

    Kalia''s voice echoed through the ranks, "Halt! We shall make camp for the night. We cannot risk traveling further; it''s the perfect time for another ambush."

    The weary group came to a stop and turned their gaze to the right, where the tumultuous Shadowflow River flowed beside them.

    The hunters swiftly set to work, establishing a tightly packed camp, while some of them erected a protective Rune perimeter.

    Thalia and Xanthe positioned their tent a little distance away from the rest, creating their own magical perimeter of defense.

    Kalia organized the night watch rotations when a piercing screech reverberated from all directions, causing a flurry of activity in the makeshift camp.

    The men and women quickly gathered, forming small defensive squares in anticipation of an iing attack. Yet, despite their anxious waiting, nothing happened.

    The tense atmosphere lingered, and the twins stood outside their tent, scanning the surroundings. Thalia activated her Radiant Eyes once more, searching for any signs of danger.

    However, even with her enhanced vision, there was nothing to be seen.

    It was then that Kalia called out to everyone, "Everyone, calm down. I''ll increase the number of guards so you can get some rest."

    As the night wore on, the atmosphere was filled with the sounds of screams and screeches, echoing through the air.

    Out of the total count of over 400 hunters, a dedicated hundred stood on guard, ever watchful and prepared for any potential attacks.

    As the morning sun rose, the dense fog dissipated, revealing a destendscape that stretched out before them.

    The river, characterized by its deep and mysterious waters, exuded an eerie ambiance. Whispers spread among the hunters, murmuring about glimpses of moving shadows beneath the surface.

    Thalia approached Xanthe from behind as she stood at the river''s edge, her gaze fixed on the distance. Concern etched in her voice, Thalia voiced her apprehensions.

    "Sister, there is an eerie silence around us. I fear another attack may be imminent," she expressed her worry.

    Xanthe nodded in agreement and responded, "Yes, sister, there will be another attack, but not just yet."

    As the group dismantled their temporary camp and prepared to resume their journey, their attention was drawn to the approaching figures of the remaining hunters.

    Leading the group was the same man who had spoken to Kalia earlier.

    The vanguard came to a halt as the other hunters reached them, disying signs of weariness but no major injuries. Stepping forward, the man addressed Kalia directly.

    "Kalia, we were ambushed three times during our journey here. Ratlings were among the attackers, alongside some unidentified creatures that none of us have encountered before."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 128 Treasure Hunters. (Final)

    The hunters pressed forward. Kalia and the twins were at the rear, guarding the wagons.

    Thalia turned to her sister and whispered, "Sister, do you sense that?"

    Xanthe closed her eyes, sensing a deep rumblinging from below them. Her eyes shot open, filled with rm, and she shouted, "Attack!"

    Just as her words echoed through the air, enormous chasms opened up all around the hunters, unleashing thousands of Ratlings, apanied by even more monstrous rat creatures.

    These towering Ratlings seethed with uncontroble rage as they crashed into the hastily formed shield walls.

    Kalia swiftly moved forward and shouted to the leader, "Velor! Pull your men back and regroup! If we don''t, the swarm will overrun us!"

    Velor nodded and ordered. ''''Pull back to the wagons, we need to regroup!''''

    Despite the hunters'' efforts to regroup and create a defensive formation around the wagons, some of them fell victim to the monstrous rat-like ogres.

    In a merciless disy, those unfortunate hunters were massacred, their bodies torn apart before they could even scream.

    Undeterred, the remaining hunters firmly nted their shields into the ground, prepared to face the creatures.

    The raging Rat-Orges assaulted the shield wall, their ferocity driving them forward. The impact of their charge shattered shields.

    Yet, their rampage met an abrupt halt as a sudden blur of ebony and golden locks materialized, Thalia and Xanthe sprang into action.

    Thalia, as swift as a striking viper, swiftly decapitated one of the Rat-Ogres, while Xanthe plunged her spear deep into the other''s skull.

    Amidst the anguished cries of their fallenrades, who were mercilessly seized and dragged away, the remaining hunters mourned their loss.

    Nevertheless, they regrouped, reconstructing the shield wall.

    The twins, driven by their unwavering fighting spirit, swiftly moved across the battlefield, taking lives as they went.

    However, the relentless swarm of Ratlings continued to surge forward unabated. Thalia moved with lethal precision, ying three of the advancing creatures as they closed in.

    Xanthe''s sweeping attack momentarily pushed back a portion of the encroaching horde, her sister Thalia by her side.

    The battle raged on for another hour, resulting in the loss of over 200 hunters.

    The injured were being tended to by the healers, while the remaining hunters solemnly organized and cremated the fallen.

    Sitting around a campfire, Kalia, Thalia, and Xanthe took a moment to rest. The air was heavy with silence until Kalia broke it with a question, her voice filled with concern.

    "Girls, do you think it''s going to get worse?"

    The twins exchanged a nod, and Thalia spoke up her tone grave.

    "We have just over 1500 hunters left, and by the time we reach the city, we will likely lose more."

    And she was right after traveling for another day and a half they saw Frostholm in the distance but something looked different.

    What greeted their eyes was a chilling sight.

    The once majestic city nowy in ruins, with wooden ramshackle structures erected haphazardly, seemingly built by the very swarm they were fighting against.

    The river that flowed alongside the city mirrored the destion. It was filled with the remains of shattered ships, a haunting graveyard of vessels that had met a tragic fate.

    The water, once serene and inviting, now held an ominous presence, whispering tales of lost souls and forgotten battles.

    The hunters observed the scene before them, a shiver ran down their spines.

    Thousands of Ratlings swarmed through the wooden buildings, their frenzied movements apanied by other indescribable horrors that lurked in the shadows.

    Velor stopped the hunters. ''''Stop! Take a rest and keep your guard up.''''

    Kalia and the twins approached him, Kalia spoke as she got close. ''''Velor what''s the n...''''

    Before she could finish her sentence, a deafening roar echoed through the air, interrupting her words and causing a ripple of tension to sweep through the hunters.

    Everyone jumped to their feet and looked toward the city and when they did they lost all hope.

    The ground trembled beneath the hunters'' feet as a menacing horde of 10-foot-tall Rat-Ogres charged toward them.

    These grotesque beings possessed elongated limbs, twisted features, and a haunting aura that sent shivers down the spines of even the most hardened hunters.

    Fear and determination mingled in the air as the hunters braced themselves for the impending sh.

    Their weapons gleamed in the sunlight, ready to face this new and formidable threat.

    ''''Rat-Ogres iing!''''

    Kalia''s voice cut through the tense atmosphere, hermand ringing clear. "Hold your ground! Shields up! Prepare to engage!"

    The hunters tightened their formation, shields interlocking to form an imprable barrier.

    The deafening sound of the creatures'' thunderous footsteps grew nearer, sending a surge of adrenaline through the warriors'' veins.

    As the charging horde closed in, the sh became inevitable. Battle cries mixed with the sh of steel and the grunts of exertion, creating a symphony of chaos on the battlefield.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the midst of the fierce struggle, Thalia and Xanthe moved with swift precision, their weapons shing through the air with deadly uracy.

    Together, they became a whirlwind of strength and skill, cutting down the monstrous humanoids that dared to challenge them.

    The hunters stood strong, defying the overwhelming odds. Their courage and bravery zed like a fierce me, empowering their every attack and defense.

    With each passing moment, they were being pushed back but they refused to give up, Velor was on the frontline he cut down three Ratlings but was quickly grabbed by Rat-ogre and torn to shreds.

    As the battle raged on, a flicker of hope sparked within the hearts of the hunters, only to be swiftly extinguished by a bone-chilling howl emanating from the city.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the haunting cry, and a collective gasp escaped their lips as a ghastly sight unfolded before them.

    Toweringly tall figures, resembling grotesque hybrids of humans and beasts, jumped of Frostholm''s wall and approached the hunters.

    These monstrous beings stood at a height of 10 feet, adorned with imposing horns atop their heads.

    Their sinewy muscles bulged with unnatural strength, their blood-red eyes gleamed with a malevolent hunger, and their mouths filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth.

    A wave of terror washed over the hunters as the grotesque creatures locked their sinister gaze upon them.

    To their shock and horror, the creature at the forefront spoke in a bone-chilling voice, its wordsden with vile intent.

    "Man-Lings...Fiends will Devour...Sacrifice...For the swarm!"

    The beasts, now known as Fiends, charged forward, forcing more hunters to step up and reinforce the shield wall, even as they continued to fend off the relentless Ratlings.

    The Fiends trampled over numerous Ratlings in their path, leaving Thalia and Xanthe in awe as they witnessed the creatures plow through the hunter lines with brutal efficiency.

    With ease, the Fiends ughtered the defenders, their long ws severing heads and limbs, while the Ratlings swarmed over the wall, adding to the chaos.

    Kalia, panic evident in her voice, rushed up to the girls apanied by 30 surviving hunters who had arrived with them.

    She urgently spoke, "Girls, we need to retreat. Those Fiends are terrifying and have already in every captain who came with us, except for a few."

    The twins exchanged nods as they swiftly sheathed their weapons and turned to flee from the gruesome ughter.

    The Fiends ruthlessly massacred any hunters who couldn''t escape their relentless pursuit.

    In the meantime, the creatures chased after Kalia''s group, their chilling howls and menacing jaws filling the air.

    Thalia, Xanthe, and Kalia ran together, their hearts pounding with the urgent need to put distance between themselves and the relentless horde.

    Amidst the chaos, a single Fiend singled out their group, its predatory instincts kicking in as it swiftly closed the gap, moving with uncanny speed on all fours.

    The 30 hunters, panicked and huddled together like frightened chickens, desperately hoping to fend off the Fiend.

    The twins, however, knew it was a useless attempt and forcefully dragged Kalia along with them.

    Kalia struggled against their grasp, desperately attempting to break free and remain with the hunters.

    However, her resistance faltered as she witnessed the Fiend pounce on the group, mercilessly shing its ws and sinking its teeth into hunters.

    Realizing the dire situation, Kalia relented and allowed the twins to lead her away.

    They ran for hours, their lungs burning and legs aching, until finally, they caught sight of the abandoned farmhouse they had first came across.

    As the group gathered around Kalia, their chests heaving with exhaustion.

    The man among them managed to catch his breath and spoke. "We owe you a debt of gratitude for your help. Those Fiend creatures overwhelmed our guild."

    Kalia nodded, understanding the situation and feeling a sense of unease.

    She spoke with concern and realization. "You''re not alone in underestimating what we''re facing. The reports didn''t prepare us for the fierce and swift attack. It could be a sign of an imminent wave."

    They continued running as the twins rejoined them and the group sprinted toward the wall, their hearts pounding as more fiends emerged.

    Their pace quickened, but just when it seemed all hope was lost, a barrage of powerful mana sts soared over their heads, crashing into the fiends with explosive force.

    Some of the creatures were torn apart, their grotesque forms scattered.

    A man from the group couldn''t contain his tion and shouted, "It''s the Spellfire Mortars! The defenders on the wall have spotted us!"

    However, his celebration was abruptly cut short as a Ratling''s spear pierced his body, snuffing out his life in an instant.

    He fell to the ground, a life extinguished without even realizing his fate.

    The twins were the first to reach the towering wall, followed by Kalia and the two remaining hunters.

    The gatey open with the Dreadnoughts standing there, the soldiers let them pass as the Ratlings mmed into their shields.

    With theirrge hammers, they butchered the creatures as they retreated into the wall. But Kalia had an issue, Thalia and Xanthe vanished before they got interrogated.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 129 To The Beat Of Their Own Drums.

    The festivities continued on for hours, allowing Archer and E time to socialize with Teu''s family and mingle with nobles from all over the Aquarian Kingdom.

    As night fell, they were offered amodations within the pce.

    E and Teu decided to share a room and convinced the everzy Sera to join them, bidding farewell to Archer with kisses on his cheek.

    Shortly after their departure, exhaustion overcame him, and Archer sumbed to a deep slumber.

    Archer enjoyed a restful sleep, free from the haunting nightmares that had gued him before.

    With the arrival of the first rays of morning, piercing through the window, he started to awaken from his tranquil slumber.

    He was greeted by a gentle breeze that wafted into the room, filling it with a refreshing aura.

    With a sleepy yawn, Archer swung his legs off the bed and stretched his body, loving the satisfying cracks that emanated from his joints.

    Archer rose from his bed, stretching his limbs as he walked toward the window. As he did he cast the spell of Cleanse upon himself, cleaning his body.

    Opening the window, he weed the soft morning light that streamed into the room, revealing the bustling cityscape below.

    As he looked out, Archer observed the bustling streets, filled with people heading to work and guards patrolling.

    Some workers could be seen tidying up the streets, ensuring cleanliness throughout the city.

    Beyond the vibrant streets, the sparkling blue waters of the Aquarian coastline caught his eye, reflecting the brilliance of the morning sun.

    Archer immersed himself in the captivating view, deeply appreciating the harmonious blend of nature''s beauty and human innovation that defined Aquaria City.

    In this ce, tradition and modernity intertwined seamlessly, and the vibrant spirit of the Aquarian people emanated from every corner.

    After some time, Archer''s sharp eyes detected a small red blur rapidly closing in on him through the air.

    Squinting to get a clearer view, he quickly recognized her with a smile.

    It was Sera, the cheeky small dragon, soaring towards him with astonishing speed. With uncontainable enthusiasm, she crashed into his chest, embracing him with all her might.

    She clung to him tightly, her yful nibbles on his neck causing him tough. He began gently stroking her, returning the affection with a warm smile.

    "You silly girl," he chuckled, "it was just one night. The girls wanted to spend time with you. But remember, I''ll always be here for you."

    Sera looked up at Archer, she was met with his warm smile, igniting a surge of emotions within her.

    She loved to express affection for her beloved boy. With a swift movement, she crawled up his chest, finding afortable perch on his shoulder.

    Drawing closer to his head, she gently nudged him, seeking his attention.

    Archer felt the gentle caress of Sera''s sandpaper-like tongue against his cheek as she started licking him, a surprisingly delightful sensation that sent a tingle of pleasure through him.

    Filled with unwavering devotion, Sera showered Archer with affection, pressing herself as close to him as possible.

    Each tender lick spoke volumes, affirming the deep and profound bond they shared. After a while, she settled down and sat contently on his shoulder while purring.

    It was at that moment that Teu and E walked into the room, catching sight of Archer standing on the balcony, lovingly stroking Sera.

    E approached with a smile, remarking, "So that''s where you went, girl. You just can''t stay away from your boy can you, hehe."

    Archer turned around, his gaze fell upon the two girls. A smile spread across his face as he warmly greeted them, "Good morning, you two. How was your sleep?"

    Teu was the first to respond, "It was good. So, what''s the n?"

    The little half-elf nodded in agreement, her eyes fixed on Archer, waiting for his next words. Taking a brief moment to ponder, he considered E''s fondness for bows.

    With a n in mind, he looked directly at E and spoke, "We will visit the finest weapon shop in the city and buy the best bow we can find."

    E''s expression turned to one of surprise, while Teu''s face lit up with a knowing smile. It was as if she had just recalled something important, prompting her to speak.

    "I know the perfect shop. Let''s bid farewell to Mama and Papa and make our way there," Teu suggested.

    Agreeing with her suggestion, the threepanions nodded and followed Teu, who led them toward her father''s study.

    Upon reaching the door, Teu knocked lightly, causing the voices within to momentarily cease.

    "Come in," A voice beckoned.

    Teu pushed open the door, revealing her father seated at a table, engaged in conversation with the two other rulers Amkhu and Rayhan.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The three youngsters stepped into the room, Lashure''s eyes lit up with a warm smile, catching the attention of the two other men.

    They turned to see the three standing there, smiles appearing on their faces.

    Rayhan, the first to speak, greeted them with a friendly tone, "Good morning to you three. I hope you had a restful night."

    Amkhu, joining in the exchange, added, "Morning. I assume you''re setting off today?"

    With a grateful nod, Archer acknowledged their warm greetings and returned their greetings with one of his own.

    With a cheerful tone in his voice, Archer greeted the trio, "Good morning, all of you. I must say, I had a restful sleep. And yes, Amkhu, we are ready to depart now."

    The three men nodded in agreement, and Lashure gestured for them to take a seat. They settled onto afortable sofa as he began speaking.

    "I wish the three of you a wonderful journey, and I implore you to stay safe," he expressed sincerely.

    "Since the downfall of the Kagia and Kheesara Kingdoms, bandits and ouws have been attacking caravans and travelers on the roads throughout the Soutnds. Additionally, it is worth telling you that neither king has been captured, but the kings of the two smaller kingdoms are currently imprisoned."

    The trio nodded in agreement. Teu''s voice broke the silence, "Yes, Papa, we will be careful. Before we depart, we n to visit The de''s Edge. E needs a bow."

    Lashure nodded approvingly, his gaze shifting to Archer. "I have no doubt that Mr. White Dragon here will keep a watchful eye over you girls. Remember, you are always wee here."

    With grateful smiles, they spoke to the three rulers for a while before leaving. Archer assured Amkhu and Rayhan that he would pay a visit to their homnds in the future.

    They exchanged farewells and made their way out of the room, they unexpectedly encountered Mele and her sister, Malia.

    Mele''s face lit up with a warm smile as she opened her arms wide, embracing Teu and speaking with affection and pride.

    "My darling Teu, embarking on a journey with her beloved to explore newnds and encounter new people. Among all your siblings, I never would have guessed that the once reserved and introspective young girl would be the first to embark on such a journey."

    Her voice carried a hint of nostalgia, and her eyes shimmered with maternal love as she held Teu tightly, cherishing the sight of the confident and spirited young woman her daughter had be.

    She released Teu from her embrace and turned to E, taking hold of her. "Little El, look after these two. They have a way of marching to the beat of their own drums."

    E nodded in agreement and replied, "Of course, I will. Teu is my new friend, so I won''t let anything happen to her. But Arch can take care of himself."

    She nced mischievously at Archer and yfully stuck out her tongue before Mele released her grip. E then joined Teu''s side.

    Teu leaned in and whispered to E, "Watch what she does now. She does this to all my brothers."

    Mele approached Archer and enveloped him in a warm hug, pressing his head into her massive cleavage.

    Archer relished the soothing feeling and the delightful fragrance emanating from her, but their embrace soon came to an end.

    Mele smiled at the young man and spoke as she let him go, "Take care of them, Archer, and be sure toe back and visit. It has been a pleasure getting to know you."

    Smiling at the woman, Archer exited the pce, with Teu and E following closely behind him.

    Their first destination was The de''s Edge, where they nned to purchase a bow for E.

    After a short walk, they emerged from the pce and proceeded down the bustling main street.

    They walked for some time until they finally stumbled upon the shop they had been searching for.

    The establishment stood prominently, constructed from abination of sturdy stone and warm wood.

    It exuded an air of meticulous maintenance, evident from its pristine appearance. Its sign said, "The de''s Edge Weapon Shop," which caught their attention.

    With Teu leading the way, she stepped forward and motioned for the others to follow suit.

    As the three entered the store, their eyes were captivated by the vast array of weapons, armor, and merchandise on disy.

    Behind the counter, two people engaged in a heated conversation, seemingly unaware of their arrival.

    One of them stood as a towering figure, a tall and robust man with a magnificent grey beard cascading down his chest.

    His imposing presence exuded strength and wisdom. The other person was a petite woman with a head of short grey hair.

    Despite her stature, her captivating brown eyes possessed an intensity that captivated Archer and the girls.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 130 Preparing.

    The three of them approached the shop counter, as an intense exchange between a man and a young woman crackled in the air.

    The frustrated voice of the older man reverberated throughout the store, his words echoing, "Sione, we can''t keep striking deals with every new adventurer who stumbles in here! Our hard-earned coins are vanishing into thin air!"

    Annoyed by his daughter''s kindness, he stormed off towards the back, forcefully mming the door behind him.

    Left in his wake, the young woman with captivating brown eyes stepped forward to take his ce behind the counter.

    Her gaze met Teu''s, causing her eyes to widen in surprise, and with a smile on her face she quickly went to bow but was stopped.

    "No need to bow, Sione, I''ve told you many times before," Teu reassured her, her voice full of friendliness. "We''vee to purchase the finest bow you have avable."

    Sione nodded, pausing momentarily to gather her thoughts, before disappearing into the back room.

    Within moments, Sione''s father Tui emerged from the back. Upon spotting Teu, his anger melted away as he addressed her with respect, bowing while he spoke.

    "Princess It''s good to see you again, Sione told me you want to buy a bow?"

    Teu acknowledged his words with a nod, then gestured towards E. "Yes, my friend E here is the one in need."

    E beamed with happiness and waved at the man, who paused, lost in thought, as realization struck him like lightning as he remembered something.

    He hurried back to where he came from under the watchful gaze of the four, wondering what the big man was doing.

    After ten minutes of rummaging and ttering, he returned, cradling a bow carefully wrapped in a piece of old fabric.

    Tui looked up, about to speak, when his attention was captivated by the young man silently apanying the two women.

    His eyes widened as he saw the four horns and beautiful white scales, causing him to stutter, "Y-y-young man, aren''t you the Hero of Aquaria? And the fianc�� of our esteemed princess here?"

    He met the man''s gaze, confirming his identity with a nod before introducing himself, "I''m Archer."

    The astonished man shook his head, a broad smile illuminating his face as he extended his hand for a handshake. Archer gratefully epted the gesture, reciprocating with a firm grip.

    ''''Im Tui, Owner of The de''s Edge. Let me show you the bow. I think you''ll like it.''

    Tui''s excitement surged as he unveiled the bow concealed beneath the weathered fabric, revealing a stunning sky-blue bow.

    It instantly reminded Archer of the Recurve Bows found on Earth, evoking a sense of familiarity and admiration.

    Archer extended his hand to pick it up, his fingers wrapped around the bow, and he got a shock, the bow weighed nearly nothing.

    The bow felt as if it were nothing more than a small twig. With a nod of assurance, Archer passed the bow over to E, inviting her to check it out.

    E''s eyes sparkled with eager anticipation as she epted the bow, cradling it delicately, and appreciating the perfect craftsmanship.

    The smooth texture of the bow''s surface feltforting against her fingertips, enhancing her connection to the weapon.

    She marveled at the elegant curves and the beautiful blue color, E felt mana flowing through it.

    Looking around she spotted some arrows, she made her way over to them. With a swift motion, she positioned an arrow on the bowstring, her perfect movements mesmerized Archer.

    She pulled back, the tension built, her focus narrowing on an imaginary target. As E pretended to release the arrow, the bow string moved with ease.

    E''s face lit up with a radiant smile, her eyes reflecting a mix of joy and even more happiness.

    With a voice brimming with uncontroble excitement, she eximed, "This bow is incredible! It feels as though it was crafted just for me!"

    Archer nced at Tui, who was looking at the half-elf girl with a wide smile as she was examining the bow.

    "The bowstring is crafted from boiled troll guts, making it far superior to ordinary ones. The only thing that surpasses it is the legendary Arachne silk."

    Tui started to share more details about the bow, his voice filled with enthusiasm.

    "The main body of the bow is crafted from Runewood, a rare and potent material obtained from the heart of the Howling Jungle. This bow possesses remarkable power and has the ability to be infused with mana, allowing it to shoot mana arrows. It''s an ideal choice for magic users seeking to boost their ranged attacks."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When Archer heard that, he knew it would be perfect for E. He then spoke, "How much? And what types of arrows do you have?"

    Tui was about to speak, but Sione suddenly rushed off to gather something. Not long after, she returned with four types of arrows in her hands.

    She looked at E and began speaking, "Well, we have four types in stock: Piercing, Light, Explosive, and the Seeker arrows."

    Sione organized the arrows and continued, "The Seeker arrows are very popr. They home in on the chosen target, making them ideal for long-range precision shots."

    E''s eyes shimmered with excitement as she nodded, her gaze fixated on the array of arrows. Archer and Teu couldn''t help but notice her contagious enthusiasm.

    The two of them burst intoughter, but their amusement quickly subsided as they saw E''s puzzled expression, her head tilted slightly to the side.

    "Why are you twoughing?" she inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity.

    Teu''s smile warmed, and she responded, "We can see how much you adore them."

    E''s smile widened even further, her joy evident in the flicker of her ears. She nodded eagerly, expressing her happiness.

    Archer redirected his attention to Tui and Sione, his intention clear. "I''m interested in buying all the arrows you have in stock, along with the bow. How much for it all?"

    The father and daughter exchanged astonished nces, and it was Sione who spoke first.

    "Well, we''ve never had someone purchase such arge quantity of arrows before. The total cost would be 100 gold coins. The bow itself is 70 gold coins, considering the rare materials used in its crafting, and the remaining 30 gold coins cover the 10,000 arrows that are currently in stock."

    Sione''s exnation came to an end, her gaze fixed on Archer. He confidently reached into his pouch and withdrew 150 coins, cing them on the counter with assurance.

    Tui epted the pouch, giving it a slight jingle as he weighed its contents. He nodded in approval, his eyes meeting his daughter''s with a smile.

    "They''ve paid the full amount and even a little extra. We truly appreciate your patronage, Princess, Archer, and E."

    With the transactionpleted, they began gathering Archer''s order. Bundles of the four kinds of arrows took up so much space that he started to store them in his Item Box.

    As time swiftly passed, Archer quickly stored away all the arrows. Just before their departure, Tui approached E, presenting her with a sleek and stylish ck quiver.

    Expressing their gratitude to the father and daughter, they bid farewell to the shop and stepped outside. As they walked, Teu started to speak.

    "El and I could use some armor. It''s time we wore something more suitable for battle than our dresses. There''s a shop by the docks called Valor''s Armory, they sell really well-crafted armor"

    Archer and E nodded in agreement and they started to follow Teu through the bustling Aquaria streets.

    With each step, the sounds of the city faded, reced by the distant cries of seagulls and the sounds of waves hitting the docks.

    Arriving at their destination, the scene unfolded in front of them was a vibrant hub ofmerce and activity.

    Sturdy wooden piers extended into the crystal blue waters, forming pathways that weaved through a bustling crowd of sailors, merchants, and dockworkers.

    The air was tinged with the smell of the sea, Archer felt refreshed when the air filled his lungs.

    Brinebeaks glided through the sky, their calls blending with the distant sounds of creaking cranes and the tter of cargo being unloaded from ships.

    The dockworkers, straining their muscles and faces covered with sweat, were tirelessly moving barrels, crates, and bales onto the docks to be taken to their destinations.

    gs from various kingdoms fluttered and twirled in the gentle breeze, their vivid colors proiming the arrival of ships from distantnds.

    Each vessel bore its own unique characteristics, and Archer''s eyes saw a spectacle of dwarves, elves, Demi-Humans, and countless other races.

    Archer gazed at a distant cliff overlooking the docks, his attention was drawn to the sight of children joyfully leaping into the beautiful waters.

    Just then, Teu nudged him gently. "The shop is over here, Arch. It seems to be busy," she remarked, gesturing towards the far end of the road they were on.

    Nodding to her, they set off toward their destination, eager to continue on with their journey.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 131 Well Behaved Boy.

    As they strolled along the bustling streets, their attention was quickly seized by the continuous stream of adventurers entering and exiting the armor shop.

    Taking the lead, Archer deftly maneuvered through the crowd until they stumbled upon an amusing spectacle unfolding outside the very shop they intended to visit.

    In the midst of an intense confrontation, a young girl with light blue hair and striking red eyes was single-handedly overpowering a trio of adventurers.

    Despite her obvious anger, Archer couldn''t help but find her utterly adorable.

    "I challenge anyone to call me a little girl again! I''m 25!" she eximed, her voiceced with anger.

    With astonishing speed, she unleashed a devastating kick,unching one of the adventurers across the street, leaving the other two to face her wrath.

    In an attempt to seize her, one of the adventurers reached out, but she effortlessly evaded his grasp and delivered a powerful punch to his jaw.

    The man crumpled to the ground, unconscious. The onlookers stood in stunned silence, astonished by her disy of strength.

    Curiosity piqued, Archer couldn''t resist closely observing the extraordinary girl. Her short blue hair and elven-like ears caught his attention, her appearance exuding an undeniable uniqueness.

    There was an enchanting quality about her that reminded him of both a hobbit and an elf, leaving him captivated.

    Her bright red eyes gleamed as she scanned the crowd, searching for new challenges. A thought suddenly struck him: ''She''s a Legal Loli!''

    Recalling her impressive fighting abilities and her im of being older than the three adventurers who appeared older than him interested him.

    That''s when Archer sensed her gaze on him, sending a shiver down his spine. He noticed her staring up at him as she marched towards him, stopping in front of him.

    Teu and E, realizing what was about to happen, looked at each other and started to giggle, they decided to watch the scene unfold.

    Seething with anger, the fiery girl confronted him. "Hey, you! What the hell were you staring at, pretty boy? Never seen a half-dwarf before, huh?"

    Archer looked down at the spirited girl, unable to contain his smile. "No, I haven''t had the pleasure of encountering a half-dwarf before, but I''m certain I won''t forget a firecracker like you."

    Attempting to continue on his way, but she blocked his way, demanding an exnation. "You''re not going anywhere, pretty boy, until you tell me why you were staring at me with those glowing eyes."

    Archer nced down at the angry girl, He heard the two girls behind him giggling, but when he looked back at them, they had shifted their attention to a nearby shop, feigning ignorance of the situation.

    Left to deal with the firecracker in front of him, he met her intense, glowing gaze, sensing her readiness to attack him at any moment.

    The crowd began dispersing, so he told her, unable to contain his curiosity. "I couldn''t help but be curious when I saw your beauty and witnessed your impressive fighting skills."

    The furious girl was taken aback by his response, her mind echoing, ''He called me beautiful when everyone else sees me as a child.''

    Before she could respond, Teu interjected with a yful voice, "See, El? I told you our fianc�� is a pervert. Now we''re stuck with him."

    He anticipated E to defend him, but to his astonishment, he took critical damage when he heard her words. "Yes, I agree. He''s turned into a pervert. He used to be such a well-behaved boy."

    The girls nodded as if they had reached a significant revtion that would change the world. He stood there, astonished, as he witnessed this unexpected turn of events.

    However, he chose to ignore theirments, only to have his ear yfully bitten by Sera, the mischievous dragon who had been observing the entire scene from her perch on his shoulder.

    The loli shook her head and spoke in a calmer tone, "Well, why were your eyes glowing? I''ve never seen anything like that before?"

    Archer scratched his head before answering, "Well, to be honest, I don''t know. It just happens, and you''re the first person to point it out. By the way, my name is Archer. What''s yours?"

    Looking up at his beaming face, the girl stubbornly uttered, "O."

    Archer''s grin widened upon hearing her response. "What a beautiful name! It was a true pleasure to meet you, but we must continue on our journey. I sincerely hope that our paths will cross again, O the firecracker."

    O stood there, mesmerized, unable to tear her gaze away from the handsome boy until he disappeared into the shop.

    After a brief moment, she gathered herself and headed towards the guild.

    Meanwhile, Archer stepped into the shop, greeted by the resonating sound of clinking metal and the distinct scent of fine leather.

    Approaching the shopkeeper, he expressed his purpose to purchase armor for the girls.

    "I require sturdy and reliable armor for my girls." He exined. "Armor that not only matches their unique styles but also provides exceptional protection."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The shopkeeper, a seasoned craftsman, nodded understandingly. "I have just the thing for you. Follow me, sir."

    Together, they explored the shop, examining various sets of armor. Archer carefully considered each piece, envisioning how they would look on the girls.

    He wanted armor that not only provided protection but also reflected their personalities. After searching for a while, he found two sets of armor that were perfect for them.

    He paid the shopkeeper while storing the armor in his Item Box, eager to surprise Teu and E with their new gear.

    Approaching Teu and E, he could see the anticipation building in their eyes. With a mischievous smile, he said, "I have something special for both of you."

    In a swift motion, he opened a portal, transporting them to the domain within the armor shop.

    Confusion filled the onlookers as the trio vanished from sight. Inside the cottage, Archer faced the eagerly awaiting girls, their faces brimming with excitement.

    He took out the armor from his Item Box and handed each of them a carefully wrapped bundle retrieved from the Item Box, presenting them with their gifts.

    Teu''s armor radiated sleekness and durability, perfectly suited for her agile fighting style.

    E''s armor, on the other hand, showcased intricate details that facilitated her bowmanship while providing adequate protection.

    A surge of joy washed over their faces as they saw their new armor, a symbol of Archer''s thoughtfulness.

    E and Teu looked at Archer with gratitude in their eyes. They both expressed their heartfelt thanks for the armor.

    "Arch, this armor is amazing! It fits perfectly and will definitely help improve my archery skills," E eximed, a mix of excitement and appreciation in her voice.

    Teu joined in with a joyful tone, expressing her gratitude. "Thank you a lot! It''s gorgeous and incredibly strong. It will enhance my agility andbat abilities!"

    Archer smiled warmly at the girls. "You''re both wee. I''m d you like them. Now, let''s continue our journey.''''

    Archer had intended to cast Gate and return to Aquaria City, but their ns were abruptly derailed by an unexpectedmotion and a wave of shouting that filled the air.

    Startled, the trio exchanged nces and hastily made their way outside to investigate the source of the disturbance.

    Outside, a group of Dragon-kin had cornered a human, pinning him down. Archer sensed trouble and grew uneasy as he approached the scene.

    As they neared, some of the Dragon-kin backed away, revealing the captive man. Without hesitation, Archer delivered a swift kick to the man''s face, demanding answers.

    "How did you end up here? And who gave you the token?" His voice dripped with anger as he interrogated the man.

    The man ignored him and continued to struggle, prompting Archer to signal the Dragon-kin holding him to lift him up, getting an idea.

    Teu and E stood nearby, witnessing the scene as his ws materialized, an ominous aura surrounding him as he approached the trapped man.

    Archer''s eyes filled with fear as he confronted the man, his ws poised dangerously close to his head. In a swift motion, he shed the man''s face, eliciting a piercing scream.

    Onlookers were unable to tear their gaze away as Archer relentlessly attacked, showing no mercy as he cut into the man''s flesh.

    The man''s agonized cries reverberated through the area, his body covered in numerous bleeding wounds.

    Through the pain, the man managed to utter a name: "Viscount... Jareth... Leroux."

    Archer recognized the name as the father of the noble whose eyes he had taken. He locked his gaze on the man, pressing for more information.

    "What happened?" He inquired.

    Coughing, the man replied, "He... He captured the guild manager. She''s being held captive in his mansion outside Vassia City."

    Without hesitation, Archer swiftly shed the man''s neck, causing his lifeless body to fall to the ground.

    Taking a moment to survey the lifeless corpse, Archermanded the nearby Dragon-kin to clean up the scene. "Please take care of this," He ordered curtly.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 132 Causing Even More Trouble.

    Teu and E watched as some Dragon-kin dragged the lifeless body away, leaving Archer standing motionless watching them.

    Breaking the silence, E spoke up, "He was talking about Sarah, wasn''t he? What are you going to do Arch? She''s your friend.''''

    Archer turned towards them, his voice filled with anger. "I''ll go back to Vassia City, destroy the noble''s mansion, and bring her here to rest. The Brownies can take care of her while we continue our journey. Once I arrive there, I''ll summon both of you." He said firmly.

    He tossed a few tokens to Teu while they nodded in agreement. Although Teu had only met Sarah briefly, she could sense Archer''s worry for her.

    Archer visualized the road where he had encountered Tal and used his magic to conjure a violet-colored gate. He waved to the girls and stepped through.

    Before he fully entered he heard them tell him to be careful. He was now standing on a road, Archer nced around before whispering.

    "Draconis." As soon as he said the word his Draconic features appeared instantly.

    With a powerful p of his wings, he soared westward, searching for the Leroux family''s mansion he recalled their location from the old Archer''s memories.

    After flying for some time, Archer caught sight of arge mansion in the distance and picked up his pace.

    When he reached the mansion, he came to a stop in mid-air, hovering above. With his sharp eyes, he carefully surveyed the scene below him.

    Countless guards were patrolling the grounds, unaware of the impending danger about to befall them.

    A confident smile adorned Archer''s face as he cast multiple wind and fire elemental bolts as he let himself fall.

    With perfect precision, he released the bolts each hitting its mark and swiftly killing the guards outside.

    mes erupted across the mansion grounds, captivating the attention of a lone surviving guard who gazed up in shock.

    He spotted something falling from the sky, Archer got closer to the ground he whispered ''''Draco.''''

    A radiant light materialized above the grounds of the mansion, illuminating the whole area, a colossal white dragon descended and smashed into the ground with a loud boom.

    Archer pped his wings to clear the dust as he let out an earth-shaking roar, unleashing a massive stream of mes that engulfed the front of the mansion, obliterating the defensive dome that protected it.

    He quickly returned to his humanoid form and ventured inside, unaffected by the mes that danced around him. Smoke filled his nostrils as he started looking around the entrance of the mansion.

    In the midst of the chaos, Archer noticed a butler and made his way towards him.

    He firmly grabbed the butler by the cor, lifting him off the ground, and pressed for answers. "Tell me, where is the guild girl being held?"

    Struggling for breath, the butler managed to gasp out, "Downstairs... I''ll guide you. Just... let me go."

    Archer loosened his grip, causing the man to crumble to the floor, gasping for air. After a brief moment, the butler regained hisposure and stood there.

    He opened a small portal and called out to Teu and E, not long after he did they came walking out. They both were wearing their new armor and had their weapons at the ready.

    Archer smiled as he saw them, he then instructed them to watch the man as he led them to Sarah''s location.

    He started his search to locate the Viscount and his idiot son, it didn''t take long for him to discover the duo in a bedroom.

    As he approached, he overheard their panicked conversation and decided to eavesdrop.

    "Father, if I had known that reckless boy would retaliate, I would have never uttered a single word about his woman. And how were we meant to know he was the Duke''s son?" Favian''s voice trembled with regret.

    Jareth Leroux, the boy''s father, responded in a monotone voice, "Favian, the Duke won''t exact any punishment. They can''t even locate the boy. The imperial family has been informed, but we have yet to receive any word from them."

    After a brief moment of listening, Archer noticed the mes growing stronger at the front of the house.

    With a mighty kick, he shattered the door and sent it flying into the opposite wall. In the room, he saw the Viscount talking to Favian, who was lying on arge bed.

    After inhaling deeply, he released a wave of violet mes,pletely surrounding the blind young man.

    The room filled with his agonizing screams, a chilling disy of the mes'' immense power.

    In the midst of the violet inferno, Archer pressed forward, grabbing the Viscount by his cor. A swift punch to the gut sent the man to his knees, gasping for breath.

    Once Jareth caught his breath, he managed to utter, "Do you even know who I am? Duke Ashguard will ensure you face punishment."

    Archer''s gaze turned icy as he snickered, "To hell with the Duke. He''s nowhere to be found."

    Kicking the man, he dragged him out of the zing room, the screams of Favian fading into silence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Looking down at Jareth, he demanded, "Where is your gold? Tell me, and I might spare your life."

    Jareth red back, his thoughts muddled, and retorted, "You seek my wealth? Are you a bandit?"

    Offended by the remark, Archer pped the older man, demanding, "Where is your wealth?"

    Rubbing his swollen cheek, Jareth stared defiantly. In response, Archer delivered a few more ps, leaving both cheeks swollen.

    Warning the stubborn man, "Continue to be stubborn and see what I''ll do. Now, where is your gold?"

    Recognizing the greed in the young man''s eyes, he relented and led him to a room located at the far end of the hallway.

    The two of them came to a stop before a locked door, Jareth produced an old-looking key and hastily unlocked it. As he entered, he attempted to secure the door behind him.

    Archer observed the feeble escape attempt with amusement. Stepping back, he wound up his leg and delivered a powerful kick to the door.

    Although the door was dented, it remained intact. Undeterred, Archer continued his assault until the door finally gave way, crashing to the floor.

    Jareth stared at the broken door, a mixture of shock and terror etched across his face. He looked at Archer who was grinning at him.

    Archer cast Blink and appeared in front of the man making him stumble backward, he spoke, ''''Now show me where you hide your gold old man.''''

    Jareth was seething but promised to get revenge on this crazy boy, he moved a rug on the floor and lifted up some wooden boards.

    There was a staircase leading down he then spoke, ''''Follow me, it''s down the stairs.''''

    [E''s and Teu''s P.O.V]

    E and Teu followed the butler through the maze-like hallways, moving quickly.

    Suddenly, a guard tried to attack the girls, but E swiftly took him down with an arrow. After a few more minutes of walking, they reached a door.

    The butler pointed and said, "She''s in thest cell down there. She''s unconscious because the lord''s eldest son drugged her with Nightfall powder."

    Teu was shocked by this news, but E didn''t know what Nightfall powder was. She turned to Teu and asked, "Teu, what is Nightfall powder?"

    Before Teu could answer, she swiftly killed the man, stabbing him in the heart.

    She followed up with a forceful kick, sending his body flying. The half-elf stood there in shock, watching the previously angry blue-haired girl now calm.

    Collecting herself, E looked at Teu, waiting for an exnation.

    Teu took a deep breath and began, "Nightfall is a powder made from the moonlight nt, found only in the Land of Mediterra. When ingested, it causes a deep sleep that can only be awakened by rare moon magic. She was drugged with it by the eldest son, who wanted to take advantage of her."

    E''s eyes widened as she listened. Without hesitation, they opened the door and went down the long staircase, driven by determination.

    In the dimly lit corridor, they encountered a sturdy wooden door. Teu kicked it open, revealing a dark room.

    They searched the room and focused on finding Sarah. Finally, they spotted her in thest cell.

    She seemed peacefully asleep, undisturbed by her surroundings.

    They noticed a man entering the cell, moving towards Sarah. But before he could reach her, E swiftly shot an arrow, striking him in the back of his knee.

    He fell to the ground, screaming. Teu approached, while E kept watch.

    The man''s terror-stricken eyes locked onto her as she stood before him. Swiftly, she delivered a powerful kick, sending him crashing into the metal bars of the cell.

    Without hesitation, Teu swiftly eliminated the threat with her de, ensuring the man posed no further danger. She then cleaned her sword and securely sheathed it.

    With utmost care, Teu lifted Sarah into her arms, cradling her gently. She motioned for E to join them.

    E approached and ced aforting hand on Teu''s shoulder. Teu activated a token that Archer had given her earlier.

    In an instant, they vanished from the cell, reappearing in a peaceful cottage, far from harm''s reach.

    Aware that Sarah would remain in a deep slumber, E hastened to prepare a spare room, adorning it with a cozy bed for their beloved friend.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 133 Can I Touch It, Arch.

    Archer followed closely behind Jareth as they descended the dark, damp stairs.

    However, the darkness posed no issue for him, as his dragon''s eyes granted him the ability to see in even the darkest of ces.

    Jareth, thinking himself clever, attempted to blind him, unaware that his vision remained perfect. Guided by the man, they arrived at an old-looking door.

    He opened the door and stepped inside, Archer followed behind him as his gaze swept across the room, immediately noticing the chests stacked upon shelves.

    There were at least twenty chests waiting to be imed by him.

    Excitement surged through him as he neared the first chest, itsvish appearance hinting at the treasures concealed within.

    Archer reached for the lock and forcefully ripped it off, revealing a trove of gemstones that glimmered like stars.

    Rubies, like drops of frozen fire, nestled alongside sapphires that mirrored the depths of a moonlit ocean.

    Emeralds sparkled with a verdant glow as if capturing the essence of a hidden forest.

    Amethysts shimmered with regal allure, casting a soft violet haze around them. The room overflowed with an array of captivating gemstones.

    Driven by greed, Archer grabbed the chest and tossed it into his Item Box.

    Ignoring the Viscount''s anger, he shifted his attention to the next chest, he opened it to see loads of gold coins.

    With eyes gleaming, he repeated his previous actions, storing the contents of the chest in his Item Box.

    As he moved on to the next chest, a sudden loud bang reverberated through the chamber, immediately catching Archer''s attention.

    Disappointed by the sound, he shifted his gaze toward the door and shook his head. Acting swiftly, Archer visualized the top of the stairs and cast Gate.

    ''Gate.''

    A shimmering violet gate materialized before him. Stepping through it, he unexpectedly collided with the Viscount, who had been racing to escape from him.

    Jareth crashed to the floor, his anger reced by a sense of dread as he looked up at the smiling boy.

    "Hehe, where do you think you''re going, Mr. Noble? You can''t escape now," Archer eximed, his voice a blend of anger and excitement.

    His smile was tinged with satisfaction as he summoned his slender tail, which had grown significantly since he first gained it.

    The tail, nowrger and endowed with a mind of its own, swiftly struck Jareth''s thighs, eliciting a sharp cry of pain from the man.

    Seizing the opportunity, Archer grabbed the Viscount firmly and dragged him back downstairs, hurling him into a corner of the room.

    Archer proceeded to loot the remaining chests, discovering a vast array of treasures. Among his findings were gemstones, coins, mana stones, rare tomes, and spellbooks.

    After stashing away all the loot in his Item Box, Archer shifted his attention to the distressed man. With a chilling stare, he directed his voice at him, dripping with disdain.

    "She is my friend, and you dared to kidnap her for your own vile reasons to get one over on me. Now, you must face the consequences of your own foolish actions."

    Jareth''s eyes widened as he grasped the gravity of the situation.

    Desperation filled his voice as he pleaded, "Please, young master, spare my life! We were unaware of your true identity, and we deeply regret our actions, both mine and my son''s."

    Archer peered down at the Viscount, his tail gracefully swaying behind him. In an instant, it swiftly shot forward, effortlessly impaling Jareth''s chest.

    Lifting the dying man''s body, Archer callously flung it aside.

    "Fucking nobles," he muttered with disdain, "like cockroaches, they''ll keep returning until exterminated."

    Leaving the room, Archer entered the area and headed towards the cottage where he found the girls sitting on a sofa, engaged in casual conversation.

    Upon spotting Archer, E''s face lit up with excitement, and she quickly approached him, wrapping him in a tight embrace. "Arch, how did it go?" she asked eagerly.

    He responded, "It went well. I managed to collect a lot of loot, so that''s a plus. Oh, and the noble is no more. How''s Sarah doing?"

    E promptly replied, "She''s fine, just unconscious for now. I''ll provide more detailster."

    Teu remained seated, patiently waiting for the conversation to conclude, wearing a gentle smile.

    "Well, well, look who''s here," she interjected, her gaze fixed on Archer''s swaying tail. "I must confess, I find your tail quite mesmerizing."

    Archer smiled at the inquisitive girl. However, before he could express his gratitude, she spoke again, drawing closer to him.

    "Can I touch it, Arch?" Teu asked cheerfully, her voice filled with excitement.

    Archer nodded to indicate he understood the girl''s request. But before she could proceed, she approached E and began whispering.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Teu instructed the half-elf to y with Archer''s ears, as they are his weak spot. Archer of course heard the whisperer, however he made no reaction, silently waiting for their assault.

    A mischievous grin spread across the half-elf''s face, resembling that of the Cheshire Cat, as she moved closer to Archer with sparkling eyes.

    Teu followed closely behind him while E stood there, attempting to appear innocent, but he couldn''t decipher her intentions.

    Her fingers gently ran along Archer''s tail, causing him to tremble with shivers. A delightful tingle spread from where Teu''s touch connected with his tail, awakening an unexpected pleasure within him.

    Encouraged by the sensations, she began to gently rub his tail, sending even more shivers coursing through his body.

    He couldn''t help but let out a small moan, but immediately mped his mouth shut, hoping Teu hadn''t heard him.

    Regrettably, it was toote. She giggled yfully and intensified her teasing. Just as he was getting lost in the pleasure, a gentle nibble on his left ear caught him off guard.

    Archer turned his head and found E biting his ear, causing him to moan once again.

    Feeling overwhelmed by the intense sensations, Archer realized he couldn''t handle it any longer. Squirming with pleasure, he found himself caught in a two-front attack.

    E intensified her biting, causing Archer to let out even deeper moans. The two girls giggled yfully, eventually stopping their assault after ten minutes.

    With the sensations subsiding, he decided to create some distance between himself and the mischievous girls.

    They continued to watch him with yful glints in their eyes. He dismissed his tail, keeping a cautious eye on them as he moved away in search of food.

    As Archer approached a window, he couldn''t help but notice the morning sun still shining brightly, enveloping the area in a warm and inviting glow.

    Feeling hungry, Archer gathered the ingredients for a sandwich and skillfully assembled it. He then settled down and began to enjoy each delectable bite.

    Meanwhile, Teu and E happily indulged in the snacks provided by a friendly female brownie.

    While they were enjoying their meal, Sera, the cheeky dragon, happily flew into the cottage through an open window, announcing her arrival with delightful chirping.

    With a mischievous look in her eyes, Sera yfully flew towards Teu and E, lightly bopping both of them on the head with her tiny tail.

    The girls shared a brief moment of surprise before erupting intoughter. Sporting a mischievous grin, Sera found afortable spot to perch on Archer''s shoulder.

    The girls watched affectionately as Sera snuggled up to her belovedpanion, emitting cheerful chirps that expressed her happiness to be with him.

    After enjoying their snacks and showering Sera with affection, the trio and Sera left the domain to continue their journey.

    [Imperial Investigator Nova Hawthorne P.O.V]

    Days after Archer had killed the Viscount, a woman with short brown hair and gentle brown eyes, dressed in a military uniform, stood outside the charred mansion of Viscount Jareth Leroux.

    With a meticulous gaze, she surveyed the ruins, piecing together the aftermath of the fateful event.

    The Viscont''s life had been taken, along with the lives of his two eldest sons. Among the wreckage, only one son and his wife had managed to survive.

    Deep in thought, her focus remained fixed on the scene before her. Nova, the woman in question, remembered the reports she had meticulously studied, provided by the guards.

    As Nova examined the details, a sudden realization struck her. It became evident that Archer Ashguard, the newly awakened white dragon could be responsible for the Viscount''s demise.

    He had remained an enigma until recent years when he emerged onto the scene, shing with the knights of the church.

    Since their fateful encounter in Oxfair, she had been relentlessly collecting information about the enigmatic young man, fueled by an insatiable curiosity.

    Whispers and rumors traveled from the south and reached her ears. Contacts within the Order of the Justicars mentioned a massive war that had broken out in thosends.

    ording to the grapevine, Archer yed a crucial part in the conflict, defeating enemy armies before mysteriously vanishing.

    The more investigating she did the more interested she be in the boy, as she was in her own little world, a voice spoke to her.

    ''''Officer Nova, have you found anything?''''

    She turned around to see an older man wearing the same uniform but with grey hair and a well-groomed mustache.

    Nova nodded in agreement. "Yes, Commander. I believe the culprit is Archer Ashguard. It has been confirmed that he is the white dragon that the witness spotted and had a confrontation with Favian Leroux, resulting in Favian''s blindness. In retaliation, the Leroux family kidnapped Sarah, who is known to be Archer''s only friend and a staff member at Vassia City''s guild. The Viscount''s reckless actions have led to the events that unfolded here."

    Themander nodded at his student''s conclusion and was impressed, he spoke with a proud tone in his voice.

    ''''Well done Officer, let''s head back to Starfall and report it to the Emperor, He''s eager to find out what happened here.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 134 When The Moon Embraces Her Hope. [R18]

    [This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]

    [Sometime In the near future]

    Hecate sat on the balcony, gazing at the moon above Larissa City. Memories of a vivid dream warmed her as she remembered the passionate embrace of a handsome man.

    Her reverie was interrupted by the creaking of her bedroom door. Eione, her maid, entered with concern.

    "Bowing before Hecate, Eione said, "Princess, I regret to inform you that your request for a meeting with your father has been rejected. The second empress seems to have influenced him regarding your predictions."

    Hecate expected this oue. Her father had been the only one to show concern, but now even that had ended.

    Surprisingly, she didn''t feel upset. Deep down, she knew the arrival of the young man with white hair was near, and she eagerly awaited his entrance into her life.

    Her heart raced as she recalled the passionate night from her dream. She turned back to the city, going quiet.

    The moon''s glow illuminated her red eyes, which began to shimmer. Eione noticed and rushed to Hecate, but she remained seated,pletely still.

    [Hecate''s Vision]

    A soft, ethereal voice whispered in her ear, its words filled with an ominous warning.

    "Hecate, be cautious. The Land of Mediterra is facing impending doom. It will crumble and fade, bing a forgotten chapter in history. The people will be disced, their homes ravaged, and thend overrun by a relentless swarm. Cities will be reduced to ruins, and their inhabitants devoured by the insatiable horde. Consider this my final warning, young one. Only by uniting the powers of the sun and moon can you push back this relentless tide. Seek out the white dragon, for he is yourst ray of hope. Now, witness the dire consequences that will unfold if he refuses toe to your aid."

    She stood upon a hill, overlooking the Lunarian royal pce and the bustling city that once thrived below.

    A wave of terror washed over her trembling form as she saw the monstrous giants, their towering frames loomed menacingly, casting shadows that swallowed thendscape.

    With every step they took, buildings crumbled like fragile toys beneath their colossal strength.

    The air was thick with the stench of death and destruction, piercing cries of terrified citizens filled her ears.

    Hecate''s breath caught in her throat as she watched in horror, unable to tear her gaze away from the ghastly scene unfolding before her eyes.

    The giants, their gray flesh stretched taut over sinewy muscles, reveled in their savage feast.

    They snatched up helpless victims, tearing into their flesh with abandon, while others met their grisly fate under the crushing weight of colossal feet.

    Just as Hecate thought the nightmare couldn''t get worse, a tremor coursed through the ground as a group ofrger giants stormed the pce.

    The ground trembled as the monstrous giants advanced, plunging the pce into utter chaos.

    The sound of explosions reverberated through the air, followed by an eerie silence that chilled her to the core.

    In the blink of an eye, Hecate found herself transported to the courtyard just outside the pce.

    Her heart pounded in her chest, her eyes widening in disbelief and horror as the tragedy unfolded before her.

    Her once mighty family nowy lifeless, their torn bodies scattered across the ground, drenched in a pool of blood.

    The once pure Lunarian bloodline now became a mockery, their noble legacy reduced to a vile banquet for the monstrous beings.

    Hecate was forcibly transported once more, she found herself suspended in the air, overlooking the vast expanse of Mediterra.

    A shroud of ck smoke engulfed the sky, blotting out the sun and casting thend into a foreboding darkness.

    Hecate''s heart sank as she witnessed the harrowing sight before her. The once vibrantnd nowy in ruins, ravaged by an unrelenting horde of abominable creatures.

    The devastation became painfully clear as she witnessed the brutal onught, the malicious forces leaving no corner untouched.

    Her senses were overwhelmed as vivid visions of unspeakable carnage yed out before her eyes.

    Each scene depicted the power of the giants and their wicked minions, leaving a trail of brutality and despair in their wake.

    The eastern kingdoms, once prosperous and proud,y in ruins. Their cities were destroyed and castlesy in ruins.

    The eastern royal families met their gruesome demise as they were eaten by the swarm, their flesh ripped from bone and devoured.

    Valiant armies were crushed by the relentless horde, their brave efforts rendered futile against an unstoppable force.

    Hecate''s mind reeled from the horrifying images that flooded her consciousness. But within the depths of her despair, a flicker of hope ignited.

    That''s when she witnessed a breathtaking scene as a majestic white dragon engaged in a fierce battle against the giants.

    It showcased its immense power, mercilessly ying giants with brutal ferocity.

    Its fury was evident as it tore off one giant''s head with its jaws and impaled another with its razor-sharp tail.

    Hecate was mesmerized by the radiant beauty of the white dragon, its scales glistening in the sunlight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the distance, her gaze fell upon a colossal wyvern, ridden by three girls.

    One had striking blue hair, another had flowing blonde locks, and the third possessed a vibrant pink mane.

    Hecate recognized the pink-haired girl as a princess from the Zenian kingdom.

    As the vision gradually faded away, Hecate found herself back on the balcony, her mind still reeling from the horror that had unfolded before her.

    But amidst the chaos of her thoughts, a warm memory emerged. Hecate''s lips curled into a tender smile, lost in the memory of the night she had shared with the man.

    A soft blush adorned her gray cheeks, adding a touch of warmth to herplexion. The rush of memories flooded her being, evoking a bittersweet cascade of emotions that enveloped her senses.

    Returning to the present, her attention was drawn to Eione, who stood beside her, the maid''s eyes filled with concern.

    Relief washed over Eione''s face as she realized that Hecate had regained herposure. Letting out a sigh, she voiced her concerns.

    "Princess, I was worried. Did you have another vision?"

    Hecate paused, gathering her thoughts, before responding with determination.

    "Yes, Eione. It was a vision of destruction. The giants and their hordeid waste to our once prosperous kingdom, leaving only devastation and despair behind."

    Concern appeared on Eione''s face as she asked. "What should we do, Princess?"

    Hecate spoke confidently. "We wait for the white-haired young man who will soon appear."

    Hecate noticed Eione''s puzzled expression and asked, "What troubles you?"

    Clearing her throat, Eione replied, "Well, there have been rumors among the Zenianian traders. They speak of a white dragon burning invading armies. If these rumors are true, then the young man with white hair might be journeying north alongside the Aquarian Princess."

    Hecate''s eyebrows lifted with excitement as a certain memory returned, fueling her longing to meet the young man with white hair.

    Shaking off her intense emotions, Hecate found herself captivated by shooting stars streaking across the night sky. She felt a surge of magical energy coursing through her veins.

    She stood up and went to fetch the other dream potion she had prepared. Once back in her bed, she settled down and drank the potion, excited to explore the depths of her dreams.

    Soon, sleep overtook her, and when she opened her eyes, she found herself in a grand chamber, with a massive bed at its center.

    In that precise instant, a shadow loomed over her, drawing her attention.

    When she turned around, she locked eyes with the striking young man with white hair, his violet gaze smoldering with intense desire.

    He climbed onto the bed, Hecate was dressed in a red loose nightgown. Gently, he parted her slender grey legs, and his eyes fell upon a pair of red panties, a smile forming on his face.

    She grew increasingly excited and desired this intensely. As he slid her panties aside, a surge of arousal coursed through her, heightening her pleasure.

    At that moment, she felt a wet sensation against her honey pot, causing her entire body to tremble.

    She experienced intense pleasure coursing through her body, causing her to squirm and release sensuous moans.

    Hecate''s eyes filled with ecstasy as he pleasured her with passionate, animalistic licks, causing her to tremble with pleasure and let out a sensual moan.

    Heavily breathing, she expressed her pleasure with a satisfied moan, eximing, ''''Ahhhhhhh. That feels amazing.''''

    Her moans grew louder, echoing in the air, as her essence flowed onto his tongue.

    Meanwhile, his skillful fingers expertly teased her sensitive clit, intensifying her state of arousal to new heights.

    She quickly ensnared his head with her thick thighs. He moved his tongue even faster to taste every inch of her little sister.

    When he nibbled on her clit, she felt unparalleled ecstasy. She felt like she was about to climax.

    Hecate suddenly let out a loud moan. ''''Ahhh!" As she squirted in his face.

    After catching her breath, she savored the lingering sensations of her orgasm.

    She nced at him licking up her juices, and a surge of desire coursed through her. He climbed on top of her, increasing her excitement even further.

    Seeing this drove her mad, he started rubbing against her cave of wonders, which made her even more aroused.

    He pushed himself inside her, causing Hecate to tremble with each powerful thrust.

    Their bodies moved in perfect sync, enveloped in a passionate embrace that conveyed their profound love and affection throughout the night.

    When she woke from her dream, a sense of contentment washed over her. Her heart brimmed with hope as if her yearning for love was on the brink of fulfillment.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 135 The Journey North.

    Archer and the girls embarked on their journey, leaving Aquaria City and heading north. While they were walking along he got attacked.

    His ear was being nibbled by the affectionate Sera who was sittingfortably, her tail wrapped around his neck.

    As they left the city behind, a trader approached them, suggesting they travel together. The group agreed and followed closely behind the caravan.

    Things took an interesting turn when they noticed a young woman with blonde hair and green eyes.

    "Hi, I''m Mary. Do you mind sharing your names?" she asked.

    E took the lead and introduced herself, pointing to Teu. "I''m E, this is Teu, and our fianc�� Archer."

    Upon hearing E''s words, Mary''s eyes widened. "Teu? Are you Princess Teu Aquaria, the fourth Princess of the Aquarian Kingdom?"

    Teu nodded with a smile, and the astonishment reflected in Mary''s green eyes. The three of them exchanged nces and continued their conversation.

    "So, Archer, how do we reach the Zenia Empire?" Mary asked.

    Archer scratched his cheek, deep in thought, trying to recall the exact path.

    "I know we need to head north," He pondered, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "Flying would be faster, but where''s the fun in that? Although, once we reach that cursed jungle, I might consider taking to the skies."

    The girls grew curious, so Teu asked, "Cursed jungle? What is that?"

    Archer looked at Teu, his expression filled with curiosity. He shook his head and replied.

    "It''s known as the Howling Jungle. It''s gued by shrieking cannibals who pursued me for quite some time. They would leap out of the bushes, making me jump a few times.''''

    The two girls giggled at Archer''s reaction, they were traveling down a long dirt road with some wood off to the right and ake to the left.

    Suddenly, his Aura detector activated, alerting Archer to an imminent assault.

    Arrows whizzed through the air, aimed at their group, but he swiftly reacted by summoning a Cosmic Shield, enveloping himself and the girls in its protective barrier.

    The guards from the caravan deflected the iing arrows and braced themselves for an attack.

    Teu unsheathed her sword with practiced ease, while E swiftly retrieved her bow from a storage ring gifted to her by Queen Mele before their departure.

    Both girls poised themselves for imminent action. Meanwhile, Archer uttered a word he has started to love.

    "Draconis."

    Magnificent white wings unfurled from his back, stretching out to showcase their awe-inspiring beauty.

    His hands morph into ws gleaming with a lethal white hue. Further still, additional scales adorned his body, enhancing his already formidable appearance.

    With his dragon eyes scanning the approaching bandit gang, he quickly turned to the girls and gave them clear instructions.

    "Bandits areing from the front, and anotherrge group is closing in from behind. You two handle those up front, while I''ll take care of the rest."

    They nodded in agreement as Archer quickly cast Blink, teleporting himself in front of the group of thirty scruffy bandits.

    A confident smile yed on his lips as he initiated his assault. With swift movements, he conjured and hurled Earth Bolts toward the nearest bandits, piercing through their shabby armor.

    The projectiles found their marks, toppling some of the bandits and creating an obstacle that caused others to stumble.

    Archer''s grin widened, revealing his menacing serrated teeth that instilled fear in the remaining bandits.

    Swift as lightning, he engaged the bandits in closebat. His wings and scales became an imprable defense, deflecting their relentless attacks.

    With deadly precision, his agile tail imed the lives of the bandits, striking them down like a mythical bringer of doom.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Archer lunged at a towering bandit, sinking his teeth into the man''s neck.

    With a forceful jerk, he tore away a chunk of flesh, leaving a brutal wound. Spitting out the flesh, he swiftly shed the man''s throat, sealing his fate.

    Undeterred, a fresh wave of bandits charged forward, thrusting their spears in an attempt to breach Archer''s defenses.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, Archer swiftly responded, unfurling his majestic wings to shield himself against the relentless assault of the bandits.

    Effortlessly, he deflected their barrage of attacks, effortlessly parrying their every strike.

    As the bandits'' attack was stopped, Archer took advantage of the situation and cast Thunder Wave. The shockwave surged forward, striking the bandits and forcefullyunching them back into the air.

    Amidst the chaos, Sera leaped from Archer''s shoulder and started burning the stunned bandits.

    While evading the desperate strikes of the remaining bandits with agility and speed, she was too quick for them to hit.

    With the bandits dead, she gracefully returned to Archer''s shoulder, affectionately licking his cheek.

    Taking a moment to indulge in their bond, Archer lovingly petted his girl.

    She responded with delightful purring and chirping, her contentment evident as she stretched out on his shoulder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer continued tovish her with attention, yfully rubbing her tiny belly, causing a cascade of happy purrs, chirps, and other delightful sounds.

    With a broad grin on his face, he proceeded to gather 22 human hearts and all their coin pouches, storing them safely in his Item Box.

    Among the fallen bandits, Archer discovered one who was still clinging to life. Determined to extract information, he coerced the bandit into revealing the location of their hideout.

    The bandit, trembling and desperate, pointed towards the Howling Jungle, conveniently aligning with their journey.

    [E and Teu''s P.O.V]

    As Archer charged into battle, the girls swiftly sprang into action. E unleashed a volley of piercing arrows picking off the iing bandits one by one.

    With grace and precision, Teu closed the distance. Drawing her sword, she expertly parried an attack and swiftly plunged her de into the neck of a bandit, taking him out of the fight.

    The caravan guards sprung into action, their des slicing through the ranks of bandits with fierce determination.

    Teu wore a smile on her face as she gracefully moved with agility and finesse. Evading attacks effortlessly, she swiftly eliminated the bandits with lethal strikes.

    Meanwhile, E''s arrows soared through the air, finding their marks with remarkable precision, bringing down multiple adversaries in rapid session.

    Thebined efforts of Teu and E left a trail of dead bandits in their wake.

    Even as the numbers dwindled, E continued to unleash her arrows upon the remaining foes, ensuring no escape, while Teu dealt the final blows to eliminate the remaining threats.

    As they finished, a voice sounded behind them. "Thank you for your assistance,dies."

    Teu and E spun around to find Mary approaching, wearing a forced smile as she surveyed the lifeless bodies.

    Stopping in front of them, she engaged in casual conversation about the battle and any other topic that crossed her mind to distract herself.

    [Back to Archer]

    After collecting the hearts and storing them away, he made his way back to the caravan and noticed the girls conversing with Mary.

    When Mary spotted him, she abruptly ended the conversation and retreated to her carriage.

    He observed the girl, perplexed by her avoidance, he chose not to dwell on it. Approaching the two girls with a smile, he dismissed his Draconic Form.

    "Hello, my girls! How was the fight? Did you have a good time?" he asked.

    E eagerly responded first, "It was a st! I got to unleash my bow skills and take down several bandits."

    Archer found her infectious smile captivating, finding her absolutely adorable. Her warm grin spoke of death, but it didn''t diminish her charm.

    Shifting his attention to Teu, who also wore a smile, Archer asked, "I had a great time, Arch. It''s refreshing to battle against humans once in a while. I even picked up a new trick along the way."

    Nodding at the girls, Archer suggested something, "I''ve discovered their hideout. Would you two like to join me in raiding it?"

    The two girls looked at him with questioning eyes, and E asked, "Raid it? Why?"

    Teu nodded, curious about the answer. They both awaited his response, Archer simply gazed at them before smiling.

    "For gold coins. I want their wealth."

    Upon hearing his proposal and realizing his greed, they both rolled their eyes. E took it a step further and yfully pinched Archer''s side.

    "You greedy dragon! Risking yourself for mere coins!" She eximed.

    Archer yelped and hopped back, attempting to escape the mischievous half-elf.

    Teu observed their antics, finding amusement in their silliness. E ceased her yful attack and spoke up.

    "Yes, we''ll go with you, but you better be careful, Arch. Otherwise, you know what will happen," she warned, shing a mischievous grin while mimicking a pinching motion with her fingers.

    Archer looked down at E, just staring at her, finding herpletely adorable. She wouldn''t say no to him, but she would always worry about him.

    He smiled as he replied, "Yes, I will be careful. Plus, I have you two with me. We need to head north to reach the hideout."

    The two girls nodded in agreement. E headed towards Mary''s carriage and informed her that they would catch up if possible.

    Sera flew over to Teu and sat on her shoulder, which caused the girl in question to smile. With that settled, Archer whispered themand, "Draco."

    Transforming into his dragon form, he disyed a breathtaking sight. His scales shimmered in a pristine white, emitting a radiant glow.

    Adorning his head were four magnificent white horns. His massive body featured four sturdy limbs and a pair of grand white wings.

    Archer''s tail was swaying behind him, the people in the caravan were taken aback by the sudden appearance of this colossal dragon, their astonishment evident on their faces.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 136 Everfrost Wilds. [Bonus]

    In the frigid and deste Everfrost Wilds in the far north of Pluoria, two mighty kingdoms, Nordvania and Snowshade, stood as unwavering bulwarks against the relentless Forsaken.

    The kingdoms were given the name "Forsaken" because they were once humans who sumbed to the malevolent influence of a mysterious being known as Malgazar.

    Malgazar''s dark priests infiltrated the three northernmost kingdoms of Pluoria.

    These zealous priests preached twisted doctrines, offering false promises of mercy and deliverance from hunger and perceived oppression by the Southerners.

    Enthralled by the allure of food and revenge, the people swiftly embraced the worship of this malevolent deity.

    Under Malgazar''s sinister magic, they underwent a harrowing transformation, their physical forms mirroring the darkness that consumed them.

    Their bodies contorted into grotesque shapes, reflections of the evil within. Their eyes zed with a sinister crimson glow, devoid of any trace of humanity.

    Jagged fangs protruded from their mouths, revealing their insatiable hunger for flesh. Once fair and smooth, their skin turned sickly, marked by the scars of their unholy metamorphosis.

    Coarse patches of fur sprouted in uneven patterns, reminiscent of savage beasts'' pelts. Sinewy muscles rippled beneath their flesh, granting them unnatural strength and agility.

    Their contorted and stretched limbs moved with an unsettling animal-like grace, and their hands morphed into wicked ws.

    These twisted creatures, resembling beasts rather than humans, embodied the darkness that had consumed them.

    The terrifying appearance of the Forsaken served as a constant reminder of their lost souls, forever under the influence of Malgazar.

    United in their determination to halt the encroaching horror from engulfing theirnds, Nordvania and Snowshade joined forces.

    Nordvania primarily consisted of humans, while Snowshade was inhabited by snow elves.

    Together, they constructed a colossal wall reminiscent of Earth''s Hadrian''s Wall. Oncepleted, they named it the Ghostwall, owing to the countless deaths that urred upon it.

    Manned by warriors from both kingdoms, the wall stood as an imprable fortress against the ceaseless assaults of the Forsaken.

    Countless battles ensued over many generations as the kingdoms valiantly defended theirnds against the unholy onught.

    Many kingdoms in the south dismissed them as barbarians, ignorant of the true peril they held at bay.

    Thanks to their unwavering bravery and valor, the southern kingdoms were spared from ruin, and their citizens were saved from the blood-soaked altars of the Forsaken.

    The towns and cities of Nordvania and Snowshade stood as fortified bastions, capable of defending themselves against the relentless raids.

    Using powerful magic cannons and ice spells, the cities sessfully repelled the attackers, forcing them to retreat back to the north.

    However, a new development arose when even more of these creatures appeared. Instead ofunching attacks, they seemed to intimidate the defenders, instilling fear and uncertainty.

    The wall''s two generals gathered their soldiers, urging them to take their positions in anticipation of an assault. However, much to their astonishment, no attack materialized.

    The horde vanished beyond a distant hill, but the vicemander rushed up to the generals and addressed them.

    "Generals, the Forsaken have retreated. It seems they are being directed by a higher power. Also, reinforcements will be arriving tomorrow afternoon."

    The two men nodded as the younger man walked away. The Snowshade general turned to his counterpart.

    "I believe an attack is imminent. Let''s strengthen our defenses along the wall. Inform the Lieutenants to allocate more troops to the defense."

    The Nordvania general nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s a good idea. They usually charge with reckless abandon until they climb the walls, but today they seemed more controlled."

    They swiftly went to work, deploying thousands of additional soldiers who took their positions on the walls alongside Snow Elf mages.

    Strategically positioned along the walls were the imposing Earthshaker and Frostbite cannons, apanied by the deadly Soulreaper Ballistas.

    While the gates leading north were securely sealed with portcullises crafted from the legendary Dragonsteel and resilient Frostpine wood.

    A deep trench, constructed by southern earth mages,y below the wall, seemingly bottomless. Sturdy drawbridges spanned the gap but could be retracted to block entry.

    mes zed atop the walls as the united forces of Nords and Snow Elf soldiers remained vignt, their senses heightened by the eerie sounds emanating from the distant horizon.

    The soldiers stood atop the wall, their eyes scanning the bleak expanse of the Everfrost Wilds, a collective gasp escaped their lips.

    Emerging from the darkness, a horde of twisted figures emerged, their grotesque forms and crimson eyes gleaming with malevolence.

    The Forsaken, the ursed creatures born from the influence of Malgazar, surged forward in an unrelenting tide.

    But to their astonishment, apanying the Forsaken were horrifying demi-giants, towering monstrosities that seemed to embody the very essence of dread.

    These abominable beings had elongated limbs, bulging muscles, and jagged, misshapen features.

    They moved with an eerie grace, their heavy footsteps causing the ground to tremble beneath them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As if the sight of the Forsaken and the demi-giants was not enough to unsettle the defenders, lurking among them were the Ratlings.

    These vile creatures, known as Ratlings, scuttled on all fours, their wiry bodies covered in mangy fur and their eyes gleaming with a sinister intelligence.

    Their snouts twitched with anticipation as they skulked alongside their monstrous allies.

    The soldiers on the wall, transfixed by the nightmarish sight before them, felt a chill creep down their spines.

    Fear and uncertainty gripped their hearts as they realized the magnitude of the approaching threat.

    Whispers of dread filled the air as they exchanged worried nces, their hands tightening around their weapons.

    Commanding officers barked orders, their voices steady despite the unease in their eyes.

    They ryed instructions to the soldiers, urging them to stand firm, to steel their resolve against this formidable onught.

    The soldiers swallowed their fear and prepared themselves for the battle that loomed on the horizon.

    As the Forsaken, demi-giants, and Skaven advanced closer, the soldiers braced themselves, determination etched upon their faces.

    Their swords were drawn, arrows knocked in bows, and spells prepared to unleash devastation upon their enemies.

    The impending sh between light and darkness, hope and despair, loomed overhead, and the defenders of Nordvania and Snowshade were prepared to protect theirnds from the Forsaken.

    High atop a tower, the Generals surveyed the vast expanse of the wall and the frozen tundra stretched out before them.

    The elf turned to a human Lieutenant standing behind the two of them, his expression grave.

    "This is dire news. Sound the rm immediately! Dispatch a swift rider to the nearest city and ry the urgent message to the Grand Duke. We require reinforcements, for without them, the wall shall fall before the enemy''s onught."

    The human general turned to the snow elf and spoke. "Brother, you stay here and direct our forces while I''ll take the wall. May the Goddess Ishtar watch over you."

    He quickly rushed out followed by his subordinates. The snow elf was left on his own and turned to see the approaching horde.

    He walked onto the balcony and powered up his voice using mana and spoke to Elves and humans alike.

    "Brace yourselves, valiant soldiers of Everfrost, for the hour of reckoning is upon us! Here we stand, united as one, resolute in our resolve to vanquish the iing darkness that seeks to engulf ournds. See before you thousands of humans and elves alike, standing shoulder to shoulder, their unwavering presence a testament to our unwavering spirit and indomitable will!

    From the frozen peaks of Frostfang Summit to the vast Icebound ins, our forces have converged, a sea of heroes arrayed in an unbreakable phnx atop the mighty Ghostwall, ready to repel the tides of evil that threaten to cast their shadow upon our realm. Each heartbeat echoes with the valor of those who havee before us, warriors whose blood runs through our veins, infusing us with the strength of their legacy."

    He could hear cheeringing from up and down the wall, he shouted one more order to kickstart the battle.

    "Earthshakers and Frostbites! Fire!"

    High above the wall, the Earthshaker and Frostbite cannons, powerful artifacts of arcane engineering, were prepared for this crucial moment.

    With a series of coordinatedmands, the cannons roared to life, channels of colorful mana coursing through their intricate mechanisms.

    The Earthshaker cannon emitted a deep rumble as it gathered mana from the earth itself, while the Frostbite cannon crackled with icy blue sparks, harnessing the cold essence of the Everfrost Wilds.

    In a magnificent disy of power, the many cannons unleashed their mighty shots simultaneously.

    From the Earthshaker cannon, a brilliant surge of vibrant green mana erupted, spiraling through the air with an otherworldly glow.

    The ground beneath quaked as the mana shot streaked toward the Forsaken horde, leaving trails of luminous green in its wake.

    At the same time, the Frostbite cannon released its mesmerizing attack. Icy tendrils of cyan mana burst forth, swirling with frost and shimmering like frozen stars.

    The air chilled instantly as the mana shot propelled itself toward the horde, leaving behind a shimmering trail of frost crystals.

    With a thunderous impact, the mana shots mmed into the ranks of the Forsaken horde.

    The vibrant green and icy cyan mana exploded upon impact, unleashing a cataclysmic wave of nature''s fury and frost''s biting chill.

    The ground trembled as the mana detonations ripped through the enemy lines. A dazzling array of emerald-green and cial blue energy enveloped the Forsaken, casting an ethereal glow across the battlefield.

    The force of the impact sent the creatures flying, their bodies ravaged. Some Forsaken were incinerated by the searing green mana, their forms disintegrating into ash.

    Others were encased in a sh-frozen shell of icy cyan, their grotesque features frozen in contorted expressions of agony.

    The defenders of the Ghostwall stood in awe, their faces illuminated by the radiant aftermath of the cannons'' assault.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 137 Lovebirds.

    Archer nced around, inhaling deeply to enjoy the smells of creatures and nature.

    Noticing the girls'' sparkling eyes, he lowered hisrge body, allowing them to climb onto his back.

    They settledfortably, leaning against him for support while holding on. With arge p of his wings, he took off and started flying north.

    E and Teu were loving it while Sera clung to Teu''s shoulder. Archer flew north as he watched the scenery below.

    He saw a wide expanse of stunning grasnds. The emerald des swayed with a gentle breeze, crafting a tranquil and rhythmic ambiance.

    Amidst the beautifulndscape, he spotted a gathering of beasts eating all over the grasnds.

    Majestic unicorns with flowing manes and gleaming horns grazed upon the tender grass, their elegance entuated by the soft hues of their coats.

    Further in the distance, a herd of gentle giants known as Mirthwood Elephants lumbered peacefully.

    With trunks held high, they plucked leaves and branches from towering trees, relishing the bountiful food.

    Archer flew for hours as the girls rested on his back, the afternoon sun was setting and he decided tond.

    He stopped flying and hovered in the air, he started looking around trying to look for any clue but couldn''t find anything.

    As Archer descended to the ground, the girls hopped off, followed by Sera, whonded on his shoulder when he transformed back into his humanoid form.

    E was the first to ask, "Arch, why did wend here? And what is this ce?"

    With a wide grin, fueled by thoughts of the uing gold, he replied to E, "We''ll rest here and prepare to lure find our targets tomorrow. This is the Howling Forest," before confidently walking away.

    The girls shook their heads and noticed a road in the distance. They walked for a few hours until the sun started to set.

    Archer halted and turned to the girls, suggesting, "Ladies, would you prefer to camp out tonight or sleep in the domain?"

    Teu responded first, saying, "I''ve never camped before, so I wouldn''t mind trying it tonight."

    E shrugged and added, "I don''t mind either. It sounds like it could be fun."

    Archer finally had a chance to use the tent he had found in a shipwreck long ago. They looked for a hidden spot to set it up.

    They ventured into the jungle, using an Aura Detector to scan the area, but it didn''t detect anything unusual.

    Sera took off from his shoulder and flew around the canopies hunting smaller beasts.

    After walking for a while, they stumbled upon a spacious clearing with arge pond. Archer looked around and felt satisfied with the spot.

    He took out the tent from his Item Box and infused it with mana. Within a minute, the tent expanded into a huge gazebo-sized structure.

    Archer was surprised, but he shrugged it off and walked inside. As they entered the tent, they were pleasantly amazed by its spaciousness, reminiscent of a cozy home.

    E took the initiative and offered to cook a meal using the supplies given to them by Melle for their journey.

    She unpacked the ingredients and skillfully began preparing the food. Meanwhile, Teu stood by a window, captivated by the lush trees of the jungle that surrounded them.

    Suddenly, a mischievous dragon flew into the tent and hovered in the air. It nced around before casually settling down on a sofa, making herself at home.

    Silently, Archer approached Teu from behind, gently wrapping his arms around her slender waist and nting soft kisses on her smooth, brown neck.

    Teu shivered and released a rxed sigh, leaning into his embrace. As he continued showering her neck with kisses, she extended her hand and yfully toyed with his ear.

    The sensation of her touch on sent waves of pleasure through his entire body, causing him to pause his kisses, allowing her to turn around in his arms.

    Her captivating blue eyes locked with his, leaving him spellbound by her beauty.

    He shook his head slightly, intending to speak, but before he could utter a word, she silenced him with a kiss.

    The kiss deepened, their passion growing with each passing moment. Teu''s fingers entwined in Archer''s hair, pulling him closer, while his hands gently held her waist, drawing her nearer.

    As they kissed, the jungle outside seemed toe alive with their shared energy. The soft rustle of leaves and the distant calls of beasts harmonized with the rhythm of their hearts.

    Lost in their passionate embrace, Archer and Teu were in their own world, their lips locked in a tender kiss.

    Time seemed to stand still as they shared their feelings for each other. Suddenly, a mischievous giggle broke the spell, as E''s voice yfully interrupted their moment.

    "Alright, you two lovebirds, you can calm down now. The food is cooking. But before you continue, I want a kiss too!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a smile, Teu stood by and observed Archer approach the half-elf. She couldn''t help but be captivated by the unfolding scene before her.

    Archer''s eyes locked with E''s, and in that gaze, a profound affection was conveyed.

    He stood before her, his hand reaching out to delicately stroke her face, radiating tenderness and warmth. The touch was gentle, conveying his deep affection.

    They moved closer together, Archer softly pressing his lips against hers, engaging in a slow and lingering kiss.

    In that precious moment, it felt as if time was suspended, allowing them to indulge in the intensity of their passionate embrace.

    Their kiss deepened, with E enveloping Archer''s shoulders in her arms, while he held her securely by the waist.

    He felt a surge of surprise as E''s tongue boldly entered his mouth, igniting a yful intery of tongues.

    Eventually, Archer emerged victorious as E pulled back, her cheeks flushed and her face adorned with a radiant glow.

    She looked at Archer with a blend of joy and happiness, her cheeks flushed with a clear sign of their deep connection.

    E pecked him on the forehead and jumped down and went to deal with the food while shouting out. ''''Food will be done in a little while!''''

    Teu went to sit on the couch with Sera stretched out on another, Archer made his way out of the tent and looked up at the setting sun.

    Howls of beasts could be heard, the sun cause a beautiful glow to carpet the jungle causing amazing colors.

    He marveled at the vibrant hues that danced through the foliage, brought to life by the sun''s gentle touch.

    Rays of light filtered through the dense canopy, painting the surroundings in a kaleidoscope of colors.

    The emerald leaves shimmered with golden highlights, while flowers of every shade bloomed with a renewed brilliance.

    Captivated by the enchanting scene, Archer paused, allowing the beauty of nature to envelop his senses.

    He took a deep breath, filling his lungs with the sweet fragrance of tropical blooms and the earthy aroma of the forest floor.

    The moment seemed magical as if the jungle itself hade alive to greet him.

    However, amidst this breathtaking disy, his Aura Detector suddenly pinged, causing him to be alert.

    He spun around, catching sight of a sleek Shadowfang leaping from a nearby tree, its fierce eyes locked on him.

    The creature charged, prompting Archer to summon his ws and swiftly cast Blink. The beast crashed into the spot where he had stood moments ago.

    Reappearing a short distance away, Archer cast Blink once more, materializing next to the creature. With a swift motion, he shed the beast along its side, bringing it down.

    Before dismissing his ws, he removed the heart of the Shadowfang and ced both the body and heart into his Item Box.

    Archer found a cozy spot to rx and savored the mesmerizing view of the sun bidding farewell and the stars gracefully emerging in the darkening sky.

    A littleter, Teu peeked her head out of the tent and cheerfully announced, "Arch, the food is ready."

    Hearing her voice, he stood up and headed towards the tent, eager to share the meal with her. Upon entering, an enticing aroma filled the air, enticing his senses and making his mouth water.

    Archer approached the table and took a seat, noticing a delicious-looking soup apanied by sulent cuts of beast meat. He looked up at E and inquired, "Where did this foode from?"

    Expecting E to respond, Archer was surprised when Teu spoke up. "It was Mama," she said. "She gave E a storage ring filled with food and ingredients for our travels along with some gold coins."

    Upon hearing that, Archer pondered how much Teu''s family had provided for the two girls before E yfully interjected.

    "Hey, you''re not getting any gold, you greedy dragon! That''s the whole reason we''re here��to raid bandit hideouts!" they allughed along with E.

    As they continued enjoying the meal, Archer couldn''t help but express his appreciation to E. "Thank you for the food, El. It''s delicious!"

    Teu nodded in agreement. "Yes, it was a satisfying meal, E. You''re a really good cook."

    Her face lit up with happiness as they praised her culinary skills. After finishing their food, they tidied up and settled into bed.

    With Archer in the middle, the girls snuggled up on either side of him, seekingfort and warmth.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 138 Does She Love Me.

    The sun rose above the thick jungle, and a cacophony of sounds burst forth from the awakening wilderness.

    The air pulsed with the cries, roars, and chirps of different creatures, turning the forest into a musical performance.

    Archer woke up, tuning in to the lively sounds of the jungle. The deep roar of a faraway creature echoed through the trees, while monkey-like beings swung from one branch to another, chattering and hooting with enthusiasm.

    Colorful birds soared above, their melodious songs filling the air. Archer''s eyes slowly opened as he saw blue hair all over his face.

    He carefully removed the hair and saw Teu fast asleep, with half of her body resting on top of him, her breasts pressed against his chest.

    Then, he shifted his gaze to the right and spotted E curled up like a squirrel in winter, appearing remarkably snug and content.

    Archer gently moved Teu aside and used his Blink to get out of bed. He stretched upon reappearing in the middle of the tent.

    He cast Cleanse on himself, instantly experiencing a refreshing sensation coursing through his body.

    Archer swiftly changed into clean clothes, grabbed a handful of chocte from his Item Box, andmenced munching as he strolled out of the tent.

    As he stepped outside, a pleasant breeze ruffled his untidy hair, prompting him to consider asking E to give him a haircut.

    Realizing he needed scissors, he opened a portal to his domain and materialized in his cottage.

    He called out, "Are any brownies up and about this early?"

    In response, a soft poof sounded behind him, and he turned around to find a brownie standing there.

    She respectfully bowed and spoke, "Master Archer, how can Cinnamon help you?"

    He smiled at Cinnamon, then made his request. "Do you have a pair of scissors? I''d like to cut my hair."

    Cinnamon nodded and vanished, returning momentster with a sleek pair of scissors. She handed them to Archer with a bow.

    "Here you go, Master Archer. These are excellent scissors. We acquired them from the dwarves in Tent City."

    Archer graciously epted the scissors from Cinnamon, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you, Cinnamon. Have a wonderful day!"

    He swiftly opened a portal and materialized outside the tent. The once intense beast noises had subsided, and he marveled at the sight of numerous birds fluttering and chirping in the air.

    As Archer entered the tent, he heardughter filling the space. He discovered Sera yfully leaping around, evading the girls'' attempts to catch her.

    Noticing him, Sera hurriedly flew to him, looking for safety. She settled on his shoulder and coiled her tail around his neck, making it challenging for the girls to get her.

    Sera snuggled affectionately, caressing Archer''s face while her delicate wings gently fluttered behind her. The girls observed this and shook their heads, sporting smiles.

    E yfully spoke in a feigned upset tone, "Her boy shows up, and she instantly wants him. We just wanted some cuddles."

    Teuughed at the scene unfolding before her. "It''s alright. She adores him so much. Sometimes, the way she looks at him is like a maiden in love."

    E nodded in agreement, and they nced over to see Sera nodding her little head, causing all three of them to burst intoughter.

    Archer lovingly stroked Sera and addressed the girls. "E, would you mind giving me a haircut, please?"

    She nodded with a smile as he handed her the scissors. Motioning for him to sit in a chair, she yfully snapped the scissors at him, pretending to be threatening.

    When he shook his head in response, she giggled. After an hour of work, she was finally done.

    She had given him short sides with a ponytail, which reminded him of a certain witcher from a game he used to y.

    Teu had to lend them her sharp knife to cut it short enough but it worked, Archer cast Cleanse on the three of them but they still wanted to change.

    E expressed her thoughts as she walked away. "I don''t want to wear underwear that''s already dirty."

    Archer chuckled to himself, thinking, "No matter the world, girls are always the same."

    He waited outside the tent while Sera affectionately licked his cheek. Curious, he turned to her and asked, "Why are you showing so much affection? I love it, but I''m just wondering why."

    Sera momentarily ceased her affectionate licking and, after a brief pause, gracefully hopped off Archer''s shoulder, gently touching the ground.

    He watched as she traced a rough heart shape in the dirt using her tail. With a glimmer in her eyes, Sera pointed to herself, then to the heart, and finally directed her gaze at Archer.

    Archer witnessed this adorable disy and a question sparked in his mind. ''Does she love me?''

    Unable to contain his fondness for the fairy dragon, Archer slowly crouched down, his arms encircling Sera''s petite form, and tenderly caressed her delicate scales.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Their moment of affection, however, was abruptly interrupted by Teu and Eing out of the tent.

    Sera noticed this and gently tapped Archer''s face with her tail. He nced at her, and she pointed toward the two girls and then back at him.

    Understanding her message, he nodded, realizing she was referring to the three of them. Sera repeated the gesture, this time including herself.

    His eyes widened as he realized what she meant. ''She believes she''s my fianc��e? But she''s a fairy dragon, it''s a shame she doesn''t have a humanoid form.''

    Archer smiled warmly, finding her incredibly cute. He couldn''t resist showering her with kisses, which left her stunned.

    Overwhelmed by his kisses, she quickly snapped out of her kiss-induced daze and burst with joy.

    She soared through the air, her red scales glistening in the morning sun as she let out joyous chirps and happy noises.

    Her agile movements and graceful flight filled the surroundings with an air of enchantment.

    Archer observed with a blend of amusement and affection as she zipped around, executing daring loops and spins in the sky.

    Her excitement infected him, making him smile brightly. The melodious sounds of the fairy dragon resonated, forming a harmonious symphony of joy within the small, serene clearing they were in.

    Archer was filled with love for his yfulpanion, realizing the profound impact she had on his wounded spirit.

    Little did he know, it would be years before he figured out that Sera''s nibbles andforting presence had mended his broken soul.

    Sera settled back on his shoulder, Archer joined the girls and outlined their next move.

    "Let''s head towards the road and continue our journey. We should be cautious, as there''s a possibility of ambush along the way."

    Archer put the tent in his Item Box and followed the girls as they nodded and started walking toward the road.

    As he was following behind he noticed how godly their backsides were.

    Teu strolled with a perfectly toned bubble butt, and he could see every muscle flex. He was mesmerized by their rears while perving on them, and his little brother began to stir.

    Teu nced back, she noticed Archer''s fixed gaze on E''s perky posterior. He couldn''t help but be captivated by its alluring curves, and his fascination was evident on his face.

    His mind seemed to melt as he continued to watch them. Teu, seeing his reaction, wore a mischievous smile and yfully turned back around, swaying her own butt with a teasing rhythm.

    Archer shook his head to rid his head of the naughty thoughts that were appearing, heughed at her antics, before realizing he wanted to ask them something.

    "Hey, girls, this may seem out of the blue, but where did you get your lingerie?"

    They abruptly halted their steps, casting strange looks at him as if he were an odd creature, making Archer feel a sense of awkwardness.

    However, it didn''t take long for Teu to burst intoughter, followed by E.

    E took the initiative to provide an exnation after she stoppedughing. "Well, that''s really random, but around about ten years ago, a man by the name of Percival Thornwhistle opened a clothing shop in Starfall City. He introduced a revolutionary concept of underwear that imed to provide unparalleledfort for women. The nobledies were captivated by this innovation, causing it to gain immense poprity. Eventually, traders began exporting it far and wide. I even overheard a trader mentioning that my mother knew they were selling loads of underwear to other continents."

    Archer nodded thoughtfully, a realization dawning on him. ''This Percival guy must be from Earth.'' He thought inwardly.

    As their conversation continued, the mention of the underwear triggered a rush of memories for Archer.

    His mind drifted back to a time when he had inadvertently stumbled upon Alexa in the bathroom, catching a glimpse of her in her underwear as she was getting undressed.

    The memory stirred a mix of embarrassment and curiosity in him, creating a longing sensation that lingered and wouldn''t go away.

    Lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard E''s voice. "Arch, can I go visit Mother, please?"

    Archer looked at her and remembered Sheira was still there. "Sure, El. You don''t have to ask."

    He also recalled the bracelets he had made earlier for the girls. Taking them out of the Item Box, he gave Teu the one with an ocean-blue gem that matched her eyes perfectly.

    Then, he offered E the bracelet with a sky-blue gem. Both girls were surprised but thrilled to receive such thoughtful gifts from him.

    They examined their bracelets, and Teu couldn''t contain her excitement. With a big smile, she expressed her gratitude.

    "Arch, thank you so much. It''s beautiful." Teu said, admiring her bracelet once again.

    E''s eyes sparkled as she stared at the gift, her face beaming with a big smile.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 139 Bandit Hunting.

    "Thank you, Arch. This gift is truly special." E eximed in awe,pletely captivated by Archer''s mesmerizing gaze.

    With a gentle smile, he approached E and lovingly kissed her forehead. Then, he opened a portal to his domain.

    Before E walked through the portal, Archer exined how to use the bracelet. "To return to me, simply think of me and infuse the bracelet with mana. It will teleport you back to my side."

    With a nod ofprehension, E absorbed every word he spoke and proceeded to pass through the portal, bidding farewell to Archer and Teu as she left them behind.

    Approaching Teu, Archer extended his hand. "Shall we continue, princess?" he asked with a yful grin.

    Teu nced at him from the corner of her eye and yfully poked him. He swiftly dodged her attack and yfully poked her back, making herugh.

    After their lighthearted moment, theyposed themselves and resumed their journey. The weather was pleasant, apanied by a gentle breeze that caressed their faces, enhancing the peacefulness of their surroundings.

    Suddenly, Archer''s Aura Detector began to ping, alerting him to the presence of a group of ten humans approaching.

    He discreetly alerted Teu to be on guard, his voice barely above a whisper. "Teu, get ready. We have a group of humans heading our way."

    She met his gaze and acknowledged his warning with a nod. Just as she turned her head, a tall and unkempt man, with disheveled hair and tattered leather armor, walked out from a bush.

    Sensing the imminent danger, Sera found safety by crawling into Archer''s shirt, seeking refuge against his chest, like a clinging baby ko.

    With a sinister expression, the man''s gaze fixated on Teu, his lips curling into a malicious grin.

    "Well, well, my deardy. How about you join our merry band? We can guarantee quite an enjoyable time together!"

    The atmosphere crackled with electric tension as the bandits closed in, surrounding Archer and Teu with malicious intent in their eyes.

    Archer''s lips curled into an evil smile as he uttered a single word, barely above a whisper.

    "Draconis."

    In an instant, he transformed into his Draconic form, his scales shimmering, his eyes zing with an otherworldly shine.

    Undeterred, Teu drew her gleaming sword, The bandits hesitated for a split second, their confidence shaken by Archer''s instant transformation.

    But before they could fully grasp the unfolding spectacle, Archer and Teu unleashed a powerful disy of fierceness and precision.

    He used his sharp ws to attack the bandits, easily breaking through their defense. One bandit tried to block with a shield, but he swiftly cut through it.

    Archer used his tail to stab a bandit. Then, in a quick motion, he lifted the bandit''s body and threw it forcefully at the bandit leader.

    Meanwhile, Teu danced through the chaos with graceful fury, her sword singing a deadly symphony with each swing.

    She deflected a strike and swiftly retaliated with a lightning-fast sh across a bandit''s neck, blood spraying through the air.

    Caught off guard and overwhelmed by the power and skill of the pair, the bandits began to crumble beneath the weight of their own arrogance.

    Archer''s draconic form proved unstoppable, and Teu matched his intensity, each movement a testament to her training.

    After several ps, the man finally stirred and regained consciousness, his face showing signs of pain from the blows.

    The bandit''s eyes widened with fear as he saw the pair before him, imagining them as a demon duo hiding behind youthful mischief.

    Teu looked at the man and let out a yful giggle, saying, "Arch, your eyes are so beautiful."

    Archer, surprised by her flirting, thought to himself. ''Is she really flirting with me at a time like this?''

    He chuckled to himself, then turned his attention to the bandit lying on the ground and inquired, "Tell me where your hideout is. If you do, there''s a chance I won''t end your life."

    The bandit leader gazed up in terror at the smiling young man, his voice caught in his throat as his eyes shifted towards the mysterious girl with vibrant blue hair.

    Without hesitation, Archer delivered a series of forceful ps to the bandit leader''s face, his voice firm, andmanding. "Tell me, Mr. Bandit. Where is your hideout?"

    With a voice trembling with fear, the bandit finally found the courage to speak. "It''s further north in the Howling Jungle. There''s a massive tree, and nearby, we''ve imed a vast cave system as our hideout."

    Desperate to save his own life, he revealed every detail he knew. However, his hope quickly turned to despair as he felt a sharp object pierce his chest.

    ncing downward, he discovered a stunning white tail impaling him. Archer effortlessly lifted the man, bringing their eyes to the same level.

    The bandit spat out his words, his fading voice filled with disbelief. "But why? I''ve told you everything!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer locked eyes with the man, his gaze unyielding. "Bandits deserve nothing but death. May you find redemption in your next life."

    With a swift, calcted motion, he drove his w deep into the man''s chest, extracting his heart. he flung the bandit''s body into the jungle.

    Archer stored the heart in his Item Box, all the while aware of Teu''s wide-eyed gaze fixed upon him. She watched in disbelief as he moved about, collecting the hearts of the dead bandits.

    Shaking her head in both disbelief and concern, Teu couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer.

    Her eyes narrowed as she confronted him. "Arch, what on earth are you doing with that man''s heart?"

    Pausing for a moment, Archer met Teu''s gaze, sensing the unease emanating from her. With a weariness in his voice, he finally responded.

    "Let''s continue towards their hideout, and I''ll exin everything along the way," he suggested.

    Teu nodded in agreement, and together they set off, heading north toward their destination.

    They began their journey northward, silence hanging in the air as Teu patiently awaited an exnation from Archer.

    Realizing it was time to reveal the truth, he took a deep breath and spoke.

    "Well, when I woke up from mya, I discovered that I had be the White Dragon. As one of the perks of being a dragon, I have the ability to consume the hearts of both humanoids and beasts. These hearts hold a unique form of mana, and by consuming them, I gain various benefits."

    Teu abruptly halted her steps, her expression thoughtful as she mulled over the revtion.

    After a brief pause, she turned toward Archer, a smile gracing her face, the very smile that had be so dear to him.

    The pieces fell into ce, and understanding washed over Teu. "Well, that definitely exins your incredible strength. Though some might consider it cheating, I have to confess, Arch, I''m genuinely grateful that you possess this ability," she admitted warmly.

    Her fingers inteced with his, she gave his hand a gentle squeeze, her eyes gleaming with affection.

    With a beaming smile, she added one final assurance, "Never forget, my Tama, I will always be by your side."

    With a tender smile, Archer held Teu''s hand gently, his gratitude shining through. "Thank you, Teu. Your support means everything to me."

    In response, she nted a sweet kiss on his cheek, reaffirming their bond, before they continued their journey.

    Eventually, they arrived at the colossal tree the bandit leader had mentioned. Archer, tapping into his heightened dragon senses, detected a foul odor wafting from the right side.

    His gaze fixed upon the source, revealing a cave entrance guarded by a group of bandits.

    Turning to Teu, Archer ryed the information. "The cave entrance is just ahead, and it''s being guarded by a group of bandits."

    Teu nodded, her determination evident. "What''s the n?" she inquired, ready for a fight.

    Archer thought for a second beforeing up with an idea. He turned to her and told her to follow him.

    They cautiously advanced toward the cave entrance, with Archer unleashing darkness Element Bolts.

    As they observed Archer''s actions, Teu swiftly conjured Water Bullets and joined him inunching their spells at the guards.

    The projectiles,posed of water and darkness, struck each guard with deadly precision, causing them to drop lifelessly with a resounding thud.

    Teu couldn''t contain her excitement and yfully nudged Archer, a wide smile gracing her face.

    At that moment, he couldn''t help but think to himself. ''This girl is so adorable.''

    As they neared the entrance of the bandit hideout, Archer and Teu took a moment to scan their surroundings.

    However, Archer''s instincts sharpened, and he swiftly halted Teu''s progress. Concerned, Teu looked at him and inquired, "What''s wrong?"

    Archer met her gaze and calmly exined, "There''s a trap set up at the entrance. Let me take care of it."

    Stepping forward, he used his w to dismantle the primary mechanism of the trap, rendering it harmless and removing the danger.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [Will be dropping 1 chapter for a few days to write my privileged chapters. Thanks for understanding]

 Chapter 140 Pretty Boy.

    E quickly stepped through the portal, her eyes eagerly scanning the crowd in search of her mother.

    After what felt like an eternity, she finally spotted Sheira engaged in conversation with a group of Dragon-kin women.

    A surge of happiness washed over her when she noticed her mother''s gaze shifting toward her.

    Sheira excused herself from the group, a smile illuminating her face. She hurried over to E, arms outstretched in a weing embrace.

    Their embrace filled E with warmth and love, sparking a joyous giggle to escape her lips.

    "How are you, my darling? Are you enjoying your time away from the castle?" Sheira asked, genuine concern shining in her eyes.

    E beamed up at her mother, a wide smile spreading across her face. "Yes, Mother. It''s been wonderful being with Archer and Teu."

    Curiosity flickered in Sheira''s eyes as she inquired further. "And who is Teu, El?"

    E''s smile grew even brighter as she spoke, her voice filled with fondness. "She''s Archer''s other fianc��e."

    Her mother''s eyes widened in surprise at the revtion, her voice tinged with shock and disbelief. "Other fianc��e?"

    E smiled and began to exin. "Well, he proposed to both me and Teu, and then the king officially engaged them both at a party."

    Sheira''s shock deepened, and she quickly sought rification. "So, you''re engaged to the young master?"

    E nodded eagerly, her smile unwavering. "Yes, Mother. I am now engaged to Archer."

    Her mother''s face lit up with joy, and she pulled E into another tight embrace. She chuckled at her mother''s exuberance.

    "I''m so happy for you, my dear. You''ve finally got what you''ve always wanted." Sheira eximed.

    E smiled warmly and gently pulled away from her mother''s embrace. She spoke with a sense of urgency, "Mother, I need to check on Sarah, but I''ll be back soon."

    Sheira''s eyes widened in surprise. "What? Why is Sarah here?"

    E nodded, understanding her mother''s confusion, and proceeded to exin what had transpired, recounting Archer''s actions, which left the older woman shocked.

    "El, who is he? He doesn''t sound like the same young master you grew up with," Sheira asked, her voice filled with concern.

    E couldn''t help but giggle at her mother''s apprehension, but she quickly reassured her, "Mama, he has changed for the better. Before he was gloomy, distant, and angry, but now he''s happy, cheerful, and smiles a lot more. Don''t get me wrong, he can still be quirky at times, but that''s what I love about him."

    Her mother''s smile widened, her head nodding in approval. She was genuinely delighted that her daughter had finally got the boy she had always longed for.

    "I''ll join you, El. I want to spend some time with you before you go back to him," Sheira dered, happily apanying her daughter.

    As they walked together towards the cottage, a loud roar echoed above them, catching their attention.

    They instinctively looked up and witnessed a magnificent wyvern soaring through the sky, hunting the flying creatures that the Dragon-kin had introduced to the domain a while back.

    She shook her head and thought to herself. ''What else can this boy do.''

    [Back to Archer]

    After sessfully disabling the trap, Archer and Teu cautiously entered the cave. Aware of the narrow confines.

    He cast the spell Crown of Stars, causing dim violet lights to radiate and illuminated the area around him.

    Teu, quick on her feet, retrieved two daggers from her storage ring, readying herself for anything. With Archer leading the way, they ventured further into the tunnel.

    Just before they began to walk, Teu noticed the faint violet lights swirling around Archer''s head and curiously inquired about them.

    "Arch, what are those lights around your head?" She asked.

    He turned towards her, his gaze meeting hers. "It''s a spell I bought during our visit to Vassia."

    The mention of the spells reminded him of the ones he had purchased for Teu and E. "By the way, I have some spells for both you and El when we''re on the road." He told her.

    Teu nodded, acknowledging his words. As they proceeded along the cave path, Archer activated his Aura Detector, causing a barrage of signals to flood in.

    The influx of pings caused a slight headache, but Archer pushed through and ignored the difort. The limited spacepelled him to dismiss his Draconic form.

    He cast Cosmic Sword and got two Roman dius short swords to fight with, he smiled as they came to the first turn.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they drew closer, Sera unexpectedly burst forth from her hiding ce, spreading her wings and gracefully soaring around the corner.

    Archer and Teu watched in astonishment as the little dragon darted through the air. Teu''s voice filled with concern, and she quickly spoke to Archer. "What is she up to, Arch?"

    Worry etched across his face, Archer was uncertain of Sera''s intentions so he shrugged.

    Concerned for his little dragon, he was about to rush around the corner when a series of soft chirps reached their ears, growing louder as Sera approached.

    Seranded in front of them, a cheerful smile lighting up her tiny face. Using her tail, she drew ten lines in the dirt.

    Archer nced at the markings, then back at Sera, and inquired, "Are there ten bandits around that corner?"

    Sera nodded vigorously, she then flew up to perch on his shoulder. With a yful lick on his cheek, bringing a smile to his face.

    As he caressed Sera, Teu also reached out to stroke her, but Sera only showed affection to Archer. She quickly curled up on his shoulder, securing herself to him with her tail.

    Observing this scene, Teu wondered to herself, ''This little girl is utterly smitten with him. I wonder if she has a human form like him.''

    Undeterred, they pressed forward, cautiously poking their heads around the corner. Before them, in arge chamber cluttered with crates, stood the group of ten bandits.

    Archer eavesdropped on the conversation of the bandits, focusing on a tall, bald man who seemed to be the leader.

    "The team we sent south hasn''t returned yet," the bald bandit informed the others. "We''ll give them a few more days, and if they don''t show up, we''ll send a group to search for them."

    The bandit scanned the crates, then continued speaking.

    "We made a good haul the other day during the raid on that trader''s caravan." He boasted. "It''s a shame the women put up a fight and ended up dying. But enough about that. The boss wants this cave cleared out before we head to Mediterra."

    Upon hearing the agreement from the nine men, they promptly sprang into action, busying themselves with tasks in the chamber.

    Watching their movements, Archer''s mind began to churn with thoughts and ns. He turned to Teu, a grin etched on his face, and instructed, "Stay here and keep watch."

    With determination in his stride, Archer stood up and made his way toward the chamber, the Crown of Stars continuing to circle his head.

    As he walked, the vibrant violet lights emitted by the spell brightened, casting a glow that could be seen emanating from the tunnel.

    The sudden illumination startled the ten bandits within the chamber, momentarily freezing them in surprise.

    Meanwhile, as Archer made his way, he found himself attending to Sera, who was affectionately nibbling on his ear.

    He gently stroked her, eliciting a purr of contentment from the little dragon.

    Finally, Archer entered the chamber, much to the astonishment of the bandits, who paused what they were doing.

    Their leader spoke to Archer, "What are you doing here, pretty boy?"

    Archer gazed at them with a confident smile, his intentions clear. With a wave of his hand, he unleashed several Earth bolts, propelling them toward the bandits.

    Though a few managed to evade the attack, the majority were struck, their heads pierced by the projectiles.

    Lifeless bodies littered the floor, while the remaining four bandits, filled with shock, quickly retaliated.

    Unfazed by their charge, Archer''s Crown of Stars activated, and four vibrant violet motes shot forth, targeting the unsuspecting assants.

    The motes seared through their armor and flesh, leaving no chance for survival. The remaining bandits fell lifelessly to the ground.

    Teu emerged from the tunnel, her eyes filled with astonishment as she surveyed the scene before her. "Arch, this is incredible. I''ve never seen a spell so aware and deadly."

    A smile graced Archer''s lips as he responded, "Yes, it''s a powerful spell. I''m d I chose it."

    He looted the hearts and valuables from the fallen bandits, as Teu approached him with a smile.

    "Impressive. You didn''t even have to engage in directbat. I wonder if it would work against stronger opponents."

    Scratching his head, Archer pondered her question. "Most likely not. Stronger foes would be able to dodge or block the spell.

    They started searching the chamber and Archer decided when they rest for the night he will eat the hearts and check his status.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 141 Gold Coins.

    While searching the chamber, their attention was drawn to a collection of clothing that appeared to belong to traveling traders, it''s likely they intended to sell it.

    Teu''s voice resonated with excitement. "Arch, look! There are alchemy supplies here."

    Archer approached her and looked into the container. It was a crate overflowing with an alchemist''s treasure trove.

    Inside, they discovered equipment for potion-making, ingredients, and a treasure trove of instructional manuals.

    Without dy, Archer swiftly stored away the crate, along with the discovered clothing.

    He turned his focus to finding any hidden gold, yet the chamber yielded only the possessions plundered from raided caravans.

    Noticing a pathway that extended deeper into the cave, Archer decided to explore it, but not before collecting anything of value.

    Among their findings were luxurious silks, exotic spices, and an assortment of misceneous items.

    He stored them all and decided to sell them in the next city they came across. Once they finished, the both of them proceeded down the pathway.

    After walking for a little while, they came across another chamber. Archer used his Aura Detector and received five pings in response.

    He turned to Teu and spoke. "There are five bandits in the next chamber. Do you want to take them on this time?"

    She nodded and made her way to the chamber while holding her daggers. Teu entered, catching the attention of the five bandits who stared at her in disbelief.

    With a swift motion, she drew her twin daggers, their gleaming des reflecting the flickering light of the chamber.

    The bandits, armed with various weapons, encircled her, their eyes filled with a mix of greed and lust when they looked at her.

    In a blur of movement, Teu lunged forward, her daggers shing through the air. She skillfully parried the bandits'' attacks, countering with precise strikes of her own.

    The sh of steel resounded, apanied by the sounds of grunts and battle cries.

    Teu danced nimbly around her opponents, effortlessly evading their strikes while delivering swift and lethal blows.

    Her movements were fluid and seamless as if the daggers were mere extensions of her own body.

    With each calcted strike, she demonstrated her agility and mastery, leaving the bandits bewildered and vulnerable.

    One by one, the bandits died to her des as her daggers found their targets with deadly uracy, their cries of pain mingling with the metallic echoes ofbat.

    Teu''s des twirled in a whirlwind of lethal precision, her strikes seamlessly merging into a deadly dance.

    With remarkable speed and agility, she adeptly exploited the bandit''s weaknesses. Their defenses crumbled under the weight of her daggers, unable to withstand her swift and deadly attacks.

    As thest bandit fell to the ground, gasping for breath and defeated, Teu stood tall amidst the aftermath of the battle.

    Her daggers were stained with the blood of her fallen foes, a testament to herbat prowess.

    Silence enveloped the chamber, broken solely by the rhythmic sound of her controlled breaths.

    A triumphant smile graced her lips as she turned to Archer. "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" She quipped, her voice filled with a mixture of exhration and satisfaction.

    Archer''s smile widened as he witnessed her joy. "That was brilliant, Teu! You were like a storm in battle."

    She smiled as he gathered the hearts. After searching the chamber, he stumbled upon their hidden stash of gold coins.

    The chest had been expertly concealed beneath a loose stone, skillfully disguising its true location. Teu was the first to spot it and motioned for Archer to join her.

    Working together, they removed the stone and lifted the chest, revealing its impressive size. Archer''s eyes shimmered with excitement, eliciting augh from Teu as she settled down to observe.

    Amidst herughter, Teu jokingly muttered to herself, "Greedy dragon."

    With eager anticipation, Archer swiftly opened the chest, revealing a trove of gold and silver coins, interspersed with gleaming gems.

    Securing the chest in his Item box, Archer gestured for Teu to follow him as they made their way out of the cave.

    However, as they emerged into the open, E materialized before them, causing both of them to jump in surprise.

    Upon witnessing the scene, E couldn''t contain herughter, amused by the exchange.

    "Sorry for the dy, guys. Mama was talking my ear off. But it was nice catching up with her. By the way, I checked on Sarah. She''s perfectly fine. A brownie named Cinnamon has been taking care of her."

    Turning her attention to Teu, E continued, her voice filled with excitement. "Mama wants to meet you and have a meal together, just the three of us."

    Teu nodded, intrigued by the idea. "That sounds wonderful. Should we go now? It''s still early, and we can catch up with Archter."

    E''s face lit up with joy, her infectious smile spreading. Both girls turned to Arch, awaiting his input.

    Archer grinned before responding. "Sure, go ahead. I''ll be busy hunting bandits and heading north. We can meet upter, but tonight would be better. I''ll be flying or fighting most of the time, and it''s best if you don''t appear in the middle of it."

    Agreeing to his suggestion, both girls gave him a kiss on the cheek and walked through the portal while engaged in lively conversation.

    Left alone, Archer scanned his surroundings in search of a tree where he could rx and enjoy the hearts he had collected.

    Spotting a suitable one nearby, he swiftly made his way toward it and climbed the trunk with agility. Finding afortable spot on the lowest branch, he settled in.

    With a sense of contentment, Archer began consuming the 60 hearts he had gathered. Although focused on his meal, the lively birds darting around a treeden with ripe fruits caught his attention.

    After a couple of hours had passed, he started feeling ill. So he leaned back on the branch, closing his eyes, getting a moment of rest.

    His legs dangled over the edge as he allowed his body to recuperate. While in this reclined position, he took the opportunity to assess his current status.

    ''''Status.''''

    [Experience: 8450]

    [Level Up: 142>143]

    [SP: 6>66]

    [Strength: 4100>4200]

    [Constitution: 4000>4100]

    [Stamina: 4000>4200]

    [Charisma: 4000>4100]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Intelligence: 3550>3650]

    [Blink: 4>5]

    [Crown Of Stars: 0>1]

    Archer was happy to find that his overall status had improved slightly. Each of his stats had seen a modest increase, but what brought him even more joy was leveling up histest spell, Crown of Stars.

    With a keen desire to maximize his progress, Archer made the decision to invest the points he had earned thus far.

    He distributed 10 points to each stat, except for intelligence, which received 6 points.

    ''Status.''

    [HP: 5000>5100]

    [Mana: 25000>25300]

    [Strength: 4200>4300]

    [Constitution: 4100>4200]

    [Stamina: 4200>4300]

    [Charisma: 4100>4200]

    [Intelligence: 3650>3710]

    Perplexed by the amount of experience he had earned, Archer began to calcte his kills. He tallied up 50 noble guards, 55 bandits, and 1 Shadowfang as his conquests.

    For every human enemy he killed, he was rewarded 150 experience, while the more formidable Shadowfang had bestowed upon him a generous 800 points.

    Calcting the total, Archer was thrilled to discover that he had gained an impressive 22,550 experience points.

    Taking a moment to rest, Archer''s difort subsided, allowing him to stand up. He looked around, making sure the coast was clear, before softly whispering. "Draconis."

    Instantly, his Draconic features appeared, and he leaped from the branch, taking flight toward the north.

    Along the way, he activated his Aura Detector, specifically honing in on human auras.

    After a while of flying, he received pings from a location further west. Intrigued, he followed the signal, leading him to a bandit camp situated in a spacious clearing near a river.

    The area surrounding the camp was littered with the bodies of local cannibal tribes, indicating a fierce conflict had taken ce.

    Although Archer contemted attacking the camp by sneaking, he decided against it because it was boring.

    Choosing to attack from above, Archer flew over the camp and targeted the nearest bandit. With a swift descent, he struck the man with his sharp ws, taking him down.

    In a seamless motion, Archer cast his Crown of Stars spell, activating it instantly. The seven vivid violet motes shot out, swiftly eliminating seven unsuspecting bandits.

    Continuing his assault, Archer cast Eldritch sts and used the power of the Void ze. The relentless ze consumed the approaching bandits, leaving behind a trail of devastation.

    As more bandits emerged and charged at him, Archer swiftly swiped their legs, causing them to trip over, he then delivered several fire bolts to their skulls.

    Suddenly, he sensed an iing spell and reacted promptly by casting Cosmic Shield deflecting the Fireball spell.

    Gazing towards the source of the attack, Archer noticed an older man, his hand raised, attempting to cast another spell.

    Quickly casting Blink, Archer reappeared in front of the man and severed his right arm before impaling him with his tail.

    After looting the man''s body, he discarded it to the side and proceeded to collect the hearts from the fallen bandits.

    In total, he obtained 32 hearts, along with a considerable amount of gold coins.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    _____________________________

    Archer''s current status.

    [Name: Archer]

    [Race: White Dragon]

    [Age: 15]

    [Rank: Magus]

    [Exp: 8450/15000]

    [Level: 143]

    [HP: 5100/5100]

    [Mana: 25300/25300]

    [Magic: Fire-Water-Earth-Wind-Lightning-Space-Darkness-Light-Spirit-Aquarian]

    [Strength: 4300]

    [Constitution: 4200]

    [Stamina: 4300]

    [Charisma: 4200]

    [Intelligence: 3710]

    [Status Points: 0]

    Spells: Void ze(4)Cosmic Shield(6)Cosmic Sword(5)Blink(5)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(6)sma Missiles(5)Thunder Wave(5)Call Lightning(5)Element Bolts(5)Dragon''s Breath(4)Meteor Swarm(0)Gate(-)Crown Of Stars(1)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(8)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura-Detector(4)Dragon''s Domain(3)Draconic Form(-)Spell Combination(-)Infusion(-)Dragon Form(1)

 Chapter 142 Deep Below & The Winterclaw Legion. [Bonus]

    Subterra, a concealed realm beneath the surface of Thrylos, stretches with an intricatework of tunnels, hidden from the eyes of those dwelling above.

    Within this subterranean domain, a malevolent force known as The Swarm holds sway, instilling fear and terror in its wake.

    Among the inhabitants of The Swarm, a race known as Ratlings holds a position of dominance, their origins shrouded in dark and sinister experiments carried out by an ancient dark god.

    These winding tunnels serve as an eerie home to a multitude of monstrous and dangerous creatures.

    The cunning entities within The Swarm have masterfully subjugated and harnessed these creatures.

    Molding them into formidable weapons poised to unleash havoc upon the unsuspecting surface dwellers.

    Deep beneath the surface of Thrylos, a vast and sprawling makeshift metropolis served as one of the many abodes for the cunning Ratlings, where they reveled in their realm of twisted ingenuity and malevolence.

    Within the depths of their subterranean city, they engaged in their brutal experiments, subjecting captive humans, elves, and demi-humans to their grotesque machinations.

    An air of palpable anticipation and foreboding pervaded the surroundings, as the Ratlings toiled relentlessly, driven by their unquenchable thirst for knowledge and their insidious ambition to forge new abominations.

    Within the dimly litboratory chambers, cries of pain and despair echoed off the cold stone walls.

    Bound figures, their bodies marked by scars and torture, writhed in agony as they became subjects of the Ratlings'' vile machinations.

    Using dark magic and twisted concoctions, they pushed the boundaries of nature, splicing and fusing together gic material in their unholy experiments.

    The chamber was filled with the stench of alchemical reagents and the acrid scent of forbidden rituals.

    One by one, the captives were subjected to the horrors of transformation. Their bodies convulsed and contorted, their flesh warping and reshaping under the influence of the twisted magic.

    Moans of despair turned into agonized screams as the transformation took hold. From the dark depths of theboratory emerged a parade of monstrous beings.

    Each creature bore grotesque features, an amalgamation of different races, and twisted gic experiments.

    Some had elongated limbs, others possessed unnatural strength, and a few had grotesque mutations that defied all logic.

    The Ratlings observed their creations with a mixture of scientific fascination and sadistic glee.

    They reveled in the chaos they had unleashed, relishing in the suffering and deformity they had wrought upon their unwilling test subjects.

    As the wails of the transformed echoed through the cavernous halls, it became evident that The Swarm had birthed a horde of abominations.

    In the dim light of theboratory, the abominations lurched and shuffled, their eyes gleaming with an unsettling mix of confusion and malice.

    The Ratlings, satisfied with their grotesque creations, prepared to unleash these monsters upon the unsuspecting surface world, eager to witness the havoc and terror they would sow.

    Sometimeter, an army of sinister humanoid monsters was waiting in a sprawling tunnel that stretched beneath a city in the heart of the central continent.

    These abominations, created through the Ratlings'' dark experiments, were bestowed with the name "Blightborn."

    A title that perfectly embodied the terror and destruction they would bring to the surface world.

    With whips cracking and chains nging, they relentlessly drove the Blightborn onward, their monstrous forms surging with an insatiable hunger to breach the surface world.

    "Fetch more Manlings for our glorious experiments, yes-yes! Engulf their cities in the fires of doom we will! Obliterate the feeble and scorch the surface, so that our wicked swarm may rise to conquer all!"

    The Blightborn charged forward while some Ratlings brought down the tunnel entrance leading into a city in the Novgorod Empire.

    [Saratovsk City, Southern part of the Novgorod Empire]

    The relentless swarm poured into the city, emerging from the depths of its darkened parks, overwhelming all resistance in its path.

    The city stood no chance against their sheer numbers and relentless force.

    In response to the dire situation, the wise Novgorodian Emperor issued a decisive decree,manding the immediate deployment of the 3rd, 4th, and 5th armies to the southern region.

    Their mission was clear: to confront the invaders head-on and eliminate them without mercy.

    Furthermore, the Emperor, recognizing the gravity of the situation, authorized the mobilization of the renowned Winterw Legion.

    This formidable force was under the skilled leadership of the esteemed 4th Princess Yevdokiya Petrova, a warrior of unparalleled prowess and courage.

    Tundrawalkers of the Winterw Legion appeared like Pr Bears infused with extraordinary power, surpassing even the mightiest of their kind.

    d in sturdy metal armor that shielded their vulnerable body parts, their eyes glowed with a fiery red hue, while their teeth were honed to razor-sharp perfection.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Perched atop her majestic Tundrawalker, Princess Yevdokiya, affectionately known as Yev by her loved ones, observed the swarm thatid siege to the port city of Moskovia.

    Her short silver hair danced in the cold winds, and her piercing blue eyes remained fixed upon the distant enemy, their horrifying howls echoing through the air.

    Approaching from behind, a man with a distinct Novgorodian ent broke the silence, addressing her.

    "Princess, we must exercise patience for the moment. Only the 3rd army and half of the 5th have arrived. We must wait for the full force to assemble before we can engage the enemy."

    Yevdokiya watched the relentless swarm of invaders continue their assault on the city, and every passing moment meant more lives were lost.

    She could feel the frustration and impatience brewing within her, mirroring the sentiments of her fellow soldiers.

    Addressing her legion and any nearby soldiers who could hear, Princess Yevdokiya''s voice thundered with fiery anger.

    "Brothers and sisters of Novgorod! Do you hear the cries of our fallenrades? Do you feel the weight of their sacrifice upon your shoulders? We cannot stand idly by while our people suffer! The time for waiting hase to an end!"

    Her words resonated through the hearts of the soldiers, stirring a zing fury within them.

    The air crackled with tension and determination as they gripped their weapons tighter, their gazes fixed on their valiant princess.

    She continued, her voice filled with unwavering resolve. "We are the Winterw Legion, the pride of Novgorod! We are the sword that defends ournd, the shield that protects our people! The enemy seeks to trample upon everything we hold dear. They dare to defy our great empire! But we will not falter, we will not waver! Today, we charge into battle and bring the fury of the Winterw down upon them!"

    A surge of adrenaline coursed through the soldiers'' veins, their spirits ignited by the princess''s impassioned words.

    Without hesitation, they raised their weapons high, a resounding chorus of battle cries filling the air. The time for waiting was over.

    With a swift motion, Princess Yevdokiya raised her arm, signaling the charge. The ground beneath the Tundrawalkers trembled as the legion and Novgorodian soldiers surged forward.

    Yevdokiya gripped her massive bastard sword tightly as she surged forward atop her loyal Tundrawalker.

    Reaching the frontlines, the mighty beast tore through the enemy ranks, decimating Blightborns and Ratlings alike.

    With each powerful bite, heads rolled while the princess swung her imposing sword.

    She cleaved two Blightborns in half effortlessly and pressed on with her charge, the giant bear unleashing sweeping swipes with its colossal paws.

    Yevdokiya and her soldiers turned the Tundrawalker around and returned to the Novgorodian lines after dealing sufficient damage to the swarm ranks.

    They didn''t lose any Winterws but many foot soldiers fell which bothered her but they knew what they signed on for when they joined the imperial army.

    As they regrouped, readying themselves for another charge, the sight of the swarm rallying and hurtling towards them gave Yevdokiya a sense of urgency.

    Her voice echoed through the chaos,manding her forces, "Winterws, form the wedge! Footmen, shield wall with spears at the ready!"

    The Tundrawalkers swiftly arranged themselves into a wedge formation, their anticipation mounting as they prepared for another thunderous charge.

    The bears, fueled by the prospect of feasting on even more foes, exuded a primal excitement.

    Yet, before they could unleash their assault, a colossal eastern dragon, made from fiery red mes, descended upon the swarm, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.

    Yevdokiya''s gaze lifted skyward, and there she saw an elderly man, positioned amidst the heavens, his hands swirling with mystic energy.

    It became evident that he held control over the me dragon, using it to shield their advance.

    Though the fiery onught held back the swarm''s charge, it failed to exterminate them swiftly enough.

    Sensing an opportunity thanks to the Grand Archmage, Yevdokiya signaled for another charge, urging her forces onward.

    As the bears gracefully bounded over the flickering mes, they descended upon a cluster of Rat-Orges, their powerful jaws tearing through flesh with savage determination.

    Yet, as the conflict intensified, new foes emerged, locking in a brutal confrontation with the Tundrawalkers.

    Time wore on, and with each passing hour, even the formidable Winterws began to sumb.

    Yevdokiya, now dismounted from her Tundrawalker, fought on foot, wielding her imposing bastard sword, cleaving through scores of Ratlings with each swing.

    Even with the 3rd army, the Winterw Legion and the Grand Archmage they couldn''t stem the tide.

    Suddenly, a distant horn echoed through the air, capturing their attention. Everyone''s heads swiveled in unison, their eyes drawn to the source of the sound.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 143 Thornbacks.

    After piging the bandit camp and seizing their coins, Archer ventured deeper into the Howling Jungle.

    He spent hours scouring the jungle, relying on his Aura Detector to uncover the elusive bandits.

    Along the way, Archer encountered traders and soldiers who, upon recognizing him, expressed gratitude and offered well wishes.

    Eventually, he stumbled upon arge bandit camp nestled at the base of the formidable Grimshadow Mountains.

    Approximately 200 banditszed about, indulging in ale and idling around.

    Even from the tree he perched in, Archer could smell the aroma of ale wafting up. He continued to observe the bandits, noting only a few guards keeping watch over the camp.

    With the waning afternoon sun in sight, Archer knew that Teu and E would likely arrive in a couple of hours.

    As he pondered a quick method to clear the camp, a smile spread across his face as an idea took hold.

    Archer leaped from the branch, soaring into the sky above the camp. Hovering in mid-air, he decided to employ the Element Bolt spell to dispatch many bandits from a distance before engaging them in hand-to-handbat.

    He cast dozens of bolts imbued with different elements, raining them down upon the unsuspecting bandits.

    Translucent Spirit Bolts shimmered while serene Aquarian Bolts exuded a tranquil energy with an underlying pressure.

    Though some bolts missed their intended targets, many found their mark, striking the bandits precisely as Archer had nned.

    Folded wings guiding him, Archer descended from the sky, fixating on thergest bandit emerging from a tent.

    Startled by the thunderous whoosh above, the bandit''s gaze shot skyward. In a blink of an eye, a young man with a smile appeared high above him and vanished just as swiftly.

    Archer deftly employed Blink, teleporting himself just beforending. Reappearing behind the bandit, he unleashed a precise sma Missile that struck the bandit''s back.

    Hurtling forward, the bandit careened into a nearby tent, startling cries emanating from within.

    Amidst the ensuing chaos, Archerughed, his movements fluid and relentless. He seamlessly executed shes, thrusts, and spells as he maneuvered through the bewildered bandits, leaving them no room for respite.

    Using Blink to his advantage, Archer swiftly traversed the camp, striking down the remaining bandits who fell like flies.

    After an hour of intensebat, Archer sat atop a fallen bandit, his breath heavy and adrenaline still pumping.

    He paused, allowing himself a moment to regainposure and let the intensity of the battle subsided.

    Following a brief rest, Archer began collecting the hearts of the 200 fallen bandits. Satisfied with his haul, he proceeded to search for their hidden stash of gold.

    Surveying the camp, Archer decided to start his search with the bandit leader''s tent. He walked towards it with caution.

    Entering the tent, Archer''s narrowed eyes took in the chaotic scene before him.

    The room was a mess, with maps, papers, and weapons strewn across the floor. The air reeked of stale ale and unwashed bodies.

    Unperturbed by the disorder, Archer directed his attention to arge, ornate bed at the center of the tent.

    Despite its once-grand appearance, the bed was now surrounded by disarray. Determined to find the bandit''s gold, Archer meticulouslybed through the tent, searching for any hiddenpartments.

    Curiosity sparked in his eyes as Archer''s gaze fell upon the bed. Moving closer, he flipped it over, revealing a concealedpartment that housed a chest.

    As the greedy dragon within him ignited with excitement, Archer retrieved the chest and pried it open. Inside, a dazzling array of gold coins and precious gems greeted his eyes.

    Securely fastening the chest, Archer left the tent, satisfied with his thorough exploration of the area.

    While the other tents yielded only small amounts of coins and gems, Archer decided to use his Dragon''s Breath to burn the camp down.

    Drawing a deep breath, he expelled a stream of violet mes, meticulously moving around the camp to ensure the tents were engulfed in fire.

    Taking flight as the camp erupted in mes, Archer scanned the area for a tall tree. Spotting one in the distance, he pped his wings with increased speed, soaring through the air.

    During his flight, he observed various beasts inhabiting the jungle below. Massive creatures roamed thend, while tiny monkey-like creatures swung through the trees.

    Approaching the chosen tree, Archer slowed down to avoid colliding with its branches. Hended gracefully on a sturdy limb, settling in and taking out some chocte to savor.

    Perched on the branch, Archer''s attention fixated on a passing herd of dinosaurs below. Their resemnce to Earth''s stegosaurus was remarkable.

    ''Thornbacks.''

    He knew the name of these beasts thanks to the old Archr''s memories. As the herd gathered beneath the tree, the baby dinosaurs began nibbling on the nearby bushes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer enjoyed the spectacle until a sudden ping from his Aura Detector alerted him to the presence of six approaching threats.

    Feeling at ease, he continued observing the unfolding scene. The Thornbacks leisurely grazed below until one of therger ones suddenly became alert, sensing an unknown danger.

    From his vantage point on the branch, Archer''s eyes widened as he witnessed a surprising turn of events.

    The Thornback, feeling the imminent threat, circled protectively around the group of unsuspecting baby dinosaurs.

    Emerging from the shadows, a pack of Shadowws stealthily targeted the defenseless young dinosaurs.

    They looked exactly like Raptors but more deadly. Archer''s heart raced with anticipation as he witnessed the intense sh between the formidable dinosaurs.

    With powerful swings of its spiked tail, the Thornbacks fought off the relentless attackers. The raptors darted in with calcted strikes, testing the defenses of therger dinosaur.

    In a mesmerizing disy of strength and agility, the Thornbacks sessfully repelled the initial onught.

    Its massive size and menacing spikes proved to be formidable weapons against the nimble raptors. Archer was captivated by the raw power and resilience of these ancient creatures.

    He marveled at the intricate dance of survival, as each species utilized its unique adaptations and instincts.

    As the battle raged on, Archer''s admiration for the Thornbacks grew. The dinosaur courageously protected the vulnerable young, earning his respect for the delicate bnce of nature and the eternal struggle for survival.

    Fully immersed in this primal spectacle, Archer silently cheered for the Thornbacks, hoping its strength and determination would prevail against the relentless raptor pack.

    The Thornbacks battled the Shadowws fiercely, striking fear with each swing of its spiked tail. The raptors were sent flying, their cries echoing through the jungle.

    With its immense size and sharp spikes, the Thornbacks provided excellent defense. It moved swiftly, preventing the raptors from getting too close.

    With each encounter, the stegosaurus grew more adept at countering the raptors'' attacks. Its sheer strength overwhelmed them.

    One by one, the Shadowws fell to the Thornback''s might. Its powerful tail strikes and stomps crushed their ranks, leaving no room for the relentless predators to retaliate.

    Realizing their defeat, the remaining beasts hastily retreated into the safety of the dense underbrush.

    The victorious beasts let out primal roars, their dominance resonating through the clearing. The babies sought shelter behind their protective mothers.

    As the tension eased, the Thornbacks resumed their feeding, while Archer shook his head, reminding himself to collect the fallen raptors before leaving.

    While Archer sat there, a deafening roar shook the earth nearby, stirring something within him.

    His gaze darted around, and he noticed the distant trees forcefully swaying aside.

    Just as his attention fixated on the approaching threat, Teu and E materialized beside him. Teu was the first to speak, "Hey Arch, how''s everything going?"

    Archer pointed at the moving trees as he answered without looking at the girls. ''''Something bigsing and I feel that it''s something bad.''''

    Both girls got worried looks on their faces as E spoke. ''''What do you mean Arch? What''sing?''''

    He shrugged his shoulders as he replied. ''''I''m not sure but my blood is boiling as the thing gets closer, and I''ve never experienced this before.''''

    Archer quickly opened up a portal and told Sera to go into the domain for a while so she will be safe.

    All three of them stood frozen, their eyes locked on the approaching creature. Suddenly, a massive tree trunk hurtled out of the surrounding trees, hurtling straight toward them.

    Reacting swiftly, Archer instinctively grabbed hold of the girls and Sera enfolded them in the safety of his wings.

    He summoned his powers and cast the Cosmic Shield just in the nick of time, creating a protective barrier.

    The impact was tremendous as the tree collided with the shield, sending the trio hurtling through the air like a speeding bullet.

    Despite the chaos, Archer held the girls tightly, his wings shielding them even more. As they crashed through trees and rocks, E''s panic was palpable, her voice filled with fear.

    Teu, on the other hand, remained surprisingly calm andposed. Her worry for Archer''s safety outweighed any personal concerns.

    After a turbulent journey, they finally came to a stop,nding over a mile away from the chaos.

    Archer''s body was bruised and battered, but he paid it no mind, relieved that the girls had escaped with minimal injuries.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 144 White Dragon Vs An Old Nemesis.

    E and Teu got to their feet without an issue but when Archer tried to stand up he couldn''t due to all the injuries that riddled his body.

    But it wouldn''t be an issue for long as his Regeneration kicked in and started healing his body.

    He sat up and looked in the direction they came from as they all felt a rumbling sound, but he couldn''t do anything but wait and hoped he healed enough b the time the thing gets here.

    Archer felt his bones snap back into ce and the slices that covered his body started closing shocking the two girls.

    He stretched his body as it healed, he was still hurting but it wasn''t as bad, when he felt the rumbling getting closer he spoke to the two girls as he pointed at a massive tree.

    ''''Move over to that big tree, it''s going to be dangerous so be careful and only attack when you know you''ll be safe.''''

    Both girls hesitated but ended up nodding and made their way to the tree as he watched them.

    The rumbling came to a stop, Archer looked over and his eyes opened wide when he saw what was standing there with a look of anger on its face.

    In front of him was a 15-meter-tall giant. Its muscr form was covered in rugged, weathered skin, resembling aged stone.

    Thick, gnarled hair cascaded down its back, resembling tangled vines hanging from a mighty tree.

    The giant''s features were weathered and fierce, with deep-set red eyes that glowed with an untamed intensity.

    Its nostrils red as it breathed, releasing hot gusts of air that carried the scent of earth and wilderness.

    Massive arms, resembling ancient tree trunks, swung at its sides, each ending in formidable, calloused hands adorned with sharp, dirty nails.

    The giant''s heavy footsteps shook the ground, leaving deep imprints in its wake.

    Adorned with crude, makeshift garments and primitive jewelry crafted from bones and rough-hewn stones, the giant appeared untamed and primal.

    The giant''s thunderous voice boomed with an intense fury. "You, wretched dragon! Today, you shall meet your end!" the enraged giant roared, his voice filled with deep-seated hatred as he red down at Archer.

    The giant''s shout reverberated so fiercely that it caused difort to Archer and the girls'' ears. However, before the giant could take any action, he whispered a single word.

    "Draco."

    A bright light lit up the surrounding jungle as Archer turned into his dragon form, he was smaller than the giant but not by much.

    The jungle went quiet as an epic fight was about to take ce as they faced off.

    In a breathtaking confrontation, Archer and the colossal giant locked gazes, the very air vibrating with electric anticipation.

    With a deafening roar, the giant unleashed its mighty fists, seeking to pulverize Archer. Yet, Archer''s unparalleled agility allowed him to effortlessly evade the onught, swiftly countering with his lethal ws and formidable tail.

    With a daring swipe, Archer''s ws grazed the giant''s arm, leaving behind a shallow but noticeable wound.

    Enraged by the attack, the giant seized Archer and hurled him with immense strength, hurtling him forcefully through the dense jungle.

    As he crashed through the trees, Archer''s colossal form wreaked havoc, causing the mighty trunks to splinter and shatter in his path.

    Finally, he collided with a small pond, creating a resounding boom that echoed through the jungle.

    Ignoring the pain from the impact, Archer swiftly regained his footing, his violet eyes aze with anger.

    In the meantime, the giant, driven by an overwhelming rage, stormed towards him with earth-shaking steps and a deafening roar.

    In response, Archer let loose a deafening roar of his own, unleashing a torrent of scorching mes that enveloped the giant in a zing inferno.

    The intense heat and mes licked at the giant''s towering figure, testing its resilience.

    Undeterred by the searing mes, the giant retaliated with an angry rush, delivering heavy punches that reverberated through the battlefield, sending shockwaves in their wake.

    The sheer force behind each blow was enough to cause the very ground to tremble beneath their feet.

    Archer''s scales shimmered as he deflected the giant''s powerful strikes, countering with razor-sharp ws and a thrashing tail.

    The sh of their formidable forces echoed through the air, each sh a testament to their strength.

    As the battle raged on, their primal roars filled the sky as they pushed their limits. His jaws snapped shut around the giant''s arm, his teeth sinking into the tough flesh.

    With a roar filled with agony, the giant vented its rage,nding powerful punches upon Archer''s scaled body, forcefully propelling him through the air.

    But Archer, undeterred, spread his wings to stop flying through the air and conjured a powerful gust of wind that staggered the giant, disrupting its advance.

    Seizing the moment, he lunged forward, his ws shing and his teeth gnashing, targeting the giant''s vulnerable points with unrelenting savagery.

    In a desperate move, the giant clenched his front limbs and aimed a forceful headbutt at Archer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The punch connected, leaving Archer feeling lightheaded for a moment. However, he quickly shook off the sensation and retaliated with a torrent of fiery Dragon''s breath.

    The giant''s face became engulfed in violet mes, scorching and zing with intense heat.

    Releasing its grip, the giant recoiled in agony as Archer swiftly struck out with his tail, propelling the behemoth aside.

    With unwavering determination, Archer pounced on the giant, his razor-sharp ws shing across the giant''s chest, leaving a deep, visceral wound in his wake.

    In their relentless sh, they engaged in a thunderous dance of power the very ground shook beneath their colossal bodies, and the surrounding trees trembled in response.

    With each passing moment, they pushed themselves to the limits, drawing upon their raw strength.

    Archer lunged at the giant once again, his razor-sharp ws tearing into its flesh, while his powerful jaws mped down on its neck.

    Despite the giant''s counterattack of powerful punches and knee strikes, Archer''s sturdy scales minimized the damage, allowing him to endure the relentless onught.

    However, the giant seized one of Archer''s wings, snapping it with a vicious force that elicited a roar of pain from him.

    In response, Archer unleashed an Eldritch st, aiming it directly at the giant''s charred face.

    Their battle raged on for hours, each blow leaving its mark. Blood painted the battlefield, bearing witness to the violence unfolding.

    However, it became clear that while he sustained really bad injuries, the giant bore the brunt of their brutal encounter.

    In a moment of desperation, it delivered a devastating blow to his head, momentarily stunning him.

    Seizing the moment, the giant grabbed hold of him, unleashing a relentless barrage of powerful hammer punches.

    The giant pinned Archer down and wouldn''t slow down with the attacks it just sped up. The constant impact sent waves of pain surging through his body, shattering his white scales.

    With a surge of strength, Archer forcefully pushed the giant aside and sank his sharp teeth into its arm, biting deep into the flesh.

    With a tremendous show of strength, he forcefully tore the arm from its socket,pletely severing it.

    The giant''s anguished cry echoed through the air, but it persisted in its struggle, desperately trying to break free from Archer''s grip.

    With a swift flick of his tail, Archer impaled the giant''s other arm and also tore it off, leaving it armless and at his mercy. Still, the giant refused to surrender, undeterred by its grievous injuries.

    Realizing the urgency of the situation, Archer swiftly jumped back, unleashing a flurry of Eldritch sts and sma Missiles.

    The onught of magic rained down upon the weakening giant, intensifying its suffering and draining its life.

    Finally, the giant knelt, crimson streams of blood flowing from its stumps. Archer, battered but triumphant, stood tall, sensing victory within reach.

    With a slow, deliberate stride, he approached the fallen giant, barely clinging to life. his jaws closed around its head, tearing it from its body.

    The lifeless form of the giant crashed to the ground, while Archer, ovee with exhaustion and pain, could no longer resist the weariness that consumed him.

    His eyes closed as he copsed to the floor, his body sprawled out, blood seeping from his shattered scales.

    [E''s and Teu''s POV]

    The girls were watching the fight from a distance but could still feel the force of the giant blows.

    Once the giant was dead and Archer copsed unconscious Teu and E sprinted toward him, their hearts pounding with concern as they saw his massive dragon form.

    As they drew closer, their eyes widened with shock and worry, for they could see the extent of his injuries.

    His scales were cracked and blood-stained as hey on the ground, his mighty wings hanging limply. Shallow gasps escaped his mouth.

    He carried the marks of a fierce battle with the giant. Once pristine, his beautiful white scales now revealed the aftermath of many powerful strikes.

    Archer''s head, snout, and jaw bore deep, ragged indentations from the giant''s powerful punches.

    Blood trickled from the corners of his eyes, evidence of internal injuries caused by the impact.

    His snout, once sleek and powerful, was now swollen and bruised, distorted from the tremendous force it had endured.

    Across his massive chest and shoulders, Huge bruises bloomed like dark blossoms, apanied by raw, open wounds that seeped crimson trails down his scales.

    Deep gouges and gashes adorned Archer''s nks, evidence of the giant''s attempts to bring him down.

    Teu and E were panicking when they saw the condition he was in but soon calmed down when they saw him slowly healing.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 145 Let One Of Them Live!

    The girls ensured that the area was secure, while remnants of violet mes from the battle cast flickering shadows over the sleeping Archer.

    While sleeping, Teu and E protected him and defeated numerous beasts that emerged after the fight.

    As the sun set, darkness fell upon the jungle, apanied by eerie howls, roars, and unfamiliar sounds.

    Perched on Archer''s head, E maintained a watchful eye, while Teu patrolled the area with her sword at the ready, prepared to confront any approaching danger.

    After a while, nothing else approached, so Teu approached the sleeping Archer and examined him before speaking to E, who had now joined her on the ground.

    "El, it looks like no other beasts will being around for now, and Arch has finally healed. I wonder when he will wake up."

    E looked at the boy who had been by her side for a long time, now transformed into a massive white dragon. She smiled and said, "He''ll wake up soon."

    As time passed, E''s ears twitched, and she heard a noise approaching. She quickly alerted Teu, "Teu, something''sing this way."

    The two girls and the sleeping dragon stood in front of Archer. Soon, a group of rough-looking soldiers emerged from the other side of the clearing where the intense battle had taken ce.

    The soldiers approached the girls and the dragon, stopping at a short distance. The man at the front stepped forward and began to speak.

    "In the name of the king of Kagia, surrender that monstrous creature so that justice can be served."

    E was unsure about the soldiers'' identity, but Teu recognized them and swiftly retrieved her sword from her storage ring.

    Seeing this, E immediately readied her bow, preparing to shoot a piercing arrow. Teu stepped forward, her voice filled with authority, and dered,

    "You Kagian dogs will never touch him! You won''t leave this jungle alive!"

    The man turned to another soldier and ordered, "Sound the horn and let them know we''ve found it."

    A soldier took out a horn and blew it, the loud noise catching the attention of nearby soldiers who began heading in their direction.

    With the situation worsening, Teu turned to E and instructed, "El, focus on the ones at the back. I''ll take care of the ones getting closer."

    E nodded, preparing herself as Teu swiftly unleashed a powerful Deep Sea st at the man who appeared to be theirmander.

    The st caught the soldier by surprise, tearing open his chest and sending him flying backward.

    The other soldiers, shocked but quickly recovering, charged Teu with a vengeance fueled by their fallenmander.

    Teu fearlessly charged into the enemy ranks, engaging them in a fierce and agile battle. Her sword skillfully parried their attacks and swiftly counterattacked with decisive shes.

    Simultaneously, E showcased her archery skills. With each arrow she released, some soldiers managed to evade, but a few were struck down.

    The battlefield erupted into a chaotic symphony of shes, grunts, and the whooshing sound of arrows flying through the air.

    E fired mana arrows at the soldiers, but more kept appearing after the horn was blown. Teu took down many adversaries but was gradually being pushed back.

    Amidst the ongoing battle, a Kagian mage unleashed a powerful spell that struck Teu directly, sending her flying backward.

    E saw what was happening and quickly ran to Teu''s side, filled with worry. When she reached her, she noticed Teu trying to stand up despite her injured arm and blood at the corner of her lips.

    The soldiers approached the two girls with smiles but neither girl could do anything as Teu was injured and E was a long-range fighter.

    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swept through the battlefield, causing both the girls and the group of soldiers to feel its force.

    Startled, they turned around simultaneously, only to be met with the piercing gaze of violet dragon eyes fixated upon them.

    The atmosphere grew tense as the immense presence of Archer made himself known, leaving everyone frozen in awe and anticipation.

    [Back to Archer]

    When he copsed he drifted off into a deep sleep and started dreaming of a time that seemed long ago.

    Archer and his older sister Ellie sat side by side in their cozy living room, they were ying Left 4 Dead.

    The flickering TV screen cast a soft glow on their faces, adding to the excitement in the air as they ughtered the waves of screaming zombies.

    During a momentary break in the game, Ellie turned to Archer, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Hey, little bro, do you like Alexa? You know, your childhood friend?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer''s cheeks flushed with a mix of shyness and excitement. He nodded sheepishly, unable to meet his sister''s gaze directly.

    Ellie grinned knowingly and patted his shoulder gently. "Aww, that''s sweet, Archer. If you''re interested in her, you should take good care of her. Girls appreciate thoughtfulness and attention."

    Archer''s curiosity sparked, and he leaned closer to listen intently as Ellie shared her advice.

    She spoke in a gentle and reassuring tone, guiding him on the importance of openmunication, showing genuine interest, and being supportive.

    "Remember, Archer," Ellie concluded, her voice filled with sisterly affection, "honesty and kindness go a long way. Just be yourself, and let your actions show how much you care."

    Archer smiled, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Thanks, Ellie. I''ll keep that in mind."

    With newfound confidence and a heart full of warmth, he resumed the game. But the scene changed to one he never experienced but the old Archer did.

    Archer closed the book, his mind buzzing with knowledge about the incredible beasts in the world. Excited, he headed back to his room, ready to explore more.

    As he entered his room, he settled on his bed, book in hand, ready to dive into the pages. But his peace was short-lived.

    Without warning, Aldwulf, Hyara, and Keia burst into the room, their faces twisted with malice.

    Aldwulf sneered, "Look who we''ve got here, the little bookworm. Always hiding in your books. You''re weak and useless, you know that?"

    Archer tried to defend himself, his voice trembling. "I have a right to my interests. Learning about beasts and discovering new things is important to me."

    Hyara''s voice dripped with venom. "Important? More like pathetic! What good is your knowledge if you can''t even defend yourself in a real fight?"

    Keia chimed in, mocking him. "You''re a coward, hiding behind books. You''ll never amount to anything."

    Though his voice quivered, Archer mustered his courage. "Strength isn''t only about physical power. Knowledge is its own strength. I believe in the power of understanding and learning."

    Hyara scoffed andughed. "No one cares about your useless facts. You''re just wasting your time."

    Archer''s confidence wavered, but he refused to give in. "Maybe you don''t understand now, but knowledge will open doors for me. I won''t let your words put out my passion."

    Keia added, holding back herughter. "You''re just obsessed. Aughingstock."

    Their taunts pierced his spirit, but Archer held onto his inner strength. He wouldn''t let their cruelty define him.

    Archer gathered himself and spoke firmly. "You can mock me, but I won''t let your words affect me. Bullying won''t change that."

    Aldwulf shouted, "Dream on, loser! You''re living in a fantasy world!"

    Taking a deep breath, Archer''s voice grew steadier. "I may not be as physically strong as you, but I have my own strengths. And one day, I''ll prove it to myself and the world."

    As Hyara closed in, she delivered a cutting final taunt. "Keep dreaming, bookworm. You''ll always be beneath us."

    But she didn''t stop there. Her words grew even harsher. "You couldn''t even defeat a simple beast! What good are you to our family? You''re useless, and you''ve only gotten worse since the test."

    The trio proceeded to unleash their physical aggression upon Archer, subjecting him to a relentless onught.

    However, he had grown ustomed to the pain, enduring the daily torment inflicted upon his body.

    They continued their assault,nding blows upon his bruised body. Each strike brought pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured, refusing to let their cruelty break him.

    After what felt like an eternity, they finally stopped their relentless assault and departed, leaving Archer alone in the room with his battered body and wounded spirit.

    Struggling to rise from the floor, Archer managed to crawl into bed. Suddenly, his awareness shifted, and he found himself back in his dragon form.

    As he opened his eyes, he witnessed soldiers closing in on Teu and E. While E seemed unharmed, Teu bore the signs of injury.

    A surge of anger coursed through him as he observed the soldiers drawing nearer. With a powerful exhale, he released a forceful huff that halted everyone in their tracks.

    All eyes turned towards him as Archer''s ws dug into the earth, propelling him to stand tall. His white scales shimmered under the moonlight, and his violet eyes zed with intensity.

    In a voice that rumbled with fury and echoed through the air, he spoke. "Let one of them live!"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 146 Do You Love Me Arch.

    The Kagian soldier stood frozen, faced with the frightening presence of Archer in his dragon form, stretching 10 meters in length and standing 5 meters tall.

    In a sudden disy of power, his chest emitted a radiant violet glow, triggering the second-inmand to shout, "Retreat! It''s preparing to attack!"

    Panic gripped the soldiers as they scattered in an attempt to escape.

    Meanwhile, E swiftly drew her bow and released a barrage of piercing arrows, skillfully taking down the fleeing soldiers with lethal precision.

    One of her arrows found its mark, striking a soldier''s leg and causing him to copse to the ground.

    Seizing the moment, Archer released a mighty breath, engulfing arge group of Kagians in mes.

    Their bodies were consumed, reduced to charred remnants and ashen bones Archer surged forward, his immense form propelling him with a thunderous impact.

    With a mighty stomp, he crushed survivors beneath his ws. His massive tail swung with devastating force, clearing away men and even uprooting trees in its path.

    The air reverberated with the piercing screams of agony, their haunting cries carrying across thendscape as Archer killed the fleeing soldiers.

    Gradually, his fury subsided and spun around to find Teu and E standing there with warm smiles.

    Returning to his humanoid form, Archer approached them but before he could take a step, Teu and E rushed at him.

    In a moment of pure joy, they enveloped him in a tight and loving hug, their hearts overflowing.

    Tears of happiness welled up in their eyes as they held him close, their bodies pressed together, their warmth mingling.

    Feeling their genuine love and care, Archer found sce as his wounds began to fully heal. Within their embrace, Teu gently cupped his face, her fingers tracing his cheek with tenderness.

    She leaned in and ced a soft kiss on his lips, conveying unspoken emotions and happiness that he is safe.

    After Teu finished pampering him, E joined in and kissed him as well. Archer was taken aback and speechless as both girls showered him with affection.

    When they were done, they stepped back leaving him standing there with a flushed face, his reaction made the girls giggle.

    He scratched his cheek and spoke. "It''s good to see you, girls."

    Both of them smiled, and E was the first to speak. "I''m d you''re okay now, Arch. That battle with the giant was horrible to watch, but I''m relieved you''re okay now."

    Teu chimed in, "Indeed, it was a harrowing fight. But as you asked, we kept one of the soldiers alive."

    Archer agreed with a nod. "The giant was tough, and I''m still hurting. We''ll handle the Kagian next and then continue."

    The girls nodded, and together they approached the soldier who watched with fear in his eyes.

    Archer stopped in front of him and crouched down, wearing his friendliest smile as he asked, "Where is your camp?"

    The man looked at him but remained silent. Archer, bing impatient gave him a few ps until he was willing to talk.

    Atst, he found his voice. "There''s a vast clearing along the banks of the Everflow River to the East. Our camp is there."

    A mischievous grin spread across his face as he entertained visions of the countless treasures that awaited him.

    "How many soldiers stand in our way?" He asked.

    The man hesitated, only to sumb to a series of forceful ps that forced him to talk. "There are 5000 soldiers, including the royal guard and even the royal family are there."

    Archer was happy when he heard the man speak, he summoned a w and plunged it into the man''s chest, and pulled out his heart.

    He threw the body to the side like trash and stood up, he cast Cleanse on himself and stretched his achy body.

    The girls walked up behind him and E spoke. ''''Arch are you okay? Why don''t we rest in the domain for tonight?''''

    As he nced upward, he noticed that night had fallen. He agreed with her suggestion and proceeded to summon a portal, allowing the three of them to rx for the night.

    E and Teu entered the portal first, with Archer following closely behind. Stepping into the cottage, they were greeted by a delightful floral aroma that immediately enveloped them in a sense of tranquility.

    Teu sank into a cozy sofa, finding herself at ease, and drifted into a peaceful slumber.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they watched her fall into a deep slumber, a burst of contagiousughter bubbled up between the two of them.

    E, still wearing a smile, turned to Archer and posed a question that made her cheeks flush with color. "Arch, would you like to take a bath together?"

    Archer''s face lit up with a smile as he considered the proposition. "Yes, that sounds wonderful," he replied.

    She beamed with delight, taking hold of his hand and guiding him toward the bath chambers.

    Once inside, E swiftly began to undress, unsping her armor and cing it carefully on a nearby shelf.

    Next, she gracefully shed the dress she wore underneath, unveiling a vibrant red bra and matching panties that showcased her alluring pear-shaped figure.

    Archer found himself mesmerized by the enchanting sight before him, unable to resist drawing closer and enveloping her in a tender embrace from behind.

    Resting his head against her neck, he whispered softly, "E, you are truly beautiful."

    In a swift motion, he spun her around, eliciting a startled yelp that quickly transformed into a radiant smile.

    As they stood locked in each other''s arms, E confidently removed her bra, revealing her perky boobs. Her face flushed with a deep blush, spreading to her ears.

    Archer''s gaze fixated on her wlessplexion and the captivating sight of her perky breasts, adorned with delicate pastel-pink nipples.

    In shock, he muttered to himself, "Incredible."

    Her cheeks grew even rosier upon hearing his words and sensing his intense gaze, but she didn''t object. After all, it was her own suggestion that had led them to this moment.

    E gazed deeply into his eyes, mustering the courage to ask a question that had been weighing on her heart. "Archer, do you love me?"

    As he locked eyes with her, a flood of memories washed over him, reminding him of all the times she had been kind and supportive to the previous Archer, whose essence now resided within him.

    He recalled the care andpassion she had shown him, and he had recentlye to realize that all three girls had been instrumental in his healing since they first met.

    Emerging from his thoughts, Archer nodded earnestly. "Yes, E. I do love you. You''ve been a happy presence in my life, unwavering in your support. You''ve never once criticized me, and I''m grateful for your love for me."

    As E heard his reply, tears streamed down her face, leaving him momentarily worried if he had unintentionally hurt her.

    But before he could respond, she continued speaking, revealing her feelings that had been silently growing for years. Her confession overwhelmed him with a mixture of surprise and joy.

    Tears streamed down E''s face as she mustered the courage to share her heartfelt confession.

    "I''ve carried my love for you within me for such a long time, hoping that one day you would feel the same," she expressed, her voice trembling with emotion. ''

    "It was two years ago when you finally saw me, and since then, my love for you has only deepened. I vow to cherish you endlessly, never ceasing to love you and always standing by your side, I love you, Arch."

    Touched by her words, Archer gently cupped E''s face in his hand. "E, You''ve been my constant source of support and understanding. I''m grateful for the care you''ve always shown me."

    Their lips met in a heated kiss, a testament to the longing and connection that had blossomed between them.

    At that moment, time ceased to exist as they surrendered themselves to the intensity of their feelings. The world around them faded away, leaving only the raw and fiery passion they shared.

    When they finally broke the kiss, their breaths intertwined, and their eyes locked in a deep understanding.

    Their hearts are entwined, vulnerable yet full of trust. The intensity of their emotions reverberated, sparking an insatiable desire that consumed their very souls.

    E''s lips sought Archer''s once again, their hunger for each other burning brighter than ever. With every touch, every caress, their longing intensified.

    Their passionate kisses ended, and E gently took Archer''s hand, leading him towards the inviting bath as he stripped off.

    As they made their way to the bathe, she spoke, "I was so worried when you disappeared, but the ne didn''t glow brightly, so I knew you were safe."

    Without hesitation, Archer allowed himself to be pulled along, his mind still overwhelmed by the depth of their love.

    While they were walking he looked down to see her well-defined, perky behind, and his little brother started waking up.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 147 Something Is Coming. [Semi R18]

    Archer couldn''t help but be captivated by E''s exquisite body, with her pear-shaped hips and slender waist. She was a vision of beauty that he couldn''t get enough of.

    He felt joy knowing that E was his and grewfortable with her being unclothed. He cherished every part of her, finding her absolutely irresistible.

    As they entered the soothing warmth of the bath, a little while after E sat closer seekingfort as she leaned against him.

    "How are you feeling, Arch?" E''s voice was filled with genuine concern.

    He reclined in the bath and has his eyes closed as he responded, "I''m a bit sore, but I''ll be alright. How did things go with your mother?"

    E''s face lit up with excitement. "It went even better than I expected! Teu and my mother hit it off right away. They spent the whole afternoon talking andughing. I couldn''t be happier."

    Arch couldn''t hide his relief and joy. "That''s fantastic, I''m d they got along. It means a lot to me."

    E moved closer to Arch, intertwining their fingers. "I had a feeling they would, Arch. They''re both wonderful people, and they saw that in each other."

    Arch tenderly leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss against her forehead. Gratitude filled his voice as he spoke. "Thank you, El, for always being there for me and epting Teu."

    E smiled lovingly at him. "I''ll always do whatever it takes to make you happy."

    She leaned in for a kiss, which he eagerly reciprocated. His hands explored her chest, his fingers gently circling around her pink nipples.

    Her body trembled, and E drew away slightly, gazing up at him with a smile on her face as she spoke.

    "I''m not ready to go all the way, but you can touch me if you''d like." Her face flushed a deep red.

    Archer smiled warmly and sat her on hisp, facing sideways. As she turned her head, he captured her lips with a kiss, igniting their desires.

    Their lips locked in a passionate kiss, Archer''s hands gently cupped E''s cheek, his fingertips tenderly caressing her ears.

    The sensation sent shivers down her spine, igniting her senses. Their kiss continued, and Archer''s hands gradually moved downward, skillfully teasing and ying with her nipples.

    A soft moan escaped E''s lips as she pulled away and put her head into Archer''s neck and let out a moan.

    "Uunnngh~~" she moaned, her voice filled with desire. He felt her body trembling with pleasure, and a satisfied smile adorned his face.

    Slowly, his hand ventured down her body, guided by a mixture of anticipation and experience gained from him watching porn back on Earth.

    Reaching her thighs, he gently parted them, E''s thighs were nice and thick and her honey pot was perfection.

    It was neat and tidy with not one w, his fingers slowly crawled up the thigh causing goosebumps to break out all over her body.

    When his finger touched her body jolted and she let out a really cute moan. ''''Uunnngh!!~~''''

    Archer''s smile widened as he observed her response, and he began to delicately move his finger as he rubbed her clit.

    Waves of pleasure coursed through her body, causing her to tremble even more with the growing pleasure.

    Archer increased his pace, his fingers gliding down, and he could feel her warm juices flowing as he continued his attack.

    E couldn''t help but release a series of moans, her body growing warmer with each passing moment.

    "AAnnghh!~~Mmmnngghnn!~~AAnnghh!~~"

    As her lust intensified, Archer carefully slid his finger inside her and started to gently move in and out while kissing her neck.

    The sensation that this caused made her lust sore to a new level, her juices came flooding out covering his hand.

    Archer continued his movements, relishing in the sound of her ecstatic moans and the wet sound her honey pot was making.

    "Uunnngh~~ AAnnghh ~~" She couldn''t help but moan as his attack continued.

    E lifted herself up, her gaze hazy and intense as she locked eyes with him. Her voice, breathless and filled with anticipation, carried a hint of urgency.

    "Arch... Something ising."

    As her excitement built, Archer noticed her bing increasingly wet, and her legs began to tremble.

    With a shudder, she copsed onto him, experiencing her first-ever orgasm. Her arousal was evident as her nectar flowed out, drenching his hand.

    Archer''s smiled as he brought his hand to his mouth, savoring the taste, which he found delightful.

    After cleaning his hand, Archer turned his attention to E, who was still recovering from the intense pleasure he had given her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He gently lifted her up and carefully washed both her and himself before carrying her out of the bath.

    As he cradled her in his arms, E gradually regained her senses and looked at him with a smile.

    Archer, seemingly absorbed in his own thoughts, was taken by surprise when she spoke up with a blush on her face.

    "Thank you, Arch. It felt really good."

    He smiled warmly and gently set E down, responding, "I''m d you enjoyed it too."

    E blushed but leaned in for a kiss. After a lingering moment, they reluctantly pulled away and went to prepare for bed.

    Archer retrieved some shorts he took from Teu''s family from his Item Box while E retrieved hers from a storage ring. She slipped into a short red nightgown that highlighted her beauty.

    Once they were both dressed, they left the bath chambers and noticed Teu still peacefully asleep.

    Archer turned to E, a tender expression on his face, and spoke softly, "You go ahead and get some rest. I''ll take care of Teu and join you in bed shortly."

    E nodded in understanding and headed towards the bedroom, while Archer approached Teu and gently lifted her into a princess carry.

    Observing the fading bruises on her skin, he couldn''t help but marvel at her rapid healing ability.

    As he carried her, a thought crossed his mind, ''Her swift healing must be due to her being an Aquarian.''

    Archer entered the bedroom and carefullyid Teu on the opposite side of where E was already lying down. E spoke up, breaking the silence.

    "She''s so precious when she''s asleep. Come join us, Arch. I''m tired," she said.

    Archer smiled and climbed into bed, finding afortable position. E rested her head on his shoulder, and as if sensing his presence, Teu snuggled up to him.

    They shared augh at Teu''s sweet gesture. He turned to E, nting a gentle kiss on her lips, and then repeated the same with Teu, who made an adorable noise in response.

    He quickly fell asleep, hourster he was woken up to a wet feeling on his member, rubbing his eyes as he looked down.

    His eyes widened because he saw E bobbing her head up and down, it was clumsy but that didn''t bother him as her mouth felt really good.

    It was warm, tight, and amazing, every time E moved her little tongue it elicited a moan from him. "Mmm... that feels amazing," he expressed.

    Heid back and enjoyed the feeling of a growing sensation within him. He nced at E, who now gazed at him with her sky-blue eyes.

    Archer whispered with a yful smile, "Something''sing, El."

    She nodded as his dragon remained in her mouth. E continued the rhythmic movement of her head, and suddenly, something exploded inside her mouth.

    To Archer''s surprise, instead of pulling away like he had heard most girls do, she pushed her head further down and swallowed it all.

    She sat up with a satisfied smile on her face, making eye contact with him as a small trace of cum dripped from her lip.

    Blushing, she hurriedly crawled under the covers and nestled close to him, whispering softly. "I was repaying you. Did you like it? My mother once told me that wives would do that to please their husbands."

    Archer couldn''t resist the charm of the adorable girl before him. He pulled her closer and their lips met.

    Their tongues engaged in a yful battle, with Archer ultimately iming victory, evoking a soft moan from her. They eventually broke the kiss and shifted their attention to Teu.

    Shey sound asleep, sprawled across therge bed. Her flowing blue hair draped over much of her upper body, creating a serene and enchanting sight.

    They bothughed and cuddled up, Archer grabbed a hold of Teu and dragged her over to him.

    As the morning light filtered into the room, Teu''s eyes fluttered half-open, and upon seeing Archer, she smiled contentedly and settled into afortable position.

    The three of them peacefully drifted back to sleep. Archer was roused by the cheerful chirping of birds perched on the roof. Ey curled up beside him, still lost in slumber.

    Meanwhile, Teu was sprawled out on the bed, prompting a chuckle from him. Rubbing his eyes, he sat up and eventually made his way to the balcony.

    Stepping out onto the balcony, he weed the sight of the beautiful surroundings and breathed in the refreshing air.

    Settling into afortable spot, he savored the peaceful moment.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 148 Catch Up With You Later.

    Seated on the balcony, Archer marveled at the breathtaking views of the domain before him. Majestic mountains loomed in the distance, while rivers gracefully wound their way through thend.

    Each day in this world brought new wonders, and he had grown ustomed to the unexpected.

    But as Archer looked up, he noticed the sky was still dark. A few stars shimmered, refusing to back down to the approaching dawn.

    Thoughts of why he had been chosen by the mysterious woman who brought him here briefly crossed his mind.

    However, he dismissed the thought with a shrug. He was thankful for the second chance and the joy of meeting E and Teu.

    As the first light of dawn graced the horizon, Archer witnessed a breathtaking transformation. The sky bloomed with vibrant hues, painting a celestial masterpiece.

    Birds took flight, serenading the world with melodies that spoke of freedom and joy. A gentle breeze carried the fragrance of blossoming flowers, enveloping Archer in a symphony of scents.

    The rising sun revealed hidden treasures, casting a magical glow upon thendscape. Nature''s artistry unfolded before Archer''s eyes, as light and shadow danced in perfect harmony.

    Sunlight filtered through the leaves, creating a mesmerizing dance of shadows. Lakes sparkled with an array of colors, reflecting the beauty of their surroundings.

    In this extraordinary moment, time seemed to pause, allowing Archer to fully embrace the tranquility and majesty of the world around him.

    As the sun climbed higher, its light embraced the entire domain, breathing life into every corner. He basked in the majesty of the sunrise, grateful for the chance to witness such natural wonders.

    He cast Cleanse on himself and change his clothes, he went back into the cottage to see a brownie appear in front of him with a smile.

    It was Cinnamon the brownie who watches over Sarah, she looked at Archer with a smile and spoke.

    ''''Hello Master Archer, can Cinnamon bring you some breakfast?''''

    He looked down at the small brownie standing in front of him dressed in a little Roman toga, a smile forming on his face. "Yes, please, that would be lovely."

    She smiled and poofed away only to return two secondster with a te of meat and what looked like mashed potato with a goblet of some sort of drink.

    Cinnamon spoke. ''''Master Archer this is Dragonfire Roast meat and Gnome''s Golden Mash.''''

    He was confused when he heard her speak but didn''t bother with it much longer and thanked the brownie. ''''Thank you, Cinnamon.''''

    She gave him a small bow before disappearing, leaving him to enjoy his meal. As he ate, he gazed out of the nearby window, taking in the scenic view.

    Thendscape was already stunning, but Archer had an idea to improve the view from the balcony.

    With a focused mind, he mentallymunicated with the colony of brownies residing beneath the cottage, warning them of the uing vibrations.

    In his mind, he envisioned the cottage transforming into a magnificent treehouse, perched higher among the branches.

    The only part that remained untouched was the bedroom where E and Teu slept peacefully.

    His eyes widened in amazement as he took in the interior. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries, depicting scenes of mythical creatures and epdscapes.

    The wooden floors were polished to a gleaming shine, reflecting the vibrant colors of the room.

    The main living area boasted afortable seating arrangement, with plush cushions and elegant upholstery.

    He moved further into the treehouse, he discovered a kitchen and dining area fit for a feast. A grand table stood majestically, its surface adorned with a richly embroidered tablecloth.

    Fine tableware was meticulously arranged, reflecting the sunlight that filtered through the surrounding foliage.

    Archer couldn''t help but imagine the gatherings and shared meals that would take ce in this enchanting space.

    The chairs surrounding the table were masterpieces of craftsmanship, intricately carved with intertwining vines and delicate floral patterns.

    Nearby, a cozy firece beckoned him with its warm embrace. Above it, a mantle adorned with decorative ornaments and flickering candles added a touch of enchantment to the room.

    Climbing up the spiral staircase, Archer''s excitement grew with each step. Finally, he arrived at the loft area, where the bedrooms were located.

    As he entered the new main bedroom, its charm immediately captivated him. The room exuded an aura offort and beauty, beckoning him to kick back, rx, and let go of all his worries.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The centerpiece of the room was a grand canopied bed, draped with flowing curtains and adorned with plush linens.

    Soft rays of sunlight filtered through the canopy, casting a gentle and inviting glow that embraced the entire space.

    The walls were adorned with delicate mana lights, which added a touch of enchantment. He stepped into the new main bedroom, he couldn''t help but be enchanted by its ambiance.

    It was a true sanctuary, a ce to escape from the outside world and find sce. The air seemed to carry a magical essence, adding to the room''s allure.

    A smile graced Archer''s face as he realized that this haven would bring endlessfort and joy to anyone who entered.

    He strolled toward the room''s balcony and stepped outside, only to be utterly amazed by the breathtaking view that unfolded before him.

    Thendscape stretched as far as his eyes could see, a picture-perfect scene unfolding before him.

    Rolling hills covered in lush greenery spread out before him, sprinkled with vibrant flowers that added bursts of color to the vista.

    The trees swayed gently in the breeze, casting yful shadows across thend. In the distance, a calm river meandered through thendscape, its glistening waters resembling liquid silver in the sunlight.

    Even farther away, tall mountains stood proudly, their peaks reaching towards the sky, adorned with wispy clouds.

    Archer stood there, fully captivated by the surrounding beauty. He breathed in deeply, savoring the crisp air infused with the sweet scent of nature.

    As he stood on the balcony Sera appeared out of nowhere and sat on the railing next to him while staring at him with a twinkle in her eye.

    He gazed at her, his voice gentle as he spoke, "Hello there, my cheeky girl. I sent you here because I wanted to keep you safe, I don''t want you to get hurt."

    Sera looked up at him, a smile on her face as she nodded, understanding his concern. They both sat there in silence, taking in the magnificent view.

    After some time, Sera gracefully flew up to Archer''s shoulder,nding delicately. With mischievous yfulness, she nudged his head and gently nibbled on his ear, eliciting a warm smile to spread across his face.

    He began stroking her gently, savoring the moment, until his attention was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a brownie behind him.

    The small female brownie bowed and spoke, "Master Archer, Truffle is here to inform you that thedies are awake but have be lost."

    Archer chuckled and looked down at the brownie, saying, "Thank you, Hazel. I''ll go find them now."

    The brownie nodded, then vanished from sight. Archer turned around and walked back into the bedroom, slipping into a pair of loose blue shorts and a baggy blue shirt before heading out to search for the lost girls.

    He descended the stairs and discovered them in one of the lounge rooms, exploring with the curiosity of two yful cats.

    Unaware of his presence, Teu inspected the decorations, muttering to herself about his supposed absurdity.

    E wandered around, exploring everything until she looked at Archer. A big smile appeared on her face as she asked, "Arch, what have you done this time? Why are we in a treehouse?"

    Teu and E both nodded, agreeing with E''s question.

    Archer smiled and replied, "Well, I wanted to switch things up a bit while I was taking a break. I thought a treehouse would be a fun change. But before you say anything else, go check out the view."

    The girls shared a nce before stepping out onto the spacious balcony. As they beheld the awe-inspiring view that Archer had earlier discovered, their eyes widened with wonder.

    The balcony was generously sized, offering ample space for twenty people. In one corner, arge, inviting sofa beckoned them to rx and enjoy the scenery. Vibrant nts adorned the area, adding a burst of color to the surroundings.

    He chuckled at their reactions and addressed them with a warm smile. "Get ready, girls, so we can continue our adventure. I''ll go fetch the giant''s body. Meet me when you''re prepared."

    Both girls beamed and approached him, cing affectionate kisses on his cheeks. Stepping back, E''s face lit up as she spoke.

    "We''re going to take a little break. Teu needs some rest to fully recover, and we also need to have a girl''s chat."

    Teu''s expression mirrored that of a mildly annoyed cat, but she managed a smile and added, "We''ll catch up with youter, Arch."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 149 Meeting Again.

    He turned around to leave but remembered the spell books. He took out the four books and handed them to the girls.

    Archer passed the books titled "Water Jet" and "Water Volley" to Teu, a skilled user of Aquarian Magic which also specialized in water spells.

    He handed E the books "Stone Wardens" and "Magic Stones." The girls examined the books and redirected their attention to Archer.

    Teu asked, "Are these the spells from that shop we visited?"

    Archer nodded and replied, "Yes, the ''Water Jet'' spell releases a powerful stream of water that can piece various types of armor, while the ''Water Volley'' spellunches multiple water bombs."

    Turning to E, he exined, "The ''Stone Warden''s are golems that act as protectors. You need to cast the spell in advance to activate them. And the ''Magic Stones'' allow you to summon small stones around you. With your thoughts, you can use them to attack your target."

    Both girls smiled upon hearing his exnation. They thanked him and sat down on the balcony, engaging in conversation.

    Standing there, Archer closed his eyes and imagined the girl''s bracelets alerting him when they wanted to teleport to him.

    He sensed a faint presence, ensuring that the dragon tokens remained exclusive to the Dragon-kin by implementing a security measure.

    Archer summoned a brownie named Tion, who promptly appeared. Tion bowed and asked, "Master Archer, how can I assist you?"

    Handing over a paper, Archer replied, "Could you please deliver this to Jethro and inform him that I will be visiting soon?"

    Tion nodded, took the paper, and vanished. Before he tried to leave Sera flew over to him andnded on his shoulder.

    With a smile, Archer opened a portal to the location where he had battled the giant. Stepping through the portal while stroking Sera, he emerged to find smaller creatures scurrying away from the giant''s lifeless body upon spotting him.

    As he stood there, he thought about his choices, pondering what to do with the massive corpse. Various ideas raced through his head, considering the possibility of selling it to the guild.

    Amused by the potential trouble it would cause, he decided to store the giant''s body in his Item Box. As he did so, he felt a weird sensation, realizing that most of the space within the box was now upied.

    After shrugging at the new discovery he continued his journey, walking northward. He became aware of various beast soundsing from all around him.

    After an hour of wandering, Archer came across a road and decided to follow it. In the distance, he noticed arge caravan moving along the same path.

    Continuing his journey, he activated his Aura Detector, which alerted him to numerous nearby signals.

    Looking around, he sniffed the air and caught a whiff of a repugnant scent. Reacting swiftly, he covered his nose to shield himself from the unpleasant odor.

    The pings got closer to him and within a minute they ran out of the road and stopped but many more were stilling.

    A group of eerie creatures ghastly and pale, they were ghouls emerged from the darkness of the jungle with hunger in their eyes.

    They had sunken, rotting flesh clinging tightly to their emaciated frames. Their elongated limbs ended in sharp, w-like appendages, perfect for rending flesh.

    Their faces contorted into a grotesque fusion of hunger and malice, their teeth jagged and menacing. The eerie glow of their red eyes emitted an unsettling, otherworldly light, a reflection of their insatiable craving for fresh sustenance.

    A putrid stench permeated the air around them, a mixture of decay and death that sent shivers down his spine.

    Archer made eye contact with one of the ghouls, it let out a spine-chilling hiss, revealing a forked tongue flickering between its decaying lips.

    The remaining ghouls joined in, their hissing creating an eerie chorus that echoed through the jungle, sending a shiver down his spine.

    A surge of dread washed over him, but he mustered his courage, fully aware that he had to confront these unsettling creatures.

    Thoughts raced through his mind. ''These are ghouls, beings born from death and dark magic. I wonder why they''re lingering near the road and why they didn''t attack the caravan.''

    Reacting swiftly, Archer quickly cast Crown of Stars. In an instant, seven radiant motes materialized around him, casting a radiant glow in the surrounding darkness.

    The ghouls became hostile at the sight, their hunger intensifying as they charged toward him, their limbs skittering on all fours.

    Amidst their menacing hisses and eerie noises, Archer conjured elemental bolts made of water.

    He unleashed the bolts, propelling them toward the iing ghouls. Each bolt struck its target with lethal uracy, piercing through their decaying flesh.

    Archer continued his assault, some of the ghouls fell to the ground, their bodies incapacitated.

    At that moment, the power of the Crown of Stars activated, causing two of its motes to swiftly dart behind him, eliminating two ghouls that had attempted to sneak up from behind.

    Despite his continuous barrage of water bolts, Archer grew frustrated with the repetitive action.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He whispered under his breath, "Draconis."

    In response to hismand, Archer''s Draconis features manifested, and with a mighty p of his wings, he soared into the air.

    From his elevated position, he observed more creatures pouring out of the jungle, gathering beneath him in a mindless frenzy.

    Amusement sparkled in Archer''s eyes as he surveyed the scene below. "They''re like zombies, mindless and driven by their insatiable hunger," he said to himself.

    Gazing down at the group of ghouls and thinking about his next move, Archer''s face lit up with a gleeful smile.

    Taking a deep breath, Archer unleashed a powerful stream of violet dragon mes, engulfing the ghouls in the scorching heat.

    The intense mes swiftly reduced the ghouls to mere ashes, obliterating the once formidable horde within seconds.

    The only remnants of the fierce battle were the charred imprints that marked the road in every direction.

    Content with his triumph, Archer gracefully descended to the ground and resumed his journey as he returned to his humanoid form.

    He walked along the road for a couple of hours, basking in the warmth of the sun''s rays and relishing the breeze on his face.

    Taking a moment to satisfy his craving, Archer retrieved a piece of chocte and started to eat as he walked along.

    The trade route road cut through the Howling jungle, forming a narrow path amidst the dense foliage, leading toward the Zenia Empire.

    Towering trees stood sentinel on either side, their branches forming a leafy canopy overhead, filtering the sunlight that filtered through in scattered beams.

    The road itself was a mixture ofpacted earth and worn stone, evidence of the countless caravans and travelers that had traversed its length.

    Though somewhat overgrown with creeping vines and tangled roots, the path remained visible, marked by the imprints of countless footsteps and the asional cart track.

    Vibrant and exotic flora lined the road, their colorful petals and fragrant blooms adding a touch of natural beauty to the untamed surroundings.

    Colorful jungle birds fluttered among the branches, their enchanting melodies blending harmoniously with the faint rustling of hidden wildlife.

    As Archer pressed on, he eventually reached arge caravan train that had stopped in a clearing to tend to the animals pulling the carriages and wagons.

    Pausing for a moment, he looked at the scene, observing the number of caravan guards idly waiting for the journey to resume.

    Amidst the crowd, his attention was drawn to a guard who seemed strangely familiar. avoiding any encounters, he simply continued on his way, passing by without much interest.

    The man''s eyes widened upon catching sight of Archer''s distinctive features his long ears and white hair.

    Ignoring the guard''s hasty retreat, he brushed off any concerns, determined not to let potential trouble bother him.

    He pressed on, Archer paid no heed to the lingering gazes of the other guards. Just as he was about to exit the clearing, a voice called out from behind him.

    "I never thought I''d cross paths with you again. I''ve heard about what you''ve done. The Kagian people were innocent," the voice used.

    Archer turned around and recognized the angry husband from years ago standing there like a fool.

    The man''s name, Najee Khalili, resurfaced in Archer''s memory, along with the recollection that his wife was named Sarwana.

    He smirked and retorted, "Oh, fuck off will you. You should be grateful that Sarwana provided me with valuable information. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be standing here alive."

    He continued walking while ignoring the man''s angry face, but Najee fucked up and marched toward Archer like a male Karen.

    Archer pondered the man''s behavior, it reminded him of the funny Karan videos he watched on Earth, causing him to burst intoughter.

    Najee''s anger grew stronger as he witnessed the boy''sughter, prompting him to hasten his steps. However, Sarwana stepped in just in time, speaking up from behind.

    "Leave it dear. He''s not worth your anger. We don''t know what he might do if we linger near him." Sarwana cautioned, her eyes narrowing as she nced at Archer.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [Do I create an interactive map on world anvil or regr maps for the book? Comment and let me know]

 Chapter 150 Scared Some Humans.

    Archer locked eyes with the woman who stood by her husband, her unwavering gaze fixed on him.

    Returning her stare, he spoke with a hint of mischief, "Indeed, he should be careful. One wrong word, and he might find himself in a situation simr to the Kagian soldiers."

    Their faces fell, and without a word, they turned on their heels and retreated to their carriage.

    As he observed their departure, Archer chuckled to himself, his mind shifting to the Kagian camp he nned to visit.

    "Draconis," he whispered.

    His draconic features materialized, but he chose to dismiss his teeth and sharp ws. With a mighty p of his wings, he ascended into the sky, soaring towards the east in pursuit of the camp.

    As he flew, he took a moment to check his status, realizing he had forgotten to do so after fighting the giant.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 14600/15000]

    [Level Up: 143>145]

    [SP: 0>4]

    [Element Bolts: 5>6]

    [Regeneration: 8>9]

    Having defeated the giant, ghouls, and Kagian soldiers, Archer gained 36,150 experience points.

    Feeling happy with his progress, he stopped looking at his current status, pleased with the level-ups he had achieved in his spells and skills.

    Continuing his journey, he glided gracefully over the shimmering Everflow River.

    Scanning the surroundings, he searched for the Kagian Camp. After an hour of flying, he noticed a plume of smoke in the distance, indicating its location.

    Archer sped up and arrived above the camp and started hovering in ce, his eyes fixed on the sprawling Kagian Camp below.

    With a clear sense of purpose, thousands of soldiers diligently carried out their tasks, their efforts evident in the construction of fortifications and the efficient organization of various duties.

    Among the bustling activity, his gaze settled on a grand tent, noticeable by its size and the number of men guarding it.

    It was undoubtedly the abode of the king. With curiosity piqued, Archer hovered closer, maintaining a safe distance.

    From his vantage point, he observed the soldiers stationed around the royal tent, their eyes constantly scanning the surroundings.

    The camp was abuzz with energy and a sense of anticipation. Archer thought to himself what might be happening within the king''s tent.

    ''Strategizing? Celebrating a victory? Or perhaps discussing ns for their next campaign?''

    He didn''t bother any more as he flew down to the edge of the camp to grab a hold of a guard to interrogate him.

    Archer dove down and stopped when he was closer to the ground, he looked around and spotted a group of guards leaving the camp.

    With a grin on his face, he elerated towards the guards, summoning his razor-sharp ws as he swiftly flew past, eliminating two of them.

    Casting his Blink spell, he appeared in front of the remaining three guards. His smile widened as he unleashed two Wind Bolts at the two men, obliterating their skulls.

    The lone survivor stood frozen, his face etched with fear, shock, and pure terror. His gaze locked onto the smiling boy who had effortlessly dispatched hisrades in the blink of an eye.

    Archer used his tail to stab the man in his thigh, causing him to drop to the ground, and went to scream but Archer quickly covered his mouth before he could.

    Standing above the panicking guard, Archer asked in a calm tone, "Is the king''s wealth stored here?"

    Frightened and shitting himself, the guard looked at him as if he were a bandit. he noticed his reluctance to speak.

    Maintaining his smile, he slowly raised his w towards the man''s eyes and warned, "You''d be wise to talk. I won''t kill you, but I can make your existence a living nightmare."

    Fear overtook the guard, and he quickly divulged all the information Archer sought. The king kept all his wealth that was taken when they fled the capital when it was besieged by the Zenian army.

    The king kept his treasure under tight guard near his tent. After disposing of the guard, Archer extracted all five of the guard''s hearts.

    Afterpleting his previous task, Archer pondered on a strategy to infiltrate the camp without triggering a full-blown battle.

    Recalling a game he had yed on Earth called Assassin''s Creed, he drew inspiration and devised a n to navigate the camp silently, relying on stealth.

    Swiftly dismissing his Draconic Form, he lowered himself into a crouched position and cautiously advanced toward the entrance.

    However, an obstacle awaited him in the form of a heavily guarded gate that blocked his path.

    Abandoning his initial stealth n, he cast Blink to teleport himself atop the wall and swiftly navigate to the other side.

    Casting it once more, he seamlessly moved through the camp, teleporting from one hiding ce to another.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    From his vantage point atop the storehouse roof, Archer''s keen eyes swiftly identified the tent that housed his treasure.

    With a quick teleportation, he materialized inside the tent, a wide grin illuminating his face.

    With nimble and swift movements, his greedy hands eagerly grabbed everything within reach, even taking the Kagian''s shelves for a mysterious purpose known only to himself.

    Gathering all the loot, he stored it away in his Item Box. Once the tent was emptied, he promptly teleported back outside to his previous hiding spot.

    Once again, he utilized Blink to return to the camp walls. With a jump from the wall, hended on the ground and swiftly sprinted through the jungle.

    In a quiet tone, he murmured, "Draconis."

    Archer assumed his Draconic Form. He spread his wings, taking to the air, and couldn''t help but smile as he raised his hand toward the sky above the camp.

    Summoning the power of nature, he unleashed Call Lightning directly above the camp. Suddenly, dark clouds gathered above the camp, crackling with electric energy.

    Thunder roared through the air as bolts of lightning descended upon the unsuspecting Kagians. The camp erupted into chaos as the lightning struck with precision, causing panic and sparking fires all around.

    Archer couldn''t help butugh as he watched the mes dance and the Kagians scramble to extinguish them.

    But he wasn''t done yet. With a touch of mischief, he decided to troll them even further. Pointing his finger, creating the image of a fearsome lightning beast circling above the camp.

    The Kagians, already in a state of panic, looked up in terror, believing that a legendary creature was about to descend upon them.

    Their movements became more frantic as they desperately tried to defend themselves against the imaginary threat.

    Archer chuckled to himself, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle he had created. It was a lesson they would not soon forget.

    With one final burst of lightning, he vanished into the shadows, leaving the Kagians bewildered and shaken in his wake.

    He flew further north and started to look for the road again, after a little flying he started following the road.

    That''s when a buzzing sensation foring for a bracelet he created for himself to match the girls.

    Teu and E appeared out of nowhere, they started panicking as they started to fall but were grabbed by Archer and pulled close to him.

    E turned to him with wide eyes and spoke. ''''Arch, what happened?''''

    Before responding, he nced at Teu. To his surprise, she appearedpletely unfazed; instead, her eyes were wide with excitement, taking in the breathtaking view as they soared above the jungle.

    Turning back to E with a smile. ''''Just had some fun, got some treasure, and scared some humans, oh and I burned some ghouls but that''s all.''''

    E finally calmed down and snuggled in closer just as Teu did and took in the beautiful views they could see.

    Hours passed as the three were flying, Archer felt something on his chest and he looked down to see Sera''s little head pop out of his shirt.

    She looked at the two girls who were hanging onto Archer, she then looked back to him and started licking his neck.

    Archer grinned, enjoying the exhrating sensation of flying. However, his focus was interrupted by E''s urgent plea. "Arch, there''s a caravan under attack! We have to help them."

    Teu nodded in agreement, causing Archer to adjust his course. He pped his wings heavier and sped up, closing the distance rapidly. As they neared the caravan, he quickly cast Blink.

    In an instant, the three of them materialized on the ground, their feet firmly nted. Without wasting any time, they swiftly made their way toward the besieged caravan.

    As they approached, Archer summoned his ws while the girls prepared their weapons. Sera emerged from his shirt and took flight.

    She circled around him while he saw the attackers, causing him to gag in disgust at their smell.

    A swarm of zombies and ghouls descended upon the caravan guards with savage ferocity, their twisted forms illuminated by the flickering torchlight.

    Gasps escaped their lips as they watched the guards, outnumbered and caught off guard, desperately forming a defensive line.

    Swords shed against decaying flesh, arrows whistled through the air, and spells crackled with power.

    The sound of swords shing and the eerie growls of the undead blended together in the chaos of the battle.

    Archer swiftly advanced alongside Teu, while E conjured mana arrows infused with the power of light to eliminate both zombies and ghouls.

    Teu confronted a group of enemies, unleashing her newly acquired spell, Water Volley. Projectiles of water shot forth, crashing into multiple creatures with force.

    Taking advantage of the weakened foes, Teu swiftly dispatched them. Meanwhile, Archer cast bolts of light, bombarding the horde.

    Upon contact, the light bolts reduced the ghouls and zombies to mere ashes.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [Do I create an interactive map on world anvil or regr maps for the book? Comment and let me know]

 Chapter 151 Oasis Spice Traders.

    Archer pressed forward while Teu unleashed her sword on the approaching zombies. E continued firing her arrows, targeting the undead with lethal precision.

    Ashes swirled in the wind as Archer neared the creatures, but he choose not to engage in closebat.

    Instead, he unleashed a barrage of powerful spells: Eldritch sts, Element Bolts, and sma Missiles.

    Explosions erupted in all directions. The guards of the caravan were shocked by the sudden help.

    The horde of zombies and ghouls surged toward them, their relentless advance instilling a sense of panic in the guards.

    As the undead creatures drew nearer, Archer took a deep breath and unleashed a stream of violet mes that engulfed the horde.

    In a matter of seconds, they fell to the ground, their bodies consumed by the mes, leaving only ashes behind.

    Meanwhile, E showcased her remarkable Archery skills, consistently hitting her targets with her light-infused mana arrows.

    Teu fearlessly defended herself and E, ruthlessly cutting down any undead that dared to get close to them.

    Sera flew in graceful circles above the trio, showering the undead with her beautiful red mes that proved just as deadly as Archer''s fiery breath.

    Archer started using his tail, swiftly swiping at the legs of nearby zombies and ghouls. Together, the three of them fought relentlessly until the tide of the undead began to slow.

    The ground was littered with lifeless corpses, prompting Archer to incinerate them further with well-aimed fire bolts.

    Seranded gracefully on his shoulder as the caravan guards cleared a path through the carnage.

    After the chaos settled, a plump man approached the trio. E put away her bow while Teu cleaned her de with water magic.

    Archer casually brushed off the clinging ash as the man stopped before them. He nced at the three and introduced himself.

    "Thank you, young ones. You arrived just in time. I am Omar Finch, the owner of Oasis Spice Traders, a small merchant group based in Akhetemhat, a border city of the Zenia Empire," Omar greeted the trio.

    Archer, addressing the older man, introduced himself and the two girls before walking away. "I''m Archer, and these girls are my fianc��es, Teu and E. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Omar."

    As the three of them started to walk away, Omar called out to them, halting their steps. "Would you like to travel with us? I can speak highly of you to the Nomarch, and he may reward you."

    Archer turned around, retrieving the medallion given to him by Emperor Amkhu Sharifi from his Item Box.

    He showed it to Omar, whose eyes widened, immediately bowing in reverence. The three of them felt a sense of confusion, yet they refrained from expressing it.

    It was E who leaned closer and broke the silence. "Let''s join them on their journey, Arch. Making friends in different ces can prove valuable in the future," She whispered.

    Archer chuckled and nodded in agreement. "Alright."

    With their decision made, they turned back to Omar and epted his offer. However, before Archer or E could respond, Teu spoke up.

    "Yes, we will apany you. Which direction are you heading?" She inquired.

    Omar shifted his gaze to the blue-haired girl and replied, "We''re heading back to Akhetemhat City. We''ve justpleted a trade mission to the south."

    The three nodded at the man who smiled and guided them to his carriage, he spoke as they walked along. ''''My wife is in the carriage with my two children. If you girls want to join her she has tea and snacks.''''

    The girls turned to Archer who nodded at them so they entered the carriage and he jumped up on the roof to rx.

    He found the gentle swaying of the carriage to be soothing, creating a sense of rxation. Sera nestled on his chest, and he gently stroked her, eliciting a contented purr from the small dragon.

    Omar watched this and was confused, as he clearly could tell the boy was strong but he didn''t act like it.

    Shaking his head as he motioned for the caravan to continue on, hours passed as they traveled through the jungle.

    As the sun began to set, the decision was made to press on until they reached the Khemra Sands where the Everflow River flowed through.

    The girls checked on Archer but soon noticed that he and Sera were fast asleep. Amused, they chuckled at the sight of him tightly hugging the little dragon, who seemed to enjoy the embrace and wrapped her tail around his arm.

    Night fell as the caravan emerged from the howling jungle. Just as they crossed a wooden bridge spanning a gorge, they were suddenly ambushed.

    Groups of cannibals pursued them, engaging in a fierce battle with the caravan''s rear guard. E jumped out of the carriage and swiftly shot down those who managed to get past the guards.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Teu shielded E while fearlessly killing attackers on her own. The sound of projectiles jolted Archer awake, still cradling Sera in his arms.

    He ced her on his shoulder, and he started casting Element Bolts made from thunder that struck the cannibals, causing them to stagger but not give up on their assault.

    The cannibals poured across the bridge, driven by an eerie silence. The guards formed a defensive line between the intruders and the caravan.

    E''s arrows imed many lives, but their numbers seemed endless. Teu managed to kill a few dozen and kept a watchful eye over the half-elf.

    Archer unleashed Eldritch sts into the group of cannibals, tearing them apart and sending some flying through the air.

    After a fierce battle, the cannibals eventually retreated into the darkness, dragging their fallenrades and the in guards into the dark jungle.

    E and Teu caught their breaths, with E massaging her hands and Teu stored her sword after cleaning it again.

    Archer hopped off the carriage and spoke to the girls. "Would you like to rest in the domain? It will be peaceful there."

    They exchanged nces and shook their heads. Teu spoke up, "We wanted to spend more time talking to Mariam. She was telling us about the Zenia Empire."

    Archer nodded understandingly, and the girls smiled before giving him a kiss each. Sera, observing the affectionate scene, began licking Archer''s cheek, prompting a smile to spread across his face.

    He leaped back onto the roof and patiently waited for the caravan to regroup. Omar passed by and spoke to him. "Archer, thank you for your assistance. Once we reach the Khemra Sands, we''ll set up camp."

    Archer looked down at Omar and replied, "No worries. I''ll keep watch, so don''t worry."

    The man nced at the boy, impressed by his dedication, before walking off to organize the guards for cleanup. Though they had lost five guards, they still had 131 remaining.

    After gathering the fallen guards'' equipment, the caravan resumed its journey until they reached a vast desert grasnd that extended as far as the eye could see.

    He sat cross-legged atop the roof of the swaying carriage, Archer gazed out into the vast expanse of thendscape that mirrored the enchanting allure of Egypt back on Earth.

    The moon cast a gentle radiance, painting the sandy dunes with a silvery hue, while countless stars adorned the velvety sky above.

    The rhythmic tter of hooves against the desert road provided a soothing melody, lulling Archer into a state of tranquility.

    As the cool night breeze tousled his now short hair, he gotfortable on the carriage roof and allowed his gaze to wander.

    The undting waves of sand stretched as far as the eye could see, shimmering under the moon''s tender glow.

    Each dune seemed to tell a tale of timelessness and whispered secrets of ancient civilizations.

    A symphony of desert sounds filled the air. The soft rustling of trees mingled with the distant hooting of an owl, creating a serene ambiance that embraced Archer''s senses.

    The distant flickering lights of a nomadic camp added a touch of warmth to the nocturnal panorama.

    Archer envisioned the bustling marketce of an ancient Egyptian city, bustling with traders and adorned with vibrant fabrics and intricate artifacts.

    The scent of exotic spices seemed to dance in the air as if carried on the desert winds. Lost in this captivating reverie.

    The rich history and timeless beauty of Soutnd''sndscape enveloped him, stirring a sense of wonder.

    Shaking his head, he reluctantly tore his gaze away from the captivating view. He reached into his Item Box grabbing some chocte.

    As he savored the sweet treat, he absentmindedly stroked Sera, eliciting a contented purr from the little dragon, who stretched outzily on hisp.

    Before long, the caravan reached a peaceful riverbank, where they began the process of setting up camp.

    Archer joined Teu and E as they stepped out of the carriage, ready to bring out their own tent.

    After a little while the tent was fully set up, and the three entered, seeking peace from the outside world.

    Sera flew off his shoulder, gliding across the tent to settlefortably on a small sofa within the tent.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 152 Horde.

    When they entered the tent, E took charge of preparing a meal, allowing Teu and Archer to unwind and rx.

    As they settled down, Teu surprised Archer by moving closer, their shoulders touching. Her mischievous ocean-blue eyes locked onto his, radiating yful anticipation.

    With a gentle touch, her hands caressed his ears, sending waves of pleasure through his body.

    She leaned over so their lips met in a tender and passionate kiss, igniting a tingling sensation that danced across their senses.

    Her touch was both gentle and electrifying, her fingers entwined in his hair as his hands rested on her hips.

    In that stolen moment, their lips danced together, deepening their connection with each blissful second.

    Teu and Archer reveled in the enchanting experience created by their intertwined yful gestures and the sweetness of their kiss, delighting in every moment of it.

    When they finally parted, a lingering sweetness remained, reminiscent of perfectly ripe fruit.

    She smiled at Archer, a gentle expression of affection, and drew closer to him, wrapping her arms around him in aforting embrace.

    He reciprocated, holding her close. As time passed, Archer and Teu engaged in lighthearted conversation, apanied by distant howls from the forest and the gentle rustling of the tent in the growing wind.

    Their conversation was interrupted by E''s call, signaling that she had finished their meal. With empty stomachs grumbling, they eagerly approached the table.

    Before themy three steaming bowls of hearty soup, generously filled with sulent chunks of meat.

    A te piled high with fluffy bread awaited them,pleting the delectable feast. Taking their seats, they prepared to indulge in the mouthwatering spread.

    Archer expressed his gratitude to E, saying, "Thanks, El. It looks delicious."

    Unable to resist, Teu took a spoonful of the stew. Her eyes widened with delight as she turned to E and asked, "What''s this called El?"

    E smiled warmly and replied, "It''s Stonefire Stew. My mother taught me the recipe when we lived in the castle. She said it belongs to the Dwarves."

    Archer and Teu nodded, savoring each vorful bite of the food. It surpassed their expectations, leaving them feeling satisfied and content.

    After finishing their meal, they settled onto the sofas to rx. As hey there, Teu posed a question, "Arch, what are we going to do once we reach Zenia?"

    He smiled at the blue-haired girl, about to respond, but before he could utter a word, screams and shouts erupted from all over the camp.

    Startled, the trio exchanged nces and swiftly rose from their seats. They hurriedly made their way outside, only to witness a chaotic scene.

    Guards were locked inbat with zombies and ghouls.

    These creatures towered over them, their pale skin contrasting with piercing red eyes. With their elongated arms and sharp ws, they mercilessly dispatched the defending forces.

    Reacting quickly, Archer unleashed a rapid barrage of light bolts, striking the creatures with his precise aim.

    E and Teu swiftly joined the fight, using their own skills to help drive back the attackers.

    Archer''s bolts proved deadly, dispatching dozens of zombies and ghouls with each shot. E''s arrows rained down upon the creatures, finding their marks with deadly uracy.

    Teu''s swift and graceful movements allowed her de to slice through the creature''s neck with ease.

    However, their efforts seemed futile as more and more emerged from the direction of the jungle, their numbers growing exponentially.

    The situation turned dire as the guards sumbed one by one, overwhelmed and swarmed by the relentless onught of zombies and ghouls.

    Archer realized the harsh reality in front of him. Although he wanted to save everyone, the scattered positions of the humans made it impossible. His priority was to protect Teu and E.

    With urgency, Archer entered the tent and gently picked up Sera, cing her on his shoulder. She nestled into his shirt, seekingfort.

    Leaving the tent, he quickly stored it away in his Item Box. Looking around, Archer''s heart sank as more zombies appeared, overpowering the remaining guards.

    They needed to retreat due to the gravity of the situation and the number of zombies, ghouls, and other creatures that appeared.

    The girls sprinted towards the carriage, as a harrowing scene unfolded before their eyes.

    Hundreds of creatures wereunching a ferocious assault on the guards who stood as thest line of defense for the merchant and his family.

    Their eyes locked onto Archer, and in a voice filled with worry, Teu shouted, "Archer, save the family!"

    He looked over to the girls and quickly cast Crown of Stars which instantly activated and started taking down creatures.

    Archer used Blink to grab a hold of their waist, then cast it again and appeared next to the carriage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He released the girls from his grasp and directed his gaze toward them. "Go inside and ensure the safety of the family. I will transport you to the domain for now. I''ll contact you when it''s safe to return."

    Teu and E nodded in understanding, quickly making their way into the carriage. Their sudden arrival startled the family within, but they reassured them as they boarded.

    Archer touched the carriage, and as he did Sera emerged to join the girls inside. With a burst of mana, the entire carriage was transported to the domain.

    Now alone, he took in the grim sight around him. The remaining guards were being overrun by the relentless creatures.

    As the fallen soldiers rose, their bodies transformed, adding to the ever-growing ranks of the undead. In a whispered tone he uttered to himself, "Draco."

    In a majestic disy, he transformed into his dragon form, standing tall above the horde of undead. Their attempts to harm him with teeth and ws proved futile.

    With a powerful beat of his wings, he ascended into the air, hovering high above the once-serene in where their camp had stood not long ago. From this vantage point, he surveyed the scene below.

    Drawing in a deep breath, Archer unleashed a mighty roar, apanied by a torrent of mes that engulfed the undead, reducing them to ash.

    He continued his fiery assault until the entire horde was consumed, the billowing ck smoke obscuring the night sky even more.

    Satisfied with his work, he took to the skies, flying for hours until he caught sight of a distant city.

    However, something seemed amiss as his eyes widened in disbelief. An army of undead marched relentlessly towards the city, their intentions clear.

    When he got closer he swooped down toward the back of the horde and flopped down on them.

    He swiftly stood up and drew in a deep breath, releasing a powerful burst of fire that engulfed the horde.

    Archer kept breathing his mes to burn away the undead until he arrived in front of the city and came to a stop.

    The defenders of the city were shocked as theyid their eyes on him. However, his moment of admiration was interrupted when he was struck by an acid spell.

    Turning his massive head towards the source of the attack, he saw a tall figure with pale white skin, jet-ck hair, and an imposing presence.

    A certain name came to mind. ''Necromancer.''

    Archer quickly cast Eldritch st at the man who dodged them and return the attack with his own.

    Acid balls flew at him as he used Blink to dodge, he quickly used it to get behind the necromancer.

    When he did he cast sma Missiles that sped toward the man as he tried firing more acid spells at the iing spells but the missiles avoided them.

    They collided with the Necromancer with great force, sending him hurtling backward until he crashed into a nearby sand dune.

    Without giving him a chance to recover, Archer pounced on the fallen man. The man gazed up, his eyes widening in fear as he found himself face-to-face with the menacing jaws of a dragon.

    With a swift motion, he devoured the necromancer, ensuring that he would no longer pose a threat to him or the Zenia Empire.

    Standing amidst the aftermath, Archer felt a rumble in his stomach, but it quickly subsided. He let out a mighty burp, releasing a puff of green smoke.

    Returning to his humanoid form, he opened a portal leading to the domain and stepped through.

    Inside, he came across a distressed yet amazed family of four gathered beneath the treehouse in a peaceful clearing looking around.

    The girls were engaged in conversation with a jovial, red-haired woman whose voice carried across the open space. Omar, with a heartfelt embrace, held onto the two children.

    He saw Sera flying around and went off to hunt somewhere. Spotting him as he approached, E greeted him warmly with a smile.

    She walked up to him, pausing in front of him before asking, "Are they safe? Are you near Akhetemhat?"

    He nodded, confirming, "Yes, once I''m there somewhere with space, I''ll summon the carriage."

    Creating another portal, Archer stepped through it again and emerged outside the city, making his way towards the towering gate.

    As he reached the imposing gate, the entire assembly of Zenians directed their attention toward him, their eyes widened in astonishment and disbelief.

    A distinct clicking sound captured Archer''s focus, drawing his attention to a small door embedded within the gate.

    Designed for a single person, it opened in the corner, revealing an older man who stepped out, halting in front of Archer.

    With a scrutinizing gaze, the man studied him intently before finally uttering his words

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 153 Akhetemhat City.

    ''''Thank you for your assistance, young man. I am Captain Thutmose, in charge of the City guard." The stranger expressed his gratitude before expressing his curiosity.

    "However, may I inquire about your identity and purpose in the Zenia Empire?"

    Archer maintained eye contact with Thutmose and replied as he took out the medallion, "I havee to meet my fianc��e in Alexandria and continue my journey north. Could I be granted entry into the city?"

    Upon catching sight of it, themander''s eyes widened, prompting him to bow respectfully. This action left Archer perplexed, and he couldn''t help but question the man''s reaction.

    "Why are you bowing to me? Even the merchants did the same."

    Thutmose gathered himself and provided an exnation. "Well, the medallion you carry represents the imperial family, specifically a prince. However, I couldn''t help but wonder since you don''t bear any resemnce to any member of our royal family. Could you please rify?"

    Archer raised an eyebrow, contemting the man''s words before responding. "I am betrothed to Princess Nefertiti, and the emperor has asked me visit to Zenia as I journeyed north."

    Thutmose smiled as he mumbled to himself as he remembered something. ''''So it''s him, no wonder the Counselor sent out that message about a white-haired boy with horns.''''

    The captain shook his head and smiled as he spoke. ''''Okay, Prince Consort you can enter. Enjoy your visit.''''

    He nodded and approached the city and entered through the same door the man walked out of, when he entered he saw a beautiful city in front of him.

    Before him, an Egyptian-like city emerged, adorned with majestic structures and vibrant colors that seemed to defy the harsh desert surroundings.

    The sun cast a warm golden glow on the city''s sandstone buildings, highlighting intricate carvings and hieroglyphics adorning their walls.

    Towering obelisks stood proudly, reaching towards the heavens, while grand temples with impressive columns beckoned visitors.

    Archer''s gaze swept across the bustling streets filled with people dressed in traditional Egyptian garments.

    Men and women adorned in vibrant tunics, linen robes, and detailed headdresses moved about purposefully, engaged in various activities.

    The air was filled with the fragrant scent of incense and the distant melodies of traditional music.

    The city''s architecture reflected the rich heritage of the Zenia Empire, with borate shops and residences lining the streets.

    Lush gardens and fountains provided a contrast to the aridndscape, offering a serene oasis within the bustling city.

    He took in the scene before him, he marveled at the blend of ancient traditions and modern life.

    He spotted a square further down the road and made his way toward it, eventuallying to a stop when he reached it.

    Opening a portal, he stepped through, vanishing from sight. Within moments, he reappeared in the exact same location as the carriage in the domain.

    Approaching it, his hand gently rested on its side and teleported it to the square he was just in.

    Archer and the carriage appeared out of thin air, nearby onlookers were startled, their faces disying a mix of surprise and confusion.

    Onlookers were captivated by the unexpected sight. The grandeur of the carriage and the elegance of the horses left them shocked.

    With a graceful motion, the carriage door swung open, revealing E and Teu inside. Their faces lit up with joy as they caught sight of Archer standing nearby.

    Filled with excitement, they approached him swiftly, their smiles shining brightly. Sera flew out andnded on his shoulder.

    "Hey, Arch, is this Akhetemhat City?" E asked, her eyes scanning the surroundings, taking in the sight of the sandstone buildings.

    Teu remained silent but her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she absorbed the atmosphere of the city.

    Meanwhile, Omar and his wife Mariam stepped out of the carriage, apanied by two adorable little girls who resembled their mother.

    Omar approached him with a deep sense of gratitude, bowing respectfully before speaking. "Archer, I cannot thank you enough for saving my family. Your bravery has brought us relief."

    After exchanging a nod with an older man and saying his goodbyes, the trio embarked on a quest to find the guild.

    However, despite their best efforts, they couldn''t seem to locate it amidst the bustling streets of the city. He approached the first guard he came across.

    Approaching a guard that was stationed at a corner, Archer addressed him. "Excuse me, could you please direct me to the guild?"

    The guard nced at him, before pointing down another street, providing clear instructions. "Sure, just head down that street. Keep walking until you reach the end, and you''ll see the guild."

    Archer and the girls thanked him and walked down the street, Teu voiced her curiosity. "Arch, why are we heading to the guild? Are you nning to take on a quest?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Pausing briefly, Archer turned to them and answered, "Most likely, we''ll take on a quest. But the primary reasons we''re going there are to enroll both of you."

    The girls grinned and nodded in agreement. Resuming their walk, the trio soon caught sight of the impressive guild building ahead.

    Archer, apanied by Teu and E, entered the bustling adventurers guild. As they stepped inside, the room fell momentarily silent, and the gazes of every adventurer turned toward them.

    Whispers began to ripple through the crowd as they took in the sight of the two stunning girls by Archer''s side.

    Archer could feel all the eyes on him, but he remainedposed. Teu and E exchanged nces, seemingly unfazed by the sudden scrutiny.

    As they approached the guild''s counter, whispers started to fill the air.

    "Check out the guy with two stunning girls! His lucky"

    "He''s a dragon-kin, and the blonde is an elf. The blue-haired one looks human."

    "I wonder who they are. They''re fresh faces in this ce."

    ''''He''s got a little dragon on his shoulder. I wonder what beast it is.''''

    The murmurs continued, swirling with intrigue and curiosity. Archer couldn''t help but overhear their conversations as they made their way to the counter.

    Reaching it, he exchanged a polite nod with the receptionist, who seemed to be aware of the whispers circting around the guild.

    Undeterred, Archer focused on the task at hand, ready to register Teu and E as adventurers.

    With her blonde hair, pink eyes, and brown skin, the woman behind the counter politely requested his guild card. "May I see your guild card, please?"

    He handed over his card, and the woman scanned it with a device, her eyebrows lifting in surprise.

    The woman at the counter directed her attention toward Archer, clearly curious. "ording to our records, you have some quests that are still pending. Why haven''t you marked them aspleted? The guild system indicates that the bandit group you pursued hasn''t been spotted since."

    Archer was about to respond, but before he could say a word, Teu interjected,ing to his defense.

    "He was involved in the Aquarian war and was held up due to that. The Zenian Imperial family can confirm his participation and the circumstances surrounding it."

    The woman behind the counter wore a skeptical expression, but her doubt vanished as Archer produced the Zenian medallion. Her eyes widened in recognition.

    The woman smiled, her gaze briefly resting on Archer''s horns before she responded. "Not a problem at all. I am well acquainted with the war and the dragon''s role in it, as well as the Emperor''s choice to betroth Princess Nefertiti to the dragon. I must confess, I feel a twinge of sympathy for the dragon. The princess can be quite a handful, and numerous suitors have faced the consequences."

    Two giggles emerged from behind him, but he paid them little attention as he focused on the woman''s voice. "Anyway, my name is Rania. How can I assist you today?"

    Archer greeted Rania. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Rania. These two would like to register as adventurers."

    Rania responded with a nod, disying a smile. She searched for something on the counter as E and Teu approached.

    As they neared, Rania retrieved two forms and handed them to the girls, instructing them to fill them out.

    After a little while, theypleted the forms and returned them to Rania, who proceeded to stamp them.

    She looked back up, her pink eyes meeting their gazes. "Please wait here for a moment. I will go and process your cards."

    The three nodded and waited for Rania to return. E turned to Archer and asked. ''''What are we going to do after this?''''

    He shrugged before speaking, "We''ll take a quest that''s in the north and continue our journey. We can report thepletion of the quest in the next city."

    Both girls nodded, and they continued their conversation until Rania returned, holding two amber-colored guild cards, which she handed to the girls.

    Rania looked at Archer and said, "I assume you''ll exin the rules to the two of them?"

    Archer nodded at the woman as she stamped some papers and wished them a good day.

    They then made their way toward the quest boards. He began searching, focusing on those located in the northern regions.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 154 Shadows Of Nekhen.

    After searching for a little while, Archer finally came across a quest that caught his attention. He picked it up and began reading the details.

    [The Town of Nekhen, located to the north of Akhetemhat, is gued by a series of mysterious disappearances. Disturbing reports suggest the presence of eerie shadows that haunt the night, instilling fear and unease among the vigers. They are desperately seeking assistance to uncover the truth and put an end to this growing threat.]

    [Reward: 100 gold coins for investigating and resolving the mysterious disappearances.]

    Archer choose this and pulled it off the board and when he did Teu spoke up. ''''What''s that Arch?''''

    He looked at her. ''''A quest that is in the north, people seem to be vanishing from a town, they want someone to find out what''s going on.''''

    They agreed to take it and took it to the counter to be assigned to them. After submitting the quest notice andpleting the registration process with Rania, the trio bid farewell to her and began their journey north.

    As they walked through the bustling streets, they stumbled upon a lively marketce filled with an array of food stalls.

    The delightful smells tickled Archer''s senses, making his stomach growl audibly.

    Unable to resist the temptation, he followed his curiosity to one of the stalls. He scanned the mouthwatering selection of dishes, his eyes dancing across the options on disy.

    To his surprise, his eyes fell upon a nearby sign and realized that he could actually read it. Intrigued, he began perusing the list of items being offered.

    [Kofta Skewers: Sulent grilled meat skewers seasoned with aromatic Zenian spices and served with a dipping Stormberry sauce]

    [Ffel Wraps: Crispy and vorful ffel balls stuffed into warm pita bread, apanied by a variety of fresh Dreamroot and Emberthorn]

    [Kushari Bowls: A hearty and satisfying dish consisting of a mix of rice, Soulstalk, and macaroni, topped with Glowroot]

    [Foul Medames: A traditional Zenian dish made from slow-cooked beans, seasoned with Silvervine, Firepetal juice, and spices, served with warm bread]

    [Hawawshi: A savory meat-filled pastry, typically made with a mixture of minced meat, onions, herbs, and Thornfruit spices baked inside a ky bread dough]

    [Umm Ali: A deliciously indulgent Zenian bread pudding, made withyers of puff pastry, milk, Moonstone nuts, raisins, and aromatic spices, then baked to perfection]

    [Basbousa: A sweet and moist semolina cake soaked in a fragrant syrup made with rosewater and topped with a sprinkling of chopped nuts]

    [Sambusak: Crispy and golden triangr pastries filled with a savory mixture of spiced ground meat, Sunfire onions, and herbs]

    [Bava: A delectable pastry made withyers of ky phyllo dough, honey, and a rich filling of nuts, such as Frostfall Nut or walnuts, and scented with aromatic spices]

    As his eyes scanned the various dishes, his stomach couldn''t help but rumble in response.

    The girls noticed his reaction and burst intoughter. E, stillughing, remarked, "Seems like he''s not just greedy for gold but also treasures food as another delight."

    Turning his attention to the stall owner, Archer inquired, "How much for everything?"

    The man, taken aback by such a request, took a moment to think before responding. "I''ll offer you everything for 60 gold coins, and if you wish, I can whip up an assortment of other dishes as well."

    Archer was curious and asked what deserts he could cook. The man passed over a menu-looking thing that he started reading.

    [Nileberry Delight: A decadent dessert made with sulent Nileberries, rich chocte, and a hint of exotic spices]

    [Pharaoh''s Delight: A regal dessert fit for a ruler, featuringyers of golden phyllo pastry filled with honeyed figs, Moonberry, and Starfruit]

    [Sphinx''s Secret: A mysterious dessert with a ky crust, filled with a luscious blend of creamy tahini, roasted Dreamberries, and hints of rosewater]

    [Oasis Oasis: A refreshing dessert reminiscent of an oasis in the desert,bining chilled Pixie milk, juicy Melosweet cubes, and a sprinkle of toasted Moonberry kes]

    [Pyramid Parfait: A visually stunning dessert resembling the iconic shape of a pyramid,posed ofyers of Ethermelon, passion Berry, and Chocte cream, topped with a golden Mystifruit drizzle]

    [Scarab Sundae: An indulgent sundae featuring swirls of rich chocte and caramel ice cream, adorned with crunchy Thornbark nuts]

    [Pharaoh''s Treasure: A sweet and sticky bava-like treat made withyers of ky pastry, honey, and a generous filling of chopped Silvercrest nuts and dried fruits]

    [Lotus Flower Cake: A fragrant and delicate cake infused with the essence of lotus flowers,yered with silky lotus cream, and adorned with Stardustberry sauce]

    [Desert Rose Pudding: A velvety pudding made with rose-infused milk, delicately vored with aurora plum]

    [Anubis'' Chocte Pyramid: A divine chocte dessert shaped like a pyramid, filled with a velvety dark chocte mousse]

    When he finished reading he turned his attention to the older man. "I''ll take 100 of each. How long will it take?"

    The man looked at Archer and shook his head. "A few hours, young man. I''ll close up the stall and get to work on your order."

    Archer nodded and retrieved a pouch containing 65 gold coins. He handed it to the grateful stall owner, who counted the coins with a smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The girls watched Archer with mischievous grins. Teu giggled and spoke up, "So, you''re a dragon who is also greedy for food?"

    E joined in theughter as Archer chuckled and answered, "Yep, I''m a big food lover. You''d understand if you taste some of the food I have."

    The threeughed and continued walking through the city, enjoying themselves while the food was being prepared.

    As they continued the girls noticed a Zenian clothing store, its vibrant colors and eye-catching disys beckoning to them.

    Excitement surged through them, as they turned to him with gleaming eyes. "Archer, we have to check out this clothing store!" Teu eximed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm.

    E nodded eagerly. "Yes, imagine how amazing you''d look in some Zenian clothes. Let''s give it a try!"

    Archer was also curious so he followed the girls into the store. Upon entering, they found themselves surrounded by an array of soft fabrics and racks filled with clothing.

    A woman behind the counter looked at them and spoke. ''''Morning customers, how can I help you today?''''

    E walked over to the woman and started a conversation, while the other two stood nearby.

    Archer nced around and couldn''t help but notice the shop''s spaciousness. Its entrance beckoned with an ornate archway adorned with mystical symbols.

    Inside, the air was infused with the scent of fine fabrics and enchanting perfumes.

    The store boasted racks of expensive garments, from flowing gowns woven with shimmering threads to borate suits embellished with intricate embroidery.

    Magical essories, such as sparkling amulets and ornamental crowns, adorned disy cases, capturing the imagination of those who ventured within.

    At that moment, Teu''s attention was caught by a rack of loose-fitting shirts in different shades of blue.

    "Arch, these shirts are reallyfy and ideal for adventures. Let''s find one for you."

    E joined in the search, her attention drawn to a disy of lightweight pants in vibrant earth tones. "Look at these pants! They''ll keep youfortable all day long."

    Appreciating their concern for hisfort, Archer watched them choose out clothes.

    Together, they sifted through the racks, selecting shirts in soothing blues, cool greens, and warm oranges.

    The pants they chose ranged from earthy browns to sandy beiges, offering a variety of options for Archer to mix and match.

    After choosing various clothes, Archer headed to the fitting room to try them on. When he emerged, he wore a sky-blue shirt that perfectlyplemented his violet eyes.

    Paired with rxed khaki pants, he exuded aid-back and stylish vibe. The girls couldn''t help but smile, pleased with their choices.

    "You look great! The colors suit you really well," Teu eximed, her excitement was contagious.

    The trio then proceeded to the counter to pay for the clothes, which came to a total of five gold pieces. He felt happy about the reasonable price.

    They left the shop, and Archer decided to buy some potions for the girls and search for new spells.

    Before proceeding, he opened a small portal and called out, "Sera!" After a few seconds, a streak of red was spotted, and clung onto him.

    He affectionately stroked his mischievous girl, causing the two girls to smile as they witnessed the dragons enjoying each other''spany.

    E leaned in and whispered to Teu, "Want to bet that Sera has a humanoid form like Arch? And they''ll be a couple once she obtains it?"

    Teu agreed, saying, "I''ve always thought the same. She acts like a clingy wife, and it''s clear they love each other. He spoils her whenever he can, and she absolutely adores it."

    The two gossiped about the two dragons while Archer continued to pamper Sera, causing her to purr and cling to him even tighter.

    Eventually, Archer ceased the pampering and contemted which direction to take. The trio stood there, unsure of their next move, until an older woman noticed them and chuckled before speaking.

    "Hey, young ones, why do you all look so lost?"

    Archer turned his head toward the woman, observing her light brown skin, grey hair, and piercing green eyes.

    It seemed she was in her early forties. He nodded in acknowledgment, and she responded with a warm smile as she introduced herself.

    ''''I''m Safiya. Where do you four need to go?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 155 Holiday (1) & Training. [Bonus]

    [Archer (Earth) - 3 years before Archer''s death]

    Archer stood outside his house in the afternoon sun, waiting for Alexa and her family. They were taking him to France for a week, and he couldn''t contain his excitement.

    His parents had already said their goodbyes and his siblings had gone their separate ways for the day. It was just a matter of time before Alexa and her family were ready.

    Before long, she appeared by his side, her face beaming with a bright smile. "Hey, Arch, Mum and Dad will be ready soon. They''re just waiting for Emma and Amelia to finish getting ready."

    He nodded, his brown hair gently swaying in the breeze. "So, how long is the drive to France?"

    She tilted her head, contemting. "Amelia told me it''ll take around nine hours."

    Alexa''s voice overflowed with joy as she continued, "I''m so d you''reing with us, Arch. I can''t wait for you to meet my family, see the beautifulndscapes, and of course, try Auntie Madeleine''s delicious cooking."

    The two teens excitedly discussed their ns, and their anticipation grew. They couldn''t help but imagine the moments they would share in France.

    When they were talking Alexa''s mum Pam walked out of the house with a suitcase followed by her dad.

    Pam stepped out of the house, a wide smile adorning her face, as she carried her suitcase towards the car. The sun shone brightly, casting a warm glow on the scene.

    With a light skip in her step, Pam ced her suitcase in the trunk, ensuring everything was securely packed.

    She turned around and spotted Alexa and Archer standing side by side, their faces radiant with joy.

    "Are you both ready?" Pam eximed, brimming with excitement.

    The two nodded, their smiles stretching across their faces. Archer ced his suitcase in the car as prompted by Harry.

    Once the door was closed, they settled into the car and patiently waited for the sisters Pam and her dad were already seated in the car.

    After a short while, the sisters emerged, each carrying a few bags. "These girls are so silly. I told them not to pack so much." Pam remarked, her tone tinged with irritation.

    They got in the car after saying sorry and Harry started driving once they were in. As the car cruised along the highway, Archer and Alexa were engaged in an animated conversation.

    Theirughter filled the vehicle, creating an atmosphere of warmth and joy. They shared stories, exchanged jokes, and reminisced about their childhood adventures together.

    The passing scenery outside the windows became a blur as their focus remained on each other.

    When the car entered the Channel Tunnel, a wave of unease engulfed Alexa. The confined space and the darkness enveloping them stirred feelings of ustrophobia, causing her breath to hasten and her heart to pound in her chest.

    Sensing her distress, Archer turned his gaze toward her and noticed the subtle change in her mood.

    With a gentle touch, he ced his hand on hers, offering aforting reassurance. "Hey, it''s okay," Archer whispered softly, his voice filled with warmth and understanding. "We''re together, and we''ll be out of here before you know it."

    His words offort calmed her down, easing her anxiety ever so slightly. She looked into Archer''s eyes, gratitude and admiration shining through her own.

    "Thank you," she whispered back, her voice barely audible. A soft blush crept across her cheeks, a mixture of vulnerability and appreciation.

    As they drove through the tunnel, Archer''s presence broughtfort to Alexa. Holding her hand, he reassured her, and her panic slowly faded away.

    They continued their journey with Archer by her side, providing reassurance and support. Alexa''s trust in him grew, and she felt a deep sense of affection growing for the boy.

    In that quiet moment, Alexa realized how lucky she was to have someone like Archer. He understood her and stood by her side, especially in vulnerable moments.

    The car passed through the tunnel. Archer and Alexa found themselves drifting into a gentle slumber.

    They traveled through France, Archer and Alexa unintentionally leaned against each other, findingfort in their closeness.

    Little did they know, Alexa''s family shared knowing smiles as they observed the tender scene from the rearview mirror.

    Time passed unnoticed as the car continued its steady journey, while Archer and Alexa peacefully slumbered, their dreams intertwining.

    As the afternoon sun painted the sky with soft colors, they slowly roused from their slumber, their eyes blinking in the gentle light.

    Stretching their limbs and exchanging smiles, they realized that they had unintentionally dozed off for a while.

    The car cruised along the winding roads of the countryside, Archer, Alexa, and her family gazed out the windows, admiring the beautifulndscapes.

    Rolling hills adorned with vibrant green meadows stretched as far as the eye could see, dotted with clusters of charming cottages and quaint viges.

    The countryside seemed toe alive with colors, as wildflowers painted the fields with sshes of red, yellow, and purple.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer leaned closer to the window, his eyes tracing the outlines of distant forests that whispered ancient tales.

    Beside him, Alexa''s face lit up with delight, her gaze fixed on a tranquilke. Its waters mirrored the surrounding trees and fluffy white clouds floatingzily above.

    The car weaved through narrownes, passing by orchards bursting with ripe fruits, their branches swaying gently in the breeze.

    Until they saw a French mansion in the distance, that''s when Pam spoke. ''''There''s your Uncle''s ce Lexi.''''

    [Archer (Thylos) - 3 years before his death]

    At the tender age of eight, Archer was dragged away from his tranquil confines in the library and thrust onto the training field.

    It was here that he was forced on a journey to learn the art of swordsmanship andbat.

    His father, resolute in his decision,manded the guardmander to take charge of Archer''s training, ensuring that he became proficient in wielding a sword.

    Day after day, under the scorching sun, Archer endured rigorous training at the hands of the Commander. From dawn until dusk, they sparred relentlessly, honing his skills with the sword.

    The man''s gruff voice echoed across the training grounds, pushing him to his limits.

    Sweat poured down his brow as he parried and thrust, each movement fueled by determination only to meet his father''s expectations.

    Hour after hour, the training continued. Archer''s muscles burned, his little body aching with fatigue. Yet, he pushed through, refusing to yield to exhaustion.

    Themander''s stern gaze never wavered his instructions ringing in Archer''s ears. "Again! Faster! Stronger!"

    As the sun began to set, casting long shadows over the training field, his legs trembled, and his arms grew heavy. He stumbled, his sword slipping from his grasp.

    The guardmander surveyed his exhausted form, recognizing the limits the boy had reached. With a nod of approval, he called an end to the grueling session.

    Archer copsed to the ground, gasping for breath, his body covered in a sheen of perspiration. He had given it his all, pushing himself beyond what he thought possible.

    As the guardmander walked away, he cast a nce back at Archer, a glimmer of humor in his eyes.

    For the following weeks, Archer dedicated himself to intense training under the guidance of the experienced guardmander.

    Every day, from dawn until dusk, they would meet on the training grounds. Themander pushed him to his limits, honing his skills in swordsmanship, agility, andbat techniques.

    Archer''s muscles ached and his body grew weary, but he persevered, determined to be proficient in the art of warfare.

    Themander pushed him harder, challenging him to improve his speed, precision, and endurance. They sparred, with each sh of their swords echoing through the training grounds.

    Under the man''s watchful eye, Archer learned the importance of discipline, focus, and strategic thinking. He was drilled tirelessly, repeating the same movements until they became second nature.

    Through sweat, and bruises his determination never wavered. He wanted to prove himself worthy of his father''s expectations.

    As the weeks passed, Archer''s progress became evident. His strikes grew swifter, his footwork more precise, and his instincts sharper.

    The man was impressed by Archer''s dedication and progress, began introducing more advanced techniques.

    Archer soaked up the knowledge like a sponge, eager to absorb every bit of wisdom themander had to offer.

    Hoping to prove his dedication, Archer trained relentlessly, hoping to gain his father''s approval. However, his efforts seemed to only result in further rejection.

    Feeling lost and uncertain, he sought sce in the sanctuary of the library. After his exhausting training session, he freshened up and headed to the library.

    Finding his familiar hiding ce, he reached for the monster manual that had captivated him he immersed himself in the descriptions of creatures inhabiting the vastnds of Pluoria.

    From the dangerous Sand Worms dwelling in the south to the mighty Ice Golems guarding the northern realms.

    However, there was one entry that caught his attention, the Misty Marsnds, a mystical realm bordering the southern expanse of the Negendra Kingdom.

    In this expansive realm, Basilisks, Hydras, and a myriad of other monstrous beings prowled the mist-coverednd.

    They shared the marsnds with untamed tribes, lizard men, and an array of sinister creatures, creating a treacherous and captivatingnd.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 156 Buying & Selling.

    Archer responded to Safiya, saying, "We''re looking for a shop that sells potions and spell books."

    The older woman nodded and pointed down the road. "Follow this road, young ones. Both shops are in that direction."

    Expressing their gratitude to Safiya, the trio continued on their way, following her directions. Not long after, they spotted two shops named Oasis Elixirs and Bastet''s Books of Magic.

    Deciding to explore the potion shop first, they made their way toward the entrance. His curiosity heightened as he approached.

    The entrance to the shop was adorned with meticulously carved sandstone pirs, each bearing intricate patterns and symbols reminiscent of the ancient Zenian culture.

    Hieroglyphics adorned the pirs, their enigmatic strokes hinting at hidden knowledge and long-forgotten tales.

    Upon entering, a wave of soothing scents enveloped them, carrying hints of exotic herbs and mystical spices.

    Soft, golden light filtered through the stained ss windows, casting vibrant colors across the room. They were greeted by a warm breeze, mimicking the gentle winds of the desert.

    The main focal point of the shop was a magnificent Zenian warship ced in the center of the room.

    It was an intricately crafted wooden vessel, painted with vibrant blues and gold, and adorned with hieroglyphs and sacred symbols.

    The ship''s sails, made of delicate silk, billowed gently as if caught in a magical wind. Instead of carrying travelers across the seas, this ship held shelves upon shelves of various potions, vials, and elixirs.

    The shelves were carefully arranged, each holding rows of ss containers in all shapes and sizes.

    Some potions glowed with ethereal light, while others shimmered with iridescent hues. Each vial was meticulouslybeled with neat writing and adorned with golden stoppers or intricate seals.

    The shelves themselves were crafted to resemble ancient Zenian temples,plete with miniature statues of deities and tiny replica obelisks.

    Archer approached one of the shelves, mesmerized by the sheer variety of options on disy.

    He saw vials containing sparkling golden serums promising strength and vitality, ethereal blue elixirs for enhanced focus and mental rity, and rich crimson brews meant to ignite courage and bravery.

    Besides Archer, the girls couldn''t contain their excitement either. Teu reached out to touch a vial, causing a gentle glow to emanate from the potion within.

    E marveled at a delicate vial of shimmering green liquid,beled as a potent healing elixir.

    The shopkeeper, dressed in flowing robes reminiscent of ancient Egyptian attire, approached with a warm smile.

    "Wee to Oasis Elixirs," she said, her voice carrying a soothing, melodic tone. "Are you in search of a particr potion or in need of guidance? Our elixirs hold the secrets of ancient magic and offer remedies for any illness or desire."

    Archer approached the woman and straightforwardly stated, "I''d like to buy 200 potions, including health, mana, and stamina."

    The woman and the girls appeared surprised by Archer''srge order, but the girls decided to wait until he was done before questioning his reason for buying so many potions.

    The shopkeeper was momentarily surprised but quicklyposed herself, offering a smile. "Of course! Let me prepare your order. It will cost 500 gold. Can youe back in an hour?"

    With a nod of agreement, Archer exited the shop and made his way toward Bastet''s Books of Magic. As they strolled along, E finally voiced the question that had been on both girls'' minds.

    "Arch, why did you buy so many potions? You can heal on your own, so aren''t they pretty useless?" She inquired.

    He came to a halt and turned to face both of them, noticing Sera looking at their surroundings.

    "I bought them mainly for the two of you. Teu can heal on her own, thanks to being an Aquarian, but you don''t have any self-healing abilities, so you need to be careful." He told the two girls.

    Upon hearing his exnation, both girls beamed with understanding and appreciation. They couldn''t contain their joy and wrapped their arms around him in a warm hug.

    Archer, taken aback by the unexpected embrace, was pleasantly surprised but enjoyed it.

    After hugging him they backed off and continued making their way to the spell shop, when they entered they saw shelves of books, scrolls, and tomes in the big shop.

    Colorful tapestries hung on the wall and exotic nts were put all over the ce giving it a lovely smell.

    Archer spoke to the girls. ''''Have a look for any spells you girls like and we will get them before leaving toplete the quest.''''

    They nodded and went off to look, Archer started to look around when he came to a dusty self and started examing the titles and small descriptions.

    [Celestial Beam: Summons a radiant beam of divine energy from above, dealing radiant damage to a target]

    [Frost Nova: Releases a wave of freezing cold energy, damaging and potentially slowing enemies down]

    [Arcane Explosion: Unleashes a vtile burst of arcane energy, damaging all enemies within range]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Arcane Missile: Conjures magical projectiles that home in on a target, dealing force damage]

    [Elemental Fury: Channels the power of the elements, striking a target with abination of fire, ice, and lightning damage]

    [Arcane Whirlwind: Creates a swirling vortex of magical energy that damages all nearby enemies with force or elemental damage]

    [Psychic st: Unleashes a st of psychic energy, assaulting the minds of enemies and causing psychic damage]

    [Searing Ray: Shoots a concentrated beam of searing heat, burning enemies and dealing fire damage]

    [Chain Lightning: Sends a bolt of lightning toward a target, which then arcs to multiple nearby enemies, dealing electrical damage to each]

    Archer''s curiosity was piqued, prompting him to gather all the spellbooks and ce them alongside the dozens he already had on the counter.

    The prospect of creating a library in the treehouse excited him, so he made several trips back and forth, collecting as many books as he could.

    Meanwhile, E focused on selecting light-based spells, while Teu concentrated on finding water spells.

    With the growing pile of books in hand, he told them to ce the books they choose on the counter. Encouraging the girls, Archer urged them to select spells that match their elements.

    The girls grinned and rushed off to gather more books. Just then, a towering, elderly man with long hair and a bushy white beard walked out from the back.

    He cleared his throat and spoke with a deep voice, addressing the trio in the midst of their book-stacking frenzy.

    "I hope you have enough coins to cover the cost of the mountain you''re making," he remarked, his tone a blend of curiosity and amusement.

    Archer turned to the man and inquired about the price of each book, asking. "How much for each book?"

    Scratching his beard in contemtion, the man responded. "I''ll give them to you for two gold a piece. That''s within the average price range of two to three gold."

    With a nod of understanding, he resumed selecting books while the old man began counting them.

    After half an hour, they finished gathering their collection, resulting in a stack of five hundred and thirty-nine books, which they had to ce on the floor due to their sheer volume.

    The old man, visibly weary from counting, coughed and addressed Archer, "The totales to 1078 gold coins, young man."

    Archer retrieved arge pouch from his Item Box and tossed it to the old man, who smiled upon catching it in his hands.

    He stored the books, and turned to the shop owner with a question, "Are there any other ces besides the guild where I can sell beast bodies?"

    The shop owner, peering up from the pouch with narrowed eyes, responded, "Don''t you know that the guild has a butcher warehouse near the market?"

    Shaking his head, he finished organizing the books and replied, "No, I wasn''t aware. Which direction should I head?"

    The man then told Archer with directions and expressed gratitude for his patronage. "Thank you for shopping here, young man."

    They left the shop and made their way to the warehouse, after twenty minutes of walking they arrived.

    The guild warehouse stood proudly, an architectural marvel to behold. Its grand exterior showcased towering sandstone walls adorned with captivating Zenian artwork.

    The intricate designs depicted exotic beasts and epic battles, captivating the eye and igniting the imagination.

    At the entrance, colossal pirs rose majestically, adorned with motifs of lotus flowers and papyrus.

    The intricate symbols imbued an atmosphere of regal magnificence, extending a warm wee to all who entered.

    Archer and the girls ventured into the bustling guild warehouse. As they entered, the mor of activity surrounded them.

    The spacious interior was alive with motion, with guild members and workers hurrying to and fro, each focused on their respective tasks.

    The air carried the distinct smell of freshly butchered meat, mingling with the metallic tang of tools.

    Countless carcasses of beasts, both familiar and unknown, were suspended from sturdy hooks, awaiting processing.

    The warehouse was a symphony of efficiency and organization. Large tables were scattered throughout the space, where skilled workers meticulously dissected and prepared the harvested beast materials.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 157 Sia Silverthrone. (1) [Bonus]

    With a confident stride, a woman with short ck hair captivated the attention of those around her on the bustling street. Her fitted Avalon military uniform entuated her figure, radiating an aura of strength.

    With piercing blue eyes, Sia Silverthorne, the General of the Empire''s famous Dawnbreaker Cavalry Legion, watched her surroundings.

    She walked down the main road. Her destination was the western entrance, where the esteemed College of Magic was not far from.

    The headmistress had asked Sia to pay her a visit as she has some information for her, and her curiosity stirred as she wondered what awaited her not knowing it will change her lifepletely.

    As she passed through the western gate she spotted the College of Magic.

    The expansive campus sprawled over lush green grounds just outside Starfall City, adorned with meticulously maintained gardens bursting with an array of vibrant flowers.

    The entrance gate loomed tall andmanding, its guardians embodied in statues of mythical creatures, seemingly animated by the dancing rays of sunlight.

    As she crossed the threshold, Sia found herself immersed in an enchanting world of knowledge and magic.

    The main building of the college stood proudly at the heart of the campus,manding attention with its grandeur and prowess.

    Its stone exterior boasted intricate details, featuring gothic windows and soaring turrets that reached towards the heavens.

    She walked towards the entrance of the college, where the bustling corridors reverberated with the footsteps of students. Their robes disyed a vibrant array of colors.

    Sia caught glimpses of enchanting creatures depicted on the walls, showcasing scenes of adventures and ancient spells.

    Continuing her walk, she discovered hidden courtyards adorned with elegant fountains and statues honoring esteemed sorcerers and sorceresses.

    Finally, she located the office where the staff worked and approached the man seated at a desk. "Hello, I''m here to see the Headmistress," Sia announced.

    The man''s eyes widened upon hearing her name, he smiled as he spoke. "General Sia, I''m Sirus Before. Allow me the pleasure of informing her about your arrival."

    With a snap of his fingers, he conjured a small fire sprite. He whispered his message to the sprite, and in a burst of mes, the little creature vanished.

    As she patiently waited for the headmistress, Sirius approached her with a concerned look on his face. Leaning in closer, he spoke in a hushed tone.

    "General, I''ve heard some troubling rumorsing from someone I know in the church. There''s talk of a nned ambush targeting the new White Dragon."

    Sia''s eyes widened, her interest piqued. "An ambush?" she asked, a mixture of curiosity and concern in her voice.

    "Yes," confirmed Sirius, his gaze fixed on her. "There are those who see the White Dragon''s growing power and influence as a threat. They want to eliminate him before he bes too strong."

    Just as her attention was captured by Sirius''s words, the headmistress materialized before them out of thin air.

    She was a sight to behold, adorned in elegant witch robes that flowed around her. Her long, back and purple hair cascaded down her back,plementing her piercing violet eyes that sparkled with wisdom and knowledge.

    The woman, Headmistress Ophelia ckfire, caught Sirius''s attention, prompting him to quickly resume his duties.

    Sia had always held a deep admiration for the woman, who hailed from the distant continent of Magoria in the far south where the witch kingdoms reside.

    She looked at her with a smile, before speaking. ''''Ophie! How have you been girl?''''

    Ophelia smiled at her before greeting her old friend. "Hello Sia. Follow me to my office. I have some worrying yet fascinating news to share with you."

    As they walked together, Ophelia''s gaze briefly wandered over Sia''s figure, particrly noticing her now massive boobs that sat perfectly on her chest.

    Shaking her head with a chuckle, she couldn''t resist making a yful jab at the General. "Oh my, it seems those assets of yours have grown once again. How do you manage to fit them into that uniform?"

    At first, Sia didn''t catch the reference, but then realization dawned on her, and she yfully pushed Ophelia before joining in theughter.

    "Yes, they have. It''s quite a hassle, I have to get a new uniform every six months to amodate them."

    Sia turned to Ophelia and made her ownment with a chuckle. "Yours are catching up, Ophie. I bet some of the students are head over heels for you."

    Sheughed as she shook her head at Sia''sments, they continued to walk for a while before reaching an old-looking brown door.

    Ophelia opened it, and Sia followed her inside. The office is a haven of enchantment, adorned with beautiful and expensive decorations that shimmer with their own magic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The walls are covered in rich tapestries depicting mythical creatures and enchantedndscapes.

    Delicate mana lights twinkled overhead, casting a soft, ethereal glow that bathes the room in a warm and inviting ambiance.

    She motioned for Sia to sit down, and once she had taken her seat, she initiated the conversation. "So, Ophie, how have you been?"

    The woman smiled as she replied, "I''ve been good. We''ve had many new students join this year, so I''ve been quite busy attending to them. And how about you? The empire must be keeping you busy with the constant raids happening in the south."

    Sia agreed. "Yes, it has been really busy, I just returned from Goldenfield. The Dawnfang Legion has taken over there since their Wildstalker Tigers are better suited for the Duchy than our Dawnbreakers."

    Ophelia cleared her throat and shifted the conversation to the main topic at hand. "Sia, I''m curious. What do you know about the new white dragon?"

    Sia looked at the woman with violet eyes and shrugged as she spoke. "To be honest, all I know is what traders in the south have been saying. They im that the white dragon yed a significant role in bringing down two kingdoms and uniting the region they refer to as the Soutnds."

    Ophelia nodded, a smile ying on her face. "That''s the basic information, but there''s something quite shocking that I recently discovered through Chloe''s spywork. You are rted to the dragon mentioned in those rumors. And trust me, you would never suspect who it is."

    Sia''s eyes widened in surprise, and she shook her head in disbelief. "Who is it? Tell me their name."

    Ophelia''s mischievous grin widened as she yfully shook her head. "Why spoil the surprise? Let me provide you with a clue. He has transformed greatly since yourst encounter."

    As she continued sharing more details, her smile widened. "I''ve heard he''s incredibly handsome and set to marry Leira Avalon, the second imperial princess."

    Sia grew more confused as she considered her male rtives. Most resided in the capital and held important positions within the Empire.

    Realizing that none of them could be the one, she recalled her younger sister Larka and her husband, who had several sons.

    Turning to Ophelia, Sia asked, "Could it be Pallius, Aldwulf, or Oswyn?"

    Ophelia smiled and shook her head. "No, it''s little Archer."

    Sia''s face filled with panic as she jumped up and urgently pleaded, "Ophie, tell me everything you know!"

    Observing the great general of the Avalon Empire in a state of panic, she couldn''t help but feel a mix of concern and intrigue.

    ''''Calm down Sia, he seems to be fine,'''' Ophelia said trying to reassure her, the panicked woman sat back down and calmed down before speaking.

    ''''What''s happened to him? I''ve been gone since the boy was 11.''''

    Ophelia let out a sorrowful sigh before sharing all the details of what had happened to the boy since she was gone.

    Upon learning about the abuse he had endured, Sia''s anger surged, and she stormed out of the room without uttering a single word.

    Ophelia watched her depart and then approached the window, observing Sia briskly walking away from the college.

    Shaking her head, Ophelia whispered, "What makes you different, young one?" With a thoughtful smile, she dered, "Never mind, our paths will cross soon."

    Sia exited the College and found that her guards must have arrived while she was inside. She swiftly mounted her Dawnbreaker and issuedmands to the soldiers.

    "Let''s make our way to the Mana-ship yard. We''re headed to Vassia City in the west."

    Though puzzled by the sudden decision, everyone nodded and mounted their own beasts, following their mysterious General.

    After several hours, a Mana-ship flew over the Everpeak Mountain Range that separated the Centralia Duchy from the Mistwood Duchy.

    Sia approached the window of the Manaship, anticipation flickering in her eyes. As she peered out, she was greeted by a breathtaking sight.

    The dense forest stretched out in every direction, its verdant canopy casting dappled sunlight onto the forest floor.

    Not long after crossing the mountain range, the Mana-ship sped up until Vassia City could be seen in the distance.

    She ordered the captain to put the ship down outside the city, when itnded she jumped off and summoned her Dawnbreaker.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 158 Girls Talk & Angry Daughter.

    [shback When Archer left the girls in the treehouse]

    E carefully ced the spellbooks that Archer had given them on the table and rose from her seat.

    She gracefully made her way to the kitchen, where she busied herself with preparing something delightful.

    The fragrant aroma of tea soon enveloped the air, promising a moment of warmth and rxation.

    Teu watched her, curiosity shining in her eyes, but choose to stay quiet as she waited for E to finish.

    With a slow pace, she approached the window, captivated by the view that stretched before her, showcasing Archer''s domain.

    After a few minutes, E returned with a tray holding cups of tea. She settled back at the table, and Teu did the same, joining her.

    In the enveloping silence, E poured the tea with ease, the motion itself conveying a sense of calmness.

    She took a deep breath, her gaze fixed on Teu, and started to speak. "Teu, we''re going to meet Archer''s third fiance in the Zenia Empire. I wanted to hear your thoughts on him having multiple wives."

    Teu''s expression remainedposed, her eyes meeting E''s with a mix of curiosity and contemtion.

    She took a moment to gather her thoughts before responding. "I''m okay with it as long as he doesn''t neglect any of us. If that happens, I''ll speak up," she calmly replied.

    E nodded with a smile andughed as she spoke. ''''I agree, I love him with all my heart but we have to keep an eye out for any girls who will try to take advantage as he''s not the smartest goblin in the cave.''''

    She nodded, herughter bubbling as she listened to the half-elf jokingly call Archer a goblin. Unable to contain herself any longer, she burst intoughter.

    E watched as Teuughed, clearly showing her affection for Archer. She couldn''t help but notice that since they reunited, Archer had be even warmer and friendlier.

    She had a hunch that the little dragon always perched on his shoulder was somehow responsible for the change.

    Teuposed herself and said, "Ever since I''ve met Archer, people have been inexplicably drawn to him. They genuinely like him, and he''s remarkably friendly in return."

    After taking a sip of her tea and loving its vor, she carried on, "During our first encounter, he was in danger, targeted by the Dragon yers. Fortunately, I arrived just in time with my father''s guards."

    E spoke before she could, "Sorry for interrupting you, let''s continue the conversation on the balcony. It seems like a lovely day to be sitting inside."

    Teu acknowledged with a nod, rising from her seat and taking the lead toward the balcony.

    They proceeded outside, findingfort in their designated seats as they settled down.

    With a cheerful chuckle, Teu continued her story, fondly recalling the memories from their time in the carriage. "Once we took care of the Dragon yers, we brought him back to the carriage. When he woke up, he and my brother Triton were talking but Archer mischievously threw food at his face."

    As E smiled, she realized that Archer had undergone aplete transformation, bing a different person from the one she had initially known.

    She came to this realization and knew it was time to open up to Teu about Archer''s difficult past.

    She understood the importance of sharing this information with her new friend about their Fiance.

    With a resolute look on her face, E said, "Teu, I think it''s time I told you about Archer''s troubled history."

    E began softly. "Ever since I first met Arch, I''ve witnessed the immense pain he has endured at the hands of his own family. They were not just indifferent to him, they were cruel."

    Teu''s eyes widened, a mix of shock and concern washing over her. She leaned forward, urging her to continue.

    "He was constantly belittled and bullied." E continued, her voice filled with empathy. "They treated him as an outcast, ridiculing him for his dreams. They took joy in his suffering, making him doubt his worth and abilities."

    E''s voice trembled slightly. "They inflicted emotional and physical abuse on him, leaving deep scars that he carries today. Seeing someone with such a kind soul endure such torment breaks my heart."

    Teu''s hand reached out, grasping E''s in a gesture of support and understanding. "How did he manage to stay so strong amidst all of this?" she asked.

    E smiled sadly. "Despite everything, he found sce in his books and knowledge. He held onto his dreams tightly, refusing to let their cruelty extinguish his spirit."

    A tear trickled down E''s cheek, mirroring the deep emotions she felt for him. "Teu, we must protect and cherish him. To show him the love and support he has been denied for far too long."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She looked at E with a heartfelt expression and spoke. "We''re in this together. We will always be there for him, no matter what. Our love and support for him will never waver."

    Both girls shared smiles and spent the next few hours enjoying their tea and engaging in conversation.

    Their bond grew stronger as Teu treated E as an equal, not a maid, and E treated Teu with genuine friendship, not just as a princess.

    [Present Time - Alexandria, the capital of the Zenia Empire]

    The Emperor and Empress wasted no time in returning to Alexandria, and the news of their daughter''s engagement quickly spread.

    Their carriage, apanied by the Royal Guards, made its way through the city, Amkhu braced himself for his daughter''s inevitable outburst upon their arrival home. He knew well the fiery spirit that resided within her, and he anticipated the passionate disy that awaited him.

    As they approached the pce, remnants of a lively celebration adorned the streets.

    The convoy reached the pce entrance, where the Emperor spotted his five children eagerly waiting alongside their Aunt Tiye, who was holding the second prince, Seti.

    Stepping out of the carriage, Amkhu was followed by his wife Hatshepsut. They approached their family and noticed Nefertiti, who seemed to be suppressing her anger.

    Amkhu turned to his eldest son. "Hello Khufu, how was everything while we were away?" he asked.

    Khufu, a young man resembling his father with brown hair, his mother''s pink eyes, and a tall stature for a Zenian, smiled and replied.

    "Father, the Luxorians have increased their raids on our border towns. The Medjay have sessfully pushed them back multiple times, and the imperial army have been patrolling the northern border."

    Amkhu pondered his next steps and called over his advisor, who had been standing in the background.

    "Mostafa,e here," he beckoned.

    Mostafa, an older man wearing a colorful Shendyt and a Nemes headdress, with a long beard that gave him a wise appearance, approached Amkhu.

    He bowed respectfully and said, "Yes, my Emperor. I hope your journey was sessful."

    Amkhu nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it was Mostafa. However, please send a messenger to my brother and instruct him to deploy the Falcon Knights to the north. They must deal with the Luxorians'' raids. Inform him to report to me before departing."

    The older man bowed and departed to carry out the Emperor''smand. Just then, Nefertari, the eldest daughter, and Isis, the second eldest, approached with warm greetings, while Nefertiti appeared visibly upset.

    "Wee back, Father and Mother," they warmly greeted.

    Hatshepsut smiled, and as Amkhu went to speak with Khufu and see Seti, she engaged in conversation with her three daughters. "Hello, my beauties. How have you been?"

    Both girls smiled, and Nefertari replied, "We have been well, Mother. I have been working at the Academy, learning new forms for creating potions."

    Isis chimed in with a bright smile, "The guardmander has been teaching me how to use the bow and spear. He says I am a good student."

    Hatshepsut turned her gaze toward her youngest daughter, Nefertiti, and spoke in a soothing tone. "I understand your anger, Nefi, but you must try toprehend the opportunity to unite the Soutnds with us and Aquaria leading the way.''''

    Nefertiti looked at her mother with narrowed eyes before speaking. "That does not give you the right to marry me off to some dragon. Yes, they are a rare race, but it doesn''t change the fact that I''m not property and should be able to live the way I want to."

    Hatshepsut sighed, considering the boy whom her husband wanted to build close ties with before she spoke. "Nefi, wait until you see him. How do you know you won''t like him?"

    She gazed at her mother, the mirror image of herself. Her mother possessed long pink hair, radiant pink eyes, and a captivating, curvaceous figure that could topple kingdoms.

    ''''Mother I know you and Father mean well but I don''t want to have a marriage arranged for me. I don''t want love, I''m happy with my studies and learning more about my Arcane magic.''''

    Her mother shook her head and smiled. ''''Don''t worry Nefi. If you don''t like him when he arrives here then we won''t force you. Maybe one of you girls would like to marry him instead.''''

    She looked at the other two girls who nodded before Nefertari spoke. ''''Of course mother, I may be older than my sisters but he may like older women.''''

    Isis nodded along but didn''t say anything as their father walked over and hugged all three girls but Nefertiti gave him the cold shoulder as they made their way into the pce.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 159 Mother Taught Me How.

    Archer walked up to one counter and the young woman behind it looked up and greeted them with a friendly smile. "Hello, sir and madams. I''m Rose. How can I assist you today?"

    Just as Archer was about to respond Sera started licking his face, causing everyone tough. Archer chuckled and said, ''''I''m here to sell beast bodies, including a really big one.''''

    Rose smiled while nodding. ''''Come this way, we have arge area out back.''''

    Archer and the girls followed her and after a little walk arrived out back where they saw arge courtyard.

    She motioned for him to drop the bodies. He raised his hand and beasts started dropping from nowhere, shocking Rose and making the two other girls shake their heads.

    Bodiesy in a massive pile in the courtyard, Wolves, Goblins, Gibberlings, Giant Bats, Trolls, orcs, bigfoots, a bear, and three Dinosaur bodies.

    Rose was stunned, her gaze shifting between the trio and the pile of beast bodies. She mumbled, "Did you three hunt all these beasts?"

    The two girls shook their heads, pointing at Archer before speaking in unison, "It was him."

    Scratching his cheek while exining, "Well, it took over two years, and there''s one more body."

    Her eyebrows raised before she let out a tired sigh. "Go ahead, bring it out with that weird magic of yours."

    He retrieved the giant''s body from his Item Box and ced it behind the existing pile, causing it to fall with a loud bang.

    The sheer size of it caused the ground to tremble for a second or two. Rose stumbled backward andnded on her rear.

    Archer and the girls burst into a quietughter, while Sera smiled and yfully nibbled on his ear as she watched the scene y out.

    Rose quickly regained herposure and stood up while brushing herself, she turned on the boy who was trying to stifle augh before speaking.

    ''''You could have warned me, boy! But it won''t be ready for two days but we can defiantly handle it. But where in the name of the goddess did you find a giant''s body?''''

    Archer shrugged and spoke. ''''I found it in the Howling Jungle on the way here. But I''ll return in a few days to grab the gold. Do Ie here?''''

    Rose looked at the boy and knew he was lying but didn''t pry further as she nodded. ''''Don''te here but go to the adventurers guild in two days and your payment will be ready.''''

    He smiled and bid Rose farewell as they left the warehouse and made their way to the stall to collect all the food he had ordered.

    After gathering the food and potions they departed from the city, heading north toward Nekhen Town.

    The trio exited through the gate, with Sera flying gracefully above them. They started their journey along the sandstone road, reminiscent of Roman roads on Earth.

    It was then that Archer heard E''s voice. "Arch, tonight we''ll start learning those spells you gave us."

    He nodded in response as they continued walking. The girls were engaged in their own conversation about girl-rted matters.

    As Sera prowled the terrain, hunting down smaller beasts and reducing them to ashes before indulging in her meal, the hours passed by.

    Eventually, as the sun started its descent, a magnificent disy of vibrant orange hues painted thendscape.

    He opened a portal to their domain and stepped through, followed by Sera and the girls.

    Upon arrival, Archer made his way to the bath chambers after telling the girls he wanted to bathe.

    Sera flew off to her perch to lie down, all her hunting caused her to fall asleep instantly.

    Unbeknownst to him, E motioned for Teu to follow him with a mischievous smile, while she went off to start cooking.

    As he entered the chamber, he began to undress but noticed the door closing for a second time. He turned around and saw Teu standing there, slowly removing her armor.

    A smile graced his lips as he appreciated her toned body, intensifying the blush on her cheeks as she felt him look over every inch of her body.

    She summoned the courage to continue undressing until she was standing there in her pink underwear.

    Teu didn''t look at him but felt his gaze. He found himself entranced by herbination of sexy curves and strength, noticing her thick thighs and slim waist.

    With each subtle motion, herrge boobs gently swayed, while her well-defined six-pack and toned body showcased her fitness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He couldn''t tear his eyes away as she delicately unclipped her bra, revealing her boobs that sat gracefully on her chest with not a single sign of sagging.

    Her beauty was radiant, with her skin covered in a sheen of sweat as she leaned down.

    Archer''s eyes widened at the sight as she lowered her panties, revealing a meticulously groomed and enticing pussy which was a delicate line on her silky brown skin.

    Teu was aware of his lingering gaze, yet she pressed forward, boldly reaching out and grasping his hand.

    She guided him toward the bath, his eyes drawn to her wless, bubble bubble that jiggled with each step.

    Teu settled into the inviting warmth of the water, pulling him along with her. As he took a seat, she shifted slightly away, avoiding direct eye contact.

    Observing her shyness and nervousness, he endeavored to soothe her unease. "Would you like to wash my back, Teu?" he suggested, offering aforting smile.

    She nodded in agreement, avoiding eye contact as she did so. Archer turned around, positioning himself to face away from her, granting her the opportunity to wash his back.

    As Archer reclined, Teu began to tenderly clean him with a sponge she had found by the side of the bath.

    Her movements, though slightly clumsy, carried a touch of endearing charm. It was a side of her that Archer had not fully witnessed before, and it surprised him.

    Teu''s usual demeanor was one of bravery, adventure, and courage, but now he saw a hint of shyness, adding anotheryer to her personality. It brought a warm smile to his face.

    In a reassuring tone, Archer addressed her, wanting to put her at ease. "Teu, there''s no need to rush anything. I won''t push you into anything until you''re ready. We have plenty of time ahead of us. Just rx and enjoy the present moment."

    Upon hearing his words, she smiled and whispered shyly, "Thank you, Arch."

    Teu continued cleaning his back until she finished, and he leaned back, enjoying the rxing moment. Every now and then, he stole nces at her as she attended to her own cleaning.

    She didn''t mind his gaze, but she wasn''t ready for anything physical yet. She wanted to spend more time with him, taking things slowly before taking the next step.

    Her mother, Mele, had always taught her that sex between a couple was a special asion and shouldn''t be rushed.

    Teu mumbled the words her mother had imparted to her, "It will happen when it happens. You cannot rush love, little Teu."

    Archer heard her, though he pretended not to, and began washing himself. Afterzily enjoying their time in the bath, E''s voice called out to them.

    "The food''s ready, guys! Come on!"

    He stepped out of the water and swiftly dried himself off. He retrieved some of the new clothes he had bought and dressed in a pair of white baggy shorts and a loose shirt.

    Teu, on the other hand, opted for afortable summer dress as she used her magic to dry herself.

    They walked out to see E setting up the table, tes of meat, vegetables, and some bread but it was rolled into golf ball-sized balls.

    Archer didn''t know what it was so he looked at E as he pointed at the bread and asked. ''''El, what are these?''''

    A smile danced upon her lips as she cast a nce at the food spread before her. "You know, Mele left some ingredients in the storage ring to make mana bread, and Mama taught me how to make them."

    He nodded as he took a seat alongside the girls. They began eating while talking about the uing quest.

    Archer disyed an appetite greater than that of a typical 15-year-old, and E finished chewing her food before asking him a question.

    "Arch, I''m nning to spend an hour or two with Mother to see how she''s settled down here," she informed him.

    He nodded with a smile. ''''Tell her I said hello when you see her.''''

    E smiled when she heard his response. After finishing their meal, they cleaned up the dishes and prepared for bed. The moon cast a gentle glow as they settled in for the night.

    The girls changed into theirfortable nightgowns, while Archer removed his shirt and shorts, findingfort in being only in his underwear.

    As theyy down, ready to drift off to sleep, Sera gracefully flew into the room and settled herself just above Archer''s head, curling up into a cozy position.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 160 Mana Storm

    Archer was jolted awake by a familiar sensation, he looked down to see E licking his dragon eagerly.

    Her little tongue glided up and down, sending shivers down his spine. She then took it into her small mouth and began bobbing up and down making her short blonde hair go all over the ce.

    As she was sucking him, her dainty hand was ying with his crown jewels, this time around Archer wanted to return the favor.

    He looked over at Sera and Teu, who were deep asleep. He sat up slowly and carefully grabbed E''s hips, putting her lower body over his head.

    E was taken aback by the unexpected movement and looked back ''''Arch, what are you doing?''''

    Upon realizing that her lower half was positioned above his face, a deep blush immediately spread across her cheeks. Embarrassed, she averted her gaze.

    To distract herself she started sucking his raging dragon again, he let out a groan when she did.

    ''''Uughhh!~~''''

    To counterattack he raised his head and started licking her soaking wet slit, as he was licking her pussy her sweet juices flooded into his mouth.

    Archer grabbed a hold of her perky ass and pulled her hips closer to his face as his tongue attacked her clit which started to make her moan.

    ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~AAnnghh!~~" She turned her head to face him, her voice trembling. "Ahhhh, Arch that feels incredible."

    Her head dropped down as his whole body started shaking, when he noticed this he buried his tongue into her tight little hole which made her scream out and orgasm all over his face.

    ''''AAnnghh ~~Uunnngh~~''''

    E slumped on him and was breathing heavily, but she returned the favor and started stroking Archer''s dragon.

    She started sucking it causing him to groan and cover his mouth so he didn''t wake up Teu.

    After a minute of feeling her little mouth and tongue, he pushed her head further down and released his seed down her throat.

    Once finished she sat up coughing, her perky ass and pussy were now in his face even more than before.

    Archer plunged his tongue into her clenched pussy again, eliciting a loud scream from her.

    ''''AHHHHH!!''''

    Teu jolted awake, and Sera quickly assumed an alert posture, scanning the room.

    The other girls were startled by the abrupt scream, E felt a rush of embarrassment and swiftly climbed under the covers seeking sce under them.

    In contrast, Archer found amusement in the situation, hisughter filling the room. Teu, still groggy, rubbed her eyes and broke into a wide grin, captivated by the lightheartedness of the moment.

    "You two are like wild animals." She remarked whileughing, Teu rolled over and faced away from the two of them. "Carry on, don''t mind me. I''m going back to sleep."

    Archer chuckled, and E gradually rxed. She crawled up and rested her head on his shoulder. Meanwhile, Archer reached out and pulled Teu closer to him, embracing her.

    Finally, he yfully grabbed the sulking little dragon and began peppering her face with kisses. Initially trying to evade them, Sera eventually gave in and started purring in response.

    She curled up and all four fell asleep again, hourster Archer woke up by the birds flying past the treehouse making noises.

    As he woke up, he noticed that neither of the girls wasying over him. ncing over, he saw both of them peacefully asleep.

    Taking the opportunity he got out of bed and stretched his limbs, once he stretched he cast a spell of Cleanse, refreshing himself for the day ahead.

    Archer put some clothes on as he walked onto the balcony and started watching the scenery.

    He ate some Kofta Skewers for breakfast and rxed, he called for a brownie and asked for a drink which he got within seconds.

    After finishing his breakfast, Archer proceeded to go wake up the girls. Entering the bedroom, he found Teu sitting up, gently rubbing her eyes.

    Approaching E, he summoned his tail and yfully used its tip to tickle her, causing her to experience delightful goosebumps.

    E opened her sleepy blue eyes and looked up at him, a contented smile gracing her face.

    Observing this, Archer spoke. "I''ll be continuing on with the quest. Join me whenever you''re ready. We still have a few hours of walking ahead. That applies to you too, Teu."

    E mumbled in reply, while Teu nodded in agreement as stretched in agreement. Archer smiled and approached thest girl.

    Crouching down in front of the bed, he yfully booped Sera on her snout, causing her to stir and open her eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer found himself captivated by her mesmerizing ruby-red eyes as she rose and shook her body, then yfully leaped at him.

    Sera clung to his face and joyfully showered him with licks, elicitingughter from him as he gently removed her from his face.

    Looking into her eyes, he spoke, "Would you like to travel with me or stay here?"

    With a joyful expression, she directed her w towards him, indicating her wish.

    Archer carefully lifted her and settled her on his shoulder. Turning his attention to the girls, he spoke with warmth in his voice, "I''ll talk to you girls shortly, see you soon.''''

    Opening a portal, he stepped through and found himself back on the road they had previously traveled.

    In the distance, Archer spotted a column of soldiers marching north. As he walked along the road, he noticed the dark clouds gathering above the grasnds.

    It appeared that a storm was brewing, but he decided to pay it no mind for the time being.

    Instead, his attention turned to Sera, who was gazing into the distance. His curiosity piqued, he asked, "Sera, what''s troubling you?"

    She gazed at him, pointing towards the approaching storm while shaking her head. Archer, asked, "Will it be severe?"

    Sera nodded in agreement. Upon realizing this, Archer smiled and reassured her, "Don''t worry, girl. We will retreat to the domain to stay safe."

    Continuing walking along the road, he soon caught up with the soldiers and noticed they were from Nethania.

    He passed by them, but the storm grew closer as thunder roared and lightning struck a random tree in the distance, adding an ominous air to the scene.

    The expansive grasnds sprawled in all directions, stretching for miles, with mountains adorning the distant horizon and a nearbyke glistening in the distance.

    At that moment, a long-forgotten memory resurfaced in his mind, causing his face to lose color as he realized what was happening.

    "A Manastorm!" he eximed to himself, his voice tinged with a mix of shock and trepidation.

    He attempted to open a portal and Gate, but Gate didn''t activate and the domain portal materialized as the size of a golf ball, too small for Sera to squeeze even a w through.

    He turned to the portal and began to speak to the girls. "Girls, remain in the domain. A Manastorm has appeared overhead."

    The portal started to flicker just as he heard her response. "Okay, Arch. You and Sera need to be safe."

    As she was speaking, the portal abruptly cut out, prompting Archer to swiftly activate his Draconic form.

    "Draconis." He whispered, and his features transformed just as the storm loomed overhead, poised to unleash its might upon thend.

    A vicious storm descended upon the road where Archer and the soldiers were. The air crackled with unrestrained energy, and wild gusts of wind howled with an otherworldly fury.

    It unleashed its wrath in a tempest of swirling mana, manifesting as a whirlwind of vibrant, chaotic colors. Arcane lightning arced across the sky, illuminating the clouds with its erratic dance.

    Thunder resounded with a force that reverberated through the very core of the earth, the sky heralded the arrival of the malevolent storm.

    Its presence permeated the air, an oppressive aura that gripped the surroundings in a vice-like hold. The soldiers, sensing the weight of its power, instinctively braced themselves for the onught.

    Archer pressed forward, undeterred by the raging storm. All of them were engulfed in the ferocious winds, he battled his way toward the soldiers, their forms barely discernible amidst the deluge of rain and swirling debris.

    With unwavering determination, he fought against the elements, defying the storm''s onught.

    Finally, with great strength, he reached the soldiers who wore expressions of concern and apprehension.

    As he approached themander, he stopped before the man and spoke. "You need to move your troops into the nearby forest."

    Just then, his Aura Detector activated, abruptly silencing his words, and inundating him with an overwhelming influx of alerts.

    Amidst the chaos, eerie moans, bloodcurdling screams, and ghastly noises emanated from afar. Archer instinctively spread his wings and ascended into the sky.

    His eyes widened in disbelief as he beheld a relentless horde of the undead below,prising not only zombies and ghouls but also Banshees, and a host of repulsive undead creatures.

    Overwhelmed by the sight, Archer heard themander''s voice issuing urgentmands. "Prepare to form a defensive square! Mages, take your positions within and prepare to defend yourselves!"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 161 Mana Storm (2)

    The relentless horde of undead surged forward, propelled by their decaying legs, while the soldiers hurriedlypleted their defensive preparations.

    Closing in at an rming pace, the horde closed the gap to a mere 20 meters in no time.

    The air became thick with the putrid stench of rotting flesh, intermingled with the sickening scent of blood and other repulsive odors.

    Taking to the skies, Archer positioned himself in front of the 600 soldiers, he was going to test if he could use his mana.

    So he cast bolts made from the light element. His outstretched hands became the epicenter of a dazzling swarm of radiant energy, enveloping him in a brilliant glow.

    As he focused his power, a torrential rainstorm of bolts erupted from his palm, descending upon the advancing horde with ferocity.

    The radiant bolts streaked through the air, trails of ethereal light as they found their targets among the undead.

    With each impact, the bolts unleashed explosive bursts of radiant energy, tearing through flesh and bone, and reducing the undead to mere fragments.

    The onught was unrelenting, as wave after wave of bolts cascaded down upon the horde, leaving destruction in their wake.

    The air crackled with the power of the light element, illuminating the battlefield with its radiant brilliance.

    Under Archer''s barrage, the undead ranks were decimated, their forms shattered and scattered like broken shadows.

    The relentless onught of the light-infused bolts proved devastating, causing the demise of thousands of undead creatures.

    Checking his mana reserves, he saw that he still had half his mana left. [Mana: 15300/25300]

    However, a nagging realization tugged at his mind. He noticed that the amount of mana he had used was higher than usual.

    "It''s consuming a lot more mana than I expected. How intriguing," he murmured to himself.

    Yet, despite the tremendous losses inflicted upon the undead, his heart sank as he witnessed more and more of them appear to fill the void.

    The horde seemed like a never-ending tide that threatened to overwhelm the soldiers.

    In the midst of the chaos, Archer''s sharp eyes spotted arge group of Duhans as they were charging toward the soldiers'' right wing.

    Their presence sent a chill down his spine. He knew the soldiers were in grave danger, The Duhans thundered forward on their ck steeds, crashing into the spear wall.

    While they managed to inflict some casualties, many of the charging undead met their demise on the spears.

    Though the line momentarily wavered, the soldiers quickly regained their footing. Realizing the urgency, themander''s voice boomed through the chaos, "Archers, fire!"

    Responding to the order, a volley of arrows soared over the heads of the soldiers, finding their mark.

    They mmed into the wall of the undead, momentarily halting their advance and buying precious moments for the defenders.

    Archer descended swiftly to the frontline, his ws, and tail shing through the horde with ease.

    With each strike, he unleashed abination of ws and magic attacks, meanwhile, Sera soared through the air unleashing a continuous torrent of breath that rained down upon the horde.

    Each breath unleashed devastation upon the undead, scorching them with searing red mes.

    In the midst of the chaos, Archer seized hold of a towering Wendigo, his strength overwhelming as he tore the monstrous creature in half, a gruesome disy of his ferocity.

    He unleashed a barrage of Eldritch sts and sma Missiles into the undead, causing explosions to erupt all over the battlefield.

    Vibrant bursts of destructive power ripped through the undead ranks, creating a swirling maelstrom of devastation.

    As he soared above the battlefield, Archer''s heightened senses alerted him to an impending attack. However, it was toote to react as a death spell mmed into him with punishing force.

    Sent hurtling through the air, Archer crashed into a cluster of trees not far from the ongoing battle. Sera followed, her panic evident as she hurriedly flew after him.

    The impact shattered several trees as he came to a halt, crashing to the ground with a resounding thud.

    Dazed and disoriented, he wondered what had struck him with such force. Struggling to raise his upper body, Archer''s gaze fell upon a Deathlock standing nearby, holding a staff pointed directly at him.

    It was clear that it was the one who hadunched the devastating attack.

    The Mana Storm intensified above them as heavy rain began to pour down, obscuring the battlefield.

    Using his dragon eyes, he watched as the Deathlock prepared to cast another spell at him. Reacting swiftly, Archer cast Blink, instantly teleporting himself ten meters away from his previous position.

    The Deathlock grew infuriated and retaliated by unleashing another spell, this time directed toward the soldiers.

    A colossal explosion erupted, tearing through the ranks of humans, allowing the undead to surge forward, mercilessly ughtering their prey.

    Human and undead shed in a desperate struggle, fighting tooth and nail. However, the humans were eventually overwhelmed, sumbing to their fate and joining the ranks of the dead.

    Seranded near Archer, her expression filled with deep concern. Her worried presence brought a faint smile to his lips as he appreciated her care for him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Drawing strength from her presence, he rose to his feet, his eyes fixated on the approaching horde.

    With grim determination, Archer channeled his magic, preparing to unleash a spell that he rarely used.

    His voice resonated with power as he cast, "Meteor Swarm!"

    After a minute a sh of light pierced through the dark clouds, and meteors began to rain down on the approaching horde.

    Meteors of fire and fury fell from the heavens, crashing into the ground with a thunderous boom, engulfing the undead forces in a ze of me and rock.

    Archer swiftly wrapped his wings around himself while he picked up Sera and held her tight.

    When the meteor struck the ground, unleashing aftershocks of explosive force, he braced himself, using his wings as a shield to block the shockwaves.

    The ground trembled, debris flew in all directions, and mes danced wildly, but he stood firm.

    Through the deafening roar and blinding sparks, Archer remained steadfast, his wings absorbing the brunt of the assault.

    His eyes gleamed with fierce resolve. The horde''s progress came to an abrupt halt, their formation shattered by the devastating spell.

    As the onught subsided and the dust settled, he lowered his wings. The battlefieldy in ruins, a testament to the overwhelming power of the meteor storm.

    He spotted the remaining soldiers looking at the boy in disbelief before hastily withdrawing. Among the 600 Nethanian soldiers, only a little over 200 managed to survive the encounter.

    They swiftly reassembled and started to retreat, determined to prevent the undead forces from regaining their advantage.

    As they hurried along the road, their hearts pounding with fear, a colossal and horrifying creature emerged, blocking their path with its towering presence.

    He caught sight of the creature, and a memory resurfaced that the old Archer passed down to him.

    A Nightwalker is a nightmarish abomination that torments the deepest recesses of one''s darkest dreams.

    Its contorted limbs writhe and twist in an unholy fashion, while long, dark horns protrude from its skull, adding to its terrifying visage.

    Its presence alone exudes a malevolence that permeates the very essence of one''s being, inflicting an unyielding dread that grips the soul.

    This monstrous entity, with its sinewy form pulsating and writhing with sinister energy, appears as a manifestation of darkness itself.

    It feeds on the fears of its victims, growing stronger with their terror. Its bloodshot, vacant eyes hunger endlessly, consuming the sanity of those who meet its gaze.

    Jagged fangs, tainted with the remnants of grotesque feasts, protrude from its elongated jaw.

    The Nightwalker embodies horror itself, instilling an indescribable fear that sends shivers down the spines of all who witness it.

    Its existence defies understanding, a twisted fusion of nightmares given form.

    Archer was taken aback as he caught sight of the creature, realizing that only a powerful Necromancer could summon such a being.

    Perched on his shoulder, Sera trembled in fear upon spotting it. Archer gently reassured her, providingfort in the face of this horrifying presence.

    Overhearing the soldiers'' conversation, their voices filled with panic:

    "By the Goddess, is that a Nightwalker?!"

    "Just look at it! It reeks of pure evil."

    "We must flee from here, immediately!"

    But before anyone could do anything it looked directly at Archer who stepped back, the Mana Storm intensified overhead with thunder and lightning exploding.

    The rain started pouring even more as the Nightwalker started sprinting toward the group of soldiers who tried to run away.

    The wind made the whole situation worse as Archer started casting light bolts at the iing beast.

    He released a relentless flurry of Bolts, each one charged with the vibrant energy of the light element.

    However, to his astonishment, the Nightwalker shrugged off the attack as if it were a mere nuisance, its dark form unscathed.

    Without hesitation, it charged forward, its monstrous presence overwhelming the soldiers.

    With a terrifying strength, it plowed through their ranks, tearing them apart like puppets in its path.

    The air filled with the agonized cries of the soldiers as they were mercilessly crushed by the Nightwalker''s relentless onught.

    Archer''s heart sank as he witnessed the devastation unfolding before him. The soldiers fought valiantly, but the creature''s sheer power proved too overwhelming for them.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 162 The Deathlock

    Amidst the torrential rain, deafening thunder, and intensifying mana storm, the Nightwalker descended upon the soldiers with horrifying ferocity.

    Its ws tore through flesh and armor alike, rending bodies apart with gruesome ease.

    Blood sttered in every direction, mingling with the rain, as the creature unleashed a merciless onught upon the soldiers.

    The thunderous roars of the blood-soaked creature echoed through the chaos, drowning out the screams. With each swipe, it inflicted unimaginable carnage upon the already battered and weary humans.

    The rain poured relentlessly, washing away the fallen soldier''s blood as the Nightwalker reveled in the darkness.

    It seemed to grow stronger with every strike, fueled by the terror it instilled in the hearts of those who witnessed its ruthless massacre.

    Thebined forces of rain and thunder created an atmosphere of pure horror.

    The battlefield turned into a nightmarish scene, as the Nightwalker continued its rampage, tearing apart the soldiers with its insatiable hunger.

    In the midst of this hellish chaos, Archer stood, his heart heavy with grief as the screams started to die down.

    He began casting Eldritch sts, sma Missiles, and Fire Element Bolts, directing them all towards the creature.

    The spells hit their mark, propelling it backward with tremendous force. Seizing the opportunity, he charged towards it and cast Blink, appearing directly above it.

    Using his sharp ws and powerful tail, he sliced through the creature''s neck and pierced its heart, delivering a fatal blow.

    With a final kick, he propelled himself away from the falling creature,nding with a heavy thud.

    When Archer looked up, his heart sank at the sight of even more Nightwalkers rushing towards him.

    He attempted to take flight, but the fierce wind and heavy rain made it impossible. Instead, he started running, clutching Sera tightly.

    Despite her panic, she remained still not wanting to hinder him in any way. Archer darted away but his Aura Detector picked up pings closing in from behind him.

    He started running even faster toward the distant forest, he knew it was there due to seeing it before the storm arrived.

    The mana storm raged around them, crackling with raw energy. Arcane bolts of lightning illuminated the darkened sky, casting eerie shadows upon the treacherousndscape.

    Each step Archer took was a battle against the gusting winds threatening to consume him.

    The Nightwalkers, driven by their insatiable hunger, drew nearer, their elongated legs propelling them forward with unnatural speed.

    Their blood-red eyes glowed with an unholy fervor, fixated on him. Archer''s heart raced, adrenaline surging through his veins as he tried to escape.

    He leaped over fallen branches and ran through deep puddles, every fiber of his being focused on outrunning the creatures.

    Dark magic streaked through the air, unleashed by the Nightwalkers in a desperate attempt to halt his escape.

    The crackling energy whizzed past him, grazing perilously close, intensifying the sense of danger that loomed over their pursuit.

    But Archer refused to falter. With unyielding determination, he pushed forward, undeterred by the malevolent assault.

    Each blinding sh of lightning unveiled fleeting glimpses of the creatures, their wretched forms contorted and grotesque.

    Centuries of malevolence had etched a twisted mark upon their features, turning them into abominations of darkness.

    Their wed hands reached out, hungering for the life force that pulsed within Archer and Sera.

    With each passing moment, the chase intensified. The Nightwalkers drew nearer, their presence looming like a dark cloud ready to consume them.

    But he refused to sumb to fear. He tightened his grip on Sera as his muscles burned with exhaustion, but he pushed himself beyond his limits.

    The storm raged around them,shing at his face with icy raindrops. Archer''s mind raced, searching for an escape.

    Then he saw a crumbling farmhouse up ahead, partially shielded from the storm''s fury.

    With a burst of speed, he veered towards the ruins. He could hear the Nightwalkers closing in, their guttural growls growing louder with each passing second.

    They reached the shelter just as they lunged forward, their outstretched ws grazing the air where Archer had stood moments ago.

    The structure offered a temporary respite from the relentless pursuit. Breathing heavily, Archer leaned against the decaying walls, his heart pounding in his chest.

    Sera trembled in his arms, her eyes reflecting both fear and trust. But the respite was short-lived.

    The creatures wed at the rotten structure, their desperate attempts to reach their prey echoing through the stormy night.

    To quickly escape he repeatedly cast Blink to get out of the building, each time reappearing further away, pushing through the chaotic tempest.

    Undeterred, the Nightwalkers quickly spotted him and renewed their relentless pursuit.

    As they ran, Sera fearfully nced over his shoulder, her eyes widening at the sight of their encroaching pursuers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Catching sight of them as well, Archer surged forward, pushing his endurance to the limit. The chase stretched on for hours.

    He skillfully weaved through the dense forest, the sinking sun casting long shadows as dusk approached.

    Archer''s senses alerted him to an iing spell that mmed into his back, propelling him forcefully ahead. He crashed through the undergrowth, colliding with trees along the way.

    After crashing into a small oasis on the other side of the forest, Archer struggled to sit up, shaking his head to clear his dazed mind.

    Despite the pain coursing through his body, he mustered the strength to stand. Sera fluttered anxiously around him, eventually hovering in front of him.

    With worried eyes, she pointed at his mouth and then at her delicate neck. Understanding her unspoken question.

    His thoughts were interrupted as a Nightwalker appeared before him, swiping at him with its bloodstained ws.

    Reacting instantly, Archer snatched up Sera while leaping backward, narrowly evading the deadly attack.

    Another Nightwalker emerged beside him, already swinging. Using his left wing as a shield, he absorbed the attack, skidding back from the force.

    Seizing the opportunity, he cast an Eldritch st directly into the creature''s face, extinguishing its evil existence.

    He swiftly swung at another creature, and the agile creature deftly sidestepped, effortlessly dodging his attack.

    The creature swung its ws towards his chest, he quickly moved Sera out of harm''s way.

    He allowed it to sh his chest, tearing through his flesh and sending him hurtling backward through the air.

    Despite the brutal attack, he somehow managed tond on his feet. However, intense agony coursed through his body, reminding him of the damage inflicted.

    Sera''s expression turned to one of shock as she nced at him, her concern evident. In an attempt to create a portal or cast Gate, nothing happened.

    A deep, chilling voice resonated from behind him, its tone slow and sinister. "No... teleport... for... you."

    He turned around and spotted the Deathlock from before standing there in front of the Nightwalkers.

    It was a sinister creature with a gaunt, skeletal appearance. d in tattered ck robes, its sunken eyes burn with evilness.

    Dark magic and an aura of death surrounded it. Archer started casting Eldritch sts and light bolts, but the Deathlock easily deflected them, forcing the spells to hit the motionless Nightwalkers.

    With a resounding roar, Archer unleashed his Breath, a torrent of scorching fire erupting from his very core.

    The mes leaped and twirled, weaving a wall of searing heat that surged toward the Deathlock.

    Eyes widened in astonishment, it hurriedly conjured a protective shield to fend off the blistering onught.

    Undeterred, Archer pressed forward as he conjured bolts of light around him, sending them hurtling toward the creature.

    The bolts crackled with mana, illuminating the battlefield as they streaked through the air until they hit the Deathlock sending it stumbling backward.

    It retaliated with dark tendrils of shadow, swirling andshing out like serpents. But Archer dodged and weaved through the inky darkness.

    His agile movements showcased his growing skills, he looked to his right and saw Sera clinging to him.

    Unleashing a barrage of spells, Archer conjured gusts of wind to whip around the Deathlock, disorienting him and disrupting his concentration.

    But the creature was no ordinary foe his eyes glowed with a malevolent gleam as he summoned a torrent of lightning to strike Archer.

    The electric bolts crackled and seared the air, threatening to overwhelm him. Yet, in a disy of quick thinking, Archer cast Cosmic Shield, diverting the lightning''s path.

    His shield quivered and crackled under the assault but held strong, deflecting the deadly lightning away harmlessly.

    The battle raged on as Archer unleashed a flurry of spells and used Blink to move behind the Deathlock. He lunged forward, his strike aimed at the creature''s skull.

    However, with remarkable swiftness, it raised his staff, conjuring a shield that deflected Archer''s tail and ws.

    Reacting quickly, he leaped backward, narrowly evading the creature''s counter-attack. Undeterred, he cast Blink once more, returning to his previous position.

    However, as he reappeared, he was met with the sight of the Deathlock raising its staff, uttering an incantation under its breath.

    Darkness swirled around, as the spell shot out and closed in on Archer. In that dire moment, a melody of chirping pierced through the gloom, capturing his attention.

    His eyes widened in disbelief and horror as he turned to see Sera, his beloved fairy dragon, gazing at him with endless love.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, she fluttered her delicate wings and soared into the path of the oing spell, taking the full brunt of its devastating impact.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 163 Hello There

    Time came to a standstill as Archer''s heart shattered into countless fragments. A primal roar of anguish erupted from deep within his throat, echoing for miles.

    Copsing to his knees, he cradled Sera''s battered and barely breathing body in his arms. She trembled, fragile and weak, as he held her close.

    A wave of anger surged within him as it started to take over him. The grief morphed into an all-consuming wrath, propelling every fiber of his being.

    Archer rose, his eyes burning with vengeful fire, and unleashed a ferocious breath that engulfed the Nightwalkers in mes, reducing them to ashes.

    He unleashed a relentless barrage of Eldritch sts upon the Nightwalkers and Deathlock. Each st struck with a ferocity fueled by his anguish.

    Archer fought with savage intensity, every movement driven by his shattered heart and the burning desire to exact vengeance upon the one who had hurt Sera.

    Firing his magic into the horde of Nightwalkers and other creatures closing in, he held her tightly,unching an assault on the Deathlock. Every ounce of his strength was poured into the attack.

    Within this storm of raw emotion, his strikes were relentless and powerful, fueled by a seething rage.

    The Deathlock faltered, its aura wavering under the onught. With a final strike, he dealt a blow that shattered the creature''s defenses, sending it crashing to the ground.

    Breathing heavily, he stood over the defeated Deathlock, he raised his foot and stamped down on the skull smashing it to pieces.

    Archer''s gaze shifted downward, his eyes filled with a mixture of relief and concern, as he saw Sera grievously wounded and emitting feeble chirps of pain.

    Her delicate wings trembled, and her scales bore the scars of gashes, proof of the attack she had valiantly blocked for him.

    He tenderly cradled Sera''s injured form. Love and anguish intertwined within his heart, as he fully realized the depth of her sacrifice.

    With utmost care, he brushed a gentle finger over her wounded wing, his touch conveyingfort and reassurance.

    Sera looked up at him with her dull ruby-red eyes, radiating happiness that he remained unharmed.

    Archer retrieved a health potion from his Item Box, hoping it would help her with the pain, but to his dismay, it had no effect.

    At that moment, a piercing shriek shattered the air, diverting his attention. He turned his head to witness another horde approaching.

    Ghouls sprinted alongside Duhans and guebearers, while Wraithwings, Banshees, and Death Hawks soared above him.

    Leading the charge were the Nightwalkers, and the realization dawned upon him that the Deathlock he had faced earlier was likely just a pawn in the grand scheme of things.

    Frustration welled within him, and he tightened his grip around Sera, resolute in his determination.

    Casting Blink repeatedly, he sought to gain a crucial advantage over the impending horde. He reappeared 100 meters away and started running toward therge mountains in the distance.

    As he was running he turned around and saw the undead catching up, he started thinking about what to do when an idea came to him.

    Archer stopped running to turn around, he took a deep breath and let out a stream of fire between him and the horde.

    With haste, he cast Meteor Swarm. Within a minute, a zing rock descended from the sky, colliding with an earth-shaking impact right in front of the advancing horde.

    A tremor shook the ground beneath their feet, apanied by a sudden eruption of mes that consumed the nearby surroundings.

    The horde let out piercing screeches, frozen in their tracks as a wall of zing debris obstructed their path.

    Archer skidded to a stop, his eyes widening in astonishment. The fiery barrier severed the horde''s route and killed arge amount of them.

    Seizing the opportunity amidst the chaos, he held Sera tightly and resumed their frantic run, his heart pounding with adrenaline.

    With a glimmer of hope in his eyes, he whispered to her, "This is our moment, Sera. We must escape."

    Without a moment''s hesitation, he veered into a different path, maneuvering through the billowing smoke and engulfing mes, desperately seeking a safer refuge for them both.

    As he sprinted, believing he had evaded the horde, a piercing screech echoed from above.

    As he nced upwards, a colossal undead bat swooped down towards him. Reacting swiftly, Archer sidestepped its attack and used his w to forcefully tear off its wing.

    Without wasting a moment, Archer unleashed a barrage of radiant bolts at the approaching horde of creatures.

    Yet, their numbers seemed to multiply, and as the situation deteriorated, he knew he had to keep moving.

    With determination fueling his every stride, he raced across the vast ins, relentlessly pursued by the undead giant bats.

    Maintaining unwavering focus as he raced forward, he continued to cast bolts, unleashing them with precision, all in an effort to repel the unyielding onught of the undead assants.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Each bolt found its mark striking the bats with devastating force and sending them hurtling down to the earth.

    One by one, they fell, their wings crumbling as they crashed to the ground. The sh of magic and the thud of fallen creatures echoed through the open ins as he relentlessly picked off the pursuing bats.

    As thest of the bats plummeted to the ground, he briefly paused, catching his breath and surveying the scene.

    The open ins stretched before him, now quiet and devoid of creatures. he pressed on, his gaze fixed on the distant mountains ahead.

    Archer walked into the forest, his pace slowing as he focused on Sera, who was sleeping but showed no signs of healing.

    ncing around, he spotted a rock overhang and swiftly flew up to it. Upon reaching the spot, he discovered an open space with a small hole in the wall, offering a sheltered refuge from the raging storm.

    Using his magic, he cast Cleanse to remove all the blood and dirt from both of them.

    Realizing that the sun was setting, Archer quickly set up a tent in the shelter and entered after reverting back to his humanoid form.

    He got undressed and got into bed as he tightly embraced Sera''s slumbering body, swiftly sumbing to sleep after the grueling fight.

    After a few hours, he woke up, his body shuddering with unease. Looking down, he noticed Sera trembling uncontrobly.

    In that moment, a memory resurfaced, reminding him of her previous request to be bitten. Worried about her condition, he made a decision.

    With utmost care, he raised the wounded dragon to his mouth and tenderly bit her fragile neck, his sharp teeth piercing her injured scales.

    Seconds after biting her, he felt something stirring inside him, pouring into her little body.

    A bright light shone, temporarily blinding him, and he fell back onto the bed, rubbing his eyes.

    Once his vision cleared, he looked at Sera, who was glowing as shey on his chest, letting out quiet breaths.

    Feeling reassured by her well-being, he settled back into sleep, holding her tightly. The storm continued its ferocity outside, but their shelter provided them safety throughout the night.

    The next morning, Archer awoke to a weight pressing down on him. Slowly opening his eyes, he was greeted by a pair of captivating eyes staring back at him.

    "Hello there, husband." She greeted him with a captivating tone.

    Archer was startled by the girl''s enchanting and exotic voice. His surprise soon gave way to curiosity.

    With a mischievous smile, she sat up on hisp prompting him to sit up. He took a closer look at the intriguing girl before him.

    She had untamed, flowing blood-red hair that cascaded around her, while her smooth, dark brown skin radiated a warm and inviting hue.

    Her captivating ruby-red eyes seemed to hold many secrets and mysteries.

    With an allure that captivated his gaze, she possessed a pair of delicate red horns adorning her head, an unusual sight that only enhanced her beauty.

    Scattered red scales adorned her petite frame, adding a touch of enchantment to her appearance.

    As he took in her unique features, a thought shed through his mind, unbidden. "A legal loli dragon girl!" Archer''s eyes widened slightly, surprised by the realization of her extraordinary nature.

    A slender red tail gracefully swayed behind her, further confirming her otherworldly lineage. Archer shook his head, attempting to clear his thoughts, and softly called out her name. "Seraphina?"

    With a wide grin on her face, Sera nodded. "Well, you''d have to be pretty dense not to recognize me, husband, considering you bit mest night andpleted the ritual," she remarked, her voice filled with yful amusement.

    His eyebrow raised in curiosity as he heard her speak, prompting him to question, "Ritual? What is that?"

    Sera couldn''t contain her giggles as she leaned in closer to Archer, her warm breath tickling his ear. With a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, she whispered softly, revealing to him about ancient dragon rituals.

    "In the old dragon empires, there existed a sacred ritual," she murmured, her voice filled with excitement. "Two dragons, bound by destiny,e together in a powerful bond. They share a moment of raw connection, biting each other and drawing blood."

    Her words hung in the air, carrying a sense of ancient mystique. Sera''s voice lowered, bing more intimate as she continued, "Through this act, their life forces intertwine, creating an unbreakable bond thatsts until the end of time. It is a union of souls, a testament to their eternal love and loyalty."

    As Sera concluded her whispered words, a surge of emotion overwhelmed her. Filled with gratitude and affection for the boy who had saved her and weed her into his life, she couldn''t resist expressing her feelings in a unique way.

    Without any hesitation, Sera softly nibbled on Archer''s ear, her teeth gently grazing his skin in a loving and appreciative gesture.

    After biting his ear, she proceeded to exin that when she was in her dragon form, she experienced vivid dreams that revealed various insights and information.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 164 Her Story

    After she finished exining things to him she attacked his ears again, but she wasn''t done there she quickly moved on to his neck, and he felt her sharp teeth sinking into his skin.

    The sensation sent waves of pleasure coursing through his body, causing her to burst intoughter as she ceased her yful attack.

    Wearing a mischievous smile, she cast her gaze down upon him, her hips swaying in a seductive rhythm, purposefully teasing him with every deliberate movement.

    Her actions had the desired effect, as he could feel his dragon stirring, Archer''s blood boiled with a mixture of anticipation and longing as she continued her teasing.

    Unable to resist any longer, he leaned in and captured her lips in a passionate kiss, catching her off guard.

    In that moment, she melted into his embrace, wrapping her arms around his shoulders as their kiss deepened with passion and intensity.

    After what felt like an eternity, they finally broke apart, their gazes locked in a shared understanding.

    Sera''s smile was radiant as she spoke, her voice filled with gratitude and affection. "Thank you Archer for rescuing me. The Junglebanes would have eventually got me, but you saved me and took me in when my own family cast me aside."

    When he heard her mention her family, a sense of connection washed over him, realizing they had both endured simr hardships.

    Archer gazed at her, gently brushing her hair away from her face as he inquired, "If you don''t mind me asking, why were you in the jungle all alone?"

    She got a sad look as she cuddled up to him and started speaking about her past.

    [Sera''s POV]

    [Coya Empire - Avidia - Southern Continent] [Two years before Archer saved her]

    Sera, the youngest princess of the Coya Empire, made her home in a sprawling valley, nestled within a jungle on the western side of the continent.

    Her true name was Ay Coya, the seventh princess of the empire, renowned for her joyful personality and mastery of Infernomancy.

    She possessed the ability to wield destructive mes, capable of reducing anything in their path to ashes.

    Among her peers at the Celestia Academy, she consistently ranked highest in her ss.

    While the imperial family enjoyed reverence and admiration from the people, not everyone shared the same sentiment.

    A group of nobles conspired to overthrow the imperial family, driven by their anger with the Emperor''s imposedws governing the nobility.

    Unable to directly harm Emperor Kavi Coya or the older siblings, they devised a n to target the youngest member of the family.

    Their scheme involved infiltrating the Celestia Academy by enrolling their own children, and instructing them to befriend the princess.

    Once they gained her trust, they would fabricate evidence of a scandalous affair between her and one of the professors, aiming to bring shame and disgrace to the imperial family.

    The nobles were aware of the strict taboo within the family regarding such acts, and they knew that previous princes had been banished due to simr scandals throughout the empire''s history.

    Additionally, they also nned to use her of practicing Shadowcraft, an ouwed magic viewed as evil throughout the southern continent.

    The nobles sessfully concealed their schemes from everyone and managed to acquire numerous Shadowcraft artifacts from the ck market, which they nted in her dorm room.

    When the scheming nobles gathered the fabricated evidence, they went straight to the pce to get an audience with the Emperor.

    They presented the evidence of the alleged affair and told him of the rumors surrounding her involvement in Shadowcraft.

    Upon hearing this, the Emperor ordered the royal guards to search her dorm room. However, he had doubts about the ims as Ay had always been a well-behaved and virtuous girl.

    After the nobles left, he let out a long breath, as Empress Xochitl approached him with a stern expression on her face.

    ''''Darling, if the rumors are true, we will have to banish her before your name is tarnished in the eyes of the nobles and people.''''

    Xochitl, who was the daughter of one of the leading nobles, felt threatened by Ay''s talent and knew her own children would be overshadowed by her.

    Thus, she joined her father''s scheme to undermine the imperial family and secure the throne for her eldest son.

    She moved closer to her husband, subtly poisoning his mind against his daughter from his fourth wife, a girl she truly despised.

    "It''s no surprise to me that she is interested in learning Shadowcraft. Many spellcasters strive for greater power and choose to explore the dangerous and forbidden arts," Xochitl whispered, nting seeds of doubt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hourster, the royal guards returned, carrying books, scrolls, and artifacts rted to Shadowcraft.

    The sight shook him to his core, triggering memories of his grandfather''s assassination by the Shadows of Silence, practitioners of this dark art.

    Consumed by anger, hemanded the arrest of the seventh princess, demanding her presence before him not as a princess, but as a criminal.

    "Bring the criminal here immediately! She must face the consequences of her scandalous behavior and her fascination with Shadowcraft," he bellowed, Xochitl stepped back with a sinister smile as their devious plot unfolded.

    On the day everything unfolded, Sera was seated inside her ssroom, preparing for the lesson, when a group of royal guards stormed into the room.

    They charged at her, seizing her and forcefully dragging her out of the room. Confusion and panic overwhelmed her as she struggled to understand what was happening.

    The guards treated her roughly, forcefully throwing her out of the front entrance. The impact with the stone floor caused pain to surge through her body.

    Yanking her up by her red hair, tears welled up in her eyes as she tried toprehend the usations hurled at her.

    "You wretched harlot! You were a princess, not somemoner! How dare you bring shame upon the Empire with your despicable actions!"

    Sera was utterly bewildered, having done nothing more than devote herself to her studies and spending time with her friends.

    As her silence persisted, their anger escted, and they resorted to assaulting her, repeatedly striking her in the stomach.

    Finally, they threw her into a carriage to transport her to the pce. Two guards apanied her in the back, while Sera struggled to regain herposure amidst the pain.

    As she tried to rise, a boot ruthlessly pressed down on her head, forcefully keeping her restrained.

    "Stay down, you criminal! You are no longer a princess and do not deserve the respect befitting one," they taunted, their cruelty evident.

    The guards continued their torment until one blow struck her with such intensity that her temper red.

    In a burst of anger and desperation, she unleashed her power, casting "Inferno st."

    The scorching mes engulfed the two guards, rapidly consuming the carriage itself. Summoning her strength, she rose to her feet and managed to escape the zing carriage.

    As she emerged, more guards appeared, only to meet the same fate as they were incinerated by her raging red mes.

    Sera shook off the pain and Ignored the throbbing ache in her body, she mustered all her remaining strength and began to sprint.

    With each stride, her heart pounded in her chest, pushing her forward. But her escape was short-lived.

    Before she could make much headway, a group of elite Spellcasters, renowned for their mastery over the elements, intercepted her.

    Their swift movements and formidable power proved too much for her exhausted state. In a matter of moments, they closed in on her, their magic crackling in the air.

    Overwhelmed and outnumbered, she was swiftly overpowered and subdued. Her struggles were futile as they grabbed her firmly and forcefully dragged her back to the pce

    Not long after being apprehended, they reached the pce, and Sera was unceremoniously dragged into the grand throne room, and forcefully thrown to the cold, hard floor.

    As she lifted her gaze, her eyes met the sight of her entire family standing behind her father, and it was then that she noticed a smile ying on the lips of her father''s first wife.

    Her father''s voice echoed through the room. "Are you nothing but amon harlot? Why would you engage in an illicit affair with a professor, Ay?"

    Sera''s eyes widened in disbelief upon hearing her father''s usations.

    With a mix of shock and indignation, she vehemently denied his ims, her voice trembling as she got to her feet. "Father, I hardly interact with the professors! Why would you believe such a falsehood about me?"

    As he listened to her words, rage consumed him, and Kavi bellowed, "Stop lying! The evidence is undeniable, proving your illicit affair with the professor and your involvement in the forbidden practice of Shadowcraft. Ay, you have deeply disappointed me."

    Xochitl, seizing the opportunity, chimed in with further usations. "She must have used her body to climb thedder. How else could a sixteen-year-old achieve such sess?"

    Frustration etched upon his face, her father''splexion turned crimson as he massaged his temples. With words that would shatter Ay''s world and cast her into profound despair, he spoke.

    "You are hereby banished from the Empire, never to return. Guards, escort her to the dungeon, where the royal enchanters will prepare for the banishing ritual."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 165 Her Story (2)

    The royal guards approached, seizing her and forcefully escorting her to the dungeon. Sera''s gaze fixated on the floor, disbelief washing over her as she tried toe to terms with the unfolding events.

    Thrown into a dimly lit cell, she huddled in a corner, consumed by sobs. She knew all too well that they would eventually throw her through a portal leading to Exiloria a deste ind reserved for the empire''s most wretched criminals.

    Lost in despair, an unexpected urrence disrupted her misery. A radiant light filled the cell, revealing the presence of an older woman.

    Despite the blurry image, Sera could make out the figure of a woman. Her hair was white, and her vibrant violet eyes were locked onto her.

    In a soothing voice, the woman addressed her, "Child, I deeply regret your plight. While I am unable to directly intervene due to the constraints of certain rules, soon my champion will arrive in this world. Ay, I need you to help him."

    Sera, perplexed, murmured, "Help your champion? Who is he?"

    The woman nodded, affirming her understanding. "You and your mother are descendants of a rare dragon bloodline, believed to have perished during thest Dragon-Human War. To my astonishment, a sole survivor escaped the carnage."

    Pausing for a moment, she scrutinized the girl standing before her before resuming her words. "You possess a remarkable resemnce to her. Your ancestor was one of the wives of thest dragon king, who wholeheartedly devoted herself to him despite his indifference towards her."

    Sera''s eyebrows raised upon hearing the woman''s words, sparking her curiosity. She couldn''t help but wonder about the woman''s identity, so she asked, "Who are you?"

    The woman giggled in response and replied, "Well, let''s just say that in the future, we may be more acquainted. However, whether thates to pass or not is in his hands. I hold no sway in such matters."

    Drawing nearer to Sera, the woman crouched down and continued speaking. "The road ahead will be challenging, but once he locates you, he will shower you with love and care beyond measure. I have been observing him for a while, and he appears to be a wonderful young man who knows how to cherish those who love him, unlike the clueless fool before him. This boy will possess the power to topple empires and kingdoms for your sake. Just ask, and it shall be done."

    Sera nodded eagerly, filled with anticipation to meet him. Suddenly, the woman''s finger made contact with her forehead, and a peculiar sensation surged through her being, causing her to lose consciousness.

    As she slipped into the depths of unconsciousness, Sera caught one final sentence from the woman. "Little Ay, I shall redirect the portal and guide him to where you are. He will require your aid in the years toe.''''

    The woman let out a wistful sigh, her beautiful face adorned with a trace of loneliness.

    Speaking softly to herself, she murmured, "May the boy make the right choice this time. Those who came before him never did."

    Days passed by as Seranguished in her cell, surviving solely on bread and water, while she awaited the arrival of the Spellcaster who would set up the portal.

    One day, her father''s first wife appeared, wearing a sly smirk as she gazed down upon her, speaking with a malicious tone.

    "Look at what we have here. The once-celebrated seventh princess, the prodigy of the Coya family, has plummeted from grace."

    The woman erupted intoughter, her voice saturated with arrogance. "Ah, it seems our little scheme worked to perfection. I truly doubted he would believe the concocted evidence, but to my delight, he fell for it, aided by a few carefully crafted words from yours truly."

    As the woman continued to boast about her ns after Sera''s banishment, she chose to tune her out, instead pondering what the mysterious boy would be like.

    Before long, fatigue overtook her, and she drifted into a slumber.

    Suddenly, she was jolted awake by the thunderous sound of a heavy door mming shut. Lifting her gaze, she observed two guards approaching her cell with stern expressions.

    With an audible click, the lock was undone, and the guards forcefully pulled her out, leading her toward the chamber designated for the rituals.

    In a matter of minutes, she found herself standing in a chamber fashioned from dark stone, encircled by those she once considered her family.

    She was thrown to the center of the room, surrounded by the familiar faces that now seemed so distant.

    Her father stepped forward, his words resonating with undeniable grief, yet carrying a subtle tone of pleading. "Ay, please just confess to everything, and I will revoke the banishment. We can help you."

    Sera lifted her gaze, her eyes burning with a seething hatred directed at her father. "I am innocent! Your first wife has tainted you against me, a mere 16-year-old girl who still attends the academy. But remember this Kavi, one day I will return to the Empire, and seek revenge for the injustice I have suffered and everything you hold dear will burn."

    One of the guards moved to strike her, but the emperor intervened stopping him, his eyes filled with sorrow. "So be it. Prepare the portal; she shall be sent to Exiloria."

    The royal Spellcaster began chanting, and a shimmering blue portal materialized. Without hesitation, Sera rose to her feet and approached the portal.

    However, before stepping through, Sera turned to face the man who she had idolized all her life, the man she had strived to make proud.

    As she looked into his eyes, she could sense his reluctance and the influence of his first wife''s venomous words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her final words were directed at her father, just as her mother rushed into the room, consumed by panic.

    "I did nothing but strive to make you proud, yet you allowed a jealous, spiteful and petty woman to poison your mind simply because she wants her worthless son to inherit your throne."

    Sera''s mother turned to her father, pleading, "Kavi! You know she is not a promiscuous girl and despises all forms of evil. All she ever did was try to make you proud."

    But he disregarded his other wife''s words and gazed at his daughter, who stared back at him with eyes brimming with hatred as she stepped through the portal.

    As she passed through, her body underwent a remarkable transformation, diminishing in size until she transformed into a red fairy dragon.

    She found herself in the depths of the ckwood Jungle, years before Archer would venture into its embrace.

    Over time, she adjusted to her new form and began to embrace her new life. She started her long wait for the boy who the woman spoke about.

    [Coya Empire 2 yearster]

    Emperor Kavi sat upon his throne, consumed by remorse for what he had done to his youngest daughter ever since the day she stared at him with pure hatred in her eyes.

    He let out a sigh, his confidence in the evidence waning as the nobles grew increasingly unruly since her banishment.

    It took him two years to harbor suspicions, prompting him to dispatch his spies to infiltrate noble households throughout the empire in search of any crucial information.

    General Amaruq Windwalker, Kavi''s head of intelligence, entered the throne room with a pallidplexion. He approached the emperor and bowed respectfully before speaking.

    "My Emperor, I have vital information to convey, though it may distress you."

    Kavi gazed at his trusted general and nodded, signaling for him to proceed. The man cleared his throat and began to speak.

    "After a year of investigations and numerous interrogations, we have reached the conclusion that the princess was entirely innocent of all the usations leveled against her. They originated from Duke Huayna Capac, the father of Empress Xochitl. They acquired Shadowcraft items from the ck market. We have dispatched arge Spellcaster force to Exiloria in search of her, but I hold little hope of her discovery."

    When the emperor received such news, his heart shattered, realizing that he had impulsively banished his own flesh and blood in a fit of anger.

    Now, she was either dead or subjected to an even worse fate on an ind teeming with criminals.

    He couldn''t me anyone but himself. Anger surged within him, and he rose from his seat, summoning his guards. "Guards!"

    A dozen men swiftly assembled before him, kneeling as he spoke. "Arrest the first empress, her children, and the entire lineage of Duke Huayna. Throw them in the dungeon!''''

    He turned to his General, issuing anothermand before departing the hall. "Dispatch the imperial army to Exiloria and locate the princess!"

    Kavi walked down the corridor, memories of Ay''s childhood flooding his mind. He recalled how she always sought to please him, and how admirably she seeded.

    A tear trickled down his cheek as he entered his study, sinking into his chair. He opened a drawer, retrieved a mana crystal, and activated it.

    A video yed, depicting Ay''s intense training as she strived to master her Infernomancy��a sight that filled him with immense pride.

    Now, all he could do was live with the regret of what he had done. None of his wives held warmth towards him anymore. With the exception of one, they all believed him to be cruel for what he had done.

    Sera found herself in the jungle and survived for two years until one fateful day when a group of Junglebanes (Jaguars) began chasing her through the dense foliage.

    Desperately fleeing, she found herself trapped in a tree as she couldn''t fly anymore due to exhaustion. It was then that she caught sight of him, the boy destined to save her.

    With his long white hair and captivating violet eyes, he resembled the woman who had once aided her.

    She remained motionless until he approached, and from that moment onward, their destinies intertwined.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 166 My Husband

    Sera locked her gaze on Archer, who met her with a tender stare as tears cascaded down her face.

    When he saw how upset she was he grabbed a hold of her and wrapped her in aforting hug.

    With a voice full of love, he spoke, "I apologize for the hardships you endured, Sera. But now, you are here, and I will never abandon you as your family did."

    A smile graced her lips as Sera realized that she had finally discovered her boy, the one who would never forsake her.

    The time they had spent together while she was in her dragon form held a cherished ce in her heart, forming some of her most beloved memories.

    Theyy there, talking for a couple of hours until the sun rose, casting its radiant light through the tent windows.

    As they rose to their feet, he cast Cleanse on both of them and in that moment, he realized that Sera stood before himpletely naked.

    His eyes fell upon her body, noticing her petite stature, standing two heads shorter than him. However, he had always held a special affection for the shorter girls, and a sense of joy washed over him.

    She possessed a slender yet curvaceous figure, her dark brown skin blending harmoniously with her fiery red hair.

    Her eyes, a mesmerizing ruby red, gazed at him with a mischievous expression before she asked him a question. "Do you like what you see, my husband?"

    Archer nodded approvingly, his grin widening as he appraised her from head to toe. "Yes, Ay, or should I say Seraphina? Either way, you are truly beautiful."

    Sera tilted her head, a yful smile adorning her face as she replied, "I love Seraphina. I don''t want my old name back."

    Nodding in agreement, Archer was about to speak when Sera suddenly pounced on him, clinging to him like a baby monkey.

    She yfully nibbled at his ear and neck, sending waves of pleasure coursing through his body.

    After their yful exchange, Sera released her grip and nced around the surroundings. Turning her hopeful expression towards Archer, she inquired, "Archer, do you have any clothes I can wear?"

    He shook his head momentarily but then remembered the clothes he had discovered in the bandit hideout. Retrieving the crate, he handed it to Sera.

    While she rummaged through the clothes, he felt a tremor in the bracelet on his wrist. To his surprise, the two girls materialized before him, their faces etched with worry.

    Their attention shifted from Archer to a stunning red-headed girl who stood there, unclothed, sorting through the crate.

    The two girls'' heads snapped toward Archer, their eyes narrowing, and E started to interrogate him. "So while we were worrying about you in the domain you were here, having fun with a girl?"

    Archer raised his arms in a gesture of innocence, preparing to exin who Sera was, but before he could, E focused her attention on him, poking his chest with a finger as she spoke.

    "I''ve already told you that we don''t mind if you have other girls, but you should of let us know beforehand."

    While E was talking to Archer, Teu observed the cheerful girl, who was happily going through a selection of clothes.

    She took note of the girl''s red hair, the two small horns adorning her head, and red scales running down her body.

    Sera found a red dress that suited her well and a pair of sandals. Turning to Archer, she ignored E''s conversation with him and asked as she finished getting ready, "How do I look, husband?"

    The room fell silent as both girls turned their attention toward her. Sera couldn''t help but wonder why they were staring at her like that.

    A thought crossed her mind. ''Do they not recognize me?'' She tilted her head, a hint of confusion etching across her face.

    Teu approached her, wearing a curious expression. As she drew closer, she couldn''t help but notice Sera''s captivating ruby-red eyes.

    She stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening, and a big smile spread across her face as she spoke. "Is that you Sera?"

    When E heard Teu speak, a look of shock appeared on her face as she turned her gaze toward the smiling redhead.

    Sera''s smile grew even wider, and she nodded her head. "Yes, it''s me."

    Both girls rushed over to her, examining her from head to toe, quickly realizing that indeed, it was the fairy dragon.

    Teu turned to E with a grin. "I told you she had a humanoid form just like Archer."

    The two girls turned to Archer, their curious expressions demanding an exnation. Teu was the first to speak.

    "Why was she calling you husband?"

    Archer scratched his cheek, preparing to respond, but Sera beat him to it. "Well, I was really hurt, and he performed the rest of the dragon ritual, which bonded us together and restored my humanoid form."

    The girls nodded their heads, epting Sera''s exnation. They weren''t bothered by her appearance, as the two of them had already spent time together.

    E, Teu, and Sera stood side by side, their expressions brimming with excitement and curiosity.

    The revtion of Sera''s newfound humanoid form ignited a spark of wonder, and the trio shared a silent understanding.

    E stepped forward, her voice firm yet filled with anticipation. "Archer, you can continue on to Nekhen. But we think it''s important for Sera to spend some time with us, we want to get to know her better now that she''s got her humanoid form."

    Archer looked at Sera, a mixture of pride and concern in his eyes. "Are you sure, Sera? It''s up to you. If you''d like to spend time with E and Teu, I''m happy to apany you."

    Sera smiled appreciatively at him before turning to her friends. "I''m grateful for your offer, Archer, but I think it would be better if I spend some time alone with them. I want to learn more about them now that I can talk."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He nodded,prehending the circumstances, while his heart filled with a blend of pride and yearning. "Okay, I''ll continue my journey, but I''ll eagerly await your return. Take care."

    The trio of girls approached him, each nting a loving kiss on his cheek. Sera, in her yful manner, even gave a yful nibble to his neck before erupting intoughter.

    With a wave, Archer opened a portal to the domain, and the three girls stepped through, disappearing from sight.

    As they vanished, he retrieved a Kofta Skewer and began to enjoy its vors, savoring every bite.

    After finishing, he discarded the stick as he put the tent in his Item Box, and surveyed the jungle before him.

    Birds and creatures gracefully glided through the verdant canopy above, Archer made his way to the edge of the ledge.

    Without a second thought, he impulsively leaped into the air, hisnding echoing with a resounding thud.

    Shaking off the impact, he collected himself and fixed his gaze on the path stretching out before him.

    Archer headed northward, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon in search of a road. After walking for some time, he finally came across a road and embarked upon it.

    An hour passed, and in the distance, he spotted a town on the horizon. As he approached, a sense of unease enveloped the air, prompting him to activate his Aura Detector.

    Scanning the road and the nearby forest, he remained vignt. Caravans were sparsely traveling the road but he saw many turning onto the road he was on from another that came from the forest.

    Suddenly, his attention was caught by a single, rapid ping approaching his location.

    Under his breath, he whispered, "Draconis."

    Raising his wings in a defensive stance, he braced himself as a missile-like spell collided with them. Though the impact caused him to skid backward, he easily shrugged off the attack.

    Fixing his gaze on the attacker, Archer saw a menacing Lich, its wicked smile unyielding it continued its relentless assault, hurling dark magic spells at him.

    Mostly Acit st and Dark sts. Reacting swiftly, Archer unleashed a counterattack. He started casting Element Bolts made from light.

    The bolts struck the Lich with incredible speed, illuminating its body before it erupted into a blinding explosion. The creature crumbled to the ground, reduced to nothing but dust.

    He looked at the spot where the Lich was standing, Archer continued walking and decided to check his status after eating the 50 hearts he managed to collect while bandit hunting.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 000/15000]

    [Level Up: 145>154]

    [Sp: 4>72 ]

    [Magic Learned: Infernomancy]

    [Mana: 25300>26200]

    [Strength: 4300>4500]

    [Constitution: 4200>4400]

    [Stamina: 4300>4500]

    [Intelligence: 3710>3800]

    [Crown Of Stars: 1>2]

    Happy with his status he started working out how much experience he gained from the undead and it came out to 150,700 in total including the hearts he ate.

    Archer decided to upgrade his stats, he spent 12 points on HP and 10 on every other stat. He pulled up his status again.

    [HP: 5100>5220]

    [Mana: 25300>25600]

    [Strength: 4500>4600]

    [Constitution: 4400>4500]

    [Stamina: 4500>4600]

    [Charisma: 4200>4300]

    [Intelligence: 3800>3900]

    Having finished with his status, Archer continued walking down the road undisturbed by any further undead encounters.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 167 Shenanigans

    When Archer approached the town he dismissed his Draconic form as the caravans started to slow down. The town guards nodded at him as he entered.

    The air was thick with a sense of foreboding, and the normally bustling streets were unnervingly silent and creepy.

    As he made his way deeper into the town, he couldn''t help but notice the fearful nces exchanged among the people and the hushed whispering.

    Their faces were etched with lines of anxiety, and their footsteps echoed with a sense of urgency.

    Whispers filled the air, their words barely audible, but the fear in their voices was unmistakable.

    Traders, adorned with vibrant robes and headdresses, clustered together in small groups, their wares disyed haphazardly on tables.

    The gleam of gold and jewels caught Archer''s eye, but his attention was soon drawn to the massive number of guards that surrounded them.

    Their presence seemed excessive as if they were protecting more than just the merchants.

    As Archer continued his exploration, he couldn''t shake off the unsettling feeling that the town was hiding something sinister.

    The narrow alleyways twisted and turned, creating abyrinth that seemed to have a life of its own. Shadows seemed to elongate and slither across the walls, adding to the chilling atmosphere.

    Suddenly, a loud crash reverberated through the air, causing Archer to instinctively summon his ws

    Scanning the area, he searched for the origin of the disturbance. The townsfolk scattered, their expressions of fear intensifying with each passing moment.

    It was clear they were ustomed to such disturbances, yet remained on edge.

    Archer''s senses heightened as he continued to explore. The wind whispered through the deserted streets, carrying an unsettling melody.

    Uneasiness settled deep within him, warning him of the hidden danger lurking just beyond his reach.

    As Archer strolled through the town, a thick, unsettling atmosphere weighed upon him. He looked around.

    Using his Aura Detector, Archer surveyed the area. Detecting the presence of both humans and demi-humans hiding inside their homes, adding to the tension.

    Spotting the traders and guards, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.

    His senses tingled as he whispered to himself, "Draconis."

    In an instant, his draconic features emerged, and he spread his wings, taking flight above the town.

    Hovering in the air, he followed the direction of the mysterious pings that had caught his attention. He saw blurs jumping over the wall and rushed off into the forest that bordered the town.

    Archer descended to the ground, dismissing his Draconic features and horns. He began searching for guards to inquire about the unsettling events in the eerie town.

    While walking, his Aura detection picked up a gathering of humans and demi-humans huddled around a building in the town square.

    He made his way toward the crowd, pushing his way through until he stood face-to-face with a man in histe twenties.

    This man had blonde hair, yellow eyes, and a pair of wolf ears atop his head. Towering slightly above Archer, the man was apanied by a woman who shared the same distinct features as him.

    She attempted to calm down the restless crowd, prompting Archer to listen intently to their conversations.

    "Mayor, what action will you take? Each night, more of us disappear."

    "My son vanished after venturing just outside town to gather seeds!"

    "Neither my husband nor his hunting party returned from the forest. They were trusted members of ourmunity."

    "Those residing on the outskirts of the town are being abducted during the night."

    The mayor attentively absorbed their concerns and addressed the crowd, "Fellow citizens, I have lodged a request with the guild in Akhetemhat City. They assured me that Adventurers would have arrived by now."

    Scanning the crowd, the mayor spotted Archer standing there, eavesdropping. Pointing in his direction, he announced, "Behold, one has already arrived. Step forward, young man."

    The crowd''s gaze shifted toward Archer, causing him to feel uneasy. However, he shrugged off his difort and approached the mayor.

    As he drew nearer, he noticed the pair possessed fangs, and their tails swayed gracefully behind them.

    The man greeted him as he got closer. ''''Hello, young man. I''m Viden Khepri the mayor of Nekhen and this is my wife Tesfira.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer looked at the two, the man''s ears kept twitching but the woman looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    She mumbled something under her breath but he heard it. ''''Womanizer.''''

    He chuckled to himself before replying. ''''I''m Archer. Can you tell me what''s happening?''''

    Viden nodded and motioned for Archer to follow him. They entered the building and soon he realized it was a tavern.

    He gestured for Archer to join him and his wife in a dimly lit corner of the tavern. The air was heavy with an aura of unease, and the murmurs of worried townsfolk echoed throughout the room.

    "Archer," Viden began, his voice low and filled with a hint of nervousness, "I need to tell you about what happened in this town a few months ago. The vanishings, the attacks, and the eerie atmosphere that fell upon us like a shroud."

    Archer leaned forward, his eyes locked on Viden''s face, urging him to continue.

    "It all started innocently enough," Viden continued, his gaze distant as he recalled the events. "People would asionally go missing, one or two here and there. At first, we dismissed it as mere idents or wanderers seeking a new life elsewhere."

    He paused, taking a deep breath as if trying to steel himself for what came next. "But then, the attacks began. Horrific incidents under the cover of darkness. Vigers would wake up to find their loved ones gone, taken without a trace. The marks left behind... they weren''t ordinary. They were the markings of something far more sinister, something not of this world."

    His brows furrowed with concern. "What kind of creature could do such a thing?"

    Viden''s voice dropped to a near whisper. "Legends speak of an ancient evil that has awakened, lurking in the shadows, preying upon the innocent. Some call it ''The Devourer,'' a malevolent force that feeds on the life essence of its victims, leaving behind nothing but empty husks."

    Archer listened to the man and spoke when he finished. "How has the town been coping with this? Are there any leads?"

    Viden''s eyes darted around the room, ensuring no prying ears were within earshot. "The people are terrified, living in constant fear. Some have fled, seeking refuge in neighboring towns. Others... well, they''ve taken matters into their own hands. Vignte groups have formed, patrolling the streets at night, desperate to protect what remains of ourmunity."

    He nodded and spoke, "I''ll do my best to figure this out. Just keep everyone within the town. Now, I''ll begin my search."

    As he was about to stand up, his wife, Tesfira, spoke up. "How can someone of your age ''figure'' it out?"

    Archer raised an eyebrow and looked at her. "You''ll see."

    Turning on his heels, he exited the tavern andmenced his search. The townspeople watched him from behind their curtains as he passed by.

    Reaching the edge of town, he climbed up onto the wall and peered over the vast expanse of the desert grasnd.

    In the distance, arge river came into view, with herds of Emberhoof grazing nearby.

    Archer jumped down from the wall and headed towards the forest to begin his search. It didn''t take him long to reach his destination.

    Upon entering the forest, he activated his Aura Detector, which began emitting multiple pings. Undeterred, he pressed on, moving forward.

    Archer ventured deeper into the dense forest, the foliage growing thicker and casting eerie shadows as the daylight waned.

    The air felt heavy and suffocating, and an unsettling silence settled around him. The usual sounds of nature had ceased, reced only by his own footsteps echoing through the stillness.

    As he proceeded, the trees seemed to close in on him, their gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal fingers.

    Strange whispers brushed against his ears, barely audible but unsettling in their otherworldly tone.

    A shiver ran down his spine as he noticed a subtle change in the atmosphere. The once vibrant colors of the forest now appeared muted, as if drained of life.

    The leaves rustled strangely, and an asional gust of chilling wind seemed to whisper his name.

    Every step he took felt heavier as if the forest itself resisted his presence. Shadows danced and flickered, forming eerie shapes that seemed to watch him from the corners of his vision.

    Suddenly, a low, guttural growl pierced through the stillness, followed by an echoing chorus of haunting howls.

    His Aura detector picked up a dozen pings then four dozen, that''s when he saw shambling figures shuffling through the trees.

    When he saw them he rolled his eyes as zombies appeared, Archer cast dozens of light bolts and sent them flying into the iing undead.

    They fell like hay to the scythe, he kept firing until no more came. He examined the scene and see just over a hundred zombies.

    Archer continued walking deeper into the forest in search of the cause of all the shenanigans.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 168 What Are These Beasts

    After a few hours of walking through the forest, Archer noticed the afternoon sun high in the sky.

    Suddenly, he felt his bracelet vibrating, alerting him to the presence of the iing girls. With smiles on their faces, the three of them appeared in front of him.

    Sera eagerly lunged forward and clung onto him like a ko, yfully biting his neck. Her actions elicitedughter from E and Teu.

    After showering him with bites, Sera released Archer and whispered in his ear, "I missed you."

    Archer smiled warmly at her as E approached with a smile and also kissed him, followed by Teu. They asked him how he was doing and what had happened so far.

    He filled the three in as they listened intently. E was the first to speak. "Do you think what''s happening in the town has something to do with all the undead you''ve encountered?"

    Archer nodded. "Yes, it seems so. I fought some zombies earlier, and there were many more on the way here."

    That''s when Teu chimed in. "The Kagia Kingdom was home to an undead cult that sought to bring ruin to the Soutnds. However, I doubt it''s them because they are more of a legend than anything."

    The other three nodded and fell into contemtion, while Archer lost in his thoughts, failed to notice Sera stealthily approaching and leaping onto his back.

    Startled at first, he swiftly regained hisposure as he saw her arms wrapped around him, yfully nibbling his ear and evoking a slight moan from him.

    Sera then hopped off, shing a mischievous wink as she rejoined the other girls with a smile. Archer observed the spirited girl and wondered whether she would eventually calm down.

    To his surprise, she didn''t; instead, Sera continued to pounce on him as they explored the forest. This yful game of hers brought joy to E and Teu.

    The four of them stumbled upon a clearing with a massive hole at its center. As they approached, a putrid odor emanated from it.

    They all jerked back in surprise as the foul stench invaded their nostrils. E was the first to react, saying, "It smells like a ughterhouse."

    Teu didn''t utter a word but covered her nose while stepping back, and Sera summoned her wings, hovering in the air.

    He approached the hole once more and listened attentively.

    That''s when he heard a rumbling sound, and his Aura Detector alerted him to thousands of pings rapidly approaching them.

    He nced up at the girls, pointing in the direction of the town, and shouted a single word, "Run!"

    Initially confused, the girls soon understood and took off running. Archer stepped back, raising one of his hands, and cast Meteor Swarm as the rumbling grew nearer.

    The girls nced back while running, witnessing bright orange lights descending from the sky.

    Archer quickly caught up with them, scooping each girl up as he spoke, "Draconis."

    His wings materialized, pping forcefully as he soared out of the forest, just as the meteor collided with the clearing where the hole was.

    The impact created a tremendous shockwave, causing him to crash to the ground. Swiftly, he enveloped the girls with his wings and cast Cosmic Shield.

    As Archer came to a halt on the ground, he heard a giggle from one of the girls. Looking down, he saw a pair of sparkling ruby-red eyes gazing up at him.

    A smile graced his lips as he released his hold on the girls. Teu stood up and asked a question. "Arch, was that the same spell you used on those castles before we met?"

    Standing up with a smile, Archer replied, "Yes, it''s called Meteor Swarm. It summons rocks from the sky, causing extensive damage in a wide area."

    Teu nodded while Sera helped E to her feet. The four of them brushed off the dirt and debris from their clothes.

    Archer handed each girl a health potion. E spoke, "What do we do now?"

    As he was about to speak, they all felt the ground shake, and they jumped back to get out of the way when the ground exploded from under them.

    Dirt flew everywhere, causing a massive cloud. Archer regrouped with the girls and waited for the culprit.

    Six massive legs appeared from the hole, and its body raised out of the hole. Its six glowing red eyes stared at the four of them.

    A massive spider-like creature rose from the hole and stared at them, sending shivers down their spines.

    Archer stared at the thing with a smile and decided to fight it but was shocked when smaller figures jumped out of the hole.

    They were tall, bulky figures that looked like a mix between a beetle and a gori, standing over six feet tall.

    The beasts had massive ws, tworge eyes, and two smaller ones. They possessed a set of long, sharp mandibles.

    Looking around, they spotted the four individuals standing there in shock, their gazes fixed on the strange creatures emerging from a hole.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When heid eyes upon these creatures, he immediately noticed their resemnce to the beasts from a board game back on Earth. ''Umbra Hulks.''

    E spoke up, breaking the silence, "Arch, what are these creatures?"

    Archer shrugged, indicating hisck of knowledge about their nature. However, Teu''s voice cut through, brimming with disbelief. "Dwellers of the Deep. They''re real."

    Sera looked at Teu curiously. "What are they, Teu?"

    Teu began to exin, delving into the lore. "They were legends, myths, and old stories spun by the elders to keep children in line. I never thought they held any truth."

    E pressed on, seeking more information. "Well, how do you know it''s them?"

    "The older generations spoke of giant spider-like creatures, much like the one we see before us," Teu exined.

    As the massive spider emerged from the hole and advanced toward them, the four warriors prepared themselves for the impending battle.

    Drawing their weapons, they readied forbat. E armed herself with explosive arrows and unleashed them upon the smaller creatures.

    The arrows hit their marks, creating small explosions. As the smoke dissipated, they witnessed cracks forming on their carapaces.

    Encouraged by this sight, E continued her assault while Teu unleashed Deep Sea sts, effortlessly piercing the creatures'' armor.

    Not wanting to be left out, Sera joined the fray, casting Inferno sts andunching Infernal Bolts. Bright red mes cascaded down upon the beasts.

    Meanwhile, Archer refused to remain idle. He whispered to himself as he maneuvered away from the group, "Draco."

    A radiant white light enveloped the battlefield as he transformed into his dragon form, his towering figure casting an imposing presence.

    Fixing his gaze on the spider-like beast, he released an earth-shattering roar that shook the ground.

    A stream of fire erupted from his maw, engulfing therge spider-like creature and its smallerpanions.

    Archer charged forward, colliding with the beast. With ferocity, he sunk his teeth into one of its long legs, tearing it off with force and flinging it aside.

    The creature retaliated, attempting to strike Archer, but sparks flew as its leg connected with his white scales.

    Unfazed by the creature''s onught, Archer brushed off the relentless leg strikes against his back.

    Disregarding the pain, he unleashed his primal fury, tearing into the colossal creature with unbridled ferocity.

    As Archer fought, the girls engaged in their own battle against the Umbra Hulks. Teu skillfully dodged their ws while shing at their fleshy joints.

    With a swift maneuver, she brought the beast to its knees and delivered a Deep Sea st straight into its skull.

    The massive creature copsed to the ground, prompting Teu tounch further attacks on the closest enemy.

    Meanwhile, E unleashed a barrage of explosive arrows upon the hulks emerging from the hole.

    ncing towards Archer and the spider-like creature, she noticed the creature tightly embracing him while his tail thrashed against its body, eliciting a painful roar.

    Her attention then shifted back to the ongoing fight, and she released another volley of arrows. The battlefield trembled as explosions rocked the surroundings.

    Sera, with her newly acquired wings, soared through the air, feeling a sense of evolution sincepleting the marriage ritual.

    She unleashed a stream of mesmerizing red fire that engulfed and incinerated the Umbra Hulks upon impact.

    She swiftly darted in and out of the crowd, using her ws to sh at the creatures. After a relentless battle, the girls finally vanquished thest Umbra Hulk.

    Teu began gathering the hearts for Archer, managing to collect 131 of them. The three girls turned their attention to the ongoing fight as he hurled the giant spider across the forest, pursuing it relentlessly.

    Using his wings to propel himself higher, he lunged at the creature crashing into it and digging his massive ws into its carapace.

    He started tearing off the protective shells, causing the beast to roar in agonizing pain.

    Archer''s w then pierced the fleshy skin beneath the carapace, unleashing Eldritch sts inside the creature.

    With onest dying roar, it copsed to the floor. Not finished with the beast, Archer approached the corpse, ripped out its massive heart, and ate it.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 169 Ladies First

    After devouring the heart, Archer scanned the area and noticed the girls sitting under a tree. E stared at him wide-eyed, observing blood dripping from his snout.

    As he approached them, causing the ground to tremble, Archer returned to his humanoid form.

    When he neared the girls, E spoke up. "Archer, you were incredible out there," she said, admiration shining in her eyes. "But I couldn''t help but notice something... different about you. Why did you consume the creature''s heart?"

    Archer hesitated as he sat with them, contemting whether to reveal his secret. Taking a deep breath, he decided it was time to share.

    "E, there''s something I haven''t told you before," he began, his voice filled with sincerity. "When I consume the hearts of beasts or humanoids, it grants me a small but significant boost in strength."

    E''s eyes widened in surprise, but her expression quickly softened into a warm smile. She spoke with a smile, "So, by consuming their hearts, you gain power? That''s incredible! How did you discover this?"

    Archer nodded and settled down next to them. However, as he did, Sera yfully leaped onto him, biting his ear while embracing him in a hug.

    E and Teuughed at the two dragons, Sera calmed down and sat in Archer''sp as her tail wrapped around him.

    Archer''s fingers gently caressed her tail, a shiver ran through her body, apanied by an endearing moan.

    They sat together for a while, discussing the origins of his heart-eating habits and the creatures they had just battled. Eventually, they stood up, ready to continue their journey.

    Teu came up to Archer and gave him a collection of hearts she had gathered. He was pleasantly surprised by the amount she had.

    Archer''s smile widened as he expressed his heartfelt gratitude. "Thank you, Teu. They will be useful."

    She nodded, acknowledging his words. E and Teu drew closer, embracing Archer in a heartfelt hug. Both of them kissed his cheeks and then let him go with smiles on their faces.

    He spoke. ''''Let''s get back to searching for a while, we still need to help out the town.''''

    The group started searching again, he kept using Aura Detector as they walked finding nothing until pings appeared to the west.

    He took the lead, with the girls following closely behind, talking amongst themselves. As they neared the origin of the pings.

    Confusion crossed his face, causing him to stop and scan the surroundings. The sun was setting, and the howls of beasts grew louder.

    Turning to the girls, he suggested, "Do you three want to go to the domain? I''m hungry, and we can continue our search tomorrow."

    Agreeing with him, they followed Archer through a portal. E dashed off to the kitchen, followed by the girls.

    Shaking his head, amused by their enthusiasm, and made his way to the balcony to read the spell books he had purchased.

    Before he could delve into his reading, a brownie appeared beside him, offering a drink.

    "Master Archer, Mistress E asked me to give this to you," the brownie informed him before bowing and disappearing.

    With a grateful nod, he expressed his thanks to the little creature before it vanished into thin air.

    He proceeded to gather a stack of books from his Item Box and carefully chose the top one, ready to immerse himself in its pages.

    After an hour, he had managed to learn two spells. Archer picked up another book but before he could read it E called out to him.

    As he made his way to the table he pulled up the notifications that had appeared earlier.

    [Celestial Beam Learned]

    [Elemental Fury Learned]

    Curious, he pulled up the information for both spells.

    [Celestial Beam: Summons a radiant beam of divine energy from above, dealing radiant damage to a target]

    [Elemental Fury: Channels the power of the elements, striking a target with abination of fire, ice, and lightning damage]

    Archer joined the girls, engaging in lighthearted banter while they enjoyed their meal. Sera''s tail yfully slid up his thigh, causing a delightful shiver to run through him.

    He loved the feeling of it and grinned at her. She kept up with the teasing until they finished eating.

    They all started cleaning up. Once they were done, they joined him on the balcony. He sat down and started reading when E approached him, but Teu got there first and sat in hisp.

    Teu satfortably on hisp, engrossed in her spellbook. Archer smiled and observed E and Sera, who appeared a bit grumpy.

    Chuckling at their jealousy, he remarked. "You girls can sit here next time."

    The two of them smiled and began reading their own books, while Archer delved into his own. Several hours passed, and he sessfully learned new spells.

    [Sr re Barrage Learned]

    [Celestial Arrow Learned]

    [Chain Lightning Learned]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Frost Nova Learned]

    [Beacon of rity Learned]

    [Aurora Borealis Learned]

    After finishing their reading, they all prepared for bed. As they walked, Archer took the opportunity to review the descriptions of his newly acquired spells.

    They got into bed and shortly fell asleep, Teuil was on his left, e his right and Sera was curled up on his legs like a cat.

    [Sr re Barrage: The caster summons multiple miniature sr res that orbit around them beforeunching them at enemies in a rapid-fire barrage. Upon impact, they explode, engulfing the area in blinding light]

    [Celestial Arrow: This spell creates an arrow of pure light that can be infused with the caster''s energy and shot at enemies. Upon impact, it detonates, causing a brilliant explosion and inflicting devastating damage]

    [Chain Lightning: Sends a bolt of lightning toward a target, which then jumps to multiple nearby enemies, delivering electrical damage to each]

    [Frost Nova: Releases a wave of freezing cold energy, damaging and potentially slowing enemies down]

    [Beacon of rity: When cast, this spell creates a focused beam of pure light that purges darkness and confusion. It dispels illusions, grants rity of thought, and provides guidance in moments of uncertainty]

    [Aurora Borealis: This enchanting spell conjures ethereal ribbons of vibrant, dancing lights in the night sky. It can mesmerize and distract enemies or create a breathtaking disy for celebration and wonder]

    When he woke up the next morning he had an idea about changing the cottage so he closed his eyes and began envisioning the treehouse expanding.

    He imagined two additional levels, with the top floor bing an observatory and the other floor transforming into a massive library.

    Archer got out of bed while not waking up the girls and made his way up the staircase, he entered the newly created library, and his eyes widened in awe.

    The empty shelves now seemed to stretch into infinity. Soft morning sunlight poured through the windows, casting a warm glow across the spacious room.

    Archer approached the nearest shelf and began cing the spell books he had purchased, organizing them by their element.

    After an hour of arranging the books, he stepped back to admire his work while holding thest book. The shelves were filled with numerous volumes, but there was still plenty of space for more.

    Undeterred, Archer remembered that he needed to collect his gold from the guild for the bodies he had sold.

    He was about to call out for a brownie as Teu stumbled into the room, smiling. "There you are. The others are asleep. What are you��"

    She stopped speaking as she entered the room and saw the library, her eyes widening in shock. She mumbled, "Wow. This ce is amazing, Arch. Did you just create this?"

    Archer nodded and replied, "Yes, I did it a little while ago, but I''ve been organizing the books I''ve collected so far."

    Teu smiled and began to walk around the room, examining the shelves, decorations, and the new view. After exploring, she turned to him and asked, "What are you doing?"

    As he ced thest book on the shelf, he approached her and exined his actions, saying, "I have to go to Akhetemhat City to retrieve my gold for the bodies. Would you like to join me, princess?"

    She regarded him with a deadpan expression, but then yfully punched him before bursting intoughter, acknowledging her agreement with a nod.

    He opened a portal to the city and gestured for her to enter first, grinning. "Ladies first."

    [Guild receptionist Rose POV]

    [After Archer and the girls left the warehouse]

    Rose set to work sorting out the mountain of hundreds of bodies the demon boy had brought in.

    She turned to the butcher, who stood there with wide eyes. "Tarek, go get some guys and start working on this headache. I need to report to the Guild Master."

    Tarek nodded, rubbing his temples in anticipation of the impending stress. He swiftly turned on his heels and made his way to the other butchers.

    Meanwhile, Rose observed his departure and headed towards the adventurers guild to report the number of bodies brought in by a young man.

    Walking down the bustling street filled with people leaving work to return home, Rose eventually reached the guild and entered its premises.

    Inside, she spotted Rania behind the counter, who seemed to be in the process of packing up.

    Rose approached her with a smile as Rania looked up.

    "Hello, Rose. What brings you here today?" Rania inquired.

    Letting out a sigh, she began to exin what the boy had done and how many bodies he had sold, causing potential chaos due to the hefty payout they would have to make.

    To make matters worse, he had even sold them the giant, adding to her massive headache. Rania looked shocked upon hearing the reason for her friend''s visit.

    She stopped packing up and led Rose to the Guild Master''s office.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 170 Youre A Nuisance

    They paused outside the door, and Rania knocked. A gruff, deep voice called out, "Come in!"

    She opened the door, and both women stepped into the office, greeted by a warm atmosphere and colorful tapestries adorning the walls.

    Behind the desk sat a slim man with tanned skin, deeply engrossed in reading some paperwork.

    He looked up and noticed their presence. Gesturing for them to take a seat, he inquired, "What''s the matter, Rania?"

    Rania exchanged a nce with Rose, who nodded in agreement. She proceeded to exin the situation to the guild master, and as she delved further into her story, the man''s eyes widened in shock.

    Clearing his throat with a cough, he spoke, "Well, that is indeed shocking. What''s even more astounding is the fact that this young man brought in an actual giant. It will undoubtedly fetch us profits beyond anything we''ve seen."

    The guild master nodded, shifting his attention towards Rose. "You have my permission to pay him whatever the total is. Go and assist the warehouse. He will be back in two days. I''ll arrange for some assistance for you."

    Rose smiled gratefully. "Thank you, guild master."

    However, before she could leave, he spoke up again. "Rose, promote the boy to Rank D. No one below Rank A could have killed a giant, as they are incredibly tough. But this is the best I can do for the boy."

    She nodded, and the three continued their conversation. After a brief exchange, the two women bid farewell and left the guild master''s office. Rose said goodbye to Rania and hurried back to the warehouse.

    Upon her arrival, she discovered a dozen butchers diligently dissecting the giant''s body, with blood staining the vast area.

    Shaking her head, she joined in to lend a hand. After two days of relentless work, they sessfully organized all the beast parts in storage rings and began selling them to Zenian traders.

    With a sack of gold coins in her hand, Rose entered the safe room and ced it beside the growing pile of sacks.

    As Rose surveyed the growing wealth, annoyance colored her words, "That boy is a nuisance, but a wealthy one at that."

    The increasing number of gold coins prompted the guild master to enlist additional guards for the warehouse.

    Rumors regarding the mysterious young man began to spread like wildfire. Even the mayor caught wind of the rumors and expressed a desire to meet him, dispatching his people to question her daily.

    However, Rose had no information to offer them. Frustrated, she cursed the boy who had be a constant headache for her.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer and Teu stepped through the portal, finding themselves in an alleyway just a short distance from the adventurers guild.

    Approaching the building, they entered and found a reception area with only a few staff members present.

    However, there was a man behind one of the counters. Making their way towards him, Archer spoke. "Hello, is Rania here?"

    The man raised his gaze, his eyes drawn to Archer''s unique white hair and violet eyes. Yet, he seemed, unlike the way others had described him.

    As he acknowledged both of them, he introduced himself with a polite nod. "Greetings, I am Ahmed. I assume you are Archer?"

    Archer nodded in affirmation, and Ahmed stood up, requesting them to wait briefly while he disappeared into the back.

    Teu turned towards Archer, her curiosity piqued. "Are we merely waiting for the coins beforepleting the quest?"

    Archer turned his head to meet her gaze. "Why do you ask?"

    With a smile and red cheeks, Teu exined, "Can I go purchase some spellbooks, please? I want to learn more spells to help you in fights."

    He smiled as he pulled out arge pouch and made a request. "Could you please buy as many books as you can? You have a storage ring, right?"

    Teu nodded, taking the pouch and giving him a grateful kiss. "Thanks, Arch. Wait here for me."

    Archer smiled as she left the guild and headed to the spellbook shop, while he waited for Rania.

    After a brief time, she reappeared from the back with Ahmed in tow, and her eyes widened as they fell upon him.

    Surprised by his unexpected presence, she couldn''t help but express her astonishment. "What happened to your horns? And how did you manage to arrive here so quickly when you were supposed to be up north?" Rania inquired, a smile ying on her lips. "By the way, the shorter hair suits you."

    Archer let out a chuckle and responded, "I can conceal them now it helps out a lot, and thanks E cut it for me. is the gold ready?"

    Acknowledging that he had evaded her second question, Rania simply nodded, choosing not to press the matter.

    With a warm smile, she gestured for him to follow her. They traversed through one room and then another, eventually descending a flight of stairs. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they continued, they stumbled upon a sight that surprised Archer a dozen guards lounging around nonchntly.

    She nodded at the guards, who returned the smile as they opened the vault door. Rania and Archer crossed the threshold, and his eyes widened with greed.

    Before him, ten sacks filled with gold coinsy, a sight that left him stunned. Turning to Rania with astonishment, he inquired, "How much is the total value of these coins?"

    Raniaughed to herself when she saw his greedy eyes, thenposed herself and replied, "150,000 gold coins. Most of it is from the giants and orc bodies, which are rare in the south. Because of that, many body parts can be sold."

    Rania then spoke again. ''''Oh and you''ve been promoted to Rank D. So when you''ve stored all this we will update your card.''''

    He nodded and stored all the sacks of gold in his Item box and followed her back to her counter.

    When they arrived, she asked for Archer''s guild card, and he handed it over. Shortly after, she returned with a freshly issued guild card in a vibrant shade of leaf green.

    Rania, holding the card, inquired about the progress of his quest.

    Archer met her gaze and replied, "It''s going well. I believe I''m getting close topleting it."

    Rania nodded in approval and left to attend to her tasks. Archer, on the other hand, headed towards the bar and sat down.

    The bartender nced at the young boy and dered, "I''m not serving you at this time,d."

    Archer chuckled and rified, "Oh, I don''t need anything to drink. I''m simply waiting for someone."

    The bartender nodded and went back to work. Soon, Teu joined Archer, and the two of them left the guild together.

    Entering a nearby alleyway Archer summoned a portal, and the two of them stepped into it to enter the domain.

    When they walked out the other end, they found E, Sera, and Sheira sitting around the table, enjoying their tea. All three turned their attention toward them.

    E''s face lit up with a smile while Sera eagerly rushed towards Archer, leaping onto him and peppering his face with kisses.

    Laughter filled the room as everyone enjoyed the yful disy. After a moment, Sera settled down and hopped off Archer, while E leaned in to give him a warm wee-back kiss.

    Sheira observed the scene with a gentle smile, her heart filled with joy at seeing her little girl so happy and content.

    Archer and the girls settled into their seats at the table. Archer then turned his attention to Sheira and greeted her warmly. "Hey, Sheira. How have you been? How are you liking the domain so far?"

    Sheira''s smile grew as she remembered how reserved Archer used to be, appreciating his newfound openness.

    Taking a sip of her tea, she smiled and responded, "I''ve been doing well, young master. Thank you for asking. The domain is truly exquisite, and the people here are friendly and hospitable."

    Archer smiled upon hearing her reply. The group chatted for a little while before he stood up and announced his intention to continue the quest.

    Teu and E expressed their desire to stay a little longer, while Sera offered to join him, a proposition he happily epted.

    After bidding their farewells, the two of them exited the domain and reappeared at the same location they had left from.

    They headed west, where Archer had detected a ping the previous night. Sera was filled with excitement, bouncing around in anticipation.

    Eventually, she caught up with him and walked by his side, a wide smile adorning her face. "I''m grateful that you allowed me toe, my husband," she said with gratitude.

    He smiled at her and leaned down to kiss her, catching her off guard. However, she soon returned the kiss passionately.

    They kissed for a few minutes before parting, and Archer gazed into her beautiful eyes before speaking.

    "That''s okay, Sera. You cane with me anywhere."

    Sera became excited once again and grabbed hold of his hand as they continued walking. After an hour, they stumbled upon arge cave opening emitting a foul odor.

    As they approached the entrance, Archer activated his Aura Detector and scanned the cave.

    He started getting loads of pingsing from inside, he turned to Sera and told her what he discovered.

    ''''Sera somethings inside the cave. Be careful when we enter.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 171 Sia Silverthrone (2) [Bonus]

    When Sia stepped out of the Manaship, she summoned her Dawnbreaker andmanded her soldiers to follow her.

    One hundred mounted soldiers trailed behind her. Her anger simmered as she advanced towards the city, disregarding the city guard at the gate.

    They approached the castle as the citizens started paying attention to therge war mounts making their way down the road.

    As Sia made her way down the road she was thinking back on the times she spent with Archer reading in the Ashguard library.

    [shback to the time when Archer was nine]

    While Sia was given time off she came to the Mistwood Duchy to visit her favorite boy who she hasn''t seen in ages.

    The Mana-ship dropped her off outside the city thanks to her privileges of being an officer in the Dawnbreaker legion.

    When Sia made her way into the city she bought some chocte for Archer as she passed by a stall.

    Not long after she entered the castle and went straight to the library, only giving her nieces and nephews a smile as she passed by.

    Sia walked into the library, her eyes scanning the familiar surroundings. her gaze fell upon little Archer, sitting in his usual spot.

    A smile graced her lips as she approached him, her steps filled with infectious excitement.

    Closing the distance between them, Sia reached out and gently grabbed hold of him, pulling him into a tight embrace, and squashing him against her massive chest.

    She held him there for a moment, a mixture of affection and protectiveness radiating from her.

    Archer, initially surprised by the sudden embrace, soon foundfort in the warmth and safety of Sia''s arms. He wrapped his own arms around her, cherishing the bond they shared.

    Sia''s face lit up with affection as she showered him with care and attention while kissing him all over his face causing him tough which caused her to do it even more.

    When she stopped she looked at him with a smile. "Archer, when you grow older, I''m going to be your wife and take good care of you," she dered her voice tender and overflowing with love.

    He was caught off guard, and reminded her, "But Sia, you''re my aunt."

    Sia dismissed his concerns with a gentleugh, the sound escaping her lips like a sweet melody to his ears. "Labels are insignificant, my love. I have chosen you, and our bond transcends mere family ties. Our connection is destined, and my love for you surpasses any formalities."

    At first, Archer doubted her words, thinking they were just meant tofort him. He believed she said those things to make him feel better.

    Little did he know, Sia''s intentions were genuine, and she harbored a deep and unusual attachment to him, driven by her "nephew-con" inclinations.

    Unbeknownst to them, a white-haired woman watched from above, wearing a satisfied smile as her ns unfolded before her.

    [Present time]

    Sia rode into the castle, her soldiers intimidating the castle guards as they entered.

    Disembarking, she strode through the main entrance of the castle as her guards followed her wondering what she was going to do this time.

    She made her way down the hallway, her eyes caught sight of Aldwulf approaching. A surge of anger consumed her, and without hesitation, she lunged at him, swiftly swiping his legs, causing him to fall.

    Aldwulf was confused. Out of nowhere, he was being attacked. When he looked up, he saw Sia Silverthrone standing above him with a look of rage on her beautiful face.

    She red down at him, making an effort to calm her temper, and sternly warned him, "If I ever hear of you bullying Archer again, you''ll be in serious trouble. Do you understand, boy?"

    He nodded his head rapidly, resembling a chicken. However, when Aldwulf heard the name of that demon, panic consumed him.

    Observing his reaction, curiosity sparked within her. "What''s the matter, Speak up."

    Aldwulf was about to respond, but a shrill shout echoed through the hallway. She looked up to see her sister''s husband''s first wife rushing towards them.

    Stepping back, she observed as the woman started fussing over the boy.

    After checking on him. Ksara looked up with hatred burning in her eyes. "Is it not enough? That little demon mutted them, and now you''re here? What do you want, Sia?"

    Sia looked at the woman with narrowed eyes as she approached her. "I''ve heard what you did to my boy. The same warning applies to you as well. The next time you decide to mess with him is when your family falls from the Emperor''s grace."

    She smiled at the woman after threatening her and continued speaking. "Now tell me, where is my idiotic little sister?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ksara was about to start shouting again, but when she saw Sia''s not-so-friendly smile, she fell silent and mumbled, "In the garden with our husband."

    Sia nodded and unexpectedly pped Ksara, sending the evil woman to the floor to join her eunuch son.

    She cast a disdainful nce at Aldwulf and let out augh, fully aware that her boy had already stripped them of their masculinity.

    With a confident stride, she headed towards the garden.

    [Larka''s POV]

    Larka was sitting in the garden with her husband who took some time off from organizing the defence of Mistwood for the uing war.

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a soft orange glow over the garden where Duke Leonard and Larka sat at a stone table.

    The air was heavy with a mixture of blooming flowers and unspoken remorse. Their faces were etched with lines of regret as they listened to the murmur of the evening breeze.

    Rumors had reached their ears, tales carried from the south by traders and merchants. Whispers of their son''s achievements and betrothal to three princesses.

    The mother''s voice quivered with a mixture of sorrow and self-reproach. "How did we let ite to this? Our own flesh and blood subjected to such cruelty and pain by our own hands, all because of our pride."

    Leonard clenched his fists. "We were blinded by our own desires, consumed by our petty pride. We treated him as if we never wanted him, a burden, and now we must bear the weight of our terrible choices."

    The garden, once a sanctuary of serenity, seemed to reflect their inner turmoil. Larka''s voice trembled as she continued, her words heavy with regret. "We never stopped the abuse, not even once."

    Tears streamed down her face as she bowed her head in shame. "We failed him. Our duty as parents was to love, nurture, and guide him, but instead, we treated him horribly. We abused and mistreated him."

    In the midst of their despair, Larka''s voice quivered. "We must find a way to make amends, to show our son that we are truly sorry for the pain we caused him. We cannot undo the past, but we can work towards a future where he feels loved."

    Suddenly, they heard a cackleing from behind them. Larka turned around, her eyes widening as she spotted her older sister, Sia Silverthrone, apanied by her guards.

    She stood there in her military uniform, staring at them with a hateful expression etched upon her face.

    The look on Sia''s face deeply wounded Larka, as she had always respected her eldest sister. Sia had risen from being amon foot soldier to bing the general of the legendary Dawnbreaker legion.

    [Sia''s POV]

    Sia noticed the two of them sitting at the table, discussing ways to make it up to Archer and show him "love." The absurdity of their words made her burst intoughter.

    But as she heard their conversation, anger welled up inside her. ''They don''t love him like I do. I will never mistreat him and will always love him,'' she thought passionately.

    Sia couldn''t wait to see Archer now that he was nearly 16 so she could properly pamper and treat him as a wife should.

    Snapping back from her wild thoughts, she addressed her shocked sister. "Why would you allow him to be abused, Lark? Didn''t I tell you what I would do thest time?"

    She walked up to her sister, who quickly stood up. Leonard attempted to step in front of Sia, but she swiftly backhanded the man.

    He went flying backward and crashed to the ground. Sia looked over to where hended and shouted out. "Don''t get involved."

    She turned to Larka, who took a step back. Sia walked closer to her with a smile, but Larka knew it was anything but a smile.

    "Lark, how dare you treat him like that! He''s mine!" Sia eximed, delivering a sharp p.

    Larka held her cheek, feeling the sting, but she remained silent. She knew she deserved the p, yet her mind was filled with confusion over her sister''s words.

    She looked at Sia. "What do you mean he''s yours?"

    Sia stood her ground, locking eyes with her sister. Sporting a grin, she unveiled her n. "I intend to marry him and shower him with the love he deserves. I''ve already spoken to Father, who, upon hearing the rumors, was thrilled to align himself with a rising star in the empire. Unlike you and Mother, he''s not narrow-minded."

    When Larka heard her elder sister, whom she respected and loved dearly, wanted to marry her son, she didn''t know what to do and was confused.

    Sia''s guards heard her speak and started handing coins to each other while mumbling. "Damn, you were right. The general is a nephew-con."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 172 The Little Red Dragon

    ?Proxy Connection Failed!

    Before they could enter the cave, Teu and E appeared behind them, causing the two dragons to jump with a yelp. Archer didn''t feel the bracelet before their sudden appearance.

    After recovering from the jump scare, Archer chuckled and informed the girls about the n to venture inside the dark tunnel, although they didn''t seem keen on the idea.

    However, both Archer and Sera could see in the dark, so they offered to guide the group. With everyone in agreement, the four of them entered the cave.

    Archer took the lead position and scanned their surroundings, receiving multiple pings from his Aura Detector. He wondered just how many creatures were inside the cave.

    With caution, they moved forward and entered a chilling chamber. The air weighed heavily upon them, and a spine-tingling sight awaited their gaze.

    The entire chamber was soaked in blood, creating an unsettling atmosphere. The walls gleamed with crimson stains, casting a macabre hue over everything.

    Puddles of congealed blood dotted the floor, emitting a sickly metallic smell. Flickering torches illuminated the gruesome scene, their dancing shadows seeming to whisper haunting secrets.

    Countless tunnels branched out from the chamber, each one leading to a different ce. The tunnels stretched into darkness, their depths shrouded in mystery.

    Some tunnels appeared narrow and foreboding, while others were wider and beckoning. To worsen the situation, Archer''s Aura Detector picked up numerous pings emanating from each tunnel.

    That''s when they heard hurried footsteps as a ghoul sprung from the shadows, sprinting toward them with a feral look on its face.

    Archer was just about to cast a spell, but Sera darted toward the creature and sidestepped it as she sliced its legs, bringing it crashing down.

    Swiftly, Sera impaled the creature with her slender red tail. Content with killing the vile creature, she casually brushed the dust off her dress.

    Sera stopped right next to Archer with a mischievous smile etched on her pretty face. That''s when she slid her tail up his leg, causing him to shiver when he felt it.

    Teu quickly intervened, pping her tail away and speaking in a hushed voice. "Not the time or ce, Sera. Behave yourself."

    Sera giggled as she winked at Archer. That''s when they heard screeching and other creepy noises.

    They turned their heads to the opposite side of the chamber and saw a horde of ghouls charging out of the tunnels.

    Smiling as he had a chance to try out two of his new spells, Archer told the girls to back up while he tested them.

    He stepped forward and cast dozens of Celestial Arrows that circled around him, looking like stars in the sky.

    Archer pictured them striking the ghouls like homing missiles, piercing through multiple enemies and turning them to dust.

    E stepped back and notched light mana arrows. She started unleashing a storm of arrows as the sound of her bowstring snapping could be heard echoing all over the chamber.

    As each arrow flew, a ghoul fell, and E''s speed grew. Without concerns for arrows, she focused solely on her mana.

    Teu assumed a defensive stance, safeguarding the trio, while Sera''s face lit up with pure excitement.

    She started unleashing beautiful red fireballs into the iing crowd, her movements resembling that of a hyperactive rabbit as she hopped around Archer while casting her magic.

    Archerughed at Sera''s behavior. He could tell she was genuinely happy for some reason, but he turned his attention back to the ghouls as he raised his hand and cast the second spell.

    ''Celestial Beam.''

    With a resounding m, the celestial beam crashed into the horde. The air crackled with energy as the beam epassed the entire chamber.

    The ghouls screeched and recoiled, their undead flesh burning under the celestial light.

    The celestial beamshed out, sending tendrils of pure energy whipping through the air. Each strike connected with pinpoint uracy, disintegrating the ghouls upon contact.

    Their bodies crumbled into ashes, dissipating into nothingness as the spell cleansed their existence.

    While the two were casting spells, Teu skillfully maneuvered through the chaos, her sword shing through the air with calcted strikes.

    She dispatched any ghouls that dared toe closer, blending elegance with deadly efficiency.

    Sera''s glee continued to overflow, her excitement bing unstoppable. With eagerness, her ws extended, propelling her forward without a care for E''s urgent shouts.

    Filled with uncontainable anticipation, her tail thrashed about, brimming with energy, as she fearlessly dashed into the heart of the battle.

    The ghouls, faced with her lethal and precise strikes, stood no chance against her razor-sharp ws.

    One by one, they sumbed to the relentless onught, crumbling helplessly to the ground before her might.

    Her agile tail gracefully apanied her every move, delivering precise strikes that swiftly incapacitated her foes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the midst of the chaotic scene, Sera''sughter rang out, a joyous melody that echoed through the air. She reveled in the sheer delight of the fight, fully embracing the exhrating rush coursing through her veins.

    As the battle raged on, Sera''s jumping and swift attacks ceased momentarily. Taking a deep breath, she unleashed a torrent of fiery red mes, obliterating everything in its path.

    However, Sera failed to notice as a lurking wendigo lunged at her from the shadows. Just as the creature sprang forth, Archer swiftly cast Blink, appearing between her and the creature.

    He whispered, ''''Draconis.''''

    Archer quickly raised his wing and deflected the creature''s ws, his tail plunged into its chest and threw it to the side.

    Sera was just looking at him with wide eyes but smiled as she looked away in embarrassment.

    He spoke to her. ''''Be careful next time Sera.''''

    Thest of the ghoul was killed and the sound died down, Archer used Aura Detector and when he did he picked up loads of pings from one of the tunnels.

    Archer looked back to the girls and motioned for them to follow him as he walked into the tunnel and made their way toward the pings.

    They ventured deeper into the underground tunnel, and a sense of foreboding washed over them.

    The air grew colder and heavier, and the distant echoes of their footsteps reverberated eerily through the dark passageway.

    As they descended further, the tunnel twisted and turned, leading them into abyrinthine maze of narrow passages.

    Shadows danced and flickered on the walls, casting grotesque shapes that seemed to mock their presence.

    Just as they were about to turn a corner, guttural howls pierced through the air, sending a chill down their spines.

    The haunting sound seemed to reverberate from deep within the bowels of the earth, echoing through the vast underground tunnels.

    As the earth quivered beneath their feet, an eerie rumble filled the air. Waves of vibrations surged through their bodies, unsettling their nerves and causing their hands to tighten their grip on their weapons.

    Archer raised a hand, signaling the group to stop. His eyes narrowed as he focused, trying to decipher the source of the unsettling sounds.

    Sera instinctively got her ws and tail ready to unleash her spells at a moment''s notice.

    Teu tightened her grip on her sword, her eyes scanning the dark corners for any sign of danger.

    E, with her bow at the ready, kept a keen eye on the shadows, her fingers itching to release an arrow.

    The piercing howls escted in volume and frenzy, blending with the menacing growls and snarls of hidden creatures lurking in the shadows.

    The intensifying rumble shook the surroundings, dislodging pebbles from the ceiling that cascaded down to the ground below.

    As they moved forward, tension mounted, sharpening their senses. The air crackled with electricity, heightening their awareness of the hidden danger.

    Turning the corner, their eyes widened in horror. Before themy a vast chamber, illuminated by eerie glowing fungi on the walls.

    Howls and rumbling echoed through the massive space. At the center of the chamber stood terrifying creatures.

    Enormous, hideous beings with fiery red eyes and razor-sharp ws. The source of the growls and rumbling became clear: a pack of savage cave trolls that was eating some sort of beast.

    When the four entered, the trolls abruptly halted and fixed their gazes upon them, their eyes filled with madness. They all rose to their feet, clutching stone clubs tightly.

    Archer took a step forward and whispered, "Draco."

    In an instant, he transformed into his dragon form. However, he quickly noticed a difference��his length had increased to 15 meters, surpassing his previous size of 10 meters, and he now stood about 8 meters tall.

    The girls were stunned by the remarkable change in his size, and the trolls reacted with furious roars.

    In response, Archer reciprocated with a mighty roar of his own, unleashing a stream of violet mes that struck the nearest troll directly, reducing the creature to ashes.

    Witnessing this, the remaining trolls grew even angrier and charged forward. Just as Archer prepared to charge as well, a smaller red dragon appeared on his back, emitting its own fierce roar.

    He instantly recognized her and was amazed at her vibrant crimson scales shimmering in the light of the fungi, reflecting the fire within.

    With a wingspan that stretches wide, she emanates an aura of mischief and power.

    Sera may be small, but don''t let her delicate frame fool you. Despite her tiny staturepared to him, it only adds to her charm and makes her even more powerful.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 173 The Necromancer

    Sera hopped around on his back, proudly disying her new dragon form. She was only four meters long and two meters tall, but her happiness knew no bounds.

    Archer and the girls were taken aback by her sudden transformation. However, they pushed aside their astonishment and focused on the threat��the enraged trolls charging toward them.

    Sera swiftly leaped off Archer''s back and charged at them. She reached the first one and skillfully evaded its swing, then gracefully jumped onto its back.

    With her long snout and razor-sharp teeth, she mped onto the troll''s neck and vigorously shook her head, causing blood to spray in all directions.

    Archer followed her lead and pounced on the nearest two trolls, pinning them down with his razor-sharp ws.

    They struggled relentlessly, but they were immobilized. Taking hold of another troll, Archer flung it away like a frisbee.

    Teu and E stood in awe, their eyes wide with shock, as the two dragons seamlessly coordinated their efforts to eliminate the trolls.

    The precision and synchronization of their movements were nothing short of extraordinary.

    As a troll swung its arm towards Sera, Archer swiftly unleashed an Eldritch st at its hand, causing the troll to release its club involuntarily.

    Seizing the moment, Sera capitalized on the opening and unleashed her breath attack, obliterating the troll in a powerful st.

    Meanwhile, Archer, with his formidable ws, crushed the two trolls he had previously trapped.

    With a swift motion of his tail, he struck another troll with the force of a whip, decimating its head. Blood sprayed in all directions as the troll''s lifeless body thudded to the ground.

    They swiftly dispatched the remaining trolls, leaving none standing. Archer ripped out the hearts of ten trolls and devoured them hungrily.

    After satisfying his hunger, Archer transformed back into his humanoid form. Letting out a loud burp, he strolled back toward the girls.

    With a wide grin on her face, Sera also returned to her human form and dashed towards Archer.

    Joyfully, she leaped into his arms and nted a passionate kiss on his lips. After a while, she gently disengaged herself and hopped down.

    E and Teu approached, but E quickened her pace, aiming to reach Archer first. She too leaned in and kissed him, much to the annoyance of the blue-haired girl.

    After sharing a kiss with each girl, Archer couldn''t help butugh when he witnessed E and Teu yfullypeting.

    The three of them then turned their heads toward Sera, who greeted them with her usual broad smile.

    The confusion evident in their gazes, Sera inquired, "Why are you three looking at me like that?"

    Archer was the first to break the silence. "When did you acquire your dragon form, and why is it sorge?"

    Sera looked at Archer, her smile warm and gentle. She tilted her head slightly as she began to share, "In one of my dreams as a fairy dragon, a woman revealed a secret to me. She said that afterpleting the marriage ritual, I could transform into my true dragon form by saying ''Draconis,'' It''s a legacy passed down from my ancestors. I am a Sylphid dragon, specializing in infernomancy, which I have already mastered."

    The three nodded in agreement as they listened to Sera''s exnation, delighted to have another dragon fighting alongside them.

    They decided to take a short break, during which Archer took the opportunity to check his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 7500/15000]

    [Level Up: 153>164]

    [SP: 0>33]

    [Eldritch st: 6>7]

    [Celestial Arrows: 0>1]

    [Dragon Form: 1>2]

    With a smile on his face, he analyzed his status and reviewed the oue of his recent endeavors.

    Having vanquished the enormous spider-like creature and unleashed a devastating meteor swarm, he umted numerous kills against the Umbra Hulks, even devouring some hearts.

    As a result, he achieved a tremendous total of 172,500 experience points. He reminded himself to eat the 131 hearts that Teu collected for him.

    After their rest, the group resumed their journey through the tunnels. While traversing another tunnel, Aura Detector alerted him to pingsing from further ahead.

    They ventured into another chamber, which was twice the size of the trolls'' chamber, only to be met with a vast army of undead.

    Among the lifeless horde, the group caught sight of the townspeople, their faces devoid of any life.

    That''s when the four heard a seductive voice speak. ''''Oh look we have here. Four little test subjects.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Archer noticed a woman emerge from the shadows wearing all-ck necromancer robes, holding a long ck staff.

    She had long ck hair, blue eyes, and pale white skin. Three other simr-looking women followed behind her.

    Despite finding her attractive, Archer sensed something peculiar about her, especially in her unsettling gaze. The woman locked eyes with the group, wearing a wide smile.

    Stepping forward with a graceful stride, she remarked, "Well, well, what a surprise to encounter the famous white dragon with his entourage of women. Mr. Dragon, I''ve heard plenty about you."

    Archer shook his head and chuckled, replying, "Well, the news does travel fast, but it doesn''t bother me much."

    The woman''s smile widened, and before she could respond, Teu interrupted, asking, "Why are you in the Soutnds?"

    Pausing her steps, she giggled and retorted, "What if I told you I''m here to find him?" With a seductive smile, she pointed directly at Archer.

    The woman stopped just in front of the undead and gave Archer a small bow as she spoke. ''''I''m Demacia Shadowgrave. Leader of The Sisters of Shadows. Now I have a small request. Will you hear me out?''''

    Archer was curious so he nodded his head. When Demacia saw this she smiled and began speaking.

    ''''Well, we are preparing a ritual and are in need of a dragon''s heart. Would you be a darling and give me yours?''''

    The three women behind her started to giggle when they heard their leader speak in a polite tone while asking for something so strange.

    But she wasn''t finished there, she continued. ''''But before all that awful business. How about you join our sisterhood? I''m certain I and my sisters can take care of you.''''

    When Sera heard the woman she lost her temper and shouted in anger. ''''Listen here woman you will not be inviting him anywhere or doing anything with him. His MINE!''''

    She unleashed an Inferno st toward Demacia, but the necromancer effortlessly blocked it.

    Meanwhile, E, seething with anger, remained silent but swiftly notched an explosive arrow and started unleashing a barrage into the horde of undead.

    Explosions rocked therge chamber as the undead was sent flying all over the ce, the three women behind Demacia acted as she spoke. ''''Go forward and end their lives my Shadowdes.''''

    They moved with quick speed and headed straight for E, but before they could reach her Teu got in their way.

    Her sword by her side, the Shadowdes charged in with poison-covered daggers, Teu parried one attack and kicked the wrist of another while sting the third with Deep Sea st.

    The third instantly dropped dead, the first recovered but before she could attack Teu was already there and shed at her.

    The woman lifted her dagger, but she swiftly broke it with her sword, leaving the girl stunned.

    Seizing the opportunity, Teu released another devastating Deep Sea st, hitting the Shadowde squarely in the chest.

    While E and Teu were engaged inbat, Sera transformed into her dragon form and charged at Demecia, who grinned upon witnessing the red dragon''s charge.

    In response, she lifted her staff and unleashed a Corpse Explosion toward a body that Sera was about to pass over.

    Seeing this, Archer swiftly Blinked to Sera''s side and pushed her out of harm''s way, taking the st himself.

    The force of the explosion sent him hurtling backward, crashing into the wall.

    Witnessing Archer''s selfless act, Sera became consumed by rage and relentlessly continued her charge toward the necromancer.

    Undeterred, Demecia resorted to casting more Corpse Explosions, yet Sera skillfully evaded each one now she knew her trick.

    As the furious red dragon closed in on her, she took a step back, realizing the impending danger.

    Demecia turned her gaze towards Archer and spoke with a flirtatious tone. "We shall cross paths again, white dragon. Until then, farewell."

    She swiftly teleported away, leaving behind her unfinished work and the remnants of her summoned undead army.

    Archer''s head throbbed as E rushed over to him. Slowly, he managed to rise to his feet, his tattered clothes barely clinging to him.

    Just then, the moans of the undead filled the air. Teu swiftly made her way to the two, while Sera used her mes to hold back the advancing undead.

    Gradually, Archer felt his body beginning to heal as Sera touched down in front of him, shifting into her humanoid form.

    At that moment, she embraced him, expressing gratitude for him helping her once again. She released her hold on him as a Wendigo lunged out from the shadows.

    However, E swiftly killed it with a well-aimed arrow. The four of them prepared to take on the remaining horde.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 174 Heading South [Bonus]

    Tal sat in the Vassia City''s adventurer guild when she began hearing rumors about a boy who had decimated hundreds of church knights and attacked the Duke''s castle.

    Intrigued, she inquired around and discovered that it was the same boy she had encountered before. Tal wondered how he was faring and had been longing to see him again.

    At that moment, Cecelia and Radyn took a seat across from her. The group''s cleric, Cecelia, looked at Tal and spoke, "Well, Tali, we''ll be embarking on a significant trade mission to the Land of Mediterra, visiting the Sris and Lunaris Empires."

    Tal''s face lit up with a smile upon hearing her friends'' words. She couldn''t wait to depart from the Avalon Empire.

    It was widely known that the specter of war loomed ominously on the horizon, threatening to engulf the empire from all sides.

    This apprehension had prompted the imperial army to ramp up its recruitment efforts two years ago.

    Scores of young men and women eagerly flocked to join, which had been divided into four smaller armies and stationed strategically at the empire''s most vulnerable points along the border.

    She turned her gaze to Radyn and inquired, "Do we have any information about which kingdoms are likely to dere war?"

    The knight nodded, acknowledging her question, and proceeded to exin the situation. "Indeed, Avalon finds itself under assault from all sides. Every petty kingdom seeks to seizend and diminish the empire''s size."

    Taking a sip of his ale, he continued, "The imperial army locked down the border several weeks ago and has been amassing its forces. The Dukes have mustered their armies and stand prepared. However, the other kingdoms have yet to make their move."

    Tal nodded, finishing her drink, just as Novius, Darius, and Feyra arrived with the supplies required for their journey.

    Novius took the lead in speaking, addressing the group, "Are you three prepared? The caravan is assembling at the eastern gate."

    The two women and the man nodded in agreement and proceeded to exit the guild, making their way toward the designated gathering point.

    While walking, Darius adjusted his pace to match Tal''s and initiated a conversation. "Tali, once we reach the Negendra Kingdom, we must sample some of their renowned Negendrian wine."

    She looked at the man but didn''t say anything, ever since the incident with Archer she hasn''t liked him at all.

    After walking for a while they reached the eastern gate, where a bustling caravan was assembling.

    Merchants were busy loading wagons with goods, and the air was filled with the sounds of chatter and clinking metal.

    They approached the caravan''s leader, a seasoned trader named Roderick, and exchanged a few words.

    After confirming their ces within the caravan, Roderick greeted Tal''s group with a warm smile.

    "Ah, you must be The Sparrows," Roderick said, extending his hand in greeting to Tal and then Novius. "I''ve heard good things about your group. We''re fortunate to have you join us on this journey to Mediterra."

    Tal shook his hand firmly. "Thank you, Roderick. We''re honored to be part of your caravan and excited to see the wonders in the south."

    The caravan set off after everyone was ready, the rhythmic tter of hooves and creaking of wagons apanying their departure.

    They ventured east, through rugged mountain passes where the towering peaks seemed to touch the sky.

    The air grew cooler as they ascended higher, and their breath formed misty puffs in the crisp mountain air.

    As they descended on the southern side of the mountains, the terrain gradually changed. Lush green valleys stretched out before them, dotted with colorful wildflowers.

    The journey continued south, winding through picturesquendscapes and quaint viges.

    Tal and herpanions marveled at the breathtaking scenery and exchanged stories with fellow travelers.

    They shared meals around campfires, withughter and camaraderie filling the nights.

    Finally, after weeks of travel, the caravan approached the borders of the Negendra Kingdom. Arge stone bridge that guarded the way south weed them into the realm.

    The guard above the gate told the caravan to stop as more guards appeared and started inspecting everything.

    After they were finished they let the caravan pass. They continued on with their journey, now traversing through the vast expanse of the grasnd desert.

    Thendscape stretched out as far as the eye could see, with golden grasses swaying in the gentle breeze. The sun beat down relentlessly, casting a warm glow over the arid terrain.

    Tal rode atop her horse, scanning the horizon for any signs of civilization. Dust billowed behind the caravan as the wagons rolled steadily forward.

    It had been days since theyst encountered a settlement, and the sight of one seemed like an oasis in the desert.

    As the afternoon sun reached its zenith, a murmur spread through the caravan. Pointing ahead, travelers eximed in excitement, "Look! A town! We''ve finally reached civilization!"

    Tal''s heart leaped with anticipation. She spurred her horse onward, urging herpanions to pick up the pace.

    The distant town grewrger with every passing moment, gradually revealing its structures and rooftops against the barren backdrop.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they drew closer, the town''s details became clearer. Small houses lined the streets, their earthen walls and thatched roofs blending harmoniously with the desert surroundings.

    A bustling marketce came into view, filled with merchants hawking their wares and locals going about their daily routines.

    The caravan entered the town, weed by curious gazes and the lively hum of activity. Tal and herpanions dismounted, their dusty boots sinking into the sandy ground.

    They wandered through the streets, captivated by the sights, sounds, and aromas of the bustling town.

    Merchants disyed their colorful fabrics, spices, and handcrafted goods. The aroma of exotic foods wafted through the air, tempting hungry travelers.

    Locals greeted the caravan warmly, offering hospitality and sharing stories of the desert''s challenges and wonders.

    Tal approached a friendly-looking merchant and inquired about their journey ahead. The merchant smiled, gesturing towards the south.

    "Beyond this town lies the vast desert of the Negendra Kingdom. Be prepared for the trials that await, but also cherish the hidden beauty that lies within."

    Taking a moment to absorb the wisdom, Tal thanked the merchant and rejoined herpanions.

    They gathered together, discussing their ns and preparing for the next leg of the journey.

    The town had provided them with respite and supplies, rejuvenating their spirits for the challenges ahead.

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the desert town, Tal and her group bid farewell to the friendly locals.

    They mounted their horses, the caravan reforming behind them, and set their sights on the horizon once more.

    As hours passed, the sun began its descent, casting a warm golden glow over thend and transforming the surroundings into a breathtakingly beautifulndscape.

    As the group ventured through the arid wastnd, Tal took the lead, guiding them through the treacherous terrain.

    With each step they took, a cloud of sand billowed behind them, stirred up by their weary footsteps.

    The faint rumbling grew louder, drawing the attention of the seasoned adventurers. They dismounted from their horses, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons.

    Without warning, the sand erupted around them, revealing a horde of massive Sand Scorpions.

    Their serrated pincers snapped menacingly, and their stingers glistened in the dying sunlight, poised to strike.

    The adventurers quickly formed a protective circle around the caravan, bracing themselves for the impending battle.

    Tal stepped forward, her bow at the ready. She closed her eyes, allowing the desert winds to guide her mana.

    A faint glow surrounded her as she channeled her energy into her arrows. With a deep breath, she opened her eyes and released a fire arrow.

    The arrow sailed through the air, leaving behind a trail of shimmering magic. It struck a Sand Scorpion square in the eye, causing the creature to shriek in pain and rage.

    Tal wasted no time, firing a barrage of mana arrows, each finding its mark with deadly precision.

    As the arrows pierced the exoskeletons of the scorpions, they writhed in agony, but more scorpions emerged from the sand, undeterred by their fallen brethren.

    The Sparrow Adventurer Group fought valiantly, shing and hacking at the scorpions with swords and axes, while Tal provided cover with her unerring shots.

    Novius cast a Fireball at the closest scorpion sending it flying backward.

    The battle raged on, sand and blood mixing together in a chaotic dance. The adventurers'' muscles strained, their hearts pounding with adrenaline.

    Tal''s arrows continued to rain down upon the scorpions, thinning their numbers, but the relentless creatures refused to yield.

    With each arrow she released, Tal''s confidence grew. Her shots became faster, more urate as if she and her bow were one.

    Her mana reserves depleted, but she refused to falter. She had to protect her friends and the precious cargo they had to guard.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, thest Sand Scorpion fell, its lifeless body sinking back into the shifting sands.

    Silence settled upon the desert, broken only by the sound of heavy breathing and the distant cry of a desert bird.

    The Sparrow Adventurer Group stood victorious, albeit battered and weary, soon after that they continued on.

    Little did Tal know that this journey would be the beginning of her story.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 175 They Belong To Me

    Archer brushed off the dirt as the remaining undead approached, their moans growing louder with each step.

    E shot light arrows, while Sera and Teu stood guard, making sure none of them could get near the Half-Elf. Suddenly, Archer unleashed his celestial beam spell.

    A brilliant beam of celestial energy shot from his hands, slicing through the air with blinding speed, colliding with the approaching horde and illuminating the darkness.

    The beam sted through the zombies, obliterating them with bursts of luminous mana.

    The girls stood in awe, their eyes wide with astonishment, as the celestial beam relentlessly carved its way through the undead, mowing them down like a scythe through wheat.

    Their decaying bodies crumbled away, and the ground trembled under the spell''s power. The remaining zombies lunged forward but were swiftly dispatched by E''s arrows.

    Not long after, the remaining horde was wiped out as Archer lowered his arm and looked around, catching a whiff of burnt skin and rotten organs.

    When he turned around, Archer saw the three girls holding their noses.

    He startedughing before speaking. "Let''s look around to see if they have, uh... good stuff."

    Archer quickly walked around, leaving the girls to shake their heads at his greed. They started looking around but didn''t find much.

    He found a journal along with a small chest of gold, which he threw into his Item Box. Then he sat at a desk and began reading the journal.

    After a while, the girls found him engrossed in reading. E walked up to him with a smile and asked, "What do you have there, Arch?"

    He spoke but didn''t look up from the journal. "It''s a journal detailing the experiments they conducted here, but it seems that not everything was written down. They were using the townspeople for experiments in an attempt to create powerful undead soldiers."

    Archer ced it in his Item Box and turned to the girls. "So, did you three find anything?"

    They shook their heads, and Sera replied while smiling at him. "No, there were just loads of undead strapped to stone tables."

    E nodded, but Teu handed over another book. "I found this, but I can''t read it. It appears to be written in anguage from anothernd."

    He took it from her and opened the front cover, reading the title out loud. "The Necromancer''s Compendium."

    Getting interested, he started reading and soon learned that it was a spellbook containing all types of necromancer spells.

    Archer threw the book into his Item Box as he jumped off the table he was sitting on and kissed each girl.

    Once he had done that, they all started to leave the cave and made their way to the entrance.

    Archer and the girls left the dimly lit cave, emerging into the lush forest. The sunlight filtered through the dense foliage, casting shadows on the forest floor.

    The air held a crispness that carried the refreshing scent of pine and earth, Archer and the girls made their way through the once dangerous forest, now bathed in an aura of tranquility.

    Sunlight filtered through the canopy, casting dappled shadows on the lush green undergrowth.

    The air was filled with the songs of birds and the gentle rustling of leaves, a stark contrast to the chaos they had endured in their recent battles.

    As they strolled along the meandering path, Archer took a deep breath, savoring the fresh scent of the forest.

    Teu walked alongside him, a contented smile gracing her features, while E and Sera followed suit, their steps light and carefree.

    In the distance, the unmistakable sounds of shing swords and magic spells echoed through the stillness.

    The muffled shouts and grunts of adventurers engaged inbat drifted to their ears, carrying the weight of the ongoing struggle.

    Archer''s keen senses picked up the distantmotion, but he chose to pay it little mind. His priority at the moment was to cherish this moment of respite with his girls.

    He nced at Teu, her blue hair dancing in the breeze, and a sense of peace washed over him.

    She noticed Archer''s distraction and yfully nudged him. "Hey Arch, what do you think is happening over there?" she asked, pointing in the direction of the distant sounds.

    Archer shrugged nonchntly, a wry smile forming on his lips. "Probably just some adventurers testing themselves against beasts. Nothing that concerns us right now."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sera chimed in, her voice calm butced with curiosity. "Indeed, Our battles lie elsewhere, and for now, let us revel in the tranquility of this forest."

    As E nced at the tranquil surroundings, she expressed her approval with a nod. "It''s truly wonderful to experience a moment like this."

    After walking for a few hours, they caught sight of the town in the distance and made their way towards it.

    As they neared the town, the guards at the gate hastily abandoned their posts. Soon, the mayor emerged from the town, apanied by his wife and a sizable group of vigers.

    Mayor Viden and his wife approached the four adventurers. Once they were close enough to talk, the mayor asked, "How did your quest go? Did you find out what was going on?"

    Archer proceeded to exin everything that had happened, recounting the events that resulted in the loss of lives.

    The mayor''s face turned serious as he listened to the news of his people''s deaths. Everyone who heard was saddened but relieved that the nightmare woulde to an end.

    Viden thanked Archer for his help but seemed puzzled upon seeing the three girls. He asked, "Hey, Archer, who are these beautiful girls? They weren''t with you before."

    Archer smiled as he introduced the girls, saying, "These are my fianc��es, E, Teu, and Sera."

    The girls smiled but noticed the disdainful look the woman was giving Archer. E thought to herself. ''Why is she looking at him like his scum?''''

    Viden spoke up before his wife could explode and initiate an argument. He was aware of her strong aversion to harems, influenced by her aunt''s experience of being in one and feeling miserable.

    Sera confronted her, asking, "Why are you looking at him like that, woman?"

    Tesfira didn''t back down; instead, she stepped forward, giving Archer a piercing stare, and started lecturing Sera.

    "Why are you defending him, girl? He clearly doesn''t respect women and will force them to do whatever he wants! Men who seek out a harem are scum!"

    Sera was shocked when she heard this. She couldn''t believe that Archer would ever force anyone to do something against their will. She even wondered if they could get whatever they wanted just by asking him.

    As Sera prepared to speak, E stepped forward, her face filled with anger, and rebuked the woman. "Who are you to judge him? Maybe you were hurt by a man in your past, but don''t judge our fianc�� who hasn''t done a single thing wrong and would support us in anything."

    Tesfira refused to back down as Viden tried to calm her down but She shrugged him off and ranted again. "Well, maybe he does treat you girls well, but there wille a time when he forces you to be together at night."

    The three girls were shocked, knowing that Archer would never do such a thing. Finally, Teu spoke up. "No, you''re wrong. Archer wouldn''t force us to do anything."

    Upon hearing this, Archer''s anger surged, and he spoke in a low growl, his frustration evident from the woman''s attitude. "I would never force my girls to do anything like that, even if they were in the same room. They belong to me and me alone, and no one will touch them!"

    The three girls heard the possessiveness in his voice and embraced it. Tesfira was taken aback when she heard the innocent-looking boy growl like a beast.

    She stepped back as Viden began speaking. "I''m sorry about that, Archer. Tesfira has experienced a lot of hardships due to such rtionships. Her aunt was in one and was treated no better than a ve."

    Archer nodded, a smile gracing his face. "No problem. I will treat my girls well and support them in whatever way they prefer. Anyway, we should continue traveling. It''s afternoon, and we want to put a few miles behind us before nightfall."

    Viden extended his hand, and Archer shook it as the man spoke. "I''ll inform the guild that you''vepleted the quest. Once again, thank you for saving our town, you and the girls are always wee here."

    "I will keep that in mind. Farewell, Viden." He said as he turned around

    The three girls smiled and followed behind him. They walked until they were further away, and then he turned to them.

    "Do you want to fly for a while?" he asked.

    All three nodded in agreement. Archer walked a short distance away from them and transformed into his dragon form.

    He lowered his body so E and Teu could climb on and getfortable.

    However, Sera transformed into her own dragon form and expressed her desire to fly alongside him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 176 Dragon Slayers & Uncharted Beastlands [Bonus]

    A group of 150 heavily armed dragon yers arrived at Memphis Bay, situated on the eastern coast of the Zenia Empire.

    Their mission, assigned by the Sage yer, was to confront Archer Ashguard, the new white dragon.

    These yers possessed a unique and elusive magic known as yer Magic, enabling them to engage inbat with dragons on an equal footing.

    This magic enhanced their bodies and weapons, granting them the ability to damage the formidable scales of dragons and fight them toe to toe in their humanoid forms.

    To aid in their endeavor, the Church of Light provided them with magical artifacts capable of preventing Archer''s transformation and facilitating his capture.

    These artifacts were acquired through the church''s cooperation with Archer''s father, who had ceased his cooperation abruptly.

    In response to this change, the Sage dispatched an Elite yer, apanied by two knights, 27 Veterans, and 20 Journeyman yers.

    Galen, the leader of the yer group, stood confidently before hisrades, wearing gleaming silver armor.

    ��?��m He addressed them, exining their mission: to locate and capture the white dragon responsible for the tragic loss of their fellow members in the past.

    Emphasizing their duty to protect the innocent rather than needlessly take lives, Galen asked hisrades if they were ready for the task ahead.

    A loud chorus of agreement filled the air as the yers tightened their grip on their weapons.

    Each member of the group had honed their yer Magic skills over years of training, rendering them a formidable force capable of taking on any dragon.

    Mounted on their powerful steeds, the yers formed a disciplined line, their armor glinting under the sunlight.

    Sir Galen raised his hand, signaling their departure. The horses snorted and trotted down the cobblestone streets as they trotted forward, their hooves creating a rhythmic beat that resonated in unison.

    Leaving behind the streets of the port city, the yers traversed the open grasnds as they continued their journey southward through the Zenia Empire.

    The wind whistled through their helmets as they rode, apanied by the warm glow of the sun casting its radiance over sprawling grasnds and dense woods.

    Approaching the outskirts of Akhetemhat City, the group made the decision to dispatch scouts, tasked with gathering information on recent dragon sightings and activities.

    Hours passed, and a sense of anticipation hung in the air as the rest of the yers anxiously awaited the return of their scouts.

    Finally, one by one, the scouts trickled back into the camp, their expressions grave, signifying the seriousness of their findings. Sensing the urgency, Sir Galen immediately called for a meeting to hear their reports.

    The first scout stepped forward, urgency was evident in his voice as he delivered the news. "Sir, I bring good news. The white dragon we seek is heading towards the capital, Alexandria."

    Sir Galen''s eyes narrowed as he contemted the situation, realization slowly dawning on him. "Tell us, how did you acquire this information?"

    The scout replied, "It appears that, during a conversation, one of the guards at Akhetemhat City inadvertently revealed the dragon''s journey, unaware of our mission."

    Sir Galen''s brow furrowed, acknowledging that the situation had be moreplex than they had anticipated. The element of surprise had been lost, necessitating a swift adaptation of their strategy.

    "Thank you for your report. We must re-evaluate our strategy. Let us consider setting up an ambush along the road."

    The yers arrived at a suitable location near the road, where they decided to set up their camp. They carefully positioned their tents and arranged a perimeter to ensure their safety.

    As the day passed and night fell, some of the yers were assigned a rotation of watch duties to keep a vignt eye on their surroundings.

    Several men took their positions at strategic points, keenly observing the road and the surrounding area for any signs of danger.

    Under the moonlit sky, the camp was enveloped in an atmosphere of focused anticipation. The crackling of the campfire and the rustling of leaves served as the backdrop for the yers'' heightened senses.

    Each watchman remained alert, their eyes scanning the darkness, ears tuned to the slightest sound.

    They understood the importance of their duty��to protect theirrades and maintain the element of surprise in their mission.

    Time passed slowly as the night wore on. The yers on watch remained steadfast, their resolve unwavering.

    They exchanged knowing nces, their unspokenmunication a testament to their unity and dedication.

    Days passed but they still didn''t see anything until a scout in the south spotted a white dragon and a smaller red one approaching.

    [Tal''s trade caravan - Uncharted Beasnds]

    After spending some time in the Negendra Kingdom, they continued their journey south and reached the Wilderness Passage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This vastndmass served as a barrier between Elysia and Mediterra.

    The inhabitants of Elysiamonly referred to it by that name, while other kingdoms recognized it as The Land of Plenty due to its abundant resources.

    They just entered the Beasnds, traveling along the road known as Feralway, and three additional merchants had joined their ranks.

    Tal rode her horse beside one of the carriages, keeping a vignt eye out for any signs of beasts.

    Although they had only encountered a few attacks thus far, they were always caught by surprise. As Tal pondered this, Cecelia rode up beside her and initiated a conversation.

    "Hey Tali, have you heard the rumors about the new merchants? There have been sightings of a white dragon further south. Do you think it could be the same one from Avalon?" Cecelia asked.

    Tal turned to her friend and nodded. "Yes, it appears to be the same dragon. Legends say there can only be one dragon at a time."

    As they spoke, the caravan entered a dense forest, causing them to heighten their senses. However, they continued their conversation without stopping. Cecelia posed another question, "Is it true that they have multiple wives?"

    Tal nodded once again and exined, "ording to the tomes, they are seen as symbols of power and often unite kingdoms. Thest dragon king had 22 wives, many of which were arranged marriages. It didn''t seem to bother him as he was a greedy being."

    Cecelia chuckled when she heard Tal''s exnation, then silence took over their journey.

    As the caravan ventured deeper into the dense forest, an unsettling feeling permeated the air.

    Suddenly, a thundering sound reverberated through the trees, shaking the ground beneath them.

    Emerging from the depths of the forest, a horde of monstrous Razorws charged toward the caravan, their presence menacing and ferocious.

    Tal, renowned for her extraordinary archery skills, swiftly dismounted from her horse and sprang into action.

    Her movements were swift and fluid as she conjured a potent mana arrow, deftly fitting it onto her bowstring.

    With a focused aim, she drew back the bowstring and released the arrow, its flight guided by her unwavering precision. The arrow found its mark, piercing the chest of the lead Razorw, causing it to crash to the ground.

    Undeterred by the loss of theirrade, more Razorws surged forward, their furious shrieks filling the air.

    Tal''s narrowed eyes locked onto her targets as she unleashed a barrage of mana arrows, striking down the charging beasts one by one. Their formidable presence diminished as lifeless bodies littered the ground.

    However, the onught showed no signs of abating. Tal''s heart raced as she surveyed her surroundings, witnessing more Razorws emerging from the shadows.

    Drawing upon her inner strength, she stood her ground, continuing to unleash arrows with unwavering determination.

    The adventurers and guards of the caravan rallied around the carriage, brandishing their weapons in defense.

    United, they formed an indomitable line of defense against the relentless onught. The sh of steel against beak and w filled the air as the Razorws closed in.

    The caravan fought with unwavering resolve, driven by the desire to protect one another and survive.

    Tal''s bow sang with every arrow released, her skill never faltering. Each sessful shot brought down another beast, but the waves of attackers seemed endless.

    Sweat trickled down her brow, and fatigue threatened to overtake her, yet she persevered, her determination unyielding.

    Finally, as thest of the beasts fell, the onught ceased. The once-serene forest now bore the scars of the intense battle that had transpired.

    Breathless and wounded, the members of the caravan exchanged nces of relief and gratitude.

    Some of the guards began to gather and store the fallen creatures, while Feyra and Radyn, using their magical abilities, stored them within their rings.

    Cecelia and Darius approached Tal, who calmly put away her bow and mounted her horse. Darius spoke, "I''m d you''re okay, Tali."

    Tal chose to ignore him, riding off to the front of the caravan. Darius''s shoulders sagged, and he overheard Cecelia''s words from behind him.

    "You ruined your chances years ago. It''s time to move on and let go."

    They continued on with the long journey through the Uncharted Beasnds, which will take at least a month to cross if nothing bad happens.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 177 Round Two

    Archer soared through the sky, carrying Teu and E on his back, while Sera circled him, emitting adorable little roars.

    In his majestic dragon form, he marveled at the breathtaking beauty of the grasnd desert below.

    The swaying grasses dazzled with vibrant colors, shimmering under the afternoon sunlight, stretching out endlessly before him.

    With each mighty stroke of his wings, he ascended higher, granting himself a breathtaking view of the expansivendscape. This sight filled him with a profound sense of awe.

    From this elevated perspective, he witnessed the intricate patterns woven by the winds across the goldenndscape, creating a mesmerizing tapestry that seemed to stretch to the horizon.

    In the distance, Archer''s keen dragon eyes caught sight of a cluster of pyramids rising from the sandy dunes.

    Ignoring them for the moment, he continued his flight north. Suddenly, his Aura Detector alerted him to iing attacks.

    He swiftly spun his body, grabbed hold of the girls, and dove toward the ground. As he approached, he cast Blink and quickly reappeared on the ground.

    A dozen magic attacks flew over his head. He looked in the direction the attack came from and saw men in silver armor appearing all around them.

    One held an artifact that emitted a pulse, causing Archer to revert to his humanoid form. E and Teunded on him.

    Sera also reverted and appeared confused as Archer stood up and looked at the man who approached him.

    The man spoke, "Archer Ashguard, you wille with us to answer for your crimes of killing our brothers and sisters."

    Archer felt confused but then remembered the first time he met Teu, and it all came back to him.

    With a big smile, he replied to the man, "Oh, I remember them. They attacked me before, and my beautifuldy here saved me." Archer motioned to Teu, who smiled in response.

    The four of them got ready to fight. Archer attempted to activate his Draconic form but couldn''t.

    Instead, he cast Cosmic Sword, causing his Dragon yer sword to appear in his hands. E readied her bow, Teu took out her gleaming sword, and Sera hopped around, ready to fight.

    The four of them found themselves surrounded by 50 dragon yers. Determined to protect themselves and fight back, they prepared for the battle.

    Archer''s eyes zed as he charged at Galen, the leader of the dragon yers, swinging his massive sword with all his might.

    However, the leader swiftly raised his weapon, skillfully blocking Archer''s attack, their weapons shing with a resounding sh of metal.

    Meanwhile, E took a deep breath, channeling her mana into her bow. She focused her energy and released a powerful arrow imbued with the essence of the earth.

    It flew through the air, finding its mark and hitting several yers, causing the ground beneath them to tremble and knock them off bnce.

    Sera and Teu engaged in closebat with the dragon yers, their skillsplementing each other perfectly.

    Teu''s gleaming sword danced through the air as she swiftly struck down her opponents with precise and deadly shes.

    Sera, with her agile movements, leaped and darted between the yers, using her sharp ws and teeth to incapacitate them.

    As the battle raged on, Archer, hell-bent on not being outdone, intensified his assault on the leader.

    He unleashed a flurry of powerful strikes, each swing infused with his strength. Galen skillfully parried and countered his attacks, the sh of their weapons echoing through the battleground.

    E continued to support them, her arrows finding their targets with unnerving uracy.

    Drawing from the elemental forces of nature, she unleashed a barrage of mana-infused arrows, causing pirs of the earth to rise and ensnare the dragon yers, further limiting their movements.

    Teu and Sera fought valiantly, their skills and teamwork proving formidable. Teu''s swordy was swift and precise.

    Sera''s agility and ferocity swiftly disabled their opponents. They fought together, wearing smiles on their faces, bonded by their encounter with Archer.

    The sh of weapons, the sound of arrows, and the grunts of exertion filled the air as they fought against the overwhelming number of dragon yers.

    Archer engaged in a fierce duel with Galen, a seasoned warrior brandishing a simr sword to Archer. It quickly became evident that Galen held the advantage.

    His mastery of therge sword allowed him to deftly deflect the majority of Archer''s attacks.

    Archer fought valiantly, his strikes powerful and precise, but Galen''s experience and strength proved to be formidable obstacles.

    The sh of their swords reverberated through the air, each sh intensifying the struggle.

    Galen''s mastery of his weapon allowed him to anticipate and block Archer''s strikes, leaving him momentarily vulnerable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Despite his best efforts, he found himself at a disadvantage, struggling to get the upper hand against the experienced yer.

    The tension in the air grew as the battle reached its peak. Archer''s determination burned within him, refusing to back down.

    With every swing of his sword, he aimed to find a weakness in Galen''s defenses, seeking an opportunity to turn the tide in his favor.

    However, Galen''s prowess and the weight of his strikes began to wear down Archer. Each deflection and counterattack pushed him further on the defensive.

    He knew he had to dig deep, drawing upon his resolve and skill to match Galen''s strength.

    As Archer fought Galen, the three girls fought their own battles. Teu managed to get the upper hand in every encounter, while Sera watched over E and took out any yer who got close to her.

    Teu''s skill shone brilliantly as she confronted the two yer knights on the battlefield. With her gleaming sword in hand, she moved with precision, parrying their heavy strikes and countering with calcted shes of her own.

    She fought valiantly, while her focus never wavered. Teu analyzed her opponents, seeking their weaknesses and finding openings to exploit.

    The knights pressed their advantage,unching relentless attacks, but her agility and speed allowed her to evade their strikes with nimble footwork.

    Sensing the danger Teu faced, Sera darted across the battlefield. With every bound, she unleashed a flurry of sharp ws and teeth, spilling the blood of any yer who tried to approach E.

    Her presence provided a sense of security for E, who watched the battle unfold from a safe distance.

    She drew her bow and supported Teu from afar, releasing arrows with remarkable uracy.

    Her shots found their targets, causing the knights to momentarily falter and creating openings for Teu to exploit.

    Despite being outnumbered, Teu refused to yield. With an unwavering determination to help Archer, she turned her defense into offense.

    She parried a heavy blow from one of the knights, swiftly sidestepped a lunge, and countered with a series of lightning-fast shes that found their mark.

    The knights were taken aback by her sudden attack, causing them to stumble backward. Seeing the opening, she swiftlyunched a devastating series of strikes, each one hitting its mark with deadly precision.

    The two knights struggled to regain their footing, their armor showing signs of wear from the Teu''s relentless assault.

    Amid the chaos, Sera''s watchful eyes never strayed from E. With her sharp senses and swift movements.

    She intercepted any yer who ventured too close, her feline agility ensuring the half-elf was protected.

    The battle reached a critical point as Teu unleashed a final, decisive strike. With a swift and precise movement, she disarmed one of the knights, causing his weapon to tter to the ground.

    Sensing victory within her grasp, she capitalized on her opponent''s vulnerability and swiftly cast Deep Sea st into him.

    The st tore through his body, he dropped to the floor lifeless. The second knight was shocked at what happened to his friend.

    Now facing a single knight, Teu channeled her remaining strength. She charged at him and parried his panicked swing.

    As she was about to finish him off he kicked sand into her eyes blinding her momentarily which he took advantage of and swung at her.

    But before he couldnd a hit on her, Archer suddenly appeared, blocked the attack with his left arm, swung his massive de at the knight, and cleaved the knight in half.

    The knight died with wide eyes at the boy who appeared out of nowhere, Archer turned his attention to the girls and saw that they were doing fine.

    He was hit by a yer st cast by Galen which sent him crashing backward, when he came to a stop he flopped down like a dead fish.

    Archer felt his body aching, he open a portal and called out to General Mohamet. ''''Need your help general.''''

    The girls rushed over to him and started asking if he was ok. E was the first to talk ''''Are you okay Arch?''''

    He nodded and stood up, brushing off the dirt. The remaining yers formed a circle around them, but what unfolded next left them in shock.

    The portal expanded, revealing a towering dragon-kin man stepping through apanied by ten heavily armored warriors.

    After they appeared, a stunning dark-skinned girl emerged with a confident stride, twirling a spear with a wide smile on her face. d in leather armor, she stopped beside her father.

    Archer recognized her instantly. It was Sarina, Mohmat''s daughter. When she spotted him, she winked with a mischievous grin on her face.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 178 Alexandria

    Mohamet, his daughter, and ten warriors circled Archer and the girls. Sarina approached him with a mischievous smile.

    She paused and said, "Your Majesty, we were training when Father received your call, and I came to help."

    Archer nodded, feeling his Regeneration take effect, and instantly started to heal his body. E, Teu, and Sera stood prepared for whaty ahead.

    Brushing off the dust, he summoned the massive Dragon yer sword, gripping it tightly with a big smile, ready for another round.

    The Dragon yers were bewildered as a group of dragon-kin suddenly materialized, standing between them and the powerful white dragon.

    Archer cast Blink, disappearing in an instant and reappearing right in front of Galen. Without wasting a moment, he swung his massive sword with immense force, aiming to strike Galen down.

    Galen, recognizing the imminent danger, raised his sword to block the iing attack. However, the impact of Archer''s strike was overwhelming, sending Galen flying through the air.

    The sheer strength behind the blow caused the yer''s leader to crash nearby, leaving him momentarily disoriented and struggling to recover.

    As this intense exchange unfolded, reinforcements arrived in the form of Mohamet, Sarina, and the dragon-kin.

    Charging into the midst of the yer forces, they fought alongside the girls, determined to turn the tide of the battle.

    Sarina, who was very skilled with a spear, moved with graceful precision. She swiftly maneuvered through the chaotic battlefield, engaging the yers with calcted strikes, exploiting their weaknesses.

    E covered the girls by unleashing a shower of mana arrows on top of the yers to throw them off and allowed her friends to kill them.

    Teu danced amidst the chaos. She skillfully dodged the attacks, retaliating with deadly precision, killing many of them who dared to draw near.

    The dragon-kin, consumed by berserk rage at their king getting harmed, unleashed their primal fury upon the yers, tearing through them with ferocious strength, leaving a trail of blood in their wake.

    Meanwhile, Sera bounced around the battlefield like a rabbit, her Infernomancy zing through the air.

    She targeted the yers, casting spells that engulfed them in searing mes, causing chaos and panic among their ranks.

    While Galen struggled to regain his footing, Archer pressed on,unching a devastating assault on the remaining yers.

    With a sweeping motion of his weapon, he cleaved through three yers, splitting them in half.

    Fuelled by his fury, Archer continued his onught, swinging his weapon with reckless abandon, taking out numerous yers who dared to approach him.

    Thebined efforts of Archer, Sarina, E, Teu, Sera, and the dragon-kin began to turn the tide of the battle.

    yers fell, overwhelmed by the unrelenting attacks. Spells shed, weapons shed, and dragon-kin roared as they battled for their king.

    After an hour of relentlessbat against the yers, their numbers dwindled until only Galen, their leader, remained.

    With a heavy heart, Galen bore witness to the merciless ughter of his brothers and sisters at the hands of the ferocious dragon-kin.

    That''s when Archer appeared and swung his sword once again. Galen moved to block, but Archer did something he never expected, he cast an Eldritch st and Sr re Barrage into Galen''s stomach.

    The spells connected with the Elite yer, sending him flying once more. However, Archer didn''t let himnd this time.

    He swiftly Blinked to Galen and punched him into the ground, creating a crater. As Archernded, he whispered, "Draconis."

    All of his Draconic features manifested as he approached the fallen yer. He leaped into the crater and seized hold of Galen tightly.

    After giving him a health potion, Archer questioned him extensively and obtained a treasure trove of information. It was revealed that the yers'' leader, the sage, harbored an intense hatred for dragons.

    Additionally, he learned a lot about the yer''s unique magic abilities and the support they received from the Church of Light.

    Another surprising revtion was that Archer''s own father had initially assisted the yers after the castle attack but had eventually withdrawn his support.

    After the interrogation, he forcefully threw the man aside, telling him to ry a message to his leaders: "Tell them to fuck off and leave me alone."

    He then approached Mohamet, Sarina, and the dragon-kin, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you for your assistance."

    A smile adorned their faces as they bowed their heads in response before returning to their training grounds.

    Sarina approached him, grinning mischievously, and whispered in a seductive, "My King, watching you fight greatly excites me. I hope to see more of it in the future and one day fight you myself."

    Her words sent a shiver down Archer''s spine. She suddenly kissed his cheek lightly and quickly went to join her father, who had a wide smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Mehamet tried to hide it by turning his head, but Archer caught a glimpse as they entered the portal. Shaking his head, he muttered to himself while a smile grew on his face, "That girl."

    That''s when he overheard the girls behind him conversing. "See, E, he craves attention," Teu said, crossing her arms while observing him.

    E turned to her and replied, "You''re right, Teu. He''s a womanizer and seems to revel in it."

    Sera narrowed her eyes as she looked at him and inquired, "Who was that woman?"

    Though he heard theirments, he chose to ignore them and turned to address the girls. "Alright, let''s gather the gold and continue our journey to Alexandria."

    The three girls simply stared at him for a moment before getting to work, deciding to keep a close watch on the flirtatious dragon.

    E watched him as he searched the bodies, silently promising herself, "I''ll reveal your true nature soon."

    They gathered the spoils and continued their journey toward Alexandria. The setting sun bathed thend in a stunning glow.

    After hours of walking, they spotted a distant hill. As they neared the city, the bustling caravan traffic grew.

    Finally, they reached the hilltop and beheld a captivating sight��a beautiful city spread out before them. Excitedly, the group hurried toward it, marveling at the breathtaking view.

    Before them, the city unfolded like a timeless work of art. Its streets shimmered with vibrant lights and beautiful colored decorations, embodying the essence of an ancient civilization.

    Tall buildings showcased intricate carvings and hieroglyphics, narrating tales of the past. Towers and minarets reached for the sky, their elegant spires piercing the heavens.

    The cityscape painted a symphony of colors, blending sandstone, ochre, and turquoise in perfect harmony.

    Golden ents shimmered in the fading sunlight, casting a warm and weing glow over every corner. Melodies from street musicians filled the air, captivating all who wandered the streets.

    Fountains graced zas and squares, their cascading waters bringing respite from the desert heat and a sense of serenity amidst the bustling city.

    In the distance, the grand silhouettes of majestic pyramids stood like guardians of wisdom and secrets.

    Their magnificencemanded awe and wonder, drawing people closer with anticipation and curiosity for the mysteries they held within.

    As night fell, the city transformed into a dazzling disy of lights. Lanterns adorned balconies and rooftops, casting a soft glow that danced on the walls and streets below.

    Under the starry sky, the city''s magic peaked. Whispers of ancient heritage swept through the breeze, stirring the imagination and reminding all of the timeless allure of Zenian.

    The group arrived at the front gate, where a few guards stepped forward and addressed them, asking, "What is your purpose here?"

    Archer nced at the guard, noticing his detailed leather armor, designed for both durability and venttion in hot weather.

    Retrieving his medallion, he presented it to the guard, whose eyes widened in shock.

    The guard respectfully bowed his head and spoke, "Prince Consort, please allow us to escort you to the imperial pce."

    As Archer prepared to reply, he caught the sound of the girls giggling behind him. Ignoring theirughter, he simply nodded at the guard, signaling him to give orders to the rest of the soldiers.

    The guard then guided the four into the city, when they entered they were immediately captivated by the enchanting sight that unfolded before their eyes.

    The city sprawled out in all its glory. Vibrant lights illuminated the winding streets, casting a mystical glow upon the surroundings.

    Archer noticed that many shops were still open, so he decided to inquire about it from the guard who was walking in front of them.

    "Why are the shops still open at this time?" Archer asked.

    The guard turned to face him and replied, "Well, the city is always bustling with activity. Many people travel from far to visit here, and the citizens take advantage of that by keeping their shops open for longer hours to maximize their earnings."

    Archer nodded in understanding and continued walking. However, his attention was soon drawn to a particr shop that caught his eye.

    He veered towards it, which puzzled the guard, but the rest of the group followed suit. E was the first to speak up, her curiosity evident in her voice. "Arch, why are we going to a spellbook shop? Don''t we already have enough?"

    The other two girls eagerly awaited his response, and it didn''t take long for him to provide an answer.

    "I want to purchase books for our library, so we can have a vast collection of spellbooks that any of us can use at any time," Archer exined.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 179 The Yandere Awakens

    [Zenian royal pce - Alexandria]

    Nefertiti had just returned from the academy and was eagerly awaiting her dinner. However, she couldn''t shake off her anger towards her father for arranging a marriage with a random boy.

    She wanted to find some answers, so she decided to approach a few traders in the market. What she found out was that the boy had been dered a hero, but his actions didn''t align with that reputation.

    People said he was greedy for coins and princesses, and they also mentioned that he was very handsome but devious, always surrounded by women.

    Nefertiti stopped dwelling on these thoughts and went back to waiting for her food. Eventually, her family members started trickling in, and the maids brought in the dinner.

    After finishing her meal, she was about to head back to her room when a knock resounded on the door. Her father called out to enter, and themander of the guard stepped inside.

    Themander walked up to Amkhu and kneeled before speaking. ''''Your Majesty, a boy, and three girls have shown up at the gate, holding a medallion that represents a prince consort.''''

    Amkhu''s eyes widened then a smile spread across his face before speaking. ''''His arrived. Guide him to the pce we shall wee him.''''

    He motioned for Nefertiti to follow him which she did reluctantly they walked out into the courtyard followed by her mother Hatshepsut and sisters Nefertari and Isis.

    She stood in the pce''s courtyard, her gaze wandering aimlessly as boredom engulfed her.

    The day seemed to stretch on endlessly, and she longed for something to break the monotony of her royal existence.

    Little did she know that her life was about to take an unexpected turn.

    As she let out a sigh, her eyes caught sight of a group of people emerging from the direction of the entrance.

    When her pink eyes saw Archer her breath hitched in her chest as her gaze locked onto him, unable to look away.

    Archer''s short white hair stood out against the vibrant greenery, and his beautiful violet eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief.

    His slim but strong-looking build hinted at a hidden strength that intrigued her.

    In that instant, Nefertiti''s boredom transformed into fascination, and her heart fluttered with an unfamiliar sensation.

    Her mind raced as she took in his features. The way he carried himself, the confident yet yful aura that surrounded him��it captivated her.

    She couldn''t help but find him incredibly attractive, his presence casting a spell on her. It was like a switch flipped inside her.

    As time went by, Nefertiti''s indifference toward love started to fade. The girl who once avoided love was discovering a new reality.

    A surge of emotions flooded her being, and an intense longing blossomed within her. In that courtyard, at that precise moment, Nefertiti knew she had fallen irrevocably in love with the white-haired boy.

    The world around her faded into insignificance as her focus narrowed solely on him. Her dormant yandere tendencies stirred, unveiling a possessive desire to im him.

    A sinister smile tugged at the corners of her lips as a newfound determination coursed through her veins.

    She would stop at nothing to make Archer hers, to eliminate any obstacle that dared to stand in her way. Love had transformed into something a new obsession that would consume her entirely.

    [Back to Archer]

    The group arrived at a spellbook shop called The Pharaoh''s Grimoire. Upon entering, they noticed numerous books neatly arranged on shelves.

    Archer turned to the girls and smiled, saying, "Feel free to pick out anything that catches your eye and ce it on the counter, just likest time."

    The four of them went around, picking up any spells that caught their interest and creating a mountain of books on the counter, leaving the olderdy standing there, shocked.

    After an hour of shopping, they were finished and had collected hundreds of books. Archer turned to the woman and asked with a smile, "How much for all of them?"

    The old woman and guard were counting while the books piled up, and she finally spoke. "700 gold coins, young man."

    Archer nodded and took out a pouch filled with coins, giving it to her while he stored all the books in his Item Box.

    After Archer paid, they left the shop and continued on their journey, withnterns hanging all over the street lighting up their path.

    As the guard guided them toward the pce, they passed through celebrating crowds and people on their way to work.

    Traders were still bartering while shops tried to get people to visit their shops, Archer''s belly rumbled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He took out Kofta Skewers and gave one to each girl and offered one to the guard who politely said no.

    The four ate as they walked along and admired the city, after a while of walking they arrived outside the pce and stopped in shock.

    The tall gates were decorated with carvings of ancient stories and had a golden color that caught the moonlight.

    Stepping through the gate, Archer and the girls found themselves in a courtyard with giant statues of Pharaohs, looking sternly at everyone who enters.

    The path ahead is lined with neatly trimmed palm trees, their palm leaves gently swaying in the breeze.

    Colorful flowers and exotic nts bring beauty to the surroundings. The air carries the subtle scents of sandalwood and incense, creating a serene atmosphere.

    The pce stands proudly before me, a marvel of architecture. Its walls are made of sun-kissed sandstone, carved with scenes of battles and daily life in Zenia.

    borate columns with hieroglyphic inscriptions support the grand structure, showcasing the skill of the craftsmen.

    As the group arrived at the entrance, Archer''s gaze fell upon Amkhu and the four women waiting for them.

    However, it was the youngest girl who caught his attention, bearing a striking resemnce to her mother.

    She wore an exquisite emerald-colored Ksiris that entuated her beauty.

    Her light brown skin glowed, and her flowing bubblegum pink hair cascaded down, adding a touch of enchantment. Her figure was slender yet curvaceous, enhancing her allure.

    Archer found himself entranced by her stunning appearance. Her pink eyes sparkled with warmth, and a radiant smile graced her lips, leaving him speechless and captivated.

    To the surprise of everyone, she approached Archer willingly. Realizing the situation, E and the other girls stepped back, giving them some space.

    Teu had to coax Sera to move along, reminding her that Archer had introduced her as his fianc��e, which helped calm the red-haired girl.

    Nefertiti approached Archer, her smile brightening her face. "Hi, I''m Nefertiti. You must be the Archer my father keeps talking about, right?"

    Archer looked at the pink-haired girl in front of him. She seemed to be in herte teens and a bit shorter than him.

    He nodded, a smile ying on his lips. "It''s nice to meet you, Nefertiti. I''m Archer and I must say You are really beautiful."

    Nefertiti couldn''t help but be charmed by Archer''s smile, and an affectionate grin lit up her face in response.

    He couldn''t help but feel captivated by her endearing smile; he found it utterly adorable. In that instant, he felt a strong desire to discover more about her.

    As Nefertiti sensed his interest, she gathered the courage to ask the burning question that had been on her mind since she firstid eyes on him.

    "Who are the girls behind you?" she inquired, her tone neutral but with a hint of possessiveness that Archer couldn''t help but notice.

    Smiling warmly, he turned his attention to the girl and introduced the other girls. "Allow me to introduce E, Teu Aquaria, and finally, Sera," he said, gesturing towards the red-haired girl who was beaming with excitement. "They are all my fianc��es."

    Nefertiti simply observed the girls, her mind filled with wild thoughts. However, she reached a conclusion.

    ''If I do anything to them, he won''t love me. I need to establish a good rtionship with them and carve out a ce in his heart for myself.''

    With that in mind, she smiled at the three girls and addressed them. "Hello, girls. I''m the third princess Nefertiti Sharifi of the Zenia Empire. I hope we can get along and support our fianc��."

    E nodded, returning the smile, Sera beamed with excitement, and Teu attentively observed the pink-haired girl, sensing her inner struggle to hold back.

    Emperor Amkhu stepped forward and extended his hand toward Archer. Archer shook it, and Amkhu greeted him warmly. "It''s good to see you again. Let''s head inside and catch up."

    Archer nodded and followed Amkhu into the pce, while the girls engaged in conversation. Once inside, they were led to a spacious hallway adorned with numerousfortable sofas.

    Amkhu motioned for Archer and the girls to sit down. He settled into a round chair, and the girls took the seats around him.

    Nefertiti pulled over a chair and sat beside Archer and the girls.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 180 Wild People & Waiting [Bonus]

    Tal and the caravan were still traversing the Uncharted Beasnds, currently camping by the banks of an unnamed river.

    After fending off the Razorw attack, they encountered Orcs and Goblins, but easily repelled them.

    Tal sat near the campfire, with the moon hanging overhead. Cecelia approached her and asked if she could join the watch.

    Tal nodded, unbothered, and Cecelia sat down, initiating conversation. "Tali, do you mind if I join you for the watch?"

    Tal weed her presence, and the cleric began speaking. "The merchants estimate that we have about three more weeks of travel before reaching Mediterra."

    As the two girls sat around the crackling campfire, they marveled at the tales they had heard about thend of Mediterra.

    The stories spoke of breathtakingndscapes and people known for their warmth and friendliness.

    "I can''t wait to see Mediterra," Tal eximed, her red eyes shining with excitement. "I''ve heard the forests are lush and vibrant, with flowers of every color imaginable."

    Cecelia nodded in agreement. "Yes, and the cities are said to be grand and filled with art and music. The people there are known for their hospitality. It sounds like a truly enchanting ce."

    Their conversation was interrupted as Feyra the group''s knight, appeared seemingly out of thin air and joined them by the fire.

    "I couldn''t help but overhear your conversation," she said with a smile. "Mediterra truly is a wonder. I''ve traveled there before, and the stories don''t do it justice."

    The night passed by in a pleasant haze of shared stories andughter. As dawn approached, they rose from their spots, packing up the camp and preparing to continue their journey.

    As the caravan set out on the road once again, excitement filled the air. The anticipation of reaching Mediterra fueled their spirits, but suddenly, arrows shot out from the surrounding forest.

    Fear rippled through the caravan, but Novius a skilled mage, acted swiftly. With a wave of his hand, he summoned a wall of fire magic expertly stopping the iing arrows.

    Tal swiftly jumped from her horse, reacting quickly as an arrow struck the animal''s neck, causing it to copse.

    With her bow at the ready, she promptly released a mana arrow toward the source of the attack.

    In that instant, figures emerged from the underbrush, their bodies adorned with animal pelts and possessing haunting red eyes.

    They lunged forward, charging toward Tal. Engaging in closebat, she skilfully wielded her short swords, parrying a crude-looking weapon and piercing her de into the human''s neck.

    With a forceful kick, she sent him sprawling backward before deflecting a spear thrust, countering with a devastating sr st aimed at the head of her opponent.

    Tal and the caravan found themselves surrounded by the wild humans, their red eyes glowing with intensity.

    With a shared understanding, they formed a tight-knit circle, ready to face their attackers head-on.

    Tal gracefully spun her des, her movements fluid and precise. She darted forward, engaging the wild humans with abination of swift strikes and agile dodges.

    Her des found their mark, felling one foe after another.

    Beside her, Novius unleashed a torrent of fire magic. Arcane mes engulfed his hands as he conjured fiery projectiles, each one finding its target with deadly uracy.

    The wild humans howled in pain as they were consumed by the zing inferno.

    Darius, the lion demi-human, waded into the fray with brute strength. His fists struck like thunder, pummeling any wild human foolish enough to challenge him.

    Each blow delivered a bone-crushing impact, sending the humans reeling. The knights fought in perfect harmony, their swords weaving an intricate dance of steel.

    Their movements were precise and synchronized, creating a wall of shing des that few could prate.

    Cecelia cast her healing spells on the guards who were injured. Together, they formed an imprable defense, repelling the attacks of the wild humans with ease.

    As the battle raged on, thebined might of Tal, Novius, Darius, and the twin knights proved too much for the wild humans to handle. One by one, their assants fell to the ground, defeated and subdued.

    With the immediate threat quelled, the group took a moment to catch their breath. Sweat dripped from their brows, and their chests heaved with exertion. But their resolve remained unshaken.

    "Stay vignt," Tal called out, her voice resolute. "We cannot let our guard down. There may be more of them lurking in the shadows."

    Nodding in agreement, Novius scanned their surroundings, his eyes sharp with focus. Darius cracked his knuckles, ready for another round.

    The knights stood side by side, their swords gleaming. From the depths of the forest, the wild humans unleashed a barrage of stones, hurling them at the group with uncanny uracy.

    The projectiles rained down upon them, causing the caravan guards to scatter for cover.

    Tal swiftly rolled behind a fallen tree trunk just off the road, narrowly avoiding a barrage of stones that crashed against the bark.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She peered out, assessing the situation. She signaled to the others, gesturing to a nearby rock formation.

    Novius, his robe billowing in the wind, conjured a protective shield of fire around himself and hispanions.

    The stones ricocheted off the shimmering barrier, harmlessly falling to the ground. His concentration unwavering, he muttered incantations under his breath, reinforcing the shield.

    Darius, undeterred by the onught, charged forward. His brawny arms absorbed the impact of the stones, his muscles flexing with each strike.

    The twin knights, their swords gleaming with resolve, deflected the stones with masterful precision.

    With fluid movements, they batted the projectiles away, their des a blur of steel. Their synchronized defense formed an imprable wall, shielding the group from harm.

    With the stone barrage subsiding, the wild humans emerged from the forest once again, their war cries piercing the air. Fueled by desperation, they charged at full speed, their eyes filled with malice.

    Tal rose from her cover, her short swords gleaming in the sunlight. She met the onught head-on, her des shing and parrying with precision.

    Her agile maneuvers allowed her to evade the wild humans'' attacks while swiftly striking back, leaving a trail of defeated foes in her wake.

    Emerging from the brush, the wild assants relentlessly charged, but thebined efforts of the Sparrows and the caravan guards swiftly subdued them.

    After the skirmish, the group regrouped andposed themselves, and pressed onward with their journey.

    [Starfall City - Avalon Empire]

    Sia received a summons from the Emperor and made her way to the pce. Swiftly riding her Dawnbreaker mount, she traversed the streets with speed and precision.

    After a brief ten-minute ride, she arrived at the pce and gracefully dismounted. Sia securely stored her mount in her beast pouch and approached the guards stationed outside.

    With a friendly wave, the guards granted her passage, allowing her to enter the pce and proceed toward the Emperor''s study.

    As she walked, Sia unexpectedly crossed paths with Empress Chloe and Princess Leira. Upon noticing her, both women greeted her with warm smiles.

    Sia greeted them in return, offering a respectful bow. "Empress, Princess. How have you both been? Congrattions on your engagement, Princess."

    Leira stiffened upon hearing Sia''s words and swiftly interjected. "I''ve been fine, Sia. But I''m not engaged to anyone yet. I haven''t even met the boy."

    Sia smiled as Chloe joined the conversation. "Now, now, Leira. You may grow fond of the boy once you meet him. Father is nning to invite him to attend the school, promising an exploration of the imperial dungeon and the possibility of marriage. But we shall see what the boy says."

    Chloe then turned her attention to Sia and continued speaking. "Your nephew has caused quite amotion in the south. Thetest reports from my spies indicate that he is making his way back home."

    Sia''s excitement grew upon hearing this, but sheposed herself as she had to meet the Emperor.

    The three women engaged in conversation for a little while before bidding farewell. Sia proceeded to the study and, upon arrival, knocked on the door.

    ''''Enter.'''' A man''s voice was heard from the other side.

    After a brief moment, Sia opened the door and she stepped inside, offering a respectful bow to the Emperor.

    "Your Majesty," Sia greeted, her voice steady and respectful. "You summoned me."

    The Emperor, seated behind his grand desk, studied her for a moment before speaking. "Sia, my trusted warrior. I have an important assignment for you. You are to be deployed to the southern duchy of Summerfield."

    Sia''s eyes widened slightly, her heart pounding with a mix of excitement and apprehension. "Summerfield, Your Majesty? What is my mission there?"

    The Emperor leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "The southernmost castle, Sentinel''s Reach, you will be tasked with guarding the vital southern road that passes between the Sunfire Range. It is a strategic location that must be protected at all costs."

    Sia nodded, absorbing the weight of her new responsibility. "I understand, Your Majesty. I shall defend the castle and ensure the safety of the road."

    The Emperor''s expression softened a hint of pride glimmering in his eyes. "I have faith in your abilities, Sia. You have proven yourself time and again. Summerfield is a critical region, and I believe you are the right person for this mission."

    He set down the paper he had been holding, a smile on his lips as he spoke. "I have received word that a special someone to you will be appearing in that region within the next year. I believe you would be interested in meeting him."

    Sia''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, and the Emperor couldn''t help but smile. He was well aware of her deep affection for her nephew and knew she would marry him if given the chance.

    With a dismissive wave, Emperor Osoric signaled Sia to leave the room. She exited, her mind already set on heading towards the pce entrance to inquire about avable Manaships.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 181 Accepting

    Amkhu took a seat and initiated the conversation. "So, Archer, how was your journey here? Smooth sailing?"

    Archer noticed Nefertiti''s gaze before responding, "We encountered a few minor hups, but overall, everything went well."

    Amkhu nodded gracefully and proceeded with the introductions. "Allow me to reintroduce my esteemed wife, Hatshepsut," he gestured towards the elegant woman beside him. "The lovelydy in the green dress is our first princess, Nefertari," he said, giving her a warm smile. "Lastly, I would like to present to you the enchanting second princess, Isis."

    He exined the absence of his sons, "Unfortunately, our first prince is currently on campaign in the north and the second is stuck in his training, while the third prince, who is still a baby, is sleeping after his meal."

    Archer smiled and spoke, "That''s okay, children need their sleep and shouldn''t be disturbed."

    That''s when he paid closer attention to the girl staring at him and swore he could see love hearts in her pink eyes.

    But the look she was giving him excited Archer, he looked at her with a charming smile that caught Nefertiti off guard.

    As she was just sitting there he leaned close and whispered into her ear, "I love the look you''re giving me, Nefi."

    Upon hearing that, Nefertiti shivered all over and didn''t know what to do as she sat there motionless, like a deer in headlights, causing the other girls in the room to giggle.

    Archer heard Sera speak from behind him, "What is it with him? He''s like a ma for women. We have to be careful of this in the future."

    E quickly chimed in, "It''s not his fault. They are engaged due to her father, but he seems to like her, so we should support him."

    Teu spokest, "Well, I agree with you, El. We will support him, but not every girl will be like Nefertiti, who likes him. Just look at the way she''s looking at him right now."

    The girls noticed her loving gaze, nodded to each other and continued to watch the scene unfold as Nefertiti asked, "Why did you call me Nefi?"

    Archer looked into her eyes, a hint of possessiveness shining through, and answered with a grin. "Because you''re already mine, and I can call you whatever I want. Your father arranged our engagement, so now you''re stuck with me."

    Nefertiti''s eyes widened, and her obsession with him skyrocketed. She suddenly stood up, which shocked everyone.

    E and the girls knew what was happening, so the three of them got up and piled onto Archer''s chair, making room for themselves.

    Each girl was trying toy im to him, which made the empress and Nefertiti''s older sistersugh at the group''s behavior.

    Sera shamefully jumped on hisp, which caused the pink-haired girl''s brow to twitch, and her temper rose, but to distract herself she turned to her father and spoke.

    "Father, I ept the marriage and will be traveling with Archer and the girls. I will still return to finish my time at the academy."

    Amkhu and Hatshepsut kept an eye on their daughter, who closed the gap between the two and spoke. "Do you ept me as your fianc��e and future wife Archer?"

    When her parents and sisters heard this, they were shocked even more, as they always knew Nefertiti to be against finding love.

    That''s when her sister Isis thought to herself, ''He has such charisma. If he wasn''t marrying my sister, I''d volunteer to be his wife.''

    She shook her head as she continued to watch the group, happy that her stubborn baby sister had finally found someone she likes.

    Archer looked at the stressed-looking Nefertiti, who stared at him waiting for his answer, that was when he felt pinches on his sides.

    He yelped and looked at E and Teu, who signaled for him to answer. Despite having a sense that epting Nefertiti might lead to trouble, he didn''t hesitate.

    With a nod, he spoke, "I ept, Nefertiti. Let''s support and help each other on our journey."

    Nefertiti''s heart fluttered with delight as she heard his eptance. Overwhelmed with joy, she couldn''t restrain herself any further and lunged forward, swiftly bridging the gap between them, and hugged him tightly.

    But caught off guard by the girl''s sudden movement, Sera, who was already on hisp, was caught in the middle of their embrace.

    She struggled to get out, her face turning a shade of red as she tried to extricate herself from the unexpected tangle.

    Teu and E who had been watching, burst intoughter at the sight of the red-headed dragon caught amid the affectionate chaos.

    As the two finally broke apart, their cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and amusement.

    Nefertiti looked at Sera. "Sorry! I didn''t mean to squash you."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Sera managed to free herself, still blushing, but with a smile on her face. "It''s alright, Nefertiti. Just be careful next time." She spoke as she winked yfully at Archer, who chuckled in response.

    Teu joined in theughter, her voice full of mirth. "Well, it seems like our fiery dragon got caught in the crossfire."

    E nodded, wiping away tears ofughter, and spoke to the pink-haired girl. "Indeed, maybe next time, give poor Sera a warning before youunch yourself at Archer."

    Her cheeks turned a deeper shade of red as she realized the scene she had created. She couldn''t help but giggle, feeling a mix of joy and embarrassment.

    "I promise I''ll be more careful next time," she said, casting a bashful nce at Archer as she stepped back and sat close to him.

    Nefertiti''s family was taken aback by the sight unfolding before them. The boy, seated in the grandeur of the imperial pce, disyed such behavior.

    In his heart, Amkhu admired the boy''s way of life, unaffected by status or ss, and didn''t care where he was; he would always pay attention to his women.

    He watched as Archer spoke to each girl, and he could already see that the boy cared for the three girls and now his errant daughter, who seemed to have switched personalities instantly.

    Hatshepsut leaned in and whispered to him, "Look at that, Am, she''s acting like a girl who''s in love all of a sudden. It''s weird, maybe it''s the Goddess Hathor''s doing."

    Amkhu smiled as he answered his wife. "Most likely, my dear. You know how Nefi was about marriage and love, and now she has met her match. Let''s see how it ys out between the two."

    His wife nodded, and the two of them could hear his two daughters gossiping about how weird their baby sister was acting.

    Archer stopped messing around with the girls and faced the family, who were watching with smiles on their faces.

    They then started catching up, and Archer filled them in on what happened on their journey north.

    [In a ce far away]

    Two women were seated on a balcony, their gazes fixed upon a mesmerizing valley. One possessed white hair, pearly white skin, and enchanting violet eyes, while the other shared the same white hair but had chocte brown skin and captivating bright green eyes.

    Tiamat, the Goddess of Dragons, and Hathor, the Goddess of Love, were the two women in question.

    The sky was filled with glowing stars as they streaked overhead, and below them, they could see a breathtaking view of a waterfall cascading down into a lush jungle.

    Tiamat turned to Hathor and spoke. "Thanks for your help, sister. The boy will need her help in the future."

    Hathor turned to her with a radiant smile. "It was worth it. That silly girl has been trapped in her delusions, and I just showed her the truth with your help."

    Both women chuckled as they watched the scene y out, meddling in the affairs of a certain boy and his gaggle of women to give him a push in the right direction.

    That''s when Hathor pointed in the distance and spoke with a voice full of sadness. "They just wiped out another ind kingdom. I wonder how their wicked devices manage to get them to all these ces."

    Tiamat turned to her sister with a sad smile on her face as she answered. ''''Morgoth created the Ratling race to drive the surface races to extinction.''''

    She approached the railings and leaned against them as she continued. ''''It was told by Mother that Morgoth gave them many gifts and taught them how to use his dark Voidweaving magic.''''

    Hathor turned to her with a confused looked and asked. ''''What''s Voidweaving?''''

    Tiamat made her way over to a bench on an overlook and sat down, Hathor followed behind and joined her as she exined.

    ''''Voidweaving is a powerful form of sorcery that involves harnessing the energy of the void or the primordial emptiness. It is a specialized branch of magic known for its ability to assist in experiments and the creation of weapons and creatures.''''

    The two of them watched the beautiful waterfall flowing over the cliff and the colorful birds that flew among the treetops.

    Tiamatt continued. ''''In experiments, Voidweaving provides the Ratlings with the means to manipte and control the fundamental building blocks of matter. By drawing upon the raw energy of the void.''''

    Hathor listened as she spoke and ended up there for a while as the two women said goodbye and left the balcony.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 182 Can I Try Something

    After exchanging pleasantries and catching up with Emperor Amhku and his family, Archer, and the girl were shown to their quarters for the night.

    Archer was standing in the garden watching the sun setting in the background, all the girls apart from Nefertiti went to the domain to have a bath.

    He considered joining the others but decided to take a moment to himself and go for a short walk.

    Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him, immediately capturing his attention. He turned around to see who was approaching.

    His eyes widened in amazement as he beheld Nefertiti standing before him, adorned in a breathtaking Zenian dress.

    The garment clung to her lithe frame, emphasizing her graceful curves and entuating her feminine allure.

    d in an exquisite Zenian dress, adorned with intricate patterns reminiscent of ancient hieroglyphics, she exuded a regal beauty.

    Archer couldn''t help but be captivated by Nefertiti''s mesmerizing features. Her luscious locks of beautiful pink hair cascaded around her shoulders with ethereal grace.

    The vibrant color of her dress perfectlyplemented her light brown skin, giving her an otherworldly radiance.

    Yet, it was Nefertiti''s eyes that truly captured Archer''s attention. The soft pink color of her eyes held a depth and warmth that drew him in.

    They sparkled with curiosity, intelligence, possessiveness, and a hint of yfulness, making her gaze absolutely irresistible.

    As Archer''s gaze traveled further down, he couldn''t help but notice Nefertiti''s physical attributes.

    Just like her mother, she possessed massive boobs that caught his attention as she approached him.

    With every movement that giggled, nearly giving him a nosebleed. When she saw this she giggled and her eyes shined.

    Nefertiti stopped next to him and grabbed a hold of his right arm and pushed it up against her boobs which he enjoyed the feeling off.

    She spoke as they started walking. ''''Archer, before the sunsets I want to show you my favorite ce to go.''''

    He nodded his head before replying. ''''Okay, lead the way Nefi.''''

    When Nefertiti heard Archer say her name with his northern ent, it sent shivers down her spine and filled her with excitement.

    At that moment, their eyes met, and her pink eyes locked onto his, creating an electric connection between them.

    "Keep calling me that," Nefertiti yfully teased, her voice filled with a mischievous tone, "and I might just have to pin you down to shut you up." They shared augh as they continued their leisurely walk through the vibrant garden

    Archer and Nefertiti strolled hand in hand through the sprawling gardens of the Zenia Imperial Pce.

    The setting sun cast gentle rays that filtered through the lush foliage, enveloping their surroundings in a soft, golden glow.

    As they walked, she shared stories from her days at the Zenian Arcane Academy, where she learned to hone her skills in Arcane magic.

    She exined how she loves to learn about magic and everything to do with it. "I remember my first day at the academy," Nefertiti began, her voice tinged with nostalgia.

    "The grand halls echoed with the whispers of countless aspiring Arcanists, each filled with dreams and ambitions. It was a ce of knowledge and wonder."

    Archer listened, fascinated by her words. He squeezed her hand gently, silently encouraging her to continue.

    Nefertiti shared, "We had challenging sses, where we studied spellcasting principles and explored the mysteries of Arcane energies. I spent countless hours practicing, refining my control over the elements, It was both a thrilling and demanding experience."

    That was when they arrived at a set of stairs that led up to the pce walls, Nefertiti led him up the stairs.

    When they reached the top he saw Alexandria stretched out before him and he stood there in amazement.

    The sky transformed into a captivating tapestry of colors, casting a warm and golden glow over the bustling streets below.

    Nefertiti''s leaned against the wall, captivated by the breathtaking sight. Archer, standing beside her, couldn''t help but be equally mesmerized by the beauty unfolding before them.

    The sun bathed the sandstone buildings in warm hues of amber and gold, casting long shadows that gracefully danced along the city''s streets.

    The once lively market square gradually fell into a hushed calm as shopkeepers closed their stalls for the day.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    In the air, a melodic blend of prayers andughter created an enchanting and serene atmosphere.

    As the sun dipped lower on the horizon, its warm glow intensified, reflecting off the surface of the winding river that snaked through the heart of the city.

    The water shimmered like liquid gold, mirroring the grandeur of the heavens above. A gentle breeze caressed their faces, carrying the fragrant scents of exotic flowers and spices.

    Nefertiti turned to Archer, her eyes sparkling with a mix of wonder and joy.

    "Archer," she whispered softly, "just look at this breathtaking view. It''s like a paintinge to life. The beauty of our city, bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, fills my heart with such pride."

    Archer''s gaze never wavered from the awe-inspiring scene before him. He turned to Nefertiti, a smile ying on his lips, his voice filled with admiration.

    "You''re right, Nefertiti. This city is truly something remarkable, It''s beautiful.''''

    The two of them were gazing out over the sprawling city below. The evening breeze brushed against their faces, carrying with it the sounds and scents of the bustling metropolis.

    Nefertiti turned to Archer, her eyes filled with genuine curiosity. "Archer," she began softly, "What are your goals and dreams? What do you wish to achieve in this vast world?"

    Archer leaned back, taking a moment to ponder her question. His gaze wandered over the city, his mind drifting through memories and aspirations.

    A warm smile graced his lips as he turned his attention back to her. "You know, Nefi," he replied earnestly, "my dreams are quite simple. I want to explore the unknown, to venture into the uncharted. I want to experience different cultures, meet people, and create memories."

    He paused, his eyes sparkling with a zest for life. "Above all, I want to live a happy life, free from regret. I want to follow my heart''s desires and embrace every opportunity for adventure. Life is a precious gift, and I want to make the most of it."

    Her gaze softened, "Archer, your dreams are inspiring. I believe that me, you and the girls can embark on incredible journeys and support one another along the way."

    Archer gazed at her warmly, a smile ying on his lips as he sensed her hesitation. He encouraged her, saying, "Speak your mind, Nefi."

    Nefertiti met his gaze with possessive eyes, taking a step closer to him until her boobs gently pressed against his chest.

    She tip-toed and whispered into his ear, her voice filled with a mixture of possessiveness and growing love.

    "I admit, I don''t want you with any other girls, but since you''ve epted me, I won''t cause harm to the current three. However, I can''t make any promises if ites to any other girls."

    She was hovering above his next as she asked. ''''Can I try something please?''''

    Archer nodded and she moved quickly to bite into the scale-free area of his neck whiletching onto him, he felt her teeth pierce his skin.

    She moved her head back and wipe her mouth as she exined what she did with a smile on her face.

    ''''Well my love, that was a ritual of engagement between a couple in Zenian, It''s not used anymore as it scars the skin but I want to do it with you as it always interested me as mother done the same with father.''''

    When he heard her talk he touched his neck and felt the bite mark on his neck, he looked at Nefi who showed him her corbone as she spoke. ''''Now you bite me andplete the ritual.''''

    Archer shrugged his shoulders and stepped forward and grabbed her by the hips causing her to yelp.

    He leaned forward and bite into her neck causing her to tighten her grip on him, not long after he pulled back as he wiped the blood off.

    There were four little holes in her lower neck, she moved her dress back into ce and looked straight into his eyes as she spoke. ''''Your mine now, no escaping me now my love.''''

    Archer smiled at her words as he sat down next to her and held out his hand which she happily grabbed and they watched the city as they continued to talk into the night.

    While the two of them were getting to know each other, E and the girls were watching the scene with Hatshepsut.

    She turned to the three and spoke. ''''I can see the three of you are jealous. I''ll give you some advice my mother gave me cause she shared my father with two of her friends. Make sure to fight for his attention because Nefi will.''''

    Hatshepsut watched the two as they were chatting andughed as they sat on the pce walls.

    I remember the stories my father told me when he met my mother and it was the exact same. She stayed by my father''s side until the day he died and she soon follow. Died of a broken heart and couldn''t live without him.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 183 First [R18]

    After a delightful evening together, Archer and Nefertiti found themselves strolling back towards the pce, the moon casting a soft glow over the garden.

    As they approached her quarters, he turned to her with a gentle smile. "Well, Nefi, it''s been a wonderful night. I should probably head back to my own room now. Goodnight."

    Nefertiti''s eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint, and she took a step closer to him. "Wait, Archer," she whispered yfully, reaching up to brush her fingers against his cheek. "I can''t let you leave without a proper goodnight."

    Before he could react, she leaned in and nted a tender kiss on his cheek. Her lips were warm and soft, leaving a tingling sensation in their wake.

    She pulled back, a hint of a blush adorning her cheeks. "Goodnight Archer," she murmured, her voice filled with warmth.

    His heart raced as her lips met his cheek. A smile yed on his face as he watched Nefertiti skip away to her room, radiating joy.

    After watching her go he opened a portal to the domain and stepped inside. Upon entering, he saw three girls lounging on the sofas.

    When E noticed him, she stood up and approached with a smile. "Arch, we''ve been waiting for you to start cooking. I''ll go get started now."

    She hurried to the kitchen, followed by an enthusiastic Sera. Teuy on the sofa, engrossed in a spellbook.

    He sat down and rxed into the soft cushions as he closed his eyes, that''s when he heard Teu''s yful voice. "You''re definitely collecting princesses. I can''t believe the boy who was half dead when I met him, would be engaged to two princesses, his personal maid, and his pet dragon."

    Archerughed upon hearing her words and couldn''t disagree because it was the truth. Just as he was about to reply, he caught a red blur flying toward him from the corner of his eye.

    Seranded on hisp, immediately starting to nibble his ears. She held onto his shoulders and continued her yful nibbling.

    Teu looked up from her book, witnessing Sera messing with him yet again, she shook her head and thought to herself, ''She still behaves the same way as if she were still in her dragon form.''

    As the redhead yfully nibbled on his ears, Teu turned back to her spellbook and ignored the two. It was at that moment when E''s voice interrupted, calling out that the food was ready.

    The trio swiftly got up and headed towards the table, where E informed them about the dinner menu as they settled into their seats. "Tonight, we''re having Fairy zed Honey Roast Chicken and Dwarf Forge Steak," she announced.

    As the three of them gazed at her with curiosity, E chuckled in response to their expressions. Sera''s voice broke the silence, asking, "Where do you manage to find such unique food, El?"

    Teu and Archer nodded, sheughed again before telling the three. ''''I''ve already told you before, Teu''s Mother Mele gave me a storage ring full of food for us.''''

    The three of them nodded in agreement Teu had a deeper understanding, as her mother often provided her siblings and herself with storage rings filled with food whenever they embarked on a journey.

    They sat around eating and chatting while enjoying the food, after eating Teu and Sera started to clean up.

    Archer went to sit on the sofa until E grabbed his hand and motioned toward the balcony with a smile, he nodded and walked behind her.

    On the balcony, E noticed a hidden corner sofa and excitedly pulled Archer along to explore it.

    Reaching their destination, she yfully pushed him onto the sofa and climbed on top of him.

    After their bath, E chose to wear afortable and breezy blue kaftan, allowing for both rxation and easy intimacy during their time together.

    She surprised him by awkwardly removing his top and began nting kisses on his chest, gradually moving up to his neck.

    Noticing her flushed cheeks, Archer gently guided her face towards his and gave her a passionate and intense kiss.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and returned the kiss, her blonde hair was tied up into a short ponytail so it wouldn''t get in the way.

    Her ears turned red as their kiss intensified, E knew if she didn''t take the first step, one of the other girls will do it.

    As they continued, Archer sensed her desires and started to feel nervous but excited. His hands reached for her clothes, unintentionally fumbling with the fabric due to this sudden nervousness.

    Understanding his clumsiness, E stopped kissing him and leaned back, making it easier for the kaftan to slip off her body.

    When her clothes dropped to the floor, making her smile and blush at the same time. Archer shut his eyes and pictured a wall keeping them hidden from the other girls, making her giggle.

    She was perched on hisp, d in nothing but a set of red panties and a bra. At that moment, hisposure slipped away, and found himself captivated by her beauty.

    E saw this and leaned forward to whisper in his ear as she slowly started to move her hips.

    When he felt her movements his slumbering dragon erupted causing her to yelp when it rubbed up against her but that didn''t stop her from speaking into his ear as she leaned forward.

    ''''I want you, Arch.'''' She spoke in a breathy tone as she felt his dragon. E started nibbling his ears forcing a moan out of him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''''Uunnngh~~''''

    As she was attacking his ear her soft hand traced a path down his toned body, noticing his nerves. E put aside her own apprehension, she whispered.

    "Don''t worry, Arch. I want this as much as you do, so rx and enjoy" she assured him, her smile easing his nerves.

    When he heard that, a switch flipped inside him and his draconic instincts kicked in as he grabbed a hold of her waist andid her down on the sofa.

    E was shocked when she saw his eyes shine, he took off her panties as she watched him. He grabbed a hold of one of her legs and slowly kissed down it causing the tension and excitement inside her to grow.

    Archer reached her already wet pussy and started to gently lick her. When E felt his tongue a shock ran through her body causing her to moan.

    ''''Anhh!~~''''

    After calming down she rested her hands on his head while running her fingers through his hair.

    "Please...don''t...stop," she whispered, relishing the pleasure coursing through her body.

    When he heard her speak he sped up and attacked her clit causing her to let out loud even more moans.

    ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~AAnnghh!~~''''

    Lust overtook him as he tasted her sweet juices, he slipped one of his fingers inside her and felt her mp down on it as he started fingering her.

    ''''Ahhhhh!~~'''' E let out a scream as she felt his finger, she locked her legs around his head and pushed him into her.

    After opening her up with his finger Archer used his tongue to slide into her tight hole and quickly moved around inside causing her to let out a scream as her body started shaking.

    ''''AAnnghh!~~''''

    As he was attacking her pussy, E managed to speak through her moaning. ''''Anhh!~~ So good! More!''''

    After he continuously attacked her, E''s body quivered as a waterfall of pussy juice poured out of her straight into Archer''s mouth as she clenched her legs around his head.

    ''''Mmmmnhhffghhh!~~''''

    She slumped onto the wet sofa, but Archer wasn''t done with her yet. He positioned himself on top of her.

    His motion stirred her, and she gazed up at him with dazed eyes, a contented smile on her face.

    Archer was looking down at her as his dragon pushed against her pussy causing her to let out another erotic moan.

    ''''Anhh!~~''''

    He leaned down and whispered into her ear. ''''You taste amazing El. I bet you feel amazing as well.''''

    She looked at him and nodded her head, seeing her give him permission Archer started to rub his dragon against her causing it to be quickly coated inyers of her love juices.

    Archer tried to enter her, but he kept missing. Despite his persistent efforts, they both ended upughing in the end.

    E took hold of his dragon. ''''Here let me help you.'''' She said as she guided his dragon inside her.

    When he pushed he felt a tight wet feeling envelop him, it drove him wild but before he started moving he looked down at E.

    He felt her pussy juice and blood pour out of her, she inhaled deeply when he entered her the size of his dragon hurt her.

    E was biting her lip and shut her eyes due to the pain, Archer didn''t know what to do to ease it for her so he took her bra off and leaned down.

    He took one of her pink nipples into his mouth and started ying with it, while he was ying with one nipple he started gently pinching the other, and when he did that he felt her pussy tighten.

    This caused E''s pain to start fading and after some forey, she was soon ready, E looked into his eyes and spoke. ''''It feels better now. You can continue.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 184 First (2) [R18]

    Archer heard her words and began moving slowly inside her. She held onto him tightly and moaned as he took her virginity.

    ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~AAnnghh!~~Uunnngh~~''''

    He grabbed hold of the back of the sofa and leaned over her as he got sped up, it was like something inside told him what to do and was guiding him.

    Her pussy felt so good that when she wiggled her hips he let out a groan. ''''Nnngh!~~''''

    E didn''t know what was happening but pain turned to pleasure as she felt him hit all the good spots.

    Archer spoke in abored voice as he continued to fuck her. ''''You feel so good E, you keep tightening around me.''''

    She grabbed a hold of Archer and pulled him onto her and spoke in his ear in a seductive voice. ''''Harder.''''

    When he heard that he started fucking her hard making her scream out as her fingernails pierced his skin as she gripped onto him.

    ''''Mmmmnhhffghhh!~~AAnnghh!~~Uunnngh~~''''

    After fucking her the way she wanted she nudged him, Archer looked at her and she motioned for him to get up.

    So he did and slumped into the corner of the sofa, she struggled to get up but managed to do so and crawled over to him.

    E climbed onto hisp and grabbed a hold of his dragon as she sat over it and slid it inside so deep that it caused her to let out a loud moan.

    "AAnnghh!~~''''

    She made Archer sit there as she started moving her hips causing him to groan as he loved the feeling of her pussy. ''''Ugh!~~''''

    The two of them continued their lovemaking until Archer felt somethinging as she was sliding up and down so he told her.

    ''''El, I''m ready.'''' After hearing him, she didn''t slow down but increased her pace.

    He eventually climaxed and released his seed inside her, causing E''s body to shake as she orgasm.

    Once they finished, they fell onto the sofa. Ey on top of him, trying to catch her breath. She nced up and saw Archer ying with her hair.

    E smiled and said, "That felt incredible. It was a bit painful at first, but it subsided quickly."

    Archer smiled as he pulled her closer and kissed her, after he did that he cast Cleanse on both of them and the sofa.

    Feeling refreshed he pulled out a nket and covered the two of them. Theyy side by side on the cozy sofa ced on their balcony, their bodies intertwined as they gazed up at the night sky.

    The cool evening breeze rustled their hair as they watched the stars twinkle above them, their light painting a breathtaking canvas across the dark expanse.

    E shifted her position slightly, turning her head to face Archer. A soft smile graced her lips as she reached out and gently pecked his cheek, her affectionate gesture conveying her gratitude for the magical night they had just shared.

    "Thank you, Arch," she whispered, her voice carrying a mixture of warmth and contentment. "Tonight was wonderful. I couldn''t have asked for a more perfect evening."

    Archer turned his head, meeting her gaze with tender eyes. His fingers caressed her cheek as he responded softly, "I''m d you enjoyed it, El. Being here with you is a moment I''ll cherish."

    Theyy there, basking in the serenity of the night, the only sounds being the distant chirping of crickets and the gentlepping of waves against the shore.

    The world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in their own little universe, wrapped in each other''s arms.

    As time passed, the stars continued their graceful dance across the sky, and E nestled her head against Archer''s chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. She felt safe and loved, a sense of tranquility washing over her.

    But what neither of them knew was that a faded tattoo started to appear on the bottom of her stomach.

    The two of them soon fell asleep, and that''s when a pair of ruby-red eyes appeared over the wall that he had built, watching them.

    Sera shook her head with a smile, then jumped down to the floor and made her way into the treehouse where Teu was still reading.

    "Do you think they''re finished?" Teu asked without looking away from her book.

    Sera jumped onto a sofa and began to rx. "Yes, they''re sleeping. It''s your turn next, and then mine. I''m so excited."

    Teu chuckled upon hearing the girl''sughter and sat up, setting her book aside. "Let''s get some sleep. We''ll probably have breakfast with Nefertiti''s family."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Sera nodded eagerly and rushed off to the bedroom she had imed, while Teu walked to her own room and entered.

    Hours passed, and Archer woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw birds flying above him.

    He looked down and saw E peacefully sleeping, letting out little breaths. But soon after waking up E''s eyes opened.

    Archer saw a pair of blue eyes staring at him with love, she stretched and yawned before climbing on top of him and giving him a morning kiss.

    When she did that she wiggled her hips and cause his dragon to wake up again, E started kissing him even harder as her hand slipped down and grabbed a hold of him.

    She lined it up with her hole and slid down, impaling herself on him causing him to grunt and her to scream.

    E leaned back and let out a scream. ''''Ahhhh!~~''''

    Archer felt her tight pussy constrict around his dragon making him moan, ''''Uunnngh~~'''' He noticed that she was soaking wet and thought to himself. ''This feels so good.''

    E quickly recovered and started rotating her hips causing pleasure to shoot through both of their bodies.

    He looked up at her and managed to talk between the pleasure he was recieving. ''''That feels amazing El, howe you are so good?''''

    She didn''t stop moving her hips as she exined after letting out a moan. ''''Mmnghn! I read books and asked the older maids.''''

    Archer nodded as he grabbed a hold of her and pulled her forward and giving her an intense kiss as his tongue slipped into hers.

    Their tongues battled as he started thrusting upwards causing E''s body to shake with pleasure.

    Archer started to fuck her hard making her scream out as she held onto the sofa. E looked down at him as her eyes started to roll.

    ''''Mmmmnhhffghhh!~~AAnnghh!~~''''

    She dropped to his chest and started to nibble on his ears as her legs started to shake, but that wasn''t the end of his attack as he flipped her over.

    He was now in between her legs looking into her blue eyes as she was panting and letting out little moans as he slowly went in and out of her soaking pussy. ''''Uunnngh~~ More. Give me more!''''

    Archer leaned up onto his knees and spun her around until she was on all fours leaning on the armrest, she looked back at him with needy eyes as he lined up his dragon with her slit and slid deep inside her.

    ''''Ughh!~~'''' He groaned when he felt her pussy as she was bent over, he started fucking her relentlessly causing her to bite the armrest otherwise she would scream and be heard all over the domain.

    Archer held onto her thick waist as he rammed his dragon into her pussy causing her juice to pour out.

    ''''AAnnghh!~~ So deep.'''' E''s eyes rolled back as Archer fucked her so deep and hard that she was losing her mind.

    Not long after that, she orgasmed all over him just as he shot his seed deep inside her. He remembered a move that his older brothers on earth spoke about and tried it with E.

    He pushed her back down and her perky ass poked out while he went to town on her. When he did that E couldn''t hold it in and screamed her lungs out. ''''AHHHHHH!''''

    Her whole body shuddered as she had another orgasm. After another hour or so of Archer bullying E, she was out cold while he sat next to her ying with her blonde locks.

    She felt him cast Cleanse on both of them, and her eyes opened with a smile on her face as she spoke. "I shouldn''t tease you anymore. I''m so sore."

    Theyughed together while E stood up, stretching her body and getting dressed. Archer followed suit, putting on a white shirt and pants.

    Closing his eyes, he made a wish, and the wall vanished. They entered the treehouse but found it empty.

    Just then, a brownie appeared and greeted them. "Hello, Master Archer and Mistress E. Would you like breakfast?"

    ''''No thank you, we are having breakfast with Nefertiti''s family I think.'''' He answers the brownie.

    Archer and E sat at the table, enjoying each other''spany. It wasn''t long before Sera came bouncing out of the bedroom with a smile on her face.

    Teu followed behind her, walking gracefully, and joined Archer and E at the table. They all gathered together, ready to go back to the pce.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 185 The Grassland Passage

    As the four of them sat at the table, Teu and Sera gazed at the Half-elf, who blushed but avoided making eye contact with her.

    Archer observed E''s reaction and chuckled, finding her extremely adorable. He couldn''t believe that she had made the first movest night.

    Shaking his head, Teu broke the silence. "So it''s my turn next, then Sera and Nefertiti."

    Sera grinned, her red eyes filled with lust as she looked at Archer. He blew her a kiss when he noticed the mischievous glint in her eyes, which made her smile even wider.

    Nodding in agreement with the girls'' n, Archer spoke up. "Let''s head to the pce so we can get back on the road."

    He opened a portal, but before he could step through, Teu posed a question. "Why don''t you just fly home?"

    Archer smiled and replied, "I want to explore without drawing more attention. The church is after me, and now they''re teaming up with the Dragon yers, which makes things even more annoying."

    He stretched his neck and continued, "It''s one of the reasons why I started concealing my horns and scales. It makes things easier as we travel further north."

    The girls agreed that Archer was making the right decision, and they all stood up from the table as Archer opened a portal to the pce entrance.

    They entered the portal and arrived outside the pce, where they were guided by a guard who saw them suddenly appear but already knew who they were.

    Stepping into the entrance, their eyes widened in amazement. It exuded magnificence from every corner, filling the air with a sense of majesty.

    Archer''s gaze wandered across the marble floors, admiring the intricate patterns that adorned them.

    The high ceilings were decorated with exquisite chandeliers, casting a warm, golden glow that illuminated the entire hall. The walls were adorned with vibrant tapestries, depicting ancient legends and Zenia''s history.

    Archer admired the grandeur, memories of ancient Egyptian temples filled his mind. The pce''s opulent tapestries andvish decorations evoked images of pharaohs and their majestic pces.

    The girls were equally captivated by the sight. Teu''s eyes widened as she traced the golden embellishments with her gaze.

    Sera gently brushed her fingers against the intricately carved pirs, appreciating the craftsmanship.

    E breathed in deeply, savoring the intoxicating scent of exotic flowers that filled the air. As they were walking along they spotted Nefertiti walking down a hallway looking for someone.

    She turned her head towards them, a smile lighting up her face as she walked towards the group. As they walked, Archer overheard Teu asking E a question.

    "So E, how was it?" Teu whispered.

    She turned to Teu with a smile and answered, "It hurt, but it also felt amazing. I''m still hurting to be honest."

    Sera closed in on the two and joined in the conversation. ''''How big was he? He''s not small is he.''''

    E giggled before replying to the hyperactive girl. ''''It''s big.''''

    Both girls eyes widened, Sera''s excitement shone through and Teu got a worried look on her face but their conversation came to a halt as Nefertiti approached them.

    She approached them and addressed Archer, "I''ve been searching for you. Father wants to have breakfast with you."

    Archer nodded, and Nefertiti smiled as she walked beside him, continuing their conversation. As they headed toward the pce''s dining room, they engaged in lighthearted small talk.

    The hallway was adorned with elegant artwork and intricate tapestries, creating a grand atmosphere.

    Emperor Amkhu and Hatshepsut saw the group walk into the room and motioned for them to sit down opposite them.

    As the group settled down, Nefertiti gracefully took the seat on Archer''s right, with Teu upying the seat on his left, having secured their ces before E and Sera had a chance to im them.

    The two disappointed girls sulked a bit but begrudgingly settled into their seats. Soon after, Amkhu initiated the conversation, breaking the silence.

    "So, Archer, how was your sleep?" he inquired, directing his attention toward the young Half-elf.

    Archer turned his gaze to his right and found E beaming at him, while Sera yfully winked, eliciting augh from him.

    "It was fine, thank you," he replied, his smile reflecting the warm camaraderie among them.

    Amkhu nodded, engaging in a lively chat with Archer for a while. Then, Hatshepsut shifted her focus to Nefertiti, addressing her with a gentle tone. "Nefi, you''ll need to attend the academy for another year. That way, you''ll be 19 when you finish."

    After speaking to her daughter, Hatshepsut turned her attention back to Archer, her eyes brimming with curiosity. "And how old are you, Archer?" she inquired, her genuine interest evident.

    Meeting the smiling gaze of the elder woman, Archer responded, "I''m nearly 16."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hatshepsut nodded, processing the information before continuing with a proposition. "If you both agree, when you turn 18 and Nefertiti is 21, the two of you can consider getting married," she suggested, presenting an idea that seemed to hold significance for their future.

    Archer nced to his right and couldn''t help but notice the pink-haired Nefertiti, her eyes filled with adoration, gazing at him with affectionate love hearts swirling in her gaze.

    He turned back to Nefertiti''s mother and nodded, a warm smile spread across the older woman''s face.

    She leaned over to her elder daughter, Nefertari, and engaged in a lively conversation with her.

    Meanwhile, Amkhu addressed Archer once again, saying, "Wee to the family, Archer. May your marriage with Nefertiti be filled with happiness and love."

    He smiled as he heard the Nefertiti talking to E and Sera as Teu spoke to Hatshepsut and Nefertari.

    His eyes widened in amazement as maids entered the room, each carrying tters of mouthwatering Zenian breakfast food.

    The tantalizing aromas filled the air, making his stomach rumble with anticipation. In front of him, a golden tray held a spread of freshly baked bread, still warm from the oven.

    The assortment included fluffy, round pitas, crispy tbreads, and fragrant sesame-seed-studded loaves.

    Besides the bread, there were small bowls filled with vibrant dips and spreads. Archer''s gaze was drawn to the rich, earthy hummus, adorned with a drizzle of golden olive oil and sprinkled with paprika.

    Next to it, a tangy and vibrant tomato and cucumber sd awaited him, sprinkled with fragrant herbs and a squeeze of zesty lemon.

    Another maid approached with a trayden with delicacies from the empire. The centerpiece was a tray of ffels, golden-brown and perfectly crispy on the outside, with a tender and vorful interior.

    They were apanied by small bowls of creamy tahini sauce, adding a nutty and tangyplement to the savory bites.

    Archer''s eyes sparkled with delight as he noticed a tter piled high with fluffy scrambled eggs, seasoned with aromatic herbs and spices.

    The eggs were cooked to perfection, their vibrant yellow color promising a delectable and satisfying breakfast.

    Nearby, there were bowls of fresh, juicy fruits. The vivid oranges and sulent grapes beckoned him, their sweetness enticing his taste buds.

    A refreshing watermelon sd, dotted with cooling mint leaves,pleted the fruity ensemble.

    As Archer took in the feast before him, he couldn''t help but feel grateful for the generosity and attention to detail.

    The maids had gone above and beyond to present a breakfast fit for royalty, honoring the traditions of Egyptian cuisine.

    With a grateful smile, Archer reached out to sample a bit of everything. The vors danced on his tongue, each bites a delightful harmony of spices, textures, and freshness.

    Once they finished eating Amkhu motioned for Archer to join him in a quiet corner of the pce''s grand hall.

    He followed, curious about what the Emperor wanted to discuss. As they stood facing each other, Amkhu''s expression turned serious.

    Amkhu looked at Archer with concern in his voice. "I want to give you some advice about your journey north."

    Archer nodded, curious to hear what he had to say. "The Scorching Desert road and the Coastal routes to the north have be very dangerous," Amkhu exined. "A huge sea beast has made the coastal route too risky to take."

    Archer''s eyes widened in surprise at the news. "However," Amkhu continued, a glimmer of reassurance in his eyes, "there is a safer alternative, the Grasnd Passage."

    He gestured towards a map heid out on a table, pointing to a winding path that cut through vast open grasnds.

    "This route," he exined, "will take you through the heart of the serene grasnds." Archer studied the map, tracing the route with his finger. The path seemed to offer a direct passage north.

    "The route is the safest option at the moment," Amkhu emphasized. "It has been patrolled and guarded by our warriors, ensuring protection against bandits and other dangers."

    Archer appreciated Amkhu''s concern and nodded gratefully. "Thank you. I will take your advice and take the Grasnd Passage."

    The Emperor smiled as he reached into a pocket within his robe and pulled out a small, intricately designed amulet.

    He extended his hand, offering it to Archer. "This amulet holds the ancient blessings of our empire," Amkhu exined. "Carry it with you on your travels. It will bring you protection and guidance."

    Archer took the amulet with a mix of gratitude and thanked the man as they rejoined the group and started talking to them but were interrupted by his advisor Mostafa who rushed up to the Emperor and whispered something in his ear.

    Amkhu''s face turned white as he listened, after Mostafa was finished he stepped back to let the Emperor think.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 186 Trouble

    Hatshepsut walked over to her husband, ced her hand on his shoulder, and looked into his eyes as she asked, ''''Amkhu, what''s going on?''''

    He took a deep breath, his voice heavy with sorrow as he revealed the harrowing truth.

    ''''Ramses is trapped in the city of Memphis to the north after losing a battle at Sekhmet''s Chasm. The Luxor and Nubian soldiers relentlessly chased them to the city, ughtering any Zenians they caught. After reaching the city, the enemyid siege to it, and it''s close to falling, ording to the report.''''

    A gasp escaped Hatshepsut''s lips, her eyes widening with terror. Panic gripped her heart as she realized the imminent danger threatening her firstborn.

    Instinctively, she turned to Archer, the one person she believed possessed the strength and skills to aid them in this dire hour.

    Amkhu addressed his family once more, his voice trembling yet resolute, urgency permeating his words.

    ''''We not only face the impending fall of Memphis but also the deration of war from the Nubia, and Luxor kingdoms. Our empire stands on the precipice of chaos and destruction.''''

    Her daughters exchanged anxious nces, worry etched across their faces. They understood the weight of their father''s words and the gravity of the situation that loomed over them.

    Archer and the girls listened but didn''t say anything. Nefertiti walked over to her mother and gave her a hug.

    They remained silent as the familyposed themselves. Amkhu and Hatshepsut turned toward Archer, and he got a bad feeling before Hatshepsut spoke.

    ''''Archer, I know we have no right to ask this, but could you help the Zenia Empire? We will reward you with whatever you wish.''''

    Upon hearing the woman''s plea, he was going to reject it as he wanted to continue on his journey, but all four girls gave him the ''Go ahead and help'' look.

    He shook his head and spoke. ''''I want a vi on the shore with a beautiful view and the enemy''s kingdom''s treasure after I help. I hope that isn''t too much to ask for.''''

    The worried parents nodded their heads so fast that Archer thought they would fly off. Amkhu stepped forward and spoke, ''''Thank you, Archer. We can never repay you.''''

    Then, Hatshepsut approached and hugged him tightly, while saying, ''''Thank you. I know dragons have a reputation for greed. Here''s a tip: The Nubia Kingdom is incredibly wealthy, and their king hoards treasures in his main castle. Now go and rescue your brother-inw.''''

    The older woman released her grip on Archer and stepped back, noticing her eager daughter waiting to approach him.

    Nefertiti observed her mother closely, causing her tough. Once Hatshepsut let go, Nefertiti rushed up to Archer and embraced him tightly.

    She yfully nudged his head into her embrace, causing his ears to turn red and eliciting giggles from the girls.

    Nefertiti then surprised him with a kiss, to which he quickly reciprocated. Pulling back, she leaned in close to his ear.

    ''''Thank you, my love,'''' she whispered. After expressing her gratitude, she stepped back, and Archer made up his mind to prepare for their departure.

    Turning to the three girls behind him, he spoke, ''Girls, wait in the courtyard until I call for you. I''ll be flying swiftly.''

    They nodded in agreement as Archer opened a portal. The three of them stepped through, and momentster, the portal closed behind them.

    He turned to Nefertiti with a warm smile, extending an invitation. "Would you like to walk with me to the garden, Nefi?"

    She nodded and grabbed his arm, leading him toward the gardens after saying farewell to her family.

    As they walked through the pce hallways, Nefertiti asked him a question. ''''Why does trouble seem to follow you around, Archer?''''

    He turned his head to her with a smile and shrugged. ''''I don''t know, to be honest with you. Ever since I woke up from mya, trouble seems to find me more often than not. It''s bing annoying now.''''

    Nefertitiughed at his response and shared her thoughts. "I think it''s because you''re a white dragon. My father once told me a story about a mischievous dragon who would steal people''s gold and then vanish. Maybe you''re facing trouble as a form of karma. They say white dragons have their own unique characteristics, like being aloof, emotionless, or even angry."

    Archer raised an eyebrow and asked, "Do you know anything else about them?"

    Nefertiti smiled and nodded, sharing her knowledge. "I know that many empires and kingdoms seek out white dragons because they are powerful and greedy, leading to eras of peace. It''s believed that their descendants still live today."

    He nodded in gratitude for the information and realized why Lashure and Amkhu wanted him to marry their daughters.

    Shortly after their conversation, they arrived at the gardens, where tall palm trees gracefully swayed in the gentle breeze.

    The golden ents on their slender trunks glimmered, and delicate fronds rustled softly overhead.

    He looked at the pink-haired girl and asked. ''''Can you point in the direction of Memphis?''''

    Archer walked into an open area and turned to Nefertiti with a big smile. ''''I will be back soon, and we will spend some time together.''''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She nodded her head. He whispered to himself, ''''Draco.''''

    A bright light blinded Nefertiti as she heard heavy thuds. She rubbed her eyes and looked at Archer, who stood 15m long and 10m tall.

    Nefertiti''s eyes widened in awe as she witnessed Archer''s transformation into his dragon form. The majestic creature stood before her, towering with an aura of power.

    She marveled at his sleek white scales, which glimmered in the sunlight, reflecting a radiant brilliance. His magnificent wings, spread wide, were a sight to behold, pristine and ethereal.

    They showcased a remarkable span and were adorned with delicate patterns that added an elegant touch.

    Nefertiti''s gaze trailed to Archer''s noble head, crowned with majestic horns that curved gracefully, adding a regal allure to his presence.

    It was a breathtaking sight, witnessing the embodiment of a magnificent white dragon standing before her, radiating strength and grace.

    Archer''s glowing violet eyes looked at Nefertiti and nodded his big head while he started to p his massive wings.

    Nefertiti grabbed a hold of a tree to not get blown away by the gusts of wind, he quickly took off and flew north.

    As Archer flew, he felt a surge of excitement with every beat of his powerful wings. Thendscape below seemed to zoom past him in a blur, the desert turning into a vibrant grasnd teeming with life.

    The wind whipped through his scales, creating a harmonious symphony that echoed through the heavens.

    With each passing moment, he felt a profound sense of freedom and strength as he soared higher, the azure sky stretching endlessly before him.

    The sun''s warm rays caressed his glistening white scales, entuating his majestic form against the backdrop of an ever-changing canvas.

    As he glided through the currents, Archer''s acute vision allowed him to appreciate the details of the evolvingndscape.

    The grasnds below were a tapestry of colors, with wildflowers sshing the fields with vibrant hues.

    After flying for a while, he noticed a massive army encircling the city in the distance, engaged in a fierce battle with arrows and spells creating explosions.

    Archer inhaled deeply and released a thunderous roar, instantly halting the fighting.

    [Ramses Sharifi POV]

    Ramses, the first prince, stood on the city walls, unleashing potent arcane spells with unwavering focus.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, a resounding roar pierced the air, forcing both sides to cease their fighting.

    At that moment, a massive white dragon descended upon the Khemnu and Nubian forces, crashing into their ranks with sheer force.

    The Zenian soldiers watched in awe as the dragon swiped its mighty ws, effortlessly taking down dozens of enemy soldiers.

    Panic gripped the hearts of the opposing forces, as they realized the formidable power that now stood against them.

    Ramses, standing atop the city walls, watched in awe as the majestic white dragon descended upon the enemy forces.

    With unparalleled grace and power, the dragon swiftly tore through the soldiers, its ws cutting through armor as if it were mere paper.

    Gasps of disbelief escaped Ramses'' lips as he witnessed the dragon''s relentless assault. Soldier after soldier fell before the dragon''s might, unable to withstand its onught.

    The air crackled with energy as the dragon unleashed a stream of violet fire, engulfing those unfortunate enough to stand in its path.

    Awe turned to horror as Ramses observed the soldiers being consumed by the dragon''s fiery breath. The mes licked at their bodies, reducing them to mere ashes in an instant.

    The once-formidable enemy forces now stood as charred remnants, scattered amidst the battlefield.

    Ramses couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and unease at the dragon''s devastating power.

    He watched as the dragon unleashed a barrage of spells, swiftly eliminating the remaining survivors.

    It huffed, releasing a breath that swept over the battlefield, and then flew off towards the north, capturing everyone''s attention.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 187 Sias Journeys [Bonus]

    Two days after meeting with the Emperor, Sia set out on a journey south with the Dawnbreaker Legion.

    She attempted to secure a Manaship, but none were avable, so she opted to ride her loyal steed instead.

    As they embarked on their journey, thendscape underwent a transformation. Rolling hills stretched out before Sia and her soldiers as they traveled towards Sentinel''s Reach in the Summerfield duchy.

    The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming blossoms, mingling with the earthy aroma of freshly cut grass.

    Their path wound through lush green meadows, where meandering streams glistened under the sun''s golden rays.

    Sia couldn''t help but feel a sense of tranquility wash over her as the sound of water soothed her mind.

    She marveled at the sight of delicate dragonflies flitting about, their iridescent wings catching the light.

    The journey continued, and the soldiers soon found themselves passing through a dense forest.

    Towering trees reached towards the heavens, their leaves forming a canopy that filtered the sunlight, casting mesmerizing patterns of light and shadow on the ground below.

    The air grew cooler, and the songs of birds filled their ears, harmonizing with the rustling leaves.

    Emerging from the forest, a breathtaking sight greeted their eyes: a vast, crystal-clearke spread out before them.

    The soldiers paused for a moment, captivated by the sheer beauty of the scene. Sia couldn''t help but smile as she watched her troops take in the view.

    With renewed vigor, they pressed forward, ascending a winding mountain path. The higher they climbed, the more breathtaking the view became.

    They could see the lush valleys below, with patchworks of farnds and quaint viges nestled among the rolling hills.

    Weeks passed as they continued their journey, and thendscape gradually changed. The grasnds gave way to rolling hills, their slopes covered in a carpet of lush green.

    The air carried a refreshing scent, a mix of earth and wildflowers that invigorated their senses.

    Anticipation grew within the hearts of the legion as they pressed on. Finally, on the horizon, the majestic Sunfire Mountain Range emerged in all its beauty.

    Towering peaks kissed the heavens, their rugged beauty contrasting with the gentle slopes they had traversed.

    The sunlight danced upon the snow-capped summits, casting a golden glow that seemed to ignite the air around them.

    Sia and her soldiers paused to behold the magnificent sight before them, overwhelmed by the grandeur of nature''s masterpiece.

    With renewed determination, they resumed their march, fueled by the vision of the Sunfire Mountains.

    The distant peaks became their guiding beacon, symbolizing the trials they had ovee and the triumphs that awaited them.

    As they continued their trek, the sun dipped towards the horizon, casting a warm, orange hue across thend.

    After traveling for a while, they arrived at the massive castle guarding the only southern passage.

    Approaching the gate, it swung open, revealing a man with long ck hair and green eyes stepping out.

    He made his way toward Sia and her officers and spoke, "General Silverthrone, wee to Sentinel''s Reach. I am Commander Dorian Burnhame of the Shadoww Legion."

    Sia recognized him instantly, knowing that members of the Sunfire Legion roderge, tamed Shadowws from the Beasnds.

    She dismounted her loyal steed, Dawnbreaker, and walked beside the magnificent beast as they approached the castle, with the man following closely behind.

    Sentinel''s Reach stood proudly as an imposing stronghold guarding the southern passage. The sheer size of the structure and the solid stone walls spoke of centuries of protection.

    As they drew closer, the intricately carved gate came into view, adorned with the emblem of the Sunfire Legion, symbolizing strength and unity.

    With a creak, the gates swung open, revealing a bustling courtyard. Soldiers d in gleaming armor went about their duties, their movements precise and synchronized.

    The air buzzed with the sound of marching boots, nking weapons, and distantmands.

    Sia''s gaze scanned the walls, marveling at thework of watchtowers, each manned by vignt sentinels.

    Banners fluttered in the wind, disying the sigils of noble houses, pledging their allegiance to the Avalon Empire.

    The castle reached towards the heavens, its towers offering amanding view of the surroundingnds.

    Roaming patrols of soldiers, their armor reflecting the sunlight, dotted the walls and grounds, exemplifying the castle''s vignce and readiness.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Sia''s pride swelled as she realized the honor and responsibility that awaited her and her Dawnbreaker legion within the formidable walls of Sentinel''s Reach.

    She knew she had found not only a sanctuary but also a stronghold from which they could fight for their righteous cause.

    After being shown to their quarters and resting for a few days, Field Marshal Isadora Ironfist ordered the Dawnbreaker and Sunfire Legions to investigate the Sunfire Jungle. Reports of Nubian soldiers had been received from merchants.

    Apanied by 200 light cavalry, Sia set out from Sentinel Reach alongside Dorian and his contingent of 300 Shadoww knights.

    They traveled south until they reached Darkwater Gorge, a fast-moving river that separated the Summerfield Duchy from the Sunfire Jungle.

    The Dawnbreakers crossed the stone bridge first, followed by the Shadoww Knights. However, as thest knights were crossing, something suddenly exploded out of the water, taking out the final 20 soldiers.

    Sia witnessed arge River Behemoth lunging from the water, swallowing the soldiers in its path. The rest were left in shock as the beast swiftly submerged and disappeared into the depths.

    The scene reminded her of a journey she took with her future husband Archer years ago when they traveled to Riversong City, a week''s journey from Vassia City.

    [shback to Sia''s trip with Archer, five years prior to his banishment]

    Sia dismounted her Dawnbreaker and patiently waited for Archer to join her with his belongings.

    She had decided to take him on a journey to Riversong City, where a rare bookshop awaited, knowing it would be a ce he would love.

    Additionally, she needed to meet the city governor to arrange a training exercise for hermander. Lost in her thoughts, she saw Archer approaching.

    A smile formed on Sia''s face as sheid eyes on him, noticing his jet-ck hair and piercing blue eyes that mirrored her own and those of her little sisters.

    She couldn''t understand why Larka rejected Archer just because he loved books and enjoyed being alone.

    Sia also noticed a little half-elf-maid standing behind Archer, arousing her curiosity. With a happy smile on her face, she inquired, "My little husband, who might this lovelydy be?"

    Little E stepped forward and respectfully bowed before addressing Sia. "Lady Sia, I am E, Archer''s personal maid."

    Looking down at the two children, Sia beamed warmly. "Well, it has been years since myst visit, and I only recently returned to Mistwood. I assume you were assigned to him during that time, am I correct?"

    E smiled and nodded. "Yes, Lady Sia, that''s right."

    Returning the smile, Sia inquired further, "Little E, will you being along with us?"

    She shook her head and responded, "No, Mother wants me to continue my training while you''re on your journey."

    She nodded and continued to converse with Archer and E as her second-inmand Valeria approached her urgently. "Captain, we should depart soon to ensure we hit the road before nightfall."

    Sia acknowledged Valeria''s words and turned around, noticing a tall woman with brown hair and yellow eyes standing nearby.

    Though not as tall as Sia, who stood at 6 feet, the woman exuded amanding presence, dressed in what appeared to be an adventurer''s outfit.

    Archer stood next to them and said goodbye to E as she quickly headed toward the maid''s quarters, waving back at him with a smile on her face.

    Sia watched her walk away, then turned to Archer and ced her hand on his shoulder. "Come now, we have to hit the road. You can ride with me on my Dawnbreaker. She loves you anyway."

    She walked over to her steed, lifted Archer onto the saddle, and then hopped up after him. The two women then rode off to meet the others outside the eastern gate.

    Sia was apanied by 20 Dawnbreakers whom the General had assigned to her. As they trotted down the road, she reached out and held onto Archer, making sure he was okay. "Are you okay, Archer?"

    His little blue eyes looked up at her and nodded as he answered, "I''m okay."

    Sia smiled at the boy, knowing how much her sister''s mistreatment had impacted him. He had to mature and act beyond his eight years to cope.

    She held him close, Archer rested his head against her chest which didn''t bother her as she yed with his hair.

    Valeria saw hermander/friend pampering the boy, ever since the boy could walk she would take every opportunity to visit him.

    She knew Sia was the only family member to show him any love but it was far and few between because she became a Captian of the Dawnbreakers.

    They soon met up with the others and carried on east, Archer soon fell asleep to the rhythm of the Dawnbreaker trotting along the peaceful road.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 188 A Greedy Dragon

    After finishing his rampage, Archer surveyed the area and noticed several enemy soldiers still lingering.

    Without hesitation, he conjured hundreds of Lightning Element Bolts and unleashed them, pursuing the survivors.

    The soldiers were swiftly defeated, and Archer huffed as he pped his wings, soaring towards the Nubia Kingdom.

    His greed fueled his desire for their treasure, and he was searching for roads that would toward him to his coveted prize.

    Archer spotted a road stretching ahead and eagerly flew towards it. As he approached, he gradually transformed back into his humanoid form but before he did he ate the 131 hearts that Teuil gave him making it easier for himself.

    Touching down on the ground, he continued his journey on foot, walking along the road.

    Archer''s eyes caught sight of a distant caravan making its way toward him, piquing his interest.

    Intrigued, he quickened his pace and moved closer. When he reached the caravan, it suddenly came to a halt, and the guards stationed there blocked his path, eyeing him cautiously.

    One of the men spoke, stopping Archer. "Boy, where did youe from? And where are you going?"

    Archer looked at the man and replied, "I escaped Memphis City before the arrival of the Nubians and Luxorians. I''m heading to my aunt''s vi in the Nubian capital. Do you know which way that is?"

    The caravan scrutinized the boy''s face and sighed, sensing that he wouldn''t pose any trouble.

    The man nodded and pointed northeast, saying, "Ankara is in that direction. The road ahead splits off in that direction."

    Archer nodded with a smile and thanked the man. "Thank you for your help. Have a safe journey."

    He walked ahead and followed the road until he came across the turning. Whispers of "Draconis" escaped his lips, causing his Draconis features to emerge, and he took off, pping his wings to increase his speed.

    After a few hours, he arrived outside the city,nding on a high branch and gazing over Ankara, the capital of the Nubia Kingdom.

    From his elevated perch, Archer observed the magnificent architecture and bustling streets below.

    The city was magnificent, with tall buildings and intricate designs, reminding Archer of the grandeur he had seen in Zenia Empire''s cities.

    He admired the winding streets and bustling marketces, where merchants haggled and exotic spices filled the air.

    Thanks to his dragon senses, he could fully appreciate the sights, sounds, and scents around him.

    People wereing and going on their wagons, and adventurers were leaving the city on quests.

    Ankara''s buildings shimmered with vibrant colors, reflecting the golden sunlight from the majestic Nile River.

    It had an enchanting allure that reminded Archer of the cities he had visited in the Zenia Empire.

    Deep in thought, he contemted the simrities between Ankara and the cities he had encountered during his travels.

    After thinking for a little while he decided to break into the pce after checking his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 7500/15000]

    [Level Up: 164>173]

    [SP: 33>51]

    Seeing he leveled up nine times thanks to the undead and soldiers excited him but the thought of getting the Nubian treasure and decided to use his Status Points.

    He spent them all on intelligence and checked it.

    [Intelligence: 3900>4410]

    Happy with his new intelligence stat, Archer looked towards the city and started to cast Blink to appear on the city walls.

    Archer continued using Blink to get closer to the pce that''s when he spotted a massive building adjacent to the pce and Blinked on top of it.

    From his elevated position, he looked down at the building and observed guards patrolling the courtyard and garden. He searched for amander among them.

    After a short search, he located amander and blinked behind him. He swiftly grabbed hold of themander and blinked back to the roof.

    Themander was visibly shocked by Archer''s sudden appearance. Archer pped him a few times and demanded, "Where is the king''s treasure?"

    The man was bewildered by the presence of this random young man and soon grew angry due to the ps.

    However, he summoned one of his ws and raised it threateningly toward the man''s eyes.

    With his w raised in a menacing manner, Archer positioned it near themander''s eyes and repeated his demand, "Tell me, where is the king''s treasure?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Themander, fear etched across his face, quicklyposed himself and replied, "Fine! I''ll tell you, just spare me!"

    He lowered his w slightly, maintaining a firm grip on themander''s shoulder. "Speak quickly, or you won''t like the consequences."

    Taking a deep breath, themander stammered out his response, "The king''s treasure is located in the treasure room, beneath the Great Hall. It''s heavily guarded, though. Only the king and a select few trusted individuals have ess."

    Archer tightened his grip on themander''s shoulder, his eyes narrowing. "How do I gain entry? And don''t lie to me."

    Themander gulped and answered, "There''s a hidden passage in the king''s chambers. Behind a bookshelf, there''s a lever that opens the way to the treasure room. Only the king knows the exact mechanism."

    A cruel smile crept across Archer''s face as he contemted his next move. "You''ve been helpful. Now, onest thing. Tell me the quickest way to the king''s chambers."

    Themander, trembling,plied, "Follow the grand staircase in the Great Hall. The king''s chambers are at the end of the corridor on the second floor."

    Archer released his grip on themander''s shoulder as he smiled and swiftly summoned his tail, using it to swipe the man''s leg.

    Themander crashed to the floor, and before he could react, Archer stomped on his head, rendering him unconscious.

    After dealing with the man, Archer cast Blink and reappeared on the pce walls. He surveyed his surroundings and noticed guards scattered throughout.

    Spotting arge room above, he used Blink once again, finding himself inside a weapons storage room.

    Archer cautiously approached the door, slowly opening it to peer outside and found it devoid of anyone.

    He crept through the castle until he reached the Great Hall, managing to remain undetected until he identally stumbled into a guard.

    His tail quickly lunged out, piercing the man''s throat. The body crumbled to the floor, blood spurting all over the ce.

    Archer made his way up the stairs and began searching for the king''s chambers. He quickly located them.

    Entering the room, he scanned for the bookcase. Spotting one, he walked over and grabbed hold of it, flinging it across the room, revealing a hidden door.

    Archer swiftly began pounding the wall with punches, kicks, and even spells, causing loud noises to reverberate through the room.

    Not even five minutester, he broke through the stone door, causing rubble to scatter and a cloud of dust to fill the room.

    As he heard footsteps approaching the room, Archer turned towards the door while taking a deep breath and unleashed a stream of fire upon it.

    After doing that he walked down the stairs and entered arge chamber that had a group of 20 guards stationed inside sitting around tables.

    Archer raised his hands, summoning crackling electricity, before casting the Chain Lightning spell.

    A bolt of lightning shot out, arcing through the air and striking the first guard, sending a jolt through his body.

    The guard convulsed and fell unconscious, but the lightning didn''t stop there. It surged to the next guard, catching him off guard and incapacitating him too.

    The Chain Lightning spell continued, leaping from one guard to another, each strike knocking them down.

    Chuckling, Archer observed as the spell effortlessly neutralized the entire group of guards. The room filled with the sound of bodies hitting the ground and the smell of burnt air.

    With the guards taken care of, Archer calmly walked past them, electricity still crackling in his hands. It was a showcase of his formidable powers and a testament to his mage skills.

    Approaching the metal door, he summoned his ws, piercing the doors and ripping them off the hinges. He threw the door across the room.

    He entered the room, his eyes went wide with awe. Dozens of chests, pouches, and other storage items were filled with gold coins and gems.

    As Archer prepared to act, a trap was triggered, releasing a fire spell aimed directly at him. He quickly shifted his body to dodge, but the spell persisted, following his movements.

    That''s when he cast Cosmic Shield and blocked the attack, dust flew everywhere as his Aura Detector picked up hundreds of pings headed in his direction.

    With greedy eyes and slippery hands, he started throwing the chests into his Item Box without stopping until the room was empty.

    Archer took out a gold coin and ced it in the center of the room and quickly cast Gate to the tall building outside just as the pings appeared at the top of the stairs.

    He stepped through and appeared on the roof as the gate closed behind him, he could feel the amount of chests he threw into the Item Box.

    Standing on the roof he saw hundreds of soldiers and mages storming into the pce, so he raised his hand and cast Call Lightning.

    Dark storm clouds gathered menacingly above the pce, unleashing thunder and lightning that ravaged the buildings and scorched the ground.

    Fires erupted throughout the city, engulfing it in chaos. Archer watched the people start to panic.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 189 Do You Want To Join Us

    As the afternoon stretched high in the sky, Archer observed the panicked people and decided to use his Gate ability to return to the Zenian pce.

    Upon arriving at the pce he opened a portal to the domain, and soon after the three girls emerged.

    They weed him with gentle cheek kisses, and together, the four of them entered the pce as the doors were opened by the guards.

    Once inside, Archer and the girls immediately noticed Nefertiti, who appeared restless as she paced back and forth.

    She spotted Archer and smiled at him. She ran towards him, stopping in front and asking, "Are you okay?"

    Archer nodded and replied, "Yeah, everything''s fine. Your older brother is no longer trapped, and it''s highly likely that the Nubia Kingdom will withdraw from the war.''''

    Nefertiti smiled and took Archer''s hand, guiding him and the girls to her father''s study, where her parents and sisters awaited.

    They walked together until they reached Emperor Amkhu''s study. Nefertiti knocked on the door and heard her father''s voice from inside.

    ''''Come in.''''

    She opened the door and led Archer inside. Nefertiti directed them to an empty sofa and took a seat. E managed to secure a spot on his left, outdoing Sera and Teu, who sat beside her.

    Once they were settled, Archer looked at the family, who stared back with wide eyes before Isis spoke. ''''Why are you back so quickly? It''s only been hours,'''' she said with suspicion.

    Turning to the older girl with brown hair and eyes like her father''s and answered, ''''Well, that''s a trade secret, but let''s just say the Kingdom of Nubia won''t be able to wage war for years toe. This gives the Zenia Empire time to respond to the invasion.''''

    After speaking, Isis fell silent, and Empress Hatshepsut smiled. She knew what the boy had done but was amazed by how quickly he had aplished it.

    Amkhu spoke up, shaking his head. ''''Thank you for your help, Archer. We will arrange a vi for you and give you a share of the treasure after the war.''''

    He nodded, as he wouldn''t refuse more treasure. ''''That sounds good, Amkhu. Thank you.''''

    After Nefertari''s question, Archer looked confused, prompting the older girl to tilt her head. However, he quickly replied with a smile, "No. After dealing with the Nubians and Luxorians, I decided to do some sightseeing in the Nubian Capital."

    The girls sitting with him giggled, knowing well what he was doing, and shook their heads. They all shared the same thought. ''Greedy Dragon.''

    Archer and the family conversed, getting to know each other better, and decided to extend their stay for another night.

    In the morning, he would apany Nefertiti and her guards on the walk to the academy.

    They conversed until sunset, bidding farewell as Archer said his goodbyes. The girls followed suit, and one by one, they departed, guided to their respective rooms within the pce.

    The group entered his assigned room. Nefertiti felt a moment of confusion, but it quickly vanished when she witnessed him walking onto the balcony.

    To her surprise, he opened a violet-colored portal and stepped through it. The girls followed behind, and she cautiously followed them, entering Archer''s treehouse. Her eyes widened as she took in the cozy interior.

    Soft moonlight filtered through the leafy canopy, casting a warm andforting glow. Tapestries and handcrafted trinkets adorned the walls, adding rustic charm.

    A plush, oversized chair beckoned from the corner, apanied by a stack of well-worn books, inviting her to sink into its embrace.

    Colorful cushions were scattered on the wooden floor, creating a rxed and inviting atmosphere.

    The air carried a faint scent of cedar, blending with the gentle rustling of leaves outside, creating a soothing melody.

    As she ventured deeper into the treehouse, her gaze was drawn to a small firece, crackling with dancing mes.

    The flickering light painted mesmerizing patterns on the walls, casting aforting warmth throughout the room.

    A small teapot sat on a side table nearby, emanating a fragrant aroma of freshly brewed tea. Nefertiti couldn''t help but feel a sense of tranquility wash over her as she stood in his sanctuary.

    Archer noticed Nefertiti looking around with wide eyes and walked over to her. "Nefi, do you like the treehouse? I made it as a ce to rx, and the bracelet I gave you will teleport you here if you infuse mana into it."

    Nefertiti examined the bracelet and wondered where he obtained it, so she inquired, "Where did you get it?"

    He smiled at her and answered, "I made it thest time I was here."

    She looked up at him with a smile, her eyes filled with affection, and eagerly embraced him, nting a passionate kiss on his lips.

    Archer reciprocated the kiss, holding her close as their embrace grew more intense in the hallway.

    The kiss conveyed all of her emotions and love she held for him, Archer was so confused and didn''t understand why she was like thispletely unaware that he woke the yandere in her.

    He would soon learn that it came with its own set of headaches, the kiss continued for a while until she stopped and looked up at him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Nefertiti''s pink eyes were glowing as she mumbled something. ''''He''s mine.''''

    A notification popped up so he checked.

    [Arcane magic learned]

    Archer''s eyes sparkled with delight as he relished in his newfound aplishment. Turning his attention to Nefertiti, he couldn''t help but smile at the sound of her gentle murmurs.

    Feeling a surge of affection, he reached out and enveloped the pink-haired girl in a warm, heartfelt embrace.

    She soon came to and hugged him back as she started sniffing him to imprint his scent within her.

    That''s when he grabbed her hand and started showing her around the treehouse. He led Nefertiti around the treehouse, eager to show her each nook and cranny.

    They entered the bedrooms, where cozy beds awaited, he exined which room belonged to whom.

    As they walked into the living area, they found Teu engrossed in her spellbook once again, she looked up with squinted eyes and smiled as she waved at them.

    Next, they stepped into the kitchen, where E and Sera were busy preparing a meal together.

    Archer proudly presented them as the culinary experts of the treehouse, working in harmony to cook delicious dishes.

    After exploring the main areas, Archer guided Nefertiti to the new library. The shelves stood mostly empty, waiting to be filled with knowledge.

    With a sparkle in his eyes, he began cing books on the shelves, and Nefertiti eagerly joined him, helping to arrange them in their spots.

    The two of them worked side by side, their shared enthusiasm for literature grew apparent, and they chatted animatedly about their favorite books and stories.

    After cing all the spellbooks on the shelf and it didn''t make a dent in the empty shelves, Archer then led her to the observatory which showed a picture-perfect view of his domain.

    They stood together, taking in the magnificentndscape of Archer''s domain. Before them spread a stunning vista of rolling hills, lush forests, and glistening rivers.

    The setting sun bathed thend in golden hues, painting the sky with shades of pink and orange as it started its descent.

    A gentle breeze whispered through the leaves, carrying the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers.

    After showing her around they headed down to the dining room and waited for E and Sera to finish cooking.

    E and Sera finished cooking, and the tantalizing aroma of their culinary creation filled the air. The group gathered around the table, eagerly awaiting their meal.

    tes were filled with the mouthwatering meat and mash-like dish that E and Sera had prepared with skill and care.

    Soon everyone began to eat, and satisfied hums and appreciative nods filled the room. Between bites.

    Archer turned to Nefertiti, curious about her academy. "So, Nefi, tell us more about your academy. What''s it called?"

    Nefertiti smiled, taking a moment to savor the delicious food. "It''s called the Zenian Arcane Academy," she replied. "It''s where talented individuals from the empiree to learn about Arcane magic, which the Zenia specialize in."

    As she spoke, her eyes sparkled with excitement, proud of her academic pursuits and eager to share her knowledge with the group.

    The conversation flowed as they savored the meal, discussing the intricacies of Arcane magic and sharing stories of their own experiences with different forms of magic.

    After eating they cleaned up and headed toward Archer''s bedroom after showing Nefertiti her own room which had a balcony overlooking the little city he built a while ago.

    When they showed Nefertiti to the bedroom, he turned to her. "Do you want to join us?"

    Excitedly, she nodded and followed him to the bedroom. As they entered, they saw the other girls getting ready for bed.

    Archer started to watch them with a smile, which made Nefertiti huff as she began taking off her dress.

    When her dress dropped to the floor, E and Sera couldn''t help but stare at her perfectly massive boobs without a single w.

    Archer turned his gaze to Nefertiti, his eyes widening as he admired her. With her pink hair styled in a princess-like fashion, she had a slender yet curvy figure with a juicy bubble butt and long brown legs.

    He was captivated by her beauty, and she couldn''t help but smile at his reaction. Teu was a bit smaller than her but she wasn''t bothered as she already had a n to mark her ce in his heart.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 190 Slowly Conquering The Sea [Semi R18]

    When the five of them piled onto the bed, the girlspeted for a spot cuddling up to Archer.

    He allowed them topete, and shortly after, Nefertiti and Teu emerged as the winners, clinging to his sides.

    E and Sera epted this, as he promised them their turn woulde tomorrow.

    Once they settled down, Archer fell asleep. While he slept, the girls quietly got up and pulled Nefertiti out of the room.

    Outside, the four girls gathered around a table as E exined the importance of taking turns and respecting the established order.

    E looked at Nefertiti and said, "Nefertiti, we epted you to avoid trouble, and Archer seems to like you. But there''s still an order to things, the harem won''t have a leader, but we''ll work together to make Archer happy. We may not be friends, but I''ll be civil for his sake. Do you agree, Nefertiti Sharifi, the third princess of the Zenia Empire?"

    Nefertiti observed the other two girls nodding and responded sternly, "I understand your point, but I disagree. It''s ultimately his decision who he chooses, not yours. However, since he has let me into his heart, I''ll treat all of you with respect. Just don''t try to sideline me or I won''t be so fair. It''s simple��I love him and will be with him in this life and the next. I sense you three feel the same."

    Nefertiti''s pink eyes zed with anger as she seethed at the thought of being pushed aside in Archer''s life, her fury reaching its peak.

    Passionately, Sera interjected, her voice filled with conviction. "After E, I''ve been with him the longest. Archer is not just a person; he is kind and caring. After all, he rescued me when I was lost, and I know he will treat each of us with the same love and respect. But, Nefi, if you let your anger consume you, it may alter his perception. The order stands as Teu, me, and then you, but deep down, I sense that our turn wille swiftly."

    As Sera finished speaking, she nced at Teu, who averted her gaze from the fiery redheaded girl and smiled at her.

    After their conversation, the four girls made their way back to the bedroom and settled into their previous positions, soon falling asleep. As they slept, a storm descended on the Zenia Empire, bringing fast winds and heavy rain.

    Archer woke up to the sound of a tree smashing against the side of the treehouse. He quickly Blinked out of bed and appeared in front of the balcony door.

    He hastily put on a shirt and shorts before stepping onto the balcony, where he was met with heavy rain and fierce winds battering against him.

    The rain soaked his clothes, and the wind whipped through his hair. Undeterred, he bravely faced the storm and surveyed his domain.

    Through the pouring rain, he spotted the Dragon-kin scurrying for shelter, holding their little ones tightly.

    Their expressions revealed a mix of worry and protectiveness as they hurried to the safety of their homes.

    Despite the ferocity of the storm, Archer couldn''t help but admire the strong bond the Dragon-kin shared with their families.

    However, it would be more appropriate to remove the phrase "and be jealous of" as it doesn''t seem to fit the context of the scene.

    As the rain poured and the wind roared, he stood still, reminiscing about the hardships the old Archer endured and the love he received from his family on Earth.

    After a while, he heard footsteps behind him and turned to find Teu standing at the doorway.

    She motioned for him toe over, and he walked towards her. She wrapped him in a towel and leaned in close, whispering, "Let''s go to another room; the girls are sleeping peacefully."

    Archer nodded, and upon seeing his response, Teu took hold of his hand and swiftly led him to her bedroom.

    Upon entering, he noticed the room was simple, but he could already see Teu was making it her own. He used the towel to dry his hair before casting a cleansing spell on himself.

    As he finished, Teu gently held his cheeks and kissed him. The sudden kiss caught him off guard, but he quickly responded with one of his own.

    When she slipped her tongue into his mouth and began to engage in a passionate battle with his, Archer didn''t hesitate and retaliated.

    Their kiss lingered for a while before he gently pushed her onto the bed, positioning himself on top of her, and nibbled her neck, evoking a pleasurable moan from her.

    "Agnhhh!~~"

    Teu blushed deeply and quickly covered her mouth, but Archer persisted. He trailed kisses along her neck and lightly nibbled on her ear, causing delightful shivers to course through her body.

    They paused their kiss, and Archer gazed down at Teu. A small smile graced her face, while her ocean-blue eyes shimmered.

    She gently pulled him closer and whispered into his ear, "I''m not ready for sex yet, but perhaps some intimate touching."

    Archer noticed her light brown cheeks blush as she made her request. He nodded with a warm smile and responded, "I understand. We don''t need to rush anything."

    Teu smiled at him, grateful that he respected her boundaries and would patiently wait until she felt ready.

    Archer looked down at her, taking in the sight before him she was wearing a white nightgown paired with matching white panties and a bra.

    He leaned forward and started attacking her neck by biting and kissing it causing the blue-haired warrior to squirm under him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    His hands ventured, delicately grasping herrge breasts. At his touch, a soft moan escaped her lips.

    "Ahh!~~"

    Archer slowly removed her nightgown, revealing her breasts, which bounced free, her perky nipples akin to ripe berries. They were a delicate, inviting shade of brown.

    Her body was muscr and perfectly shaped, she had thick thighs and a slim waist. Archer loved everything about this warrior woman.

    He looked at her with a grin and leaned down to take her nipple into his mouth and started flicking causing Teu to let out moans.

    ''''Uunnngh!~~''''

    Archer continued to y with her nipples as she gripped the sheets, but his hand didn''t stop at the boobs as it snaked its way down to her secret garden.

    As soon as he reached her panties he started rubbing her pussy through them causing her to tense up and let out a loud moan.

    ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~''''

    He attacked her nipples and pussy at the same time causing her to overload and started to moan as she loved what he was doing to her.

    ''''AAnnghh!~~Uunnngh!~~''''

    Continuing his double attack he stopped ying with her nipples and turned his attention to her cave of wonders.

    He slowly took off her panties sliding them down her legs, when Teu saw him doing this her heart started beating fast.

    When he took off her panties she had a perfect-looking pussy with delicate-looking lips and a tuft of blue hair above it.

    Archer dived right in and started licking her, it was like tasting the nectar of the gods. This kicked off his dragon senses and he started licking her even more rough which caused her to moan out loud.

    ''''AAnnghh!~~Uunnngh!~~Nnngh!~~''''

    While he was pleasuring her with his tongue, she spoke in a raspy voice. "Why are you being so intense? It feels incredible, but please, take it easy."

    Her words egged him on and he attack her clit and sucked on it while slipping in a finger and slowly moving in and out.

    When he did that she bucked against his face, pressing herself against his tongue in a desperate search for more.

    All his attacks caused her morning to increase but get quieter.

    ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~AAnnghh!~~Archer please calm down, I can''t take it anymore.''''

    Her pussy became soaking wet as his tongue buried deep inside her and her love juices were pouring out all over his tongue and finger.

    Archer opened her legs even more as he started speeding up his fingering causing her to grab a pillow and scream her lungs out.

    ''''AHHHHHH!''''

    That''s when he felt her legs start to shake and her pussy clenched onto his finger and a flood of juices poured out as her body spasmed and copsed onto the bed.

    While Teu recovered, Archer savored the taste of her essence, thoroughly enjoying the experience. Once he had finished, he crawled closer to her and gently pulled her into an embrace.

    Teu nestled against him, her mind too clouded with pleasure to form coherent thoughts. After a while, she finally found her voice. "Thank you, Archer, for respecting my boundaries. And... that felt amazing."

    That''s when he noticed a mischievous glimmer in her blue eyes as she yfully poked him. "Hey, you didn''t slow down. Your attacks became even more intense."

    Archer met her gaze with a smile before responding, "Well, your words were saying one thing, but your body had a different opinion."

    Teu pinched him upon hearing his reply, eliciting a yelp from Archer, followed by herughter.

    However, their yful banter soon subsided as they drifted off to sleep, findingfort in each other''s arms.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 191 Whats Amusing

    The next morning, Archer woke up to find Teu''s blue hair draped over him. She was lying on his chest, still naked.

    Her light brown skin glowed in the morning light. Soon after Archer examined her, she woke up and sat up.

    She nced around, initially ignoring Archer until she fully awoke and turned to him, causing her cheeks to grow red.

    Teu quickly averted her gaze, which made himugh. He sat up and began running his fingers up her back, causing her to shiver.

    He continued this until he leaned in and gave her a hug. Teu spoke in a quiet voice, "Last night was nice. It felt so good, but you should have listened when I told you to calm down."

    Archer burst intoughter upon hearing her, prompting Teu to give him a pinch that made him jump backward.

    She chased after him, continuously pinching him, while they bothughed. Eventually, Archer caught her and yfully pinned her down, lying between her legs.

    Leaning forward, he kissed her, putting a stop to her yful attacks. They continued kissing, with Teu wrapping her arms around him.

    After some time, they separated and locked eyes, Teu wearing a smile while Archer''s eyes glowed.

    They decided to get up and dress, leaving the room. In the kitchen, E was cooking, and Nefertiti red at the two with disapproval.

    Sera came running past them, chasing after Cinnamon, the brownie. The scene made the two of them tough as they sat down.

    Noticing the interaction, Nefertiti huffed, provoking moreughter from Archer and Teu.

    However, E warned her, saying, "Nefi, we''ve talked about this." Nefertiti reluctantly nodded, shing a fake smile at the couple.

    Archer stood up and walked over to E, nting a kiss on her cheek. He did the same to Nefertiti, who became visibly happier her bad mood dissolving and he repeated his actions with Teu.

    Observing this, Teu shook her head and muttered to herself, "yboy." Archer overheard her but chose to ignore it, instead seeking out his little dragon girl, who was already heading back to the table.

    When she spotted him, she quickly lunged at him and clung to his body and yfully biting his ear, causing him to shudder with a smile on his face.

    He grabbed her by the butt and allowed her to continue her yful attack, as he had always enjoyed it.

    When Sera was done she jumped off him and made her way to a chair after Archer gave her a kiss on her little nose causing her to giggle.

    They joined the table as E was done with breakfast and started putting tes in front of them.

    E, the magical cook, ced arge te on the table. It held a delicious stack of Dragon Scale Pancakes.

    Besides the pancakes, E ced a variety of sizzling meats��tender cuts of Oakback Boars steak, sulent griffin bacon, and grilled Forest Bear sausages, each with a touch of magical seasoning.

    With a warm smile, E took her seat among the group. Archer, Sera, Teu, and Nefertiti gathered around the table, their eyes filled with anticipation and hunger.

    They knew that this breakfast would be unlike anything they had ever experienced. Archer''s gaze locked onto the Dragon Scale Pancakes, his mouth watering at the sight.

    The pancakes beckoned him with their enchanting appearance, promising a culinary adventure beyond imagination.

    Sera''s eyes widened with excitement, and Teu exchanged a nce with Nefertiti.

    As they all reached for their tes, anticipation filled the room. The fragrant aroma of grilled meats and sweet pancakes filled the air.

    The first bite was an explosion of vors, a perfect bnce of savory and sweet. Archer savored the tender oak-back steak, its juices blending with the delicate syrup.

    The crispy griffin baconplemented the pancakes with its smoky goodness. Each bite of the sausage was a burst of savory delight, enhanced by magical herbs and spices.

    Laughter and conversation filled the table as they savored the extraordinary breakfast, they enjoyed the breakfast.

    Archer leaned over and whispered into E''s ear. ''''You''re getting so good a cooking E.''''

    She turned to him with a smile and nodded her head as she spoke. ''''Thank you, Arch.''''

    He nodded at her and continued eating until he was full. Then, he leaned back in the chair. After everyone had finished eating, E, Teu, and Sera began cleaning the tes and table.

    Archer got ready to take Nefertiti to her academy. She bid farewell as she followed him through a portal.

    They entered the pce courtyard, and she quickly rushed off after telling him to wait for her for a little bit.

    After a while, she reappeared with her father, who smiled upon spotting Archer. He approached him and spoke, "Morning, Archer. Are you heading back on the road?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Archer nodded as Amkhu continued speaking, reminding him about the route he had mentioned before. "Remember to take the Greend Passage."

    "Sure thing, no need to worry. I''m actually taking Nefertiti to her academy. It''s about time I hit the road again," Archer responded, a smile gracing his face.

    Nefertiti bid farewell to her father and walked out of the pce, with Archer by her side, followed by her personal guards.

    He spotted the two women trailing behind them, and it was clear they shared a striking resemnce.

    One had short blonde hair with green eyes and the other had brown hair and red eyes, and both shared the same tanned skin.

    They were dressed in stylish leather armor that provided protection to key areas of their bodies. Completing their outfits were leather skirts and sturdy diator sandals.

    As they strolled through the streets, Nefertiti reached out and took Archer''s hand, drawing closer to him with a smile on her face.

    She looked at him and asked, "I only have one more year before I can join you fully. I''ll use the bracelet to enter the domain after sses. But how will you know I''m there?"

    He quickly replied, "Well, the bracelet will send me a signal of some sort, so I''ll be able to tell. But for now, we''ll be traveling north and using the domain or camping out. I''ll always let you know beforehand."

    Nefertiti nodded and yfully pecked him on the cheek, prompting one of her guards to giggle.

    She turned to the two women and asked the blonde, "What''s amusing, Hana?"

    The guards noticed a slight glow in the princess''s eyes before answering, "Princess, it''s just that we''re not used to seeing you so happy. It brings us joy to witness your radiant smiles. Perhaps the Goddess Hathor has finally blessed you."

    The other guard, Sana, who was Hana''s twin, also nodded with a smile. Nefertiti looked at her long-time guards and friends, returning their smiles.

    She introduced Archer to the two guards, who still wore beaming expressions. "Hana, Sana, this is my fianc��, Archer."

    They acknowledged him with nods and smiles, and he warmly waved back in greeting.

    As they walked through the bustling streets, their hands intertwined, they approached the grand entrance of Nefertiti''s Academy.

    Archer saw massive stone pirs, carved with intricate hieroglyphs, lining the entranceway. The golden gates, adorned with depictions of Zenian deities, gleamed under the warm morning sunlight.

    The architecture of the academy, with its domes and arches, emted the majestic temples of ancient Egypt.

    As they stepped inside, the air became charged with a palpable sense of magic. The courtyard, with its vibrant flowers and lush greenery, was alive with students practicing spells and honing their Arcane abilities.

    Colorful banners depicting hieroglyphics fluttered in the gentle breeze. The sound ofughter and animated conversations filled the air, blending harmoniously with the gentle melodies yed by musicians perched on stone benches.

    Students in colorful flowing robes, adorned with golden ents and intricate patterns, moved through the courtyard.

    Nefertiti led Archer through the bustling courtyard, pointing out the different buildings dedicated to various magical disciplines.

    Each building had its own distinct style, reminiscent of different periods in Zenian history. They passed by the School of Elemental Arcane Magic, where students conjured mes and summoned gusts of wind.

    Nearby, the School of Divination housed students engaged in scrying and interpreting visions.

    As they reached the heart of the academy, Archer''s eyes widened in awe. The Great Library, an imposing structure, stood before him, its walls adorned with shelves upon shelves of ancient scrolls and books.

    Schrs, deep in study, could be seen poring over the timeless wisdom contained within.

    In the center of the courtyard, a magnificent fountain stood, depicting a mythical creature from old Zenian legends.

    Its waters cascaded gracefully, emitting a soft, magical glow. Students gathered around, their hands cupped, summoning water from the fountain to practice their Water Arcane abilities.

    Archer marveled at the vibrant tapestries hanging from the academy''s walls, depicting legendary battles and stories from Zenian folklore.

    He nced around and observed numerous students gazing at him and Nefertiti, prompting a chuckle from her guards.

    Hana approached him with a broad smile and whispered, "She defeated a prominent member of the Arsaphes family. Now the students are wary of her."

    Nefertiti regarded her friend with a questioning expression before speaking. "Stop trying to win favor with my man just because you''re interested in him Hana."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 192 Osiris Mountains

    Hana appeared confused as she encountered Nefertiti''s intimidating gaze. Instinctively, she backed away, raising her arms as she spoke. "Of course not, Princess. I was just informing the prince consort."

    Nefertiti locked her gaze on Hana, her smile sending shivers down Archer''s and the twins'' spines. "That''s good. You two are my friends and should know better."

    She then turned her attention to Archer, her smile now filled with love. The abrupt transformation left the twins in shock.

    "My love, I''ll be in the domain by sunset once my sses finish," Nefertiti spoke affectionately.

    Archer nodded, returning the smile, as the girl tiptoed and nted a kiss on his cheek before departing with the twins, who smiled at him.

    Upon hearing the students'' gossip, Archer left the academy and headed towards Alexandria''s northern gate to continue his journey.

    [Nefertiti''s POV]

    As she ascended the stairs towards her ssroom, she nced out the window and caught sight of Archer leaving the entrance, heading north.

    She halted her steps, watching him disappear into the crowd. Nefertiti shook her head and then resumed her journey.

    Upon entering the room, all eyes turned toward her, filled with curiosity. She made her way to her seat and settled down, just as her ssmate Yasmin''s voice rang out.

    "Who was that fair-skinned boy, Nef?"

    Nefertiti turned her head to her green-haired friend and smiled before answering, "He''s my fianc��, Archer. My father arranged it when he was in the Aquarian Kingdom."

    Her eyes widened when she heard Nefertiti''s answer. She didn''t know what to think. She had always known her to not be interested in love.

    As Yasmin stared at her but didn''t get any reaction, the murmurs grew louder, and whispers spread throughout the room.

    They were talking about her��about her engagement. However, Nefertiti paid no attention to the gossip swirling around her.

    Her mind was solely upied by thoughts of Archer. The memory of his departure earlier that day lingered, and her heart ached with longing for his presence.

    The whispers continued to fill the air, while Nefertiti remained lost in her own world. She gazed absentmindedly at her desk, her fingers tracing invisible patterns on its surface.

    The voices around her faded into the background, mere echoes in the distance. Her thoughts intertwined with memories of Archer and his infectious smile, the way he made her feel alive, and the connection they shared.

    Lost in the depths of her emotions, she yearned for his return, unaware of the discussions taking ce around her.

    ssmates exchanged curious nces, stealing cautious looks at Nefertiti. They wondered why she seemed so distant, detached from the conversations buzzing around the room.

    Yet, no one dared to disturb her, sensing the depth of her contemtion. Minutes turned into an eternity, and the ssroom gradually fell silent.

    Nefertiti finally emerged from her reverie, her eyes refocusing on the reality before her. She blinked, realizing she had missed the entire discussion about her own engagement.

    A slight pang of disappointment washed over her, but her mind quickly returned to the longing for Archer.

    [Back to Archer]

    He exited the northern gate and began his walk when he felt a familiar sensation. Suddenly, three girls appeared in front of him, wearing smiles on their faces.

    Upon seeing them, he became happy, a massive smile spreading across his face as he stepped forward and kissed each girl.

    His actions caught them off guard, as they were usually the first to greet him, but this time he took the initiative.

    After exchanging greetings, they continued their journey towards the Greend Passage, which would lead them into the Land of Mediterra.

    They traveled through the Zenian countryside for a couple of months. Archer often met up with Nefertiti in the evenings.

    One night, after reaching the Osiris Mountain Range that served as an entrance to Mediterra, Archer immersed himself in reading about thend''s history.

    He came to the conclusion that Mediterra bore a resemnce to Earth''s Mediterranean region, both in terms of its physical features and its people.

    The two kingdoms and the Republic were located on the eastern side of thend, while the Lunaris and Sri Empires dominated the vast western portion.

    The Lunaris Empire, inhabited by the Moon Elves, bore simrities to Rome, while the Sri Empire was home to the Sun Elves, reminiscent of the Greeks.

    Archer sat on the balcony, engrossed in reading a spellbook. However, before he could fully grasp the spell, his concentration was shattered by Nefertiti''s arrival on the balcony.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She approached him and uttered, "Arch,e to the dining room. We need to talk."

    He looked at her with curiosity, but she had a neutral expression, making him unsure. Nevertheless, he got up and followed her to the dining room.

    The treehouse was quiet as they walked, and the lights were dimmed. Archer wondered what they were up to.

    When they entered the dining room, the lights turned on, revealing E, Teu, and Sera standing there and shouting, "Happy 16th birthday, Arch!"

    Archer was shocked to see a beautifully decorated cake sitting on the table, alongside bottles of ale.

    He looked at the cake, then at the girls, and back to the cake. He didn''t know what to say. He had never received anything like this in his old life as Archer, but he had experienced simr celebrations with Alexa back on Earth.

    With a smile, he looked at the cake while starting to get hungry and spoke, "Thank you, girls. It looks delicious."

    Archer sat down, and each girl pecked him on the cheek as they took their seats, with Sera and Nefertiti fighting for the chair next to him.

    Sera won the race and got to the chair first before Nefertiti. Then, they all ate the cake that E had cut.

    While enjoying the cake, they talked about their current ns. Teu would go back to the Aquarian Kingdom for a few days to see her mother.

    Nefertiti had to stay in the Zenian Capital for her Arcane tests, and E wanted to spend a few days with her mother.

    This meant that Archer and Sera would be traveling through the Osiris Mountains until the girls let him know they were ready to return.

    After eating and chatting for a while, Nefertiti hugged Archer goodbye and went to the pce, while E left the treehouse to see her mother after giving him a long kiss.

    Teu walked up to Archer and requested, "Arch, could you please open a Gate to the pce? I''ll only be gone for a few days. It''s my mother''s birthday, and I want to spend some quality time with her. Oh, and happy birthday, my tama!"

    After the girls left, Sera sat quietly in her chair, lost in her thoughts. Archer nced over at her and asked, "Are you okay, Sera?"

    She snapped back to reality, a wide grin spreading across her face as she replied, "Well, it''ll just be the two of us. Will you make love to me? Since Teu hasn''t made her move yet."

    Archer was taken aback by her straightforwardness but smiled in response. "We''ll see, my cheeky dragon."

    Sera smiled back, confident that she would get what she wanted from him. The two of them stood up and made their way to check on the dragon-kin city.

    Upon discovering that everything was fine except for the need for more ces for children to y, Archer created several y parks for them.

    Afterward, they left the domain together, stepping onto the road and noticing a rainstorm brewing overhead.

    Despite the storm, Archer wanted to continue on with their journey. He summoned his wings and used them as an umbre, and Sera followed suit, mirroring his actions.

    They walked along the road as the rain finally ceased. It was then that they noticed a group of thugs blocking the path ahead.

    As Archer and Sera approached, they spotted a grey-skinned man seated atop a lone carriage. His expression was one of sheer terror. Sensing the danger, Archer cast one of his new spells, Frost Nove, freezing all the bandits in their tracks.

    The bandits became motionless ice statues as Sera swiftly transformed into her dragon form and tore into them with her tail, ws, and mes, annihting the group.

    Once Sera finished, she began looting the bodies after changing back into her humanoid form.

    Afterpleting her search, she walked up to Archer and tossed arge pouch at him. He caught it but was puzzled by her actions.

    Sensing his confusion, she exined, "My horde is your horde, husband. You''ll take care of me, so I don''t need gold."

    Archer looked at the spirited redhead, a smile spreading across his face as he stowed the pouch in his Item Box. He then turned his attention to the carriage and the man atop it.

    Recognizing the man''s features as those of a Moon Elf, Archer approached them and spoke. "You should be cautious on the road, even during the day it can be dangerous."

    He nced down the road and continued, "We will clear the way, but stay alert. Have a pleasant day."

    Leaving the carriage and the bodies of the bandits behind, they resumed their journey down the road.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 193 Revealing

    The duo had been walking for several hours when they found themselves standing at the foot of the majestic Osiris Mountains.

    Archer, still with his wings out, began to p them and took off into the air. However, his flight was abruptly interrupted as multiple Wind sts collided with him, causing him to crash to the ground.

    Sera rushed over to him, her expression filled with concern as he regained his footing andined about the annoying elementals and their "no flying" policy.

    Archer turned to the worried redhead and reassured her with a smile, saying, "I''m fine. It''s not my first time getting hit by those."

    Sera nodded, relieved by his response, and the two continued their journey on foot through the mountains.

    Hourster, they found themselves seated on a mountaintop, overlooking the vast expanse of Eastern Mediterra.

    The view before them was breathtaking, revealing and of enchanting beauty. Thendscape sprawled beneath them, disying a tapestry of vibrant colors and captivating features.

    Rolling hills cascaded gracefully, adorned with lush vegetation that painted the scenery in shades of emerald green.

    Olive groves stretched as far as the eye could see, their silvery leaves shimmering in the gentle breeze.

    The air carried the sweet scent of citrus orchards, with the fragrance of lemons and oranges mingling harmoniously.

    After resting for a while and indulging in some chocte, the two of them continued on their journey as they finally entered the Land of Mediterra.

    The climate was hot, with a pleasant breeze apanying them as they walked down a long road that bordered a forest on one side and grasnds on the other.

    The air was infused with the fragrant scent of flowers, carried by a gentle breeze that rustled through the nearby olive groves.

    The sky stretched overhead, a brilliant expanse of azure, dotted with fluffy white clouds. Archer couldn''t help but be captivated by the idyllic scenery around them.

    Rolling hills carpeted with vibrant green vineyards spread out before their eyes, their grapevinesden with clusters of plump, juicy fruit.

    As they walked, the sun began to set, casting a warm glow across thendscape. Archer turned to Sera and spoke, "Would you like to sleep in a tree or in the domain?"

    Sera stopped walking and looked at him with a cheeky grin. "You love trees, don''t you?"

    He nced at the grinning redhead and smiled before nodding. "You''re right. I''ve always loved trees, ever since I was little."

    As Archer spoke, memories of his life on Earth flooded back, and he remembered his fondness for climbing trees when his parents took him and Alexa to the park.

    Sera''s face twisted with confusion as she replied, "E never mentioned that you liked to climb trees when you were younger, and she told us a lot during our chats. Besides, I''ve spent years with you. Are you lying to us?"

    Archer realized he had unintentionally revealed something he shouldn''t have, but it was toote. He shook his head as he answered, "No, I''m not lying to you."

    Sera''s eyes narrowed as she heard his response, and she tilted her head to the side. "Then what is it?"

    He decided he didn''t want to hide it from the girls any longer, so he replied, "When we settle down for the night, I''ll exin. Now, what is your choice? A domain or afortable tree?"

    Sera answered, "Tree."

    Archer nodded and started looking for a suitable tree. Soon enough, the duo made their way to one and settled down for the night.

    Once they had climbed up into the tree, the sun began to set, casting darkness over the road and forest.

    However, this did not affect Archer or Sera, as their dragon eyes allowed them to see clearly at night.

    Archer pulled out two Ffel Wraps he had bought ages ago and handed one to Sera, who happily epted it.

    They both started eating, enjoying the meal. After they had finished eating, Sera turned her ruby-red eyes towards him, waiting for him to speak.

    He took a moment before addressing her. Just as he was about to speak, they heard a massive roar in the distance, which startled them momentarily, but they quickly regained theirposure.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The two gotfortable on the branch they were on as Archer asked a question. "Sera, what happens when we die?"

    Sera was taken aback by the unexpected question and took a moment to recall what her mother used to tell her.

    Finally, she gave him her answer. "Mother told me when I was growing up that when we die, we go to Elysium to join our ancestors who lived before us."

    Archer nodded, finding her answer reasonable. However, Sera was curious and pressed further. "But what does that have to do with you and trees?"

    He let out a sigh before exining. "Sera, you''re the first person who will know this, but I do not originate from this world. Well, that''s not entirely true. I doe from this world, but my soul does not."

    Sera looked at him with narrowed eyes as she asked, "What do you mean?"

    A sad smile appeared on his face before he exined, "Ie from a world that is very different from this one. We don''t have magic, beasts, or different races��just humans. I was 17 years old when a jealous man, obsessed with the girl I had just asked out, murdered me. That was when my life ended that evening, and I woke up in this body. However, I soon realized that I am not the Archer from this world or the Archer from my previous world. I am someone new, a clean te, you could say."

    When he finished speaking, Sera stared at him, her usual yful smile absent, and he couldn''t read her expression.

    In a quiet voice, she asked, "You were murdered? How?"

    Archer looked at her as memories from his life on Earth flooded back. "Yes, the man stabbed me multiple times. That''s all I know."

    Noticing her upset, she continued speaking. "Who was this girl you ''asked out''? And how did you end up here?"

    He sighed before answering, "She was my childhood friend, Alexa. We grew up together. Her stalker, Noah, attacked me just after we became boyfriend and girlfriend."

    He couldn''t get her smiling face out of his head but continued speaking. "As for how I ended up here, I don''t fully know. What I do know is that the Dragon Goddess Tiamat brought my soul here and ced it into the dying Archer''s body, causing our souls to merge into who I am now. Additionally, she made me the new white dragon for some unknown reason."

    After he finished speaking, Sera lunged forward and cuddled up to him, trying tofort him as she noticed his mood. She sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around him as she spoke.

    "I''m sorry for what you went through, Arch. But at least you''re here now and have us girls by your side."

    As he heard her, a smile lit up his face. "Thank you, Sera. I''m grateful to be here with all of you."

    At that moment, she leaned in and yfully nibbled his ear, sending a shiver down his spine. When she finished, she whispered softly, "If you hadn''te here, we would never have met, and I would have been in danger that day. But because of you, I''m here and able to love you."

    Archer felt warmth envelop him, and he held onto her tightly, embracing her. As he gazed up at the stars, he found himself captivated by their beauty.

    Before long, he heard the gentle sound of Sera''s snores, and she clung to him like a baby monkey.

    Not long after that he covered the both of them with his wings and fell asleep to the sounds of beasts in the night.

    The next morning, Archer was woken up by another roar, but this time it seemed closer. He quickly activated his Aura Detector and received a few pings from below him.

    Noticing several creatures climbing up the tree towards them, Archer swiftly carried Sera in a princess carry and began pping his wings.

    With a leap off the branch, Archer hovered in the air, directing his attention to the tree. He spotted some peculiar-looking creatures, perched on the very branch he had just been on, now staring at him.

    These sickly-looking, human-shaped creatures had twisted bodies that made them appear incredibly creepy.

    Their red eyes glowed with a savage and ravenous hunger, while their mouths were deformed into grotesque shapes, revealing razor-sharp teeth.

    Archer counted about a dozen of them climbing the tree, while another group roamed around at the base.

    Archer pondered their origin, then shrugged. He quickly cast light element bolts, sending them flying toward the creatures.

    Caught off guard, the creatures crumbled to the ground upon impact. Archer managed to take out many of them, but more kept appearing.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 194 Acropolis Castle

    After Archer unleashed his spell, Sera woke up to the dying cries of the creatures as they fell from the tree.

    Rubbing her eyes, Sera jumped out of Archer''s arms and started flying herself. She circled around him until she noticed the creatures and abruptly stopped.

    A look of horror crossed Sera''s face as she recoiled back from the sight. She turned to Archer and asked, "What are these vile creatures, Arch?"

    He shrugged and replied, "I don''t know. I sensed them and flew away while you were sleeping. That''s when I spotted them. I''m curious if they''re connected to the roar we heardst night and this morning."

    Nodding, Sera began firing fireballs at the creatures, but they didn''t passively stand there.

    The creatures leaped toward the duo, forcing them to dodge the attacks. Archer found their actions amusing.

    Nevertheless, he continued spamming light bolts that chased the creatures like homing missiles, causing explosions all around.

    After finishing their attacks, they descended to the ground, greeted by andscape covered in the bodies of the creatures.

    Approaching the closest body, Archer summoned his w and plunged it into the creature''s chest.

    However, when he pulled out the heart, it was pitch ck and rotten. He quickly threw it aside and turned to Sera, who hade up to him.

    When she saw what he was doing she cringed before speaking. ''''What are you doing?''''

    He cast Cleanse on himself and exined, "I wanted to see what their hearts were like. Since they were deformed, I decided to check."

    Archer and Sera continued their journey, walking for half a day under the scorching sun. As they trudged along, their eyes caught sight of a distant town nestled amidst thendscape.

    Curiosity piqued, they quickened their pace and drew closer to the vige. However, as they approached, they noticed a sense of unease in the air.

    Humans were scurrying about, their faces etched with fear and panic. Confusion clouded their expressions as they witnessed people hastily barricading themselves within the town walls.

    Archer and Sera exchanged worried nces, their instincts urging them to find out what was happening.

    Approaching cautiously, they came across a group of vigers frantically nailing wooden nks across the doors and windows of a farmhouse outside the vige walls.

    They approached a viger who looked like he was in charge and asked about what was happening. "What''s going on? Why is everyone barricading themselves?"

    An old man with a serious look acknowledged their presence. "I see you''re curious about the situation. It''s not safe here. We''ve been dealing with some unsettling creatures that have been lurking around our town."

    Archer furrowed his brow. "Creatures? What do they look like? Are they dangerous?"

    He nodded gravely. "Yes, they are dangerous indeed. They appear twisted and deformed, with a vile presence. Their actions have caused great concern among the townsfolk."

    They were confused, so the old man continued. ''''Well, some of our hunters have vanished when they go into the forest and our town guards have seen them at the edge of the torchlight.''''

    Archer nodded and thanked the man before heading into the town. When the two entered they were greeted by silence.

    They stepped into the narrow streets of the town, their footsteps echoing against the stone pavement.

    As they ventured deeper into the heart of the town, a heavy atmosphere settled around them, infused with a tangible sense of fear.

    The once vibrant and bustling streets nowy in an eerie silence, with the townspeople casting anxious nces at every corner.

    Hushed whispers permeated the air, and carried on the nervous breaths of the frightened residents.

    After walking for about 20 minutes, they arrived at the town square, where their attention was drawn to a southern trader positioned in one corner.

    Curiosity piqued, they approached the tall, bearded man and greeted him. "Hello, are you from the Soutnds?"

    The man stood up and replied, "Yes, young man, I am from the Zenia Empire. Why do you ask?"

    Archer responded, "We have just arrived here. Can you please tell us which kingdom we are in?"

    The merchant looked at him with a peculiar expression before answering, "This is the Aetheria Kingdom, located east of the Sri Empire to the west. The road to the Empire goes through the Lykaios Forest, which can be mildly dangerous sometimes. I will return to Zenia in the morning once my guards have rested."

    Archer nodded gratefully and thanked the man as he and Sera made their way toward the western gate.

    After a short walk, they passed through the gate and returned to the road. The guards at the gate watched them with wide eyes as they ventured into the forest.

    They cautiously stepped into the depths of the Lykaios Forest. At first, the forest appeared ordinary, with sunlight filtering through the lush canopy and the sounds of chirping birds filling the air.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    As they ventured further, an unsettling change unfolded. A dense fog rolled in, enveloping the surroundings in an eerie haze. The once vibrant foliage faded, reced by a desaturated and gloomy atmosphere.

    The usual sounds of wildlife vanished, leaving behind a haunting silence. Archer''s concern grew, and he whispered, "Draconis."

    His Draconic features emerged as he addressed Sera. "Something feels off Sera. The forest has transformed, and the silence is unsettling."

    Sera nodded, her senses heightened as she summoned her ws. "I feel it too, Arch. This fog and the absence of noise... it''s like the forest is holding its breath, waiting for something."

    They pressed forward cautiously, the fog thickening and creating an almost suffocating atmosphere.

    Their footsteps were muffled as if the forest floor absorbed all sound. Each step felt like a deliberate intrusion into an unknown realm.

    That was when Archer''s Aura Detector warned of iing danger, causing him to stop walking as something was approaching them.

    Archer''s eyes focused on the same creatures they had encountered in the tree. The creatures were sprinting towards them.

    He started releasing water bolts as the creatures approached, striking them directly in the forehead and piercing through their skulls, causing them to drop to the forest floor.

    But to his surprise, more creatures appeared, recing the fallen ones. Sera joined the fray, hurling fireballs at the closest creatures.

    Upon impact, fiery explosions erupted, illuminating the forest and revealing a horde of creatures rushing toward them.

    The two of them kept casting spells at the creatures, managing to kill hundreds. Despite their efforts, the creatures persisted, undeterred.

    Realizing the overwhelming numbers, they took to the air, intending to escape the forest and leave the creatures behind.

    Flying above the treetops, they were confronted with a shocking sight. Thousands of creatures roamed the forest, forming an endless horde.

    The two dragons continued their flight, they spotted the remains of attacked caravans, marked by bloodstains.

    It took several hours to fly over Lykaios Forest, and now they were soaring over lush grasnds. They followed a road until Archer caught sight of a castle in the far distance.

    The two dragons hastened their flight, but just before reaching the castle, they descended to the ground and transformed into their human forms.

    After a little walk, they arrived at the gate, they were halted by a guard whom Archer recognized as a Sun Elf.

    ''''Stop walking!''''

    Archer examined the guard and was astonished by the resemnce of his armor to that of ancient Greeks from Earth.

    The guard stood tall, adorned in gleaming armor. A bronze breastte protected his chest, safeguarding his vital organs, while greaves covered his lower legs.

    Atop his head, he wore a Corinthian helmet with a plume, obscuring his features and revealing only his determined eyes.

    In his hands, he held a sturdy spear and a round shield, both disying expert craftsmanship.

    The guard spoke in a firm voice. ''''What is your purpose for visiting Acropolis Castle?''''

    Archer answered the man. ''''We are traveling north while sightseeing and we need to buy supplies.''''

    The guard nodded and stepped aside, allowing Archer and Sera to enter the castle grounds. As they stepped inside, Archer''s eyes widened.

    The castle stood grand and majestic, its architecture reminiscent of the Greeks. Massive stone pirs lined the entrance, adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures and gods.

    The sturdy stone walls exuded both elegance and strength. They walked through a courtyard filled with blooming flowers and bubbling fountains, the air carrying the soothing scent ofvender.

    Looking up, Archer admired the towering marble statues that depicted legendary Sri heroes and gods.

    He saw market stalls set up selling all sorts of stuff, Archer wanted to buy some food and spellbooks.

    They went in search of a stall that sold spellbooks, shortly after searching they found a stall and started looking at what they sold.

    The stall had many spellbooks so Archer just decided to buy them all shocking the stall owner when he spoke. ''''How much for them all?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 195 Roars

    The old woman looked at the fair-skinned boy and said, "100 gold coins, boy."

    Archer retrieved a pouch filled with coins and handed it to the woman while collecting all the spellbooks from the stall.

    After buying the books, Archer and Sera went to the nearest stall and got some meat skewers.

    They started eating as they headed towards the northern gate. Upon reaching the gate, they noticed fewer guards stationed there.

    Once they passed through the gate, they were greeted with beautiful expansive grasnds, with arge river flowing through them.

    The road wasn''t crowded, but they did encounter some fellow travelers who greeted them as they passed by.

    Archer and Sera continued their journey, their footsteps carrying them through lush grasnds that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    The vibrant green of the grass danced in the gentle breeze, creating a beautiful and peacefulndscape.

    As they walked, the sound of nature surrounded them. The chirping of birds filled the air, apanied by the soft rustling of leaves as a gentle wind swept through the dense forest thaty ahead.

    The forest weed them with open arms, its ancient trees towering overhead, their branches reaching toward up to the heavens.

    Sunlight filtered through the thick canopy, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. They made their way along a winding path, following the murmurs of a nearby river.

    The sound grew louder with each step until they reached a clearing that revealed a majestic river flowing swiftly between moss-covered rocks.

    To continue their journey, they realized they would need to cross the river. Archer looked at Sera and spoke. ''''We''ll have to fly over the river,".

    Archer whispered. ''''Draconis.''''

    She nodded in agreement, her wings unfolding gracefully from her back. With a powerful beat of their wings, they lifted off the ground, soaring above the glistening waters below.

    The river flowed through thendscape, reflecting the vibrant colors around it. Archer and Sera flew above the calm water, feeling the wind and nature''s scent.

    They encountered more rivers along the way, adjusting their flight to cross narrow ones with ease and navigating wider ones with longer flights.

    Their wings moved in perfect harmony as they glided over the rippling waters.

    They marveled at diversendscapes��lush grasnds turning into dense forests where sunlight struggled to prate. Towering trees formed a canopy, sheltering the forest floor.

    Flying over shimmeringkes and hearing the symphony of waterfalls, they embraced the thrill of their journey.

    The rivers, forests, and grasnds created a living tapestry, adding to their adventure''s beauty and wonder.

    When they crossed thest river, they descended to the ground. As theynded, Sera turned to him and asked, "I can''t believe you''re 16 now. How old were you when you rescued me?"

    Archer turned to her and replied, "I was 13 when we first met."

    Sera smiled as she remembered the time she spotted him in the tree, that''s when she remembered a question she wanted to ask. ''''Arch, will you tell the other girls about your secret?''''

    He looked at the little redhead who had an innocent smile on her face as he answered. ''''Yes, I will tell them when the time is right.''''

    Continuing their journey, they found a road and followed it for some time. Suddenly, Archer''s Aura Detector alerted him with a ping, warning of an approaching horde.

    The two stopped and prepared to fight as the creatures emerged from the underbrush. When Archer saw them, his eyes widened.

    "Rat-lings!" he eximed.

    He remembered reading an ount on the Fall of Frostholm and these creatures were responsible for the tragedy.

    More and more Rat-lings appeared before them. Their beady red eyes gleamed with malicious intent as they stared at the duo, their disheveled fur and hunched postures betraying their savage nature.

    They wielded shoddy weapons, makeshift des, and rusty daggers that spoke of their resourcefulness in the face of their dire circumstances.

    Their ragged clothing, little more than tattered rags, barely provided any semnce of protection.

    These foul creatures seemed to thrive in the shadows, their wiry bodies and long tails showcasing their agility.

    With sharp, yellowed teeth exposed in menacing grins, they exuded an air of cunning and brutality.

    Though individually small in stature, their sheer numbers created an imposing sight. As they locked eyes with Archer and Sera, a primal hunger burned within them, their malicious intentions clear.

    The Rat-lings, driven by their instinctual survival and thirst for blood, stood ready to engage in a desperate battle against the duo.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Their shabby appearance and crude weapons belied the dangerous threat they posed. Archer and Sera got ready to fight.

    Archer took a deep breath and shot a stream of fire in front of them causing a single pathway that the creatures can charge at them.

    They stood their ground, surrounded by a horde of ferocious Rat-lings. The creatures, driven by their primal instincts, lunged forward with gnashing teeth and rusty des in hand.

    Archer quickly cast the Elemental Fury spell. mes surrounded his fists, and his eyes glowed with excitement.

    The intense heat radiated from his body, forming a protective wall of mes. Sera, her tail swaying with anticipation.

    As the Rat-lings closed in, Archer unleashed a fiery onught. Fireballs shot from his hands, engulfing the Rat-lings in mes.

    The creatures shrieked in pain as they were consumed by fire, unable to withstand its power.

    Meanwhile, Sera moved with grace and agility, using her ws as deadly weapons. With precise strikes, she shed through the Rat-lings, leaving trails of fire.

    Thebined attack overwhelmed the Rat-lings. Their numbers dwindled as Archer and Sera fought on, determined to prevail.

    Empowered by elemental energies, every move they made was enhanced. When thest Rat-ling fell, Archer and Sera stood victorious, breathing heavily but unhurt.

    Silence settled over the area, with only the crackling of mes and a lingering chill in the air as reminders of the intense battle.

    They looked around at the giant Rat-ling bodies, they stood 4 feet tall and were dressed like they were homeless.

    After looking around the two continued on with their journey but not before Archer noticed a pair of red eyes quickly vanish before he could do anything.

    Archer shook his head and caught up with Sera, after walking for hours the sun started to set so both of them decided to climb into a tree and watch the stars.

    They soon found a sturdy tree with branches reaching toward the sky. They looked at each other and, without a word, began their ascent.

    Hand over hand, they climbed higher and higher, their movements fluid and synchronized. The branches rustled beneath their weight as they made their way toward the canopy.

    Finally, they reached the highest branch, a perfect spot to marvel at the night sky. They settled side by side, their bodies pressed against the rough bark.

    As they gazed upwards, a breathtaking sight awaited them. The vast expanse of the night sky was sprinkled with countless stars, twinkling like diamonds against the dark canvas.

    Thrylos was bathed in the soft glow of moonlight, illuminating thend below. The air was crisp and cool, carrying a sense of tranquility.

    Archer reached into his Item Box and pulled out some food, offering it to Sera, who started nibbling on it.

    Suddenly, a distant roar echoed through the air, apanied by billowing ck smoke. Archer was tempted to investigate but decided to wait until morning.

    Fatigue began to weigh on Archer, so he retrieved a thick nket from his Item Box andid it down. Sera, seizing the opportunity, yfully punched him.

    With a cheeky grin, Sera looked down at him, and Archer knew what wasing. He didn''t mind as Sera surprised him with a shocking and passionate kiss.

    Lost in the moment, the two dragons continued their embrace on the branch, oblivious to the chaos unfolding around them.

    Beastly roars filled the air as the weather worsened, eventually unleashing a torrential rainstorm.

    Their kiss deepened as the night progressed, their hearts intertwined amidst the storm''s fury.

    But as exhaustion took hold, the two dragons eventually came to a halt, finding sce in each other''s arms. Sera clung to Archer like a ko, seeking warmth andfort.

    In that peaceful slumber, they found respite from the world''s troubles, their bond unbreakable in the face of the chaos surrounding them.

    Archer and Sera stirred from their peaceful slumber, their eyes fluttering open to a world transformed by the heavy rainfall.

    The pitter-patter of raindrops echoed around them, creating a soothing melody that danced upon the leaves and branches above.

    As they sat up, their senses heightened to the symphony of sounds that surrounded them.

    The rain poured down, drumming on the forest floor and making everything wet. Archer and Sera looked at each other with worry. The air felt heavy and ominous, and distant roars echoed through the forest.

    They were powerful and loud, like fierce creatures dering their presence. They were unlike anything the dragons had heard before, sending chills down their spines.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 196 You Havent Picked Up Any More Girls?

    Archer''s instincts kicked in upon hearing the familiar roars, reminiscent of the giants he had encountered before.

    Before taking any action, he quickly checked his status. ''Status.''

    [Exp: 10500/15000]

    [Level up: 173>174]

    [SP: 0>2]

    [Magic Learned: Arcane]

    [Elemental Fury: 0>1]

    [Chain Lightning: 0>1]

    After confirming his status, he turned to Sera and said, "There might be giants around here Sera. If there are, stick close to me, and we will fight together."

    She nodded, her smile radiant, and replied, "Yes, of course."

    They stood up while spreading their wings, and leaped off the branch, flying toward the roars.

    Flying faster, driven by the sight of rising ck smoke, they closed in on the scene.

    People were fleeing in their direction, carriages hurried past and distressed individuals walked with fear etched on their faces.

    Archer briefly observed them, then swiftly beat his wings, hastening their flight. Soaring ahead, he soon spotted a city encircled by giants, though not as massive as the one he had fought before.

    Rat-lings chased the fleeing people. Recognizing an opportunity for valuable experience, hended between the creatures and the panicked crowd.

    As Archer faced the horde of Rat-lings, they halted before him.

    He cast thunder and fire-infused Element Bolts, hundreds of them hovering above him. They directed into the horde, causing explosions all around.

    The Rat-lings scattered in every direction, struggling to recover, while Archer and Sera rushed forward with ws and tails ready.

    Igniting his ws with violet mes, Archer tore through Rat''s bodies, while his strong tail acted as a whip, beheading many of the creatures.

    Sera bounded around, shing with her ws and unleashing a stream of red mes into the horde.

    They continued their relentless ughter, mowing down hundreds of Rat-lings. When attacked, they used their wings to block the assaults.

    Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a stream of fire that decimated most of the horde.

    While he fought the Rat-lings, he cast Thunderwave. A violet wave shot out from him killing many of the creatures.

    Dozens fell lifelessly to the ground. Suddenly, Archer cast Sr re Barrage. Three bright balls appeared above him, emitting scorching rays that disintegrated dozens of rats.

    Together, the two dragons fought until the horde was wiped out. Once they finished off the rat horde they heard a noise from behind them.

    Archer spun around to see the same eerie creatures rushing toward them. He unleashed a breath attack, followed by Sera, reducing the iing creatures to ashes.

    As silence fell and the crackling of mes filled the air, Archer brushed himself off and pressed onward.

    The people who had been chased by the Rat-lings were nowhere to be seen, having escaped.

    With a p of their wings, Archer and Sera took to the sky. Flying over thendscape and heading to the nearest city,

    They soon witnessed scared elves and soldiers making their way to the capital. These individuals sought refuge from the creature''s ambush.

    The duo helped out a few caravans, but with too many rats to make a significant difference, they continued their journey to the capital.

    However, their path took an unexpected turn when explosions erupted from deep within the forest.

    Halting in the air, Archer''s Dragon Sense kicked in as a foul smell reached his nostrils as a giant appeared in front of them.

    His blood boiled as he whispered, "Draco." Instantly, he transformed into his dragon form and charged at the giant, simultaneously unleashing Earth Element Bolts that struck its legs with force.

    Sera, with her scales radiating a vibrant red hue, transformed into her dragon form and boldly confronted the giant on the ground.

    Skillfully evading its massive fists with agility, she unleashed shing attacks upon its legs, inflicting deep gashes.

    Simultaneously, Archer lunged at the colossal creature, fiercely wing at its body as his ws pierced its skin.

    He sank his teeth into its shoulder, forcefully shaking his head and ripping off a chunk of the giant''s skin, causing it to scream in pain.

    Despite the giant''s thrashing and attempts to shake him off, Archer held on tightly, tearing at its flesh and infusing each bite with fiery dragon breath, searing the giant''s wounds.

    With her vibrant red scales shimmering, Sera focused on the giant''s legs, lunging forward with calcted precision.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Her ws shed through tendons and muscles, weakening the giant and causing it to stumble and lose bnce.

    Sensing the perfect moment, he let out a powerful roar and unleashed a zing dragon breath, scorching mes aimed at the giant''s face.

    The intense heat engulfed the giant, eliciting a roar of agony. As the mes died down, the giant crashed to the ground, defeated by Archer''s biting and Sera''s leg attacks.

    Breathing heavily, Archer released his grip on the lifeless giant and transformed back into his human form.

    His triumphant expression mirrored the exhration he felt, and Sera joined him, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

    The giant''s corpse was burning from his mes and its legs were sliced up thanks to the redhead.

    They started continued on with their journey west wanting to reach the Sri capital to see what is going on.

    As Archer and Sera continued their westward journey through the dense forest, their steps were met with resistance.

    Rat-lings and the eerie creatures lurked in the shadows, their red eyes gleaming with malice as they ambushed the duo regrly.

    With each encounter, Archer and Sera fought with them at every instance. ws shed, fire and lightning crackled through the air, and the forest echoed with the sounds of their battle.

    They moved in perfect harmony, each anticipating the other''s movements, their unity unbreakable.

    The Rat-lings lunged at them with savage fury, their sharp teeth, and ws poised for attack.

    But Archer''s swift spell casting and Sera''s agile grace allowed them to swiftly dispatch the creatures with w, mes, and thunder.

    mes engulfed the Rat-lings, and thunderbolts cracked the earth beneath their feet. The eerie creatures, with their sinister gazes and twisted forms were equally relentless.

    Archer''s violet mes licked through the air, leaving trails of destruction in their wake, while Sera''s ws tore through their ranks.

    The sh of their powers against the creatures'' dark magic reverberated through the forest.

    Step by step, they pushed forward, leaving a trail of dead rats and creepy creatures in their wake.

    The forest thinned, and the sound of rushing water reached their ears.

    As they emerged from the dense trees, a vast expanse of grasnds stretched out before them, bathed in the golden light of the sun.

    A river, glistening like a ribbon of silver, wound its way through the grasnds, its gentle currents inviting them to soar above.

    Without hesitation, they unfurled their wings, embracing the rushing wind against their majestic scales.

    With a mighty stroke of their wings, they soared higher and higher, ascending into the boundless sky, leaving the forest behind.

    Days passed in this manner as they drew nearer to the capital, spending theirst few nights in the domain.

    One by one, the other girls made their appearances, E was the first the appear as she walked through the treehouse''s front door.

    When she noticed their expressions she approached them and asked about their troubles. "What''s wrong, Arch? You look as if someone has stolen your gold."

    Archer lifted his head, a smile gracing his face. "Nothing is wrong. It''s just these wretched Rat-lings that keep ambushing us. We had hoped to leave them behind in the forest, but they seem to be everywhere now."

    E let out a giggle, while Teu emerged from a portal from her family''s pce and strode towards them, nudging the half-elf aside.

    She then nted a kiss on Archer''s lips, the embracesting for a few minutes before she leaned back, leaving him with a goofy grin on his face.

    After a moment, she spoke. "Mother and Father send their greetings. Triton also wishes to see you soon."

    Archer gazed at her, curiosity evident in his eyes, prompting Teu to inquire, "He wishes to spar with you."

    He nodded his head as Nefertiti appeared out of nowhere, instantly lunging at him and wrapping him in a tight hug.

    She pressed his head against her chest, and he was immediately entranced by the captivating scent of lotus that filled his senses.

    He relished the sensation of softness against his face, a moment of bliss that quickly escted as he raised his head to meet her.

    Their lips locked in a passionate embrace, an intimate connection that ignited a fiery spark between them.

    The taste of her red lips lingered on him as her tongue invaded his mouth in a dance of desire and longing.

    After a few minutes of passionate kissing, she gently stepped back, her shining pink eyes fixed upon him.

    Her voice, filled with affection and a hint of possessiveness, resonated in the air. "It''s wonderful to see you, my love. How have your travels been? You haven''t picked up any more girls?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 197 Rats

    Archer nced at the pink-haired girl, her narrowed eyes fixed on him. As they all sat down, he answered honestly, "No, Nefi. We''ve been fighting Rat-lings along the way."

    Nefertiti smiled as she took her seat. Teu initiated the conversation, saying, "I''m d to see all of you are okay. You won''t believe how well my mother''s birthday celebration went. She was very happy."

    E spoke up with a smile on her face, "That''s good to hear, Teu. My mother has been helping the Dragon Kin women with the children."

    Nefertiti leaned forward, her mischievous smile and gleaming eyes fixed on Archer.

    Excitedly, she eximed, "Guess what, my love? I passed my tests! The trials were tough, but I made it through and kept my promise to return to you."

    Archer smiled and congratted Nefertiti, saying, "Well done, Nefi. I''m proud of you."

    He then turned to Teu and E, saying, "I''m d to hear that your mother had a wonderful birthday celebration. El, please let me know if she needs any assistance or support."

    They smiled in response before he shared his n, saying, "Well, girls, it''s good to have you back. However, it''s no longer safe to travel on foot because of the Rat-lings. But I have an idea."

    He signaled for them toe with him as he stood up and left the treehouse, with the girls following closely behind.

    Once they reached the ground, they made their way toward a mountain. As they arrived, they witnessed hundreds of wyverns flying and perching around.

    Closing his eyes, Archer envisioned a stone staircase appearing at the entrance.

    After a moment, the staircase materialized, surprising Nefertiti. Wide-eyed, she looked at Archer and asked, "What did you just do?"

    He chuckled and began to exin that within their realm, he had the ability to create anything by channeling his mana.

    Nefertiti smiled, observing as he conjured bushes and other objects. Together, they climbed the stairs and entered the nest.

    Their advance, however, was abruptly halted by a massive male wyvern thatnded in front of them, roaring fiercely.

    Archer locked eyes with the wyvern, a tense silence enveloping the nest. Sera, on the verge of transforming into her dragon form, paused at Archer''s intervention.

    Nefertiti''s eyes widened in shock as she saw hundreds of wyverns flying around inside the nest, while baby wyverns hopped and yed on the ground.

    Unexpectedly, Archer pped therge wyvern, causing it to crash onto the ground.

    Approaching the beast, he delivered a few more ps before stepping back and speaking. "Why are you roaring at the person who allowed the wyverns to live here?"

    Just then, the original wyvern who had asked Archer to join them appeared,nding nearby. He nced at therge wyvern and Archer before bowing his head respectfully.

    "Wee... White... Dragon," he uttered.

    Archer paused, realizing that he had never given the wyvern a name. Wanting to improve theirmunication, he decided to name the beast.

    While he conversed with the wyvern, the girls could only hear hissing and guttural noisesing from the two of them.

    Teu turned to E and spoke in a low voice, "Could he do this when he was younger?"

    E shrugged her shoulders and replied, "No, he couldn''t. This is the first time I''ve seen him do such a thing."

    Nefertiti nodded, agreeing with the two girls. Sera remained silent, pondering Archer''s transformation and its connection to the girls.

    Believing him, she wondered why he appeared more normal now. When they first met, he was somewhat erratic, but over time he calmed down.

    Sera nced at the other girls and pondered if their presence, especially Teu''s, had influenced Archer''s change.

    After finishing his conversation with the wyvern and contemting a name, Archer came up with one and announced, "From now on, your name will be Drakon."

    Suddenly, a radiant light enveloped Drakon, causing him to growrger and more formidable. His appearance turned more vicious andmanding.

    Drakon looked at Archer with amazement in his eyes, bowing his head even lower. "Thank you for this gift, Dragon King," he expressed gratefully.

    Archer''s eyes widened as he heard Drakon speak clearly. He couldn''t help but wonder if giving the wyverns names held any significant meaning.

    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Archer addressed the reason for their presence. "We need a wyvern to ride for a while as we travel through this rat-infestednd."

    Drakon nodded and directed his gaze toward therge wyvern that had now risen to its feet and spoke, "You assist the King in whatever he requires."

    With a nod of affirmation, therge wyvern approached Archer and lowered its massive body, allowing him and the girls to get on.

    Nefertiti felt nervous, knowing that wyverns were often seen as fierce and dangerous creatures.

    However, she found herself standing alongside the others on the back of one of them. Archer opened arge portal to the outside world.

    The wyvern moved forward and passed through the portal, leading them into a clearing filled with the corpses of Rat-lings and other creatures.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Archer addressed the beast, saying, "Eat whatever you want, boy. If you do well, I might even give you a name."

    The wyvern grew excited and began devouring the bodies, while E looked at Archer and asked, "What''s the n?"

    Archer met her gaze and began exining, "Well, we will use the wyvern to fly to the capital and avoid the creatures roaming around."

    The girls nodded in agreement, and soon the wyvern finished its feast, consuming most of the bodies.

    With a powerful p of its wings, the wyvern took off, and the group settledfortably on its back, enjoying the soothing breeze as they soared through the sky.

    Archer and the girls rxed, feeling the gentle wind rustling their hair and taking in the beautiful scenery surrounding them.

    However, their tranquility was abruptly interrupted by a deafening roar reverberating in the distance, prompting Archer to spring to his feet.

    Wide-eyed, he spotted a colossal giant wreaking havoc in a distant forest. Acting swiftly, he spoke to the wyvern, "Fly higher."

    Obeying hismand, the wyvern ascended higher into the sky.

    Archer turned to the girls and ryed the urgent situation, "There is a giant attacking something over there. I''m going to investigate, but follow closely on the wyvern."

    After delivering his instructions, he jumped off the wyvern''s back, whispering the word "Draco" as he descended.

    In a burst of radiant light, he transformed into his formidable dragon form, unfurling his mighty wings and soaring toward the giant.

    Sera followed suit, transforming into her dragon form as she leaped off the wyvern''s back, flying after Archer.

    The giant spotted the two dragons and let out an earthshaking roar as it ran toward them.

    Archer''s eyes zed with excitement as he soared towards the colossal giant, his wings beating with thunderous force.

    He began casting Celestial Beams, streaking through the air and aiming directly at the giant. The beams collided with the giant''s armor, creating powerful shockwaves.

    The sh intensified, and Archer wasted no time. He unleashed a flurry of vicious strikes, his sharp teeth, and ws tearing through the giant''s heavy armor.

    With each ferocious blow, he aimed to weaken the giant''s defenses and expose its vulnerable spots.

    Meanwhile, Sera engaged in a fierce battle against the demi-giants in her dragon form. Her immense strength and agility proved formidable against her enemies.

    Her wings thrashed in the air as she unleashed devastating breath attacks, sending shockwaves through the ranks of the demi-giants.

    Soon, the other girls caught up with Archer and Sera, witnessing Archer''s relentless assault on the massive giant.

    Teu turned to E and Nefertiti, speaking urgently, "E,e with me. We need to assist Archer. This giant is stronger than thest one. Nefertiti, take the wyvern and help Sera clear out the smaller giants."

    They all nodded in agreement. Teu unsheathed her sword and leaped off the wyvern''s back, simultaneously casting Hydro Barrage.

    Numerous pools of water materialized around her, she unleashed a relentless assault on the giant who had just thrown Archer to the side.

    E conjured earth arrows that flew over Teu''s shoulder, piercing the giant''s body and causing it to stumble backward.

    Teu was falling and casting spells at the giant but Archer quickly caught her and ced her on his back.

    He turned his attention back to the giant and saw a beam of intense light shoot out from the forest and hit the giant, burning through its arm and eliciting a roar of pain.

    In a fierce collision, Archer mped down on the beast''s neck with his jaws, snapping it as the giant copsed to the ground.

    Before he could look for the person who had fired the powerful spell, a tree trunk hurtled toward him.

    However, Archer swiftly cast Cosmic Shield, deflecting the projectile to the side.

    His attention then turned to see three more charging giants. He prepared himself for the impending battle, but he soon noticed people running through the forest.

    Upon closer inspection, he realized they were students, their faces contorted with horror as they fought against Rat-lings.

    Their desperate struggle caught Archer''s attention. Acting quickly, he opened arge portal and let out a resounding roar.

    The charging giants halted in confusion, stunned by the appearance of the massive violet doorway.

    After a brief moment, arge wyvern emerged from the portal, crashing into the nearest giant and engaging it in a fierce battle, while the remaining two were overwhelmed by the other wyverns.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 198 I Will Always Be Yours

    The wyverns struggled against the giants, but the relentless onught of mysterious spells caused them to stumble backward.

    With continuous spells hitting the giants, the wyverns gained the upper hand and tore into the giant.

    Archer directed Drakon to drag the defeated giants'' bodies back to the nest.

    The wyverns seized the pieces and flew through the portal Archer had opened. As thest wyvern entered, Sera appeared next to him in her dragon form.

    Noticing that she was tired but Archer knew they couldn''t rest as they heard more rumblinging toward them and spotted a much bigger giant rushing toward them through the trees.

    He walked away from Sera and let out a deafening roar toward the iing giant, he unleashed a stream of violet fire, colliding with the charging giant.

    Archer then charged forward crashing into the giant he started attacking with fierce his ws and teeth.

    Meanwhile, the girls regrouped and surveyed the scene, witnessing students in distress, either fleeing or injured.

    Teu and E knowing some basic healing spells, immediately went to work assisting and tending to the wounded, while Nefertiti and Sera stood guard.

    Nefertiti unleashed a series of Energy sts and Arcane Missiles, striking down many of the Rat-lings chasing after the students.

    The girls spotted an elf girl with golden blonde hair rushing towards Archer and the giant fight.

    After dealing with the remaining Rat-lings, Sera chased after her carefully observing the girl sprinting through the forest and casting spells at the giant.

    The giant grabbed a hold of Archer by his tail and flung him into the distance, he came crashing down to the ground.

    He quickly recovered and got up as the giant was charging toward him, that''s when he cast Sr re Barrage that instantly fired at the giant.

    But it dodged the first attacked but got hit by the second and third causing it to fall backward.

    The giant stumbled backward and fell to the ground, but was soon hit with a powerful explosion that tore into the giant''s body.

    It let out a painful roar but Archer didn''t waste the opportunity given to him and pounced at the downed giant and bit down on the giant neck and snapped it.

    He plunged his w into its chest and pulled out its heart and ate it, that''s when he saw the girl who has been helping him.

    Archer recognized her as a sun elf, slightly shorter than him in his humanoid form, with short and lustrous golden hair.

    Her mesmerizing golden eyes shimmered with an otherworldly brilliance, reflecting the warmth of the sun.

    Her beautiful rich brown skin glowed with a natural radiance. She possessed graceful curves, long legs, and a well-proportioned figure, though her bust was not asrge as Nefertiti''s or Teu''s.

    She wore attire reminiscent of ancient Greek fashion, draped in flowing fabrics that moved gracefully with her every step.

    Her dress, adorned in white and gold, entuated her celestial beauty. Delicate golden patterns decorated the edges of her garments, adding an elegant touch.

    Around her waist, she wore an intricately designed golden belt with ornate patterns. Her knee-high sandals showcased exquisite craftsmanship, exuding a sense of regality.

    As she walked, her garments and essories caught the sunlight, casting a radiant glow and highlighting her divine allure.

    The girl stopped in front of him, her face beaming with a big smile, while Archer heard her mumbling something under her breath. "So it wasn''t just a dream. He was real. That means the little girl was real too."

    Archer reverted to his humanoid form, causing the girl to stumble back, her eyes wide with astonishment as she whispered, "It''s you!"

    He got confused when he heard her speak, Archer looked at her with a confused look on his face but soon his attention was caught by the side bag she was wearing and found it out of ce.

    So he asked. ''''What''s the bag for? Some sort of storage?''''

    The girl came to and quickly nodded before reying. ''''Yes, I keep the books I collect in here so they are safe. One of my brothers always used to hide them from me.''''

    He noticed the girl huffed when she mentioned her brother which made him chuckle, but he introduced himself. ''''I''m Archer. What''s your name?''''

    She was staring at him and spoke. ''''Hemera Helios, fifth princess of the Sri Empire. Why are you out here?''''

    Archer let out a sigh upon hearing her words, and a thought crossed his mind: ''Another princess.''

    Nevertheless, he responded to her question, "We were traveling to the capital to see what was happening."

    The girl nodded, realizing the implication of his words, and sought rification, "We?"

    Just as Archer was about to answer, Sera emerged from behind a tree, soaring through the air andnding with a skid near him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hemera''s eyes widened at the sight of the red dragon. Sera transformed back into her humanoid form but stumbled to the side.

    Archer quickly caught her, realizing her exhaustion. He lifted her in a princess carry and continued speaking, "Sorry about that. She''s just really tired after fighting so much."

    Hemera watched the two of them and was curious about who she was due to the way they acted and inquired, "Who is she?"

    Archer smiled and promptly replied, "She''s my fianc��e, Sera."

    She maintained her gaze, a smile lingering on her lips. That was when he suddenly heard the approach of the three girls walking in their direction.

    [Hemera POV]

    She observed the young boy standing before her, who appeared to be half her age, and she found herself drawn to his short white hair.

    However, she couldn''t help but notice that he didn''t disy his usual dragon horns or scales, despite being a dragon.

    Curiosity got the best of her, and she inquired, "Where are your scales and horns?"

    Archer, hearing her question, wore a smile on his face as he summoned them back into existence.

    Hemera watched in awe as four magnificent horns and white scales emerged, covering his entire body.

    A recollection of her dream about a man and a little girl shed through Hemera''s mind. She couldn''t help but think, "It''s definitely him! He just looks much younger now."

    She snapped back to reality upon hearing his voice. "Thank you for helping me with the giant. That magic you used felt incredibly intense."

    Hemera smiled, drawing closer to him as she began to exin, "It''s sun magic, an ability exclusive to the sun elf race, just as moon magic is unique to the moon elves in the north."

    She started exining sun magic to him as he listened to every word, Hemera could tell Archer was listening to everything she was saying so she got more animated.

    [Back to Archer]

    Hemera stood by Archer''s side, ready to exin the details of the powerful sun magic she had employed.

    However, their conversation was abruptly interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. They turned their heads to find Teu, E, and Nefertiti emerging from the nearby trees.

    Teu and E exchanged knowing nces, their eyes filled with amusement at the sight of Archer engaged in yet another conversation with a girl.

    As they neared the pair, their arms crossed in a disy of skepticism. Nefertiti''s face contorted with anger and jealousy, convinced that Archer was flirting with the new girl.

    In response, Archer swiftly used Blink to teleport to Teu''s side, handing her the sleeping form of Sera.

    Her eyes zed with fury as she charged forward, fully prepared to confront and even attack the pair. However, as she reached them, she witnessed a different scene unfolding before her.

    "What''s happening here?" Nefertiti demanded, her voice thick with anger and jealousy. "Are you flirting with her, Archer? Are you cheating on me already? I''ve tolerated these three, and now you''re adding another one?"

    Archer looked at the seething Nefertiti, realizing that her temper was escting dangerously but for some reason found her extremely cute.

    But he was concerned so he approached her, but his attempt to calm her down was met with lifeless eyes.

    Nefertiti began casting arcane spells at him, her anger unrelenting. Archer managed to block the spells, but she showed no signs of stopping.

    It became evident that her target was not only him but also Hemera.

    With grace and agility, Hemera effortlessly dodged the iing attacks, while E and Teu walked to her side and introduced themselves, and started chatting to her.

    Archer skillfully dodged Nefertiti''s relentless attacks, his mind filled with concern as he listened to her distraught ramblings.

    "He''s already betrayed me. I allowed him to have those three, but now he wants more! He doesn''t love me!"

    Worried about her state, Archer moved closer to Nefertiti, his eyes filled with empathy. In a swift motion, he cast the spell Blink, instantly appearing behind her, and gently wrapped his arms around her waist.

    However, Nefertiti''s anger was not easily quelled. With a sudden twist, she turned around and scratched Archer''s face, drawing blood. The pain brought a temporary halt to her assault.

    Leaning in close, Archer whispered into her ear, his voice filled with sincerity. "I will always be yours, Nefi. No matter how many girls may appear, you will forever hold a special ce in my heart. My pink-haired princess."

    His words hung in the air, and for a brief moment, a sense of calm washed over Nefertiti as she locked eyes with Archer and spoke. ''''I''m sorry but I saw red when I saw you talking to her.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 199 Analyze

    Archer quickly calmed down Nefertiti with a hug and sweet words. Afterward, he walked over to the others.

    Sera was still asleep, but E, Teu, and Hemera were speaking about the giants and Rat-lings.

    He approached the girls and addressed the sun elf. "Hemera, what''s happening in your empire? Why are there Rat-lings and other creatures running wild?"

    She looked at him and smiled before responding. "I''m not sure. I came out here toplete a test with my academy, and that''s when I saw you fighting the giant."

    Archer nodded in response, and that''s when he heard Teu saying, "These creatures are disgusting."

    Everyone agreed. Archer turned to Hemera and asked, "Where are you going next?"

    The golden-haired girl turned to Archer with a smile and spoke to him, saying, "I need to find my friends. I left them toe and help you."

    Archer smiled and replied, "We will help you find them, as I owe you for helping me."

    Smiling at his words, the group set off, moving forward together. During their walk, Archer and Hemera delved into a conversation about spellbooks.

    When he mentioned his growing collection of spellbooks, the sun elf became excited and expressed her desire to see them.

    Archer promised that one day she would get the opportunity.

    While they were walking, Hemera turned to him and asked, "Would you like to test out a spell I created a while back? I haven''t had the chance to learn it yet, but you can be the first."

    Archer smiled as she handed him a book, which he took a look at before cing it into his Item Box.

    After doing that, they continued on through the forest, their steps quieted by the thick trees and leaves.

    They followed the elf''s directions, searching for injured students from her academy affected by the battle with the Giants and Rat-lings.

    Hemera, Teu, and E assisted the students while Archer and Nefertiti kept watch, with Sera in his arms.

    She soon woke up, taking in the scene of injured students gathering and waiting for help from the girls.

    Archer set her down and entered a portal to the library. He retrieved a book he had previously bought in Vassia City and began reading it.

    Ten minutester, a notification appeared.

    [Cure Wounds Learned]

    Smiling as he saw the notification. He approached a group of injured students and started healing them.

    Moving from one group to another, he healed anyone he came across. The two girls he had left behind were watching his actions.

    Nefertiti watched him attentively as she spoke to Sera, "He just learned that spell? But how? It takes me days to learn one, yet he did it in minutes."

    Sera''s face lit up with a grin as she provided an exnation. "Let me exin. He''s not just any dragon. He''s a white dragon, often referred to as a mana dragon. These dragons are special because they embody mana itself, which is the fundamental essence of magic."

    Upon hearing the redhead''s words about him, Nefertiti realized just how special he was and how many people would seek to have him on their side.

    Determined to protect him, she swore to herself that she would kill anyone who dared to bring harm to him.

    Lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard a sound from behind and turned around to see a group of girls emerging from the forest.

    The girls scanned their surroundings and spotted Hemera tending to injured students. Covered in cuts and bruises from their own battles, they made their way toward her.

    She spotted them and rushed over to the girls and tried casting her healing spells but was out of mana and felt faint.

    Recognizing the need for healing, she rushed over to Archer, exining that her mana was running low, and asked for his help. "Archer, could you please heal my friends? My mana is gone and I need to rest."

    Archer nodded in understanding and approached the group. Before he left her he handed Hemera a few mana potions, which she gratefully epted.

    Drinking two of the potions, she stored thest one in her bag. With renewed energy, Hemera followed after Archer who started to attend to her injured friends.

    He cast Cure Wounds on each girl, causing their cuts and bruises to vanish. They were shocked but overjoyed to find their pain relieved.

    They expressed their gratitude to him, but he simply nodded in response before turning to help anyone else that needed it.

    After assisting most of the students, Archer became aware of a significant group of people approaching.

    As he finished helping the students, he turned around and caught sight of a group of heavily armed soldiers emerging from the forest.

    They were making their way toward Hemera. She greeted them with a smile and noticed a group of teachers following behind who started attending to the students.

    The soldiers knelt as theirmander addressed her, "Princess, the Emperor has ordered us to bring you back to the capital."

    Archer started to listen to themander speak but to not look like he was eavesdropping he pulled out the spellbook Hemera had given him and began reading it.

    E and the other girls soon approached him, and Teu was the first to speak. "What are you reading, Arch?"

    ''''A spellbook that Hemera lent me'''' He answered without taking his eyes off the book. After ten minutes, he finished reading and put it away as a notification appeared.

    [Analyze Skill Learned ]

    Archer''s eyes widened as he looked at Teu and used his new Analyze skill on her.

    [Name: Teu Aquaria]

    [Age: 17]

    [Rank: Adept]

    His excitement grew as he realized how useful this skill would be. So he proceeded to Analyze E first.

    [Name: E]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Race: High-Elf/Human]

    [Age: 16]

    [Rank: Apprentice]

    After analyzing her, he turned his attention to the other girls and started to scan each one without them noticing.

    [Name: Sera]

    [Race: Fairy Dragon]

    [Age: 19]

    [Rank: Expert]

    [Name: Nefertiti]

    [Race: Human]

    [Age: 18]

    [Rank: Adept]

    [Name: Hemera Helios]

    [Race: Sun Elf]

    [Age: 45]

    [Rank: Expert]

    That''s when he heard E''s voice talking to him quietly with a red face. ''''Arch, when we did you know what, It left some sort of tattoo on me.''''

    As he heard E''s words, Archer became curious. "Show me, El, and I''m sorry."

    E smiled and replied, "No need to be sorry. I actually love it, to be honest."

    She lifted up her armor and shirt, revealing a little white dragon tattoo on her stomach. It was simple yet beautiful. Archer reached down and touched it, causing a shock to run through both of them.

    Confused but soon forgetting about the sensation, they were interrupted by the approach of Teu, Nefertiti, and Sera.

    E quickly concealed the tattoo and turned to them with a smile, while Teu spoke, "No more of those Rat things have appeared. We better keep moving."

    He agreed and made his way toward Hemera, who was conversing with the three girls and themander.

    As they approached, she spotted Archer and walked over to him, apanied by the three girls.

    She introduced them, all while being observed by the pink-haired princess who seemed angry and vignt toward Archer.

    "These are my ssmates, Eleni, Helen, and Ariadne," Hemera said, gesturing to the girls. "We took the test together."

    Archer nodded at the three girls with a smile and said hello. However, his attention soon returned to Hemera''s captivating golden eyes, which were fixed on him.

    Noticing a smile forming on her face and hearing Nefertiti''s happy humming, Archer felt a sense of excitement as he sensed the girl''s jealousy.

    The group started following the soldiers who were escorting them back to the academy carriages.

    As they walked, Archer decided to analyze themander to get an idea of the average status.

    [Name: Dimitrios Ioannou]

    [Age: 117]

    [Rank: Master]

    He proceeded to analyze a random soldier.

    [Name: Kostopoulos]

    [Age: 87]

    [Rank: Adept]

    Realizing that he needed to level up his skill to gather more detailed information, Archer was still satisfied with what he had discovered so far.

    Hemera walked beside him and began discussing the spellbook she lent to him. Observing this, Nefertiti rushed towards Archer''s other side.

    The group walked alongside the soldiers, teachers, and students as they headed toward the academy carriages.

    The forest air was filled with a sense of tension and vignce. Archer noticed the gaze of people around him, including a group of students conversing eagerly with teachers.

    Feeling a slight unease from the scrutinizing stares, Archer''s attention shifted when Hemera kindly invited him and the girls to join her in her carriage.

    They all piled into her carriage with her three friends, E and Sera, vying to sit next to Archer.

    Nefertiti sat down with a huff while Sera cast an increasingly lustful gaze at him, addressing Teu, "Teu, you better hurry up before I take your ce."

    Teu looked at her with narrowed eyes before reying. ''''No, you won''t.''''

    Sera stuck her tongue out at the blue-haired girl making the othersugh at their antics.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 200 Playboy

    The group became calmer upon hearing Hemera''s request. "Archer, can you introduce me to the other girls? We didn''t have a chance to do it earlier," she asked.

    Archer nodded in agreement and proceeded to introduce them. "This is Teu Aquaria, the girl with the blue hair. The blonde is E, and the girl with pink hair is Nefertiti Sharifi."

    The girls smiled at her, but Hemera noticed Nefertiti''s unease and decided to address it. ''''Why are you looking at me like that?''''

    Hemera smiled as she replied. ''''Well, it''s not every day that I get to meet a princess from the south, the daughter of Emperor Amkhu Sharifi and Empress Hatshepsut Sharifi.''''

    The elf chuckled as Nefertiti narrowed her eyes. She then shared how she knew about the girl''s background.

    "I recall when your mother, Hatshepsut, visited our academy around 30 years ago. We were both 15 at the time. She was delightful and had a charming personality. It''s remarkable to see how much you look like her. You''re 18 years old now, right?"

    Nefertiti''s eyes widened as she recalled her mother mentioning a sun elf she had met during their childhood.

    They used to study together when Hatshepsut visited the Sri Empire for a couple of years. It was at that moment she asked, "Are you the Hemi my mother told me about?"

    Hemera beamed with a big smile as she remembered her old friend and was delighted to learn that Hatshepsut had spoken about her to her children.

    The two of them started chatting as Archer heard Hemera''s friend, Eleni speak to him. "You all seem really close. How long have you been friends?"

    He looked at the blue-haired girl and was about to reply when Sera spoke up with a smile. "Well, we are friends, except for Moody Nefi, who just puts up with us. But we all are his."

    She pointed at Archer, and the three girls'' eyes widened as Helen asked a question. "Are you all in the same rtionship with him?''''

    E nodded her head, and the others followed suit, causing the three girls to view Archer as some kind of yboy.

    The three girls exchanged judgmental nces at him, their eyes filled with disapproval and disgust.

    Their silent stares made it evident that they held some preconceived notions about him. It was Ariadne who finally broke the silence, her voice dripping with disdain.

    "Archer, you really disgust me," she dered, her toneced with contempt. "You''re nothing but a yboy, and I can already tell you''ll treat these girls terribly."

    Her words hung in the air, casting a heavy shadow over the group. The atmosphere grew tense as the girls awaited Archer''s response, their expressions a mix of scorn and hatred for some reason.

    Ariadne''s voice grew louder, her frustration apparent as sheunched into a passionate rant. Her words spilled out with conviction, each sentence dripping with disdain.

    "Men like you are absolutely disgusting!" she eximed, her voice filled with righteous anger. "You think you can just use and discard women as if they were mere objects. It''s despicable!"

    Her words echoed through the air, capturing the attention of those around them.

    The atmosphere grew tense as she continued her tirade, her voice resonating with a mix of anger and disappointment.

    "You have brainwashed them into thinking they have a connection to you, but I''ve seen it all before," she continued, her tone cutting like a knife. "Men like you only care about satisfying your own selfish desires and needs. You don''t truly value or respect the women you im to be involved with."

    Archer stared at the girl with narrowed eyes before replying with a shit-eating grin on his face. ''''You''re just angry that I didn''t look at you. I haven''t forced anyone into anything, each girl is here out of their own free will. Ask them little miss high and mighty.''''

    Sera and Teu giggled when they heard his reply, but E started watching the girls as Nefertiti stopped talking to Hemera and her pink eyes glowed as she heard the way the girl was talking to Archer.

    The tension in the carriage escted as Ariadne''s anger intensified. Her voice became sharper, her words biting with fury as she continued to lecture Archer.

    However, before the situation could escte even further, Hemera abruptly cut in. Her voice carried a firm edge as she addressed Ariadne, her toneced with warning.

    "Ariadne, cut this shit out right now," Hemera asserted, her voicemanding. "If you don''t, I swear I''ll throw you out of this carriage."

    Despite Hemera''s warning, Ariadne''s anger seemed unrelenting. She stepped forward, her eyes fixed on Archer, and a look of anger etched across her face.

    It was clear she intended to confront him directly, perhaps even resort to violence due to her frustration with his seemingly annoying smile getting to her.

    Just as Ariadne was about to get closer, seemingly ready to act on her anger, Nefertiti appeared out of nowhere.

    Her sudden appearance startled everyone in the carriage, freezing them in their tracks.

    Nefertiti''s voice rang out with restrained anger as she addressed Ariadne, her words carrying a clear message. "No one is allowed to hurt or insult our husband."

    Without hesitation, she swiftly delivered a powerful backhand to the girl, the force of the strike sending her stumbling backward.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The carriage fell into stunned silence as the consequences of Ariadne''s actions reverberated through the carriage.

    Helen rushed over to Ariadne and noticed her rubbing her cheek, the expression of anger fading from her face.

    She looked up, her gaze meeting the pink-haired girl who observed her with an intimidating look.

    Quickly averting her eyes as Eleni, spoke up. "Ariadne, I''m sorry, but you deserved that. You have no right to judge him, and from what I can see, the girls are happy and not coerced into being with him."

    The carriage fell into silence as Nefertiti settled back into her seat, her gaze fixed on the girl who had finally got up and sat down.

    At that moment, Archer broke the silence as he handed over her book and spoke "I learned that spell it will be very helpful in the future. How did youe up with it?" he inquired.

    Hemera''s focus shifted from the recent drama to Archer''s question. With a smile, she took the book back and eagerly began to exin. "It''s an ancient Sri spell that was lost for a long time. I spent ten years researching and gathering information from different books to recreate it. And now, you''re able to use it."

    Archer noticed her words overflowed with pride and a sense of achievement as she shared the story of rediscovering the long-forgotten spell.

    Her enthusiasm made him smile as he spoke. ''''Thank you for letting me learn it Hemera. If you like I''ll show you my library when we arrive at the capital.''''

    "That would be amazing," Hemera answered with a smile.

    Everyone fell silent and rxed as they continued their journey. The carriage traversed the winding road, and Archer leaned back against the plush seat, his gaze wandering out the window.

    The sight of the lush forest on one side and the sereneke on the other filled him with a sense of peace.

    The gentle breeze carried a hint of the forest''s refreshing and invigorating scent. However, his tranquility was abruptly disrupted when his Aura Detector detected hundreds of pings surrounding the caravan.

    Archer turned to the girls and exined what was happening, leaving them shocked. He quickly ran outside and was greeted by the same creatures they had encountered before.

    Only this time, there were massive hulking Rats and waves upon waves of Rat-lings. He activated his scanning ability to gather information about the creatures.

    Name: Blightborn

    Rank: C

    Name: Rat-Ogres

    Rank: C

    Name: Rat-lings

    Rank: E

    As the threat of the Blightborn, Rat-Ogres, and Rat-lings became apparent, a sense of urgency permeated the air.

    The Sri soldiers, well-trained and disciplined, immediately sprang into action, forming a tight formation with interlocking shields that created an imprable wall of defense.

    Their gleaming armor reflected the sunlight, a testament to their preparedness, they wielded long spears that they used to stab iing enemies.

    The teacher decided to help the soldiers while keep the students in the carriages for now, as most of them are asleep or really tired.

    Archer''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation. He turned to the girls. "You girls, stay here and help out the soldiers. Sera and I will thin out the horde."

    The girls nodded in agreement, their expressions determined as they prepared to support the soldiers.

    They kept a watchful eye on Archer. However, right after speaking, Archer swiftly disappeared from their sight, utilizing his Blink ability to teleport to an empty area.

    In a hushed voice, he whispered, "Draco."

    A bright light caused everyone to turn their attention toward it, and a massive white dragon appeared out of nowhere, alongside a smaller red one who was bouncing around.

    Archer took a deep breath and unleashed a stream of violet mes that mmed into the horde of creatures.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 201 Horde

    The violet mes washed over Ratlings and Blightborns as everyone watched in awe. A massive white dragon charged forward, crashing into the iing horde with incredible force.

    With swift precision, Archer deftly shed through the enemy, effortlessly dispatching dozens of creatures.

    In a remarkable disy of agility, Sera dashed towards him and gracefully vaulted over the soldiers, shifting into her formidable dragon form.

    Sera barreled into a Rat-Ogre, bringing it down with a powerful bite. Meanwhile, Archer let out an earth-shaking roar while he cast Thunderwave.

    The st forced the swarm of Ratlings to be flung away, scattering them in disarray.

    The two dragons, united in their mission, unleashed their wrath upon the approaching horde, skillfully thwarting their advance and protecting the vulnerable soldiers.

    Archer''s razor-sharp ws tore through the enemy ranks, while his mighty wings generated gusts of wind, sending creatures flying in all directions.

    Sera, with her smaller jaws and powerful tail, fearlessly crushed and swatted away any Rat-ling that dared toe within her reach.

    As the dragons fought relentlessly, their allies joined the fray, amplifying their strength and turning the tide of battle.

    Teu, a skilled sorceress, harnessed her magical prowess, summoning torrents of deep-sea sts that crashed down upon the enemy, enveloping them in a maelstrom of watery chaos.

    Nefertiti, a master of the arcane arts, intricately weaved spells of devastating power, unleashing sts that tore through the crowded mass of creatures.

    Meanwhile, E, a gifted archer, positioned herself skillfully, drawing her bow and unleashing a relentless flurry of mana arrows.

    Each arrow unerringly found its mark, piercing the vile bodies of the creatures and steadily diminishing their numbers.

    Together, the dragons and their valiantpanions became an indomitable force, theirbined might wreaking havoc upon the horde.

    The battlefield underwent a mesmerizing transformation, bing a stunning spectacle of raw power as Archer and Sera rampaged through the horde, leaving destruction in their wake.

    However, their relentless onught was abruptly interrupted by the sudden appearance of a towering giant.

    The giant charged towards Archer and forcefully tackled him to the ground. The impact of the collision sent tremors through the earth, resembling a mini earthquake.

    Caught off guard, he found himself at the receiving end of the giant''s relentless punches. His scales blocked most of the damage but he could still feel it.

    With swift reflexes, Archer unleashed his tail, using it as a whip to strike the giant. The impact caused the giant to stumble back, momentarily disoriented, as a bright red me mmed into its body.

    At the same time, Sera swiftly maneuvered through the crowd of creatures and lunged at the giant''s leg.

    With a powerful swipe of her w, she sliced through its leg, inflicting a deep wound that caused the giant to roar out in pain.

    Not allowing the giant to recover, Archer unleashed a barrage of Elemental Fury and Celestial Beams, striking the giant with relentless force.

    The spells pierced through its skin, inflicting severe injuries. Seizing the opportunity, Archer swiftly advanced, shing across the giant''s chest before delivering a powerful m.

    Overwhelming the giant, he brought the creature down and mped his strong jaws onto its neck, snapping it with a decisive bite.

    The gianty defeated and motionless as he stood triumphantly on its chest, unleashing a victorious roar into the air.

    Taking a moment to survey the battlefield, Archer''s attention shifted to the horde that had relentlessly assaulted the Sri soldiers.

    Despite their valiant efforts, the soldiers began to buckle under the overwhelming number of creatures.

    With excitement, Archer charged forward, unleashing a barrage of fire element bolts that soared through the air and struck the horde.

    Explosions erupted in all directions, scattering Ratlings in a chaotic frenzy. Seizing the opportunity, the two dragons surged into the horde, unleashing a relentless onught of destruction.

    [The girl''s POV]

    Switching to explosive arrows, E, from her vantage point, rained down a torrent of devastating projectiles, decimating hundreds of Ratlings within minutes.

    Teu, disying remarkable agility, leaped over the wall, seamlessly blending her magic with her swordsmanship to bring down dozens of Blightborns.

    Meanwhile, Nefertiti''s continuous spellcasting proved instrumental in taking out the Rat-Ogres that ventured too close to the soldiers'' defensive line.

    Together, Archer, E, Teu, and Nefertiti fought with unwavering determination, theirbined efforts striking fear into the hearts of the enemy, creating a path of carnage within the horde.

    Hemera observed in shock as she witnessed the remarkable teamwork between Archer and Sera, leading to the defeat of the giant.

    Inspired by their efforts, Hemera unleashed her own powers, casting Sunbeams and Sun sts that rained down upon the horde.

    The scorching heat of the sun-infused spells swiftly killed many of the Ratlings, reducing them to ash.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The intensity of the afternoon sun amplified the potency of her spells, enabling her to obliterate hundreds of creatures with their radiant energy.

    While the soldiers held their ground, utilizing their spears to impale numerous Ratlings and Blightborns, the relentless tide of the enemy seemed endless.

    The spears wereunched like arrows, taking out dozens of adversaries, but the soldiers began to be pushed back.

    However, their despair turned to hope as they noticed the return of the white dragon, who had just finished battling the giant.

    The dragon utilized its magical abilities and its massive body to clear the battlefield, providing a much-needed reprieve for the soldiers.

    Teu gracefully danced through the horde of creatures, wielding her sword and harnessing Aquarian magic to thin out their numbers, fighting alongside Archer and Sera.

    Her sword moved with deadly precision, swiftly slicing through the ranks of Ratlings and Blightborns.

    Her movements were a symphony of skill and grace, akin to a lethal tornado sweeping over the horde.

    With each swing of her de, multiple creatures fell before her, their bodies severed and tumbling to the ground.

    She maneuvered with agility, seamlessly transitioning from one opponent to the next, never missing a beat.

    The glint of her sword reflected the determination in her eyes as she pressed forward, her strikes calcted and efficient. Her movements were a blur, leaving a trail of fallen foes in her wake.

    The horde of creatures stood no chance against her prowess. Teu''s swift swordy and calcted footwork allowed her to effortlessly cut down dozens of enemies, leaving behind a path of devastation and chaos.

    E stood poised, releasing a flurry of arrows, each one infused with explosive energy. The arrows soared through the air, finding their targets amidst the horde of creatures.

    As the arrows struck their marks, explosions erupted in their wake. The concussive force sent Ratlings and Blightborns flying, scattering their ranks in disarray.

    The ground shook with the force of the detonations, creating a temporary barrier between the soldiers and the relentless horde.

    Meanwhile, Nefertiti, with her eyes gleaming with pink arcane power, skillfully wove intricate spells with swift gestures.

    Arcane energy crackled around her, manifesting as bolts of raw magic that streaked through the air, obliterating any unfortunate creature in their path.

    Her spells tore through the crowded mass of creatures, sowing chaos and confusion. The arcane sts ripped the horde apart.

    Together, E''s explosive arrows and Nefertiti''s potent arcane magic formed a formidablebination.

    The explosive arrows decimated the front lines, while the arcane sts kept the horde at bay, granting the soldiers a momentary respite from the relentless onught.

    Amidst the chaos, the soldiers seized the opportunity to regroup. They used this brief moment of peace to tend to the wounded, gather their strength, and prepare for the next wave of the enemy''s assault.

    But the assault never came as Archer and Sera went wild, annihting the horde with their ws and mes.

    [Back to Archer]

    The two dragons loomed above the horde, unleashing a devastating onught upon them.

    Archer''s razor-sharp ws tore through the enemy ranks like a whirlwind, shredding flesh and bone with each strike.

    His mighty wings generated gusts of wind, sending creatures flying in all directions. Sera unleashed a torrent of scorching mes that engulfed the horde.

    With their fiery breath, the two dragons scorched any creature in their path. They were unstoppable, tearing through the horde and leaving devastation in their wake.

    The ground quaked as they trampled over their enemies, obliterating everything in sight.

    Their breath attacks, a fearsome disy of power, seared through the horde, reducing it to ashes. The air filled with the stench of burning flesh as the horde withered under their fiery assault.

    With each devastating attack, the horde grew smaller, its numbers rapidly diminishing. The remaining creatures scattered in fear, desperately fleeing from the wrath of the two dragons.

    Soon after, Archer and Sera ceased their assault, having reduced the remaining horde to ashes or kebabs.

    Archer turned his head and observed the soldiers beginning to rx. He reverted to his humanoid form and began stretching, still feeling the lingering impact of the giant''s punches.

    Sera approached him, still in her dragon form, and yfully nudged him with her head, causing him to stumble back.

    He reached out to stroke her, eliciting a purr that resembled the sounds she used to make in her smaller form.

    It was then that Archer noticed E and the other girls approaching, apanied by Hemera, who came to a stop in front of him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 202 The Mark

    Hemera looked up at him with her golden eyes, shing a charming smile. "Thank you for helping the soldiers, Archer. Your assistance saved lives and minimized injuries among the students.''''

    He nodded and replied, "It''s no problem. I gained valuable experience from the fight."

    Teu''s voice filled with disgust as she asked, "What were those creatures? The creepy rats and those twisted white-skinned ones?"

    Archer responded, "The rats are called Ratlings, and the others are Blightborns. Therger ones are Rat-Ogres."

    A memory struck him, a book he had read about the Doom of Frostholm, a once-thriving trading city.

    "Frostholm," he began, "was a prosperous trading city until it fell to unknown creatures. It became sealed off by the Frostholm wall, witnessed only by a few survivors."

    Archer painted a vivid picture, describing the grandeur and bustling markets of Frostholm before its tragic demise.

    "But then," Archer continued, his voice lowering, "darkness descended upon the city when the bell tolled. Vile creatures known as Ratlings emerged from the city''s depths��cunning, relentless, spreading fear and chaos."

    He recounted the nightmarish battles fought by the city''s defenders, overwhelmed by the endless numbers and unmatched ferocity of the Ratlings.

    "The people fought bravely but were outnumbered. The Ratlings, led by their twisted leaders, devised cunning strategies, and the proud walls crumbled, staining the streets with blood. Only a handful escaped the Ratlings'' clutches."

    Archer continued, his voice growing softer. "Their lives forever scarred by the tragedy that befell their beloved city."

    E looked at him curiously and asked, "How do you know all this, Archer?"

    He exined, "When I was younger, my aunt Sia took me to Riversong City. While she attended a meeting, I explored the library and discovered a hidden book by Draven Drakebane, a survivor of the tragedy searching for his missing sister."

    Nefertiti nodded in acknowledgment, and their attention turned to themanding officer approaching Hemera.

    Respectfully bowing before her, he spoke, "Princess, it is imperative that we continue our journey swiftly to avoid encountering more creatures."

    Hemera smiled and replied, "Yes, let''s hurry to Ravenna before they strike again."

    Themander quickly organized the troops, and some teachers expressed gratitude to Archer and Sera.

    She instructed Helen and Ariadne to join the teachers, wanting to prevent any further incidents and ensure her friend''s daughter wouldn''t p anyone again.

    Hemera made her way to the carriage, followed closely by Archer and the girls. They entered and settled infortably.

    Nefertiti sat beside the Sun Elf, while Teu and E sat on Archer''s side. Sera perched on hisp, causing her to giggle at the other girl''s reactions.

    Sera settledfortably and dozed off, curling up on Archer. Meanwhile, E engaged in a conversation with Eleni about her experiences at the academy.

    As the girls continued their conversation, Archer found himself drifting off to sleep, entering a dreamlike realm. The sweet melodies of chirping birds apanied a gentle caress on his face.

    When he opened his eyes, he was met with a mesmerizing pair of violet eyes. Recognizing them, he focused his attention on the woman standing before him. She possessed a wless face, entuated by a warm smile.

    Noticing the woman''s long ears twitching, Archer sat up and realized he was back on the same balcony as before.

    The woman gracefully moved towards a chair, settling down with elegance. She spoke in a familiar voice, "It''s wonderful to see you again, Arch. I''ve been wondering when our paths would cross once more. Please, take a seat. I have something to exin."

    Archerplied, taking a seat and attentively looking at the woman, who spoke again with a wide smile. "You''re probably wondering, ''Who is this mysterious woman who keeps appearing to me?'' Well, I believe you already have an inkling, my little white dragon."

    He looked at her while a grin appeared on his face. ''''It''s good to meet you Tiamat, Goddess of Dragons.''''

    Tiamat smiled when she heard his answer, she nodded her head as she poured some tea for the two of them.

    After performing the gesture, she slid the cup towards him. As he took a sip, he discovered its strong yet pleasant vor, apanied by a delightfulbination of sweet and smoky aromas.

    That''s when Tiamat exined, "The tea is called Dragon''s Nectar. The dragon kingdom supplies me with a regr stock of it. What do you think?"

    Archer looked at her and replied, "It''s nice. Would you mind giving me some before I leave?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Upon hearing his question, Tiamat nced at the cheeky boy and waved her hand, causing a jar to materialize in front of him.

    Archer was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the jar and eagerly opened the lid. As he did, a delightful aroma rushed into his nose.

    Feeling a bit lightheaded, Archer was grateful that Tiamat wasn''t being stingy. He ced the jar into his Item Box, and Tiamat giggled at his reaction.

    However, she soon grew serious and looked at him before speaking, "Your perceptive half-elf friend has noticed the mark. Listen closely, Arch, because I will exin it to you once."

    "When a white dragon mates with his chosen woman, she gains a mark on her lower stomach in the shape of a dragon. This mark, known as the Dragon Mark, grants you the ability to feel her emotions and teleport her to you once a day. However, it also carries a loyalty aspect. The mark will only appear if the woman ispletely loyal to you and it will prevent any form of betrayal."

    Upon hearing her exnation, Archer''s eyes widened with the implications. He liked the idea that he could check up on E whenever he wanted to.

    After ceasing his internal musings, he began to observe the woman before him, unable to ignore the striking resemnce they shared.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. ''''Could she be a white dragon?''''

    Tiamat''sughter filled the air, drawing Archer''s attention back to the present. As herughter gradually subsided, she spoke with a warm smile, "Yes, indeed. I am a white dragon, just like you. But remember, you are the only white dragon. I, on the other hand, am the Goddess of Dragons."

    Archer nodded in agreement, and the two of them began to engage in a conversation while savoring their tea. However, their pleasant interaction was cut short as Tiamat informed him that it was time for him to return.

    While Tiamat enjoyed hispany, she exined that summoning him consumed a significant amount of her power, so their visits had to be shorter than she desired.

    As Archer opened his eyes, he found himself leaning back on the carriage seats, and to his surprise, he felt the weight of two heads resting on his shoulder and two more leaning against his body.

    Looking down, he discovered that Nefertiti had moved Sera over to make space for herself on hisp, while Teu and E leaned their headsfortably on his shoulders.

    Archer noticed that Hemera and Eleni were also sleeping, their figures bathed in the gentle moonlight streaming through the carriage window.

    The distant murmurs of the soldiers outside reached his ears, but he paid them no heed, preferring to focus on the tranquility within.

    Shaking his head with a smile, Archer took in the peaceful sight before him. The girls, their heads nestled on his shoulders andp, appeared serene in their slumber.

    Their innocent faces glowed softly, illuminated by the warm ambiance of the carriage interior.

    With a gentle touch, Archer carefully adjusted their positions, ensuring their continuedfort during their rest.

    Leaning back in the plush seat, his eyes were drawn to the window, where a captivating view awaited him.

    Thendscape unfolded like a picturesque painting, resembling a Mediterranean-like paradise with rolling hills and lush green fields.

    In the distance, majestic mountains proudly stood, their peaks reaching for the sky. The vibrant colors of nature painted a breathtaking backdrop against the vast expanse of the azure sky.

    As Archer absorbed the beauty before him, a profound sense of peace washed over his being. In this tranquil moment, he fully embraced the serenity that enveloped him.

    It was a rare respite, a precious pause amidst their ongoing quest, offering him the chance to reflect and appreciate the wonders that surrounded them.

    With a contented sigh, he briefly closed his eyes, etching the scene into the depths of his memory.

    The image of the girls sleeping peacefully cocooned in the warm glow of the carriage, and the breathtakingndscape outside would forever hold a special ce in his heart.

    After several more hours of travel, Archer caught sight of a sprawling city in the distance. The sunlight bathed the surroundings, casting a warm glow upon the scene.

    A procession of carriages and people streamed into the city, creating a bustling atmosphere.

    Archer observed numerous guards stationed throughout, assisting the citizens as they made their way into the city.

    Their conversations revealed the reason behind the heightened activity��the invasion of the Ratlings.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 203 Aurora Borealis

    The carriages passed through the gate without any issues, and one by one, the girls began to wake up.

    Archer leaned back in the plush carriage seat, feeling the gentle sway as the horses trotted along the cobblestone road.

    Curiosity sparked within Archer as he peered out the window, captivated by the distant murmurs of a vibrant city. As they approached, the rolling hills unveiled a breathtaking sight.

    Rounding a bend, Archer found himself immersed in a scene reminiscent of ancient Greece.

    The city sprawled before him, its architecture a testament to the grandeur and artistry of a bygone era.

    Marble columns proudly rose, adorned with intricate carvings of mythical figures. His eyes widened in wonder at the city''s ethereal beauty.

    Sunlight bathed the buildings, casting a warm golden glow that danced upon the gleaming marble structures.

    Streets lined with olive trees stretched like leafy veins, bustling marketces filled with activity.

    Merchants enthusiastically advertised their wares, enticing passersby with promises of exotic treasures. The colorful stalls created a kaleidoscope of sights.

    Archer''s gaze shifted upward, drawn to the magnificent acropolis majestically perched atop a hill.

    The marble temples, dedicated to the ancient gods, stood proud and timeless. Archer almost imagined hearing echoes of ancient prayers and melodies of drifting flutes.

    As the carriage approached the city, Archer spotted people strolling along the streets, their garments billowing in the wind.

    Men and women dressed in flowing robes of white and gold, reminiscent of ancient Greeks. Some carried scrolls and engaged in animated discussions, while others held pottery or sculpting tools, revealing their artistic pursuits.

    The air carried the fragrant aroma of olive oil and aromatic spices, mingling with distant sounds of lyres andughter.

    Archer found himself captivated by the city''s central square, where performers enchanted the audience with a lively dance, apanied by the enchanting tunes of a pan flute.

    E, the first to awaken, rubbed her eyes and asked, "Good morning, Arch. Where are we?"

    Archer nced at the still-sleepy half-elf and replied, "We''ve just arrived in the capital."

    With a faint smile, E nodded and sat up, while Sera and Nefertiti, still groggy, woke up with yawns and slid off Archer''sp.

    They stretched and gave Archer a morning kiss before settling back down, and not long after, Hemera and Eleni woke up too.

    Hemera greeted Archer with a big smile. "Morning, Archer. Did you sleep well?"

    She looked at the girls with an amused smile, and Archer nodded. "It was really nice. I was reallyfortable."

    Archer, the girls, Hemera, and Eleni engaged in lively conversation as they journeyed toward the Sri Pce.

    Their discussion flowed from recent adventures to tales of ancient legends, filling the carriage with sharedughter.

    An hour after entering the city they approached the bustling noise of the pce, and the carriage came to a stop.

    Hemera, sensing their arrival, stood up with a joyful sparkle in her eyes. She opened the door, revealing the pce''s courtyard and numerous soldiers hurrying about with panicked looks on their faces.

    When Hemera stepped out of the carriage, a woman who bore a striking resemnce to her but had green eyes rushed forward.

    With a mix of happiness and exhaustion in her voice, she tightly embraced Hemera and expressed, "Hemi, I''m so relieved that you''re safe. Nymphara Forest has be very dangeroustely. Pater has received reports of caravans going missing along the road."

    Hemera nodded,forting her by saying, "Mater, I''m fine. But what''s happening in the city?"

    Instead of replying, her mother fell silent when her eyes spotted Archer and the girls stepping out of the carriage, their attention captured by the breathtaking view around them.

    Hemera saw her mother''s look and giggled before introducing Archer and the girls. ''''Mater, this is Archer, E, Teu, Sera, and Nefertiti.''''

    The older woman smiled at the youngsters as she spoke in a weing voice. ''''Wee, everyone! I''m Empress Cassandra Helios. Come join us for breakfast.''''

    As she finished speaking, she spotted Nefertiti with her bright pink hair and light brown skin, which she instantly recognized. ''''Hati, is that you?''''

    Nefertiti shook her head with a small smile on her face before answering. ''''I am Nefertiti Sharifi, daughter of Hatshepsut Sharifi, Empress of the Zenia Empire.''''

    Cassandra''s eyes widened, and a massive smile appeared on her face. She was about to speak when the chime of an ominous bell echoed throughout the city.

    Archer''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing it. He remembered a simr situation during the Doom of Frostholm.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He turned to the girls and urgently spoke, "They''re going to attack the city. Be prepared."

    While he conversed with the girls, the two elf women approached. Cassandra spoke first, "Archer, why do you believe an attack is imminent?"

    He looked at her and proceeded to exin the story of Frostholm, recounting their encounters with Giants, Rat-lings, and other creatures.

    When he finished, Cassandra looked shocked. Eleni stood there in silence, unable to utter a word.

    That''s when the bell started to chime again but didn''t stop until the 12th chime caused a massive storm to appear over Ravenna.

    Archer looked at the girls with a worried look and spoke. ''''You girls stay in the pce and defend the walls. I''ll clear up the storm and try to find out where they areing from.''''

    As he addressed them, the Srimander who had escorted them to Ravenna appeared and reported to the Empress.

    He walked over and knelt down before speaking. "Empress, the Emperor has sent a messenger stating that the family isn''t to leave the pce. Unknown creatures have appeared and started attacking the citizens in the south and west."

    Cassandra looked at the man with concern, sighed, and nodded before turning to Hemera. "Your sisters are in the pce gardens, your father has gone with the Royal Guard to the Western gate, and your brothers are on a campaign against the pirates that infest the Phantom Sea."

    Hemera nodded and wished Archer luck as she watched him walk up to each girl and give them a quick kiss before summoning his wings and flying out of the courtyard.

    As she looked at the group of girls, they all smiled but kept their eyes on him as he vanished into the distance.

    Hemera then approached the girls and decided to wait with them, but they insisted on waiting in the courtyard until he returned.

    Archer flew over the city as dark clouds gathered overhead and the wind started getting stronger, he soon spotted a rooftop overlooking the city andnded on it.

    He watched as the people ran to their homes guided by soldiers on nearly every corner waiting for the

    Soon after that, the once lively streets nowy shrouded in an eerie gloom, as if the very essence of the city was being consumed by an encroaching shadow.

    When the sky turned dark he raised his hands to the sky after deciding to cast a new spell.

    ''''Aurora Borealis!''''

    Multiple orbs of dazzling light materialized around him, each one pulsating with beautiful colors.

    With a forceful gesture, Archer released the orbs into the night sky. As they soared high above the city, they burst open in a glorious disy of shimmering lights.

    The spell ignited, casting a radiant glow that pushed back encroaching darkness. Mesmerizing lights danced and twirled, casting vivid colors upon buildings and streets below.

    Inhabitants, initially gripped by fear, now looked up in shock and hope as darkness was momentarily held at bay.

    Ethereal lights swirled and pulsed, fending off threatening shadows.

    He continued casting the spell, and memories of Frosthelm''s fall shed in his mind. He read about the devastating power of the swarm.

    Archer couldn''t let Ravenna suffer the same fate. This time, he would fight to protect the city and its people for no other reason than he wanted to.

    Darkness recoiled as his spells intensified, vibrant lights overpowering its grip. The city breathed again, reignited by the brilliance of his spells.

    People watched from their windows, emboldened by glimmers of hope, but their hopes were soon shattered as the bell chimed repeatedly.

    The dark clouds surged back with force, forcing him to cast the spell repeatedly, illuminating the city even more, and battling against the darkness.

    After finishing casting the spells Archer swiftly made jumped off the roof and started to fly over Ravenna.

    As he turned a corner, amotion caught his attention. Fierce cries and the sh of metal echoed in the air, mingling with the panicked screams of the citizens who couldn''t get home.

    His eyes scanned the scene, and there, at the entrance to a narrow alley, he spotted a group of Sri soldiers engaged in a desperate battle.

    The soldiers fought valiantly, their weapons raised against a horde of Rat-lings that had surged out of the sewers,unching surprise attacks on the patrolling soldiers and citizens.

    Archer descended to the ground and cast a spell he learned in his spare time. ''''Stone Wardens.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 204 Incoming

    [The girl''s POV]

    When Archer disappeared into the distance, E made her way to the wall, followed by the others.

    Eleni was rushed home by the Royal Guard, who escorted her back to the Duke''s mansion. Once the girls were on the wall, they all sat down and began talking.

    "I''ve never heard of Frostholm. Where is it?" Hemera asked E, who looked at the elf with a friendly expression.

    "It''s in the far north of the Avalon Empire, where Archer and Ie from. It used to be a thriving city and a major trading hub for the northern regions. However, about twenty years ago, three of the five northern kingdoms fell," E exined.

    Hemera nodded, a flicker of recognition crossing her face. "The story reminds me of a city in the Lunaris Empire, located in the north."

    She rummaged through her bag and eventually found what she was searching for a small notepad-like item. She started reading from it intently.

    The other girls, excluding Nefertiti, smiled upon seeing the elf''s focused expression while she read.

    After a couple of minutes, Hemera looked up and continued speaking, disregarding the smiles and asional disapproving nce she received from the pink-haired girl.

    "There was a city named Argos. ording to ounts, human-looking creatures emerged from a fog that descended from the mountains. The city had a poption of 500,000, but only a few thousand managed to escape. It was also thest known location where my eldest brother, Pericles, vanished during a trip. Rumors suggest he was meeting his lover, who happened to be a Lunaris Princess."

    She looked down with a mncholic expression before she continued, "The city fell 21 years ago. Ever since then, the Lunaris magic core separated the penins from the maind, and now it is known as Erebusa Ind."

    Hemera was about to speak again when they were all captivated by a breathtaking sight.

    The night sky transformed into a mesmerizing disy of shimmering colors as the Aurora Borealis spell ignited, casting its radiant glow across the entire city.

    Lights danced and twirled, creating the captivating battle of illumination with darkness. Nefertiti''s voice broke the silence, filled with certainty, "That''s definitely Archer''s doing."

    They watched in amazement as the spell unleashed its magical power, defying encroaching darkness.

    The spell pushed back shadows, illuminating streets and buildings with captivating brilliance and shining brightly.

    That''s when Teu called out as she looked over the pce walls. ''''The creatures are running around the streets causing havoc.''''

    All the girls gathered at the wall, peering over its edge with wide eyes. Their gazes fixed on the chaotic scene unfolding below.

    Rat-lings shed with the valiant soldiers, their swords and spears shing in a desperate struggle.

    ck smoke billowed into the sky, creating an ominous haze that obscured the streets and made it hard to see anything.

    For an hour, the battle raged on, with neither side gaining a decisive advantage. The sounds ofbat echoed through the air, mingling with the cries of warriors and the screeches of the Rat-lings.

    Just when it seemed like the fight would continue indefinitely, a low rumbling sound filled the air.

    The ground shook beneath everyone''s feet, and their eyes widened as they spotted tall figures charging through the streets.

    Stone soldiers, tall and formidable, surged forward, their massive fists smashing into the creatures with tremendous force.

    With each thunderous blow, Rat-lings, Blightborns, and Rat-Orges were toppled, their vicious onught countered by the immense strength of the golems.

    The ground shook with each step as the golems unleashed their fury upon the enemy. The girls watched in disbelief.

    Stone Wardens, stoic and unyielding, were a sight to behold as they battled the horde of creatures, their stone bodies withstanding the onught with unwavering resilience.

    [Back to Archer]

    When Archer cast Stone Warden, he was shocked by what appeared before him. However, he couldn''t contain hisughter as the stone men began effortlessly pping the Rat-lings around.

    At that moment, an idea sparked within him, urging him to quickly open a portal and call out, "General!"

    Standing on a random street, he observed with amusement as the stone men continued to overpower the Rat-lings without any difficulty.

    But hisughter subsided when his gaze fell upon General Mohamet and a group of fully armed and armored dragon-kin warriors.

    Approaching Archer with a broad smile, General Mohamet stopped in front of him and spoke, "Your Majesty, it''s wonderful to see you again. How may we assist you?"

    Archer still had to look up at the man he had met years ago and spent time with, and took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding.

    "General, we need your help to defend Ravenna from the iing swarm. These creatures won''t be thest ones we encounter, and we need to prepare ourselves for future battles."

    Mohamet''s face mirrored Archer''s seriousness as he nodded in agreement. "Your Majesty, you can count on us. We stand ready to fight alongside you and protect Ravenna from any threat."

    Archer''s eyes gleamed with gratitude as he expressed his thanks, "Thank you, General."

    The dragon-kin quickly formed up behind him, aligning themselves in a neat column. He nced at their formation and nodded with a smile as they started following him.

    As he walked forward, Archer cast the Cosmic Sword spell, summoning the familiar Dragonyer sword into his hand within a matter of seconds.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Mohamet walked next to him and spoke. ''''So where are we? And what is this swarm you speak off?''''

    He Analyzed the General before speaking to him.

    [Name: Mohamet Kaba]

    [Race: Dragon Kin]

    [Age: 58]

    [Rank: Expert]

    Archer stopped scanning him and shook his head, the General didn''t look nearly sixty, he looked like he was in his thirties.

    He stopped thinking about it and told him all he knew about the ''swarm'' and what type of creatures there was.

    Just as they spoke Archer''s Aura Detector picked up dozens of pings heading toward them, he turned to the General and spoke. ''''Iing.''''

    General Mohamet''smanding voice echoed through the air, issuing a swift order for the dragon-kin warriors to form a square formation.

    With remarkable efficiency, they swiftly organized themselves, creating an imprable shield wall with their shields raised and swords and spears poised forbat.

    In the midst of their formation, a figure d in ck suddenly lunged from one of the rooftops, aiming for Archer.

    Reacting swiftly, he cast a bolt of thunder, crackling with elemental energy, directly at the assant, thwarting their advance.

    The powerful strike struck true, incapacitating the intruder as it dropped to the floor with a thud.

    Archer approached the body and saw it twitch so he summoned his tail and quickly plunged it into the creature''s back.

    It let out a dying growl before falling silent. However, more noises could be heard on the roofs, prompting him to shout, "More areing!"

    The dragon-kin warriors in the center of the square raised their shields as small knives struck them.

    Without hesitation, Archer cast numerous water-based Element Bolts,unching them at the Rat-ling ninjas.

    As the Rat-lings swarmed towards them, Archer swung his massive sword with raw strength,cking finesse.

    His de cut through the air in a swift swing, taking down half a dozen Rat-lings in one powerful strike. Their lifeless bodies crumpled to the ground.

    Meanwhile, the dragon-kin warriors stood their ground, holding back the approaching Rat-lings.

    Their spears thrust through gaps in the shields, piercing many of the Rat-lings.

    Amidst the chaos, a particrly ferocious Rat-ling,rger and more menacing than the others, emerged.

    Its malevolent red eyes glowed as it lunged toward Archer. Reacting quickly, he cast Crown of Stars and Elemental Fury, firing a Chain Lightning spell into the Rat-Ogre.

    The bolt crackled through the air, striking the creature and causing it to stumble backward. The lightning passed through it, striking several other Rat-lings in its wake.

    Archer swung his sword wildly, slicing through as many creatures as he could. However, his Dragon Sense alerted him to another Rat-ling sneaking up on him.

    He spotted a poison de in the hand of the creature and quickly whispered, "Draconis."

    In an instant, his Draconic features appeared, and he used his wing to block the de while his tail stabbed the ninja Rat-ling.

    Before discarding the body, he used Analyze to gather information on the creature.

    [Assassin]

    [Race: Rat-ling]

    [Rank: C]

    They fought the Rat-lings for another hour until the creatures vanished into the shadows. Archer dismissed his sword and turned around to assess the condition of the dragon-kin.

    He saw a few with injuries being tended to by others, but he approached the injured and cast Cure Wounds on them.

    The men expressed their gratitude as their wounds closed and the pain dulled. They bowed their heads to Archer, who finished his healing and continued walking.

    After a short walk, they arrived at the town square where a panicked Sri soldier rushed over to Arche and started asking questions.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [I owe you guys a bonus, would you prefer an Archer and Sia chapter? Or do you have any suggestions? Let me know]

 Chapter 205 Entertaining

    The Sri soldier halted before them, ncing at Mohamet before being redirected by the general towards Archer.

    Turning toward Archer, the man inquired, "Who are you, and who are these soldiers?"

    Archer gazed at the man before responding, "Well, I''m a friend of Princess Hemera, and I wish to gain experience by defeating the creatures."

    The soldier appeared bewildered but acknowledged the boy''s indirect assistance, nodding as Archer noticed and proceeded down a random street.

    They walked for a while until Archer sensed more approaching threats. Reacting swiftly, he summoned his Dragon yer sword once again and swung it without hesitation, cleaving a Blightborn creature that had suddenly appeared.

    The dismembered pieces of the body fell to the floor as more enemies emerged. The Dragon-kin warriors formed a protective shield wall and prepared their spears.

    Filled with exhration, Archer swung his weapon wildly, reminiscent of an excited child. While some of his strikes connected with the Rat-lings, he also missed several of them.

    Simultaneously, he unleashed Celestial Beams and Element Bolts, wreaking havoc among the horde as the projectiles crashed into their midst.

    The Rat-lings instinctively avoided Archer''s swings and collided with the sturdy shields of the Dragon-kin, impaling themselves on the spears.

    The Dragon-kin withdrew their weapons and thrust them forward again, causing the Rat-lings to die inrge numbers.

    Archer, positioned ahead of the shield wall, reveled in his actions, cleaving Blightborns and Rat-lings in half.

    Meanwhile, his spells continued to rain down on the street, creating chaos wherever he moved. Before long, the onught of creatures ceased entirely.

    Archer and the Dragon-kin soldiers pressed on relentlessly through the streets, cutting down any Rat-lings and Blightborn creatures that dared to cross their path.

    The shing of weapons and battle cries echoed throughout the city as they advanced.

    Reaching the outskirts, their eyes fell upon an abandoned church standing deste in one corner.

    Its stone facade showed signs of wear from the passage of time, and an unsettling sense of foreboding emanated from within.

    Archer''s gaze fixated on the ominous ck bell perched above the entrance, a haunting symbol of the horrors that awaited them inside.

    Undeterred by the eerie atmosphere, Archer led the way toward the church, apanied by the Dragon-kin soldiers.

    The heavy wooden doors creaked open, revealing a dimly lit interior. The air felt thick and suffocating, hinting at the lingering presence of dark forces.

    Suddenly, with a thunderous crash, towering Rat-Orges emerged from the shadows, their grotesque forms looming over the intruders.

    The air reeked with a foul decay as the monstrous creatures exposed their razor-sharp teeth, poised to attack.

    Archer wasted no time. He swiftly exited the church and skillfully maneuvered between the Rat-Orges, shing through their flesh with his Dragon yer sword.

    His strikes were urate and deadly, akin to a formidable force of nature unleashed upon the abominations.

    The Dragon-kin soldiers quickly joined the fray with their spears and shields, forming a protective wall behind Archer.

    The Rat-Ogres charged forward, mming into them. It nearly buckled under their weight, but the soldiers managed to hold their ground.

    Archer swung the big de again, but this time luck wasn''t on his side. One of the creatures knocked the sword out of his hand and quickly seized hold of him.

    Before he could react, the creature wrapped its powerful grip around him, squeezing tightly. However, his wings halted its progress halfway.

    His tailshed out, slicing through the Rat-Ogres, but it failed to dislodge Archer. Undeterred, Archer conjured a Celestial Beam, directing it at the creature.

    The beam struck the Rat-Ogre, causing it to release its grip on Archer as it stumbled backward.

    As Archer hit the floor, he wasted no time. He unleashed an Element Boltposed of fire, which seared into the creature''s body. The intense heat cooked the Rat-Ogre from the inside out, ensuring its demise.

    Rising to his feet, Archer scanned his surroundings and spotted a colossal Rat-Ogre engaged in a fierce battle with the Dragon-kin soldiers.

    The creature flung several soldiers aside, leaving them sprawled on the ground.

    Noticing the fallenrades, Archer witnessed General Mohamet charging toward the Rat-Ogre, thrusting his spear into the creature''s body.

    More soldiers joined in, pinning the creature in ce with their weapons. Simultaneously, another soldier swiftly sliced the beast''s leg, causing it to copse to the ground.

    Seizing the opportunity, Mohamet leaped onto the fallen beast, delivering the final blow to ensure its demise.

    He jumped off the creature and approached Archer who was brushing off his clothes, while the soldiers put down thest Rat-Ogre as the abandoned area went silent.

    Archer looked around and didn''t see or detect anything, so he made his way to the church while speaking to the General. "That was entertaining. But tell the soldiers to be on watch and stay here."

    Mohamet nodded his head and rushed off to organize the Dragon-kin as he entered the building.

    He cautiously stepped into the church, his eyes scanning the dimly lit interior. To his surprise, there was nothing but a massive hole in the middle of the church.

    Archer could feel a sense of eerie emptiness surrounding him. Curiosity overcame him, and he cautiously approached the hole.

    As he neared, a putrid stench assaulted his senses, making him crinkle his nose in disgust. However, amidst the repulsive odor, something caught his attention.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    His Aura Detector started picking up dozens of pingsing from the hole. Intrigued and alert, he peered into the depths, but all he could see wasplete darkness.

    But all of a sudden, a creature flew out of the hole and attacked him, but he quickly raised his arms and blocked the attack.

    The impact made him skid backward, he heard a thud and looked at the new creature who appeared.

    A familiar-looking creature appeared but much bigger and bulkier this time, it looked like it was mutated, he quickly scanned the creature.

    Name: Mutated Umbra Hulk

    Rank: B

    The creature towered before him, its hulking form casting a long shadow across the chamber.

    Archer met the gaze of the creature, its eyes glowed with an eerie intensity, filled with primal fury.

    The beast emitted a guttural roar that reverberated through the church, sending shivers down his spine.

    It was a challenge, a warning of the impending battle that was about to unfold.

    Without hesitation, the Umbra Hulk charged forward, its massive feet causing the ground to tremble.

    He steeled himself and prepared for the oing assault. His heart raced, adrenaline coursing through his veins.

    As the beast lunged forward, Archer''s reflexes ignited. He swiftly sidestepped the first thunderous blow, narrowly evading the sheer force of the Umbra Hulk''s mighty fist.

    He countered with a fierce sh of his sharp ws, pouring all his strength into the strike, hoping to deliver a decisive blow.

    But to his dismay, his ws merely scratched the surface of the creature''s tough Chitin Armor.

    The creature barely flinched, showing little effect from the attack. Undeterred, Archer unleashed a barrage of Sr re, Stone Wardens, and Element Bolts directly at the creature.

    Dozens of Stone Wardens materialized at Archer''smand, charging at the Umbra Hulk while he cast Element Bolts made from earth and thunder crashed into the creature, causing its chitinous armor to crack.

    Despite the assault, the creature let out a mighty roar and pushed against the Stone Wardens, taking them out one by one.

    But luck was not on its side. Archer continued to summon more Stone Wardens while simultaneously casting a Celestial Beam that tore off one of its arms.

    It roared in pain, but without hesitation, Archer rushed toward it leaping onto its massive form.

    He cast Eldritch sts directly into the creature, unleashing their destructive force. Holes appeared in its chitinous armor, causing it to crumble.

    After a few minutes, all the Stone Wardens were gone. He gracefully jumped off the Umbra.

    As hended, he took a deep breath and exhaled a stream of violet fire that engulfed the creature.

    It dropped to the floor dead, he took a second to recover and walked over to the hole while thinking about what to do with it.

    Archer started spamming Stone Warden and ordered them to jump into the hole and start blocking it as he cast sma Shots, Eldritch sts, and Elemental Fury.

    The spells crashed into the tunnel walls and started to make it crumble, he repeatedly cast spells until the tunnel copsed on himself.

    As he took in his handy work his Dragon Senses kicked in as another creature lunged at him from a dark corner.

    Emerging from the shadows, the creature slithered forward with sinuous grace, its elongated body undting with each movement.

    Archer stepped back and scanned the creature.

    Name: Poison Carrion Crawler

    Rank: A

    The creature had a segmented exoskeleton of sickly gray color, gleaming with a putrid slime oozing from its pores.

    The Carrion Crawler watched Archer, its six spindly legs moving with an eerie, fluid motion.

    Its elongated tentacles, adorned with rows of razor-sharp teeth, twitched and writhed in eager anticipation.

    With a single bulbous eye filled with malevolent intelligence, the creature fixated on its prey with an eerie intensity.

    A foul stench filled the air as the creature approached, a nauseating blend of decay and filth. Slimy tendrils dangled from its maw, oozing noxious saliva that dissolved the ground beneath.

    As it drew nearer to Archer, its insatiable hunger became evident. Its maw widened, exposing rows of jagged teeth stained with the remnants of past gruesome meals.

    A low, guttural growl escaped its throat, a menacing sound that sent shivers down Archer''s spine.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 206 How Dare They

    Archer stared at the weird-looking creature as it slowly approached him, that''s when another noise came from behind him.

    He turned his head and spotted another one, then another, and more appeared. They surrounded him.

    A horde of Poison Carrion Crawlers surrounded Archer. Their segmented exoskeletons glistened with putrid slime, and their elongated tentacles twitched and writhed with anticipation.

    As they closed in on him, Archer''s instincts kicked in, and he swiftly began evading their attacks with nimble footwork and agile dodges.

    With every elegant maneuver, he skillfully dodged the tentacles'' razor-sharp teeth. The strikes came swiftly, but his reflexes proved equal to their relentless assault.

    He ducked, twisted, and somersaulted through the air, narrowly avoiding the venomous sts and stingers.

    However, amidst the flurry of movement, one attack found its mark. A Crawler lunged forward, its tentacle striking Archer''s right arm andtching onto him.

    Agonizing pain shot through him as his arm was biting clean off, leaving behind a rotten stump that started sizzling.

    He let out a guttural scream, the pain coursing through his being right down to his soul. But he refused to sumb to the pain and continued fighting.

    With a burst of energy, he cast Eldritch sts and Celestial Beams into the crowd of creatures.

    The Eldritch sts crackled through the air, impacting the crawling abominations with explosive force.

    They were thrown back, their chitinous bodies rupturing from the sheer power of the onught.

    Celestial Beams pierced the darkness, engulfing the inside of the church in blinding light as the spell incinerated any approaching creatures.

    All but one Crawler was dead, but this one moved quickly and managed to catch him unaware as it plunged its tentacles into his legs making him scream out.

    The creature then started biting down, causing his bones to snap in half, it started mming him against the ground before throwing him off to the side while tearing off both limbs.

    He crashed to the floor and coughed up blood but cast Eldritch st into the creature finally killing it.

    When it dropped to the floor its tentacles fell out. Archer dropped to his knees due to all the pain, he tried to cast Cure Wounds on himself but the poison stopped any healing.

    His regeneration soon kicked in but was so slow that it was pointless.

    He copsed to the floor out cold as the General finally entered after finishing the Rat-lings and spotted himying there mangled.

    General Mohemat burst into the church, his heart racing in his chest. Therge room was dimly lit, suffused with the sickening scent of burnt flesh and blood.

    The sight before him was nothing short of horrifying. The charred bodies of creatures were strewn across the room, evidence of a fierce battle that had taken ce.

    Amidst the carnage, General Mohemat''s gazended on Archer, filling him with shock, horror, and deep sorrow.

    Archery motionless on the cold stone floor, his once-mighty figure reduced to a broken and battered form.

    Blood pooled around him, seeping from his torn-off limbs and shattered wings. He rushed over and scooped the young boy into his arms.

    Mohemat burst out of the church, his eyes meeting the concerned gazes of the other Dragon-kin warriors who stood guard outside.

    Worry etched on their faces, they urgently inquired about the king''s condition.

    "He''s barely hanging on," Mohemat replied, his voice filled with desperation. "Without immediate help, he won''t survive. But there''s hope. Archer mentioned the princess. I believe she can save him. We must make our way to the pce!"

    With an overwhelming sense of purpose, Mohemat began dashing toward the pce gates, his fellow Dragon-kin warriors following closely in support.

    As theyprehended the seriousness of the situation, their worry transformed into resolutemitment.

    Deep within, they were aware that the fate of their king hinged on their actions.

    The Dragon-kin unleashed their fury upon the creatures that lurked in their path, fighting with a fierce abandonment to clear a safe passage for the General.

    With every swing of their weapons and every st of fire, they struck down Rat-lings and Blightborn, their actions are driven by the need to protect Archer, their fallen king.

    As Mohemat raced towards the pce, his mind focused on the princess and the girls who held the key to saving their king.

    Each step propelled him forward, fueled by the knowledge that time was running out. The urgency of the situation pushed him to his physical limits, but he refused to falter.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Beside him, the other Dragon-kin warriors fought with unwavering loyalty. They covered Mohemat''s back, fiercely taking down the creatures that threatened their path.

    Their teamwork was seamless, their movements synchronized as they worked to ensure Archer''s safety and the sess of their mission.

    Through the chaos and the din of battle, Mohemat remained unyielding.

    The pce loomed before him like a beacon of hope, a ce where he could find the help their king so desperately needed.

    He exerted every ounce of strength, his heartbeat echoing in his chest as he drew closer to his destination.

    Right in front of him, he witnessed his fellow Dragon-kin warriors selflessly giving up their lives to protect him and the king.

    They fought with unparalleled bravery,ying down their lives to ensure their safety.

    By the time they arrived at the pce, only he and fifteen Dragon-kin warriors remained out of the original fifty who embarked on the journey.

    When they came into view of the pce wall, Teu spotted them, and her face turned pale as she screamed, "Open the gate now!"

    E, Sera, Nefertiti, and Hemera witnessed the horrifying state of Archer''s injuries, and a wave of panic swept over them as they hurriedly made their way toward the gate.

    As Mohemat crossed the threshold, they discovered that Archer was missing both his legs and his right arm.

    Blood flowed incessantly from his wounds, making it evident that he required immediate help.

    In a moment of urgency, Hemera regained herposure and eximed that her sister, Eudora, possessed the knowledge of healing magic, as E''s attempts had proven ineffective in Archer''s case.

    Mohemat followed Hemera as she led the group into a peaceful part of the pce, as they traveled through the pce Hemera''s mother Cassandra appeared.

    She saw the state her daughter''s new friend was in and followed behind, Hemera saw a maid and spoke. ''''Go get Eudora now and tell her toe to the dining room!''''

    The group rushed into the grand dining room, their footsteps echoing in the opulent space.

    Spotting a corner with a lower table, they hurriedly made their way over. Hemera, her voiceced with urgency, instructed Mohemat to ce Archer gently on the table.

    Mohemat nodded, carefullyying Archer down as the others gathered around.

    Just a minuteter, Eudora burst into the room, her robes billowing behind her. She hurried towards the group, her eyes immediately drawn to Archer''s battered form.

    Her expression filled with concern and determination, she knelt beside him, assessing his injuries with a trained eye.

    The gravity of the situation was evident in her furrowed brow. Time seemed to hang in the air as Eudora took in the extent of Archer''s wounds, her mind racing with thoughts of how to heal him.

    The room fell silent, the tension thick with anticipation, as they waited for Eudora to reveal her assessment and course of action.

    After spending a few minutes casting healing spells and examining him, she stood up and addressed the group with a solemn expression. "He''s in critical condition," she said. "There''s a poison hindering his healing, and unfortunately, it seems to be winning the battle."

    E, Teu, Sera, Nefertiti, and to everyone''s surprise, Hemera, stood huddled together, their faces etched with panic and worry as they stared at Archer''s deteriorating condition.

    Tears welled up in E''s eyes, Teu''s hands trembled, and Sera and Nefertiti exchanged anxious nces.

    Even Hemera, usuallyposed, couldn''t hide her deep concern. Just when their desperation seemed to reach its peak, Eudora stepped forward, her expression filled with sadness.

    She offered them a gentle, reassuring smile that carried a touch of mncholy. With a calm voice, she addressed the group, seeking to ease their distress.

    "I understand how terrifying this situation is," Eudora began, her gaze filled with empathy. "But there may be a way to slow down the poison ravaging Archer''s body. There exists a rare nt called Starfire Lily, known to possess unique properties that can inhibit all known poison progression. However, obtaining it won''t be easy."

    The group listened intently, a glimmer of hope igniting within them. Eudora continued, her voice resolute.

    "To obtain this nt, we will need the assistance of the court alchemist. They possess the knowledge and resources. Time is of the essence, and we must act swiftly to save the boy''s life."

    The girls nodded but one was silent and unmoving as a deep rage start to overtake her and her pink eyes glowed with rage as she walked up to Archer and gently stroked his damaged face.

    Nefertiti was mumbling to herself as she grew more furious. ''''How dare they hurt you! How dare they!''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 207 I Know You Will Make It

    Nefertiti grew even angrier, leaning forward to nt a sweet kiss on Archer before swiftly turning on her heels and rushing out of the hall.

    Teu noticed her departure and approached, questioning, "Where are you going, Nefertiti? You should stay here with him."

    Nefertiti halted her steps, turning towards her with a menacing expression, and responded, "Don''t interfere, Teu. Those despicable creatures harmed MY husband. They will face the consequences."

    After speaking she walked out of the pce while being watched by the weary guards. Teu watched her walk away and turned to Mohemat. ''''What happened out there?''''

    The General recounted what had happened, much to the shock and horror of everyone listening, particrly the girls who were paying close attention.

    After speaking he went off to check up on the Dragon-kin and take them back to the domain to recover.

    At that moment, Eudora spoke up, "The boy needs as much rest as possible. But in the meantime, let''s go to the Royal Alchemist and see if he knows where we can find Starfire Lily."

    The group nodded in agreement and followed her out of the hall, leaving Archer behind to rest.

    The dining hall grew quiet as the girls and Hemera''s family departed, leaving it empty with only Archerying in the corner.

    Meanwhile, his condition worsened at an rming pace. He thrashed in pain, convulsions seizing his body, and his moans echoed through the hall.

    Unexpectedly, a portal materialized in the center of the hall, emerging from the portal was a captivating Elf woman, her graceful steps exuding enchantment.

    Her eyes gleamed in vibrant violet, radiating wisdom, while her tinum blonde hair flowed in elegant waves.

    With a slender and curvaceous figure, Her attire boasted intricate designs, enhancing the ethereal beauty that emanated from her very presence.

    The Elf nced around the unfamiliar room, momentarily wondering about her whereabouts. However, she quickly shrugged off her curiosity, realizing it wasn''t important.

    Without wasting any time, she noticed Archer convulsing and rushed to his side, consumed by panic.

    Closely examining him, she muttered to herself, "He has been poisoned. It''s devouring his life force at a fast pace. Mother once mentioned encountering this type of poison."

    Her eyes widened in shock as she recollected the evil creatures responsible for such a deadly toxin. "So the swarm is already here."

    With her hands ced on him, she unleashed an unknown spell, harnessing her spirit magic to try to eliminate the poison but to her annoyance it wasn''t working.

    Several tense minutes passed, filled with mounting frustration as the spell continued to fail. Yet, she persisted, her touch was gentle as she caressed his cheek, her voice a mixture of concern and familiarity.

    "Why must you always get in such trouble, my husband? I''m thankful for that strange woman who informed me about your condition, or we might never have encountered each other in the future."

    The woman diligently cast various healing spells, exhausting her efforts until a vivid memory struck her.

    An ancient spell taught by her mother years ago. With the memory firmly in her grasp, she began chanting the incantation:

    "Gwennin h?r wen, Aearon v?r anuir, Linnon an annon an elin, Arwen veleth a m?r. Edraith a nin a l?n, Aenar nin h?r ninui, Gdhren h?n d?n boe, Arth vae, arth vae. Amme aear, amme thalion, Ara r?thad, ara i an��ron, Istatha i ven an r��nen, Arth vae, arth vae!"

    Suddenly, a radiant light enveloped the dining room as the potent spirit magic consumed the poison, burning it away.

    Archer''s turmoil subsided, and the healing process began. The woman ceased her chant, wiping the sweat from her brow, while a portal materialized behind her.

    Stepping through the portal, a maid bowed respectfully to the woman, addressing her. ''''Princess Ayrenn. Your Father has summoned you.''''

    Ayrenn acknowledged the maid with a nod, her attention then returning to the still-unconscious Archer. Leaning in, she tenderly kissed him.

    The maid stood in shock, witnessing a side of the Princess she had never seen before.

    Her gaze shifted to the injured young man lying on the table, his body ravaged by missing limbs, wounds covering him.

    Yet, she couldn''t help but notice the broken wings, beautiful white horns, and white scales running up and day his body.

    Ayrenn whispered to the sleeping boy before entering the portal. ''''I''ll see you in a few years husband. I know you will make it to the tournament.''''

    She stood up and made her way through the portal, leaving the dining hall just as it was before she arrived.

    As Archer remained unconscious, his battered body initiated its own healing process. The slices, cuts, and bruises that marred him slowly began to mend.

    With each passing moment, the damaged skin regenerated, restoring his once-wounded flesh.

    Time continued to pass, and his lost limbs showed signs of regeneration. Starting with small buds, they grew steadily, gradually bing whole once more.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Just when it seemed like Archer''s healing was nearpletion, the group that had returned was apanied by even more people.

    Teu entered the room and immediately noticed that Archer''s limbs had grown back. Her eyes widened, and she hurried over to him.

    The other girls followed Teu into the room and stood beside Archer. Seeing that he was healed but still asleep, they felt immense joy and relief.

    Eudora joined them, when she arrived in front of him she ced her hand on his chest and started scanning him.

    She meticulously scanned Archer''s body, her senses attuned to the mana within his body.

    As she delved deeper, a sense of relief washed over her. The poison that had once ravaged his body was nowhere to be found.

    Instead, she sensed a remarkable self-healing process urring within his insides.

    Turning to the girls with a smile, Eudora assured them, "He will be fine. The poison is gone, and his body is healing itself. He is on the path to recovery."

    Happiness filled the room, and the weight of worry lifted from their hearts. Each of them expressed their joy, grateful for the positive turn of events.

    Considering Archer''s need for rest, Hemera stepped forward and suggested, "Let''s find afortable bed for him to rest on. He needs a peaceful ce to recover."

    Agreeing wholeheartedly, the group carefully relocated Archer to a cozy bed, ensuring he would find sce andfort as his body continued its healing journey.

    While he was sleeping he started dreaming, first of his life on Earth but soon changed to a journey that the old Archer went on with his Aunt Sia to Riversong City.

    [Nefertiti''s POV]

    When Nefertiti left the pce, she cast her newly acquired spell Arcane Flight. She took off and soared through the air, she swiftly began dispatching the creatures with her lethal precision.

    As she flew through the streets, she unleashed powerful Arcane sts at the Rat-lings that crossed her path.

    Her eyes caught sight of arge group gathered in the city square, engaged in a fierce battle against some soldiers.

    Nefertiti''s anger overtook her when she saw them, she sped up and crashed into the group while casting Fireballs and Arcane sts.

    Her anger took over as she cast spell after spell, each aimed at the creatures that stood in her way.

    The power of her magic struck with precision, swiftly taking them down one by one.

    As the battle raged on, she reached into her ring and retrieved a mana potion, swiftly downing it to replenish her waning energy.

    Undeterred by fatigue, Nefertiti pressed on, relentless in her pursuit. She continued to unleash her Arcane magic, decimating the creatures that dared to hurt Archer.

    Hours passed as the sun started to set, Nefertiti was tired and made her way back to the pce to check up on Archer.

    As Nefertiti approached the entrance, the guards, recognizing her, stepped aside without hesitation, understanding the gravity of the situation.

    Ignoring their questioning looks, she swiftly navigated through the corridors, her footsteps echoing with a sense of desperation.

    With each turn, her anticipation grew, her mind consumed by the singr goal of finding Archer.

    Upon reaching the dining hall, where he had been brought, Nefertiti''s heart sank as she surveyed the empty table.

    Panic surged through her veins, realizing he was no longer there. Just as she was about to turn away, a voice broke the silence.

    "Mydy, the Empress asked me to guide you to your fianc��''s room upon your arrival," an older woman wearing a simple chiton said, motioning for Nefertiti to follow.

    They walked through the corridors, eventually reaching arge brown door that the maid opened. As they entered the room, all the girls were gathered inside.

    E turned towards Nefertiti and greeted her, "Wee back, Nefertiti."

    However, Nefertiti ignored her and instead made her way over to where Archery sleeping. To her astonishment, she discovered him restored to his former self.

    A wave of happiness washed over her, and she leaned in to ce a tender kiss on his forehead.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 208 Sias Journey (2) (Bonus)

    As the Dawnbreakers continued their journey along the road, Sia gazed into the distance, holding onto the slumbering Archer tightly.

    The sun began to set, prompting the group to search for a suitable ce to make camp. During this time, Archer awoke, rubbing his eyes and letting out a yawn.

    Sia noticed his awakening and embraced him, speaking warmly, "Did you have a good sleep, Arch? We''ll be setting up camp soon, and you''ll be sharing my tent with me, as a good husband should."

    Archer felt the urge to protest, but when he turned to see her radiant smile and her captivating blue eyes that sparkled like diamonds, he couldn''t bring himself to refuse her.

    Instead, he simply nodded his head, which filled Sia with joy, prompting her to nt a gentle kiss on his forehead, causing him to blush.

    Upon seeing his reaction, she chuckled and thought to herself, ''He looks so handsome when he''s shy.''

    As the Dawnbreakers continued their journey along the winding road, their hooves creating a rhythmic echo in the serene surroundings, they finally arrived at a picturesque river.

    The tranquil flow of the crystal-clear water beckoned them to pause and find sce amidst their travels.

    It was then that Sia, theirmander, called out, "We will camp here for the night!"

    The soldiers acknowledged hermand and veered off towards the grassy banks that bordered the river.

    They began setting up the camp, while Archer, finding afortable spot near the mounts, settled down to read.

    Sia, filled with eager anticipation, started preparing the tent that she would be sharing with Archer.

    She looked forward to the moments they would spend together, cherishing the time as they built their connection.

    It was at this moment that Valeria, Sia''s second-inmand, approached her and questioned, "Commander, why are you sharing a tent with the boy? We have spare tents avable."

    Sia gazed at Valeria, her brown-haired friend, and confidently responded, "He is my future husband, therefore he shares a tent with me."

    Valeria shook her head, unable toprehend Sia''s unwavering devotion to her own nephew.

    She had heard tales of noble women in the capital marrying younger men and forming their own harems.

    With a sigh, Valeria relinquished her attempt to understand, realizing that Sia had always had a soft spot for her nephew.

    Inwardly, Valeria pitied the boy, fearing he may not fully grasp theplexities of the situation as he grew older.

    Little did she know that the attention he received from Sia was something he cherished and reciprocated in the future, appreciating the unique bond they shared.

    As the sun began its descent, casting a warm golden glow over the campsite, Archer gently closed his book, marking his ce for another time.

    He had been engrossed in the pages, immersing himself in a different world, but Sia''s voice called him back to the present.

    "Archer,e join us by the campfire," Sia beckoned, her voice filled with a mixture of warmth and anticipation.

    Intrigued, Archer followed her voice and made his way toward the flickering mes that danced in the gathering darkness.

    The soldiers, sitting around the crackling fire, were engaged in lively conversations and sharedughter.

    The aroma of a savory meal wafted through the air, enticing his senses.

    Sia made room for Archer beside her, and he gratefully settled down, feeling theforting warmth of the fire against his skin.

    The soldiers, recognizing his presence, greeted him warmly, offering him a ce among them.

    One soldier, whose name was Alexios, leaned over with a friendly smile and handed Archer a te filled with food.

    "Join in, Archer," he said warmly. "We have prepared a hearty meal to replenish our energy after a long day''s journey."

    They gathered around the crackling fire, enjoying their meal and the camaraderie it fostered. Satiated, Sia''s grip on Archer tightened, leading him toward her tent.

    Inside the cozy space, Sia busied herself with organizing their sleeping arrangements. She retrieved afortable bed, ensuring their rest would be peaceful.

    Unfazed by her surroundings, Sia began removing her uniform, revealing her red underwear underneath.

    Archer''s eyes were drawn to her every movement as she gracefully slipped into a nightgown.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Noticing his gaze, Sia handed him a set of clothes to change into. Eager toply, Archer swiftly changed, silently grateful for the opportunity to divert his attention.

    As Archer finished dressing, Sia approached him and enveloped him in a warm embrace. Her voice, filled with tenderness, resonated in the air.

    "I know how they treat you, Arch. I wish I could take you away with me, but my duty keeps me on the road. However, as you grow older, I promise to care for you as a wife should."

    Confusion and self-doubt filled Archer''s expression as he looked up at her. "Why would you want to marry someone like me? I''m useless now and will be in the future."

    Sia''s eyes glimmered with a mix of anger and love as she met his gaze.

    Her words carried a resolute tone,den with emotion. "You are not useless, Arch. Never speak those words. Your potential will bloom when the time is right."

    Sia''s conviction permeated the tent, enveloping them in hope and reassurance. As he listened, a flicker of belief ignited within him.

    At that moment, he realized that Sia saw something in him, a hidden potential he had yet to discover.

    Overwhelmed with gratitude, he tightened his embrace, bringing a smile to her face.

    They settled into bed, findingfort in each other''s presence. Sia nestled close, her fingers gently caressing his hair as she shared one of her cherished memories.

    "I remember the day you were born. You were so precious, but Larka could never see that. She was blinded by her own ambitions, only seeking personal gain. And your father... All he cared about was strength. He may be a skilled warrior, but he fell short as a father."

    She lovingly stroked his head, leaning down to shower his face with affectionate kisses. She spoke softly, her words filled with warmth.

    "But now, you have me. Even if I''m away for a while, please know that you''re always in my thoughts."

    As the night grew deeper and the camp fell into a serene silence, Sia held Archer close, their bodies entwined in a warm embrace.

    She tightened her grip, offering him a sense of security andfort.

    Just as they settled into their peaceful moment, Valeria peeked into the tent to deliver news of a recent beast attack that had been swiftly dealt with by the Dawnbreaker Mounts.

    However, what Valeria witnessed left her shaking her head in disbelief. Sia, with a serene smile on her face, was tenderly cuddling up to the boy.

    She muttered under her breath as she retreated from the tent, "She''s definitely a nephew-con, she truly loves the boy. I hope he can bring her happiness when he''s older."

    Valeria left the tent and went back to guard duty along with the other soldiers, hours passed as the two slept.

    In the early hours, Archer woke up to have a pair of massive boobs in his face he looked at them and they were perfection, he then looked up and saw a sleeping Sia and started watching her.

    He couldn''t help but be entranced by Sia''s beauty as hey beside her. Her long, flowing ck hair gracefully cascaded down her back, enhancing her captivating allure.

    His eyes delicately traced the elegant contours of her face, savoring every exquisite detail.

    Inevitably, his gaze was drawn to the pair of ck horns that adorned her head, adding an alluring touch of exoticism to her appearance.

    The striking contrast they created against her smooth skin fascinated him, evoking a sense of intrigue and enchantment.

    His gaze slowly descended, and he found himself irresistibly drawn to her full, inviting lips. A gentle smile graced her face as her eyes fluttered open.

    Their diamond-blue depths met his gaze, intensifying the connection between them. Her smile broadened, and she showered him with affectionate kisses, filling him with warmth and tenderness.

    Her fingers lovingly yed with his ck hair, lulling him into a peaceful sleep, wrapped in a cocoon of security and love.

    As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the tent, gently illuminating the space, Archer stirred from his peaceful slumber. He blinked his eyes open, adjusting to the soft morning light.

    Beside him, Sia also began to wake, her eyelids fluttering as she slowly became aware of her surroundings. A contented smile graced her lips as she turned to face Archer, her eyes sparkling with affection.

    "Good morning, sleepyhead," she greeted him, her voice filled with warmth. "It''s time to rise and prepare for the journey ahead."

    Archer stretched his limbs and sat up, the events of the previous day flooding back to him. He felt a renewed sense of purpose and determination.

    Together, they began to dress, putting on their travel attire. Archer carefully selected his gear, ensuring he had everything he needed for the road ahead.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 209 Artemis

    The girls all sat down, patiently waiting for him to wake up. Hours passed, and suddenly, Archer moaned as he began to move.

    Instantly, he sat up, looking around with groggy eyes. Spotting the girls, all staring at him with excited smiles on their faces, he watched as they rushed over to him.

    Archer spoke, "Where am I? Wasn''t I in the church?"

    His head felt foggy, but it soon cleared up when Nefertiti beat the rest of the girls and took hold of his face, giving him a kiss.

    It shocked Archer for a few seconds before he returned her kiss, making the girl extremely giddy.

    After a couple of minutes of kissing, Nefertiti stopped and stared at him as she spoke, "What were you doing, idiot? Why were you so injured?"

    When she spoke, everyone else listened. Archer looked at her and sighed, "The creature caught me off guard. At first, its tentacles got my arm and tore it off. My healing kicked in, but soon it got me again and chewed through my legs."

    Feeling really dizzy, Archer decided to lie back down and closed his eyes as he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 2000/15000]

    [Level Up: 173>192]

    [SP: 2>40]

    [HP: 5220>5900]

    [Mana: 25600>28000]

    [Strength: 4600>4800]

    [Constitution: 4500>4700]

    [Stamina: 4600>4800]

    [Cosmic Sword: 5>6]

    [Element Bolts: 6>7]

    [Dragon''s Breath: 4>5]

    [Celestial Beam: 0>2]

    [Elemental Fury: 1>2]

    [Sr re Barrage: 0>1]

    [Stone Wardens: 0>2]

    [Arua Detection: 4>5]

    The girls started talking amongst themselves, assuming he had gone back to sleep, but Archer was actually doing some math and realized that their chatter annoyed him.

    He stopped their discussions and calcted that he had earned 266,500 experience points since hest checked, leaving him content with his gains.

    Archer proceeded to upgrade his stats, putting ten points into HP and five into every other stat. He checked it again.

    [HP: 5900>6000]

    [Mana: 28000>28150]

    [Strength: 4800>4850]

    [Constitution: 4700>4750]

    [Stamina: 4800>4900]

    [Intelligence: 4410>4460]

    Feeling better with the improvements, he sat up. This time, each girl, except for Hemera, came over and gave him a kiss.

    Hemera''s mother, Cassandra, stepped forward and replied, "We sent soldiers to the church where you were found, and they discovered a caved-in hole. Was that your doing?"

    Archer looked at this woman, who had the same golden blonde hair as Hemera but had bright green eyes and the same skin tone.

    He nodded, "Yes, Empress, it was me. More creatures appeared from there, so I copsed, but some managed to sneak through."

    Just as Cassandra was about to reply, the chamber doors swung open with a loud thud.

    In walked a tall and imposing man, his eyes searching the room anxiously until they found his beloved daughter.

    His face brightened with relief when he saw Hemera, and he hurried over to her, embracing her in a heartfelt bear hug without hesitation.

    She was taken aback but quickly returned the embrace, her surprise turning into a radiant smile.

    He held Hemera at arm''s length, his eyes filled with love. "Hemera, my dear, I was so worried about you," he said, his voice filled with emotion.

    She smiled and reassured him, "Father, I am safe and with good friends. There''s someone I want you to meet."

    "I can''t help but worry for you, my precious gem," he said, "Your well-being, along with your mother and sister, is my greatest concern."

    He stopped fussing over her and realized what she said, asking, ''''Who do you want me to meet? And why are you in here?''''

    That''s when the brown-haired man saw all the girls and spoke, ''''You must be the friends Hemi mentioned. I''m Emperor Agamemnon Helios, Hemera''s father.''''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The girls gave a small bow with a smile before Hemera introduced them. ''''They are E, Teu, Aquaria, Sera, and Nefertiti Sharifi.''''

    She then turned to her father and continued. ''''Remember my friend Hatshepsut, who used to attend the academy with me?''''

    Agamemnon stroked his chin and nodded. ''''Yes, I remember that crazy girl. You two caused havoc at the academy. I''m honestly shocked you''ve been attending for years and met so many people, but she stands out.''''

    Hemera smiled as her father spoke about her friend with whom she shared many fun memories.

    ''''It''s the unique pink hair; well, Nefertiti is her daughter.''''

    He turned to Nefertiti, and his eyes widened as he nodded in response to his daughter''sment. He greeted all the girls with a smile and then turned to Nefertiti.

    "So the little girl grew up and had a child herself. She was a spirited girl full of jokes. Time sure does fly by."

    Agamemnon approached her and said, ''''Well, the same privileges your mother had are extended to you, Nefertiti, and you girls. We wee you to the Sri Empire.''''

    As the man was talking to Nefertiti, Archer tried to get up but ended up falling and mming hard into the floor.

    His head hit the cold, unforgiving stone floor, and an explosion of memories erupted inside his mind. His past flooded back to him, overwhelming him with a whirlwind of emotions.

    He saw the moment of his birth, his mother Larka cradling him tenderly while recovering from the arduous process of childbirth.

    Old memories continued to surge, forcing him to relive the hardships of his childhood and the relentless beatings endured by his siblings.

    Painful moments of his mother''s neglect resurfaced, adding to the weight of sadness tugging at his heart.

    As the girls rushed to his side, their faces etched with concern and worry, Archer found himself unable to bear their touch.

    Gently pushing them away, he distanced himself, seeking some space to process the overwhelming flood of memories.

    The deluge didn''t stop there, as everything he had learned on Thrylos and Earth merged seamlessly, no longer fragmented.

    Finally, he came to the realization: he had never been two different people but one being.

    Archer understood that when Tiamat gave him her gift, it had put up a dam blocking off his old memories.

    The shock of finding out he reincarnated on Thrylos and not merely transmigrated hit him like a thunderbolt.

    He grasped the passage of countless years, his heart hurt knowing that his family on Earth had moved on without him and probably forgotten about him.

    The weight of these revtions bore heavily on his soul, leaving him with a mixture of sorrow and a sense of loss for the life he was forced to leave behind.

    Empress Cassandra and King Agamemnon stood back, observing the strange and unexpected scene before them.

    They watched in concern as the white-haired boy, adorned with four white horns and covered in white scales, clutched his head and mumbled to himself, clearly in distress.

    Cassandra''s eyebrows furrowed with curiosity and worry, and she exchanged a knowing look with her husband.

    They both understood the importance of this moment. Not wanting to add to the boy''s distress or interfere with whatever might be happening, they made a silent decision.

    With a mutual understanding, they left the chamber, allowing the girls to take charge of the situation.

    Archer sat down on the floor as everything returned in full force making his head spin and giving him a splitting headache.

    Memories of neglect from his mother, Larka, echoed in his thoughts as he recalled the times she put him down for not being like his father, leaving him feeling unloved and abandoned.

    Then there was Ksara, the sharp-tongued and cold-hearted woman, who never missed an opportunity to belittle him and put him down.

    Her hurtful words reyed like a broken record in his mind, chipping away at his self-esteem. Archer remembered when she ordered her children to bully him at every opportunity.

    Gianna stood there and watched him with judgmental eyes, her disdainful gaze slicing through him like icy daggers.

    He remembered every punch, kick, and barrage of nasty words his siblings hurled at him, leaving scars that ran deep.

    As these painful memories returned, Archer found himself overwhelmed and couldn''t contain his emotions any longer.

    His anguish spilled over, and he began talking to himself, worrying the girls who hade to care for him deeply.

    That''s when the memories of the two people who cared for him surfaced. E, the half-elf maid who had always been by his side since they first met, and all the time they spent together.

    Then thest person appeared in his memories, Sia Silverthrone, with her bright blue eyes and ck hair.

    The older woman imed him as her husband, and if he was honest with himself, he would marry her.

    He remembered that their trip to Riversong City wasn''t just a memory from the old Archer but his own experience.

    He smiled when he recalled how caring she was. But that''s when the girls approached and startedforting him.

    Their presence started to calm him down as his fractured soul began repairing itself, causing him to rx while still mumbling about his Earth family.

    All the girls heard him and wondered what he was talking about. Hemera walked over to the door and locked it, but before she could turn around, Nefertiti and Sera were there.

    Nefertiti grabbed Hemera by the scruff and spoke in a menacing tone with lifeless eyes, "What''s your goal? Why are you always watching him? Why do you smile like that when you look at him? Tell me now!"

    Hemera was shocked at their sudden change. She turned to the redhead, who was watching her with narrow eyes while her ws appeared.

    She decided to tell the truth and spoke, getting embarrassed as she remembered the dream she had a while ago. "Artemis."

    Sera heard her and quickly spoke, "What''s this Artemis?"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord

 Chapter 210 Two Hearts, One Path

    When Hemera heard the question, her cheeks turned red, and she gently pulled Nefertiti''s hand away as she spoke.

    "It''s the name of our daughter. I''ve been dreaming about her for a few months now. My first dream was about her fight with the giant."

    The girls were shocked. E stayed back with Archer as he wasing back to himself, and Teu approached.

    "Tell us what you mean, Hemera?" She asked.

    Hemera began exining how she had been dreaming of Archer and their daughter and many other children of different races, all running around arge courtyard while a storm rolled in.

    She said she used to think the dreams were just dreams until she saw Archer in his dragon form in the forest.

    Since meeting him, she found him interesting and wanted to be with him. As Hemera shared her feelings, E and Teu smiled in understanding, while Sera looked at her with narrowed eyes.

    Nefertiti shouted in frustration, "No, not another one! Why should I let another one in?"

    While she was ranting, Archer sat down trying to calm down as his mind was overwhelmed with memories, and his emotions were in turmoil.

    He sat on the floor, feeling disoriented and lost, while the girls started to gather around him, their expressions filled with concern and care.

    Teu knelt down next to him and whispered softly, "It''s going to be alright, Arch. We''re here for you now, and we ain''t going anywhere and will always be there for you. You''re safe."

    Her words were like a soothing to Archer''s troubled soul. The warmth of her voice and the gentle touch of her hand on his shoulder brought a sense offort he desperately needed.

    Looking up at her ocean-blue eyes, he saw her smile at him as she spoke, "Hey there, are you okay now?"

    Archer blinked and felt strange. He remembered everything now and suddenly started feeling better.

    Though he didn''t speak, Teu continued, "Take your time; we can see something is going on with you, so don''t push yourself."

    With her help, he finally stood up, his legs wobbling like a baby giraffe but soon got used to standing and went to sit on the edge of the bed.

    After sitting down, he changed his clothes. While doing so, he overheard Nefertiti''s ranting. E joined him on the bed and filled him in on what had happened.

    When she told him about Artemis, he was shocked for a second but shrugged it off and then looked at Hemera, who was standing there listening to Nefertiti''s ranting.

    Hemera turned around and saw that he was awake. She marched over to him, and Nefertiti stopped in front of Archer and spoke, "You will not be having any more women, Arch! Aren''t we enough?"

    Archer looked at her, a grin appearing on his face as he replied, "I can have as many women as I want, but that doesn''t mean I''d neglect you, Nefi."

    He waved her over, and she walked over slowly while giving him the stink eye. Archer pulled her onto his sore legs and whispered into her ear.

    "I know a ce in the far north where legends say if two lovers make love under the moon, it strengthens their bond. Would you like to be the one to test it with me?"

    When she heard this, her world slowed down, and all sorts of wild ideas flowed through her mind, and she instantly calmed down and nodded her head.

    Archer saw this and smiled and got closer to her ear. "I know what you want, and if you behave, you''ll get it, my Zenian princess."

    As she listened to his proposal, her initial anger and frustration started to subside. Nefertiti realized that he was not trying to rece them or dismiss their importance in his life.

    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she decided to y along. Leaning in closer to him, Nefertiti wrapped her arms around Archer''s neck, pulling him into a warm embrace.

    She could feel his body tensing up slightly at her touch, but she knew he enjoyed it.

    Whispering softly into his ear, she said, "Alright, Archer, I''ll y your little game. But don''t think you can get away with getting new girls unless you show me how much you love me."

    Her words sent a shiver down his spine, and he couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. As she continued to cuddle him.

    Nefertiti ced gentle kisses along his neck, relishing the way he responded to her touch. Archer closed his eyes, allowing himself to fully enjoy the moment.

    Her lips moved slowly, teasingly, and she felt his body rxing in her arms. With each kiss, Nefertiti could feel the bond between them growing stronger, just as Archer had hoped.

    The room around them seemed to fade away as they focused solely on each other. Archer''s hands found their way to Nefertiti''s waist, pulling her even closer to him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Their bodies pressed against each other, and Nefertiti could feel his heartbeat quickening.

    Lost in the intimacy of the moment, they both forgot about the world outside. It was just the two of them, wrapped up in each other''s arms.

    That''s when they heard a cough and giggles. Sera spoke, "You two get a room, but not yet. It''s not your turn, Nefi. Teu''s next, then me."

    Nefertiti looked at the redhead who was looking at her with a cocky grin on her face and replied, "Ok, what is it with your stupid order?"

    She got off Archer after kissing him again, as she got up, Sera made her move andtched onto him, making himugh as she started nibbling his ear.

    While she was doing that, E started stroking his back, making goosebumps appear all over his body.

    After each girl fussed over him, he stood up and walked toward Hemera, who felt embarrassed and avoided eye contact.

    He stopped in front of her with a smile and said, "How cute was she? If she looked anything like you, she would have been beautiful."

    Hemera looked up and saw Archer smiling at her. She was baffled because she thought he would find her weird, but it was theplete opposite.

    She smiled before replying, "She looked like me but with violet eyes and two little white horns."

    Archer smiled upon hearing her response and asked, "We named her Artemis?"

    Hemera nodded and said, "Yes, we named her after the Sri Goddess of the Hunt."

    He nodded in approval, liking the name. Archer walked closer to the girl. He leaned forward and whispered into her pointy ear, "Do you want to marry me, Hemera Helios? Do you want to bring Artemis into this world?"

    When she heard his words, she shivered and got excited but also felt embarrassed at the same time, so she avoided looking at him.

    Her heart started to beat fast, and she finally knew what her dreams meant: they had led her to this moment and that beautiful little girl she saw.

    Hemera nodded her head with a smile. Archer saw this and moved quickly, catching the girl''s lips in a kiss.

    At first, she was shocked, but soon her arms wrapped around his shoulders, and she returned the kiss.

    The other girls shook their heads, perhaps not fully understanding the depth of their connection.

    Nefertiti was getting angry again, but then she remembered what he had said and managed to calm down, trying to block out the intimate moment between the two.

    After a little while, they stopped kissing, and Hemera looked up at him with her beautiful golden eyes. She spoke, "Two hearts, one path - together we''ll conquer the world."

    Archer nodded his head and replied, ''''Let''s look after each other, Hemera.''''

    She smiled, and the two of them walked back to the group. That''s when he heard Sera speak. ''''Arch, who''s Alexa?''''

    When he heard that, he went stiff, and the memories from his life on Earth surfaced. He remembered the girl whom he was always with and wondered if she had a happy life.

    Archer went quiet, and all the girls, including Hemera, turned to him as she sat down next to Teu.

    He sighed and decided to tell the five about his reincarnation onto Thrylos from Earth. Archer began to speak, ''''Well, girls, I need to tell you something. You may not believe me, but it''s the truth.''''

    They all stared at him, waiting for him to speak, so he started talking as he looked at the redhead. ''''Sera, what I told you before was only half the truth. When I fell over, it triggered something, and now I remember.''''

    He sat down on a single sofa in the chamber and continued, ''''Well when I hit my head, I gained back lost memories''''

    Archer settled in and began, "I used to believe I came to this world after dying in my previous one, but the truth is, I was reincarnated on Thrylos as a newborn. However, receiving this gift blocked my early memories until recently."

    The girls'' eyes widened, except for Sera''s, as they listened in silence, eager to hear more.

    "In my previous life, I was murdered. When I woke up in my bedroom, I had no memories except those from Earth. For years, I believed I was two different people, but today''s ident made me realize that I''ve always been the same Archer. With the help of the dragon Goddess Tiamat, I reincarnated onto Thrylos."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord

 Chapter 211 Neothelid

    They became upset and initially found it hard to believe what he was saying. However, they soon realized that he wouldn''t lie about such a serious matter.

    Teu was the first to ask him a question, ''''What is this Earth you keep speaking about? Tell us about it.''''

    Archer nodded and began sharing details of his life on Eart. ''''I was a college student studying history, living with my parents, brothers, and sisters. One night, I went on a date with my childhood friend, Alexa.''''

    As he spoke, he closed his eyes, vividly recalling the events as if they had happened only yesterday.

    ''''We went out and had something to eat. On our way home, we were attacked by a guy who had been stalking her.''''

    Archer got a pained look on his face but continued nheless.

    ''''He stabbed me multiple times, and I died that night. After that, I woke up on Thrylos with no memories of my past.''''

    He shook his head and finished speaking. ''''Well, now I remember everything and already feel better.''''

    After speaking, each girl took turns hugging him and offeringforting words. They were shocked to hear about his past, but it changed nothing.

    They still cared about him and were happy that he shared it with them. After he finished answering Teu''s question.

    Hemera approached him and said, "I dreamt a lot about you. Honestly, I think someone had a hand in it, but I''m grateful because I met you."

    He smiled at her, but as he was about to reach for her, the door mmed open, and Eudora appeared with a panicked look on her face.

    ''''The city is under attack! An army has appeared from the west,'''' Eudora spoke loudly.

    Everyone was shocked but stayed calm as Archer stood up and made his way out of the pce while summoning his wings.

    Before he got outside, he opened a portal to the domain and told them to wait, instructing them to inform the general to ready the dragon-kin for battle.

    They nodded and stepped through. Hemera went with them, but Sera stayed behind and joined him.

    The two dragons made their way to the courtyard and took off, looking around once they got high up.

    He gazed to the west and witnessed a wave of Rat-lings, Rat-Orges, and many other creatures.

    There wererge hulking beasts that stood as tall as him in his dragon form, and then he noticed a creature emerging from the earth.

    A colossal creature emerged from the earth. Its immense, snake-like body appeared and was covered in hard scales and its head look like it was born from nightmares.

    As the predator''s unsettling mouth opened, rows of long, sharp, serrated teeth were revealed, glistening with a sinister gleam.

    The mandibles on the sides of its face extended outward, resembling a nightmarish fusion of insect and alien.

    Its mouth stretched wide, giving a glimpse of its dark, cavernous throat, ready to strike with deadly precision.

    As the creature hissed, the mouth seemed to take on a life of its own, a terrifying abyss of primal ferocity and hunter''s instinct.

    It was a monstrous abomination that dwelled deep underground, a creature of nightmares that fed on anything unfortunate enough to cross its path.

    The creature looked like arge evil worm that moved in a creepy slithering motion and headed straight for them.

    Archer was shocked to see such a creature, he had read explorer ounts from the cida continent and mentioned these creatures and quickly scanned the creature.

    [Name: Neothelid]

    [Rank: A+]

    Archer''s heart sank, realizing that this was not just a mere coincidence of two threats converging in the city.

    The Rat-lings were leading the Neothelid toward Ravenna, and the consequences could be catastrophic.

    He thought to himself. ''What is this thing? It looks like it''s from the depths of hell.''''

    Archer and Sera flew toward the western gate and saw the Emperor stationed on the wall with all his royal guards.

    They made their way toward it andnded on the wall not far from him, and Archer walked toward the man as he spoke, ''''So you''re the boy my Hemi wanted me to meet.''''

    He nodded at the man, noticing that he had the same golden eyes as Hemera. Archer shook his head and said, ''''I''m Archer.''''

    Agamemnon looked at the white-haired boy who had scales, wings, horns, and ws. Then he introduced himself.

    ''''I''m Agamemnon Helios, Emperor of the Sri Empire. What brings you here?''''

    Just as Archer was going to reply, a creepy, earth-shattering roar appeared in the distance, and he saw arge giant standing there.

    But there was a group of Rat-lings messing with it, and he thought to himself, ''Are they controlling the giants?''

    He looked at Hemera''s Father and gave him a small bow as he spoke.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''''Well, this is Hemera''s home, so I''ll help her while earning experience. Hope you don''t mind.''''

    Archer hopped onto the wall and jumped off, followed by Sera. Theynded on the ground, and he opened arge portal.

    Not long after opening it, hundreds of soldiers walked out of the portal and lined up in front of the city gates.

    They formed a line that blocked therge bridge that led into the city, and a moat circled the city, so the dragon-kin just had to hold their positions.

    Archers, mages, and even the wyverns showed up to the shock of the Sri soldiers who suddenly saw an army appear outside their city.

    Dozens of wyvernsnded in front of the soldiers, eagerly awaiting the order to attack. These wyverns were much bigger than the regr ones.

    General Mohemat approached Archer, who hadnded in front of the shield wall, and greeted him. "Your Majesty, it''s good to see you again. Now I understand why you said we''d see them again."

    Archer nodded in agreement and replied, "Indeed, General. It''s going to be a tough fight, so make sure the soldiers are ready. Also, for the dragon-kin we lost before, I''ll provide something to their families when I find the time."

    The older man nodded understandingly and returned to the soldiers. As Archer turned, he heard Sera''s voice from behind him. "Arch, I want to fight with you. Can I?"

    He smiled at her and said, "Of course you can. Now let''s gather the other girls."

    Archer opened a portal, and the four girls walked through. Teu and E were already donning their armor.

    Hemera wore protective mage robes, courtesy of her father, and Nefertiti had her Arcane robes on, which granted her extra protection.

    The two girls noticed Archer''s gaze and spoke simultaneously, "Father gave me this."

    They chuckled at the coincidence. Archer shook his head affectionately and walked up to each girl, giving them a kiss.

    He reminded them to be careful and assured them that the dragon-kin would protect them. They all nodded, bracing themselves for the iing swarm of enemies.

    That''s when Archer saw humanoid-looking creatures sprinting toward them, he then spotted the archers on the wall.

    General Mohamet shouted. ''''Fire!''''

    A volley of arrows was let loose and plunged into the sprinting creatures, as that was happening Archer scanned them.

    [Name: Mutated Ghouls]

    [Rank: E]

    The creatures screeched and howled as the arrows took down many of them, but the relentless swarm kept advancing.

    Archer and the girls quickly moved behind the shield wall. There, they witnessed a line of dragon-kin holding massive shields in front of them.

    Behind this frontline, another row of dragon-kin wielded long spears that fit into grooves on the shields.

    The General bellowed, "Shield wall, prepare! Brace yourselves for impact!"

    Mohamet started shouting more orders as the first wave of Ghouls came within range of the spears, which the dragon-kin swiftlyunched from the shield wall, skewering the creatures.

    The dragon-kin operated like a well-oiled machine, seamlessly pulling back and thrusting forward their spears to hold the frontline.

    Meanwhile, the mages initiated a downpour of spells. Amidst the chaotic battle, the Sri Emperor observed this small force standing firm against the relentless swarm.

    He pondered what his daughter had done to persuade the young boy to aid them, but recognizing the urgency of the situation, he ordered his mages and archers to assist the neers.

    Despite the thousands of spells and arrows raining down on the Ghouls, they persisted in their advance.

    The frontline remained resolute, but it was evident that they would eventually be forced back.

    Feeling the imminent threat, Archer swiftly addressed the girls, ensuring their survival amidst the chaos.

    "Before therger creatures arrive, E, provide cover. Nefertiti and Hemera, guard her with the help of Teu. Sera, you''re with me."

    Each girl nodded, epting their roles. Archer nodded his head and smiled at them as he ascended into the skies, flying above the fighting dragon-kin.

    Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a violet stream of fire onto the Ghouls, and Sera joined in, her red mes enhancing his attack.

    The Ghouls halted their advance, and recognizing the opportunity, Archer cast Stone Wardens multiple times, summoning a small army of Stone men.

    Positioned between the dragon-kin and the approaching swarm, the Stone men stood ready for action. Upon witnessing this, Archermanded them with a resounding shout.

    "Attack!"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord

 Chapter 212 Plasma Missiles

    The stone men heard his order and charged in a wild frenzy into the swarm''s frontline.

    They tore through the Rat-lings and brought down therger Rat-Orges. As they fought, Archer summoned even more that joined the fray.

    He managed to slow down the Swarm, but he knew it wouldn''tst for long. So, he decided to cast a spell he rarely used.

    Archer raised his hand and cast "Meteor Swarm."

    The skies above the battlefield darkened as an eerie rumble filled the air. The dragon-kin soldiers and the Sun Elves were entrenched in their preparations for the impending battle.

    All of them looked up in astonishment at the sudden phenomenon unfolding before them.

    A swarm of small meteors, each one glowing with an otherworldly light, streaked across the sky like fireflies.

    Gasps and murmurs spread through the ranks as they descended with breathtaking speed.

    The ground shook as cosmic rocks hit the swarm, causing brilliant explosions of cosmic mes that engulfed the creatures in dazzling energy.

    Cosmic mes danced and swirled, consuming the swarm with relentless fury. Meteors continued their relentless descent, striking down one after another, the advancing horde.

    Amidst the chaos and destruction, the dragon-kin soldiers and the Sri Sun Elves found themselves filled with both shock and awe.

    They had never witnessed such a phenomenon before, and the power and beauty of the cosmic mes were both terrifying and mesmerizing.

    But the battle was far from over; a tolling bell echoed through the air, signaling the formation of a storm overhead, much like the one they had faced before.

    With the battle hanging in the bnce, Archer summoned his resolve and cast Aurora Borealis once again.

    Ethereal lights danced and weaved in the air, creating a dazzling disy of colors across the sky, resembling a celestial tapestry.

    All the Dragon-kin soldiers and Sun Elves stood in awe of the breathtaking spectacle, finding sce in the beauty of the magical disy.

    Yet, this time, something was amiss. As the vibrant color of Aurora Borealis cascaded through the dark storm clouds, the storm resisted, pushing back against the spell''s energy.

    Sinister clouds churned and crackled with newfound power, battling against the magical light that sought to dispel them.

    Undeterred, Archer furrowed his brow in concentration, pouring more energy into the spell. The fate of the battlefield rested on the sess of Aurora Borealis in dispelling the storm.

    The dragon-kin soldiers and Sun Elves watched with bated breath, their hope resting on their young leader''s mastery of mystical arts.

    However, a sudden turn of events. A streak of light green magic shot out from behind the swarm, intertwining with the storm clouds and infusing them with malevolent power.

    His spell was now engaged in a fierce battle against the corrupted storm, its radiant lights struggling to pierce the dark shroud of magic surrounding the swarm.

    Archer clenched his teeth, struggling to control his spell amid the magical tug-of-war. The battlefield descended into chaos as the storm''s dark power intensified.

    The vile creatures drew strength from the empowered storm, fueled by malevolence, and surged forward with renewed vigor and bloodthirst.

    Archer spotted the Rat-Orges charging forward, and he sent in the Stone men, but they were torn apart quickly.

    He looked over to Sera, who smiled back at him. Archer nodded his head and whispered, ''''Draconis.''''

    A bright light appeared above the dragon-kin as Archer transformed into his dragon form, letting out a ground-shaking roar.

    The swarm stopped in its tracks as another light appeared, and a smaller red dragon hopped onto Archer''s back.

    Charging at the swarm, the ground shook under their mighty force. Before crashing into the enemies, Archer cast dozens of fire bolts, sending them flying into the densely packed swarm ranks.

    Explosions erupted across the battlefield as Archer crashed into a Rat-Orge, swiping at a group of three that came up from behind, instantly tearing them apart.

    With his jaws, he grabbed another vile creature, while his tail whipped away another group. Sera jumped off his back,nding on top of one and biting into the creature.

    The two of them tore into the Rat-Orges and slowed their advance until Archer was tackled by the Neothelid.

    Its snaked-like body wrapped around his and started to squeeze him, Archer was caught unaware but soon recovered and cast Thunderwave.

    The spell forced the creature back and he lunged at the creepy-looking thing andtched onto its neck.

    [The girl''s POV]

    E was watching Archer and the snake-looking creature fight as the swarm started charging forward.

    She knocked a few explosives arrows and let them fly into the iing creatures,rge explosion went off all over the battlefield.

    Nefertiti started chanting a powerful Arcane spell. "By arcane might, winds unchained, Tempest''s fury, unrestrained. With power vast, I nowmand, Arcane Tempest, sweep thisnd!"

    A surge of raw arcane power erupted from her palms, forming a swirling vortex of energy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The tempest crackled with electricity, and winds roared with intensity, pulling in surrounding debris and creatures.

    With a fierce thrust of her arms forward, Nefertiti unleashed the Arcane Tempest upon the iing swarm.

    The powerful magical cyclone tore through the vile creatures, sending them flying in all directions.

    The force of the tempest overwhelmed the Rat-lings and Rat-Orges, scattering them like leaves in a storm.

    Inspired by E and Nefertiti''s attacks, Hemera didn''t want to be undone. So she looked up at the sun and started casting her most powerful spell.

    With a fierce look in her eyes, Hemera raised her arms toward the sun, drawing its zing energy into herself.

    A brilliant aura of light enveloped her, and her body seemed to radiate with the power of the sun itself.

    She focused her energy, and with a swift spin, she unleashed the Sunre Whirlwind. The air around her whirled and crackled with intense heat, forming a swirling vortex of scorching sr energy.

    Her spell surged forward, tearing through the vile swarm with unmatched ferocity.

    The Rat-lings and Rat-Orges were engulfed in the zing cyclone, their sinister forms writhing and screeching as they sumbed to the searing power of the sun.

    Her tempest burned through the swarm like wildfire, leaving a trail of ashes and destruction in its wake.

    Hemera''s eyes glowed with excitement as she maintained control of the devastating spell, ensuring that not a single vile creature could escape its wrath.

    In the midst of the chaotic battle, Teu, a graceful and skilled swordswoman, moved with remarkable agility and finesse.

    Her slender form danced through the ranks of Rat-Orges, her sword gleaming in the sunlight.

    Teu effortlessly parried the creatures'' clumsy attacks and swiftly struck them down with precision.

    She moved with a mesmerizingbination of elegance and deadly intent, like a graceful dancer performing a lethal ballet.

    Teu''s opponents couldn''t match her speed and dexterity. She evaded their attacks with ease, moving like a nimble spirit.

    Her strikes were precise and deadly, swiftly dispatching her enemies. As she spun and twirled, her de became an extension of herself, a weapon of both beauty and destruction.

    The Rat-Orges fell before her in a whirlwind of steel, unable to keep up with her lightning-fast strikes.

    Teu took down one more as she heard a loud crash, she looked up and saw Archer throwing the snake-like creature.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer hurled the Neothelid across the battlefield, sending it crashing to the ground. He cast Blink, vanishing from sight and reappearing behind the creature.

    With a swift strike, heshed out at the creature''s long body, tearing off some of its skin. ck blood poured from the wound, sshing all over him.

    He felt the blood started burning him but shook his body andtched onto it and the creature threw him off him after thrashing its body.

    Archer cashed in the ground but quickly got to his feet and that''s when he saw Sera fire her dragon''s breath that hit the creature causing it to roar in pain.

    As the Neothelid surged forward, its snakelike body lunging toward Archer, the dragon-kin leader''s eyes zed with resolve.

    He met the creature head-on, charging at it with unstoppable force. With a deafening roar, Archer collided with the Neothelid, their impact shook the ground beneath them.

    ws extended, and he tore into the creature''s thick hide, ripping away chunks of flesh and scales with every swipe.

    The creature screeched in pain and fury, its long tentaclesshing out at Archer in a desperate attempt to defend itself.

    Archer''s movements were swift as he nimbly avoided the thrashing limbs while continuously tearing into the creature''s.

    Not content with just his ws, Archer cast a swarm of sma Missiles that crackled with deadly energy.

    With the Neothelid right in front of him, he unleashed the missiles at close range, the explosive projectiles erupting upon impact.

    The sma Missiles struck the Neothelid''s exposed flesh with fiery bursts, causing the creature to writhe in agony.

    Smoke and sparks filled the air as Archer''s relentless assault intensified. His fierce strikes showed he was close to defeating the Neothelid.

    He was a whirlwind of fury and power, a force of nature unto himself. The battle raged on, but Archer refused to back down.

    Despite the creature''s tenacity, his relentless assault proved too much. The Neothelid''s once fearsome movements became sluggish and weak as its life force diminished.

    Finally, with a mighty roar, Archer delivered the decisive blow, sinking his ws deep into the creature''s body and ripping it apart.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord

 Chapter 213 Fury

    The Neothelid dropped lifelessly to the ground. Archer nced at the horde and took a deep breath before releasing a stream of fire.

    The fiery torrent washed over the creatures like a tsunami, but his instincts kicked in just in time.

    He swiftly cast Cosmic Shield as arge fist collided with it. The impact sent Archer skidding backward, but his shield remained intact.

    Looking in the direction of the attack and spotted the giant he had seen earlier, but this time, it had a green glow.

    The creature''s eyes red at him with hatred as it charged again and started trying to punch him.

    Dodging to the side, Archer evaded the giant''s fist, and with a swift movement of his tail, he pped the creature away.

    Sera appeared at that moment, ready to join the fight. They exchanged a quick look as they faced the colossal giant.

    Together, they attacked the creature. Sera unleashed her breath while Archer lunged at the giant, biting into its neck and shaking his head to make it roar in pain.

    Taking advantage of the distraction, Sera followed suit, her crimson-scaled body disying remarkable agility as she weaved through the air.

    With a graceful swoop, she struck the giant''s legs with a forceful tail swipe. The giant bellowed in pain and fury, taken aback by thebined assault of the two dragons.

    However, the giant quickly retaliated, swinging its massive fists in an attempt to crush them.

    Archer saw it hurtling toward Sera and, without hesitation let go of the giant to intercept the punch himself, taking it head-on.

    Seeing him defend her but taking the punch made her lose her temper and she lunged forward, shing one of the giant''s eyes.

    Archer quickly recovered and cast Void ze straight at the creature. The violet mes washed over the giant.

    He charged in, taking it down to the ground, while Sera attacked any vulnerable part she could find.

    Amidst the chaos of the battle, they kept relentlessly attacking the giant. The swarm of creatures passed by, avoiding the ferocious trio, and now, the Srians had joined the dragon-kin in the fight.

    Sun elves led counterattacks atop griffins and hippogriffs, while Emperor Agamemnon himself spearheaded the assault, watching his youngest daughter fighting alongside the other girls.

    Sun magic rained down upon the horde, but therge beasts proved immune to the attacks, crashing headfirst into the shield wall.

    General Mohamet rallied the dragon-kin and initiated attacks on the massive beasts. They targeted the creatures'' legs, bringing them down, and then swarmed over them like ants.

    Teu skillfully kept the girls safe, while E began using Mana arrows that exploded on impact, hitting Rat-lings and other creatures with deadly precision.

    Nefertiti and Hemera, on the other hand, used their spells to hit dozens of creatures, thinning out the swarm.

    As the defenders saw the tide turning, the city gates opened, and the Sri heavy Cavalry charged out, providing even more support to the dragon-kin.

    The battle raged on, and despite the immense challenge, thebined efforts of Archer, the girls, and their allies began to make a significant impact on the battlefield.

    The defenders held the line while Archer and Sera continued to battle the giant, and the foot soldiers sessfully beat back the horde.

    After the fighting subsided, everyone''s attention turned to the two battling dragons, and they watched intently.

    The giant tossed Archer aside, but he quickly bounced back and leaped into the air. With a p of his wings, he shot forward and struck the giant.

    In response, the colossal foe grabbed his front ws and threw him off again, Archer crashed into the ground but not before swiping at the creature.

    Enraged, the giant ran up to him and unleashed a flurry of punches upon him, their immense force cracking his scales upon impact.

    After loads of punches, it grabbed a hold of him and bit down causing Archer to roar out in pain and go into a frenzy, attacking with even greater ferocity.

    Amidst the chaos of the battle, something within him snapped. The pain from the giant''s bite and punches fueled a primal rage within him, awakening a side of him he hasn''t seen.

    His violet eyes glowed with an intense fury as he let out a thunderous roar that echoed across the battlefield.

    Ignoring the giant''s blows, Archer charged forward with reckless abandon. He shed at the creature''s legs, causing it to stumble, but he didn''t stop there.

    Lunging with all his might, he sank his sharp teeth into the giant''s arm, eliciting a pained howl from the colossal foe.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The giant was surprised by his sudden ferocity. It tried to shake him off, but he held on tightly, fueled by the pain and driven by a relentless frenzy.

    Each punch from the giant only seemed to fuel his madness further. His scales gleamed with an otherworldly radiance as if infused with pure rage.

    With every ounce of strength, Archer continued his assault. He wed and bit, tearing into the giant''s thick hide.

    Blood sprayed from the wounds, mingling with his own blood. But he was beyond feeling pain; all he could see was the giant before him, and all he could hear was the rush of blood in his ears.

    The giant''s attacks grew wilder as it struggled to defend itself from the maddened dragon.

    But Archer''s movements were swift and unpredictable, making it difficult for the giant tond a solid hit. Each time it tried, he evaded or countered with even greater fury.

    The other defenders and creatures around them paused in terror as they witnessed this unhinged spectacle.

    Even Sera, who had fought at his side countless times, could hardly believe her eyes. As the minutes stretched on, it became evident that his relentless onught was taking a toll on the creature.

    The giant''s movements slowed as its roars of anger turned into desperate bellows of pain. Yet, it refused to yield, determined to crush the dragon that had dared to challenge it.

    But in his madness, he seemed unstoppable. With one final surge of strength, he lunged at the giant''s throat, sinking his teeth deep into its vulnerable flesh.

    The giant let out a guttural cry, and its colossal form trembled before finally copsing to the ground.

    Archer pulled away, panting heavily, his scales still radiating with an eerie glow. The battlefield fell into an eerie silence as everyone took in the aftermath of his fury.

    The gianty defeated, and he stood there, bloodied and breathing heavily, his eyes still burning with untamed rage.

    He saw that the swarm was still attempting to assault the soldiers, so he charged forward and started delivering wide swipes with his ws and tail.

    Archer took out hundreds of Rat-lings and Rat-Orges, causing blood to flow like a river. The swarm faltered and attempted to target him.

    Sera witnessed this and charged forward, tearing into the fleeing Rat-lings. The two dragons responded by unleashing their breath attacks on the swarm.

    The violet and red mes washed over the creatures, reducing them to ashes. After the swarm was dealt with, cheers erupted.

    However, the nightmare was not yet over. Explosions erupted all over Ravenna, and green fire emerged from the ruined buildings and streets.

    The Srian soldiers rushed into the city to help the people and extinguish the fires. Archer returned to his humanoid form.

    He stood there, his body covered in ck bruises, but they were already beginning to heal. As he looked himself over, he made his way over to the girls.

    When he approached the girls, Nefertiti hurriedly ran up to him and nted a passionate kiss. He reciprocated the gesture before they parted ways.

    Archer looked into her pink eyes and smiled, that''s when he noticed E, Teu, Sera, and Hemeraing toward them.

    Nefertiti gave him onest peck before begrudgingly backing off and letting the other girls get their kiss.

    They each kissed him one by one. After they were done, E asked, "How are you feeling, Arch? The Emperor wants to meet you after you''ve rested."

    Archer nodded and replied, "I feel fine, just a bit achy. But I''d love to rest and take a bath in the domain."

    When he said that, he looked at Teu with a grin when she saw that she looked away as her cheeks when red.

    Nefertiti noticed and mumbled to herself, "Damn orders, I''ll break them and make him take me to that ce."

    Archer affectionately blew her a kiss, making her smile. Then Heera asked, "Archer, what were those spells you used? Will you tell me after you get some rest?"

    He looked at the golden-haired girl and spoke with a smile as he admired her beauty. ''''Yeah of course Hemi, we will do it tomorrow as I show you my library.''''

    She nodded her head in agreement as General Mehamet approached the group with a big smile.

    The man stopped in front of him and spoke. ''''Your Majesty, today''s fight was marvelous and the soldiers loved it. But unfortunately, we lost a little over 100 to the swarm but the rest are in good spirits.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord

 Chapter 214 Ocean Princess (R18)

    Once Archer heard what the man had to say, he took a moment to think before speaking.

    ''''Mohamet, bring the families of the fallen to the treehouse entrance in the morning, and I shallpensate them,'''' he said.

    The older man bowed his head as Archer continued, ''''Also, take the soldiers back to the domain and let them rest for a while.''''

    Mohamet agreed and ran off to get the soldiers back to the domain, but he didn''t forget the hearts Archer ate; he ordered the men to collect as many as they could in twenty minutes.

    After all that was done, he opened a portal to the domain and let the girls go first. Hemera wasn''t as weary as the first time and stepped through.

    He followed after them and entered the treehouse as all the girls started doing their own things. E went to cook something, and Teu sat down to rx.

    Nefertiti pulled out a book from her storage ring and sat down at a table to start studying for her sses.

    Sera followed behind E and wanted to learn how to cook, which the half-elf agreed to do.

    Archer approached the window and looked out over the domain, noticing the sun starting to set.

    That''s when he walked over to the baffled Hemera, grabbed her hand, and led her to the observatory.

    After a short walk up some stairs, they reached the top of the treehouse just as the evening sun was setting.

    The sky turned beautiful colors of pink, orange, and purple. Archer walked over to some benches and sat down, motioning for Hemera to join him.

    The intense battle adrenaline was fading away, reced by a peaceful feeling brought on by the sunset.

    Hemera sat beside him, marveling at the sight. Her fatigue disappeared, and she wore a soft smile, admiring the domain''s beauty.

    "It''s incredible," she whispered as she leaned her head against his shoulder.

    Archer nodded, appreciating the moment. "Yes, it truly is," he replied, filled with wonder.

    As the sun continued to set, the sky turned even more beautiful with shades of crimson andvender.

    The domain''sndscape, including the forests and meadows, glowed warmly in the fading light. They could hear theughter of the other girls from downstairs, enjoying their rest after the battle.

    But Archer and Hemera were drawn to the tranquility of the sunset, sharing this peaceful moment together.

    That''s when Hemera spoke, her voice filled with warmth and excitement. ''''She was so pretty, Archer. She looked like a little me but with your beautiful violet eyes. I always had a doubt that they were just dreams, but seeing her smile made the waiting worth it.''''

    A soft smile graced her lips as she continued. ''''She had these two cute little horns poking out from her golden hair. Artemis had the smoothest brown skin I''d ever seen. She also had the most beautiful scales, just like yours, but golden.''''

    Archer couldn''t help but smile in response. ''''What was the dream about?''''

    With enthusiasm, Hemera told him about her dream and how they stood on the balcony, him holding her, and the overwhelming happiness she felt at that moment.

    He smiled as he listened to her story, eager to meet such an angel. The two of them continued talking as they watched the sun finally set, with the moon rising in the sky.

    That''s when Hemera recalled the passage from her book and brought it up. ''''Archer, we need to head to the Lunaris Empire. I believe a Lunarian Princess is the moon in the book.''''

    Archer was confused and asked her to exin. Hemera proceeded to tell him about the passage she read to her family earlier.

    He nodded and decided to consider her suggestion, wondering what this new Princess would be like.

    They made their way down to the dining room and took a seat, with E still cooking.

    E turned around when she heard them enter the room and spoke. ''''Arch, Teu is waiting in the bath chambers. She wanted to see you.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, but a smile appeared on his face as he excused himself from the table as Hemera began chatting with Sera about what they were cooking.

    She offered some suggestions and pulled out a Srian recipe book to show them.

    He shook his head at their antics while making his way to the chambers. As he entered the room, he started stripping off his clothes.

    Upon entering the room with the bath, he didn''t see anything until a pair of hands covered his eyes.

    Teu''srge boobs pressed up against Archer''s back, and he enjoyed feeling the heat of her breath on his neck when she started kissing him.

    Her kisses sent thrills down his spine, her hands traveled down his body but stopped as she proceeded to lean into his ear.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She spoke in a low seductive tone. ''''You''re mine tonight, dragon; I''m not going to let that pink-haired princess take you first. It''s MY turn, and I''ll get what I want.''''

    Smiling as he heard her talk, he turned around and found Teu standing there with a smile on her face as she looked at him with lust in her ocean-blue eyes.

    She waspletely naked and Archer thought her body was gorgeous. It was the ideal blend of muscle and curves.

    Her boobs sat perfectly on her chest, with two irresistible brown nipples on show that he wanted to y with.

    Archer''s eyes drifted down her body and noticed her six-pack, which he thought suited her and loved it, he was getting turned on looking at her.

    Teu''s waist was slim but her thighs were thick, she saw him looking at her and really enjoyed him looking at her.

    She had no sexual experience but her Mother Mele taught her a few things which gave her some confidence to make the first move.

    Archer''s eyesnded on her perfect-looking pussy, which had a tuft of blue hair, and noticed that she was already wet, he got closer to her and wrapped his arm around her waist.

    Teu let him pull her closer and he stole her lips and the two started kissing, she slipped her tongue into his mouth.

    A battlemenced that Teu thought she was winning until Archer attacked and took over, they ended up leaning up against the chamber wall.

    The passionate kiss continue as his hand made its way down her body until it reached her pussy.

    He started to gently rub it causing Teu to tense up but she opened her legs wider, the more he rubbed the more distracting it became causing her to moan.

    ''''Uunnngh!~~''''

    The two of them stopped kissing, she rested her head on his shoulder as he got faster. Archer felt her getting even wetter.

    His finger caused her to let out small moans. ''''Anhhh!~~ Mmmmngh!~~''''

    He inserted a finger inside her tight pussy, effortlessly entering while she was drenched. He pulled his finger out and started rubbing her again.

    Archer''s actions caused her to get even more wet as his finger started attacking her clit causing her knees to buckle.

    But he caught her and continued to attack her clit causing her to moan out loud ''''AAnnghh!~~"

    Archer smiled at her response, leaning closer to whisper in her ear, which made her shiver. "Are you enjoying it, my Ocean princess?"

    Teu nodded and replied breathlessly, "Yes, it feels nice, but I want more."

    He smiled when he heard her, Archer stopped attacking her and spun Teu around until her hands were against the wall and her ass was facing him.

    Archer grinned as he noticed her attractive figure, specifically her bubble butt. He couldn''t resist the urge to touch, so he did and it was perfectly firm.

    His dragon was raging and wanted to ravage her but he managed to control his urges and knelt behind her and started licking her pussy causing her to moan as she felt his tongue invade her.

    "Arch, that feels amazing," Teu moaned, cing a hand on his head and ying with his hair as his tongue explored her.

    After his teasing, he moved down and gently stimted her clit, causing her to scream out in pleasure and release a rush of fluid as she copsed but Archer held her up as he didn''t miss a drop.

    "AAnnghh!~~Mmmnngghnn!~~

    Archer savored the taste, a mix of sour and sweet, enjoying every moment of it. When he was done he stood up behind her and held her waist.

    He lined up his dragon against her slit as he rubbed it against her coating him with her juice and spoke to her as she recovered. ''''Do you want this Teu?''''

    His eyes locked with hers, sensing the desire in her gaze, and she whispered breathlessly, "Yes, Arch. I want you."

    Upon hearing her words, he gently pushed forward and entered her, eliciting moans of pleasure from her.

    "Oh, that feels so good," Teu gasped as she felt him sliding into her. She felt him open her up.

    She gritted her teeth as she felt her hymen being torn as he fully entered her causing her to groan. ''''Ughhhnn!~~''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord

 Chapter 215 Taming The Ocean (R18)

    Archer relished in her tightness that enveloped him, his desire growing as he thrust deep into her as she kept getting wetter and moaned even louder.

    ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~AAnnghh!~~"

    He let out a low groan as she tightened around him. Her love juice made everything glide effortlessly as he continued with his motions.

    His hips collided with her thick thighs as he thrust deeper, causing Teu to grasp onto the wall, identally leaving behind marks from her nails.

    Her blue hair was disheveled, cascading all over the ce as she couldn''t contain her moans, sumbing to the relentless thrusting.

    As he fucked her he admired her body which was a perfect blend between muscles and curves, her brown skin was covered in sweat but he still admired and loved every part of her.

    Archer grabbed a hold of herrge boobs and started ying with her nipples making her body spasm even more as he felt a soaking feeling cover his dragon.

    He didn''t give her a break though and continued to fuck her until he exploded deep inside her causing Teu to scream out.

    ''''AAnnghh!~~"

    But he wasn''t finished with her. He pulled himself out of her and lifted the half-dazed girl, carrying her to the bath.

    Stepping into the water''s embrace, he lowered himself andmenced cleansing both of them.

    She sauntered over and observed him with a mischievous smile before nting a tender kiss on his lips.

    Their lips met in a passionate embrace as she straddled him and whispered into his ear, "You know, you''re not the only one who gets what they desire."

    Teu confidently held his dragon and skillfully straddled it, letting out a blissful moan of pleasure as it slid inside her and started to hit all her sensitive spots.

    "Mmnngghh!~~"

    Archer couldn''t help but notice her delighted gaze fixed upon him, a smile adorning her face as she moved.

    He savored every moment of the intense sensation as her warmth enveloped him.

    Teu continued her movements, feeling him stretching her causing a brief difort that she swiftly overcame, lost in the pleasure as she let out moans.

    ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~ Ahhhh!~~ Arch please don''t stop.''''

    He pulled her toward him and kissed her as she kept moving, that''s when her pussy clenched around his dragon and her legs started shaking.

    Archer took over and started fucking her as she held onto his shoulders and bit down on his neck, causing him to shiver.

    She tenderly caressed his neck with her lips, gradually moving closer to his as soft moans escaped from her.

    Their kisses intensified, and he could feel the building sensation within, hinting at an imminent release of passion.

    He got faster and deep making her moan again as she stopped kissing him. ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~AAnnghh!~~"

    When he heard her erotic moan, it sent him over the edge, and he filled up her womb as she copsed onto him.

    Teu''s body was shaking from the orgasm and was too busy trying to catch her breath.

    After their passionate encounter, they bothy in each other''s arms, enjoying the soothing warmth of the bathwater.

    The steam enveloped them, creating an intimate atmosphere. Teu nestled her head on his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat against her cheek.

    He gently wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer, and they relished in the peaceful moment.

    The soft ambiance filled the air, asionally punctuated by the sound of trickling water.

    As their eyes met, a gentle smile adorned both their faces, expressing more than words ever could.

    In that tender embrace, they felt their connection deepen as if the world around them had faded away, leaving only the two of them.

    He tenderly kissed her forehead, while his fingers gently caressed her back. She closed her eyes, savoring the affectionate touch.

    They both felt content, cherishing the intimacy andfort they found in each other''s presence.

    Teu got up first and gave him another kiss before starting to clean him, while Archer rxed. She spoke softly, "That was really nice. I can see why E always talks about it."

    Archer smiled after hearing her speak. After washing each other, they got out of the bath, dried off, and put onfortable clothing before heading to the dining room to eat.

    As they walked out of the room, all eyes turned to them. Nefertiti watched with narrowed eyes and huffed.

    E had a knowing smile on her face, while Sera was excited, anticipating her turn next. Hemera simply observed the group''s reaction and shrugged, engrossed in her reading.

    He greeted each girl with a kiss, pleasing everyone. Nefertiti quickly calmed down and had a small smile on her face as they all took their seats at the table and began to eat.

    After chatting and savoring the food E had prepared, everyone felt tired. Archer noticed that Teu wouldn''t look at him, which brought a smile to his face.

    Once he was done, Archer stood up and stretched, and the gaggle of girls followed him as he made his way to the bedroom.

    Hemera stood there, unsure of what to do, until Archer suddenly appeared in front of her using Blink. He swiftly picked up the Sun Elf and threw her over his shoulder, then walked back to the bedroom.

    The rest of the girls were already in the bedroom, but this time it was Nefertiti and E with whom he would be sleeping in between.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Sera jumped up, along with Teu, and mentioned that they wanted to have a peaceful sleep tonight, so they made their way to their own rooms.

    Nefertiti, E, and Hemera were left behind and understood why the other two had left, as it would be their turn tomorrow night.

    Archerid down, gettingfortable with a nervous Hemera on top of him, while Nefertiti took his left and E his right.

    The girls settled in and soon nodded off to sleep. However, Hemera remained awake, and Archer noticed. He spoke softly, "Hem,e closer."

    Her brown ears twitched as she heard him, and she scooted closer to him. Their faces were closer, and to her shock, he kissed her.

    Hemera was taken aback as it was her first kiss, but she quickly returned it and got even closer to him. The two shared a passionate kiss.

    The intimate moment calmed her down, and she cuddled up to him as she spoke softly, "One day, we will bring Artemis into this world, and she will be loved."

    She pecked him and started to drift off to sleep, but before she could, a notification popped up.

    [Sun Magic Learned]

    When he saw that he was happy, that''s when he decided to check his status before falling asleep.

    ''''Status.''''

    [Experience: 2600/20000]

    [Level Up: 192>207]

    [Rank Up: Magus>Arch Magus]

    [SP: 0>31]

    [Sun Magic Learned]

    [sma Missiles: 5>6]

    [Thunder Wave: 5>6]

    [Meteor Swarm: 0>1]

    [Aurora Borealis: 0>1]

    [Analyze: 0>1]

    He was surprised that he ranked up but had a good idea for a new skill, Archer decided to save the status points for another day.

    Archer started imagining the skill he wanted to create, Anti-Magic.

    [Spell Creation activated]

    He waited for the spell to finish creating the skill he wanted and was excited because this can help him for years toe.

    He cursed himself for noting up with it before but shrugged cause he was doing it now.

    [Anti-Magic skill created]

    [Anti-Magic: Upon activation, it nullifies all magic attacks directed at the user.]

    Archer was happy with the new skill he created, so he decided to activate it and a wave washed over him and made him feel rxed.

    Soon after he fell asleep as the girls cozied up to him and made him extremelyfortable.

    The following morning, Archer woke up and felt a bit trapped. He looked around, and all three girls were sprawled over him.

    Hemeray on his chest, Nefertiti had her head resting on his shoulder, and E was curled up next to him.

    Archer smiled, gently moving the elf off him. He then used Blink to teleport to the middle of the room, and the treehouse remained quiet.

    Stretching his limbs, Archer made his way over to the sofa and pulled out some of the Zenian food he had bought during his visit there.

    He sat there for a while, savoring his meal until he heard approaching footsteps. Looking up, he saw Sera standing in front of him with a smile.

    "Morning, Arch. It''s my turn now," she said with a giggle.

    Archer nodded to her, a grin forming on his face, as he stood up and approached the feisty girl who lunged at him.

    She wrapped around him like a ko and started yfully biting his ear while clinging to him.

    As her yful biting gave him the shivers, he spoke, "Yes, it''s your turn, my little dragon. I can''t wait."

    When she heard his words she stopped attacking his ear, Sera looked at him with love in her eyes and kissed him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord

 Chapter 216 Spell Ranks

    The two dragons shared a kiss, Archer held Sera by her perky ass as they got even more passionate.

    After kissing Sera brought her head back and smiled again as she spoke. ''''I''m so happy that you rescued me that day all those years ago.''''

    When he heard her speak he smiled as he agreed. ''''So am I Seraphina, want to have some Zenian food?''''

    But she ignored him and attacked his neck again. Archer rolled his eyes as she carried the redhead who was using her sharp teeth to bite into him.

    As he was walking he spoke to her as he shook his head with a smile. ''''You''re never going to change this habit of yours.''''

    He walked onto the balcony and noticed the bad weather, wind and rain was pelting it down.

    When Sera felt the rain hit her she stopped attacking him and looked around. She jumped down and stretched.

    Archer noticed her nightgown was getting wet from the rain, so he took out a cloak he had and wrapped it around her.

    She looked up at him and smiled as the two watched the rain. Archer and Sera stood on the balcony, gazing at the pouring rain enveloping the domain.

    Archer and Sera stood side by side on the balcony of their treehouse, gazing out at the torrential rain pouring down on the domain below.

    The rhythmic sound of raindrops created a soothing melody, and the earthy scent of wet leaves filled the air.

    The sky above was draped in dark, heavy clouds, and the rain fell in sheets, veiling thendscape in a soft, misty curtain.

    Despite the downpour, the vibrant green of the trees and the colorful flowers in the domain still managed to peek through, adding a touch of life to the rainy scenery.

    Archer felt the cool mist on his face, while Sera''s long, red hair danced in the wind. They stood infortable silence, appreciating the beauty of the moment.

    The sound of the rain was like a gentle luby, calming their minds and soothing their souls.

    Sera reached out her hand, allowing the raindrops to cascade over her fingers. Sheughed lightly, her eyes shining with delight.

    Archer watched her with a tender smile, captivated by her joy and presence.

    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Sera said, turning to Archer with a contented expression.

    He nodded in agreement. "Yes, it is," he replied, his voice soft. "There''s something magical about watching the rain from up here."

    They leaned against the balcony railing, their shoulders lightly touching. The raindrops tapped rhythmically against the wooden deck, creating a peaceful ambiance.

    Time seemed to slow down as they savored the tranquility of the moment. They went back inside just as E walked out of the room, yawning.

    She looked at the two of them and smiled, asking, ''''Are you going to meet Hemera''s father?''''

    As he was about to reply, they heard the girl in question''s voice. ''''Father is sorting out the mess and wanted to meet but can''t find the time. He will meet once all this is finished.''''

    Archer gave a nod and extended an invitation, "Would you like to visit the library, Hem?''''

    The Sun Elf rubbed her eyes, and a big smile appeared on her face as she replied, ''''Yes, please.''''

    Sera and E smiled as they made their way to wake up the other two and have a bath andze around while the weather was bad.

    Archer led Hemera up the stairs until they reached the library, and when she saw it, her eyes widened in awe as she looked around the room.

    She approached the spellbooks he had already ced on the shelves and started reading them. After finishing, she turned to him and spoke, ''''Archer, did you know spells have ranks?''''

    ''''No, I thought it had to do with the amount of mana one has,'''' he said with a confused look before she smiled and motioned for them to sit down.

    Archer sat, and she joined him, beginning to exin, ''''In the academy, they use a system to measure spells from Rank one through seven. The spell you usedst night must have been a Rank five or six.''''

    He nodded as he listened, and she continued, ''''Most spells I use are Rank two or above, but Rank three spells or above are rare to find. Not many mages record their spells for future generations, but that didn''t stop the academy from researching spells of all different ranks.''''

    After chatting, Hemera pulled out various books from her bag, but soon her golden eyes turned to him. ''''Can I see your status, Archer?''''

    He looked at her with a raised eyebrow and asked, ''''You can do that?''''

    She nodded and sped his hand, whispering something. In an instant, her status appeared before him.

    [Name: Hemera Helios]

    [Race: Sun Elf]

    [Age: 38]

    [Rank: Expert]

    [Exp: 3440/9000]

    [Level: 75]

    [HP: 2000/2000]

    [Mana: 2300/2300]

    [Magic: Sun]

    [Strength: 700]

    [Constitution: 1300]

    [Stamina: 1500]

    [Charisma: 1700]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Intelligence: 1300]

    Archer felt shocked when he saw her status; he didn''t know he could see others'' status without his Analyze skill.

    After examining it, he turned to her and noticed she was smiling, so he shrugged and gently held her hand as he showed her his status.

    [Name: Archer]

    [Race: White Dragon]

    [Age: 16]

    [Rank: Arch Magus]

    [Exp: 2500/20000]

    [Level: 207]

    [HP: 6000/6000]

    [Mana: 28150/28150]

    [Magic: Fire- Water- Earth- Wind- Lightning- Space- Darkness- Light- Spirit- Aquarian- Infernomancy-Arcane- Sun]

    [Strength: 4850]

    [Constitution: 4750]

    [Stamina: 4900]

    [Charisma: 4300]

    [Intelligence: 4460]

    [Status Points: 30]

    Spells: Void ze(4)Cosmic Shield(6)Cosmic Sword(6)Blink(5)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(7)sma Missiles(6)Thunder Wave(6)Call Lightning(5)Element Bolts(7)Dragon''s Breath(5)Meteor Swarm(1)Gate(-)Crown Of Stars(2)Celestial Beam(2)Elemental Fury(2)Sr re Barrage(1)Celestial Arrow(1)Chain Lightning(1)Frost Nova(0)Beacon Of rity(0)Aurora Borealis(1)Stone Wardens(2)

    Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(-)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura Detector(5)Dragon''s Domain(3)Draconic Form(-)Spell Combination(-)Dragon Form(2)Analyze(1)Anti-Magic(0)

    When Hemera saw his status, her eyes went wide, and she looked at him as if he was a monster, which annoyed him.

    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?'''' Archer asked.

    Hemera shook her head, noticing his annoyed expression, and quickly spoke. ''''Well, I''ve never seen someone with so many Elements and spells before. Also, most of your spells are Rank three or above, apart from Cosmic Shield and Cosmic Sword which are Rank two.''''

    She then started to think to herself before continuing. ''''Cleanse is a low-ranked spell, but the rest I''ve never heard or seen before.''''

    Archer nodded his head and had a basic understanding of the Spell Ranks. They sat side by side in the cozy library of their treehouse.

    Sunlight filtered through the leafy canopy, casting a warm glow upon the room. Shelves lined with ancient tomes and spellbooks filled the space, and the aroma of old parchment filled the air.

    Hemera''s golden eyes sparkled with excitement as she flipped through the pages of a particrly intriguing spellbook.

    Archer watched her with amusement, admiring her curiosity and thirst for knowledge.

    "Have you ever seen a spell like this before?" Hemera asked, pointing to an intricate illustration in the book.

    Archer leaned closer to examine the diagram. "Hmm, it looks like a variation of an elemental fusion spell. Quite fascinating," he remarked.

    After he learned a few more spells as the notifications popped into his view.

    [Azur Cannon Learned]

    [Azur Comet Learned]

    [shpoint Learned]

    Eventually, Archer realized the morning had passed, and he needed to greet the other girls.

    He stood up with a gentle smile and said, "I should go say good morning to the others. Will you be okay here?"

    Hemera nodded, still engrossed in her reading. "Of course! I''m having a great time exploring these spells."

    Archer affectionately ruffled Hemera''s hair and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead before making his way out of the library.

    He headed to the main living area where the other girls were gathered, engaged in lively conversation andughter.

    When they all saw him, they smiled and walked over to him, giving him pecks on the cheek before returning to their seats.

    Before he could speak, Teu spoke up. ''''Arch, I want to visit Mother and my sister Taus for a couple of days. E and Sera are joining me.''''

    Archer nodded with a smile before replying. ''''That''s fine. I''ll be traveling to the Lunaris Empire and will be away for a few days.''''

    The three girls smiled, and Nefertiti added, ''''I won''t be joining the little girls. I''ll be heading back to the academy for sses. Arch, do you mind if I bring my bodyguards to the domain? They will be worried otherwise and will pester Father.''''

    The girls'' ns were set, and Archer was content with their arrangements, he cast Gate to the Aquarian Pce.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord

 Chapter 217 Good Morning

    Teu, E, and Sera each gave him a kiss before stepping into the portal and vanishing. Nefertiti watched them go, and just as they did, they heard Hemeraing down the stairs.

    She looked around and asked, ''''Where are the other girls?''''

    ''''They went to Teu''s kingdom for a few days to escape the bad weather,'''' Archer answered.

    Hemera then turned her attention to Nefertiti. ''''I assume you''re going back home for a while?''''

    The pink-haired girl rolled her eyes but still replied, ''''Yes, I have to attend sses for a few days. Why?''''

    The Sun Elf smiled as she approached Nefertiti. ''''I''ll join you. I want to surprise your Mother and see who she married.''''

    Archer chuckled at Nefertiti''s reaction before she shot him a look and then walked toward him with a sly smile.

    She leaned into his ear and whispered as her hand slid down his body. ''''I will appear to you in three days. You better keep your promise, husband.''''

    After Nefertiti spoke, she yfully nipped at his ear, causing him to shiver but smile with anticipation.

    Archer opened a portal, and just as Nefertiti went to walk through it, he gently grabbed hold of her hand and gave her a sweet kiss goodbye.

    Nefertiti was ted after the kiss, and she turned to Hemera, motioning for her to follow.

    Hemera nodded and then turned to Archer with a smile. She walked over to him, standing on her tiptoes to ce a kiss on his cheek before saying goodbye.

    The two girls stepped through the Gate, and now the treehouse waspletely quiet. Archer shrugged his shoulders and made his way to the front door.

    As he opened the door he heard the rain stilling down, Archer walked out and made his way down the walkway.

    He when to find Mohamet but after a while of searching he found Jethro talking to a group of dragon-kin children.

    Jethro was seated on arge chair, and the children listened with wide-eyed wonder as he began telling the story about one of the old white dragon kings and his legendary adventures.

    Intrigued, Archer decided to join the circle of young dragon-kin, eager to hear the tale himself.

    He settled down among the children, feeling a sense of nostalgia for the days back on Earth when he, too, was captivated by such stories.

    Jethro''s deep voice carried a soothing tone as he began his storytelling. "Long ago, in the ancientnds of Thrylos, there lived a noble and valiant white dragon king. His scales glistened like snow, and his wings were strong, carrying him across the vast skies of our realm."

    The children listened intently as Jethro described the old white dragon king''s journeys to distantnds, his encounters with magical creatures, and the friendships he forged along the way.

    "He was known for his bravery andpassion," Jethro continued, "always standing up for those in need and protecting the innocent from harm."

    The children''s eyes sparkled with excitement as they imagined the adventures of the old king.

    Their eyes widened in amazement as Jethro narrated the epic battle between the white dragon king and the hydra that terrorized the central continent.

    "The hydra was a fearsome beast with multiple heads, each one more dangerous than thest," Jethro narrated. "It brought destruction and chaos wherever it roamed, threatening the very bnce of the central continent Verdantia."

    Archer watched the children''s expressions, knowing well the impact such stories could have on young dragon-kin.

    He remembered how they had inspired him in his own youth, filling him with dreams of bravery and heroism.

    "In an epic battle that shook thend itself, the white dragon faced the hydra with courage," Jethro continued. "He fought valiantly, supported by Empires of the continent and the strength of his heart."

    The children leaned in closer, hanging on to every word as the tale reached its climax. They could almost feel the adrenaline and excitement of the battle.

    "In the end, with a disy of immense power, the king triumphed over the hydra, bringing an end to its reign of terror," Jethro concluded with a smile.

    The young dragon-kin erupted into cheers and apuse, their faces beaming with admiration for the legendary king.

    Jethro noticed Archer sitting among the children, and a knowing smile crossed his face.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Seeing the young white dragon engrossed in the storytelling, he decided to weave a new tale about the new dragon king.

    The very one sitting with them, who brought hope and happiness to the Dragon-kin in their time of need.

    "Alright, young ones, gather ''round," Jethro called out, capturing the attention of the eager children. "I have another story to tell you about the current Dragon King."

    The children''s eyes widened with curiosity as Jethro began the tale.

    "Once upon a time, in a city called Sunhaven, the new dragon king rose to power," he narrated. "But unlike the kings of old, this dragon king was unique. He didn''t seek dominion over others or wield his power for selfish gain. Instead, he had a heart full ofpassion and a burning desire for adventure and happiness."

    The children leaned in closer, their interest piqued, as they realized that the story was about none other than Archer himself.

    "This dragon king saw the struggles of the Dragon-kin and their need for a ce to call home," Jethro continued. "Without hesitation, he offered them refuge in his own domain, a vast and beautifulnd where they could live freely, pursuing their dreams, and finding joy in every moment."

    As Jethro''s words painted a vivid picture, the children looked around in shock, realizing that they were living in the very domain the dragon king had generously offered.

    "He didn''t rule with an iron fist or demand unwavering loyalty," Jethro emphasized. "Instead, he treated every Dragon-kin as equals, fostering a sense of unity and camaraderie among them."

    The old man jumped up with vigor in his step and continued telling his tale with a big smile on his face that could be seen through his beard.

    "He didn''t demand loyalty or obedience from the Dragon-kin," Jethro emphasized. "Instead, he encouraged them to be true to themselves, to follow their passions, and to explore the wonders of the domain they lived in."

    The children''s eyes sparkled with wonder as they imagined the adventures that awaited them when they grew up.

    "In the realm of this dragon king, the Dragon-kin found not just a home but a family," Jethro said, his voice filled with warmth. "They lived in harmony, united by a shared sense of belonging."

    "The king himself has embarked on his grand adventure, exploring the far corners of Thrylos." Jethro continued. "Together, they discovered newnds, encountered magical creatures, and spread joy wherever they went."

    As the old man described the king''s adventurous spirit, the children''s faces lit up with excitement, yearning for their own adventures in the future.

    "This dragon king showed that true strength lies not in domination but in understanding, kindness, and the pursuit of happiness," Jethro concluded. "He became a beacon of hope for all of us without expecting anything in return."

    The children erupted into cheers and apuse, their hearts filled with admiration for the legendary dragon king.

    Archer smiled, pleased to have been a part of this storytelling experience, and grateful for the wisdom shared by Jethro with the young generation of Dragon-kin.

    He stood up and approached Jethro who turned to face him with a smile and bowed his head as he spoke. ''''Good morning your Majesty. I hope you enjoyed the story, I promised the children a story yesterday but I was busy.''''

    Archer looked at the old man who has been with him for years and something made his curiosity peak, so he asked. ''''How are you enjoying your life here, Jethro?''''

    The elderly man gazed fondly at the young boy, whom he had first encountered three years ago, and a gentle smile graced his weathered face.

    "I must say, I truly cherish this ce. It''s a haven of peace, free from the turmoil of violence, and that is a blessing indeed."

    When he heard the man''s answer, Archer smiled and reached into his pocket, pulling out a pouch of gold coins. He handed it to Jethro, who wore a confused expression.

    Archer exined, ''''These are 50 gold coins for each family who lost a loved one in the battles they were involved in."

    Jethro looked at the boy in awe, wondering if he was truly a dragon, as legends said they were known for their reluctance to part with their gold.

    The old man shook his head in amazement and bowed once again, speaking respectfully, ''''Yes, your Majesty.''''

    Archer nodded and walked off after bidding farewell to the old man. He opened a gate to Ravenna City and stepped through.

    As he emerged on the other side, he found himself in the middle of the road, surrounded by curious citizens who stared at him.

    Unfazed by the attention, he shrugged and began walking towards the northern gate, where he would begin his journey toward the Lunaris Empire.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 218 What Are Your Names

    As Archer walked towards Ravenna''s northern gate, he passed numerous stalls selling a variety of goods.

    Amidst the array of scents, a delightful aroma caught his attention, drawing him closer to its source.

    Following his nose, he eventually arrived at a food stall that sold a mouthwatering dish.

    Approaching the stall, he noticed two elderly individuals standing behind it, engaged in an argument.

    The old man stopped arguing with the woman and turned to Archer, while the woman continued her rant.

    ''''What are you looking at, boy? Do you want something?'''' the man asked.

    ''''What are you cooking?''''

    Just as the man was about to speak, the old woman answered, ''''It''s a sweet bread, young man.''''

    Archer smiled upon hearing that and ced an order. ''''Can I have as much of the bread as you can sell?''''

    The old couple''s eyes widened upon hearing his order, and they nodded eagerly, immediately getting to work to fulfill it.

    As he waited for his order, Archer noticed a bookshop not far from where he stood. He turned back to the couple and said, "I''ll be right back."

    Leaving the sweet bread stall behind, Archer made his way to the shop named Delphi Spellcraft.

    Its exterior exuded an ancient and mysterious aura, adorned with marble columns, mythical creature carvings, and Greek symbols.

    The shop''s name was written elegantly in golden letters on a wooden sign, hinting at the mystical treasures inside.

    Upon entering, a gentle scent of aged parchment and herbs enveloped him. The dimly lit interior showcased shelves of spellbooks, scrolls, and vials glowing with magical energy.

    The shopkeeper, a wise-looking elderly man with a long white beard and ancient runes on his robe, warmly greeted him.

    "Wee, young traveler," his voice carried the wisdom of ages. "How can I assist you on your journey?"

    As the man spoke, Archer looked at him and said, "I''m looking to buy any rare spellbooks that you''ve got."

    The older man rubbed his chin, then swiftly turned around and walked to the back of the shop.

    After a short while, the old man returned with a book and ced it in front of Archer. He nced down at the book and read the title, "Mana Maniption."

    Curious, he looked up at the old man and asked, "How much?"

    "Ten gold, young man," the old man replied.

    Archer paid the coins and took the book, making his way back to the stall.

    When he returned, the old couple was still cooking and offered him a seat. Archer sat down and started reading the book.

    After reading for a while a notification popped up.

    [Mana Maniption Learned]

    Once he learned the spell he tested it out and cast it. ''Mana Maniption''

    Six little orbs appeared above his hand and made them fly around him. Archer realized he could control mana directly with this spell.

    ''With this spell and Anti-Magic, no magic will be able to harm me.'' He thought to himself as he waited for the food.

    After another hour it was done and there was a tray of bread on the side, he turned to the tired old couple and spoke. ''''How much?''''

    The old man answered. ''''Two gold boy.''''

    Archer handed over three gold coins as he stored the bread in his Item Box and thanked the old couple as he walked away.

    The old couple were baffled by the boy''s behavior but shrugged their shoulders as they got back to arguing.

    As Archer strolled along, he noticed an Adventurers Guild nearby and decided to check it out. Upon entering the building, he made a beeline for the quest boards.

    Scanning through the papers, he searched for bandit quests suitable for his journey northward.

    After finding several bandit quests, he collected some of them and walked over to the counter. A friendly sun elf woman with light brown hair and blue eyes greeted him.

    "Hello, adventurer. I''m Farissa. How can I assist you today?" she asked with a warm smile.

    He returned her smile and replied, ''''I want to take these four quests as I head north.''''

    Archer handed over the papers, and Farissa started scanning the requests. It took her a little while to read them.

    Afterward, she looked up at the boy and asked, ''''Let me see your guild card, please. And are you sure you want to take these on alone?''''

    He took the aqua blue card out of his Item Boxas and handed his card over for Farissa to scan while he answered. ''''I''ll be fine.''''

    After registering the quests to his card, she handed it back to him. Archer turned around and left the guild.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    As he continued his journey through the Northern Gate, the guard recognized him and nodded in acknowledgment.

    When Archer stepped through the towering gates of Ravenna City, he found himself greeted by a breathtaking sight.

    Before himy a vast expanse of rolling green fields, stretching as far as the eye could see.

    Thendscape seemed to go on endlessly, adorned with colorful wildflowers that swayed gently in the soft breeze.

    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden glow over thendscape, and the clouds painted delicate brushstrokes of white against the brilliant blue canvas.

    In the distance, he could see the sparkling waters of a meandering river, glinting like a ribbon of liquid silver.

    As he stepped outside the city, Archer was met with a refreshing breeze, carrying the scent of earth and nature.

    The soft rustling of leaves and distant bird songs created a calming melody that filled him with wonder and appreciation for the natural beauty surrounding him.

    As Archer left the city, he noticed a bustling gathering of merchants and their guards near the entrance. Paying them no mind, he embarked on his journey to the Lunaris Empire.

    As he walked along the road, he decided to enjoy some bread. Suddenly, a carriage approached in the distance.

    As it drew nearer, he realized it was a ve caravan, and his curiosity was piqued.

    Intrigued by the sight of a pair of twins with lifeless expressions, Archer used his Blink ability to swiftly return to the road and block the caravan''s path.

    The guards immediately reacted, shouting at him to move aside. Not bothered by the men, Archer addressed them, "I want to buy the twins. How much?"

    A tall, chubby man with short red hair, who resembled the typical plump nobles from the novels he had read, approached him.

    The man introduced himself as Vn Highglide, the owner of the Highglide ve Warehouse in Larissa City.

    Archer reiterated, "I want to buy the twins."

    Vn stroked his chin and nodded, "30 gold for each. They were acquired in the far north by a friend of mine. They belong to a noble vampire family, that''s all I know."

    Without hesitation, he took out a pouch of gold coins and tossed it to Vn. The man began counting the coins and signaled the guards to release the girls.

    The man threw something to Archer and it was a little silver te, he looked up to Vn as he started to exin. ''''The te is the for the owner, as long as you have it they will belong to you.''''

    As Archer observed the two zombie-like girls being dragged towards him by the guards, he noticed that they wore ve cors around their necks.

    After the guard handed over the girls, Vn and the caravan continued on their way, leaving the girls standing there.

    Now, at a closer look, Archer could distinguish their features better. One girl had ck hair and lifeless green eyes, while the other had red eyes and blonde hair.

    The sight of the cors made Archer wonder if they were responsible for the girls'' condition. Acting swiftly, he opened a portal to his domain and gestured for them to enter.

    Without hesitation, the girls walked through the portal, and Archer followed, finding them standing motionless inside his domain.

    He focused his attention on the cors and noticed mana entwined around them. To counter the magic, he cast Anti-magic and felt its effect wash over him.

    Archer reached for the cors, crumbling them with his touch. Despite their release, the two girls remained still as he moved around to stand in front of them.

    As he stood there, Archer decided to scan both of them and to his surprise, he found that the two girls were remarkably strong.

    [Name: Thalia Von Carstein]

    [Age: 27]

    [Rank: Expert]

    [Name: Xanthe Von Carstein]

    [Age: 27]

    [Rank: Expert]

    As Archer observed the two girls, he noticed a spark of life returning to their eyes. A smile crept across his face as he realized, "The cor suppresses them."

    When the girls regained theirposure, they jumped back in panic and stared at him with narrowed and angry eyes.

    The ck-haired girl was the first to speak, demanding, ''''Who are you, human? Where are we?''''

    Archer found their confusion amusing, but then he remembered that he had concealed most of his features until now.

    Deciding to reveal his true self, he stopped hiding his four horns and scales, which startled the two girls once more.

    With a calm demeanor, Archer rified, ''''I''m not a human; I''m Archer, a dragon. What are your names?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [I''ll drop one chapter for a few days so I can stockpile chapters]

 Chapter 219 Olympus Crossing

    The ck-haired girl red at him with narrowed eyes as she introduced the two of them. "I''m Xanthe," she said, pointing at the blonde girl, "and she''s Thalia."

    He smiled warmly at them, gesturing towards the sofa before taking a seat himself. Archer watched them, noticing their expressions were a mix of worry and happiness.

    As they exchanged a curious nce with each other, Xanthe nodded, and they both sat down. Archer kindly tossed some sweet bread their way.

    Their hungry expressions and the way they nibbled at the food reminded him of two little mice, bringing a smile to his face.

    At that moment, he noticed their clothes were old and smelly. Without hesitation, he called out, "Are there any brownies around?"

    In just a moment, a little poof was heard, and Cinnamon appeared. "Hello, Master Archer. How can I assist you?"

    His smile widened as he looked at the adorable brownie. "Hey there, Cinnamon. Could you please fetch some clothes for the girls?"

    Cinnamon nodded and vanished once more, leaving Archer to turn back to the girls who were watching him as if he were a weirdo.

    Ignoring their looks, he waited for Cinnamon to return with the clothes while the two girls were eating the bread.

    Archer looked at the girls and spoke. ''''Where are you girls from? And I know this is a sensitive topic, but how did you end up as ves?''''

    When they heard him, Thalia got a sad look on her face, and Xanthe got angry, but she calmed herself down and answered, "Well, we were originally from the Northern Continent, Frostwood. Our family was ordered here by the Queen to set up a Kingdom in the far north of Pluoria."

    Xanthe''s expression turned sad as she continued, "We went on a treasure hunt in northern Avalon but failed. When we returned to our kingdom, we discovered that our stepfather had turned our mother against us."

    She looked at her sister, who was just staring into the distance, but continued speaking to him.

    "At first, we tried to endure it, but things escted when his children tried attacking Thalia. I had to defend her, which unfortunately led to us being sold to a ver. They were paid to take us far south, preventing our other rtives from rescuing us."

    When Archer heard their story, he felt sorry for them but asked, "How long ago was this?"

    That was when Thalia spoke up. "Two years ago. We''ve been traveling ever since."

    Archer nodded his head as he took out more sweet bread and gave the food to them. They graciously epted the food, nodding their heads in thanks.

    At that moment, Cinnamon reappeared with a pile of clothing, cing it on the sofa next to Archer and bowing to him.

    He quickly spoke, "Cinnamon, could you please get three drinks?"

    The Brownie nodded her head and vanished again, reappearing a minuteter with the drinks, which she ced on the table.

    After Cinnamon vanished, Archer passed two of the drinks to the two girls. They took the cups and sipped from them.

    The twins'' eyes widened when they tasted the drink and loved its vor. Thalia couldn''t help but ask, "What is this delicious drink?"

    Archer smiled at the girl as he answered, "Well, it''s brewed here by the dragon-kin, and they always give me some."

    Thalia gave him a small smile as she started drinking, but Xanthe spoke up, "Why did you buy us? You''re not a pervert like the humans?"

    He startedughing before he replied, "Yes, I''m a pervert, but only for my fianc��es."

    Xanthe narrowed her eyes but then nodded her head, sensing no lieing from him. She finished the bread and asked, "What do you want from us?"

    Archer looked at the girl. "Nothing. You can go home, or you can stay here and recover for a little while. It''s up to you, but I must warn you that there are five girls who may appear while you''re here."

    The twins nodded slowly, and Thalia leaned over to Xanthe, whispering, "Can we trust him, sister? He looks like a human."

    Xanthe looked at her and replied in a hushed tone, "No, we can''t. We must keep an eye on him to make sure he doesn''t try anything."

    Thalia nodded, her eyes narrowing as she turned to him and asked, "Are you nning to do naughty things to us, you human-looking boy?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Archer rubbed his temple after she spoke and replied, dismissing her silly assumptions, "No, I won''t touch you, girls. I have five fianc��es; why would I touch two random girls? And I''m not a human-looking boy; I''m a dragon."

    Still skeptical, they continued to look at him without being convinced. He sighed to himself as they just sat there, staring at him.

    "I won''t do anything to harm you two. Why would I buy you just to hurt you? That''s precious gold, you know. But do you two want separate bedrooms or the same? There is one with a lovely view of the mountains."

    Before they could answer, he remembered the clothes and passed them to the twins, who were being still cautious of him.

    Archer dropped the clothes in front of them and walked toward the balcony. Thalia spoke as she saw him walking away, "Where are you going?"

    He stopped walking and replied, "I''m going to the balcony so you can change in private, beyond that door there are the bath chambers. Feel free to have a bath.''''

    After he walked out the door, Xanthe looked at Thalia and said, "Why did you ask him that? He''s got nefarious intentions for us."

    Thalia looked at her skeptical sister and replied, "He broke our ve cors and left us alone in his house.''''

    Xanthe looked at her sister and let out a sigh. "I will keep an eye on him, but we need to make a decision.''''

    She started to think to herself for a second before continuing. ''''We can''t go back home, or he will have us killed. Our best option is to stay hidden here and use him until he''s no longer of use to us."

    Thalia, the blonde, shook her head. "Yeah, we were ves for years, but no one dared to touch us thanks to the contract that man signed. If he hadn''t bought us, we would have been sold in the South as mere erotic luxuries once the contract''s time period ended."

    Xanthe nodded, silently vowing to keep a watchful eye on the strange boy who was offering his help as they walked to the door he pointed at.

    Once inside the chambers, the two girls shed their stinky rags and stepped into the weing warmth of the water.

    They sank down into the bath, feeling the tension melt away as they rxed. Xanthe chose to sit with her eyes closed, embracing the tranquility.

    Meanwhile, Thalia allowed herself to float, reveling in the sensation of the warm water caressing her skin.

    After an hour of simply soaking, the two of them got out and changed into the dresses that Archer had given them.

    As they walked out of the chambers, they saw him setting out a meal on the table for the two of them.

    Archer looked up and saw the two girls standing there, eyeing the food he had arranged for them. He spoke, "Girls, I got the brownies to put together a meal for you. I''ll be continuing my journey, but I''ll be back tonight."

    Thalia nodded in acknowledgment, but Xanthe watched him with narrowed eyes as they sat down. Archer noticed her paranoia and smiled reassuringly before opening a portal.

    Stepping through, he left the two to eat, already having instructed the brownies to keep an eye on the twins and inform him if anything seemed suspicious.

    Archer returned to the road and resumed walking, using his wing as an umbre to shield himself from the rain.

    After an hour of walking,pletely drenched, he summoned his wings and took off into the air. Flying was initially challenging, but he quickly got the hang of it and soared through the rain.

    Getting an idea, Archer cast a Cosmic Shield around himself and used Mana Maniption to create fire, warming up the inside of the shield.

    He continued flying for hours until he spotted a raging river in the distance, with arge stone bridge crossing it. Descending quickly, hended near the bridge and continued on foot.

    Archer stood before the Olympus Crossing, a bridge Hemera''s father had mentioned to be guarded by the Lunarians. However, as he approached, he noticed that there was no one in sight.

    He cautiously began his journey across the bridge, and as he proceeded, the atmosphere seemed to change.

    About halfway through, Archer couldn''t help but notice the remnants of smashed carriages and blood stains scattered all over the ce.

    It took him half an hour to reach the other side, and when he finally did, he discovered the unsettling reason for the absence of people around.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 220 Fiend

    Archer witnessed numerous blood stains, dismembered limbs, and dead horses strewn across the Lunaris side of the bridge.

    What was once a thriving trading hub had now turned into ruins, with the buildings of the town brought down and left in perpetual devastation.

    The scene suggested that the defenders had been mercilessly ughtered just before they could reach the bridge to make their escape.

    As Archer looked around, he noticed the lifeless bodies of Rat-lings and Blightborn, adding to the grim aftermath of the violent encounter.

    Archer activated his Aura Detector and scanned the entire town but found nothing; it was like a dead zone.

    There was no sign of life here, he searched around but didn''t find much. The local guild was leveled, leaving only the sign to tell anyone who passed by that it once stood there.

    With a p of his wings, he ascended into the sky to scan the surroundings. Arge forest bordered the town, and he noticed ck smoke rising in the distance.

    Archer made his way toward it while casting Anti-Magic and getting ready to use Mana Maniption.

    It took him ten minutes to reach the source of the smoke, and what he saw tugged at his heartstrings. Piles of moon elves were stacked outside the city.

    As he looked up, he saw a city in mes, raging infernos tearing through the streets and copsing buildings.

    Noticing that the swarm was still present, Archer decided to give them a surprise. He cast Stone Warden dozens of times without stopping.

    An army of stone men appeared, and he ordered them to ughter every creature they could find while he dealt with the fire.

    Soaring high above the urbanndscape, he cast Mana Maniption and conjured a magnificent water dragon from the mystical energies around him.

    With a resolutemand, he directed the water dragon to bring forth a deluge upon the city.

    The colossal creature surged through the streets, extinguishing fires that had ignited in its wake.

    Meanwhile, formidable stone men advanced catching the startled horde off-guard and subduing their advances with swift and decisive action.

    Archer quickly whispered to himself. ''''Draconis.''''

    He changed into his Draconic form as he watched the stone men m into the unaware Rat-lings taking them by surprise, the creatures were quickly put down.

    As they dealt with the Rat-lings, Archer and his water dragon used their magic to fight the fire and sessfully extinguished it.

    He looked at the city and realized that it was already toote, all the peopley in piles outside or burned to ashes by the mes.

    Archer flew off after dismissing the stone men and started to fly above the road as he started spotting Rat-lings all over the ce.

    While he was flying he started casting Element Bolts made of earth and fired them at every creature he saw.

    After butchering hundreds of creatures he saw a town in the distance that was under attack, he got closer and stop just above the ground, and cast his new spell at the swarm.

    ''Azur Cannon.''

    From his outstretched hand, a brilliant violet beam surged forth, fracturing into multiple tendrils mid-air as it homed in on its dozens of targets.

    Each tendril of energy impacted with precision, mming into the creatures with unyielding force.

    The resulting spectacle resembled a symphony of explosions, a cacophony of brilliant bursts reverberating throughout the surroundings.

    Creatures were sent hurtling in all directions, propelled by the tremendous power unleashed upon them.

    Chaos ensued as the affected beings scattered, disoriented, and overwhelmed by the force of Archer''s mystical assault.

    He wasn''t finished as he cast shpoint and a bright orb appeared above him and started shooting out beams of violet light that took out any creature Archer looked at.

    But it raised above him and kept firing nonstop as it drained his mana, Archer didn''t let that bother him so he cast Azur Comet.

    That''s when a violet beam appeared in the heavens and struck the center of the swarm, the cosmic wave washed through the creatures.

    While he cast his spells he cast onest one, Crown of Stars. The seven violet orbs circled his head until they instantly shot off.

    They struck several sneaky Rat-lings that snuck up behind him, Archer activated Aura-Detector and scanned as far as he could.

    It was uncountable when he received the pings, While Crown of Stars and shpoint amped up their attacks.

    Before Archer could attempt to cast the spell again, he sensed an impending attack directed straight at him.

    Swiftly, he raised his wing, using it as a shield as a creature collided against it. With a powerful motion, he flung the creature away, keeping a watchful eye on its crashnding.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Upon examining the fallen creature, the details became clear to Archer through his acute perception:

    [Name: Fiend (Mutated Human)]

    [Rank: E+]

    Archer scrutinized the being intently, recognizing human-like features marred by the unmistakable signs of experimentation.

    Its skin bore an unnatural light green color, and its face appeared lifeless. Yet, its ck eyes and sharp, decaying teeth revealed an unsettling semnce of life.

    With a swift motion, he unleashed a Celestial Beam that instantly wiped the creature out, but more of them appeared, pouncing at him with malevolence.

    Undeterred, Archer quickly cast Thunderwave as they drew closer, sending the fiends flying backward.

    He cast Mana Maniption, targeting every nearby fiend with precision. The earth beneath them rose like sharp des, impaling most of them.

    However, a few agile ones managed to evade the attack, continuing their relentless charge.

    Archer''s tail became a formidable weapon, swiping through the air and bringing them down one by one.

    Once they were down he plunged his w through their hearts, ending their twisted existence.

    When Archer took down the creature, he couldn''t help but feel like he heard a quiet "thank you" from somewhere.

    He looked around, searching for the source, but found nothing. To remain cautious, Archer activated Anti-Magic once again, ensuring he was protected from any further surprises.

    As he scanned his surroundings, his Aura Detector signaled movement behind him.

    Turning around, Archer spotted a Rat-ling standing there. This creature stood out from the rest, d in ck robes and wielding a peculiar stick-like object pointed at him.

    Much to Archer''s astonishment, the creature spoke, expressing its intent to kill the "man-thing" for interfering with its ns.

    The Rat-ling chanted a swift incantation and unleashed a spell, but it had no effect on Archer, dissipating harmlessly.

    Seizing the moment, Archer swiftly cast Blink, teleporting behind the creature in an instant.

    His ws found their mark, piercing the Rat-ling''s chest as he extracted its heart, causing it to copse lifelessly to the ground.

    Storing away the heart, he couldn''t help but wonder why this particr Rat-ling could speak and seemed so deranged.

    As he shook his head, Archer decided to leave such questions forter and continued his journey by gracefully pping his wings, lifting off into the afternoon sky.

    Flying through the vast expanse of the sky, Archer remained vignt, but no more hostile creatures crossed his path.

    During his flight, he took a moment to savor the taste of sweet bread, which he had brought along for the journey.

    After a few hours of soaring through the heavens, he came upon a small town that appeared heavily guarded yet eerily quiet.

    Opting tond before reaching the town, Archer descended gracefully and began his approach on foot as he dismissed his Draconic Form.

    As he approached the town''s gates, a voice called out, demanding to know his business. "Boy, what are you doing out there? How are you even alive? Everyone south of here should be dead!"

    Halting in his tracks, Archer responded calmly, "Well, I''m here, alive and well. Can Ie in?"

    Silence enveloped the area, but amidst the quiet, Archer could still discern their murmuring. The heavy town gate creaked open, revealing a torrent of Moon Elves pouring out, forming an imposing blockade.

    A taller figure emerged from the elven group, halting just a short distance away from him. The figure addressed him, "Dragon-kin, what brings you to Petros town?"

    Archer nced at the man, who stood taller than him, and replied, "I''m merely passing through. I''m on my way to the capital, Larissa."

    The man peered down at him with narrowed eyes, then nodded and stepped aside, allowing him to proceed.

    As he continued, the town''smander joined Archer and struck up a conversation. "I am Kostas, themander of the town guard. If you don''t mind me asking, how was Althosia City? You must have passed it on your journey."

    Archer turned to Kostas with a sorrowful smile. "It''s gone. When I arrived, the people had vanished, and the city was consumed by mes."

    Kostas'' expression twisted with pain as he responded, "That means we may be next. The Archon will likely have to order an evacuation. Would you mind quickly exining it to him?"

    He nodded his head and the two continued walking to the Archon''s home.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 221 Where Is My Boy

    The two of them made their way to the Archon''s home, and after a short walk, they arrived at a magnificent mansion.

    The mansion''s white marble walls gleamed brilliantly, reflecting the radiant light like a beacon in the wilderness.

    Its towering columns and ornate statues hinted at the opulence of its past glory.

    Ivy cascaded gracefully down the sides of the building, adding an air of mystery and enchantment to the scene.

    Approaching the mansion, they were met by the guards stationed at the doors, who promptly opened them and ushered the two inside.

    When Archer entered, he saw a well-decorated foyer, and a tall, skinny man with grey hair and blue eyes appeared from one of the doors.

    He stopped in front of the two and spoke, "What brings you here, Kostas? Who is the boy?"

    Themander quickly answered, "This young man has traveled close to Althosia City, and unfortunately, it was destroyed by the swarm."

    The older man, whom Archer recognized as the Archon of the town, looked at Archer with a skeptical expression.

    Kostas turned to Archer and asked him to exin what he saw, so he did, and the man''s face went white.

    Archer bid the two men farewell and left the mansion. He summoned his wings and flew out of the town.

    He continued north, but after a few hours, the sun started to set. So, he opened a portal in front of him and flew into the domain.

    As he entered, he dismissed his wings andnded on the floor, skidding to a stop. Xanthe jumped up and cast a spell at him.

    It flew toward him but dissipated into nothing just as it touched him. Archer smiled at her as he noticed the dress she was wearing and spoke, "You look nice, Xanthe. Green suits you."

    The girl stopped reacting and went silent as she sat back down. Thalia jumped up and asked, "How do I look, Archer?"

    He examined the blonde-haired girl and noticed she was wearing a red dress. Hemented with a smile, "Red suits you, Thalia. It goes well with your eyes."

    Thalia smiled at his reply and sat down in a good mood. Archer pulled out some sweet bread and gave some to the two girls as he sat down next to the moody sister.

    Xanthe moved away from him, giving him a dirty look, and started eating.

    He shook his head and asked them, "Do you have any idea what you guys want to do? You can leave here, or I can hire you as my maids. I honestly don''t mind."

    Thalia looked thoughtful, but Xanthe jumped up and eximed, "I knew it, you''re a pervert! What do you expect from us?"

    Archer turned to the paranoid girl and sighed as he spoke, "No, I''ve already told you I''m only a pervert to my fianc��es, not two random girls I bought from a ve trader."

    The blonde nodded her head, but Xanthe wasn''t convinced and asked, "What do you expect us to do? Clean? Cook? Service you?"

    Hearing her usations against him, Archer shook his head. "No, you can train, rx, and explore the domain."

    Archer took out another sweet bread and started eating before continuing, "The only thing I ask is you help me and the girls when we are here, that''s all."

    Thalia got excited, knowing they would be helping unlike back at home, where they weren''t relied on at all.

    Xanthe sat back down but kept an eye on Archer. He turned to the girl and spoke, ''''I have thousands of people in this domain. If you wish to get their point of view on me, Miss Paranoid, you can go meet them.''''

    Archer stood up, closed his eyes, and began imagining two maid outfits, simr to the ones he remembered from the novels he read.

    Once he was done, he made his way to the bath chambers, but before he entered, Xanthe screamed out, ''''How do you expect us to wear such outfits? We are nobles, not peasants.''''

    He halted in his tracks. "Don''t wear it then. It''s your choice, not mine. Now I''ll see you bothter."

    Archer stepped into the bath chambers and vanished from their sight.

    [Xanthe & Thalia POV]

    After the twins watched Archer walk into the bathroom, Thalia turned to her sister with a certain look in her eyes and spoke, ''''Why are you being like this, sister? He has done nothing but be nice to us.''''

    Xanthe turned to her. ''''He has secret intentions, why would he buy us?''''

    Thalia was about to reply when they heard an angry voice behind them. ''''Who are you two? And why are you in my home?''''

    The twins turned around and spotted a brown-skinned young girl standing there, staring at them with fire in her eyes.

    Thalia noticed she had blood-red hair tied into a ponytail, ruby-red eyes, and ears just like Archer. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The twins noticed her beautiful red scales running down her body. Xanthe stepped forward and spoke. ''''This is our master''s home. Who are you?''''

    When Thalia heard this, her eyes widened and wondered why she got angry at Archer for suggesting they be his maids but acted like this.

    The girl stepped forward as a grin spread across her face as she spoke. ''''We have not been gone long, and he already picked up two pretty girls. Twins, no less.''''

    When the twins heard this, they figured out she is one of Archer''s Fianc��es, but the girl continued talking.

    ''''I am Sera, Archer''s Fianc��e. Who are you two?'''' Sera spoke as she closed in on the twins and stopped in front of them.

    Thalia stepped back, but Xanthe didn''t move as she answered, "We are his maids. He bought us earlier today."

    Sera examined the twins and nodded before giving them a warning, "Unless he chooses you two, don''t try anything with him."

    The blonde nodded, and Xanthe narrowed her eyes but eventually nodded, causing the redhead to smile.

    "Where is my boy?" Sera asked, looking around.

    "He is in the bath chambers," Xanthe answered.

    Sera nodded and made her way to the bath. However, the ck-haired girl watched her walk away and turned on her heels.

    Thalia watched her sister in shock and followed behind her, asking, "What was that about, sister?"

    She stopped walking and turned to her. "Nothing, he''s just a pervert who has many girls."

    After talking, she walked toward the balcony and stepped outside. Thalia shook her head and sat back down to wait for Archer.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archery in the hot water, feeling rxed, when he heard the chamber door open and sniffed the air.

    He smiled as he recognized the scent approaching, and soon a pair of arms wrapped around him.

    Sera started nibbling on his ears, causing him to shiver, but Archer greeted her, ''''Hello Sera, what brings you back here?''''

    She paused and answered while looking at him with a grin, ''''They were talking about sex again, and I got really horney. So I came to see my boy. Is that an issue?''''

    Archer shook his head, but she continued, asking, ''''Who are the two girls out there? And why did you buy them?''''

    He exined, ''''They looked so sad when they were sitting in that cage. They seemed to have lost all will to live, so I bought them. But now, I don''t know what to do with them. One of them seems to like me, while the other one hates me.''''

    Sera started giggling, and Archer questioned, ''''What''s so funny?''''

    Sheposed herself and said, ''''Well, she was quick to call you her master when I questioned them. So, are you sure she hates you?''''

    Archer was taken aback but dismissed it, thinking she was just acting strangely. He closed his eyes as Sera started kissing his neck and then bit him.

    He reached back and began caressing her long ears, which made her stop attacking his neck, causing her body to tingle.

    Sera swiftly shifted and settled on hisp, and as Archer felt her presence, he opened his eyes to find herpletely naked.

    She was petite with perky little breasts, a slim waist, and thick thighs. His eyes scanned her body with desire, and he smiled.

    Archer leaned forward and kissed her, his hands exploring her body and gently pinching her little brown nipples, causing her to react with a jump.

    But he soon stopped and spoke, ''''We can continue this in the bedroom.''''

    Sera regained herposure and nodded with a smile as Archer got to work cleaning himself.

    She began to help him and asked, ''''El and Teu both have dragon tattoos on their bellies. Did they get those because they had sex with you?''''

    Archer nodded before she asked another question. ''''So when we have sex, I''ll also get one? What do they mean?''''

    He smiled at her as he answered, ''''Yes, you will. It means you belong to me and only me. You''ll never be able to betray me. Oh, I can also sense if you''re okay.''''

    Standing up, he continued, ''''For example, right now, you''re extremely excited. Teu and E are calm, probably chatting with Mele.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 222 The Little Dragon (R18)

    Sera nodded her head with a massive smile, eager to get her mark. The two dragons left the bath chamber after getting ready.

    When they exited, they spotted the sisters sitting there in their maid outfits, which Archer loved.

    He approached them and spoke as he got closer, ''''Have you girls decided if you want shared or separate rooms?''''

    They both answered at the same time, ''''Shared.''''

    Archer nodded. ''''Follow me, and I''ll show you to your rooms. I''m sure you two need some sleep.''''

    He began to walk but stopped and turned to them, examining both girls and nodding. ''''You both look great in the outfits. I''m d they fit. Now, follow me.''''

    The four made their way up some stairs and walked onto the floor above the girls'' bedrooms. Archer showed them the first room.

    When Xanthe and Thalia saw the room, they were happy. It was overly decorated, but it still looked nice.

    The twins entered and were happy, but only Thalia thanked him while Xanthe gave him another dirty look that made him chuckle.

    After saying goodnight to the two, Archer led Sera to his bedroom.

    As they entered the room, she quickly removed her robe, standing there with a smile as Sera looked at him as he sat on the edge of the bed.

    Archer noticed Sera''s lust-filled eyes as he took off his own robe, when he did that she approached him and kneeled in front of him.

    She took his dragon in her tiny hands and started stroking him which cause him to let out a little groan.

    ''''Uhghh!~~''''

    Sera continued her assault and started moving her hands faster, she leaned forward and licked the tip of his dragon.

    When she did that an electric shock ran through his body, Sera then took it in her mouth and moved her little tongue around it.

    Archer loved the feeling and moaned as she got faster, he looked down and saw her red ponytail bouncing everywhere.

    She was bobbing her head and Archer felt everything second of it, she took it deeper and stroked him at the same time.

    Her little tongue swirled around him causing him to let out a groan. ''''Ughhnn!~~''''

    After doing it for minutes he felt like he was going to explode, Archer decided to do it in her mouth and held her head just as his seed shot down her throat.

    Sera gulped down everyst drop and smiled as she licked her lips before casting Cleanse on herself.

    She crawled up and sat on hisp. Archer felt her wetness on him, while she started teasing him by moving her hips.

    Sera grabbed a hold of his shoulders and moved her hips faster and coated his dragon with her love juices.

    Feeling really good Archery back and let her do whatever she wanted as he felt her lips on his neck.

    After she finished kissing his neck Sera gazed at him. ''''Are you having a good time?''''

    He responded by looking at her. ''''Yes, that feels great, but let me try something else.''''

    Sera nodded her head and let him do whatever he wanted; hey down and spoke. ''''Sit on my face,'''' he orders as he hid his horns.

    When she heard him her eyes opened wide as she''s never heard of such a thing but she still did what he asked.

    Sera crawled up his body and ced her lower half on his face as she felt his cold tongue touch her pussy causing her to let out a loud moan.

    ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~''''

    He loved the look of her pussy, it was neat, tidy, and hairless, Archer started licking all over.

    She gently held his hair as his tongue buried itself deep inside her, Sera''s unique taste drove him wild.

    At the same time, a shock ran through her body, making her grab a hold of his hair as he started licking her even more, at the same time he grabbed her perky ass making her yelp.

    He grabbed her thighs and pulled her body closer to him as he started to nibble her clit causing her to scream out in shock and pleasure.

    ''''AAnnghh!~~ Arch!''''

    Archer continued his attack on her until he felt her legs start shaking, her body then went stiff and copsed due to her orgasm.

    Once he was done he rolled her over and made her get on all fours in front of him, her top half wasying on the bed as her ass was in the air.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He gets behind her and started ying with her clit as he slipped a finger into her pussy which mped around it.

    Sera bit the mattress as he started slowly fingering her, after ying with her for a while as he felt that she was ready.

    Archer moved behind her and held her thick hips, and leaned over to whisper into her ear. ''''Do you want this my little dragon?''''

    His lower half rubbed against her causing her to moan but she still managed to answer with an excited nod. ''''Mmmnnghh!~~ Make me yours Archer.''''

    Archer lined up his dragon against her opening and slid it in, but as soon as he entered she tightened up and screamed out.

    ''''AHHHHHH!''''

    She gripped the bedsheets as he let her get used to him being inside, after a few minutes she wiggled her hips.

    Archer started thrusting slowly causing her to moan into the mattress, he then sped up his attack and saw a line of blood trickle down her thigh but that didn''t stop him.

    His grip on her hips tightened as he fucked her to the point she was screaming out in pleasure.

    ''''Aghhhn!~~ Mmmnnghhh!~~ Ahhhhh!~~''''

    As he was fucking her he grabbed her arms and lifted her up, Archer leaned in pushing his dragon deeper before speaking. ''''Who do you belong to Seraphina?''''

    She shook her head and couldn''t speak properly as he started his continued his attack but still replied. ''''I...Mmmmmh...a..m....Ahhhhh...Yours!''''

    Archer dropped her body to the bed while he pushed himself deeper into her and released his seed into her making her moan yet again.

    ''''Mmmnnghhh!~~''''

    He pulled himself out of her and flipped her over onto her back, when he did her eyes rolled back and her brown skin was covered in sweat.

    Her body was petite but firm and he absolutely loved this little dragon who he rescued, after fucking for a little while she orgasmed again.

    Archer leaned over her and aimed his still-raging dragon at her soaking wet pussy and slid it inside causing her to cuddle him tightly and moan in his ear.

    ''''Aghnnn!~~ Why are you punishing me like this Darling.'''' Sera said in a breathless voice.

    He started slowly fucking her making her feel every inch of him, she grabbed a hold of his back, and every time he pushed deeper she scratched him.

    The two of them continued long into the night, most of the time Archer took control but Sera did try her best but didn''tst long as she had orgasm after orgasm.

    He was the first to drift off to sleep, and Sera followed suit, lying on top of him as they both dozed off.

    Archer slowly stirred awake, the morning sunlight filtering through the curtains and gently illuminating the room.

    As he became aware of his surroundings, he felt a warm weight on top of him. Blinking his eyes open, he looked down to see Sera, still fast asleep, lying on top of him.

    Her adorable snores filled the air, and he couldn''t help but smile at the sight. Her peaceful expression made her look even more endearing.

    Gently, he reached up and brushed a strand of hair away from her face, marveling at the bond they had formed in such a short time.

    Archer shifted slightly, trying not to disturb her slumber. He felt a sense of contentment and happiness, knowing that she had chosen to be close to him.

    As hey there, he thought about their journey together so far, the challenges they had faced, and the moments they had shared.

    He realized that Sera had be an important part of his life, and he was grateful for her presence.

    Despite the initial doubts and uncertainties, he hade to care deeply for her. Quietly, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer, enjoying the warmth of her body.

    As he listened to her soft breathing and felt the steady rise and fall of her chest, he knew that he wanted to protect and cherish her.

    He decided to let her sleep a little longer, savoring the peaceful moment they were sharing.

    Archer smiled to himself as he looked up at the ceiling. He felt Sera stirring beside him and turned to her.

    Her beautiful ruby-red eyes met his, and he pulled her closer, giving her a gentle kiss on her plump lips.

    Sera moaned softly, then leaned in close to his ear and whispered, "I''m so thankful you rescued me that day. I love you, Archer."

    When he heard her speak he smiled as he replied. ''''I love you too, my cheeky dragon.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 223 Morning Fun

    When Sera heard his reply she got happy and went for his ear, she started nibbling it causing him to get goosebumps all over.

    To get her back he grabbed her ass and squeezed it causing her to yelp but she continued her attack.

    Archer felt his dragon rising and he aimed it for her pussy and impaled her again causing her to let out a moan.

    ''''Aghhhhnnn!~~''''

    Once Sera recovered she looked down at him with a smile and started sliding up and down on him causing her tightness to squeeze his dragon even more.

    He started thrusting as she also moved causing it to hit every weak spot she had causing her to scream out.

    ''''Ahhhhh... Ahhhhhhh!~~''''

    Archer flipped her over and was on top of her, he started kissing her as he started to fuck her slowly causing her to wrap her legs around him and moaned.

    ''''Mmmnngghnn!~~''''

    While they were kissing and making love he started attacking her nipples, with his three-pronged attack she quickly orgasmed.

    But Archer kept going as he pinned her arms above her head causing Sera to smile and ept her fate as he ravaged her even more.

    By the time they were done her womb was so full that it spilled out every time she moved, shey on the bed asleep with a smile on her face.

    Archer woke up feeling refreshed and decided to head to the bath chambers for a rxing bath.

    After bathing, he put on a blue shirt and pants before leaving the room. To his delight, he saw the twins standing there in their maid outfits.

    With a smile, he greeted them, and Thalia returned the smile, while Xanthe stared at him with narrowed eyes.

    "Good morning, girls. What do you want to do today? You can explore the domain or travel with me," Archer offered.

    Thalia spoke first, "I''ll stay here for now. I want to explore your domain."

    Xanthe chimed in with a sarcastic tone, "I''lle with you for a little while, just to stretch my legs. But don''t try anything with me, you should have had enoughst night.''''

    Archer nodded, respecting their choices, and replied, "Sure, that''s fine. We can travel together for a bit, and then you can return here whenever you want."

    The stubborn girl gave him a nod, so he went to check on Sera and tell her he''s continuing on with his journey.

    When he opened the bedroom door she was sitting up and turned to him with a smile as she spoke. ''''Oh there you are Arch, I wondered where you went.''''

    He smiled at the redhead and answered her. ''''I had a bath while you were sleeping. Are you staying or returning to the girls?''''

    Sera tilted her head as she rubbed her eyes. ''''I''ll stay with you, all those two are doing is gossiping about sex and you.''''

    She stood up and started looking for her gown as she continued talking. ''''Let me have a bath then I''ll join you.''''

    Archer nodded his head and left the room, he only saw Xanthe standing there. He looked around but didn''t see the other twin.

    ''''She''s gone off to explore. When do we leave?'''' Xanthe answered his unspoken question.

    He looked at the woman and nodded. ''''We are waiting for Sera, but she won''t be long.''''

    Archer sat down and waited, and after a little while, Sera emerged from the bath chamber, wearing a kaftan and diator sandals. She smiled at him and hurried over. "Are you ready, Arch?"

    He nodded, standing up and creating a portal. They stepped through, followed by Xanthe, and found themselves in the rain.

    When Sera saw the rain, she mumbled to herself, "No wonder they fled to Teu''s kingdom."

    Archer cast Cosmic Shield and Mana Maniption to warm up the inside, just like he did when flying.

    Sera looked around with wide eyes, while Xanthe observed him with narrowed eyes, questioning, "What did you do? It''s really warm in here."

    He looked at her as he answered, "It''s two spells Ibine to create this."

    She nodded, then turned her attention to the maid with a raised brow and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Xanthe turned her head to the young girl and replied, "I wanted some fresh air and wanted to see where we are."

    Sera observed the girl but shrugged, and the three of them continued walking down the road as the two dragons conversed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The rain was intensifying, bouncing off the shield, and making it difficult to see far ahead due to the weather.

    As they kept walking, Xanthe directed her question to Archer, "Where are you originally from?"

    He looked at the ck-haired girl and responded, "I''m from the Avalon Empire in the north."

    Xanthe followed up with another question, "What are you doing down here then? And why don''t you fly home?"

    Archer came to a halt and exined, "You see, I was knocked unconscious and found myself drifting along the Evertide River. When I regained consciousness, I was on the southern shore, so I decided to continue my journey north on foot."

    He looked around at thendscape and smiled as he continued, "It''s been quite enjoyable, experiencing the journey from ground level. Flying would be boring; I''d miss out on all the sights and adventures along the way."

    Xanthe stared at the younger boy and nodded her head. He saw she wasn''t going to speak again, so he shrugged and continued walking.

    Sera turned to Archer with a smile and spoke, ''''Arch, I''m still hurting a little bit, but I have the mark now.''''

    He turned to her and noticed the mark really stood out on her brown skin. Archer smiled and replied, ''''It suits you, Sera. It really does.''''

    Xanthe saw the mark and asked, "Why do you want that mark? What does it mean?"

    Sera smiled and replied, "It means I''m the wife of the white dragon. I was his wife before due to a ritual we went through, but now I have this mark as proof."

    Archer smiled when he heard the little dragon''s response, after that, the three continued walking until the rain started to calm down.

    It finally stopped raining allowing the three to see further than before, Archer noticed that they were walking in between a river and a forest.

    He activated Aura-Detector and picks up pings in front of them hiding in the forest, Archer stopped the girls from walking.

    Sera asked as she looked around. ''''Why are we stopping? Is something out there?''''

    Archer peered into the forest and alerted, "There are humans in the forest waiting to ambush us."

    She responded with a smile, "Bandits?"

    He nodded, determined, "Girls, let''s rush at them and deal with them before they can do anything."

    Sera and Xanthe nodded, and without hesitation, Archer charged into the forest, catching the bandits off guard and attacking them swiftly.

    Xanthe unleashed her vampire powers, using her ws to swiftly deal with a group of bandits.

    Observing Xanthe''s abilities, Archer decided to inquire about themter. Meanwhile, Sera skillfully danced between the bandits, summoning her ws to sh at them.

    While the two girls fought some of the bandits, Archer took on the rest, utilizing his magic to cast Blink.

    In an instant, he vanished from one spot and reappeared in front of the human who appeared to be the leader.

    With the swift strike of his tail, Archer sliced through the man''s left leg, while simultaneously delivering a powerful punch to the man''s chest.

    The force sent the man hurtling backward, crashing into another group of bandits. Archer quickly Blinked to reach more bandits, using his ws to take them down as his tail continued its lethal strikes.

    Amidst the skirmish, he noticed a massive human sprinting toward Xanthe.

    She reacted swiftly, dodging the man''s attack and responding with a bullet made of blood that pierced through him, sending him crashing to the ground.

    Xanthe followed up with her ws, disying her formidablebat skills.

    Archer smiled, impressed by Xanthe''s fighting prowess, and made a mental note to challenge her in a friendly fight someday. However, he shook off the thought, focusing on the ongoing battle.

    After ten minutes of intensebat, the banditsy dead on the ground, and Xanthe stood by Archer''s side, catching him off guard with her sudden proximity.

    He chuckled, admiring her speed, just as Sera joined them, dragging the bandit leader along. When she stopped in front of them, she threw the trembling man to the ground.

    The bandit leader was visibly shaken and refused to make eye contact with the trio of devils. Archer looked down at the cowardly human and kicked him.

    He kept kicking the man until he spoke. ''''Where is your hideout?''''

    The man looked up to see a pair of glowing violet eyes staring down at him promising pain if he didn''t answer so he spoke. ''''Ten miles north, there is an old castle we set up in.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 224 Treasure

    Archer smiled as he heard the man speak but swiftly dispatched him using his tail, while the two girls observed the scene.

    Turning to Xanthe, he inquired, "What are you? You appear human, but your scent and magic are different."

    The ck-haired girl gazed back at him before answering, "We are vampires."

    Archer was surprised, and he asked, "Where do you get your blood from?"

    She narrowed her eyes, thinking for a moment before replying, "My sister gives me some. It''s not pleasant, but it works."

    Smiling, he raised his hand, using a w to cut open his palm, and offered it to Xanthe.

    Her eyes grew wide, and she couldn''t resist the urge when she smelled his blood. She fixated on his hand, where the blood was.

    His blood smelled irresistible, and despite only drinking Thalia''s blood before, she found it difficult not to pounce on him.

    He encouraged her to have a drink, and unable to resist, Xanthe stepped forward, took hold of his hand, and began drinking Archer''s blood.

    Sera was curious because she heard of vampires but had never seen one before, but her jealousy kicked in and she hissed at him.

    ''''Why are you letting her do that? I thought female vampires only drink their lover''s blood.''''

    Archer shook his head as he replied, ''''Vampires can drink any blood, but drinking it from the neck is something a female will only do with her husband, so I let her drink it from my hand.''''

    Sera looked at him and nodded, she was still jealous but soon realized it was only blood. It wasn''t like the maid had the same mark she did.

    She touched the tattoo on her stomach and looked up at Archer with a smile. He rustled her red hair as Xanthe finished drinking.

    The vampire looked at him with narrowed eyes as she wiped the blood off her lips and spoke, ''''Thank you for that. But that doesn''t mean I''ll take my eyes off you.''''

    He nodded, "Naturally. Let''s get going. I want to find the treasures."

    Archer whispered to himself, "Draconis."

    His draconic features appeared instantly. That''s when he looked at Xanthe and asked, "Can you fly?"

    Shaking her head, she looked at Archer, who responded with a smile. Stepping forward, he scooped up the vampire girl in a princess carry.

    Archer started pping his wings and took off, followed by Sera, who summoned her wings.

    The two dragons flew north, looking for the abandoned castle. They flew while Xanthe kept huffing at being picked up but Archer could tell that she was actually enjoying it.

    That''s when he spotted a castle in the distance, he looked over to Sera and spoke. ''''It''s not far away now, let''snd and go in on foot.''''

    Sera nodded her head and the two dragons descended, once theynded Archer let Xanthe down.

    As they neared the castle, Archer used his Aura Detector and sensed more than a dozen signals.

    The three moved carefully through the bushes, trying to stay hidden. The castle stood before them, old and worn.

    They found a thick cluster of bushes that gave them a good view of the main entrance. Through the leaves, Archer spotted several rough-looking bandits loitering outside.

    Sera turned to him and asked, "What''s the n, Arch?"

    He began to think, but before he could form a n, Xanthe rushed past him and charged at the bandits.

    The bandits saw hering and grinned, but suddenly she vanished from their sight.

    In the blink of an eye, she reappeared, swiftly shing the throat of one bandit and slicing the stomach of another.

    Xanthe swiftly dispatched the bandits and stood amidst the carnage, covered in their blood.

    Approaching her, Archer expressed concern, "Why did you rush off like that? What if something had happened?"

    She gazed at him and retorted, "I couldn''t help myself. Is that a problem?"

    With a sigh, he shook his head, walking past her and entering the castle. However, upon entering, he found nothing inside.

    Activating his Aura Detector, he noticed multiple signalsing towards him. Reacting quickly, he raised his wings to defend himself.

    Despite his efforts, a variety of weapons struck him, including a de that stabbed him in the lower back, eliciting a roar of pain as he cast Thunderwave.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A violet wave surged out of his body, mming all the attackers into the walls. Archer pulled the de from his back, feeling blood squirting out.

    ncing around, he saw some of the bandits starting to get back on their feet.

    Using Blink, he swiftly finished them off, pondering how they had known they were there. Shrugging it off, he started ripping out their hearts and storing them away forter.

    That''s when the two girls walked in and saw the lifeless bodies. Sera hurried up to Archer, her eyes locking onto the blood patch on his shirt, and she became concerned.

    But her worries eased as he turned around, smiling at her.

    "Hello, my little dragon. Let''s find their treasure and get out of here," he said, giving her a peck on the forehead, which brought a smile to her face.

    Xanthe observed the interaction, feeling a bit miffed, though she remained silent as she had already deduced that they were attacked because of her.

    With a sigh, she trailed behind the others, making an effort to remain quiet. Suddenly, Archer appeared beside her, wearing a charming smile that caught her off guard.

    That''s when she heard him speak, "Don''t worry about it, Xanthe. I''m fine. Besides, they attacked us first, and that''s what we needed to lure them out."

    She looked at him with a neutral gaze before nodding. Archer smiled and led the two girls deeper into the castle.

    He activated his Aura Detector and noticed a few more signalsing from below them. They moved forward until they reached a staircase leading down.

    Archer led the way down the stairs, followed by the girls. As they descended, he used the Aura Detector and got two pings at the bottom.

    Quickly casting Blink, he surprised the hidden bandits on the next floor and used Element Bolt to take them out, leaving them lifeless on the floor.

    More bandits appeared, but Sera and Xanthe intercepted them.

    Sera skillfully dodged her target''s attack, using her tail to swiftly slice his legs before finishing him off with a quick decapitation.

    Meanwhile, Xanthe sidestepped another bandit and swiftly impaled him through the back with her hand. Archer watched the girls and joined the fight.

    He cast Blink again and activated Crown of Stars, sending orbs flying at the bandits and piercing through their bodies.

    With abination of his ws and tail, Archer took care of the remaining enemies.

    The group stood amidst the fallen bandits, he began looting the hearts while the girls looked on, Sera was neutral and started cleaning her ws and Xanthe was puzzled.

    She couldn''tprehend his actions and asked, "Why are you ripping out their hearts? Are you a savage?"

    Archer didn''t answer right away; he finished tearing out thest bandit''s heart and disposed of the body. Before he could reply, Sera chimed in, "He uses them to get stronger."

    Xanthe nodded, staying silent. Archer was done collecting the hearts, so he stored them in his Item Box.

    He closed his eyes and counted how many he had collected so far �C 54. Deciding to save them forter, he took a moment to rest.

    Archer activated Aura Detection and scanned the castle and saw that it was all clear, he turned to the girls with a grin and spoke. ''''It''s all clear girls, let''s get the treasure.''''

    He strode towards a room at the back, with the two girls watching. Seraughed, and Xanthe shook her head in response.

    Encountering a locked door, he kicked it down, and as he entered the room, he saw chests and hurriedly approached one of them.

    When Archer reached the chest, he used his ws to sh the lock, causing it to drop to the floor. Popping the lid open, he found piles of gold coins inside.

    His excitement grew as heid eyes on the treasure; he loved the sight of gold and dreamed of creating a hoard beneath the treehouse.

    Coming back to reality, Archer grabbed the chest and threw it into his Item Box, repeating the process with the other dozen chests.

    Each one was filled with gold, gems, and other valuable items. Satisfied with his find, he nced at the girls, who were staring at him.

    Sera eximed first, "You''re greedy, aren''t you? The massive smile on your face while taking those chests says it all."

    Xanthe shook her head, witnessing his greed. Archer looked at the two and sighed before replying, "Yes, I''m greedy, but it''s gold we''re talking about. Who wouldn''t want a giant pile of it?''''

    Both girls simply looked at him, shaking their heads, but he paid no attention and began his way out of the castle.

    As they walked outside, the weather calmed down, and the three of them returned to the road.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 225 You Were Meant To Help

    The three exited the castle and continued on their journey, passing by caravans and other travelers.

    As they walked, Sera initiated the conversation. "Arch, are we spending the night in the domain?"

    He looked at her and nodded. "Yes, we will head back there soon."

    She smiled and moved closer to him, taking hold of his hand. Archer looked down and saw her little brown hand holding onto his.

    Returning the gesture, Archer smiled back, but Xanthe noticed this and huffed silently without saying anything.

    The trio traveled for another couple of hours until they left behind the forest where the bandits had been.

    While walking, Archer nced up and realized it was getting dark. So, he opened a portal, and the three of them stepped through.

    Once inside the treehouse, Xanthe headed to her bedroom.

    Exhausted, Archer copsed on thefortable sofa and rxed. Seemingly yfully, Sera jumped on him, teasingly attacking his neck and ear.

    He smiled when he felt Sera holding onto him and yfully teasing him by rubbing her lower half against his leg.

    As they did that, a voice was heard from behind them. "What are you two up to in the front room?"

    Sera stopped her yful actions and looked up to see E and Teu standing there with grins on their faces.

    Archer gently lifted Sera off him, causing her to huff butugh as he yfully poked her side, she pecked him on the cheek and jumped up.

    He approached the two and greeted them with a passionate kiss. Then he asked, "How have you both been? How are your parents, Teu?"

    Teu replied, "They are doing well. Father managed to quell the bandit outbreaks with the help of my brothers."

    Archer nodded and turned to E. "How was your getaway?"

    The little half-elf smiled as she replied. ''''It was good, the weather was warm which beats the rain. What have you been up to Arch?''''

    He smiled when he heard her answer. ''''Well, I got us some maids which will help the Brownies and you girls whenever you''re here.''''

    E''s eyebrow raised and Teu''s eyes narrowed, that''s when an angry voice was heard from behind the group.

    They all turned around to see Nefertiti and Hemera standing there. The pink-haired princess zoned in on Archer and made her way over to him.

    She stood in front of Archer, who was looking up at her with a smile. His charming expression almost made her calm down, but she quicklyposed herself.

    Nefertiti then asked, "Who are these maids, and have you touched them? Why are you collecting girls, Archer?"

    He maintained his smile before responding, "They appeared lifeless, and somethingpelled me to buy them. No, I haven''t touched them. You can ask them yourself."

    Just as he finished speaking, Thalia and Xanthe descended the stairs and halted upon seeing the group of girls.

    Thalia''s initial thought was, ''They are so beautiful, but it seems he also likes darker-skinned girls.''

    Xanthe narrowed her eyes and thought, ''yboy, pervert. I knew it!''

    Nefertiti turned to the twins and approached them. She stopped in front of them and inquired, "Who are you two? And why do you want to be maids for my husband?"

    Thalia smiled, and Xanthe answered, "He offered to hire us as maids, and we have nowhere else to go. So here we are."

    The pink-haired princess examined Xanthe closely and warned, "Don''t try anything with him, you hear? I''ll be keeping an eye on both of you."

    Both girls nodded, and Nefertiti smiled before returning to Archer.

    When she reached him, she sat on hisp and started kissing him, which led the other girls to show their disapproval.

    Nefertiti ceased the kiss and whispered into his ear, "I want you tomorrow night, husband."

    Archer grinned when he heard her words, his sneaky hand moved up her body to her huge boobs and gently yed with them.

    She was shocked but didn''t stop them until Xanthe spoke in a sarcastic voice. ''''Sorry to disturb you master, but tomorrow can we explore your domain?''''

    All the girls turned their heads toward her as Teuil approached them and said, "Don''t be sarcastic to our husband. He saved you, so be grateful, girl."

    Xanthe looked into Teu''s ocean-blue eyes and nodded, she decided to keep quiet until she was alone with him.

    After he kissed Nefertiti back, after that she got up and sat down to rx on the sofa near him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Teu stepped back and walked over to Archer, she leaned forward giving him a full view of her cleavage while kissing his cheek.

    She stepped back and sat down next to Nefertiti who gave her a dirty look but Teu smiled in return.

    Hemera and E walked over to him, each giving him a kiss before sitting on separate sofas. Then, one of them asked, "So, what have you been up to while we were away?"

    Archer shared everything they had been doing, and when he finished, they all nodded.

    That''s when Hemera spoke up. "Father sent me a message. He said the celebration will be ready in a week. Are youing?"

    He nodded and grinned, teasingly adding, "Yes, of course! Shall I be your date?"

    When Hemera heard his question, her cheeks turned red, and the other girls became jealous.

    Seeing this, Archer stood up, stretched, and said he was going to sleep. The group followed behind him like ducklings.

    Observing the situation, the twins, Xanthe and Thalia, exchanged thoughts. Xanthe shook her head and remarked, "He''s a yboy, sister. We have to keep an eye out on him."

    Thalia rolled her eyes and replied, "It''s clear that each girl cares for him in some way, and he seems to treat them all the same."

    The two of them then made their way back to the bedroom. As they entered, they were surprised to find Archer sitting on a bed.

    However, he greeted them with a smile and extended his hand toward Thalia. When she smelled his blood, she pounced on him.

    Shended on top of him and took hold of his hand. Thalia started drinking his blood, making himugh.

    Archer allowed her to drink as much as she wanted. Seeing this, Xanthe got jealous, so he offered her some from his other hand.

    Xanthe narrowed her eyes but stepped forward and copied her sister, starting to drink as well.

    After ten minutes, Archer felt lightheaded, but he soon recovered thanks to his Regeneration kicking in.

    The two sisters stopped drinking and wiped their mouths before Thalia spoke. ''''Thank you, master. I hope we do a good job as your maids.''''

    Archer nodded as he stood up and opened a portal, he spoke before entering. ''''Goodnight girls.''''

    He reappeared in his bedroom and saw the five girls changing into their nightgowns, Hemera was the first to speak. ''''We are all staying in here tonight as we have been away.''''

    Upon hearing her, he responded with a casual shrug and a smile, then climbed into bed. He took off his shirt to get morefortable, and as soon as he settled in, the girls eagerly piled onto him.

    E fought Sera for a spot on his chest and won, Nefertiti and Teu were on both shoulders while Sera and Hemera slept on his thighs.

    Archer looked at this and rolled his eyes before gettingfortable. He felt like his arms were in soft clouds and he felt the Sera''s twitching ears.

    That''s when his ears twitched when he heard Hemera already sleeping as she clung to his thigh causing him to smile.

    As he settled into afortable position, he quickly drifted off to sleep.

    However, his slumber took an unexpected turn, leaving him both excited and startled. It wasn''t a nightmare; instead, it felt more like a vivid vision.

    In his dream, he found himself on a hill, overlooking a city under siege. ck billowing smoke filled the air, signifying the ongoing chaos.

    Suddenly, the scene shifted, transporting him to a random street in the city. There, Archer witnessed a Moon Elf fighting alongside her guards and a maid.

    Her guards were struggling to hold back the wave of attackers, and despite her powerful spells raining down on the horde, it wasn''t enough.

    With unwavering resolve, she switched to a spear and joined the fight alongside the maid.

    Archer could only watch helplessly as the woman fought bravely, but her guards fell one by one. Tragically, the maid sacrificed herself, taking a poisoned de aimed at the woman.

    In retaliation, she impaled the creature that had stabbed her maid and flung its body away. Then, she turned to the girl who was trying to get up but copsed.

    Devastated, the woman approached her fallen maid, her face lifeless as she crouched down and mumbled something that he could clearly hear for some reason.

    ''''You were meant to help me with the girls, but now you''ll never see them. It''s not right. Why were they here? Where was he? He was meant to be here by now.''''

    The woman rose to her feet, gently closing the girl''s eyes. As she stood, she began to chant a spell, and the sky darkened above them.

    She wildly cast spells into the swarm, causing explosions all over the ce.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 226 Larissa City

    Archer watched as she cast her spells while the swarm drew nearer. Suddenly, citizens emerged from nowhere, screaming in fear. "What are you doing here, Princess? Get to the pce!" he urged.

    However, the Ratlings swiftly overwhelmed the citizens. Archer tried to move forward but found himself paralyzed, unable to advance. He could only continue to watch helplessly.

    The swarm engulfed the princess, and she nced back at Archer, offering a sad smile before being swallowed by the monstrous creatures.

    Witnessing her fate, his heart ached, but before his brain could fully process the scene, everything changed.

    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself amidst an ominous darkness, and a powerful woman''s voice resonated, delivering a foreboding message.

    "The moon will fall, and the sun will follow. The swarm will grow and descend upon Pluoria, thend you must protect, or history will repeat itself. Tiamat''s white dragon. Go forth now!"

    Suddenly, Archer woke up to see E''s face right next to his. He gently kissed her forehead and carefully got up, returning her to bed.

    Just then, a voice called out from behind him. "Where are you going, Arch? Not off to charm more girls, are you?"

    He turned around to see the pink-haired princess sitting up, making her way toward him. She wrapped her arms around her neck.

    Nefertiti leaned in and spoke again, "I hope you''re not going to collect more girls husband."

    Archer reached up and gently cupped her cheeks before turning his head to give her a kiss, and she quickly returned it.

    After their kiss, he spoke, "I just had a dream about the fall of Larissa, the capital of the Lunaris Empire. A god showed me the future and a princess''s death, but also gave me a warning that I could prevent it."

    She sighed and asked, "Do you love me, Archer?"

    Upon hearing that, he took a moment to think before replying, "I''m starting to, yes. You''re growing on me, Princess."

    Nefertiti smiled as she spoke, "That''s better than not loving me, but one day you will."

    Archer smiled when he heard and kissed her again, once they separated he spoke. ''''I''ll be flying toward the city, I''ll call for you girls when I arrive.''''

    She nodded her head and let him stand up, he took out some clothes and put them before opening a portal.

    He looked at the four sleeping girls and Nefertiti while smiling, he stepped through the portal and appeared on the same road they left earlier.

    Archer looked around and whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    A white light overtook him as he turned into his dragon form, he looked to the north and started pping his wings.

    He took off and started flying north, as he did that he saw plenty of Ratlings running around.

    But he didn''t let them go, he cast Stone Wardens and flew off leaving them behind with the order to ughter the creatures.

    The ground trembled as if awakening from a deep slumber. Massive stone figures emerged from the earth''s core, their rocky forms gradually taking shape.

    Formidable Stone Men towered over the battlefield, casting an ominous shadow upon the Ratlings and Rat Ogres.

    With screeches of surprise and fear, the Rat-lings saw the imposing Stone Men rising from the ground.

    The Rat Ogres, too, were taken aback, their beady eyes widening at the sight of these unexpected adversaries.

    With an earth-shaking roar, the first Stone Man lunged forward, its enormous fists striking the ground.

    A shockwave rippled through the earth, sending the Ratlings tumbling in all directions.

    Another Stone Man stepped forward, its stony skin glistening in the sunlight, and swung a massive arm, smashing a group of Rat-Ogres to the side.

    The Ratlings, known for their agility and speed, attempted to swarm the Stone Men, but their efforts seemed futile against the imprable stone skin.

    Rat Ogres, beingrger and more robust, charged at the Stone Men, but their attacks only chipped away at the giants'' rocky surface.

    Archer looked back and saw the Stone Men mercilessly butchering the creatures. He pped his wings harder, pushing himself to fly faster.

    After an hour of flying, he spotted a city in the distance, but it was surrounded by a menacing swarm. Archer descended andnded, transforming back into his humanoid form.

    Uponnding, he opened a portal and called out to the girls. They emerged one by one, each wearing some form of armor.

    Nefertiti and Hemera donned mage armor, consisting of leather chest pieces, shin guards, and wrist guards,plemented by reinforced capes.

    Archer greeted each one with a smile, though E seemed curious about why he had left so early.

    He gathered the girls together, casting a Cosmic Shield to protect them, unsure if the creatures were lurking nearby.

    Archer then proceeded to exin everything that had transpired in the area. After hearing the details, Sera inquired about their n.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Taking a moment to ponder, Archer came up with an idea. He opened a portal to the wyvern nest and called for a group of them toe and assist.

    Tenrge Wyverns emerged from the portal. Archer assigned each girl to take charge of one of them, instructing them to start clearing the swarm gathering outside the city walls.

    Teu and E readied their weapons, while Sera transformed into her dragon form. Nefertiti and Hemera prepared to cast their magic to support the attack.

    Each girl mounted a Wyvern, and the majestic beasts took off, soaring in different directions,unching attacks on the swarm as the girls unleashed their destructive spells.

    Archer watched as they flew around the approaching swarm, taking down many of them.

    Then, he focused on the city gate and quietly said to himself, "Draconis."

    His draconic features emerged as he pped his wings, speeding towards the city. As he neared, his Aura Detector picked up hundreds of signals.

    He flew over the city walls and entered. Archer soared through the streets, witnessing soldiers and citizens fighting Ratlings emerging from giant holes.

    Hovering above, he unleashed hundreds of water Element Bolts, homing in on the creatures and piercing through them.

    Seeing him in action, the soldiers cheered and fought even harder. Descending to the streets, he spotted people seeking refuge in the central part of the city.

    He summoned Stone Wardens to assist and ordered them to eliminate the Ratlings and any other creatures they encountered.

    The Stone Men immediately sprang into action, aiding the soldiers and citizens. While navigating through the chaos, Archer noticed a scene from his dream.

    A beautiful grey-skinned elf, apanied by a maid and guards, was making her way down the street.

    Without hesitation, he flew after them but noticed Ratlings running along the rooftops. He swiftly cast Crown of Stars, which unleashed violet orbs that swiftly neutralized the creatures.

    With the enemies gone, the elf woman and maid had vanished, Archer couldn''t see them anywhere so shrugged.

    He continued moving throughout the city, using spells like Viod ze and Element Bolts made of lightning to defeat anything that crossed his path.

    Archer wielded a potent array of spells, including Crown of Stars, Chain Lightning, Sr re Barrage, and Frost Nova.

    These powerful incantations easily decimated hordes of Ratlings, filling him with excitement.

    He soared through the city, ridding it of the creatures. With each encounter, his excitement grew, collecting even more experience.

    Upon reaching the city square, he encountered a group of soldiers battling a ferocious Rat Ogres.

    Reacting swiftly, Archer beheaded one of the menacing creatures using his Cosmic Sword spell.

    The soldiers were astonished to see a young boy with a confident smile standing before them. With a friendly wave, Archer reassured the soldiers, who were grateful for his unexpected help.

    Continuing his aerial assault, Archer spent hours dispatching any creatures in his path as the girls patiently waited outside.

    He maintained his Anti-Magic protection, effortlessly dodging random spells aimed at him.

    Suddenly, his Aura Detector alerted him to a small group ahead. Before he could react, a massive boulder hurtled toward him, catching him off guard.

    The collision sent Archer crashing to the ground, he was on a street that looked like a shopping district.

    He sat up in the crater and looked around confused, that''s when Archer spotted a small group standing at the end of the street.

    There was one giant-looking Ratling wearing decent armor, and two massive Rat Ogres stood next to it.

    That''s when a thought crossed his mind. ''That must be a leader from the swarm.''

    The leader mumbled something to the two massive creatures who soon started charging at him.

    Archer sighed as he stood up and stretched his body and raised one of his hands and cast Celestial Beams at the charging monstrosities.

    Each beam shot forth like dazzlingnces, leaving stardust trails behind. The sky opened up as the beams streaked across the street, aiming for the oing creatures.

    The first Celestial Beam struck the lead Rat Ogre with blinding force, causing a radiant explosion.

    Shockwaves rippled through the earth, pushing back the other charging beasts. Undeterred, Archer conjured another Celestial Beam, this time targeting the Rat Ogre on the right nk.

    The beam sliced through the air like a heavenly de, leaving a trail of scintiting sparks. It hit its mark, engulfing the creature in celestial brilliance, reducing it to smoldering rubble.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 227 Frost Nova

    After the spells died down, Archer noticed the creatures were still charging, their skin smoldering.

    He swiftly cast Cosmic Sword, summoning the dragonyer just as one of the creatures approached him.

    Sidestepping the creature, Archer swung his sword and severed one of its arms. He didn''t stop there; he continued to swing wildly.

    In the midst of his battle with the first creature, another one suddenly appeared and delivered a powerful punch.

    The force of the blow sent him flying into a nearby building, crashing through it, andnding hard on the other side.

    As hey on the ground, trying to shake off the daze, he summoned the Stone Wardens.

    The massive Stone Men swiftly rushed forward, interposing themselves between him and the oing creatures.

    Stone shed with mutated flesh as groups of Stone Men piled on each beast, pummeling them into oblivion.

    Struggling to get up, Archer''s Regeneration activated to heal his body. Once on his feet, he conjured the Cosmic Sword again, materializing two dius swords in his hands.

    With excitement, he charged forward, cutting down the regr Ratlings swarming around him.

    Drawing upon the knowledge from his college days back on Earth, Archer expertly danced around the street, skillfully dispatching the Ratlings.

    During the battle, an ominous spell struck him, but to his surprise, it had no effect and simply dissipated into nothingness.

    The Ratling who cast the spell looked shocked at the unexpected oue.

    Seizing the moment, Archer turned to face the Ratling Warlock and scanned its information.

    [Name: Ratling Warlock]

    [Rank: B+]

    Archer smiled, feeling satisfied with his knowledge of the Ratling Warlock. He then cast Blink, which only added to the Warlock''s surprise as he vanished from sight.

    Before the creature could react, Archer reappeared behind it and executed a swift, deadly stab through its heart. With forceful motion, he flung the lifeless body aside.

    Amidst the defeated Ratlings, Archer noticed the girls making their way toward him from the other end of the street.

    They fought their way through the horde to reunite with him, but as they got closer, moon elf soldiers appeared and started battling the remaining creatures.

    Teu was the first to reach him. Archer, still covered in blood, cut down a Ratling and turned to her with a smile.

    She looked at him with a smile of her own and asked, ''''Hey husband, are you okay?''''

    Archer chuckled and replied, ''''When did you start calling me husband?''''

    Teu smiled and answered, ''''Is there a problem? Will you not be my husband in the future?''''

    He nodded before saying, ''''There''s no problem, I like it.''''

    As they talked, the other girls joined them one by one. Sera transformed into her humanoid form and arrived at the group.

    She yfully snuck up on Archer and jumped on his back, nibbling his ear.

    The groupughed at the sight, but he allowed her to do it as he asked, ''''How is it outside the city? Is the swarm still there and where are the Wvyerns?''''

    They all shook their heads and told him that they went back to the domain when they entered the city.

    Archer was about to speak until he spottedrge boulders flying into the city. Archer moved in front of the group and cast Cosmic Shield around everyone.

    As the battle raged on, the sky darkened as big boulders headed for the city. One huge boulder seemed intent on hitting Archer and the group.

    Without hesitation, Archer raised his hand, casting the powerful Cosmic Shield spell to protect them.

    The boulder crashed into the shimmering shield, shaking it with great force. Archer gritted his teeth, feeling the strain on his magic as the shield absorbed the impact.

    The girls huddled close, knowing their safety relied on Archer''s skill and strength. With unwavering focus, Archer quickly recast the spell, making it even stronger.

    The boulder kept striking the shield, rocking them, but they stayed safe. The ground trembled under the relentless assault, but Archer stood firm, refusing to give in.

    Boulders crashed, buildings crumbled, and people were sent flying. Archer turned to the girls and opened a portal.

    "Go to the domain, and I''ll call for you when the boulders stop," he said.

    Understanding they could get in his way, they nodded and stepped through the portal one by one.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    As Hemera entered the portal, Archer dismissed his Shield and took off. He flew through the streets but soon ascended.

    That''s when he saw who was throwing the boulders into the city, there were five giants standing in the distance.

    He made his way toward them as he cast Azur Comet at the group, a violet light appeared in the sky as it dropped to the ground.

    Without warning, the Azur Comet struck the ground with a force that shook the earth. The impact point was close to the group of giants that were menacing the city.

    As the violetet made contact, a magnificent explosion of azure sparks erupted, painting the night sky with radiant colors.

    It was a breathtaking sight to behold, almost like a celestial dance of light and energy.

    The shockwave from the explosion rippled through the area, pushing back the swarm of creatures, Ratlings, and Rat-Ogres alike.

    The giants were thrown off bnce by the immense force, stumbling back in disarray.

    For a moment, time seemed to stand still as the beauty of the explosion engulfed everyone present.

    The bright azure glow illuminated the entire city, momentarily casting away the shadows of war and darkness.

    As the light began to fade, Archer saw the giants stagger, visibly weakened by the celestial impact.

    It was a crucial moment, and he seized the opportunity as he whispered to himself. ''''Draco.''''

    He quickly turned into his dragon form and started attacking the giants. Archer roared with a mighty fury, his white scales shimmering in the aftermath of the Azur Comet explosion.

    The giants, disoriented and weakened, tried to regain their footing, but it was toote.

    With a powerful p of his wings, Archer lunged at the closest giant, his ws extended like deadly des.

    He shed through the giant''s thick armor with ease, tearing it to pieces. The creature bellowed in pain as its life force drained away.

    Ignoring the chaos around him, Archer turned his attention to another giant. He coiled his long, muscr body and sprang forward, jaws wide open.

    His sharp teeth sank into the giant''s flesh, crushing bone and muscle. The giant struggled, but its massive strength was no match for the dragon''s fury.

    Archer swiftly moved to the next giant, using his powerful tail to knock it off bnce before striking with his ws and teeth once more.

    The giants were caughtpletely off guard, unable toprehend the onught from the dragon.

    With each attack, Archer''s dragon form moved with incredible grace and precision, his movements were fluid, his strikes lethal, and his presence dominated the battlefield.

    The other creatures in the vicinity, including the Ratlings and Rat Ogres, were terrified by the sight of the Archer tearing apart the giants with such ease.

    They scattered in fear, giving him even more room to unleash his devastating assault. In the midst of the chaos, the city''s defenders were in awe of the majestic disy of power.

    They didn''t know why Archer was helping, but they were happy that he was on their side and helped deal with the creatures.

    As thest giant fell, he stood amidst the wreckage, his dragon form radiating with celestial energy. The once imposing threat had been reduced to scattered body parts.

    After transforming back into his humanoid form, Archer was breathing heavily, exhausted from the battle. He looked around at the aftermath of his fierce attack.

    That''s when he noticed Blightborns, Fiends, and Ratlings charging at him. Archer smiled as he cast Frost Nova.

    A freezing wave of icy energy radiated from him, spreading outward in all directions. The temperature plummeted instantly, and a thickyer of frost covered the ground.

    The iing creatures were caught in the path of the Frost Nova. Their movements slowed as the icy chill gripped them, their skin frostbitten and their limbs stiffening.

    Archer''s violet eyes glowed with magic as he held the spell, freezing the creatures in ce. The once frenzied swarm now stood frozen.

    The city behind him seemed to hold its breath, and the silence was deafening. Archer took a moment to catch his breath, the frost dissipating from the ground, leaving behind a trail of icy beauty.

    But he knew the respite would be temporary. With the creatures frozen, he had to seize this opportunity.

    He took a deep breath and let out a stream of violet mes that washed over the swarm, after he did that he cast Void ze.

    Between both mes, the creatures were burned to ashes and Archer used his draconic ws and shed at many ice statues.

    They crumbled into nothingness as the battlefield went quiet as the remaining creatures tried to flee.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 228 Your Majesty, Hes Returned

    Archer didn''t let them flee but cast Celestial Arrows and Element Bolts made from Lightning and sent them after the creatures.

    Each spell found its mark and wiped out the remaining swarm, that''s when he opened a portal and the five girls walked out.

    They looked around and saw hundreds of bodies and chunks of ice all over the ce. E approached Archer.

    When E got closer she spoke to him. ''''Arch, are you okay? Why didn''t you call us sooner? We''ve been worried.''''

    The other girls nodded their heads when they heard the half-elf''s question, he looked at them and spoke.

    ''''Sorry you lot, I got carried away when I saw the giants but they all started to run in the same direction.''''

    That was when the nervous Hemera spoke up. ''''They were fleeing west towards the Republic of Delphosia and three kingdoms.''''

    Archer nodded and whispered, "Draco."

    A bright light blinded the Lunarian soldiers, but the girls managed to cover their eyes as Archer returned to his dragon form and lowered his body.

    They climbed up on his back while Sera also transformed into her dragon form, eager to fly with him. Once all four girls were on board, Archer pped his wings and took off.

    Soaring into the sky, Archer flew westward, while the girls rested on his back. Sera flew around him, yfully nipping at his long neck.

    He tried to nibble her back, but she skillfully dodged hisrge head, thennded on him and rubbed her head against his affectionately.

    [The Lunarides Families POV]

    Hecate and her maid, Eleni, managed to make it back to the pce, thanks to the timely intervention of a white-haired boy.

    Upon entering, Eleni noticed Hecate''s distant and contemtive demeanor. Gently tapping the Moon Elf, Eleni brought her back to reality, even though Hecate mumbled something incoherent.

    With excitement in her voice, Hecate shared, "It was him, Eleni! It wasn''t just a dream; it was real!"

    As they walked further into the pce, their progress was interrupted by the head maid, who conveyed the summons from the princess''s father: "Princess, your father has summoned all family members to the dining hall."

    Acknowledging the message, Hecate turned and briskly made her way toward the hall. Eleni couldn''t help but notice that her mood seemed exceptionally good.

    Upon entering the hall, Hecate found her parents and all her siblings present. While some siblings looked concerned, others appeared unfazed.

    Hecate took her seat at the end of the table, with Eleni standing off to the side.

    At that moment, Emperor Menus Lunarides, Hecate''s father, spoke, "The battle sounds like it''s calming down. I''m just waiting for the General to bring us news."

    The children nodded in agreement, but the first Empress, Gorgo Lunarides, inquired, "Do we know who''s attacking the city? They would have to be incredibly brave to attack Larissa so boldly."

    Menus nodded in response to his first wife''s question, "Yes, Gorgo, they are bold. They are attacking both the Srians and us simultaneously. ording to the intelligence reports, they have defeated the invaders with the aid of a star dragon."

    As he took a sip of his wine, all eyes remained fixed on him, eager to hear more.

    The emperor continued. "These creatures are known as the swarm, and they have emerged all over Mediterra. The Western Kingdoms are falling one by one to their relentless assault. However, the Delphosians managed to halt their advance at the Astraios River."

    When Menus mentioned a star dragon, everyone''s eyes widened. Hecate smiled because she knew the dragon he was talking about and the little dragons he gifted her.

    Seeing her smile, her eldest sister the first princess Acantha spoke, "Why are you smiling, witch? Did you have another ''vision'' of our doom?"

    Hecate gazed at the ck-haired girl, her bright red eyes shining. "He will not choose you," she replied.

    Confused, the older girl looked on until her second brother intervened, saying, "Leave her alone, Acantha. You don''t always have to bother her."

    The youngest princess chimed in, "Agesus, she has a point. Hecate''s visions may seem like a lie, but I have a feeling they were the truth. However, things wouldn''t have gotten that bad."

    Hecate, hearing this, spoke again, "It''s because he got involved. The swarm would have overwhelmed us from the south, but he put a stop to it."

    As she stopped, her second mother, Hyacinthia, teased, "If he doesn''t pick your big sister, who''s he gonna choose? A witch with crazy visions of the future like you?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hecate looked at the older woman and said, "He will choose who he chooses; fate will decide. Maybe it''s me, maybe it''s Chryseis or Lampito."

    Just as Menus was about to speak, they heard a hurried knock on the door. He then called out, "Come in!"

    The empire''s top General rushed in and knelt before the Emperor. He reported, "Your Majesty, the creatures are continuing to appear and attack from all directions."

    He went on to provide all the details of the ongoing events, prompting Menus to contemte a n to deal with the situation.

    As the General finished informing him, another knock was heard. Menus looked towards the door and allowed them to enter.

    The Royal Guard captain rushed in and knelt before speaking, "Your Majesty, the swarm is dying off, thanks to a strangers help and his magic."

    Menus eyes widened and quickly asked. ''''Who''s this stranger?''''

    The guard quickly replied. ''''It''s a young boy with dragon wings and ws, his flying around the city taking out many creatures while his Stone Men helped our troops.''''

    Everyone got excited upon learning they would receive the same help as the Srians. Menus nodded his head and said, "Where is this boy now? He will be rewarded."

    The guard was about to reply, but they suddenly heardrge crashes, and the pce shield started making weird noises.

    The whole family rushed to the balcony and looked out over Larissa. They saw massive giants throwing boulders that rained down on the city.

    That''s when they saw something flying toward them and a bright light appeared. After the light faded arge white dragon could be seen.

    It charged into the giants and started butchering them, they could see things blood from where they were.

    After fighting for a while the dragon vanished then reappeared shortly after and took off into the distance.

    Hecate watched all this and knew it was him, the boy she longed to meet. She only had to wait a little whileter before hees to get her.

    Three weeks passed and there was no news from the white dragon, only that he appeared in the Srian capital Larissa.

    Emperor Menus sat in the pce garden with his advisor, a young man with grey skin and ck hair.

    "Your majesty, the Srians have engaged Princess Hemera Helios to the dragon. We should do the same and offer Princess Acantha as his bride," the advisor suggested.

    After a brief pause, the advisor continued, "If one of our princesses marries the dragon, it will bring together the Sun Elves and us. This unity will enable us to rule over half of Mediterra together, rather than facing constant opposition."

    Menus nodded in agreement, impressed with Tomos'' suggestion. "Yes, that''s a great idea, Tomos. When we manage to track him down, we shall offer Acantha as his bride."

    However, Tomos couldn''t ignore the rumors circting within the pce. "Your Majesty, what if the third Princess''s dreams are true? What if he chooses her?"

    Upon hearing this, the Emperor sighed, doubting such a possibility. "I don''t think he will. In Mediterra, she''s known as a witch due to her cursed grey hair and red eyes, unlike other Moon Elves who have dark hair and eyes."

    The Emperor despised the fact that his third daughter bore these cursed features, prompting him to inquire about the dragon. "What can you tell me about this dragon?"

    Tomos retrieved a folder from his storage rings and handed it to Menus. "We don''t have much information, only what we gathered from the Srian and Zenian traders. He''s a young boy, probably around 16-17 years old, traveling with a group of girls. which includes three princesses, a maid, and a dragon girl."

    This news confused Menus, and he questioned further. "Which three princesses has he got? How many kingdoms has he wandered into?"

    The advisor swiftly replied, "The three girls are Teu Aquaria, Nefertiti Sharifi, and Hemera Helios. Their engagement was announced a week ago. The first two girls are from the Aquaria kingdom and Zenia Empire in the Soutnds, but there is no information about the other two young women."

    Taking in the details, Menus pondered for a moment before asking, "What is the boy like?"

    Tomos promptly responded, "He''s greedy and aloof, but kindhearted. Moreover, he enjoys ''Bandit Hunting'' as a pastime, but instead of helping the victims, he merely kills the bandits and keeps their treasure for himself."

    Just as the Emperor was about to talk the Captain of the royal guards approached and kneeled as he spoke. ''''Your Majesty, he''s returned and is at the southern gate.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [Whoever drops a super gift gets to pick the next waifu out of a list of them]

 Chapter 229 Earthquake

    Archer soared westward for several hours, his keen eyes scanning thendscape below.

    However, to his annoyance, he found that the scenery remained unchanging, just as it had been when he first took flight.

    They flew over cities, towns, and small viges causing panic, while he flew Archer decided to check his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 3200/20000]

    [Level Up: 207>254]

    [SP: 30>114]

    [Hp: 6000>6500]

    [Mana: 28150>30150]

    [Strength: 4850>5350]

    [Constitution: 4750>5250]

    [Stamina: 4900>5400]

    [Charisma: 4300>4800]

    [Intelligence: 4460>4960]

    [Anti-Magic: 0>1]

    [Crown of Stars: 2>3]

    [Chain Lightning: 1>2]

    [Sr re Barrage: 1>2]

    [Frost Nova: 0>2]

    [Stone Warden: 2>3]

    [Azur Comet: 0>1]

    [Mana Maniption: 0>1]

    [Aura Detector: 5>6]

    When he saw his status he decided to spend the points after seeing if the girls were okay, Archer turned his head and saw themzying around chatting.

    Sera wasying on his neck stretched out like a cat, he turned his head back and started upgrading his stats.

    He put twenty points into each stat apart from Constitution and Charisma which got seven each.

    [SP: 114>0]

    [Hp: 6500>6700]

    [Mana: 30150>30750]

    [Strength: 5350>5550]

    [Constitution: 5250>5320]

    [Stamina: 5400>5600]

    [Charisma: 4800>4870]

    [Intelligence: 4960>5160]

    Archer calcted that he had earned 1,841,200 experience points from all the kills and felt pleased with his progress.

    Just then, his Dragon Senses kicked in, and he swiftly cast the Cosmic Shield around the girls as boulders hit him with incredible speed.

    Archer was knocked off course by therge boulders and began hurtling towards the ground.

    In a swift, instinctive motion, he spun his body, positioning himself to shield the five girls with his wings, protecting them from danger as they fell.

    The impact was earth-shattering, creating a massive crater, dust, and smoke engulfed the area.

    Sera crawled out from under Archer''s limp wings, shaking her head as she surveyed their surroundings, realizing they were in a deep hole.

    The other girls stood up one by one, and Sera transformed back into her humanoid form, approaching Archer''s head.

    They noticed that he was unconscious but still breathing, and saw that his wings were damaged.

    Some of his scales were cracked, and a few of his horns had snapped off. Sera walked to his side trying to wake him up.

    But that soon changed as he opened his stared at her as he raised his head and shook it.

    Archer saw that he was at the bottom of a crater, he saw the girls were okay and sent them all back to the domain as his Aura Detector started to warn him.

    The girls were angry but knew they stood no chance with the number of giantsing their way, he quickly climbed out of the crater when they were gone.

    As he did a giant closed in on him, Archer took a deep breath and fired a dragon''s breath into its chest.

    With a resounding thud, the creature crumbled to the ground, but in its ce emerged more adversaries.

    Undeterred, Archer charged ahead, disying the agility of arge cat, leaping and wing at the giants with remarkable speed and grace as he took many of the creatures out.

    He spent over a week hunting down giants and creatures of the swarm until he came across arge stone passageway in the western mountains.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Archer had been going back to the domain every night to see the girls, and initially, their anger toward him was understandable.

    However, thanks to Hemera''s defense of him, they eventually calmed down and became more understanding.

    She managed to convince them that he was doing it for their own safety, the first time he returned to the domain each girl gave him a kiss and pampered him.

    He stood in his humanoid form at the cave entrance, nked by Hemera and Teu, while the other three girls were back in the domain, helping out there.

    Hemera spoke, "I''ve never heard of arge cave like this in the western region before. Do you think this is where the giants came from?"

    Teu nodded and added, "We have nothing like this in the south. Father would have sent a message. But the entrance is big enough to fit them."

    Archer remained silent, and the two girls noticed his demeanor, prompting Hemera to ask, "What''s on your mind, Arch?"

    He replied, avoiding direct eye contact, "I''m getting an eerie feeling from the tunnel. There seems to be arge space beyond it."

    At that moment, several pings emanated from the tunnel, and Archer swiftly began casting Celestial Arrows.

    Like homing missiles, the arrows zoomed toward the odd-looking Ratlings and Rat Orges, bringing them down like sacks of rice.

    The two girls were astonished, Teu looked at him and inquired, "How did you know they wereing?"

    Archer nced at his ocean princess and replied, "I have a skill that allows me to pinpoint where they areing from."

    Just as he was about to proceed toward the entrance, an idea struck him, and he instructed the girls to wait while he opened a portal and jumped into it.

    Archer reappeared in the library and made his way to the Earth Magic section, pulling out a book he remembered buying.

    After finding the book he was searching for, he read the title, "Earthquake."

    He returned from the portal and started reading the spellbook. After a couple of hours, he sessfully mastered the spell.

    [Earthquake learned]

    With a smile, Archer addressed the girls, saying, "Follow me,dies. Today, we will deal with this threat and then head to Hemera''s home to celebrate."

    They nodded in unison and began walking down the tunnel, with Archer and Hemera continuously casting spells to take out the numerous creatures that came their way.

    Ratlings, Rat Ogres, Blightborns, and Fiends were swiftly cut down, and Teu skillfully handled any sneaky assants that attempted to approach them.

    For several hours, the trio continued this relentless assault. Archer employed abination of Celestial Arrows and Crown of Stars, effectively eliminating the assassin-like Ratlings.

    The girls contributed to the fight as well, with Hemera''s sun magic burning through dozens of creatures.

    Eventually, they reached a vast open space deep within the earth, with dark tunnels extending into the distance.

    The ground trembled under the onught of more iing creatures, causing Archer''s Aura Detector to go haywire.

    To counter the swarm, he unleashed a barrage of spells. Celestial Beams, Celestial Arrows, Frost Novas, and Eldritch sts, all aimed at the approaching horde.

    Hundreds of creatures were killed in the wake of his powerful magic. Teu dutifully protected the two as their spells caused explosions, further decimating their foes.

    He cast Stone Wardens, and the formidable Stone Men emerged, rushing into the heart of the battle with their massive arms swinging forcefully, sweeping away the swarm.

    Amidst Archer and Hemera''s relentless barrage of spells, explosions continued to erupt all over the battlefield, creating a chaotic scene of immense power.

    They noticed even more creatures pouring out of the other tunnels, Archer opened up a portal and told the girls to enter.

    The two of them reluctantly agreed and entered, when they did he turned to the iing creatures and cast Void ze.

    It washed over the swarm and burned them to ashes, he quickly cast Thunderwave as a few creatures lunged at him.

    "Thunderwave" Archer said, and a powerful shockwave rippled through the cavern, knocking the creatures away in all directions.

    In a swift move, he cast a new spell, "Earthquake!" The ground trembled and quaked beneath him, and the entire cave shook violently.

    Rocks and stctites fell from the ceiling, and cracks spread across the ground. The creature''s angry roars turned into terrified cries as they struggled to stay on their feet.

    Some were swallowed by the copsing ground, while others were crushed by falling debris. The once endless swarm was now scattered and weakened.

    Archer watched as chunks of rocks and stctites started to copse, sealing off all the dark tunnels that led into the heart of the cavern.

    The cave trembled with each resounding crash as tunnels copsed one after another.

    Terrified cries of creatures filled the air, growing louder as they realized their escape routes were disappearing rapidly.

    The once formidable horde was now trapped, With the cave on the brink of destruction, Archer knew he had to act swiftly.

    With swiftness, he cast Gate, and a shimmering portal materialized before him. Without hesitation, Archer leaped through just as the final tunnel copsed.

    The quake''s force sent shockwaves through the portal, but he emerged unscathed on the other side.

    Standing outside the cave, Archer witnessed the mountain trembling with the aftershocks of the copse.

    The once-dark entrance to the cavern was now buried beneath tons of rubble, forever sealing the creatures within.

    But Archer wasn''t finished. He chanted, casting Meteor Swarm, and fiery rocks fell from the heavens, visible for miles around.

    As they plummeted, he whispered to himself, ''''Draconis.''''

    His wings appeared, and he swiftly took off, flying away from the iing explosion, which arrived secondster.

    The shockwave enveloped him and sent him crashing to the ground, onlying to a stop when he used his ws toe to a stop.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 230 Dreams Of The Future

    Archer sat up, coughing as dust filled the air around him. He scanned the area, but it didn''t pick up anything.

    He finally stood up and started looking around, he was surprised to find the mountain that once stood in front of him had disappeared.

    Ignoring the incident, he shrugged it off and made up his mind to open a portal to the domain, stepping through it.

    As Archer entered the portal, he found the girls gathered together, with Hemera and Teu exining the recent events.

    All five of them turned to him, and before he knew it, Sera had lunged at him,tching onto him and yfully biting his ear, which made himugh.

    After she had her fun and jumped off him, the rest of the girls greeted him with a hug and a kiss.

    They all sat down, and E asked, ''''Arch, what happened?''''

    Sitting with them and gettingfortable, he began to exin what had transpired. While he was talking, Hemera walked past him, prompting him to grab her and pull her onto hisp.

    Archer started kissing her beautiful brown neck but noticed she tensed up like a scared rabbit. Concerned, he stopped and asked, ''''Are you okay?''''

    Hemera nodded with a small smile. ''''I''m fine, you just caught me off guard. Are we still going back to Ravenna in the morning?''''

    He nodded, ''''Yes, we will leave early in the morning.''''

    Archer was about to continue the conversation, but Nefertiti interjected, ''''I need you toe to my academy. A new young master is trying to court me, but he won''t listen. I want you to introduce yourself.''''

    He turned his attention to the pink-haired girl and smiled. ''''Okay, we will do it in a few days.''''

    Nefertiti smiled as she responded, ''''Thank you, husband.''''

    Archer''s smile brightened the moment, but fatigue gradually crept upon him.

    E observed his weariness and responded with a warm smile, proposing to the other girls, "Why don''t we prepare some food for him while he takes a rest? He must be exhausted."

    Everyone agreed and got to work. Teuy on the sofa, engrossed in reading a spellbook. Hemera went to the library to explore it even more.

    Sera apanied E to help with the cooking, while Nefertiti studied a tome she had obtained from her academy.

    Archery sprawled on the cozy sofa, his steady breathing indicating a peaceful slumber.

    The events of the day had undoubtedly taken a toll on him, and he had dozed off while the others worked around him.

    E, with her warm smile and caring nature, noticed the opportunity to rouse him gently.

    She approached the sofa with a soft tread, not wanting to startle him. As she stood beside Archer, she reached out and gently shook his shoulder.

    "Arch," she whispered, "wake up. The food is ready."

    As he stirred, Archer''s eyelids fluttered, gently nudging him awake from his slumber.

    Blinking several times, he endeavored to limate himself to the surrounding light and make sense of his environment.

    Finally, his gaze settled on E, and a drowsy smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Mmm, E," he mumbled, his voice stillced with sleep. "Is it time to eat already?"

    Her nod and warm smile encouraged Archer, who rose from his restful position, stretching his limbs as he made his way toward the table.

    After they finished eating, he got up and made his way to bed. Before he started making his way to bed, he kissed each girl goodbye.

    They watched him walk away like a zombie and smiled as Archer entered the bedroom, stripped down, and fell onto the bed.

    As Archer dozed off once more, he soon found himself drifting into another dream. When he finally awakened, he discovered himself in a beautifully adorned room.

    Initially, nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but as he nced around, he noticed a tuft of grey hair peeking out from beneath the sheets, catching his attention.

    As he approached the sleeping person, he gently lifted the sheet and was taken aback by the sight of a breathtaking Moon Elf woman sleeping there.

    She had beautiful silver hair and long elf ears that twitched as she slept, she wore a ck nightgown that added to her allure.

    Archer couldn''t help but be intrigued by her smooth, blemish-free grey skin. He wondered where she came from but felt a strange connection with her.

    Suddenly, two screams echoed from outside the room, and two little girls rushed in, giving Archer a heart attack as they shouted "Mater!"

    ''''Mater! Mater, wake up.''''

    The girls stopped running when they saw Archer and their faces lit up with huge smiles as they lunged at him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The two little girls flew through the air andtched onto him. Their actions reminded him of Sera''s antics.

    It didn''t take long for him to realize that these two were his and the sleeping woman''s children.

    Both of them had grey hair and grey skin, but one of the girls had violet eyes, while the other had red. They both had two little white horns and purple scales on their bodies.

    He looked at the two with a smile and felt a strong love for the two fairy-looking girls. All three of them heard rustling and turned their heads.

    The woman sat up as she rubbed her eyes and smiled when she spotted them. The girls jumped off him and rushed over to her.

    They jumped on her, and Archer noticed that the girl''s behavior didn''t bother the woman, who had a beautiful smile on her face as she cuddled the two adorable girls.

    As Archer''s gaze lingered on the grey hair, a soft knock echoed through the room, and the door slowly creaked open.

    In walked another woman, her hand gently sped by a little girl with short blonde hair and captivating violet eyes.

    The little girl''s eyes lit up as she took in the scene before her, and she greeted the sight with an innocent smile.

    Before she could do anything, the scene changed to another bedroom. There, a Moon Elf sat on the balcony, overlooking what looked like Larissa City.

    She appeared sad, but then he saw himselfnding on the balcony, instantly bringing a smile to her face as she lunged at him with joy.

    The woman hugged him tightly, showering him with kisses. Archer observed the scene unfolding until it changed again.

    He found himself drawn into a grand hall, where a family eagerly awaited to greet him. In the hall stood an older Moon Elf man and three women, along with their three sons and five daughters.

    Just as the man was about to speak he woke up, Archer was looking up at the ceiling. He felt a weight on him and found Sera sleeping on his chest.

    E and Hemera had their heads on his shoulders, and he felt Nefertiti and Teu using his lower half.

    Smiling as he felt them clinging to him, but he started to maneuver himself out of bed while trying not to wake them up.

    He cast Blink and reappeared in the middle of the room, Archer made his way out onto the balcony to rx.

    The cool morning breeze brushed against his face as Archer leaned against the railing, gazing out at the vast expanse of his domain.

    Thendscape spread before him, a tapestry of beauty and wonders. Verdant forests, rolling hills, and pristinekes adorned the view.

    In the distance, he could see the viges and towns, bustling with life as the dragonkin began their day.

    Smoke rosezily from chimneys, and the sound of morning greetings echoed through the air.

    From his vantage point, Archer''s gaze swept over the domain, from the majestic mountains on one side to the glistening sea on the other.

    He cherished this ce, a sanctuary for both him and his girls. As the morning sun climbed higher, the colors of thendscape intensified, and the beauty unfolded before his eyes.

    Archer took a deep breath, savoring the crisp air and the tranquility of the moment.

    He heard birds chirping and the distant hum of life below filled his senses, bringing a sense of serenity that eased the weariness from the battles of the previous day.

    Time seemed to stand still as he stood there, lost in thought. The worries of the world outside faded away, reced by a sense of connection with his magical realm.

    He took a seat,id back, and began to recall the two little girls from his dreams. He wondered if this was Tiamat''s doing, but soon stopped dwelling on it.

    Archer took out some chocte and started eating, enjoying the cool and breezy weather and the view.

    After getting some alone time, he heard footsteps approaching the door, that''s when Nefertiti walked out onto the balcony.

    She wore a white robe over her nightgown. When he saw the pink-haired princess, he smiled as she approached him.

    "Morning, Nefi. How are you this morning?" Archer greeted her.

    She smiled in response and sat on hisp, cuddling up to him. Archer ran his fingers up her smooth back.

    "My husband, thank you for epting me and not pushing me away when you could have," Nefertiti spoke gratefully.

    Archer smiled warmly at her words and squeezed her tight, replying, "I''d never push my beautiful pink princess away. You already mean a lot to me."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 231 Overprotective Father

    Nefertiti''s face lit up with a massive smile when she heard his words, without hesitation she leaned in and began showering him with kisses making him smile.

    But he eagerly responded, as his hands gently explored her body, deepening their connection with each tender touch and kiss.

    With a mischievous grin, she pulled away from the kisses and positioned herself in front of him.

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she spoke, "Tonight, I want you. It''s thest Dark day of Umbralia, and winter will be here soon. Mother always told me that it was a month for lovers."

    Archer nodded his head in agreement as he leaned in close to whisper into her ear, "Yes, I will make love to you tonight at that ce I told you about. Let''s get the celebrations over with then we will go."

    After stepping back, Archer noticed a slight blush on Nefertiti''s cheeks, but she nodded with a sweet smile.

    They continued to share passionate kisses, all the while marveling at the enchantingndscape as the sun gently rose.

    An hour passed, filled with delightful moments together. Eventually, prompted by E''s call for breakfast preparation, Nefertiti decided to take a bath and prepare for the day.

    Archer headed towards the treehouse and found Sera and Hemera already seated at the table waiting for the food.

    His eyes scanned the room, searching for Teu. Finally, he spotted hering out of the bath chambers, dressed in a snug-fitting blue kaftan.

    The fabric clung to her body, entuating herrge boobs, and her silky blue hair was elegantly tied into a swaying ponytail, which mesmerized him as she walked toward the table.

    One by one, the girls warmly greeted him, with Teu offering a morning kiss. E, dressed in afortable outfit that concealed her figure, also joined in the weing.

    Sera, too, donned a kaftan that entuated her petite yet curvy physique, and Archer couldn''t help but notice her thick thighs.

    Hemera, on the other hand, looked stunning in a beautiful white and gold Chiton that gracefully showcased her figure, leaving no hiding ce for her alluring boobs and slim-thick body.

    He shook his head and smiled, feeling grateful to have the girls in his life. Archer took a seat at the table and began eating once E ced his food in front of him.

    As he savored the sausage and bacon-like meat, the girls also started eating. Sera turned to him with curiosity and asked, "What''s the n for today, Archer?"

    After finishing his meal, he replied, "We will head to Ravenna and meet with Hemi''s Father to see what he wants. Then, we''ll continue heading north to Larissa. There''s something I want to do there."

    E yfully chimed in with a grin, "Does it involve another princess, Arch?"

    Archer chuckled and nodded in confirmation. "Yes, it does."

    The girls seemed intrigued, and Teu asked, "What brought this on now? When did you meet another princess?"

    With a big smile, Archer proceeded to exin the dream he had and everything that transpired within it.

    Upon hearing his ount, Sera couldn''t help but wonder aloud, "Why does it seem like someone is influencing all this? Why are you so special?"

    Though uncertain himself, Archer shrugged and responded, "I don''t know, but I''m d I received this gift. Otherwise, I would have never met any of you, apart from E."

    All the girls present nodded in agreement, but Hemera looked to be in a world of her own.

    Teu, keenly observant, couldn''t help but ask, "Is something on your mind, Hemera? It seems like you''re not fully with us."

    Hemera cleared her throat and looked up, exining, "The woman you spoke of is the third Princess Hecate Lunarides of the Lunaris Empire. She is considered the ck sheep of the Lunaris imperial family due to being born with silver hair and red eyes. Some people call her a witch because she gets visions of the future, but her family dismisses them as mere delusions."

    Intrigued, Archer asked, "Why is she considered the ck sheep just because of her hair and eyes?"

    The others nodded in agreement with his question, as Hemera continued her exnation. "Well, Moon Elves are typically born with dark hair and eyes, theplete opposite of us Sun Elves.''''

    She stopped talking and took a sip of her tea before continuing. ''''Hecate, however, was born with silver hair and red eyes. The only other Moon Elf known to be born with those features was a powerful moon witch 5000 years ago, who is now used as a cautionary tale to scare children, though there''s no concrete proof of her being evil or doing anything bad."

    He nodded, finally understanding why she was so happy with the two little girls, while everyone else in her life didn''t treat her with the same love.

    As he smiled to himself, he was brought out of his thoughts by Sera''s tail crawling up his thigh, causing him to shiver.

    Looking up, he noticed all four girls staring at him. He smiled back and then continued talking about the Princess as he rejoined the group.

    Hemera shared everything she knew about the Princess and after a little while, Nefertiti joined them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She didn''t forget to yfully tease the little girls and gave Archer a deep kiss, which he enjoyed, causing the other girls (except for Hemera) to hmph in jealousy.

    Their reactions made Archer chuckle, but then he stood up and spoke, "Are you girls ready? We need to leave."

    They all nodded their heads and stood up as well. Archer cast Gate and opened a portal to the courtyard of the Srian pce.

    Hemera stepped through first, followed by the other girls, and he followed behind them.

    When they arrived at the courtyard, a group of guards rushed towards them but immediately stopped as they recognized Hemera.

    With bowed heads, they expressed their apologies, yet she gracefully waved away their regrets, taking the lead as she guided them through the intricate pce hallways.

    Their destination was the grand dining hall, where she hoped to reunite with her beloved family.

    A maid courteously opened the door for them as they entered a man who bore a striking resemnce to Hemera saw the group and quickly got up as he approached them.

    It was evident that he was Hemera''s father, he greeted them with a smile as the rest of the family observed the meeting from a distance.

    The man warmly embraced Hemera before turning his attention to Archer. ''''Young man, I am Agamemnon Helios, the Emperor of the Sri Empire. I must express my heartfelt gratitude to you for aiding my youngest daughter and the Empire in their time of need.''''

    Agamemnon had no ill intentions towards the boy; instead, he genuinely appreciated his help, and Archer could sense the sincerity in the man''s gratitude.

    After the greeting that small talked for a little but as an overprotective father, he noticed the way his daughter looked at the boy and wondered if she had her first crush.

    Archer looked at the man, who appeared to be in histe twenties, with golden hair akin to Hemera''s and the same yellow eyes.

    Despite being taller, he had a leaner build. With a friendly smile, Archer responded, ''''I''m Archer.''''

    When he heard Archer''s reply, he smiled and responded, ''''Well, Archer, my people see you as a hero, and they are happy that you arrived in our Empire.''''

    Archer nodded but quickly rified, ''''I''m not a hero; I just happened to be in the right ce at the right time and identally helped.''''

    While he was talking to Hemera''s father, the rest of her family approached the four girls.

    Cassandra warmly greeted them, saying, ''''Girls, it''s good you''re here. I''m happy to see all of you.''''

    Teu and Sera turned to Hemera''s mother with a smile, and Nefertiti replied, ''''Yes, it''s good to see you, Empress Cassandra.''''

    E smiled and nodded in agreement with the pink-haired girl, and Hemera quickly spoke up, ''''It''s good to be back, Mother. Is everyone here?''''

    The Empress smiled as she answered, ''''Yes, everyone is here apart from your oldest brother.''''

    She turned to Agamemnon and asked. ''''Darling, you can do the introductions so we can get to the celebrations.''''

    He turned to his wife with a big smile and replied. ''''Yes, Dear.''''

    Agamemnon turned to Archer and motioned toward his family who lined up as he started talking. ''''You''ve already met my beautiful wife Cassandra Helios.''''

    The older woman gave him a warm smile as he moved to the man standing next to her. ''''This is Dimitrios Helios the second prince.''''

    He then pointed at the other two men as he continued. ''''Those two young men are Christos and Nikos the third and fourth princes.''''

    Agamemnon finished introducing the princes and turned to the princesses and started speaking. ''''This beautiful youngdy is Eudora Helios the first princess.''''

    Archer looked at the woman who was the spitting image of Hemera with longer hair. He smiled at her as the Father continued.

    ''''The other pretty youngdies are Calliope, Despina, and Lysandra the second, third, and fourth princesses.''''

    He smiled at the three girls as they greeted him, Agamemnon finished the introduction he turned to Archer with a smile.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 232 Shes Mine

    Agamemnon turned to Archer with a smile, "Who are these lovely youngdies behind you, Arch?"

    Upon hearing the man refer to him by his nickname, it made him narrow his eyes, causing the older man tough.

    Approaching him with a shit-eating grin, the man leaned forward to whisper, "Why can''t I refer to my son-inw by a nickname?"

    Archer looked at him with a grin of his own and replied, "That''s good, at least you already know she''s mine."

    Agamemnon chuckled upon hearing his response and walked away while saying, "Hemi, I''m happy for you, girl."

    When she heard what her father said, she blushed and quickly looked away, causing her mother and sisters tough at her reaction.

    Archer shook his head and began introducing the girls. "The blonde is E. The one with blue hair is Teu Aquaria. The little redhead is Sera, and the pink-haired girl is Nef..."

    Before he could finish, Agamemnon spoke. ''''Hati''s daughter. How could I forget such a girl? I heard she is an Empress now. I''m not surprised she was always an ambitious girl when I knew her.''''

    Nefertiti smiled and nodded her head. ''''Yes, Mother is an ambitious woman.''''

    The man nodded and continued. ''''I met her when Hemi brought her home one day, and she stayed here for a few years studying. I''m d I get to meet her daughter.''''

    He then motioned for them to sit down. Archer made his way over to the table and sat down, E and Hemera beat the other girls and sat next to him.

    The three other girls took their seats as Cassandra spoke. ''''How was your journey so far? Did you get to Larissa?''''

    Hemera answered her mother. ''''Yeah, but we headed to western Mediterra; we found the location the creatures appeared from that was in the Delphosia Republic.''''

    Cassandra nodded until she actually understood what her daughter said and quickly asked. ''''What happened, Hemi? Why were you there?''''

    Hemera''s reply was not the one they heard; instead, it was Archer who spoke up. "She apanied me, but rest assured, everything was perfectly fine. If there had been any danger, I would have sent her away to safety."

    Agamemnon was about to speak, but the second prince, Dimitrios, beat him to it. ''''How could a boy of your age keep my little sister safe?''''

    Archer looked at the boy who had golden blonde hair and green eyes. He grinned before answering. ''''Oh, I can keep her safe. It''s not an issue to be worried about.''''

    When the girls heard his response, they started giggling, causing Dimitrios to get sulky and quickly stopped talking.

    Cassandra and Agamemnon exchanged augh, while Archer averted his gaze from the man.

    ''''So, Hemera said you wanted to talk to me?'''' Archer asked Agamemnon.

    The man stoppedughing and turned serious. ''''Okay. The Sri Empire owes you a great debt for helping us with the swarm. As a Father, I also want to reward you for saving my daughter during her test.''''

    Agamemnon whistled, and a guard entered the hall. He approached the Emperor, exchanged a quiet conversation, nodded, and then departed.

    Ten minutester, the heavy wooden doors of the hall swung open, and a group of guards entered, carefully carryingrge, ornate chests.

    Archer''s curiosity was piqued as he caught the glimmer of gold and jewels decorating the chests.

    Three chests were carefully ced near him, and Agamemnon gestured for him to take a closer look.

    With anticipation, Archer approached the chests, his heart racing with excitement. As he opened the first one, a dazzling array of gemstones greeted his eyes.

    Sapphires, rubies, emeralds, and diamonds sparkled under the ambient light, arranged with intricate precision.

    Archer''s eyes widened in amazement as he beheld thousands of shimmering gold coins, a sight that brought him great joy.

    Agamemnon spoke once more. "I heard Hati''s husband gave you a vi by the sea, but the Srians can offer you something better, a grand mansion in Oceana Port. After all, you will be known as the White Prince of the Sri Empire."

    Archer didn''t pay much attention as he was examining his new treasure.

    Archer quickly stored it in his Item Box and then looked at Hemera''s father. ''''What are you going on about? I''m not a prince; I''m just an adventurer.''''

    The older man smiled before speaking. ''''Well, you will be if you''d like to marry Hemera.''''

    Archer knew this wasing, so he quickly replied. ''''She''s already mine. But yes, I''ll marry her. I''vee to like her a lot.''''

    Cassandra smiled as she looked at her embarrassed daughter, who was staring at the table, but she noticed the girl''s bright red ears.

    All of Hemera''s sisters giggled and started whispering among themselves. ''''The dragon has already imed little Hemi. I''m so happy for her.''''

    ''''Yes, sister, she deserves to be happy. She''s always had her head in tomes, and I''m surprised she found someone to share her life with.''''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hemera''s two younger brothers were joyful and congratted Archer and her, but Dimitrios couldn''t contain his temper. ''''Father, why are you marrying her off to a lizard? He doesn''t deserve her!''''

    Archer observed the older sibling and a thought crossed his mind: ''A sis-con.''

    He chuckled to himself, causing Dimitrios to grow even angrier as he shouted again, ''''Why do you think you deserve my baby sister!''''

    Agamemnon and Cassandra were about to intervene, but Archer waved them off and chose to handle the situation himself.

    With a grin, he teased the boy while holding Hemera close.

    Archer yfully hugged Hemera and started toying with her ear, which made her yelp in shock. She covered her mouth, blushing again.

    The girls found her reaction adorable, and their smiles only grew wider. Hemera retaliated by pinching Archer, prompting him to yelp in response.

    Seeing this, Dimitrios yelled out, ''''I challenge you to a duel. If you lose, you won''t marry her!''''

    Archerughed at the proposition and asked, ''''What do I get if I win?''''

    Dimitrios looked stumped, so Archer rified, ''''I''m not going to fight without a reward. Give me all your gold if you lose. If you agree, we can fight.''''

    Hemera''s older brother reluctantly nodded and stormed out of the room. Agamemnon apologized to Archer, exining, ''''Sorry about that, Arch. He''s overprotective of Hemera since she''s the youngest.''''

    Archer understood and got up with the girls, following after the angry young man.

    The group was apanied by Hemera''s and Dimitrios''s parents. They walked for ten minutes and arrived at the pce''s training grounds, where Dimitrios was already waiting with a spear and shield.

    Archer stepped onto the field while the girls went to sit with Cassandra.

    Facing each other, Archer stopped not far from the older boy and spoke with a smile, ''''When do we start, sis-con?''''

    The boy''s face twisted, and he rushed forward. Archer summoned his tails and ws, blocking Dimitrios''s first attack.

    Archer swiftly grabbed the spear and pulled the older boy closer while holding him still as he whispered something, ''''Your sister''s lips are so soft and taste amazing. I wonder how the rest of her tastes.''''

    Hearing Archer''s taunt, Dimitrios got even angrier and attacked faster, but Archer skillfully dodged the strikes.

    Using his tail, he knocked out the boy''s legs and then kicked him, sending him flying.

    In a sh, he used Blink to appear behind Dimitrios, swiftly grabbing a hold of him while effortlessly tossing him across the training field.

    Dimitrios managed tond on his feet and cast the spell Moon st that flew toward him. When Archer saw this, he cast Anti-Magic.

    The spell hit him causing a massive explosion but Archer was fine. The older boy rushed at him and lunged at him with his spear.

    Archer sidestepped the attack as heshed out with his tail and smashed into the boy''s body sending him flying away yet again.

    Dimitrios was disoriented and tried to get up, but Archer fired a Mana st at him using Mana Maniption.

    The impact of Archer''s powerful counterattack knocked the older boy unconscious, and hey sprawled out at the edge of the field.

    Concerned for her brother, Eudora rushed over to him and began tending to his injuries.

    Everyone looked at the fight with wide eyes, Teu''s eyes were narrowed and she walked up to him.

    When she got closer, she bopped him on the head before speaking. ''''You have no clue how to fight. Every night I will teach you.''''

    Archer looked at her and saw her blue ponytail swaying and nodded his head; he wouldn''t say no to spending more time with her.

    Agamemnon appeared next to his son as the healers rushed to his son to help out Eudora.

    Archer saw that he was injured more than he thought. He walked over to the boy and cast Cure Wounds on him, his injuries started healing but he still groaned.

    The girls and Hemera''s family were surprised when Archer healed him. He smiled and said, "He should be okay in an hour, but he might be sore."

    Cassandra thanked Archer and apologized for Dimitrios attitude. She added, "We can see how much Hemi likes you, so you have our blessing."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 233 Sias Journey & Fate Meets Once Again (Final) [Bonus]

    When Sia exited the tent she whistled for her Dawnbreaker and it appeared in front of her, she effortlessly mounted it.

    That''s when she noticed Archer walking out of the tent, a thought came to Sia''s mind as a big smile on her face. ''He will be so handsome when he''s older. I can''t wait.''

    Archer approached Sia, looking up at her with a grateful expression. She leaned down and gently lifted him up putting him in front of her.

    She ced him in front of her and made sure he wasfortable, her second inmand Valeria approached on her Dawnbraker. ''''Commander we are ready to set out.''''

    Sia looked at the woman and nodded her head as they started making their way to the road after putting her tent into her storage ring.

    After a short journey, they finally arrived at Riversong City. Sia immediately attended her important meetings, and afterward, she made sure to spend every possible moment with Archer.

    They cherished their time together in the beautiful city, making memories that wouldst a lifetime.

    When she was in a meeting she would leave him in the library and would find him sitting in the same ce with a pile of books when she returned.

    As Sia and her Dawnbreakers started their return trip to Vassia City, their journey took them across a sturdy stone bridge that spanned a wide river.

    The sound of rushing water filled the air, and the soldiers'' spirits were high after a sessful mission.

    However, as they were about to reach the other side of the bridge, a loud ssh echoed beneath them, and the river waters churned violently.

    A massive behemoth, with glistening scales and razor-sharp teeth, leaped from the depths, aiming to devour the soldiers at the back of the line.

    Sia wrapped her arm around Archer as they watched the beast vanish into the river.

    Valeria rushed up to her and spoke, "Reports say that they have been more livelytely. A few caravans have been attacked by them."

    She looked at her vicemander and nodded. They continued on with their journey, and Archer''s nights were filled with cuddles and Sia''s massive cushions.

    They soon arrived back at Vassia City but received an order to deploy to the west due to a standoff with another kingdom.

    When she heard this, she was upset, but it couldn''t be helped, so she pampered Archer even more than before and took him on many dates.

    The two of them were sitting in a cafe as she bought him some tea and looked at him as she spoke. "Arch, I have to go to the Evermist Duchy. I won''t be back for a while."

    Upon hearing her words, Archer''s heart sank, and he couldn''t hide his disappointment. He looked down at the teacup, trying to hide his emotions as he nodded in response.

    Sia noticed his reaction and saw the genuine hurt in his eyes, which tugged at her heartstrings.

    Unable to bear seeing him upset, she leaned forward and wrapped her arms around him in a warm,forting hug.

    She wanted him to know that she cared deeply for him too, even though circumstances were pulling them apart at the moment.

    She dragged him onto herp and started ying with his hair as she spoke. "I will alwayse back to see you, Arch. It''s just the General of my legion who ordered us to go; otherwise, I would never leave you."

    When he heard this, he looked up and saw her bright blue eyes staring into his with a big smile as she continued, "After all, you''re my future husband, and I''d never forget about you."

    Archer smiled when he heard her and hugged her back. That''s when Valeria entered the cafe and spoke, "Commander, it''s time."

    Sia nodded her head and started speaking again. "Arch, I''ll take you back to the castle now. I have to leave."

    He nodded his head and let go of her. They made their way back to his home, and as they reached the gate of the castle.

    Sia smiled down at him and leaned forward to nt a kiss on the boy''s forehead, causing his face to turn red, but a small smile appeared on his face.

    She said goodbye and made her way to the Dawnbreaker Legion''s Mistwood headquarters. Sia turned around and saw Archer standing there waving at her.

    He then turned around and walked into the castle, Sia didn''t want to let him return home but she couldn''t do much at the moment as she would be on a battlefield.

    Sia started speeding up and soon reached the headquarters and was deployed to the east. Years passed by and she never made it back to Mistwood.

    Archer missed her every single day, but when the incident happened and he received Tiamat''s gift, he forgot his past memories until they came back that day.

    [Northern Mediterra - 20 miles from Larissa City - In the not-so-distant future]

    Tal rode on her horse along a quiet road, keeping pace with the merchant''s carriage. She looked around, admiring the breathtakingndscape as they rode.

    Traveling along a cliffside road that bordered the Phantom Sea and a beautiful grasnd with the Nocturna Forest in the distance.

    The group listened attentively as the Medi guides shared the names and stories of thend.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    To the west, the forest extended as far as the eye could see, its emerald canopy intermingling with the cerulean sky.

    Ancient trees with twisting branches and lush foliage stood tall, seemingly guarding the secrets hidden within their wooded sanctuary.

    Sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled patterns on the forest floor, creating a mesmerizing y of light and shadow.

    As they ventured further into the woond, a symphony of creatures'' calls filled the air, adding to the enchanting ambiance.

    Birds of vibrant plumage flitted between branches, while yful squirrels darted along the forest floor.

    The gentle rustling of leaves and the soft murmur of a nearby streampleted this symphony of nature.

    To the east, thendscape transformed dramatically as it met the untamed Phantom Sea, and the waves hit the bottom of the cliff.

    The coastline was a dance of contrasts, with jagged cliffs rising proudly from the foamy waves, their rugged faces weathered by centuries of wind and water.

    Spray from the rough sea mingled with the scent of saltwater, creating a tingling freshness in the air.

    In the coves and hidden alcoves along the shoreline, seashells and colorful pebbles adorned the sand like precious jewels.

    Delicate wildflowers peeked out from the crevices, adding sshes of color to the coastal canvas.

    Tal shook her head as she heard the mage of the group speak; the forest went quiet, and the wildlife ceased making noises.

    "Something''sing from the forest; the beasts have stopped making noises," Novius addressed the group while scanning the surroundings.

    The caravan came to a halt, and all the guards readied themselves, forming a defensive line in front of the carriages.

    Tal readied her mana arrows, and her fellow adventurers followed suit. Suddenly, Ratlings sprang from the forest, rushing toward the caravan.

    The Sparrows were shocked; they had never seen creatures like these before. Rat Orges joined the fray, rushing from behind, prompting Tal, Novius, and every other ranged attacker to unleash their attacks.

    Before the creatures could crash into the guards and adventurers, arge group of Hippogriffs appeared, each carrying a Moon elf rider.

    Themander raised his weapon and shouted, "For Lunaris! For Princess Hecate! and the White Prince! Run them down!"

    The riders charged forward, theirnces impaling numerous creatures while the Hippogriffs kicked away any Ratlings that got too close.

    Tal and the caravan guards watched in wonder as the 200-strong riders swiftly dealt with the strange creatures within minutes.

    Suddenly, they saw a red dragon flying toward them, roaring as fearsome-looking giants emerged from the forest.

    Horror-stricken, everyone from the caravan witnessed thousands of creatures charging at them.

    Cecelia, Feyra, and Darius approached Tal as she observed the dragon mming into a smaller giant and tearing at it.

    Its ws tore into the giant''s body as the dragon bit its neck and started shaking its head.

    The Hippogriff riders backed off, allowing therge Stone Men to charge into the battle and swarm the creatures.

    Then, an Earth-shattering roar echoed through the air as arge white dragon appeared out of nowhere, unleashing a stream of violet-colored fire upon the forest where the creatures had emerged.

    Tal kept firing her mana arrows, raining down death upon the rat-like humans and tall grey humans.

    But the caravan guards and adventurers stopped attacking as the white dragon tore into the creatures and wiped out hundreds of them with its tail and ws.

    That''s when Tal spotted some creatures in what looked to be mage robes casting spells at the dragon.

    As their spells flew towards it they just vanished like they never existed which baffled everyone.

    The creatures, even those who cast the spells, were baffled. Suddenly, several arrows hit them in the head, causing them to crumble.

    Tal nced over to spot a group of girls standing on top of a massive wyvern, led by a blue-haired girl.

    The creatures were swiftly dealt with, and the dragon sniffed the air, turning towards Tal''s direction.

    She noticed its violet eyes locking onto her, and for some strange reason, it gave her a familiar feeling.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 234 The Missing Prince And Princess

    Archer nodded when he heard Cassandra speak, and they were led back to the hall.

    As they walked through the hallways, he noticed the artwork, particrly a picture of a man who hadn''t been introduced or mentioned.

    Curious, he asked Hemera, "Who is the young man in the paintings? I know your eldest brother is on a campaign against pirates."

    At the mention of her brother, Hemera''s expression turned sad, and she fell silent.

    But her sister, Despina, spoke up, "That was our big brother, Leonidas. He vanished 21 years ago."

    Archer, noticing the sorrow in their eyes, asked gently, "If you don''t mind me asking, what happened to him?"

    The girls went silent, seemingly remembering something they didn''t want to share.

    Archer decided not to press further, and then Cassandra spoke up, "Wait until we are sitting down, and I''ll tell you the tale of our oldest son."

    In agreement, he nodded, following Agamemnon into avishly decorated hall. As they entered, Cassandra gestured for Archer and the girls to take a seat, followed by Hemera''s siblings.

    Once everyone was settled, Cassandra began to tell the tale of the Srian''s lost prince.

    [The Helios family''s POV - 25 years ago]

    Hemera was a young girl when she remembered a family meeting that included Leonidas, who was arguing with her father.

    "Pater! She is a wonderful girl, regardless of her being a Moon Elf," Leonidas shouted in frustration.

    Agamemnon replied, "You foolish child! The Lunarians have dered war on us due to the Delphosian''s meddling. Do you think Menus will entertain an engagement proposal when they want ournds?"

    Leonidas sat back down, stewing in anger, but soon heard his mother speak. "Darling, the war will end in a few years, and then we can discuss an engagement. This happens all the time since the old empire copsed."

    He looked at her and informed them why he was panicking. "Menus is marrying her off to the strongest noble family in the Delphosia Republic."

    Cassandra''s eyes widened upon hearing her son''s words. Agamemnon spoke up, "There will be other women, Leonidas. Don''t worry about the Lunarian Princess; it will never work out."

    Upon hearing this, the young man rose from his seat and left the hall before he could argue anymore.

    He made his way over to Hemera and gave her a kiss on the forehead before whispering to her. ''''I will always love you, my baby sister. Grow up to be a good woman.''''

    She watched her oldest brother walk away as she didn''t understand why he said that, never imagining that it would be thest time any of them would see him.

    [Leonidas and Fabia''s POV - Two monthster]

    After hearing his father''s harsh words, Leonidas decided to go and get Fabia himself and run away with her.

    Fabia was eager to join him and arranged to meet in the forest near Larissa. Though it took him a while to get there, they had a magic artifact that allowed them tomunicate.

    Finally arriving at Nocturna Forest, Leonidas found Fabia sitting by a pond, their usual meeting spot. She turned around, smiling when she saw him and rushed to hug him.

    "It''s good to see you, darling. Father nearly caught me, but little Hecate helped me escape," Fabia said, her relief evident.

    Leonidas smiled back and replied, ''''I managed to say goodbye to Hemi before I left. I''m really going to miss that ball of fun. Maybe one day we can return.''''

    Fabia nodded, hugging him tighter. The young couple then quickly fled into the night, unaware that Andreas Theodoris, the man meant to marry her, was hunting them.

    Andreas was the son of an important Strategos in the Delphosia Republic and had led every attack against the Srian Empire.

    Leonidas and Fabia managed to hide on the coast of Lunaris for a year, living peacefully. They were already married when they were finally discovered after a spy spotted the couple in the local city.

    By the time they were found, they escaped to the Mediterra border and settled in a town called Wildwood Crossing, just across the border.

    It was thest stop before the Uncharted Beasnds, leading toward the Land of Plenty. They settled there for another year before Fabia gave birth to a little girl.

    Leonidas was over the moon and celebrated with his friends by going out for drinks.

    Unfortunately, luck wasn''t on their side, and they were rediscovered due to a ''friend'' reporting them.

    The story of the Siran Prince and Lunarian Princess running away was well-known all over Mediterra, and the Delphosia Republic never forgot the insult they received from the couple.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    They hired bounty hunters, adventurers, and skilled individuals to find them, and after a while of searching, the couple was located in the border town.

    When Leonidas realized this he escaped with Fabia and their baby girl, they managed to dodge the hunters due to the help of his work friends and the town guards.

    The three of them managed to make it to the Shadowvale Forest and rushed into it, the hunters took a while to catch up with them.

    As the couple found themselves cornered, the men were just about to grab Fabia when a sudden arrow pierced into the hunter''s head.

    Out of the brush emerged a group of fierce warrior women, who swiftly dealt with the assants.

    However, the momentary respite was short-lived as another woman appeared and hurriedly approached their leader.

    "Mother, more humans have entered the forest. We need to go deeper so they won''t discover us" she urgently informed.

    Leonidas looked at the older woman who nodded and rushed off without saying anything, but the younger woman walked over to Fabia and started examining the baby.

    As the young couple started to panic the woman looked at Fabia and spoke in a heavy ent, ''''You can join the tribe, but he cannot. Mother won''t allow it.''''

    Fabia looked panicked, but Leonidas spoke, ''''Can she leave the tribe if she wants to?''''

    The woman nodded in response. "Indeed, they will receive no help. If anyone discovers their presence, they will be hunted. The humans I was watching mentioned capturing a princess."

    Leonidas paled but quickly nodded at Fabia, ''''Go, my love. When they stop hunting me, I''lle to you.''''

    Fabia stated and rushed up to him as he hugged her and the baby, but the woman panicked as three humans appeared.

    They spotted Leonidas and Fabia and smiled as they knew they finally found their pray. The hunters knew the Delphosians will pay well.

    As mes engulfed the air, a searing fire spell shot toward the couple. With instinctive bravery, Leonidas swiftly pushed Fabia out of harm''s way, sacrificing himself to protect her.

    The impact of the spell sent Leonidas hurtling backward, his body propelled through the air.

    As Fabia''s eyes widened in terror, a young woman from the tribe rushed to her side, grabbing hold of her tightly while swiftly pulling her away from the danger, through the dense forest.

    After finding safety, Fabia was made to promise the tribe leader not to reveal her background or noble status to her child, as she now has be part of them.

    She named her daughter Tal, raising the girl as a member of the tribe, unaware of her true heritage.

    Fabia and Tal integrated into the tribe and lived their lives, their child grew up learning Archery and how to survive in the forest while Fabia stayed in the vige helping out there.

    The tribe lived deep in the Shadowvale Forest and wasprised of only women from all different races who escaped horrible situations.

    They rarely interacted with the outside world until they established a small shop in Wildwood Crossing that was used to receive much-needed coins to survive.

    For years Fabia grieved the loss of her husband Leonidas, when Tal turned ten she became unwell and soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Tal didn''t know what was happening but continued with her training and taking care of her mother.

    It wasn''t until she reached the age of thirteen that things started going wrong for the tribe and the forest.

    Their fortunes took a turn for the worse as hunting dwindled, and more humans and other races encroached upon their territory.

    Determined to support her mother and protect her tribe, the then fifteen-year-old Tal embarked on a journey to seek aid for them.

    Traveling north, she eventually encountered a group known as The Sparrows, who graciously invited her to join their ranks.

    Ever since she tirelessly searched for someone capable of assisting her mother and her tribe.

    For three long years, she adventured and honed her skills before undertaking an important escort mission to the Mediterra.

    nning to visit her tribe on her way back home and eager to bring her newfound friends with her, fate had other ns in store.

    Unexpectedly, she crossed paths with someone she never thought she would encounter in Mediterra, forever altering her destiny.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 235 We Are Family Now

    Chapter 235 We Are Family Now

    ''''When they vanished into the Shadowvale Forest we don''t know what happened to them or our grandchild,'''' Cassandra said with a sad smile on her face.

    Archer felt sorry for the family but there wasn''t anything he could do or say to help out as he wasn''t born when it happened.

    He simply replied, "I''m sorry for your loss. I hope that one day you will find the answers you seek about what happened to them."

    Hemera and her family nodded their heads before Christos the second prince spoke. ''''So brother-inw, is it true youe from the Land of Plenty?''''

    Archer looked at the young man, he couldn''t guess their ages as they all look so young but he replied. ''''Yes I do, but that''s where I was born.''''

    Christos nodded his head as h the third prince Nikos spoke. ''''Where have you been so far?''''

    He smiled and told the brothers of his adventures so far as the girls started speaking with Hemeras''s Mothers and sisters.

    [Agamemnon''s POV]

    Agamemnon was stewing in anger at his son''s reckless actions and he was regretting the way he spoke to Leonidas all those years ago.

    Ever since the day the boy left he has been wallowing in regret but bettered himself for his other children.

    He looked at his animated son-inw chatting to his two sons who were enjoying every second of the boy''s stories.

    After watching them he turned his attention to his daughter Hemera who had a massive smile on her face as she chatted with the other girls.

    As he looked at Archer, he felt content that the boy hade to his side. However, he couldn''t help but believe that he had nothing to do with it.

    In his mind, his daughter would have married Archer with or without his permission.

    Archer''s casual attitude andck of manners made him smile as he knew the boy didn''t care if he was an Emperor or amoner.

    He quickly noticed the way Hemera looked at Archer, Agamemnon hated that his little girl was growing up but he had a feeling that the boy would look after and indulge every whim she has.

    That''s when his General appeared and approached him. ''''Your Majesty, congrattions on tying the dragon to your family. He will surely help out if the princess was to ask.''''

    Agamemnon looked at the man and spoke. ''''Michalis. His my son-inw not some pawn in a game of empires. If we ever need his help we shall ask and offerpensation. He would turn on us if we got him involved in court politics.''''

    The General nodded and got rid of such thoughts, that''s when he remembered some news. ''''I forgot to mention but Lunarian diplomats wish for an audience with you. What shall I tell them?''''

    Agamemnon looked at the man. ''''I have an announcement to make to the Empire then I shall see the Lunarians.''''

    Michalis nodded his head and got back to work.

    [Back to Archer]

    ''Ah, he''s going to announce the engagement,'' Archer thought to himself after overhearing the two men''s conversation.

    He was d that Agamemnon understood not to use him as a pawn in court politics.

    E yfully poked his side, catching him not paying attention. He looked at the little half-elf, who had a bright smile on her face.

    "Your smile is really cute, El," Archermented.

    As the sound of hispliment reached E''s ears, her smile widened as she looked at him, and he couldn''t help but find her reaction utterly adorable.

    He leaned in and nted a gentle peck on E''s cheek, causing her to shiver at the unexpected affection.

    Archer did the same to each girl after standing up. The girls loved it when he showed them affection.

    Even Hemera, the newest addition to their group, was growing to enjoy his kisses and the unexpected kisses.

    Hemera''s family noticed this, and several thoughts went through their heads as they had smiles stered on their faces.

    ''He''s so adorable.''

    ''He treats them all the same, even with affection.''

    ''Is he a yboy?''

    ''Why does he have so many girls? Is he greedy?''

    But before anyone could say anything, Agamemnon spoke up from behind them. "Can you alle to the Mana Crystal room? I have an announcement to make."

    Everyone stood up, and Hemera leaned into Archer, whispering, "He''s going to announce our engagement and have you there so the people can see you."

    Archer nodded, unfazed by the Emperor''s actions. He understood that the man had an empire to run.

    The group followed behind Agamemnon until they reached a room, he opened the door and made his way over to another.

    He opened that door and walked onto a balcony followed by everyone else, Archer saw thousands of citizens crammed into the pce square as he stepped out.

    Amidst a sea of Srian citizens gathered, Archer and the girls stood at the back, nked by Hemera''s family.

    The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as Agamemnon, the Emperor, stepped forward to address his people through the magical mirror on the wall.

    With amanding presence, he spoke.

    "Citizens of Sria! Today, we stand united in the face of a great threat that has gued ournds. Thanks to the valiant efforts of our brave defenders and the aid of our ally, the white dragon, we have triumphed over the dangerous creatures that once threatened our safety!"

    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, expressing their gratitude and relief. Archer couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride, knowing that he had yed a part in this victory.

    Agamemnon continued, raising his hand for silence. "As a token of our appreciation, and to solidify the bond between our kingdom and the white dragon, I have an important announcement to make. Our beloved fifth princess, Hemera Helios, shall be wed to the white dragon!"

    He looked at Archer and motioned for him and Hemera to join him, they stepped forward and stood next to the Emperor.

    A murmur of surprise and excitement rippled through the crowd. Hemera blushed, feeling a mix of astonishment and happiness, as Archer ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

    The girls around her exchanged nces, their expressions a mixture of annoyance and jealousy.

    Agamemnon smiled warmly, addressing Hemera directly. "My dear Hemera, I know this maye as a surprise, but it is an honor and a testament to your courage and kind heart. The union between our princess and the white dragon symbolizes unity, prosperity, and a bright future for the Sri Empire!"

    He didn''t stop as he continued. ''''We can finally take back Mediterra from the humans in the West and the Lunarians will never dare to dere war on because of him.''''

    The crowd erupted in celebration as spells were shot into the air and the city started celebrating the good news.

    When the Lunarian diplomats heard the news they made a swift exit and made their way home.

    They were shocked that the Srian received help from the rare star dragon and needed to tell Emperor Menus about this.

    The older man turned to Archer with a big smile. ''''Wee to the family Arch. I hope you and Hemera will build a beautiful future together.''''

    When Hemera heard her Father she smiled as she remembered Artemis and couldn''t wait for the day she would be born.

    Agamemnon saw his daughter''s reaction, he wondered what she was thinking about but shrugged it off and shooed everyone off the balcony.

    He saw them all walking back into the pce and sighed as he remembered his son Leonidas and wished he was there.

    As the evening sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the Srian pce, Archer and the girls found themselves in thepany of Hemera''s family.

    They gathered in a cozy sitting room adorned with elegant tapestries and plush furniture, creating a weing atmosphere.

    The room was filled with the soft chatter of conversation and the clinking of sses as they sipped on exquisite Srian wine.

    Archer satfortably on a plush couch, surrounded by Hemera, E, and the other girls. They were all eager to learn more about Hemera''s family and thend she hailed from.

    Hemera''s parents, Agamemnon and Cassandra, sat across from Archer, with a genuine interest in the young man who had captured their daughter''s heart.

    "So, Archer," Cassandra began with a warm smile, "tell us more about yourself and your family. Hemera has spoken so highly of you, but we''d love to hear it from your perspective."

    When he heard their question he went silent as he didn''t want to kill the mood, Eudora noticed his silence and spoke. ''''What''s wrong brother? Why don''t you speak.''''

    He cleared his voice and answered honestly. ''''It''s not a happy story, I don''t want to kill the mood.''''

    Agamemnon shook his head. ''''You won''t ruin the mood, we are now family so it''s only right that we know about your family.''''

    Archer nodded his head and sighed but understood what the man meant. He took a sip of wine that was in front of him and began.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 236 Mater

    Chapter 236 Mater

    "I don''t have a family apart from the girls. My family banished me when I was thirteen because I failed a test that is a tradition in our family," he exined.

    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "They weren''t nice at all. I got bullied by my siblings and neglected by my mother and father."

    Archer nced at E, who wore a sad smile on her face. "But I had E and my aunt Sia, who cared for me," he added.

    He went on to exin how the Ashguards treated him and the abuse he suffered. When he finished, Hemera''s sisters all had sorrowful expressions on their faces.

    Her brothers showed pity, but the most emotional was Cassandra, who was in tears. She stood up, approached him, and asked Hemera to move over, which she did.

    Archer watched as the woman hugged him. She felt immense sorrow for this abandoned boy. Everything suddenly made sense to her.

    He wasn''t being rude or unruly; it was just his personality. She realized he was never taught how to be a noble and was left to his own devices until they banished him.

    All the girls, including Hemera, stared at Cassandra with hostile intent, but Agamemnon reassured them that she was simply being motherly toward him.

    He exined, "Her brother was in a simr situation, but it didn''t end well for him, and ever since she has regretted that she couldn''t help him."

    Agamemnon looked at his wife, who was treating their son-inw as if he were her own child.

    This sight made him smile as he continued, "It''s one of the reasons I chose to marry her; she''s so caring and kind."

    The girls calmed down and realized how foolish they were being. It wasn''t like Cassandra was trying to steal him away.

    On the contrary, she saw him as one of her own and simply wanted to show him motherly affection.

    Archer felt a warmth in his heart as he melted into the embrace of the gentlewoman.

    She whispered to him, "You may have never had a mother, Arch, but will you allow me to be your Mother?"

    He nodded, realizing it wouldn''t be so bad to finally have a mother figure in his life.

    When she sensed his answer, Cassandra smiled and said, "You are to call me Mater, as the others do."

    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she spun around to face the girls and eximed. "Oh, you feisty cats! Don''t worry, I''m not here to steal your boy. But let''s face it, he desperately needs a motherly touch in his life!"

    She wagged her finger yfully as the girls exchanged bewildered looks.

    "You see," she continued, leaning in conspiratorially, "I''m going to teach him all the secret ninja moves of motherhood. The legendary ''Fist of Discipline'' and the fearsome ''Hug of Endless Love'' �C he won''t know what hit him!"

    The girls burst into giggles, and even Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all.

    "I promise," she dered with mock seriousness, "I won''t rece you, my little feline protectors. But from now on, I shall be his Mater.''''

    Amidst theughter and light-hearted banter, Archer felt a warm glow in his heart. He had stumbled upon this new mother figure who seemed like the perfect fit.

    Cassandra yfully spun around, pointing at him with narrowed eyes, and asked, "Boy! Are you going to chase after every girl you see?"

    Confused by the question, he nced around and saw Hemera''s brothers and sistersughing at the scene.

    He narrowed his eyes, prompting Agamemnon to join in theughter. Archer turned to the girls, who all nodded in agreement.

    Facing his new "Mother," he replied, "No, I just happen to appreciate thepany of the girls who are with me. I''ve met other girls, but I haven''t lusted after them."

    She nodded with a proud smile. "So, you''re not a pervert. That''s good."

    Upon hearing this, he chuckled, and Cassandra raised an eyebrow, questioning, "What''s so funny?"

    ncing back at her, he cheekily retorted, "Oh, I never imed not to be a pervert. I''m just a pervert with my girls only."

    She shot him a look as if he were being utterly foolish, while the boys joined in theughter, encouraged by their amused father, who received a warning re from her.

    The sight of her stern expression only made himugh harder, and without thinking, he soon found himself at the receiving end of a yful bonk on the head from her.

    "Ouch!" Archer rubbed his head, pretending to be hurt, but his eyes sparkled withughter.

    As the night deepened, Archer found himselffortably settled in a cozy sitting area within Hemera''s family''s grand residence.

    The atmosphere was warm and inviting, with the firece casting dancing shadows on the walls while softughter resonated through the room.

    Cassandra, being the ever-motherly figure, sat beside Archer, gently patting his shoulder as she shared stories of Hemera''s childhood antics, much to the amusement of the girls.

    Hemera''s brothers, on the other hand, were soon engrossed in animated discussions with Archer, bonding over tales of their adventures and aspirations.

    The night breeze gently rustled the curtains, and the family''s conversation flowed effortlessly, creating an air of familiarity and camaraderie.

    Archer couldn''t help but feel like he belonged there, surrounded by the loving support of these newfound friends.

    As the hours ticked away, the clock chimed midnight, and one by one, Hemera''s family members began to yawn, their energy waning from the day''s activities.

    Cassandra yfully scolded them, "Alright, you sleepyheads! Time to hit the hay."

    With yful protests and good-naturedughter, the family bid each other goodnight. Archer, ever the courteous guest, rose to his feet and expressed his gratitude to everyone.

    She smiled warmly and patted his cheek affectionately, "Sleep well, dear. We''ll talk again tomorrow."

    She nted a kiss on his forehead before leaving the room. Archer opened a portal to the domain, and the girls followed him.

    However, he waited for Nefertiti to enter and then gently grabbed hold of her, whispering into her ear, "Tomorrow, I''m iming you, my pink princess."

    Upon hearing his words, Nefertiti''s whole body shivered with excitement, and her pink eyes glowed with lust as she kissed him passionately.

    The other girls coughed, drawing their attention, and their romantic moment was interrupted.

    Quickly, Archer stepped away from Nefertiti and addressed them, casting a Blink spell to appear in front of E.

    He gave each girl a tender kiss, and their reactions were delightful. E let out a soft giggle, blushing as he held her waist.

    Sera yfully pecked him and wrapped her arms around him.

    Teu''s kiss was gentle and affectionate, her hand caressing his cheek, and Hemera''s kiss was passionate and filled with love, leaving him breathless for a second.

    He looked at the Sun Elf and wondered what got into her but she didn''t say anything but smiled.

    After kissing each girl he told them he wanted to rx in the bath as they went about doing their own things.

    When he entered the bath chambers he stripped of his clothes and stepped into the hot water.

    He found hiding his horns so much better for daily life, Archer decided he wouldn''t hide his scales as they are for protection but he would hide his horns until he dealt with the dragon yers.

    After finished thinking about pointless stuff he sunk into the water and started to rx, that''s when his dragon instincts kicked in.

    ''''I need a dragonir!''''

    He jumped out of the water and got dressed, he wanted to make himself air so he could keep all his treasure.

    Archer made his way out of the bath and bumped into Sera who was chasing a Brownie around the treehouse.

    But when he looked at the creature he decided to scan it.

    [Maple Whiskers]

    [Brownie]

    [Novice]

    When Archer noticed the Brownie''s name, he couldn''t help but let out a chuckle, causing the two little beings to stop in their tracks and look up at him.

    Maple Whiskers quickly bowed down and spoke apologetically, "I''m sorry, Master Archer. I was just ying with Mistress Seraphina."

    Archer smiled and nodded, reassuring the Brownie, "No need to saying, "Teu is sleeping on the balcony. She mentioned feeling tired after the celebration."

    apologize, Maple. Keep on ying."

    Turning his attention to Seraphina, who was beaming up at him, he leaned down and gave her a peck on her rosy red lips.

    She squirmed with delight and then yfully rubbed her head against his chest before resuming her game with Maple.

    As he nced around, he noticed Hemera, Nefertiti, and E engrossed in their books on the sofas.

    Wondering about Teu''s whereabouts, Archer overheard E saying, "Teu is sleeping on the balcony. She mentioned feeling tired after the celebration."

    Acknowledging this information, Archer informed the girls that he was going to make himself air under the Brownie''s home.

    The girls nodded in agreement and returned to their reading as Archer teleported into the Brownie home. However, his sudden arrival startled some of the tiny creatures.

    Once they realized it was him, they calmed down, and he took the opportunity to inform them of the changes and asked if they would like a new home.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 237 A Dragons Lair

    Archer smiled as he began speaking to the Brownie''s leader. "I can make you a new home, or you can stay here. It''s up to you, Twigg."

    Twigg stepped forward and bowed while making a request, "We would prefer to stay below the treehouse, but could you give us more space, please, Master Archer?"

    He nodded in agreement. Closing his eyes, he visualized the Brownie''s home expanding, tripling in size to amodate their needs.

    Additionally, he created an underground chamber beneath their home, only essible through a concealed staircase in one corner.

    Opening his eyes, Archer walked over to the entrance and cast Mana Maniption to hide it using earth magic.

    He teleported himself into the underground chamber, noting the presence of the staircase, and concealed it in the same manner as the entrance.

    To ensure the protection of hisir, Archer summoned a massive Stone Man, twice the size of an ordinary one, and ordered it to guard the now-hidden doorway.

    With this addedyer of security, he felt confident that his sanctuary would remain safe. Turning his attention to therge chamber, Archer admired the result of his efforts.

    The ce seemed untouched by time, its vastness holding endless possibilities. "This is it," he whispered to himself, a grin spreading across his face.

    In his mind''s eye, Archer could already envision the perfect dragonir.

    It would have afortable nesting area made of plush moss and furs, where he could store all the treasures he''d collected during his adventures.

    The walls would be adorned with intricate carvings, telling the tales of his triumphs and escapades, with torches lining the walls to create a warm and inviting atmosphere.

    With a surge of excitement, Archer summoned his magical powers, and sparks of blue and gold danced around his fingertips as he started to shape the chamber ording to his desires.

    The moss rose and twirled, forming a luxurious bed fit for a dragon of his stature. Crystals embedded in the walls glowed with an enchanting radiance, casting mesmerizing patterns across the cavern.

    As he worked, Archer''s mind overflowed with creativity, and he carved intricate symbols and patterns into the stone, each one representing a different aspect of his personality and strengths.

    He wanted hisir to be a reflection of who he was, a sanctuary where he could be himself without any pretenses.

    In one corner, he created a cozy reading nook,plete with empty bookshelves and afortable-looking chair.

    It would be his private getaway, a ce to escape the gang of cats he has managed to collect so far.

    As the minutes passed, Archer poured his heart and soul into crafting hisir. The once barren chamber transformed into a majestic sanctuary that he loved.

    But he wasn''t finished; he created a few rooms - one for storing extremely rare loot, another serving as a bedroom for his humanoid form, and finally, a room with an extremelyfortable bed.

    Archer had a n in mind; he wanted to bring one of the girls here and have his way with her whenever he wanted to,

    The thought excited him, but he quickly calmed himself, reminding himself to be patient until tomorrow.

    After reigning in his impatience, he took out the chests he had collected in his Item Box. Dozens of heavy chests materialized around him, and he couldn''t help but feel thrilled at the sight.

    With eager anticipation, he began opening the chests, revealing thousands of gold and silver coins, precious gems, rare stones, and mysterious Mana stones whose purpose he wasn''t entirely certain of.

    Archer meticulously stacked dozens of chests together, saving one in his Item Box for convenient purchases during his travels.

    As he stepped back, he couldn''t help but admire the substantial pile he had created. However, his ambition remained insatiable; he yearned for even more.

    In a moment of brilliance, he decided to go on a bandit-hunting adventure the next morning to clear out the troublesome bandits and ouws in the northern part of the Sri Empire.

    Nodding with a smile, he took onest nce at his amassed hoard before leaving hisir, his excitement was soaring.

    Emerging from his hiding ce, he set out to find Hemera. After a thorough search, he eventually discovered her concealed in a quiet corner of the library.

    Archer seized the opportunity to yfully sneak up on her and nibble her left ear, causing the startled girl to scream in fright.

    Amused by her reaction, he couldn''t help but chuckle. She whirled around, giving him a series of yful ps while scolding, "Arch! Why did you scare me? I was reading, you idiot."

    After indulging in some banter, she smiled warmly and inquired, "Now, my husband, how can I help you?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Archer''s face lit up with delight at her question, and he responded, "Where are all the bandits hiding in the Empire?"

    Hemera looked at him with narrowed eyes and asked, "Why do you want to find bandits?"

    Archer responded with a big smile, "I want their treasures, my Sun."

    She was taken aback by the name he called her and tilted her head, sporting a small smile. "Why are you calling me your Sun?"

    He smiled warmly and exined, "You''re beautiful, bright, and bring happiness. It''s a perfect name for a girl like you."

    Hemera was extremely happy when she received a pet name and lunged at him. Her actions shocked Archer, but he embraced her and hugged her tightly.

    Archer hugged her for a while as they sat in the library, they separated before she started speaking.

    She also informed him about the ongoing pirate problem that the first prince is trying to deal with and all the bandits that infest the east coast but Archer decided he would help out with the bandits at least.

    Gazing at the girl, he spoke after she finished talking, "Well, in the morning, I''ll take care of all the bandits and ouws first, and then I''ll assist your brother with the pirates."

    Hemera''s smile brightened as she set aside her book and inquired, "What''s driving your desire for all that gold?"

    Archer found himself momentarily caught off guard by the question, prompting introspection. After a brief pause, he candidly responded, "It''s greed."

    Upon hearing his response, she gazed at him, shaking her head with an amused smile. "I suppose that''s to be expected from a dragon who hoards gold, princesses, and whatever else catches your fancy."

    The two of them startedughing and picked up some tomes. Seated in the cozy corner of the library, Archer and Hemera exchanged yful nces amidst the hushed whispers of pages turning.

    A gentle, flickering radiance emanated from the sconces, bathing the room in aforting embrace of light.

    Archer, his attention seemingly absorbed by a tome detailing ancient artifacts, stole a sidelong nce in Hemera''s direction.

    "You know," he began with a mischievous grin, "I heard that Elves have a weakness for riddles. Care to test your intellect?"

    Hemera arched an eyebrow as she looked at her white-haired fiance, her lips curving into the same mischievous smile he had. "Oh, I see where this is going, if I win you owe me gold."

    Leaning in as if sharing a secret, Archer mused, "What''s a treasure that even the mightiest dragon can''t hoard?"

    Hemera tapped her chin, feigning deep thought. "Hmm, let me think... A heart unimed?"

    Archer chuckled, his eyes meeting hers in a shared moment of understanding. "You caught me. Here I was, hoping to impress you with a riddle, but it seems you''ve got the upper hand."

    Hemera''sughter chimed like music in the quiet library. "Well, Archer, your riddles might not be a match for me, but I''m still waiting for that dragon-sized hoard of gold you promised me."

    Archer mockingly gasped, his hand on his chest. "Ah, you wound me! It''s not every day someone demands a dragon''s treasure, you know."

    yfully, Hemera rolled her eyes. "I can''t help it if I have expensive tastes. What can I say? I''m a princess."

    Heughed and she soon joined in, after calming down Archer stood up and leaned in cing a kiss on her forehead before speaking. ''''I''m going to tell the girls my ns, I''ll speak to you soon my Sun.''''

    Archer turned on his heels and started walking out of the library while waving at the smiling Hemera.

    He walked into the living room where he saw E in the kitchen cleaning up, he snuck up behind her and scared her as well.

    But she turned around and threw a wet sponge at him, Archer cast blink and reappeared behind her and pped her ass.

    E went red but he didn''t stop there as he got up behind her and started fondling her boobs making her pinch him.

    When he saw her face it was bright red and she looked embarrassed.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [Sorry about today''s chapter, having some family issues and was distracted]

 Chapter 238 The Game Starts (R18)

    Archer pulled back and looked at her and He smiled, finding her embarrassed look adorable.

    After shaking his head, he spoke, "I''m going to settle down and go bandit hunting tomorrow."

    He walked off while thinking about all the treasure he will get when he mumbled to himself. ''''Let the game begin.''''

    When E heard the word "Game," her eyes narrowed, and she questioned him causing him to stop walking while turning around with a smile on his face, "Game? It''s not a game, Archer! You''ll be in danger!"

    E started ranting about how he was risking himself for treasure until she got an idea.

    She turned to him and said, "You''re taking Teu with you! She can make sure you don''t hurt yourself."

    Archer rolled his eyes but got yfully pped on his chest, which made himugh. He agreed to please his E. "Okay, I''ll take her to make you feel better," he said to calm her down.

    She smiled upon hearing his response and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek before rushing back to her books until sunset.

    They all agreed with E that Teu should go with him. However, the girl in question hesitated and didn''t want to hunt bandits.

    Eventually, she sighed and agreed as the other four girls persuaded her.

    Teu nodded at Archer, causing him to smile. He informed the girls, "I''m going to bed. Join me when you''re ready."

    Before he could finish, Nefertiti shot up like a rocket and hurried over to him, which made himugh.

    Archer made his way to the bedroom, followed by four enthusiastic ducklings, and Hemera trying to catch up as she descended the stairs.

    When he saw her rushing it made him chuckle as he stripped down to a pair of shorts and got into bed.

    That''s when a red blurnded on his chest, he saw a pair of ruby-red eyes staring down at him.

    He looked up at Sera and asked. ''''What are you doing you silly dragon? You''re looking at me like I''m your prey.''''

    She smiled at him showing him all her sharp teeth before he bit down on his neck. Archer removed the scales before she did it.

    When he felt her teeth pierce his skin he loved it, Sera started moving her hips and started teasing him.

    After attacking him for a little while she gotfortable on his chest as the other girls got into bed.

    Teu and Hemeraid their heads on his shoulders, while E and Nefertiti got his bottom half. They all fell asleep as they gotfortable.

    Archer got woke up in the early hours to a wet feeling on his dragon and looked down to see E''s head bobbing up and down.

    She could only get half of his member in her mouth but she attacked him with her little tongue.

    While she was sucking him she gently messaged his crown jewels, Archer started letting out grunts as he ced his hand on the back of her head and pushed down.

    His dragon went deeper until most of it was down her throat, E had to start breathing through her nose.

    Her eyes started rolling back as she loved having his member down her throat and turned her on.

    She felt her soaking wet pussy as he released his seed down her throat causing her to orgasm.

    But Archer wasn''t done, he gently moved the girls and grabbed a hold of E, he Blinked off the bed.

    Picked her up in a princess carry and made his way to another room, he entered a free bedroom.

    He put E down and pushed her against a table as he started kissing her after casting Cleanse on her.

    His hand slipped down her body until it reached her pussy, he started slowly rubbing her causing her to let out letting moans.

    ''''Aghhn!~~ Ahhhh!~~ So good.''''

    Archer kept attacking her, he started ying with her clit causing her to grab ahold of him and bite his shoulder.

    E''s little hand sneaked down his body until it reached his little brother and she started to stroke him causing his attacks to increase in pace until a finger slipped inside her.

    ''''Mmmmnnghh!~~'''' When he invaded her insides she let out a moan which pleased Archer.

    When he did that she couldn''t keep stroking as the pleasure she was receiving overwhelmed her.

    After making sure she was wet enough he spun her around and pushed her top half onto the table and lifted up her blue nightgown.

    She was wearing a pair of wet white panties which he took down only to see her soaking wet pussy.

    He lined up his little brother against her perfect-looking pussy and thrust forward, he felt her mp down on him as he entered her which made him groan.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''''Ughh!~~ E you''re so tight, you feel amazing.'''' He whispered as he leaned forward. His member slid deeper into her causing her to let out a loud moan.

    ''''Aghhnnn!~~''''

    Archer grabbed a hold of her waist and started to fuck her as she gripped the table as she couldn''t think straight.

    ''''Mmmnnghh!~~ Aghhhnn!~~ So.. Good.'''' E couldn''t talk and just kept moaning as Archer was speeding up.

    But he didn''t let her rest as his hands sneaked up to her boobs and quickly stripped her, he started pinching her pink tips causing her pussy to tighten up.

    Archer felt like she was going to tear his member off with how tight she is, he grabbed her hair and pulled her up causing her to let out another moan.

    ''''Ahhhh!~~ Please... more... Arch.'''' She tried to shout but couldn''t.

    He leaned into her ear and spoke. ''''Do you enjoy getting fucked by me, my maid wife?''''

    When she heard his words she got turned on and nodded her head. ''''Yes... More... Please.''''

    Archer gave her what she wanted and lifted up her right leg, he ced it on the table and started fucking her harder.

    ''''Ahhhhhhh!'''' E couldn''t keep quiet and started letting out an adorable scream which only encouraged him to go harder.

    Soon after he felt like he was going to explode, E felt him going harder and nearly nked out but held on as she bit down on her arm.

    But Archer could still hear her moans as he pushed deeper inside her, E shuddered when she felt her womb getting full up and nked out.

    After he released inside her he pulled out and noticed that she was unconscious, Archer smiled as he leaned over and kissed her.

    He picked her up and ced her down on the bed. When E felt him cing her on the bed she woke up, she shook her head and looked at him.

    A grin appeared on her face as she spoke in a breathless voice. ''''That was amazing Arch. But let me clean you up.''''

    He was shocked but nodded his head, E swung her trembling legs over the side of the bed and dropped to her knees.

    She took his member into her mouth and used her little tongue to start cleaning it, Archer grew hard again which excited the half-elf.

    Archer grabbed her head and pushed his little brother deeper into her little mouth, but that wasn''t enough so he started fucking her face.

    E got extremely horny when he started doing that and her already soaking wet pussy got even wetter.

    He quickly released his load down her throat which made her cough but she didn''t forget to swallow everything.

    She looked up at him and saw him smiling, E looked down again and spotted his raging member and wanted it again.

    The young couple engaged in their activities for a few more hours until exhaustion overtook them, and they fell asleep.

    Archer tenderly held E close, noticing herfort and the faint smile gracing her face. The next morning, they were awoken by a Brownie.

    "Master and Mistress, the other Mistresses are looking for you," the Brownie informed them, appearing anxious.

    Archer opened his eyes and found Maple standing there, looking frightened. With a reassuring smile, he replied, "It''s okay, Maple. Thank you for letting me know."

    Archer got out of bed and nced at E, who was still fast asleep, curled up in peaceful slumber.

    Once on his feet, he cast a Cleanse spell on himself and put on some clothes. After finishing, he turned to Maple. "Keep an eye on her until she wakes up."

    Maple nodded. "Yes, Master Archer."

    Leaving the room, Archer noticed the girls sitting on the sofas. All of them looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    Nefertiti spoke first. "Were you with E?"

    Archer nodded while taking out some sweet bread, and offered one to each girl. Just then, Thalia and Xanthe entered the room.

    Thalia spoke. "Master, we have been helping out at the Dragon-kin city. It''s a lovely and lively ce. Is there anything we can do?"

    Xanthe remained silent, her gaze fixed on Archer. She had heard everything earlier, and the only thought in her mind was, ''Pervert.''

    After a brief pause, Archer replied, "Yes. While E is sleeping, you can take Maple''s ce and look after her. Once she wakes up, she can assign you a job in the treehouse, considering she is a maid."

    The twins'' eyes widened at the suggestion but nodded, making their way to the bedroom where E was resting.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 239 A Real Warrior

    After assigning temporary jobs to the twin maids, he turned back to Nefertiti and spoke, "Yes, I was with herst night."

    Nefertiti became angry and approached him, but Archer put an end to this, saying, "Don''t try to tell me off, Nefi."

    She stopped walking when she heard him. Archer continued speaking, ''''If I want to sleep with one of my girls, it''s my choice. There may be an order that you girls established.''''

    He looked at each girl and then finished what he was saying, ''''I''m not included in that. I can make love to any of you whenever I want, and the others shouldn''t say anything because I''d do the same with them.''''

    When they heard him speak, they nodded their heads and agreed with him. Nefertiti looked at him and spoke, ''''You will do the same with each of us?''''

    Archer nodded his head and shared his opinion, ''''I will treat each girl the same, I will love each girl the same, and I would never favor any one of you. your all an important part of my life.''''

    Each girl smiled as they heard him but Nefertiti just nodded her head, but Archer approached her and leaned into her ear as his sneaky handnded on one of her massive boobs.

    ''''Wait until tonight my pink princess. I will im you and make you mine forever. You will never be able to escape me.'''' Archer said in a low voice making Nefertiti shiver.

    She turned around and nodded her head. Archer smiled and began speaking to the girls, "I''m going to hunt some bandits. Teu will being with me to keep me ''safe,'' but I will be back soon. Hemera, tell your Mater I shouldn''t be long."

    The Sun Elf nodded, and that was when Sera spoke, "I may join youter on. Hemi showed me some spells I could learn before I do, so she will help me learn them."

    Archer smiled as he turned to Nefertiti. When she saw him, she smiled and said, "I will be studying for the academy. I finish this year, so I will be busy for a little while."

    He nodded his head, kissing each girl, and said, "I will be backter. Any of you can contact me using the bracelets. I''ll add the function now."

    Archer closed his eyes and imagined the bracelets that the girls wore were capable of contacting him if they were in the domain.

    Once he finished, he looked at them and said, "It''s done. I will see you,dies,ter."

    He cast Gate and a violet portal appeared, Archer stepped through followed by Teu, who wondered why she got the job of keeping an eye on their reckless husband.

    But she epted it; she loved the reckless boy and wanted to make sure he would be okay.

    When they stepped out of the Gate, they were on the road north surrounded by grasnds and forests.

    Archer looked around and didn''t see any caravans or travelers, he whispered to himself, ''''Draconis.''''

    His Draconic features appeared, and he walked behind Teu, picking her up in a princess carry.

    He pped his wings and took off, flying toward the northern border. As they flew, Teu spoke, ''''We can start training from tonight, Arch.''''

    Archer nodded with a smile, pecked his ocean princess on the cheek, and continued flying.

    While flying, he kept his Aura Detector activated and scanned thendscape. After an hour of flying, he picked up a ping.

    Following the signal, he found arge tree in the center of a forest. Archernded on arge tree branch and let Teu down.

    Archer looked at the ping and spotted a human standing guard outside a cave, looking around.

    Just then, his Aura Detector picked up more pings, indicating three other men walking out of the cave.

    They chatted with the guard before heading off into the forest. Archer turned to Teu and said, ''''You keep an eye on the cave entrance while I go after the three humans that walked off.''''

    Teu narrowed her eyes before replying, ''''Be careful and hurry back.''''

    Archer nodded and flew in the direction of the bandits. He soon caught up with them and used Blink to appear behind them.

    With a swift motion, he impaled the human on the right and shed the one on the left. Using his tail, he threw the corpses into the forest.

    He quickly grabbed hold of the human in the middle and lifted him in the air by his neck. Archer spoke, ''''Does your group have treasure? Answer if you want to live.''''

    The bandit nodded his head, so Archer continued, ''''How many bandits are there? And are there any more groups here?''''

    The bandit informed Archer that there were about twenty bandits in the cave, and their treasure was hidden in a secret room in the leader''s chamber.

    Then the bandit disclosed information about several other groups in the forest, including a map that located them.

    After getting all the information he needed, Archer snapped the man''s neck and threw his body away like trash.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He then spoke to himself, ''''How many innocents have you killed? How many women have you defiled? You deserved more than death, human."

    Archer made his way back to Teu andnded next to her with a smile. She turned to him and asked, ''''What did they say? Did you get anything from them?''''

    He nodded and shared everything they told him. That''s when the two of them formed a n, and Archer cast an Element Bolt made from Earth.

    The bolt flew at the bandit, swiftly taking him out, and his lifeless body dropped to the floor with a thud.

    Teu jumped down from the tree as Archer flew to the entrance. Teu walked up to him and asked, ''''Why do you outright kill them? Have you not thought about sparing some?''''

    Archer looked at her and started exining, ''''They are worse than beasts; they target innocent people. Yes, it''s brutal that I kill them, but they deserve it.''''

    She nodded her head, and the two entered the cave. Archer cast Cosmic Sword, and a dius appeared in his hand.

    The two of them walked down the long tunnel, Archer used Aura Detector to scan the tunnel and picked up a dozen pings from arge chamber.

    He turned to Teu and told her about her, that''s when she got an idea and spoke. ''''Use one of your spells to blind them and we will rush in.''''

    Archer nodded his head and cast Mana Maniption, he created a life-sized human figure and ordered it to walk toward the bandits.

    The figure walked down the tunnel and entered the chamber. All the bandits stopped talking and turned their attention to it.

    One of the men at the back called out down the tunnel, ''''Guys,e check this out!''''

    Minutester, another group appeared from the tunnel, and they all stopped when they saw the shining human figure.

    He counted thirty-plus men converging on the figure. He then ordered it to explode and release a blinding light.

    Shielding their eyes, Archer and Teu quickly seized the opportunity. With a battle cry, they charged into the chaos, swords drawn.

    The bandits stumbled, disoriented by the overwhelming light, leaving them vulnerable to the swift and precise strikes of the young couple.

    Archer''s Cosmic Sword gleamed with radiant brilliance, while Teu''s agile movements, aided by her aquatic nature, allowed her to strike with swift precision.

    The duo moved as one, their dance of steel leaving bandits copsing like dominoes.

    With each strike, the blinding light began to fade, revealing the carnage left in its wake. The bandits, now blinded and disarmed, were helpless against the skilled duo.

    The couple fought with righteous fury, their determination to rid the world of these criminals fueling their every move.

    Finally, as thest remnants of the the banditsy dead, and the two stood in the middle of the chamber catching their breaths.

    Archer used his Aura Detector and detected three more signals deeper in the cave, indicating the presence of the bandit leader and his allies.

    Determined to confront them, he and Teu proceeded down the tunnel. As they reached the door, Archer forcefully kicked it off its hinges.

    The door hurtled towards them, but a burly man shielded the leader with arge shield, absorbing the impact.

    Unfazed, Archer unleashed a torrent of violet mes, aiming at the shield to break through their defense.

    Meanwhile, a woman charged at Archer with two daggers, but Teu swiftly intervened, skillfully deflecting her attacks and preventing any harm to her man.

    Teu smiled as the woman''s attacks failed and she quickly started counter-attacking. The difference was that she was much faster and gained the upper hand.

    Archer watched his ocean princess fight like a real warrior and felt immense pride, he was excited to learn from her.

    He saw her move with grace but full of strength as she fought the woman with a pair of daggers.

    The bandits started to watch two women fight as a silent understanding was agreed to between the two groups.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    [Check out my second novel Runners and let me know what you think]

 Chapter 240 You Taste Amazing (Semi R18)

    Teu''s heart raced with excitement as she faced the formidable woman, determined to protect Archer and im their treasure for her husband.

    Her lithe and graceful movements mirrored the ebb and flow of the ocean waves as she deftly blocked, deflected, and parried the woman''s relentless attacks.

    The bandit wielded a pair of deadly daggers, expertly shing and thrusting at her with precision.

    Teu''s eyes remained focused, and her body moved with innate grace, almost as if she were dancing with her opponent.

    With each strike, she demonstrated her honedbat skills, sidestepping with agility and finding openings tounch her own counterattacks.

    Her hands and feet moved with fluidity, delivering quick and skillful strikes aimed at disabling the woman''s defenses.

    The woman''s attacks were fierce, but her movements were like water, effortlessly flowing around her adversary.

    As the twobatants continued their dance of des, the bandit woman found it increasingly difficult to predict Teu''s next move.

    Teu saw an opportunity and seized it. With a swift twist of her body, she disarmed one of the daggers from the woman''s hand, sending it ttering to the ground.

    Sensing the opening, she lunged forward,nding a precise kick to the woman''s abdomen, forcing her back.

    Not one to relent, the bandit woman recovered quickly andunched a flurry of strikes with her remaining dagger.

    Teu remainedposed, her sharp reflexes allowing her to block and evade each attack.

    With a smile on her face, she unleashed her next move. She spun gracefully on the balls of her feet and delivered a swift spinning back kick, sending the woman stumbling backward.

    She wasted no time and closed the distance, unleashing abination of rapid punches and kicks, driving the woman further back.

    The bandit woman fought valiantly, but Teu''s skills were simply unmatched.

    With a final sweeping kick, she knocked the woman''s legs out from under her, sending her crashing to the ground.

    Teu quickly finished the woman before she could get back to her feet. However, two men charged forward, roaring in anger, and aimed straight at Teu.

    Archer wouldn''t let them get near her, and he grew angrier as he cast Blink, reappearing in front of the charging men.

    They stopped, but it was toote. Archer cast multiple Celestial Beams that mmed into the man''s shield, but he cast Blink again and appeared behind the leader.

    Archer quickly shed the man''s legs, bringing him to the ground with a thud. Before the leader could move, Archer stabbed him through the thighs so he couldn''t walk anymore.

    That''s when the couple tag-teamed the shield guy. Archer and Teu exchanged a quick nce, their unspokenmunication flowing effortlessly.

    They knew exactly what to do. With perfect synchrony, he darted to the right while Teu moved to the left, encircling their target.

    The man with the shield raised it high, preparing to defend against any attack. But he underestimated the speed of the young couple.

    Archer''s Cosmic Sword gleamed in his hand as he prepared to strike. With a lightning-fast move, he aimed a powerful swing at the man''s legs, intending to knock him off bnce.

    The bandit raised his shield to block the strike, but Teu took advantage of the opening.

    Using her insane agility, Teuunched herself into the air, her body twisting like a whirlwind.

    She brought her toned legs down in a devastating kick aimed at the man''s exposed upper body.

    The bandit reacted quickly, shifting his shield to protect his torso. But he was no match for Teu''s precision and speed.

    Her kicknded with force, causing the man to stagger backward, momentarily stunned.

    Seizing the opportunity, Archer leaped forward, his Cosmic Sword slicing through the air like a shooting star.

    He aimed directly at the man''s shield, seeking to shatter it and leave him defenseless. Thebined strength of Archer''s strike and Teu''s kick proved too much for the shield.

    With a resounding crash, it shattered into pieces, leaving the man vulnerable and wide open. Archer didn''t hesitate. With another swift swing, he aimed at the man''s exposed side.

    The Cosmic Sword sliced through the air, meeting its mark with deadly uracy. The bandit grunted in pain as the de cut deep into his side.

    That''s when Teu cast a Deep Sea st at the bandit and took him out; the man''srge body dropped to the floor.

    Once thest bandit dropped dead, the cave went silent, with only their breaths audible. Teu walked toward him and stopped just in front of him.

    As Archer saw her, he couldn''t contain his emotions and pulled her close, nting a passionate kiss on her lips.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    His actions took her by surprise, but she quickly melted into the kiss, returning it with equal fervor.

    When they finally separated, Teu looked into his eyes and asked with a hint of curiosity, "What was that for?"

    Archer smiled as he watched her. ''''You are beautiful, a skilled warrior, and supportive. I got extremely lucky to have a wife like you.''''

    Teu got embarrassed when she heard him and looked away but Archer didn''t stop and kept talking.

    He walked up to her and leaned into her ear and whispered. ''''I can''t wait to learn from you. You''re irresistible when you''re fighting I just want to eat you.''''

    Archer started biting the tip of her ear which started to turn her on, he kissed down to her neck and started passionately kissing her brown neck.

    Teu wrapped her arms around his shoulder but one of his hands snaked down her body and slipped into her armor.

    She felt his hand reach her pussy and suddenly felt Archer attack her clit causing her to cling to him and started letting out erotic moans into his ear.

    ''''Mmmmnghh!~~''''

    Upon hearing her soft moan, his finger seamlessly slid inside, orchestrating a tantalizing dance, until a sudden noise from behind caught their attention.

    Archer pulled his hand out of her panties and turned around to see a bandit trying to get up, he quickly cast an Element Bolt into the man''s head.

    His finger was drenched with Teu''s love juices, so he shrugged and started licking it, he quickly remembered the sweet and sour taste he loved.

    Teu spotted him doing this and had a weird look on her face, he saw this and spoke. ''''What''s wrong with you? Why are you licking your fingers?''''

    Archer chuckled before talking. ''''You taste amazing and I love it. Can I have more please?''''

    When he finished talking, she blushed deeply and couldn''t look at him. He chuckled before approaching her and giving her a hug.

    As he let her go, he spoke, ''''We shall finish our gameter. I want to taste you even more now.''''

    Teu got embarrassed again but quickly nodded her head, as she also wanted it. The two went on to search for the secret room.

    They quickly found it, and Archer ripped off the door. When the dust settled down, he entered the room and saw loads of chests.

    He opened some of them to find out they weren''t all full, but it didn''t matter because he took everything and stored it in his Item Box, like the loot goblin he was.

    The couple left the cave and traveled around the forest, robbing most of the bandit hideouts apart from one.

    By the time they arrived at thest one, it was afternoon. Sitting on a tree branch overlooking the hideout, Archer heard Teu speak, ''''What''s the n, Archer?''''

    He turned to her with a smile and said one word, ''''Watch.''''

    Archer quickly cast Stone Wardens a dozen times, summoning over ten Stone Men who rushed toward the bandits on guard.

    They raised the rm, and more bandits ran out of the cave, crashing into the Stone Men who dealt with them swiftly.

    He cast more Stone Wardens, this time picturing them as smaller versions. Ten more appeared, and he ordered them to kill every bandit in the cave.

    The little gremlins rushed into the cave while their bigger counterparts stood watch outside. All they heard were screams for five minutes, then it went silent.

    Only one of the gremlins returned, but Archer wasn''t bothered and dismissed them all. He grabbed Teu and Blinked to the ground.

    As they walked into the tunnel, they found dead bodies scattered all over the ce. Soon, they arrived at the leader''s room and found something that shocked them.

    In one corner of the room, there was a cage filled with scared women. They were shivering and covered in bruises.

    He opened a portal and called out, ''''Sagana, can youe here for a second, please?''''

    After a few minutes, a woman with blue hair appeared from the portal and bowed toward Archer. ''''Your Majesty, how can I help you?''''

    Archer looked at the woman. ''''Can you help those women out?''''

    Sagana nodded her head and looked over at the cage. Her eyes widened, but she quicklyposed herself and smiled.

    ''''We can help them. There is a doctor in the domain who has helped many of the traumatized dragon-kin I brought back.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 241 Just Leave Him Alone

    Archer nodded in agreement when he heard Sagana''s response, and then he spoke, "Can you take the group back to the domain and let them see the doctor?"

    Sagana smiled and jumped back into the portal. Meanwhile, he walked over to the cage.

    He summoned his ws and ripped them open. Sagana and a group of dragon-kin women appeared, carrying nkets.

    They rushed to the traumatized girls and started guiding them into the portal, assuring them that they would be safe.

    Teu watched all this unfold and spoke when thest girls vanished. "Arch, why are you helping that group of girls?"

    He sighed before telling her the truth. "Well, they were brutally abused for god knows how long. What they need now is peace and not more stress. The dragon-kin can help them. Then, if they want to leave, they are more than wee to."

    She nodded in agreement with his decision, and the two of them went on to search for the treasure, which they soon found.

    Archer ripped the door off again and looted everything. After that, he opened a Gate to hisir.

    Teu walked through first, and Archer followed her, but soon he walked into her and felt her bubble butt against him.

    The action drove him mad as his dragon felt everything, but he shook his head and asked, "You okay, Teu? Why did you stop?"

    She didn''t answer him as she started to look around. While Teu was doing that, Archer began to take out the recent treasure he gained and threw it onto the pile.

    The pile was slowly growing, and for some reason, he was highly pleased, and the sight made him happy.

    Teu regained her focus and looked at Archer as she spoke. "When did you create this? And it''s a dragon''sir, isn''t it?"

    Archer looked at her and nodded his head with a smile, but as he looked at her, his eyesight went to her huge boobs that were jiggling with every movement.

    Her smooth, sweaty brown skin glistened in the light, adding to her allure. His eyes couldn''t help but linger on her curves, particrly her alluring bubble butt.

    Feeling an intense desire, he couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. He gently took her hand in his, and with a yful tug, he led her to the bedroom he had created in hisir.

    Teu''s smile widened as she understood his intentions. The anticipation of what was toe filled the air between them, and she willingly followed him into the bedroom.

    Archer came in, gently nudging her onto the bed and bending her over. He then leaned down behind her, sliding her panties aside.

    He started gently licking her as he slipped a finger inside, after tasting her love juices for a while he stood up behind her and started rubbing up against her pussy with his dragon.

    Once he coated himself with her juices, Archer prated her, eliciting a loud moan from her. He responded with a satisfied exhale, relishing her undeniable arousal.

    He ravaged her for hours and after he was done he emerged with an unconscious Teu in his arms. She had fainted due to the intense pleasure she received, leaving her unable to walk.

    As he walked out of their''s bedroom he quickly cast Cleanse on both of them to freshen up.

    With Teu in his arms, he opened a portal that led them back to their treehouse. As they stepped through, they encountered E, who was busy instructing the vampire maids.

    Upon seeing them, she paused and directed her attention towards Archer. A mischievous grin spread across her face as she noticed the blissful smile on Teu''s face.

    Approaching them, she couldn''t resist teasing him and spoke in a yful tone. ''''What have you done to our ocean Princess, Arch?''''

    He looked at the girl and grinned as he spoke. ''''I ravaged our dear princess. She looked too good after our fight that I couldn''t help myself.''''

    Eughed when she heard him. The two maids looked at him with two different looks.

    Thalia was smiling at him with a sparkle in her eye, while Xanthe stared at him as if he were trash before speaking. ''''You ravaged her?! She''s your fianc��e, not somemon whore.''''

    Everyone turned to her without saying anything until they heard augh. Archer took Teu to a bedroom andid her down to rest.

    He walked back out and answered. ''''Well, Xanthe, yes she is my fianc��e, but she seemed to love the ravaging. We only stopped when she fainted due to the pleasure. They are women, not some delicate vase. If she wanted it rough, then that''s what she will get.''''

    Archer finished speaking and walked off to find Hemera so they could go meet her parents. It was early afternoon, and he wanted to continue his journey.

    When he walked off, E turned to Xanthe with a nk look on her face as she approached the girl.

    She stopped in front of her and spoke. ''''Stop questioning everything he does. He has never harmed us and cares for us deeply. I know you don''t like him, but keep that to yourself.''''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    E turned on her heels but said onest thing before leaving. ''''He should have never bought you. He should have left you to your fate to be some ything for a lowborn noble. Now get to work, or you will be out.''''

    Tha shook her head when she watched the head maid walk out of the room. She turned to her sister.

    ''''Can''t you just leave him alone for once, sister? He saved us, and all you do is attack him? You''re clearly blind if you can''t see those girls are happy with him.''''

    [Xanthe POV]

    After Thalia spoke, she also left the room, leaving Xanthe standing still, lost in thought.

    She hated men like him, but she couldn''t deny that he wasn''t as bad as she had initially assumed.

    He had shown them respect and never made any advances toward them, which was surprising given the reputation of many other men.

    Xanthe was aware that her sister had feelings for him, but she couldn''t bring herself to like him. In her mind, he was still a yboy and womanizer, but reality seemed to contradict her judgment.

    Despite her refusal to ept it, she found herself refraining from attacking him anymore. There was something about him that made her hesitate.

    Deep down, Xanthe felt a sense of gratitude that he was the one who had purchased them and not some cruel noble who would have treated them as objects.

    As she left the room, she forced herself to focus on her tasks, trying to push away any lingering thoughts. But beneath the surface, a tiny seed of curiosity had been nted.

    Xanthe cursed herself for even entertaining such thoughts, but it was toote��the idea of experiencing something like Teu had with Archer had already taken root in her mind.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer found Hemera reading on her balcony, which was attached to her bedroom. He walked up to her and yfully startled her, causing her to jump.

    But instead of being frightened, she weed his affectionate advances as he started kissing her neck, eliciting a pleasurable groan from her. "Ughhh!~~"

    Hemera ran her hand through his hair, enjoying the intimate moment. He eventually stopped kissing her neck and asked, "Ready to go see your parents before we get back on the road?"

    She nodded with a smile and stood up. The two of them gathered the other two girls and left Teu asleep. E instructed the twins to inform Teu to join them when she woke up.

    Archer then used his magical abilities to cast a Gate, creating a portal and motioned for the girls to go through first.

    When they stepped into the Srian courtyard, Hemera took the lead, guiding them to the part of the pce where her family usually rxes.

    The group entered a luxurious hall adorned with sofas and cushions, where maids were bustling about, tending to their duties.

    Agamemnon noticed their arrival and gestured for them to join him and Cassandra.

    Archer took a seat, but he could sense that both adults were looking around as if searching for someone.

    Cassandra asked, "Where is Teu? She''s not with you."

    All four girls turned to Archer with narrowed eyes, making him look away and whistle nervously.

    Agamemnon chuckled at the situation, but his wife remained serious and directed her gaze towards Archer.

    She inquired, "What have you done to that poor young woman, Arch?"

    He didn''t want to answer until Sera spoke up with a grin on her face. "Mater, he ravaged poor Tui. She was asleep when I saw her."

    Upon hearing this, the other three girls started giggling until Nefertiti pinched Archer, causing him to yelp.

    Cassandra turned to Archer with narrowed eyes and spoke, "Why are you ravaging her? You are meant to be a gentleman and ensure yourdy is fine. You can''t treat her like an object and vent your lust onto her."

    He just looked at the woman and wondered why she was so bothered about the situation.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord and check out my new novel]

 Chapter 242 How Was Your Day

    Cassandra noticed the dumbfounded look on her new son''s face and sighed. "You''re not meant to ravage your lover, Arch. It''s not kind, and it''s most likely painful."

    Archer just looked at her and gave up trying to hide anything, so he told her the truth. "Well, she wasn''tining. She seemed to love it."

    Upon hearing this, both adults had different reactions. Agamemnon started cackling with amusement, while Cassandra felt embarrassed.

    Agamemnon stoppedughing as he spoke, "Well, Cassandra you shouldn''t jump to conclusions. Some women like it rough."

    She got less angry and gave the naughty boy a serious look before saying, "Be quiet, you naughty kid. You understand what I''m saying."

    Then she turned her head and sighed, which made Archer think of girls who acted like that. But it surprised him to see a grown-updy behaving that way.

    Heughed but started speaking to the older couple. After they chatted for a few hours, Cassandra asked, ''''When are you guys leaving?''''

    Archer answered, ''''Soon, I want to reach the Land of Plenty before winter. I don''t want to travel across the Uncharted Beasnds while it''s snowing.''''

    Agamemnon nodded his head as he spoke. ''''Good idea, I heard stories of people vanishing on the road during the winters.''''

    He acknowledged the warning and made a mental note to be careful on their journey. That was when Cassandra called out to one of the maids waiting off to the side.

    After a minute, a maid appeared holding a ring. She handed it to Hemera and spoke. ''''This is full of food, potions, and gold coins. You can use it on your travel, but I expect to see you lot at least twice a month.''''

    Upon hearing her request, Archer epted it with a nod, pleasing the older woman. Hemera smiled at her mother and spoke. ''''Thanks, Mater. We wille back to visit all the time, especially when Frostwinter arrives.''''

    The other girls nodded their heads, agreeing with the Sun Elf. The older woman smiled when she heard her daughter''s reply.

    Agamemnon then asked a question. ''''Why did you appear sote? What were you doing in the morning?''''

    Archer smiled when he heard the question and gave him an honest answer. ''''I cleared the forest of bandits, it was a few miles away from the capital.''''

    The adults'' eyes widened, and Cassandra spoke. ''''You cleared the bandits from thea Forest?''''

    He nodded at the woman''s words. ''''Yes Mater, if that''s the name, I didn''t know it I just found them and relieved them of their treasure.''''

    Agamemnon''s eyes widened when he heard the boy''s words. ''''Did you find a group of girls? They were being held captive.''''

    Archer nodded his head and exined what he found, he also told them that his people will heal the girls.

    But he was curious. ''''Who are they?''''

    The man looked hesitant to tell him but Cassandra spoke up. ''''They were orphans who we were going to take it and train to be guards of our daughters but knowing what they''ve been through I won''t ask anything of them.''''

    Archer smiled, having learned more about the girls he rescued. After bidding their farewells, they all jumped through the portal he had opened.

    The group entered the treehouse, each of them engaging in their own activities. E, Sera, and Hemera had ns to explore the nearby tent city.

    Curious about their intentions, Archer inquired about their outing, and the three girls mentioned their interest in looking around and buying some food for dinner.

    With a warm smile, Archer pecked each girl on the cheek before they departed. As he watched them leave, he heard footsteps approaching.

    Turning around, he saw Nefertiti walking up to him with a big smile on her face. She addressed him affectionately, "Husband, can you open a Gate home, please? I want to talk to Mother before meeting you."

    Archer nodded in agreement, tenderly pecking Nefi on her forehead before responding, "Yes, of course, Nefi. I shall see youter."

    He opened a Gate for her, and she stepped through. Once she was through, the portal closed. Archer then opened another Gate, leading to the road heading north.

    As he stepped onto the road, he continued his journey. Walking along, he decided to have a sweet bread he had with him.

    After finishing the bread, he started eating the 400 hearts he had collected during his bandit hunt. He had looted most of them from the defeated foes.

    Archer chomped down on the hearts, devouring them as if they were gummy bears. However, after a few hours of this, he felt sick and ended up throwing up due to overeating.

    When he stood up straight, Archer noticed a pond in the distance, enticing him to take a moment to rx.

    He decided to head towards it for a brief rest and to get over the stomach ache he had.

    Upon reaching the pond, he felt the desire to rest up in a tree. Archer quickly found a suitable tree and, just like the agile monkey he is, he skillfully climbed up its branches.

    Lying down on afortable spot on the tree, he took a moment to check his status.

    [Experience: 5000/30000]

    [Level Up: 294>301]

    [Rank Up: Arch Magus>High Mage]

    [SP: 0>416]

    [Cosmic Sword: 6>7]

    [Blink: 5>6]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Archer felt delighted about creating a new spell, but he chose to postpone practicing it for now.

    As he sat up, he focused on upgrading his stats. With determination, Archer distributed 100 points into Mana, and 50 into all other stats except Intelligence, which received 66 points.

    [Hp: 6700>7200]

    [Mana: 30750>33750]

    [Strength: 5550>6050]

    [Constitution: 5320>5820]

    [Stamina: 5600>6100]

    [Charisma: 4870>5370]

    [Intelligence: 5160>5760]

    Pleased with the upgrades, he finally decided to continue on. Feeling much better, he jumped off the branch and continued along the road as the afternoon sun beamed down.

    He saw a few caravans but ignored them. After traveling for a few hours, the sun started to set as he stepped onto a road that bordered the sea.

    That''s when his Aura Detector picked up dozens of pingsing from the water. Archer looked and spotted a group of shark-looking beasts. Curious, he decided to scan the creatures.

    [Abyssalshark]

    [Rank: A+]

    As he watched the beasts, another ping appeared on his detector. He got even more curious as he saw arge octopus-looking beast attacking the sharks.

    Intrigued, Archer took to the sky and watched the frenzy, scanning the new arrival.

    [Cepheidra]

    [Rank: S]

    Not wanting to watch any longer, he carried on flying. Soon, he spotted a town in the distance and passed over it.

    Archer saw a market with loads of townspeople roaming around, the town was bustling with people and noise.

    There were guards shooing away the children and merchants bargaining with the people. That''s when he realized he was three days away from the Lunaris border.

    Once the sun set, Archer entered the domain to find the girls cooking, he dismissed his wings. Teu was awake now and looked away from him as he spotted her.

    Heughed when he saw her reaction, causing all the girls to turn to him. They all smiled when they spotted him, except for Teu, who was too embarrassed.

    Archer spoke, "Hey girls, how was your day?"

    E spoke first, "It was fun. We explored the city and visited many shops. The dragon-kin has set up really well, and the people seem to love it here."

    He nodded with a big smile as he heard the half-elf speak, that''s when Nefertiti appeared and smiled like a fox when she saw him.

    Hemera spoke up, "Archer, can we read tomorrow, please? I want to show you some books."

    Archer looked at the Sun Elf and nodded before replying. ''''I promise we will do it tomorrow evening Hemi.''''

    Hemera smiled and went back to reading, Teu still wouldn''t look at him. Archer wondered where that little dragon went until he felt her on his back.

    Sera started biting his ears causing a shiver to run over his body, she giggled as she was attacking his ear.

    The other girlsughed but Nefertitimented. ''''Why do you have to keep biting his ears?''''

    That was when Teu finally decided to speak as she stopped next to E. ''''She used to do that before she got her humanoid form. It was their thing.''''

    E nodded her head as Nefertiti huffed and stopped speaking, soon after that Sera was done and jumped off him.

    She went to sit down as sheughed. Archer watched her perky ass as she swayed it trying to tease him but he managed to control himself.

    That was when he grabbed a hold of the sulking Nefertiti and spoke. ''''Girls, I''ll be gone for an hour or so. E, will you be cooking again?''''

    The blonde nodded her head with a smile as she replied. ''''Sera will be helping, I''ll try to drag Hemi to help as well.''''

    Archer nodded his head as he cast Gate to a ce in the far south of the Soutnd. When the portal opened he walked through it while dragging Nefertiti along with him.

    When they stepped out of the portal they stepped into a jungle, Archer whispered to himself. ''''Draconis.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 243 Seductive Voice (R18)

    Archer''s draconic features appeared, he dismissed his ws and teeth. Nefertiti was confused.

    She turned to him and spoke. ''''Why are we here?''''

    He smiled when he heard her and approached her and picked her up into a princess carry, she gotfortable and cuddled up to him.

    Nefertiti wrapped her arms around his shoulder as he exined. ''''There is a ce I found when I first came to thisnd and I love it, so I decided to take you there first.''''

    When the girl heard that she got all excited and decided to wait until he showed her, but that didn''t stop her from kissing his neck and cheek as he took off.

    Archer started flying toward a certain mountain he found when he was getting chased around by cannibals all those years ago.

    Under the moonlight, Archer carried Nefertiti in his arms, flying over the dense canopy of the Howling Jungle.

    The green foliage blurred below, and the sounds of nature filled the air - leaves rustling, birds chirping, and distant cannibal howls that sent shivers down their spines.

    Nefertiti clung tightly to Archer, feeling both fear and excitement.

    Despite the dangers below, she couldn''t help but enjoy the thrill of flying high above the jungle, trusting in Archer''s abilities to keep them safe.

    They ventured deeper into the jungle, and the howls and roars grew louder, creating an unsettling atmosphere.

    Yet, he remained focused on their destination, his gaze fixed on a point in the distance.

    Archer spotted the mountain he sought and elerated, swiftly flying towards it. Soon, they arrived at an overhanging rock, which offered a stunning view to anyone standing there.

    As the couple stood on the overhanging rock, they were greeted by a breathtaking view of the vast expanse before them.

    The moon''s soft glow cast a gentle light upon thend, creating an almost magical ambiance.

    Nefertiti''s eyes widened with shock as she took in the stunning sight. "It''s incredible!" she eximed, her voice filled with wonder.

    Archer grinned, pleased to see her so captivated by the scenery. "I''m d you like it," he replied, wrapping his arm around her waist, drawing her closer to him.

    From their elevated position, they could see the Howling Jungle spreading out beneath them, its dense foliage swaying gently in the night breeze.

    Beyond the jungle, the terrain transformed into a vast desert grasnd, with undting dunes and tall grass that seemed to stretch out endlessly.

    As they gazed out, a flock of magnificent flying beasts emerged in the distance.

    The creatures glided gracefully through the air, their iridescent wings reflecting the moonlight, creating a mesmerizing disy of colors.

    Nefertiti gasped in delight, her eyes fixed on the elegant patterns the flying beasts weaved across the sky. "They''re beautiful!" she eximed, her heart filled with joy.

    Archer smiled, his eyes reflecting the same awe he saw in Nefertiti''s. "They are," he agreed. "These creatures are known as Luminwing Drakes. They''re native to this region and are beautiful."

    They stood there, hand in hand, they were both entranced by the dance of the Luminwing Drakes.

    The creatures soared and glided, forming intricate patterns in the night sky, their movements synchronized as if guided by an invisible conductor.

    The air was filled with the soft rustling of leaves from the jungle below, and the distant howls of wildlife only added to the enchanting atmosphere.

    Archer stood in ce, Nefertiti approached him with a beaming smile, gently turning him around to face her. "I love you, Archer," she spoke with affection.

    Hearing her words, his smile widened, and he responded warmly, "I love you too, you crazy princess."

    Without hesitation, Nefertiti leaned in and nted a sudden, passionate kiss on his lips, catching him off guard.

    However, he quickly reciprocated, their lips meeting with even more intensity. They lingered in each other''s embrace for a while, finally parting with matching smiles.

    Nefertiti giggled as she noticed his red cheeks, but Archer looked away and cast Mana Maniption.

    Closing his eyes, he imagined a small veranda on the edge of the overhang,plete with arge roof, afortable bed, andmps scattered around.

    Creating this small building didn''t cost too much mana, but he definitely felt it. Nefertiti was shocked when she saw this structure materialize out of nowhere.

    Curious, she turned to him and asked, ''''What did you do?''''

    Archer smiled and exined that, on Thrylos, everything is made from mana, which allows him to create objects.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Upon hearing this, she inquired if he could create life, but Archer shook his head with a chuckle. ''''No, I can only create inanimate objects. Now, getfortable, my love,'''' he said with a charming smile.

    Nefertiti was enchanted by that smile, and a funny thought crossed her mind. ''That damn smile. It was what trapped me.''

    Nheless, she did as he suggested and gotfortable on the bed.

    Archer cast Cosmic Shield over the veranda to ensure their privacy and protection as he noticed the wind starting to pick up.

    Once he finished, Archer climbed onto the bed and settled down next to the princess, who greeted him with a beautiful smile on her face.

    Gently, he caressed her face with his hand, running his fingers up and down her skin. It was then that he spoke, "I thought you didn''t want love. What happened, Nefi?"

    Looking into his eyes, she replied, "Honestly, I never wanted it, but then you came along with your charming smile and devilish looks, and you stole my heart. Mother always said it would happen, but I never believed her."

    As she turned to face him, Nefertiti wore a triumphant smile on her face. "I thought you didn''t know if you loved me. What happened?" she inquired.

    Archer chuckled warmly in response to her question, offering an honest answer. "I don''t know. I''vee to realize that I do, as of yesterday, so I thought I''d tell you."

    Nefertiti''s smile only grew wider, and she whispered softly, "I''m lucky to have met you that day."

    Upon hearing her heartfelt words, he couldn''t help but smile even more. Leaning forward, he tenderly ced a kiss on her smooth neck.

    Nefertiti''s skin had a lovely brown hue, not as dark as Hemera or Teu''s, but he couldn''t deny his fondness for the brown-skinned girls of this world.

    Archer''s hands trailed down her body until he reached her meaty thighs. Nefertiti was wearing a white and gold kaftan, adding to her allure.

    She felt his hand moving closer to her lower half, she couldn''t help but feel excited by his touch.

    He got on his knees and started to move her clothes out of the way and saw her ck panties, when he touched them they were soaking wet.

    But he slid them down her lovely long legs when he was down he saw her picture-perfect pussy, it was neat and tidy with two tiny lips poking out.

    She was smooth and clean-shaven, without a single inch of hair.

    He reached out and grabbed hold of her leg, she let out a surprised yelp, but her apprehension subsided when she realized he was kissing his way down it.

    When he reached her thick thighs he started to get excited and quickened his kissing until he reached her drenched pussy.

    Archer spread her legs and started kissing around the edges of her, causing her to let out little moans.

    ''''Aghh!~~ Mmhnn!~~''''

    When she started moaning as Archer started licking her clit causing her to grip the bedsheets as she let out a loud moan.

    ''''Mmmmhghnnn!~~ Good... Keep... Going.'''' Nefertiti could barely speak as his tongue invaded her.

    Archer licked all over as she wrapped her legs around his shoulders, he went back to attacking her clit as he slipped a finger into her wet pussy and started to gently finger her.

    Her thighs tightened around him as she started moaning. ''''Mmmmmmghh!~~''''

    He ended up using two fingers on her as he quickened the pace and after several minutes of this repeated pleasure.

    She squirted all over his face as she let out a primal scream as she orgasmed. ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!''''

    Archer loved the taste, the only thing he couldpare it to was the taste of summer. He was already addicted to it as he dived back in.

    After licking her for a while, he spread her legs wider and wanted to see those sexy boobs, hepletely stripped the half-dazed Nefertiti.

    When he did he was amazed, her body was firm but she was curvy. She had a very small waist but thick thighs and a fat ass.

    She had a big smile on her face as her massive mountains wobbled in front of him, they had brown nipples.

    They were massive but didn''t show any signs of sagging which made him even hornier, he got lost as he was watching her.

    Nefertiti came to and saw him staring at her boobs with pure lust in his eyes, she wanted to get in front of those little girls, so she spoke in a seductive voice. ''''Sit on top of me, husband.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 244 Nefertitis Time (R18)

    Upon hearing the way she spoke, it turned him on like crazy. Giving in to her request, he sat above her, eagerly anticipating what woulde next.

    Her massive boobsy just under his little brother which she grabbed and slipped it in between her boobs.

    Nefertiti started stroking him using the two massive cushions, when he felt the softness envelope his member his eyes rolled as he groaned. ''''Ugh!~~''''

    Archer closed his eyes as she continue to stroke him causing her to smile at his reaction, she knew he loved her boobs as she catches him looking at them all the time.

    As he was moaning Archer managed to speak. ''''My love, gentle or rough?''''

    When she heard his question she instantly knew what she wanted and spoke. ''''Rough.''''

    He nodded as she grinned and started licking the tip of his little brother it came close when he felt that he quivered and tensed up.

    He looked down and saw Nefertiti''s little tongue licking him, when she saw him looking she winked and started taking it in her mouth.

    After doing this for a while she pushed him off her so he wasying on his back, she climbed on top of him and hung her drenched pussy over his face.

    When he saw this lust took over him as he started licking her again causing her to moan out loud.

    ''''Mmmmmhnghh!~~ My husband, keep doing that, it feels amazing.'''' Nefertiti struggled to speak but she was shut up when Archer grabbed her head and shoved his member in her mouth.

    As his tongue was buried deep inside her pussy, he grabbed a hold of her pink hair and started thrusting his hips.

    This caused her to start moaning as he used her mouth. ''''Aghhhh!~~ Mmmmnghh!~~''''

    When he did that he noticed her love juices started pouring out even more causing him to start drinking it, Archer sucked her clit as he quickly fingered her until she orgasmed.

    Her thighs were shaking as a flood of love juices poured out of her pussy and straight into Archer''s mouth.

    When he tasted her juices he shoved his little brother deep down her throat causing her to gag and unloaded all his seed straight into her stomach.

    After her orgasm Archer flipped her onto the bed and positioned her on all fours, he got behind her and lined up his soaking member against her wet pussy and trusted forward.

    When he entered her all he felt tightness, her insides were hot and when she mped down he felt something break forcing her to moan in pleasure and pain. ''''Mhhhnmmmm!''''

    Archer remained still, allowing her to limate to the sensation. Despite detecting a hint of blood, she persisted, gripping his leg and pulling him gently forward.

    His member went deep inside her causing her to scream. ''''Ahhhhhhhhh!~~''''

    Nefertiti nced over her shoulder and noticed him beginning to engage in intimate activity, his hands firmly grasping her voluptuous rear.

    She sumbed to the overwhelming sensation, her eyes fluttering before she finally copsed onto the bed.

    With her hips raised, he maintained his thrusts, his grip tightening on her buttocks as he encountered her unyielding tightness.

    He leaned forward and grabbed hold of her mountains and started ying with the little brown tips causing her to tighten even more.

    She let out even more moans as he attacked her from two directions. ''''Aghhnn!~~ Mmnghh!~~''''

    This went on for hours as Archer put her into all different positions and fucked her like crazy, he released inside her untold amounts of time as her pussy was a mess.

    Archer had the pink-haired princessying on her side as he was fucking her, she was about to orgasm again.

    She lost count of the amount at this point a she felt like she was being stuffed but loved it, Archer was nearly there so she helped out by wiggling her hips.

    When he felt that he couldn''t hold back anymore and shoved it deep inside her and released his seed into her onest time.

    Once he was down he copsed next to the half-dazed girl, as hey there she struggled to move but still did and crawled onto him.

    As theyy together, he felt her sweaty body against his, and he found himself getting reallyfortable.

    At that moment, her voice reached his ears, "That was truly incredible. The girls attempted to describe it before, but their words couldn''tpare to experiencing the genuine article."

    She snuggled even closer to him and mumbled to herself, "But I''m sore now. I hope it goes away soon."

    Archer smiled warmly as he ced his hand on her back, using his magic to cast Cure Wound. A soft white light enveloped her, and she instantly felt better.

    Under the moonlit sky, they found themselves cuddled up under the veranda, the sound of distant beast roars echoing through the night.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The night air was cool and crisp, but the warmth they shared broughtfort. She nestled her head against Archer''s chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

    Archer, in turn, wrapped his arms protectively around her, pulling her closer as they gazed out into the vast expanse before them.

    Above, stars dotted the sky like diamonds, twinkling in the darkness. Below, the Howling Jungle sprawled out, its mysterious depths shrouded by the shadows.

    The distant roars of wild beasts reminded them of the untamed nature that surrounded them.

    As theyy there, the rhythmic sounds of the jungle enveloped them like a luby, and the tension of their adventurous day slowly melted away.

    The adrenaline rush from their encounters with the beasts and bandits now gave way to a sense of peace and tranquility.

    Nefertiti''s fingers gently traced patterns on his chest as he whispered sweet words, assuring her that they were safe together.

    His soft voice lulled her into a sense of security, and she felt herself drifting closer to slumber.

    Archer, too, began to rx, the worries of their journey fading as he held Nefertiti close.

    In the quiet night, the only sounds were the soft rustling of leaves and the distant roars that seemed to blend harmoniously with the swaying trees.

    As theyy there, the moon cast a gentle glow upon them, creating an ethereal ambiance that made the moment feel like a dream.

    Archer''s eyes grew heavy, and he leaned in to ce a gentle kiss on Nefertiti''s forehead before closing his eyes.

    Together, they drifted off into a peaceful sleep, finding sce in each other''s arms and the untamed world that surrounded them.

    The night continued, and the jungle sang its wild symphony, but under the veranda on the rock overhang.

    Archer and Nefertiti slept soundly, wrapped in each other''s arms and the beauty of the untamed jungle below.

    As the first rays of dawn began to paint the sky with hues of pink and orange, Archer stirred from his slumber.

    He was awakened by the harmonious symphony of beasts and birds chirping in the Howling Jungle.

    The sounds were both mesmerizing and invigorating, signaling the start of a new day filled with adventures.

    As he opened his eyes, he found himself in a cocoon of warmth and pink softness. Confused for a moment, he realized that Nefertiti was draped all over him.

    Her arm was casually thrown across his chest, and her legs intertwined with his. The sight brought a fond smile to his lips as he recalled the passionate night they had shared under the moonlight.

    His mind wandered back to the moments of intimacy and connection they had experienced.

    The way she had tasted, the sound of her moans, and the feel of her against him �C all of it made his heart race with a mixture of desire and affection.

    Archer carefully shifted his position to get a better view of her, who was still deep in slumber with a sweet smile on her face.

    Her peaceful expression was captivating, and he found himself falling for her even more. It was a rare sight to see her so vulnerable.

    Archer gently brushed a strand of pink hair away from her face, his touch light and tender. The birds continued their cheerful chorus outside, and the jungle awakened with life around them.

    Archer''s smile grew wider as he watched her sleep, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him.

    He knew that whatever challengesy ahead, having her and the rest of the girls by his side made everything seem conquerable.

    The memories of their passionate night together yed in his mind like a movie, each moment etched in his heart.

    It was a night of both primal desire and emotional connection, an experience he wouldn''t trade for anything in the world.

    With a soft chuckle, he leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on Nefertiti''s forehead, careful not to wake her.

    Archer decided to give her a little more time to rest. As hey there, he eagerly awaited the gentle embrace of the morning sun on his skin and the presence of the girl he had grown to love.

    He felt a sense of gratitude. Gratitude for the adventures they shared, gratitude for the moments of tenderness.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 245 Dont Touch Each Other (R18)

    Not long after Archer brushed the hair out of her face, Nefertiti woke up with a loud yawn and sat up.

    She looked around and saw him staring at her, and a big smile crept onto her face as she spoke, ''''So, husband, did you enjoy iming mest night?''''

    As she said that, all the memories fromst night shed in his mind, and he grinned as he replied, ''''It was amazing; you felt and tasted really good.''''

    Nefertiti smiled and asked another question as she crawled on him and started rubbing his dragon. ''''Did you like what I did with my chest?''''

    When Archer heard that he got excited and jumped the girl, he was on top of her and slid inside her tight pussy causing her eyes to roll back and let out a moan.

    ''''Aghhhhnn!~~''''

    The two of them went at it until the sun started to rise, by the time they were finished Nefertiti was hanging off the bed as his seed dripped from her cave of wonders.

    Archer pped her fat ass receiving a yelp in reply, she got up and looked at him with narrowed eyes. ''''Your evil. Even when I tell you to stop you don''t.''''

    He smiled and retorted. ''''Your words say one thing while your body says another, continue with your sass and I''ll show you who the boss is.''''

    When Nefertiti heard him she grinned. ''''Oh, what are you going to do to me Mr big bad dragon?''''

    Archer was shocked at the girl''s sassiness, he grabbed a hold of her andid her on the bed with her head hanging off. She was confused but went along with it to see what he would do.

    He got off the bed and approached her, he put his little brother on her face making her smile as he started fondling her massive boobs.

    ''''Mmmmnhhh!~~'''' She let out a moan when he started pinching her nipples, that''s when he shocked her by shoving his member down her throat.

    Archer looked down at the gagging girl with a grin and spoke. ''''I own you, princess. Your heart is mine, your body is mine, your very soul belongs to me.''''

    He started fucking her throat as he leaned over and rubbed her pussy causing her to jerk but he kept her down, he was being rough with her causing her to get even more excited.

    After ten minutes of this, he shot his load down her throat and pulled out to see her in a daze as a smile formed on her face.

    Archer spoke, "So, who''s the boss, my love?"

    Nefertiti shook her head, smiling, as she got up and challenged him again, leaving him stunned and shocked.

    Seeing his reaction, she grinned and began speaking, "I bet you''re wondering how a virgin can enjoy such rough treatment."

    Archer nodded, and her smile widened. She approached him, whispering into his ear, "Do you want to know what I am, husband?"

    He recalled scanning her but not finding anything out of the ordinary. Nevertheless, he nodded again.

    Nefertiti stepped back and removed her earring, revealing something that astonished him to the core. A ck tail with a heart shape at the end.

    Cute-looking horns appeared on her head, and she appeared even more alluring than before. He then noticed a pair of bat wings on her back.

    Archer fell silent, and his reaction scared her, as her race was one of her biggest secrets.

    Panicking, she started questioning him, but he seemed lost in thought.

    However, what she didn''t know was that her true identity didn''t bother him. He shook his head and asked, "So, you''re a subus?"

    She shook her head, relieved, and rified, "Yes just like my mother. We can hide our racial traits just like you."

    Archer was amazed at how they had managed to hide their true nature. His lust was reignited again, and a grin crept across his face as he spoke, "So, I won''t hurt you when we make love?"

    That''s when he spotted his mark on her stomach, it stood out on her skin which turned him on even more.

    Nefertiti looked down to see the dragon mark and her eyes widened, she looked up at Archer and remembered he asked a question.

    She nodded her head as she answered. ''''Yes, you won''t be able to hurt me, my body has molded to you and now belongs to you and only you.''''

    When he heard this he grabbed a hold of her and bent her over the bed, he slid back into her cave of wonders.

    Archer wasn''t gentle, he was making her scream causing beasts in the distance to react to her with their roars.

    After an hour of rough sex, she dropped to the bed unconscious as Archer gave her multiple orgasms.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She was full to the brim with his seed, Archer sat on the edge of the bed as he cast Cleanse on himself and Nefertiti.

    Archer stood up and wrapped her in the nket, she snuggled up to him as he cast Gate and stepped through it.

    When he walked into the bedroom, Teu was there getting ready. Her eyes met his, she then looked at the unconscious Nefertiti.

    There were no words said as he walked out of the room and found another room toy her down in.

    Teu knew exactly what happened and didn''t pity the Zenian Princess.

    After gentlyying Nefertiti on the bed, Archer made up his mind to inquire about her true form once she stirred from her slumber.

    Nefertiti curled up and started letting out cute snores. He left the room, only to bump into three of the girls: E, Sera, and Teu.

    Hemera was in the background, engrossed in her book, seemingly oblivious to the situation.

    Sera spoke up first, asking, "Where have you been? And why did Nefie back looking the same as Teu?"

    Teu feigned ignorance, nodding her head as if she had no idea. E chimed in next, saying, "Did you go rough again? You have to stop being so rough, Arch."

    He was confused, as he had only given the girls what they desired, yet he was being used of being rough again.

    Then, he turned to Teu, warning her, "If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll take you to that room and turn up the pleasure."

    Teu heard the warning, and conflicting emotions raged within her. On one hand, the idea didn''t seem entirely unwee, but on the other, she didn''t want to sleep for hours again.

    But just like her husband she was a horny bitch and kept quiet, she walked away leaving him to his fate.

    Archer watched the ocean princess walk off while swaying her hips acting like she didn''t know anything.

    He shouted out to her. ''''You traitor Teu, now you watch when you least expect I''m kidnapping you three.''''

    That''s when he felt a finger on his chest and looked down to deal with the two gremlins in front of him.

    He decided what to do with them, so he kidnapped both of them by throwing them over his shoulder causing them to let out surprised yelps.

    Archer smacked both of their asses as he opened a Gate to hisir''s bedroom, he threw both girls onto the bed, leaving behind their screams, and Blinked to Teu.

    He yfully gave her a light swat on her backside, causing her to startle and jump in surprise.

    Swiftly, he lifted her onto his shoulder in one fluid motion he cast Gate to their, leaving Hemera unaware and alone.

    When she finally looked up, she didn''t see anyone, shrugged, and went back to reading.

    As Archer stepped through the portal and appeared with Teu struggling, he smacked her ass as he spoke with a growing grin. ''''You''re a traitor Teu. You never defended me now you all will suffer.''''

    He carefully ced the struggling princess on the bed, arranging her onto all fours, and instructed her not to move.

    Continuing his actions, he replicated the same process with E and Sera, arranging them in a simr position.

    Archer saw three different asses in front of him and he be mesmerized, the three girls turned around and looked at him.

    They saw pure lust in his eyes, Teu turned to the other two and spoke. ''''Bite down on the sheets and grip them as well.''''

    When E and Sera heard this their eyes opened wide but it was toote as E felt her panties being pulled down.

    She felt his hard member rubbing against her as he spoke. ''''Don''t touch each other, each one of you belongs to me and only I can touch your bodies.''''

    The three girls nodded their heads like chickens as Archer plunged into E''s depths. Hours passed before he finished.

    Archer''s crown jewels were aching as hey on the bed looking at the scene in front of him. E was sprawled out, her hair was a mess and was unconscious.

    Sera was kneeling over with her ass in the air while snoring and Teuy curled up as her legs continued to shake as she slept.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 246 Bribes, Treasure And Princesses

    The three girls'' positions made him chuckle. He got off the bed and began cleaning them one by one.

    Opening a Gate to Teu''s bedroom, he carried her through, and he did the same for the other two.

    Once he had gently settled Sera in her bed, he stepped out onto the spacious balcony. The morning sun beamed down, casting a warm glow over the surroundings.

    Taking a moment to unwind, he found sce in the tranquility of the scene before him.

    As he sat down, he treated himself to some sweet bread, savoring its delightful taste as he enjoyed the peaceful morning.

    A little whileter, Hemera walked out onto the balcony and spotted him. A smile appeared on her face as she approached him.

    "Hello, Arch. Where have you been? Also, where are the girls?" Hemera asked as she stood next to him.

    Archer looked at the girl before replying, "They are all sleeping. Nefi should be up soon."

    He looked at the nice weather and asked her something, "Hem, do you want to travel with me? Its still really early and we can get far before midday."

    She smiled and nodded her head. Archer opened a Gate to the road, and they both walked through it.

    As they walked out of the portal, they spotted a caravan not far from them. Archer turned to her and said, "You look beautiful today, Hemi."

    Upon hearing this, she beamed. Archer examined her outfit �C a ck and gold Peplos along with a pair of diator sandals that showed her pretty toes.

    When Archer saw them, he found them so small. He looked up and saw her yellow eyes watching him as they were walking.

    ''''Your toes are so pretty, Hem,'''' Archer said in such a casual way it caught her off guard.

    She shook her head and smiled at him as the two of them heard a voice. ''''What are you two young ones doing out here?''''

    The two of them turned to the voice and saw a caravan off to the side with about twenty adventurers as guards.

    tall, chubby man stood there, catching Archer''s attention before he replied, ''''We''re traveling to Larissa.''''

    The man smiled and introduced himself, ''''I''m Mehmet Ali Y?lmaz, the owner of Alchemiya Herbs & Potions based in the capital city of the Nagendea Kingdom.''''

    Archer nodded and introduced the two of them, ''''I''m Archer, and this is my fiance Hemera.''''

    Mehmet nodded and then inquired, ''''Young man, you''re not from the South, are you? Where are you from?''''

    Hemera giggled, prompting Archer to look at her. She said, ''''It''s true. You don''t look like you''re from the South. Most people aren''t as fair-skinned as you.''''

    Mehmet nodded his head when he heard her and added, ''''You''re almost the color of snow. Let me guess. You are from the Land of Plenty?''''

    Archer nodded his head and answered, ''''I''m from the Avalon Empire.''''

    The merchant''s eyes widened when he heard the boy. ''''So, you''re an Avalonian. I''m surprised you''re down here and not in the College of Magic.''''

    Archer shook his head as he replied. ''''No, I''m an adventurer just traveling around experiencing the differentnds, I''m slowly traveling north.''''

    Mehmet nodded and spoke. ''''A long journey but not impossible. The Uncharted Beasnds is the dangerous part. We got attacked several times as we made our way through it.

    Hemera poked Archer in the side as he listened to the man. He looked at her and noticed that she had an excited look on her face as she spoke. ''''What is the College of Magic Arch?''''

    Archer had to think for a second and remembered a little about the ce so he went to exin but Mehmet beat him to it.

    ''''The College of Magic is a prestigious institution located in the heart of the Avalon Empire. It''s a ce where young mages from all over the world gather to study and hone their magical abilities. The college is known for its ancient and powerful knowledge of arcane arts."

    Archer leaned forward, intrigued. "What kind of magic do they teach there?" he asked, his eyes glinting with curiosity.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Mehmet smiled warmly, recognizing the excitement in Archer''s voice. "Oh, they teach a wide array of magical disciplines. From elemental magic that controls the forces of nature, to illusions that can deceive the keenest of eyes. There''s also telekinesis, where one can move objects with their mind, and the study of ancient runes that hold immense power."

    Hemera''s eyes sparkled as she listened attentively. "Is it true that the college has a vast library with books on every kind of magic?" she asked.

    He chuckled, delighted by her enthusiasm. "Absolutely! The library of the College of Magic is a treasure trove of knowledge. It houses centuries-old tomes and scrolls, written by the greatest sorcerers and wizards who have walked the realms. Students spend hours studying these ancient texts to uncover the mysteries of magic."

    When Hemera heard this she got excited and grabbed a hold of Archer. ''''Can we visit there one day?''''

    He nodded his head with a smile. ''''Of course, we will.''''

    After speaking Mehmet invited them to journey with them for a little while, the caravan was heading for Astreopolis city just across the Lunarian border.

    Archer and Hemera agreed and were invited into the man''s carriage, when Archer was walking he remembered he had to go to Nefertiti''s academy.

    Once he parts ways with the merchant he will go with her and see his young master.

    [Starfall City - Avalon Empire]

    Emperor Osoric was in a meeting with his advisors and generals when he heard a specific report that piqued his interest. He promptly ordered his Spymaster to read it aloud.

    "The rumors suggest that the White Dragon, whom you''ve tasked our southern agents to gather information about, has now been fully ounted for," the Spymaster began.

    As the Spymaster delved into the report, the room fell silent, and all eyes were fixed on him as he revealed the astonishing news.

    "It is reported that Archer Ashguard, the White Dragon, is engaged to not one, but five women in total. Three of them are princesses from the south: one from the mystical kingdom of Aquaria, and the other two are imperial princesses from the Zenia and Sri Empires. Furthermore, swirling rumors suggest that the Lunaris Empire is also contemting offering their first princess''s hand in marriage to him."

    Osoric thought to himself, "How is this child getting so many women? What is he doing down there?"

    He looked at the Spymaster and asked, "What is he doing there? What has he achieved?"

    The man cleared his throat and exined how Archer stopped the invasion of Aquaria Kingdom by several kingdoms by destroying their armies. He also mentioned how Archer stopped the war between the Zenia Empire and their northern neighbors, whom the Zenians soon annexed, and how he rid Mediterra of the swarm.

    As the Emperor heard of the boy''s exploits and how he has made allies of the entire South, he turned to a blonde woman sitting there and inquired, "What is the boy like, Duchess Eveloria?"

    Eveloria cleared her throat and began to speak, addressing the Emperor, "Well, Your Majesty, he is quite a greedy boy, known for hoarding all sorts of treasures. Nevertheless, he has proven to be quite effective in resolving the ouw problems that once gued the Soutnds, iming all their valuables in the process. He has replicated simr feats in the Sri Empire as well."

    The Emperor nodded, indicating for her to continue as she paused.

    "But what my agents have discovered goes beyond his greed and ruthlessness," Eveloria continued. "It appears that he harbors a deep affection for the five girls who travel with him. Our informants, some of whom are ced in the pces of the south, have reported that he will go to great lengths to protect and care for them. This very attachment seems to be the driving force behind his involvement in most of the situations he finds himself in."

    As Osoric pondered Eveloria''s words, he finally spoke a few minutester, "When he arrives in the empire, I want to meet him. I want him to attend the College of Magic so he doesn''t go wild and cause havoc everywhere he goes."

    Duchess Eveloria quickly interjected, "He won''t agree to that, Your Majesty."

    He sighed, and the Spymaster chimed in, "Let''s offer him treasure as an incentive. You already want him to marry Princess Leira, which is a great honor. Additionally, I know General Sia Silverthrone is fond of him. If you endorse their marriage, it might persuade him. Though it might be frowned upon for an aunt to marry her nephew, if you support it, people will likely ept it."

    The Emperor nodded at the Spymaster''s suggestion, but that''s when another man, the general of the Griffon Legion, spoke up.

    "Plenty of princesses attend the College. I know the Lionheart Kingdom would be interested in tying one of their princesses to the boy. That would encourage him to attend."

    Osoric nodded and agreed, that was when the Duchess spoke. ''''How did Leira take the engagement?''''

    He sighed and replied. ''''She took it as well as you would expect, she has no interest in marrying him, and the girl doesn''t even want to meet him.''''

    The Avalon Council spent hours discussing how to entice the boy to attend the College of Magic and decided on bribery, promising him freedom and the chance to meet other princesses.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 247 Who Are You

    Archer and Hemera entered Mehmet''s carriage and saw an older woman, and two teenage boys that looked identical sitting there ying a game.

    The three turned to their news guests and the woman spoke. ''''Love who are these two?''''

    Mehmet quickly introduced them. ''''This is Archer and his Fiance Hemera. They are adventurers traveling to Larissa City.''''

    The woman nodded her head, but one of the two boys spoke. ''''Why are traveling to Larissa?''''

    Archer looked over to the boy as he answered. ''''To collect a princess.''''

    When the boy heard his answer he got a confused look on his face before Mehmetughed.

    He started to introduce his family. ''''This is my wife Zeynep and my two sons, Ahmet and Mustafa. They are twins.''''

    The two of them nodded their heads at the three as they took a seat, and that''s when the carriage started moving.

    Mehmets wife stopped ying the game with the twins and turned to him with narrowed eyes before speaking. ''''What do you mean collecting a princess? You weren''t lying it was the truth.''''

    When Hemera heard the woman she turned to Archer with a smile and spoke. ''''So you''re choosing her?''''

    Archer nodded his head as he remembered the two little girls from his dream before answering Zeynep. ''''I''m meeting with a princess of the Lunaris Empire.''''

    When the twins heard his words, Mustafa jumped up and spoke. ''''Why are you talking so casually about princesses? Your acting like your friends with some.''''

    He chuckled as Hemera smiled before exining, "Well, he can speak like that because he will be marrying three princesses so far."

    The family looked at the pair with weird looks; Mehmet didn''t believe them but started speaking about the Nagendea Kingdom.

    After an hour of conversation, he learned a lot about the kingdom. Mehmet informed him that the Nagendea Kingdom was the only southern kingdom not nning to dere war on the Avaloanins.

    The twins inadvertently revealed that the Kingdom is also one of the two routes into the Empire.

    One of them is The Sunfire Range Road guarded by Sentinels Reach, and the other is arge bridge to the north that crosses the Sahmur River but is guarded by arge Avalonian fortress.

    As they continued talking for an hour, Mehmet''s wife Zeynep warmed up to the two, and the couple gave him a lot of useful information about the Avalon Empire and the surrounding kingdoms.

    Suddenly as they were talking Archer heard Nefertiti''s voice in his heading from a bracelet he was wearing.

    "Husband, I''m awake and ready to head to the academy. sses start just after midday, so we have time."

    After she spoke he turned to Hemera and said, "We need to go. Nefi is heading to the academy. You can join me if you like."

    Hemera nodded with a smile. Archer turned to Mehmet and his family, informing them that they needed to leave to the disappointment of the family who was enjoying theirpany.

    After bidding their farewells, Archer and Hemera stepped out of the carriage, he grabbed a hold of her and cast Blink to get away from the road.

    They appeared far in the distance, before himy a breathtaking sight that seemed to belong to another world.

    A vast expanse of rolling hills stretched out, painted in hues of emerald and gold, dotted with wildflowers that swayed gently in the soft morning breeze.

    Archer opened a portal to the domain and walked through it as they entered the treehouse, he saw Nefertiti sitting there, staring into nothing.

    He walked up to her and yfully nibbled her ear, making her yelp andugh.

    Her cheeks turned red, but she turned to him and hugged him while greeting Hemera. Archer returned her hug while asking, "Are you ready to go, Nefi?"

    She nodded but before they left, Archer called for the twins. "Thalia! Xanthe!"

    After a minute, Thalia and Xanthe appeared in front of him. Thalia, with her blonde hair, wore a warm smile, while Xanthe, with her ck hair and captivating green eyes, observed him intently.

    Archer spoke to them. "The other girls are sleeping. Could you look after them for me while I''m gone, please?"

    Thalia nodded in agreement, and Xanthe followed suit with a slight nod. The two girls turned around to carry out the task assigned to them.

    Afterward, he opened a portal to Akhetemhat City, and the three of them stepped through, finding themselves in the midst of a bustling city with the morning sun shining brightly overhead.

    Nefertiti led them to the Zenian Arcane Academy. Archer noticed other students making their way there as well.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Archer spoke up. "Who''s the idiot who ignored your Father''s announcement?"

    She turned around and answered. "He is the son of a Nomarch in the east. He is convinced he thinks he can steal me away from you."

    When he heard that he got angry but calmed down when he saw the look on her face.

    Nefertiti nced at Archer and licked her lips as she continued. "No one could ever steal me away from you, husband. If my Father tried to separate us, I would choose you."

    He smiled upon hearing her words and embraced her. Archer kissed her, leaving the pink-haired princess shocked.

    Hemera rolled her eyes and spoke. "Arch, do you have to do that on the street? The other students are staring."

    Archer pulled back from Nefertiti and looked around, noticing all eyes on them. He shrugged and answered the Sun Elf. "I don''t care. I will kiss my girls whenever I please."

    After saying that, he moved to Hemera and kissed her too, leaving the crowd watching with shock in their eyes.

    With a mischievous grin, Archer stepped back, observing as Hemera''s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment while Nefertiti just watched the two with narrowed eyes.

    Suddenly, Nefertiti yfully grabbed hold of Archer and proceeded to drag him down the street, much to his amusement.

    Hemera followed the two, they walked for a while until they stopped outside arge gate that was guarded by men in fancy leather armor that covered their chests, shins, and forearms.

    They let Nefertiti pass but stopped Archer and Hemera, when she saw this she spoke. ''''Why are you stopping my husband?''''

    When the guards heard this their eyes widened and remembered the Emperor''s announcement, they bowed their heads as they let the trio pass.

    Massive sandstone buildings with intricate hieroglyphic carvings towered above, evoking memories of ancient Egyptian architecture.

    The academy itself was a breathtaking blend of grandeur and magic, boasting colossal columns and golden domes that shimmered brilliantly in the sunlight.

    The courtyard teemed with students from diverse backgrounds, each adorned in unique attire that reflected their cultures and magical traditions.

    Archer''s eyes widened as he observed students practicing their spells��some levitating objects, others summoning sandstorms, and a few conjuring guardians in the form of stone and sand golems.

    "This is the Zenian Arcane Academy," Nefertiti said, her voice brimming with excitement.

    Hemera''s eyes sparkled with wonder as she watched the students hone their magical abilities. "This ce is incredible," she whispered in amazement.

    Archer nodded, wholeheartedly agreeing with her sentiment. It was at that moment when a voice interrupted them. "Princess, who are these two?"

    The trio turned their heads toward the voice to find a girl with a weing smile.

    Upon seeing her, Nefertiti''s face lit up, and she replied, "Farida, it''s good to see you. This is my husband, Archer, and my sister-wife, Hemera."

    Archer took a moment to examine the lovely girl before him��blonde hair, brown eyes, and a tanned skin tone.

    When Farida heard Nefertiti''s words, her eyes widened in shock, but she quicklyposed herself and spoke, "Oh, I didn''t expect you to bring him here. We were nning to meet him at the Nile''s Blessing Carnival, but it''s alright."

    The girl then turned to Archer and introduced herself, saying, "I''m Farida Thoth, daughter of General Khafre Thoth from the western region and Nefertiti''s best friend."

    Archer offered a friendly smile, acknowledging her introduction. However, before Farida could continue talking, a voice rang out from behind them.

    "Have you considered my offer, Princess? My Father believes that our union would strengthen the empire even more than any dragon could."

    Upon turning around, the trio''s gaze fell upon three young men and women who stood there, eagerly awaiting Nefertiti''s response.

    Archer noticed a tall, blonde-haired guy who seemed as skinny as a pole but possessed striking red eyes and wore a cocky grin on his face.

    Nefertiti was just about to speak when the young man interrupted, directing his gaze at Hemera with an unsettling hint of lust in his eyes. "You must be some exotic kind of elf, I''ve never seen anyone who looks like you. I am Merenptah Aten, the son of the Nomarch of the eastern province, Senusret Aten."

    Hemera ignored him which angered Merenptah, he was going to speak until Nefertiti spoke up. ''''I will not marry you, I will never be yours so give up Merenptah.''''

    He got even angrier but spotted Archer chuckling to himself and turned to him and spoke. ''''Who are you?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 248 Bandits & Outlaws

    He looked at the young man and grinned even more before pulling both girls close to him.

    "I''m Archer," he introduced himself assertively, "and these two are MY girls. So, leave them be, or your family will suffer the consequences of your foolish actions."

    Upon hearing his words, Merenptah lost his temper and retorted, "See, princess, he doesn''t care about you if he''s willing to have another woman."

    But before Merenptah could continue his verbal attack, Archer swiftly appeared in front of him and delivered a sharp p, sending the mouthy boy sprawling to the floor.

    Before the other two boys could react, Archer summoned his tail and swiped their legs, causing them to crash to the ground as well.

    The three girls who were with the guys backed off before they got hit. Archer looked down at Merenptah and spoke.

    ''''Nefertiti is my fianc��e. If you dare approach her again, I will not hesitate to take brutal measures against you and every member of your family. Do you understand?''''

    Merenptah looked up at the white-haired boy with dragon eyes and white scales, but he couldn''t hold his tongue. ''''You don''t deserve her, you damn lizard!''''

    Upon hearing this, Archer lost his temper. He turned to Nefertiti and asked, ''''Will losing this fool''s family affect the empire?''''

    She nodded her head, making him sigh before he forcefully stomped on Merenptah''s knees, resulting in audible crunches.

    One of the girls rushed forward, panicking, and tended to the young man, who was now rolling around in pain.

    The girl looked up at Archer and asked, ''''Why would you do such a thing?''''

    Archer looked at her and answered, ''''He tried to court my woman, what does he expect? If anyone has a problem, tell them to ask Nefertiti to contact me, and they will get the same treatment.''''

    Upon returning to the two girls watching the scene, he noticed Nefertiti wearing a radiant smile, while Hemera seemed visibly troubled.

    Concerned, he looked at her and asked, "What''s up, Hemi?"

    She looked up at him and asked. ''''Why did you hurt him so badly?''''

    Archer sighed and exined the reason behind his actions. ''''Well Hemi, if I didn''t do that, he would have bugged her for ages until he decided to take it up a notch, it always happens. So why not put an end to it before it begins?''''

    Hemera thought about his answer and decided it was the logical thing to do; she nodded her head and smiled. ''''Sorry for doubting you. It does make strange sense.''''

    With a smile on his face, he chose to inquire about Nefertiti''s race. "Nefi, could I talk to you for a moment?"

    She nodded in agreement, and the three of them made their way to an unupied bench, away from themotion.

    As they walked, teachers and staff hurried over to attend to the fallen Merenptah. Turning to the Sun Elf, he politely asked for a favor. "Hemi, could you give us a minute, please?"

    She smiled and pulled out a book before heading to sit on another bench.

    The two of them sat down, and he turned to her. ''''So, I understand you''re a subus, but from what I know, they are lustful beings that suck men dry.''''

    Archer went on to exin what he knew about her race. After listening to him, Nefertiti startedughing.

    He wondered why she wasughing and asked, ''''What''s funny?''''

    Nefertiti calmed down, and then she started exining, ''''Well, you are right. We are lustful beings, but only with our chosen. Once we choose our man, we will never stray. Even without your mark, I''d never look at another man.''''

    She also exined that subuses are rare on the Western continent as they primarily live on the Northern continent.

    After talking for a little while, she had to go to her ss. Nefertiti gave him a kiss and walked off while waving at him.

    Hemera walked over to Archer and sat down next to him as he watched her walk away. She spoke, ''''I hope everything is alright, Arch.''''

    He turned his head to her with a smile and nodded. Archer cast Gate to where they left the caravan and continued on their journey.

    As they were walking, Hemera wanted to see the sights, so he summoned his wings and took off after picking her up.

    Archer''s powerful white wings extended from his back, casting a glistening aura as they basked in the golden sun.

    With Hemera in his arms, he effortlessly lifted her in a princess carry, her heart pounding with excitement.

    As they soared higher into the beautiful blue sky, the stunningndscape of the Mediterra spread before them, reminiscent of the picturesque Mediterranean coast back on Earth.

    The azure sea stretched out, its wavespping gently against the sandy shores not far from them. Inds adorned with lush greenery dotted the waters miles away.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The aroma of salt and sea breeze filled the air, evoking a sense of tranquility and wonder. Archer navigated the sky with grace, taking Hemera on a breathtaking journey.

    They glided over quaint coastal viges, where white-washed houses with vibrant blue rooftops stood proudly against the rocky cliffs.

    Olive groves and vineyards carpeted the rolling hills, painting thendscape with shades of green and gold.

    They passed by ancient ruins, the remnants of civilizations long past, standing as a testament to the rich history of the region.

    The beauty of the Mediterraneanndscape was mesmerizing, and Hemera couldn''t help but gasp in awe.

    With a mischievous grin, Archer executed a yful loop in the air, causing Hemera to let out a mix ofughter and exhration.

    They swooped low over a secluded cove, where crystal-clear waters sparkled like sapphires beneath the sun''s caress.

    As they soared through the skies, their eyes caught sight of a magnificent lighthouse perched high on a rugged promontory.

    It stood tall and proud, its beacon guiding ships safely through the vast azure expanse below.

    Gullbeasts soared alongside them, their calls harmonizing with the soothing sound of the waves below.

    Hemera clung tightly to Archer, her heart racing with joy and wonder. Thendscape below seemed like a living painting, with every stroke of nature''s brush creating a masterpiece of serene beauty.

    After a couple of hours of flying, they finally arrived at Astreopolis City, situated on the border between the Sri and Lunaris Empires.

    Hemera''s face lit up with a wide smile as she beheld the breathtakingndscape from above. As they began their descent after Archer made the decision to venture into the city.

    She turned to him and asked, ''''Why are we entering the city? We don''t need anything.''''

    Archer turned to her with a grin, knowing she would love the reason, and answered, ''''Well, I''vee here to buy more spellbooks for the library and inform the guild that I''vepleted my quests.''''

    When Hemera heard this, she got excited and randomly grabbed hold of his hand, causing Archer tough.

    They proceeded toward the city gate after Archer disguised his features to appear like a pale-skinned elf. However, they were halted by a guard who called out, ''''Stop!''''

    The couple halted and waited for the guard to speak again. He approached them and inquired, ''''What''s your business here?''''

    Archer looked at the man and replied, ''''We''re here to visit the guild and purchase some spellbooks.''''

    The guard examined the two and nodded his head, he stepped aside and let them pass by.

    The massive city gate, adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures and ancient heroes, stood tall and proud, weing visitors into the heart of the Greek-like city.

    Beyond the gate, they entered a bustling cityscape with narrow cobblestone streets lined with charming shops and colorful stalls.

    Archer thought the architecture mirrored the beauty of ancient Greek cities back on Earth, with white-washed buildings featuring ornate pirs and terracotta-tiled rooftops.

    The aroma of freshly baked bread and Mediterranean cuisine filled the air, enticing passersby with the promise of delectable treats.

    Vendors peddled their goods, and merchants disyed vibrant tapestries and pottery, showcasing the local craftsmanship.

    As they walked deeper into the city, Archer and Hemera were greeted by friendly locals, some dressed in traditional Lunarian attire.

    Laughter and music echoed through the streets, creating a lively and festive atmosphere.

    After walking for a while, Hemera spotted the Adventurers Guild and pointed it out to him. They both headed towards it.

    Inside, they approached the counter where an older man was sitting. He looked up and greeted, "Good morning, young man. How can I help you today?"

    Archer took out his adventurer''s card and a bandit patch that he had ripped off when he looted the hearts. The man took the card and scanned it.

    After inspecting the card, he nodded and said, "You have two more quests toplete before you can take the Rank D test. Would you like to take any more quests?"

    He nodded his head. ''''I''ll take any quest involving bandits and ouws.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 249 Celestial Serpent

    The man took a serious look at the young boy and girl before shrugging and giving them permission to go on their quest.

    Archer and Hemera walked towards the quest board and began examining the avable tasks.

    They came across four quests: dealing with a goblin infestation just outside Thessalia vige, confronting two bandit groups in the ios Forest, and putting an end to a ver camp located somewhere in the Thssa Grove to the north.

    With the quests in hand, they returned to the counter and handed them over to the same young man.

    He nced between the quests and the couple, registering Archer''s card and stamping it to mark the epted quests.

    Archer turned to Hemera and inquired if she wished to be an adventurer too, but she politely declined.

    Her focus was on Archer and acquiring knowledge, so she expressed her desire to visit the bookshop.

    After sorting out the quests, receiving his rewards for thepleted quests, and getting his card back the two made their way to the bookshop.

    They searched for half an hour until they found one, and they entered the shop. The grand marble entrance greeted them with its imposing yet inviting presence.

    The soft glow of magical torches illuminated the interior, revealing shelves adorned with leather-bound tomes that seemed to whisper ancient incantations.

    As they walked deeper into the shop, elegant columns reminiscent of ancient temples towered above them, featuring intricate carvings of mythical creatures and legendary heroes.

    The air was filled with the sweet scent of aged parchment and hints of exotic herbs, adding to the mystical ambiance.

    Hemera''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she roamed the aisles, her fingers gently grazing the spines of the ancient books.

    Archer, too, was captivated by the ethereal beauty of the shop, his curiosity piqued by the array of powerful spells waiting to be explored.

    He looked at her and told her to get whatever she wanted no matter the cost which excited her even more.

    As Hemera perused the array of different books, a mysterious man suddenly materialized before her, seemingly out of thin air.

    He spoke in a voice both aged and wise, "Looking for something specific, young one?"

    Archer looked at him and answered. ''''Some attack spells would be good.''''

    The store owner nodded his head and walked off, five minutester he returns with thirteen spellbooks.

    He handed them over and Archer read the titles, ''Starfall - Shadow Nova - Void Rift - Soul Sunder - Elemental Barrage - Singrity - Nova Surge - Celestial Serpent - Crystal Shard Storm - Stormforged Hammer - Spirit Surge - Void Copse - Elemental Convergence''

    Archer liked the sound of all the books and asked for the price. "How much for them all?"

    The owner was taken aback when he heard the boy before answering, "80 gold for them all, young man."

    He smiled when he heard the price and took out the 80 gold coins. Archer gave them to the old man and stored away the books, keeping Starfall out to read while waiting for Hemera.

    As he looked up, he saw her roaming around the shop and stacking up books. That''s when the store owner shook his head and stored away the gold before speaking, "What is the girl doing?"

    Archer looked at the man and replied, "She''s choosing books to put in my library so my girls and future children can learn."

    The old man looked at him, and a strange look appeared on his face but remained silent and watched the excited girl bouncing around his shop.

    After an hour, Archer learned the new spell, and he pulled up the notification.

    [Starfall Learned]

    He then pulled up the information on the spell.

    [Starfall: Summon a shower of shooting stars that rain down upon your enemies, dealing radiant damage in a wide area]

    Afterpleting Hemera''s book purchase, a mountain of books now stacked up on the counter.

    The old man made his way over to count them, calling for assistance from a young woman who emerged from the back. Archer stood beside Hemera, who wore a smile.

    They counted for a while until the man spoke, "500 gold coins."

    Archer handed over the coins and stored away the books Hemera didn''t take immediately. The two left the store and made their way to the northern gate, leaving the city behind.

    It was then that Archer heard E''s voice from the bracelet, asking where he was since the twins said he left the domain.

    He quickly informed her that he and Hemera were on the road to Larissa and offered for them to join when they were ready.

    E readily agreed, saying goodbye before Archer and Hemera continued on their journey.

    They traveled until the sun began to set, arriving next to a peaceful river and open ins with mountains in the distance.

    The sight was admirable to both of them, and they decided to camp out. Archer set up the tent and summoned twelve Stone Men using the Stone Warden spell to guard it, with two of them patrolling the area.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Once everything was in order, the couple sat down, and Archer brought out some sweet bread to share with Hemera.

    As they ate, they started reading the books he had purchased.

    Archer delved into the Celestial Serpent, Void Rift, and Soul Sunder spell books, mastering all three with remarkable proficiency in just a few short hours, astonishing Hemera with his rapid learning pace.

    Impressed, she asked, "How are you doing that, Arch?"

    He looked up at her and replied, "It''s because I''m a white dragon; I find it easy to learn spells."

    Hemera nodded and returned to her reading while enjoying some bread. Archer then took out some Zenian desserts for them to try.

    After eating, he decided to test out his new spells and informed Hemera of his whereabouts before stepping out of the tent.

    The Stone Men stood guard as he walked away from the camp, the two that were patrolling followed him until he reached an open area.

    Archer raised his hand and cast his new spell. ''Starfall''

    The spell erupted with an otherworldly brilliance, a cascade of celestial energy hurtling from the heavens toward the distant horizon.

    As it surged forth, the night sky seemed to shiver and dance with anticipation, the very air quivering in its wake.

    A symphony of colors burst forth as the spell collided with the earth''s atmosphere.

    Brilliant blues and ethereal purples intertwined, forming a tapestry of light that stretched across the heavens.

    The initial impact resembled a shimmeringet streaking across the firmament, leaving a trail of stardust in its wake.

    The force of the spell''s impact echoed through the night, a resonant boom that reverberated across thendscape.

    A shockwave rippled outward, causing trees to sway and the ground to tremble. The sheer power of the spell was palpable, a raw and untamed energy harnessed from the cosmos.

    As the spell''s radiant tendrils reached the distant horizon, they blossomed into a breathtaking disy of celestial fireworks.

    Glittering particles of light exploded in a mesmerizing dance, their brilliance outshining even the brightest stars.

    The night was transformed into a celestial spectacle, a canvas painted with the hues of a thousand gxies.

    Archer was amazed by the spell and realized it was a powerful spell but he was excited, he decided to try another spell.

    He quickly cast it. ''Celestial Serpent.''

    In response, a burst of iridescent light erupted from his fingertips, spiraling upward into the night sky.

    The light coalesced into a mesmerizing pattern, forming the shape of a sinuous serpentposed of celestial energy.

    The Celestial Serpent, resplendent in its luminescent glory, floated before Archer, its form radiant and fluid.

    It undted gracefully, its movements echoing the ebb and flow of cosmic forces.

    The serpent''s scales shimmered with the colors of sapphire and amethyst, and its eyes glowed with the wisdom of the stars.

    Archer''s heart swelled with a mix of exhration and reverence as he gazed upon the manifestation of his conjured magic.

    The Celestial Serpent seemed to pulsate with celestial energy, a living embodiment of the cosmos itself.

    With a mentalmand, Archer directed the serpent to glide through the air, its movements both majestic and mesmerizing.

    The celestial creature weaved intricate patterns, leaving trails of stardust in its wake.

    It soared higher into the sky, spiraling around constetions as if dancing to an otherworldly rhythm.

    Archer''s lips curled into a satisfied smile as he marveled at the spell''s sess, he was about to turn around when he smelt the aroma of the ocean breeze.

    He smiled as he turned around and spotted his ocean princess standing there with her arms crossed under herrge boobs.

    When Archer saw her he gave her a big smile before speaking. ''''Hey Teu. How are you feeling?''''

    Teu just stared at him as she answered. ''''I''m okay Arch, but still really sore. I do hope our training session will numb the pain.''''

    Archer saw her smile and knew she was going to work him to the bone. He looked around to see if the other two girls were there.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 250 Breakfast Will Be Ready Soon

    Teu motioned for Archer toe closer, and when he did she handed him a wooden sword from her storage ring and exined. ''''I will be teaching you how to use it properly.''''

    Archer nodded his head as he took it and stepped backward.

    Under the beautiful moonlight, a grassy clearing stretched out before Archer and Teu. Tall trees stood as silent witnesses, their leaves rustling in the gentle breeze.

    Hemera, E, and Nefertiti came out of the tent and sat on a log, watching with interest as the ocean princess prepared to train him in the art of swordsmanship.

    She stood before Archer, her stance confident and her wooden practice sword held firmly in her grip. Her gaze was steady, and her determination was evident.

    "Alright, Arch," she said with a smirk. "Time for your first lesson in swordy. We''ll start with the basics."

    Archer nodded, his eyes fixed on the practice sword in her hands. He was eager to learn, he was excited to finally learn, especially from her.

    Teu demonstrated the proper way to hold a sword, her movements fluid and precise.

    "Hold the grip like this," she instructed, positioning his hands correctly. "Your dominant hand goes here, and your other hand goes here for better control."

    Archer adjusted his grip as she showed him, feeling the weight of the practice sword in his hands.

    "Good," Teu nodded. "Now, your stance. Keep your feet shoulder-width apart, one foot slightly forward. This gives you bnce and stability."

    He mirrored her stance, his body tensed with anticipation.

    "Remember, Arch, swordsmanship is not just about swinging a weapon. It''s about control, finesse, and strategy," Teu exined. "Your body and mind must work together."

    She began with basic drills, guiding Archer through simple movements. They practiced the fundamental strikes and parries, the sound of their wooden swords shing filling the air.

    "Focus on your breathing," Teu advised. "Inhale as you prepare, exhale with each strike. It helps you maintain control."

    Archer did as she said, letting his body rx as he got into the practice routine. Teu''s moves were both graceful and strong, showing how skilled she was.

    She demonstrated different techniques, showcasing the artistry of swordy. Archer watched with admiration, eager to emte her.

    "Now, let''s work on your footwork." She said, guiding Archer through a series of steps and maneuvers. "Move with purpose, but stay light on your feet. You should be able to pivot and change direction quickly."

    He stumbled a few times, but Teu''s patient guidance helped him find his footing. As the training continued, she introduced more advanced techniques.

    She taught him how to anticipate his opponent''s moves, and how to counter and disarm. Archer absorbed every lesson.

    Time seemed to slip away as Archer and Teu immersed themselves in the training. Their movements became more fluid, their strikes more precise.

    "Very good, Arch," Teu praised after a particrly well-executed series of strikes. "You''re a quick learner."

    Archer grinned, a sense of aplishment swelling within him.

    "Remember, swordsmanship is a dance," Teu said, her voice taking on a poetic tone. "Each movement flows into the next, creating a symphony of steel and skill."

    As the sun began to dip below the horizon, Teu called for a break. Archer''s muscles were tense, his body aching from the exertion, but he felt exhrated.

    Sitting down on the log with the rest of the girls, Teu wiped her brow and took a swig of water. "You did well today, Arch. Swordy is not easy, but you''re on the right path."

    Archer smiled when he heard her praise, he gave back her training weapon as they made their way back to the tent.

    The five entered and started to rx as he started eating some of the food he bought from the Zenia Empire.

    He quickly fell asleep afterying down. The girls started watching him with smiles on their faces.

    Teu turned to Hemera and spoke. ''''How has he been? Did he behave himself?''''

    She nodded. "He has been fine. We went to a city and visited the adventurers'' guild to buy some spellbooks for the library."

    The four girls exchanged nods and began conversing among themselves. After talking for a while, they all retired to their beds.

    The next morning, Archer woke up with a yawn and realized he was on the sofa. He stood up and stretched, cracking his back.

    Looking around, he noticed that the tent was quiet. Roaming around, Archer found the girls sleeping in their respective rooms.

    Archer soon realized that it was extremely early and decided to go hunt for bandits while they slept.

    He cast Cleanse on himself and changed into a fresh set of clothes before stepping out of the tent.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    When Archer walked outside he saw the Stone Men standing guard with odd beast corpses all over the ce.

    He cast Stone Warden and summoned a group of small agile Stone Men, Archer ordered them to loot all the hearts and bring them to him.

    They nodded their stone heads and rushed off toplete his order, after half an hour they returned and gave him 300 beast hearts.

    Archer ordered the smaller ones to guard the tent and left a message for the girls. He summoned his wings and flew in search of the bandits.

    He knew they were in the ios Forest and decided to clear out the bandits first then go for the ve camp.

    After flying for a little while he stopped in mid-air and hovered there, he activated his Aura Detector.

    Archer started scanning the forest and picked up pings from a mile away, he made his way there.

    He flew for ten minutes and arrived at arge camp, Archer dive-bombed the first bandit he saw and decapitated him as a rush of adrenaline kicked in.

    Once he did that hended in the middle of the camp, shocking all the men that were there. He had a massive smile on his face as he looked at all of them.

    Archer unleashed Chain Lightning. The night lit up with a blinding sh, and a loud boom followed as a violet lightning bolt shot from his hand.

    They split and raced through the air in a stunning disy of power. The bandits were taken aback, their eyes wide with astonishment as the electric energy surged toward them.

    The violet lightning jumped from one bandit to another, creating chaos they couldn''t avoid.

    Crackling bolts hit their marks hard, making bodies convulse and smoke rise from burnt clothes.

    Chaos engulfed the camp as bandits shouted and scrambled, desperately evading the assault.

    Archer''s concentration remained unbroken, his countenance resolute as he manipted the Chain Lightning.

    His spell continued its frenzied dance amongst the bandits, akin to puppetry, each bolt homing in on a fresh target with destructive fervor.

    The scent of ozone pervaded the night air, mingling with the bandits'' frantic cries that reverberated through the tumultuous scene.

    Amidst the aftermath of the electrifying onught, a handful of bandits managed to regroup, their faces etched with fear and anger.

    Archer, his eyes gleaming with resolve, stepped forward as he raised his hand to cast another new spell he wanted to try out.

    ''''Soul Sunder.''''

    Heavy darkness filled the air, sending a shiver through the camp as his presence seemed to draw upon the dark void.

    A shadowy tendril extended from Archer''s hand, reaching toward the nearest bandit. Fear widened the man''s eyes as the tendril touched him, and his cries were silenced.

    Instantly, his life force was drained, leaving behind a lifeless shell. The other bandits exchanged uneasy looks, understanding the danger they faced.

    He continued to channel the dark magic, sending forth more tendrils that sought out their victims with deadly uracy.

    One by one, the bandits fell, their souls torn asunder and absorbed into the void. Their agonized screams echoed through the night, a haunting symphony of despair.

    The camp that had once been a haven forwlessness and cruelty was now a graveyard of shattered spirits and broken bodies.

    Archer replicated his earlier strategy, invoking Stone Warden and conjuring a dozen diminutive Stone Men.

    He once again instructed them to thoroughly scavenge the bandits'' camp, even collecting their hearts. Settling onto a nearby log, he took a seat.

    After an hour, the Stone Men returned, bearing chests brimming with treasures along with thirty hearts. Archer stored the spoils within his Item Box, dismissing the Stone Men afterward.

    As his wings expanded, he readied himself for flight; however, Sera''s voice reached him just as he began to ascend. "Where are you, Arch?"

    Upon hearing her voice, he cast Gate that led directly to the tent. Moving through it with agility, hended inside with graceful precision.

    Dismissing his wings, Archer entered the tent, where three of the girls werefortably lounging in their nightgowns.

    E and Hemera were in the kitchen. As he entered, E turned her head towards him, a smile gracing her lips as she spoke, "Breakfast will be ready soon."

    He nodded in acknowledgment and warmly greeted each of the girls with a gentle kiss on their foreheads before taking a seat.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 251 I Will Return The Favor (Semi R18)

    Archer and the three girls were engaged in conversation when Nefertiti stood up and went to prepare herself.

    She spoke to him as she walked into the domain after saying, ''''I''m going to take a bath and get ready for sses, husband.''''

    The remaining three began discussing their ns to hunt down thest bandit group and the ve camp before heading to Larissa.

    As they conversed, the trio continued their discussion until E''s voice rang out, announcing that breakfast was ready.

    Without dy, they got up from their seats and moved to the table, taking their ces and relishing the spread of food before them.

    The air was filled with the enticing aroma of freshly cooked dishes, ranging from golden pancakes adorned with berries and whipped cream to sizzling bacon and eggs that sputtered in the pan.

    The tes were overflowing with crispy hash browns, fluffy omelets, and even exotic fruits that seemed to glow with otherworldly hues.

    Archer''s eyes widened as he took in the impressive spread before him, his stomach rumbling in eager anticipation.

    While he had grown ustomed to the meals during his travels, this assortment of dishes was truly a feast for the eyes.

    E and Hemera moved gracefully around the table, their movements a dance of culinary artistry as they ced tter after tter of delectable food before their friends.

    The half-elf''s smile was radiant, her eyes sparkling with pride at the spread she and Hemera had prepared.

    Nefertiti appeared from the domain and joined the group after finishing getting ready, taking her ce beside Sera and Hemera.

    "Dig in, everyone!" E eximed with a flourish, her voice a symphony of joy and excitement.

    Archer needed no further encouragement. With a grin that mirrored the half-elf''s enthusiasm, he picked up his knife and fork, eager to indulge in the fantasy breakfast before him.

    He sliced through the fluffy pancake, its edges crisped to perfection, and generously piled on a spoonful of whipped cream and a medley of berries.

    The vors burst in his mouth like a harmonious melody, each bite a delicious note in theposition of the meal.

    Beside him, Sera and Teu joined in the feast, their expressions reflecting his delight.

    They sampled the array of dishes, their conversation light and filled withughter as they exchanged thoughts on the various vors and textures.

    As he savored a bite of perfectly cooked bacon, his taste buds were treated to a blend of smoky richness that melted in his mouth.

    The eggs were wlessly cooked, boasting a creamy texture with yolks resembling liquid gold as they cascaded onto his te.

    The hash browns had achieved a delightful level of crispiness, while the assortment of exotic fruits offered a rejuvenating explosion of sweetness.

    Between bites, Archer stole nces at E and Hemera, their faces animated as they watched everyone enjoy the fruits of theirbor.

    The camaraderie and warmth in the air were palpable, a testament to the bonds they had forged on their journey.

    As the meal continued, the table transformed into a canvas of culinary creativity, each dish a masterpiece showcasing E and Hemera''s skill and imagination.

    Immersed at the moment, Archer felt a sense of bliss wash over him, his heart lifted, and overwhelming happiness filled him as he indulged in the feast before him.

    After some time of eating and chatting, Nefertiti left not before giving Archer a kiss as he cast a Gate to her academy.

    She walked through the portal, and E spoke, "Arch, I''m going to help Hemera sort out the library and then join you on the road."

    He nodded, conveying his affection with kisses for both of them. Then, he ced his te in the sink, while the twins greeted the group and started cleaning up.

    After exchanging greetings with everyone, E and Hemera opened a portal and stepped through but as they walked off Archer was watching their asses with a perverted smile.

    E''s was perky, and Hemera had a curvaceous posterior that jiggled as she walked; the two of them noticed his gaze, but they soon disappeared from view as they entered the domain.

    After watching the two Thalia and Xanthe approached him with a smile, executing a graceful bow while the other sister just nodded her head.

    Her voice carried a courteous tone as she addressed him, saying, "Good morning, Master. Mistress E has requested our assistance once we''vepleted the tidying."

    He nodded at the blonde maid and told the group he was going to take a bath and rx before getting back on the road.

    After speaking he entered the bath chambers that came with the tent, it was as big as the one in the treehouse but it would do the job.

    Sera saw this and the mischievous little dragon went to follow him, clearly intending to take advantage of the situation.

    However, Teu intervened before the eager dragon could execute her sneaky n, her voice cutting through the air. "You can have your sexter, girl. Right now, he needs to hit the road and not indulge in such activities."

    Sera shifted her gaze toward Teu, her eyes narrowing in response. They both heard Archer''sughter as he entered the bathroom.

    Before anyone could react, Sera abruptly disappeared into thin air, leaving Teu and the two maids utterly astonished, their gazes darting around in disbelief.

    The small dragon showed up in Archer''s arms. She nced around. When he set her down, she looked up at him and saw him grinning.

    She gracefully descended to her knees, Sera pulled down his pants, and with a not-so-subtle yet electrifying touch, she awakened his desire as Sera enveloped him with her mouth.

    After she sucked him they got in the bath and started making love with her on top, as they got into it the girls outside started to hear Sera''s pleasure-filled moans.

    She rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, "Horny dragons."

    Thalia let out a yful giggle while Xanthe made an effort to drown out the cacophony. After an hour of impassioned cries, Archer emerged, cradling an unconscious Sera in his arms.

    Teu stood ready, sharpening her sword, and her amusement grew when she caught sight of the petite dragon.

    Archer carefully entered the domain and put Sera in her bedroom, ensuring she wasfortable and safe.

    As he returned, he offered a smile to Teu, who stood there with narrowed eyes, her voice carrying her inquiry, "Why do you go so rough on us?"

    Taken aback by her question, he disyed a cheeky smile and responded, "You girls seem to enjoy it. Are you ready to leave?"

    Teu giggled at his retort and nodded in agreement. Archer then turned to the twins and instructed them to take care of Sera as he opened a portal for them.

    After that Archer cast Gate and the two of them walked through and entered the forest, Teu started walking in front of him.

    But he didn''t only want Sera. He also longed for his brave warrior. He walked up to her and held onto her hips tightly.

    He felt her bubble butt against his little brother and it drove him mad, Teu started moving her hips causing her to rub up against him.

    She turned her head towards him, a grin gracing her lips as she perceived the hunger in his gaze. "What''s your desire now, you lustful dragon? Have you not had enough?"

    Archer leaned in and whispered into her ear as his hand sneaked under her armor and found her pussy, he moved her panties to the side as he spoke. ''''I want your mouth.''''

    He began to caress her softly, while his other hand deftly slipped beneath her chest armor, ying with her brown nipples.

    Teu grabbed a hold of him as she let out a seductive moan. ''''Mmmmhggn!~~''''

    But she soon nodded, Archer stopped ying with her as she turned around and dropped to her knees.

    She pulled down his white pants and his little brother popped out, she took hold of it and started stroking it.

    Once it was raging she started licking the tip causing him to shiver then slowly take it in her mouth.

    Teu slowly started sucking him as he put a hand on her head as she got faster, her head was bobbing backward and forward causing him to groan.

    ''''Ughhhnn!~~''''

    After sucking him off for a while she felt him go stiff as he grabbed her head and pushed his member down her throat.

    He groaned as he released his seed down her throat causing her to gag but she swallowed nheless.

    Archer gazed at his ocean princess, his face lit up with joy, and he said, "That felt really nice, Teu. I''ll make sure to do something nice for you too."

    After she finished, she nodded and smiled, then got up. She walked to a tree nearby, bent over, and stuck out her ass as if waiting for him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 252 Perfect Harmony (R18)

    Archer made his way over to the bent-over princess whose ass was poking out. When he got closer she lifted the back of her kaftan up to show him what he wanted.

    He noticed this but didn''t stop as he quickened his pace until he was standing right behind her.

    She was wearing a pair of pink panties which he slipped to the side as he bent down and started licking her.

    When Teu felt his tongue she let out a moan.

    ''''Mmmmnhgn!~~''''

    Archer kept licking her enjoying the sweet and sour taste of her love juice. He drank every single bit he could.

    His tongue slipped into her tight hole causing her to let out animalistic moans full of pleasure.

    ''''Ahhh!~~ Mmmmnhph!~~''''

    He licked her until her legs started shaking so he stood up behind her as he held onto her waist and rubbed his member against her soaking wet pussy and easily slipped it in.

    All he felt was a tight, warm, and wet sensation, a feeling that made Archer feel as if he had entered paradise.

    Teu let out a loud moan as she felt him stretching her open and touching all the right spots.

    ''''Mmmmmghhh!~~''''

    Archer started fucking her as he grabbed a hold of her ass and started thrusting harder. The two of them started going at it like rabbits.

    He ordered the Stone Men that was still there to guard the area as he pulled out of her and brought her to the ground.

    Teu''s eyes were rolling but she grabbed a hold of him and wanted more, she opened her legs.

    With her legs wide open he lost his shit and climbed on top of her and slowly entered her again causing her to mp down on him while letting out a moan.

    ''''Aghhnnn!~~''''

    Her nails left w marks down his back as he made love to her, Archer started kissing her as he sped up.

    Afterward, he released his seed deep within her, eliciting a resounding moan from her lips.

    "Mmmmghnnnn!~~"

    Archer''s breath came in heavy pants as he leaned down, recapturing her lips in a passionate kiss.

    Their mouths melded together briefly before he withdrew and cast Cleanse on both of them.

    As he straightened up, he extended his hand toward Teu, who epted it, allowing him to raise her from the ground.

    This time, their lips met again in another kiss, their faces illuminated by happiness. After parting, Teu''s bright smile showed her contentment.

    She quickly fixed her appearance and got a waterskin from her storage ring, having a refreshing drink before talking to him.

    "That wasn''t too rough, Arch. It was quite enjoyable," Teu remarked, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

    Archer nodded, causing the Stone Men to fade into the earth. Uttering a soft whisper.

    "Draconis," his draconic features appeared in an instant. He approached Teu and effortlessly scooped her up in a princess carry before taking off into the air.

    As they soared, he had two remaining tasks to attend to before their journey to Larissa.

    Keeping his Aura Detector active, he scanned the forest below until a lot of pings emerged, concentrated to the west.

    He soared toward their destination, eventually encountering yet another encampment.

    Gracefullynding on arge tree that provided a good view of the camp, he gently set Teu down.

    Together, they observed the bandits. Teu unsheathed her sword and inquired, "Arch, do you know their numbers?"

    He didn''t answer straight away as he just watched the humans walking around, that''s when he replied. ''''There are close to three hundred humans here.''''

    Teu nodded and the two went over a n, which was: just butcher them until there isn''t any left to fight.

    Archer nodded and jumped off the branch followed by Teu, as he fell he quickly cast Elemental Bolts made from thunder.

    Heunched them toward the unsuspecting bandits. They soared with booming sounds, crashing into the enemies.

    Bandits were sent flying in all directions, and that was when Teu dropped from the sky and impaled one man, and threw his body at the iing group.

    Dropping from the sky, Archer lunged forward, his wings propelling him as his ws sliced through the air with deadly precision, leaving streaks of darkness in their wake.

    The remaining bandits surged forward, their weapons raised, but they were met with a whirlwind of devastation.

    Archer''s movements were a blend of power and finesse, each strike finding its mark with unerring uracy.

    His ws tore through leather and flesh alike, leaving a trail of fallen foes in his wake. Teu danced at his side, her sword a symphony of Celestium as she weaved through the chaos.

    Her strikes were swift and deliberate, the de an extension of her very being. With every swing, bandits fell, their attempts at resistance crushed beneath her relentless assault.

    She deflected iing strikes with a masterful grace, her movements a mesmerizing dance of life and death.

    The couple moved in perfect harmony, their movementsplementing each other wlessly.

    As he swept low to dispatch an opponent, Teu parried a blow aimed at his nk, her de intercepting the attack with a resounding sh.

    Without missing a beat, he vaulted over a fallen tree trunk, his ws ripping through the air to sever an attacker''s weapon hand.

    Amidst the chaos, their teamwork was a symphony of destruction as the two of them enjoyed themselves.

    Teu''s sword and Archer''s ws intertwined seamlessly, each strike creating an opening for the other.

    They anticipated each other''s movements, their actions guided by an unspoken understanding that bordered on the supernatural.

    Soon, the bandits'' resistance crumbled before the onught of this deadly duo. The forest echoed with the cries of defeat as bodies fell, and the clearing was bathed in the glow of twilight.

    He quickly tested out Void Rift and cast it. The air crackled with dark energy as the rift expanded, its ominous pull drawing the bandits toward it.

    One by one, they were yanked off their feet, their desperate cries echoing through the air. They wed at the ground, but the inexorable force of the void dragged them closer.

    Teu watched with a mixture of awe and dread, her sword held at the ready. As thest bandit was about to be consumed, Archer released his hold on the void rift.

    It copsed with a thunderous implosion, leaving nothing behind but an eerie silence.

    Archer and Teu stood among the fallen, catching their breaths, feeling a strong sense of victory around them.

    They exchanged a fleeting yet triumphant smile. Their seamless teamwork had rendered the battle incredibly one-sided, showcasing their exceptional skills.

    In the wake of the carnage, they stood together, taking a moment to catch their breaths. Archer cast Stone Wardens, summoning the smaller Stone Men once more.

    He directed them to gather the spoils of the battle, the hearts, and the treasures. While they were doing that he used Mana Maniption to create a chair and sat down to wait.

    Teu glided towards Archer with fluid grace, finding her ce on hisp with a dancer''s elegance.

    A tender smile curved her lips as she spoke in hushed tones. "Together, we are an unstoppable force, Arch."

    Affirmation gleamed in Archer''s eyes as he nodded, granting himself a fleeting moment of respite, his head finding a temporary rest against hers. Teu mirrored his action.

    However, their peaceful moment was suddenly disrupted when Archer''s Aura Detector began to pulse urgently, indicating the approach of many signals.

    Reacting without a hint of hesitation, he invoked the Stone Warden spell in rapid session, shaping the very earth into vignt sentinels.

    In response, towering Stone Men appeared, encircling Archer just as a horde of Orcs surged forth from the surrounding forest.

    The Orcs collided with the formidable ranks of Stone Men, their bodies crumbling under the onught of stone fists that tore through their ranks.

    Amidst the tumultuous sh of unyielding stone and resounding Orc cries, the monstrous beasts were hurled in all directions, their lifeless forms scattering like fallen leaves in the wind.

    The relentless onught of the beasts continued, leaving in its wake a grim trail of death and destruction, with bandit''s bodies strewn about.

    As the battle neared its conclusion, the smaller creatures, undaunted by the chaos, returned, carrying hearts and chests.

    Archer''s keen eyes took note of their bounty - at least two hundred human hearts and a dozen chests.

    He stored the plundered items and directed the small Stone Men to collect the Orc hearts. Meanwhile, hemenced consuming the hearts himself.

    Teu watched him, her expression clouded by a somber look.

    Under the morning sun''s warm embrace, he shifted his gaze towards her and asked, "What''s with that expression?"

    Tilting her head, curiositycing her voice, she questioned, "Why persist in eating them? Is their value that significant?"

    Before he could respond, Archer scanned her.

    [Name: Teu Aquaria]

    [Race: Aquarian]

    [Age: 17]

    [Rank: Adept]

    [Exp: 2680/6000]

    [Level: 54]

    He was clearly surprised as he looked at her new status, noticing the extra information that suggested his skill must have leveled up recently.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 253 Azur Cannon

    ?

    Shaking his head as he dismissed her status, Archer answered, "Well, I gain a Status Point every time I eat one. So it''s worth it for a while longer."

    Teu nodded in understanding. A whileter, the small Stone Men returned with three hundred Orc hearts and treasure.

    Archer stowed them away and dismissed all the Stone Men. The two of them continued their journey as he picked her up and started flying.

    In their search for the ve camp in Thssa Grove further north, they heard E''s voice while flying.

    "Arch, we are ready to join you," she said as he began to descend.

    Curious, Teu wondered what was happening, but Archer exined, "E and Hemera are ready to join us."

    As theynded, a portal to the domain opened, and the two of them joined the group, greeting him with smiles and kisses.

    E looked at Archer as he ate a heart, raising an eyebrow she asked, "Why are you eating hearts?"

    He exined his reasons as he finished. Another portal opened, and Sera leaped out,nding on him.

    She yfully attacked his ear, mumbling, "You''re supposed to be my husband, not my bully."

    Archerughed, grabbing her ass and giving it a yful squeeze, causing her to stop her attack.

    Sera grinned mischievously at him and nted a kiss on his lips. After their affectionate moment, he gently set her down, and they began walking with the group.

    The girls, minus Nefertiti, chatted among themselves while Archer continued consuming the hearts.

    After a few hours, he finished them all and began feeling unwell. His pace slowed, prompting the girls to look at him.

    Sera giggled and chimed in, "You brought this upon yourself, Arch. You''re too greedy."

    Archer smiled at herment but soon quickened his pace as his belly ache calmed down.

    As they ventured through the forest, they eventually encountered a road. Walking alongside it, he took a moment to check his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 3200/20000]

    [Level Up: 301>310]

    [Sp: 0>548]

    [Hp: 7200>7500]

    [Mana: 33750>35000]

    [Strength: 6050>6200]

    [Constitution: 5820>6000]

    [Stamina: 6100>6200]

    [Stone Wardens: 3>4]

    [Mana Maniption: 1>2]

    [Void Rift: 0>1]

    [Soul Sunder: 0>1]

    [Analyze: 1>2]

    With a sense of satisfaction from his substantial level increase, Archer decided to allocate his abundance of Status Points to further enhance his attributes.

    Calcting that he had gained 170,000 experience from dispatching the humans and having the Stone Men eliminate the Orcs, Archer chose to allocate his points strategically.

    He invested 100 points into Hp, Mana, Strength, and Intelligence. Additionally, he put 50 points to Constitution and Stamina.

    Lastly, he assigned 48 points to Charisma, with the upgradesplete, Archer reviewed his updated status.

    [Hp: 7500>8500]

    [Mana: 35000>38000]

    [Strength: 6200>7200]

    [Constitution: 6000>6500]

    [Stamina: 6200>6700]

    [Charisma: 5370>5850]

    [Intelligence: 5760>6760]

    Archer was pleased with his recent upgrades, noting the subtle shifts in his body.

    Stretching his arms, he cast Anti-Magic and maintained its constant activation. Lost in his own thoughts, Hemera ceased her conversation with the other girls and approached him.

    ncing down at her, Archer met her gaze and exined, "I call it Anti-Magic. It prevents any spells from affecting me."

    Hemera''s eyes widened in amazement, a realization dawning upon her that he possessed the ability to create his own spells.

    While not an impossibility, such a feat required abination of various factors and a stroke of good fortune.

    Shaking her head slightly, she followed up with another question, "So you can craft your own spells?"

    He nodded, a smile gracing his lips, and shared his secret, "Whenever I attain a new rank, I can devise a new spell."

    Her smile grew wider, excitement coursing through her. "Could I assist you in creating a spell the next time you have the opportunity?"

    "Absolutely, you can. In fact, I could create one right now. When we return to the treehouse, you can help me brainstorm one," he offered, his gaze fixed on the enthusiastic elf.

    Hemera readily agreed, a swift nod emphasizing her eagerness. At that moment, his Aura Detector alerted him to iing signals.

    Archer promptly alerted the three other girls, and their reactions were swift. E swiftly drew her bow, Teu readied her sword, and Sera summoned her ws and wings in readiness.

    Ratlings burst forth from the forest, flooding the road. Archer assumed a battle-ready stance and promptly cast sma Missiles.

    The spell crashed into the swarm, sending several creatures hurtling through the air.

    Undeterred, he followed up by casting shpoint, directing the fiery onught towards the Rat Ogres that emerged from the rear.

    Bright, zing bolts shot out from his hand, resembling homing missiles as they zipped through the air with purpose.

    They shot at the creatures and pierced through their heads putting an end to the Rat Ogres.

    Hemera was casting Sun Bolts and Fire Storm guarding the rear of the group, she had a small smile on her face as her spells rained down hell on their enemies.

    Archer spotted Teu keeping the creatures away from E while Sera jumped around whileughing as she shed at the Ratlings.

    The forest erupted into a symphony of chaos as the swarm of Ratlings descended upon the group.

    Archer decided to stand at the edge of the fray, his eyes focused on the battlefield, confident in the abilities of his girls.

    He knew that he didn''t have to intervene �C they were a formidable team, each girl contributing their unique skills to the fight.

    E stepped forward, her bow held steady as she notched an explosive arrow.

    With a big smile, she released the arrow, and it streaked through the air, leaving behind a trail of fiery brilliance.

    The arrow found its mark amidst the Ratlings, detonating with a resounding st that sent Ratlings flying in all directions.

    Beside E, Teu moved with an almost ethereal grace. Her sword danced through the air, intercepting iing attacks and striking down Ratlings with precision.

    Her perfect sword skills were a marvel to behold, her movements fluid and graceful as she wove a tapestry of defense around E.

    The sh of Celestium against fang and w created a mesmerizing rhythm, a testament to Teu''s unwavering mastery.

    Meanwhile, Sera''s hyperactive energy was a force of nature in itself. She bounded and leaped, her wings creating gusts of wind that disoriented the Ratlings.

    Her ws sliced through the air, each strike apanied by a chorus of screeches as Ratlings met their demise.

    Her movements were unpredictable, her attacks a blur of motion that left chaos in her wake.

    Hemera, ever attuned to the power of the sun, stood at the center of the battlefield. Her hands moved in intricate patterns, weaving threads of radiant energy that burst forth as beams of searing light.

    The Ratlings that came too close were engulfed in brilliant mes, their chittering cries drowned out by the intensity of Hemera''s sun magic.

    Her presence was a beacon of hope, a guiding light that bolstered the group''s morale.

    As the battle raged on, Archer watched with a mixture of awe and pride. As his Fiances fought with a unity that transcended words.

    Their movements coordinated and their actions harmonized. They were a symphony of destruction, each one ying their part to perfection.

    However, Archer''s keen eyes swiftly locked onto the robed figures positioned at the rear of the battle, their sinister intentions evident as they chanted incantations aimed at Teu.

    Their peculiar staffs were directed towards her, even as she valiantly defended Hemera and E from the relentless onught of creatures.

    The arcane spells they conjured traversed the battlefield, hurtling inexorably toward the unsuspecting princess. In a surge of protective anger, Archer cast Blink, catapulting himself in front of Teu.

    The spell struck him with force, sending him skidding backward, yet it abruptly dissipated into thin air as Archer retaliated with a spell of his own.

    His hand was pointed at the robed figures. ''Azur Cannon.''

    Mana surged from his outstretched hand, coalescing into a swirling vortex of vibrant violet light.

    This vortex expanded at a breakneck pace, casting an iridescent glow that bathed the entire battlefield in its brilliance.

    The Ratling Warlocks, taken aback, frantically raised their gnarled staffs in a futile bid to shield themselves from the impending spell.

    Their efforts proved fruitless as the Azur Cannon surged forth, a relentless torrent of raw magical might that tore through the air with a deafening roar.

    The impact was nothing short of cataclysmic. The Azur Cannon''s relentless power mmed into the Ratling Warlocks, enveloping them in an all-consuming maelstrom of energy.

    Their agonized screams were swallowed by the torrent of magic, and in an instant, the once-threatening figures were utterly eradicated.

    As the vibrant violet light gradually faded, the clearing regained an eerie calmness, the malevolent presence of the Ratling Warlocks utterly banished by the sheer potency of Archer''s attack.

    Staring in wide-eyed astonishment, the group of girls was a mixture of shock and awe, their expressions a testament to their admiration for his formidable abilities.

    Yet, his actions didn''t end there. He cast Stone Wardens, summoning hundreds of them to unleash havoc upon any remaining Ratlings.

    The stronger Stone Men disyed increased strength and speed, moving swiftly across the battlefield and mercilessly defeating any enemies that crossed their way.

    In the midst of the chaotic scene, Archer''s spellcasting remained unwavering. He kept using shpoint to set the battlefield aze, engulfing numerous creatures in mes.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 254 Tomorrow

    ?

    Archer halted his spellcasting as violet mes zed across the battlefield. The girls approached him and positioned themselves behind his back.

    Shaking his head, he conjured Frost Nova, swiftly extinguishing the mes. With this done, he spun around to face the girls, startling them.

    Observing their reactions, Archer burst intoughter. E stepped closer, yfully pinching his side. "Why are youughing, mister? Do you find amusement in startling us girls?" she quipped.

    Archer''sughter continued, prompting the half-elf to roll her eyes before resuming, "We could have managed them on our own."

    With a nod, he leaned forward, nting a quick peck on E''s cheek.

    Blinking at each of the other girls, he repeated the gesture, leaving them with pleased smiles. Having concluded these lighthearted interactions, they pressed forward.

    Archer''s eagerness to swiftly dispatch the vers guided his steps toward Larissa.

    Opting for his dragon form to conclude the final quest, he briefed the girls on his n before uttering, "Draco."

    Radiant light emanated from him as he transformed into his dragon form, extending to a length of 15 meters and a height of 10 meters.

    As his transformation unfolded, his tail inadvertently uprooted trees, promptingughter from the girls. Lowering his body, he provided them a tform from which to leap onto his back.

    Sera followed suit, adopting her own dragon form��a red dragon measuring 5 meters in length and 5 meters in height.

    Taking to the skies, she began circling above. Archer spread his enormous wings and ascended into the sky.

    While airborne, he activated the Aura Detector, heightening his vignce.

    After flying for an hour, Archer spotted a dark cluster in the distance. Adjusting his course, he aimed for it.

    Sera took the lead, soaring ahead. Upon her arrival, Archer witnessed her engaging inbat.

    Approaching the scene, Archer descended abruptly, causing the ground to tremble uponnding.

    Before himy a scene of chaos, with burning shacks and frantic vers scrambling in disarray.

    The bandits'' movements ceased as a colossal white dragonnded in their midst, sowing panic.

    Amid the turmoil, Archer''s attention was drawn to a cage containing a group of human men, destined for forcedbor under the buyers'' dominion.

    With a swift, fluid motion, Archer''s tail struck the stunned vers. Upon contact, they disintegrated into mist, vanishing instantly.

    Witnessing the results, excitement surged within Archer, and heunched into an attack against the remaining bandits.

    The girls excitedly dismounted from Archer''s back,unching a fierce assault against the camp''s upants.

    Locking his gaze onto arge group of vers converging towards them, he inhaled deeply.

    His chest expanded as he harnessed the primal forces of ice and frost coursing through his veins.

    Mana surged from his core, coalescing into a formidable energy. In an instant, his mouth parted, and a resounding roar echoed across the battlefield.

    A torrent of frosty air erupted from his mouth, manifesting into a sweeping wave of chilling brilliance.

    The air itself seemed to crystallize as it billowed forth, a relentless force of nature unleashed upon the unsuspecting adversaries.

    Caught off guard, they stumbled and faltered as the icy st engulfed them.

    Their movements slowed, their breaths visible in the frosty haze, panic etched across their faces.

    The biting cold numbed their limbs, transforming their once confident strides into desperate struggles against the encroaching frost.

    The wave of freezing energy advanced with unstoppable momentum, reaching out like the icy fingers of winter to im its victims.

    vers within its path were ensnared by the relentless chill, their movements sluggish as frost coated their armor and weapons.

    Seeing his attack, the girls were shocked and excited; a certain little dragon started to feel restless.

    E shook her head with a smile as she watched him. Archer''s eyes zed with intensity, his focus unwavering as he guided the coursing ice breath.

    The icy st covered the vers in freezingyers, trapping them in ice. They struggled to escape, but the frost held them tight, wrapping them in its cold grip.

    In a matter of moments, the battlefield chaos transformed into a frozen tableau, the captured vers held within a prison of ice.

    Tension hung thick in the air as Archer''s potent magic shed with the helpless state of the frozen vers.

    As thest vestiges of the ice breath dissipated, silence settled over the battlefield. The vers stood immobilized, their expressions frozen in a mixture of shock and fear.

    Archer stood over them, a sinister smile ying across his massive face��an unsettling sight for a massive dragon.

    Witnessing this, a sense of foreboding rippled through the humans. They could sense that something ominous was about to unfold.

    Filled with excitement, he began crushing the trapped vers, their agonizing screams reverberating throughout the grove.

    The chilling sound echoed far and wide, prompting all beings and creatures in the vicinity to instinctively steer clear.

    Having dealt with the vers, Archer reverted to his humanoid form. Surveying his handiwork, he nodded, a contented smile gracing his features.

    Archer turned towards the girls and said, "Let''s continue. We will free the ves and head to Larissa."

    With a nod, the girls proceeded to release the captives, while Archer settled onto a tree stump and quenched his thirst.

    Once the prisoners were liberated, the group resumed their journey northward. They traveled for hours until the sun started to set.

    Archer and the girls continued their journey along the winding road, their footsteps harmonizing with the gentle rustle of leaves and the distant murmur of the sea.

    The air was tinged with a soothing saltiness, a reminder of the vast expanse of water thaty beyond the horizon.

    As they walked, the sun''s warm golden glow began its gradual descent, painting the sky with a cascade of colors.

    Hemera, who had a keen eye for beauty, was the first to notice the transformation above them.

    "Look," she said softly, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and reverence. "The sun is setting."

    Archer and the girls came to a sudden stop, all turning their gaze westward.

    The sky resembled a stunning painting, its colors shifting seamlessly from deep blue overhead to fiery oranges and purples near the horizon.

    Tiny specks of pink and gold adorned the clouds, resembling delicate strokes from a heavenly artist''s brush. The mesmerizing disy extended as far as their eyes could reach.

    He shook his head and opened a portal to the domain. He gestured for the girls to go ahead, allowing them to enter first before he followed behind.

    All of them were exhausted, including Nefertiti, who had been waiting for him in the domain. She rushed towards him and embraced him warmly.

    A smile tugged at Archer''s lips as he felt her embrace, savoring the sensation of her body against his. He greeted her affectionately, "It''s good to see you again, my subus."

    At his words, she yfully nipped at his neck, sending a shiver down his spine. Amused and slightly aroused, Archer responded by hoisting the pink princess onto his shoulder.

    Archer had taken each girl except for Hemera. He approached her from behind, his voice a soft whisper in her ear.

    "My Sun, your turn wille tomorrow. I intend to im you as my own, to ensure you can never escape me."

    Hemera''s body tingled at his whispered promise, and she felt a rush of heat between her legs.

    She didn''t manage to voice a reply before Archer yfully nipped at her earlobe, coaxing a sweet moan from her lips. "Mmmmghnn!~~"

    Archer''s grin widened, and with a practiced spell, he opened a gate that led to theirir. Stepping through, he emerged in a room with the four girls.

    The hours continued to pass as Archer concluded the intense encounter. All of themy in a state of deep slumber.

    Teu was curled up, softly snoring, E rested on her knees with her ass raised in the air and Sera reclined against his thigh.

    Nefertiti cocooned herself in the sheets, sleeping soundly. Archer watched all the girls with a smile.

    But when he saw E''s ass and couldn''t hold it in, he moved Sera''s head and got behind her as he buried his member deep in her again.

    His actions caused her to moan out loud as she felt him fucking her again, E started moaning into the mattress to not wake up the other girls.

    Soon after he released his seed deep inside her for the sixth time and she couldn''t stay awake and fell asleep again.

    Archer still wanted to have sex so he grabbed a hold of Teu causing her to wake up, she looked at him with a smile before he ravaged her to the point she couldn''t take it.

    After dealing with his ocean princess he took each girl to their rooms and ced them in bed to sleep better.

    Once he was done with that he made his way to the balcony and sat down to watch the stars.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 255 Princess Hecate

    ?

    Archer sat on the balcony and looked into the sky. The celestial dance above seemed to mirror the rhythm of his own thoughts, a symphony of quiet contemtion.

    As time passed, the weight of his eyelids grew heavier. The soothing symphony of the night lulled him into a sense of calm.

    His gaze never left the stars, but his mind began to wander, weaving dreams in the tapestry of the night sky.

    Unbeknownst to Archer, his tiredness finally caught up with him. His eyelids fluttered closed, and his breathing grew steady and rhythmic.

    The balcony became a haven of peaceful slumber, as Archer drifted off into a world of dreams.

    Morning arrived with a chorus of birdsong. The first rays of dawn painted the sky with hues of gold and pink.

    As the sun''s warmth gradually enveloped the world, Archer stirred from his sleep. He blinked his eyes open, momentarily disoriented by the change in surroundings.

    The soft twittering of birds greeted his ears, their melodies interweaving with the gentle rustle of leaves in the morning breeze.

    Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Archer yawned and stretched, feeling the stiffness in his muscles dissipate.

    He took a deep breath, savoring the crisp, invigorating air. The events of the previous night and the peacefulness of his balcony retreat flooded back into his consciousness.

    Archer entered the treehouse and found Hemera seated at the table, engrossed in her meal. She looked up, her lips curling into a warm smile as she gestured for him to join her.

    He walked over and settled into a chair beside her, a te gently pushed in his direction. Upon ity bread and cheese, a simple yet satisfying offering.

    With a casual shrug, Archer began to eat, savoring the vors that graced his pte. As he indulged in the meal, his attention shifted to the sun-elf beside him. "Is this Srian cuisine?" he inquired.

    Hemera nodded in affirmation, her eyes gleaming with enthusiasm. "Indeed, it''s a dish enjoyed by all. I became acquainted with it when I met Nefertiti''s mother."

    Archer''s smile widened, a sense of shared connection forming over the table. With thest bite, he concluded the meal, rising from his seat.

    Turning to Hemera, he voiced his intent. "Would you care to join me on the road? We should be reaching Larissa soon."

    She nodded and stood up as he opened a Gate to the road they had been on the previous night. They resumed walking.

    However, they soon noticed that the roady empty, shrouded in a thick fog that sent a shiver down Archer''s spine.

    Quickly, Hemera offered an exnation. ''''This ismon in Mediterra, originating from the ind sea to the west.''''

    He nodded, and they pressed forward, Archer maintaining his Aura Detector and Anti-Magic, yet detecting nothing.

    As they walked, the surroundings underwent a gradual transformation. The fog began to thin, revealing fleeting glimpses of the scenery beyond.

    In time, a distant town emerged on the horizon, its rooftops and spires piercing through the dissipating mist.

    Archer turned to Hemera, a yful glimmer in his eyes. "We''re nearing a town. Would you prefer to continue on foot, or do you have a preference for taking to the skies?"

    Hemera''s eyes sparkled, a mixture of amusement and excitement dancing within them. "Flying sounds like a delightful change of pace. Let''s take to the skies."

    He whispered to himself, ''''Draconis.''''

    His draconic features manifested in an instant, and he effortlessly scooped Hemera into a princess carry beforeunching into the air.

    Archer soared above the town, his immense wings casting an imposing shadow that startled some of the onlookers below.

    For an hour, they soared through the open skies, Larissa''s looming presence growing ever closer on the distant horizon.

    With a powerful p of his wings, Archer surged forward at a thrilling speed, prompting Hemera to emit an exhrated scream as they rapidly approached the city.

    Descending swiftly, Archer dismissed his draconic form and gently set Hemera down. They resumed their journey along the road until they reached the city gate.

    A vignt guard spotted them and hastened to a nearby room. Momentster, an older elf emerged and approached the couple.

    However, before he could reach them, Sera and Teu materialized seemingly out of thin air, their voices filled with yful reproach.

    Teu spoke first, her toneced with jest, "Archer, must you always be so rough with us?"

    Sera nodded in agreement, a mischievous grin dancing upon her lips.

    The guard momentarily froze in his tracks, clearly taken aback by the unexpected and enchanting appearances of the two young women.

    Regaining hisposure, he continued his approach and addressed Archer, his voice respectful. "Young man, are you the white dragon?"

    All eyes turned to Archer, their gazes intense and probing. Despite the scrutiny, Archer nodded with a genial smile as he responded, "Yes, indeed. But how did youe to that conclusion?"

    The guard met Archer''s gaze squarely as he exined, "The scales are a clear indication. Dragon-kinck them, whereas true dragons possess them."

    Archer''s understanding deepened as he nced at Sera, her crimson scales affirming the guard''s statement.

    Redirecting his attention to the moon elf in front of them, he inquired, "So, what brings you to us?"

    The guard respectfully nodded and said, "The Emperor wants to meet the dragon who bravely protected the capital and the Empire."

    Archer agreed with a nod. But the peaceful moment was interrupted when two more young women, looking a bit disheveled, joined them.

    In response, the guard offered, "Let me guide you to the pce; it''s close to the southern gate."

    The group agreed and followed the guard. Passing through the gate, they caught the surprised nces of soldiers, who looked both amazed and astonished.

    Soldiers whispered to each other, talking about the impressive sight of the white dragon fighting the horde and then flying westward.

    Rumors spread about the dragon''s return to Larissa and its possible connection to the first princess.

    Archer''s attention turned to Hemera, intrigued. Hemera subtly confirmed the rumors with a nod.

    But his thoughts were different from what people assumed. He wasn''t interested in the first princess; his focus was on the third one, the silver-haired elf with red eyes.

    His heart longed for the two little girls who had weed him with pure happiness.

    Dismissing the thought with a shake of his head, Archer decided to question the guard. ''''What do you know about the third princess Hecate?''''

    The guard cast an odd nce his way before responding, "Actually, quite a bit. Rumors have it that she''s a witch who foretells the future. What lends credence to the rumor is her silver hair and red eyes, much like the evil witch of Lunarians legend."

    When Hemera heard that she added. ''''She wasn''t evil. There is no evidence of her apart from her existence and ties to the Lunarian imperial family, legends say she was a power moon mage.''''

    The elf stared at the girl who spoke until his eyes widened as he spoke. ''''Princess Hemera Helios?''''

    Hemera smiled as she nodded her head, he nodded his head and continued. ''''Yes, you are right. There is no evidence that she is evil but the stories are to scare the children.''''

    She nodded and the group continued on until they saw a massive pce in the distance surrounded by a guarded wall.

    As Archer and the girls walked further into the heart of Larissa, the bustling cityscape began to transform.

    The narrow streets lined with quaint shops and lively market stalls gradually gave way to a grander expanse.

    Before them, a magnificent sight unfolded��a sprawling pce with distinct Greek-inspired architecture stood in all its glory.

    He saw the pce''s marble columns reach skyward, supporting ornate archways adorned with intricate carvings.

    The facade was a masterpiece of white stone, contrasting beautifully against the azure sky.

    His eyes widened in awe as he took in the splendor before him. The pce seemed like a relic from ancient times, a testament to the city''s rich history and cultural heritage.

    The group approached the entrance of the pce and received a warm wee from the Imperial guards, who now took on the responsibility of escorting Archer and the girls.

    A tall moon elf man, d in silver armor and a ck cape, stepped forward and introduced himself, saying, "I am Constantine Vasilios, Captain of the Lunarian Imperial Guard."

    Archer and the girls introduced themselves, and Constantine''s smile grew as he guided them toward the entrance hall of the pce.

    Soon, they arrived at an immense wooden door, which a butler promptly opened, allowing the group to enter the hall.

    As Archer stepped inside, he found himself in an expansive and breathtaking hall that appeared to have been plucked directly from the pages of ancient Greek mythology.

    Soft, ethereal light bathed the space, emanating from towering windows that reached up to meet the grand arches of the ceiling.

    Sunlight poured in, casting a warm and golden hue over the meticulously polished marble floor.

    The hall was adorned with massive columns, reminiscent of the elegant designs of the Doric order.

    These columns were adorned with intricate reliefs depicting gods and goddesses engaged in celestial pursuits.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 256 Ive Been Dreaming

    ?

    [Hecate''s POV]

    [A day before Archer''s arrival]

    Hecate sat in her room, engrossed in reading a spellbook, when a knock echoed on her door. "Come in," she called out.

    Her maid, Eione, entered the room and bowed before speaking. "Princess, the Emperor has decided to wed the First Princess Acantha to the dragon upon his arrival in the city."

    She gazed at the moon elf who had been by her side for years before responding, "He will not choose Acantha. He is not as they think. He will take what he desires."

    Eione sighed at Hecate''s words, nodding in acknowledgment. She then proceeded to pour some tea for Hecate as she continued her reading.

    The following day, while in the midst of her meal, a guard rushed into the hall, delivering the news that the dragon had arrived and was en route to the pce.

    Hecate''s heart quickened at the announcement. The Emperor ordered the maids to prepare additional food and ensure the pce was immacte.

    The entire family rose from their seats and made their way to the throne hall, where they would receive their guests.

    Acantha brimmed with excitement, having heard rumors of the dragon''s exploits.

    As they assembled in the hall, anticipation grew while they awaited the dragon and hispanions to make their entrance.

    After a five-minute wait, Gorgo, her father''s advisor, swung open the grand doors, revealing his arrival.

    Hecate''s eyes widened as she beheld him, a rush of thoughts flooding her mind. ''The same white hair. The same violet eyes and a captivating smile.''

    The two little girls'' images appeared in her mind, causing her to smile.

    [Back to Archer]

    Upon entering the throne room, Archer scanned the already assembled crowd and spotted the entirety of the imperial family.

    Yet, amid the gathered individuals, his gaze fixated on her��the woman who had inhabited his dreams. A smile graced her lips as their eyes met.

    Radiant and mesmerizing, she possessed flowing silver hair that cascaded around her, apanied by the brilliance of her vivid red eyes. Her curvaceous form was on disy, making a striking impression.

    Instantly captivated, Archer''s attention was unmistakably drawn to her.

    The girls apanying him noticed his reaction, leading to shared giggles, though Nefertiti''s response was a disapproving hmph followed by a yful poke.

    Caught off guard, Archer emitted a quiet yelp before regaining hisposure.

    He dismissed the unexpected distraction and continued his stride, approaching the man positioned at the center of the room.

    This individual, with dark grey hair and eyes, seemed to hold a significant role.

    Slightly shorter than Archer, the Emperor paused as the man who had ushered them in took the initiative to speak.

    "Your Majesty, allow me to introduce Archer, the white dragon who came to the Empire''s aid in its time of need."

    With a respectful nod, Archer acknowledged the Emperor''s presence. As introductions followed, he focused on the trio before him.

    The Emperor spoke in turn, conveying his identity and that of his wives. "Greetings, young man. I am Emperor Menus Lunarides. Beside me is my first Empress, Gorgo Lunarides, my second wife, Philomena Lunarides, andstly, my third wife, Damaris Lunarides."

    Archer reciprocated the warm greetings with a smile directed at each woman. Gorgo, a statuesque figure, possessed raven-ck hair and deep blue eyes.

    Philomena exuded an alluring curvature, enhanced by her own dark blue hair and eyes. The final wife adorned herself with dark green hair and eyes, an enchanting contrast.

    They all smiled at Archer, but his attention stayed on the silver-haired woman with red eyes, his true interest.

    Menus continued with his introductions, motioning towards the princes and saying, "Allow me to introduce Nikos and Agesus, the first and second princes."

    They responded with nods, but he could tell they didn''t him, a fact that didn''t trouble him in the least.

    Archer acknowledged the introductions with a grin, then turned his attention to the girls as the man proceeded to introduce his daughters.

    "Here are the lovely youngdies: Acantha, Chryseis, Hecate, and Lampito, the first, second, third, and fourth princesses." He said with a smile but ignored Hecate.

    Archer proceeded to introduce each of the girls one by one, and their expressions amused him, prompting a chuckle.

    The moon elf girls observed him intently, their appearances strikingly familiar. They bore a strong resemnce to their mothers, akin to duplicates.

    To Archer, they seemed insignificant, resembling the Ashguard family and their treatment of him. Hecate evoked his sympathy, igniting a desire to liberate her from this environment.

    However, Archer chose to address the situation. "I was informed you wished to meet with me. Let''s keep this brief; I''m eager to resume my journey."

    Menus regarded the straightforward young man, hisck of etiquette apparent. If not for him being a dragon, the Emperor might have dismissed him. But aligning the boy with his cause was important to him.

    With a discreet throat-clearing, Menus initiated the conversation. "I understand you are engaged to a Srian princess, who happens to be standing beside you."

    Archer responded with a chuckle to Menus''s words and nodded in acknowledgment.

    The Emperor''s discourse persisted. "The Lunarians are not ungrateful. As a token of our appreciation for aiding our empire, I propose an offering of 20,000 gold coins along with the hand of my first daughter, Acantha Lunarides."

    Upon hearing the offer, Archer began to nod his head and replied, "Thank you for the coins. My Grandma used to say you can never have too many."

    He proceeded to walk towards the princesses, who started to smile. The five girls behind him understood his intent and remained in ce.

    Archer walked past the first and second princesses, leaving them visibly confused. However, he soon came to a halt in front of a blushing Hecate.

    In a gentle whisper, he asked, "Have you dreamt of those two little angels? They resemble you so much."

    Her body quivered, a blend of nervousness and excitement coursing through her.

    She managed to nod, a shy smile forming on her lips in response.

    Turning his gaze to the moon elf woman, an enigmatic witch yet exuding innocence, Archer sensed the weight of mistreatment she had endured from others.

    Guided by an unspoken connection, Archer''s unexpected words left Hecate and the other princesses taken aback. "Hecate, I would rather marry you. Would you ept my proposal?"

    Emperor Menus found himself struck into silence, his astonishment evident.

    Among his wives, Gorgo and Philomena reacted simrly, while Damaris, Hecate''s mother, wore a knowing smile.

    Hecate nodded with a small smile. When Archer saw her answer, he turned to Menus and spoke, "I want Hecate."

    The man looked at him, and as Acantha walked off, he shook his head and asked the boy, "Why do you want to marry a witch?"

    Archer burst intoughter upon hearing Menus''s question, but he soon calmed down and shrugged. "I love witches."

    The Emperor didn''t know how to respond and sighed before saying, "If that is your wish, I''ll announce it to the empire right away."

    He exited the room, followed by all his children except for Hecate and her maid, Eione.

    The girls approached Archer, each one kissing his cheek before wondering what to do. Hecate stood awkwardly.

    Archer turned to her after telling the other girls to head back to the domain so he could talk to Hecate. They epted and bid her goodbye as they left.

    Hecate didn''t reply but continued to gaze at him. He walked up to her and got close. She didn''t move as he leaned in and kissed her.

    She quickly returned the kiss, and they separated not long after. Hecate spoke, her cheeks turning red, "So that''s how it felt."

    Archer raised an eyebrow, asking, "What do you mean?"

    Her blush deepened, and she looked down while fiddling with her fingers. She mumbled, "I''ve been dreaming of you for a while now, and our life."

    He smiled when he heard her and went to sit down on a bench, Hecate followed behind and asked. ''''What took you so long to get here? I''ve been waiting.''''

    Archer chuckled and told her what they got up to on the way to Larissa, she listened to everything he said and soaked it in.

    Eione watched this with wide eyes as she saw Hecate smile and chat along with the boy, as they were talking Menus returned but stopped walking as he looked around.

    ''''Where are the other girls gone?'''' He asked out loud.

    ''''They have gone to do something. I teleported them out so don''t worry Menus.'''' Archer quickly replied.

    He approached the two and spoke as he held out his hand. ''''I''ve made the announcement, my guard is bringing your gold. I hope to have a longsting rtionship with you Archer.''''

    Archer took it and nodded his head. ''''Get in contact with the Srian. I''m sure you both could conquer the west and unite Mediterra.''''

    When Menus heard this he smiled and spoke. ''''Yes, that was the n, hence the gold and marriage.''''

    The two went off to get to know each other better. That was when Hecate''s mother approached her with a smile. ''''I''m happy for you Hecate. You deserve to be happy.''''

    Hecate looked at her mother and smiled. ''''Thank you, Damaris.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 257 Northern Gate

    ?

    When Damaris heard her daughter''s reply, a sad smile appeared on her face, and she couldn''t bring herself to meet Hecate''s eyes.

    "I''m sorry for being a useless mother. I do hope you find your happiness," Damaris said softly.

    Damaris turned around and walked over to her husband and Archer. Hecate watched her depart and finally felt a sense of happiness.

    After a wait, she would now be able to travel with him and leave the pce. She wondered if he would permit her to continue her potion studies.

    Archer and her parents conversed for a couple of hours before he bid his farewells and approached Hecate, who was waiting on the bench.

    Drawing closer, he inquired, "Are you ready to get out of here? Or do you need to collect something?"

    Hecate nodded and replied, "Would you mind if I continued studying my potions? And could Eionee with us? She''ll be let go if not."

    Archer smiled while saying, "Sure, let''s go get your belongings and hit the road."

    They left the hall, followed by her maid. After a brief walk, they arrived at her bedroom.

    Hecate opened the door, and the three of them entered. As he stepped in, he noticed a blend of study room, potionb, and bedroom.

    Looking around, an idea struck him, and he said, "Hecate, I''ll be back in a minute."

    She nodded as he opened a portal to his domain. When it materialized, the two women were clearly surprised.

    Archer entered the treehouse and found the girls enjoying a meal. Sera jumped up and offered some bread, saying, "Arch, take some bread El cooked. It''s really nice."

    He epted the food and began eating, then praised E. "You''re bing quite the cook, El."

    E emerged from the kitchen with a smile, handing bread to Hemera and Nefertiti. "Yeah, Mother was teaching me. I''m going to go see her soon."

    Archer nodded with a smile before focusing on his task. He closed his eyes, envisioning the treehouse with a potions room connected to afortable bedroom.

    The tree momentarily quivered but quickly stilled. The girls grew concerned before spotting Archer standing there.

    He finished his task and opened his eyes. Teu was the first to ask, "Did you just create something?"

    Archer smiled, replying, "Yes, I made a potionb and bedroom for Hecate."

    They nodded in understanding, and Nefertiti avoided looking at him. Archer blinked next to her and whispered, "Don''t be angry, don''t forget what I said before. You know I love you, my pink princess."

    She relented, offering a smile as he pecked her cheek. Addressing everyone, he said, "Girls, I''ll go get Hecate and be back shortly. Then we can continue on."

    They agreed and returned to their activities. Archer opened a portal to Hecate''s bedroom and stepped through.

    Inside, he saw the two women packing clothes. He cast Stone Wardens, summoning the Stone Men to assist.

    Archer inquired about what to take, and Hecate pointed out items, which were then carried into her newb.

    After an hour of organizing, he turned to her. "Aren''t they going toe see you off?"

    She shook her head and replied, "Unfortunately, no. They never checked on me. My parents simply sent the maids."

    Eione nodded and introduced herself, saying, "I''m Eione, Hecate''s personal maid."

    He smiled at the moon elf maid. She had the same dark features as the others. The Stone Men were quickly finished.

    Archer dismissed them and opened a portal to her newb/bedroom. They stepped through the portal and found themselves standing in a breathtaking potionb.

    The room seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly glow, casting a warm and inviting atmosphere.

    Shelves lined the walls, filled with an impressive array of potion ingredients in meticulouslybeled containers.

    The air was rich with the scents of herbs, spices, and rare magicalponents.

    Hecate''s eyes widened in astonishment as she took in the sight before her. Her heart raced with excitement, and a delighted smile spread across her face.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes��theb was a potion maker''s dreame true.

    "Archer, this... this is incredible," she eximed, her voice tinged with awe.

    He grinned, pleased by her reaction. "I''m d you like it. I wanted to create a space where you can work on your potions to your heart''s content."

    Eione also gazed around, her eyes sparkling with wonder. "Princess, this is truly remarkable. You''re fortunate to have such a considerate fiance."

    Hecate nodded, feeling a deep sense of gratitude towards Archer. She walked over to one of the shelves and ran her fingers over the rows of colorful vials and jars.

    Each container held a unique substance, carefully organized for easy ess.

    Hecate''s excitement grew as she spoke. "This is beyond anything I could have imagined. Thank you, Archer."

    He shrugged modestly. "Just wanted to make sure you have everything you need."

    Hecate turned her attention to the doorway at the other end of theb. "What''s through there?"

    Archer smiled mysteriously. "That, my dear, leads to your private bedroom. I thought you might want a ce to rest and rx after long hours of potion-making."

    Eione''s eyes twinkled mischievously. "And a ce to escape to when your experiments go awry."

    Hecate began unpacking her belongings, with Eione assisting her.

    Meanwhile, Archer closed his eyes, allowing his imagination to take form, envisioning a bedroom connected to theb through a corridor.

    When he opened his eyes, he found the two women looking at him curiously. He smiled and exined, "I just created a bedroom for Eione that connects to yours."

    Their eyes widened in amazement, and Hecate stepped closer, her curiosity piqued. "You can create things?"

    Archer smiled warmly as he borated on the concept. "Yes, but only within my domain. There should be ingredients avable in the forests, and you can enlist the help of any of the dragon-kin to gather them."

    Eione chimed in, her curiosity was evident. "Dragon-kin are present here?"

    He affirmed her question with a nod. "Indeed, they are my people, so to speak."

    She inquired further, seeking rification. "So, you are their leader?"

    He was about to respond when Hecate interjected with a sense of pride. "He''s not just any leader; he is the White Dragon King, the rightful ruler of all dragon kind."

    Archer nced at the potion princess and gave a nod. As he prepared to leave, he spoke, "Okay, girls, I need to hit the road. Hecate, if you want to talk to me, use this."

    He tossed her a bracelet and added, "Just infuse it with mana, and you can reach me."

    Hecate smiled as she put the bracelet on, watching him leave the room and head to the living room to gather the ducklings.

    Upon his arrival, Teu was asleep, while E and Sera chatted animatedly. Hemera, on the other hand, was immersed in her reading.

    Archer scanned the room but couldn''t spot Nefertiti. E quickly informed him, "Nefertiti has gone to the academy. She said she''ll be back tomorrow."

    He nodded and inquired, "So, who will be joining me?"

    E shook her head and replied, "Not for a little while. I want to visit Mother."

    Before he could respond, Sera chimed in hurriedly, "Can I stay here for today? I''m feeling really tired and just want to rest."

    Archer agreed, saying, "Okay, you two. Remember how to contact me."

    With that, he approached Teu and yfully poked her button nose, whispering, "My ocean princess."

    Teu stirred and her bright blue eyes fluttered open. She mumbled, "I want to sleep, you lustful dragon. Remember not to ravage us."

    Archer chuckled at her response and leaned in to kiss her forehead. She smiled and drifted back to sleep.

    He repeated the gesture with the other girls, but when he approached Hemera, she declined, focused on learning a new spell.

    Archer''s smile then turned mischievous as he snapped his fingers, summoning Nefertiti to appear before him.

    Confused, Nefertiti suddenly found herself in the treehouse, facing Archer''s grin. Before she could react, he leaned in and kissed her.

    In the midst of their embrace, a cough disrupted them. They separated and turned toward the source of the sound.

    Xanthe stood there, ready to leave. Archer promptly sent Nefertiti back to her academy through a portal.

    Stepping through himself, he emerged on the northern road. Casting a quick nce around to ensure no one was nearby, he continued his journey while eating sweet bread.

    As he was walking he got a message from Hecate. ''''Archer. Father just contacted me and requested your help. The swarm has been spotted north of Larissa.''''

    His face lit up with a smile as he responded, "Alright. Let him know I''ll join the soldiers at the north gate shortly."

    She acknowledged his message swiftly, and the line fell silent. Archer summoned a Gate leading to the northern entrance and stepped through.

    Upon arrival, he was greeted by the sight of numerous Lunarian soldiers mounted on Hippogriffs, preparing for their departure.

    Archer called out for the girls, and within a couple of minutes, they materialized before him.

    He briefed them on the situation, exining the unfolding events, and to his delight, every one of them expressed their willingness to offer assistance.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 258 Reunited

    ?

    The girls got prepared as the Captain approached them, he bowed to the Archer and Hecate as he spoke. ''''White Prince, Princess. The Emperor dispatched us to deal with the swarm.''''

    Archer nodded and told them to get ready to leave, they will catch up. The Captain nodded his head and rushed off to his mount.

    Minutester they charged north. Archer turned around and spotted E trying to speak to Hecate but only got nods in return.

    She soon gave up and went to chat with Teu who already had her sword ready. He opened a portal to the domain and summoned a wyvern.

    The samerge beast walked out of the portal and bowed to him. Hecate quickly shuffled backward catching his attention.

    Archer turned to her with a smile as he responded. ''''He won''t harm you Hecate. He is here to give you girls a ride and once his done he will return to the domain.''''

    E, Teu, Nefertiti, and Hemera all nodded, this convinced her to get on the wyvern''s back.

    He turned to Sera and nodded. She quickly transformed into her dragon form and took off, Sera flew north like a bullet. Archer smiled at the five girls and whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    He also transformed and took to the sky, with arge p of his wings he flew forward. The wyvern soon followed behind.

    While Archer was quickly catching up, Sera dashed forward and encountered Lunarian soldiers charging into a horde of Ratlings and Rat Ogres.

    It was then that she spotted giants and swiftly flew at one, tearing into it. Shortly after her sudden attack, an earth-shaking roar resonated through the air.

    A surge of violet mes collided with a giant and the advancing swarm. Archer lunged for thergest giant and swiftly brought it down.

    His tailshed out, striking another giant, while he simultaneously wed at the one beneath him.

    He sank his teeth into its neck, managing to snap it. As Archer and Sera tackled the swarm, the Lunarians charged into the horde and began taking down the creatures.

    The girls arrived at the scene andunched their own attacks against the Ratlings. They noticed a group on the roadside, observing the unfolding battle.

    Archer swiped his ws, dispatching dozens of creatures, and soon the battle concluded, leaving him amidst a sea of blood and bodies.

    He turned his gaze toward the group the Ratlings had been attempting to target. As he did so, he was taken aback to recognize a certain individual he had encountered long ago.

    The group stood there, eyes wide, as he approached them. One of them spoke, "Is that the white dragon everyone has been talking about?"

    They all nodded in agreement, their gazes locked on the massive creature that came to a halt before them.

    Tal gazed upward, a flicker of recognition crossing her mind as her eyes met those violet orbs. However, her thoughts were abruptly interrupted as the dragon shifted, reverting to his humanoid form.

    Sporting a grin on his face, Archer positioned himself before the astonished group. His gaze locked onto the beautiful elf he had encountered years ago.

    She stood there adorned in adventurer''s armor, her long silver hair elegantly tied into a ponytail, and her smooth brown skin radiated its timeless beauty.

    Archer couldn''t help but take note of her well-toned physique, thick thighs, andrge boobs, which stirred his excitement. At that moment, Archer decided to make her his own.

    With a warm smile, he addressed her, saying, "Encountering you again Tal, is indeed a delightful surprise. Crossing paths with you in Mediterra has surprised me."

    The woman just stood there in shock as he looked at her.

    [Tal''s POV]

    Upon catching sight of the boy she had encountered years before, Tal was left speechless. As her gaze rested upon him, she observed that he now stood taller than she did.

    His once long and unkempt hair had been transformed into a shorter style, his violet eyes radiated with a charming gleam, and he bore beautiful white scales across his body.

    Dressed in clothes from the area, he seemed casually self-assured. Coming up behind Tal, the female knight Freya inquired, "Are you Archer? The young boy from three years ago?"

    Archer nodded, a warm smile gracing his features as he extended his greetings, "Hey Freya, Novius, Cecelia, Radyn, and Cat."

    Cecelia let out a giggle upon hearing his greeting, and the others warmly acknowledged the boy. However, Darius''s anger was evident, and he remained quiet.

    Novius and Radyn nodded in acknowledgment. Noticing Tal''s silence, Archer drew closer to her, his voice soft as he replied, "You look even more beautiful than when we first met, Tali."

    As he talked, Tal felt a mix of emotions. Memories of the young boy came back, but she couldn''t just think of him like that now.

    A quick thought passed through her mind, ''He''s grown really good-looking. What happened to him in these years?''

    Cecelia stepped forward and spoke, breaking the silence, "It''s nice to see you again, Archer. Time has flown by. Why are you here?"

    [Back to Archer]

    Upon hearing Cecelia''s question, Archer responded, ''''I''m traveling back to the empire. I''ve been away for quite some time.''''

    While he spoke to the group, the six girls came up behind him. Nefertiti quickly saw Tal but didn''t say anything.

    Hecate and Hemera, though, had strong reactions. Their eyes got big as they shared a look that meant something.

    But, instead of talking right away, they chose to stay silent and wait. The Sparrows looked at the six girls with curious looks.

    Cecelia stepped forward and inquired, "Archer, who are all these lovely youngdies?"

    He halted his words and pivoted to find all the girls assembled there. A smile graced his lips as he greeted each of them with a kiss.

    Hecate blushed and retreated to the domain; the crowd was bing overwhelming, and she aimed toplete her unpacking.

    Archer turned back to Cecelia and responded, "They are my fiances."

    He proceeded to introduce the girls to the Sparrows, who gazed at him in astonishment. Tal''s eyes narrowed as she remarked, "So you''re a yboy?"

    Before Archer could reply, Nefertiti intervened, asserting, "No, he isn''t. He takes care of all of us and doesn''t show favoritism."

    Cecelia''s smile widened, and Tal nodded in agreement as she continued watching him.

    The caravan organized themselves as they set off down the road. Archer approached Tal, who was riding a horse, and hopped on behind her.

    She tensed up as he encircled her waist, prompting Darius toin.

    Archer shot a mischievous grin at the cat before turning back to Tal and initiating a flirtatious conversation. "You smell really nice, Tali. It''s good to see you again."

    Meanwhile, the five girls were engaged in conversation with Feyra and Cecelia. They ignored the other Sparrows who attempted to strike up a chat.

    After traveling for two hours, they reached Larissa, where they were weed by the Hippogriff Cavalry.

    Their arrival granted them swift entry. Archer and Tal caught up, exchanging small talk and updating each other on their experiences.

    Upon arriving at the merchants guild, Archer dismounted and helped Tal down. As he did, he asked, "Tali, are you from the Lunaris or Sri empires?"

    She shook her head and exined, "I was raised in an all-female tribe residing in the Shadowvale Forest."

    Intrigued, Archer probed further, "What led you to be an adventurer?"

    Tal nced up at him while awaiting payment from the merchants. "I need to earn gold for the tribe and find someone to assist my mother."

    Archer nodded empathetically and inquired, "What''s the matter with her? Maybe I can provide some help."

    Her eyes widened at his offer, torn between eptance and caution. Just then, a girl''s voice emerged from behind them. "I''d let him take a look. He''s known to achieve the impossible."

    They turned their attention and saw the girls standing there. Teu chimed in, "E, Sera, and Nefertiti are ready to move on, but Tal, consider letting Archer assist you."

    Tal looked at the boy she had met years ago, wondering if he could genuinely help her mother.

    Before she could fully process it, Archer spoke, "You can bring them with us. As long as the cat doesn''t bother me, it''s all good." He smiled, alleviating her concerns.

    She smiled and hurried off to rejoin her group. Once she was gone, E spoke up. "So she''s the Tal you''ve told me about. It''s strange that you two reunited here."

    Before Archer could respond, Nefertiti interjected, "His whole life seems prearranged. He was sent here by Tiamat, gathered four princesses, and will likely marry more, even if I don''t like it."

    The girls nodded upon hearing her words, but Hemera stated, "She resembles my big brother Leonidas."

    Upon hearing this, Archer''s eyes widened, and he swiftly opened a portal, calling for Hecate. She emerged from the portal, focusing only on him while ignoring the others. She inquired, "How can I assist you, husband?"

    Archer grinned as he replied, "You know the elf I was talking to? Does she resemble your sister, Fabia?"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 259 Is That You

    ?

    Hecate stared at him with a neutral expression, though he thought he caught a glimpse of sadness in her eyes.

    She responded, "She shares the same features as me, but her beautyes from my big sister. I can see the resemnce."

    Archer smiled. "Thank you, Hecate. I''lle to see you once I''m finished here."

    The moon elf approached him and pecked him on the cheek before returning to the domain, seemingly ignoring the girls.

    Nefertiti voiced her thoughts. "Why is she so rude? She doesn''t acknowledge us even though we share the same husband."

    Before he couldment, Hemera chimed in. "She doesn''t talk to anyone except for Archer and her maid. He could have been like her if not for E."

    The pink princess calmed down and nodded. It was then that the Sparrows returned, and Tal spoke. "We''ve been paid and can head to my vige."

    Archer nodded and began his journey northward towards Wildwood Crossing, and ultimately, to the forest.

    They walked along the road for a few hours, the afternoon sun hanging overhead and beaming down.

    Deciding to take to the skies, he informed the group of his n. The girls nodded, while the Sparrows appeared hesitant.

    Unperturbed by their uncertainty, he whispered, "Draco."

    With that, Archer transformed into his dragon form, relishing the sensation. He lowered his body, allowing his girls and the group of adventurers to board.

    Once everyone was settled, he took off, soaring northward. By the time night descended, they found themselves nearing Wildwood Crossing.

    However, Archer descended to the ground, returning to his humanoid form. The Sparrows set up their tents, preparing for the night.

    Archer nced at the girls and inquired, "Would you prefer to camp out tonight or retreat to the domain?"

    They exchanged nces and then answered together, "Domain."

    His smile widened, and with a wave of his hand, Archer cast Stone Warden. He summoned a dozen Stone Men, instructing them to guard the Sparrows.

    The group watched in amazement as the Stone Men formed a protective circle around the campsite. Archer approached Tal and yfully scooped her up.

    Herpanions knew she could easily escape his grasp but chose to y along. Cecelia giggled, enjoying this glimpse of a different side of the usually reserved elf.

    Archer opened a portal and stepped through, followed by hispanions. As they entered the treehouse, he gently set down the elf who appeared quitefortable.

    Tal nced around, a sense of wonder filling her. As she began to explore, confusion clouded her expression.

    However, before she could venture too far, Archer spoke, "Follow me. I''d like you to meet someone."

    She nodded, intrigued, and trailed after him, while the other girls continued with their activities.

    As he walked away, Teu''s voice reached his ears. "Don''t forget about our training after you''re done," she reminded him.

    Archer acknowledged her with a nod and led Hemera and Tal to Hecate''sb. Throughout the walk to theb, he noticed the sun elf''s gaze frequently fixed on the younger elf.

    Upon reaching the new addition to the treehouse, Archer knocked on the door, which was promptly opened by Eione. She warmly weed the trio inside.

    Once inside, their attention turned to Hecate, engrossed in her reading. However, as her eyes met Tal''s, she softly uttered, "Fabia."

    Tal''s eyes widened, her heart skipping a beat at the mention of her mother''s name from the lips of this unfamiliar woman.

    She looked at Hecate, noticing her long silver hair like her own, the same red eyes, but her skin was grey, and she wore a ck silk peplos.

    Tal asked curiously, "How do you know my mother''s name?"

    Hemera began to cry, as she had always believed she had lost her big brother, but now a part of him stood before her.

    Hecate felt the same way, though her bond with her sister Fabia was even stronger. To see her sister''s daughter in front of her was overwhelming.

    It was at that moment that Archer recounted the story of the missing Srian Prince and the lost Lunarian Princess.

    Once he had finished, the girl fell silent, her red eyes locked onto him. She shook her head and turned her gaze toward the two older elves.

    In a sad tone, Tal mumbled, "So the two of you are my aunts?"

    Hemera nodded and quickly pulled the girl into a tight hug, her emotions overflowing. She eximed, "Yes, you''re my niece! Mater and Pater will be overjoyed to meet you, Tali."

    However, Hecate abruptly dampened the cheerful atmosphere with her announcement. "My parents won''t care. They banished Fabia many years ago, and they refuse to speak of her."

    Archer felt a pang of sympathy for Hecate and her sister, knowing he couldn''t change their family''s past. He was aware that Agamemnon would offer them shelter if he asked.

    Leaving the aunts and niece to bond, Archer stepped away to give them space. After bidding Hecate and Hemera farewell with a kiss, he exited theb.

    Making his way to the kitchen, he found E preparing a meal. Taking a seat at the table, the girls bombarded him with questions.

    Archer proceeded to exin everything, and their astonishment was palpable upon learning that Hemera and Hecate were Talia''s aunts.

    However, the conversation shifted as E finished cooking, and the five of them sat down to enjoy the meal.

    Once they had eaten their fill, Teu took Archer outside the treehouse and started training him until the sun fully set.

    By the time they were done, he was sweating all over with red marks littering his body. Teu helped him up.

    After enjoying a refreshing bath, each of them retired to their respective rooms after bidding Archer a goodnight kiss, all seeking a tranquil night''s rest.

    Archer entered his room and settled into bed with a longing for an undisturbed sleep. He quickly found afortable position and drifted off into slumber.

    The following morning, he was jolted awake by the loud roar of a wyvern flying past. Archer sat up in bed and noticed Hecate lying next to him.

    Confusion washed over him as he realized he hadn''t sensed her presence. Archer leaned over and ced a kiss on her cheek, causing her to stir.

    Her red eyes fluttered open, meeting his violet gaze as Hecate sat up and initiated a passionate kiss, their lips locking in a fervent embrace.

    After a moment, they parted, and she smiled up at him. "I''ve been looking forward to that, Archer," she remarked.

    He grinned, his voice a hushed whisper as he leaned in closer, his words intended only for her ears. "It''s Hemera''s turn, and then it''ll be your turn. Just you wait, I''ll ravage you."

    Hecate''s smile widened, and she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, sharing another lingering kiss before he rose from the bed.

    Archer cast a cleansing spell upon himself and proceeded to prepare for the day. After bidding Hecate a temporary farewell as she returned to sleep, he left the room.

    Surveying his surroundings, Archer found himself alone except for Nefertiti, who was in the midst of getting ready to head to the academy.

    Turning around with a smile, she greeted him. "Good morning, Arch. I need to get to my sses."

    He nodded and opened a Gate to her academy, sharing a kiss with Nefertiti before she stepped through.

    With that taskpleted, he cast another Gate to the campsite. Hemera and Tal emerged from the stairs, and they joined him as he walked through.

    The Sparrows had already packed up and were waiting. Cecelia noticed the trio''s arrival and greeted them with a smile.

    Tal took charge, efficiently organizing everyone for their departure. Archer whispered, ''''Draconis,'''' and his draconic features manifested.

    He gently lifted Hemera, taking to the sky, while the others mounted their horses.

    After an hour of travel, they reached Wildwood Crossing. However, they continued past it, heading towards the distant forest.

    Archer descended as Teu and E established contact. Hended carefully, setting Hemera down as a portal opened.

    The three girls emerged from the portal, offering him warm smiles.

    As they continued their journey, the Sparrows gradually slowed down as they approached the outskirts of Shadowvale Forest.

    They dismounted and got their weapons ready, the group entered the forest and noticed how quiet it was.

    Archer activated Aura Detector but found nothing. After walking for a couple hours he picked up a few pings heading in their direction.

    Tal spoke up. ''''Don''t attack, they are from my tribe.''''

    That was when three sickly-looking women appeared with their weapons at the ready. But as they scanned the group she stepped forward.

    The women lowered their weapons as they spoke to her. ''''Is that you Tal? Who are all these people?''''

    She exined why they were there and the two women nodded their heads and started guiding them to their vige.

    Archer walked with purpose through the fantasy forest, his steps steady and deliberate.

    The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming wildflowers and the earthy aroma of ancient trees.

    Sunlight filtered through the lush canopy, casting dappled patterns on the forest floor.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 260 Mother

    ?

    As Archer, the girls, and Sparrows ventured deeper into the heart of the forest, a sight emerged on the horizon that caught their attention.

    In the distance, nestled among the towering trees, a vige seemed to have sprung forth as an extension of the very forest itself.

    Archer''s eyes widened with amazement as he beheld the remarkable sight. The vige was a blend of natural elements and artistic craftsmanship.

    borate treehouses, intricately carved from the living wood, rose gracefully into the sky, their branches interwoven with those of the forest.

    The structures seemed to meld seamlessly with the surrounding trees, bing one with thendscape.

    As they drew closer, the details became more apparent. Leafy vines adorned the dwellings, their vibrant greens contrasting beautifully against the earthy tones of the wood.

    Lush gardens spilled over with a riot of colorful flowers, their petals swaying gently in the breeze.

    Archer''s steps slowed as he took in the scene, his violet eyes tracing the pathways that wound through the vige.

    Lanterns made from delicate ss orbs emitted a soft, warm glow, casting enchanting patterns of light and shadow on the ground.

    However, something struck Archer as strange. The vigers appeared visibly depressed and malnourished, their bodies rmingly thin.

    Approaching Tal, he asked a question, "Tali, what is wrong with this vige? Why do they look so depressed."

    She turned toward him, a sad smile appearing on her face as she responded, "The tribe is facing hardships, struggling to get enough food. And with wintering, things are going to get worse.''''

    His gaze shifted to the girls, he watched them as they spoke to the vige children and handed them snacks from their storage rings.

    This intrigued him, prompting him to ask the elf another question, "But in a vige without men, how are there children here?"

    Before Tal could reply, an older woman chimed in, her voice carrying years of wisdom, "We wee outsiders who lend aid to the tribe. This practice was altered years after Fabia''s arrival."

    Archer''s attention was drawn to a tall woman possessing dark hair and eyes, an aura of leadership surrounding her.

    He soon noticed the spark of recognition in Tal''s eyes upon seeing the woman. With a respectful bow, Tal addressed her, "Matriarch, it warms my heart to see you again."

    The woman returned the gesture with a smile as she looked at the girl. "And you as well, after six long years. The gold you sent our way has been a true blessing."

    While Tal acknowledged the sentiment, Archer shifted his focus to the pressing issue, asking, "I was informed that your tribe is facing food shortages. How dire is the situation? How long can youst?"

    The woman gazed at him and responded, "Three months."

    Archer nodded, his mind already churning with thoughts about the potential usefulness of a skilled group of bow-wielding warrior women.

    Seizing the opportunity to introduce an unexpected proposition, he spoke words that likely caught Tal and the tribe off guard.

    "Would you consider relocating the tribe if there existed another ce, one abundant in food and safety?"

    The Matriarch looked suspicious as she listened. Her eyes carefully studied him. But then she saw the five girls nodding in agreement.

    Her doubt started to fade, reced by curiosity. She answered carefully, "Yes if things were like that, I''d think about moving the tribe."

    He smiled and decided to talk about it after helping. "We''ll talk more about this after we help Fabia."

    She nodded too, showing she agreed. She led the group deeper into the vige.

    Meanwhile, the Sparrows stayed in the vige square, and Archer''s girls went back to the domain to wait for him.

    Archer, Tal, and the Matriarch headed toward a treehouse located on the vige''s edge.

    Climbing the walkway, they entered the treehouse where two women were tending to a slumbering moon elf.

    Upon seeing her, Archer couldn''t help but notice that she bore a striking resemnce to Menus.

    Drawn to her sleeping form, he gently approached. She appeared to be in a deep slumber. He reached out, cing his hand on her forehead, and cast Cure Wounds.

    A brilliant light surrounded her, apanied by faint sounds emanating from her body but she didn''t wake up.

    Archer chose to look through his library for healing spells. He turned to Tal and said, "I''ll be back soon, Tali."

    In a hurry, he opened a portal and entered his library, and began searching, storing the spells he already had in his Item Box as he did.

    In the midst of his search, Hemera entered the library, when she spotted him it caused her to smile but she quickly asked, "Looking for something, Arch?"

    Meeting her gaze, Archer exined, "I''m in search of a healing spell to help Tal''s mother."

    Hemera''s nod signaled her understanding. A specific book came to mind, causing her to navigate toward a particr shelf.

    She got the book and passed it to him. Reading the title, Archer confirmed, "Aurora Healing."

    He showed gratitude to Hemera with a hug and then created a portal to Tal''s treehouse. Upon reappearing, the Matriarch took a step back.

    Ignoring her reaction, he started reading aloud, exining to the two. After an hour and a half, a notification appeared.

    [Aurora Healing Learned]

    Archer''s face lit up with a smile as he grasped the newfound knowledge. Rising to his feet, he walked over to the slumbering woman and gentlyid his hand on her forehead.

    He cast his new spell, Aurora Healing. The soft radiance spread from his hand, casting a soothing glow that danced across her body.

    Tal''s gaze was locked on her mother, a mixture of hope and anxiety evident in her eyes. The Matriarch stood by, her expression a mix of curiosity and anticipation.

    Moments passed, and the air filled with a sense of stillness as the mana worked its way through Fabia''s form.

    Then, as if in response to the magic''s touch, Fabia''s eyelids fluttered ever so slightly. A faint sigh escaped her lips, and a serene expression graced her features.

    Gradually, her breathing deepened, bing more regr, as if the healing magic was weaving its mending threads throughout her body.

    Aurora-colored tendrils of light danced gently around Fabia, illuminating her with a soothing radiance.

    The room seemed to hold its breath, as if time itself had slowed down to witness this moment of rejuvenation.

    And then, with a soft and peaceful exhtion, Fabia''s eyes slowly opened. Her gaze was unfocused at first as if she was emerging from a dream.

    rity returned to her eyes, and her focus settled on the concerned faces surrounding her.

    Tal''s breath caught as she witnessed her mother waking up. Tears of relief and joy welled up in her eyes.

    "Mother?" she whispered, her voice filled with emotion.

    Fabia''s lips curled into a gentle smile, her voice soft but clear as she replied, "Tal... my dear, is that you?"

    She nodded, her tears now freely flowing. "Yes, Mother, it''s me. You''re safe now."

    Stepping back, he felt a rush of satisfaction. The spell had done its job, and Fabia was awake.

    When he saw the two reunite he felt a bit of jealousy but remembered his Mother from Earth and smiled. ''I hope they are all okay.''

    He couldn''t help but hate Larka even more for how she treated him, especially when he remembered his past life.

    That''s when he saw Fabia''s gaze shift to him, gratitude shining in her eyes. "You... you healed me," she murmured.

    Archer nodded a warm smile on his lips. "Yes, with the help of a healing spell. You''re safe now, Fabia."

    Overwhelmed by the emotions of the moment, Fabia reached out a weak hand towards Tal, who eagerly took it in her own.

    Their fingers intertwined a tangible connection reaffirming their bond. Archer watched the mother and daughter pair.

    He decided to sort out the tribe''s new vige and get away from the motherly love he witnessed.

    Archer stood up and told them he will be back soon as he opened up a portal to the domain. He wanted to help the tribe for Tal and give them somewhere to thrive.

    Emerging on one of the balconies, he summoned his wings and soared towards a nearby mountain, swiftly traversing over the domain to reach his destination.

    He hovered over the forest and closed his eyes as he started imagining a vige built into the forest with treehouses, fields for food, and other essentials.

    After doing this for a while he descended to the forest floor and took a look at his new creation.

    He saw many borate treehouses, like enchanting sanctuaries nestled among the branches, their construction a harmonious fusion of artistry and nature.

    Archer''s eyes widened with amazement as he took in the scene.

    The vige appeared as if it had been born of the very forest itself, each structure meticulously crafted to coexist with the towering giants that surrounded it.

    The treehouses ascended gracefully, their wooden forms rising toward the sky, connected by rope bridges and walkways that intertwined through the canopy.

    He saw dwellings adorned with leafy vines and flower-filled balconies, each a celebration of the vibrant life that thrived within the forest''s embrace.

    Lush gardens spilled over with an abundance of fruits, vegetables, and herbs, showcasing the ingenuity of those who had cultivated this verdant haven.

    Archer was happy with what he had done, now it was time to return to the treehouse to tell the Matriarch.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 261 A Date

    Chapter 261 A Date

    Archer stepped through the portal and entered Tal''s home. Inside, he found Fabia sitting up, engaged in conversation with the Matriarch.

    Without a word, Archer made his way to the balcony. He summoned several Stone Men and instructed them to capture animals for the domain.

    Tal stepped out from her entrance and inquired, ''''What are you doing, Archer?''''

    He turned to her with a smile. ''''Well, I''ve created a new home for the tribe, and now I''m having the Stone Men gather beasts for them to hunt.''''

    Upon hearing his response, she was taken aback, a thought crossing her mind. ''How can he create a new home?''

    Before she could speak, the Matriarch appeared from behind her and posed a question to Archer. ''''Is what you say true?''''

    Without hesitation, he nodded his head but added, ''''We should wait until the Stone Men return.''''

    Agreeing, the three of them took a seat. Fabia soon joined them, admiring her surroundings. ''''It''s just as I remember. How long was I asleep?''''

    Tal nced downward but still provided an answer. ''''Eleven years, Mother.''''

    Upon hearing this, a look of horror crossed Fabia''s face, and she hurriedly embraced her daughter. ''''What happened to you? Were you okay?''''

    Before Tal could respond, the Matriarch interjected. ''''The tribe looked after her. You two are a part of us, so we stepped forward.''''

    Fabia''s smile returned, and she felt a bit more at ease as Tal reassured her of her well-being.

    While Archer followed their conversation, he noticed that the Stone Men had returned. Eager to conclude matters and return home, he decided to move forward.

    ''''Alright, Matriarch. If you''re interested, let''s show you three your new home.'''' He announced, rising from his seat.

    Archer made a doorway for the Stone Men to move the caught animals and then opened another one for the four of them to enter.

    As they arrived, the Matriarch''s eyes fell upon the new vige, leaving her utterly speechless, the other three shared in her astonished silence.

    Addressing the women, Archer proposed, ''''Would you consider living here? I only ask that you follow the example of the dragon-kin: stand by me in times of need, and your tribe will flourish.''''

    She considered his words thoughtfully. ''''Allow me to present this to the council and assess their thoughts.''''

    Archer nodded and promptly created a portal through which she stepped. Minutester, she returned apanied by a group of women who shared simr expressions.

    Tal approached him. ''''This doesn''t mean I''m yours, Archer.''''

    Meeting her gaze, he responded with a grin. ''''Think of it as a beginning.''''

    With a smile, she moved away from him. Fabia then approached, making a request. ''''Are you Archer? Tal mentioned you will be marrying my sister Hecate.''''

    He turned his gaze to Fabia and confirmed, ''''Indeed, your father''s original n was for me to wed the first princess. However, I chose Hecate.''''

    A smile graced Fabia''s lips as she voiced her request. ''''Could I have a moment with my sister? It''s been twenty long years since ourst meeting.''''

    Archer''s smile persisted as he conjured a portal, his voice calling out, ''''Hecate, there''s someone here eager to see you.''''

    A brief pause passed before Hecate materialized, her eyes locking onto Fabia.

    In a soft, almost reverent tone, Fabia murmured, ''''You''ve grown into such a stunning young woman, my dear sister.''''

    Hecate''s smile widened as she closed the distance between her and her sister, enfolding her in a warm embrace. Fabia''s smile matched the sentiment as she willingly epted the hug.

    Upon witnessing this heartwarming scene, the Matriarch made her deration. ''''Archer, I wholeheartedly ept your proposal. Our tribe will move her, and pledge our support in times of need.''''

    He nodded and swiftly conjured a portal to aid the tribespeople in their relocation here.

    The Matriarch and the others she had brought returned through the portal, leaving the four behind,

    Turning to Hecate, Archer inquired, ''''Would you like to return to the domain or stay?''''

    She responded promptly, ''''I''ll stay for a little while. I want to talk to Fabia.''''

    He nodded and turned to Tal, attempting to flirt. However, he met her stubborn resistance, prompting him to rethink his approach.

    Archer shrugged as he walked away and settled beneath a tree, eventually dozing off while waiting for the tribe''s move-in toplete.

    [Tal POV]

    As Archer quickly dozed off, she observed his slumber and couldn''t help but let out a giggle.

    Turning her attention to her mother and aunt, who were both observing her, Tal found them grinning at her.

    ''''What?'''' Tal inquired, met with theughter of the two women.

    With a yful expression, Fabia regarded her. ''''You''ve taken a liking to the boy, haven''t you, Tali?''''

    Tal chose not to answer her mother''s teasing and instead moved to take a seat. However, they were persistent, continuing to prod her.

    After enduring their yful persistence for an hour, Tal''s patience waned, and she finally gave in. ''''Fine, yes, I do like him. But if he believes it will be easy to win me over, he''s mistaken.''''

    The twoughed at her and continued to watch the vigers walking through the portal and taking in the view.

    They could see the people were happy as they started looking around. As that was happening the Matriarch approached Fabia.

    As she got to her she spoke. ''''Fabia now Tal knows her roots, I think the two of you need to know that the man you were with was dragged away by the people who attacked you''s.''''

    When the two heard her their eyes widened with shock and hope. They turned to the sleeping boy.

    Tal rushed over to him and kicked his boot.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer was roused from his slumber by a sudden kick, causing his eyes to snap open. His gaze fell upon Tal''s ck panties, a sight she quickly became aware of.

    She promptly stepped back, putting an end to his newfound and rather surprising view. He shook his head, his senses slowly returning, and he responded, ''''What do you want, woman? I was enjoying my sleep.''''

    Tal came straight to the point. ''''The people who pursued my mother may have my father. Will you help me once again?''''

    Archer, still slightly befuddled, cleared the fog from his mind. Just then, a portal materialized nearby, and Teu and Sera emerged.

    ''''What do you want me to do? Should Iy waste to the Delphosia Republic? Agamemnon will inevitably expand his conquest sooner orter,'''' he replied, his tone contemtive.

    Their conversation captured the attention of the newly arrived girls. Teu inquired, ''''What''s happening here?''''

    Archer smiled when he saw Teu and Sera. He stood up and exined what Tal had asked for.

    Teu and Sera looked at Tal, and Fabia exined, ''''She just asked for his help.''''

    As more people joined them, Hecate said goodbye and kissed Archer before heading back to theb.

    He nced at Tal and grinned, inquiring, ''''What''s my reward if I save your father?''''

    Meeting his gaze with a yful expression, Tal replied, ''''A date.''''

    Archer''s smile widened as he nodded in agreement. Then, he turned his attention to Teu and Sera, exining his n to them.

    Both Teu and Sera rolled their eyes, recognizing that arguing with him would be futile. They knew he could handle himself.

    Guiding Fabia back to the treehouse, Sera and Teu took her along. Meanwhile, Archer utilized his Gate spell to transport himself, along with Sera and Tal, to Hecate''sb.

    Upon their arrival, Hecate looked up and greeted Archer with a smile. He approached her and made his request, ''''Could you do me a favor and try to awaken a friend? She has been under a sleep spell for some time.''''

    Hecate nodded in understanding. ''''Of course, husband.''''

    Archer then turned to Sera, asking her to apany Hecate to assist with waking up their friend, Sarah.

    After his conversation with Hecate, Archer proceeded to the living room and gathered everyone together.

    The girls took their seats on the sofa, while Fabia positioned herself beside Eione and the twins.

    He then exined his n to set the Delphosia Republic aze until he located Hemera''s brother and recovered their treasures.

    While most of the girls rolled their eyes at his words, Hemera and Fabia''s expressions lit up with excitement. They asked if they could apany him, but he shook his head.

    "I''ll be using my dragon form and casting spells all over the ce, so I want to make sure you all are safe," he exined, a hint of concern in his expression.

    They nodded in understanding, and Hemera proceeded to provide him with detailed information about the Republic before he left.

    Archer cast Gate to transport himself to the mountain he had previously destroyed.

    Saying his farewells to the girls, he hopped through the portal and appeared in a quiet clearing not far from the old mountain.

    Taking in his surroundings, Archer called out, "Draco."

    A radiant white light enveloped the clearing as he transformed into his dragon form. Once it wasplete, he spread his wings and took to the sky.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 262 Consequences

    Chapter 262 Consequences

    Archer transformed into his dragon form, unfurling his massive wings that carried him through the sky, guided by Hemera''s directions.

    After flying for a while, he reached a border castle. He decided tond on the wall his presence sent shockwaves through the Republic''s soldiers, igniting panic.

    When the castlemander saw him sitting on the wall, he wondered what the beast wanted so he made his way to it.

    Gracefully, Archer moved to the courtyard to wait for the man who he noticed was making his way to him.

    As the oldmander approached, he shifted back into his humanoid form, leaping down from the wall with a resonating thud.

    The bewildered man approached cautiously, asking, "What''s your purpose here? Do you realize you''ve entered the territory of the Delphosia Republic?"

    He answered with a smile, Archer''s voice carried nonchnce. "Honestly, I don''t care. Tell me, do you have my brother-inw, Leonidas Helios?"

    At the mention of the name, themander''s eyes widened, causing Archer''s grin to broaden.

    With a slight edge, he continued, "You''d do well to share everything you know unless you wish to experience the sensation of me tearing your souls from your bodies."

    Stepping back, themander''s voice trembled with uncertainty. "Who are you?"

    Archer''s grin deepened, sending shivers through the guards.

    Slowly advancing, he replied, "I''m known as the White Prince within the Lunaris Empire, and I''ve heard the Srians have bestowed upon me the title of their Dragon Prince."

    Nodding as if introducing himself, his demeanor quickly shifted to one of thinking. "However, I need a second name, one for me and my girls."

    Confusion filled the minds of themander and his soldiers, but before they could reply Archer cast a spell, Soul Sunder.

    Dark tendrils appeared and grabbed hold of several soldiers, they soon copsed as their souls were torn away, severing their life forces.

    Everyone''s fear became obvious as the man quickly revealed that the prince was held captive in the capital, within the royal pce.

    He did this hoping the boy wouldn''t kill any more soldiers, but a satisfied smirk appeared on Archer''s lips upon receiving the information.

    However, his next words spread even more fear among the soldiers, igniting panic within their ranks. He dered, "The girl I desire promised me a date if I saved her father. So, I''m not sorry."

    Archer swiftly cast Soul Sunder and shpoint, unleashing scorching mes that transformed into deadly missiles, iming the lives of numerous Delphosian soldiers.

    Souls were ripped from some soldiers, causing them to copse like lifeless dolls. Enraged by the devastation, themander lunged at him, who met the assault with an unsettling smile.

    Swiftly sidestepping the swing, Archer seized the opening and mped his hand onto the man''s face.

    Without mercy, he cast Eldritch st directly into themander''s face. The result was stark and grim �C the headless body crumpled to the ground.

    Fueled by the fact he will level up again, Archer rampaged through the castle, eliminating soldiers while sparing the maids and butlers.

    He eventually reached themander''s room after politely asking a maid for directions, which she happily provided after he gave her a gold coin.

    Upon entering the room, he tore it apart and found the treasure he sought, tossing the chests into his Item Box.

    Leaving the castle swiftly, Archer stepped into the courtyard, where dozens of soldiers appeared and surrounded him.

    The scene triggeredughter from him as he quickly cast Void ze all around him, enveloping everything in mes.

    Soldiers were reduced to ashes, shrouding the area in eerie silence. Surveying the aftermath, Archer noticed nothing amiss. He opened a portal and summoned Hemera.

    Stepping out of the portal, she wrinkled her nose before speaking. "Arch, what kind of trouble have you caused now?"

    He shook his head in response. "I need you to ry a message to your father. Inform him that the Delphosians have Prince Leonidas captive in the capital and urge him to join forces with the Lunarians, who should be en route."

    She was shocked but nodded and jumped back through the portal. With that taskplete, Archer summoned his new loot goblins.

    Tiny Stone Men emerged from the ground and began gathering valuable items. While wandering around the castle, he snacked on sweet bread and realized his supply was running low.

    An hourter, he had collected 134 hearts and more treasure chests. cing them into his Item Box, he dismissed the Stone Men.

    Shifting into his dragon form, he flew towards the capital. Archer repeated this process with five castles he encountered until he found himself perched on a hill, gazing down at the Republic''s capital.

    Creating a portal to his domain, Archer called for Hemera once more. This time, she was apanied by Hecate and Tal.

    They fixed their gaze on him, awaiting his words. Reverting to his humanoid form, Archer began exining his actions since leaving them.

    Upon learning that he had raided several castles and seized their treasures, Hemera and Hecate reacted with ack of surprise, considering Archer''s reputation for greed.

    Gesturing toward the city, Archer addressed Tal, "Your father is being held there. I n to attack the pce, rescue him, and im their riches all for myself."

    The three women nodded in agreement as Tal expressed her gratitude, saying, "Thank you, Archer."

    They headed back to their domain, while he transformed into his dragon form once more and flew towards the capital.

    Upon his arrival, the Delphosians were already informed about his attacks and had prepared their defenses.

    Although the soldiers were aware of the impending threat, theyunched a barrage of spells from the city as Archer drew closer.

    However, due to his Anti-Magic, the spells had no effect on him. Undeterred, he continued forward and smashed into the city''s gate.

    The collision caused chaos, sending soldiers flying off the wall and some being crushed by rubble.

    Archer took off once again, heading for the pce. When he spotted it, hended in the courtyard and was quickly surrounded by soldiers.

    With a sigh, he swiped his ws and tail, transforming them into a mist of blood. He was well aware that the Delphosians were known for their hatred for other races.

    Hemera had conveyed to him that, ever since their arrival from the north, they had spread chaos in the west andunched repeated invasions against the elf empires.

    Returning to his humanoid form, Archer entered the pce after summoning some Stone Men to serve as his guards.

    They managed to defeat twelve soldiers before the attacks ceased. However, for every Stone Man the Delphosians brought down, another would take its ce.

    Archer strolled through the pce, curious about a Republic having such a grand ce, but he didn''t dwell on it much.

    He reached a massive door and instructed the Stone Men to break it down, surprising the people inside.

    Then he noticed a man apanied by his family, and a smile graced Archer''s lips.

    Despite the worry etched on their faces, he had no intention of harming them; his target was solely the soldiers who dared to attack him.

    Approaching them, Archer inquired, "Where is Prince Leonidas Helios? If you don''t surrender him to me, I''ll bring your city to ruin and bring an end to your Republic."

    He nodded his head, his eyes narrowing as he issued a briefmand to a nearby guard. "Go, fetch the Prince. We must confront this situation directly."

    The guard saluted and hurried away, leaving themander to face Archer''s imposing presence.

    A smirk curved on his lips as he observed the guard scurrying off.

    Shifting his attention to the Stone Men beside him, He instructed them to ransack the pce and bring him all the wealth.

    They diligently carried out their task, dispersing silently and smoothly throughout the pce.

    Their solid forms glided with grace, all while maintaining a clear objective - to gather anything of value.

    The man continued to gaze at him, wondering about his origin, but he chose to ask a question. "Who are you? Do you realize the gravity of your actions?"

    Archer turned to face him, "Yes, and I don''t care. You kidnapped my brother-inw, so here I am."

    He nced around, selecting a bench to sit on, while the man and his family maintained their unwavering gaze on him.

    Their frustration intensified, and the wife couldn''t help but confront him. "Who do you even think you are? Just being a dragon doesn''t count for much. Our soldiers have triumphed over your kind in the past."

    In response, Archer''s lips curved into a smile. However, the woman''s expression shifted to one of realization �C she hadmitted a serious error, for that smile was evil.

    Swiftly, he stood and moved towards the balcony. Yet, one of the guards lunged at him. With a smile, he summoned his tail andshed out.

    It struck the man, sending him crashing into the wall. He crumbled to the floor just before Archer cast Crown of Stars.

    Violet orbs encircled him and shot out whenever a guard approached. As he stepped onto the balcony, the noble family trailing behind, they kept their distance.

    Pointing towards the distance, hemented, "Is your city''s military quarter in that direction?"

    The man nodded, and Archer''s smile widened as he dered, "Now, witness the consequences of insulting me."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 263 Rampage

    ?

    Archer cast the spell Azur Comet, directing it toward the military district. Unbeknownst to the soldiers, impending doom loomed over them.

    In an instant, he unleashed the torrential force. The violet sphere hurtled downward with blinding speed, aet brought to life by hismand and the heavens.

    The impact proved catastrophic. The area burst into a blinding sh of light, shockwaves rippling outward.

    Buildings crumbled, defenses shattered, and soldiers were thrown around like ragdolls by the force of the explosion.

    The st''s fury scorched the air, leaving chaos and devastation in its wake.

    As the smoke and debris settled, the once-mighty Delphosia military districty in ruins, his gaze remained fixed on the aftermath.

    Nodding, he shifted his focus to the horrified family witnessing the scene. Afterward, he walked back into the pce, disregarding their presence.

    Inside once more, his eyesnded upon a heap of treasures. Delphosian guards were dragging a frail, battered man.

    Without hesitation, he intervened, pushing the guards aside. His actions spurred the Stone Men into action, quickly neutralizing the guards.

    Studying the man closely, he could see the marks of years in captivity. However, this didn''t deter him from attempting to use his new healing spell.

    Gently cing his hand on Leonidas''s forehead, he cast Aurora Healing. A soft radiance emanated from his hands, enveloping his body.

    As the magic took effect, he watched in amazement as Leonidas'' wounds began to mend. Cuts and bruises gradually faded away, leaving smooth, unblemished skin.

    But more than wounds were changing. Archer''s eyes widened as the man''s pale skin underwent a gradual transformation.

    It seemed like a warm sunbeam had touched him, giving his skin a rich, brown color, simr to Hemera''s.

    A sense of aplishment and relief washed over him as he continued casting Aurora Healing.

    When the spell subsided, Leonidas stirred, his eyelids fluttering open. Weak at first, his gaze gained strength as he looked up at Archer. ''''Who are you?''''

    His gaze rested on the sun elf, a figure marked by hardship. Yet, his smile was warm. "I''m your future brother-inw. In a couple of years, I''ll be marrying Hemera."

    The older man''s eyes widened, but he had no time to respond as soldiers stormed into the hall.

    Archer grinned and quickly cast Gate. As it opened, Teu walked through it, making her way over to him.

    She grabbed hold of Leonidas and guided the older elf to safety within the domain.

    With him secure, Archer scanned the area, a smile ying on his lips. However, his moment of relief was brief, for he soon caught the sound of approaching footsteps.

    Stone Men rushed into the hall, hitting the soldiers hard. They were thrown into walls and crashed to the floor.

    They encircled him protectively, arranging treasure chests at the center. The sheer quantity amazed Archer, sparking excitement within him.

    Despite the temptation that stirred his inner dragon, he shook his head and focused on the task at hand��storing the treasure in his Item Box.

    With that done, he dismissed the Stone Men. Anticipating the soldiers'' charge, he swiftly uttered ''Draco.

    A bright light filled the hall, blinding everyone briefly as he transformed into a dragon, causing chaos in the pce.

    In the midst of the turmoil, the guards around him were swiftly defeated as he emerged from the now-ruined pce.

    From the pce roof, he released an earth-shattering roar that reverberated over Mediterra.

    Then, he spread his wings, soared into the sky, andmenced attacking the Republic''s many castles and forts.

    He incinerated any enemy armies he spotted with his violet mes and persisted in this assault for days.

    Archer didn''t return to his domain and remained out of contact with the girls. He was consumed by his dragon instincts, lost in them until he found himself flying over the ind sea.

    While flying high over the western region''s ind sea, Archer was suddenly attacked by a deep-sea beast. The creature''s assault sent him crashing forcefully into a nearby mountain.

    The intense impact left Archer unconscious, his body partially covered by debris from the collision as parts of the mountain crumbled around him.

    [The girl''s POV]

    The girls were filled with worry for Archer, continuously attempting to open portals to reach him. Yet, he blocked their every attempt to join him.

    Teu persisted and managed to open a portal, prompting all seven of them, including Tal, to leap through. They came to a sudden halt upon seeing him.

    Archer now stood twice his usual size. Though the girls were puzzled, they merely shrugged, ustomed to the inexplicable urrences that often surrounded him.

    Seeing him unconscious, they wondered how something sorge could be knocked out.

    Teu''s frustration mounted as she couldn''t assist him. With resolve, she walked up and punched his head, only hurting her hand in the process.

    Her cry had an impact as Archer''s eye opened slightly, catching a glimpse of her. That''s when a white light shined over her.

    She felt her hand healing and looked up to see his massive eye staring at her, but all she saw was love and nothing else.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer raised his head and saw the other girls but shook his head, he realized that he was taller and much bigger.

    He decided to check his status when his back in the domain, Archer returned to his humanoid and was jumped by the group of girls.

    They each kissed him apart from Tal who stood to the side just watching, each girl told him off but was happy to see him.

    After the greetings and telling off, he went on to exin that his dragon instincts sort of took over but he could remember everything.

    He didn''t allow them to use the portals because he was flying most of the time which they epted after he informed them.

    Archer felt his body ache and yearned to lie down. He opened a portal and stepped through, with everyone following suit.

    Upon entering the treehouse, he instantly copsed onto the sofa, while the girls took their seats and started talking among themselves.

    Hours past as he nodded off, but he soon woke up when he heard footsteps approaching. He opened his eyes to see Tal.

    Taking a seat, she expressed her gratitude. "Thank you for aiding my family, Archer. You sought vengeance on our behalf."

    Archer smiled at the elf. "I gained something too - a lot of treasure. Those castles had more than I thought. Safeguarding it is important, and I''m the best for the job."

    Talughed upon hearing him and said, "Keep convincing yourself, boy. I know you were looking forward to that date."

    "When do I get my date?" Archer asked as he looked at her.

    She grinned and answered, "Once we''re back in the empire. We''ll both have time for it."

    Archer narrowed his eyes but shrugged, "Okay, Tali. For now, I need to rest. My body is still hurting."

    As Tal smiled and got up, she added onest thing before walking away, "Oh, Auntie Hemera wants to see you."

    He groaned and sat up, conjuring a Gate to the library. Archer stepped through and found Hemera engrossed in conversation over a book.

    She smiled at his arrival; the sun elf stood and approached him, nting a kiss on his cheek. "Arch, Father and Mother wish to see you whenever you''re ready."

    Archer nodded, replying, "We''ll visit them tomorrow. I''m still in pain and need some sleep."

    She nodded and smiled before he exited the library. He made his way to the balcony and settled onto one of the chairs outdoors.

    Before drifting off to sleep, he took a moment to check his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 13200/20000]

    [Level Up: 310>332]

    [Sp: 0>44]

    [Mana: 38000>40000]

    [Void ze: 4>5]

    [shpoint: 0>1]

    [Soul Sunder: 0>1]

    [Dragon Form: 2>4]

    [Anti-Magic: 1>2]

    Archer grinned as he checked his level and calcted the experience gained from his relentless kills: 450,000.

    To his surprise, his dragon form had leveled up twice from the rampage. Shrugging, Archery down and soon fell asleep.

    Later on, the girls found him on the balcony and put a nket over him before heading to bed themselves.

    However, sometimeter, Sera stealthily made her way and perched on top of him.

    She yfully nibbled his ears, prompting a smile to light up his face as he recognized her presence.

    Archer saw her on top of him as she moved down to his neck and felt her teeth pierce his skin.

    He grabbed hold of her perky ass, causing her to pause her biting for a moment, but soon resumed, and started to wiggle her hips on him.

    This aroused him, yet he knew he needed rest. He whispered to Sera to wait a couple of days until they could make love due to his body still hurting.

    Sera nodded, stopping her biting and starting to kiss him as he ran his fingers up and down her smooth back, savoring the moment.

    Before long, the two dragons drifted into slumber. Archer held Sera close, and she clung to him just like she used to when she was a fairy dragon.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 264 Wildwood Crossing

    ?

    The next morning, the sound of chirping birds greeted Archer''s ears as they flew by. He opened his eyes and looked up at the early morning sky above.

    With Sera still atop him, a smile appeared on his face as he started watching the little dragon, he thought her sleeping face was adorable.

    Archer squeezed the redhead causing her to stir. Her ruby-red eyes fluttered open, and a smile adorned her face when she spotted him.

    She kissed him swiftly before chiming, "Good morning, Arch."

    He kissed her back and then sat up. Sera got off him and said as she walked away, "I''m going to take a bath. I''ll be back soon."

    Archer nodded and started watching her perky behind as she made her way into the treehouse.

    That''s when he decided to visit the new vige and see if they needed any help, he also wondered what happened to the Sparrows.

    He stood up and felt all sticky so he cast Cleanse on himself and put on some Aquarian-style clothing as he opened a Gate to the new vige.

    Stepping through, he found himself at the center of the expanding vige, taking in the sights around him.

    As he was preparing to explore, a voice reached him from behind. "Your Majesty, it''s a pleasure to see you once again."

    Archer turned around and spotted Jethro standing next to the tribe''s Matriarch. A smile formed on his face as he saw the elder man. "It''s great to see you, Jethro. How have you been?"

    Jethro answered promptly, "I''ve been well, Your Majesty. The dragon kin has settled infortably and is growing daily."

    One of Archer''s eyebrows arched in curiosity, and he inquired, "Are we still extending our wee to dragon-kin?"

    Jethro shook his head while addressing Archer''s query. "No, the women among us have begun giving birth, and due to the ample food within the domain, we can provide better nourishment here than outside."

    Archer pondered for a moment, and then inquired, "Is there anything the domain needs?"

    The old man nodded, indicating the things they needed. "We need more houses and more animals for hunting."

    An idea came to him, he started casting multiple Gates to the jungles and forests he previously visited.

    That''s when he summoned dozens of Stone Men and ordered them into the portals, he ordered them to capture less threatening beasts.

    As they carried out their task, Archer turned toward the Matriarch and started a conversation. "How has the tribe settled in? And did Tal''s group join you?''''

    The older woman nodded and replied, "We''re settled in nicely. Jethro kindly helped us, and yes, Tal''s friends are here too, waiting for her."

    Archer smiled in response to her answer and summoned his wings. Once ready, he took off, searching for an empty space near the city he had built.

    Upon discovering a suitable location, he hovered above it and closed his eyes. He began to envision additional homes and other necessities that he believed themunity would require.

    The dragon-kin who witnessed this were astonished as structures emerged seemingly out of thin air. Streets, residences, shops, and all the essential elements of a city materialized.

    With his taskpleted, Archer returned to the vige and descended near Jethro.

    He briefed him on his actions and informed him to anticipate an increase in the number of beasts avable for hunting.

    The old man shook his head, a smile gracing his lips, ''''Your majesty, your abilities never fail to amaze me. I will attend to the housing needs of our people.''''

    Jethro bowed to Archer and departed from the vige. Archer turned to the woman and posed the same question.

    The matriarch shook her head as she replied, ''''We have everything we need, but as Jethro mentioned, we require more beasts for hunting.''''

    Archer agreed and went to find a ce to sit, waiting for the Stone Men. A couple of hourster, they finished their task and brought in hundreds of new beasts, releasing them into the forests.

    He dismissed them as the beasts explored their new homes and the dragon-kin and tribe hunters got excited.

    After finishing his business in the vige, he departed and reappeared in the treehouse where the girls were gathered in the living room.

    E, Hemera, and Tal were busy cooking, while the others sat around. The only absent girl was Hecate, who was in herb.

    Sera informed him that Eione had already prepared her meal before his arrival. Archer took a seat at the dining table, awaiting breakfast.

    Soon E was done cooking and the group ate, she cooked some form of meat and spicey bread which caught Archer off guard.

    But he enjoyed it, as he was eating Hemera spoke to him. ''''Remember my parents want to see you before we travel through the Beasnds.''''

    Archer nodded his head. ''''Yes, we will leave shortly. I just have to empty my Item Box.''''

    The girls all smiled as he stood up and summoned a portal to hisir. When he entered he saw a pile of treasures that almost put him in a trance as his greed was taking over.

    But he shook his head and started emptying his Item Box, all his looted gold, gems, and other valuables poured out.

    The pile now looked massive, but it was enough. Archer summoned the little Stone Men and ordered them to organize the horde.

    He wanted the coins separated in case he needed to use any, after they got to work his horde was quickly organized.

    Content with the current situation, Archer stepped through a portal and entered the living room, finding the girls waiting for him.

    Approaching him, Hemera asked, "Are we heading to Ravenna now?"

    With a smile, Archer used his powers to transport them to the Sri Pce. Hemera led the way through the pce''s corridors.

    The maids offered bows, and the guards saluted as they passed. They reached the familiar hall where Hemera''s mother was engaged in conversation with Fabia.

    Seeing the group, Cassandra''s face brightened with a smile. She stepped away from her talk with Fabia and approached Archer, without saying a word.

    As they neared each other, she pulled him into a warm hug, holding him tightly for a few moments before speaking. "Thank you, Archer, for bringing back my firstborn and helping us find our granddaughter."

    Archer smiled upon hearing the woman''s words and nodded in response. Cassandra released him and proceeded to greet each of the girls before embracing Tal, who seemed unsure of how to react.

    As they caught up, Archer learned that Agamemnon and the first prince had gone to the Delphosia Republic with the Srian army.

    Despite his desire to stay, he feltpelled to leave due to critical intelligence. Nevertheless, he promised to reward Archer when they met again.

    After spending a few hours with Cassandra, they returned to the domain. Archer opened a Gate that led to the road to Wildwood Crossing.

    Exiting the portal, he created another opening to the domain, allowing the elf to retrieve the Sparrows and continue north.

    After a short wait, the group reappeared. Tal approached Archer and cautioned him about their uing journey. "Archer, the Uncharted Beasnds are dangerous and home to many deadly creatures."

    He nodded, understanding her caution, but his determination to journey through it remained strong, which confused the sparrows listening nearby.

    Cecelia then posed a question. "Why not teleport to the empire? Why are we traveling on foot?"

    Archer looked at the priestess and gave an honest reply. "Where''s the fun in that? I want to see the world."

    After his response, he took the lead towards the town, followed by the five girls and the Sparrows.

    Soon after, Nefertiti approached him and spoke, "Husband, could you please open a Gate to the academy? I just remembered that I have sses today."

    He nodded and cast the Gate spell. She kissed him and entered the portal, bidding farewell to the girls.

    Archer''s keen eyes caught sight of the impressive fortifications that surrounded the town.

    Tall wooden walls stood strong, lined with sturdy watchtowers that provided a clear vantage point of the surroundingnds.

    "Quite a sight," he murmured to himself, his gaze fixed on the fortified town. He couldn''t help but be impressed by the level of preparation and defense that had been put into ce.

    As they entered the town, a vibrant scene unfolded before them. The streets bustled with colorful banners and signs, and the air was alive with activity and voices.

    People hurried about their daily tasks, while guards patrolled the streets, ever watchful.

    Archer''s attention was drawn to a group of merchants who had set up stalls along the main street.

    The variety of goods they disyed was remarkable �C intricate fabrics, exotic spices, ornate jewelry, and even unique trinkets crafted from materials found in the Beasnds.

    Walking alongside the girls and Sparrows, he soaked in the lively atmosphere of the town.

    "It''s bustling here," Hemera remarked, her voice filled with wonder as she absorbed the vibrant scene.

    "Yes," Archer agreed with a smile. "It''s impressive how this border town is teeming with life."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 265 Truly Beautiful

    ?

    While exploring the town, Archer received a message from Hecate regarding Sarah waking up. He informed the girls, who expressed interest in joining him.

    Archer briefed the Sparrows on his destination before opening a portal. However, he was followed by Tal, who decided to tag along.

    As the group emerged from the portal, they found themselves in the room where Sarah had been resting. Archer scanned the room and noticed her sitting up in bed.

    Arge, inviting bed with plush linens rests against one wall, its wooden frame expertly crafted from branches and logs.

    Pillows and cushions in earthy tones are arranged thoughtfully, inviting moments of rxation or perhaps a cozy read in the afternoon light.

    She appeared as if she had just woken up from a deep slumber. Spotting Archer, her eyes widened, and she stumbled out of bed. "A...Archer?"

    He nodded and responded, "Hello, Sarah. It''s good to see you finally awake."

    Sarah nced around and noticed all the girls seated, observing the situation. She then redirected her attention back to Archer.

    ''''What happened?'''' She asked in a confused voice.

    Archer went on to exin everything that happened since he rescued her from the noble family that gave her the Nightfall potion and Hecate was able to wake her up.

    Sarah didn''t know what to think but all she knew is that she wanted to head back to the capital and sort things out.

    She spent another hour catching up with Archer and getting to know his Fiances, once she felt back to normal she asked him what quests he has done.

    Archer exined that he had been hunting bandits and vers.

    Sarah acknowledged this and shared her own ns. "Once I''ve resolved my own matters, I''ll schedule the Rank D test for when you''re back in the capital."

    With a smile, he cast Gate. She approached and embraced him, expressing gratitude for rescuing her from the nobles.

    Archer watched her walk toward the portal and stepped through, which closed behind her. The girls smiled, and E spoke, "It''s good that she''s awake now. She was asleep for way too long."

    Archer nodded in agreement. He turned to Hecate with a grateful smile and said, "Thank you for your help, Hecate."

    The grey elf smiled before making her way back to theb. However, before she left, she approached him and whispered, "Can we make love soon?"

    His eyes widened, and he nodded as he replied, "Of course, my moon witch."

    Upon hearing his response, the woman stepped back, a look of shock on her face. She then curiously asked, "You don''t care if people call me that?"

    He shook his head with a smile, leaning in to whisper into her long ear. "Nope. I love witches, especially the one who will give me those two angels."

    As Hecate heard him, her grey skin turned a shade of red, and the other girlsughed.

    However, Teu approached him and whispered in his ear with a grin on her face, "You''ve been skipping training. Tonight, you will be worked to the bone. So, stop flirting with the others and prepare yourself."

    Archer looked at the Aquarian with narrowed eyes but soonughed and replied. ''''Yes, we will train tonight princess.''''

    Teu nodded after getting her own way and he opened a Gate to the town, when they entered they soon found the Sparrows buying food.

    While they were doing that the girls broke off into small groups and went around buying all sorts of food.

    Archer found a stall that sold sweet bread and bought everything. After he had done that he went to search for the girls.

    He could Teu and Hemera buying sweet-looking things, E and Sera walked up from behind them with bags of stuff.

    They asked Archer to store all their stuff which he happily did, after buying loads of food they soon found the Sparrows and decided the leave the town.

    The group found the north gate and exited. Before them, a road unfurled like a ribbon of destiny, leading into the heart of the uncharted Beasnds.

    The path was rugged, winding through dense forests, over craggy hills, and beyond the reach of civilization.

    Each twist and turn seemed to promise both peril and discovery. The road was overgrown with foliage as if nature itself.

    Ancient trees lined the way, their gnarled branches reaching out like ancient sentinels, bearing witness to the passage of time.

    Their leaves whispered secrets in the wind, tales of creatures and mysteries that lurked in the unexplored realm ahead.

    Archer''s heartbeat with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. He was no stranger to danger, having faced his fair share of challenges.

    But the Beasnds was a realm untouched by the influences of society, a ce where primal instincts and the unknown reigned supreme.

    It was both exhrating and humbling to stand on the precipice of this uncharted territory.

    The air was punctuated by the distant roar of an unseen beast, serving as a reminder that the Beasnds had earned their name for a reason.

    Hemera approached him, taking a deep breath, her voice soft yet filled with authority.

    "The Beasnds are unlike any other ce, Archer. It''s and of untamed magic, where the boundaries between reality and myth blur. The creatures that roam those wilds are fierce, shaped by instincts older than time itself."

    She paused, her fingers idly tracing patterns on his back, sending shivers cascading down his spine as she continued to speak.

    "Legends speak of creatures that defy imagination, beasts of elemental fury, shapeshifters capable of adopting the forms of shadows or storms, and guardians who fiercely protect their territories with a ferocity rivaling nature''s own wrath."

    Upon hearing her words, a spark of excitement grew within him. He nodded in response, his anticipation evident as he set his foot onto the road.

    Simultaneously, he cast his Anti-Magic spell and kept the Aura Detector activated, sensing Teu''s approach.

    As the other three girls engaged in conversation, her gaze fixed upon him, carrying an air of curiosity.

    She leaned in slightly, her voice gentle but inquisitive, "What are you nning to do when we return to Avalon?"

    Archer was uncertain how to respond, so he simply shrugged and continued walking. The road soon became nked by the forest, its dense foliage casting dappled shadows on the path.

    Approaching him, Tal''s voice held a warning tone, "There are various creatures and wild tribes in this area. We''ve encountered attacks multiple times on our way to Mediterra."

    He smiled at her and responded, "Yes, I''m aware. We''ll be cautious, Tali."

    Her smile mirrored his sentiment as she conversed with him and Teu during their journey. As they walked for hours, Archer''s Aura Detector suddenly picked up iing signals.

    Quickly alerting the girls, they prepared for potential danger. A brief pause ensued before a group of wild humans emerged from the forest.

    As their eyes met the neers, the wild humans charged, their cries and incoherent shouts filling the air.

    The girls swiftly engaged in battle, with Teu taking the forefront and Eunching a barrage of arrows.

    Sera''s energy was infectious as she bounded around, her ws shing at their attackers.

    The Sparrows found themselves with little opportunity to act, as Archer''s group efficiently neutralized the threat.

    After facing numerous encounters with peculiar beasts during their months-long journey through the Uncharted Beasnds, they finally reached a clearing that bordered a river in the Land of Plenty.

    A substantial stone bridge spanned the swift-flowing waters. Archer stood by the bridge, his gaze fixed on its structure, lost in contemtion.

    E approached him silently, offering a piece of bread and inquiring, "How are you feeling this morning, Arch? Is that attack still bothering you?"

    He turned his attention to the half-elf and replied, "I''m better now. It took a few days for the effects of the poison to wear off. I can''t understand why that creature had poison barbs."

    A softugh escaped her lips as he started eating. Frustration lingered in the air, and he sought a way to unwind.

    Archer shared his n with E, who giggled and wished him luck. He used his Blink ability to appear near Hemera, surprising her with his sudden presence.

    Recognizing him quickly, Hemera allowed him to lift her into a princess carry, conveying a mutual understanding between them.

    He cast Gate and they appeared atop a mountain. The area was spacious and open, featuring a veranda close to the edge that provided a view overlooking the vastness of the Beasnds.

    Hemera turned to Archer with curiosity, asking, "What is this ce, Arch?"

    With admiration for the scenery, he began to exin, "I discovered this spot when we first entered the Beasnds. The Stone Men helped me build it. No creatures can reach this height, and even the flying ones avoid this ce."

    She nodded her head. ''''Yes, it is truly beautiful. It seems like a quiet ce to rx as the sun goes down.''''

    Archer looked over to her with a smile before snatching her lips causing her to be muddled but soon returned the kiss.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 266 A Dragon Conquers The Sun (R18)

    ?

    The two of them shared a kiss while standing at the edge of the mountain. Archer yfully lifted Hemera by her ass, and she responded by wrapping her legs around his waist.

    As their passion continued to grow, she began to undress him with an urgency that matched their desire.

    His shirt was torn off in the process. Archer''s hands explored her body, his touch lingering on her seductive curves.

    Their passionate exchange led them to a bed positioned under the veranda, inviting them to continue their battle.

    He lowered them onto the bed, his body resting atop hers. Gently, he pulled away, his lips finding her long ear as his hands started to remove her dress.

    Archer skillfully slipped it off, revealing her white bra and panties that covered her perfect curves and wless skin.

    Her skin turned goosebumps as he touched her, and her breasts moved with each motion she made.

    Continuing his teasing, he nibbled on her ear before tracing a path down to her neck, igniting a passionate connection between them.

    Hemera''s hands snaked down his body until she felt his member and started rubbing it roughly causing him to groan.

    He quicklyid next to her as she faced him, she kept rubbing him as he slid her panties down until they were off.

    Archer then got up and grabbed a hold of her leg, he slowly kissed down it causing her to get even more excited.

    But that was the end of it as he flipped her onto all fours and bent her even further over as her back was arched and her ass was in the air.

    He examine his sun elf, her ass was the perfectbination of fat and muscle, and it drove himpletely mad.

    Her pussy was perfect, It was just a slit in her brown skin with no hair whatsoever. Archer noticed that she was starting to leak.

    His fingers traced up her thighs until there reached her pussy, it was perfect and neat looking.

    Archer slowly started rubbing her clit causing her to let out a surprised moan.

    ''''Ahhhh!~~''''

    He grinned at her reaction and increased his rubbing pace as he felt her getting wet, that''s when he slipped a finger inside her causing her to let out a pleasure-filled scream.

    ''''Ahhhgnnnn!~~''''

    Archer continued pleasuring her until she was thoroughly aroused, then he leaned down and yfully bit her on her ass cheek, sending shivers through her body.

    After doing that her started licking her dripping pussy causing her to let out another loud moan as she gripped a cushion.

    ''''Mmmmmgnhhh!~~''''

    Archer continued to gently finger her as his tongue explored her pussy deeper, she tasted really sweet and he enjoyed every drop of her love juice.

    Hemera bit down on a pillow otherwise she would scream letting the whole forest know what they were doing.

    His attacks caused her to stiffen up due to her having her first orgasm as a wave of juices flooded into his mouth which he swallow.

    After her orgasm, he leaned up and lined his little brother against her drenched slit and spoke as he lifted her up. ''''Do you want me to im you, my sun elf?''''

    Hemera quickly nodded her head, when he saw her reply he trusted forward and slid into her pussy.

    She was so wet that it was easy for him to enter as he hit her hymen, he felt something break as blood trickled out of her.

    When Archer entered her she started to let out moans but it was a mix of pain and pleasure.

    ''''Mmmmnghh!~~ Aghnnn!~~ Arch!!''''

    Her tightness mped down on him as the pain started to fade causing him to groan as he was addicted to this feeling.

    ''''Ughnnn!~~''''

    Archer leaned forward and whispered in her ear. ''''You feel so good Hemi. Are you ready for me to move?''''

    She nodded her head, and when he saw her reply he slowly started to move as her juices helped a lot.

    He started to get faster as he pushed her back down, Hemera''s eyes were bing dazed as she loved the way he was fucking her.

    She could help but scream. ''''AHHHHH! That feels so good! Don''t stop Darling!''''

    When Archer heard her he got faster and harder, he fucked her like that for a little while until he felt her whole body shake.

    ''''Mmmmgnhhhhh! Arch!'''' She screamed out as she couldn''t hold it in.

    Hemera orgasmed again and copsed to the bed, she was breathing heavily but Archer wasn''t done and started to fuck her in the position she was in.

    ''''Ahhhh!~~ Mnnghhm!~~ Please more!''''

    She started moaning and speaking but she couldn''t concentrate as the pleasure was too much for her.

    Archer was enjoying the feeling of being inside her, she was hot, warm, and wet. Her pussy constricted around him causing him to bite into her neck.

    The bite set something off inside her as she orgasmed again just as he pushed his member deeper and released his seed directly into her womb.

    But he wasn''t done as he pulled out and flipped her over. Hemera was dazed but wanted to return the favor.

    She motioned for him to get closer. Archerplied and got closer as she grabbed his little brother and took it into his mouth.

    Hemera started to clean him, she sucked out all the spare seed that was left behind. She didn''t care about her juices as she pleasured him.

    Archer was groaning as she continued to suck him, his hand moved to her boobs and started ying with her nipples.

    When she felt his fingers ying with her she shivered all over but ignored it as she felt his member be rock-hard again.

    Shey on her back and spread her legs signaling to Archer she wanted more. He grinned as he got on top of her.

    He slid inside her again causing her to clench his back as she moaned again, her nails dug into his skin causing a wave of pleasure to shoot through him.

    ''''Arch! I want more!'''' Hemera demanded as she felt him inside her again.

    He started moving faster and faster until she was screaming into his neck as he was fucking her so hard she was losing focus.

    By the time he reached his climax, she was consumed by waves of pleasure, her moans echoing in the air as he explored her body once more.

    For hours, they continued to fuck for hours, exploring different positions and letting their desires guide them.

    Archer repeatedly released his seed deep into her, their concerns about the consequences momentarily forgotten in the heat of the moment.

    With her encouragement, he kept filling her up and she started to love the filling of it.

    The night saw them lose themselves in their animalistic desires, continuing their passionate union until the early hours.

    A little whileter the two of them stopped as Hemera fell asleep and Archery on his back, gazing at the forest beyond.

    Hemera rested her head on his chest, her soft snores filling the tranquil moment.

    Their bodies were damp with sweat and various fluids, but he cast Cleanse on both of them and the bed.

    With that, the sheets became fresh andfortable once again. As he looked out, he could see the mountains that marked the border of the Nagendra Kingdom.

    Archer''s gaze rested on the familiar campsite where they had set up alongside the Sparrows, a group that had proven consistently friendly.

    Though he had noticed Darius''s asional nces, Feyra had already addressed that matter. Lost in his thoughts, Archer eventually drifted into slumber, only to be abruptly awakened by the sound of explosions from the camp.

    Reacting swiftly, Archer sprang to his feet and employed Gate to transport himself directly into the center of themotion. Stepping through the portal, he found himself amidst the camp''s chaos.

    What met his eyes were Wendigos causing havoc, attacking indiscriminately. E, Teu, and Sera defended each other valiantly, yet Nefertiti was pushed away from the group and into danger.

    In an instant, Archer''s fury surged. He triggered his Draconic form and promptly cast Blink to position himself between Nefertiti and an imminent attack.

    The creature''s ws tore through his bared chest, but Archer retaliated by sinking his teeth into the creature''s neck, rending it apart.

    As Nefertiti turned to the noises behind her, she saw him standing there with a look of rage as he drew a deep breath.

    The ground quaked beneath him as he unleashed a powerful roar that reverberated through the area. Acting quickly, he teleported into the chaotic scene.

    The wendigos, who had invaded their camp, now faced a powerful opponent. His movements blurred with anger as his ws and teeth tore through the creatures.

    Once menacing, the creatures now fell with ease. E, Teu, and Sera shifted their attention to witness his fierce actions.

    As a few wendigos tried to escape, he relentlessly pursued them. His Draconic form allowed him to move swiftly, keeping track of their every move.

    He chased them through the forest, his speed and strength unparalleled. The creatures couldn''t evade him as he closed in on each one.

    In each confrontation, he struck them down without mercy. The moonlight illuminated the brutal scene as Archer''s pursuit culminated in decisive triumph.

    His roars melded with the wendigos'' cries until only silence endured. Enveloped in blood and encircled by fallen creatures, he stood amidst the aftermath.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 267 Round Two (R18)

    ?

    As Archer stood there, he shook his head and began to walk back to the camp. While walking, he cast a cleansing spell on himself.

    It didn''t take him long to reach the camp. Once he arrived, he dispelled his draconic form and began to search for the girls who were standing outside the tent.

    As they spotted him, they all rushed toward him. One by one, they kissed him. However, E was the first to ask, "Where''s Hemi?"

    Archer smiled before replying, "I think she''s still sleeping. I''ll go get her now."

    He opened a Gate and returned to the mountaintop. Stepping through, he saw Hemera sitting up in bed.

    She turned to him with a grin as he got closer, when he did she tapped the bed telling him toy down with her.

    Archerplied andid next to her, when he did she crawled on top of him and started kissing his neck which flicked his horny switch.

    Hemera didn''t slow down as she continued her attack on his neck as her hips started to grind on his little brother which also came to life.

    She stopped with the kissing and smiled as she looked down at him, her yellow eyes were full of lust.

    He smiled as he pulled his pants down and slid inside her, this caused a happy smile to appear on the sun elf''s face.

    Archer started to slowly fuck her as she let out an erotic moan into his ear which cause him to go crazy and started to speed up.

    ''''Mmmmngghh!~~''''

    As he was fucking her Hemera started biting his neck as he went deeper and deeper, Archer attacked her so much that she orgasmed.

    But he didn''t stop as he continued, he grabbed a hold of her thighs and watched her as her face was full of pleasure.

    She was letting out moans as she couldn''t think straight. ''''Mmmnghhh!~~ Aghnnn!~~ Archer.. don''t stop.. Feels so good.''''

    He fulfilled her desire and intensified his thrusting, causing her eyes to roll back in pleasure as he released his essence deep within her.

    Due to his relentless assault, she had be incredibly sensitive. She was in a daze as shey there with a stupid smile on her face.

    Archer wasn''t content with that; he put her on all fours and started to fuck her from behind while ying with her brown nipples.

    The two continued their passionate lovemaking until she drifted into a peaceful slumber, and he was left drenched in sweat.

    After nting a gentle kiss on her forehead, he lifted her in a princess carry and cast a Gate spell to transport her to her bedroom.

    As the portal appeared, he stepped through and gently ced her in bed, where she curled up and settledfortably.

    Archer cast a cleansing spell on himself and then re-entered the Gate, quickly tidying the bed before opening another Gate back to the camp.

    Stepping out, he noticed Teu and Nefertiti putting away their tent while the other two prepared breakfast.

    Darius caught his attention with a stare when Feyra wasn''t looking; Archer responded with a grin as he greeted the four girls with a morning kiss.

    E spoke before he could do anything. "Breakfast is ready. Could you check if Hecate wants some?"

    Archer nodded, promptly entering the domain. He navigated to herboratory and gently knocked on the door.

    Eione opened it with a smile, allowing him in. Inside, Hecate was engrossed in potion-making, her concentration unwavering.

    He observed her with keen interest as she meticulously crafted the potion, her expression filled with intense concentration.

    With graceful precision, shebined ingredients, adding them one by one.

    Sitting down on a nearby bench, Archer appreciated her systematic method, recognizing that he himselfcked the patience for such tasks.

    After twenty minutes, shepleted her work and nced up, her eyes widening momentarily before a warm smile appeared.

    "Hello, Archer," she greeted with a soothing voice, her Greek-like sending shivers down his spine.

    Returning the smile, he responded, "Would you like to join us for breakfast? E is currently preparing it."

    Politely declining, she shook her head and exined, "Eione is nning to make something for me. However, I''d like to meet with you tonight. There''s something I wish to discuss regarding acquiring additional ingredients for the future."

    Archer readily agreed, "Certainly. We can visit any city I''ve been to and purchase what we need. Starfall City in the north is an option too, given its abundance of alchemical stores."

    Hecate''s smile deepened at his response, and they spent a pleasant time together.

    Drawing nearer, he shifted to sit beside her at the workbench, his curiosity piqued. "So, what exactly are you creating?"

    A faint blush graced her cheeks as she met his gaze, but she answered, "It''s intended for when we make love. It will help me keep up with you.''''

    Upon hearing her exnation, Archer''s smile widened, recognizing a kindred spirit in her perverse enthusiasm. He stood behind Hecate.

    Gently grasping her waist, he leaned in to murmur into her long, grey ear, "I''m eagerly anticipating our uing battle. It won''t be long now."

    She responded with a smile, though a hint of embarrassment colored her expression at his words. Archer then nted a kiss on her cheek before proceeding to breakfast, creating a portal to the camp.

    Stepping through, he observed the neatly packed belongings and approached the four girls, who all wore smiles. Nefertiti voiced their readiness, "We''re prepared to depart. Let''s go."

    He nodded, weing the approach of Tal and Feyra. As they drew near, he exchanged greetings with them. The elf among them spoke up, "We''re all set to go."

    After that, the group crossed the stone bridge that crossed over the Stygian Veil River that separates the Mediterra side of the Unchartered to the Land of Plenty.

    Archer and his group stepped onto an aged stone bridge that spanned a wide river. Sunlight bathed them warmly from above, casting dappled patterns on sparkling waters below.

    An atmosphere akin to the calm of a Mediterranean-likendscape they had been traversing surrounded them.

    As they progressed, their footsteps echoed softly against the bridge, and the air began to shift.

    Gradually, once-familiar surroundings gave way to something different. The breeze carried a transformed scent, hinting at earth and wildflowers.

    With every step, the scenery underwent a remarkable change. The lush Mediterraneanndscape melted into a new world right before their eyes.

    Rolling hills transformed into expansive, lush grasnds stretching as far as the eye could see.

    Towering forests emerged in the distance, veiled in a verdant embrace that seemed to whisper secrets.

    Archer''s keen senses detected the change first, his awareness honed by his experiences.

    The girls and the Sparrows followed his lead, their eyes widening as they absorbed the awe-inspiring shift in thendscape.

    Teu and Nefertiti exchanged excited nces, while Tal and Feyra grinned at the wonder before them.

    "Incredible," Nefertiti breathed, her voice tinged with wonder.

    They quickly crossed and made their way down the road, after a few hours of walking they came closer to the mountains Archer saw the night before.

    That''s when Novius the Sparrows mage spoke up. ''''Tal there is a small outpost nearby for travelers. The Nagendrians set them up years ago.''''

    Tal nodded her head and Archer agreed because he wanted to see it. The group continued to travel down the road until they spotted the outpost.

    Standing tall on the horizon was a strong fort, its architecture resembling the intricate beauty of Turkish designs on Earth.

    Towering walls made of sandstone, adorned with ornate carvings and graceful arches, stood as a testament to the kingdom''s skilled craftsmen.

    As they approached, the details of the fort came into focus. Crented battlements adorned the walls.

    Vibrant banners fluttered atop the towers, disying symbols that spoke of the kingdom''s identity and heritage.

    The sun bathed the scene in a warm, golden glow, enhancing the fort''s grandeur.

    Attracted to the entrance, Archer and his group noticed the stationed guards. Adorned in armor that carried the essence of Turkish design, they stood tall and watchful.

    The armor was intricate, decorated with borate patterns and motifs that paid homage to the kingdom''s culture.

    Their weapons gleamed in the sunlight, their preparedness evident in their disciplined stances. Novius stepped ahead and greeted the guards.

    They observed them before allowing them entry into the fort. When Archer and the girls entered, they encountered a vast square filled with numerous stalls selling a variety of goods.

    All the Sparrows except for Tal ventured off to search for useful items as she walked up to Archer and stood next to him.

    E approached him with the other three girls. He tossed them a pouch filled with gold coins and encouraged them to enjoy themselves.

    The four of them grinned and set off for shopping, Archer watched them run off as Tal giggled.

    He looked at her with a raised eyebrow catching her smiling before it vanished from her face, she stated. ''''You truly care about them don''t you? Howe you spoil them?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 268 Sunfire Mountains

    Chapter 268 Sunfire Mountains

    He looked at the elf and thought to himself. After thinking for a while, he answered her. ''''They are my girls. They are important parts of my life, why wouldn''t I spoil them? I love seeing them smile.''''

    Tal looked at the boy who was five years younger than her and wondered if he was actually sixteen. Archer smiled at her reaction but didn''t let it bother him too much.

    As the two of them were chatting, an angry cat was watching from a distance and Archer soon noticed him.

    He decided to annoy the man as he moved closer to Tal and wrapped his arm around her waist catching the girl off guard.

    She tried to escape his grasp but it was of no use, she looked up at him and hissed as she settled into his arms. ''''What are you doing? Why are you touching me like this.''''

    Archer loved her reaction and he moved behind her, he leaned down to whisper into her ear causing her to shiver.

    ''''Your mine already Tali. You just don''t know it yet.'''' He said with a low voice that she loved but would never admit it.

    Archer stepped back, yfully pping her toned ass which left the older girl slightly annoyed. She started chasing after him in frustration, while he ran away,ughing.

    After the girls finished their shopping, the group exited the fort and continued down the road.

    They walked for hours until the sun started to set. Tal, Cecelia, and Feyra were engaged in conversation with the girls, while Archer munched on bread as they walked.

    He had activated his Aura Detection, yet it failed to pick up anything unusual as they drew closer to the mountain.

    Novius walked beside him and started a conversation. "You know, the Uncharted Beasnds are divided into two parts. The part we''re in right now is shared between Mediterra and the Land of Plenty. The Nagendria Kingdom erected the fort for their merchants who travel south."

    Archer nced at the bald mage and inquired, "And what about the second part?"

    The man responded, "It borders the Nagendria kingdom in the south, there is a massive swamp and jungle. Beyond that lies the first city, Dawnstone."

    Archer nodded as Novius finished exining, his curiosity piqued. He posed another question, "Where does the Avalon border fit into this?"

    Novius grinned and replied, "You see, it''s right between the Moonwood Empire and the Nagendria Kingdom in the north. There''s the Sunfire Mountain Range that takes you to Sentinel''s Reach, the castle that watches over Avalon''s south."

    Archer thanked him for the info, Novius nodded and walked over to talk to Radyn. While they chatted, he began to feel strange signalsing from the far-off forest.

    Heading toward the girls, he hurriedly told them about the approaching danger. Out of the woods came a swarm of terrifying creatures, rushing on two legs straight toward them.

    The setting sun made the scene even worse as it started to get dark. Archer quickly cast Crown of Stars and violet motes appeared all around him.

    Archer noticed their once-human features were twisted into grotesque masks of horror, with elongated limbs that moved in disturbingly unnatural ways.

    Their skin bore a pallid gray hue, marred by patches of decaying flesh that gleamed with a wet sheen in the faint light.

    Once human fingers had twisted into elongated, gnarled ws, ready to tear flesh from bone with a dreadful and precise force.

    When Archer saw this he Blinked in front of the group and started casting spells at the iing creatures.

    ''Azur Cannon.''

    A surge of azure light erupted from his outstretched hand, a dazzling beam of pure magical energy that tore through the night like aet streaking across the sky.

    A surge of azure light erupted from his outstretched hands, a dazzling beam of pure magical energy that tore through the night like aet streaking across the sky.

    Its brilliance illuminated the darkness, exposing the horror etched on the faces of the creatures as they grasped the impending and devastating force.

    The horde and the Azur Cannon collided head-on, giving birth to an explosion of cataclysmic proportions.

    This collision generated a shockwave that rippled outward, shaking the ground and scattering debris in all directions.

    Thrown into disarray, the creatures had their twisted forms torn apart by the spell''s unforgiving power.

    Archer wasn''t done with them just then as he cast shpoint and started aiming at the surviving creatures and quickly put them down.

    He approached the smouldering horde but a few pounced out of nowhere but were taken out by the violet motes.

    They acted like homing missiles and shot into the creatures. Archer looked at the creatures and wondered what they were.

    That''s when he spotted moreing, he looked up and used Analyze on the creatures.

    [Ghoul (Mutated Human)]

    [Rank F]

    Archer''s curiosity was piqued, and he swiftly dispatched them using Elemental Bolts forged from the fire that pierced the creatures'' heads.

    The lifeless bodies fell, leaving the Sparrows in shock. They braced themselves for a fight, but Tal and Cecelia noticed the girls'' smiles and approving nods.

    Approaching them, Tal inquired, "Is this amon urrence for him?"

    E nodded and exined, "Yes, he tends to go all out when casting spells. But it''s quite mesmerizing."

    Sera chimed in, "His magic is so beautiful. I really enjoy watching it."

    The other three girls agreed with nods, surprising the two women. As the tense atmosphere eased, Archer let out a sigh, realizing that there were no more danger signals.

    Returning to the group, he turned to the girls and asked, "Would you prefer staying in a domain or camping? It''s your choice for tonight."

    They all chose the domain because of the creepy-looking creatures that had appeared. As the girls and Sparrows stepped through the portal, Archer detected an iing attack.

    He whispered to himself, "Draconis."

    Archer''s draconic form appeared as he spread his wings to defend the portal. Dark magic mmed into him, but thanks to Anti-Magic, it had no effect.

    The spell bounced off him and exploded to the side. He turned around and spotted a hooded group approaching him.

    E moved to help, but Archer couldn''t protect everyone from their spells.

    He reminded her that he had been training with Teu every night and promised he would return because he had to train with her again.

    The half-elf nodded and passed through as he closed the portal. He dismissed his ws and cast Cosmic Sword.

    Two short swords appeared in his hands, he cast Blink and materialized in the middle of the new group.

    With a confident grin, Archer''s lips curled into a cruel smirk as he skillfully engaged the neers who revealed themselves to be dark mages.

    The air crackled with magic around him, but it had no effect as the dodging spells with calcted precision.

    spells harmlessly bounced off him. He moved gracefully, showing the skill he gained from training with Teu.

    As the battle raged on, he deftly weaved through their attacks, dodging spells with calcted precision.

    The dark mages, each casting their sinister incantations, found themselves struggling to keep up with his lightning-fast movements and the deadly uracy of his strikes.

    Despite their chants repeatedly mentioning a "white dragon," Archer paid little heed to their words, fully focused on the task at hand.

    His violet eyes zed with excitement as he channeled his magic through the Cosmic Swords in his hands.

    With each swing and thrust of his des, the dark mages fell one by one. His movements were a mesmerizing dance of death, his swords carving through the air with lethal elegance.

    The sh of metal against magic echoed through the clearing as Archer''s confidence grew with every sessful strike.

    His smile never wavered, even as he faced down overwhelming odds. Finally, only one dark mage remained standing, fear etched across their face as they watched theirrades fall.

    Everything went quiet as Archer approached the downed Mage and picked him up by his neck and spoke with an evil smile. ''''So why are you randomly attacking me? It''s not polite you know.''''

    The dark mage struggled against him, yet his efforts were in vain. Archer delivered several sharp ps before speaking firmly. "Talk now, or you''ll soon be wishing for death."

    He quickly started speaking. ''''We want your heart. Legend speaks of white dragon hearts will bring our leader back.''''

    Archer looked at the man and smiled as he guessed they had treasure so he questioned the man. ''''So I assume you belong to a group with a headquarters?''''

    The man nodded his head causing his smile to grow wider as he continued. ''''So where is this ce you speak off? I want to visit and inspect your gold.''''

    After speaking he summoned his ws and used them to dig into the man''s neck causing him to quickly talk. ''''It''s in the Starlight Mountains, there is an abandoned town we took over.''''

    Archer nodded as he put his free hand on the man''s hand and cast Void ze into his head. The man couldn''t even scream due to how quickly it happened.

    He took off and started to fly north getting ever closer to the Avalon Empire.

    [End of Volume 2]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 269 Charisma At Work

    Chapter 269 Charisma At Work

    Archer flew toward the mountains as he informed the girls of what was happening, he flew for an hour before spotting the town.

    Spread out below was a town, once vibrant and full of life, now marred by an ominous aura. Dark clouds seemed to cling to the structures, casting an eerie shadow over the streets.

    He squinted, taking in the details. Buildings that were once homes and shops now stood deste and worn.

    The once-bustling streets were silent, devoid of the usual sounds ofughter and activity. He descended to the ground.

    Shadows seem to coalesce at every corner, elusive forms that materialize and disappear with every blink.

    Shadows converged at every corner, elusive forms that materialized and dissolved with every blink.

    Amidst the decaying windows, a fleeting pale, silvery light flickered, suggesting the presence of spectral inhabitants who might still wander the town''s alleys.

    An otherworldly hush hung in the air, a heavy quiet only asionally disturbed by the faint creak of a long-forgotten swing or the distant, haunting cry of a night bird.

    Setting foot on the streets, Archermenced his stride, his Aura Detector resonating with signals from all directions.

    With deliberate steps, he navigated through thebyrinthine pathways, eventually reaching the heart of the town.

    Upon stepping into the square, he came to an abrupt stop, his surroundings demanding his full attention.

    That''s when he saw more robed figures walking out from the shadows causing him to grow excited.

    Archer looked at them and announced. ''''Okay, you creepy fuckers. Give me your treasure and I won''t tear down the ce.''''

    The iing people all stopped walking when he heard a familiar seductive voice. ''''Oh, white dragon we meet again. It''s a shame we couldn''t meet in more favorable circumstances.''''

    He turned around and spotted Demacia the necromancer he fought before, her blue eyes shone and her pale white skin looked like snow.

    Archer gave her a charming smile as he spoke. ''''It''s good to see you Demacia, you look beautiful under the moonlight.''''

    The woman smiled. ''''Thank you, Archer. Well, it looks like you''re about to cause trouble again the seniors won''t like this, you keep interrupting their ns even if not on purpose.''''

    Demacia looked at him and licked her lips as she continued. ''''But I don''t want to have that type of fight with you Archer.''''

    Their conversation shocked the other mages who heard, they all looked at Demacia will suspicion.

    They were about tounch spells at the two but Archer was quicker and cast his spells.

    ''Void Rift.''

    ''Soul Sunder.''

    As he thought of the words, a rift in the fabric of space and time opened above him. An ethereal, swirling vortex of darkness emerged, crackling with raw energy.

    From this rift, tendrils of shadowy essence cascaded down, targeting the dark mages with uncanny precision.

    Archer''s control over these spells was masterful, his magical finesse evident in every movement.

    The tendrilsshed out, striking the mages one by one. As they made contact, the dark essence sapped their vitality, draining their life force and leaving them weakened and vulnerable.

    Cries of agony and desperation echoed through the air as the mages struggled against the relentless assault.

    Their defensive spells faltered under the onught, and panic gripped their faces.

    Demacia, however, stood unharmed and just watched the show with a smile on her face as the mages dropped around her.

    After he was done with them he turned to her andmented. ''''Why do I sense no hostility from you?''''

    The necromancer smiled as she answered. ''''Because I don''t want to fight you like that Archer. I think in the future we will get on extremely well.''''

    As she approached him with deliberate steps, her voice held a calm, seductive tone. "I sense your fascination with various forms of magic, much like my own. However, my abilities are confined to the realm of dark magic."

    She came to a halt just inches away from him, her gaze sweeping across the town''s deste scenery, her words flowing effortlessly.

    "All of this seems mundane to me. Their intentions revolve around obtaining your heart to resurrect our misguided founder, an irritable old figure who wrought havoc upon us. Sadly, his loyal followers remain blind to the truth."

    Archer''s gaze met hers, curiosity flickering in his eyes before she continued.

    "I am part of the Order of the Deathbound. We seek to bring back the founder to fulfill his dream."

    Intrigued, Archer inquired further, "His dream?"

    With a nod and measured steps away, she borated, "He desired to create an undead kingdom. But his ambitions were halted by thest dragon king, who burned him alive. His remains were saved by his devoted followers."

    Demacia signaled for him to sit down on nearby chairs before continuing. "Those followers found orphans with dark magic potential and turned them into necromancers."

    Archer sat down with a nod of understanding, though a hint of confusion lingered. He inquired, "So, why are you sharing this with me? Your group''s after me, but you''re here."

    She smiled as she answered. ''''There''s something about you. It''s like I''m drawn to you, I also noticed that you look at me like a woman and not a monster.''''

    When he heard her he chuckled before speaking. ''''Yes you are a woman but maybe it''s my charm that caught your attention.''''

    Demaciaughed as she stood up, she walked further into the square and pointed at arge building.

    ''''In there is the treasure you seek. I shall be going now, see you around Archer.'''' She spoke as she vanished.

    Archer looked at the spot and shook his head, he was still confused because of her behavior and couldn''t figure the strange woman out.

    But he shrugged and made his way over to the building she told him about. While he did that he summoned his loot goblins and ordered them to get to work.

    He entered the eerie-looking building and began searching for their gold, which he quickly found.

    Inside, Archer noticed a locked room. He forcefully removed the lock and continued his search, eventually discovering four chests brimming with treasure.

    Having gathered the riches, he deposited them into his Item Box and proceeded to exit, just as the diminutive Stone Men emerged, their hearts filled with affection.

    After collecting a hundred hearts, he stored them away and sent the creatures away.

    Finishing that task, he used the power of Void ze to burn down the abandoned town. He then pped his wings strongly and took off, flying toward the swamp.

    The moonlight showed him the way and revealed beasts grazing in the grasnds. Archer found a road andnded.

    Oncending he dismissed his draconic form as he opened a portal and appeared in the living room. Looking around, he saw E, Teu, and Sera sitting at the dining table.

    Nefertiti and Hemera were lost in their books, while Tal chatted with Cecelia and Feyra.

    Archer noticed that the three men were missing, which made him smile. E saw him and said, ''''Nefertiti mentioned that no man apart from you is allowed in here.''''

    He nodded and took a seat. The air carried a delightful aroma as Archer watched the three girls skillfully preparing a delicious meal.

    Tal made her way over to him and sat next to him as she spoke. ''''What happened out there?''''

    Archer looked at her and sighed as he started to exin what happened and told her about the dark mages that were operating from an abandoned town.

    After telling the elf what happened the two of them started chit-chatting while waiting for dinner.

    The gentle moonlight filtered through the curtains, filling the room with a warm glow. Theirughter filled the air as they exchanged stories.

    As their conversation flowed, the aroma of something delicious wafted through the air. Just then, E''s voice chimed in from the doorway, "Dinner''s ready, you two!"

    Archer and Tal exchanged smiles, their stomachs rumbling in anticipation. Rising from the couch, they followed E into the dining room.

    The sight that greeted them was truly enchanting. The dining table stood adorned with intricate silverware and glistening crystal sses.

    The main dish was a sulent roast, garnished with colorful vegetables that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly glow.

    Exotic fruits and sds adorned the table, each with a touch of creativity that spoke of E''s meticulous preparation.

    The trio took their seats, Archer and Tal ncing at each other with wide-eyed excitement. "Wow, E, you''ve truly outdone yourself," Archer eximed, his admiration evident in his voice.

    Tal nodded in agreement. "This looks amazing. You''ve cooked a magical feast."

    E blushed modestly, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue. "I wanted it to be nice," she admitted, her eyes twinkling with joy.

    As they began to serve themselves, the conversation continued to flow effortlessly. Stories of adventure, tales of far-offnds, and shared dreams mingled with the clinking of cutlery.

    The food''s vors matched the enchantment of the setting; every bite burst with taste, bringing smiles of delight to their faces.

    Continuing their conversation while relishing the meal, they eventually finished and headed to bed.

    Like five ducklings, the five girls followed Archer, a sight that drewughter from the other three.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 270 Mistveil Swamp

    Chapter 270 Mistveil Swamp

    As the group entered the bedroom, they all piled onto the bed. Archer instructed the girls to leave one side of the bed vacant.

    With Hecate in mind, Archer conjured an image of her and snapped his fingers.

    Instantly, the girls ceased their chatter, turning their attention toward him, waiting. After a brief moment, the bewildered moon elf materialized on hisp.

    Looking around in confusion, Hecate then directed her gaze toward Archer, "How did you manage that?" She inquired.

    Archer returned the smile, proceeding to exin that he could aplish such feats within his domain. Hecate nodded inprehension.

    Crawling over to his side, Hecate embraced him in a hug. Sera nestled on his chest, while Nefertiti settled on his other side after triumphing over the other three girls to secure a spot.

    Teu and E imed the lower part of the bed, Hemera curling into a ball and using his leg as a cushion.

    A thought crossed his mind. ''These girls are truly unique.''

    The night''s embrace enveloped the room, casting a tranquil spell as Archer and the girlsy intertwined in a cocoon of slumber.

    Soft moonlight gently filtered through the curtains, painting gentle shadows on this serene scene.

    Their breaths wove a tranquil melody, a tangible testament to the trust and camaraderie that tightly bound them as one.

    Archer, surrounded by the warmth of his girls, drifted into a deep and dreamless sleep.

    His mind wandered through the realms of unconsciousness, finding sce in the stillness of the night.

    The events of the day, the battles and theughter, faded into the background as dreams painted their own stories.

    As the hours melted away, the moon began to wane, making way for the approaching dawn.

    With the gradual shift in the sky, a chorus of birds stirred to life, their melodious chirping growing in intensity.

    Amidst the symphony of nature''s awakening, Archer''s consciousness began to stir. The distant calls of the birds reached his ears, coaxing him out of his slumber.

    The world outside was alive as his eyelids fluttered open, adjusting to the soft morning light that filtered through the curtains.

    Hecate''s sleeping face greeted him then he spotted the other girls, each lost in the realm of dreams.

    Archer took a moment to savor the scene''s tranquility before he gently shifted, careful not to disturb the girls around him.

    As he moved, Sera''s head shifted slightly on his chest, and Nefertiti let out a contented sigh in her sleep.

    He gently moved the girls off of him and executed a Blink, transporting himself out of the bed. He pivoted to check if his movement had stirred any of them from slumber.

    To his relief, they all remained sound asleep. Stepping out of the bedroom, Archer found himself in an empty living room.

    He decided to brew some tea for himself before making his way out onto the balcony. As he emerged onto the balcony, he noticed that the sun had not yet risen.

    Seating himself, Archer began sipping his tea, his gaze fixed on the unfolding scene before him. Moments stretched into minutes as he absorbed the tranquil atmosphere.

    Gradually, the sound of soft footsteps reached his ears, drawing his attention to the door. His gaze shifted to find Feyra stepping out onto the balcony.

    Seeing him, she offered a warm smile and greeted him. "Good morning, Archer. Isn''t it a delightful morning?"

    He nodded at the female knight who seated herself nearby. Archer turned his gaze toward her and started a conversation. "What are the Sparrows nning to do when we return to the empire?"

    Feyra''s expression turned thoughtful as she took a moment to contemte the question before responding. "We''re going to take a break. The reward for this quest was a lot so we want to rx."

    A smile curved Archer''s lips as he listened to her response, considering it a practical notion.

    At that moment, she directed a question at him. "Do your feelings for Tal hold sincerity, or is it merely the pleasure of flirting?"

    He regarded the woman before him, his reply sincere. "I genuinely care for her."

    Curiosity danced in her eyes as she inquired further, "What draws you to her?"

    Archer found himself wondering about her intention but opted for honesty. "I''m drawn to her warrior spirit, her ability to stand her ground, and her unwavering stubbornness."

    Feyra''sughter filled the air as she concurred, and the two of them continued conversing until the break of dawn.

    With Feyra getting up to wake the other two, Archer watched the redheaded knight''s departure before eventually getting to his feet.

    Archer made his way to the bath chambers and started to wash himself for a while before putting on some boots, pants, and a shirt.

    He made his way to the kitchen as he smelt bread, Archer came across E and Nefertiti cooking.

    When he entered they turned to him with a smile as E greeted him. ''''Morning Arch. There''s some bread for you.''''

    With a warm smile, Nefertiti ced the te in front of him. On it sat a slice of bread that looked absolutely mouthwatering.

    The bread''s golden crust glistened, and Archer picked it up and started eating it, he loved the bread so much that the two girls gave him more.

    Archer stood up and informed the group that he would take the bread and eat it while walking. They all nodded in agreement.

    Before he could leave the domain, E spoke, "We will contact you when we''re ready."

    He nodded and opened a portal to the road they had left on. Stepping through, he felt the wind blowing.

    As Archer walked down the road and ate the bread, he managed to get close to the swamp. However, due to his greed, he identally stumbled into it.

    As his feet became wet, he nced downward and realized he was standing in swamp water. It was at that moment he sensed a ping approaching him.

    Turning his gaze towards the source, he initiated a scan.

    [Swamp Drakes]

    [Rank D]

    Observing the information, Archer swiftly began casting fire-based Elemental Bolts,unching them toward the approaching creatures.

    Upon impact, the spell triggered a massive explosion, propelling the beast out of the water and causing it to crash onto the ground.

    Emerging from the water, Archer conjured his w and swiftly dealt the finishing blow to the creature, yet more pings resonated in his awareness.

    Without hesitation, Archer unleashed the fire bolts that streaked through the air, homing in like guided missiles.

    The bolts found their mark, striking the Swamp Drakes and abruptly halting their advance.

    Surveying the area, Archer then made his way to the road. Eventually, the girls contacted him, appearing one by one. Even Hecate joined the group.

    Looking around, Hecate began, ''''Mistveil Swamp. This path leads to the Nagendra Kingdom.''''

    Archer nodded, prompting the other girls to voice their thoughts.

    "It looks eerie, and the smell is quite off-putting," Sera spoke.

    "I''m in agreement. I can sense creatures all around us, likely submerged in the water," Teu added.

    "We''ll need to proceed with caution," E advised.

    Nefertiti and Hemera nodded, aligning with the others. Archer offered them a smile, gesturing for them to continue on their way.

    As they walked, Tal and the Sparrows issued warnings about the swamp''s perilous nature, emphasizing the importance of sticking to the road.

    Archer nodded, and the group pressed onward. However, after a few hours, Hemera and Hecate decided to return to the domain to focus on their studies.

    Nefertiti also left due to her morning sses. Only E, Teu, and Sera remained. Tal and Cecelia started a conversation among the three remaining girls.

    Radyn, Darius, and Novius engaged in their own discussion while Archer took the lead at the front of the group.

    Eventually, they stumbled upon a devastated campsite, carriages strewn about in disarray. The group halted, their attention drawn to the scene before them.

    Archer noticed blood stains on some of the carriages, while the girls discovered drag marks. Novius made the grim discovery of the first torn-apart body.

    Deciding to proceed with heightened caution, the group continued their journey. With every step further into the swamp, the atmosphere grew increasingly somber.

    A pungent scent of blood began to permeate the air as they reached a clearing. Upon stepping into the clearing, their eyes widened in shock.

    The scene was overwhelming, causing some members of the group to even vomit in response.

    Before themy a nightmarish scene. Bodies of humans, elves, and demi-humans were impaled on wooden posts, their limbs missing, and their lifeless forms hanging limply.

    Blood stained the ground, the posts, and the very air. The sight alone was enough to make some members of the group wince and look away.

    The smell was revolting, a nauseating mix of death and decay that hung heavy in the damp air.

    Even Archer had to cover his nose, trying to bear the strong smell. But it wasn''t just the shocking scene of death that frightened them.

    In the midst of the bodies, there were creatures that looked like distorted versions of humans.

    These beast-like beings had twisted features, making them look like horrifying versions of people. They were eating the remains of the victims, which was a horrifying sight to witness.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 271 The Ravagers

    Chapter 271 The Ravagers

    Archer''s gaze narrowed, his expression hardening as he observed the scene.

    The blood-soaked monsters tore into the remains of their victims with a ferocity that bordered on madness.

    Their eyes glinted with a predatory hunger, and guttural sounds of satisfaction emanated from their throats as they devoured the flesh.

    The others in the group, frozen in shock and disbelief, exchanged horrified nces. Teu''s hand clutched her mouth, her eyes wide with a mixture of terror and disbelief.

    Sera''s usually confident demeanor wavered as she saw all the mutted bodies all over the ce.

    Archer''s fists tightened, his face showing anger and disgust. He quickly thought about what to do.

    The humanoid beasts were savage and primal, their appearances a haunting blend of human and beast.

    Their muscr bodies bore the traces of both worlds, with sinewy limbs that moved with predatory grace.

    A line between human and animal appeared blurred as if nature itself had woven them together.

    Their faces were twisted masks of wildness, featuring feral eyes that glinted with an untamed hunger.

    Fangs protruded from their mouths, curving over their lips like the weapons of a natural predator.

    Tufts of coarse fur sprouted from their skin, interspersed with patches of rough, scaled hide that hinted at their dual nature.

    Long, gnarled ws extended from their fingers, resembling both the tools of a skilled hunter and the fierce weapons of a beast defending its territory.

    Their movements were fluid and unpredictable, a seamless fusion of human cunning and animal instincts.

    Clothed in tattered remnants of clothing, these creatures seemed to have abandoned the trappings of civilization in favor of embracing their primal nature.

    Frozen in a mixture of terror and revulsion, Archer watched as these abominations feasted upon the remains of the victims.

    The reality of the situation sank in �C they were in the presence of creatures that were twisted mockeries of life, a horrifying blend of human and beast that defied nature itself.

    E''s voice trembled as she spoke, breaking the shocked silence that had settled over the group. "What... What are they?"

    He scanned one of the beasts that remained oblivious to their presence, engrossed in their gruesome feast.

    [Ravagers]

    [Rank B]

    Novius stepped forward and began to exin, "Those are Ravagers. It''s rare to see them in the open like this. They typically make their homes deep underground, within extensive cave systems."

    Archer directed his attention to the bald mage, curiosity in his eyes. "What exactly are Ravagers, and why have they surfaced?"

    Novius cleared his throat, his tone cautious yet tinged with concern. "Archer, these creatures aren''t meant to be on the surface. They''re native to the subterranean realms, usually confined to their tunnels and caverns."

    Archer''s brow furrowed, his apprehension growing. "So, why are they above ground?"

    Novius looked uneasy, his concern clear. "The troubling thing is, attacks all over Luxuria are increasing. These creatures used to stay underground, but now they''reing to the surface, and they''re bing more aggressive."

    He pressed further. "But what''s prompting them to leave their underground habitats?"

    The mage let out a sigh, his uncertainty mirrored in his gaze. "We don''t have an answer. It could be due to scarcity of food, territorial conflicts, or even some darker force at y. Whatever the cause, it''s triggering a change in their behavior."

    As the two spoke the girls step backward, and the beasts started to notice them. E pulled out her bow as Teu stood in front of her.

    Sera summoned her ws and was ready to fight but before anyone could do anything Archer shot forward.

    He cast Cosmic Sword and summoned his Dragonyer. Archer swung it in a wide arc, the de glinting in the dim light of the swamp.

    The massive de cleaved through the air, its sheer size and weight making it a lethal force against the creatures.

    With each swing, it struck true, cutting down multiple fiends in a single blow. The grotesque things fell to the ground, they were convulsing before sumbing to the deadly strike.

    Beside him, E and Tal swiftly notched arrows and drew their bows. Their movements were synchronized, each shot finding its mark with unerring precision.

    Arrows whizzed through the air, finding gaps in the fiends'' defenses and striking them down one by one.

    Between Archer''s sword and the girl''s arrows, they quickly dealt with the beasts. He quickly put them down but soon heard more noises.

    That''s when he noticed a swarm of Ravagers emerge from the shadows of the swamp, they charged at the group like a nightmarish tide.

    His eyes narrowed as he took in the overwhelming numbers. The situation had escted beyond his expectations.

    He dismissed his sword and took a deep breath, his chest expanded, his lungs filling with air. As the Ravagers closed in, their evil intentions evident, his lips curled into a grin.

    With an earth-shaking roar, he unleashed his breath. A torrent of mes erupted from his mouth, a torrential force of fiery energy that engulfed the oing fiends.

    The violet fire spread really fast, washing over the fiends with unrelenting intensity. Their grotesque forms writhed and twisted in the heat, their agonized shrieks filling the air.

    His violet mes consumed them, reducing their twisted bodies to charred remnants. The spectacle was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, a disy of power that seemed almost supernatural.

    He held his ground, his stance unwavering as the mes raged on. As the mes subsided, the once-advancing horde of Ravagers wasburning.

    Their forms were now nothing more than smoldering ash. Archer looked at his handiwork and nodded his head with a smile.

    He turned to the group, who were shaking their heads at his antics. Teu stepped forward and gave him a swift hit on the head.

    Archer looked at the blue-haired girl as she spoke. "Why do you rush ahead? What have I told you?"

    That''s when he realized his mistake and shrugged with a smile before responding, "Yes, you''re right. I''m sorry, I just got carried away."

    The group approached and looked around but didn''t spot anything unusual. They continued on with their journey.

    Hours passed, and they walked along the road. They spotted a caravan surrounded by guards.

    The two groups passed each other. Archer and the girls chatted about the strange beasts they had encountered,paring them to the ones that had attacked the Sri and Lunaris Empires.

    They were attacked by unexpected creatures but swiftly defeated them but that didn''t slow down their journey.

    After a few more hours of travel, they reached the jungle, their final challenge before reaching Dawnstone.

    As they stopped walking, Tal approached the group and spoke. "This is the Thornfire Jungle. It''s not that big, but it''s dangerous and full of aggressive beasts that ambush travelers."

    Archer nodded and opened up a portal, instructing everyone to enter the domain so he could fly over it.

    Done with fighting, he couldn''t be bothered anymore and just wanted to leave the swamp and jungle behind.

    They allplied, except for Sera, who also wanted to fly. Archer smiled and summoned his wings alongside hers.

    The two of them took off and started flying over the jungle, As they soared over the dense canopy of the jungle, a breathtaking panorama unfolded beneath them.

    Beneath them, dinosaur-like creatures resembling ancient predators roamed in organized packs.

    Their sharp, serrated teeth glistened as they moved with a purpose, hunting amidst the thick foliage.

    Archer and Sera exchanged amazed nces, their eyes wide at the sight of these colossal beasts that roamed the forest.

    The jungle was alive with movement. Creepy insect-like creatures scuttled across the ground, their long legs moving in eerie coordination.

    Some had luminous markings on their exoskeletons, casting an otherworldly glow in the shadows.

    Flying above, Archer and Sera spotted the intricate patterns and details of these strange insects.

    The jungle''s symphony of sounds reached their ears even from above. Strange calls and cries echoed through the air, a cacophony of life both beautiful and wild.

    Streams twisted through the lush scenery, mirroring the speckled sunlight that sifted through thick leaves.

    Archer and Sera continued their elegant flight, enjoying the lively and wild world below them.

    Now and then, the overhead canopy opened, unveiling concealed clearings adorned with bright, exotic flowers.

    A waterfall tumbled down a cliff draped in moss, its spray forming rainbows in the sun''s glow.

    As they were flying Archer decided to check his status, he hasn''t checked it for a while as he pulled it up.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 13200/20000] [Level Up: 332>342] [Sp: 44>64] [Mana: 40000>42000]

    [Dragon''s Breath: 5>6] [Sr re Barrage: 2>3] [Frost Nova: 2>3]

    [Azur Cannon: 0>1]

    [Mana Maniption: 2>4] [Void Rift: 1>2]

    He felt content that he was still leveling up, even though not as quickly as before. He aimed to umte more points before upgrading his status.

    As they traversed an open clearing in the jungle, a tree suddenly hurtled towards them.

    Swiftly, they evaded it and focused on the culprit: a colossal, gori-like creature that watched them intently.

    The two dragon''s ignored the beast and continued flying until they passed over the jungle, they descended to the ground when they spotted a road.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 272 Dawnstone City

    Chapter 272 Dawnstone City

    Afternding, Archer opened a portal, and the two girls appeared with the Sparrows.

    Greeting the girls with a kiss, Tal observed and shook her head, while Darius disapproved of how the boy treated her.

    Archer, however, didn''t stop there; he approached the elf and nted a kiss on her cheek. In response, she stepped back and scolded him.

    "Why are you kissing me, you lust-filled dragon? You already have two of my aunts, and now you want me to? You''re shameless," Tal stated firmly.

    His smile grew wider upon hearing the girl''s fiery words, and he moved even closer. He ced his hand on her waist, prompting Darius to interject, "Leave her alone. It''s clear she isn''t interested in you."

    Archer looked up at the lion demi-human, his grin undeterred, as he retorted, "Well, cat, she seems to enjoy it, given that she has the strength but doesn''t push me away."

    At his words, Tal huffed and moved away, causing the girls to giggle.

    Darius''s frustration mounted, and he stated firmly, "You''re just being a pervert. Why would she want to be with someone five years younger than her?"

    Archer started tough which irritated the man further, but he didn''t back down and asked the lion man. "Well, why don''t we ask the woman herself? Let''s find out who she''ll choose: a dragon or a cat."

    His girls burst intoughter, while the Sparrows regarded Darius with disappointment etched on their faces.

    He turned to Tal, who had been observing the scene. He asked her directly, "Tali, between me and the dragon, who would you rather marry?"

    Caught off guard by the question, Tal looked like a deer caught in headlights.

    Meanwhile, Archer wore a knowing smile, and Hemera''s expression indicated that she was aware of her niece''s choice.

    The elf hesitated, nervous to answer. She started to walk away, but Cecelia and Teu stepped in, urging her to put an end to this one-sided feud once and for all.

    Tal knew whom she wanted to marry, yet she refrained from revealing it to deny him the satisfaction. Still, she recognized the need for resolution.

    After some contemtion, she turned to Cecelia and said, "I''d marry Archer, but not anytime soon. He annoys me."

    Hearing this, Darius lost his temper and started arguing with Archer. "You''re a yboy. You don''t care about Tal."

    Archer grinned before his violet eyes turned to the elf and blew her a kiss which caused her to look away.

    But before he could look at Darius again, the man lunged at the smirking dragon, who easily evaded him.

    He swiftly gave the man a firm smack on the back of his head, sending him crashing to the ground. Archer chuckled as he looked down at him.

    Darius quickly got back on his feet, spinning around to confront Archer. However, he was already right there, using his tail to sweep Darius''s legs out from under him.

    In a matter of moments, Archer incapacitated him with a series of ps, rendering him unconscious.

    Standing up, he muttered to himself, "Too easy. But I did catch you off guard."

    Approaching with a cautious smile, Feyra said to him, "Thanks for not seriously harming him. Jealousy got the best of him when you and Tali met. He''s changed since then."

    Radyn chimed in, "Yeah, he''s held onto the bitterness for years over it. But it''s not your fault. Tal wouldn''t have been interested in him anyway."

    Archer nodded in understanding before making them an offer. "I can open a portal to Vessia City if you''d like. I don''t want to be around him."

    Novius concurred, saying, "I agree. We should take Darius back and help him move past this."

    Radyn, Feyra, and Cecelia all agreed as well, but Tal hesitated until she heard Novius''s voice once more. "You can travel with Archer and meet up with us in Vessia City if you want."

    Stepping forward with a smile, Cecelia said, "We knew you were adventuring to help your tribe, and now that it''spleted, you can travel with him to get to know your future husband."

    The other Sparrows voiced their agreement. Just before Tal could respond, Archer produced some bracelets and handed one to each member.

    Curious, they wondered what they were for, and he enlightened them. "These will allow you to teleport to a specific area in my domain. I''ll create a resting ce for you, so you don''t have to worry about amodations and can meet up with Tal whenever you''d like."

    Tal and the others smiled as they epted the gesture. She turned to him with a smile, but he could see her cheeks were slightly red.

    Archer opened a portal to Vessia, and the Sparrows carried the sleeping Darius through it. After closing the portal, they continued their journey and soon spotted a distantrge city.

    During their journey, Archer talked with Nefertiti, who would be back the next day. Hecate wanted to visit a city for potion ingredients.

    Hemera arrived, smiling, and looked around, spotting the city in the distance. They continued and soon saw carriages and fellow travelers on the road.

    As Archer and the girls neared the city''s outskirts, a stunning sight unfolded before them. A massive stone wall surrounded the city, its imposing presence towering into the sky.

    The sun''s rays cast dramatic shadows on its surface, highlighting the grandeur of the fortifications.

    At the heart of the wall loomed an impressive gate, nked by two towering guard towers.

    Intricate carvings and exquisite embellishments adorned it, bearing witness to meticulous craftsmanship.

    Tall banners, proudly disying the city''s emblem, gracefully danced in the breeze, providing a captivating contrast against the rugged stone backdrop.

    Archer noticed the soldiers'' vignce as they inspected the merchants'' cargo at the front of the line.

    Their armor glistened in the sunlight as they stood guard at the entrance to Dawnstone. It took an hour of waiting until the group reached the front.

    The guards took a look at them and let them through with a wave. Once inside, they started looking around.

    Archer saw that the buildings were made from sandstone and decorated in vibrant colors, reflecting a rich cultural heritage.

    Tall minaret-like structures reached toward the sky, while bustling market stalls lined the streets, offering an array of goods.

    The aroma of exotic spices filled the air, and the sound of distant music yed softly in the background.

    Colorful fabrics and tapestries hung from the windows and balconies, creating a picturesque and lively atmosphere.

    Hemera turned toward him, her lips curved into a delighted smile as she asked, "Could we visit the bookstore, Arch?"

    Archer surveyed their surroundings before responding, "Definitely, Hem. Is there anything specific the rest of you are interested in doing?"

    Each girl considered his question, but it was E who spoke up first, "I''m looking to purchase more ingredients for cooking and perhaps some additional arrows."

    Acknowledging her request with a nod, he turned to the others, who seemed open to various possibilities. Tal, however, also expressed her intention to acquire arrows and potions.

    The group collectively decided to prioritize finding the bookstore, setting out on an exploratory journey.

    During their walk, Archer noticed numerous stalls offering an assortment of meats, a sight that pleased him and prompted him to make several purchases.

    After an hour of exploration, their search bore fruit as they stumbled upon their destination. They all took a moment to read the shop sign: "Kaya''s Spellvault."

    Entering the store, they were greeted by the familiar sight of a traditional bookshop, with rows of shelves. An elderly man satfortably behind the counter.

    Archer and Hemera eagerly embarked on their quest to find books, while E and Sera began their own search among the shelves.

    Teu and Tal watched as the four carefullybed through the shelves, eventually umting a pile of spellbooks on the counter.

    The old man appeared intrigued, his interest piqued by the sight of these youngsters and their growing book collection.

    Observing Archer''s approach, he inquired, "What are you and these youngdies doing, my boy?"

    Archer turned to the old man, answering, "We''re buying books and selecting spells we''d like to learn."

    Turning to the two observing girls, he instructed, "You two, pick out some books for the library."

    They nodded and set to work, while the old man introduced himself, "I''m Hakan Kaya, the owner of this shop."

    Archer exchanged greetings, saying, "I''m Archer."

    Hakan smiled before ncing at the six girls, who were now browsing his shop and selecting dozens of books.

    After a while, they returned with their chosen books, and Hakan began counting the collection.

    Finally, he addressed Archer, saying, "The cost is 1100 gold pieces. You''ve gathered over two hundred spellbooks, some of which are quite rare."

    Archer retrieved arge pouch and handed it over, watching as Hakan stored the books in his Item Box.

    Once all the books were gone he bid farewell to Hakan and left the shop, the group started searching for a weapon shop to buy E and Tal some arrows.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 273 Crystal Boar

    Chapter 273 Crystal Boar

    The group visited a weapons shop and purchased various types of arrows for the two girls.

    E led them to the market, where she embarked on a shopping spree for a wide array of foods, ingredients, and other useful items.

    Archer watched this with a smile while Teu waited with him on the market''s edge.

    Having explored the bustling streets of Dawnstone andpleted their shopping, E, Sera, Hemera, and Tal were nowden with bags full of food and assorted items.

    The sun continued to shine brightly, casting a vibrant and lively glow over the city.

    "E eximed, her eyes brimming with excitement as she gazed at the assortment of ingredients in her bag, "Look at all this delicious food!"

    Sera nodded in agreement, her bag filled with various spices and cooking essentials, "I can''t wait to try out some new recipes with these."

    With her focus on the bag she held, filled with the potion ingredients she had been searching for, Hemera grinned and stated, "I can''t wait to replenish our potion supplies. These ingredients will be really useful."

    Tal, carrying a bag with her newly acquired arrows and potions, wore a small but content smile.

    Archer observed the others'' excitement and remarked, "Looks like everyone got what they wanted. Ready to visit the potion shop?"

    Hemera eagerly nodded and led the group, the city''s liveliness keeping them engaged as they strolled along.

    Soon, they arrived at the potion shop, its sign showcasing an array of potions and herbs, promising intriguing discoveries within.

    Before entering, Archer informed the girls that he was going to get Hecate. He walked down a side street and opened a portal.

    Stepping through, he found himself within herb, where he spotted the moon elf gazing out of the window.

    Approaching her from behind, Archer gently embraced her waist, surprising her and eliciting a yelp.

    Hecate smiled, turning to meet his gaze. In his embrace, she shared a kiss with him.

    After the kiss, Archer inquired, "We''re at a potion shop. Would you like toe shopping with us?"

    She nodded with a smile, gracefully stepping back to join him. Stepping through the portal, Archer and Hecate arrived on the same side street where the rest of the girls were waiting.

    As a group, they entered the potion shop. Archer waited to the side, watching as the three elves started searching for ingredients on the shelves and among the containers.

    Hecate''s focused expression and expertise were evident as she examined different potions and herbs.

    Hemera''s excitement was palpable as she carefully selected the necessaryponents for their potion supplies.

    Tal, though less expressive, still searched for specific ingredients for her needs and to assist Hecate.

    The three of them spent an hour scouring the shop, leaving the others waiting by the entrance.

    E and Sera discussed their cooking ns, while Teu pestered Archer about his training.

    Archer agreed to extend their training session tonight, which brought a pleased grin to the ocean princess''s face as she looked at him.

    Knowing the perverted thoughts that ran through her mind, he couldn''t help but smile in response, unfazed by it.

    During this time, Hemera called out to him, "Arch,e here please."

    In response, he approached the three girls. Observing the amount of ingredients they had gathered, he slightly furrowed his brows.

    Taking a deep breath, he sighed and turned his attention to the puzzled shopkeeper. "How much?"

    The man behind the counter diligently counted all the items. After a few minutes of swift calction, he replied, "Four hundred gold coins."

    Archer handed the man the coins while the girls stored their items in their rings before leaving the shop and heading for the north gate.

    After walking for a while, they exited Dawnstone City and continued their journey. All the girls, except for Teu, returned to the domain.

    Hemera and Hecate were eager to brew potions, E and Sera were excited to start cooking, while Tal trained just outside the treehouse.

    During their travels, they encountered caravansing and going from the city, andfortable-looking waystations were scattered along the lengthy road.

    Turning to Archer, Teu asked, "What''s our n when we get back to your home?"

    Archer looked at her, noticing her curiosity, and took a moment to think before responding, "I''ve read about dungeons scattered throughout the empire. We could explore those and continue our journey."

    She nodded in agreement, and they continued their conversation until they reached a river crossing surrounded by grasnds.

    As Archer looked up, he noticed the sun gradually descending in the sky. It was then that he heard Teu''s voice again, "Training time."

    His head turned towards her as he replied, "I''m well aware. Why are you pushing me? We''ve been training together for a few months now."

    Teu retorted quickly, "You conveniently avoid it! Don''t think I haven''t noticed what you''re up to."

    Archer looked at her andughed before saying he will train when they get back to the domain.

    But she wasn''t happy with that and wanted to start training now. So the two of them stepped onto the soft grass, the vibrant green des tickling their feet.

    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm, golden hue over the surroundingndscape.

    Archer rolled his shoulders, his muscles flexing under his shirt as he prepared for their training session.

    Her expression indicated that this time, she meant business. As they faced each other, Teu''s intense gaze locked onto Archer''s.

    She wasted no time, and immediatelyunched an attack. Her movements were fluid and purposeful as if she had been waiting for this moment.

    Archer''s eyes widened slightly at her sudden intensity, but he matched her stance, ready to fight back.

    Teu lunged forward with power, delivering precise and swift strikes. Archer deflected her attacks, their movements resembling a dance ofbat.

    As their training continued, Teu''s attacks grew more relentless, her strikesing faster and harder.

    He kept up with her, his instincts and training allowing him to deflect most of her blows.

    But Teu was unyielding, her excitement driving her forward. She pushed Archer to his limits, forcing him to focus his energy on his defenses.

    Sweat trickled down his brow as he began to feel the strain. Her ferocity caught him off guard, making it challenging to find openings to counterattack.

    In a swift motion, she aimed a powerful kick at Archer''s side. He managed to block it, but the force of the impact caused him to stumble back slightly.

    Recognizing a chance, Teu continued to advance, a fierce focus in her gaze. She unleashed a rapid session of punches, each one targeted with precision.

    Archer''s concentration intensified. He could feel his dragon scales providing an extrayer of protection, but he realized that Teu''s intensity demanded more from him.

    Her next punchnded solidly against his chest. The impact sent a shock through his body, but he remained standing.

    Teu''s eyes widened briefly, surprised by him still standing. But the brief pause gave him the opportunity tounch his own attack.

    Taking advantage of her momentary hesitation, Archer swiftly moved in, his training and experience guiding his actions.

    He countered with a series of calcted strikes, each one aimed with precision.

    Teu''s defenses faltered as she tried to adjust to the change in strategy. His strikes found their mark, and she staggered back, her breath slightlybored.

    He smiled as he sat down and took a bowl, instantly starting to eat and loving the food. Archer ate so much that his stomach began to hurt.

    As the dust settled, they faced each other once more. Their breathing was heavy, the intensity of their training session evident in their sweat-soaked clothes.

    That''s when he noticed that the sun was slowly descending towards the horizon, casting elongated shadows across thendscape.

    The once-bright meadow was now bathed in the warm hues of the setting sun. His attention was drawn to the shifting colors of the sky.

    Teu stopped next to him andmented, "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"

    He nodded his head and opened a portal to the domain. As they entered, a smell hit them that nearly knocked them out.

    The aroma was so delicious that they became instantly hungry. E spotted them and smiled, motioning towards the table. "Food''s ready. It''s Crystal Boar stew."

    Archer got curious and asked, "Is this what you bought from the market?"

    She nodded her head and pulled out a recipe book from her storage ring. "I also bought this, and it taught me how to make the stew."

    He smiled as he sat down and took a bowl, instantly starting to eat and loving the food. Archer ate so much that his stomach began to hurt.

    After finishing his meal, he stood up and made his way to the sofa to lie down.

    As he did, he closed his eyes and began to imagine a house at the base of a mountain on the other side of the domain.

    Archer finished creating the house for the Sparrows then soon fell asleep. The girls saw this and went to their own rooms.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 274 Ravaging The Girls (R18)

    As he slept on the sofa the treehouse was quiet, but Archer was woken up. He looked up to see a pair of ocean-blue eyes staring down at him.

    He smiled when he noticed it was Teu in her white chemise, herrge boobs were squished against his chest.

    Teu smiled as she started kissing his neck as she was taking off his shirt. Once she did that she started kissing down his body.

    Her actions caused his little brother to wake up which she quickly took a hold off and started slowly stroking him.

    Archer groaned as her kisses passed his abs and reached his waist. Teu slowly pulled his pants down and took his member in her mouth.

    When he felt her warm mouth he let out a moan as he spotted her blue ponytail bouncing around as she bobbed her head up and down.

    Teu started moving her tongue causing him to grab her head and push deeper as he was at his limit, when he did that he shot his seed down her throat.

    Once he was finished she sat up with a massive smile on her face causing his lust to soar, Archer grabbed her andid her on her back.

    He spread her legs and slid inside her causing her to let out a satisfied moan.

    ''''Agnnnhhhh!~~''''

    Archer started thrusting and didn''t go easy on her, he felt her pussy clench onto him as she started getting wetter.

    She was so turned on by sucking him that he had no trouble reaching her depths as his member hit all the right ces.

    Teu let out a scream as she started to hug him, her eyes rolling back as she loved every second as he went deeper.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhh!~~ Arch!''''

    He didn''t go gentle on her, he ravaged his ocean princess as he fucked he until he couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    She was letting out constant moans, and he whispered into her ear. ''''I can''t hold it in any longer. Where do you want my seed?''''

    Teu could barely speak as she moaned but managed to get out. ''''Inside me.''''

    He grabbed a hold of the sofa and pushed his member as deep as he could go and released his seed at the same time as she orgasmed.

    She was out of breath but he didn''t stop as he pulled her up and bent her over the armrest and started fucking her again.

    Archer held onto her bubble butt as he squeezed it. When he did this she started letting out erotic moans as she screamed his name.

    ''''Mmmghnn!~~ Ughnn!~~ Archer!''''

    He came again and again as he continued to ravage her to the point she could only let out little moans as the pleasure overwhelmed her.

    Archerid her down but turned around and saw Sera standing there with a grin. But he didn''t speak.

    But he cast Blink and materialized in front of her. With a deft motion, he gently pushed her onto a sofa.

    He stood before her and cast Cleanse on himself, when Sera looked into his eyes all she could see was lust.

    The little dragon knew what he wanted and got to work she dropped to her knees and started to suck him until he grabbed her head pushing his member deeper.

    When he did this she got so turned on that her pussy started to drip, she wanted his seed so she could feel him inside her.

    Archer granted her wish and started to fuck her mouth, soon after he shot his seed straight into her stomach.

    After that, he pushed her onto the sofa and started to fuck her. He looked down and saw her ruby-red eyes looking into his as he slipped inside her.

    Sera let out an instant moan as she felt him open her up but she was soaking wet which made it easier.

    ''''Aggnhhhh!''''

    When he felt how wet she was he started to go rough on her and felt her clench. She was letting out loud moans as pleasure swept over her.

    ''''Ahhhhh!~~ Agnhhhh!~~''''

    Her nails gripped onto his back as he started fucking her so hard that she instantly orgasmed, but he didn''t stop as shot his seed into her womb causing her legs to shake.

    Archer leaned up and looked down to see a dazed Sera whose tongue was hanging out of her mouth.

    After watching her for a second her stood up and cast Cleanse on the two of them which must have rxed her as she soon fell into a deep sleep which left him unsatisfied.

    He knew where to go and went to the sun elf''s room, when he entered he saw her sleeping. Archer crawled into bed causing her to wake up.

    When she saw him she smiled and pecked him, but she saw the lust in his eyes and smiled as she climbed on top of him.

    But he stopped her and pulled her up to his face, when her pussy was over his face he started licking her.

    He went wild on her causing her to let out a scream at his sudden attack.

    ''''Ahhhhhh!~~''''

    Archer slid his tongue all over her pussy causing her to tense up, after licking her for a little while he felt a wave pour out of her.

    He started drinking it all and after that, he pulled her down as her face was red and her eyes were going hazy.

    But she came to and grabbed his little brother and sat on it, Hemera let out an erotic moan as his little brother slid inside her.

    ''''Mmmnghh!~~''''

    She fell forward and started breathing into his ear which sent shivers down his body, Archer slowly started to fuck her causing her to grab a hold of him.

    Hemera started letting out moans as she felt him going in and out of her.

    Her golden hair was tied into a ponytail causing him to spot her ears which he bit down on causing her whole body to shudder.

    That''s when she bit his neck as he sped up, Hemera couldn''t even moan as the pleasure overtook her, and she started moving her hips to match his.

    The two of them went at it for a couple of hours until he had her on all fours as he shot his seed deep in her.

    Hemera''s whole body shuddered and copsed on the mattress with her juicy ass in the air. But he wasn''t done yet as he wanted to ravage thest two.

    Archer cast Cleanse on them again and tucked the sun elf into bed, once he was done there he made his way to E''s room.

    When he opened her door she was sitting up with a smile, this shocked him but she soon spoke. ''''You''ve ravaged the other three, I was waiting for you.''''

    He got a lustful grin on his face as he snapped his fingers when he approached the bed. Soon enough the pink princess appeared.

    Nefertiti was confused as she was asleep but soon spotted Archer eyeing her, she knew what time it was and woke herself up.

    She smiled at him as she sat up and said with a grin on her face. ''''It''s good to see you husband. But I know why you summoned me here.''''

    After speaking she got on all fours and lifted her nightgown up to show him her fat ass with purple panties on.

    That''s when he looked at the half-elf who copied Nefertiti and bent over showing him her ck panties. He had both girls bent over, he started taking their underwear off.

    But before hepleted it he warned the two. ''''Do not touch each other, you both belong to me and only I can touch your bodies.''''

    Both girls nodded with smiles as he finished taking their panties off, he went to work and started licking E first.

    He spread her bum cheeks apart and dived into her pussy, the sweet taste sent him wild as he slipped a finger into both of them.

    Archer attack both causing both girls to let out loud moans.

    ''''Anggghhhh!~~''''

    ''''Mmmmghn!~~''''

    His attacks continued on E to her whose body shuddered and a gush of love juices poured out of her.

    He licked it all up and watched her copse to the bed, he moved her over and got behind an eager Nefi and spread her cheeks, and attacked.

    But this time he three-pronged attacked Nefertiti, he stuck his tongue deep in her pussy as he yed with her clit causing her to scream.

    ''''Ahhhhhhh!~~''''

    As he did this his other hand snaked up her body and found her massive boobs, he soon started ying with her nipple causing her to shudder as well.

    The triple attack caused her to orgasm as he stood up and thrust into her wet pussy causing her to moan into the bedsheets.

    ''''Mmmmmnghhh!~~''''

    Archer didn''t give her a break as he went to town on her and E causing both girls to pass out with happy smiles on their faces.

    He was lost to lust but came to as he copsed onto the bed, the two girls sensed him and crawls onto him as they cuddled up to him.

    The three fell asleep as they were tired and worn out.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 275 Dragon Vs Dragon

    Archer woke up the next day, sandwiched between E and Nefertiti. A smile spread across his face as he heard their adorable snores.

    He gently moved them off him and slipped out of bed. After doing that he walked out of the room and nced around the living room.

    That''s when he saw Teu and Sera sleeping on the sofa. He closed his eyes briefly, sensing all the girls were asleep except for Hecate.

    She was in the midst of making potions with Eione. Archer decided not to disturb her and chose to continue on his journey.

    He felt all sweaty and sticky so he cast Cleanse on himself then he changed into fresh clothes.

    Once he was ready he opened a portal to the road he left. Stepping through it quickly, he sent a message to the vampire twins, asking them to look after the sleeping girls.

    After stepping through the portal, Archer found himself back in the same spot where he and Teu had trained the previous night.

    He nced around briefly before resuming his walk, taking out a piece of bread from his Item Box.

    The morning sun was rising over the distant mountains, casting its warm light on him. Feeling its touch on his scales and skin, Archer relished the sensation.

    He walked for a couple of hours as he ate bread from his Item Box as he felt a nice breeze hitting his face.

    Archer spotted a city in the distance as she saw it he got a message from Teu.

    She told him they were rxing in the treehouse as they felt really tired because of him, and Tal had gone to see the Sparrow''s new ce.

    Remembering he had to finish their ce and make it so they couldn''t wander around the domain.

    He opened a portal to the domain andpleted his tasks. Archer created a barrier around the ce.

    Happy with his efforts, he returned to the road and summoned his wings. With a strong p, he took to the air, flying north.

    After passing the city, he came upon an expansive grasnd stretching as far as the eye could see.

    He flew for a couple of hours until started witnessing a stream of people rushing toward the city he just passed.

    Quickly descending to the ground, he gripped a young man''s shoulder and inquired, "What''s happening?"

    The young man struggled to free himself from Archer''s grip, but his attempts were useless.

    Relenting, he answered, "There''s a wingless dragon wreaking havoc in a town not far from here. It''s on a rampage."

    A smile yed across his lips as he heard the man''s response. Taking off once more, he sped towards the town.

    He wanted a good fight and this wingless dragon will do. Archer flew for a little while and spotted the beast.

    When he saw it he scanned the thing.

    [Earth Dragon]

    [Rank S]

    His eyes widened when he saw it, this was the second time his seen another dragon. So he started to scrutinize it.

    The wingless earth dragon is an incarnation of nature''s primal might. It wasrger than he had imagined, its scale-covered form standing like a sentinel amidst the ancient trees.

    Its coloration merged seamlessly with the surrounding foliage, making it almost indistinguishable from thend.

    Archer''s eyes traced the lines of its majestic body. Its scales were a mosaic of earthy tones, patterns reminiscent of weathered stone and overgrown moss.

    The dragon''s powerful limbs were equipped with sturdy ws, as if ready to grasp and shape the verynd beneath it.

    Archer witnessed it wreaking havoc, its destructive path leaving nothing unscathed as it crashed through the town.

    Excitement surged within him, urging him to face the creature head-on.

    He drew a deep breath and unleashed a fearsome roar that shook the earth causing everything toe to a stop.

    The Earth Dragon''s rampage came to an abrupt halt, its focus now squarely fixed on Archer.

    Anger smoldered within its gaze, a fiery intensity that pierced through the tumultuous air as it locked eyes with him.

    In a swift motion, it unleashed a breath attack, aimed directly at him. As it neared, Archer wasn''t worried as he had Anti-Magic activated.

    Before the spell reached him he cast Cosmic Shield deflecting the attack off to the side. Heughed at the dragon.

    Archer dropped from the sky as he folded his wings, when he got closer he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    A bright light blinded the earth dragon, but when it was able to see again it was toote as Archer crashed into it in his dragon form.

    He collided head-on with the Earth Dragon, a maelstrom of scales, muscle, and determination converging in a breathtaking sh.

    Scales scraped against scales as Archer''s ws shed at the beast''s face but it dodged and jumped back.

    With a primal roar that echoed through the skies and took the dragon by surprise, Archer unleashed a series of quick, calcted strikes.

    ws met the Earth Dragon''s resilient scales, leaving deep gouges as evidence of their furious exchange.

    In response, the beast reacted swiftly, lunging forward and extending its own ws to meet the impending assault.

    Its ws struck Archer but he shrugged off the injury and sank his teeth into the beast''s neck.

    The dragon retaliated by striking him with itsrge, heavy tail. He felt it connect with his side and sent him flying backward.

    Archer managed tond on all fours. He swiftly cast Blink, reappearing above the dragon, then skillfullynded on its back.

    A thought crossed his mind. ''I will make this dragon submit to me.''

    With a manic grin and he bite down on the back of its neck but shortly be shocked as it flipped over.

    Now he was on his back and the two dragons started to sh and bite each other. Both of them were bloody and it looked like Archer came off worse.

    His breath came in ragged bursts as he stood before the Earth Dragon. The battle had taken its toll, evident in the gashes and wounds that stained his once-pristine scales.

    He could feel the ache in his muscles and the throb of pain that echoed through his body.

    With a growl, Archer''s violet eyes glowed as he started to cast Cure Wounds on himself. His injuries, though severe, were not life-threatening.

    A soothing warmth spread through hisrge body as the spell took effect, mending torn scales and knitting together injured flesh.

    He took a shuddering breath, feeling a measure of his strength returning. His wings unfurled, their span casting a shadow over the battlefield.

    With renewed determination, Archer charged forward, his ws digging into the earth as he propelled himself toward the Earth Dragon.

    The ground quaked beneath his massive form, a testament to his sheer power and unyielding will.

    The Dragon''s eyes widened as it saw Archer''s resurgence. It unleashed a roar of defiance, its ws and teeth bared in a show of primal aggression.

    The two titans shed once more, a symphony of roars and the sh of scales filling the air.

    Archer''s movements were fueled by a mix of exhaustion and adrenaline, his body pushing beyond its limits in a relentless pursuit of victory.

    Each strike he made shook the ground, and every wound he dealt to the Earth Dragon showcased his enthusiasm for the battle.

    But as the battle raged on, Archer''s attacks began to take their toll on the dragon. its movements grew slower, his breathing harder as fatigue set in once more.

    Yet he refused to relent. With a defiant snarl, he pressed forward, channeling every ounce of his remaining strength into a final, mighty charge.

    The Earth Dragon fought back with all its might, but Archer''s ferocity proved unyielding.

    With a powerful lunge, he seized the dragon''s neck in his jaws, his ws digging into the earth to anchor himself.

    The Earth Dragon roared in protest, its struggles growing weaker as Archer''s grip tightened.

    Breathing heavily, Archer summoned thest dregs of his energy. With a mighty heave, he forced the Earth Dragon to the ground, pinning it beneath his massive form.

    The ground shook with the impact, and a triumphant roar echoed through the air as Archer''s eyes zed with victory.

    Gazing down at the struggling Earth Dragon, Archer''s voice resonated in a deep tone. "Submit to me, and you''ll find mercy."

    The dragon''s movements ceased, a gradual calm washing over it. Archer dismounted and positioned himself beside the subdued creature.

    Meeting his gaze, the Earth Dragon''s eyes widened. Then, unexpectedly, it lowered itself in obeisance and spoke in a voice that startled Archer.

    "White dragon king, I apologize. Hunger clouded my senses, but your aid has shown me rity. Thank you."

    A woman''s voice resonated from the dragon. Archer shook his head and inquired, "Are you alone, or are there others?"

    Swiftly came her response. "There are ten of us, your Majesty."

    Acknowledging her words, Archer reverted to his humanoid form and leaped onto the Earth Dragon''s back.

    He sat down and ced his hands on the dragon''s scaly back and cast Aurora Healing on her.

    When the magic poured into her she started to feel a lot better. She looked back at him and nodded her head.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 276 She Will Avoid You Now

    Archer concluded his spell and directed a smile at her. "What''s your name?" he inquired.

    The Earth Dragon swiftly responded, "My name is Gaia, your Majesty."

    He nodded, then settled down. Despite lingering soreness, Archer asked, "Could you take me to the others? I''ve prepared a home for your group."

    Gaia''s eyes widened, and she nodded eagerly. She darted off, making sure he remained secure on her back.

    After an hour of running, they found themselves in the mountains. Gaia scaled a peak and led them into a secluded valley.

    She carefully descended the mountain''s slope and guided them into a forest, she made her way through it until they came to a group of Earth Dragons.

    That was when a smaller dragon ran up to Gaia and started speaking. ''''Mother! Are you okay?''''

    Gaia told her daughter what had urred. The young dragon nced at Archer and asked in a puzzled tone, "Is he the dragon king?"

    The older dragon nodded as Archer jumped off her back and looked around. He saw that the group was hungry.

    He came up with an idea and cast Stone Wardens. When they appeared he ordered them to go hunt any beast they find.''''

    The Stone Men rushed off. Archer watched them and told Gaia he will be back shortly as he opened a portal and walked through it.

    Archer walked out of the portal into an empty part of his domain and closed his eyes and started imagining underground caves for the Earth Dragons.

    He increased the size of the domain as he circled the area he was in with steep mountains. Archer knew they liked this sort of environment.

    Once he was done here he returned to the dragons who were all standing in the same ces they were before.

    But when he walked out the portal the younger dragon rushed up to him and started sniffing him with herrge head.

    Her actions caused him tough, making him wonder what she was up to. She began sniffing him, causing her eyes to widen.

    The young dragon lowered her head, further fueling hisughter, and he asked yfully, "What''s the matter?"

    She lifted her head. "You''re supposed to be a legend, yet here you are."

    Archer nodded, a warm smile on his face as he addressed the gathered group. "Well I''m here but more importantly I''ve prepared a new home for all of you. Once the Stone Men return with the beasts, we can head there."

    The dragons nodded in agreement, and Archer scanned the surroundings. He noticed piles of bones and a hole that he assumed could be their nest.

    Turning to Gaia, he inquired, "Is that your nest?"

    She nodded, and upon seeing her answer, he leaped inside and began to explore. It revealed itself as a lengthy tunnel with basic chambers on either side.

    When the young female earth dragon observed this, she turned to Gaia and spoke in a panicked tone. "Why are you letting him into our home?"

    Gaia regarded her daughter as though she had said something stupid and retorted, "He is our king. You may be young, but when thest white dragon walked upon Thrylos, our ancestor was one of his trusted generals. Now, it''s our opportunity to thrive under him, Terra."

    The younger dragon nodded as Archer emerged from the hole, he looked at Gaia and remarked, "I wasn''t aware that thest dragon king had an earth dragon general. Quite interesting."

    His sudden appearance shocked the two dragons which made himugh, they then started waiting for the Stone Men.

    After a short wait, they came back with many creatures. When they stopped, Archer made a portal to the earth dragon valley.

    They marched through, releasing the beasts onto the ground, where they promptly darted off into the forest.

    Archer directed his gaze toward the dragons and gestured for them to enter the portal.

    He led the way, followed by Terra, who eagerly rushed through. She came to an abrupt stop upon seeing the valley and taking in its sights.

    The scent of fresh water and beasts filled her senses, and her attention was drawn to the opening of a tunnel. Without hesitation, Terra made her way over to it.

    Terra jumped into the hole and began to explore the chambers and tunnels within. Eventually, she resurfaced, finding Archer standing there with a grin on his face.

    He remarked, "Do you like your new home?"

    Her excitement was obvious, she nodded eagerly. At that moment, they both noticed the remaining earth dragons appearing, each with expressions of awe.

    Their reactions made him happy. Before they could fully immerse themselves in the valley.

    Archer spoke once more. "Before you make this ce your home, I need each of you to swear a mana oath that you will not betray me."

    In unanimous agreement, all the dragons nodded, and Gaia stepped forward, bowing before proceeding to make the mana oath. The others followed suit.

    Archer''s satisfaction was evident as he encouraged them to settle in and promised to return to check on them in a few days.

    With gratitude, they thanked him before he departed for Tal''s tribe. Upon his arrival, he sought out the Matriarch.

    As he moved through the vige, he received greetings from some and curious nces from others.

    Eventually, he located the older woman and made the same request, which she readily epted.

    The entire tribe was assembled, mirroring the earth dragons'' earlier actions and they all swore a mana oath to him.

    Content with the result, he thanked them and stepped through the portal he just opened. Upon entering the treehouse, he found all the girls rxing in the living room.

    Nefertiti and Hecate were the only ones missing. E turned to him with a curious tone. "What have you been up to, Arch?"

    Walking to one of the sofas, he settled into a spot between Teu and Hemera causing the two girls tough as he rxed into them.

    Oncefortable, he recounted the entire story of his encounter with the earth dragons and how he convinced them to join him.

    The girls stared at him in astonishment. Just as Teu was about to respond, Tal entered the treehouse and looked around the room.

    Spotting Archer, she approached him and inquired, "Why can''t my friend explore the domain?"

    "Because I don''t trust them," he replied immediately, catching the elf off guard.

    Tal shook her head and pressed on. "Then why did you allow them a ce here?"

    Archer grinned, giving an honest answer. "You, and also because they might prove useful in the future. All of them are talented, except the cat."

    Her irritation was evident, but before she could voice her thoughts, he interrupted, "If this bothers you, all of them can leave if they have an issue with my rules. They won''t have a ce here anymore. Oh, and make it clear that anyone they bring along will face a special surprise."

    She stubbornly agreed and left the treehouse without saying anything to him. Hemeramented, "She will avoid you now."

    Archer shrugged and replied, "Oh well. I''m not going to give in just because she''s beautiful. I don''t trust them at all. They won''t swear a mana oath not to betray me, so they can stay in their dome for now."

    The girls nodded in agreement, informing him that they were still sore and needed rest. However, Teu felt better and decided to join him.

    Standing up, he opened a portal for the two of them to continue. Stepping through, they found themselves on the path to the Sunfire Mountains.

    While walking and discussing their training, they spotted a river up ahead. Teu turned to him with a smile and asked, "Aren''t those the Sunfire Mountains?"

    Archer nodded his head and started speaking. ''''Yes, and the Avalonian castle should be on the other side.''''

    She smiled as they continued making their way toward the mountain, as they got closer they saw signs of skirmishers all over the ce.

    ''''I wonder who''s been fighting.'''' He spoke to no one in particr.

    Teu agreed as she said. ''''There have been dozens of battles all over the area. I can see hoof prints leading toward the mountains.''''

    As the two of them journeyed, the rest of the girls, except Hecate, joined them on the road.

    After greeting them the group continued on as they kept walking for a few hours until Archer began to hear the sounds of battle echoing from the distance.

    Intrigued, he expressed his curiosity and informed the girls that he would advance without engaging inbat. The group nodded in agreement as he hurried ahead.

    As he neared, the loud chaos of a fierce battle became clear. A big group of soldiers fought intensely near a bridge.

    The air was filled with the sh of weapons and fierce battle cries, mingling with the sharp smell of sweat and blood.

    Archer witnessed Soldiers form a chaotic mass, engaged in a deadly dance of desperation.

    The scene was chaotic: shields crashed together with force, swords moved purposefully, and arrows shot through the air like angry ghosts.

    Each sh sent sparks flying, illuminating the grim faces ofbatants locked in a grim struggle.

    Amidst the chaos, he spotted a woman whom he knew all too well but hadn''t seen for years.

    She fought valiantly even as the soldiers behind her began to retreat, overwhelmed by their adversaries.

    Nevertheless, she continued to deftly evade, parry, and strike; her movements were swift, and with each swing, enemy soldiers fell.

    In a hushed tone, Archer murmured to himself, "Draconis."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 277 Mesmerizing

    <h4>Chapter 277 Mesmerizing</h4>

    Before he rushed forward he summoned each of the girls using the dragon marks. They all appeared but when they spotted him they all smiled and were excited that he summoned them.

    Archer told them what was happening. E nced and her eyes widened. She said with shock on her face, "That''s Sia, Arch."

    "Yes it is," he nodded. "Sera, Teu, and I will charge in and cause chaos. The rest of you, focus on using your spells to strike at them from a distance."

    They all agreed with the n and the two dragons and ocean princess rushed off and soon crashed into the soldiers.

    [Sia''s POV]

    [An hour before Archer stumbled across the battle]

    Sia was on patrol after receiving reports from merchants about sightings of Misthaven''s soldiers attempting to breach the mountains.

    The General of the Summerfield Duchy had ordered them to locate and eliminate the invaders.

    As a result, she led a group of one hundred Avalonian soldiers through the Sunfire Mountains.

    She guided the column of soldiers as they crossed the Darkwater Gorge once again, but suddenly, she felt an ominous premonition.

    Once she crossed the bridge, a sudden and unexpected swarm of arrows filled the sky.

    Sia swiftlymanded everyone to brace themselves, but unfortunately, some soldiers were too slow to react.

    The projectiles pierced through their armor, prompting the rest to dismount from their Dawnbreakers and form a shieldwall.

    Soldiers from Misthaven emerged from the trees, charging straight at the Avalonians.

    The shieldwall held strong as they collided with the enemy forces. Sia fought at the frontline, but more enemy soldiers kept appearing, overwhelming them.

    Then, the shieldwall finally gave way, and chaos ensued. Soldiers were engaged inbat all around, and the situation became increasingly disordered.

    While this happened Sia''s sword danced through the chaos, its gleaming de an extension of her will.

    Each swing was a precise calction, every step a fluid dance of death. Her armor, polished by countless battles, reflected the fury in her blue eyes as she engaged the enemy soldiers.

    Sia skillfully blocked an attack, using the enemy''s force to push them off bnce.

    Then, she quickly retaliated, her sword cutting through armor and flesh. Her actions were efficient and deadly, every move calcted for maximum impact.

    She ducked and weaved, avoiding a shing sword and turning the momentum into a powerful upward swing that cleaved through an opponent''s defenses.

    Her footwork was impable, a dance that allowed her to move gracefully between adversaries, striking them down one by one.

    Sia''s strikes were not just about brute force; they were a symphony of skill and finesse. She exploited openings in her enemies'' defenses, targeting joints and weak points.

    Her sword whirled like a conductor''s baton, orchestrating a symphony of chaos and carnage. As an enemy soldier lunged at her, Sia sidestepped with a dancer''s grace.

    With a quick twist of her wrist, her sword found its mark, severing the man''s arm before he even realized his mistake.

    She flowed seamlessly from one strike to another, her movements fluid and precise. But soon was struck with a spell and was sent flying.

    Sia crashed to the ground but quickly got up, she was injured as much as she should be thanks to her armor.

    As the battle raged on, Sia''s attention was drawn to a striking sight amidst the chaos.

    A young man with stunning white dragon wings and four elegant white horns protruding from his head charged into the midst of the enemy soldiers.

    His bright violet eyes zed with determination as he unleashed a flurry of shes, swipes, and spellcasting, cutting through the opposition with remarkable skill and power.

    Beside him, a blue-haired girl with light brown skin moved with astonishing grace as he rushed into the crowd without a second thought.

    Her movements were fluid and precise as she deftly took out multiple soldiers with her sword, her every strike calcted and deadly.

    The two of them fought as a harmonious duo, eachplementing the other''s strengths with seamless coordination.

    Sia couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the disy of their prowess in the midst of the chaotic battlefield.

    Their actions brought a renewed surge of hope to her heart as she continued to hold her ground against the enemy forces.

    She observed as the two were joined by a red-haired girl, possessing two red horns and dragon wings on her back. This girl bounced around as if she were enjoying herself.

    Sia noticed the girl''s beautiful brown skin and wondered about the origins of these two neers.

    However, the origins didn''t matter much, as the new group swiftly dealt with the Misthaven and Sunreach soldiers.

    Arrows and spells efficiently ended the fleeing soldiers'' lives. The battlefield fell intoplete silence.

    As she gazed at the young man who was intensely staring at her, something inside her hinted that she knew him, though she couldn''t quite ce it.

    This was when three more girls suddenly appeared. Sia turned her attention to each girl, observing that they all shared some form of brown skin.

    Realizing this, she examined each girl more closely. One was an elf with golden blonde hair and yellow eyes, while another had pink hair and eyes.

    However, her eyes widened inplete shock and confusion when she spotted the third girl. Seeing her here was very unexpected and threw her mind into chaos.

    [Back to Archer]

    He was looking at the dragon-kin woman he hasn''t seen in years, she looked exactly like his mother. Long ck hair with the brightest blue eyes.

    She was a voluptuous woman with massive boobs and a thick waist, she was wearing knights armor with a blue cape.

    E approached him and noticed Sia standing there. She greeted her, saying, "Hello, Sia. It''s good to see you."

    The woman appeared taken aback, but another soldier approached her and whispered into her ear.

    Suddenly, Sia screamed out for everyone to fall back over the bridge before more soldiers could appear.

    She turned to the young man, trying to figure out who he was. Archer joined the soldiers and began crossing the bridge, followed by the girls.

    Once they were across, Sia and her second-inmand Valeria turned to E and inquired, "What are you doing here, and why are you with this young man?"

    E giggled and quickly replied, "Are you telling me you don''t know who he is, Sia? Take a closer look, sister."

    Sia was confused by the half-elf''s address and turned to Archer, examining him closely.

    He noticed the change in her expression as she imagined him with ck hair and blue eyes as she pictured the one boy she wished to see.

    Her eyes widened in utter shock and disbelief as she mumbled, "Archer? Is that you?"

    Upon hearing her, Archer nodded and said, "Hello, Sia. You look even more beautiful as time passes."

    A broad smile graced her lips as she gazed at him, and she began to stride toward him.

    As she drew nearer, Sia''s words spilled forth with a cheerful tone. "Arch, you look incredibly handsome. The white hair suits you, and those violet eyes of yours are absolutely mesmerizing."

    His grin matched her enthusiasm as he acknowledged herpliment.

    With a shift, he returned to his human form and responded, "Thank you. We should keep moving before anyone else arrives."

    She nodded, issuing an order for the soldiers to get the mounts who ran off.

    However, before they could take any action, a group of imposing Stone Men suddenly emerged, scattering in various directions.

    Sia and the soldiers shifted their attention to Archer, who wore a grin and instructed them to wait momentarily.

    After twenty minutes had psed, he returned, leading the Dawnbreakers along. With their steeds ready, the Avalonians mounted the creatures.

    Stepping back, Archer whispered to himself, "Draco."

    He turned into his dragon form, surprising the soldiers and beasts. They calmed down as he lowered hisrge body.

    The girls jumped onto his back, finding their cesfortably. As he unfurled his enormous wings and took to the skies, the Dawnbreakers trailed behind, keeping pace.

    They continued flying northward, and Nefertiti took advantage of the time to question the girls about Sia.

    Learning the truth, she became furious, expressing her disapproval of aunts pursuing their nephews. However, the girlsrgely ignored her outburst.

    After an hour of flying, Archer spotted arge castle in the distance. He skillfully descended to the ground andnded smoothly.

    He resumed his humanoid form and patiently waited for Sia and the soldiers to join him. As they arrived, Sia took charge, directing the other soldiers to return to the castle.

    She swiftly made her way toward Archer, but Nefertiti intercepted her. With urgency, she questioned, "What do you want with my husband, woman?"

    Sia''s grin widened upon hearing this, and she replied cheekily, "Little girl, I don''t mind sharing him. After all, he''s mine as well."

    Nefertiti''s anger surged, but Archer''s voice intervened, whispering into her ear, "Remember what I told you, Nefi."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 278 Round Three With Help

    <h4>Chapter 278 Round Three With Help</h4>

    When Nefertiti heard Archer''s voice she instantly calmed down but suddenly Teu lunged forward and went to attack Sia.

    As Sia saw this she smiled and deflected the iing attack, Teu attacked again but it was blocked again as the two came close.

    Their eyes met, a yful glint passed between them, and without a word, they both knew what was about to happen.

    With matching grins, Teu twirled her sword with a flourish and took a yful step forward, her stance rxed yet poised.

    Sia responded by gripping her own de and adopting a mock-defensive posture, her bright blue eyes dancing with amusement.

    "Feeling lucky today, Sia?" Teu teased, her voice carrying a light-hearted tone.

    "Always up for a little friendlypetition," Sia shot back with a wink.

    Their weapons met with a satisfying sh, the ringing sound resonating through the air.

    Teu''s strikes were swift and precise, but she held back just enough to keep the exchange from bing too serious.

    Sia parried with equal finesse, their des meeting in a flurry of sparks. As they danced around each other, their movements seemed almost choreographed.

    Teu would feint left and then swing right, only for Sia to expertly block the attack.

    Sia, in turn, would execute a quick spin, forcing Teu to adjust her stance to counter.

    Swords sang a melodic tune of shes and parries, the rhythm of movements creating a spectacle for Archer and the other girls.

    The mock skirmish continued, brimming with yful taunts, expert maneuvers, and genuine camaraderie.

    They sparred without holding back, yet the unspoken agreement between them was clear �C this was a friendly match.

    A way to get to know each other and enjoy a moment of lightheartedness amidst the seriousness of battle.

    As they finally drew their des apart and took a step back, their breaths came quicker, but their smiles remained.

    Teu wiped off a droplet of sweat, her grin wide. "I''ll remember not to challenge you with that look," sheughed.

    Siaughed too, a genuine, carefree sound. "Same goes for me. It''s nice that you''re always up for some fun."

    Their swords lowered, and they exchanged a knowing nce �C a shared understanding that spoke without words.

    Teu turned to Archer with a smile. ''''Your aunt is a fine warrior Arch.''''

    He nodded his head as Sia spoke to the group. ''''We can get to know each other back in the castle. There''s enough room for all of us.''''

    They all agreed and started making their way there. As the girls were walking Nefertiti spotted Sia making her way to Archer and hmphed in anger.

    Archer spotted the older woman standing next to him and smiled. ''''It''s good to see you Sia, I''ve missed you.''''

    When Sia heard this her smile turned into one of happiness. Valeria saw this and shook her head.

    She quickly made her way to the girls and started speaking to them while the aunt and nephew caught up.

    ''''What are you doing down here Arch? And why do you look like that now?'''' Sia asked as he noticed she was curious.

    He went on to exin everything that happened from him bing an adventurer to him meeting the girls.

    But as they were talking his Aura Detector picked up iing pings and an iing attack. Archer cast Blink and appeared near the girls.

    Archer told them to prepare for a fight. Just as he did that he saw loads of Dragon yers and Church Knights approaching as they activated an artifact.

    It was the same one as before that stopped him using his dragon form but he smiled as he opened a portal to the Sparrow''s ce and told the Avalonian soldiers to enter.

    They all declined, opting to confront the situation. Sia, holding her sword, stepped forward and questioned, "Why are you here? Are you interfering with the empire''s affairs?"

    A church knight stepped out from the crowd and answered her. ''''We are here for the white dragon. We have no problem with the empire.''''

    As they spoke he scanned the leader.

    [Corvus]

    [Rank: Arch Magus]

    Sia shook her head and was about to refuse before Archer spoke to Corvus with a grin. ''''Will you let them leave our little game? I''d rather them not be involved.''''

    She was about to argue with him but saw him and the girls smiling at the men, Sia got curious and ordered her soldiers off to the side and stayed with the group.

    Once he saw they were out of the way he nodded in satisfaction. He summoned his loot goblins and ordered them to collect the hearts from earlier kills.

    They nodded and ran off, heughed seeing them all running toward the bridge. The scene confused everyone apart from the girls.

    Archer clicked his fingers and a portal opened and Hecate walked out alongside Thalia and Xanthe.

    He turned to Teu and she knew what he was saying without needing words, Archer then turned to the vampire twins and spoke. ''''Keep them safe. Make sure no one approachs them.''''

    The twins nodded and stood in front of the girls as he cast Cosmic Sword and two dius''s appeared in his hands.

    E and Tal took out their bows white Hemera took out a crossbow and Hecate held a spear.

    Nefertiti saw this and started casting her Arcane magic causing a cloud of mana to swirl overhead as her pink eyes glowed.

    Sera was ready to cast her magic at the knights, Archer smiled seeing all of them ready. He even noticed Tal''s serious face as she readied herself.

    Archer rushed forward as the dragon yers and church knights encircled them but that didn''t stop him as he crashed into the knight who spoke.

    The church knights advanced, but Archer met them with swift strikes, parrying their blows with finesse. His movements were fluid, a dance of lethal precision.

    Arrows and spells soared through the sky as the girls joined the fray. E and Tal''s arrows found their marks, striking down knights who dared to approach.

    Hemera''s crossbow sent bolts of energy, adding to the chaos.

    Beside them, Hecate wielded her spear with grace, her movements a dance of elegance and power.

    She guarded the girls, her eyes fierce and focused as she fended off any threats. Meanwhile, the vampire twins, Thalia and Xanthe, stood as a united front.

    With Teu by their side, they formed an unbreakable barrier, keeping the soldiers at bay and ensuring the girls could focus on their ranged attacks.

    Archer''s dius gleamed in the sunlight as he shed against the knights. His strikes were a symphony of speed and precision, hisbat skills honed through countless battles.

    He flowed seamlessly from one move to another, his swords a whirlwind of steel as he defended against the attacks.

    As the battle raged on, thebined efforts of Archer and the girls created a dynamic spectacle.

    The sh of weapons, the twang of bowstrings, and the eruption of magic painted a scene of chaos.

    Sia and a knight stood opposite, their expressions steadfast. Swords shed, their determined eyes locked in a contest of determination.

    With zing blue eyes, she fought to shield him, her determination unwavering.

    Amidst the battle''s fury, their teamwork shone. Archer''s skill, the girls'' ranged attacks, and the twins'' defense formed a strong force that pushed back the church knights.

    His agile figure darted and weaved through the chaos, effortlessly incapacitating the church knights and defeating dragon yers one after another.

    Archer''s strikes were precise, his movements fluid, as he swiftly dispatched his opponents.

    The sh of metal filled the air as his swords danced, deflecting attacks and countering with lethal precision.

    His keen reflexes allowed him to anticipate his enemies'' moves, allowing him to take them down swiftly.

    As he engaged in the relentless dance ofbat, the knight leader, a formidable figure d in sturdy armor, stepped forward.

    With amanding presence, he halted the chaos around him and locked eyes with Archer. In his stance and gaze, there was an air of authority that demanded attention.

    His rapid movements slowed as he faced the leader. With a focused intensity, he studied his opponent.

    The battlefield seemed to hush as the twobatants met each other''s gaze, a momentary lull in the midst of the battle.

    Amidst the chaos of therger battle, the sh of weapons persisted. It was a duel in itself, where every strike and parry showcased their expertise and resolve.

    Archer''s agility and precision continued to serve him well, but the leader was no pushover.

    Their swords met in a series of rapid exchanges, the sh of steel ringing out with each impact.

    His movements were swift and calcted, his eyes locked onto his opponent''s every move.

    As the leader''s strikes grew more forceful, Archer''s agile evasions became more crucial. His body moved like a dancer''s, avoiding each attack with grace.

    The leader was strong and experienced, but Archer''s speed and adaptability were his greatest strengths.

    Despite Archer''s impressive disy ofbat prowess, the leader''s strikes began to find their mark.

    The sh of their swords echoed in the air, each blow a testament to their strength. Archer''s breathing quickened, his muscles straining to keep up the intense pace.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 279 Seventh

    <h4>Chapter 279 Seventh</h4>

    It was thanks to Teu''s training that he was able to keep up with the knightmander. As Archer was fighting the girls were having their own battles.

    Teu, Hecate, Thalia, and Xanthe formed a solid defense, standing together to protect the group of girls from the advancing knights.

    With their weapons held firmly, they stood in unity, a powerful and resolute force prepared to fend off any impending danger.

    As the knights charged forward with swords raised, Teu took the lead. Her movements were swift and precise, each swing of her de expertly calcted.

    She parried and countered, deflecting the enemy''s attacks with finesse. Teu''s focus was unwavering, her eyes locked onto her opponents as she skillfully kept them at bay.

    Beside her, Hecate wielded her spear with grace and power. Her movements were a dance of deadly elegance as she struck with precision.

    The glint of her spearhead caught the sunlight as she expertly fended off the knights'' advances.

    Her unwavering dedication to protecting the girls was evident in every fluid motion.

    Vampire twins Thalia and Xanthe fought in perfect sync. Their strikes were swift and precise as they engaged the knights, their weapons a blur of motion.

    Thalia''s twin Sai and Xanthe''s daggers moved with deadly grace, working in perfect harmony.

    The sh of metal on metal resounded through the air, the sounds of battle surrounding the four women as they stood their ground.

    With steadfast resolve, they battled, and their actions focused on protecting the others.

    The knights advanced, yet Teu, Hecate, Thalia, and Xanthe remained steadfast, a formidable barrier against the ongoing fight.

    As the battle raged on, the girls behind them were able to focus on their own contributions. Arrows flew through the air as E and Tal''s precise shots found their marks.

    Hemera''s crossbow bolts added to the chaos, striking down knights who dared to breach their defensive line.

    Nefertiti''s arcane magic crackled and swirled, forming a protective shield that added an extrayer of defense against the enemy''s attacks.

    Sera''s own magic joined the fray, creating bursts of red fire that kept the knights at a distance helping out E and Tal.

    Amidst the chaos, Teu''s voice rang out, strong andmanding. "Hold the line! Protect each other!"

    Her leadership inspired the girls to fight even harder. The knights and yers couldn''t get close to the group that was attacking at range.

    When they were fighting Archer saw most of it and was really proud of the way they fought with each other.

    He got back to his own fight as he deflected another attack and struck out with his tail, the knight blocked it but was sent flying backward.

    Amidst the chaotic sh of swords and the swirl of magic, his sharp eyes caught a glimpse of Sia''s figure.

    She had broken away from her duel and was now facing the knight who held the artifact, the source of their troubles.

    With a fierce expression and a swift, calcted movement, Sia lunged forward. Her sword sliced through the air, aimed directly at the artifact that the knight held in his hand.

    The de met its mark, striking the artifact with a resounding impact. A burst of energy erupted from the point of impact, crackling with powerful magic.

    As the artifact shattered into fragments, its hold over Archer''s and Sera''s dragon forms was instantly broken.

    Taking a deep breath, he jumped backward, releasing a deafening roar that sent the remaining enemies staggering in surprise.

    Whispering, "Draco," Archer swiftly transformed into his dragon form, joined by Sera.

    The two of them sprang into action, cutting down the remaining Dragon yers and Church Knights with ruthless efficiency.

    He quickly dealt with themander who didn''t stand a chance and was crushed beneath hisrge feet.

    Their ws turned their opponents into a mist of blood as they struck the shocked men. Archer leaped,nding amidst another group of enemies.

    Amidst the carnage, he spotted the rest of the men retreating.? In response, he inhaled deeply and exhaled a stream of violet fire that engulfed the retreating men.

    Witnessing the aftermath of their fiery onught, the two reverted to their humanoid forms, while walking back to rejoin the group.

    As he arrived, the small Stone Men returned, carrying numerous hearts that he stored in his Item Box.

    He approached each girl, offering them a kiss of gratitude and praise for their help and the way they fought.

    Finally reaching Tal, he could tell she was still angry with him but before he could talk he felt someone grab him.

    Archer was suddenly spun around and his head was shoved into a pair of massive boobs, that''s when he smelt an intoxicating smell that overtook his senses.

    That''s when he heard Sia''s voice. ''''You can also fight, that''s even better. When can we get married Arch?''''

    He was taking in her smell and ignored her but he grabbed his horn, Sia pulled his head up and saw the lust in his eyes.

    When she saw that look Sia got excited and wondered why he changed so much but that meant nothing to her because she still loved him either way.

    Archer replied with a grin. ''''Well, there are seven marriages to be arranged, another one won''t hurt.''''

    When he said this Sia smiled and got extremely happy which caused Valeria to chuckle at hermander''s behaviour.

    The other girlsughed while Nefertiti quickly snapped. ''''Archer! Why are you flirting with your own aunt? You two are blood-rted! She''s your mother''s sister.''''

    But she wasn''t done with only that and continued speaking. ''''And who is the seventh girl you''re nning to marry? There are only six of us.''''

    The rest of the girls apart from Tal looked at her like she was an idiot, when Nefertiti saw this she snapped. ''''What? Why are you looking at me like that?''''

    It was Hecate who spoke surprising everyone as she pointed at Tal. ''''They like each other but she''s just being stubborn. She will be the seventh.''''

    Once she finished talking she went back to the domain with the vampire twins after kissing him on the cheek. Tal was staring at him and hmphed as she spoke. ''''I''m not going to marry you.''''

    Archerughed when he heard her reply and nodded his head sarcastically as he answered. ''''Well, whatever you say, Tali.''''

    She turned around and entered the domain making the othersugh at her reaction. Archer made his way over to the sulking Nefertiti.

    He started pampering her with a hug and small pecks on her neck and cheeks, her sour mood approved as she heard his next words. ''''Why so jealous Nefi? You have your own ce in my heart that can never be reced.''''

    Nefertiti grinned and returned the kisses. She wanted to go eat so he kissed her cheek and went back to the domain.

    The other girls nodded their heads and decided to give Archer and Sia some time together. E told him their n and he thanked them.

    Now the girls were gone the two of them and the soldiers who were standing there in shock made their way to the castle.

    Sia locked arms with him, she had a big smile on her face as she spoke. ''''So Arch they are all your girls? What a little yboy you are.''''

    Heughed when he heard her but nodded his head and replied with a grin on his face. ''''Yes it seems I am my precise aunt, but you''re included in the list. I remember everything you said and now holding you to it.''''

    ''''I''m Sia, not your aunt boy! I''m your future wife but fiance currently.'''' Sia replied with a cheeky grin.

    Archer chuckled and looked ahead, his eyes widening in amazement. There it was, standing tall against the countryside''s backdrop �C Sentinel''s Reach.

    The castle looked majestic like it had been taken from the pages of a fantasy story.

    Its tall spires reached up towards the sky, its stone walls adorned with intricate carvings and banners that fluttered in the gentle breeze.

    The castle''s design was a blend of grandeur and practicality, with thick walls and imposing towers that spoke of strength and protection.

    Archer''s eyes traced the outline of the castle, from the battlements to the elegant archways.

    Each detail was meticulously crafted, a testament to the craftsmanship and artistry of its builders.

    The sunlight yed upon the castle''s walls, casting a warm and weing glow that contrasted with the rugged terrain around it.

    After walking for a bit they arrived outside the gate as it opened. That''s when the two saw the castlemander Dorian Burnhame walking out.

    The older man stopped in front of them as he looked at the two and saw Sia''s armtched onto him, Archer saw his annoyance and grinned as he introduced himself. ''''I''m Archer. Sia''s fiance.''''

    He ignored the boy and spoke to Sia. ''''Commander what happened out there?''''

    She exined everything from the ambush by the Misthaven soldiers to Archer saving them which the man didn''t believe.

    But that''s when his eyes widened and remembered a certain group who arrived not so long ago. That''s when it all clicked into ce as he realized they were here for this boy.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 280 Sentinel’s Reach

    <h4>Chapter 280 Sentinel''s Reach</h4>

    The man shook his head and motioned for them to follow him, Sia told the soldiers to go ahead and get some rest as they walked into the castle.

    Archer was looking around examining everything, and he found himself in a ce that seemed to have been plucked right out of a medieval fantasy story.

    The architecture of the castle embraced a timeless elegance, with towering stone walls, arched entryways, and intricate carvings that told stories of battles and legends long past.

    The courtyard spread out before him, cobblestones arranged in a mosaic that seemed to have weathered the ages.

    Lush gardens adorned the edges, their colorful blooms a stark contrast against the backdrop of weathered stone.

    Archer''s eyes swept across the surroundings, taking in the grandeur of the castle''s design.

    Massive stone towers loomed overhead, each one standing as a guardian to the history held within these walls.

    Sturdy wooden drawbridges connected certain sections, adding to the castle''s defensive aura.

    Tall banners pped gently in the breeze, disying emblems and symbols that undoubtedly held significance in the empire.

    Sia led him to a building in front of them and entered it, the two started walking through the corridors of the castle until they entered a private section.

    She walked in front of him as they entered the room and Archer looked down admiring her curvy body and round behind.

    But he controlled himself and decided against it for now, he decided to give it some time as they had years to do all that.

    When he walked in Sia started to exin. ''''This is my private quarters, where did the girls go earlier? They just vanished?''''

    Archer settled onto a sofa, responding with a smile, "Well, they''re in my domain, likely taking it easy."

    Confusion flickered across the woman''s face as she asked, "Domain?"

    He nodded with a yful grin. "Would you like to see it, my beautiful aunt?"

    Her smile deepened, and she replied, "That would be lovely."

    Archer concurred, observing her approaching with a smile. As she drew nearer, their gazes locked.

    ''''You''re so different yet even more handsome now. I also can''t believe you''re an actual dragon and a white one at that.'''' She said as she looked at him.

    Sia smiled even wider as she wrapped him into a hug and squeezed as she spoke. ''''It''s good to finally see you, Arch. I''ve missed you so much.''''

    When he heard her he smiled and replied. ''''So did I Sia. I still remember the day you left and couldn''t wait to see you again.''''

    She rested her head on his shoulder while he wrapped his arm around her waist and leaned in.

    Gently, he began kissing her neck and held her close. His unexpected actions surprised her, leaving her feeling hot all over, but she allowed him to continue.

    While he kissed her neck, Sia''s body developed goosebumps, but he ceased and began speaking with a grin on his face. "Well, we''ll have to wait a little while longer. I have two elves I need to im."

    Upon hearing him, Sia chuckled and replied, "That''s alright. I want to spend some time with you before we proceed with that. Now, show me the domain."

    With a nod, Archer created a portal. Holding Sia''s hand, they entered and found themselves inside a treehouse.

    Within, E, Sera, and Nefertiti sat in the living room, allfortably lounging on the sofas.

    He nced around as he heard the half-elf talk, "Teu and Tal are training outside, Hemera is in the library, and Hecate is engrossed in her usual activities in theb."

    They all noticed Sia and greeted her with smiles, while Nefertiti gave her a disapproving look, prompting her to chuckle.

    She walked over and took a seat, initiating the conversation. "Well, girls, let''s be honest with each other. We may not be friends, given our age difference, but I''ll be civil because of Archer. Think of me as your older sister; that might work even better."

    After she finished speaking, Nefertiti quickly retorted, "That''s fine, but don''t assume you can bypass the order. It goes Hecate, Tal, and then you."

    Sia''s smile became even wider, which seemed to irritate the pink princess. "That''s okay. I''m not in a rush to be intimate. After all, we''ve just reunited. I''d rather spend time with my husband."

    The other girls nodded, their smiles genuine, except for Nefertiti, who continued to regard her with narrowed eyes.

    After speaking Sia turned to Archer, who had just taken a seat himself, and asked a question. "So, what is this ce? And how did the girls get here?"

    Archer smiled, reaching out to grasp Sera''s wrist and revealing a bracelet to Sia as he exined, "I created these so the girls can travel back and forth."

    He closed his eyes and visualized another bracelet with a gem the same color as her eyes, drawing upon some of his mana.

    The bracelet materialized in his hand, and he leaned forward to offer it to her.

    "Just infuse some mana into it, and it will transport you here. However, you won''t be able to bring anyone with you unless I grant permission," he exined.

    Sia nodded, a smile gracing her lips, as she put the bracelet on and admired its appearance.

    The group initiated a conversation amongst themselves, Sia then asked if he could return to the castle with her.

    Archer stood up and stretched, responding to her request to return to the castle; she needed to report to themander about the recent events.

    He conjured a portal leading to her private quarters, and she walked through, extending an invitation for him to join her.

    The girls advised him to send them a message once he was back on the road. Archer yfully pounced on each girl, nting kisses all over their faces, causing them to startughing.

    After he was done with that he asked Sia to wait a moment as he went to see the other girls, she nodded with a smile as he left quickly.

    Shortly after, he returned with a broad smile on his face, E noticed this and inquired, "What happened?"

    He met the gaze of the half-elf and responded with a chuckle, "Oh, I gave Tal a kiss, and she got a little upset."

    E shook her head as she giggled along with the others. Archer bid farewell to the three girls and then walked through the portal with Sia.

    Sia and Archer emerged from the shimmering portal, the transition from their previous location to the familiar surroundings of her ornate room smooth and almost seamless.

    The air was scented with a hint ofvender, and soft daylight filtered in through the tall windows adorned with rich curtains.

    However, their return was met with an unexpected presence. Standing near the window was a man who could only be described as imposing.

    His tall, muscr frame dominated the space, his presence radiating strength and vitality, the man had brown hair and reminded him of his so-called father.

    Despite his size, his expression was warm and weing as his green eyesnded on Archer and Sia.

    "Ah, Archer, it''s good to finally meet you," the man greeted with a deep voice that matched his appearance.

    Archer was confused and grew wary as he asked, ''''Who are you?''''

    The man was about to answer until Sia interrupted him. ''''Thorin Ashguard. Your father''s younger brother and the emperor''s strongest warrior.''''

    His eyes narrowed as he summoned his ws and was about to attack, but she put her arm across his chest.

    Thorin chuckled, saying, "You''re not quite as the rumors say. Don''t worry, I don''t talk to your father. He''s too proud."

    He didn''t take his gaze off the imposing man, but Sia spoke up. ''''What are you doing here, Thorin? The boy doesn''t associate with them anymore.''''

    The man smiled as he revealed the reason he was there. ''''Well, the emperor wants to see the boy, and besides, he''s our new prince. We have to keep him safe.''''

    Upon hearing Thorin''s words, they were confused. Then Sia remembered Leira and turned to Archer. ''''You''re engaged to the princess?''''

    Archer was even more puzzled when he heard her and shook his head. ''''It''s been years since I''ve lived there. Plus, I was disowned, so why would I be engaged? Well, while it''s not umon, I won''t be marrying a stranger."

    Thorin nodded as he chuckled. ''''You and the princess are a good match. You remind me of her but without the attitude.''''

    He shook his head. ''''No I won''t be marrying any princess and the emperor can wait, I''m still traveling.''''

    His uncle startedughing as he spoke. ''''Well, my new favorite nephew we shall be going to Starfall City whether you like it or not.''''

    Archer looked at the man and grinned as he cast Blink when he was looking outside the window.

    He started to run while the two watched him in shock. Thorin roared inughter as he looked at Sia and spoke. ''''He will be fine so don''t worry, I just got to chase the little fucker now.''''

    [Dropping 1 chapter for a few days, got to stockpile chapters for the 31st]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 281 Captured

    <h4>Chapter 281 Captured</h4>

    Archer was running across the rooftops and as he got to the edge he cast Blink and vanished from the roof and appeared outside the castle.

    When he looked behind him Thorin was not even six feet from him, he jumped out of his skin and started Blinking to get away.

    But his uncle managed to keep up confusing him even more, Thorin sped up and Archer saw this as he tried to dodge but that''s when felt two hands grab a hold of him.

    He was flung over Thorin''s shoulder like a toddler, Archer tried to cast Blink but it didn''t do anything.

    But that wasn''t the end of it as he managed to escape Thorin and started running again. This went on for a few hours until he gave up.

    Thorin grabbed him this time but he didn''t try to break free he resigned himself to get stronger so he wouldn''t be captured like this again.

    Archer was ranting to himself and Thorin heard him. But soon he calmed down and sent a message to the girl about his uncle taking him to the capital.

    They replied asking if he needed help but he reassured them, he also sent a message to Sia telling her he woulde to see her soon.

    As he was in his world he heard the man''sugh, he stopped struggling and listened. ''''If you agree to not run again I will put you down and we can get to know each other nephew. Otherwise, you stay up there.''''

    He nodded so Thorin put him down, Archer brushed himself down and spoke. ''''How did you catch me so quick? Considering you''re only a human and I''m a dragon.''''

    Thorin chuckled before replying. ''''I''m a Master Mage going into the Supreme Rank, will take me a few more years but I''ll get there. What rank and level are you?''''

    ''''I''m level 382 and Rank High Mage.'''' He said with a grin.

    The man''s eyes went wide and he started cackling, Archer watched him and wondered why heughed all the time.

    But he didn''t bother thinking about it anymore and admired the view in front of him. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm, golden hue over the scene.

    Rolling meadows extended as far as the eye could see, their lush green carpets undting gently in the breeze.

    Wildflowers of every color imaginable dotted thendscape, creating a vibrant mosaic that danced in the wind.

    The fragrance of earth and blossoms mingled in the air, a fragrant symphony that yed with every gust.

    In the distance, a tranquil river wound its wayzily through the fields, its surface glinting like a ribbon of liquid silver.

    Towering trees lined the riverbanks, their leaves rustling softly in harmony with nature''s whispers.

    A graceful bridge arched across the water, an elegant connection between thend on either side.

    Beyond the river, the terrain began to rise, giving way to gentle slopes that eventually transformed into majestic mountains that kissed the horizon.

    Peaks draped in the mist created an air of mystery, their enchanting aura captivating the scene.

    Above, the sky painted a canvas of pastel hues, shifting from warm oranges and pinks of sunset to cooler blues and purples of twilight.

    As daylight waned, the first stars twinkled, and a serene calm nketed thendscape, when he was watching the beautiful scene he heard a noise from behind him.

    He looked to the side and saw Thorin taking out what looked like a magic carpet, he then looked at Archer and spoke. ''''Why are you still hiding your features? What''s the point?''''

    When he heard Thorin he shrugged and deactivated everything, his tail appeared and was swaying left and right.

    While the scales took over most of his skin and his four horns appeared, Thorin nodded with a big smile as he spoke. ''''That''s better. Now get on.''''

    Archer climbed on the carpet and Thorin got on, when he did the thing started flying while keeping themfortable.

    As they were journeying to Starfall Cityhe admired the scene andy back to watch the stars.

    With his hands tucked behind his head, Archer gazed upwards, captivated by the celestial spectacle above.

    Stars stretched across the inky canvas, a tapestry of twinkling lights that painted the night sky with an ethereal glow.

    [Sultania City, Nagendra Kingdom''s capital city]

    King Khonsu Negendra sat in his study going over the year''s military budget when his door was mmed open.

    He looked up to see his first wife Derya walking into the room, she looked at him as she spoke. ''''Khonsu a white dragon was seen fighting a wingless dragon in the north.''''

    When the man heard her words his eyes widened in surprise and mumbled to himself. ''''So the legend was real.''''

    The king looked up at his wife who was smiling as she said. ''''Well you were right my dear, that thing was headed for the trade city Antakya. But the white dragon stopped it and took it somewhere else.''''

    ''''How do you know all this?'''' He was curious so he asked.

    Derya smiled before answering. ''''My brother was witness to the event as he was traveling here from Kayseri City, so I dispatched some of my spies to get information on the boy.''''

    He nodded before asking more questions. ''''Tell me everything.''''

    She sat down and told him everything she and her spies knew about Archer. ''''Well we know he''s engaged to four princesses of the south and we also know the Avalon emperor wants their princess Leira to marry him.''''

    Khonsu was pleased with the information and continued to speak. ''''Isn''t our Halime studying in the College of Magic this year? She finally got in.''''

    Derya nodded with a smile before talking. ''''Yasmin is overjoyed that she got in and won''t stop talking about it.''''''

    He had a sad smile on his face as he thought of his daughter. ''''It''s a shame Halime has the ck curse. She will forever be alone, we should try to arrange a marriage to the white dragon. But how do we go about doing it?''''

    She got a thinking look on her face and spoke. ''''The Avalonians may send the boy to the College. He seems to be heading north and the right age to attend.''''

    As Derya was about to speak Yasmin and Esra walked in, they sat down as Yasmin spoke. ''''Husband. Our daughter is leaving for the Coge of Magic in a couple of months, she''s excited but what guards are going to be sent with her?''''

    Khonsu chuckled and answered his second wife and Halime''s mother. ''''Yas. We are sending the twins, the two of them will keep her safe. After all, they are the best of their age group, plus Hali knows them well.''''

    Yasmin smiled when she heard his response, that''s when she asked. ''''Did you hear about the white dragon?''''

    He nodded his head and the four of them continued talking into the night and nned for Halime''s trip to the Empire.

    [Starfall City, The Avalon Empire]

    Emperor Osoric Avalon sat in his throne room as he was listening to reports, that''s when the doors mmed open and Gerrin ran in.

    The advisor made his way to Osoric and bowed before speaking. ''''Your Majesty. Thorin is traveling back with the boy.''''

    When the Emperor heard this he smiled as he asked a question. ''''Gerrin, what do the others say about him?''''

    Gerrin gulped before answering. ''''Well, Thorin ditched them and is traveling on his own with him.''''

    Osoric sighed at the man''s antics but at least he made contact with the boy, especially since his the boy''s uncle.

    He looked at the butler standing off to the side and spoke. ''''Prepare for his arrival.''''

    The man nodded his head and walked off, a general spoke up in a questioning tone. ''''Your Majesty. Why are you putting so much importance on a single dragon?''''

    Osoric looked at the man like he was an idiot and went on to exin. ''''He isn''t just any dragon but a white dragon. Tiamat''s chosen.''''

    He stood up and continued. ''''He could unite every dragon and their distant rtives under his banner and march on the Empire. But this boy doesn''t seem to have conquest in mind, he just loves gold and girls but is very powerful even at his young age.''''

    The general nodded his head, and that was when a woman with purple/ck hair spoke up. ''''Are you sending him to the College of Magic your Majesty?''''

    Osoric answered. ''''I will talk to the boy because it will be good for the empire if he attends. I have heard the rumors that he is a bit wild.''''

    Ophelia ckfire the headmistress of the college smiled. ''''Well, he''s a dragon so you can bribe him with gold and the little princess Leira. She''s also attending this year alongside a few other princesses.''''

    The group continued speaking and came to the decision that enrolling him in the College of Magic was their goal.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 282 The Princesses [Bonus]

    <h4>Chapter 282 The Princesses [Bonus]</h4>

    [Naravo City, the capital city of the Lionheart Kingdom - West of the Avalon Empire]

    An Lionheart stood outside the pce, his gaze resting upon his children. The second and fourth princes, Lioran and Sn, and his daughters, the third and fourth princesses, N and Liona, were all in his view.

    He spoke. ''''My cubs you will do well in the College of Magic, especially you girls. They have goodbat and magic teachers.''''

    They all nodded as he continued. ''''That''s where I met your mother years ago. She was from a noble family in the Avalon Empire. It''s a good academy and this year the Nightshade Empire from the central continent is hosting a worldwide tournament called the Celestial Magic Tournament next year.''''

    N got curious and her lion ears started twitching as she asked. ''''What''s that father?''''

    An smiled. ''''N its a once in a lifetime tournament to find out who is the strongest youngster from the five continents is. Thest time it was held there wasn''t a winner as the Human-Draconic wars broke out and interrupted it.''''

    The three teenagers'' eyes widened and they waited for him to exin, but he ushered them into the carriage and joined them.

    When he sat down he continued. ''''The white dragon king was young at the time so the stories say, but he was soaring through the ranks until his kingdom was attacked and unfortunately, he perished during the long war.''''

    N got a curious look on her face and was about to speak when he interrupted her. ''''Before you ask, yes the rumors are true and there is another white dragon. The Avalonians have been chasing him in the south. But I also heard that his returning to the empire and most likely will be joining the College.''''

    An looked at N and winked. ''''He''s your age girl, try to get along with him.''''

    N smiled as her sharp canines were on show.

    [Woodspire City, Capital of Oakheart Kingdom home to the Wood Elves, North-West of the Avalon Empire]

    Queen Sylphina Oakheart stood in front of her pce, gazing at her son and daughter who were preparing to attend the College of Magic.

    Her hair flowed in cascades of rich brown, resembling the waves of chestnut hues.

    It framed her face delicately, and her attire resonated with the essence of Aztec culture, harmoniouslyplementing her deep blue sapphire eyes.

    Assured of their safety, she knew the College''s Neutrality and the mana oath taken by the headmistress ensured the protection of all attending children.

    The Avaloians abided by this agreement, reaping substantial amounts of gold coins through the apanying trade.

    Sylphina turned her attention to Llyniel, offering a warm smile as she spoke, "Take care of yourself, my little acorn. The guards will ensure your safety."

    She smiled at the two as she continued. ''''They have been trained for this mission. The four of them will make sure you are always protected.''''

    The loving mother turned to the boy and spoke to him. ''''ric make sure to keep your sister safe. You know people will try to take advantage of her kind nature.''''

    He nodded his head as he replied. ''''Yes, mother. I will protect her along with the guards.''''

    When Llyniel heard this she got embarrassed, Sylphina noticed this and giggled to herself as she cuddled her daughter.

    ''''You will be fine, I know you hate talking to people but when you do open up you''re the kindest soul I''ve ever known.'''' Sheforted her daughter who was nodding.

    The Queen then backed off and smiled at the two as they got into the waiting carriage, but she quickly spoke. ''''Make sure toe back for the holidays my darlings. I''ll miss you.''''

    Llyniel and ric smiled as they waved to their mother as they started moving, they were escorted by the finest woof elf knights.

    Sylphina made sure to train the best soldiers she could find to make sure they are safe. She watched them go but never realized that her daughter''s fate just changed and she would eventually bloom.

    [Caerwyn City - Capital of the Avaloch Kingdom - East of the Avalon Empire]

    King Ronan Avaloch and Naomh Avaloch were watching the maids bringing their children''s belongings to the carriage.

    The older woman turned to him. ''''They will be safe at the College won''t they?''''

    Ronan looked at his worried wife and nodded his head. ''''Yes. The war was stopped thanks to the negotiations. Plus the Avalonians swear a mana oath not to touch the children.''''

    Naomh nodded her head with a sigh of relief. That''s when their oldest daughter Maeve approached them.

    The young woman had bright orange hair and grey eyes, she looked like a warrior and was built like one.

    They saw the expression on her face, showing that she was curious about something. Naomh asked her, "Maeve, what''s troubling you?"

    ''''I heard rumors that the white dragon will join the College. I''m hoping he will fight me.'''' She answered with a grin.

    Ronan shook his head as he scolded her. ''''You''re the third princess of the Avaloch Kingdom why do you have to think about fighting all the time.''''

    Maeve rolled her eyes as she replied. ''''Father, I refuse to be a damsel in distress that needs to be saved.''''

    The king sighed as he saw his other daughters walking up to them. They were theplete opposite of Maeve and were into magic.

    Naomh saw the two other girls and smiled as she greeted them. ''''Caoimhe, Siobhan. I hope you''re looking forward to attending the College like your aunts did.''''

    The girls nodded their heads with excitement. That''s when Ronanmented. ''''See Maeve they aredylike and are like two fairies. You should be more like them.''''

    Maeve turned to her father with narrowed eyes and retorted. ''''No. They will need saving while I''ll fight. I don''t want a pampered noble as a husband, I want a warrior.''''

    Ronan gave up on his feisty daughter and ushered the three girls into the carriage before she attacked him.

    The parents waved goodbye and sighed. He turned to Naomh and said, "At least now we won''t hear herining about the soldiers being weak anymore."

    [Sirenia City - Capital City of the Vitalis Kingdom - South-West coast of the Avalon Empire]

    King Caspian Vitalis and his Queen Aria were saying farewell to their three sons and daughters.

    They were attending the College of Magic, the children were invited by the Headmistress and were well aware of the mana oaths the empire and college have to take so they felt better.

    Caspian looked at his sons and spoke. ''''Make sure to do the kingdom proud and show the Avalonians that the Vitalians are not to be messed with, and make sure Aurelia is safe.''''

    The three nodded, Aria walked over to them and kissed each on their forehead as she spoke. ''''Finnian, Nereus, and Calder make sure she doesn''t get in trouble.''''

    The oldest of the three brothers stepped forward and answered his mother. ''''Yes Mother, we will look after her.''''

    She smiled at her sons and went to hug Aurelia, who was waiting with a small smile before speaking. "I''ll miss you, Mother, but I''ll be back soon enough. I hate being away from the sea for too long."

    Aria replied, "I heard the sea in the Avalon Empire is beautiful. Make sure you go there sometime, my darling."

    She nodded before her father approached and spoke, "Aurelia, I hope you enjoy yourself and make some friends. I know you and your brothers will make it into the tournament and make the kingdom proud."

    After saying their goodbyes Aurelia and her brothers got into the carriage to start their journey north.

    [Luminara City - Captial of the Moonwood Kingdom - North-East of the Avalon Empire]

    Queen Amara Moonwood was a rabbit demi-human who ruled over the Moonwood Kingdom in the north.

    Her daughter had been offered a ce in the College of Magic due to her magical abilities and fighting prowess.

    Like the other kingdoms, she was aware of the mana oaths and felt confident that her two sons and daughter would be fine.

    Amara walked through the Royal Pce on her way to see her children off for a year, until they would be allowed to return home for a holiday.

    The Moonwood Kingdom felt a sense of relief as the threat of war was averted, and the Empire extended an olive branch, even offering a spot for royal children in its well-known college.

    She soon arrived in the courtyard and saw her two sons engaged in conversation, while her daughter Eveline sat by a water fountain, ying with the water.

    The three noticed her arrival and greeted her with smiles. She spoke, "You three, enjoy your time at the college. I''ve heard many good things about it, and I hope to see you in the Celestial Magic Tournament."

    Amara turned to Eveline and looked at the white-haired girl who loved to fight, she grinned as she spoke. ''''Girl I heard the white dragon is going to the college. Make sure to fight him.''''

    Eveline grinned and nodded her head as she answered. ''''Yes, Mother I will.''''

    After talking for a little while longer Amara led the way to the carriage and sent her three children off with six specially trained guards.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 283 Information

    ?

    [Sultania City, Nagendra Kingdom''s capital city south of the Avalon Empire]

    Khonsu Nagendra and his three wives were bidding farewell to their children, who were preparing to depart for the College of Magic in the north.

    The maids were busy packing the carriages; a separate one had been arranged for Halime due to the fear of her curse that was instilled in her siblings.

    Halime stood patiently, awaiting her mother''s approach. She observed how her other mothers doted on her three sisters and two brothers.

    In the background, she caught snippets of her third mother''s conversation with her siblings.

    "My hatchlings, I hope you will enjoy your time there. Your other mothers and I have forged lifelong friendships in that ce,"mented Esra.

    That''s when Khonsu walked over to Halime and spoke. ''''Hali. be careful with the curse we don''t want any problems at the college, but you already know what to do.''''

    She nodded without speaking. While her mothers hugged the others, Yasmin came up to her and said, "My little snake, don''t stress about anything. I believe things will go well when you attend."

    Halime looked at her Mother who hugged her causing her to smile as she replied. ''''Yes Mother I''ll stop overthinking.''''

    After the family spoke the children were waved off and apanied by over a dozen guards as they traveled north.

    [Starfall City''s Imperial Pce]

    A teenage girl with purple hair, bright green eyes, and a cat''s tail swaying behind her as she watched the sun setting in the distance.

    Leira Avalon the third princess of the empire was sitting at a table as she admired the view.

    Crystal spires stretched skyward, their surfaces catching the sunlight and scattering it into a myriad of colors that danced across the cobblestone streets.

    Bridges arched gracefully over winding rivers, their delicate designs reminiscent of intricatecework.

    Gardens bloomed with flora of fantastical colors, flowers that seemed to possess a radiance beyond nature''s palette.

    Leira looked down at the busy market square. Stalls were filled with shiny gems, sparkling potions, and beautifully made objects that seemed to tell stories of faraway ces.

    Street performers weaved spells of entertainment, their music, and tricks adding an extrayer of enchantment to the already magical atmosphere.

    As she sat there Leira started ranting to herself. ''''Why are they trying to make me marry a dragon? Am I a sacrifice? I heard he is engaged to four princesses and two other girls.''''

    Leira stopped talking as she heard footsteps behind her and turned around to see her Mother standing there.

    A thought came to her. ''What does she want now? Tell me to have kittens straightaway.''

    Chloe sat down beside her daughter and spoke gently, "I''m sorry for engaging you to someone you don''t know my kitten.''''

    She didn''t say and remained silent. The empress sighed and apologized again as she went to stand up but heard Leira talk. ''''I understand why you did it Mother, but why me? Why not Cleo or Luna they would make better wives.''''

    The older cat woman smiled as she replied. ''''Because you are just like the boy. He loves adventures, exploring, and experiencing differentnds. You know kitten, he has changed the Soutnds and Mediterra forever.''''

    Liera got curious as her cat ears started to twitch and her tail swayed even faster now, so she questioned in a curious tone. ''''What do you mean?''''

    Chloe continued speaking. ''''For example, the Aquaria Kingdom is at the southern tip of the Pluoria. It was invaded by several kingdoms but because of their princess, he stopped the war by crushing the invading armies while uniting the Zenia Empire and Aquaria with marriage.''''

    The young cat girl nodded and started to intently listen as her Mother continued. ''''He united the elven empires in Mediterra and they are now invading the westernnds iming it for themselves.''''

    Leira''s eyes widened and her tail started speeding up as she got even more curious, when Chloe saw this she smiled andmented. ''''Father is meeting with Ophelia to get him a spot in the college.''''

    The teenager nodded her head with a smile as the two continued watching the sunset until the stars were hanging in the sky.

    [Ashguard Castle - Vessia City - Mistwood Duchy]

    In the Duke''s castle, the Ashguard family convened for a meeting, and all of the children were present.

    Leonard rose from his seat and addressed his children. "Seven of you will be attending the College of Magic. However, there are rumors that your brother might also join, but not as an Ashguard."

    He turned his attention to the girls. "Keia, Hyara, and Kestria make the Ashguards proud. Your intelligence will help you excel in the tests."

    Each girl nodded in response, eliciting a smile from Leonard. He shifted his focus to the boys. "Rin, Aldwulf, Pallius, and Viden, yourbat skills have improved significantly. I believe in your abilities."

    The boys respectfully lowered their heads as their father spoke. Just then, Ksara unexpectedly voiced her thoughts. "You need to beat that monster and prove we won''t tolerate disrespect."

    Everyone turned to look at her, uncertain whether she was being stupid or actually believed it.

    Before any more could be said, Janna intervened. "No more. You''ve caused enough harm to this family. If you continue acting that way it will ruin us.''''

    Everyone else nodded in agreement, except for Larka, who remained quietly seated.

    Ever since the day Archer went mad and brutally killed the church knights, she had transformed.

    She hade to understand the gravity of her mistakes and felt very deep remorse for how she had treated him.

    Rising from her seat, Larka left the room and retreated to the courtyard. No one attempted to stop her, for they were aware of the inner turmoil she was grappling with.

    Along the corridors she went, haunted by a rush of memories. She recalled the day she had given birth to Archer, his innocent gaze fixated on her with pure affection.

    She could remember how cute he was as a baby but as he grew she noticed he wasn''t like his older siblings.

    He loved books and knowledge which she should have encouraged but her husband''s pride rubbed off on her so she judged him harshly.

    Larka couldn''t fathom how he had changed so drastically, suspecting it was connected to the test he had failed and the way he was treated.

    Filled with an earnest desire to atone, Larka had been in conversation with her father, urging him to gather information about Archer.

    After a short walk, she stepped into a carriage that transported her to the manaship yard, where she boarded a ship.

    The Silverthrone family''s long-standing contributions to the empire allowed her ess to it.

    Her father had collected a lot of information about Archer and requested her presence, he was curious about his grandson whom he had never met due to his daughter living in Mistwood.

    The journey to Starfall took a few days, and upon arrival, she was escorted to her family''s estate.

    Larka''s heart raced as she rounded the bend in the cobblestone path, her eyes widening with wonder as the fantasy-Victorian mansion came into view.

    The morning light caressed the estate with a gentle, golden embrace, illuminating every corner with a warm radiance.

    The ivy-draped walls seemed toe alive, their leaves catching the sunlight and shimmering as a soft breeze rustled through them.

    Nestled at the heart of meticulously tended gardens, the mansion stood as a testament to both grandeur and elegance.

    Its turrets and spires soared skyward, their intricate designs reminiscent of pages torn from the pages of a fairy tale, reaching towards the heavens with an air of enchantment.

    The carriage she was in passed through the gate, Larka saw the entrance to her childhood home and the giant man standing there.

    When it came to a stop she stepped out and looked at her Father. He was a human who stood at 6''5 and looked a lot like Santa us from Earth.

    His name was Albert Silverthrone, a general in the Avalonian army who was stationed in the capital before the negotiations seeded and he decided to stay here.

    Albert saw his daughter and eximed. ''''It''s been years since we''ve seen each other little Larka. I didn''t realize how bad you''ve fucked up.''''

    She looked down when she heard him but the man just sighed to himself, he tried to be angry with her but couldn''t.

    He knew she was in the wrong for what she did but he wanted to help his daughter and grandson to reconcile.

    Albert motioned for Larka to follow him into the mansion, when she walked in she saw her Mother who was an older version of her.

    The woman stopped and spoke in a disappointed voice as she marched over to her. ''''How could you treat our first grandbaby like that girl? Are you insane or ill?''''

    As she got close the older woman pped her causing Albert to get speak out. ''''Mia what are you doing? She''s our daughter.''''

    Mia turned on him and spoke in an angry tone. ''''She allowed our grandson to suffer due to her pride, now look she''se crawling back to find out about him.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 284 Cheeky Brat

    ?

    Archer and Thorin stopped flying on the carpet once it was nighttime, they set up a camp next to a river.

    It was open grasnd without a forest in sight. All Archer could see was grass and the river which made him happy.

    The girls made an appearance causing Archer''s Uncle tough as six girls went about setting up arge tent.

    Thorin looked at Archer who was sitting there eating some bread E cooked with Sera on hisp as she bit his neck.

    ''''Boy, are you done pampering your dragon girl? Why are you leaving it to them to set up your tent?'''' Thorin asked well chuckling to himself.

    Archer looked at the man with a grin before answering. ''''They wanted to do it. I don''t mind helping but they wouldn''t let me. They are stubborn girls but I love it.''''

    The older manughed and spoke as he got up to head to his tent. ''''I will speak to you in the morning nephew. See youter dragon girl.''''

    Sera gave him the middle finger causing them tough, he picked her up by the ass and headed for the tent.

    When he entered he opened a portal to the domain and walked through it to see E and Hemera cooking, while Nefertiti was reading and Tal was sharpening her swords.

    Archer couldn''t see Teu and turned to the half-elf. ''''Where is the Ocean Princess?''''

    E turned to him with a smile before answering. ''''She''s having a bath.''''

    He nodded, Archer got curious and asked what the two were cooking. ''''What''s for dinner?''''

    When he said that Hemera turned around and told him they were cooking a meboar stew with the same bread he was eating before.

    The aroma made his belly rumble as the food smelled amazing. He loved the girls'' cooking and wanted some very soon.

    Pleased with the meal he went to rx and wait while still carrying the nibbling Sera but this time she was now attacking his ears causing him to shiver.

    Archer sank into the soft embrace of the sofa, its cushions weing his tired body. He let out a content sigh as he adjusted his position, stretching his legs outfortably.

    The flickering firelight cast a warm and cozy glow around the room, creating a soothing ambiance.

    Sera grabbed his shoulders as she stopped biting him and stared at him with her ruby-red eyes.

    He moved in and kissed her, and she responded eagerly. They shared a kiss for a while until someone threw something at them.

    When Archer looked at the culprit he saw Sia standing there. He smiled as he nudged Sera who stopped attacking him.

    She got up and went to lie down on another sofa, Archer stood up and approached the woman who was looking at him with loving eyes.

    Sia spoke with a loving smile on her face. ''''I love this ce, it''s so cozy.''''

    He quickly answered her. ''''This is my domain, it''s a ce for you girls to rx and be at peace.''''

    She looked around in fascination. The girls stopped what they were doing and watched her with smiles on their faces.

    But they soon got back to work as Archer gave Sia a tour. He showed her the living room, bedroom, balcony, and the observatory at the top.

    When they were done Sia was excited and wanted a room for herself which he happily gave her.

    After the tour she needed to head back to Sentinel''s Reach, Archer kissed her as he opened a portal to the castle.

    Sia stepped through and he was left alone, heughed to himself as he spoke. ''''What has life be.''''

    He shook his head and made his way back down to the kitchen where E was putting dinner on the table.

    Archer sat down and started eating instantly causing the girls tough, Teu appeared andmented. ''''You''re a greedy dragon ain''t you Arch.''''

    Once he finished eating the meat that was in his mouth he turned to the Aquarian andmented with a cocky grin. ''''I''ll eat you in a minute if you carry on.''''

    Before Teu could sit down he used his tail to smack her butt causing her to yelp at the unexpected attack.

    The group all sat down and started eating as the sun went down and let in beautiful orange light through the windows.

    Archer ate so much that his stomach bloated out causing the girls to tease him but they soon stopped as they found their asses also getting smacked.

    They headed to bed and all piled onto the bed. The girls gotfortable using him as a cushion but he found it rxing.

    He soon fell asleep followed by the girls. As Archer slept he was pulled into the same ce he has been a few times now.

    When he raised his head he spotted Tiamat sitting at a table, she turned her head to him and smiled. ''''Hello, my white dragon. I wanted to see you again.''''

    Archer''s lips curved into a warm smile as he heard her voice. "It''s a joy to see you again, Tiamat. With each encounter, your beauty seems to grow even more radiant."

    She smiled even more when she heard him and wondered if this boy was crazy to flirt with her.

    ''''I''ve been watching your adventure and I must say it''s been rather entertaining, especially your bedroom activities,'''' Tiamat said with a grin.

    He startedughing as he stood and made his way to the table to sit down. Archermented. ''''Oh, you''ve been spying on me. You naughty Goddess.''''

    Tiamatughed when she heard him, once she calmed down she got serious and warned him. ''''In a year or two the same creatures you fought before will return but in numbers that are uncountable. Rally our kin to your cause as you did with the Earth Dragons.''''

    Archer nodded as he replied. ''''Okay, so when and where will theye?''''

    The woman shrugged. ''''I''m not sure Arch. I only know the basics and shared it with you as soon as I could.''''

    He smiled when he heard that and changed the subject. ''''Well, what have you been up to?''''

    Tiamat went on to exin that she''s been rxing and has been watching his journey which has entertained her.

    After speaking for a little while Archer suddenly stood up and walked over to her, she watched him with curious eyes.

    He stopped walking behind her and leaned forward and started to whisper into her ear. ''''Do you want me to entertain you more personally my Goddess?''''

    Archer slowly started kissing her neck which sent shockwaves through her body which shocked her.

    His naughty hands snaked around to her thick waist and started making their way up her body but she quickly stopped him.

    ''''Stop it you naughty dragon. Why are you harassing your Goddess for? I could curse you, boy.'''' Tiamat said while she giggled.

    He didn''t bother and bit into her neck as he squeezed her waist causing her brain to go to mush as she secretly enjoyed it but would never tell this horny dragon.

    Archer kept biting her causing her to get goosebumps all over, Timat quickly flicked the boy''s forehead sending him away as she didn''t want him to see her face.

    Her cheeks were a deep red as she loved when he did that, she shook her head beforeughing. ''''Cheeky brat. But he has been the first to show interest. Let''s see what he does next time.''''

    He woke up shortly after and chuckled to himself, thinking, ''She loved it. Just wait until next time.''

    Archer schemed to win over the Goddess one kiss at a time. He left his bed and headed for the balcony.

    As he stepped outside, he spotted Hecate leaning on the railing. A smile lit up his face as he approached her. "Good morning, my moon elf."

    Hecate turned to him with a smile. "Morning, husband. The morning looks beautiful today. I enjoy watching the birds glide through the sky."

    He nodded in agreement, leaning against the railing beside her. "Absolutely. It''s so peaceful out here that I could easily fall asleep."

    They shared augh, and he noticed a mischievous glint in her eyes as she turned to him. "You know, when we make love, we should try it on a balcony connected to my room."

    A yful grin spread across Archer''s face at her suggestion. "Absolutely. I''ll start working on that right away."

    Archer closed his eyes and started imagining a balcony with afortable bed on it connected to Hecate''s bedroom.

    It didn''t take him long to finish when he did he looked at the smiling woman and spoke. ''''it''s done.''''

    She nodded and the two of them continued to watch the rising sun, that was when Hecate grabbed him and gave him a love-filled kiss.

    The two shared a passionate kiss until they separated, they sat down as he asked. ''''How''s the potioning along?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 285 Maybe One

    <h4>Chapter 285 Maybe One</h4>

    Hecate smiled and replied, "The potions are progressing nicely. I''m thinking of getting some new potion books to explore new recipes. Would you be willing to assist me?"

    Archer nodded, recalling the old woman''s store in Vessia City. After sharing his n, they waited briefly so the shops would be open before he cast the Gate.

    The portal materialized in an alley near the bookshop "Witch Way Out." They stepped through, greeted by a city that was just starting its day.

    Taking in the new surroundings, Hecate observed her surroundings. Archer reached for her hand and guided her toward the shop''s entrance.

    As they approached the door, he reached out for the handle and opened it, inviting them both inside.

    When the two entered a soft, enchanting aroma lingered in the air, adding to the mystique of the ce.

    At the counter stood a young woman with bright eyes and an eager smile. She looked up from her book as the chime of the door signaled their arrival.

    Archer''s gaze briefly scanned the room, noticing Gaka wasn''t here. A hint of curiosity flickered in his mind, but he quickly dismissed it for now.

    Turning his attention to Hecate, Archer spoke softly, "Feel free to explore and find the books you''re looking for. I''ll be around if you need anything."

    She nodded, her fingers lightly brushing against his for a moment before she headed towards the shelves, her curiosity piqued by the collection of books.

    As the elf was looking for books, Archer quickly ate some of the hearts he had his loot goblins collect from the previous fights.

    He ate until he couldn''t anymore and felt sick but didn''t want to throw up inside the shop and quickly cast Gate to the dining hall in the Ashguard castle.

    Archer threw up, after he was finished he wiped his mouth and started to check his status.

    [Experience: 500/20000]

    [Level Up: 342>345]

    [Sp: 64>170]

    [Strength: 7200>7500]

    [Intelligence: 6760>7240]

    [Dragon''s Domain: 3>4]

    When he saw the amount of Status Points he started to upgrade his status. Archer looked up and saw Hecate piling loads of books on the counter.

    The shopkeeper looked confused but just watched her grab more books. Shaking his head with a smile as he went back to upgrading.

    [Hp: 8500>8700]

    [Mana: 42000>42600]

    [Strength: 7500>7700]

    [Constitution: 6500>6700]

    [Stamina: 6700>7000]

    [Charisma: 5850>6050]

    [Intelligence: 7240>7540]

    Happy with his upgrades Archer walked over to the counter when he noticed Hecate had done choosing books.

    When she saw him a smile appeared on her face as she spoke. ''''I''m done, Arch.''''

    He nodded and turned to the shopkeeper. ''''How much?''''

    She shook her head and answered with a confused look. ''''Nine hundred gold coins young master.''''

    He took out a pouch from his Item Box and gave it to her before storing the books away.

    The couple left the shop and made their way back to the alley, but stopped when he smelled some food that he wanted.

    He grabbed Hecate''s hand and dragged her over to the stall. Where there was a man who was cooking some meat skewers.

    Archer noticed that there were loads for sale so he decided to buy them all, after handing over the gold he dragged the moon elf to a potions shop he saw across the road.

    When the couple entered they started to look around. The atmosphere hums with the fragrance of rare herbs and magical concoctions.

    Shelves adorned with shimmering bottles of various shapes and sizes line the walls, each containing vibrant liquids that seem to pulse with hidden energies.

    Crystal vials catch the sunlight streaming through stained ss windows, casting multicolored shades across the room.

    The two of them walked up to the counter and asked the man behind it to buy as much as the shop could sell.

    When the shopkeeper heard Archer he looked doubtful but soon shock reced that when he showed the man a considerable pouch of gold.

    The man and his assistant ran around gathering up ingredients and cing them into crates that he would store.

    Hecate was confused but stayed silent. She didn''t want him wasting so much gold on her and he soon noticed the look on her face.

    Archer approached her and grabbed a hold of her hand causing her to look at him as he spoke. ''''My moon what is bothering you?''''

    She didn''t want to answer but he encouraged her to speak her mind so she did. ''''I don''t want you wasting so much on me.''''

    He looked at her with a raised eyebrow and questioned her. ''''Who are you to me Hecate?''''

    When she heard his question Hecate was confused but answered. ''''Your fiance?''''

    Archer nodded and continued. ''''And what do partners do for each other?''''

    ''''I don''t know Arch. Tell me.'''' She said just wanted to get this over with.

    He sighed but told her. ''''You''re my woman and if buying all this will make you happy so be it. It''s not like there''s more gold out there. I''ll just clear out the bandits in the Avalon Empire.''''

    Hecate nodded her head in understanding with a smile on her face. The two continued to chat as they waited for the shopkeepers to gather everything.

    After half an hour they were done and Archer was charged twelve hundred gold coins.

    He stored everything and left the shop. The couple walked into a nearby alley and he opened a portal back to the domain.

    When they appeared in Hecate''sb, he started unloading all the stuff before leaving but as he said goodbye the moon elf jumped him.

    She started kissing him and going for his neck while thanking him. As the two were caught up in their passionate moment Eione appeared but was silent.

    The maid just watched until they were done which wasn''t long. Archer soon left theb as Hecate turned to the maid with a smile on her face.

    Eione couldn''t get used to the princess''s smiletely. She has never seen her this happy apart from the times she had those dreams.

    But she shook her head and started helping her unpack everything.

    After Archer left theb he found the girlszing around, they all greeted him as Hemera spoke. ''''Where did you go? I couldn''t find you?''''

    He looked at the sun elf with a charming smile. ''''I took Hecate to Vessia City to buy some potion books and ingredients.''''

    When the knowledge-loving geek heard he got new books she rushed off to theb to check out the new stock after kissing him.

    Nefertiti, Teu, and E wanted to visit their Mothers. Tal wanted to go see Cecelia, while Sera just wanted to be azy dragon.

    Archer just looked at them and shook his head with a smile. ''''Just send me a message when any of you want to join.''''

    They all nodded and kissed him before going off to do their own things. He opened a portal to the tent they pitched to hide the domain from Thorin.

    Once he stepped through the portal and made his way out of the tent to see his uncle drinking some tea while sitting on a stump.

    He quickly put away the tent and walked up to the man who was staring at him. Archer quickly spoke up. ''''What are you looking at old man?''''

    Thorinughed before answering the mouthy little boy. ''''Where did you gost night? You lot weren''t in the tent.''''

    He looked at him with a grin. ''''Maybe one day you''ll find out.''''

    The man shook his head as he chuckled. ''''You''re not like your Father, which is a good thing.''''

    Thorin finished his tea before putting the fire out and pulling out the magic carpet again. Archer got on it and rxed as they took off heading north.

    [Unknown location in the Avalon Empire]

    An unknown man was sitting at the head of arge table as his followers were reporting to him.

    ''''My Lord. The white dragon has returned to the empire. The king''s right-hand man Thorin Ashguard is traveling with him.'''' One of the cloaked men spoke with a clear voice.

    The leader nodded his head as a woman started talking. ''''We have a group in the citying up my Lord. Should I order them to make their move?''''

    ''''Yes make sure to take him alive. We need him unharmed as much as possible otherwise the experiment won''t work.'''' The Lordmented.

    The woman bowed and made her way out of the hall to see to her job. The Lord stood up and started speaking to the others.

    ''''Our time has finallye Once we get the boy we can start the experiment and use his mana heart to power it. But we will only get one chance at this and if we fail he will know someone is after him.''''

    All the figures nodded their heads as one man spoke. ''''What will we do with Thorin Ashguard? He''s a High Mage while the boy is strong for his age.''''

    The leader grinned and told the man, "We''ve got some people on our side, and they gave us a device to stop the boy from turning into a dragon. Plus, themander can handle Thorin."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 286 College Of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 286 College Of Magic</h4>

    Ophelia ckfire was sitting in a carriage being taken to a meet with the emperor about a certain boy who he wants to join the college.

    She wouldn''t just ept him without hearing the man''s reason as ces in the college are hard toe bytely.

    As the carriage traveled down the main road she peered out the window as they journeyed through a city that seemed to have sprung from the pages of a medieval tale.

    The buildings that lined the cobblestone streets were a fusion of fantasy and history, creating a charming and otherworldly atmosphere.

    Turreted towers adorned with intricate stonework reached toward the sky, casting long shadows over the bustling streets.

    Quaint houses with tiled roofs and colorful banners added a touch of appreciation to the scene.

    As she looked closer, she noticed quaint shops with hand-painted signs that swung gently in the breeze, inviting passersby to explore their treasures.

    In the sky above, on a floating ind suspended by magic, stood the Avalonian imperial pce.

    Its spires and domes glistened in the sunlight, an opulent gem that seemed to defy gravity itself.

    Banners disying the emblem of the empire fluttered gracefully, visible even from this distance.

    The pce was a masterpiece of architecture, its elegant design a testament to the empire''s wealth and grandeur.

    Gardens adorned with colorful flowers spilled over the edges of the ind, creating a dramatic view that seemed like a dream.

    The carriage entered the fort which allowed people to travel to the floating ind. When she entered the Royal Guard stopped her.

    Ophelia got out and approached the guard who bowed to her. ''''Headmistress ckfire, his Majesty is expecting you. Please follow me.''''

    She followed the guard to the Elysian Elevator, after the two stepped onto it the machine started to rise to the floating ind.

    When it arrived there was another guard house with more royal guards stationed there. The captain took over and led her to the pce.

    They strolled along the stone path that meandered through the lush garden. The air was alive with the scent of blooming flowers and the soft rustling of leaves.

    Sunlight filtered through the canopy of trees, dappling the ground with warm patches of light.

    As they walked, Ophelia couldn''t help but be captivated by the serenity of the garden.

    Colorful blooms lined the path, their petals painted in vibrant hues that seemed almost magical.

    Birds sang from their hidden perches, their melodies weaving a soothing tapestry of sound.

    The guard''s armor clinked softly with each step. His steady presence helped ground her amidst the beauty that surrounded them.

    After walking for a little while she saw the pce''s entrance. They kept going until they went inside and walked down a hallway.

    The man''s shiny armor reflected the pce''s light as he led Ophelia through a maze of hallways.

    On the walls, there were detailed tapestries showing stories from the empire''s past and showcasing famous battles. Bright colors stood out against the fancy marble walls.

    Mana torches mounted on the walls cast a warm and flickering glow, illuminating their path as they traveled the splendid halls.

    Their steps echoed in the corridor, infusing their journey with a respectful silence.

    She was captivated as usual as they moved beneath towering arches, intricately carved, showcasing the pce''s professional artistry.

    They journeyed through grand doors, each corridor was as ornate as thest. Soon they came to tworge doors and the guard knocked on the door.

    ''''Come in!''''

    A voice resounded from the other side, instantly recognizable as that of the emperor. The door swung open, revealing a maid who graciously weed them inside.

    The two entered but the guard was quickly dismissed and Osoric invited her to sit down, she sat down and gotfortable.

    That''s when the door opened and Empress Chloe walked in and greeted her. ''''Oh hello, Ophie. How are you?''''

    She smiled at the cat woman as she replied. ''''I''m fine Chloe. How are the children? Looking forward to joining the college?''''

    ''''Yes, they are. They already left for the dorms and should be there by now.'''' The empress answered with a smile.

    Ophelia nodded and turned to the emperor and asked. ''''So why have you called me here your Majesty? I''m guessing it''s over the dragon boy getting closer to the empire?''''

    He chuckled as he replied. ''''Of course you already knew. I should have guessed. But yes I want him to attend the college as it would be good for him and the empire.''''

    She smiled but quicklymented. ''''There''s not even a dozen spaces left and I heard he has a lot of girls. So I''d have to save them and turn away some noble children, would that be okay with you?''''

    The man agreed, he didn''t care about some random children when he could get the white dragon on his side.

    As he started thinking he heard Ophelia speak. ''''But how do you n to get him to attend?''''

    Osoric smiled and replied. ''''Well I know he wants his aunt Sia Silverthrone and I''ll endorse the marriage, give him some gold, and tell him there are many princesses attending including my daughter Leira who will also be engaged to him.''''

    The headmistress looked at him with narrowed eyes before retorting. ''''Do you think he will ept that?''''

    But she remembered the boy''s personality and sighed to herself before continuing. ''''He probably will, I have heard he''s a lust-filled dragon who has a gaggle of girls following him around.''''

    The three startedughing before Osoric spoke. ''''Well, it''s the truth, he has gathered four princesses from the south and three other girls. But now he''s met Sia and the two hit it off instantly.''''

    When Ophelia heard that she startedughing along with Chloe as they both knew what Sia was like with the boy and knowing she got what she wanted they knew how happy she would be.

    She stoppedughing and began talking. ''''Well he is a dragon and from what I''ve heard he loves his women. If that''s all, I got to return to the college to sort out the paperwork.''''

    The emperor nodded but they began discussing the boy and various events within the empire.

    During their conversation, Chloe posed a question to both of them, asking, ''''What happens if he encounters his siblings while attending?''''

    Ophelia quickly responded, saying, ''''If anything happens between them, we will separate them and ensure that nothing inappropriate urs.''''

    The empress found the answer satisfactory, and the group continued their discussion for a couple of hours.

    Eventually, Ophelia had to leave because she was behind on paperwork due to staying longer than she expected.

    As she bid them farewell and left the room, she suddenly vanished before the guards'' eyes.

    Initially taken aback, the guards quickly regained theirposure once they realized who it was.

    She quickly reappeared in her office and sat down. Ophelia started going through some paperwork until an hourter and heard someone knock on the door.

    ''''Come in!'''' She shouted out.

    The door opened and a beautiful blonde woman with bright orange eyes who was built like a seasoned warrior walked in.

    She walked up to the desk and sat down as Ophelia looked up with a smile. ''''Hello, Samara. Are you looking forward to your sses?

    ''''Yes. I can''t wait to train the younger generation. War ising and we will need all the warriors we can get.'''' Samaramented as she gotfortable.

    Ophelia nodded her head and informed the woman of the uing events. ''''You know your sister''s sons and daughters will be attending this year.''''

    Samara smiled as she replied. ''''Well yes, I know some will be attending but not who. I haven''t spoken to Ksara in a while. Not since that brat threatened her and she hid herself away.''''

    The witch''s eyes narrowed when she heard her teacher''s words, she decided to put a stop to it. ''''He was not at fault. Your sister, the other wives, and children were to me for the way things turned out.''''

    When she said that Samara looked at her with a skeptical gaze beforementing. ''''What do you mean?''''

    She went on to exin what Archer had gone through, everything the Duke admitted to, and all the information she gathered from the servants of the castle.

    After talking for twenty minutes Samara calmed down and understood a lot more now but still wanted to confirm it herself.

    The teacher said goodbye to Ophelia and made her way to her family''s mansion to talk to her Father and Uncle.

    She smiled as the woman walked off and got back to sorting out the paperwork for the boy and his girls.

    It didn''t take long for her to reach the mansion when she entered a maid led her to her Father''s study.

    When she walked through the door her Father and Uncle looked up with curious looks on their faces as the older man with grey hair and orange eyes spoke.

    ''''What are you doing Samara?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 287 College Of Magic (2)

    <h4>Chapter 287 College Of Magic (2)</h4>

    Samara looked at her Father and replied. ''''Is it true that Ksara abused Larka''s son?''''

    When the men heard this they were shocked and didn''t think she would find out but Samara''s Father Eldric Grayleaf a Duke in the Avalon Empire sighed.

    He watched his daughter, so different from her older sister Ksara. She wanted to be a warrior, and he made her dreame true.

    Eldric hired the best teachers and trainers for Samara who loved every lesson and has be a seasoned warrior for the empire.

    The older man sighed before answering his daughter. ''''Yes, it is true. Duke Ashguard admitted it to the emperor a while back.''''

    Samara''s eyes widened as she found herself internally cursing her sister for the way she had treated the boy.

    Their encounter had been brief; she had met him only once when he was a mere two years old, while she herself had been eleven at the time.

    The blonde woman sat down before her Uncle Kaelen Grayleaf spoke. ''''The boy was banished from the Ashguard house and decided to be an adventurer but ended up bing something entirely different.''''

    The young woman got curious and asked. ''''What do you mean Uncle?''''

    Kaelen went on to exin everything they''d heard about the boy and the information that the Silverthrone family gave them.

    Samara went silent and started thinking to herself before her Father spoke. ''''The other families are waiting to see what the boy is like before making any moves.''''

    She nodded and continued talking to them as she wanted to know more about Archer.

    [College of Magic - Spellcraft ssroom]

    In a ssroom in the college, a woman worked inside an amazing-looking ssroom. At the front of the room, a massive obsidian desk stands, adorned with runic carvings that seem to pulse faintly with their own magic.

    Behind the desk, a Manaboard stretches the length of the wall, but instead of using chalk, the teacher had to use a little bit of mana.

    Floating orbs of luminescent energy serve as both light sources and visual aids, showcasing detailed magical charts and illustrations.

    Rows ofvish desks curve in a crescent shape, each chair inscribed with glowing sigils to improve focus and learning.

    The ceiling seems to vanish into a night sky filled with stars, their soft glow providing an otherworldly illumination.

    From time to time, spectral creatures flit through the starry expanse, casting a faint, beautiful shimmer upon the room.

    Before the college started in a month''s time the teachers were called in to start nning their lessons.

    So one of the college''s Spellcraft professors was sitting in her new ssroom nning out lessons for the uing S-ss students.

    She had flowing brown hair with the greenest eyes. If Archer saw her, he would notice the resemnce to his father.

    Her name was Jade Ashguard, the younger sister of Duke Leonard Ashguard and Archer''s aunt.

    Jade taught Spellcraft to the college''s highest-ranking sses. She loved her job and didn''t have time for anything else.

    As she wrapped up her paperwork, a knock sounded at the door.

    ''''Come in.'''' She spoke while she put down herst it of paperwork.

    The door opened and she saw the Headmistress''s assistant stepping in and passing her more paperwork.

    When Jade took them she started going through them and saw a name that made her stop for a moment and said out loud. ''''Archer?''''

    The assistant agreed, "Yes, ma''am. It''s Archer Ashguard. The emperor wants him and his girls to join the college."

    Jade was shocked as she hadn''t heard anything about her nephew in years, thest she heard was that he was injured in the family test.

    She got out of her seat and thanked the assistant before making her way to the headmistress''s office.

    Jade navigated the corridors and noticed a jaguar woman with green hair, someone who seemed to have a role in the ongoing situation.

    Her sister Janna was married to her older brother Leonard. So Jade quickly spoke. ''''Gianna wait.''''

    The woman stopped and turned around with a smile on her face, her yellow eyes glowed as she spotted Jade.

    Gianna''s jaguar tail was swaying behind her. Jade looked at the new teacher. She smiled as she spoke. ''''Did you hear about brother''s son? He may be joining the college.''''

    The green-haired teacher got confused and quickly asked. ''''Yes, there are seven Ashguard children joining this year.''''

    Jade shook her head as she answered. ''''No there''s an eighth. It''s little Archer.''''

    Gianna''s eyes went wide as she remembered the quiet boy who was into books and asked. ''''He''s what sixteen now? What happened to him?''''

    She shrugged and suggested they head to the Headmistress and ask her about the boy.

    After the two women walked for a while they ended up in front of Ophelia''s office and knocked on the door.

    That''s when they heard her voice telling them toe in. They walked in and saw the headmistress filling out some forms.

    She looked up and saw them and sighed as she spoke. ''''I knew you two would show up. Sit down let me exin everything, seeing as the two of you don''t know what''s happened.''''

    A couple of hours passed by as Ophelia exined everything she knew about the boy and why everyone was hearing about him.

    She told them of his adventures in the southern part of Pluoria and what he''s been up to on his way north.

    The two teachers left the office with confused looks on their faces, they said goodbye and made their way to their ssrooms.

    [Silverthrone Mansion - Starfall City]

    Larka sat in her Father''s study, her broken demeanor evident to him, a woman who had done so much wrong in her life.

    Silent contemtion painted his expression, a blend of emotions dancing across his features.

    The weight of the momentpelled him to break the stillness with a sigh, his voice gentle yet searching. "Larka, what is it that you seek to uncover?"

    She lifted her gaze to reply, "How has he been? Has he suffered any harm?"

    Albert? took a thoughtful sip of his Dragonfire Whiskey before continuing, "He is well and unharmed."

    But he continued to speak as he knew that''s what she wanted. ''''Well he''s been enrolled into the College of Magic but it''s unknown whether he will ept it. Rumors speak of the emperor blessing the engagement of Archer and Sia.''''

    Larka''s eyes widened as she mumbled to herself, "She was serious.''''

    Turning her gaze toward Albert, she spoke, "Father, what are you going to do?''''

    The older man chuckled before answering, "Why not let the two marry? He''s a rising star and will be someone special one day."

    Upon hearing this, a pang of pain struck her heart, and she realized that it was her fault that things had ended up this way.

    She regretted how she had treated Archer, and the memory of the look in his eyes that day shocked her to her core.

    Lifting her gaze to meet her father''s, Larka implored, "Can you help me make it up to him?"

    [Church of Light branch - Starfall City]

    Archbishop Hadwyn sat amidst the serenity of his garden, the fragrant blooms offering a brief respite from his duties.

    In the midst of this tranquil scene, a messenger suddenly appeared. Hadwyn''s wise gaze settled upon the boy, his words measured and deliberate.

    "Come forward, child."

    The young man stepped into the presence of the Archbishop, his demeanor respectful as he offered a bow.

    "Archbishop. The white dragon has been spotted within the southern part of the Avalon Empire. Themander of the Legion of Faith seeks your permission tounch an attack."

    A spark of determination ignited in Hadwyn''s eyes. Finally, an opportunity to confront the menace that had eluded him for far too long.

    Rising from his seat, he took a purposeful step forward, his fingers closing around the messenger''s shoulder.

    "Tell themander to proceed with unwavering resolve. Spare no effort, and ensure that this time, the threat of that dragon is decisively dealt with."

    The young man nodded his head and rushed off to deliver the message.

    [The Legion of Faith -? Summerfield Duchy]

    Hidden behind boulders that littered grasnds waiting for the white dragon, the church spy alerted them to his journey north.

    They scrambled into ce and waited but the dragon still hadn''t arrived so they set up camp and put guards on watch.

    After resting they waited again and were joined by some Dragon Hunters that were close by and were ordered to help the Legion.

    A dayter the spotter saw the dragon in his human forming toward them. The Bishop who was a High Mage was going to take on Thorin Ashguard and the rest would engage the dragon.

    Some wanted to kill him while others had different motives and wanted to capture the boy.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 288 Finally Claiming The Moon (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 288 Finally iming The Moon (R18)</h4>

    Archer was lying on his back rxing on the carpet, taking in the serenity of the moment. Thorin was nibbling on a piece of bread nearby.

    As the sun dipped beyond the horizon, his gaze shifted to the grasnds spread out before him was a breathtaking expanse of rolling green fields, the grass swaying softly in the gentle breeze.

    The grass painted a picture with various shades of green, all moving in a graceful dance. In the distance tall mountains touched the clouds.

    Their snowy peaks contrasted against the vivid blue sky, giving them endless strength.

    Above, the sky transformed into a masterpiece, a blend of tangerine and peach merging with the fading blue.

    Green fields transformed with gold and amber hues as if bidding farewell to the departing sun.

    Every de of grass became a stroke of vibrant color, swaying in the evening air.

    As daylight dimmed, their slopes absorbed the waning light, casting elongated shadows across thend.

    Thorin made the flying carpet slow down and then stop. He nced at Archer. "I''m going to camp here tonight."

    Looking around, Archer saw a quiet clearing nestled among the mountains. It was calm, with only the sounds of birds and bugs.

    He agreed with a nod, got off the carpet, and set up a tent.? After that, he went inside. Later, Archer opened a portal to the domain.

    He walked through and found Sera asleep on the couch while E was making food.

    When he saw her, he approached and put his arms around her waist. He began kissing her neck, which surprised her and made her stop.

    E''s eyes closed as she leaned into him, Archer continued kissing up her neck and found her ear. He started to gently bite it causing her to shudder.

    ''''Hello Arch. How''s the traveling?'''' She said with a smile when she recovered.

    He stopped biting her and answered. ''''It''s boring I would rather be with you girls but my uncle is stubborn and says he will capture me again.''''

    E giggled when she heard his reply and used her behind to push against him and twisted out his arms.

    She got back to what she was doing as Archer asked. ''''Where are the other girls?''''

    ''''Nefi and Teu returned to their homes, Hemera returned to the Sri for a little while to spend time with her parents taking Tal with her, and Hecate is working in theb with Eione,'''' E answered as she finished preparing the food.

    Archer smiled and took a seat as she put tes full of all different food getting him excited, he started eating and enjoying every bit of it.

    His reaction caused her to giggle as she spoke. ''''Slow down. There enough to eat you greedy dragon.''''

    She joined him and also started eating. The two enjoyed the food as the moon finally appeared in the sky.

    Once Archer was done eating, he stood up and thanked her. ''''Thanks for the food. It was lovely.''''

    The half-elf nodded before asking a question. ''''Can I travel with you tomorrow?''''

    He smiled at her as he approached and kissed her forehead as he spoke. ''''Yes of course. Nowe to bed.''''

    She stood up and let him drag her to bed, when the two were in the bedroom Archer stripped down and got into bed.

    E did the same and curled up next to him but he didn''t let her sleep as his sneaky hand slid down her body and into her panties.

    Her breathing started getting heavy as Archer started rubbing her pussy, her legs opened wider as he got faster.

    He felt her getting wet as he slipped a finger inside her causing E to let out a small moan.

    ''''Mmmngh!~~''''

    Archer felt her love juices as it poured out of her and covered his hand which drove him crazy.

    He started undressing her and kissed down her body until he reached her pussy and started licking causing E to let out another moan of pleasure.

    ''''Annggghh!~~''''

    When she felt his tongue travel up and down her pussy, her body jolted causing her to grab a hold of his hair.

    Archer wanted to ravage his half-elf and sped up his fingering and attacked her clit at the same time causing her to scream out.

    ''''Ahhhhhhh!~~''''

    E quickly orgasmed and drenched his face with her love juices. Once he was done he opened her legs wider and got on top of her.

    He rubbed his little brother up and down her sensitive pussy making her eyes roll back.

    Archer leaned down and whispered into her ear. ''''Do you want it, my maid wife?''''

    When she heard him E quickly nodded her head as she put her head into his neck and started kissing him. ''''Go rough Arch. I want it.''''

    He quicklyplied he pushed himself inside and felt the warmth and tightness that he loved.

    Archer groaned and she clenched onto his younger brother as she hugged him. He started thrusting into her like a wild animal.

    E couldn''t take it and started moaning as she whispered into his ear. ''''Ahhhhh! Don''t stop! It feels so good!''''

    Her words caused his dragon side to take over andpletely ravaged her. Archer went so hard that she ended up fainting due to the pleasure.

    He kept fucking her as she came to and bit into his neck, which sent a wave of pleasure through him.

    Archer pushed deeper into her and finished inside her, but he wasn''t done he wanted more so he put her on all fours.

    Her ass was high in the air and her top half wasying on the bed in a daze. He quickly entered her and went crazy on the poor half-elf.

    He was going so rough on her that her body was shuddering. By the time they were done, they were covered in sweat and her womb waspletely full.

    E couldn''t take anymore and asked him for rest. "Arch... I need to rest, please," she said in a sleepy voice.

    Once he was finished with her, he tucked her in and cast a Cleanse spell on both of them. When she felt his magic she curled up and instantly fell asleep.

    Archer looked down at her with a smile. He wanted to continue their intimacy, but all but two girls were in the treehouse.

    Once he finished with her, he left the room and made his way to the staircase that led to his destination as he cast Cleanse on himself.

    After a brief walk, he reached a door. Entering the room, it was dark, illuminated only by the moonlight seeping through the windows.

    He navigated through the room and reached Hecate''s bedroom. Archer opened the door and saw the moon elf sitting there, engrossed in reading a book.

    When she heard the door open, she turned her head to see him standing there with a smile. She quickly noticed the desire in his eyes and felt a surge of excitement grow within her.

    Archer approached her as she watched him but didn''t stop him, he grabbed her and pulled her to her feet.

    He kissed her which caught her off guard but she quickly returned it. Hecate put her hands on his cheeks.

    As the two shared a passionate kiss he started taking her dress off, leaving her only in her purple underwear.

    They separated and he started examining her, she was slender but curvy. Her grey skin glistened in the light.

    His gaze followed her figure, and he couldn''t help but notice her wless skin. His attention then shifted to herrge boobs, which rested perfectly on her chest.

    Hecate grinned as she began removing herst remaining clothes, all the while speaking, "I''ve been longing for this, my husband."

    Archer grinned when he heard her, he grabbed a hold of her waist and pulled the moon elf toward him, he started kissing her neck causing her to let out a happy sigh.

    But as he kissed her neck his hands took her panties off with her help as she lifted one leg.

    He sat down on the chair and had her in front of him as he kissed down her body until he reached her stiff dark nipple.

    When he saw that he lost all hold over his lust and started nibbling it causing her to get goosebumps all over her body as she let out a little moan.

    ''''Mmnhh!~~''''

    She gently held his horns and pushed his head into her boob even more, while he was sucking one nipple his other hand pinched the other.

    ''''Aghnnn!~~ I like it when you bite me.''''

    Archer did it again and she let out another moan as his double dose of pleasure hit her, but he wasn''t finished there as his hand slid further down her body.

    As he reached her pussy he felt her getting wet as he continued attacking, she had a little bit of silver hair down there which he found sexy.

    He stopped ying with her nipples and spun her around to sit her on her desk as he spread her long legs apart.

    When he did that Hecate''s cheeks became red but she wouldn''t stop him as she wanted it just as much as he did.

    Archer spotted her perfect-looking pussy that was dripping with her love juices.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 289 Finally Claiming The Moon 2 (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 289 Finally iming The Moon 2 (R18)</h4>

    Archer eagerly dove in, his wild licks caused her to yelp which soon transformed into moans of pleasure.

    ''''Mmmmmghhhnnn!~~ Anngghh!~~''''

    He was using his tongue to flick her clit which made her shake even more than she already was.

    Archer licked every inch of her as he slipped a finger into her tight cave, he instantly felt her wetness.

    His attack caught her off guard as she gripped his horns again and pushed his head into her pussy while moaning.

    ''''Ummmghnn!!~~ Archer. That''s amazing.'''' Hecate said in a dazed voice as she couldn''t concentrate under his constant attacks.

    She felt something building up inside her as his finger went deeper and faster, Archer sucked her clit causing her to scream out.

    ''''Ahhhhh!~~''''

    Hecate''s whole body shuddered and a wave of juices poured into his mouth which he happily swallowed.

    Archer tasted nothing but loved it either way and licked her a little bit more before sitting up.

    He looked at the moon elf who was in a daze but had a big smile on her face. Intending to move her to the bed, Archer reached for her, only to be interrupted by her.

    She took hold of him and gently guided him out onto the balcony where he previously built a bed.

    Noticing the anticipation in her gaze. His excitement surged as he willingly allowed her to take over for now as she climbed on top of him.

    Hecate sat above his little brother and aimed it at her pussy as she looked down at him with a lust-filled look on her face. ''''Are you ready to im me husband?''''

    Archer nodded his head as his lust was overflowing and without warning she quickly slipped it inside her.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!~~''''

    She let out a wild scream as she felt him split her open, the pain shot through her but soon calmed down.

    He saw a trickle of blood leaking from her as she sat there but that didn''t stop her as she started to rotate her hips making him groan.

    ''''Ugh!~~''''

    Hecate grabbed his hand and put them on her boobs, as he started to squeeze them she mmed her hips down on him causing her to let out an erotic moan.

    ''''Mmmmmmnghhhh!~~''''

    She continued her pleasurable assault on him but couldn''t go on for long as she copsed on him and orgasemed again.

    Hecate was breathing really heavy. He saw that she was done and started to thrust into her as he grabbed her ass causing her to moan into his ear.

    ''''Mnnnghh!~~ Mmmmnhhh!~~ Arch this is heaven.''''

    Archer felt her juices running out of her due to how turned on she was, soon enough her tight pussy gripped onto him forcing him empty his seed deep into her womb.

    She pressed her bottom half down as he did, he knew what she wanted and he didn''t mind.

    But he wasn''t done as hey her on her front, Archer looked at her curvy ass which turned him on even more.

    He climbed behind her and slipped into her wet pussy again which made her moan as she gripped the sheets.

    Hecate managed to speak in abored voice. ''''So deep. You''re so deep inside me.''''

    When he heard her he grinned and spoke into her ear. ''''Do you still want it, my witch?''''

    She nodded her head as he plunged his younger brother deeper inside her causing her to let out a scream into the matress.

    ''''Ahhhhh!~~''''

    He pushed her back down and started fucking her harder as her ass poked out even more. She couldn''t control anything anymore as her mind sunk into the pleasure.

    As he kept going her tongue was hanging out of her mouth, Archer saw her ass jiggling every time he mmed into her.

    The view drove him to push his member even deeper into her to release directly into her womb.

    Causing Hecate to let out a scream as she felt him filling her up again. She couldn''t go on anymore as he pulled out.

    Archer copsed next to her, pulling her close so that the moon elf nestled against him, her head finding a resting ce on his chest.

    As she gradually regained consciousness, a smile graced her lips as she recognized the reality of what had just taken ce, a reality far sweeter than her dreams.

    Hecate''s hand gently rested on her stomach, her thoughts turning to the two little angels she had glimpsed in her dreams. Her prayer was interrupted by Archer''s voice.

    "It will happen when it''s meant to, my witch. There''s no need to rush," he reassured her, his fingers idly ying with her silver hair.

    Hecate''sughter rang out at his words, and she nodded in agreement. "Indeed, my husband. The right time wille. And it also seems you have no hate toward witches."

    A gentle shake of his head apanied his response. "No, I don''t."

    Soon after that, the two of them fell asleep but Archer missed the notification that popped up and the tattoo that appeared on her lower stomach.

    [Moon Magic Learned]

    The next morning he woke up to feel something heavy on him, he looked down to see Hecateying on him out cold.

    Archer moved her off him, and he cast Cleanse on them and the sheets. He felt refreshed as he tucked her in.

    Once he finished that he walked out of the room to see Eione standing there with narrowed eyes.

    He smiled as he greeted her. ''''Morning Eione. She is still sleeping.''''

    The moon elf maid continued looking at him until she replied. ''''I''m sure she will wake upte due to yourte-night activities.''''

    Archer nodded as he made his way to the exit, once he was gone he made his way downstairs to see Sera sitting at the table eating some meat.

    She looked up and smiled as she saw him. He spoke. ''''Morning Sera. Anyone else appeared?''''

    Sera shook her head. ''''No, only the vampire twins. But they left to help the dragon-kin women and E is still sleeping.''''

    He smiled as he joined her and started eating the meat, the two of them sat there in silence and ate until everything was gone.

    After eating Sera spoke. ''''Can I join you on your journey?''''

    As he was about to answer they heard a voice from behind them. ''''I''lle too, it would be nice to walk for a while.''''

    E came down the stairs, rubbing her eyes. She let out a cute yawn before Archer spoke, "You girls get ready and join me when you''re done."

    They nodded at him before he opened a portal and stepped through, as Archer walked into the tent he got a bad feeling.

    He activated his Aura Detector but only saw his uncle sitting there, after scanning for a little while he couldn''t find anything.

    Shaking his head he decided to keep an eye out before leaving. As the sun began to rise across the vast expanse of grasnds, Archer''s gaze fell upon the sight of Thorin seated by a crackling campfire.

    The soft, warm hues of dawn painted the horizon, casting a serene glow over thendscape.

    Thorin looked up at him with a grin. ''''You''re using mana to travel someone ain''t you boy.''''

    When he heard the man he chuckled and sat down without answering causing Thorin tough at the boy''s silence.

    They soon set off as the carpet flew further north, after an hour of flying Sera and E joined them.

    Thorin was surprised but quickly spoke. ''''Hello, youngdies. I''m Thorin Ashguard, Archer''s favorite uncle.''''

    E greeted the man with a smile. ''''I''m E, I''ve been with Archer since we were little children.''''

    Sera just looked at the man and hmphed causing him tough as he spoke. ''''What''s your name little miss? I don''t recall offending you.''''

    She looked at Archer who nodded before she replied. ''''I''m Seraphina. His third fiance.''''

    Thorin smiled even bigger when he heard her and turned to him as he eximed. ''''You yboy! My nephew is greedy for women. You''re beating your father now.''''

    He looked at the man but couldn''t help butugh along with him causing the girls to shake their heads.

    During their journey, the weather was pleasant as a gentle breeze brushed against their faces.

    It was at that moment that Thorin turned to Archer and posed a question, "Will you go to the College of Magic, boy?"

    Archer cast a curious gaze toward his uncle and inquired, "Is there gold? Dungeons to explore?"

    Thorin fixed him with a raised eyebrow and responded, "Well, a little birdie told me the emperor wants to tempt you into joining the college, believing it would benefit you."

    He produced some paper and continued, "Oh, and he intends to bestow his blessings upon your marriage to our very own Sia Silverthrone. But to address your question, yes, there will be gold, and the college possesses two dungeons that they allow their top students to venture into."

    When Archer heard all this he grew interested but before he could reply his Aura Detector activated and alerted him to iing pings.

    He grabbed the two girls and jumped off the carpet as a man mmed into it.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 290 Rage

    <h4>Chapter 290 Rage</h4>

    When Archernded he quickly put the girls down who prepared to fight. He looked back toward Thorin and saw him fighting a man in Church armor.

    The two older men were fighting and getting further away, Archer turned to his front and saw hundreds of church knights and dragon yers.

    The once serene sky, painted with hues of blue and white, began to transform. Wisps of clouds gathered and merged, their edges darkening like ink seeping into water.

    Above the rollingndscape, a growing mass of ominous gray clouds converged, casting a shadow that stretched over thend.

    That was when he realized they were surrounded, he closed his eyes and summoned the rest of the girls even Tal came due to the bracelet.

    When the girls appeared they were baffled but quickly noticed the situation and prepared.

    Teu, Hecate, and Sera circled the other girls with their weapons while the rest began to get ready to cast spells and fire arrows.

    Hemera, Nefertiti, E, and Tal got ready to attack at range. Archer created a portal to his domain and went to summon the dragon-kin and earth dragons as he noticed even more knights appearing.

    But before any reinforcements could appear the leader activated an artifact that shut down his portal.

    He tried to open another but it failed which caused the human tough, but Archer quickly whispered. ''''Draconis.''''

    His draconic features appeared as another knight activated another device but it was toote as he transformed.

    After they did that he raised his hand and cast Stone Warden. He summoned a dozen big Stone Men and ordered them to guard the girls.

    As the leader charged forward, Archer braced himself for the imminent sh. In response, he cast Cosmic Sword, conjuring a de simr to the one he had trained with alongside Teu.

    As their weapons shed, he found himself face-to-face with the human. Their des shed in a flurry of strikes, each parry ringing out like a challenge.

    In the midst of theirbat, Archer''s tailshed out, aiming to catch the leader off guard. But the man''s quick reflexes and magic deflection countered his move.

    Undeterred, he pressed on, his movements agile and precise. His sword swung with purpose, but the leader skillfully deflected every attack.

    With a quick leap back, the knight spoke. "My name is Corwin Steelde. So, you''re the white dragon causing trouble for the church."

    Archer met the man''s gaze with a confident smile. "Indeed. Your constant attacks don''t bother me but they are slightly annoying. After this, I intend to dismantle every church from here to Starfall."

    Corwin smiled and rushed at him as he swung but Archer raised a wing to block the attack but the man dodged and nted a boot on his chest.

    He quickly got back to his feet and continued attacking.

    As the battle raged on, Archer fought the leader head-on, his de shing with the knights in a series of powerful strikes and parries.

    However, the tide of battle wasn''t flowing solely in their favor. The girls were holding their ground, but injuries were beginning to umte.

    Weariness marked their faces as they valiantly fought off the relentless onught. Despite their efforts, the knight''s numbers and relentless attacks began to take a toll.

    Injuries became more prominent, tiredness slowing their reactions. Each sh of steel was a struggle against overwhelming odds.

    Amid the relentless sh of steel and the echoes of spells, the girls held their ground against the onught of church knights and dragon yers.

    With every strike and incantation, they fought back wave after wave, disying their unwavering determination.

    However, the battle had taken its toll. The Stone Men, once formidable guardians, had been worn down and eventually dissipated, leaving Teu, Hecate, and Sera to hold the front lines.

    These three fighters formed a strong defense, shielding the other girls from the unending horde of foes.

    They were exhausted but steadfast and continued to cast their spells from the back lines, their magic became a crucial defense.

    Arcane Fire, Moon sts, and bolts of burning fire tore through the air, finding their targets amidst the chaos.

    Yet, with each sessful counterattack, the tide of battle seemed to grow fiercer.

    Teu''s sword whirled in precise arcs, each swing cleaving through armor and sending foes reeling.

    Hecate''s spells intertwined with her elegant movements, casting magic that enveloped enemies in shadows or unleashed bursts of dazzling light.

    Tal''s twin des danced in a graceful ballet of steel, excellently deflecting strikes and making quick, decisive counterattacks.

    Despite their skill and perseverance, the numbers of the enemy seemed inexhaustible. Their ceaseless assault pressed Teu, Hecate, and Sera to their limits.

    Exhaustion showed in their eyes, yet they stood strong, buying precious moments for the girls behind them to cast their spells.

    The girls fought valiantly, their teamwork unwavering. Yet, the battle had reached a critical juncture.

    The swarm of knights and yers remained relentless, pressing against the protective barrier that Teu, Hecate, and Sera had formed.

    Amidst the chaos, the girl''s strength wavered. Spells became more difficult to cast, and their movements grew sluggish.

    Archer''s attention momentarily shifted from his duel with Corwin to the girls as he heard a series of unsettling sounds amidst the chaos of battle.

    His eyes widened in shock and horror as he witnessed the events unfolding before him.

    Teu was sent hurtling through the air by the brute force of a massive dragon yer who swung a Warhammer at her.

    Sera, his little dragon dragon, was yanked off her feet by her tail, and thrown away like a discarded toy in the hands of an enemy.

    Hecate fought valiantly, her movements a dance of deadly grace as she held her ground against the merciless assault of the enemy forces.

    However, amidst the chaos, an enemy knight managed to break through her defenses.

    With a powerful swing, his sword connected with Hecate''s side, leaving a deep slice that marred her skin.

    The force of the attack pushed her back, her boots scraping against the ground as she stumbled.

    But it didn''t end there as he saw E take an arrow to her stomach and copse to the ground as she clutched the arrow.

    A surge of uncontroble rage engulfed Archer when he saw the girls getting hurt trying to help him.

    Time seemed to slow as he absorbed the devastating scene before him. His heart pounded, and his vision blurred with red.

    Every ounce of his being screamed with fury and helplessness as he watched the girls he cared for being harmed before his eyes.

    A primal and overwhelming rage surged through his veins, obliterating any trace of rational thought.

    In that moment, all semnce of control shattered. The anger that had been simmering beneath the surface erupted into an inferno, consuming him entirely.

    His anger overtook him and he started targeting the knights who held the artifacts.

    Archer cast Blink and appeared in front of one, with a grin he swiftly decapitated him using his ws and took the artifact that he crushed.

    He did the same with the other man whom he pierced through the heart as he threw the body at the iing knights.

    In a matter of moments, he overcame them and shattered the artifacts, their power dissipating into nothingness.

    But his attention was quickly redirected to the dire situation on the battlefield. Archer cast Blink and appeared near the girls.

    He cast Aurora Healing on each one and threw them into the domain to make sure they were safe.

    After he did that he turned to Corwin who was looking at him in shock as the rage continued to boil over.

    With a primal roar, his pent-up rage exploded into action. His muscles tensed, and his eyes zed with a fiery rage as he charged forward.

    His movements were quick as he kept using Blink to confuse the human in front of him. As he reached the first knight, his ws shed through the air with deadly precision.

    The knight''s armor, once a symbol of the church, offered no defense against the ferocity of his attack.

    Metal met flesh with a sickening sound, and the knight fell, his body torn apart by the force of the blow.

    Archer''s momentum carried him forward, his ws continuing their deadly dance.

    He ducked beneath a swinging sword, the de whistling harmlessly above his head, and retaliated with a sweeping strike that cleaved through armor and bone alike.

    His movements were a blur of motion, his ws a whirlwind of death. Each strike was calcted and efficient, a testament to his years of training and his unbridled rage.

    Knights fell in his wake, their once-formidable defenses crumbling before his onught.

    Amidst the chaos, Archer''s focus was singr, his mind consumed by a burning desire to avenge.

    His heart pounding with a rhythm that matched the thunderous sh of steel. He pivoted, his ws arcing in a deadly arc that left a trail of fallen knights in his wake.

    The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, and the ground became a mosaic of shattered armor and broken bodies.

    After looking at the carnage he caused, he smiled as he took a deep breath and let out an earth-shattering roar.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 291 Rage (2)

    <h4>Chapter 291 Rage (2)</h4>

    Archer''s roar echoed through the battlefield, he was a force of nature, an embodiment of wrath that swept aside all who dared to stand against him.

    Following his w strike, as he leaped back he took a deep breath and? exhaled a flood of mes towards a group of approaching dragon yers.

    When the fire hit the humans they burned to dust while screaming, he watched as their ashes floated off in the breeze.

    As the dust settled and the final echoes of battle faded, Archer stood amidst the fallen, his chest heaving and his body covered in the blood of his enemies.

    Only a dozen or so knights still stood, every dragon yer was dead. Their bodies were ripped apart or burning.

    He turned toward the church knights with an evil smile. Corwin saw this and was about to order a retreat before someone appeared in front of him.

    The church knight quickly blocked Thorin''s sword strike which sent him sliding backward, and the two older men started fighting.

    Archer looked at the rest of them before he rushed at them. His movements were a dance of death, fluid and deadly, as he surged forward with a speed that left a blur in his wake.

    His eyes glowed with a feral light, his ws extended and his tailshed behind him like a living weapon.

    The remaining knights battered armor and their spirits shaken, turned to face this force of nature barreling down toward them.

    But before they could react, Archer was on them. His ws tore through metal and flesh with ease.

    The knight''s screams mixed with the sh of steel, creating a symphony of terror. One by one, the humans fell before his brutal onught.

    His tail thrashed out like a powerful battering ram, knocking his enemies away. Blood sprayed into the air, creating a gruesome scene of destruction.

    Archer rushed at thest human alive and grabbed a hold of him before plunging his ws into his guts.

    The man quickly died and he threw the body to the side like trash. He cast Stone Wardens and ordered the stone loot goblins to get all the hearts.

    After a little while they all returned and handed over everything they looted as he dismissed them.

    Everything went quiet all of a sudden, Archer looked around and didn''t see any more foes which disappointed him.

    But he knew this wasn''t over until he showed them what happens when they hurt someone close to him.

    As Thorin''s battle ended, Archer his armor was dented and his sword stained with the blood of their foes.

    He was making its way over to him when he saw the look in the boy''s eyes.

    Thorin recognized the danger in his unchecked fury, the potential for him to be a force of darkness.

    But it was toote as itpletely took over him, Thorin spoke. ''''Archer calm down! I''m sure they''re fine.''''

    When he said they the boy turned to him and he saw his violet eyes zing with rage as he turned to the man. ''''They hurt them. They shall pay dearly.''''

    As he moved away, his words carried on. "No longer do I travel as a man."

    His gaze shifted from Thorin, his voice a quiet murmur. "Draco."

    Archer''s body trembled as a radiant light enveloped him, blinding his uncle. As the bright light subsided.

    He had transformed into his white dragon form, a sight both awe-inspiring and fearsome.

    Enormous wings unfurled, their span stretching wide and casting a shadow over the area.

    The glistening white scales that covered his body shimmered in the sunlight, reflecting a myriad of colors.

    His legs, sturdy and strong, supported his colossal frame as he nted them firmly on the earth.

    His ws, each bigger than a fully grown warrior, dug into the ground with a thunderous thud, leaving deep imprints in their wake.

    Archer''s head, crowned with four majestic horns, rose high above the grasnds.

    His eyes, a brilliant shade of violet, zed with intelligence and a hint of the untamed power that dwelled within.

    With a single exhale, he let loose a plume of icy breath that lingered in the air like a ghostly mist.

    Archer''s change showed who he really was �C a living natural power, representing both beauty and destruction together.

    With a mighty beat of his wings, he ascended into the sky, his massive form casting a colossal shadow over thend below.

    The wind itself seemed to bow before his might, carrying with it the echoes of a new legend being born.

    [Thorin''s POV]

    Thorin watched the massive dragon flying to the closest city with wide eyes. He had heard his nephew was one but hadn''t seen it until now.

    As he shook his head he took out an artifact. Thorin sent mana into it and activated it.

    He said into the device, "Osoric, the boy is rampaging, and I can''t catch up."

    After waiting for a few minutes the emperor''s voice came through the device. ''''What do you mean rampage? What has happened since you left Sentinel''s Reach?''''

    Thorin went on to exin everything that happened until this point. When he was down Osoric spoke in a fed-up voice. ''''His going to attack the churches. They keep provoking him.''''

    There was a silence before he continued. ''''Follow him Thorin and keep me updated. I''m going to see what I can do.''''

    When he was finished speaking he summoned his flying carpet and followed behind Archer.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer soared through the skies as his massive wings propelled him over the vast expanse of grasnds and dense forests.

    The wind rushed past him, carrying the scents of earth and foliage as he glided effortlessly, the world below him a tapestry of greens and browns.

    As he flew, his keen violet eyes scanned thendscape, searching for any signs of disturbance.

    In the distance, not far from the outskirts of the nearest city, he spotted a structure rising above the trees.

    A church, with its spires reaching towards the heavens, caught his attention. A surge of emotions roiled within him as he neared the church.

    The recent Memories of the pain of those he cared for flooded his mind. His rage intensified, and his wings angled, guiding him toward the ce that had drawn his attention.

    With each beat of his wings, he closed the distance between himself and the church. The ground below grew closer, and the details of the structure became clearer.

    Stained ss windows reflected the sunlight, creating a kaleidoscope of colors. The stone walls stood strong and weathered, a testament to the passage of time.

    Archer looked down at the church he cast Azur Comet on top of the church and watched the scene unfold.

    A brilliant streak of violet lights erupted from the heavens, hurtling towards the tower with incredible speed.

    The air crackled with energy as theets descended, leaving a trail of shimmering stardust in its wake.

    With a powerful crash, the ground trembled as the tower was consumed by a blinding violet explosion.

    The walls quivered before caving to the spell''s immense might. But that wasn''t all. As theet''s light faded, a new phenomenon emerged.

    From the remnants of the tower, a vivid violet me soared into the sky, like a beacon of pure energy and power.

    The me illuminated the area, casting an eerie glow upon the chaos below. It was a symbol of his rage.

    As the me danced in the heavens, the church was reduced to ruins, its once-proud structure now a smoldering wreckage.

    Thebination of the Azur Comet and the violet mes was a spectacle that would be forever etched in the memories of all who bore witness to it.

    The impact was cataclysmic. The buildings surrounding the church trembled, its walls cracking and crumbling under the onught of his wrath.

    Dust and debris filled the air as the building groaned, unable to resist his powerful attack.

    The building copsed spectacrly like a giant falling to its knees. Archer kept attacking, breaking down the building into rubble.

    The ground shook as the structure fell, and the echoes of destruction echoed across the area.

    Once the dust cleared, only a pile of debris remained, proof of his overwhelming anger. Archer looked at his handiwork and was happy.

    He flew north again to find more churches, he wasn''t bothered about the death of the people inside as they all supported the Church of Lights point of view.

    Archer continued to fly north, when he found the next one he would take all the valuables and not let his anger take over.

    After flying for half an hour he saw a city in the distance, and he made his way to it. Once he got closer he spotted another one but inside the city this time.

    But after destroying thest church helped him calm down and by the time he reached this one, he was calmer.

    He didn''t want to damage the city so he flew over it andnded in the courtyard of the church.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 292 You Have No Idea

    <h4>Chapter 292 You Have No Idea</h4>

    He returned to his humanoid form and shocked all the people who were watching him. Archer looked around and saw loads of nuns and priests roaming around.

    One old woman marched over to him and started moaning at him. ''''Boy, what do you think you doing?''''

    Archer looked at her as his rage subsided and was amused before replying. ''''Well, I''m here to im the church''s gold. Why do you want to know?''''

    The old nun''s eyes widened as she spoke. ''''Why? I understand the church isn''t exactly good but we use the wealth to feed the children and people who work here.''''

    As her words hung in the air, Archer''s gaze sharpened.

    He looked at her with narrowed eyes, his tone probing yet serious. "Do you agree with the church''s persecution of dragons and the dragon-kin?"

    The old nun''s immediate response was marked by a quick shake of her head, her voice carrying a tinge of sadness and conviction.

    "No, no, I don''t. What they''re doing is wrong, terribly wrong. I joined this ce to care for the children and to offer them a chance at a better life. I never wanted to be part of their darker dealings."

    Her words showed that some within the church disagreed with its actions, revealing the challenges faced by those connected to its hierarchy.

    The nun''s words offered a glimpse into theplicated world and the different views held by people within it.

    Archer got an idea and spoke. ''''What if I can offer a ce where the children will always be fed and will be educated?''''

    The old woman''s eyes widened as she thought for a second before replying. ''''If you can live up to your words I''ll happily support you in anything as long as the children are safe.''''

    He nodded and opened a portal before stepping through but before he left he told the old woman to gather up anyone who didn''t like the church.

    When he stepped through he was standing in an empty clearing within the domain. Archer looked around as he closed his eyes.

    After doing that he started imagining arge mansion-styled house with loads of rooms and a yground at the back for the children.

    He added a well and arge area for gardening, Archer continued to add stuff to the area to make their lives easier.

    Once he was done he erected the same barrier around the area but left part of the forest in so the kids could explore it.

    Not long after he finished and looked around the area admiring it, as he looked around he summoned a stone man and wrote a message.

    He sent it to Jethro to inform him of the new additions and keep an eye on them. After that, he left the domain and reappeared in the courtyard.

    Archer waited for a little while as the old woman, some other nuns, and priests were gathering dozens of children.

    After an hour they were all ready and were waiting in front of him, he looked at them and spoke. ''''Before we leave you lot must swear a mana oath to never betray me or my girls in any way.''''

    The old woman nodded along with the other adults and started to swear an oath to him. Happy with the results he opened a portal to the domain.

    He motioned for the group to follow him as he passed through it, the nun and other women followed behind but were hesitant.

    Once they stepped through the whole group gasped in shock at the sight.

    Archer led the group through the portal, and as they emerged on the other side, gasps of amazement filled the air.

    Before they stretched a scene of wonder, a ce that seemed like a dream made real.

    The mansion-style house stood tall and weing, its walls bathed in sunlight that brought out the warmth of its golden-brown hue.

    Windows sparkled like gemstones, reflecting the clear sky above. To the side, a sprawling yground beckoned with its colorful swings, slides, and climbing structures.

    Laughter echoed in the air as children''s faces lit up with excitement, realizing the endless possibilities for fun and y.

    The old nun turned to him with a smile as she spoke. ''''Young man. You''re nothing like the church says you are, My name is Silvia and this is Helen.''''

    She pointed at a woman who looked to be in her thirties and was also a nun. Archer nodded as he replied. ''''Nice to meet you. I''m Archer.''''

    The two women smiled before he motioned for the two of them to follow him as the rest of the adults and children went to explore.

    They followed him for a little until they came to the back of the mansion. Archer led the two women through the enchantingndscape of the domain.

    As they walked, the scent of flowers and the gentle rustling of leaves filled the air, creating a peaceful atmosphere.

    He smiled warmly at the women, sensing a mixture of curiosity and anticipation in their expressions.

    "I have something else to show you," he said, his voice carrying a hint of excitement.

    They followed him through a winding path, shaded by overarching trees.

    The path eventually opened up to a breathtaking sight, a vast expanse ofnd transformed into a sprawling garden.

    Vibrant colors painted the scene, with rows of vegetables, fruits, and herbs stretching out as far as the eye could see.

    Helen gasped, her eyes widening with amazement. "Is this�� for us?" she asked in disbelief.

    Archer nodded, pleased with their reaction. "Yes, it''s for all of you. You can grow your own food here, nourishing yourselves and the children without relying on the church''s resources."

    The old nun''s gaze softened as she looked at the garden, her hands sped in front of her. "This is a blessing, truly," she murmured, her voice filled with gratitude.

    He nodded his head and spoke. ''''Well, I''ve got the space and resources to help you. Plus I know it wasn''t your fault my girls got hurt it was the church knights.''''

    A sad smile appeared on her face as he spoke, Silvia replied. ''''Yes, they aren''t as holy as they like to portray themselves as. I''ve witnessed some of their vile actions but couldn''t escape as you would be seen as a heretic.''''

    Archer agreed with her as he sensed no lies from her but it was Helen who spoke up with a skeptical voice. ''''Why are you helping us? You gain nothing from it.''''

    Heughed when he heard the woman before telling her the truth. ''''Well, that''s where you''re wrong Helen. I gain their loyalty and help, they will never forget what I''ve given them and will continue to give. The same goes for the dragon-kin and tribe that lives in the forest.''''

    The two women nodded their heads and thanked him once again as they went to join the children.

    Before they left he told them that people would bring some food for now, Archer turned around and went to leave as he saw arge group of dragon-kin appeared in the distance.

    He opened a portal to the treehouse and walked through it, as he exited he saw E lying on the sofa asleep.

    Sera and Teu were also sleeping. That''s when he saw Hemera tending to them and approached her as he spoke. ''''How are they?''''

    The sun elf jumped but smiled when she saw him. ''''They are fine, the injuries have healed but they are really tired.''''

    Archer smiled as he asked about the other girls. ''''Where are the others?''''

    Hemera got a worried look on her face as she spoke. ''''Nefi is out cold, she used a lot of her mana during the fight and has to recover. Tal was badly injured but your spell helped her.''''

    She stopped checking on Sera before continuing. ''''And Hecate went to theb to recover, but the worst by far is E as she''s still suffering.''''

    Archer became worried and asked. ''''Why what''s happened to her?''''

    ''''Your healing spell stopped the damage and healed everything, but the arrow hurt her as it was pushed out of her body,'''' Hemera exined as she wiped the sweat off the half-elf''s forehead.

    He looked at E as he approached her and cast Cure Wounds and Aura Healing on her. When the light enveloped her body she let out a groan but soon calmed down.

    Hemera watched this and was shocked once again but shook her head with a smile as shemented. ''''You''re truly special Arch. It''s like the gods have blessed you.''''

    Archerughed as he stood back up and answered. ''''You have no idea Hemi.''''

    The two of them started tough before he approached her and gave her a kiss, after that he leaned into her ear. ''''I will ravage you tonight. Meet me on the balcony once the sun goes down.''''

    She nodded as her cheeks went red, but she quickly kissed his cheek and went back to helping the girls.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 293 Theres No Good Or Bad

    ?

    Once he said goodbye to Hemera he opened a portal back to the church, when he walked out he saw a dozen church knights.

    Archer looked around with a smile as he spoke. ''''Have you not learned yet? You know what fuck it.''''

    He whispered to himself. ''''Draconis.''''

    His draconic features appeared. However, as the knights stepped closer, Archer lunged into action.

    With a powerful beat of his wings, he closed the distance between himself and the knights in an instant.

    As he flew closer, a strong wind knocked some of the humans off their feet. Swiftly, his tailshed out through the air like a striking serpent.

    It struck with incredible precision, knocking weapons from hands and causing knights to stumble and fall.

    The impact was swift and disorienting, leaving them struggling to regain their footing.

    As they tried to rally, Archer''s ws came into y. He lunged forward, he shed through armor and chainmail as if it were paper.

    The sound of metal meeting scales resonated through the air, punctuated by cries of surprise and pain.

    Archer''s movements were a blur of speed and precision. He targeted their weapons, rendering them ineffective, and aimed for gaps in their armor with unerring uracy.

    The knights'' attempts to counter his assault were futile, their training no match for the sheer power and skill of the dragon before them.

    Within moments, the confrontation had turned into chaos for the knights. Some attempted to flee, while others tried to regroup and mount a defense.

    But Archer was relentless, his focus unwavering as he swiftly killed each one with abination of tail strikes and w shes.

    The sh was over almost as quickly as it had begun. The once-confident group of church knights nowy defeated their armor battered and broken.

    Blood pooled on the floor as Archer was standing there covered in blood. He cast Cleanse on himself and made his way inside the church.

    He also cast Stone Warden and ordered the little loot goblins to take everything of value from the church under the horrified gazes of the remaining priests and nuns.

    After an hour of looting the Stone Men returned holding dozens of chests. Such a sight got him excited.

    They ced them down in front of him one by one as he stored them in his Item Box and decided to take all the church''s riches from here to Starfall City and maybe further.

    Once he stored everything he waved to the remaining humans and made his way out of the church.

    With a p of his wings, he took to the sky and went searching for the next one. Archer flew for an hour until he saw a lone church outside a town.

    He repeated the same thing but this time no one joined him after he dealt with the knights that guarded it.

    The Stone Men looted as Archer waited outside. He saw arge group of children with a young man hiding.

    When he spotted them he made his way over to them and spoke. ''''Are they feeding you children?''''

    One fluffy-haired blonde girl walked out with a confident stride and stopped in front of him as she spoke. ''''They give us one sometimes two meals a day.''''

    The young man tried to stop her but Archer stopped him as he pulled out some chocte he had in his Item Box.

    He handed it to the little girl as he spoke. ''''Would you little humans like to have three meals a deal and a safe space to y?''''

    When the girl heard him she looked up at him and spoke. ''''But you''re a dragon. You are a bad man.''''

    Archer smiled as he crouched down to talk to her, but when he did that two more children walked out of the group.

    One little boy and another little girl but she was an elf, they stopped near the first girl and asked. ''''Mr, can we have some of that please?''''

    He nodded his head as the first girl gave them some, once that happened the others swarmed her.

    Archer stood up and used Mana Maniption to lift the girl out of the crowd, she looked so flustered as he ced her down near him.

    After doing that he turned to the chocte-loving gremlins and spoke. ''''Line up and everyone will get some.''''

    They did as they were told as Archer handed each one some chocte. The young man and other humans watched on in shock.

    The little girl walked up to him. ''''You didn''t answer my question dragon.''''

    He looked down at the little blonde girl with a smile as he answered. ''''There''s no good or bad in this world. Everything is grey little human. Life isn''t as simple as that, some people will think I''m evil while others don''t.''''

    She looked confused but kind of guessed what he was saying and nodded her head as she spoke again. ''''Okay, I want three dinners a day.''''

    Heughed at herment and quickly agreed. He looked at their carer and inquired. ''''Are youing? You''re their carer or I have other people who can do it instead.''''

    The man didn''t answer and stood there silent, Archer shrugged and opened a portal to the new mansion.

    He ushered the children through, and as they stepped into it they were all shocked. Over a hundred of them started getting excited.

    Before they could rush off Archer stopped them. The little blonde girl looked up at him and spoke. ''''My name is Mia. What is yours?''''

    He looked at her. ''''Nice to meet you, Mia. I''m Archer and this is my domain, you will be safe here and be able to eat all the time.''''

    Her little blue eyes widened just like the others, he was about to speak until they all heard Helen''s voice. ''''Archer. Where did you get these children from?''''

    When he heard the woman he turned around to answer. ''''Another church. But their carer didn''t want toe so here we are.''''

    Helen looked at him and sighed before replying. ''''Lucky we have so much space otherwise we wouldn''t be able to house them all.''''

    Archer smiled and spoke. ''''Well if you ever need any more space just tell me and I''ll create more.''''

    That''s when he remembered he didn''t build a schoolhouse, he closed his eyes and imagined a basic school with a few ssrooms.

    Arge wooden building appeared shocking Helen and the children. They looked at him like he was some sort of monster.

    Archerughed before ignoring their looks as he went to find Silvia. After searching for a while he found her talking to an older man.

    When she saw him she smiled as she spoke. ''''Back so soon Archer? Oh, a lovely man named Jethro brought some food for us which was lovely.''''

    Heughed but shook his head as he replied. ''''I brought more children, can you get them settled and I''ll check up on themter?''''

    She nodded her head and went to sort them out as he opened a portal to the church. When he stepped out people were still around but most vanished.

    Archer made his way into the church and did the same thing. After an hour they returned with fewer chests this time but still a lot.

    He stored them all in his Item Box before taking off and searching for more. Archer did this for days and looted dozens of churches.

    At this point he gathered hundreds of children and their carers into the domain, the girls woke up during this but rested as they were still aching.

    By the time he entered the central Duchy, the sun rose in the sky. Archer was standing on the top of a mountain overlooking the lush green fields with farms dotted here and there.

    Archer''s gaze swept over the sprawlingndscape that unfolded before him. The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm, golden light that painted the world in hues of amber.

    As his eyes wandered across the scene, dotted across the rolling hills and fertile valleys were an array of farms.

    Neat rows of crops stretched out like vibrant patchwork quilts, swaying gently in the breeze. Lush fields of wheat, corn, and barley rustled as if whispering secrets to the wind.

    Orchards heavy with ripening fruit added sshes of color to thendscape, and here and there, clusters of sunflowers turned their faces toward the sun.

    Archer''s gaze shifted to the farmers tending to their fields. Some were guiding plows drawn by sturdy beasts, while others worked the soil with practiced hands.

    After watching them for a while he jumped off the mountain and started flying toward the city he saw in the distance.

    He thought back to everything his done in thest couple of days as he traveled through the Summerfield Duchy and ruined all the churches there.

    Now he wanted to do a few more here before heading to Starfall City.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 294 The Last One

    Before reaching Starfall, Archer visited ten more churches, relieving them of their gold and treasures.

    Perched in arge tree, he overlooked the road leading to the capital.

    He received a message from the girls, informing him that they were feeling much better now and that E had already begun preparing dinner.

    While he sat there, he observed dozens of caravansing and going, including rookie adventurers venturing into the forest.

    Soldiers marched past, and church officials rode on horses, going in all directions. As he watched them, he chuckled, knowing that he had stolen a significant amount of their gold.

    Yet, there was one more ce he wanted to visit, the capital''s church. He was aware that even more gold awaited him there.

    After observing the road for a while, he stood up, spread his wings, and jumped off the branch.

    Hended on the ground with a thud, then continued walking while brushing off the dust as he returned to his humanoid form.

    But this time Archer didn''t hide his features so he kept his horns and tail out as he approached the outskirts of the bustling city of Starfall his steps slowed and his breath caught in awe.

    The grandeur before him was unlike anything he had ever witnessed. Towering stone walls surrounded the city, adorned with intricate carvings.

    The gates were massive, decorated with ironwork that gleamed in the sunlight. Stepping through it, his eyes widened.

    Archer saw a city sprawled before him in a mesmerizing disy of medieval fantasy.

    Cobblestone streets wound between rows of shops and stalls, where merchants peddled their wares to passersby.

    Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, representing the various guilds and factions that called the city home.

    However, what truly seized Archer''s attention was the heart of the city��a sight that left him breathless.

    In the heart of Starfall, a marvel defied thews of nature, a massive floating ind, adorned with the imperial pce.

    The ind hovered majestically in the sky, casting an otherworldly shadow over the city below.

    Held up by strange magic that no one can understand, the ind floated as if a part of the sky came down to touch the ground.

    The pce atop the ind was a spectacle of opulence and grandeur. Its towering spires reached toward the heavens.

    Its walls glistened in the sunlight, decorated with intricate carvings that told stories of valor and history.

    He stopped walking as he looked around and spotted a guard, Archer made his way over to him and asked him a question. ''''Excuse me. Do you know the way to the Church of Light?''''

    The guard looked at him before replying. ''''Why do you want to know boy?''''

    Smiling as he answered. ''''I want to pray to Darikha for his blessings.''''

    When the guard heard him he nodded and gave him the directions. ''''It''s close to the Western gate. You won''t miss it once you get close.''''

    He thanked the man and started to make his way to the church. After walking for some time he saw it in the distance.

    The building''s walls were smooth and looked like some kind of marble-like stone, sunlight yed upon surfaces.

    Its entrance stood as a masterpiece, with ornate doors that seemed to cost a lot. Archer couldn''t help but pause, eyes wide with wonder as he absorbed the spectacle before him.

    He noticed the church''s windows held more than ordinary ss; they were crafted from stained ss portraying scenes of ethereal beauty.

    Spires of the church stretched toward the sky, each appearing to reach for a higher realm, he had a feeling there was loads of treasure inside and wanted it.

    He approached the church with a smile as he activated his draconic form and tried to step through the entrance but two guards stopped him.

    ''''Why is a lizarding to the main church on Plouria? You''re not wee here, now go.'''' One of the guards spoke as Archer was walking.

    When he heard them he grinned even more before replying. ''''Well, your church has been hunting me for years. Ever since I was a little dragon and now I''m here to pay a visit to your vault if you don''t mind me.''''

    Before the guards could react he cast Crown of Stars, the violet motes instantly appeared and shot into the knight''s foreheads.

    They dropped to the floor like a sack of potatoes. Pleased with the oue he strolled into the main church on Pluoria as he cast Sr re Barrage and Crown of Stars again.

    When more knights spotted him they rushed at him but the two spells instantly shot out and pierced their forehead.

    Archer made sure his Anti-Magic was activated as he was walking. That''s when he turned a corner he was hit by a barrage of spells.

    But they bounced off him causing the church mages to panic as he cast Blink and appeared near them.

    Heshed out with his ws and tail as he took out some of the mage''s legs dropping them to the ground.

    Once they dropped he plunged his w into them, he continued doing so under the horrified gazes of the church mages.

    With a guttural growl, he lunged at the remaining humans, his tailshing out like a coiled viper.

    Tipped with razor-sharp barbs, struck the nearest mage with blinding speed. The mage''s protective shield shattered on impact as his tails sunk deep into their chest.

    A choked gasp escaped the mage''s lips as they crumbled to the ground, life force ebbing away.

    At the same time, Archer''s sharp ws moved like daggers as he cut down more humans while thest mage fired his spells at him.

    But they did no damage as they bounced off him as he got closer, The human was wide-eyed and trembling, and tried to back away, but he was much faster.

    With a swift, fluid movement, he closed the gap and lunged at the mage, ws extended. As he was attacking them the spells he cast kept firing until they ran out.

    The sh was over almost as quickly as it began. Theyy defeated, their magic extinguished, and their bodies bore the unmistakable marks of his ruthless attack.

    Archer looked over the scene with a grin, he was excited to finally deal with these pests. But he wasn''t alone in his revenge.

    He opened a portal and five of the girls appeared behind him. Teu looked around andmented. ''''So you''re already here my dragon? Why didn''t you call for us earlier.''''

    The other girls nodded but Nefertiti spoke up. ''''Yes, you should have contacted us, husband. You haven''t met any other girls have you?''''

    When he heard her his eyes narrowed as he answered. ''''No. I''ve been visiting churches taking their gold.''''

    Sera quickly announced. ''''Is our horde big Arch?''''

    He looked at her and nodded his head with a smile, they all greeted him with a kiss before E asked. ''''What is the n? Looking for their treasures?''''

    Archer grinned when he heard the half-elf word which got him even more excited.

    Hemeraughed when she saw his reaction as shemented. ''''My love, I can hear more knightsing from both sides.''''

    He calmed down as he stoppedughing and acknowledged the girl''s warning as he turned to face the onesing from the front.

    As they rounded the corner Archer took a deep breath as his chest began to glow with an electric blue light, growing brighter and more intense with every passing moment.

    The air around him crackled with energy, and the knights hesitated, sensing the imminent danger.

    Then, with a mighty roar, he unleashed his Thunder Breath��a torrent of pure electrical force that erupted from his mouth in a brilliant arc.

    The electric shockwave crackled through the air, illuminating the church courtyard in a blinding disy of blue and white.

    The knights, caught off guard by the unexpected assault, were engulfed by the electrifying st.

    Their armor offered little protection against the raw power of the Thunder Breath.

    Sparks flew as the lightning danced across their armor, finding any opening to deliver its shocking fury.

    Some knights were thrown back by the force of the st, their bodies convulsing as the electricity coursed through them.

    Others fell to the ground, their armor smoking and crackling from the residual energy. The thunderous roar of the attack echoed through the area, drowning out the knights'' cries of pain.

    Meanwhile, as the lightning crackled and surged, the girls sprang into action.

    Nefertiti''s fingers danced in intricate patterns as she channeled her magic, conjuring dazzling bolts of Arcane energy that streaked through the air, finding their marks among the bewildered knights.

    Teu, on the other hand, moved with grace, her sword a blur as she engaged the knights in closebat.

    Her strikes were precise and deadly, each swing finding a gap in their defenses. Her sword emitted a faint blue glow thanks to her using her Aquarian magic.

    E was sending non-stop mana arrows hurtling toward them and struck true as every shot was a headshot.

    While all this was happening Sera turned into her dragon form and pounced at the confused knights and tore into them.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 295 Troublesome Boy

    <h4>Chapter 295 Troublesome Boy</h4>

    As the girlsunched their assaults, Archer joined in by casting Element Bolts made from violet-colored fire.

    He aimed and released them, watching as the bolts streaked through the air toward the remaining knights.

    While a few of the knights managed to block the iing attacks with their shields, others were caught off guard.

    The fiery projectiles pierced through their defenses, searing into their armor and flesh. The intense heat and mes caused screams of pain to fill the air as the bolts found their marks.

    Amidst the chaos, a sudden beam of sunlight burst forth, mming down upon another group of iing knights.

    Archer turned his attention and saw Hemera, a smile gracing her lips as she continued to unleash her powerful spells.

    He noticed that she was having fun casting all different types of sun spells, she moved around the battlefield using mes to move quickly.

    Hemera''s radiant energy from her magic engulfed the knights, causing them to falter and stumble under its brilliance.

    As thebined onught of attacks continued, the knights'' numbers dwindled rapidly. The girls'' magic and Archer''s attacks left little room for their opponents to counter.

    One by one, the knights fell, their armor charred and battered from the relentless barrage.

    However, the battle was far from over. In the midst of the chaos, an older man managed to break through the onught.

    With surprising speed, he lunged forward andnded a powerful punch squarely on Archer''s chest.

    The force of the blow sent him hurtling backward, his body crashing into the side of the church with a resounding thud.

    Archer stood up and shook his as he spat out some blood. After doing that he looked up to see the man was in bulky-looking armor and was holding a mace alongside a shield.

    He scanned him quickly as excitement bubbled up inside him.

    [Leofric]

    [Church Defender]

    [Rank: Arch Maguc]

    As he saw the man''s information a knowing smile curled his lips. Swift as a thought, Archer cast Blink and appeared behind Leofric.

    His sharp ws stretched out like a predator''s teeth as he shed at the man. Leofric barely had a chance to react.

    But it was a fake attack as he quickly cast Eldritch st at the man with a big smile on his face.

    A st of eerie, dark energy shot forth from Archer''s hand, hurtling directly into the knight.

    The spell crashed into Leofric''s armor with such force that it tore it apart and sent him flying backward.

    Archer grew even more excited as he reveled in the raw thrill of facing a formidable opponent.

    He became distracted as Leofric appeared and sliced him on his scaleless chest,? A searing pain ignited across his chest as the de found its mark.

    Not letting him get the better, Archershed out with his tail and ws. The man defended as best as he could but he received so many injuries.

    Leofric started slowly down as he managed to swipe the man''s legs sending him crashing to the ground.

    His anguished grunt was eclipsed only by the sound of the dying humans. But Archer didn''t let him rest as his tail pierced the man''s thigh.

    The injured man screamed out in pain but was shut up as a fist collided with his face. Leofric was knocked unconscious.

    With a swift gesture, Archer cast the injured man aside as if he were rubbish, discarded and forgotten.

    The knight''s body met the ground with a resounding crash. His battle with themander had peaked, the tension in the air like a storm about to unleash.

    Leofric refused to yield as he pushed himself up from the ground, his armor battered and scorched from the ferocity of their exchange.

    With a pain-filled scream, he lunged at Archer once more, his sword gleaming with a desperate resolve.

    Archer witnessed this and his smile grew wider. He drew in a deep breath, then released a mighty roar, unleashing a torrent of fire from his mouth.

    A burst of scorching mes erupted from his mouth, a wave of fire that surged forward like a destructive force.

    The air around him glowed with fiery intensity, and the ground shook as if the earth was reacting to the unleashed energy.

    Violet mes surrounded Leofric, a ze that devoured everything in its path��armor, flesh, and bone.

    Terrified, the remaining knights attempted to flee, but their efforts were in vain.

    Archer cast Element Bolts of fire, sending them hurtling like guided missiles toward the fleeing men.

    The bolts found their targets unerringly, piercing through their bodies and causing them to copse.

    Amid the fallen bodies, Archer spared one knight''s life. He approached the crawling figure with purpose.

    He grabbed a hold of the man''s broken leg and pulled him back, his violet eyes glowed as he spoke. ''''Where''s the Archbishop or the Bishops? Inside the church?''''

    The knight quickly nodded his head as he spoke. ''''Once you started attacking the churches they fled to the central continent days ago.''''

    Upon hearing this, Archer''s response was swift and decisive as he dispatched the knight with a final Eldritch st.

    With the deedplete, he turned towards the girls, his face adorned with a broad smile.

    ''''Happy with your revenge now?'''' He asked them.

    They all nodded and E spoke. ''''We will head back to the domain but Teu is staying with you until you leave.''''

    Archer nodded and turned away from them to cast Stone Warden to summon the little stone loot goblins.

    He ordered them to go loot the church and inform him when they found the vault. Once he was done with that each girl apart from Teu kissed him before returning.

    The courtyard went quiet as the two made their way to the benches, when he sat down she grabbed him and kissed him passionately.

    Archer was shocked at first but returned it. Not long after they separated and started to wait for the Stone Men.

    An hourter, they came back bearing chests brimming with gold and gems. He quickly stored it all in his Item Box.

    But before leaving he looked at the church and started getting angry when he remembered how injured E was.

    He turned to Teu and spoke with a massive grin. ''''Step back princess this will be good.''''

    Archer pointed his hand at the church and cast Azur Cannon. The air around him crackled with an intensity that threatened to tear reality itself.

    Archer''s eyes zed as a surge of mana flowed through him as he guided the beam toward the church.

    The beam pierced through the air, leaving a trail of iridescent brilliance in its wake. The moment the Azur Cannon connected with the church''s walls, a cataclysmic explosion of energy erupted.

    The impact unleashed an awe-inspiring shockwave that radiated outward, shaking the ground and rattling nearby structures.

    Deafening thunder roared in the wake of the explosion, drowning out all other sounds.

    In an instant, the church, once an imposing building within the capital, was consumed by the relentless force of the Azur Cannon.

    Stone and wood broke apart, turning into fragments and debris that were swallowed by the fierce explosion.

    Once Archer was done with the spell he cast Gate to the road outside the city and the two of them stepped through.

    The sun was high in the sky as they walked toward the city like nothing happened.

    [Thorin''s POV]

    He was flying on his carpet as he saw Starfall in the distance but could see smokeing from the western part of the city.

    When he saw that he mumbled to himself. ''''Don''t tell me the little shit attacked the church.''''

    Thorin elerated, soaring above the city until he spotted a burnt ruin. It was the biggest church in Pluoria.

    Surveying the area, he noticed fallen knights and signs of a fierce battle in the courtyard. But couldn''t see the little shit anywhere.

    He didn''t know what to do so he descended to the ground and joined the royal guards who blocked off the scene.

    When they saw him approach they bowed their heads, and Thorin quickly spoke. ''''What happened here?''''

    The soldier exined that witnesses saw a white-haired boy enter the church then not long after explosions and screams could be heard.

    They also told him that the priests and nuns told them there was a group of young women also attacking the knights.

    When Thorin heard all this he sighed as he thought to himself as he walked away. ''I understand his problem with the church but they will go mad over this.''

    He pulled out themunication artifact and contacted the emperor. ''''Osoric. The boy attacked the Church of Light and destroyed it and I''m guessing he robbed them as well.''''

    After a couple of moments, he heard a voice. ''''That was him! Bring the troublesome boy to the pce. He''s been spotted approaching the city from the south, go get him. I''ve waited long enough.''''

    Thorin acknowledged the order and took off south to capture his nephew.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 296 There It Is Lad

    <h4>Chapter 296 There It Is Lad</h4>

    [Archbishop Hadwyn - Portovia City -? Novgorod Empire - Verdantia]

    The old man stepped off the church''s ship that arrived in the Novgorod Empire after having to flee in panic as he knew the boy wasn''t good and would kill him given the chance.

    He heard that the menace that is the white dragon started destroying his churches and taking the offerings for himself.

    While sailing across the sea, Hadwyn got a report that many of their Deacons had been killed in the Avalon Empire, and the main church in Starfall City had been taken down.

    Hadwyn was angry as he got into a carriage and was taken to the Church of Light''s main headquarters on the Verdantia Continent.

    After traveling for days they arrived at the Novgorodian capital Moskovia. The carriage rushed toward the main gate but soon turned right.

    The road they were now on led them to the church. After a ten-minute journey, they arrived at a massive version of the church that was in Starfall City.

    Hadwyn rushed out of the carriage and made his way inside to inform the pope of theing danger and to plead not to provoke the crazy boy anymore.

    [Duke Leonard Ashguard - Vessia City - Mistwood Duchy] [Hours after Archer''s attack on the church]

    Leonard was sitting in his study going over the troop numbers and organizing supplies to be delivered to them.

    As he was reading a knock resounded from the door causing him to shout. ''''Come in.''''

    The door opened and a tall and slim brown-haired man who looked simr to him walked in. He looked up and spoke. ''''Hello, Thorne. How was your journey?''''

    The younger man sat down and spoke. ''''Big brother did you hear about what happened in the capital?''''

    Leonard shook his head causing Throne''s eyes to widen before he shook his head and started telling him. ''''Well, rumors say the Church of Light has been attacked all over the south and central Duchies.''''

    His eyes widened when he heard his brother''s words and put the paper down and asked. ''''Who is brave enough to attack them?''''

    Throne smiled and startedughing as he answered. ''''Little Archer. He was spotted going into the main church and causing trouble. Also, the merchant ims he robbed them.''''

    Leonard was shocked as a thought came to mind. ''Is this boy really the old Archer? What''s he been up.''''

    He looked at his brother and spoke. ''''What do you know about the boy?''''

    Throne smiled when he heard the question before replying. ''''Regretting kicking him out? It''s a shame I wanted to meet him.''''

    He went on to exin everything a merchant told him. From all the princesses he is engaged to and how he changed the Soutnds forever by uniting the Zenia Empire and Aquaria Kingd]om.

    The two of them spoke for a couple of hours until Leonard grew depressed over the regret that he held over banishing the boy.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer and Teu were walking down the road and soon saw the city but he quickly noticed something flying toward them.

    ''He found me so fast. This uncle of mine is bing annoying now.'' He thought to himself.

    He sighed and turned to the blue-haired princess andmented. ''''You should head back to the domain Thorin is nearly here.''''

    Teu giggled and nodded, giving him a kiss on the cheek before disappearing. Archer walked onto the grass andy down.

    Archer stretched out on the soft grass, his eyes fixed on the sky. Above, a canvas of blue spread wide, adorned with cotton candy clouds drifting leisurely.

    The sun''s warmth embraced him, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves around him. He lost himself in the dance of the clouds, their shapes morphing into creatures and stories.

    Time seemed to stand still as he surrendered to the simple pleasure of watching the sky paint its own tales.

    That''s when he heard someonend nearby and spoke with a cheerful voice. ''''Hello, Thorin. How have you been?''''

    When the man heard him speak he stopped walking and looked at the boy with a curious look before speaking. ''''Why do you look so carefree after attacking the church?''''

    Archer looked at him as he stood up with a smile as he brushed himself off. ''''Cause I honestly don''t care. They''ve been attacking me for years. For what? Because I''m a dragon. Fuck them, wait until I visit more churches and show them not to fuck with me.''''

    Thorin saw the look of greed in his eyes as he spoke causing him to shake her head. ''''Come on boy the emperor wants to see you.''''

    The two of them made their way back to the city as Archer returned to his humanoid form but left his horns and tail which swayed behind him.

    Thorin saw this and shook his head as he asked in a curious voice. ''''What is it like having a tail?''''

    Before Archer replied he used his tail to bop the man''s head before going back to sway in a mesmerizing sway as the both of themughed.

    ''''It feels no different to having arms and legs, I started to hate hiding them cause it felt really weird.'''' He answered honestly.

    The older man nodded his head as they continued walking until they arrived at the Elysian Elevators which was in the middle of the city surrounded by a fort-like building.

    Its presence was impossible to ignore. The machine seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly aura, its design a harmonious blend of artistry and arcane craftsmanship.

    Archer''s gaze was drawn to the intricate patterns etched into its surface, symbols that glowed softly with enchantment.

    He looked at Thorin with curious eyes and asked. ''''What is this thing?''''

    "It''s crafted by a mage from the imperial family, a demi-god in skill. He seldom shows himself." Thorin replied, just as the guards halted them.

    ''''General. You and the boy are allowed to pass under the emperor''s orders.'''' A man who stopped in front of them.

    Thorin nodded his head as the two stepped through the elevator''s gate and stepped onto it after a little walk.

    It started to shoot up but it was afortable journey, Thorin turned to him and spoke. ''''Don''t be rude to the emperor Arch.''''

    Archer observed him carefully before replying, "I''ll offer respect as long as he shows it in return."

    The man nodded as they reached the top to be weed by loads of the royal guard. Archer looked at them with a smile on his face.

    A middle-aged lion man stepped out and spoke. ''''General Thorin the emperor has ordered you to make your way to the throne room.''''

    Thorin smiled at the man as he spoke. ''''Yes, I''ll take him there now Merrick.''''

    The guard nodded and left them alone as he started leading Archer to the pce.

    Amidst the beauty of a perfect-looking garden, they followed the winding pathways bordered by an array of blooming flowers.

    The air was rich with the sweet scent of flowers and the gentle rustle of leaves, As they walked, Archer''s steps were measured, each footfall echoing in harmony with the symphony of nature around them.

    His eyes were a study of curiosity, gliding over each flower and shrub as ifmitting the details to memory.

    The garden path stretched ahead, guiding their gaze to a breathtaking sight at the other end.

    Against the backdrop of the garden''s beauty, the imperial Avalon pce rose with an air of elegance and power.

    Archer''s steps hesitated, his eyes widening in awe at the pce''s grandeur. Its towering spires seemed to reach for the sky.

    Thorin''s voice, steady and low, pierced the silence. "There it is,d��the imperial Avalon pce."

    He stopped admiring it and continued to follow, when they entered the pce they were greeted by a maid.

    She motioned for them to follow her. They followed behind her and Archer noticed the woman looked very serious and would tell anyone off.

    That''s when a young cat boy sprinted past and as he suspected the maid shouted. ''''Stop running Prince Lucian!''''

    The boy skidded to a stop and shouted. ''''Sorry, Macy.''''

    But he ran off causing the maid to sigh before mumbling about talking to the empress. They continued to walk as Archer admired the hallway.

    The walls were decorated with beautiful tapestries portraying scenes of heroic legends andndscapes of mythicalnds.

    Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm and inviting glow over the polished marble floors.

    As they ventured deeper into the pce, the hallway opened up into a grand hall.

    The hall was resplendent with high ceilings and towering columns, and at the far end stood a pair of ornately carved double doors.

    Archer came to a stop, his gaze drawn to the intricacies of the hall''s design. Just as he was about to take in the details, a movement caught his attention.

    He looked to his side and spotted a young woman with striking purple hair. Her cat ears, perched atop her head, twitched as she nced up from the book she was engrossed in.

    Their eyes met for a brief moment, and a hint of surprise flickered across her features but she quickly walked away.

    Archer was left confused but stopped thinking about it as he wondered what he could get out of the emperor.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 297 The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 297 The Emperor</h4>

    The maid led them toward the massive door and knocked. After a few seconds, it was opened by two enormous men.

    Archer had to look up at them, despite his height. They motioned for them to enter and as they did he took in the sights.

    His eyes swept across the opulent space with a mixture of awe and curiosity. The room was adorned with intricate tapestries, glistening chandeliers, and polished marble floors.

    The air carried an aura of authority, a testament to the power that resided within these walls.

    His gaze was inevitably drawn to the majestic thrones at the far end of the room, upon a raised tform.

    Archer saw loads of nobles gathered to the sides who were all watching him and speaking quietly.

    As he approached, his attention was on the figures seated there. ''They do look like an emperor and empress.''

    The man on therger throne had a mane of blonde hair that seemed to catch the light, and his piercing green eyes held a glint of intelligence and authority.

    He appeared to be in his thirties, giving off an air of regality that matched his position. Archer sensed a weighty presence about him, someone who held the power of an emperor.

    Beside him sat a woman who bore a striking resemnce to the girl he had encountered earlier in the hallway.

    The same vibrant purple hair cascaded down her back, and the delicate cat ears perched atop her head twitched with curiosity and wariness.

    She appeared to be an older version of the girl he saw earlier, her expression carrying a sense of wisdom that only years could bestow as her purple eyes watched him.

    His attention then shifted back to the man, the emperor, who regarded him with a mixture of curiosity and caution.

    Archer looked at the man and thought to himself. ''He looks like an emperor and if the girl from earlier grows up to be like her she will be stunning.''

    When they got closer to the thrones, Thorin dropped to one knee. Archer looked down at him like he was an idiot.

    That was when a guard shouted from behind him. ''''Kneel, boy. You stand before the Emperor of the Avalon Empire.''''

    Archer stared at the guard with narrowed eyes as he spoke defiantly. ''''I kneel to no one.''''

    He looked at the emperor, who was watching him intently. The guard grew angry and began to move closer, clearly provoked.

    ''''If you get any closer, I will kill you and rip out your heart,'''' Archer spoke in a low tone.

    The rest of the guards moved to circle him causing a grin to appear on his face. Thorin looked up at his stupid nephew.

    "Archer, what madness is this? Just kneel, it carries no true weight," Thorin''s plea rang out, a futile attempt to reason with the young dragon.

    But he wasn''t listening as he spoke.? "No. I bow to no one. If my stance displeases you, that''s your burden to bear."

    As things were heating up the Emperor finally spoke. ''''Because you''re a dragon you think you''re above me and the Avalon Empire?''''

    Archer''s head snapped toward the man as he answered. ''''No. I don''t want to kneel.''''

    ''Fuck kneeling. I''ll only kneel to get in between the girl''s legs.'' He thought to himself.

    The man looked at him but went quiet as the empress leaned over and whispered something in his ear.

    But Archer heard what she said thanks to his hearing. ''''He is exactly like the rumors say, he didn''t kneel for the other rulers.''''

    He internallyughed but continued to look a the two before the emperor spoke. ''''Why are you causing so much trouble in my empire?''''

    When Archer heard this he started chuckling causing the guards to get angry again. ''''Boy stop being so disrespectful.''''

    But the emperor waved him off as he continued talking. ''''I understand your reason to attack the church as they have been hunting you for years, but you''ve caused me trouble now when the popees calling.''''

    As he heard the man talk he smiled as he replied. ''''No, they won''t. They won''t say anything or do anything apart from sending assassins to kill me most likely.''''

    The emperor''s eyes widened when he realized the boy may be right but replied. ''''Interesting, but why did you attack all the churches you found?''''

    ''''Well they hurt my girls and they are annoying so why not?'''' Archer replied as he looked around and found a bench to sit on.

    His actions caused shock but the empress giggled at him which attracted his attention. The emperor then introduced the two of them. ''''I''m Emperor Osoric Avalon and this is my Empress, Chloe Avalon.''''

    Archer nodded at the two of them as he spoke. ''''Nice to meet you two. I guess you already know my name.''''

    The emperor nodded while the empressughed before Osoricmented. ''''Why are you acting so casual with us? Most people bow down and kiss up to us but here you are.''''

    He smiled even more. ''''Well, why would I do that? That shows submission and I''d never submit to you.''''

    He gotfortable on the bench as he pulled out some chocte and offered some to the two royals. ''''Do you two want some chocte? It tastes nice.''''

    Archer threw some at them shocking everyone in the room, Emperor Osoric and Chloe caught it.

    She was about to eat it when an old man shouted. ''''Be careful your majesties, it may be poisoned.''''

    When he heard this he startedughing again causing Thorin to get even more worried about his crazy nephew.

    The captain of the imperial guard rushed up to him and demanded. ''''You think this is funny boy?''''

    Archer looked at the soldier and answered. ''''Why would I try to poison them? I have no reason to do so. Plus poisoning isn''t something I like. I prefer a good old fight.''''

    Emperor Osoric quickly spoke. ''''I doubt the boy will do such a thing. He would be hunted if he tried such a thing.''''

    That''s when he ate it and agreed with the boy, Empress Chloe followed suit and also ate it. The look on her face said it all.

    The guards calmed down and backed off, Arhcer kept eating as the emperor continued to speak. ''''Well Archer, I''m aware of everything you''ve done in the south and dealt with the troublesome church. Now they are fleeing from my empire which I should thank you for.''''

    He stood up and approached him. ''''I''ve spoken to my councilors and advisors. They told me I should lock you up as you will bring trouble to us but I think differently.''''

    Archer became wary and was ready to turn into his dragon form but the empress quickly spoke up. ''''Don''t worry little dragon. We are not nning to hurt or trap you, if we truly wanted to capture you, we would have sent the Praetorians.''''

    When he heard the women he calmed down but was still wary. As that happened the emperor spoke. ''''What do you want in life, Archer? Gold? Women? Land?''''

    He started to think. ''I want all apart fromnd as I have the domain.''

    Archer looked at the emperor who was still sitting there looking at him as he answered. ''''I always want gold, I have girls but more are always wee but I don''t want to be forced to marry anyone and I don''t want anynd as I love traveling.''''

    The emperor nodded and beckoned his servant. Whispering into the man''s ear, he sent him on a swift errand.

    Turning back, he addressed him directly. "I have a few proposals for you. Interested?"

    Archer nodded and got really curious, Osoric smiled as he continued speaking. ''''Well, how about you attend the College of Magic? I and the others think it will be beneficial to you in the long term as you didn''t get any tutors or education while in the Duke''s household.''''

    Thorin''s and the noble''s eyes widened when they heard the emperor''s offer but before they could interject he continued talking. ''''I also wonder if you would be also interested in an engagement with my daughter Leira Avalon the third princess?''''

    He was interested but knew the emperor wanted to tie him to the family, so he decided to see how it yed out as he replied. ''''I would like to meet her before answering, I may like women but I won''t just marry anyone.''''

    The Emperor nodded his head. ''''Very well, you shall meet her before you leave the pce. What is your answer to attending the College?''''

    Archer smiled and asked. ''''What do I get for going there? Are you going to give me more gold?''''

    Osoric rolled his eyes as he replied to the greedy dragon. ''''Yes you will get gold, If you do well you will be able to explore the imperial and college dungeons and you will be able to earn even more gold from conquering it.''''

    When he heard the man''s offer his violet eyes shone causing the empress tough, but he controlled himself as he answered. ''''That is a good offer, but not enough. I want my freedom after I graduate. I don''t want to be forced into your army.''''

    The man nodded his head. ''''Done. But I expect you to help the empire if we ever need it?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 298 Celestial Magic Tournament.

    <h4>Chapter 298 Celestial Magic Tournament.</h4>

    Archer looked at the man and nodded before speaking. ''''Yes I will help but I expect to be paid for my services.''''

    When the nobles heard that they were outraged as one chubby man spoke up in anger. ''''You greedy little shit! How dare you demand stuff from the emperor! Who do you think you are!''''

    He looked at the man andughed. ''''Shut up you old fool. I am a dragon and a white one at that. Do you know how many empires will offer me much more just to be allied with them? But here I am willing to help your empire if you ever need it.''''

    Shaking his head he continued. ''''I united the Soutnds and Mediterra, bothnds have swallowed up their enemies and are now thriving ording to my fiances.''''

    Archer turned to Osoric. ''''I ept most of your offers but why should I join a school when I can learn myself? It''s not difficult for me to fight in the dungeons and I also want to meet this princess.''''

    The emperor smiled as he agreed with the boy. ''''Well by attending the College you will be able to use both dungeons and also be allowed inside the Headmitresses private one for taking tests but the same benefit applies. I''ll allow you to keep whatever you collect that doesn''t involve a test or your learning.''''

    Empress Chloe chimed in, "Next year during Sris, there''s something called The Celestial Magic Tournament. The Nightshade Empire on Verdantia is hosting it next year, It''s basically apetition for the younger generation to prove who''s the strongest warrior."

    When Archer heard this is was convinced he wanted to travel and he loved to fight, he nodded at the woman''s words as he spoke. ''''Okay, I ept your offer.''''

    He looked around and saw all the nobles giving him dirty looks apart from a group of four old men who were smiling at him.

    Archer didn''t know them but one looked familiar to Larka, as he was thinking to himself the emperor said. ''''Great. That''s good at least you''re not unreasonable. Oh, one more thing Archer. Are you nning to marry your aunt Sia Silverthrone?''''

    When he heard this his smile grew as he quickly nodded. ''''Of course. Why wouldn''t I? I''m already her husband ording to her.''''

    Osoric smiled as heid down hisst tempting offer. ''''I will bless such a marriage that would be seen as taboo within the empire, with this no one will question you.''''

    Archer agreed with the man. He knew marrying his aunt would cause problems but now he didn''t have to worry as that would be sorted.

    The emperor stepped forward and spoke to everyone in the hall. ''''Everyone here is witness that I will engage my daughter Leira to Archer as long as he agrees and I will personally bless the marriage of him and our very own General of the Dawnbreakers.''''

    Everyone nodded reluctantly causing Archer tough at their reactions, Chloe saw this and spoke. ''''Do you not want your family name? We can give you one now to break away from the Ashguard family.''''

    Her question prompted him to ponder, his expression turning thoughtful as he considered a name for himself and the girls.

    In his contemtion, a name came to him: ''Wyldheart'' felt right.

    Archer''s smile brightened as he said, "My family name will be Wyldheart."

    Upon hearing this, the empress smiled and remarked, "A good decision. You truly embody a free spirit."

    Osoric nodded along and announced as he stood up. ''''Everyone! From today onward the banished boy from the Ashguard house will be known as Archer Wyldheart the guardian of the Avalon Empire.''''

    When he heard that his eyes narrowed as he stood up and wondered what he was nning. The emperor approached him with a smile.

    As he got close he leaned in so only Archer could hear. ''''There are some nobles I want you to get rid of. You can have all their wealth and I''ll give you two chests of gold coins. What do you say?''''

    ''''Four chests,'''' Archer replied instantly catching the emperor off guard.

    Osoricughed but nodded his head, but continued speaking. ''''Well you drive a hard bargain boy, we have had loads of reports that bandits are slowly making their way into the empire due to the war not happening. So I know you will enjoy the hunt.''''

    Archer looked at the man with a wary gaze as he walked away but epted it due to wanting even more gold and it also didn''t seem so bad.

    He receives his gold, freedom, and the chance to meet other girls at the college. Then he asked the emperor, "What''s going on with the college? Where do I need to go and can my girls join?"

    Osoric leaned back on his throne while the empress replied, "Just go to the college the day after tomorrow. It''s about a mile from the western entrance. Bring the girls with you. The headmistress will assist you when you arrive."

    His smile widened as the doors swung open, and the servants reappeared, each carrying arge chest.

    He got excited as they put them down in front of him. Once they did Archer opened them and saw a mountain of gold coins he quickly stored it away.

    When he did that it shocked everyone who was looking at him with strange looks, he shrugged at them and turned to the emperor. ''''Thank you for the gold. I will deal with the bandits tonight and what about the other thing?''''

    A smile crept onto Osoric''s face as a servant handed him a letter, which he stowed away in his Item Box.

    With thatplete, Chloe resumed speaking. "Now that''s settled, wait outside. I''ll summon Leira so you two can meet. And Archer, tomorrow night there''s the College Ball for all new students. The headmistress has extended a personal invitation to you."

    Archer nodded as the emperor and empress smiled, after that, he made his way out as the noblesined about his manners.

    He looked at them and he gave them a shit-eating grin as he walked out of the throne room.

    When he did he was led to a private room that had a balcony, he walked out onto it and started to admire the view.

    The breathtaking sight of Starfall City unfolded before him. The city seemed to sprawl across the dying sunlight, its shimmering towers and graceful bridges illuminated by the soft glow of starlight.

    As he took in the panoramic view, Archer could see the city''s intricate architecture, each building seemingly crafted like a work of art.

    Multicolored lights danced along the streets, casting a warm and inviting glow. The sounds ofughter and music drifted up from the bustling streets, carried on gentle currents of wind.

    The sky above was a canvas of twinkling stars, their brilliance only matched by the radiant city below.

    He could see arge river that snaked through the city below. With a smile on his face, Archer leaned against the railing of the balcony.

    A gentle breeze ruffled his hair and caressed his skin as he was lost in thought, he was suddenly brought back to the present by the soft sound of footsteps.

    Archer turned his head, and there she was �C a purple-haired cat girl, her presence as enchanting as her appearance.

    She walked onto the balcony with fluid grace, her footsteps barely making a sound against the smooth surface.

    Her lovely green eyes held a hint of curiosity as they met his, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

    Archer couldn''t help but return the smile. What captured his attention most was the tail swaying behind her.

    It matched the color of her hair, moving in a rhythm of its own. It seemed to emphasize her emotions, each sway like a gentle brushstroke of expression.

    The girl looked into his eyes and spoke with a sweet voice. ''''So you''re Archer.''''

    He smiled and stood up, then nodded at Princess Leira. "Yes, Princess Leira, I like your ears. Can I touch them, please?"

    When Leira heard his question her eyes widened but she got angry as she replied. ''''No, you cannot. Only husbands are allowed to touch our ears.''''

    Archer nodded as he continued speaking. ''''Well, it''s nice to meet you, princess. Oh by the way I didn''t ask for the engagement, I was recently told when I met my uncle.''''

    She chuckled before talking. ''''Yes, I know. It''s Mother and Father thinking they can control everyone. It''s a habit with them, but I''m sure they will be broken with you dragon.''''

    He smiled as he sat on the railing as he examined the girl closer. To him she looked like a mage, she was slender and had decent-sized boobs.

    Archer noticed she wore afortable green kaftan that looked great on her. A smile formed on his face as he said, "You look lovely, Leira.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 299 Wyldheart

    ?

    Upon hearing Archer''s words, her cheeks turned red, and a smile appeared on her face, though it swiftly vanished as she retorted, "Your sweet words won''t easily win me over, dragon."

    His grin widened at her response, and he carried on speaking. ''''I would like to get to know you more Leira. What do you like to do?''''

    She looked at him and sighed before answering. ''''I like to read. It''s a hobby of mine.''''

    Archer smiled as he spoke. ''''Great, I have a library which I''ve been working on. Do you want to see it?''''

    The cat girl looked at him with narrowed eyes before giving him a small nod. He opened a portal and motioned for her to step through.

    Leira slowly approached it and saw a massive library through the violet portal. She was surprised but walked through it.

    When the two of them entered the portal, the cat girl looked around in amazement as she inquired. ''''Where did you get all these books?''''

    Archerughed as he answered. ''''I''ve been buying them from shops all over the ce. Most cities I''ve visited on my journey.''''

    She walked over to a shelf and looked at the selection of books. Leira turned to him and asked in a curious voice as she held a book. ''''There''s alchemy books here. Who brews potions?''''

    He smiled. ''''That would be Hecate. She loves all that and works on it in herb with her maid Eione.''''

    Leira nodded her head as her tail was excitedly swaying. Her ears were twitching but she sighed before speaking. ''''I have to go Mother told me to return soon.''''

    Archer grasped the situation and beckoned her towards the portal leading back to the balcony.

    They stepped into it together as Leira shared her thoughts. ''''I''m interested in getting to know you better. Maybe we could let the adults assume we''re engaged for now; that way, they might give us some space. But how about we begin by building a friendship?''''

    ''''Sounds good to me, it looks like we will be attending the College of Magic together so we have time.'''' Hemented.

    Leira continued. ''''And if we don''t like each other we can call it off. Agreed?''''

    ''''That''s fine with me,'''' Archer answered with a smile.

    The two of them continued talking for a while as he told her of his adventures and fights he had.

    She was amazed that such a young boy was thrust into such a life. Leira looked at him and asked. ''''So I guess you met the girls on your journey north?''''

    He nodded. ''''Yes, but I went back to Vessia City to get E but the rest I met on my journey.''''

    As they spoke the emperor and empress walked onto the balcony and saw the two sitting there talking.

    The view made them happy but before he could speak Archer interrupted. ''''Osoric you can announce our engagement but just in name only. We would like to get to know each other first. The two of us agreed to start as friends.''''

    When the adult heard him they understood but the emperor was going to speak but was interrupted again. ''''If you want toin I can call it off, I won''t be marrying a stranger. Leira is a lovely girl so I don''t see an issue, so don''t force it.''''

    Osoric heard this and became angry as he snapped back. ''''Why do you think you''re better than me? You don''t show me respect and demand whatever you like.''''

    Archer startedughing but soon calmed down as he stood up, he looked down at the city and spoke. ''''I''m a white dragon. There is none other like me and empires would scramble to get me to be an ally and here you are trying to force me into a rtionship.''''

    He stopped talking as he saw arge flying beast above he continued speaking. ''''I could easily leave this empire behind and go somewhere else but I''m willing to help.

    Archer stopped looking at the beasts and continued talking. ''''It''s as you said I''m the Avalonian guardian. Don''t go ruin that over some stupid manners.''''

    The emperor nodded his head. ''''I understand. I won''t force you to do anything against your will but I expect the same in return that you won''t try to extort or betray the empire.''''

    Archer looked at the man with a grin. ''''There are enough bandits and rotting nobles to fill my horde. I won''t be taking anything off the innocent.''''

    Osoric nodded his head in understanding as Chloe said. ''''Well, the sun starting to set it''s time to rx and have dinner.''''

    They all left the balcony and made their way back to the throne room. When they entered most people were gone apart from Thorin.

    The emperor looked at him as he spoke. ''''You no longer need to chase the boy. We came to an agreement and he will aid the empire in times of need.''''

    He nodded with a smile as he bowed, Archer said bye to the family and made his way out of the throne hall.

    When they made it out and walked through the hallways Thorin turned to him and demanded. ''''Why would you treat the emperor like that boy?''''

    Archer grinned at him. "No worries, he''s realized that he can''t control me like he once thought he could."

    Thorin sighed as the two left the pce, when they did he cast Gate to open a portal to the city square.

    Archer stepped through followed by the older man. When they exited the portal the square was busy.

    He turned to his uncle and spoke as he looked at his uncle as he spoke. ''''It was good meeting you but I''m going to see my girls.''''

    ''''Okay but take this so we canmunicate. I still want to get to know you boy, you''re my blood after all.'''' Thorin said as he handed him an artifact.

    Archer smiled and opened a portal to the domain, he stepped through after saying bye to the man who entertained him for thest days of his journey.

    [Osoric Avalon''s POV]

    When the boy left he sighed to himself causing Chloe tough. ''''The boy is stubborn he is nothing like the rumors used to say about him.''''

    The emperor nodded his head and had to agree with his wife. But she asked him a question. ''''Will he keep his word?''''

    Osoric nodded his head as he answered. ''''Yes as long as the gold flows into his greedy ws.''''

    The two of themughed as they saw their daughter walk into the throne room, Chloe asked for her to follow them.

    They made their way to a room where they could rx before going to bed. When they entered Ospric spoke. ''''Leira, how was your talk with the boy?''''

    When the girl sat down she started to speak. ''''He is a pleasant boy and seems yful but his anything but that. There''s something in his eyes like a wild beast is living under the surface.''''

    She took a sip of the drink a maid ced in front of her before continuing. ''''It''s like something holding it back but it''s there. Apart from that he is lovely and also loves reading.''''

    [The Avalon Empire - Just after Archer met Leira]

    The news spread all across the empire as quickly as it could. People found out that their third princess was engaged to the white dragon.

    Noble families were scrambling to try to gain the favor of the boy but they couldn''t find him so decided to wait for him at the College of Magic.

    In the capital a group of four old men were holding a meeting, they were the the fathers of Larka, Jenna, Sia, and Leonard.

    A tall slim man with green hair and yellow eyes spoke to the man with a big white beard. ''''Albert what will you do? Will you bless the engagement?

    The bigger manughed as he answered. ''''Yes I will, who am I to stop the girl? She has adored him for years Magnus.''''

    As the two spoke another man with green eyes and brown hair who was the Father of Leonard spoke. ''''You are okay with your daughter marrying your grandson old man?''''

    Albert turned to the man. ''''Why wouldn''t I be? She''s a dragon-kin like her Mother and his somehow an actual dragon Draven. He wouldn''t care if I tried to stop him now he has the emperor on his side.''''

    That was when Eldric Grayleaf spoke up. ''''We will just have to introduce ourselves when the timees and hope he doesn''t judge us on his family''s actions.''''

    Sia''s Father replied. ''''I would like to meet him, I''ve only seen him once when he was a few weeks old. It''s a shame he got banished but looks like he benefited from it.''''

    All the men nodded but Magnus asked. ''''What was his family name again?''''

    Albert answered with a sigh. ''''Wyldheart. Archer Wyldheart.''''

    Their talk went on for hours until they decided to attend the College Ball to introduce themselves to their grandson.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 300 A Hunting Date

    ?

    Archer entered the treehouse and saw all the girls apart from Hecatezying around or sleeping.

    The air felt calm, punctuated by the soft thud of arrows finding their mark. Heading towards the window, he spotted Tal busy in her archery practice.

    That''s when he saw Teu training in the distance, he smiled when he saw them and turned to see the others.

    Sera, Nefertiti, and Hemera were sleeping. He looked at them as E finally saw him. ''''Hey Arch. How was the meeting?''''

    He turned to her and saw her blue eyes shining, he walked over to her as she put her book down and answered. ''''I got a lot of gold and a way to get more. The emperor gets no control over me but I must help them when needed.''''

    E beamed but nodded her head as she told him to continue.

    "They want me to go to the College of Magic," he said with a grin, giving her thigh a gentle squeeze as he continued.

    "And they''ve invited you girls too. The day after tomorrow is when I have to go meet the headmistress, and there''s a College Ball tomorrow that we''ve been invited to."

    She nodded her head and asked. ''''Can I attend with you please?''''

    Archer smiled as he grabbed a hold of the girl and pulled her onto hisp. ''''Of course. I want you with me.''''

    The half-elf got happy and pecked him on the cheek, she then remembered something and spoke. ''''Oh, you need to take Tal out. She has mentioned it a few times.''''

    When he heard he remembered, he kissed E and fondled with her body before getting up to go see the adventurer.

    Stepping out of the treehouse, Archer''s gaze was drawn to the beautiful figure of Tal in the distance.

    She stood in a small clearing, bow in hand, her movements fluid and precise. The moonlight filtered through the trees, casting a gentle glow upon her as she trained.

    Each arrow she notched was like a dance, her motions deliberate yet seemingly effortless.

    The string of the bow hummed as she let go, and the arrow hit its target with a quiet thud. Tal''s focus was intense, and she repeated the action without wavering.

    Archer leaned against a nearby tree, his eyes fixed on her. He admired the way she moved, the confidence in her stance, and the skill with which she handled her weapon.

    There was a certain elegance in her actions, a natural connection between her and the bow that spoke of countless hours of practice.

    As Archer watched, a sense of admiration and respect grew within him. He marveled at her dedication.

    Tal was more than just an adventurer; she was a living testament to discipline and determination.

    Time seemed to slip away as he observed her, lost in the rhythm of her practice. Eventually, as if sensing his presence, Tal lowered her bow and turned towards him.

    Her lips curled into a warm smile as she approached. "Enjoying the show?" she asked yfully, a teasing glint in her eyes.

    Archer chuckled, his eyes admiring her toned body. "Definitely."

    She shrugged modestly, a touch of pride in her expression. "I''ve faced my fair share of challenges. Being skilled with a bow has its advantages."

    He nodded, acknowledging her statement. "Indeed, your talent is quite remarkable. Do you want to go on that date?"

    Tal turned her head away as she smiled but had to act stubborn, he saw this though, and grinned.

    Archer was just about to talk again but she interrupted him. ''''Where do you want to go?''''

    He quickly answered. ''''We can go hunting then get something to eat.''''

    She nodded in response, and as he noticed, he sent a message to E that they were heading out before summoning his wings.

    Archer picked the elf up into a princess carry and began to fly, he opened a portal to the city entrance and passed through.

    The two of them flew around the central Duchy while he scanned the area until he found some bandits in a forest to the east.

    Theynded not far away, Tal turned to him with narrowed eyes before speaking. ''''This is your idea of a date? Hunting bandits?''''

    Archer smiled as he grabbed her hand and led them toward the group. After traveling for a little while they came across a bandit camp.

    Humans were walking back and forth while others were drinking, Tal whispered. ''''What are we going to do? There''s too many for just us.''''

    He turned to her while grinning as he cast Stone Wardens and summoned dozens of them, Archer ordered them to charge into the camp.

    The Stone Men burst forth from behind the two and started charging at the bandits with an overwhelming force. The bandits, taken by surprise, scrambled to respond.

    Some drew their weapons, others shouted in rm, but their preparations were in vain against the onught of the Stone Men.

    The sh was fierce and swift, the sound of metal meeting stone echoing through the forest.

    A Stone Man swung his massive stone hammer, sending shockwaves through the ground as it struck a group of bandits.

    The impact alone was enough to send some of them flying, their bodies crashing into trees and underbrush.

    One by one, the bandits fell before thebined might of the couple and the Stone Men.

    Tal kept firing her arrows taking out bandits who tried to sneak up on Archer as he shed at a group.

    The forest became a battleground, the sh of weapons and the resounding thuds of blows forming a chaotic symphony.

    As the battle reached its climax, the bandit leader, his bravado shattered by the relentless assault, attempted to flee.

    But the Stone Men acted swiftly. They stepped in to stop the escaping bandit leader. With a mighty swing of their stone arms struck down the bandit leader, bringing a swift end to the battle.

    As the bandits were defeated and the forest grew calm, Archer dismissed them and summoned the smaller ones.

    He ordered them to loot all the hearts of the in while he and Tal waited. She approached him as she put her bow away.

    The two of them sat down when Archer used Mana Maniption to create a chair, he sat down and looked up to see the stars shining above.

    Tal joined him and spoke. ''''That fight was fun, I really enjoyed myself.''''

    He nodded as he grabbed her dainty but strong hand causing her to smile. But shemented. ''''Do you really want me? You already have my aunts and they are far more beautiful than me and my muscr warrior''s body.''''

    When Archer heard this he shook his head and examined the girl even close as he made her stand up in front of him.

    He thought to himself. ''She''s really beautiful. Like a mix between a moon and sun elf.''

    Tal was confused but listened to him. He looked at her in the adventurer''s leather armor, her silver hair in a ponytail.

    Her red eyes glowed and her smooth brown skin was perfection, her body was muscr but meaty in the right ces.

    Archer noticed she had thick thighs but a slim waist and arge pair of boobs. When he was looking at her she felt his eyes on her.

    She got nervous but didn''t stop him as she thought to herself. ''He is a perverted dragon but I like it.''

    Once Archer was done looking at the girl he pulled her onto hisp which shocked her but she quickly became stubborn. ''''Let me go you pervert.''''

    But all he did was hold her tight and start talking. ''''When I first met you all those years ago I was attracted to you but I was only thirteen then.''''

    He gazed into her red eyes and went on. "But when we saw each other again, I felt an instant attraction and knew I wanted you. It''s up to you my mixed elf.''''

    Tal turned away but he saw her ears turn red, but she nodded her head and spoke in a small voice. ''''I want it to, but I don''t want to rush things.''''

    Archer nodded and gently held her chin, turning her face towards him. Then, he kissed her.

    At first, she tensed up, but soon she eased into their first kiss, and they shared a moment of affection amidst a clearing scattered with defeated bandits and scurrying loot goblins.

    They let go of each other, and Tal huffed, turning her head to the side. But she kept holding onto him, which made Archer chuckle.

    Later, the small Stone Men came back, handing him the hearts and some chests. He stored them quickly in his Item box.

    Archer lifted her once more, making her yelp, and they flew off to continue their hunting date.

    The two of them flew in the directions that would likely house bandits and ouws. He wanted their gold and to have fun with Tal.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 301 My Husband (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 301 My Husband (R18)</h4>

    The two of them only found two more bandit groups and quickly dealt with them, Archer managed to gather six more chests and loads of hearts.

    Once it gotter Archer decided to return to the domain followed by Tal, when they did he scanned the treehouse and found all the girls asleep.

    He said goodnight to the elf girl who was making her way to her bedroom. Once she was gone he sat down and closed his eyes to see how many hearts he collected.

    Archer noticed he had 233 of them and began to eat. An hourter, he was done, feeling a mix of sickness and satisfaction.

    As hey on the sofa he checked his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 500/20000]

    [Level Up: 345>367]

    [Sp: 0>277]

    [Moon Magic Learned]

    [Hp: 8700>8800]

    [Mana: 42260>43000]

    [Strength: 7700>8000]

    [Constitution: 6700>7000]

    [Stamina: 7000>7300]

    [Intelligence: 7540>7700]

    [Blink: 6>7]

    [Eldritch st: 7>8]

    [Dragon''s Breath: 6>7]

    [Crown Of Stars: 3>4]

    [Sr re Barrage: 3>4]

    [Azur Comet: 1>2]

    [shpoint: 1>2]

    [Anti-Magic: 2>3]

    Content with his status upgrade, he began spending his Status Points. He invested a hundred points into HP, forty-seven into Mana, twenty into Strength and Charisma, and thirty into all other attributes.

    After doing that he checked his status again and was pleased.

    [Hp: 8800>9800]

    [Mana: 43000>44410]

    [Strength: 8000>8200]

    [Constitution: 7000>7300]

    [Stamina: 7300>7600]

    [Charisma: 6050>6250]

    [Intelligence: 7700>8000]

    Once he was finished with that he gotfortable and fell asleep, the peaceful night quickly passed by.

    Archer woke up to the smell of delicious food and sat up. He saw Nefertiti cooking something and wondered when she could cook.

    The pink-haired girl turned around and smiled as she saw him. ''''Husband you''re awake. Come eat I''ve cooked some Zenian breakfast. Father loves it when Mother cooks this.''''

    He stood up and made his way over to the table, Archer took a seat as Nefertiti put arge te in front of him.

    The delicious aroma of freshly baked bread, spices, and a hint of sweet honey filled the air making his stomach rumble.

    On the tray rested a selection of warm, pillowy breads��pita, tbread, and even a unique spiral-shaped loaf that resembled the sun''s rays.

    The bread was apanied by bowls of velvety hummus and vibrant, jewel-toned pickled vegetables that hinted at their exotic vors.

    Delicate cheeses, each with its own distinct texture and taste, adorned the tray alongside plump dates and figs that glistened like precious gems.

    They seemed to beckon Archer to reach out and savor their sweetness. At the center of it all sat a pyramid of ffel, crisp and inviting.

    The fragrance of chickpeas and spices wafted from the golden-brown spheres, and a small dish of aromatic yogurt sauce apanied them, promising a cooling contrast.

    But it was the tea that truly caught Archer''s attention. Its deep crimson color seemed to hold the very essence of the sunrise.

    The air was scented with a delicate blend of spices and floral notes, and Archer''s stomach rumbled in response.

    Nefertiti''s pink eyes sparkled as she met his gaze, a yful smile tugging at her lips.

    "May this feast grant you strength and nourishment, my husband," she spoke in a voice that was both melodious andforting.

    Archer took a deep breath, inhaling the tantalizing aromas that wafted from the tray of food Nefertiti had prepared.

    His stomach growled in anticipation, echoing his eagerness to taste the Zenian breakfast she had so lovingly crafted.

    The scene was set before him like a canvas of culinary art, and he was ready to dive in.

    With a sense of anticipation, he reached for a warm piece of spiral-shaped bread, the morning light reflecting off its golden surface.

    He dipped it into the bowl of hummus, the velvety spread clinging to the bread like a promise of vor.

    As he tasted the food, he felt a mix of textures and vors on his tongue �� the creamy hummus, the soft bread, and the touch of spices that made it even better.

    He kept trying different dishes, moving from one to the next. The pickled vegetables were bursting with lively vors, their tanginess contrasting nicely with the creamy cheeses.

    The sweetness of the dates and figs provided a delightful contrast, a touch of nature''s candy.

    His attention turned to the ffel, its crisp exterior giving way to a vorful interior that left him craving more.

    Archer continued eating until he was full and leaned back in his chair while letting out a happy sigh.

    Nefertitiughed at his reaction, he looked at her and saw that she had her wild pink hair tied into a ponytail.

    Her pink eyes were glowing and her brown skin looked smooth and blemish-free. She was wearing a loose-fitting white kaftan that suited her.

    Smiling, he said, "Nefi, you''re beautiful. I truly love your pink hair and unique pink eyes."

    When she heard hispliment Nefertiti smiled and made her way over to him and sat in hisp.

    The pink-haired princess leaned forward and kissed him. They shared a passionate kiss until they separated.

    She looked at him and spoke. ''''You know I love you right?''''

    When Archer heard her words he smiled and was happy as he replied. ''''I love you too, my pink princess.''''

    Nefertiti became excited and he saw love hearts in her eyes, he knew what she wanted and would give it to her.

    Archer bent her over the table causing her to be even more excited. He lifted her dress and saw a pair of yellow panties that were already wet.

    He pull them aside and saw her juicy pussy, Archer crouched down and started licking her but he wasn''t gentle causing her to moan.

    ''''Mmmmnggghhh!!~~ Agggnhhh!!~~''''

    Nefertiti grabbed hold of the table as her body shuddered. He kept licking her until he sucked her clit making her scream.

    ''''Ahhhhh!!~~''''

    Soon enough a wave of love juice shot out and covered his face which ignited his lust even more.

    He stood up as he pulled his pants down a bit and took his younger brother out, Archer started rubbing against her wet pussy.

    Her juices covered him, he was rock hard and shoved it deep inside her causing her to tighten up.

    ''''Arghhh!!~~ So good husband. Give me your seed.'''' Nefertiti said in a breathless voice.

    When he felt her it drove him mad with lust, he sped up causing her to nk out and let out erotic moans until he pushed deeper and shot his seed deep into her.

    ''''Mmmmmghnnn!!~~''''

    Archer groaned as he grabbed her round ass and continued fucking her, he went crazy on her feeling causing her to orgasm not long after.

    Nefertiti''s body was shaking but she wanted more but couldn''t stand up. She looked at Archer with hazy eyes and said one word. ''''More.''''

    He continued until he released again, but he wanted more but the pink princess was a mess. Her tongue was hanging out as his seed dripped from her pussy.

    Once he had pulled up his pants, Archer lifted her up and carried her to her bedroom so she could rest.

    After he did that he made his way to the little dragon''s woman to deal with his pent-up lust. When he entered the room Sera was still asleep.

    He walked over to her and leaned over her, that''s when he bit her ear making her shiver. Sera''s eyes slowly opened to see him standing over her.

    She looked down to see that his little brother was hard and she instantly knew what he wanted.

    Sera smiled as she got up and stretched, after that, she sat on the side of the bed and tugged his pants down.

    Before she could do anything he cast Cleanse on himself, once he was clean he didn''t stop her from taking his member in her mouth.

    She started sucking him as he moved her head back and forward, Archer felt her little tongue swirling around his little brother.

    Her actions caused him to groan as he grabbed her head as she got faster. He saw her red ponytail bouncing around.

    But her mouth felt so tight that he couldn''t hold on anymore and released his seed down her throat.

    Sera pulled her head back but made sure to swallow everything, she cast Cleanse on herself and took off Archer''s pants beforeying back.

    She spread her legs with a grin on her face, when Archer saw this he got even more turned on.

    Her pussy was dripping wet and was clean-shaven, it was delicate but was inviting him inside.

    He jumped on her and slid inside her causing her to let out a moan as she clung onto him.

    ''''Mmmmgnhhh!!~~ Archh.''''

    Archer started thrusting in and out of her, she was getting wetter and wetter making it easier for him to go in and out without hurting the little dragon.

    Sera grabbed his head and started to kiss him, he grabbed her thick hips and pushed deeper causing her to shudder as she exploded.

    Her love juices covered him but it didn''t affect him as he went crazy and soon shot his seed deep inside her womb.

    The redhead''s eyes rolled back as she fainted.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 302 Do I Have To Come

    <h4>Chapter 302 Do I Have To Come</h4>

    Archer looked down at the sleeping dragon girl and smiled. He pulled out of her as he cast Cleanse on the two of them.

    He tucked her into bed and left the room to let her rest. As he walked out, he saw E emerging from her bedroom.

    She looked at him and smiled as she spoke. ''''Morning Arch. How are you?''''

    Approaching her, Archer gave her a tight hug, and she melted into his arms. ''''I''m fine El. I''m going to explore the city until the girls wake up. Will you let me know when they are all awake?''''

    E nodded as she stepped back. ''''I''ll start making breakfast while they sleep.''''

    Suddenly, Archer kissed her, catching her off guard. She eagerly returned the kiss. They separated not long after and E made her way to the bath chambers to get cleaned up.

    As she walked away he watched her perky ass and he got excited again. But he shook his head and pulled out some fresh clothes and put them on.

    After doing that he cast Gate to Starfall City. When he passed through the portal, he stepped into a quiet alleyway.

    Archer walked out of there and didn''t see many people. There were some heading to work or going about their business.

    But he started exploring the capital. The cobblestone streets were lined with charming shops, their colorful signs swinging in the gentle breeze.

    Market stalls wereden with exotic fruits, vibrant fabrics, and intricate trinkets. As he walked, Archer''s eyes widened at the sight of towering spires.

    Gargoyles peered down from rooftops, and ornate fountains graced the city squares.

    The air was filled with the sounds of merchants hawking their wares, childrenughing, and the distant melodies of street performers.

    He wandered through the heart of the city, passing by a grand cathedral with stained-ss windows that depicted legendary heroes and mythical creatures.

    The aroma of freshly baked bread wafted from a nearby bakery, and he couldn''t resist indulging in a warm loaf.

    His exploration led him to a bustling market square, where a skilled cksmith pounded away at a glowing metal, creating intricate weapons and armor.

    Nearby, a fortune-teller with a colorful tent offered to read the fates of passers-by. A magnificent clock tower, known as the Timekeeper''s Spire, loomed over the city.

    The resonant tones of the clock''s chimes echoed through the streets, serving as a melodic reminder of the passage of time.

    With the eastern entrance in sight, Archer headed in that direction. Approaching the gate, he couldn''t help but be struck by its imposing presence.

    It stood tall and sturdy, built with the perfect craftsmanship. Massive stone walls rose on either side.

    The gate itself was a masterpiece of defensive architecture. Enormous wooden doors were reinforced with iron bands.

    As Archer got closer, he saw the gate''s big chains and pulleys. They were ready to lift or lower the gate quickly.

    The wall on each side of the gate looked strong. The stones fit perfectly, making a barrier that could stop anything.

    Shaking his head, he continued walking until a delicious smell hit his nose, he instantly started following it,

    After a brief walk, he reached a bakery with a selection of bread. Inside, he saw two elderly women.

    Enticed by the delicious smell, he walked into the shop. The two women at the counter saw him, and one greeted him kindly. "Young man, how can I help you?"

    ''''I want to buy some bread, a lot of it,'''' Archer answered thedy who spoke to him first.

    The old baker smiled as she picked up a piece of bread and handed it to him as she spoke in a joyful voice. ''''Try some young man. It''s lovely bread.''''

    He grabbed the bread and began eating. When he was done, he asked the woman, "Could I buy all you have, please?"

    She nodded her head and went to grab a bigger bag to put the stuff in. The olddy threw all the freshest bread in and handed it over to him as she spoke. ''''Three gold please.''''

    That''s when he saw even more bread being sold and went on a buying spree, he bought one hundred gold worth of the stuff which shocked the bakers.

    Archer took out the coins and handed them over before leaving the shop. He stored the bread in his Item Box, he kept some to eat as he continued exploring.

    When he walked out of the shop, E sent him a message saying she had gathered everyone and was waiting for him.

    He quickly found an alleyway, Archer opened a portal to the domain and stepped through it. As he entered, he saw all the girls waiting for him.

    They all smiled as Hemera was the first to speak. ''''Hello Arch, how was the city?''''

    When he heard her Archer looked at the sun elf and blew her a kiss causing the girl to blush causing him to grin as he gave them some bread to try.

    E curiously asked in a curious voice. ''''Why do you always buy crazy amounts of bread?''''

    Archerughed when he heard her but answered. ''''I can''t help it but I love food, to be honest.''''

    She nodded as the moon elf Hecate surprisingly. ''''So why have you gathered us?''''

    He looked at her and quickly brought up the reason everyone was there. ''''Okay, so the emperor has offered me a spot at the College of Magic. Who wants to join me?''''

    When they heard him, they all looked thoughtful. Hecate spoke first, saying in a sweet and melodic voice. ''''I won''t be attending; I prefer to study in myb as you know my love.''''

    Archer smiled at her and replied. ''''Okay, that''s not an issue, it''s not like we won''t see each other every day.''''

    Nefertiti was the next to speak. ''''I''m already at the Arcane Academy at home so I''ll stick to that and visit every day husband.''''

    He nodded at her, while the rest of the girls wanted to join him. After talking about who''s joining him once he told them about the Ball and they got excited.

    As they continued talking Nefertiti interrupted as she spoke to the girls with jealousy in her voice. ''''You lot better keep an eye on him and keep the girls in the college away from him.''''

    Each girl nodded, making Archerugh. The pink-haired girl''s possessiveness excited him, but he controlled his impulses to jump her.

    They decided to go shopping for dresses, Archer gave them a pouch full of gold but Tal interrupted. ''''Do I have toe? I''ve never worn a dress before.''''

    E smiled as she reassured the girl. ''''We will find a good one for you, there are plenty of shops in Starfall City.''''

    Tal nodded her head and didn''tin anymore, as they spoke he opened a portal to the same alleyway he left.

    The seven entered the portal because Archer dragged Hecate along after she tried to refuse but couldn''t say no to him.

    They walked onto the main street, and the group began searching for a store that sold dresses.

    It didn''t take them too long to find one, they approached it and all entered the shop. When they piled in the shopkeeper saw them.

    The older woman walked over to the group and spoke with a smile. ''''How can I help you, youngdies?''''

    Elle answered. ''''We all need dresses for the College Ball tonight.''''

    The shopkeeper smiled as she nodded but quickly joked. ''''Does the young man also need one? We have just the style for him.''''

    All the girls giggled and Archerughed before speaking to them. ''''While you lot are looking I''ll go find my clothes.''''

    They all said goodbye to him as he left the shop and went in search of a clothes shop for men.

    Archer started walking down the street and soon found a shop at the end of it, he walked into it and looked around.

    A warm smile illuminated the face of an elder gentleman as he approached, extending a heartfelt greeting in a jovial tone. "Good morning, young man. How may I be of assistance to you?"

    Meeting the kindly shopkeeper''s gaze he spoke. "I''ve received an invitation to the College Ball this evening and require clothes fitting for the asion."

    The shopkeeper''s smile deepened, his seasoned eyes appraising Archer with a knowing nce before responding. "I believe I have just the clothes you''re seeking, myd."

    With a nod, Archer fell into step behind the shopkeeper as thetter indicated his intention.

    Progressing through the shop, they eventually reached a more secluded backroom. Here, the shopkeeper started to shift a few boxes to reveal a hidden trunk.

    Opening the trunk, he revealed a sleek ck tunic adorned with tasteful violet ents.

    Alongside it were expertly crafted pants and boots, carefully chosen to perfectlyplement the tunic.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 303 The Hungry Hobbit

    <h4>Chapter 303 The Hungry Hobbit</h4>

    The shopkeeper looked at him while holding out some clothes and spoke. ''''Try it ond.''''

    Archer nodded as he took them and walked to the room the older man pointed at. He entered and started to try them on.

    Slipping into the tunic, he felt the fabric''s soft touch against his skin. It was smooth and caressed him like a gentle breeze.

    As he adjusted the tunic over his shoulders, he couldn''t help but notice how well it fit, hugging his frame without restricting his movements.

    His fingers traced the tasteful violet decorations, the intricate patterns a testament to the craftsmanship that went into creating the attire.

    They seemed to dance beneath his touch, each swirl and curve blending seamlessly with the rich ck material.

    Archer turned to the side, admiring himself in the mirror. The tunic flowed elegantly, its lines following his form with precision.

    The sleeves draped just right, and the hemline fell at a perfect length. His white hair contrasted against the dark fabric, creating a striking visual.

    He moved around, swaying gently to test the tunic''sfort. The fabric reacted effortlessly, moving with him as if it were an extension of his own skin.

    Archer''s violet eyes met his reflection''s gaze, a spark of approval and satisfaction flickering in their depths.

    His scales glimmered on his neck and hands. The attire feltfortable, fitting well with his white hair, and the decorationsplemented his violet eyes.

    Once he was done Archer stepped out of the backroom, his attire draped elegantly over his form.

    The sleek ck tunic is adorned with tasteful violet decorations. His tailored pants and bootspleted the ensemble, forming a charming and refined look.

    The old man, who had helped him select the outfit, was standing by the entrance with a pleased expression.

    As Archer approached, the shopkeeper''s eyes widened slightly, a glint of surprise and admiration in them.

    "Well, young man, I must say you look quite remarkable," the old manmented with genuine approval, his voice filled with satisfaction.

    "It''s as if the attire was meant just for you." He mumbled under his breath in amazement.

    Archer gave a grateful smile, running a hand through his white hair. "Thank you. I must admit, it does feel like a perfect fit."

    The shopkeeper''s brows furrowed slightly in thought. "It''s curious, isn''t it? It''s as if fate guided me to this outfit for you. It''s not often that something seems to match a person so perfectly."

    Archer chuckled softly, appreciating the old man''s sentiment. "Perhaps there''s a touch of magic in it, making sure I look my best for the asion."

    The shopkeeperughed, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Magic or not, you certainly have a knack for wearing it well. Now, you''ll be the talk of the ball, mark my words, boy."

    Archer''s smile widened, and he gave a nod of gratitude. "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you for your help. I''ll be sure to return if I need anything else in the future."

    He went back into the room and got changed back into the clothes he was wearing before, after he was done with that he stored the new clothes in his Item Box.

    Archer walked out and spotted The old man waiting for him, they made their way out to the front so he could pay for them.

    When they got to the counter the old man introduced himself. ''''I''m Oscar Thornwood, Owner of the Thornwood Clothing stores. We are based all over the empire.''''

    ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. How much for the clothes?'''' He replied in a friendly voice.

    Upon hearing Archer''s question, Oscar''s face lit up with a smile. "Just four gold for it. And feel free to visit my shops in the future. I have a feeling I''ll be seeing you more often now that you''re attending the College."

    Archer nodded his head and was curious so he asked. ''''What''s the college like?''''

    The old man pondered the question for a moment, his fingers gently stroking his chin. After a brief pause, he responded, "Well, they hold plenty of festivals and tournaments throughout the year. But next year is particrly special, as the Celestial Magic Tournament will take ce on the central continent.''''

    Oscar stopped speaking sat down to getfortable and continued. ''''Of course, the colleges and academies also organize smallerpetitions to determine who they''ll send to the tournament."

    When Archer heard this he got excited but thanked the man and left the shop. He returned to the dress shop and sat down on a bench to wait for the girls.

    As he sat there he pulled out some bread and ate, he saw staff running backward and forward carrying all different dresses.

    He waited there for another couple of hours, Archer gotfortable and fell asleep causing the people working at the shop to giggle.

    When he was sleeping he felt something jump on him, Archer opened his eyes to see Sera smiling down at him.

    She spoke in a happy tone as her tail swayed behind her. ''''We are done, Arch. The dresses are lovely. But you don''t get to see them until tonight.''''

    Sera giggled when she was done talking. Archer sat up and rubbed his eyes and saw the girls joining one by one.

    Teu spoke as she arrived. ''''Did you get your clothes, Arch?''''

    He nodded as he stood up and spoke. ''''Yeah, the shopkeepers helped out a lot with that. Let''s go get something to eat and explore the city together.''''

    They all agreed and followed him out of the shop, the group made their way down the street.

    E and Nefertiti beat the other five to hold his arm or hand, their antics caused him tough.

    Archer led the group down the road as they were talking between them, he noticed people were looking at them.

    He ignored them and saw a restaurant and entered. When he walked in the ce was quiet and peaceful.

    A man walked up to them with a smile as he spoke. ''''Good afternoon young man anddies. I''m Javis and I will be your server for your visit. Wee to The Hungry Hobbit, we serve traditional Avalonian food.''''

    The girls giggled when they heard the name and Archer replied to the man. ''''Arge table please.''''

    Javis nodded and led them to the biggest table in the ce, once they all were seated the girls started ordering their own food.

    Archer ordered one of everything while the girls got single meals. They all looked at him andughed.

    Hemera was the first to speak. ''''You''re going to be a fat dragon soon Arch.''''

    Sera startedughing as E spoke. ''''Soon we will have to put you on a diet.''''

    When he heard that he looked at the half-elf but the attacks weren''t done as Tal waded in. ''''You wouldn''t look as handsome if you be fat Archer.''''

    He looked at her as Nefertitimented with a voice full of love. ''''You will be fine. Your eating doesn''t seem to affect your weight husband.''''

    Archer smiled at her and they started to wait for their food to be brought to them. After a short wait, the aroma of mouthwatering dishes began to fill the air, apanied by the bustling sounds of the restaurant''s staff.

    One by one, servers emerged from the kitchen, their armsden with trays of mouthwatering food.

    tters of steaming roasted meats, baskets of fresh-baked bread, bowls of colorful sds, and pots of savory stews were carried with practiced precision.

    Archer and the girls watched in amazement as the servers orchestrated a culinary symphony, cing each dish meticulously on therge table before them.

    The tes and bowls seemed to multiply, forming a tantalizing mosaic of vors and textures. The table transformed into a feast fit for kings and queens.

    Javis, their cheerful server, led the procession with a wide grin, his eyes twinkling with anticipation.

    "Dear guests," he proimed with a touch of theatricality, "behold the exquisite delights brought forth from The Hungry Hobbit!"

    As the final dish found its ce, Archer''s violet eyes widened in awe.

    The table had transformed into a masterpiece, adorned with culinary creations gathered from realms far and wide.

    tes held sulent roasted dragon meat, tender unicorn steaks zed with enchanting sauces, and tters of buttery mermaid-farmed seaweed.

    Bowls overflowed with shimmering celestial fruits, each bite offering a taste of the heavens.

    Roast meats glistened, sds sparkled with vibrant colors, and the air was infused with the fragrant scents of herbs and spices.

    The variety was astounding, from hearty stews to delicate pastries. Sera pped her hands in delight, her eyes gleaming. "Oh, this is incredible!"

    Teu''s mouth watered as she surveyed the spread. "I didn''t expect so much!"

    Archer chuckled, his excitement mirroring theirs. "Well, I did say one of everything!"

    E''sughter rang out as she gazed at the abundance. "You certainly weren''t kidding!"

    Everyone, including Archer, shared the same excited smiles, even Hecate disyed a small grin.

    Once everyone sat down, they eagerly started eating the food. The sounds of forks and knives clinking and their happy voices filled the air.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 304 What’s The Reason

    <h4>Chapter 304 What''s The Reason</h4>

    The group was eating and chatting, the servers brought over goblets of some fruit juice that tasted like strawberries.

    Archer turned to Nefertiti and asked. ''''How''s your ssesing along Nefi?''''

    The pink-haired girl stopped eating before she answered. ''''It''s going good husband, we have our tests in a few months and the teachers are saying I''m doing really good.''''

    When she finished talking she smiled at him, Archer replied. ''''That''s good, I''m really proud of you.''''

    She got excited as she heard his words and went back to eating as she started to think to herself.

    Archer turned to Tal and spoke. ''''How are the Sparrows doing?''''

    The brown-skinned elf looked at him and replied. ''''They love the amodation you gave them. Novius and Cecelia have been there a lottely taking a break.''''

    She took a sip of her drink before continuing. ''''They understood why you don''t let them wander around and I now understand. Sorry for doubting you, Archer.''''

    He nodded his head. ''''Don''t worry about it, Tali. You''re mine now, so the past doesn''t matter.''''

    The older girl smiled at him. That''s when the redhead Sera spoke as she held in augh. ''''So you got the two aunts and now the niece? You lewd dragon.''''

    Archer startedughing followed by the rest, Teumented. ''''I''m going to go back to tell Mother and Father about joining the College of Magic once we are done eating.''''

    E spoke up when Teu finished talking. ''''I will go see Mother and inform her as well. Do you want toe to Sera?''''

    Sera nodded with a big smile on her face as Hemera joined in the conversation. ''''Well if everyone is going to tell her parents about the college I''ll do the same and see how they react.''''

    ''''I will return to theb to continue my studies,'''' Hecatemented when everyone was done.

    All the girls nodded and smiled at her but continued talking among themselves. Archer nced at the moon elf and nodded.

    In response, she offered a faint smile. He was delighted to see her slowly oveing her shyness and bing more sociable.

    The group continued eating, and after an hour of eating they were all done. Archer paid for the meal before they left.

    They made their way to the alleyway, while the afternoon sunlight shone from overhead. He opened a portal to the domain.

    Archer stepped through followed by the girls, when they all passed through Hecate made her way to theb after saying bye to him.

    The rest looked at him as he cast Gate to the Aquaria Kingdom''s pce. Teu kissed him before stepping through it.

    Archer did the same for the other girls apart from E and Sera who left the treehouse on foot going to find Sheira.

    Hemera set off for the Sri Empire, and Nefertiti retired to her room to rest for a bit. That''s when Archer noticed Tal standing alone, looking a bit lost.

    He approached her and asked, "Want to hang out with me, Tali?"

    She responded with a slight nod and then inquired, "Has Teu been teaching you how to fight?"

    Archer nodded back, replying, "Yep, she has. Why? Are you interested in training me too?"

    Tal''s face lit up with a smile as she nodded and said, "Absolutely. Can we start now?"

    "Sure thing. Let''s head outside for an hour or two," Archer agreed, leading the way to the front door.

    Archer and Tal ventured to a peaceful clearing near the treehouse. The sunlight filtered through the leaves, creating a dappled pattern on the ground.

    Flying beasts chirped in the trees nearby, adding to the peace of the ce. Archer wore an excited yet curious expression as he looked at the skilled warrior.

    Tal stretched her arms, her toned figure moving gracefully. "Alright, Archer. Let''s start with some basic moves."

    He nodded, eager to learn from her. "Sure. I''m ready."

    They began with footwork and stance, Tal demonstrating precise and controlled movements.

    Archer followed her lead, mirroring her actions. As they moved through the motions, her guidance was patient and encouraging.

    "Good," she praised, her eyes focused on his form. "Remember, the key is bnce and precision. It''s not always about strength."

    He listened closely, taking in her advice. He knew he was strong, but he understood that being skilled was just as crucial.

    They moved on to practicing strikes and blocks. Her movements were fluid and efficient, her every action purposeful.

    He tried to match her, his movements were a lot worse than hers but he was getting better as time went on.

    After a series of exercises, following that she took a step back, wiping sweat from her forehead. "You''re catching on quickly, Archer. You learn quickly.''''

    Archer smiled appreciatively. "Thanks, Tali. Your guidance is really helping."

    Tal''s lips curved into a small grin. "Let''s work on parrying now."

    As they continued, he could feel the improvement in his style. He focused on timing and precision, imitating Tal''s moves as closely as he could.

    She took a step back and nodded with a smile. "You''re learning quickly. Your hard work is showing."

    His chest swelled with pride. "I''m lucky to have you as a teacher."

    Tal''s eyes softened. "It''s my pleasure to share what I know."

    As the training continued, he soon realized he wasn''t just learningbat techniques. He was learning from Tal''s discipline and her appreciation for the art ofbat.

    They practiced until he became all sweaty and started to feel tired. Tal finally suggested that they stop for the day.

    He sat on a fallen log, taking a moment to catch his breath. She sat beside him, a smile on her face.

    "You did really well today," she said sincerely.

    Archer chuckled, wiping his forehead. "Thanks. I still have a long way to go, but I''m ready to get better."

    The two of them sat there for a little while before he jumped up and cast Cleanse on himself before speaking to her. ''''I''m going to check out the College of Magic so I can get a ce for us to teleport there tonight.''''

    Tal nodded her head and told him she wanted to continue training as she jumped up and walked to the center of the clearing.

    When she arrived Archer cast Blink and appeared in front of her, she jumped back but was grabbed by him.

    He passionately kissed her as he pulled her toward him, they shared a kiss before he let her go and leaned in to whisper into her ear. ''''I can''t wait to im you Tal.''''

    Tal grinned as he walked off, she got back to training as Archer opened a portal to the same alleyway.

    Archer entered the portal and saw the bustling streets ahead. He walked forward, heading west.

    While walking he heard a voice called out to him, "Archer!"

    He turned and saw Rowana, the blonde witch he had met years ago. Archer instantly became wary as he saw her.

    She stopped in front of him but had to look up at him this time, the older woman took her hat off and spoke. ''''It''s good to see you, boy! You are even more handsome then thest time we meet. What are you doing in the capital?''''

    Archer looked at the woman with raised eyebrows but stopped bothering about it before answering the woman. ''''I''ve been offered a ce in the College of Magic, so me and the girls are attending the ball tonight.''''

    He then looked at her and paid more attention, when he did he couldn''t help but pay attention to her violet eyes.

    They reminded him of his own but hers sparkled as she looked at him, she looked the same as before.

    Purple robes, a purple witch''s hat, and wild blonde hair, Archer didn''t see the two men she was with before.

    Rowana smiled as she spoke. ''''Oh great, I know some people who go there. I''m very close with the headmistress.''''

    Archer looked at her skeptically which caused her tough as she continued. ''''You don''t believe me? One of these days I will prove you wrong little Archer.''''

    Heughed at the witch as they walked toward the college, they passed by merchants setting up their stalls to sell to the travelers.

    When they were walking he turned to the witch and asked. ''''Where are you going?''''

    Rowana smiled as she turned to him and hooked his arm, ''''Well I got to go to the college as well to visit my friend.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod, and they conversed while making their way toward the western entrance.

    Soon after, they both went through the gate. When they got outside the city he could see the college in the distance.

    He turned to her and asked. ''''So how have you been since west met?''''

    The witch smiled as she replied with a cheerful voice. ''''Been busy with quests and rxing in my spare time. Buttely, my boss has made me do extra paperwork for an interesting reason.''''

    Archer got curious and inquired. ''''What''s the reason?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 305 A Mysterious Wtich

    <h4>Chapter 305 A Mysterious Wtich</h4>

    Rowana smiled when she heard him. She stopped walking and leaned close to his ear, speaking in a seductive voice.

    "Don''t worry, Archer Wyldheart. We will be spending a lot of time together in the future, my little dragon."

    He looked at the woman with raised eyebrows when he heard her but wondered what she meant.

    After thinking about it, he gave up and couldn''t be bothered to figure it out and decided to wait until she was ready.

    As they were walking again he thought to himself ''I wonder why she''s so interested in me. We have only met a few times.''

    But then he got curious about what she meant but shrugged beforementing. ''''Okay, I look forward to it Rowana.''''

    The mysterious witch looked at him and wondered why he was so casual about everything but stopped thinking about it.

    She grabbed his arm again as they traveled down the road, making their way to the College of Magic.

    As they were walking Archer spotted sprawling farnds. Tended by hardworking hands, the fields were a tapestry of colors.

    Golden wheat was swaying in the breeze, rows of hearty vegetables, and orchardsden with ripe fruits.

    The sight was a testament to the fruits ofbor and the harmony between nature and those who tended it.

    As he admired the sight he thought to himself. ''This world is so beautiful, it''spletely different from Earth.''

    But what truly captured his attention was something even more enchanting in the distance �C the College of Magic.

    Its towers rose like crystalline spires against the horizon, a beacon of wisdom and arcane mastery.

    The sun, now descending towards the horizon, cast a warm, golden hue upon the college''s walls, making them seem almost ethereal.

    Archer felt thete afternoon breeze on his face, it blew his short messy hair all over the ce.

    After walking for a little while they arrived at the college. They stopped before the towering gates of the College of Magic.

    They stood as guardians to a world of magical knowledge and endless possibilities. Before him stretched an imposing building, its grandeur almost taking his breath away.

    As he gazed at the intricately carved spires and majestic arches, a sense of familiarity washed over him.

    He couldn''t help but be reminded of a particr magic school from a beloved book he had read back on Earth.

    Archer couldn''t help but smile as he recognized the parallels. The nostalgia mingled with his current reality, creating a unique blend of wonder and surrealism.

    He half-expected to see young wizards racing on broomsticks or magical creatures peeking from hidden corners.

    Yet, this massive building in front of him is no story. The College of Magic was real, and he was about to be a part of its story.

    After admiring the college she stopped walking. He turned to her as she let go of his arm and was typing something on an artifact, he thought she wasn''t paying attention to him.

    That''s when an idea came to him. As he grew even more curious about this mysterious woman, Archer decided to use his Analyze skill on her.

    [------]

    [------]

    [------]

    He was puzzled, but the older woman looked at him and spoke with a seductive grin in a captivating tone. ''''You shouldn''t try to pry into ady''s secret Archer, It would be seen as rude if it was someone else.''''

    Rowana looked into his eyes as she continued speaking. ''''One day you will know everything about me my dragon, but today''s not the time for such stuff.''''

    When he heard her speak a shiver went down his spine, she gave him a big smile when she was done speaking.

    She then started to drag him further into the college, they made their way up the pathway that led to the main entrance.

    The path was peaceful and there wasn''t anyone around but he could see people rushing around in the distance.

    Archer thought to himself as she watched her. ''I wonder why it didn''t work on her, I think it didn''t work because she is high-ranked but it''s exciting that she must be really strong, I must fight her one day.''

    As they continued walking through the college''s enchanting garden, a symphony of delightful scents enveloped him.

    Every step revealed a new scent, filling the air with a variety of delightful aromas. He heard birds chirping all over giving off a melodic tune.

    He inhaled deeply, savoring the sweet perfume of blooming flowers that mingled with the earthy undertones of herbs and the subtle hint of magic in the air.

    The breeze carried whispers ofvender and rosemary, a soothing melody that danced around him.

    Archer closed his eyes for a moment, letting the fragrant breeze awaken his senses and he started to feel calm.

    Rowana turned to him with a smile and spoke. ''''Archer, I have to go and meet my friend for an important meeting, but don''t worry my dragon we will see each other again.''''

    He nodded his head and replied. ''''No worries Rowana, I will see you soon.''''

    The older woman grinned up at him. ''''You sure will.''''

    She turned on her heels and made her way to the college entrance while waving to him after she bid farewell to him.

    He watched with curiosity in his eyes wondering why she was so mysterious, he kept looking at her until she disappeared from sight.

    He thought to himself. ''What a strange woman, I wonder who she actually is and why she left so suddenly.''

    When Rowana was gone he started to look for a ce that he could transport him and the girls to, he soon found a ce that was not far from where he was.

    He made his way over to it and found it to be really quiet and peaceful so he opened a portal to the domain.

    Archer stepped through to see all the girls talking in the living room.

    They all turned to him with smiles, he was about to greet them but before he could speak Sera jumped up and rushed over to him.

    She started sniffing him before she spoke in a jealous voice. ''''Who is she?''''

    Archer looked at the redhead with a smile but soon noticed all the girls were looking at him. ''''I ran into a witch called Rowana who I met years ago, but there''s something about her I can''t put my finger on.''''

    All the girls looked curious, E had a small smile on her face, and Hemera giggled when she saw Sera''s reaction.

    Teu just chuckled and started rxing while motioning toward Archer to join her with a grin.

    Tal was just watching the scene with curious eyes. but she quickly asked a question. ''''What do you mean Arch?''''

    ''''I''m not sure, she''s strong for sure but I think she''s hiding something but I don''t know.'''' He answered the elf''s question as he sat down.

    E was the next to change the subject and talk about it another time. ''''Did you find a ce for us to transport to?''''

    Archer nodded as he pulled Hemera and Teu into a hug, the two of them leaned on him earning dirty looks from the others.

    Heughed when he saw this but answered E''s question. ''''Yeah, I found a quiet ce inside the college''s garden.''''

    She nodded as he turned to the pink princess who was watching him with narrowed eyes which caused him to smile at her.

    But instead of smiling back, she spoke in a jealous tone. ''''Who''s this witch you met? Did you flirt with her husband?''''

    Archer began to exin when and where they met and how he didn''t flirt with her and how she told him she had a friend in the college.

    Once he was done talking it was Hemera who spoke up in a cheerful voice. ''''When do we leave for the ball?''''

    He thought for a second then answered. ''''Two hours, it''s not long now.''''

    Teu put her head on his shoulder and quickly fell asleep causing the group tough, Hemera pulled out a book and started reading.

    She swung her legs on hisp and started to rx while the other started talking to pass the time.

    The girls asked him questions about his life on Earth, before he started he decided to tell Tal who was sitting there with her head in her hands looking at him.

    When Archer finished telling her there was no change in her expression so he grew curious and asked her. ''''Tali, why do you not seem bothered about my past life?''''

    She smiled as she started talking. ''''Well the girls tell me you seem to like shocking people, so I''m ready for your revtions. Even so, your past life does interest me.''''

    He nodded as he heard Sera speak. ''''What were your parents like on this Earth?''''

    As he heard her memories flooded back to him as he remembered a lot about his Mother on Earth and wondered how she was doing.

    Archer shook his head and tried his best not to be bothered by the swirling emotions that were happening inside him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 306 Dressed up

    <h4>Chapter 306 Dressed up</h4>

    They sat in thefortable living room of the treehouse, rxing in the warm and golden glow of thete afternoon sun that flowed through the many windows.

    Archer decorated the room to be a peaceful one where they could rx and even fall asleep whenever they wanted.

    He could hear a gentle rustling of leaves outside, apanied by the faraway chirping of birds, creating a calming background.

    Archer started exining about his family life on Earth. He told them about his caring Mother even tho she had nine children, she loved all of them equally.

    When he finished telling them part of the story Archer started to think to himself. ''One day I will go back to see her.''

    Tal was the first to speak. ''''So you came from a loving family and woke up to one that hated you?''''

    He nodded his head and let out a sadugh but that vanished as he looked at the half-elf who had her blonde short hair in a ponytail and was wearing a loose-fitting white dress.

    Archer shook his head and answered. ''''Yeah that''s how it was but I had E before I left and started my adventure.''''

    After saying that he remembered each meeting with the seven girls and a small smile appeared on his face. ''''But that''s when I met you girls which I have loved having each one in my life.''''

    All the girls smiled as the talking died down but Sera asked, ''''Do you miss your other parents?''''

    When he heard this he nodded but didn''t speak as he started thinking about them again.

    The girls could see it affected him by talking about so they changed the subject to the ball which they needed to get ready for.

    They finished off their chat and rushed to the bath chambers. When they did that he summoned Hecate who jumped when she appeared.

    She looked around and spotted him standing there, a smile appeared on her face as she spoke in a surprised voice. ''''Is it time for the ball?''''

    Archer nodded his head as he answered. ''''Yes, my moon witch. Do you not want toe?''''

    Hecate nced up at him, her face showing uneasiness. He reached out and softly touched her cheek, continuing to talk in a gentle tone.? ''''If it makes you nervous, you don''t have toe.''''

    The moon elf smiled as she gathered her courage and expressed. ''''I wille for a little while Arch.''''

    When he heard her a big smile crept on his face, Archer then told her that the rest of the girls were taking a bath to get ready and she should join them.

    Hecate agreed and made her way to the baths, he decided to take one as well and entered.

    As he walked in the girls all stopped talking and Tal panicked causing everyone tough, but he didn''t miss the chance to perv on the girl''s naked bodies.

    That was when a sponge flew at him and he grabbed it, he looked at the culprit and saw Tal covering herself.

    He grinned when he realized her attempt to hide herself made it worse, herrge boobs were spilling over her arms.

    Her muscr body which was like a work of art was on show and he loved every second of it.

    As he stared at her a spell mmed into him, but it dissipated before it could do anything causing the caster to be shocked.

    Archer looked at Nefertiti who was standing out of the water, when he saw this his lust soared.

    Her bubblegum pink hair was tied up into a bun and her bright pink eyes were shining. But it wasn''t that drove him mad it was her massive boobs that sat on her chest without any sag.

    His eyes traced her perfect curvy body and loved every inch of it. When the pink princess saw this she gave him a seductive grin.

    Nefertiti was happy she drew his attention but the way he was looking at her sent shivers down her body.

    Archer''s eyes were full of lust but Teu quickly dealt with it before he jumped them by spraying water in his face.

    He shook his head and startedughing before speaking. ''''Nefi don''t do that unless you''re prepared for the consequences.''''

    The Zenian princess giggled before speaking in a sultry voice. ''''Oh, I will happily ept them anytime, husband.''''

    As Neferiti finished speaking a sponge hit her in the face shocking her. Everyone startedughing as she stared at Hemera with an angry look.

    But E dered. ''''Nefi we don''t have time for this, let''s get ready.''''

    The subus rxed and began washing herself, while Archer joined the water and did the same.

    But he was stopped when he heard Teu''s voicee from behind him. ''''Can I wash your back, Arch?''''

    When she saw him nod, she started cleaning his back. After a little while they finished cleaning themselves and got out of the water.

    The girls left for a room to get ready followed by Xanthe and Thalia who was going to help them.

    After he was finished he dried himself off and started putting on the clothes he bought.

    Once he was dressed he looked in the mirror. He slicked his white hair to the side and sorted out his cor before scrutinizing the rest of his outfit.

    Archer looked in the mirror, wearing a fancy ck tunic with delicate violet designs that made it look even better.

    The tunic flowed smoothly down his frame, the fabric caressing his skin as he moved.

    Paired with fitted ck pants and boots that also featured violet ents, the outfit oozed a sense of kingly charm.

    He couldn''t help but admire himself in the mirror, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    Thebination of ck and violet gave him a refined yet mysterious air, and he couldn''t deny the pridefulness he felt from looking so handsome.

    Turning from side to side, he took in every angle, appreciating how the tunic and pants hugged his form in all the right ces.

    The boots added a polished finish to the look, enhancing his overall presence.

    As the soft light from the room''s chandeliers cast a gentle glow on him, Archer''s violet eyes sparkled with a mix of self-assuredness and a hint of yfulness.

    He ran a hand through his hair, ensuring it was neatly styled. After he finished getting ready he walked out of the bath chambers.

    When he did the seven were standing there all done up, his jaw dropped to the floor as he looked at each one.

    Archer looked at E first and his heart skipped a beat as his eyes met the sight before him.

    She was adorned in a stunning white ballroom gown that hugged her curves, emphasizing her thick thighs and waist.

    The gown''s intricatece patterns added an air of refinement to her dress. Her short blonde hair was tied into a ponytail, showcasing the delicate features of her face.

    E''s shining blue eyes sparked with abination of excitement and a hint of shyness. Archer caught his breath as he took in her beauty.

    Her presence radiated an aura of enchantment as if she had stepped out of a fairytale. He then looked at Teu.

    Teu''s dress was a beautiful shade of blue that matched her hair, its flowing fabric emphasizing her warrior''s body.

    The color mirrored the intensity of her blue eyes, and the gown''s intricate patterns seemed to dance as she moved.

    Sera''s dress was the same color red as her hair. The dress''s elegant design highlighted her happy and joyful moods, and her radiant smile was as beautiful as the dress itself.

    Nefertiti''s pink dress was a perfect match for her pink hair and eyes. The gown clung to her curvy body and barely held her chest in ce.

    The shade of pink seemed to reflect her joyful and loving personality. It really suited her and Archer loved it.

    When she saw his reaction she got happy and love hearts appeared in her eyes causing him to chuckle and blow her a kiss.

    Hemera''s dress was emerald-green in color, reminiscent of the gemstone. The gown''s simplicity spoke to her natural beauty, and her calm expression added a touch of coolness to it.

    That''s when his attention was drawn to Hecate who had her silver hair braided and her red eyes were shining as she looked at him.

    Hecate''s dress is a rich shade of purple. The intricate details of the gown reflected her mysterious presence and herposed behaviour only added to her charm.

    Tal wore a bright yellow dress that exuded warmth and positivity. The cheerful color matched her friendly personality, and her confident posture revealed her inner strength.

    Archer''s stare swept over each of them, his heart swelling with gratefulness for having such extraordinarydies in his life.

    "Wow," he breathed, his voice full of surprise and admiration. "You all look stunning and each one of you is beautiful."

    When they heard hispliment they all got happy and wore smiles on their faces as each one kissed.

    Tal even joined the queue even though she was embarrassed. Once they all kissed him he cast Gate to the ce he found in the College of Magics garden.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 307 How Do You Know

    <h4>Chapter 307 How Do You Know</h4>

    The eight of them stepped out and saw loads of people walking past, as they walked the girls were careful not to fall over.

    Nefertiti seized Hemera, Teu sped onto Tal, and Sera securely held E. When Archer saw this he chuckled to himself.

    He held his hand out to Hecate who gently took it and fell in next to him, when he looked at her he was amazed.

    Her braided silver hair looked beautiful and it glowed when the light hit it, her elf ears kept twitching showing she was nervous.

    Archer looked down and showed her deep cleavage and got excited but stopped that before it could grow.

    After shaking his head hemented. ''''You look amazing Hecate. I''m d you agreed toe.''''

    She smiled and got happy when heplimented her. Hecate felt like she was in a dream and not real life.

    The group made their way to the entrance. When they stepped onto the main path the people who were walking passed just stopped and stared at them.

    He smiled when he saw their reactions, the girls giggled behind him. Archer led the group to the entrance.

    As they walked Tal spoke to the group. ''''I feel ufortable. I hate wearing dresses.''''

    Archer turned around to see her fussing around causing him tough, he told Hecate to wait a second as he approached the warrior.

    He came to a stop in front of her and leaned forward. ''''You look absolutely beautiful Tali. I want to pin you down and rip that dress off.''''

    When she heard this, embarrassment flooded over her, leaving her momentarily unsure of how to react. However, as time passed, embarrassment gave way to simmering anger.

    Tal went to speak but Archer quickly kissed her. His actions caught her off guard, he stepped back and heard people speaking not far from them.

    ''''Is he with all thosedies?'''' One older man said in a curious voice.

    ''''Who is he and why is he here? He isn''t from a noble family.'''' A youngdy stated.

    ''''He is clearly a student alongside the girls.'''' Another manmented.

    Archer heard all of this but ignored it, his group was gaining attention but that didn''t bother him.

    At that moment, Teu''s voice cut through in frustration. "We''re drawing way too much attention. It''s getting irritating."

    ''''I agree. They keep looking at us like we are rare beasts.'''' Sera spoke as she gave a dirty look to a group of girls who were looking at them.

    Tal quickly expressed in a voice full of disdain. ''''Even the old men are looking at us with lust in their eyes, it''s disgusting.''''

    The group continued to walk, as they did the other girls could walk normally so they rushed to take Archer''s other arm.

    Hecate was on his right as the others fought for the left and Hemera won. They approached the entrance and saw two women and a man.

    As they approached the woman in the middle stepped forward with a big smile as she spoke. ''''Archer Wyldheart. It''s good to finally meet you. I''m headmistress Ophelia ckfire.''''

    Ophelia''s deep violet eyes held a spark of arcane power that resonated with Archer''s instincts.

    She had ck and purple hair that cascaded elegantly, and her presence exuded confidence and mystique, befitting her status as a headmistress.

    Her witch''s robes swirled around her, hinting at the magical prowess shemanded. There was another woman with her who had brown hair and bright green eyes.

    Archer smiled as he replied. ''''Nice to meet you, Ophelia. Have we met before?''''

    He got curious as the woman reminded her of someone but couldn''t figure it out. But she just smiled as she greeted the girls.

    ''''Hellodies, I hope you enjoy the ball tonight it will be good and I hope to see you in sses,'''' Ophelia spoke as she left.

    But Archer noticed a brown-haired woman with cute bear ears that moved around on her head was looking at him.

    He thought he recognized her but he didn''t, so he went to walk toward the entrance. As he got close he suddenly got a bad feeling.

    Archer stopped walking and looked in the direction the headmistress walked off in but he didn''t see her anymore.

    At that moment that''s when the bad feeling intensified and he turned to the girls. ''''Somethings going to happen.''''

    All their eyes widened when they heard him but they nodded. All six girls took out some boots and swapped them for their party shoes.

    They got their weapons out which caused the people around them to get worried and backed away.

    That''s when Archer whispered. ''''Draconis.''''

    His draconic features appeared and spoke again. ''''You girls stay here and help the college. Sera youe with me.''''

    E and the rest nodded with a wide range of emotions on their faces from excitement to worry but he knew they would be fine.

    She summoned her wings and nodded. But before they could do anything a massive storm appeared overhead.

    Just then, the distant toll of a bell began to chime from the west.

    The sound triggered a memory in Archer, drawing a connection to a certain tale he had heard about the Doom of Frostholm.

    He turned to the girls and spoke in a serious voice. ''''Go warn the professors about an attack. It will happen soon.''''

    Just as he was about to fly off he heard a voice. ''''What do you think you''re doing dragon?''''

    Archer stopped flying and turned around to see Ophelia standing there with a smile.

    He descended to the ground as he thought to himself. ''This headmistress looks so hot standing there like that.''

    When his feet touched the floor he spoke. ''''Creatures will be attacking from the west. Get the college guards to lock down and guard the gate and send a warning to the city.''''

    The headmistress looked at him with a cocked eyebrow and replied. ''''How do you know all this?''''

    He didn''t even look at her as he spoke. ''''The Doom Of Frostholm. The same bells rang before the city was destroyed.

    Ophelia gazed at the older man, his eyes wide with a mix of agreement and confusion.

    He shook his head briefly and then nodded in rapid session. "He''s right," he affirmed. "The bells chimed before the downfall. But what''s the reason for the attack in this ce?"

    Archer answered. ''''They have no reason, the creatures attack wherever and whenever they are brutal and evil, that''s all.''''

    When he finished the bells chimed again, he pped his wings and soared high into the sky.

    The girls started to prepare as the headmistress and other professors herded the people into the college.

    As he was flying he gave General Mohamet a warning to prepare. Archer was now hovering above the college''s massive grounds.

    In the distance immense holes in the ground appeared as a swarm of creatures poured out of them and rushed toward the college.

    Sera joined him not long after and looked at him with curiosity in her eyes which caused him to smile.

    He looked at her and spoke in a serious voice. ''''Seraphina. We will have a tough fight and can''t let them reach the college. Do you think we can do it?''''

    She looked at him with a big smile. ''''If we''re together of course we can.''''

    Archer nodded and descended to the ground and opened a portal to the domain. When therge portal appeared he summoned the dragon-kin.

    The first soldiers emerged. Their imposing figures, adorned in beautifully crafted armor, marched forward in disciplined formation.

    The thud of their boots on the ground resonated like a heartbeat, mirroring the pulse of the impending battle.

    Their fiery breath was mirrored in the determination etched across their faces, each warrior prepared to defend their home with unflinching resolve.

    As they took their positions, the dragon-kin seamlessly formed an unbreakable shield wall.

    Shields of all different sizes locked together, creating an imposing barrier that would stand firm against the onught toe.

    The dying sunlight danced on the polished surfaces of their armor, reflecting a glint of hope amidst the grim circumstances.

    Then emerged the tribe Archer had taken in. They moved with the grace of hunters honed by the wilds.

    Their bows, masterfully crafted, were raised and ready, arrows nocked and aimed towards the encroaching horde.

    When he saw them there were all sorts of creatures, Archer noticed all the familiar ones he''d fought before and dozens of new ones that spooked him.

    Hundreds of dragon-kin were ready to fight with their long spears pointing at the iing creatures.

    Mohamet was shouting out orders to them as the archers behind them prepared to let their arrows loose at his orders.

    All of a sudden, a massive spell appeared from behind the horde, Archer rushed forward as he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    He turned into his dragon form to block the attack, his massive form appeared shocking everyone and everything around him.

    The spell collided with him but vanished. Archer returned the attack with one of his own as hended in front of the soldiers.

    His transformation was a ze of pure white light, his human form melting away as he embraced his majestic white dragon form.

    Archer''s scales glistened akin to newly fallen snow in the waning light, exuding an aura ofmand and might.

    His wings, vast and formidable, stretched out with a graceful sweep that defied the chaos below.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 308 The Swarm Appears

    <h4>Chapter 308 The Swarm Appears</h4>

    Archer stood in front of the soldiers as he took a deep breath. The air crackled with energy as his chest glowed with an array of beautiful colors.

    With a deep breath, he unleashed a flood of power that resonated with the elements themselves.

    An ear-shattering roar erupted from his throat, shaking the very ground beneath him. From his open mouth burst forth a torrent of pure magic��a swirling vortex of fire, water, earth, and more.

    As the multi-colored st tore through the swarm of creatures, devastation followed in its wake.

    mes licked at the air, consuming any foe caught within their grasp. Waters surged forth, freezing everything in their path, encasing creatures in ice.

    The earth quaked, sending shockwaves that shattered the ground beneath, swallowing creatures whole.

    The elements converged and shed, a symphony of chaos and power.

    His dragon''s breath rushed through the swarm like a tempest, leaving behind a wake of twisted and charred remains.

    Creatures squirmed and shrieked as the onught consumed them, their twisted forms unable to withstand the raw force of his attack.

    Amidst the destruction, the elements melded and merged, creating a maelstrom of devastation that seemed to rewrite the very fabric of reality.

    And as quickly as it had begun, the torrent subsided, leaving a scorched and altered battlefield in its wake.

    The grasnd in front of the bridge was now changed. Bodiesy everywhere and the ground was charred ck.

    Smoke hung in the air, the scent of burnt magic mingling with the acrid smell of charred earth.

    Archer''s dragon breath had torn through the swarm, leaving behind a scene of havoc. Sera quickly joined him.

    She turned into her dragon form and let out her own fiery breath which burned every creature in its path.

    Once they were done with their attacks and charged at the swarm. Archer''srge body crashed into the swarm.

    He used his ws and tail to deal damage to as many creatures as he could.

    [Ophelia''s POV]

    When she heard the boys warning she rushed to get all the guests into the college and put up the building''s defensive barrier.

    While she was doing this the college''s guard captain rallied the defenders helped by some of the professors.

    They rushed out the front gate and were shocked at what they saw. An army appeared out of nowhere.

    She saw over one hundred women with powerful-looking bows firing volleys of arrows into the iing swarm.

    But what shocked her the most was the professional small army that she spotted over a thousand dragon-kin warriors.

    Their armor was in-looking but Ophelia knew better as she could sense the manaing from them.

    They hadrge shields that interlocked together and spears that sat in grooves. It allowed the soldiers to attack using them.

    On the wings of the dragon-king were dozens ofrge Stone Men standing there like silent sentinels.

    That''s when Ophelia heard footsteps from behind her and saw the six girls who came with Archer.

    She was curious so asked the blonde-haired girl who was standing with a bow. ''''Why is he attacking them? We could easily hide inside the college''s defensive dome.''''

    When she asked her question a blue-haired girl answered as the blonde started firing mana arrows. ''''He hates them. Archer has been fighting them for a while now. We first met them in Mediterra.''''

    Ophelia''s gaze shifted between the girls and Archer. "So, what is your rtionship with him?"

    Stepping forward, the blonde archer, E, answered. "We''re his fiances. I''m E. The one with blue hair is Teu Aquaria and the girl in pink is Nefertiti Sharifi."

    With a graceful gesture, she introduced the remaining trio of elven girls. "And these three are Hemera Helios, Tal Ashmoon, and the moon elf is Hecate Lunarides."

    The headmistress smiled at each girl but then explosions drew their attention and they all turned back to the battle.

    That''s when they saw the swarm that mmed into the dragon-kin''s shieldwall. The soldiers held firm as the ones behind pierced dozens of creatures.

    Beyond that, Ophelia saw the battleground was a maelstrom of chaos and magic, with Archer at its center.

    His scales shimmered in the sunlight, a magnificent blend of iridescent shades that mirrored the colors of the elements he wielded.

    The swarm of creatures, once menacing and overwhelming, now seemed to quiver in the presence of the enraged dragon.

    The air crackled with energy as Archer unleashed his powers, a torrent of magic that roared forth like a tempest.

    mes danced from his jaws, water surged around him in a swirling vortex, and the earth quaked beneath his massive ws.

    Ophelia looked at the girls and saw each one was contributing to the attacks, Nefertiti was casting arcane magic that took out loads of creatures that nearly swamped the wall.

    Teu stood guard in case any of the things got close to the other girls. Tal and E were firing arrows over the wall.

    Hemera and Hecate were casting sun and moon magic that took out loads of Ratlings with precision.

    The creatures dropped to the ground with a loud thud. That''s when Ophelia got into it and started casting her magic.

    She started casting a mysterious spell as ck symbols appeared around her and shot off toward the creatures.

    They started shooting at dark bolts that struck the swarm with precision. Her intervention took the pressure off the shieldwall.

    Ophelia''s spell continued to rain down destruction alongside the girls. That''s when she looked up to see a boulder flying at them.

    [Back to Archer]

    As the girls were fighting their own battles Archer''srge body decimated the swarm as he jumped around the battlefield.

    His ws turned many Ratlings and Rat Orges into blood mist and his tail sent the bigger beasts flying.

    They crashed down and took out many in their rolled to a stop. Archer was happy with the oue and continued his attacks while getting excited.

    He continued to butcher hundreds of the creatures when he saw arge boulder flying toward the bridge and girls.

    That''s when he saw Sera darting in and out of the swarm but soon came to a stop when she saw creepy-looking humanoids.

    She pounced at one and tore it to shred but it didn''t utter a single sound as she did which shocked everyone who witnessed it.

    They looked like tall mutated humans that were twisted into something straight from a? nightmare.

    Their skin was white and hairless, the things were acting wild and rushed at the dragon-kins shieldwall with reckless abandonment.

    The things had long ws and skinny bodies that showed the creature''s rubs. He decided to scan the things she was fighting.

    [Blightborn]

    [Rank C]

    With a swift leap, Archer intercepted the hurtling boulder, its impact jolting through his body like lightning. Agonizing pain surged as the boulder exploded upon impact.

    When the girls and soldiers saw this they panicked as they were worrying about him until Teu said he was fine. ''''He will be okay. The attack would have hurt but he has that absurd healing.''''

    Ophelia was going to cast a spell but she stopped as she was toote as she watched the scene unfold.

    She saw the boulder m into his body. It sent him flying as he crashed to the ground with a loud crash.

    As hey there with his head spinning Archer thought to himself. ''Ouch that hurt but my body is already healing.''

    When everything went silent dust blinded everyone and caused the girls to worry when they couldn''t see Archer anymore.

    The group could only the chittering of the Ratling and other creatures could be heard. The creatures poured into the hole and swarmed over him.

    When Sera saw this she was enraged and rushed forward. She stood at the edge of the crater and let out her fiery breath that swept over the creatures.

    Archer shook his head and nodded at her as he climbed out of the hole. He looked in the direction that the boulder came from.

    When he did he saw a group of giants approaching them with Ratling Warlocks close by. He quickly cast Stone Warden.

    He summoned hundreds of Stone Men using loads of his mana, Archer ordered them to take out the remaining swarm alongside the dragon-kin.

    But he returned to his humanoid form and grinned as he held his hand out and cast Azur Comet multiple times at the iing threat.

    ''Take this you giant fucks!'' Archer thought to himself.

    The air crackled with energy as his power surged within him, resonating with the very elements themselves.

    He raised his arms to the sky, his eyes narrowing in focus. As the giants and warlocks drew closer, Archer''s excitement grew.

    The sky above him darkened as swirling clouds gathered, charged with magic. With a sweeping motion of his arms, he directed his power towards the oing foes.

    Suddenly, from the heavens above, loads of dazzling violetets streaked down, leaving a trail of brilliance in its wake.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 309 There’s Always Something Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 309 There''s Always Something Stronger</h4>

    The Azur Comet, a manifestation of his unbelievable power, raced toward the core of the iing giants.

    As it crashed into them, the ground shook, setting off a massive st of mana and debris.

    Violet mes consumed the giants and warlocks, their enraged roars muffled by the elemental fury.

    When the dust died down he saw the remaining creatures sprinting toward him.

    The dragon-kin tried to call him back. But Archer ignored them as he cast Cosmic Sword and his dragonyer sword appeared in his hands.

    Just as he was preparing to charge, the sound of approaching footsteps reached his ears. To his surprise, a girl suddenly appeared by his side, causing a jolt of shock within Archer.

    His gaze fell upon her. Her untamed, lengthy blonde hair was apanied by a set of lion ears adorning her head.

    Amusingly, what sparked an internal chuckle was the fact that she sported a warrior''s physique revealed by her blue maxi dress.

    While he observed her, the unfamiliar girl began to speak. ''''So you''re the white dragon I''ve heard so much about?''''

    A smile curved his lips as he responded, "Indeed, I am Archer Wyldheart. May I know your name and why are you out here?"

    The girl introduced herself, her tail swaying with a hint of excitement. "I''m N Lionheart. As for my reasons, I was originally at the ball with my siblings. But when all of this unfolded, I couldn''t resist joining the fray for some excitement."

    When he heard her he startedughing, Archer then calmed down and nodded. ''''Well, it will be fun to fight alongside you N.''''

    The lion girl grinned and took out a sword from the storage ring. Archer got ready to charge but a lot of spells flew over them and hit the iing swarm.

    With the sun now gone the moon hung low in the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the deste battleground.

    The Blightborns continued to charge forward making creepy-sounding noises and got ready to slice the two apart.

    Archer stood tall, his grip firm on the hilt of his massive dragonyer sword. The de shimmered in the moonlight, its edge gleaming as if hungry for battle.

    His eyes zed as they locked onto the advancing Blightborns. With a deep breath, he exhaled slowly.

    Beside him, N''s stance was no less resolute. Her own weapon, a sleek and elegant de with intricate runes etched along its surface, seemed to hum with energy.

    Her blue eyes glowed with a fierce resolve matching Archer''s.? As the Blightborns drew nearer, their malevolent presence seemed to choke the very air.

    His muscles tensed, and with a primal roar, he charged forward, his dragonyer sword held high.

    The ground trembled beneath his feet, echoing his determination. N followed suit, her lithe form a blur of motion as she darted alongside him.

    The sh was thunderous as Archer''s de met the first Blightborn''s body. Sparks erupted upon impact, illuminating the grim faces of the enemies.

    His strength was unmatched, and each swing of his sword cleaved through the tainted armor as if it were paper.

    N danced around her foes, her de a blur of calcted strikes, finding gaps in their defenses and exploiting them with deadly precision.

    Archer''s strikes were powerful but calcted, his experience evident in every movement.

    His sword whistled through the air, meeting the Blightborns with an unstoppable force and cleaving right through their twisted bodies.

    N''s agility was her greatest asset; she weaved between enemies, her de leaving arcs of silver light in its wake.

    Her strikes were cleaving through creature after creature, but that''s when Archer''s dragon senses warned him of an iing attack but it was toote.

    He pushed the lion girl out the way as a mutated fist collided with his chest sending him flying back like a bullet as he crashed into the ground.

    Archer''s head felt muddled as he shook it. He saw the creature and his eyes widened as he gazed at it.

    Before him stood a creepy-looking humanoid creature, its skin as pale as freshly fallen snow, devoid of any hair.

    Its body showcased immense power, the things muscles visible under its skin, radiating strength. Every detail of its form highlighted its might.

    Yet, it was the creature''s eyes that drew the most attention. Deep pools of crimson, like smoldering embers, gazed fixedly at Archer.

    The intensity within those red eyes seemed to pierce through the air. He felt the things malice leaking from it.

    That''s when he used Analyzed it.

    [Blightbeast (Mutated Orc)]

    [Rank S]

    After scanning the creature Archer came to the conclusion that thing must be the swarmsmander.

    That''s when he felt a wave of evil magic flow over the battlefield and wouldn''t let him transform, he spotted Sera close by revert back to her humanoid form.

    He quickly summoned her to him thanks to the tattoo. Once she was with him he spoke. ''''Go to the other girls. Stronger people will arrive soon.''''

    Sera hesitated briefly but followed his advice. She began to run toward the bridge, and N joined him at his side.

    The lion girl was covered in blood but still had a big smile on her face. Archer saw her and grinned as he spoke. ''''Retreat to the bridge N. This creature is beyond both of us.''''

    She raised her eyebrow. ''''Why? What will you be doing?''''

    Archerughed as he replied. ''''I will hold the creature back to wait for someone who can kill it.''''

    N looked at him but nodded and made her way back across the bridge. Now the girls were gone he looked at the Blightbeast.

    It seemed like it was waiting for him, Once it saw the girls run off the creature charged forward.

    Archer whispered to himself. ''''Draconis.''''

    His wings, ws, and teeth appeared as he braced for the attack. Once it got closer it jumped to the side and shed at him.

    He raised a wing to block the attack. The sh between the two erupted with raw intensity.

    Archer, now in his draconic form, lunged at the thing, his white scales shimmering in the moonlight.

    Yet, despite his imposing figure, the Blightbeast moved with an uncanny grace, dodging Archer''s initial strikes effortlessly.

    His ws swung, but the creature''s twisted form slipped through the attack''s course, responding with a swift counter-blow that sent Archer reeling.

    Archer''s body crashed into the rocky terrain, the impact jolting his bones. He shook off the disorientation and got back to his feet, hatred burning in his eyes.

    The Blightbeast''s red eyes gleamed with malevolent glee, its grotesque features twisted into an unsettling grin.

    It advanced, its movements fluid yet unpredictable, as if it were a nightmarish dance. Archer met its charge, his ws shing through the air, but the creature''s reflexes were uncanny.

    Its unnatural limbs deflected his attacks and retaliated with powerful strikes of its own.

    His draconic form should have been a match for most foes, but this thing''s strength was staggering.

    Blow after blownded with brutal force, battering Archer''s defenses and exploiting any opening.

    Despite his resolve, Archer found himself struggling to keep up, his muscles protesting against the merciless attack.

    Gritting his teeth as he took a deep breath and unleashed a torrent of fire, aiming to engulf the Blightbeast in searing heat.

    Yet, even the mes seemed to bend away from the creature, leaving it unscathed. The things assault intensified.

    Each strike felt like a hammer blow, pushing Archer back, his breath ragged. He roared a primal sound that echoed through the night.

    He wouldn''t yield, with a surge of draconic power, he lunged once more, ws extended, aiming to finally break through the Blightbeast''s defenses.

    But the creature''s grin widened, and its strength seemed to swell further. It met Archer head-on, a storm of fury and darkness.

    The fight between Archer and the beast escted to its peak intensity. His breath came inbored gasps, his scaled form battered and bruised from the relentless assault.

    The creature''s vicious red eyes seemed to gleam with anticipation as it prepared for its final, devastating move.

    With an eerie, almost fluid grace, the Blightbeast lunged at him but he cast Eldritch st at it but the spell bounced off it.

    Its movements were a blur, and before Archer could react, the creature''s ws raked across his nk, leaving deep gashes that seeped ichor.

    He staggered, momentarily off bnce, and that was all the opening it needed. In a blink, the Blightbeast was behind him, its grotesque form coiling like a serpent.

    Its limbs seemed to elongate, and with blinding speed, a series of strikes pummeled Archer from all sides.

    The force of the onught was overwhelming, a relentless barrage that left him unable to protect himself.

    His defenses crumbled as the Blightbeast''sbo attack continued, a merciless dance of brutality.

    Blow after blownded with bone-crushing force, each hit finding its mark. The pain was searing, his scales offering little protection against the creature''s non-stop attacks.

    Archer''s vision swam, his strength withering. Desperation fueled his efforts as he summoned thest traces of energy, attempting to cast another spell.

    But his attempt was stopped as the Blightbeast appeared in front of him and unleashed a flurry of punches that took him off his feet.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 310 I Can’t Always Come To Your Aid

    <h4>Chapter 310 I Can''t Always Come To Your Aid</h4>

    The punches he felt sent him crashing to the ground, the pain was washing over him in waves.

    When the Blightbeast finished punching him it sank its jagged teeth into his shoulder but it couldn''t do as much damage due to his scales blocking some of its teeth.

    But he still felt the creature crush his already damaged bones, causing him to cry out in pain but that wasn''t the end of it.

    The beast punched him again and the impact reverberated through his whole body.

    As hey dazed, the creature''s relentless assault continued. Its powerful jaws tore into his flesh, ripping away chunks of his skin.

    Each bite was like a vice grip of agony, and Archer''s fearless resistance began to waver.

    Bloodied and battered, his vision blurred as he struggled to fend off the Blightbeast''s onught.

    His strength was fading, and the excruciating pain made it difficult to concentrate. Despite his best efforts, he found himself overwhelmed by the creature.

    The creature''s bites left a trail of destruction across his body, a grim testimony to its dominance in the battle.

    Archer was flung closer to the bridge andnded in a heap of broken blood and bones. He tried to get up a foot mmed him into the ground.

    [The girl''s POV]

    When they saw Archer fighting the new creature they were worried but that turned to pure horror.

    In just a few minutes, they saw the beast defeat him and brutally attack without mercy.

    All seven girls were shocked, E, Hemera, and Hecate wore horrified expressions. They saw pools of his blood soaking the dirt.

    The three couldn''t move. But? Tal, Teu, and Nefertiti were enraged and only had Sera to stop them rushing to him until Hemera helped her.

    But Teu slipped by them and rushed toward the creature. Her anger med into action as she lunged at the Blightbeast, her sword shing with an unrelenting fury.

    Her strikes were wild and powerful, a storm of rage directed at the monstrous foe. Nefertiti swiftly joined the fray, her fingers aglow with Arcane magic.

    Bolts of energy shot forth, hitting the Blightbeast with precise uracy. Each arcane st seared its flesh, making it roar in pain.

    Tal''s short swords became a blur, calcted strikes. She danced around the Blightbeast,nding hits with precision and skill.

    Hecate stood strong, her hands raised to the moonlit sky. Moonlight gathered around her, weaving into a potent force that she aimed at the Blightbeast.

    The creature shrank back as if the very moonlight was its bane. In unity, the girls fought, each contributing their individual strength.

    E''s arrows flew true, finding their targets in the body of the creature. Sera''s fierce rush brought her close, her ws leaving deep marks.

    Hemera''s brilliant sun magic streaked forth, its brilliance contrasting the creature''s darkness. The Blightbeast recoiled from the searing light.

    Even though they worked together, the creature was really strong. It fought back, forcing the girls to defend themselves.

    During the fight, Archer, who was hurt badly, was saved. The girls gathered around him, feeling determined.

    They managed to break free from the Blightbeast''s pursuit, yet its relentless chase left them feeling unsettled.

    The girls'' gazes turned towards a new presence on the battlefield �C Thorin and Ophelia. A rush of hope surged through them as they watched the two of them step into the fray.

    Ophelia''s aura seemed to shimmer with mysterious energy as she unleashed a unique magic attack.

    The air around her crackled with arcane power, and a surge of enigmatic energy shot toward the Blightbeast.

    The creature recoiled as if struck by an unseen force, its movements disrupted.

    Thorin, his form imposing, advanced with his sword held high. The de gleamed in the dim light as he brought it down with precision and strength.

    Each swing carried a weight of determination, and his strikes found their mark on the Blightbeast''s body.

    The girls saw a renewed vigor in their rescue team''s efforts. Ophelia''s mysterious magic kept the Blightbeast off bnce, while Thorin''s swordy chipped away at its defenses.

    As the girls watched, a flicker of relief crossed their faces. The battle''s dynamics shifted with the arrival of Thorin and Ophelia.

    The two neers fought with a synergy that indicated their experience and unity, and it gave the girls a moment to catch their breath and gather their strength.

    Teu and Tal dragged Archer across the bridge and toward the college in the distance. The girls sent the dragon-kin and tribe members back to the domain.

    Ophelia and Thorin''s battle wasing to an end as the two butchered the Blightbeast and the remaining swarm.

    Thorin was going crazy as he swung his sword and took out many creatures while Ophelia cast her attack spells that washed over them.

    When they got to the entrance of the college the girls all sat around Archer and watched him heal.

    N approached the group and spoke. ''''Will he be okay? That beast was something else, it was so strong.''''

    None of them answered as they watched Archer so she joined and sat next to Teu and Sera who just looked at her with curious looks.

    Teu spoke up first. ''''Who are you, girl? And why are you here?''''

    N smiled at them as she answered. ''''My name is N Lionheart the second princess of the Lionheart Kingdom in the West.''''

    They all nodded but Nefertiti and Sera bothmented at the same time. ''''Another princess.''''

    The group startedughing but instantly stopped as they heard Archer let out a groan. They all saw his horrible wounds healing but it soon stopped.

    As N saw this her blue eyes widened as she mumbled to no one in particr. ''''How is that possible? Only a few races can heal themselves.''''

    E turned to her and answered. ''''He''s a white dragon, they are living mana but have a body. Archer can get hurt but it always heals.''''

    Nefertiti looked at the lion girl and felt her interest, she decided to join the College of Magic to keep an eye on him.

    Archer soon stopped groaning but was still unconscious. That''s when Thorin and Ophelia appeared with shocked looks on their faces.

    Thorin quickly spoke. ''''What is wrong with the boy?''''

    The girls shrugged because they didn''t know themselves but they noticed the headmistress was staring at him.

    Suddenly her eyes glowed and her face went white as she spoke with panic in her voice. ''''He has been poisoned. Follow me.''''

    She turned on her heels and started walking. Thorin grabbed Archer and followed behind the witch.

    The girls did the same and rushed after them. After walking for five minutes they arrived at the infirmary.

    It was a vast chamber, with high, vaulted ceilings adorned with intricate, glowing runes that cast a soft, soothing light over the room.

    The walls were lined with tall, slender windows that revealed a mesmerizing view of the college''s sprawling gardens, where mystical creatures roamed freely.

    Flowers of every hue and size bloomed in abundance, their petals emitting a gentle, calming fragrance.

    The floor was made of polished marble that seemed to ripple like a tranquil pond, and as they walked, it created a harmonious melody of soft chimes.

    Tall, slender columns of white marble adorned with golden vines reached up to support the ceiling, giving the room an ethereal quality.

    Rows of beds, each draped in flowing, silk-like canopies, lined the sides of the infirmary.

    Crystals of various colors and sizes floated above the beds, emitting a soothing, healing energy that enveloped the room.

    Ophelia told Thorin to ce him on the bed, which he did instantly. She quickly checked him off and spoke. ''''We need to get help from the imperial families mages. They will be able to help him.''''

    When the girls heard the woman they all started worrying even more but before anyone could say anything the two adults rushed out of the room.

    They looked at each other and shrugged. Nefertiti was the first to speak. ''''He will be fine right?''''

    No one answered apart from N whomented in an anxious voice. ''''I''m sure he will be fine.''''

    The girls turned to her making her wonder what she said wrong. E was about to speak until a portal appeared in the middle of the room.

    Everyone jumped back but soon was shocked yet again. An elf woman stepped out wearing priestess robes.

    She had long flowing tinum blonde hair and violet eyes just like Archers. When N saw she mumbled. ''''A high elf. Why is she here?''''

    ''''To save him. He is very important to me but the time for us to meet isn''t now but in the future.'''' The elf answered her question.

    Nefertiti quickly reacted and started casting a spell but the elf noticed and snapped her fingers.

    The spell was quickly blocked as the woman spoke again. ''''Princess of the Zenians, be careful who you go to attack. We don''t have time for this he is dying from the inside.''''

    When everyone heard her they all looked at him and saw his skin turning pale and was leaking some sort of puss.

    She walked over to Archer and looked down at him with a small smile as she continued speaking. ''''Why are you always getting in trouble husband? I can''t alwayse to your aid.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 311 Ayrenn

    <h4>Chapter 311 Ayrenn</h4>

    When the girls saw the woman touch Archer they were nosy but Teu asked a question everyone wanted to know. ''''Who are you?''''

    The elf turned around with a smile and answered. ''''You can call me Ayrenn, I have to heal him now, so no distractions.''''

    Everyone nodded as she turned back around and started chanting in an unknown tongue.

    ''''Aranel s l��mena, Vinya aldaiva i l��te melda. S��yo lindel?va, s��yo tinqu? c, Cuilelya naa, cuilelya hiruva. Melda i l��teva, cuilelya ar nai, Taly?ica, melm? ohtuva kai. Talma meld?a, ar l��te-nai, Nainie ar cuil?ya, s��ra unduva tai.''''

    A gentle radiance enveloped him, and a nasty substance was ejected from his body, filling the room with an unpleasant odor. Ayrenn elegantly motioned, causing the foul presence to vanish.

    Once her task wasplete, Archer''s skin gradually returned to its natural condition, and his injuries miraculously began to mend. By the end of the ordeal, hey peacefully unconscious.

    She turned around to face the eight girls and spoke. ''''Now you girls can''t tell him about me. We will meet again if our husband keeps attracting trouble like he does.''''

    They all nodded, but E''s curiosity got the best of her, and she asked in a puzzled tone, "What did you do to our husband? What is your rtionship with him?"

    Ayrenn smiled when she heard her. She started examining the half-elf and her eyes widened before asking. ''''You''re a half-human and half-high elf? How?''''

    E grew cautious as she inquired. ''''What? How do you know I''m a high-elf? Even I don''t know.''''

    That was when Nefertiti got involved. ''''Why are you calling him your husband girl?''''

    The high elf turned to her with narrowed eyes. ''''Cause he will be! I''ve seen it. I''ve seen all of you and our children. Why do you think I came now? I get a warning when he needs my help just like before.''''

    When the group heard her all their eyes widened and Hemera spoke up. ''''You healed him back then? And why can''t we tell him about you?''''

    Ayrenn nodded with a smile as she answered. ''''Well, Tiamat said it would cause things to go wrong if you did and that he must qualify for the Celestial Magic Tournament girls.''''

    She leaned over and kissed his forehead and smiled as she spoke again. ''''Yes. And I''ll continue to heal him but you have to keep quiet otherwise I wouldn''t be able to.''''

    They all nodded and begrudgingly epted it, Ayrenn opened up a portal and spoke. ''''I will see you girls again. Make sure he rests.''''

    After speaking she stepped through the portal and vanished from the infirmary. The girls all found a seat.

    N was just standing there wondering what to do when she heard Teu''s voice. ''''You won''t tell anyone what you saw or heard?''''

    She shook her head and spoke. ''''Of course, I won''t. That would ruin my chance to fight him.''''

    When Teu heard her sheughed before motioning to the seat beside her. Nale joined her and the two started talking.

    The rest of the girls all sat down and got into their own conversations. After a little while Ophelia and Thorin returned with a couple of mages.

    As the new group entered the room and saw all the girls rxing, they got strange looks on their faces.

    But shrugged it off and walked over to the sleeping Archer. Ophelia scanned him again and noticed all the poison was gone and he was fully healed.

    She turned to the girls who were looking at her. ''''What happened to him?''''

    All the girls stayed silent but N didn''t as she eximed. ''''We were sitting here talking and he started groaning before some horrible puss was pushed out of his body.''''

    Ophelia looked at the lion girl who was looking at her with a big smile, she noticed her tail was slowly swaying before replying. ''''Where is the puss then? It should be here.''''

    That was when E spoke up. ''''I cast Cleanse on him and the bed. It smelt foul.''''

    The mages who came with her were examining Archer when one of them jumped in fright as he opened his eyes and sat up.

    Ophelia turned around and saw a pair of violet dragon eyes staring at her. She gulped under his intense gaze but then he smiled at her.

    [Back to Archer]

    When he woke up all he could remember was fighting that beast. Archer looked around and spotted Ophelia.

    He scanned her using his Analyze skill.

    [-----]

    [-----]

    [-----]

    After seeing the results he shrugged andid back down as he started getting a headache and wondered how he recovered so quickly.

    That''s when he heard footsteps approaching him, he turned his head to see the headmistress standing there.

    ''''Why did you get involved? We could have dealt with it?'''' She questioned him.

    Archer sighed before replying. ''''They are evil and wouldn''t have stopped before they ruined the college and plus my dragon-kin needed some action. So why not?''''

    Ophelia looked at him and sighed. ''''Okay, Archer. How do you feel?''''

    He sat back up and got to his feet as he stretched his body. When he did that his bones cracked causing him to groan.

    ''''Yes, I feel better. The pain is lingering but I''ll be fine.'''' Archermented as he took out a new shirt and put it on.

    After doing that he looked at the mages standing behind her who stepped back when they saw his eyes and horns.

    The older man mumbled. ''''It''s a dragon. Here in the college.''''

    Archer nodded and pulled out some bread, he started eating as he replied. ''''Yes, I am here. So what?''''

    When the old man heard this he shook his head as he exined himself. ''''I mean no offense. We haven''t seen a dragon before, just heard stories.''''

    Hearing the man''s reason he epted it and turned back to Ophelia with a grin as he approached her as he spoke. ''''I was told to see you about attending.''''

    The witch studied the boy with narrowed eyes before speaking. ''''Yes, you''ve been enrolled along with most of your girls.''''

    Before she could continue Nefertiti interrupted them. ''''Husband I want to join you as well. Can I please?''''

    Archer looked at Ophelia who rolled her eyes but nodded her head causing the pink-haired girl to smile.

    ''''You and the girlse back to the college tomorrow. You will be given everything you will need. Just look for me or ask at the reception, turn off the lights when you leave.'''' She replied with a smile.

    She went to walk off but stopped as she turned around and spoke to him. ''''Thank you for your help. You shall be rewarded by the emperor as he is impressed.''''

    Archer smiled and continued to watch her as she walked off. Her purple witch robes clung to her hourss figure.

    Her ass swayed as she walked and her ck/purple hair flowed down her back. Archer stopped perving until she left with the mages in tow.

    Thorin interrupted his thoughts as he put an arm around him. ''''Nephew why are you looking at the headmistress like you want to eat her?''''

    Archer looked at the troublesome man and pushed him away as he replied. ''''Shut up old man, If I want to eat her I will.''''

    But Thorin didn''t react like he expected but startedughing. Archer turned around to see the girls looking at him with narrowed eyes.

    Nefertiti snapped. ''''Do you dare go after the headmistress! You lustful dragon.''''

    It was E''s turn to talk. ''''It would be bad to be involved with her while you study here. People may gossip.''''

    That was when N got involved. ''''Why can''t he? His pride should berge as he is a dragon and they are known to be greedy. But not just any woman should be allowed into it. Only strong ones or ones he chooses.''''

    When the others heard her theyughed before Seramented. ''''Well lion girl. Are you nning to join the pride?''''

    Sheughed before replying. ''''Hell no. I don''t want to be in a harem.''''

    As she finished speaking everyoneughed at her, even Archer joined in causing her to grow confused. ''''What is it?''''

    Tal stoppedughing first and answered the girl with a grin ''''You may say that now but it won''t take long for you to fall in love with him. Wait and see.''''

    N turned to her with narrowed eyes as she spoke. ''''Yes, we will see.''''

    Silence toko over the room until Hecate spoke. ''''I''m happy that you''re okay, but can I return please?''''

    He nodded as she walked over and kissed him before leaving. When all the girls saw that they wanted to kiss him.

    One by one each girl gave him one before sitting back down. Nefertiti stole hisp as he sat in afortable chair.

    The group started talking before N said her goodbyes and left for her dorm. Archer wondered why he didn''t get one but decided to ask Ophelia about it tomorrow.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 312 Violet Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 312 Violet Lightning</h4>

    They sat in the infirmary for a while before leaving for the domain. When they entered the treehouse the girls flopped down on the sofas.

    But Archer wanted a rxing bath and told them to let him be for a while. He walked into the bath chambers and got undressed.

    He dropped into the water andid back as he closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the hot water washing over him.

    Archer decided to create a new spell cause he still could create one due to ranking up a while back.

    [Spell Creation activated]

    Once he activated it he started to imagine the spell he wanted. Archer wanted a spell that could nullify all magic in an area around him.

    That''s when he saw a notification appeared in his view.

    [Null Void created]

    Archer checked the information of the spell.

    [The Null Void is a magic spell that creates a zone of twenty meters around the user where all magic, spells, and enchantments stop working.]

    After he was done with creating his new spell he decided to check his status as the hot water made him feel good.

    His muscles rxed and the pain soon died down. Once he was settled he mumbled.

    ''''Status.''''

    [Experience: 500/40000]

    [Level Up: 367>402]

    [Rank Up: High Mage>Master Mage]

    [Sp: 0>70]

    [Moon Magic Learned]

    [Hp: 9800>11000]

    [Mana: 44410>55000]

    [Constitution: 7300>8000]

    [Stamina: 7600>7900]

    [Dragon''s Breath: 7>8]

    [Stone Warden: 4>5]

    [Analyze: 2>3]

    When Archer saw that he ranked up he got excited because it meant he could create another spell which he knew would be very useful to him.

    [Spell Creation activated]

    He repeated what he did with the previous spell and imagined the spell he wanted to create and a notification popped up.

    [Immunity: Poison, Curses, Charm, Disease, and mind control do not affect you - The skill is passive]

    Pleased with the results he continued to rx until he got out of the bath and started getting ready.

    When he was done he stepped out of the bath chambers and looked around but the treehouse was quiet.

    He closed his eyes and started searching for the girls. Archer soon found them in their rooms asleep.

    That''s when Sia came to mind and he decided to go see her. He cast Gate to her quarters in the castle.

    Once the portal was open he stepped through and looked around. But she wasn''t there, so he walked out of the room.

    As he did that he''s unexpected appearance caused the guards outside to jump back but quickly recognized him.

    ''''Where is Sia?'''' He asked them.

    One of the soldiers answered. ''''She is meeting with the castlemander. Shall I lead you there?''''

    He nodded and followed the soldier. The two walked for some time until they reached a room.

    When they got closer they heard a man''s voice shouting. ''''General you are under mymand and will do what I say!''''

    ''''No, I won''t be leading any more men into ambushes, I''ve lost many soldiers already and so have you.''''? He heard Sia reply.

    Field marshal Dorian got angry and started shouting at her which made Archer angry.

    He barged in not caring about the soldier or the people inside. When he entered he saw Sia sitting there with a look of anger on her face and four people sitting opposite her.

    The man was smiling but it soon vanished when he spotted Archer. He quickly spoke. ''''Why are you barging into my room boy? I will have you arrested and thrown into the dungeon.''''

    Sia turned around and when she spotted him her eyes widened but before she could talk the man snapped. ''''Well answer me or are you stupid?''''

    When the soldier heard themander''s words he shook his head and knew what was going to happen, so he got out of there.

    Archer vanished from the entrance, he instantly reappeared next to the man and pped him, which sent him flying to the floor.

    Sia jumped up and went to stop him but he looked at her with his zing violet eyes. He grabbed hold of the man.

    He turned to the window and cast Blink. Archer appeared on a roof outside to the shock of everyone inside.

    But that wasn''t enough he Blinked to the highest tower in the castle. He stood on the edge with the man dangling.

    Archer had an evil grin as he spoke. ''''Why were you shouting at my woman human? Tell the truth or die.''''

    Dorian became nervous and started talking. ''''I wanted her to lure out the Misthaven troops so the main force could attack.''''

    When he heard this he got even angrier as he thought to himself. ''He was going to sacrifice her for his own gain.''

    ''''What was your goal?'''' He spoke in a low voice.

    The man knew the boy was angry but believed he wouldn''t be killed as he was an Avalonian Field Marshal. ''''To gain favor in court, she is only a general which the empire has many.''''

    As the man spoke Archer became enraged as he spoke. ''''You disgusting human. You will die tonight and the whole empire will know it was me.''''

    A broad grin spread across his face as he drew a deep breath andunched the man into the air as he let out a stream of dragon''s fire.

    It hit the man causing him to burst into mes as he plummeted to the ground and crashed into the castle courtyard.

    He watched the man''s burning body fall to the ground with a st. Archer was pleased with the oue he wouldn''t tolerate disrespect.

    That''s when he heard footsteps from below him, he looked down and saw Sia and the other people who were in the room watching the Field Marshal floor to his death.

    Archer Blinked and reappeared in front of Sia. He brought his hand to her cheek as he spoke. ''''Where are these enemy soldiers?''''

    The older woman spoke as she leaned into his touch and spoke. ''''They areing from the south and have been hard to deal with.''''

    He nodded with a grin as he leaned forward and whispered into her long ear. ''''My Sia I will deal with them. Tell the emperor it was me who killed him, he won''t be able to do anything, I''ll meet you in your roomter.''''

    Sia smiled as she heard him and she kissed his cheek before dealing with the Field Marshal''s death.

    Archer looked up at the rising sun and summoned his wings as he took off south the deal with the soldiers.

    He pped his wings and sped up as he was using Aura Detector to find anything. While flying for an hour the sun fully rose.

    Even though he hadn''t slept it didn''t affect him as he searched. After flying for a while he got a ping and headed toward it.

    In his search, all he found were caravans and beasts but now he found them. Archer rushed forward and soon saw arge camp that was located on Misthaven''s border.

    With a graceful glide, he descended through the foliage, his bootsnding softly on a sturdy tree branch.

    He crouched there, his violet eyes narrowing as he peered through the leaves.

    Ahead, a dense thicket of trees gave way to a clearing where the Misthaven soldiers had set up their camp.

    The camp sprawled before him, a chaotic mix of tents, wagons, and activity.

    Misthaven soldiers moved about, their armor glinting in the morning sun as they bustled with preparations. The scent of a recently kindled campfire wafted through the air.

    His eyes scanned the scene with a mix of curiosity and calction. He observed the soldiers'' routines and noted their numbers.

    In the center of the camp, arge tent bore the markings of amand post. Archer assumed that''s where their leader ormander was likely to be found.

    He didn''t know what to do but a smile crept across his face as he just decided to do it the old-fashioned way.

    Archer cast Element Bolt and Crown of Stars. A bolt made of pure lightning appeared above him and he imagined targeting the middle of the camp.

    It shot forth like a streak of violet lightning, a brilliant arc that cut through the air.

    The soldiers, absorbed in their tasks, barely had time to react as the bolt struck the ground in their midst.

    The impact unleashed a blinding explosion of magical energy. A shockwave rippled outward, lifting dirt and debris into the air.

    Soldiers were thrown off their feet, their shouts of rm drowned by the deafening roar of the arcane detonation.

    Archer watched as the mana bolt''s radiant burst enveloped the soldiers, its energy disorienting and dazzling them.

    They stumbled and staggered, shields and weapons falling from their grasp as they tried to regain their bearings.

    For a moment, the Misthaven camp was plunged into chaos.

    Soldiers yelled and scrambled to their feet, their armor clinking and weapons ttering as they struggled to make sense of the sudden onught.

    Archer seized the opportunity, his wings unfurling as heunched himself from the tree branch.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 313 Huge Mistake

    Archer swooped down into the camp as his spell Crown of Stars activated and the violet motes shot off taking out any guards it saw.

    Hended in the center of the camp and started firing Eldritch sts into the iing soldiers.

    Explosions and screams could be heard but he didn''t stop there as lunged for the closest soldier and tore him apart.

    The Misthaven soldiers, disoriented and struggling to regain theirposure, were easy prey for Archer''s wrath.

    With an air of cold resolve, he raised his hand, and a shimmering aura surrounded him.

    The Crown of Stars motes hovered above his head, casting an eerie, violet glow over the battlefield.

    Soldiers, their armor still smoking from the explosion, began to realize the impending danger, but it was toote.

    Archer''s eyes locked onto thergest cluster of remaining enemies, those attempting to rally at the center of the camp.

    With a swift motion, he conjured his Element Bolt once more. This time, the bolt of pure thunder wasrger, more powerful, and crackling with potent energy.

    It spiraled in the air above him, gathering strength, before he unleashed it upon the Misthaven soldiers.

    The bolt streaked downward, a zing spear of violet lightning aimed directly at the heart of their formation.

    Its impact was cataclysmic. The ground shook as the bolt struck, and a blinding explosion of arcane fury erupted.

    Soldiers were flung in all directions, their bodies sent tumbling like ragdolls. But Archer rushed forward and started attacking the dazed humans.

    ws, tail, and teeth wiped the remaining soldiers out. Once he was done he looked around and spotted themander''s tent.

    Archer walked over to it and entered, once he was inside he saw a basic-looking tent with a big bed.

    He didn''t see anything so he cast Stone Warden and summoned his stone loot goblins. When they appeared he ordered them to loot the camp.

    After that, he used Mana Maniption and made a chair he could sit on. Archer waited for a while they returned holding a dozen chests that he stored away.

    Archer dismissed all the Stone Men and cast Gate to Sia''s bedroom. He stepped through it and saw Sia sitting at a table with a cup of tea in front of her.

    She turned around and smiled when she saw him. ''''Hello, my husband. Thank you for defending me but you didn''t have to kill him.''''

    She gazed at him as he recounted the man''s words, her initial anger receding as she discovered that he had passed away, leaving her with a strange mix of emotions.

    Archer sat opposite her and asked her a question. ''''Sia. Do you want to be my woman?''''

    Her eyebrows raised as she heard him but replied. ''''I already am. Idiot?''''

    He grinned at her reply before speaking. ''''I want to hear you say it.''''

    Sia giggled and stood up, she approached him with a seductive smile and sat on hisp facing him.

    She leaned forward and whispered into his ear causing him to shiver. ''''I want to be your woman Archer.''''

    He shivered all over when he heard her. She unexpectedly moved and sealed his lips with a kiss which he returned in kind.

    The couple shared a passionate kiss and Sia poured all her love into it. She waited for this moment for years and was extremely happy.

    They kissed for a while until they separated with a trail of saliva still connecting them. Archer saw desire and love in her eyes.

    She smiled at him as she spoke. ''''It''s good to see you, darling. How have you been?''''

    As Sia sat there he informed her of everything that happened since he left with Thorin. When he was done she looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    ''''You have to be careful Arch, you can''t keep getting hurt but enough of that. How are you here?'''' She asked.

    He sighed before answering. ''''My regeneration healed me.''''

    Sia nodded her head and the two continued to talk for an hour before he had to go. Archer kissed her before opening a portal.

    When he stepped through he saw the girls in the living room. They all turned to him and Nefertiti spoke. ''''Where have you been?''''

    Archerughed as he made his way over to a sofa and sat down to getfortable as he answered. ''''I went to see Sia but she had some issues that I took care of.''''

    It was E who spoke next. ''''Have you slept?''''

    He shook his head with a smile. ''''No, but I''m fine I don''t feel tired at all.''''

    They all nodded before Sera inquired. ''''When do we go to the college? And I wonder if they will redo the ball.''''

    Archer shrugged. ''''I don''t know, maybe they will put it on again and we will go in a couple hours.''''

    E stood up and made her way to the kitchen followed by Sera and Hemera. They started sorting breakfast out.

    He had finished his talk with the girls and decided to take a moment to rx. He noticed Teu and Tal sitting together on the sofa, chatting and sharing a book.

    With a contented smile, he walked over to them. "Mind if I join you?" He asked.

    The pair shared a nce and then smiled. "Sure," Teu said, moving over to make space on the sofa.

    Archer gratefully epted the invitation. He gentlyid down on the sofa, resting his head on Tal''s soft thighs and extending his legs tofortably rest on Teu''sp.

    The girls adjusted their positions to amodate him, making sure he was asfortable as possible.

    Tal chuckled softly, running her fingers through Archer''s hair. "You must be tired after all that fighting."

    Archer closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation of Tal''s fingers against his scalp. "A little, but being here with you two makes me feel rejuvenated."

    Teu reached for the book they had been reading, cing it aside for the moment.

    She began lightly massaging Archer''s legs, her touch soothing and rxing. "You''ve been through so much, Archer. We''re here to take care of you now."

    Archer couldn''t help but smile at their kindness. "I''m a lucky man to have you all by my side."

    They continued to pamper him, Archer drifted into a peaceful state of rxation.

    The warmth of their presence and their gentle touches enveloped him, creating a sense offort and tranquility.

    In that moment, he felt like he was exactly where he was meant to be, with two incredible women who cared for him deeply.

    As Teu and Tal continued to pamper Archer, their soothing touches and gentle care began to work their magic.

    Archer, feeling utterly rxed and content, couldn''t resist the drowsiness that crept over him. Tal''s fingers continued to caress his hair, her touch as soft as a luby.

    Teu''s rhythmic leg massage was like a gentle rocking motion, lulling him into a state of deep rxation.

    His eyelids grew heavy, and a peaceful calm settled over him. The world around him faded away, reced by theforting sensation of being cared for and cherished by them.

    With a happy sigh, Archer gave in to sleep. His breathing slowed, and he peacefully drifted off on the sofa,forted by Teu and Tal''s caring smiles.

    [The imperial pce - Starfall City]

    ''''He did what!'''' The emperor shouted at Thorin who informed him about the Field Marshal''s death at the hands of Archer.

    Osoric sighed as he started rubbing his temple, he looked at his old friend and spoke. ''''What exactly happened? And wasn''t he injured in the college infirmary?''''

    Thorin nodded his head. ''''Yes, he was but then turned up at Sentinels Reach and overheard the Marshal disrespect Sia and he dealt with the man. Rather brutally if I may add.''''

    The emperor sighed once again. ''''Yes I heard, he set the man a light and threw him off a tower.''''

    He turned his chair to gaze out at the city and said, "Your brother made a huge mistake. I''m starting to wonder if the boy''s banishment drove him insane."

    Thorin nodded his head as hemented. ''''Yes, Leonard is a prideful man and couldn''t see how talented the boy actually is.''''

    That''s when Osoric turned back to Thorin and spoke. ''''Well Sia has been put in charge of Sentinels Reach and thanks to the boy attack the Misthaven''s camp put us in a favorable position.''''

    The two men nodded their heads as Thorin startedughing causing the emperor to look confused before he got the reason. ''''He will extort you again. The greedy little shit loves his gold.''''

    As they were speaking a knock on the door was heard and Osoric called out. ''''Come in!''''

    A young man with blonde hair, purple eyes, and cat ears on his head. He was the first prince of the Avalon Empire, Caspian Avalon.

    He stopped in front of the emperor andmented. ''''Is it true you enrolled Leira''s fiance in the College of Magic?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 314 My Cat Girl

    ?

    He woke up when Tal tapped his head, Archer opened his eyes and saw a pair of beautiful red eyes staring down at him.

    She spoke in an Enchanting voice. ''''Wake up sleepyhead. Breakfast is done.''''

    Archer smiled when he saw her, he sat up and stretched his arms. That was when he heard Teu''s voice. ''''Come let''s eat then go to the college.''''

    With a nod of his head he got up and made his way over to the table as E put a te of meat and what looked to be scrambled egg.

    He thanked the half-elf as everyone joined in and started eating. After he was done Archer stood up as he spoke. ''''When do you want to leave?''''

    But when he asked that he saw they were still eating, he shook his head. ''''Never mind, just join me when you''re ready.''''

    They all smiled as he cast Gate to the road that led to the college. Archer walked through and started making his way.

    When he was walking down the road he remembered the reward he was owed, plus he would get another for dealing with the soldiers in the south.

    He cast another gate to the elevator entrance, when the portal opened and he entered it all the guards panicked and started ordering him to stop.

    Archer looked at them andughed in their face as he summoned his wings. He took off and started flying toward the pce entrance.

    The imperial guard reacted fast and sounded the rm. As Archer flew through the garden while the soldiers scrambled.

    That''s when he spotted Leira walking through it. Hended behind her with a smile his fingers hooked around her swaying cat tail.

    In an instant, he gave it a gentle, yful tug. Leira''s response was immediate. A startled yelp escaped her lips, and her cat tail twitched in shock.

    She spun around with a blend of surprise and curiosity, her eyes locking onto Archer''s with a mixture of annoyance and amusement.

    His eyes met hers, an impish grin ying on his lips as he greeted her. ''''Hello, my cat girl. How have you been?''''

    Leira looked at him with narrowed eyes as her tail was standing straight, but that''s when the both of them heard footsteps approaching.

    When the guard saw them he started shouting. ''''Intruder!''''

    They rushed forward but were stopped by the princess. ''''Who''s the intruder? Him?''''

    She pointed at Archer who had an innocent look on his face which made herugh but she continued. ''''Do you know who he is?''''

    The man shook his head causing Archer to chuckle but Leira answered. ''''He''s my fiance.''''

    The guard''s eyes opened when he heard the princess, he quickly bowed his head as he spoke. ''''Sorry princess.''''

    Leira nodded her head and dismissed the guard. ''''Go back to your post and inform the other guards of my guest.''''

    He rushed off as Archer chuckled but soon he was pinched on his side and yelped as he jumped back.

    When he looked at the cat girl he had a face like he had been wronged, causing her to giggle at his overreaction.

    ''''What are you doing breaking into the pce Archer?'''' Leira asked him.

    Heughed before answering. ''''Well, I''m here to collect my reward.''''

    ''''Reward? What did you do now?'''' She asked in a curious voice as her green cat eyes sparkled.

    Archer got lost as he examined the girl. She had her purple hair tied into a ponytail and was wearing a white princess dress.

    He came out of his thoughts as he heard two pairs of footstepsing in his direction so in inwardly grinned as he spoke. ''''You''re looking beautiful Leira. The way you have your hair is really nice.''''

    When the princess heard his sweet words she blushed causing him to smile as he got closer and whispered into her ear. ''''I love cat girls. I''m d your Father engaged you to me but that''s the only concession he''s getting from me.''''

    Leira looked at him with narrowed eyes when she heard him and was about to speak but he interrupted and continued speaking. ''''But now I''ve thought about it I want you and there''s no escape for you MY cat girl.''''

    As he finished speaking Leira felt a shiver run down her body and her heart started beating as she looked at the handsome dragon in front of her.

    ''Why is he so charming?'' She thought to herself.

    That''s when she heard her parents behind her. Chloe spoke with surprise. ''''Archer? Leira? what are you doing here?''''

    ''''Why did you break into my pce boy? You''ve caused enough trouble and it''s only been days.'''' Osoricmented with narrowed eyes.

    Leira wondered what he''d done now, so she turned to Archer who was smiling like an innocent child as he answered. ''''I cause trouble? Nonono Osoric. I wouldn''t dream of it.''''

    When she heard his answer she giggled at the look of annoyance on her Fathers''s face.

    But Archer wasn''t finished and he continued speaking. ''''Well Father-inw, I am here for my rewards?''''

    Everyone looked at him with confused looks before Leira refuted. ''''Do you think I ept my engagement with a yboy dragon?''''

    Archer smiled. ''''Yes you do and have epted it.''''

    To prove his point he reached up and slowly caressed her left ear causing her to shudder and let out a small moan.

    When she did that she covered her mouth and wentpletely red. Leira tried to flee but was grabbed around the waist with his tail.

    Their actions caused the two parents tough at the two before Chloe spoke. ''''So you ept the engagement?''''

    Archer looked at Leira and thought. ''Who wouldn''t want a cat girl princess?''

    He nodded his head with a smile before answering the cat woman. ''''Yes. But don''t think you can order me around now. I said I''d help and I''ve already done that twice.''''

    Osoric was staring at the boy and sighed before speaking. ''''Why did you kill the Field Marshall? And couldn''t you have done it more subtly?''''

    Archer looked at the emperor. ''''Well, he was disrespecting Sia so he had to die. Oh, and the human fool was trying to send her into an ambush so he coulde to the rescue to gain your favor.''''

    When the three heard him their eyes widened but Osoric spoke. ''''Okay I will investigate this and I must thank you for helping the college. But how are you here? I recall you being seriously injured.''''

    Chloe nodded and Leira looked at him with wide eyes as Archer smiled at the two before he went on to exin what happened and then told them about the Blightbeast.

    The two women looked at him in shock as the emperor just stared at him before asking a question. ''''Dragon healing?''''

    Archer nodded before asking. ''''Now we got that out the way. Where''s my reward?''''

    Osoric and Chloe rolled their eyes while Leira wasughing. The emperor scoffed before throwing a storage ring at him.

    He took it and sent mana into it. When he did he saw four chests of gold and loads of different kinds of bread.

    Archer was bamboozled and thought to himself. ''Why is he giving me bread?''

    Soon after searching for the ring, he looked up at Osoric who was smiling. ''''You think you''re funny don''t you Mr emperor?''''

    Osoric startedughing as Archer pulled out some bread and started eating. He gave a piece to Leira which she also took.

    He loved the bread, it was sweet and fluffy. Once he ate he looked at the emperor. ''''Where did you get this bread?''''

    The older man smiled as he answered. ''''The royal baker cooked them for me. Some of my people told me that you like the stuff.''''

    Archer nodded in understanding and finished eating it as Leira''s Mother Chloe ushered them to a nearby table and all four of them sat down.

    When they all sat down Osoric looked at Archer and asked a serious question. ''''What do you think these creatures are?''''

    He stared at the man and said, "Those terrible creatures hiding in the dark are like a scary version of what nature intended. Theye from really evil ces and are incredibly bad in a way that doesn''t make sense or seem right."

    As a maid brought over some tea and poured them all a cup, Archer took out some more bread and continued talking.

    "Imagine a group of creatures, dirty and covered in tangled fur. They''re pure evil and far from being unintelligent. Their cold, red eyesck any kindness orpassion. These creatures relish in making people suffer and derive joy from causing pain. Theyck the hearts of normal beings and are instead filled with wickedness."

    Archer went on to to exin everything he knew which horrified the three. Leira looked at him and asked. ''''How many times have you fought them?''''

    [Sorry for the one chapter today, have been really busy]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 315 The College

    ?

    Archer looked at the emperor and answered. ''''Enough times now.''''

    When the emperor heard his answer he got curious about the soldiers he''s heard about so he asked another question. ''''Who are the dragon-kin you were with? Your soldiers?''''

    He looked at the older man with narrowed eyes, he saw the two cat women who were staring at him with curiosity in their green and purple eyes.

    Archer sighed before speaking. ''''Yes.''''

    Osoric''s eyes widened when he heard that and thought to himself. ''He has an army on hand and can summon them whenever he wants.''

    He shook his head as he was about to speak the empressmented. ''''Well that doesn''t matter now does it, it''s not like he will use it against the empire.''''

    The emperor nodded before looking at Leira. ''''When are you returning to the college?''''

    ''''Soon. I just came to collect a few bits.'''' She replied to her Father.

    Archer smiled when he heard that and quickly spoke. ''''Well, Leira if you''re going back to the college want to join me and the girls? We are headed there shortly.''''

    She looked at him. ''''Yes, I will join.''''

    He stood up as he said goodbye to the emperor and empress while opening a portal to his domain. Archer motioned for Leira to enter which she hesitantly did.

    The two passed through and entered the living room to see all the girlszing around. When they noticed him they all turned to face him.

    Nefertiti''s eyes narrowed and asked. ''''Who is she? Another girl already?''''

    The other girls nodded and Archer sighed as he spoke. ''''Yes, she is. She''s Leira Avalon the third princess and I''ve already told you not to worry I have enough love to go around.''''

    He strolled up to each girl, leaning in close to whisper sweet words into their ears, and gave each one a gentle kiss after, filling them with joy.

    As Archer approached Nefertiti, he leaned in and whispered into her ear, "Why do you keep forgetting what I say? Don''t you know how much I care about each of you?"

    He smiled before continuing. ''''Now I don''t have to travel all over the ce we will have a lot more time to deepen our bond.''''

    Nefertiti smiled and nodded her head before asking. ''''Do you love us, husband?''''

    He quickly answered. ''''Yes of course.''''

    She narrowed her eyes and asked a question. ''''Why do you love us?''''

    Archer sighed but was going but answered. ''''I love E for the support and care she''s shown me since we met. Teu for her warrior spirit and adventurous nature. Sera for her hyperactive moods and she was the one that dragged me from the madness. And you for your obsessive love just like me.''''

    He looked into her pink eyes and continued. ''''And you''re yandere which I also love. Means you will love me in this life and the next.''''

    Archer then looked at Hemera who was smiling. ''''I love my cheerful little knowledge nerd who I want to read with more.''''

    That''s when he turned to thest two. He looked in Hecate red eyes and smiled. ''''How could I not love my moon witch who will give me two little angels in the future.''''

    He turned to thest girl and smiled. ''''We haven''t been together long but you have a spot in my heart Tali. We just need time, which both of us have.''''

    She nodded with a smile before he turned to Leira and spoke. ''''Take a seat princess we will be leaving for the college soon.''''

    Leira sat down next to E and Hemera as the group got to know the princess. After an hour of this Archer rounded them up.

    That''s when he spotted Tal and smiled. ''''You''re joining?''''

    The elf chuckled and said, "I never went to school. Our vige didn''t have one. Plus, I''m your woman so I can join, remember?"

    As he heard her response, Archer''s smile widened. "Of course, you''re wee to join. I''d like that."

    After replying he stood up followed by the girls but Hecate approached him and started speaking. ''''Enjoy the college, my love. Make sure toe see me.''''

    She kissed him before saying bye to the girls before leaving. Seeing this the rest wanted their kiss which Archer wouldn''t refuse and pampered each girl.

    When Leira saw this she didn''t know what to do. A thought crossed her mind. ''Why does he dote on them so much.''

    That''s when she took her eyes off the group of girls which seemed happy and passive, Leira looked around the ce in shock.

    She saw arge kitchen off to one side, a set of stairs which the moon elf walked up, and in the middle of the room was a bunch of sofas.

    Leira started walking around as she admired the decorations they were all over the ce. They were made from mostly wood but there were other pieces.

    That''s when she heard a voice from behind her. ''''It''s beautiful isn''t it?''''

    She turned around and spotted a smiling Archer, his violet dragon eyes were shining. His four beautiful white horns but that''s when she saw his slender but strong-looking tail swaying behind him.

    Leira nodded her head. ''''Yes, it is. What is this ce?''''

    ''''My domain.'''' He answered then went on to tell her about the ce and gave her a bracelet with a purple gem embedded on it.

    She took it and put it on beforementing. ''''It''s lovely. What is it?''''

    Archer simplified the exnation. "Just send mana into it toe here. When you want to go back, do the same to return where you started."

    Leira smiled as she thanked him with a beautiful smile that caught him off guard. ''''Thank you for this Archer.''''

    He gave her a nod and spoke. ''''Well, I hope we can get along Leira Avalon.''''

    As she was about to reply they heard Sera shout. ''''Come on Arch we need to get to the college.''''

    The two of them turned to the redhead and approached the group of waiting girls. When he got close he cast Gate.

    He ushered them through and walked out. The group appeared outside the western gate shocking all the passersby.

    Upon witnessing their reaction, Archer chuckled. As they began to walk, he yfully swatted Nefertiti''s rear end with his tail, evoking a surprised yelp from her.

    She turned to him with a lust-filled smile, but she blew him a kiss and mouthed. ''''Later.''''

    He nodded and kept doing it to all the girls, he got all sorts of reactions from them including pure embarrassment from Leira.

    When he saw her reaction he startedughing. After walking for a while and soon the college appeared.

    They approached the gate and were stopped by the college guards. ''''Stop! What are you lot doing here?''''

    Archer looked at the man like he was an idiot before speaking. ''''Archer Wyldheart and Princess Leira Avalon.''''

    The guard''s eyes widened when he heard the reply but quickly moved out of their way and let them through.

    As they entered Leira walked next to him and spoke. ''''The students whoe from different kingdoms are allowed to stay in the dorms before term starts.''''

    Archer nodded at her piece of information as he was looking around. Therge garden was beautiful.

    As they got further the group saw courtyards and spots to study all over the ce. Leira started informing the group.

    ''''When we get there, you will be given all the stuff you need, after that, we will have to take some tests to see what sses we will be put in.''''

    Everyone nodded as E asked. ''''I assume we might be put in different sses? Or will we be together?''''

    Leira shrugged her shoulders as he replied. ''''I''m not sure. It depends on how well you do in your tests I suppose.''''

    Soon they arrived at arge courtyard that looked as big as a football pitch. Leira took them to a group of empty chairs.

    As the group made their way to the seats everyone was staring at therge group. Archer sat down first nked by Nefertiti and Leira.

    Sera being Sera sat on hisp which made everyone around him look at them with weird looks.

    The other girls sat down around them with Teu and Tal sitting next to Leira and the other next to Nefertiti.

    Archer heard the conversations around him.

    ''''Is that the white dragon from the rumors? But he is a young boy?'''' One older boymented.

    ''''Yeah, but I heard he is strong. But he was involved in the battle that happened yesterday.'''' A girl spoke.

    He didn''t pay attention as he stroked Sera''s hair causing her to let out a happy sigh. That''s when he spotted Ophelia and a couple of professors talking on the stage.

    Archer was looking around the courtyard and sawrge columns with gargoyle-looking statues perched on top looking over the students.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 316 Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 316 Exnation</h4>

    The headmistress of the College of Magic, Ophelia ckfire, stood at a polished wooden podium.

    Her purple and ck robes flowed gently as she started her speech.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed schrs, and our new and old students," she began, her voice carrying a tone of authority and grace. "I wee you to the heart of knowledge and power, the bastion of mystic arts that is the College of Magic."

    The audience stopped talking among themselves as they paid attention to the headmistress.

    "Our college has been in the Avalon Empire for centuries training young mages and famous magic knights. Many famous warriors, witches, and mages studied in these halls, they have gone on to do amazing feats and reached heights that are only dreamed of."

    Ophelia paused, allowing her words to sink in. Her eyes, a deep shade of violet, scanned the room.

    She locked gazes with students from diverse backgrounds who had journeyed here from the far corners of the continent before continuing.

    "First and foremost, understand that we seek knowledge, not just power. Magic is a gift from the goddess. The College of Magic is dedicated to using magic for the greater good of our world."

    The audience nodded in agreement, recognizing the profound wisdom in her words.

    Her gaze turned towards a massive, celestial-themed tapestry behind her, depicting constetions and worlds beyond.

    "And now, my dear students, let us speak of the Celestial Magic Tournament, a momentous event that awaits us in the Nightshade Empire on Verdantia."

    A murmur of excitement rippled through the crowd. She watched the gathering and then continued speaking.

    ''''Frostwinter ising and once the snows melt and the flowers bloom, our tournament will begin. Once that is finished we will choose Fifty students to represent the College of Magic at the Celestial Magic Tournament.''''

    She let them gossip as she finished her speech.

    "To earn a ce as one of our representatives," Headmistress ckfire continued, "you must prove yourselves in a series of trials that will test your magical prowess, and once those tests are done you willpete against each other for a ce."

    She smiled, a glimmer of pride in her eyes. "I have the greatest confidence in each and every one of you. The tournament is not just about victory; it''s about the journey, knowledge, and friendships formed."

    Ophelia looked around and continued. ''''Whoeverpetes will go down in history as one of the strongest of the younger generation.''''

    She concluded her address with that, and the hall erupted into apuse. The new and old students were eager to begin their preparations for the college''s tournament.

    A stepping stone toward the Central Continent and a chance to leave their mark in the annals of history.

    Archer and the girls were interested as Nefertiti spoke. ''''You will win the college''s tournament husband.''''

    She looked around and continued. ''''Some of the girls will make it into the tournaments but we all need to train.''''

    That''s when Teu spoke up from next to them with bright eyes. ''''We will increase the training Arch. You need to train your basics better.''''

    He smiled and nodded at the blue-haired girl before another man approached the podium and began speaking. "New students, head to the great hall, where you''ll get all the information you need."

    Archer and the girls followed the crowd. As he stepped through the towering double doors, his breath caught in his throat. The Great Hall was a masterpiece of enchantment.

    High above, the ceiling seemed to stretch into the very heavens themselves, mimicking the night sky.

    Stars sparkled and constetions danced across its expanse. The ceiling''s magic was so convincing that Archer felt he could reach out and touch the stars.

    Large chandeliers hung from the ceiling, each one was a work of art, crafted from sparkling crystals that refracted the light into a thousand colors, creating a mesmerizing disy.

    The tables below were a marvel, stretching endlessly in rows, each meticulously set with ornate ce settings.

    Students in a kaleidoscope of robes sat at the tables, their faces filled with awe and reverence.

    Some were engrossed in animated conversations, while others practiced spells, their wands creating trails of colorful light.

    Everyone nced at them briefly as they entered, then returned to their activities. A middle-aged man came up and said.

    "Good morning, everyone. Please find a seat. I''m Cassius Thorne the Combat Magic instructor who was asked to give you all the information you need."

    Archer and the girls found a seat, Once they were all settled the man started talking.

    "Hello, new students. During the uing tests, we''ll be observing your performance closely. After you finish all three tests, we''ll ce you in a ss and a house."

    Everyone grew curious and Hemera raised her head. The professor spotted her and smiled as he spoke. ''''Yes?''''

    Hemera asked. ''''What are these houses you speak of?''''

    Cassius smiled as he answered her. ''''Depending on what your element is you will be put in one of eight houses. Their names are.

    House Ignis: In House Ignis, the fiery spirit burns brightly as students embrace the power of fire, known for their unbridled passion.

    House Aqua: Within the gentle embrace of House Aqua, water magic flows serenely, nurturing students with a calm and adaptable nature, and a deep love for all things aquatic.

    House Terra: House Terra is rooted in the earth, where students find their strength and skill in earth spells.

    House Ventus: House Ventus is a whirlwind of creativity and agility, where students harness the boundless power of the air.

    House Fulgur: In House Fulgur, lightning and electricity reign supreme, molding quick-witted individuals into masters of lightning-based spells, sparking their journeys with brilliance.

    House Umbrus: In the shroud of House Umbrus, shadow, and darkness are their allies, as students unravel the mysteries of shadow maniption.

    House Solis: Radiant and hopeful, House Solis represents the dazzling force of light and radiance.

    House Etherium: House Etherium weaves the threads of various elements together, forging a path of bnce and harmony.''''

    When Archer heard the long-winded speech, he hoped that he and the girls would be together but it didn''t matter if they weren''t as they had his domain to meet at night.

    That''s when the professor went on to exin the rules of the college. He raised his hand, palm up, to emphasize his first point.

    "First and foremost, there shall be no violence on college grounds. We are here to learn, grow, and hone our magical skills, not to engage in physical altercations. Any disputes or disagreements between students should be resolved through peaceful means."

    His gaze swept across the attentive faces of the students. "Now, if you do have a serious issue with another student that cannot be resolved, you have the option to issue a formal duel. Duels must be conducted under strict supervision, and both parties must willingly agree to the terms and conditions."

    He paused, letting the seriousness of his words sink in before resuming.

    "Duels should be seen as ast resort, and their purpose is not to harm but to settle disputes with dignity and honor."

    Cassius moved on to other important rules. "Furthermore, all magical experiments and practices must be carried out within designated areas and under the supervision of a qualified professor. Safety is paramount, and reckless use of magic will not be tolerated."

    He held up a finger to emphasize another point. "Magical artifacts, especially those of a dangerous nature, must be registered with the college authorities. Unauthorized or dangerous artifacts are strictly prohibited."

    Cassius then addressed personal responsibility. "Each student is responsible for their own actions, and the college expects honesty, integrity, and respect from all its members. Cheating, giarism, or any form of dishonesty will be met with severe consequences."

    A hint of a smile crept onto his face. "On a lighter note, curfew will be enforced, and students are expected to be in their respective dormitories after hours.''''

    He went on to exin the tests one of which is an Affinity test and a spellcasting test. After he was done they were directed back to the courtyard.

    As Archer and the girls walked along they were approached by a group, he looked at them and the guy looked like the twin of the lion girl N he met before.

    The boy was with two lion girls. He had short blonde hair and blue eyes like N but was muscr and a bit shorter than Archer.

    They stopped in front of them and spoke. ''''So you''re the white dragon I''ve been hearing about?''''

    Archer looked at him with narrowed eyes as he replied. ''''Yes.''''

    The boy smiled and held out his hand. ''''I''m Lioran Lionheart. I''m N''s older brother, I hope we can be friends?''''

    When he heard the lion boy he was confused but shrugged and shook his hand as he introduced himself. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''

    Lioran smiled as he went to introduce the two girls he was with. ''''These two beautiful lionesses are my women. Leonora Shani? and Nalika Raziyani.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 317 Affinity Test

    <h4>Chapter 317 Affinity Test</h4>

    Archer and the girls nodded at the two girls who returned their greetings with a smile. He turned to face his girls and started introducing them.

    He gestured to the group of young women standing beside him.

    "First, we have E," Archer said with a warm smile. E.

    "Next, Teu," he continued, nodding to the girl with vibrant blue hair and a confident aura. Teu gave a nod of acknowledgment.

    "Sera," Archer said, indicating the girl with a mysterious air about her. Sera, her blood-red hair tied into a ponytail, offered a small smile.

    "And this is Nefertiti," he said, turning to the girl with queenlyposure and elegance. Nefertiti nodded gracefully.

    Archer then introduced Hemera, the girl with a radiant smile and an affinity for sun magic. Hemera greeted the onlookers with a warm wave.

    "Tal," Archer said, pointing to the elf who nodded back.

    Lioran smiled and greeted the girls, before they could talk more a voice was heard. ''''The first test shall be held in a moment which is the Affinity test. Please line up and don''t push in.''''

    He bid farewell to Archer before leaving with the two girls. That''s when he saw the woman who started speaking.

    It was the same bear woman he had seen at the college ball. She walked up to a tform that was set up with three crystal-looking balls on arge table.

    All the students lined up but he waited. Leira turned to him and asked. ''''Why are you waiting?''''

    He answered. ''''I just want to see what Affinity everyone else has.''''

    She nodded as the group went to sit down and watch. Once they sat down the first people approached the tables.

    There were two boys and a girl who put their hands on the crystal. The two boys glowed a brown color and the girls one shined green.

    It went on like this for an hour until a ginger girl stepped forward with a big smile. Archer started examining her.

    She looked like a warrior with long hair, the girl was muscr for her age and had a sword on her waist.

    When she put her hand on the crystal it shined yellow and then green which pleased the professor who was administering the tests.

    That was when Archer paid attention to the next two girls who caught his interest. One had flowing lc-colored hair and otherworldly purple eyes.

    She was dressed in a blue dress with armor that reminded him of the sea. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old.

    He was going to scan her but remembered what happened with Rowana and decided against it.

    The girl approached the crystal and ced her hand on it, the thing glowed blue then a bright white color.

    This reaction surprised everyone but made the staff extremely happy. The girl smiled as she walked back to her group of friends.

    The next girl caught Archer''s curiosity, she had bright pink hair, and pale white skin with the brightest blue eyes he had ever seen.

    She walked up to the crystal and ced her hand on it. When she did that a baby blue color appeared but it was bright.

    But that wasn''t it as the color ck appeared which pleased her and the professors. She walked back into the crowd.

    This carried on for another two hours, and by the time most of the crowd was done, the girls joined the queue when they saw N who waved them over.

    Archer told them to go as he was still watching the tests. That''s when he spotted an exotic-looking girl approaching the crystals.

    She had brown skin with ck hair, but what got to him was her jet-ck scales and her yellow snake eyes.

    The girl was wearing Turkish-like clothing. She walked up to the crystal and ced her hand on it.

    When Archer saw this girl she mesmerized him as he thought to himself. ''Is she a snake demi-human?''

    That''s when three colors appeared, dark yellow, brown, and ck. As Archer saw this his eyes widened.

    She walked away but people moved aside and avoided her, the student''s actions caught his interest.

    He watched her walk away as he thought to himself. ''Three elements. She is unique.''

    That''s when he remembered the elements he knew of from his past memories.

    Fire �C Red, Water �C Blue, Earth �C Brown, Thunder/Lightning �C Yellow, Wind - Green, Light - White, Darkness - ck, Space �C Purple, Poison - Dark Yellow - Sun - Golden Yellow, Moon - Grey, Metal - Silver, Gravity - Dark Purple, Nature - Light Green, Arcane - Violet.

    Pleased with what he remembers he pulled out some bread and started eating it as the line got smaller.

    He looked at the girls who were chatting with N and two other girls. That''s when he looked at the next people and it was three boys around his age.

    The next two girls who grabbed his attention were a rabbit girl with white hair, brown skin, and red eyes, and the other was an elf with brown hair and brown eyes.

    She was acting shy which Archer found adorable. The rabbit girl put her hand on the crystal and it glowed silver and dark purple.

    The oue shocked the crowd which started murmuring. She had a smug smile on her face as she marched back to her group of friends.

    When the elf put her hand on it, it started to glow light green and white, and the group she came with started cheering.

    The professors praised the girl for how strong her affinities were. It went on like this for a few more hours until it was the girl''s turn.

    E, Teu, and Nefertiti touched the crystals. E''s glowed brown and white, Teu''s glowed Blue, and Nefertiti''s glowed violet.

    When the professors and other students saw this they started gossiping, Archer smiled when he saw this.

    The three girls walked away as another three, N, Hemera and Sera stepped forward and took the test.

    N''s glowed Brown, Hemera''s was a golden yellow color and Sera''s was a red/orange color which shocked the older woman who was helping her with the test.

    The crowd was murmuring at Sera''s results as the color had never been seen. The old woman turned to her and asked in a curious voice. ''''What magic do you use girl?''''

    Sera''s red eyes narrowed at the woman and answered. ''''Infernomancy.''''

    When the old woman heard her she nodded and motioned for them to go wait. Next it was Leira and Tal.

    As they put their hands on Laira''s shined bright red and then bright yellow which put a smile on her face.

    Tal did it at the same time and it glowed golden yellow, grey, and red. She was shocked but quickly made her way back to the group.

    A few more boys went next until it was Archer''s go. There was still a massive crowd as he stood up, all the girls smiled when they saw him.

    He approached the crystal and noticed even more professors appearing to watch. Archer noticed Ophelia standing at the front with a look of curiosity on her face.

    Once he stopped in front of the artifact and ced his hand on it. Everyone waited but nothing happened.

    A minute passed by and Archer heard people gossiping behind him.? The onlookers watched, initially unsure of what to make of it.

    As seconds ticked by, a white glow was seen, and then something remarkable urred. It began to shift, changing from white to red, then to blue, green, brown, yellow, ck, and more.

    Archer''s hand seemed to be a canvas upon which the entire spectrum of elemental magic was being painted.

    The professors, who had seen countless affinities over the years, exchanged incredulous nces.

    They had never witnessed such a disy. The crystal pulsed with vibrant colors, each color representing a different affinity.

    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd, causing some to step back in sheer awe.

    Archer''s hand, a mesmerizing disy of every known elemental affinity, held them all in a collective trance.

    The crystal''s glow intensified, as though the very forces of nature were converging within him.

    Energy crackled in the air, and the professors, renowned for their intellectualposure, could only watch in sheer amazement, their usual reserve shattered.

    A mana storm appeared overhead. High above the enchantedndscape, a breathtaking sight unfolded.

    The sky, typically a tranquil blue, transformed into a canvas of otherworldly beauty. A swirling mana storm, a magnificent tempest of magical energy, dominated the heavens.

    Vibrant colors danced in mesmerizing patterns within the storm. Brilliant blues and shimmering silvers intertwined with deep purples and fiery reds.

    It was as if the very colors of magic had been set free to perform an ethereal ballet in the vast expanse of the sky.

    As the storm swirled overhead, it released asional sparks of dazzling light, illuminating thend below with a magical radiance.

    The air seemed charged with an unseen power, and the winds whispered secrets only those attuned to mana couldprehend.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 318 Aura

    <h4>Chapter 318 Aura</h4>

    The storm swirled around and shot toward Archer. When it hit his body he felt a refreshing feeling as it flowed through him.

    He felt alive and more energized, the crowd around him looked at him with wonder in their eyes.

    Archer turned to the girls with a big smile and they were happy and looking at him with love hearts in their eyes.

    That was when he heard Ophelia speak. ''''Boy. What did you do? And why can you use so many elements?''''

    He looked at her with a grin and answered. ''''I''m a white dragon, Ophelia. I am mana in the flesh, my whole existence is made up of mana.''''

    Archer held up his hand and cast Mana Maniption. He formed small spheres of different elements.

    They swirled around him until he controlled them to swirl around the headmistress who looked on amazed.

    She turned to him and asked. ''''Are you sure you want to attend the college?''''

    Archer nodded his head with a grin. ''''Yes, I''m sure. I want to see what I can learn here and the emperor said I would be allowed to enter the dungeons.''''

    Ophelia smiled when she heard him. ''''Oh yeah, you will be able to enter them after the first year if you prove you''re strong enough.''''

    He looked at her with narrowed eyes but before he could talk she continued. ''''Before you talk, I know how strong you are but while you''re here you can use the other form you have but not the dragon form. It would be unfair to the other students.''''

    Archer looked at her and replied. ''''What do I get as I''m a dragon and not a human.''''

    Ophelia grinned as she asked. ''''What do you want greedy dragon?''''

    He leaned forward and said one word in her ear in a low voice. ''''You.''''

    Once he finished he walked away to join the girls while Ophelia watched him walk away in shock.

    A thought ran through her head. ''Why would he want an old woman? Stupid child.''

    She halted her thoughts about the young man and, with a shake of her head, addressed the assembled crowd.

    "We''re starting the second test now. You''ll cast a spell at the dummy to measure its power, helping us ce you in the right ss. Follow the professors to the testing area."

    Three professors led them to a range-looking ce about ten minutes from the courtyard they were in.

    That''s when Archer saw the bear-woman professor who was the teacher leading. She stopped walking and turned around.

    She began with a smile and said, "Hi everyone, I''m Jade Ashguard, one of the spellcraft professors here at the college."

    When the girls heard this they all turned to Archer who shrugged as he spoke. ''''She must be a rtive of my Fathers. I didn''t know she taught here though.''''

    They nodded and E walked up to him as she spoke. ''''Your Affinity test was amazing. I knew you were special.''''

    He looked at her, and the half-elf had a beaming smile on her pretty face, Archer leaned down and ced a kiss on her soft lips.

    The sudden action caught her off guard but she still loved it. Each girl saw this and hmph which caused him tough when he separated from her.

    Archer approached each girl and did the same thing, when he got to Tal hended into her ear and spoke. ''''I''m iming you tonight.''''

    When she heard this she shuddered but nodded, she had spoken about it with the other girls and even went to her aunt Hecate to ask for advice.

    Everyone around them was looking at them including Leira whom he approached but she backed away and quickly spoke. ''''Not here! I want to get to know you better.''''

    Archer nodded. ''''Of course my cat girl.''''

    Leira smiled but gave him a small nod. That was when they heard a man''s voice talking to the crowd. ''''Now can you line up again and take the test please.''''

    He turned around and saw a tall elf man who was built like a tank, Archer became confused as he assumed elves were slender and slim.

    But soon he stopped thinking about it and told the girls to get the first spots. They smiled and rushed off as he watched them get to the front of the queue.

    Shortly after that, Jade Ashguard spoke up as she saw the students getting distracted. ''''Now will the first student cast her spell at the dummy please?''''

    E gracefully stepped forward and caught everyone''s attention, The boys started looking at her with lust in their eyes but soon a dangerous aura descended on them.

    Some of the students saw who was doing it as Archer''s eyes glowed and he got angry when he saw them looking at her like that.

    They became terrified and didn''t know what happened until Professor Jade spoke. ''''Archer! Stop doing that!''''

    He stopped and turned to the brte who stood firm against his gaze but she continued. ''''You cannot do those sorts of things here. It''s against the rules.''''

    When he heard that he scoffed but replied. ''''Tell them to not lust after my woman then we won''t have a problem.''''

    Jade looked at him and nodded, she spoke to the students who were looking at E and approached after telling another professor to cover her.

    Archer looked at the woman and he had to admit that she was gorgeous, she was thick in all the right ces and hadrge boobs.

    He looked at her bear ears that sat on her head, she had the same green eyes and brown as his Father but her hair came to her shoulders.

    She stopped in front of him with a smile as she spoke. ''''So your brother''s son Archer. It''s nice to meet you, I''m your Father''s younger sister, so that makes me your auntie.''''

    When Archer heard this he smiled at the woman and decided she had nothing to do with his treatment and would treat her kindly.

    ''''Hello, Jade. Yes, I am his son but I can''t believe you''re his sister. You''re gorgeous.'''' He said with a charming smile.

    She was stumped and didn''t know how to reply, but she quickly shook her head and spoke. ''''Why are you flirting with your aunt? Are you a degenerate?''''

    He looked at her andughed causing the nearby students to listen but Jade cast a barrier so only the two of them could hear.

    When he calmed down he answered. ''''Well, considering I''m engaged to one of my aunts, flirting with another isn''t a problem in my eyes.''''

    Jade narrowed her eyes and warned him. ''''There will be no flirting with me young man. I am older than you and your professor. If there is any more of this behavior I will report you to the headmistress.''''

    Archer held up his hands and spoke. ''''Okay, I won''t flirt with you anymore.''''

    She nodded her head with a friendly smile as she sat down next to him. ''''Now that is out of the way. Don''t use your Aura on the students again, as a dragon yours is rather powerful.''''

    He narrowed his eyes and spoke. ''''What do you mean?''''

    Jade continued to smile as she exined. ''''Well every being who can use mana has an Aura, It''s like a manifestation of your own mana. Look I''ll show you.''''

    She looked at him and all of a sudden he felt a weight on his shoulders but he soon shrugged it off as the mana powered up his body.

    When Jade saw this her eyes widened, she looked at him and spoke. ''''What did you just do?''''

    Archer looked at her shocked face before answering. ''''I used the mana in my body to strengthen it against the pushing.''''

    Jade nodded with a fascinated look on her face and continued. ''''Do you want to learn how to manifest your mana? Instead of letting your emotions control it.''''

    ''''Yes, that would be good Auntie.'''' He said with a grin as he eyed her up.

    When she saw this Jade bonked him on the head but he counter-attacked and used his tail to p her fat thigh.

    Jade yelped as she felt it and looked at him. ''''What did I tell you?''''

    Archer grinned as he spoke. ''''I didn''t do anything. My tail does its own thing sometimes.''''

    She didn''t believe him but chose not to say anything before speaking. ''''When sses start meet me after lessons and I will teach you how to control it.''''

    He nodded. ''''Okay Professor.''''

    Jade smiled as she stood up and walked over to the other professors. That was when E stepped forward and started casting an earth spell she learned from the library.

    ''''Earth st.''''

    E stood before the practice dummy, her gaze steady and her concentration unwavering. The crowd hushed in anticipation, and Archer watched with a proud smile.

    With a deep breath, E extended her hand toward the lifeless target. The earth beneath her feet responded to hermand, trembling slightly in recognition of her power.

    A momentter, a surge of energy coursed through her, and she unleashed it with a focused intent.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 319 Spellcasting Test

    Chapter 319 Spellcasting Test

    Her palm erupted in a burst of brown and green as a powerful Earth st spell shot forth. It struck the dummy dead center, sending it hurtling backward with a thunderous impact.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, impressed by the disy of her magical prowess. E''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she turned to Archer with a massive smile.

    He approached her and spoke. ''''Well done El, that was brilliant.''''

    E got excited and moved to the side, Teu was next and approached the ce where you cast the spells.

    She started chanting something under her breath and cast Deep Sea st straight at the dummy.

    A torrent of water, deep and mesmerizing, erupted from her hand. It surged toward the dummy with incredible force, creating an illusion of a miniature, raging sea.

    The crowd gasped as the deep sea st struck the dummy, drenching it in a watery deluge. The force of the impact sent the dummy sprawling backward, tumbling end over end.

    Teu turned around with a grin on her face as she looked at Archer. When he saw her he blew her a kiss which made her smile brightly.

    She walked over to them and stood next to him as she grabbed his hand, she held it with a happy smile on her face as she watched the other girls.

    Sera was the next step forward, her blood-red hair shimmering. She focused her mana on the dummy.

    Her ruby-red eyes zed with intensity as she summoned the power of Infernomancy, a rare and mysterious form of fire magic.

    The air around her grew scorching hot as mes. With a thrust of her hand, she released a torrent of red and orange mes.

    It surged toward the dummy, consuming it in a zing inferno. The intense heat and crackling mes left the target charred and smoldering.

    Once she was finished she approached the group to let Nefertiti take her turn.

    Nefertiti, with her queenlyposure, stepped forward, radiating an aura of arcane energy.

    Her actions were elegant as she raised her hands, fingers formingplex patterns in the air.

    Arcane symbols appeared around her, shining with an otherworldly glow. With a graceful sweep of her arms, Nefertiti released a burst of pure arcane magic.

    The energy arced through the air, striking the dummy with an ethereal force. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the target, leaving it temporarily suspended in an anti-gravitational field.

    The crowd marveled at the spectacle, recognizing Nefertiti''s mastership of this mysterious magic.

    She walked back and watched Archer who gave her a proud smile before letting the next girl have ago.

    Hemera, the manifestation of radiance, stepped up next. She raised her arms high, her golden hair shimmering like a halo.

    Her affinity for sun magic was evident as she channeled the power of daylight itself.

    light above her head. It grew in size until it bathed the entire area in a warm,forting glow.

    With a radiant smile, Hemera summoned a brilliant orb of golden light above her head. It grew in size until it bathed the entire area in a warm,forting glow.

    Then, she directed the condensed sunlight toward the dummy. The powerful Sr Beam struck the target, causing it to explode leaving behind a burning mess.

    Hemera''s magic left the dummy scorched. Her performance kept the shock going and the crowd and professors just stood there watching as this group of girls were dominating the second test so far.

    Last but not least, Tal readied herself. She took a deep breath and cast Fire st as she held her hand up.

    An intense burst of mes erupted from her palm, forming a fiery orb that flew toward the target.

    The Fire st struck the dummy with precision, setting it aze. The intense mes danced and crackled, leaving it charred and smoky.

    The crowd erupted in apuse, appreciating the diverse range of magical talents disyed by these four exceptional students.

    Each had shown Archer and the other students their abilities. Everyone was paying attention to this new group.

    Some of the students were jealous but some were excited about the uing year and wondered what would happen.

    Archer was pleased with the girl''s performance and had to admit they had gotten stronger since they met each other.

    He felt lucky to have them in his life, each one was different and their own person and he wanted them to flourish.

    That was when he noticed the cat princess was stepping forward causing the crowd to go quiet.

    Leira stood at the edge of the practice arena, her expression focused. She was ready to show Archer what she could do.

    Watching the other girls impress the crowd with their strength inspired her to do the same. Now, it was her chance to show her special abilities.

    The crowd hushed in anticipation as she approached the designated spot, a dummy standing defiantly in the center of the arena.

    The air crackled with energy, and a sense of excitement filled the atmosphere. Leira took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling with the rhythm of her anticipation.

    She could feel the heat of the sun beating down on her, aforting presence that seemed to bolster her resolve.

    Her magical prowess was a fusion of fire and lightning, an elementalbination few had ever witnessed.

    As she raised her hands, her fingers began to dance with crackling sparks of electricity. The onlookers leaned in, their eyes fixed on her every move.

    With each step of her intricate dance, the energy in the air intensified. Then, in a sudden burst of movement, Leira thrust her palms forward, and the elements responded to hermand.

    Fire and lightning intertwined, forming a mesmerizing whirlwind of me and electricity.

    A huge st erupted with a loud noise, a burst of intense energy lighting up the arena with bright red and blue colors.

    The dummy was utterly powerless as fire and lightning joined together to hit it right in the middle.

    It was a massive collision. mes swirled around the dummy, covering it in a zing fire, while lightning crackled and shot through the air.

    The magical dummy shook under the attack, making creaking sounds as it took in the full force of Leira''s magic.

    Her spell captured everyone''s attention and they cheered for their princess who smiled at the crowd and made her way toward Archer with a smile.

    When she arrived in front of him she spoke as her tail excitedly swayed behind her. ''''How did I do Arch?''''

    He looked at Leira whose ears were twitching, but he quickly replied. ''''You were just as amazing as the others.''''

    Leira smiled beamed and started talking to the girls, they were talking about what kind of sses the college teaches.

    That''s when he noticed the same girls he watched earlier getting ready to cast their spells.

    They each cast unique magic that matched his girl''s spells which pleased him as a thought ran through his head. ''At least they aren''t weak. They will be good fights.''''

    After the girls he watched were finished every other student took their second test and most were uneventful.

    Some were powerful but most were mediocre. Archer was daydreaming when he felt someone nudging him.

    He looked down to see Tal poking him as she spoke. ''''It''s your go, Arch.''''

    Archer shook his head as he stepped forward and wondered what spell to use. He decided to use his Dragon''s Breath on the dummy.

    He took a deep breath and let out a deafening roar, a fiery battle cry that echoed with the might of a dragon.

    His Breath spell surged forth, a torrent of violet searing mes that raced toward the dummy.

    The crowd watched in marvel as the mes enveloped the target, creating a zing inferno that consumed it entirely.

    The dummy crackled and smoked under the intense heat, its form charred and smoldering.

    Archer''s Breath had left a memorable mark on the arena. The audience erupted into apuse, their cheers echoing through the arena.

    He had not only showcased his mighty breath but had also left asting impression on everyone present.

    The sheer ferocity of it had captivated their hearts and minds. Jade turned to him with narrowed eyes and walked toward him.

    She stopped in front of him and spoke. ''''You overdid it, Archer.''''

    He looked into her green eyes with a grin before replying. ''''Well no one was hurt and everyone enjoyed it. Just like you did.''''

    After speaking he walked over to the girls and started chatting to them. Jade watched him before shaking her head.

    She turned to the crowd and spoke. ''''Now for the final test. You will have a duel with one of thebat professors who train the knights.''''

    When the crowd heard this they started gossiping and couldn''t wait. The same three professors led them to an arena not far away.

    Archer and the girls were excited as they followed behind Jade. But he was watching his aunt as she walked.

    She was wearing a tight-fitting green dress with suited her but couldn''t hide her fat ass, thick thighs, and slim waist.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 320 Exotic

    Chapter 320 Exotic

    Not long after walking, they all stopped at a bunch of different stages all over a field. Archer looked around but was interrupted by Jade''s voice.

    ''''Archer! You will be fighting the newbat professor Samara Grayleaf.''''

    When he heard this he nodded his head but soon heard Teu''s voice in his ear. ''''Don''t fight like a wild beast Darling. Use what I''ve taught you.''''

    He smiled and kissed her cheek before making his way to the stage Jade was pointing at. As he got closer he spotted a blonde muscr woman standing there.

    She had beautiful orange eyes that were staring at him with excitement in them. Archer thought she was stunning.

    The woman was built like a warrior and was holding a spear, Archer examined her and enjoyed every second of it.

    When thebat professor felt his gaze her eyes softened as she watched him. But she soon spoke. ''''So you''re Archer. I apologize for what my older sister put you through.''''

    He nodded his head as he didn''t have an issue with her, but that''s when it came back to him. Archer looked at the woman and saw the resemnce.

    ''''Don''t apologize on that woman''s behalf. You didn''t do anything to me.''''

    The woman smiled and introduced herself. ''''I''m Samara Grayleaf, youngest daughter of Duke Eldric Grayleaf. It''s nice to finally meet you nephew.''''

    Archer grinned when he heard her and spoke. ''''Well, it''s nice to meet you too. But do you want to fight now?''''

    Samara got excited and nodded her head as he unsheathed her sword and got ready to fight as Archer summoned his ws and wings.

    They faced each other on the grand stage, the anticipation in the air almost palpable.

    The arena was filled to the brim with students, including Archer''s girls, who eagerly awaited the duel.

    There were twobat professors overseeing the battle who had ensured that the stage was prepared for the third test.

    Samara, who was known as a renowned sword master, gripped her gleaming spear tightly, her eyes locked onto Archer, who stood ready.

    His ws, powerful tail, and majestic wings were his weapons in this duel. The crowd fell silent as the professors announced the start of the duel.

    "Let the duel between Archer and Professor Samara begin!" one of the professors dered, and the audience erupted into cheers and apuse.

    Samara wasted no time. She lunged forward, her sword a blur of steel as it sliced through the air towards Archer.

    Her precision and speed were unmatched, and the crowd watched in astonishment.

    Archer reacted swiftly, his ws parried Samara''s strikes with abination of agility and raw power, the shing of their weapons ringing out in the arena.

    The duel was intense, with Samara''s swordy and Archer''s wwork creating a mesmerizing dance ofbat.

    His girls and the students were on the edge of their seats, their eyes glued to the stage.

    Archer''s tail became a versatile weapon. With a flick, he managed to entangle Samara''s sword, but he was kicked away.

    It was a move that brought cheers from the crowd. However, he was not one to stay down for long.

    When he got to his feet Archer pounced at her and swiped but with incredible agility, she swiftly dodged his ws.

    She quickly closed the gap between them once more,unching a series of powerful strikes. One of the strikes managed tond on his chest.

    Even though she punched his scales he still felt it but he blocked the rest of the attacks but jumped back and used his wings.

    With a powerful p, he created gusts of wind that threw Samara off bnce. But she quickly corrected her footing and charged at Their duel raged on, and both of them were pushing the other to their limits. The stage seemed too small to contain the sheer intensity of their battle.

    Archer''s girls shouted words of encouragement and support, their faith in their husband unwavering.

    Archer used his wings to jump back and dodged one of her kicks. When he got away from her he looked in her direction but she vanished from where she was standing.

    He went to cover his body with his wings but was toote when she reappeared and threw abo of attacks at him.

    Archer couldn''t keep up and more attacksnded on him. She dodged his tail swipe and kicked him in the chest.

    Samara''s attack sent him flying and crashed to the ground. But he got to his feet and cast Blink and appeared behind her.

    But the woman was too quick as she turned around and threw a right hook that connected with his temple.

    Archer was sent flying but this time he waspletely dazed. He crashed to the ground but Samara followed behind.

    When he came to a stop he went to sit up but she pounced on him. She was sitting on his waist with her sword on his throat.

    His head was spinning but he nodded at her. Archer expected her to get up but she leaned forward and with a bold voice, she whispered into his ear. ''''We will fight again nephew. That was exciting.''''

    Samara stood up and bowed to the crowd followed by Archer getting to his feet as he brushed the dust off him.

    When he was done a man approached him, Archer noticed he was a demon. He had a pair of ck horns on his head.

    him.

    His skin was crimson and hadpletely ck eyes. The man stopped in front of him and nodded his head as he spoke. ''''What are you, boy?''''

    Archer looked at the man and replied. ''''A dragon.''''

    After he spoke to the man he walked toward the girls while the crowd cheered. He joined the waiting girls who started pampering him.

    <nulli><nullb>[Ophelia ckfire''s POV]

    Ophelia started watching the boy who just fought one of the college''s sword masters. She knew he wasn''t an expert fighter but used his ws with skill.

    That was when she saw Alistair Shadowthorn the Magical Creature professor talk to the boy but she could see Archer wanted to get back to the girls.

    She smiled at the results and knew the boy would go far in the future and probablypete in the Celestial Magic Tournament.

    Ophelia remembered what he said and felt her cheeks go red. She quickly shook her head and mumbled. ''''Stupid dragon.''''

    <nulli><nullb>[Back to Archer]

    The group continued to watch all the duals the students were undergoing, it went on for hours until everyone was done.

    They were led back to the courtyard and told to sit down. When Archer and the girls took their seats he noticed the sun was setting as the headmistress appeared and started speaking.

    ''''Come to this courtyard tomorrow afternoon. If you don''t have a ce to stay tonight stay behind when everyone leaves. There will be a board that will tell you which sses you are in.''''

    She looked around and continued. ''''Now the tests arepleted you all will embark on a journey to be something better. I shall be cheering for you all and I will see you in the college.''''

    After speaking she cast a spell and vanished from the spot, and all the students started leaving. Archer turned to the girls and sent each one back including Leira who was shocked.

    Before he could leave he heard Lioran speak from behind him. ''''Oy Archer.''''

    He turned around and spotted the lion boy, N, and the two girls from earlier but there was one extra just standing there.

    It was the exotic snake girl from the affinity tests. As he was looking at her one of the lion girls whose name was Nalika spoke. ''''This is Halime Nagendra, the fourth princess of the Nagendra Kingdom in the south.''''

    ''''People seem to avoid her like she''s ill but she seems like a sweet girl,'''' Lioranmented from the side.

    But he didn''t listen to the boy as his eyes widened as he remembered the Earth Dragons so he asked the girl. ''''How did the kingdom recover from the dragon who was running wild?''''

    The girl named Halime looked at him with wide eyes as an exotic-sounding voice came from her. ''''How do you know about that?''''

    Archer stared into her golden snake eyes, now he was closer he got a closer look at her. She had short ck hair with Turkish-like jewelry.

    She was slender and had a modest-sized chest. Archer saw that she was wearing a ck kaftan which suited her well.

    He shook his head after hearing Lioranughing. ''''I fought with the beast as I was traveling north. The beast was starving and went mad but she is in a better ce now.''''

    When Archer stopped speaking the snake girl was looking at him before bowing her head as she spoke. ''''Thank you for helping my kingdom. I''m sure Father will reward you once he visits the college.''''

    Archer looked at her and nodded. ''''Okay, we shall wait until then.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 321 Heading Out

    <h4>Chapter 321 Heading Out</h4>

    That''s when he remembered what Lioran said and asked her. ''''So why do people avoid you? Even now these guys are keeping their space?''''

    As he spoke he approached Halime who backed off as she held her hands up in front of her. ''''I can''t touch other people.''''

    Before he could continue his conversation with Halime, Lioran interrupted and asked. ''''Archer want toe out with us? There are some good ces in the city?''''

    He looked at the lion boy and nodded before sending a message to the girls but none answered apart from Tal who was training.

    Archer asked her if he wanted to join him and she agreed, he opened a portal and she appeared wearing a beautiful red summer dress which caught him off guard.

    Tal giggled when she saw his reaction but waited for him topliment her. He shook his head andmented. ''''Wow, Tali. You are beautiful.''''

    When the elf girl heard him, her brown cheeks turned red but a small smile was on her face. But she soon grabbed his arm as she greeted the others with a nod.

    Halime saw all this and was jealous as she knew she would never experience that sort of thing but she shook her head to clear such thoughts.

    That was when Archer appeared in front of her with a charming smile on his face catching her off guard. ''''What is this ck curse?''''

    She looked at him and hesitated to answer because she didn''t want them to avoid her but Archer noticed her hesitation and spoke again. ''''Don''t worry I won''t avoid you.''''

    Halime sighed before exining. ''''I am a rare ck Mamba demi-human that is born into the Nagendra Royal Family. My venom is powerful and I can''t control it.''''

    Archer looked confused and asked. ''''What do you mean you can''t control it?''''

    A sad smile appeared on her face as she told the group. ''''If anyone touches me there is a chance they will be poisoned and my nails always produce the stuff.''''

    He looked confused but made sure his immunity was still activated and got closer to the girl but Tal stopped him. ''''Arch, what are you doing?''''

    When he heard her he turned to her and answered with a smile. ''''I want her to poison me.''''

    Tal, N, Lioran, and the two lion girls all looked at him like he was crazy and Lioran stepped forward. ''''Why do you want to do such a stupid thing?''''

    Archer shrugged as he answered. ''''I want to be immune to said poison and will go around collecting them to eat.''''

    When everyone heard him they shook their heads but Tal just watched him.

    The girl in question started panicking but couldn''t move as Archer cast Mana Maniption to hold her still.

    He stopped in front of her as he held up his wrist and spoke. ''''Bite me.''''

    She looked at the crazy boy in front of her and wondered why he wanted to die but after an inner fight, she grew curious about him.

    Halime''s snake fangs appeared as she nervously grabbed Archer''s wrist. She thought he would flinch when she touched him, but he remained still.

    ''''I don''t know why you want this and I think you''re crazy.'''' She said as his fangs pierced his wrist.

    Archer felt a stinging pain but he soon felt his new spell kick in, so he checked it quickly.

    [Immunity: 0>2]

    His eyes widened when he saw the skill level up. He felt lightheaded but it soon vanished and he felt normal.

    Halime stopped biting him and anticipated him to copse to the floor but no he was just standing there with a stupid smile on his face.

    Archer felt rxed and enjoyed the sensation of the poison traveling through his body. It wasn''t doing any harm to him but soon died out.

    He looked at the exotic girl who was looking at him in shock along with the others. Tal was the first to speak. ''''Are you okay Arch?''''

    When he heard her he turned to her and nodded. ''''Yeah, I am fine. It tingled a bit but felt really good.''''

    Halime stepped back in shock as she thought to herself. ''How is he not dead? It''s the ck mamba poison, not some everyday one.''

    She didn''t know how he was alive but a spark was ignited inside her which lit up her already gloomy world.

    Archer shook his head and stepped back as he looked at a shocked Lioran. ''''Are we ready to go?''''

    The boy nodded his head and started leading the way out of the college. They started walking back to Starfall City.

    Tal looked behind her and saw Halime in her own world and nudged Archer as she spoke. ''''Go check on the snake she looks like she''s in a daze.''''

    He nodded and fell in next to the snake girl who came to when she saw him and spoke. ''''How are you alive?''''

    Archer looked at her with a smile as he touched the scales on her hand. ''''Well I have an ability that nullifies poisons and it gives me the tingles which felt nice.''''

    When Halime heard his reply she smiled as she started speaking. ''''No one has ever tried touching me since a maid died years ago but here you are wanting me to bite you.''''

    He started tough and spoke. ''''Yeah, I like to do what I want whenever I want to. Plus I knew I wouldn''t be harmed by you and hopefully, other students won''t be so scared of you in the future.''''

    After he finished speaking he dragged her with him to walk with Tal again. When they got to her he grabbed the elf''s hand.

    Tal turned to him with a smile when she saw the snake girl just standing there embarrassed.

    ''''What did you do to her you lustful dragon?'''' She said in a teasing tone.

    Archer looked at her as he acted hurt. ''''Tali. How dare you use me of doing something to Halime. I would never.''''

    He leaned over and whispered into the snake girl''s ear. ''''Unless you wanted me to do something that is.''''

    When Halime heard his words she shivered and quickly made her way over to the lion girls. Tal followed after kissing him on the cheek.

    That was when the other girls sent him messages causing him to get a headache and open a portal.

    E walked out first followed by the other girls and a shocked-looking Leira. He smiled when he saw the cat girl and spoke. ''''What have you seen now?''''

    Leira turned to him with her green eyes and approached him as she asked. ''''You have wyvern, dragons, and a whole city in there?''''

    Archer looked at her like she was an idiot which caused a vein to bulge in her head as she snapped. ''''Don''t look at me like that dragon.''''

    Her reaction caused him tough but he answered her. ''''Yeah, I do and I rescued everyone there or my subordinates did. But it''s a ce they can grow until I findnd for us.''''

    Leira nodded as the other girls appeared and each one greeted him with a kiss before they joined N and the other girls who were watching.

    Once they were gone he was left alone but followed behind them. That was until Lioran joined him and spoke. ''''The girls seem to get along well.''''

    Archer looked at him and nodded. ''''Yeah, they do.''''

    He didn''t know how to react to this overly friendly guy who continued to ask questions. ''''Is it true that you were swept down south? Is that where you met the girls?''''

    When he heard Lioran''s question he shrugged and decided to see if he could get along with him. ''''Yes I knew E from before but the rest I''ve met on the way north.''''

    Lioran nodded and continued to speak. ''''I heard they were arranged marriages. Are you okay with that?''''

    Archer looked at him before answering. ''''Yeah, it doesn''t bother me as they are wonderful girls and have brought peace to my life.''''

    The lion boy looked at him and saw Archer''s possessive eyes when he was looking at his girls.

    Lioran shook his head and spoke. ''''Well, that''s a good thing. Let''s head for a restaurant I know it serves delicious food.''''

    Archer agreed and the two continued to talk as they approached the city gate and were let through.

    The girls stopped talking to the others and approached Archer. Teu spoke. ''''What is the n, Darling?''''

    He looked at his ocean princess before answering. ''''Lioran knows a good restaurant we can go to.''''

    They nodded their heads with smiles as Tal and Hemera stole his arms from the other girls.

    Therge group kept walking as Halime stayed close to Archer and was bing fascinated by him.

    She noticed that he treats all the girls the same and shows no favoritism.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 322 Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 322 Siblings</h4>

    Soon the group passed through the city gates and Lioran led them to an expensive-looking restaurant that they entered.

    Archer noticed that there weren''t many people there and only about five people in total. An older man stepped forward and guided the group to arge table in the corner.

    When they reached the table, Archer sat down and Halime sat next to him, causing the rest of the two girls to look at her with jealousy.

    But Tal exined her situation and they all rolled their eyes as Leira mumbled as she took the other seat next to him. ''''yboy dragon.''''

    He looked at her with his piercing violet eyes but he wasn''t done there he leaned forward and bit her ear causing her to let out a moan.

    Leira covered her mouth but it was toote and everyone looked at her. N grinned as the other two lion girls just looked at her.

    That was when N suddenly asked Archer a question. ''''When can we fight dragon?''''

    He was shocked but shook his head with a grin of his own. ''''Soon.''''

    N''s smile grew bigger and excitement could be seen in her eyes. When Lioren saw this he shook his head as hemented. ''''No fighting just yet N. The year has only started, you two have enough time.''''

    Archer nodded his head as his tail swayed in excitement. That''s when the member of staff started taking Lioran, N''s, and the other two girl''s orders before he turned to Archer and the girls.

    The girls gave him their orders before he turned to Archer. He looked at the man. ''''Give me two of everything.''''

    When the waiter heard this his eyes opened wide but nodded and rushed off to sort the veryrge order out.

    That was when Lioran''s fiance Leonora asked Leira a question. ''''Princess. So are you the same as these other girls and engaged to Archer?''''

    Leira nodded her head with a small smile and replied. ''''Yeah, but we are taking things slow at first.''''

    The lion girl nodded as Halime asked a question herself. ''''How long have you girls been with him?''''

    Hemera answered. ''''It''s been just over a year since we met and Hecate is a bit shorter but the others were there before me.''''

    As she finished Sera spoke up in a proud voice. ''''I''ve been with him since he was thirteen.''''

    Halime looked at the redhead with curiosity in her eyes and inquired. ''''How? You look young as it is.''''

    Sera narrowed her eyes and snapped back in annoyance. ''''I''m neen thank you.''''

    When the snake girl saw that the redhead was annoyed she spoke. ''''Sorry if I offended you. I was just curious.''''

    Before Sera could reply Hemera spoke up. ''''Me and Hecate are the second and third oldest but before us is his aunt Sia Silvthrone.''''

    As she finished speaking N and Lioran interrupted as they spoke at the same time. ''''Silverthrone?''''

    Hemera nodded. That was when N asked a question. ''''You mean the Dawnbreaker general? The one who is in the south fighting the Misthaven Kingdom?''''

    It was Archer who replied without a care in the world. ''''Yes, she is my Mother''s older sister. We are engaged and the emperor blessed it.''''

    N''s eyes narrowed and Lioran''s eyes widened, he shook his head and spoke. ''''You will be marrying your aunt?''''

    Archer smiled and gave her a nod which caused the other two lion girls to make disgusting faces.

    That''s when his eyes narrowed at them and spoke. ''''You can make whatever faces you like. The opinion of cats doesn''t bother me. But as a dragon, blood means nothing to me. I was once half human but now that is gone along with the human taboos and such.''''

    Everyone stopped talking as they listened to him speak but that was when another group entered the restaurant.

    Two girls and a boy in particr stopped walking and looked at Archer with wide eyes while the rest of the group continued to another table.

    That''s when he heard E''s voice. ''''Arch. Two of your sisters and brother have walked in, but they ain''t the ones who gave you trouble.''''

    He looked over at the three people who were staring at him. Archer stood up and approached them.

    As he walked he searched his memories for their names and they came to him.

    ''Keia, Kestria, and Ryn Ashguard.'' Archer thought to himself.

    Archer examined the two girls. They look like twins but Keia has yellow eyes like her Mother Ksara and brown hair like their father.

    Kestria had brown hair and green eyes just like Leonard. Archer''s eyes looked at Ryn who was his blood brother. They shared the same Mother.

    He came to a stop in front of the three who were a little shorter than he was. Archer smiled as he greeted his siblings. ''''Sisters and brother. How have you been?''''

    The two human girls and dragon-kin boy just stared at him as he spoke. Kestria stepped forward and asked in a quiet voice. ''''Do you not hate us, brother?''''

    Archer looked at the cute girl and gave her a smile which caught her off guard as he replied. ''''No, I don''t hate you three. You''s never mistreated me but that was in the past.''''

    He motioned to an empty table and they all sat there. As Archer was about to talk E appeared and sat next to him.

    Archer looked at her and shrugged before he spoke to his sisters. ''''You two have bloomed and be beautiful flowers. I''m happy you didn''t have to endure what I did.''''

    That was when Ryn finally spoke up. ''''Big brother why don''t you hate us? Don''t you hate the whole Ashguard family?''''

    He looked at the boy who resembled his Mother and shook his head. ''''Because if I wasted my time hating our family then I would be wasting my life when I have nine beautiful fiances and I''m sure it won''t stop there.''''

    As he finished speaking a voice was heard from behind them. ''''You are probably right. After all, you''re a lust-filled dragon.''''

    Everyone turned to see Nefertiti standing there looking at the group. She smiled at Archer and sat down on the other side of him.

    She eyed the two pretty humans in front of her and spoke in a teasing tone. ''''Oh is my husband trying to im his two sisters? They look like two angels who will be corrupted if youy your ws on them.''''

    [Kestria POV]

    When she heard her brother''s fiance speak she felt her cheeks go red, Kestria looked down and couldn''t look at her brother.

    But after calming down she lifted up her head and looked at him.

    Archer''s face was a masterpiece of masculine beauty, a symphony of features that came together to create an undeniably handsome visage.

    With a strong, square jawline that seeped confidence, his face seemed chiseled by the gods themselves.

    His eyes were a mesmerizing shade of violet, radiating both depth and warmth. They had an almost maic quality.

    High, chiseled cheekbones lent an alluring structure to his face. Beneath them, his lips were impably sculpted, forming a naturally subtle curve.

    His nose was straight and regal, perfectlyplementing the harmonious bnce of his features.

    His skin, wless and sun-kissed, seemed to glow with vitality, entuating the overall allure of his face.

    Kestria admired his short white hair that added a touch of rugged charm, framing his face with casual elegance. When he smiled, his entire face transformed.

    A confident, heartwarming grin revealed impably straight teeth, and his eyes lit up with a contagious warmth that left asting impression on anyone fortunate enough to witness it.

    She shook her head as a thought popped into her head. ''He''s so handsome now, no wonder why Auntie Sia wants to marry him.''

    That''s when the pink-haired girlughed again pushed up against her brother and spoke in a teasing tone again. ''''You can see she thinks your handsome husband. Just look at their innocent faces.''''

    Kestriaughed and tried to change the subject. ''''Is it true what you''ve been up to brother?''''

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer looked at his sister who looked like the younger version of Jade. he thought she was adorable.

    But he nodded his head as he answered the girl. ''''Most probably. I don''t know what you''ve heard but it has been a busy three years.''''

    The group chatted for a little while before Archer, Nefertiti, and E returned to their table after promising to see the three siblings again.

    When they sat down Lioran spoke. ''''So you''re not a hateful person as the rumors suggest.''''

    Archer looked at the lion boy who had a big smile on his face, he shook his head and answered. ''''No. What''s the point of holding onto that hate? It won''t do me any good. It''s best to let it go and live life.''''

    Lioran nodded his head and agreed with Archer. That was when E spoke. ''''It''s best to leave what happened in the past, it''s not like they can ever hurt you again Darling.''''

    [Comment what you want the next bonus chapter to be about]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 323 Chase To The Misthaven Capital

    <h4>Chapter 323 Chase To The Misthaven Capital</h4>

    Archer looked at the half-elf and smiled but as he was about to speak the waiter returned followed by a few more men.

    They started cing the food on the table and got a second table to put Archer''s food on. When they were done he admired the food.

    On every te, there was a towering heap of food. The table itself groaned under the sheer amount of dishes that were ced before them.

    There were roasted beast meats, sulent and dripping with juices, their aromas filling the air with an irresistible fragrance.

    Towering stacks of golden-brown fried Ironbeak wings, glistening with a mouthwatering ze, beckoned to him.

    He saw mounds of fluffy mashed goldroot, smothered in rich gravy, and vegetables that looked so vibrant and colorful they could have been plucked from a magical garden.

    There were pastries, both sweet and savory, with ky, golden crusts that crumbled at the slightest touch.

    Archer''s gaze traveled to the desserts, where a mountain of sweets awaited him.

    There were towering cakes withyers of cream and fruit, their icing intricately decorated with swirling patterns.

    Beside them, tters of pastel-colored macarons and delicate petit fours seemed almost too beautiful to eat.

    But it was the centerpiece of this extravagant feast that truly stole the show. As the waiter finished setting thest dish in ce.

    Even N, who had been eagerly expecting the feast, looked momentarily stunned by the sheer excess of food.

    Archer leaned back in his chair, a grin spreading across his face as he surveyed the delicious-looking food.

    It was a feast fit for a king, or in his case, a dragon. With a mischievous glint in his violet eyes, he turned to hispanions and dered, "Let the feast begin!"

    They soon started to dig in, savoring every bite of the feast that stretched before them.

    Archer started eating te after te until he was full and the girls were looking at him while giggling to themselves.

    As he finished eating he got a message from Sia that shocked him. ''''Husband! Help!''''

    He jumped to his feet shocking everyone at the table. Hemera was the first to speak. ''''What''s wrong Arch?''''

    ''''Sia is in trouble,'''' Archer said as he walked away from the table. Before he left he dropped a pouch of gold coins on the table and told the girls to stay until he got back.

    They all nodded as he cast Gate to Sentinels Reach and whispered ''''Draconis.''''

    His draconic features appeared shocking Lioran, N, Halime, the lion girls, and his siblings. But Archer soon stepped through the portal.

    Archer pped his wings appeared on the other side and saw a siege taking ce. It looked like the Avalonians were on the back foot as Misthaven soldiers were already on the wall.

    The sun was setting beyond the mountains which cast a beautiful color over thendscape.

    He dived down as he folded his wings in and soared toward the ground but as he got closer he cast Blink and appeared behind a group of enemy soldiers who just climbed up the wall.

    With a slow, confident grin, he bared his gleaming white teeth, a primal challenge to his opponents.

    The soldiers, taken aback by the sheer audacity of this boy before them, hesitated for a brief moment.

    But Archer didn''t wait for them to regain theirposure. In one fluid motion, he lunged forward, his ws extended like gleaming des.

    His right w swiped through the air, meeting a soldier''s sword with a resounding sh of metal.

    Simultaneously, his powerful tail whipped around, smashing into another group of soldiers with bone-crushing force.

    They were sent sprawling like ragdolls, their armor no match for his sheer strength. Archer''s teeth sank into the armor-d shoulder of another soldier, rending metal and flesh with ease.

    His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as the soldier cried out in agony. As the battle raged on, Archer''s movements were a deadly dance of precision and brutality.

    Each swipe of his ws, each swing of his tail, and each bite of his teeth brought down Misthaven soldiers like leaves in a storm.

    Soon enough the enemies that were on the wall were dealt with but the rest of the Misthaven army kept firing boulders and spells into the castle.

    As Archer stood on the wall he looked at all the injured Avalonian soldiers and cast Aurora Healing on all of them.

    They got back to their feet and looked at Archer in amazement but he could sense Sia anywhere.

    He grabbed the closet soldiers and spoke with a growl. ''''Where is Sia?''''

    The man''s eyes widened as he stuttered out. ''''A High Mage captured her my Lord.''''

    Archer let go of the man and jumped onto the wall as he looked out over the attacking army he got angry.

    The Misthavenians fired another volley of spells and boulders but Archer cast Crown of Stars multiple times.

    He flew toward them and the violet motes that destroyed the iing volley. Archer cast Azur Comet a few times when he saw the number of soldiers.

    The sky above the battlefield was eerily silent, save for the distant rumble of thunder.

    Dark storm clouds gathered, casting a shadow over the Misthaven army as they prepared for another attack on the castle.

    Archer, who was now back standing on the wall with his hand high into the air. His piercing violet eyes scanned the enemy below.

    Above him, a series of brilliant violetets materialized, trailing fiery tails as they hurtled down from the heavens.

    The Misthaven soldiers, their faces contorted in fear and disbelief, watched as theets descended with unstoppable force.

    Eachet zed with an otherworldly radiance, casting an eerie glow upon the battlefield.

    The firstet struck with devastating impact, mming into the center of the Misthaven army.

    The ground quaked as a shockwave rippled outward, sending soldiers sprawling. Armor shattered, and bodies were torn asunder by the explosive force.

    A secondet followed suit, crashing into a cluster of enemy war machines. The fiery explosion engulfed the siege engines, reducing them to smoldering wreckage in an instant.

    Wood and metal splintered and burned, and the screams of the Misthaven engineers were drowned out by the chaos.

    The thirdet descended with precision, targeting a group of Misthaven mages who had been casting destructive spells of their own.

    Upon impact, a blinding burst of arcane energy erupted, disintegrating the mages and leaving nothing but scorched earth in their wake.

    Archer''s eyes never wavered from the destruction unfolding below. He knew that the tide of the battle had shifted in their favor, and the Misthaven soldiers, once steadfast, were now in disarray.

    As the dust and smoke settled, Archer surveyed the aftermath. The Misthaven armyy in ruins, their forces scattered and demoralized.

    He looked at the same man he grabbed and spoke. ''''Where would they take her?''''

    The man pointed southwest so he nodded and jumped off the wall and sped after the High Mage who took Sia.

    As he streaked through the sky, his powerful dragon wings propelled him forward with incredible speed.

    The wind roared in his ears, and his violet eyes were fixed on the horizon where the sun dipped below the distant mountains, casting an eerie, blood-red glow across thendscape.

    He pushed himself harder, his wings beating with a thunderous force that sent shockwaves through the air.

    His scales shimmered in the fading light as he strained to go even faster. The world below became a blur of colors and shapes, and he could barely make out the terrain beneath him.

    Archer''s mind raced as he reyed Sia''s message in his head. He couldn''t bear the thought of her in the hands of the High Mage, and his determination burned like a raging fire.

    He knew that he had to reach her as quickly as possible, and there was no limit to what he would do to rescue her.

    His keen senses caught a faint trace of magic in the air, leading him in the right direction.

    With a burst of speed, he followed the magical trail, trusting his instincts and the bond he shared with Sia.

    As he flew he spotted a castle below so he flew toward it but soon saw spells flying toward him.

    Archer easily dodged them as he cast dozens of his own spells at the castle. ''Elemental Fury.''

    Element beams of fire, water, earth, thunder, light, and dark shot toward the castle and mmed into it causing multiplerge explosions.

    He kept dodging spells that were fired at him until he managed to grab a soldier off the wall and flew back up.

    Archer looked at the man and spoke. ''''Where is the High Mage who captured the Avalonian general?''''

    The man looked at him and quickly answered as he pointed west. ''''They are headed toward the capital. The King wanted the general.''''

    His eyes narrowed. ''''What do you mean?''''

    ''''The general is strong and the emperor will pay a high price to see her returned to the Avalonians.'''' The soldier answered.

    Archer didn''t bother asking any more questions as he dropped the human and then cast Meteor Swarm on top of the castle.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 324 Attacking Misthaven

    <h4>Chapter 324 Attacking Misthaven</h4>

    The air grew heavy with the promise of impending doom. That''s when a loud roar could be heard from above.

    Largeets pierced the night as a cascade of fiery rocks streaked down from the heavens.

    They were like falling stars, zing with celestial fire. The first meteor struck the highest tower of the castle, sending chunks of stone and debris flying in all directions.

    The impact shook the very ground, But that was just the beginning. Each meteor smashed into the castle with loud explosions that could be heard from miles around.

    The fortress shook as it crumbled, walls turned to rubble, and towers became ashes. Archer watched with a sense of grim satisfaction as the Misthavenian castle was reduced to ruins.

    His vengeance had been exacted, and his enemies vanquished. The night sky, once darkened by storm clouds, now revealed a canopy of stars as the storm dissipated.

    He looked at his handwork before he started flying west and saw Misthaven soldiers marching toward the Avalonian border.

    Furious, he flew right above them as he took a deep breath, then let out a stream of violet mes, burning the soldiers below.

    All he heard was screams of burning humans as he soared past until he came to a fort which he instantly attacked.

    Archer descended to the fort courtyard and let the soldiers surround him with a grin on his face.

    An older man appeared looking flustered as he looked at Archer. The man spoke. ''''What is the meaning of this? Who are you, boy?''''

    He just stared at the man but soon answered. ''''Your High Mage kidnapped my fiance and I''m here to get her back. It''s as simple as that.''''

    Archer looked around and saw even more soldiers appear, he looked back to themander and continued. ''''Well, now you''ve brought doom upon yourselves. So let''s have fun.''''

    The Misthaven soldiers, initially smirking at the lone figure in their midst, watched with growing unease as Archer cast Cosmic Sword.

    A giant dragon yer sword appeared in his hand as he finished casting his spell. Its sheer size was imposing.

    Archer gripped the hilt with both hands, his muscles tensing as he prepared for the onught about to unfold.

    A surge of power coursed through him, his body and the sword bing a storm of destruction.

    He swung the Cosmic Sword in a wide arc, unleashing his strength upon the encircling soldiers.

    The earth trembled as the enormous sword sliced through the soldiers, smashing their armor and splintering their shields. Bodies were thrown like leaves in a storm.

    Archer''s strikes were powerful and unrelenting. The soldiers couldn''t defend against his devastating blows.

    Those who dared to challenge him faced an unstoppable force. His movements were graceful yet lethal, every strike aimed to cause maximum destruction.

    The sh of steel filled the courtyard with chaos as sparks flew. His eyes zed with anger as he continued his relentless assault.

    He carved a path of death through the soldiers, his every movement an undefeatable force.

    The Cosmic Sword left trails of stardust in its wake. As thest remnants of the Misthaven soldiers fell before him, Archer stood triumphant amidst the carnage.

    Archer''s scales bore the marks of battle where some soldiers got lucky hits on him but he shook them off and looked at themander.

    The older man''s eyes locked onto the blood-spattered youth before him, a solemn recognition in his gaze.

    Looking at the grim courtyard, he witnessed the grim aftermath of the one-sided battle, with wounded and dying soldiers spread about, their groans filling the air.

    With a grim determination, the man understood that the youth before him showed no signs of stopping until they were all dead.

    He steeled himself for a final confrontation, ready to make a stand and buy precious moments for any survivors to make their escape to warn the kingdom.

    Themander had years ofbat experience and thought he stood a chance at the demonic boy.

    Archer, his violet eyes focused as he gripped the Dragonyer tightly in his hands.

    The colossal de crackled with turbulent mana, its radiant glow casting eerie shadows across the blood-stained ground.

    Without a word, the Misthavenmander lunged forward, his sword shing through the air with deadly precision.

    Archer quickly evaded the attack with an agile sidestep. The old man''s de whistled through the space where he''d been standing a second ago.

    He retaliated swiftly, his own sword arcing toward the older man''s side. Themander who was battle-hardened managed to parry the blow with a resounding sh of steel.

    Sparks flew as the twobatants locked des, each pushing against the other with relentless force.

    Their faces were inches apart, locked in a fierce battle of wills. Archer''s violet eyes bore into themander''s unyielding gaze.

    Sweat trickled down the man''s forehead as they strained against each other. With a sudden surge of strength, Archer broke the deadlock, pushing themander back.

    Archer pressed forward,unching a flurry of frenzied strikes, forcing the older man to desperately evade the sweeping arcs of the colossal sword.

    Themander, though aged, showcased formidable expertise, deftly deflecting and sidestepping Archer''s relentless assaults with the grace of a seasoned warrior.

    Their swords engaged in a deadly dance, every sh and parry a mesmerizing spectacle.

    The courtyard stood witness to their fierce confrontation, the air tense with anticipation as the duel unfolded.

    Archer''s movements were agile and unpredictable, weaving around themander''s strikes like a phantom.

    His strikes were wild, aimed at breaking the man''s defenses. Themander began to show signs of fatigue as the intense duel continued.

    In a final, decisive move, Archer feinted to the left before swiftly shifting to the right. Themander, momentarily deceived, left an opening, and he seized the opportunity.

    Archer swung the massive sword and managed to break the man''s de, after doing that he sent a punch to the older man''s face.

    When his fist connected, themander was sent flying backward and crashed through the doors of the fort.

    Archer dismissed his sword and summoned his stone loot goblins. He ordered them to retrieve the hearts and any treasure they could find.

    After dealing with them he strode into the grand hall of the Misthaven Fort, his footsteps echoing through the dimly lit chamber.

    The sight that greeted him was one of chaos and disarray. Tables were overturned, tapestries torn, and the remnants of a hurriedly abandoned feasty scattered about.

    As he entered, a group of soldiers rushed out from various corners of the hall, their weapons drawn and faces filled with dread.

    They formed a defensive line, ready to confront the intruder. Ignoring the tension in the air, Archer''s eyes fell upon a roaring fire in the hearth.

    Arge piece of meat roasted on a spit. Its savory aroma wafted through the hall, tantalizing his senses and causing his stomach to rumble.

    Without hesitation, he made his way over to the fire and grabbed a generous portion of the meat.

    The frightened soldiers watched in astonishment as he took a bite, savoring the vors with a praising nod.

    With a mouthful of food, Archer turned his attention back to the bewildered soldiers, his violet eyes locking onto theirs. He chewed slowly, seemingly unfazed by the confrontation.

    "Now, gentlemen," he said, his tone casual between bites, "before we continue the party, can anyone tell me where the cook went? This meat is quite delicious, and I''d like topliment the chef."

    The soldiers exchanged confused nces, unsure of how to respond to the mysterious figure who had just strolled into their hall and casually started eating their food.

    One brave man aimed a crossbow and fired but Archer was ready as he cast Crown of Stars that quickly took out the bolts.

    He then cast Sr re Barrage and burning violet orbs appeared around him. Archer ordered them to strike the soldiers who started charging at him.

    The orbs shot toward each soldier as more appeared above him and also flew toward them. When they hit the humans they tore through their bodies.

    They copsed to the floor lifeless with a look of shock on his face. The hall was left in silence. Archer could hear his loot goblins fighting with some survivors but the sounds died down.

    Archer sat there and continued to eat the food as he waited for the treasures he would get.

    After a little while the little Stone Men returned and dumped over twenty chests in front of him as others handed him two hundred human hearts.

    He stored everything and left the hall behind after downing a goblet of ale. Once he was outside Archer pped his wings and took off.

    When he was above the fort he sent a message to the girls saying that he was okay and would be back soon.

    Teu was the one who replied. ''''We are back in the domain waiting for you.''''

    Archer smiled when he heard the ocean princess''s voice and sent one to Leira to tell her Father to invade Misthaven as soon as possible.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 325 Claws Vs Sword

    <h4>Chapter 325 ws Vs Sword</h4>

    Once he spoke to the girls Archer flew straight to the Misthaven Kingdom capital as the sun was setting overhead.

    Thendscape boasted vast stretches of lush, rolling green fields that bordered the immense Sunfire Jungle.

    Archer''s keen eyesight caught sight of numerous farms scattered across the terrain, and even in the darkness of night, the kingdom remained bustling with activity.

    As he glided gracefully above the kingdom, Archer noticed a stream of people hurrying towards the capital, seeking refuge.

    That''s when he spotted soldiers also rushing to the city and with a grin? he swooped down and attacked them with his dragon''s breath.

    The violet fire washed over them turning them to ashes and scaring all the people who saw his attack.

    After burning them he let some of the soldiers get away to spread the news of his attacks. That''s when he saw dozens of spells flying toward him.

    Not bothered with them he quickly cast Blink and vanished. He reappeared above the spells and swooped down toward the wall.

    But the ones that managed to hit just dissipated into nothing as magic wasn''t a problem for him as long as they were weaker than him, all thanks to his skill Anti-Magic.

    As he dived towards the earth, he started casting Element Bolts, directing them towards the soldiers positioned on the wall he had spotted.

    The bolts raced forward and mmed into them causing massive explosions all over the ce but he wasn''t done as he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    He turned into his dragon form as he crashed into the city walls. With a thunderous impact, Archer smashed through them.

    The very ground quaked as chunks of stone rained down upon the confused defenders, and the city''s once-imposing fortifications crumbled like paper before Archer''s power.

    Soldiers, caught in the chaos, were flung through the air, their cries of rm lost amidst the deafening destruction.

    Within the city walls, Archer unleashed his fiery breath, the mes roaring to life and consuming everything in their path.

    The once-secure city had now be a battleground, with him at its center.

    Before heunched his attack he alerted General Mohamet and the dragon-kin to the iing battle.

    Now that he was standing in the city he summoned them. Over five thousand dragon-kin warriors, Huntresses archers, and three earth dragons which the general was riding on top.

    Archer looked down at the man and spoke in a deep voice. ''''Loot the city. Kill anyone who gets in your way and take in anyone who wants to join us.''''

    Mohamet nodded his head and started rying Archer''s orders to the soldiers who got to work.

    They didn''t know what it was over but they knew their king wouldn''t just summon them over nothing and took their job seriously.

    General Mohamet and the earth dragon bowed down to him as the general spoke. ''''Your Majesty. I hope you don''t mind me asking but what has happened?''''

    Archer looked at the man who had been with him since the beginning and answered, ''''They kidnapped my woman. Now they will pay.''''

    When Mohamet heard this he became enraged and shouted out to the soldiers. ''''These foolish humans have kidnapped our queen. Show them the foolishness of their ways.''''

    As he finished shouting the soldiers became frenzied and started fighting twice as hard before they started looting and herding friendly humans into a safe area.

    Archer watched them doing their job and nodded at the general who stood guard at the now-broken wall before taking off.

    He hovered in the air as he activated his Aura Detector and searched the city for Sia but couldn''t find anything.

    After doing that he flew over the city and saw many noble homes, he descended to the closest square and cast Stone Warden hundreds of times.

    When the Stone Men appeared he ordered them to loot and deal with the Misthaven soldiers in the city but leave the dragon-kin and Huntresses alone.

    They rushed off toplete their orders. That was when Archer flew toward the royal castle that was in the center of the city.

    As he got closer he sensed loads of enemies around him, so he cast Crown of Stars and they instantly activated and took out all the hiding soldiers.

    Explosions were going off all over the city as Archer crashed into the pce walls causing them to copse.

    When the dust settled he saw a middle-aged man standing there with a confident look on his smug face.

    Archer scanned the man.

    [----]

    [High Mage]

    Before the High Mage could respond, Archer took a deep breath,bining all his elements into a single attack.

    When he roared at the man a multi-colored breath mmed into him. His breath was beautiful, swirling colors that wiped out the man''s existence like he wasn''t even there.

    His rage-filled roar shook the surrounding buildings causing panicked screams to be heard all over.

    Once he finished, he activated Aura Detector again and found Sia being guarded by six men.

    She was on the opposite side of the pce, Archer let out another ferocious roar that shook the city before turning into his humanoid form to enter the pce.

    When he entered a guard attempted to ambush him with a sudden leap, but he swiftly retaliated, viciously tearing into the unsuspecting human.

    He ripped his body into two as he stormed toward the others that appeared and started butchering them like they were livestock.

    Some of the human soldiers were in shock at the brutality of the white-haired boy but it was toote for them as his ws rendered armor and magic shields meaningless.

    That was when Archer bit into what looked like the guardmander while his tail pped away the remaining soldiers.

    As they crashed to the floor he cast Element Bolts into the copsed humans causing them to scream out in pain.

    He bit down harder causing the man to screech out in pain as his bones were crushed.

    But he dropped him to the ground as he spoke in anger. ''''Where is the Avalonian general?''''

    The man pointed in Sia''s direction just before Archer killed him, he quickly made his way in the direction the soldier pointed in.

    His Aura Detector picked up more soldiers guarding a room that was just down the hall. As Archer got closer he saw the soldiers and quickly cast Celestial Beam as he came to a stop.

    A brilliant beam of pure, radiant energy erupted from him. The area filled with a celestial glow as the energy shot toward the Misthaven soldiers.

    Caught off guard by the sudden attack, they scrambled to defend themselves. Shields were raised, and swords were drawn.

    But the beam was relentless, piercing through their defenses with the power of a supernova.

    Most of the soldiers were killed but three were still standing as they managed to block Archer''s attack.

    He thought to himself. ''They must be the king''s elites.''

    The three were d in ck colored armor decorated with twisted, ominous symbols with a strange-looking symbol on it, and stood in a triangle formation, blocking Archer''s path.

    Each held a wickedly sharp de, and their eyes burned with hostile intent.

    He acted quickly, casting Blink to vanish from his spot, leaving a shimmering afterimage in his wake.

    They exchanged startled nces, their heads swiveling as they tried to locate him. But before they could react, he reappeared right in their midst.

    With a savage primal roar, he lunged forward, his ws gleaming in the dim light of the pce.

    The first elite, a hulking figure swung hisrge sword at him. But Archer was faster, he dodged under the de as he sliced the man across the elite''s chest.

    The armor offered little protection as he tore through it, leaving deep shes in their wake.

    The man howled in pain and staggered backward, blood pouring from the wound. He wasted no time and turned his attention to the second elite.

    A swift and agile warrior with a pair of serrated des. With a lightning-fast strike, Archer''s tail whipped around, aiming for the elite''s legs.

    The elite tried to evade, but Archer''s tail was eager as It wrapped around his ankles, tripping him, and sending him crashing to the ground.

    Before the fallen elite could react, it tightened its grip, constricting it like a vice. Bones snapped, and the humans agonized screams filled the air.

    Archer let go when he knew the enemy couldn''t harm him anymore. The third elite, clever and quick, tried to attack from behind.

    But his heightened senses allowed him to foresee the attack. He spun around, his ws meeting a sword in a sh of sparks.

    They were locked in a deadly embrace, Archer''s eyes locked onto the elite''s. With a fierce growl, he pushed forward, overpowering his opponent.

    The human staggered back, losing his bnce. Seizing the chance, Archer pounced forward, his ws finding their mark.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 326 You Do Not Know What You’re Doing

    <h4>Chapter 326 You Do Not Know What You''re Doing</h4>

    Archer threw the dead human off to the side. He went to carry on but before he could someone appeared catching him off guard and received a punch to the chest.

    He was sent flying and crashed through walls until he hit a pir. Archer wasn''t hurt because his scales blocked most of the attack.

    When his head stopped spinning, he looked at the attacker and saw a blonde woman standing there with a grin on her face as she held a spear.

    Archer stood up and shook his head as he sent a message to Teu. He wanted her to deal with this woman because he didn''t want to fight this woman and wanted to get Sia.

    A portal opened and she walked out holding her sword as she stared at the enemy. She spoke without looking at him. ''''Go get Sia Darling, they won''t hurt her as she is a noble and can be ransomed, but they won''t treat her like one.''''

    She smiled at him before finished speaking. ''''I will have no issues dealing with this woman.''''

    Archer dashed towards the woman, casting Blink to vanish from sight, only to reappear behind her in an instant.

    With a swift motion, he delivered a powerful kick that sent the door crashing off its hinges.

    [The girl''s POV]

    Teu faced off against the blonde woman who seemed to be a high-level knight in the Misthaven Kingdom.

    The shing of steel rang through the corridor as they began their deadly duel. Teu moved with skill, her movements precise and controlled.

    She parried the blonde woman''s initial strikes, her sword was a blur as they danced through the hallway.

    With each exchange, their skill and technique became more apparent. The blonde woman was no novice either.

    She skillfully countered Teu''s attacks, her swordsmanship revealing the results of years of dedicated training.

    Their footwork was wless as they fought through the narrow hallways, skillfully using every inch of space to attack each other.

    As their duel continued, it became a bewitching disy ofbat prowess. Teu''s blue eyes never left her opponent''s red eyes.

    Her focus was unwavering as she tried to find an opening in the knight''s defenses. She lunged and parried.

    Just when it seemed the battle might reach a stalemate, a new presence emerged. Hecate appeared at the end of the hallway.

    Her weapon gleamed with a dangerous aura as she joined the fray,ing to Teu''s aid. With a swift and skillful motion, Hecate thrust her spear at the woman.

    The blonde woman was forced on the defensive with two opponents now, the two girls tag-teamed the woman putting her on the back foot.

    des shed and sparks flew as the trio engaged in a fierce battle of skill and weapon mastery.

    The pce hallway echoed with the sh of metal and the girl''s grunts. The tension in the air was noticeable, eachbatant pushing themselves to their limits.

    Teu and Hecate had the elite knight on the backfoot but couldn''t outright defeat her, that was when more soldiers appeared from the opposite side of the hallway.

    They were getting worried when another portal opened and mana arrows flew out of them and exploded among the Misthaven soldiers.

    E walked through the portal followed by Tal, and Hemera. That was when they saw arcane spells fly over them and crash into the iing soldiers.

    Nefertiti walked out joined by Sera who had her ws ready. She charged at the remaining humans and went wild.

    When Teu and Hecate saw this they smiled and continued their attacks on the blonde knight.

    But this time they were joined by Tal with her double short swords. As the three girls got ready to attack, a thunderbolt flew at the woman but she dodged it causing an explosion.

    Teu turned around and saw Leira standing there casting her magic to help them.

    As the three faced off against the formidable blonde knight in the pce hallway, their coordinated attacks began to take their toll.

    The knight, though skilled, found herself gradually overwhelmed by the relentless assault of the threedies.

    Teu led the charge. With her expert swordsmanship, she pressed the attack.? Her de darted forward in swift, precise strikes, forcing the knight to defend herself with all her skill.

    Her strikes were unfailing, each one inching closer to breaching the knight''s defenses and pushing her back.

    Hecate supported her with calcted thrusts and sweeps, she created a lethal dance of steel.

    The spear''s gleaming de was a constant threat, leaving the knight with little room to breathe or counterattack. Her spearwork was both graceful and deadly.

    That''s when Tal moved with unparalleled speed. She darted in and out of the fight, her twin short swords a blur in her hands.

    Her strikes were like lightning, striking from unexpected angles and disrupting the knight''s attempts to regain her footing.

    Tal''s swift, coordinated movements added ayer ofplexity to the battle.

    The pce hallway echoed with the sh of steel and the knight''s grunts of effort as she struggled to fend off her skilled adversaries.

    Teu''s relentless precision, Hecate''s powerful thrusts, and Tal''s lightning-fast strikes formed a seamless attack.

    The blonde knight''s movements grew more strained, her defenses weakening. She attempted to counterattack.

    But thebined efforts of the three women were too much for her to handle. Her swordy, once impressive, began to falter.

    Finally, in a moment of vulnerability, Teu''s de found its mark. With a swift, decisive strike, she disarmed the knight, sending her sword ttering to the ground.

    She stumbled backward, breathing heavily. Hecate followed up, using the butt end of her spear to strike the knight''s armor-d chestte.

    Hecate''s attack sent the knight sprawling to the ground, her breath knocked out, leaving her defenseless and defeated.

    The battle had taken its toll, and the once-confident knight nowy defeated at their feet.

    The trio of women, with exceptional teamwork and individual skills, had sessfully overwhelmed their opponent.

    As the knight struggled to rise, Teu, Hecate, and Tal stood in a defensive formation, ready to take any further action.

    The rest of the girls dealt with the remaining soldiers as they spotted the Stone Men cing chests in a nearby courtyard.

    Teu knew it was Archer looting the royal''s treasure.

    [Sia''s POV]

    ''''Husband! Help!'''' She sent a message to Archer hoping he woulde to help her.

    Sia was captured by the Misthavens High Mages and overpowered during the surprise siege.

    They used flying magic to escape. The two High Mages raced back to the royal capital to hand her over to the king.

    She passed out when the man tossed some sleeping powder in her face. When Sia awoke, she found herself chained to a chair in a fancy room.

    That''s when she heard explosions beyond the door as two men stepped into the room. She knew one of them as the king of Misthaven Thaddeus Mist.

    He looked at her with a lecherous grin as he spoke. ''''Well now I finally see the famous Dawnbreaker general in person the rumors don''t do you justice. You''re even more beautiful in person.''''

    Sia looked at the man and warned him. ''''You do not know what you''re doing. When my husbandes he will burn this kingdom to the ground.''''

    When King Thaddeus heard this he pped the dragon-kin woman whose ears twitched as she gave the human a bloody smile. ''''He''s here.''''

    That''s when the king heard explosions are then an earthshaking roar that frightened him. Thaddeus turned to the woman and spoke. ''''Who is that?''''

    Sia was about to speak but the High Mage who kidnapped her spoke. ''''If rumors are true that''s the white dragon that caused chaos down south. But why is he here?''''

    Thaddeus looked at Sia in shock but nned to use the woman against the dragon to escape so he walked over to Sia and grabbed her by the neck.

    He pped her again but as he went to pick her up the room door flew off its hinges and crashed into the wall next to him.

    The king and High Mage turned around to see a white-haired boy staring at a smiling Sia but when he saw her his rage exploded.

    Sia stared at Archer who was standing there as the mana around him started going crazy, that''s when she saw his violet eyes zing in anger.

    She thought to herself. ''Wow, he is really angry.''

    But before she could blink Archer vanished and reappeared in front of the Misthaven king and used his tails to pierce the man''s leg.

    The High Mage charged forward but she saw Archer cast an unknown spell that blocked all magic in the area.

    She felt the chains grow weak and the human charging at him copsed to the floor, his body was weak due to his journey back to the capital.

    Sia watched as Archer threw the king against the wall as he dealt with the mage who captured her.

    He picked him up by the neck and spoke as the man started to beg. ''''You kidnapped my wife to hold her hostage and think you won''t suffer.''''

    A wicked grin crossed his face as he spoke, "You''ll regret not perishing with the other humans. But it won''t be simple. First, I''ll destroy every castle in this kingdom as you and your king watch."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 327 What Have You Done Now

    <h4>Chapter 327 What Have You Done Now</h4>

    Archer threw the High Mage to the floor after tearing off one of his legs causing him to scream out in pain.

    Smiling at his handiwork before knocking the man out then turned to Sia who was staring at him with a big smile. He walked over to her and ripped the chains off her.

    She quickly jumped up and hugged him as she shoved his head into her cleavage which didn''t bother him.

    He loved the soft feeling, Archer loved her scent was alluring to him and started turning him on.

    But he backed up and smiled at her as he finally spoke to her. ''''Hello Sia. Sorry, I waste I made a few stops on the way.''''

    The older woman smiled as she looked at him. ''''That''s okay I knew you''de. I''m d you gave me that bracelet.''''

    Archer nodded as he hugged the woman causing her to melt into him. He saw her horns and thought they were adorable.

    After he hugged her for a while the girls entered the room as E spoke. ''''All the soldiers are dead and those Stone Men have a pile of treasure so big that it''s taken over the pce courtyard.''''

    He smiled as he answered. ''''Okay, girls let''s go. I got to return the favor to Misthaven.''''

    They all nodded and left the room as he cast Mana Maniption on the two humans and dragged them along with them.

    That was when Archer noticed Leira staring at Sia andmented. ''''What''s wrong my cat girl?''''

    She turned to him and asked. ''''You''re marrying General Sia?''''

    He nodded with a big smile as he grabbed her into a hug which she loved. Archer leaned forward and bit the tip of her cat''s ear causing her to shiver.

    Leira smiled causing the other girls tough but Sia and Nefertiti just watched him with narrowed eyes.

    Archer saw this and sighed to himself as he let Leira go and walked over to his yandere fianc��es and pampered both of them.

    He passionately kissed Nefertiti while he squeezed her round ass which caused her to moan, once he was done with her he approached the dragon-kin woman.

    Sia had lust spilling from her eyes but she shook her head as he arrived in front of her and also kissed her while his sneaky hand grabbed her massive boob.

    His actions caused her to let out a small moan while kissing him, Archer separated from Sia with saliva still connecting them.

    The other girls watched the two with jealous eyes and he felt it so he did the exact same with the rest of them.

    He pinched and fondled each girl causing them to blush but he didn''t try anything with Leira just yet as she didn''t seem ready.

    Archer could see the jealousy in her eyes but smiled at her as he moved closer and whispered into her twitching ear.

    ''''Do you want a kiss?'''' Archer said in a low voice causing her to shudder.

    Leira shook her head and replied, "Not here. I want it to be just the two of us."

    He gave her a nod and then spoke. ''''Okay, girls. Do you want to join me as I destroy this kingdom or do you want to hang out in the domain?''''

    They looked at each other and nodded before Hemera spoke up. ''''Me, Hecate, and Tal will head back to the domain to train some more.''''

    E was the next to talk. ''''I also want to train some more after I get some sleep.''''

    Nefertiti was tired due to the amount of mana she used and Teu wanted to rx for a little while.

    Archer looked at thest two girls and Sia who was staring at him with smiles. So he asked the redhead. ''''What do you want to do Sera?''''

    Her head tilted as she answered. ''''I''lle with you, sweetheart.''''

    When he heard her call him that he started to think of his Mother on Earth who used to call him that.

    He shook his head and nodded his head with a smile causing Sera to get excited. Archer then looked at the cat girl and Sia.

    Sia stretched and spoke. ''''I want to join you, husband.''''

    Leira also wanted to join him. When he saw her answer he opened a portal to the domain and each girl kissed before walking into it.

    Once Hecate stepped through the thing it copsed and the room went silent as the four of them were standing there.

    Archer started walking out of the room followed by Sia, Sera, and Leira. They made their way to the courtyard.

    When the group arrived they saw a massive pile of chests, gold, and other valuables. Archer''s eyes shone bright.

    He promptly stashed everything in his Item Box and would organize it once he had finished with the Misthaven Kingdom.

    They made their way out of the pce and when they got outside Leira spoke up. ''''Father said he''s mobilized the Avalon army and is marching south. But he left a message for you.''''

    Archer focused on her as she continued. ''''To my son-inw. What the fuck have you done now?''''

    When the four heard it they startedughing as they exited the pce. Once they were outside he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    He turned into his massive dragon form which shocked Sia but love hearts appeared in her eyes when she saw him.

    Archer lowered himself to the ground so the two girls could jump up on him but Sera also transformed into her dragon form.

    Leira and Sia were surprised when they saw a fiver-meter-long red dragon who started hopping around Archer.

    He lowered his head and nudged Sera who did the same while purring before they took off.

    The two dragons soared through the sky in their mighty dragon forms, their scales glistening in the dying sunlight.

    They had decided to unleash their formidable power upon the castles, forts, and Misthaven soldiers.

    As they approached the first castle, Archer let out a deafening roar that shook the very foundations of the fortress.

    The soldiers inside scrambled in fear as the walls crumbled around them.

    Sera, with her majestic wingspan, sent a torrent of fiery breath down upon the stronghold, reducing the soldiers to ashes.

    They moved to the next fort, where archers lined the walls, raining arrows upon them.

    But Archer''s scales were impervious to their attacks, and Sera''s fiery breath incinerated the enemy archers in an instant.

    The fort''s gates were no match for Archer as he tore them apart with a single swipe of his colossal ws.

    The Misthaven soldiers tried to regroup and form a defense, but they were no match for the wrath of these two dragons.

    Archer and Sera unleashed theirbined power, creating a tempest of fire and destruction that swept through the enemy ranks.

    The soldiers scattered in terror, their formations shattered. As they continued their onught, castle after castle fell to their might.

    Archer''s thunderous roars and Sera''s scorching mes left nothing but ruins in their wake.

    The once-mighty forts were reduced to smoldering piles of rubble, and the Misthaven soldiers fled in disarray.

    After looting the treasure from the castles and forts they moved on to thest one they could find.

    This time Archer destroyed it himself after sending in the Stone Men to loot everything. Once they were done he dropped a meteor on the castle.

    They flew away fast as the meteor dropped and crashed into the castle causing a massive explosion.

    Archer''s dragon senses activated so he tells Sera to get on his back as he cast Cosmic Shield just before the shockwave hit them.

    The shield buckled but it was strong enough as Archer pumped more mana into it. After the shockwave hit he descended to the ground andnded.

    Sia and Leira just looked at him in shock when they jumped off him. They didn''t do anything but sit on hisrge back and watch the show.

    Archer turned back into his human form and used magic to create portals at the destroyed castles and forts.

    Some Stone Men came through these portals and left more treasure chests at his feet. All the girls looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    Seranded next to him and nudged his body with her giant head which he hugged. She soon returned to the humanoid form and pounced at him.

    Shetched onto him like a ko and started biting his ear causing him to shudder but soon Sera stopped attacking him and looked at the pile of treasure.

    Her ruby-red eyes sparkled and she spoke excitedly. ''''Is all this going into their?''''

    Archer looked at her and nodded before storing everything in his Item Box. He turned to Sia and asked. ''''Do you want toe to the domain or back to the castle?''''

    Sia smiled and answered with a seductive smile. ''''I wille with you husband.''''

    That''s when he turned to the cat girl and asked. ''''Do you want toe or return to the pce Leira?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 328 Even In Death, You Will Be Mine (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 328 Even In Death, You Will Be Mine (R18)</h4>

    The four returned to the domain and saw E cooking alongside Hemera. Teu was sleeping on one of the sofas.

    Archer guessed the moon elf was in herb. When Hemera saw him she smiled and ran over to him.

    She gave him a big kiss before greeting him. ''''We were just cooking lunch for you. After that, you need to sleep before we go to the college.''''

    He nodded but asked. ''''Where''s Nefi and Tali?''''

    E was the one to answer while she cooked. ''''Nefertiti is sleeping and Tal is outside training, she seems frustrated.''''

    Archer smiled and gave each girl a kiss before stepping out of the treehouse to go see Tal.

    As he stepped out of the front door and walked down the path, he heard children ying in the nearby forest as he got closer to the ground.

    That''s when he heard the sounds of arrows flying through the air, he looked around once he reached the ground.

    He saw Tal training not far from the treehouse. Archer watched in admiration as Tal disyed her incredible skill with a bow.

    She stood with grace, her form perfectly bnced as she notched an arrow. Her red eyes focused intently on her target.

    With a fluid motion, she drew the bowstring, her powerful but graceful arms flexing with precision.

    The arrow soared through the air with a whisper-like sound, hitting the target dead center.

    Archer couldn''t help but marvel at her uracy and control. Her every movement was a testament to years of dedication and practice.

    But it wasn''t just her archery skills that captured Archer''s attention. Tal''s beauty was undeniable.

    Her brown skin glowed in the dappled sunlight of the forest, and her long, obsidian hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall.

    Tal''s features were delicate yet strong, and her eyes held a warmth and depth that drew him in.

    She continued to train until Archer Blinked behind her and started perving on her even more.

    He loved her muscr body and long silver hair, she was built like a warrior which he found beautiful.

    Archer thought to himself with a smile. ''Do I like muscr girls? Maybe.''

    After thinking he started looking at Tal like he wanted to her down and ravage her. His violet eyes glowed as he stepped forward and grabbed a hold of her.

    Tal yelped but looked up to see him standing there looking at her like he wanted to eat her which excited her to her shock.

    Archer kidnapped her from her training and appeared in a distant forest. He closed his eyes and imagined the forest bigger and a peaceful clearing with a pond in the middle.

    When he opened them and was amazed at what he created. It was a private slice of heaven for him and the girls.

    He made sure no one could approach by building arge stone wall around this part of the forest.

    Archer let go of Tal and cast Stone Warden a dozen times and ordered them to man the wall and not let anyone in.

    Once he finished with that he closed his eyes and created a massive bed that sat under a beautiful veranda.

    When the elf saw all this take ce right in front of her, she turned to Archer with wide eyes causing him tough.

    She got annoyed and punched him in the arms making himugh even more but he soon calmed down.

    When he was he Blinked and reappeared right in front of her. He grabbed her waist and pulled her into a passionate kiss.

    Archer loved the sweet taste of her lips while Tal melted into him and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    He pushed her onto the bed and fell between her thick thighs. They continued to kiss as Archer''s hands roamed her body as she grabbed his cor.

    Soon they separated but he didn''t stop as he started kissing her neck slowly, causing her to let out a happy sigh.

    Her hands roamed up and down his back, as Archer started to strip her. He pulled off the dress she was wearing to see her wearing a yellow bra that could barely contain her boobs.

    His eyes traced down her body and admired her massive boobs and toned abs. Her body was very sinful.

    She had thick hips and thighs and a toned bubble butt. Archer got lost in lust as he took her bra off and started attacking her brown nipple while ying with the other causing her to moan.

    ''''Mmmmmghh!~~''''

    Tal grabbed a hold of his horns as she enjoyed his touches. That''s when one of his naughty hands made its way down her body until it reached her panties.

    Archer started to rub her causing her to stiffen up and pulled his head up. Her red eyes stared into his as she spoke. ''''Will you take responsibility? You will marry me right?''''

    When he heard her his eyes narrowed in annoyance as he replied. ''''Of course, I will. I''ve told you this Tal. You. Are. Mine.''''

    He grinned as he said onest thing before starting his torture. ''''There is no escape for you now. Even in death, you will be mine Tal.''''

    She nodded her head with a big smile as she tried to hold in the moan but she spoke. ''''Thank you, my love.''''

    When he heard her he started rubbing her harder causing her to shudder. When he was rubbing her he pinched her nipples causing her to moan.

    ''''Agggggnhhhh!~~''''

    Archer felt her getting wetter and wetter with the rough treatment she was getting. A grin appeared on his face as he spoke to her. ''''Get on all fours now.''''

    Tal was reeling from the pleasure but when she heard him she lifted her head and narrowed her eyes.

    She was about to speak but he rubbed her again causing her to moan.

    ''''Mmmmmmghnn!~~ So good.''''

    But he stopped and the pleasure stopped washing over her, Tal looked at him with pleading eyes.

    Archer was still grinning as he spoke. ''''Beg me, Tali. I know you like it rough, your body doesn''t lie.''''

    He brought his hand up and saw her love juices all over his fingers. Tal saw this and got embarrassed but his word flipped a switch inside her and got even wetter.

    When Archer saw this he smiled even more and repeated himself. ''''Call me master before you beg for it my elf ve and I will give you something even better.''''

    Tal got excited and went with it cause she was enjoying it. ''''Please Arche..''''

    She couldn''t finish as he pinched her nipples and remembered what he said. ''''Please master I want it.''''

    Archer smiled before giving her a nod as he took off her panties and stripped down himself but he knelt next to her face causing his little brother to hang over her face.

    Her eyes widened but before she could speak Archer interrupted her. ''''Suck it.''''

    She felt her pussy gush when she heard that and wondered why she liked it, she didn''t know but decided to find out.

    Archer shoved his member into her mouth while his hand went to her pussy and started rubbing even rougher this time causing her to moan onto his little brother.

    He grabbed her head and started fucking her mouth causing her to gag and moan which excited both of them.

    When he was moving in and out feeling like he was in heaven, he was close to release so he pushed it down her throat and shot his seed directly into her stomach.

    Archer pulled out and saw her gasp for breath but a smile was on her face. He looked down at her and spoke. ''''Did you like that ve?''''

    Tal shuddered when she heard him causing him to smile even more as he leaned down and whispered into her long brown ear. ''''Are you a masochist Tali?''''

    When she heard that her eyes opened wide but before she could speak she felt a finger slide inside her causing her to moan.

    ''''Ahhggnnnn!~~''''

    ''''You soaking wet ve. Do you want me that bad?'''' He said as he got into between her legs that was already wide open waiting for him.

    ''''Yes, my love.'''' She answered with a lust-filled voice.

    Archer got between her legs and looked at her pussy which was perfect, it was neat and bald.

    He leaned down and started licking her as he held her thighs. As soon as his tongue touched her pussy she screamed as she covered her face.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!~~''''

    His tongue licked all over and loved her taste, it was sweet but tangy which excited him. She grabbed his head and started ying with his hair.

    That''s when he slid a finger inside her and started finger fucking her causing her to moan.

    ''''Ughhnn!~~ More master. It feels so good.''''

    Archer continued his attacks until she felt something building up inside her until he sucked her clit.

    Tal exploded and squirted all over his face causing him to drink it. He saw her body shaking as he crawled on top of her.

    He saw that her eyes were clouded and she had a silly smile on her face.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 329 Don’t Touch Each Other (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 329 Don''t Touch Each Other (R18)</h4>

    Archer was looking down at Tal who was smiling. He leaned down and whispered into her ear. ''''Do you want this, my ve?''''

    Tal shivered as she heard his voice in her ear but she nodded and then kissed him as she wrapped her arms around him.

    He returned to kiss but started rubbing his member on her soaked pussy causing her to let out a moan as she stopped kissing.

    ''''Ahhhhnn!~~''''

    Archer lined up his little brother and pushed inside her until he hit something that was blocking him until he broke causing her to let out a painful moan.

    But he kissed her again and yed with her nipples causing her to slowly forget about the pain until she stopped kissing him and whispered into his ear. ''''You can move Master.''''

    When Archer heard this he started to fuck her gently causing her to tighten causing him to groan.

    ''''Ughhm!~~ You''re so tight Tali.''''

    She smiled when she heard him but he didn''t give her a chance as he went wild on her as he leaned over her and started thrusting into her.

    ''''Ahhhhh!~~ More Master.''''

    He was hitting all her weak spots and causing her to get lost in pleasure. Archer got rougher as he was getting close.

    Archer leaned up as he closed her long brown legs and moved her onto her side. When he saw her bubble butt, lust overtook him.

    Without warning he shoved his member into her wet pussy again and went so hard that she screamed so loud that it spurred him on.

    ''''Ahhhhh!~~ Mwmmhhhh!~~''''

    He was ready toe inside her and pushed deep inside as he released his seeds into her causing her to also orgasm.

    ''''Ughhh!~~ Tal I love your pussy, it feels so good,'''' Archer spoke as he pulled out.

    She let out a sad sigh when she felt empty and wanted more. She looked at him but he was already above her.

    He wasn''t done with her yet as he leaned over and whispered. ''''Did you enjoy that my elf ve? Cause I know I did.''''

    When Tal heard him she shuddered but nodded her head with a happy smile. But before she could do anything else he flipped her onto her stomach.

    She felt his seed flowing out of her before she was stuffed again causing her to moan into the mattress.

    ''''Mmmmmnghhh!~~''''

    Archer was now fucking her as shey prone on the bed. He grabbed her long silver ponytail and pulled her head up.

    When he saw her face he smiled as her red eyes were rolling into the back of her head and her tongue was hanging out her mouth.

    ''''Agnhhhh!~.'''' Tal moaned so much that it was causing him to fuck her harder.

    The two of them were in an endless loop of pleasure as her moans fueled his lust and his thrusting caused her to moan even more.

    ''''Mmmmghh!~~ It feels so good Master! Give me More!'''' Tal demanded in an erotic voice as she gripped the sheets as he got harder.

    But soon Archer stopped fucking her causing her toe back to reality and turned to look at him with frustration in her eyes. ''''Why did you stop?''''

    Archer grinned at the frustrated look on her face before answering. ''''Get on top of me.''''

    He thenid down next to her as she crawled up top of him. Tal was staring down at him as she panted.

    But she grabbed his member and slid it inside her causing her to copse on top of him as she let out a moan into his ear.

    ''''Aggnhhhh!~~''''

    Archer grabbed her ass and started thrusting into her as he was hitting every single weak spot causing her to squirt all over him.

    His bottom half was soaked as he pushed deeper into her again and shot his seed directly into her womb.

    ''''Ahhhh!~~ So good Darling.'''' Tal said as she shuddered and fell onto him out cold when she felt him fill her up.

    When Archer noticed her peacefully snuggling with him and smiled, he used a spell called Cleanse on both of them.

    Once he stood up he noticed the dragon tattoo that was now on her lower stomach which made him happy as she was his now.

    He embraced her tightly and teleported them to her bedroom. Archer reappeared in the Tal''s room and ced her in bed.

    He kissed her on the forehead before walking over to the window and looking out. The sun was setting and he could see the dragon-kin going about their business.

    Archer left the room and made his way to the living room to kidnap Hemera, he wasn''t fully satisfied and wanted more sex.

    When he entered he saw all the girls sitting around on the sofas while gossiping with Sia. He saw Hemera and summoned her.

    Once she reappeared in his arms Hemera yelped and wondered what happened until she saw Archer and smiled.

    But he vanished to hisir''s bedroom and threw the sun elf on the bed. He summoned all the girls.

    One by one a scream was heard as they appeared in the room. The girls looked around and spotted Archer who was staring at them with a lust-filled gaze.

    Before he started he ordered a Brownie to show Leira and Sia to their bedrooms. When he was done with that he began with Hemera.

    He looked at the six girls and spoke. ''''All of you get on all fours and don''t you dare touch each other.''''

    That was when Nefertiti spoke. ''''Why do you tell us this? I''m not into girls and it''s the same for the other five. We are doing this in front of each other because we are sister wives and you''re our husband.''''

    Hours passed and each girl got ravaged to the point of being unconscious and leaking apart from Nefertiti who was still going.

    Archer was looking down as she was sucking his member while ying with herself. He heard her soaking wet pussy but all he heard was slurping sounds.

    She slid him deeper down her throat as he released his seed into her stomach which caused her to orgasm.

    But he wasn''t done as he grabbed a hold of her and bent her over a table and started fucking her so hard that she couldn''t take it anymore.

    Her legs grew weak and couldn''t hold herself up so Archer supported her. He picked her up and carried her to the bed.

    He ced her in it as her eyes rolled backward and fell asleep. After he did that he looked at the other girls.

    Sera and E were curled up while snoring, and Hemera was wrapped up in the covers. Teu looked like she was enjoying her sleep.

    Archer saw Hecate lying by the edge of the bed and decided to take her to her own room while doing the same for the other girls.

    He soon returned to hisir and looked at the mountain of gold. Soon he took out all the chest, treasure, and everything else he collected.

    But when his Item Box was empty he collected all the gems and stored them in the smaller store room before taking two chests full to the brim with gold coins.

    Archer would need it to buy everyday things. Once he was finished in their he teleported to Leira''s bedroom after casting Cleanse on himself.

    When he appeared outside her room he knocked on the door. Archer waited for a little while until Leira opened the door.

    A shocked look appeared on her face but a smell caught her attention. She sniffed the air and her eyes widened. ''''All of them?''''

    Archer smiled when he heard her but nodded. ''''Yes.''''

    Leira''s eyes narrowed as she spoke. ''''So you are a yboy. I bet you forced them to touch each other.''''

    He startedughing before answering her as he got closer and grabbed her waist. ''''No. They belong to me and only I can touch them.''''

    That''s when Archer noticed she was wearing a green nightgown that matched with her bright green eyes but he looked into her eyes as she spoke.

    ''''Well, that''s good. I have heard some harems force the wives to be lovers.'''' She replied as she gotfortable in his arms.

    Archer gently pulled her into the room, took her hand, and led her out to the balcony just as the sun was rising.

    He sat down on afortable chair and pulled Leira onto hisp.

    She leaned up against him and listened as he spoke. ''''I would never force my girls to do anything, I prefer that they do what they enjoy instead of doing what would please me.''''

    When Leira saw this she smiled and spoke. ''''So if I wanted to be an empress of my own empire would you do that for me?''''

    Archer grinned at the cat girl as he grabbed her tail and started stroking it causing her to shudder as he answered. ''''Well in the future I will create our own empire with you and the other girls will run it.''''

    Leira''s head tilted to the side with a confused look on her face as she asked. ''''You don''t want to be an emperor?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 330 Nephew (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 330 Nephew (R18)</h4>

    Archer looked at Leira and chuckled. ''''Well I don''t care for such things, I''ll be an emperor if it would help you girls run things better but I want to rx and enjoy my time with you girls.''''

    When she heard this she smiled and leaned into him to getfortable. ''''That''s okay then. But we missed the first day of the academy due to your trip to Misthaven. We should go today.''''

    He nodded. ''''Yeah we will go but I want to spend some time with you.''''

    Leira smiled with red cheeks but agreed with him. But before she could do anything Archer grabbed her chin and turned her head to him.

    He unexpectedly kissed her which sent her whole body rigid but soon she embraced the kiss and returned it with one of her own.

    Archer thought her kisses were adorable, he could tell this was her first one and she kissed awkwardly but soon the two fell in rhythm.

    A warmth flowed from him as they kissed making him feel rxed and at peace as his hands held her slender waist.

    She stopped kissing and turned to face him then continued as she started getting even more passionate as the cat side took over her.

    Her pink lips tasted sweet sending his senses into chaos but what shocked him was that her tongue slipped into his mouth and started fighting his.

    Archer enjoyed her passion as he grabbed her perky ass which caused her tail to wrap around his arm as if to connect them.

    After kissing for a little while the two separated and cuddled up on the chair and watched the sunrise.

    The domain and the outside world were still and quiet, a canvas painted with shades of pink and orange as the sun began its ascent over the horizon.

    Leira''s hand was nestled in Archer''s, their fingers entwined as they sat on the balcony.

    The cool breeze whispered through Leira''s hair as she looked up at Archer, her eyes reflecting the dawning warmth.

    "I''m d Mother and Father betrothed me to you," she said, her voice a soft murmur.

    Archer turned to her, a gentle smile gracing his lips as he replied. ''''I''m d to Leira.''''

    They stood there inpanionable silence, absorbing the tranquil beauty of the sunrise.

    The first rays of sunlight kissed their faces, casting a soft, golden glow over their features. Time seemed to slow down, and the worries of the world faded away.

    As the sun emerged fully, they shared a quiet moment, a deep connection was growing between the two.

    It was a reminder that amidst life''s chaos, there were moments of stillness and beauty worth cherishing thefort they felt in each other''s presence.

    Once the sun was high in the sky the two got up as Leira spoke. ''''I want to have a bath and get ready. Go see Sia, she''s been waiting for you.''''

    Archer nodded and made his way to Sia''s room after kissing Leira. It didn''t take him long before he got to her room and knocked.

    The door flew open and she was standing there wearing a see-through white nightgown and a pair of white stockings that stopped at her thighs.

    When he saw this reignited his lust and he wanted to have sex again. His eyes marveled at the beautiful older woman in front of him who had a big grin on her face.

    Sia was built like a warrior but not as muscr, she had a pair of huge boobs that sat perfectly on her chest without any sagging.

    He immediately noticed even with thick thighs she had a sexy thigh gap.

    She had a perfect hourss figure and was the definition of what he''d call a milf. Sia was watching his eyes roam her body and it turned her on causing her to get wet.

    Witnessing the lust in his eyes she bit her lip and tied up her long ck hair. When she did that her boobs jiggled.

    Archer saw her boobs jiggling and it caused his little brother to raise but before he could say anything she grabbed him by the cor and dragged him into her room.

    She mmed the door behind her and locked it after pushing him onto the bed. Archer watched her and started getting excited.

    When she turned around to face him she spoke but her eyes were full of lust. ''''Take off your clothes nephew.''''

    Archer listened to her and stripped until he was naked which sent her over the top as she looked at his member and licked her lips like a predator.

    He noticed that she was leaking and it was dripping down her legs. That''s when she spoke again but in amanding tone. ''''Look at me, I''m your Aunt! So listen and show me respect.''''

    When he heard her acting like this it turned him on. So he listened and looked into her bright blue eyes.

    She slowly approached him and started speaking. ''''I know what you done with the girls! You owe me some love!''''

    Archer smiled and replied. ''''I will show you all the love that you want, nowe here.''''

    Sia smiled as she climbed onto the bed and went to get on top of him but he stopped her. ''''Take off your panties and sit on my face.''''

    When she heard his words a fire shone in her eyes as she quickly took off her underwear and nightgown until she waspletely naked apart from a pair of stockings.

    As she stripped Archer watched her and nearly lost control as her pink nipples were on show and her bald pussy was perfection.

    It was neat and looked like a slit in her snow-white skin. Archer grabbed her thighs and pulled her on his face.

    Sia wasn''t happy with this as she turned around so her fat ass was also in his face which excited Archer.

    He squeezed her ass as he started licking her pussy which tasted sweet. Archer ran his tongue all over it causing her to let out an erotic moan.

    ''''Aggnhhhnn!~~ More Nephew, It feels so good.''''

    He got even harder when she spoke in her erotic voice but soon the moan stopped as she took his member in her mouth and started running her tongue all over it.

    When Archer felt this he shuddered because of the pleasure that washed over his body but she didn''t stay at the same pace but got quicker.

    Sia''s head bobbed up and down as her tongue circled his member as her dainty hand massaged his crown jewels causing him to groan into her pussy.

    ''''Ughhnn!~~''''

    That''s when he started his attack and stuck his tongue into her tight pussy causing her body to jolt.

    He was finished there as his fingers started rubbing her clit causing her to stop sucking him and let out a primal moan.

    ''''Mmmnghhh!~~ Agggnhhh!~~ Archer!''''

    Archer kept attacking which caused a flood of love juices to pour into his mouth. He didn''t waste a drop as he swallowed it all.

    He slipped a finger into her drenched pussy and started to finger fuck her as she was sucking him.

    All this pleasure caused him to shoot his seed down her throat as he pushed her head down on his member.

    Sia also swallowed it all as she orgasmed all over his face which he didn''t mind. In fact, Archer loved it when his girls did it.

    After the two of them were done Sia got up and sat on his member. It rubbed up against her wet pussy begging to enter but she wouldn''t allow it.

    Sia leaned forward causing her boobs to squash up against his chest and whispered into his ear. ''''You will never know how much I love you Archer but this morning you must listen to me.''''

    She leaned back up to give him a view of her boobs and continued with a seductive grin on her face. ''''You justy there and rx and let me look after you Nephew.''''

    Archer nodded so she grabbed his little brother and rubbed it on her pussypelling her to moan in delight.

    ''''Mmmgnhhh!~~''''

    That''s when she sat down and he felt it slide in instantly because she was soaking wet. Archer felt a hot tight sensation envelope his member which made him moan.

    ''''Ugh!~~ It feels so good Sia.''''

    Sia started to rock her hips causing him to go deeper inside her. She put her hands on his toned chest and continued to let out erotic moans as she stared at him with a smile.

    ''''Mmmmm!~~ Agnhhhh!~~''''

    He saw the blood leaking out of her but it soon vanished though as her love juices were gushing out like a waterfall.

    His crotch was soaking wet but he didn''t care as he was loving it but he wanted to fuck her so he flipped her over.

    Sia let out a yelp but soon saw Archer above her and grinned before talking into his ear as she got closer to him. ''''Make love to me husband. I want you to im me.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 331 I Hope You Don’t Do This Often

    <h4>Chapter 331 I Hope You Don''t Do This Often</h4>

    Archer kissed her and brought a hand up to her ear and started massaging causing her to shiver but she returned to kiss with passion.

    As they were kissing he slipped inside her causing her to scratch his back and moan.

    ''''Mmmmmgnhhh!~~''''

    Archer started to slowly make love with her as she squirmed under him, the two continued to kiss until they separated and looked at each other.

    But that wasn''t for long as she cuddled him and started moaning in his ear as she also spoke with a heavy breath.

    ''''Mmmmnghh!~~ I love this Archer. I''m so happy we met again.''''

    He looked at her with a happy smile as he replied. ''''So am I Sia.''''

    Archer leaned into her ear and spoke again. ''''And you look beautiful on your back.''''

    After speaking he started to fuck her hard until she couldn''t hold it in and orgasm causing her legs to quiver.

    But he wasn''t done with the older woman as he put her on all fours and look at her fat ass which he wanted to fuck.

    He got behind her and started rubbing her pussy before shoving it in making her scream as she grabbed a pillow.

    ''''Ahhhhh!~~''''

    When he heard that erotic sound he pushed deep inside her and shot his seed deep into his own Aunt which turned him on even more.

    The pleasure overwhelmed her as she moaned so loud when he filled her up that she ended up screaming into the pillow as she copsed.

    ''''Agnnhhhh!!''''

    Archer fucked her so hard that her legs start shaking like a vibrator as her love juices poured out alongside his seed.

    He didn''t give her a break and continued fucking her until she was lost in pleasure and feinted like the other girls.

    Sia was in a daze but Archer approached her face andid his member over it and spoke with a grin on his face. ''''Clean it.''''

    Sheplied and started sucking his member, Archer grabbed her horn and fucked her face until he shot his seed down her throat.

    He pulled out and copsed on the bed next to her. Once he wasfortable he grabbed Sia and cast Cleanse on both of them.

    The two cuddled up and rested for a little while, Archer soon fell asleep as he was up making love with all the girls apart from Leira but he still managed to spend some time with her.

    [E''s POV]

    E woke up in her own room and wondered how she got there until she woke up properly and knew Archer brought her there.

    She got out of bed and felt fresh and not like she had hours of sex the night before. E felt sore but loved it either way.

    After thinking to herself with a smile on her face she started getting ready before walking out of the room.

    She made her way to the kitchen and spotted Teu and Tal sitting on the sofa chatting about something.

    The two girls looked at her and smiled before Teu greeted her with a grin. ''''Morning El. How do you feel this morning?''''

    E smiled when she heard her and answered. ''''Sore but I''m fine.''''

    Teu smiled as Tal asked the two. ''''How do you two deal with him? He''s so rough, my butt is hurting me.''''

    The three girlsughed but Teu quickly answered. ''''That''s why him having us girls is good. If there was only one of us they would be ruined. Trapped in a world of pleasure.''''

    Tal and E giggled when the blue-haired girl finished speaking. After they finished talking she went to get some tea for them.

    Once she was done she sat back down as Nefertiti and Sera walked into the room while looking around.

    Nefertiti was about to speak but Sera beat her to it. ''''Where is Sweetheart?''''

    The pink princess got frustrated but ignored the redhead and joined the three girls on the sofas.

    That''s when E noticed Leira and Hemera walking into the room. The group of girls wondered where the lusty dragon was and went searching for him.

    After a brief search, they found themselves outside Sia''s room. They hesitated to trespass, but Nefertiti, unbothered by such concerns, swung the door open.

    Inside, they discovered Archer and Sia, both deep in slumber. He held Sia close, his arm wrapped around her, while she wore a peaceful smile.

    E noticed Nefertiti''s mounting anger but gently nudged her.

    "Calm down, Nefi," E whispered. "He treats all of us the same and you know this."

    She nodded and walked out of the room mumbling about wanting cuddles tonight with him.

    They left the room as Archer opened his eyes after being woke up. He looked down at Sia and saw her out cold.

    Archer smiled and kissed her forehead before getting out of bed and making his way to the living room while stretching his arms.

    When he entered the room all the girls turned to him and smiled before Nefertiti protested. ''''Husband you must do the same to all over us! It''s only fair.''''

    He looked at her and nodded his head as he spoke. ''''Of course. It will be your go tonight and each girl after that?''''

    They all agreed with him, the group started speaking to each other as E went to make breakfast for them.

    Leira turned to Archer and spoke. ''''Father said go finish the college preparations it got held back a few days due to the swarm but the year starts tomorrow.''''

    He smiled at the cat girl before taking a seat on a sofa to wait for the food. Leira joined him and continued talking. ''''We need to buy all the stuff we need for sses and a cloak.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised and asked. ''''Cloak? Why do we need that?''''

    Leira giggled before answering. ''''It will tell people we are students of the College of Magic plus they offer some protection against attacks.''''

    He gave her a nod before leaning over and quickly kissed Leira on the cheek which caused her to stiffen.

    The other girls started giggling before E called out. ''''Breakfast is ready people.''''

    Archer jumped up and took a seat at the table before the half-elf ced a te full of meat and scrambled eggs.

    He started eating alongside the others and after a while, they were all finished. Archer said he was going to see the emperor and Leira joined him before casting Gate.

    The two walked through the portal and appeared in the Avalonian pce scaring a maid who was walking by.

    But the woman calmed down when she saw the princess. Leira grabbed his hand and dragged him to her Father''s study.

    After walking for ten minutes the two arrived at arge brown door and she knocked before hearing a voice from the other side. ''''Come in!''''

    Leira walked in dragging Archer behind her and Osoric looked up to see the two of them but also noticed his daughter holding the boy''s hand.

    He spoke. ''''Archer. What did you do now?''''

    ''''They kidnapped Sia and hurt her so I returned the favor making your invasion easier as I crushed the castles and forts along the way,'''' Archer said with a grin as he sat down.

    Leira sat down next to him as her Father replied. ''''Okay well thank you. You will be rewarded once we have taken the kingdom.''''

    He nodded with a smile before the three started chatting before Archer left the daughter and Father to catch up.

    Archer told Leira to just use the bracelet to return to the domain as they sort out the College things they needed.

    When he was done he cast Gate and reappeared in an alleyway in the city, he opened a portal so the girls could join him.

    All but Hecate and Sia came, when he saw them he kissed each one as E spoke. ''''Sia is still sleeping and Hecate is researching new potions.

    He smiled at the half-elf before leading them to the western gate, as they were walking people looked at them and started gossiping.

    E and Hemera were holding his arms making him chuckle to himself, it was ufortable to walk so he told them to take turns.

    At first, they were upset but he made sure each girl had their go which pleased them and soon the group reached the gate,

    They passed through it after the guards greeted him. After walking for twenty minutes they arrived at the college.

    The girls were amazed as they looked at the buildings but Archer saw many studentsing and going as the college guards stood at the entrance.

    When they got closer the guards bowed to him with smiles on their faces causing the surrounding students to get confused looks on their faces.

    As they were walking Ophelia appeared in front of them with narrowed eyes as she spoke. ''''Because of you boy the emperor gave the students a few more days. I hope you don''t do this often.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 332 Gianna Silvercrest

    <h4>Chapter 332 Gianna Silvercrest</h4>

    Archer looked at the beautiful woman and replied with a smile. ''''It won''t happen unless it involves my girls. I''m here to learn not cause trouble.''''

    Ophelia looked at the boy whose tail was swaying behind him as he watched her with a charming smile on his face.

    But as she was going to talk Nefertiti stepped forward and poked Archer causing him to yelp. They all startedughing as Ophelia watched them.

    She shook her head before speaking. ''''That''s good then. I hope you enjoy your time here with the girls. I have a feeling you will go far if you put your mind to it.''''

    When Archer heard her he smiled. ''''Yes, I will try my best headmistress. Where do we get the stuff we need?''''

    Ophelia smiled at them before calling over a professor who was walking past. ''''Professor Silvercrest.''''

    Archer turned his head and saw a green-haired woman approaching with a pair of jaguar ears on her head.

    She was wearing a tight-fitting ck dress that highlights her muscles and big boobs that jiggled every time she stepped.

    The woman stopped in front of Ophelia as she spoke. ''''Headmistress. What can I do for you?''''

    But as she finished speaking she spotted Archer standing there looking at her. She shook her head as Ophelia asked. ''''Can you show Archer and the girls to the college shop? I have to be somewhere.''''

    Gianna looked at her and nodded with a smile. Ophelia turned to Archer. ''''I will see you around Mr.Wyldheart.''''

    She clicked her fingers and vanished from the spot with a poof shocking them. The girls looked confused but Archer could see all the mana she used and realized that she was powerful.

    Archer turned to the jaguar woman with curiosity in his eyes and asked. ''''You remind me of someone professor. Are you rted to Janna Ashguard?''''

    Gianna''s yellow cat eyes looked at him and a grin appeared on her face as she nodded before talking. ''''Yes, she is my little sister.''''

    She looked Archer up and down as she continued. ''''So you''re Archer. My sister has told me much about you, I''m sorry for the way Larke and Ksara treated you over the years.''''

    When he heard her apology he shook his head and spoke. ''''It''s not your fault, you weren''t there but your sister was nice to me. But it''s nice to meet you, Gianna.''''

    The older woman smiled as she looked at the girls andmented with a chuckle. ''''You have gathered up a group of strongdies boy. That''s good, now follow me.''''

    She turned on her heels and marched off followed by the group. The girls started chatting among themselves as he watched the green-haired woman.

    Her waist swayed as she walked but her tail was swaying all over the ce in excitement which didn''t go unnoticed by him.

    He sped up his walk and fell in next to her causing her to look at him. ''''What are you doing boy? Won''t your girls get jealous?''''

    Archer smiled before answering. ''''It will be fine. So what do you teach here?''''

    Gianna smiled as she replied. ''''Elemental Affinities and Mana Control. They are the two lessons I teach here.''''

    ''''Oh, that''s good. I want to see if I can learn anything from you Auntie.'''' He said with a grin catching the woman off guard.

    She smiled at him and remarked, "I''m aware you''re engaged to Sia Silverthrone, your aunt. But don''t assume your charm will work on me, young man. Many have attempted, yet none have seeded."

    Archer grinned. ''''We shall see Auntie. Where are we going now?''''

    ''''This way and make sure the girls keep up,'''' Gianna spoke as she sped up.

    He watched her walk away as Tal approached. ''''What is it with you and aunts?''''

    Archer looked at her beforeughing as they continued walking. After ten minutes they came to a room where Gianna told them to enter.

    When they did it was arge room with shelves stocked with all different kinds of things. The girls were amazed but Archer wondered if this was the college''s shop.

    A young man appeared out of a back room and was shocked when he saw Archer with six girls.

    He shook his head and spoke. ''''Line up and I will deal with you lot one by one.''''

    Archer nodded and the girls qued up and E was first. The man looked at her and introduced himself. ''''I''m Gdon. I run the college''s shop, what is your name?''''

    E smiled as she answered. ''''E Wyldheart.''''

    The man looked down at a list and wrote something down as he went to grab a box before giving it to her.

    ''''There are a few notebooks in there along with two capes and Laboratory Equipment for your potion sses,'''' Gdon spoke as he pushed the box toward her.

    He continued speaking. ''''There is a booklet in there that exins everything that''s in the box. The list I gave you was the basics.''''

    E nodded as she took the box and thanked the man as Teu approached and he asked the same question.

    ''''Teu Wyldheart.'''' She said with a grin.

    Gdon looked up from the paperwork before ticking her name off and grabbing a box for her.

    He did the same for all six girls and was shocked silly as each girl shared the same family name.

    His gaze turned to Archer who was standing in front of him. When he paid attention to him he realized the boy was a demi-human.

    But then saw the four dragon horns, the tail swaying behind him, and the pair of violet dragon eyes looking at him.

    Gdon couldn''t help but ask. ''''Are you married to all six?''''

    Archer smiled before answering. ''''Yes. There are two more but they are busy.''''

    The human''s eyes opened wide but quicklyposed himself and got Archer''s box. He handed it to him.

    When he took the box he threw it into his Item Box along with the other girl''s boxes. After doing that Gdon spoke. ''''Now that is done with, return to the college tomorrow and you will find out what ss you will be in.''''

    Archer and the girls nodded before leaving the shop and made their way outside but were stopped by N and Lioran Lionheart.

    N stepped forward and spoke to Archer with a grin on her face. ''''Dragon when will our des cross? Can we fight now?''''

    His eyes shone as a big smile appeared on his face. But before he could speak Leira sent him a message about being ready to join them.

    She soon appeared out of a portal opened by Archer. When the cat girl appeared he asked her. ''''Leira is there anywhere we can fight?''''

    The cat girl nodded her head and led the whole group to the fighting arena. It was arge area with several stages all over the ce.

    Therge group approached the closest as N jumped up onto it followed by Archer. Her brother Lioran was the referee.

    He looked at Archer with a smile. ''''Hello Arch. How have you been?''''

    ''''I''ve been good Leo. I can''t wait to fight your sister.'''' He replied to the lion boy.

    Lioranughed as hemented. ''''She loves a fight, my friend. Make sure to give her one.''''

    He nodded his head as N spoke up. ''''Give me a good fight Archer. I''m dying for one.''''

    When he looked at the lion girl, her wild sandy blonde hair was bouncing all over the ce as he tail was swaying with excitement.

    Her blue eyes were staring at him like he was prey causing him to chuckle and want to show her who''s better.

    She was wearing what looked like African-styled clothing that allowed her to move around and use her speed.

    Archer decided to scan her.

    [Name: N Lionheart]

    [Race: Lion Demi-Human]

    [Age: 17]

    [Rank: Magus]

    [Exp: 2680/15000]

    [Level: 156]

    Skills: Body Enhancement (4) Herculean Endurance (6)Aura of Might(4)

    They were now standing at opposite ends of the fighting stage, their eyes locked on each other with an intense determination.

    He decided to just have fun with her and not go all out as he knew he could end the fight instantly if he wanted to.

    The arena was filled with a buzz of anticipation as students and spectators started arriving to witness the sh between the two.

    Lioran, standing at the center of the stage as the referee, raised his arm high. He nced at the two, who were ready for the duel, and then brought his arm down with a swift motion.

    "Begin!" His voice boomed across the arena, and the fight was on.

    But before they moved N let out a loud roar and Archer saw mana flow over her and they surged forward, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye.

    Their movements were a blur of agility and precision as they unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks.

    Archer''s fists moved like lightning, aiming for her midsection, while N countered with swift kicks aimed at his head and legs.

    The air crackled with the energy of their attacks as they danced around each other, their movements almost too fast for the eye to follow.

    N''s speed was breathtaking. She weaved and bobbed, her lithe body darting in and out of his range.

    Archer, on the other hand, relied on his body and dragon-like reflexes to evade N''s attacks.

    He leaped gracefully into the air, avoiding her powerful kicks, andnded with a fluid grace.

    As the battle raged on, Archer''s punches were precise and packed a powerful punch.

    But N''s agility and lightning-fast kicks kept him on his toes. They circled each other like predators, each waiting for the other to make a move.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 333 Dragon Vs Lion

    <h4>Chapter 333 Dragon Vs Lion</h4>

    Suddenly, N lunged forward with a spinning kick, her leg a deadly blur as it sliced through the air toward his head.

    But Archer had anticipated the attack. He dropped to the ground, narrowly avoiding her attack by rolling to the side.

    Before she could recover, he was back on his feet,unching a series of rapid punches towards her.

    N blocked and parried his blows with incredible speed and skill. It was a mesmerizing disy ofbat prowess.

    The girls and crowd of students watched in marvel as the two continued to sh, their movements a beautiful and deadly dance.

    Each strike was met with a counter, and each dodge was followed by a swift counterattack. It was a battle of wits and reflexes, and neither Archer nor N was willing to give an inch.

    As the battle raged on, it became clear that this fight was more than just a sparring match. It was a test of skill and the sheer thrill ofbat.

    N pushed herself to the limit as Archer was having fun. The arena echoed with the sound of their fists and feet meeting the air.

    The fight continued until Archer managed to catch her fist and pulled her close as his tail wrapped around her thigh and he held her arms.

    He leaned forward and bit her ear causing her to let out a moan beforeining. ''''You stupid dragon. You''re not meant to do that! Only my future husband can!''''

    She got angrier and headbutted him which caught him off guard but he still held on as he summoned his wings.

    With a p, he took off and hovered above the stage shocking the lion girl. She turned to look at him and spoke. ''''Why are you flying? I already lost so let me go.''''

    When he heard her he smiled before going to move his arms but N realized what she said and clung to him.

    Archer whispered into her twitching ear. ''''As an apology for biting your ear let me show you something beautiful?''''

    After hearing his offer N nodded her head and he wrapped his arms around her before flying off.

    He sent a message to the girls telling them what he was doing. All the girls shook their heads as they giggled.

    Archer told her to hold on tight causing her to grin as she gripped him firmly as they soared into the sky, leaving the college and the city behind.

    The wind rushed past them as they broke through the cloud cover, and their surroundings transformed into a breathtaking vista of rolling hills, lush forests, and sparkling rivers.

    Thendscape stretched as far as the eye could see, a patchwork of vibrant greens and blues.

    Archer banked to the side, allowing N to take in the beautiful scenery below. She gasped at the sheer beauty of it all, feeling like she was soaring through a dream.

    They flew gracefully, dipping and rising with the currents of the wind. Archer''s wings were strong and agile, and he flew through the skies with ease.

    As they continued their flight, Archer shared stories of his past adventures and travels, painting vivid pictures of the ces he had visited.

    N hung on to his every word. Time seemed to stand still as they enjoyed the freedom of the open skies and each other''spany.

    It was a moment of pure serenity and connection, a memory they would carry with them forever.

    Eventually, as the sun began its descent toward the horizon, Archer and N made their way back to Starfall City.

    With a gentlending in the arena, their unnned flight came to an end. N looked at him with gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you. That was incredible."

    He smiled before answering. ''''You''re wee N. Also the fight was really fun as well.''''

    After he finished speaking he cast Gate to return back to the fighting stages where he left the girls.

    When the two passed through the portal everyone turned to them with wide eyes but they ignored it and approached the girls and Lioran who was waiting for her.

    Once they arrived back all the waiting girls greeted him with kisses and cuddles before chatting to N.

    But Archer pulled E aside and asked. ''''When did the empire find out your names?''''

    When the half-elf heard him she smiled before answering. ''''We told Leira who forwarded it to her Mother.''''

    Archer was relieved and started talking to E and the rest of the girls. ''''What does everyone want to do?''''

    Teu quickly replied. ''''We will go out with the lion girls and Halime. You can go with N''s brother.''''

    He nodded as the girls wandered off, leaving him and the lion boy. Lioranughed and said, "Let''s grab a meal. You must be hungry after that fight."

    Lioran led Archer to the city as they spoke about their childhood. As they passed a caravan he turned to I''m and asked. ''''How was your childhood, Arch?''''

    When he heard the question he sighed before deciding to tell the curios lion. ''''It was bad, I have many siblings but none of them ever bothered with me. I was left alone most of the time.''''

    Lioran listened as Archer told him some of the stories from his younger days but after passing through the gate he stopped answering.

    They walked down Starfall''s main street as Archer asked the lion boy a question. ''''What about yours?''''

    Heughed before answering. ''''Well our Father trained us all but N was something special. She has always loved fighting and? today was the first time I''ve seen someone apart from our Father and his general.''''

    Archer chuckled beforementing. ''''I will continue to fight her, I enjoyed it.''''

    The two soon came to a rustic-looking restaurant and entered it. They were weed by an older man who seemed to be a waiter while an olderdy was behind the counter.

    ''''Hello, young masters. Wee to Wondend Bites. How can we help you?'''' The old man politely asked.

    Lioran quickly replied. ''''Table for two and we want to see what you have on offer before cing an order.

    The old man nodded and led them to a table in the corner. Archer took a seat and picked up a menu before reading it.

    He noticed that they sold a lot of meat dished with what sounded like noodles. Archer decided to order all of it and try it.

    Lioran already knew what he wanted to order as the old man arrived and spoke. ''''Have the young masters decided what to eat?''''

    Before the lion boy could speak Archer started to talk. ''''I want two of everything you have but I want ten bowls of your Dragonfire Noodles please.''''

    The old man and Lioran were shocked but the boy startedughing as the man looked at Archer like he was crazy.

    But when he saw the serious look on his face the old man wrote it down causing Lioran tough even more before cing his order.

    Once they were done the waiter went back to the kitchen and Lioran asked Archer another question. ''''Where did you meet the girls?''''

    Archer looked at him and answered. ''''Well I''ve known E since I was really young but the other girls I met on my journey home.''''

    He went on to tell him how he met each girl and the backstory of it all which took a while. By the time Archer was done the waiter and other members of staff wheeled out cart after cart of food.

    They ced a te in front of Lioran before leaving all the carts near Archer who thanked them before eating.

    Archer started eating a meal that looked like mashed potatoes with bits of meat in it. He quickly ate it all and moved on to the next te.

    The old man and other waiters looked at the strange boy but shrugged their shoulders. Before they left the two Archer spoke. ''''How much?''''

    When the waiter heard this he shook his head and started adding up the gold coins before stating a price. ''''433 gold coins.''''

    Archer took out a pouch of gold and handed it over to the man before he went back to eating which shocked everyone.

    He continued eating before finishing most of the meals, Lioran watched him before asking. ''''How can you eat so much?''''

    Before Archer could answer he noticed a group of knights entering the restaurant and looked around.

    When a knight spotted him he spoke to the others and the group approached them. This didn''t bother Archer as he continued to eat.

    A middle-aged human got close and bowed toward him as he spoke. ''''Hello young master, I''m Henry Silverthrone. The family head Albert wishes to see you.''''

    Archer finished the meat sandwich he made before speaking. ''''Why should I go see him? Can''t you see I am with a friend having lunch?''''

    Henry looked at the so-called lunch and mumbled. ''''More like feast cousin.''''

    When he heard that he got curious. ''''Why do you call me that? Are we rted?''''

    The man went on to exin. ''''I am the son of Larka and Sia''s brother Runo Silverthrone.''''

    Archer turned to face him and was shocked at the resemnce. Henry had ck hair and blue eyes like his mother.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 334 Grandfather Albert

    <h4>Chapter 334 Grandfather Albert</h4>

    Archermented when he looked at Henry. ''''You look like my fiance and Mother. Where is this Albert?''''

    The guards behind Henry were annoyed but held their tongues as they had heard the rumors about this boy and how cruel he could be.

    Henry spoke. ''''He is in the Silverthrone mansion. The Duke has invited you over to meet.''''

    When he heard his cousin he replied. ''''I''m still hungry. Let me finish then I will join you but my friend ising.''''

    After talking he went back to eating and started eating their noodles after using fire magic to warm them back up.

    Some of the noodles were sweet, sour, and spicey but he loved the noodle and meatbination.

    Archer gorged himself before ordering arge mug of Ale which the waiter brought. He downed it before standing up.

    Lioran quickly spoke. ''''Arch you go ahead, he is your Grandfather and I don''t want to get in the middle of the family.''''

    He looked at the lion boy and nodded. Archer turned to Henry and told him to wait here and jumped into the domain.

    Once he entered he closed his eyes and created a basic bracelet that he canmunicate with Lioran using mana.

    After creating it he returned to the restaurant and gave it to the lion boy. ''''If you send mana into it you will be able to contact me.''''

    Lioran nodded as Henry stared at the two boys in shock and wondered where he got such an artifact.

    When he did that he left with the Silverthrone soldiers and sent a message to Sia telling her what he was doing.

    After ten seconds a portal opened spooking the guards around him and their eyes opened wide when Sia walked out.

    They bowed to her but she ignored them as she embraced Archer in a tight cuddle and whispered into his ear. ''''I got the tattoo, my husband. Thank you for that.''''

    She kissed his cheek which shocked all the men around them but Henry coughed causing Sia to turn on him. ''''Why are you interrupting my time with my husband Henry?''''

    The man stepped back but apologized before the group continued walking. Archer sent a message to all the girls to let him know where he was.

    Sia grabbed his hand with a big smile before they continued on. That''s when Henry turned to Archer and spoke. ''''I heard you''re really strong. Why didn''t you beat that lion girl?''''

    When he heard this his eyebrow raised and answered. ''''Well I could have but where is the fun in that? I was holding back.''''

    Henry nodded and the group continued on in silence as they listened to Sia pampering Archer.

    Two of the guards that were behind them started whispering. ''''Why is Lady Sia with someone so young?''''

    ''''Yes I heard the Duke in the south wanted to marry her but she rejected him to marry a boy barely out of nappies?'''' The other guard spoke.

    Archer''s ears twitched but he ignored them and looked at Sia. ''''How are you feeling?''''

    The dragon-kin woman turned to him with a big smile as she spoke. ''''I''m still sore but I''m happy that I''m now yours and you are mine.''''

    He smiled when he heard her and nodded. The group walked for about twenty minutes until they came across arge mansion.

    Sia smiled andmented. ''''Wee to the Silverthrone Family mansion. This is where Father stays when he isn''t deployed.''''

    Archer nodded as they walked through the gate and was greeted by an older man and woman who were waiting at the entrance of the mansion.

    There were some butlers and maids standing behind them. When they saw Sia they had shocked looks on their faces.

    But once they saw him they were shocked even more. Albert was confused as he didn''t look like his Mother or Father and wondered what happened to the boy.

    Archer looked at the older couple and thought the older human looked like Santa us which made him chuckle internally.

    He turned to the woman and was shocked. She looked like the older version of his Mother and Sia.

    She had wavy ck hair with a pair of ck horns on her head. The woman had bright blue eyes just like the sisters.

    As he nced at the older woman, she warmly smiled at him and approached, saying, "Hi, Archer. I''m your Grandma Mia Silverthrone, and this is your Grandpa Albert Silverthrone."

    He looked at the older woman and smiled before speaking. ''''Why did you want to see me?''''

    That''s when Albert stepped forward as hemented. ''''We wanted to meet our Grand son and son-inw as you will be marrying our Sia.''''

    The woman in question was smiling as she held Archer''s hand and this didn''t go unnoticed by Mia who shook her head before talking to the group. ''''Come inside. I want to get to know you.''''

    Archer nodded and followed behind his Grandparents. He dug through his memories and only had two distant memories of them.

    Once when he was four they visited the Mistwood Duchy for Larka''s birthday and the other time was when a tournament was taking ce and he met them.

    He shook his head and entered the mansion. Archer felt a squeeze on his hand and he looked at Sia was who smiling at him as she spoke. ''''Stop thinking husband. It''s not good for you, you have us girls now.''''

    Archer leaned over and kissed her on the cheek causing her to get happy which caught the attention of his Grandparents.

    Mia turned around and smiled when she saw the twoughing with each other while Albert just shook his head.

    They continued walking until they came to a room that looked peaceful but didn''t stop there as Mia led them to the balcony.

    The group walked out onto it and took a seat at arge table. A maid appeared with a tray of tea and ced a cup in front of each of them.

    He started drinking and enjoyed the tea. When Mia saw this she ordered the maid to bring more as she asked him a question that was on her mind.

    ''''Archer do you really love our Sia? I understand she is beautiful but remember she is also your aunt.''''

    When he heard Mia''s question he instantly answered. ''''Yes, I do love her. She was the only person apart from E to show me love when I was growing up.''''

    He drank some tea before continuing. ''''I remember all the ces she took me and the cold nights we spent inside a tent next to a river.''''

    As Archer spoke Sia smiled even more and was happy that he remembered their time together as he grew up.

    After ten minutes of talking, he was finished leaving his Grandparents shocked. They shook their heads as Albert asked. ''''Is it true you have brought kingdoms to ruins?''''

    He looked at his Grandfather and nodded his head shocking them. Mia was the next to ask. ''''Why?''''

    Archer answered honestly. ''''They either did something to my girls or me. Some attacked me like the Church of Light for example.''''

    They understand where he wasing from but didn''t agree with his methods but that''s when someone knocked on the door.

    Albert shouted out. ''''Come in!''''

    That''s when a middle-aged man walked in and looked at Albert. ''''I heard Sia is back.''''

    Archer saw his Grandfather roll his eyes as he answered the man. ''''Yes, Robert she is here but doesn''t want to see you. I''ve told your Father she doesn''t want to marry you.''''

    When Archer heard this his eyes narrowed at the human. He had blue hair with green eyes and was skinny.

    Heughed to himself catching everyone''s attention. Robert turned in their direction and his eyes widened when he saw Sia sitting next to Archer.

    The man''s eyes narrowed but didn''t say anything but smiled at Sia as he spoke. ''''General Sia. It''s good to see you again, I must say you loo.''''

    Sia''s blue eyes turned on him with a cold look. ''''I told you many times I won''t marry you. I have my husband and have no need for another man.''''

    She turned to Archer with a big smile earning her a kiss on the cheek causing the human''s face to turn red.

    Mia and Albert sighed as the man was the son of their closest friends and didn''t want to ruin the rtionship with them.

    Archer saw the man''s face and kissed Sia again before speaking to Robert. ''''She is mine. You will not bother her anymore or you will suffer.''''

    When he said Robert got even angrier and spoke. ''''Who are you, boy? You''re too young to be with a woman like her.''''

    After the man spoke Archer stood up and approached him with a grin on his face. He grabbed him by the neck and brought him forward.

    Robert was caught in a vice grip and couldn''t fight back as Archer whispered something into his ear. ''''She''s already been imed by me. She was screaming my name and moaning her head off under me.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 335 What The Future Holds

    <h4>Chapter 335 What The Future Holds</h4>

    After whispering into the man''s ear Archer pped him a few times before dropping him to the floor.

    Albert jumped up and barked out. ''''Boy, what are you doing? You''ve clearly hurt the man. He is a son of a dear friend.''''

    Archer looked at his Grandfather and shrugged before casting Aurora Healing on Robert. The swelling vanished causing him to look up.

    When he saw Archer''s glowing dragon eyes he got scared and spoke. ''''Okay, I will leave her alone as she is your wife now.''''

    Robert stood up and rushed off the balcony looking back at a smiling Archer who walked back to the table and sat back down.

    Mia and Albert looked at him angrily but curiously, but he spoke before they could. ''''He would never leave her alone if I didn''t hurt him but he''s healed so it''s fine.''''

    When Sia saw all this she startedughing causing her parents to look at her. They shook their heads.

    Albert spoke next as he sighed. ''''Well at least you didn''t kill him there''s that.''''

    The four were talking as Archer started to get to know his Grandparents whom he found pleasant and much different from his Mother Larka.

    When they were done Mia turned to him and spoke in a happy tone. ''''I approve of your betrothal to our daughter even though you are our Grandson but Sia has loved you for years now.''''

    Archer smiled when he heard her and gave her a nod before drinking more tea as the maid appeared with an extra pot.

    Albert and Sia excused themselves before entering the mansion again. When they left Mia spoke up. ''''So how many girls do you have now?''''

    When he heard the question he answered after drinking some tea. ''''There are nine of them now.''''

    Mia''s eyes widened in shock but she startedughing as shemented. ''''You are a lust-filled dragon ain''t you Archer?''''

    He alsoughed but nodded his head with a cheeky smile. ''''Yes, I am.''''

    As he spoke he saw into the Silverthrone garden and saw a white-haired woman walking along looking at all the flowers.

    The midday sun shone down as a breeze blew through his hair. Mia saw where he was looking before talking. ''''That is your Mother Dear. She has been here for a while trying to better herself.''''

    When Archer heard it was his Mother his mood soured but quickly pushed that aside and wondered what she would say to him now.

    He turned to Mia and spoke with a smile. ''''I will be back shortly Grandma. I want to go see her.''''

    She nodded her head as he cast Blink and vanished from the chair. He reappeared just behind Larka who he heard mumbling to herself.

    Archer looked at the woman and he didn''t feel anything toward her, no hate or love he just felt nothing.

    He knew what he experienced was hell but promised he wouldn''t let hate control his life.

    As he looked at her he got a message from the girls asking to join him. Archer Blinked back to the balcony his Grandmother was on and asked her if they could join.

    She nodded with a big smile as he opened a portal and seven girls walked out while looking around.

    Archer told them what was happening and introduced them to Mia before returning to the garden while they got to know her.

    Once he stopped thinking to himself Archer shook his head and spoke. ''''Hello Mother.''''

    [Larka''s POV]

    When she heard that voice she stopped moving and started getting nervous as she turned around and spotted her son standing there.

    Larka looked at him and was surprised by how much he had changed. They now shared the same white hair because she dyed it but he had bright violet dragon eyes.

    As she gazed upon his slowly swaying tail and the four magnificent white horns adorning his head, a wave of regret washed over her.

    It started to overwhelm her until Archer spoke. ''''I don''t hate you anymore.''''

    He walked closer to her but she quickly stepped back as he continued. ''''Why should I continue to hate you? If it? wasn''t for the way the Ashguards treated me I wouldn''t have what I do today.''''

    Archer motioned to the balcony where her parents normally rxed and saw arge group of girls chatting with her Mother.

    Larka looked back at him and her eyes started to get wet as she realized that he had found some form of happiness. ''''I''m sorry for the way I''ve treated you, Archer.''''

    Stepping forward, she continued to speak with a heavy heart, "I''ve been a terrible mother to you. I''m not asking for forgiveness because I know I''ve gone far beyond that point, but I do hope that one day we can begin anew."

    When Larka stopped talking she looked down and refused to look at him out of guilt. She knew there was no chance for her but still wanted to try and do her best to make it up to him.

    No matter what it took, she was now willing to do anything for him, having had the time to understand the true extent of what she had done to the boy.

    However, before she could delve further into her thoughts, a hand gently grabbed her arm and led her to a nearby bench.

    She looked up and saw Archer guiding her to the bench, where he sat down beside her. He leaned back, speaking with a measured tone.

    "Let''s see what the future holds, but I still harbor resentment for the way I was treated. However, that''s all in the past as I am not the same Archer anymore."

    Larka heard his words, and her gaze fell once more as he continued, seeking answers. "Why did you treat me like that?"

    She shook her head and, with a hint of regret, replied, "I allowed your father to manipte me into believing that power was everything and abused you due to being different. But now, I understand the gravity of my mistakes."

    [Back to Archer]

    Upon hearing her exnation, Archer nodded in understanding. He then stood up, surprising Larka, who quickly rose to her feet as well.

    He chuckled at her reaction and extended his hand toward her.

    She hesitated for a moment, as if holding his hand was a precious, fragile artifact. Eventually, took hold of it.

    That''s when Archer casts Blink to appear back on the balcony shocking everyone. When Mia saw that he was with Larka she smiled.

    Archer sat between E and Leira who was chatting. They all gave him their usual greeting as Larka just stood there.

    Once he sat down he heard Albert and Sia return. When they stepped onto the balcony they saw Larka standing there until Mia motioned for her to sit down.

    Sia wondered why she was there and approached Archer and whispered into his ear. ''''Why is she here husband?''''

    Archer turned to her and answered. ''''She was wandering around the garden mumbling to herself so I brought her to Grandmother to keep an eye on her.''''

    Sia nodded as she sat down and asked another question. ''''Have you spoken with her?''''

    ''''Yes, only a little bit. I only told her I don''t hate her because I''m not letting it control my life, after meeting you girls I''ve realized that it''s just not worth it anymore.'''' Archermented.

    She smiled before kissing him on the cheek, that''s when Albert was finished introducing himself as his Grandfather.

    He sat down next to Mia and spoke with a hint of mischief in his voice. ''''Will you visit your old Grandparents now, young Archer? Your Mother missed us and returned.''''

    Archer looked at Larka who kept looking at him but looked away. That''s when he saw E approaching her.

    His ears twitched as he zoned in on their conversation.

    ''''Lady Larka. May I have a word with you?'''' E said in a neutral voice.

    When his Mother heard her she nodded before walking away with the half-elf. They stopped not far from them as E was the first to speak.

    ''''I don''t mean this in a disrespectful way but you can never be like how you once were, If he sees that again I don''t know what he''d do or what some of the other girls would do.''''

    Larka nodded her head and instantly replied. ''''I wish him no ill E. I just want to make up for the way I''ve treated him, I know I can''t but I still want to try, my other children had a Mother but he never.''''

    E nodded as she motioned to a chair not far which pleased Archer so he could still listen to the conversation.

    The two sat down as the half-elf continued. ''''Well I''m not sure if you can mend anything at this point but you can still try.''''

    She looked over at him and gave him a glowing smile before continuing. ''''He spoke to you today, maybe that is a start but he just might be curious.''''

    Larka looked confused before asking as she got worried. ''''What do you mean be curious?''''

    E giggled before exining. ''''It''s just who he is. He gets curious about things and if they interest him he will take it. But in your case, he might talk more and more to you.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 336 Love And Hate

    <h4>Chapter 336 Love And Hate</h4>

    When Larka heard E she nodded her head and spoke with resolution in her voice. ''''I will do my best to make it up to him.''''

    E smiled before replying. ''''That''s good because all Archer wanted in his life was a Mother. It''s all he used to talk about before the incident.''''

    ''''What about after?''''

    ''''He hasn''t mentioned it since. He isn''t the same as before, Archer is open and very affectionate. He always dotes on us and helps us with whatever we may need.'''' E answered

    Before ending the conversation with Archer''s Mother she spoke again. ''''I remember a quote he used to tell me all the time when we were just kids.''''

    A smile appeared on E''s face as the memories appeared as she continued. ''''Darkness cannot drive out darkness, only light can do that. Hate can-not dri-ve out hate, only love can do that.''''

    Larka nodded in understanding and thought to herself. ''In his darkest moments, he found the girls that became his guiding light and helped rid him of the hatred.''

    She sighed before the two women joined the group. Archer saw the half-elf who was walking over to join them.

    Archer smiled as E approached him but before she could sit down his tail grabbed her by her waist.

    He pulled her onto hisp and continued talking to his Grandparents like nothing happened. Everyone looked at him and startedughing as Larka took a seat next to Mia.

    They continued to talk until Leira turned to Archer and said. ''''Have you and the girls sorted your dorm rooms out?''''

    He looked at her with a raised eyebrow and asked with a surprised voice. ''''Was I meant to do that?''''

    Leira was about to reply when Mia interrupted. ''''Yes, you have to go register for one at the college''s reception. They will be able to help you there.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened in shock but then wondered if he could have sex with the girls in his dorm room.

    That''s when everyone saw a weird smile appear on his face causing his Grandparents, Mother, and girls tough.

    He shook his head and spoke. ''''Well, we will go do that now.''''

    Mia and Albert smiled as they shook their heads when they heard him.

    Larka stood up and walked over to him before speaking in a low voice. ''''I''m sorry once again Archer. I hope you enjoy your time there it is an amazing experience.''''

    He looked at her before replying. ''''Thank you.''''

    Once he spoke Archer quickly cast Gate to the road that led to the College of Magic. After saying their goodbye they all entered the portal.

    Sia bid farewell to her parents with a cheerful wave before passing through the portal. As they emerged on the other side, they found themselves on a bustling street.

    Archer took a moment to observe the lively surroundings, noticing the constant flow of peopleing and going.

    Soon, Sia approached him with a warm smile and addressed him affectionately. "My love, I must return to Sentinel''s Reach. Will youe to visit me in a few days?"

    He nodded before casting Gate again and gave her a kiss before she left. The rest of the girls were looking at him with jealousy in their eyes.

    Archerughed and gave each a loving kiss before they made their way to the entrance. The girls were all happy as he peppered their faces with even more kisses.

    Once they arrived at the college a guard led them to the reception hall.

    As they were walking Archer saw a building up ahead which they soon entered to see arge hall with desks all over the ce.

    The guard pointed at a free desk so he led the girls over it. There was a middle-aged woman sitting there who looked up and spoke with a fed-up voice. ''''What do you need?''''

    Before he could speak Leira spoke up. ''''They need to sort out their rooms.''''

    The woman looked at her and her eyes widened as she said. ''''Yes, princess. Sorry, we''ve been having loads of studentse here for stupid reasons.''''

    Leira nodded her head with a smile as the woman looked at Archer and spoke. ''''I''m Mary young man. I am the head receptionist of the college, what is your name?''''

    He looked at Mary and answered. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''

    She nodded her head before turning to the girls and asked the same thing.

    ''''E Wyldheart.''''

    ''''Teu Wyldheart.''''

    ''''Seraphina Wyldheart.''''

    When Archer heard this he looked at them and wondered when they did this but their actions made him extremely happy.

    ''''Nefertiti Wyldheart.''''

    ''''Hemera Wyldheart.''''

    ''''Tal Wyldheart.''''

    Mary looked up at the group with narrowed eyes then turned to Archer with usatory eyes. ''''I hope these girls are with you because they want to be and not because you forced or bought them.''''

    Before anyone could reply Leira interrupted. ''''He doesn''t force any of us, Archer treats us well, so there''s no issues.''''

    Mary looked at the cat girl and slowly nodded her head as she spoke. ''''Well, the headmistress has saved a wing just for you, yourdies, and the princesses that are visiting.''''

    When the girls heard this they all sighed but Nefertiti ranted to herself. ''''That emperor did this on purpose. Why would he put a lusty dragon with his favorite prey.''''

    Archer turned to the pink princess and retorted. ''''Princesses are not my prey.''''

    The other girls including Leiraughed at the tant lie. He shook his head and spoke. ''''Where is this wing?''''

    Mary called over a young man who stopped next to the group. Archer looked at him and noticed that he worked for the college.

    That''s when she spoke. ''''Rudolf. Take these students to the princess wing''s blocked-off level. It''s for them.''''

    The young man nodded his head and motioned for them to follow him. They followed the guy through the college''s hallways.

    Archer looked around and saw arge area with a massive bookshelf that lined the walls. As he looked around Rudolf spoke.

    ''''This is the S ss dorm''smon room. But this year it has been renamed the royal dorm due to all the princes and princesses that joined this year.''''

    When the girls heard this they started speaking among themselves as Archer ignored the bets that were taking ce.

    He looked at the group of cheeky cats who were betting on how many princesses he would capture during his stay.

    Archer rolled his eyes but noticed the ce was empty and asked Rudolf. ''''Where is everyone?''''

    ''''They are joining tomorrow as the emperor gave the college a few extra days because of the incident but they will be back tomorrow so it will be busy,'''' Rudolf answered.

    He nodded his head as the man led them up the stairs and walked up another. When they reached the top they saw a long corridor with loads of rooms on either side.

    Rudolf turned to them and spoke. ''''Well, guys pick a room the headmistress has allowed you guys to stay in the same hallway.''''

    Archer and the girls smiled before he left and made his way back down to reception. The girls all looked at each other and rushed off to im a room.

    Heughed at their reactions and noticed Leira just standing there smiling. Archer cast Blink to appear behind her and grabbed her from behind causing her to yelp.

    Leria felt him nuzzling her neck causing a warm sensation to flow through her body as his arms wrapped around her waist and turned her around so she was facing him.

    Archer stopped nuzzling her neck and bit her twitching ear causing her to let out an adorable moan.

    But she soon started hitting his chest before speaking in a flustered voice. ''''Don''t do that here you idiot. People could see.''''

    He smiled. ''''Why does it matter if people see? They will then know that you are my girl.''''

    Leira smiled when she heard him but shook her head. ''''They will know soon enough if they don''t already. I will choose my new room now.''''

    Archer gave her a nod before she rushed off. He watched her disappear into one of the rooms.

    As he stood there he felt like he was being watched and turned around to see a brown-haired elf girl standing there.

    He smiled and gave the girl a small wave but she ran off without answering. Archer shrugged before going to choose his room.

    Archer quickly chose a room with a balcony overlooking the college''s fields. The view was beautiful from here.

    The room was nice he went back in and had a look. There was arge bed against one wall while a desk was on the opposite side.

    There was a cupboard for storing clothes and a bookshelf. Archer noticed there was a lot of room and decided to let one of the girls decorate it.

    He walked over to the bed and sat down to test it out. The result surprised him as the bed was reallyfortable.

    While seated, a sudden noise from the balcony drew his attention. Curious, he rose from the bed and made his way outside. What he encountered left him utterly astonished.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 337 You’re A Naughty Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 337 You''re A Naughty Dragon</h4>

    Archer saw a young ck-haired girl sitting on his balcony railing looking out over the college grounds.

    She turned to him and saw her beautiful violet eyes looking at him. The girl smiled before speaking. ''''Hello, Mr white dragon. We finally meet.''''

    He was confused as he looked at her and spoke with curiosity in his voice. ''''Well, who are you?''''

    The girl smiled as she hopped off the railings and grinned at him as she replied. ''''We have already met but if people knew I was here it could cause a scandal.''''

    Archer''s curiosity grew even more before he decided to use Analyze on her.

    [-----]

    [-----]

    [-----]

    He was even more confused and thought about it for a second, but before he could do anything the girl spoke again in a cheerful voice. ''''You shouldn''t try to pry into ady''s secret Archer.''''

    When he heard those words he grew even more shocked as a picture of a blonde witch with the same violet eyes.

    ''''Rowana?'''' He asked.

    The witch smiled even more as she nodded her head before snapping her fingers and her appearance changed to the one he already knew.

    So he asked. ''''What are you doing here you curious witch?''''

    Rowana giggled but shook her head. ''''There''s still more dragon but if I tell you, will let me fully study you?''''

    He grinned as he looked at her tight-fitting purple witch robe that clung to her body before retorting. ''''You can, if you return the favor.''''

    Rowana tutted as she shook her. ''''You''re a naughty dragon. Would you still say that if you knew who I truly was?''''

    Archer chuckled as he sat on another chair and looked up at the afternoon sky beforementing.

    ''''Yes, I don''t care who you are. I thought you would have known that already, considering Osoric has gathered a lot of information about me.''''

    When he finished talking Rowana stood up and clicked her fingers again. She grew taller and even more beautiful.

    Purple/ck hair appeared alongside a slender but curvy body. A pair ofrge boobs bounced as the spell finished.

    Archer''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw Ophelia ckfire the headmistress standing there with a grin on her face.

    She looked at him as her eyes shone and challenged him with a grin. ''''Do you still want to say that now dragon?''''

    He grinned as he spoke. ''''If you want to study me Ophelia then you will have to return the favor and let me study you in detail.''''

    When she heard this she was taken aback but recovered and spoke with a hint of amusement. ''''Aint you a cheeky boy? What makes you think I will let you do that?''''

    Archer smiled as he motioned for her to sit down with him which she did as he started talking. ''''Why are you here visiting a student in disguise?''''

    Ophelia giggled before she told him. ''''Well, it''s not every day that I have a white dragon as a student. Plus we''ve known each other for a while now. You even gave me a dragon token.''''

    She took a spotless white dragon token from her pocket but promptly put it away.

    Remembering the moment he had given it to her while she was in thepany of those two humans, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy.

    Archer looked at her and asked. "Why did you conceal your identity, and who were those two men you were with?"

    When she heard that a big grin appeared on her pretty face before shemented. ''''Is that jealousy I sense in your voice?''''

    He narrowed his eyes at her causing Ophelia tough again. ''''I love your eyes. They are so beautiful.''''

    ''''Don''t change the subject witch.''''

    Ophelia looked at him and sighed before clicking her fingers and two men appeared in front of them.

    Archer was shocked when he saw this and approached them but they vanished as she exined. ''''They are a spell I created that can create life-like humans but they use a lot of mana when I summon them.''''

    That''s when he asked another question. ''''Why disguise yourself? You''re powerful enough to defend yourself.''''

    Ophelia smiled before answering him. ''''You never know what could happen. If someone kidnapped me, they could pry with my mind for the many secrets of the college and empire.''''

    When he heard her answer a grin crept across his face. He then reached into his Item Box, retrieved some bread, and began to eat as the two of them enjoyed the breathtaking view.

    That was when she suddenly spoke. ''''What magic can you use Archer?''''

    He didn''t speak but raised his hand and fourteen colorful balls appeared. They circled around them.

    These orbs, pulsating with their respective energies, floated gracefully around him and Ophelia.

    The fiery orb zed with intense heat, casting flickering shadows across their faces. The watery orb shimmered and rippled, creating a soothing, aquatic melody in the grove.

    An earthy orb, adorned with moss and gemstones, exuded a grounding presence as if connecting them to the very heart of the forest.

    A weightless wind orb danced effortlessly through the air, its airy tendrils brushing against their skin.

    A crackling orb of lightning sparked with electric energy, while the cosmic orb disyed a breathtaking array of stars and gxies, filling the grove with a sense of vastness and wonder.

    In a corner, the enigmatic darkness orb seemed to absorb the surrounding light, casting a mysterious aura. Beside it, the radiant light orb bathed them in a soft, warm glow.

    Further along, the mystical spirit orb radiated a gentle, supernatural hum as if imparting ancient understanding.

    An orb shimmered with the essence of the deep sea, its colors shifting like the ebb and flow of tides.

    Infernomancy orb zed with infernal fervor, mes reaching out like hungry tongues. Arcane orb hummed with mesmerizing energy, drawing intricate symbols in the air.

    A brilliant sun orb bathed them in scorching, golden light, while a calming moon orb provided a soothing, silvery counterbnce.

    Ophelia looked amazed when she saw this and mumbled to herself. ''''Fourteen elements. He''s a monster.''''

    She shook her head and looked at him with suspicious eyes before speaking. ''''Why are you here? You clearly don''t need to be.''''

    Archer chuckled and responded, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Well, I may be considered a monster, but even creatures like me have a thirst for knowledge, and this college seems quite intriguing."

    Ophelia studied him intently, finding no trace of deception in his words, before inquiring further.

    "I appreciate your mindset, Archer. But my curiosity has always been insatiable. So, I must ask, what precisely are you?"

    He shrugged before talking. ''''I''m a white dragon, which you should already know by now.''''

    ''''Yes, they are living mana, chosen by the Goddess Tiamat to be her new white dragon but from my point of view you are nothing like the previous ones,'''' Ophelia spoke.

    Archer quickly asked as he wanted to know more about the previous dragons. ''''What were they like?''''

    She went on to tell him. ''''They were your typical dragons and would horde all sorts of stuff but some of them were ruthless and conquered kingdoms while others werezy and didn''t bother with world affairs but then there''s you.''''

    Ophelia rose to her feet, stretching her arms above her head as she carried on with her conversation.

    "You possess a spirit of adventure, independence, and non-conformity. Many may approach you with caution, but I understand that you won''t attack unless someone attacks your girls.''''

    Archer smiled and was about to speak but she interrupted him. ''''Some of them areing. I wille here again to talk. I enjoyed yourpany.''''

    She clicked her fingers and vanished as E walked onto the balcony followed by the others.

    They looked at him with narrowed eyes and Nefertiti spoke. ''''Was a woman here? I can smell her.''''

    Archerughed before talking. ''''The headmistress came to see me.''''

    ''''Why?'''' Most of them asked at the same time causing him tough again.

    ''''She wanted to know why I was at the college. We also spoke about the previous white dragons.'''' He answered with a smile as he stood up.

    Their collective gaze bore into him, a mixture of curiosity and caution evident on their faces.

    Archer, feeling their scrutiny, simply shrugged and suggested, "How about we explore the city before college begins tomorrow?"

    They all agreed as he cast Gate and stepped through followed by the girl. Archer stepped out of the portal and appeared in an alleyway.

    As he was standing there Teu walked over to him and spoke. ''''Me and Talia are going back to the domain to train.''''

    When Archer heard that he nodded with a smile and opened a portal for the two girls. They kissed him before leaving.

    Hemera approached him, wrapped her arms around his shoulders, and nted a passionate kiss on his lips.

    They continued kissing, lost in the moment until a discreet cough disrupted their intimate exchange.

    The two of them stopped and looked to see Nefertiti, Sera, Leira and E staring at them. Archer gave the four a charming smile before doing the same to them.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 338 What Are These Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 338 What Are These Creatures</h4>

    Once he doted on the four jealous girls the five of them started exploring Starfall City. As they were walking they spotted a stall selling weird-looking artifacts.

    When they approached the stall the old man behind it spoke with a cheery voice. ''''How can I help you, young master?''''

    ''''What are you selling old man?'''' Archer asked him.

    But before the old man could speak Sera ran up to Archer and dered in a happy voice. ''''Sweetheart, we are going to look at the other stalls.''''

    Archer nodded, passing her a pouch filled with gold, and gently kissed her forehead, eliciting a delighted smile from Sera.

    She ran off and joined the other girls, the stall owner finally spoke. ''''Well, young man she was adorable, is she yourdy?''''

    ''''Yeah old man.'''' Archer replied.

    The old man chuckled before talking. ''''I can see you cherish that littledy. There''s a look in your eyes when you''re looking at her.''''

    He thought about it and remembered when he met her on that tree branch all those years ago and how her affection healed from his downward spiral.

    Archer shivered at the thought of going mad andmented. ''''Yeah, she saved me from a bad fate.''''

    The man nodded his head before introducing himself. ''''I''m Ted and I see old trinkets and Mana Stones.''''

    Archer looked at the stones and picked one up, when he did he felt something blocking it and sent some of his mana into it causing the blockage to clear but he stopped as he felt someone walking toward him.

    That''s when Hemera appeared from behind him and spoke with surprise in her voice. ''''Oh, they are Arcane Stones. They are used to power manaships and city shields.''''

    She picked one up and started examining it but soon sighed as shemented. ''''They are broken, somethings blocking it.''''

    Archer grew curious and asked. ''''Are they worth buying Hemi?''''

    ''''Not in this state. If they were new then it would be worth purchasing them.'''' She quickly answered.

    He smiled and spoke to the old man. ''''I will buy all the Mana Stone you own. Do you have more?''''

    Ted nodded his head before answering in a regretful tone. ''''Yes I have hundreds of them, a friend of mine thought he found a way to unblock them but s he failed.''''

    ''''How much did you pay for them all?'''' Archer asked.

    ''''Two hundred gold pieces.''''

    Archer took out two hundred and fifty gold coins and gave them to the old man as he spoke. ''''Now you have the gold. Can I get my stones?''''

    Ted''s confusion deepened as he sensed the heft of the pouch and grew utterly surprised when he turned to Archer.

    "These are worthless, young master. As yourdy mentioned, they''re damaged beyond repair."

    Archer sighed as he demanded. ''''Just give me the damn Mana Stones old man!''''

    The older man nodded his head and emptied hundreds of stones onto the stall. Once Ted was done he stored all but three in his Item Box and held one as Hemera looked at him.

    She didn''t get involved as she knew Archer was up to something again as a grin appeared on his face.

    He sent mana into the stone and felt something fighting back but it was quickly destroyed causing the Mana Stone to shine so bright that it hurt Ted''s eyes.

    The old man yelled. ''''What did you do boy!''''

    While the old man was rubbing his eyes Hemera was staring at Archer with a twinkle in her eyes. ''''Archer! What did you just do?''''

    She approached him and took the stone while examining it then looked into his eyes as she asked. ''''No more importantly how did you do this? Do you know what this means?''''

    Archer was happy to see her reaction but was confused so asked. ''''What?''''

    Hemera smiled before exining. ''''Empires and kingdoms will pay you a lot of gold to charge their Mana Stones that power the shield and mana ships.''''

    His eyes widened in shock and realized he could make more gold which pleased him. The two of them said goodbye to Ted before looking for the rest of the girls.

    The two of them found the group in an exotic beast shop. Hemera looked at Archer as she spoke. ''''Why would they be in here?''''

    Archer casually shrugged and answered, "You know how it is with them, seeing something adorable probably drew them in."

    Sheughed but grabbed his hand and walked toward the shop. When they entered they saw the rest of the girls crowding around something in one corner.

    When Archer and Hemera walked over to them. E saw them and motioned for the other girls to move and Archer saw a dozen Owlbear cubs which he looked at with fascination.

    He scanned them.

    [Owlbear Baby]

    [Rank: ----]

    Archer noticed their condition and it was bad, they were chained up by the neck and looked starving.

    That was when he saw an older man standing not far away smiling like he''d hit the jackpot. He turned back to the bears and cast Mana Maniption to free all of the trapped bears.

    The chains snapped and dropped to the floor shocking everyone. Archer then crouched down and called to the Owlbears.

    ''''You will be okay now. Are you little guys and girl hungry?''''

    The closest bear studied him before nodding its head. When Archer saw this he looked at E and spoke. ''''Don''t let the human go and watch the bears.''''

    She nodded and took out her bow before aiming it at the shopkeeper. Leira and Nefertiti stood at the shop''s entrance.

    Sera stayed with the bears while Archer returned to the domain. He made his way to the tent city and looked for the food tent.

    After searching for a few minutes he found it and entered it.

    When the dragon-kin inside saw him they all bowed to him before an old man approached him. ''''My King. What can we do for you?''''

    Archer looked at him and nodded before talking. ''''I need a lot of raw meat.''''

    The old cook heard this and ordered his assistant to bring some. Not long after the boy returned with a trolley of meat.

    There was enough to feed the bears and whatever he found in the shop. Archer stored it all away and gave them some gold coins before vanishing.

    He returned to the shop and saw the human had an arrow in his thigh. The man was screaming in pain.

    Archer looked at E and asked what happened. So smiled and told him. ''''He tried to attack Sera when she was distracted with the bears so I shot him.''''

    When he heard this he got angry and approached the man who stopped screaming and crawled away from him in fear.

    But Archer stamped on his back and spoke. ''''What you did earned you your death but you can decide now how brutal that death will be human.''''

    The man stammered out. ''''What do you want?''''

    Archer grinned, his tone firm. "I want everything in this shop, including all your wealth and creatures. Do I make myself perfectly clear, human?"

    The man nodded in understanding, and Archer allowed him to get to his feet to bring him his belongings. Then, he shifted his attention to the bears, producing a handful of meat.

    They fixed their gaze upon him, waiting eagerly. Before offering them the food, he addressed them with a few words.

    ''''Do you want a home little bears?''''

    The little owlbears bobbed their heads in cheerful agreement. When the girls saw him they all felt happy that they found him. He was a dragon and was powerful but he was still kind.

    Seeing their response, he spoke to them once more. "Will you be my helpers when you grow into big strong bears?"

    He got the same response so he gave each one a piece of meat. The girls were all keeping watch or talking.

    That''s when he got hit in the head by something and turned around. He saw a floating jellyfish-looking creature.

    Archer scanned it.

    [Flumph]

    [Rank: F]

    He smiled as he held up a piece of meat and the creature''s tentacles grabbed it as it started floating around him making happy noises.

    That''s when more of them appeared shocking him and the girls. Archer looked at them and thought he''d try talking to them.

    ''''Do you want toe with me Mr.Flumph?''''

    It bonked him on the head causing everyone tough but that''s when he heard a feminine voice. ''''We cane if you take us, Master?''''

    Archer''s eyes widened but nodded. ''''Yes, you cane.''''

    The Flumphs tentacle stroked his face before taking off to eat. He saw the other creatures join her.

    He started counting them and stopped at fifty. That''s when he heard Nefertiti''s voice. ''''Archere back here and have a look at this.''''

    Archer made his way to Nefertiti, he entered the back room and saw arge cage with what looked like little frog people.

    There were about a hundred of them all crammed together. Nefi looked at him and spoke. ''''What are these creatures? I''ve never seen them before.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 339 Causing More Trouble

    ?

    When they saw Archer they all cowered and started getting scared, he went to scan them but heard Hemera speak.

    ''''They are known as the Froskur, they live in swamps and are very resourceful. You could house them in the domain and use them to farm swamps for materials.''''

    Archer looked at the creatures and noticed that they were humanoid frogs who were about two feet tall.

    He approached the cage and crouched down before speaking to the little frog people. ''''Hello. Can you understand me?''''

    An older-looking Froskur stepped forward with wide eyes as it spoke. ''''How do you speak ournguage?''''

    Archer heard this and smiled before exining. ''''I''m a white dragon and can understand mostnguages but honestly, I don''t know how it happens.''''

    The Froskur nodded its head before speaking. ''''Tall men captured our tribe in the Mistwood Marsh far in the west.''''

    When he heard the frog man he got curious and asked. ''''Is more of your tribe there?''''

    The old Froskur nodded its head. ''''Yes, they are hiding in the swamps.''''

    Archer nodded but that''s when he saw the five girls staring at him before Nefertiti spoke. ''''Why are you making weird noises at the creatures?''''

    He was about to speak but one of the baby Owlbears walked over to him and nudged its head on his leg causing him to smile and pick up the puppy-sized bear.

    The bear started making happy little noises as it cuddled up to him causing the girls to smile and speak.

    ''''So cute.''''

    ''''It''s already attached to him.''''

    ''''So it''s not just humanoid women he attracts.''''

    Leira was thest to talk and when they all looked at her causing her to shrug as she spoke. ''''That Owlbear is a little girl who seems to have taken a liking to him.''''

    Laughter erupted from all the girls as Archer continued to gently stroke the creature, and in response to Nefertiti''s question, he replied, "I canmunicate with them, so we were engaged in conversation."

    She nodded before Archer went back to talking to the Froskur and asked. ''''Why do the humans capture you?''''

    The frog man looked at him before speaking with a voice full of hatred. ''''They send us to the mines or cor us and make us search for treasure in the sea.''''

    Archer felt sorry for the creatures and decided to help them. ''''I can give you a swamp to live in and make sure no one will hunt you?''''

    The Froskur looked at him with suspicion before replying. ''''Why do you want to help us? What benefit will you get?''''

    When he heard the words of the creature he chuckled before nodding his head. ''''Because I can? But I will expect you to help me if a time arises.''''

    The old frog man looked into Archer''s eyes and saw no lies so he nodded. ''''Very well. We wille with you, will you rescue our brothers and sisters?''''

    Archer smiled. ''''Yes, I will go after I clear out the other beast shops. Now go wait with the others at the front of the shop.

    As he was doing this the five girls watched him talk in some weirdnguage and started talking to each other.

    That''s when he ripped off the cage door and let the Froskur out. He freed them and pointed them in the direction they needed to go.

    They marched out and were talking among themselves as they stole looks at him and the girls.

    As they were done he was about to look for more beasts but the human shopkeeper reappeared holding three storage rings.

    He handed him the rings and Archer scanned them. When he did he saw loads of gold and silver.

    There was another with three eggs inside which caught his attention. He turned to the human and asked. ''''What are these eggs?''''

    ''''They are Hydra eggs but I can''t get them to hatch.''''

    Archer was excited and wanted to try to hatch them himself so he looked up at the shopkeeper as he put the rings in his Item Box. ''''How many beast shops are there in the city?''''

    The man was confused but answered. ''''Three including mine.''''

    He nodded before using his tail to pierce his heart. The shopkeeper looked at him and wondered why he was killing him.

    Archer saw this and an evil smile appeared on his face before giving the dying man an answer. ''''You went to attack my fiancee so you have to die.''''

    When he finished talking he pulled out his tail and let the man drop to the ground with a thump.

    He flicked his tail to get the blood off it and turned to the girls with a big smile. ''''Let''s get these back to the domain and prepare for college.''''

    They all nodded their heads as Archer told them to keep an eye out before jumping through a portal.

    When he entered the domain the little Owl Bear looked around before jumping off him.

    Archer was in an empty part of the domain and closed his eyes as he spoke to the bear. ''''Don''t wander off girl. Just watch.''''

    She nodded her furry head and sat down by him and saw thendscape change as he started to imagine a massive swamp for the frog people.

    He didn''t want to build their homes so he would let them do it for themselves. Archer turned to the ball of fur and spoke. ''''Now it''s time for your home girl.''''

    Next to the swamp, he created the Owlbears their forest they can live in and with the constant influx of wild beasts, they can eat all they want.

    Once he was done he remembered the Flumphs and decided to let them find their own home in the domain.

    Archer opened arge portal to the shop. The girls walked through it followed by all the beasts he found so far.

    The Froskur looked at the swamp with excitement and amazement in their frog eyes. They all turned to him and bowed.

    The old frog man shuffled up to him and spoke. ''''Thank you, Master Dragon. We will help you in any way we can as long as we have a safe ce to call home.''''

    He nodded and told them to make themselves at home before he looked at the group of baby Owl Bears and spoke in a cheerful voice.

    ''''The forest over there is your new home little bears. Go live free and without worry.''''

    All the bears looked at each other and sprinted off but the little female bear jumped on him licking his face before joining the others.

    That''s when Teu spoke from behind the six. ''''What have you gone and done now Darling?''''

    Archer turned around and smiled when he saw the blue-haired girl standing there followed by Tal.

    He answered them. ''''Well, I rescued a bunch of beasts from an exotic beast shop and gave them a home here in the domain.''''

    Teu smiled as she approached him and gave him a kiss, she leaned into his ear and whispered in a seductive voice. ''''I want more training.''''

    Archer leaned back with a grin and nodded his head before doing the same to the other six girls.

    The afternoon sun was high in the sky and all the girls apart from Leira headed back to the treehouse to rx and cook dinner.

    Archer looked at Leira and was drawn to her beauty. She had wavy purple hair with the brightest green eyes.

    She was slender but curvy and had nice-sized boobs. Archer saw her cat ears twitching and her tail swaying behind her.

    He shook his head before speaking. ''''Do you want to join me and see what beasts we can get from the other shops?''''

    Leira nodded her head with a smile as he opened a portal back to the shop but before he could leave a Flumphtched onto his head causing the two tough.

    He pulled it off and spoke. ''''Make yourself at home anywhere you want. There are other beasts to hunt so you will have food.''''

    The Flumph rubbed its tentacle on his face as he heard the same voice as before. ''''We go find home. Come visit us, Master.''''

    Archer smiled as he spoke. ''''I will. Now go find your home and be happy.''''

    It nodded and floated off with the others and entered the Owlbear forest. The two of them entered the portal and saw the shop was now quiet.

    The shop had grown eerily silent, and Archer observed that these were just regr beasts. A notion crossed his mind, contemting the idea of releasing them into the domain.

    And so, he decided to take action. casting Mana Maniption he skillfully opened all the cages, ensuring that portals were positioned in front of each of them.

    Despite the cages being open, the beasts seemed hesitant to move. It was Leira who broke the deadlock, firing a powerful lightning bolt into the air, resulting in a deafening explosion.

    Startled by themotion, the beasts panicked and rushed through the portals to freedom.

    With their taskplete, they departed from the now-empty shop. Archer received a message from Sera, who wanted to join them,ining that the other girls were upied.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 340 Frostwinter

    <h4>Chapter 340 Frostwinter</h4>

    Archer said yes and summoned her. When she appeared a big smile appeared on her face as sheunched herself at him.

    Sera wrapped around him like a baby ko and started biting his ear causing him to shiver.

    Leira saw this and giggled before Archer spoke to her as he put the dragon girl down. ''''Take us to the other beast shops.''''

    The three went to the other two beast shops but this time he didn''t kill anyone but just took what he wanted.

    Once they dumped all the beasts into the domain Archer cast Gate to Vassia City. Once they stepped through the people who were walking stopped and looked at him.

    Archer turned to Leira and spoke. ''''We will fly east until we get to the swamps that the Froskur are in and collect them.''''

    The cat girl nodded as he summoned his wings and picked her up into a princess carry before taking off.

    Sera followed behind as she summoned her red wings. The three flew for a couple of hours until the sun started to set.

    They soon arrived at the outskirts of the Mistwood Marsh. Archer and Sera descended to the ground before summoning the old frog man and a few others.

    The four Froskur looked around until the old one told them to go find the others. He turned to Archer and bowed to him. ''''Thank you, Master Dragon. Our new home is wonderful and full of life.''''

    While they waited Archer cast Aura Detector and spotted a few human camps spread out throughout the marsh.

    He turned to Leira and Sera. ''''Stay here and guard the Froskur. There are some bandit camps I want to plunder.''''

    Sera sighed before nodding and Leira was confused so she asked. ''''Why are you doing that? As a dragon, I thought that would be under you.''''

    Archer looked at her with narrowed eyes but Sera answered for him. ''''Bandits have loads of treasure and he takes it whileying waste to them. He wiped out all the ouws in the Soutnds while traveling.''''

    Leira nodded as she spoke. ''''Be careful Arch.''''

    He smiled as he kissed both girls before he went to deal with the bandit camps. Archer flew just above the treetops.

    Soon he came across the first camp and saw arge bandit camp with a cage in the center.

    He saw a group of human and dwarf males. But he shrugged his shoulders and decided to deal with it after taking out the bandits.

    Archer cast hundreds of Element Bolts made from lightning that started circling around him before he sent it flying toward every bandit he could see.

    The spells fell from the sky and killed every bandit without fail. Archer cast Blink and appeared in the middle of the camp.

    But to be safe he cast Crown of Stars that defended him while he walked over to the captured people.

    He looked at a dwarf who was staring at him with narrowed eyes. Archer thought the man looked like he wanted to fight him.

    Archer shook his head and spoke to the people. ''''Where are you from? I can free you here and make your way home or I can teleport you back to Vassia City.''''

    The dwarf looked at him before demanding. ''''Open this cage will you boy? Why are you trying to talk?''''

    He quickly retorted. ''''Shut up or you''re staying in the cage.''''

    After saying that the people stepped forward and wanted to teleport to Vassia City. He nodded and cut off the lock.

    The people walked out and told him that they were traders and travelers. He nodded and cast Gate to the city.

    They thanked him before stepping through the portal until he was alone. Archer did the same thing with the other camps before returning to the girls.

    When he saw their faces he startedughing but they pointed behind him, so he turned around and spotted hundreds of Froskur staring at him.

    The old Froskur man approached him and told him they were ready so he shrugged before opening a portal to the domain.

    Archer and the girls watched the frogmen walk into the portal while they gossiped among themselves.

    He was shocked but decided not to think about it and wondered what they could do for him in the future.

    Once they were finished he told the girls to head back to the domain as he wanted to go hunting before dinner.

    They weren''t happy but epted it and returned before he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    Archer transformed into his dragon form and embarked on a hunt thatsted until the sunset. Nightfall had already descended by the time he made his way back to the domain.

    When he was back he sat down and let out a rxed sigh before E appeared. ''''Hello husband. How was the hunt?''''

    He turned to E and met her gaze before sharing, "It went well. I managed to take down quite a fewrge beasts, and I''ve stashed their bodies in my Item Box. I''ll sell them at the guild whenever I feel like it."

    E smiled as she joined him on the sofa and cuddled up to him as he yed with her blonde hair.

    Archer looked at it and noticed that it was getting longer. ''''Your hair is growing El. What are you going to do with it?''''

    She took her hair and started brushing through it as she answered. ''''I will let it grow and deal with itter. Hemera said she would help me style it when it''s ready.''''

    He smiled before leaning down and gave her a sudden kiss. Their lips connected catching E by surprise who quickly returned it.

    Archer pulled her onto hisp and the two shared a passionate kiss as his hands roamed her body.

    However, E abruptly ceased, gazing at him with a charming smile on her face. She gently shook her head and said, "I''ll go prepare some food for you."

    Archer smiled as she gracefully rose from her seat and headed towards the kitchen. He, too, stood up and ambled over to the balcony.

    Stepping outside, he admired the moon casting its bright glow over the domain. A chilly breeze brushed against his face as he approached the railing.

    He leaned against it and watched the tent city not far from the treehouse. Archer saw dragon-kin running around doing their jobs.

    That''s when he felt something cold on his face and looked up to see that it started snowing.

    He stood on the balcony of their cozy home within the domain, a sense of awe washing over him.

    Archer watched as the snowkes continued their gentle descent from the heavens, each one unique and perfect in its design.

    Lost in the beauty of the winter night, Archer barely noticed the passing of time.

    Only when a warm and inviting aroma wafted from the kitchen was he reluctantly drawn from his reverie.

    ''''Archer! Dinner is ready.'''' E called out to him.

    He stopped watching the snow and walked into the treehouse. That''s when he saw the girls all sitting at the table.

    Archer walked over and sat down as E handed him a massive bowl of what looked like a meat stew and instantly started eating as he checked his status.

    [Experience: 18500/18500]

    [Level Up: 402>462]

    [Sp: 0>120]

    [Hp: 11000>12000]

    [Mana: 55000>60000]

    [Strength: 8200>8700]

    [Constitution: 8000>8500]

    [Stamina: 7900>8400]

    [Charisma: 6250>6750]

    [Intelligence: 8000>8500]

    [Cosmic Sword: 7>8]

    [Blink: 7>8]

    [Dragon''s Breath: 8>9]

    [Meteor Swarm: 1>2]

    [Crown Of Stars: 4>5]

    [Sr re Barrage: 4>5]

    [Stone Wardens: 5>7]

    [Azur Cannon: 1>2]

    [Azur Comet: 2>3]

    [Mana Maniption: 4>6]

    [Starfall: 0>1]

    [Celestial Serpent: 0>1]

    [Aurora Healing: 0>2]

    [Aura Detector: 6>7]

    [Dragon''s Domain: 4>5]

    [Regeneration: 8>9]

    Archer was happy with the boost in his level and status. He decided to spend the Status Points while he was eating.

    But before he could start Hecate spoke. ''''Archer. Can I start a garden close by please?''''

    He looked at the moon elf with a smile before answering. ''''Of course. Want me to create an area for you?''''

    Hecate nodded her head as her long elf ears twitched in happiness. Archer closed his eyes and created arge area close by and fenced it off.

    Archer added everything she would need to grow anything she wanted to. After he had done that he looked at her. ''''It''s done. Put on something warm before you go it started to snow.''''

    As he said that Leira spoke. ''''So Frostwinter has started. I wonder if it will be really cold this year.''''

    All the girls agreed apart from Teu who looked at them with a funny look before speaking. ''''What is snow?''''

    Everyone stopped talking and turned to her. They looked at her with confused looks as Archer spoke. ''''Does it now get cold in Aquaria?''''

    That''s when Hemera''s eyes widened as she pulled out arge book and quieted everyone down as she exined.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 341 Like A Hooligan

    <h4>Chapter 341 Like A Hooligan</h4>

    ''''No it doesn''t snow in the Aquaria Kingdom due to being so far south, Nefertiti would have seen snow during her childhood due to the Zenia Empire bordering us,'''' Hemera talked as everyone was paying attention.

    She exined for a bit longer before finishing and the group continued to eat as Archer got back to spending his Status Points.

    He put thirty points into HP, and twenty to the rest apart from Charisma which got ten. When he finished that he felt stronger.

    Archer continued to eat until he was full, when he stood up he saw the girls all rxing on the sofas.

    Some were sleeping peacefully as the firece was roaring blowing hot air throughout the treehouse which he noticed started getting cold now.

    Approaching a nearby window, Archer gazed out and beheld the onset of a fierce snowstorm.

    He watched as the snowkes amassed on the balcony, gradually nketing the entire expanse of his domain.

    As he stood at the window, Archer''s thoughts drifted back to his former life on Earth. The power of this unfamiliar snowstorm beat anything he had ever encountered there.

    Driven by nostalgia and reflection, he ventured out onto the balcony and settled into a seat.

    He cast Mana Maniption before sitting down, causing the snow to vanish before he took his ce.

    As the chill continued to seep in, Archer summoned his wings to cover himself, shielding himself against the downpour.

    When he was thinking to himself he decided to start spending his Status Points.

    [Sp: 120>0]

    [HP: 12000>12300]

    [Strength: 8700>8900]

    [Constitution: 8500>8700]

    [Stamina: 8400>8600]

    [Charisma: 6750>6850]

    [Intelligence: 8500>8700]

    Pleased with the upgrade he started watching the domain turn white until he heard someone walk out on the balcony.

    Archer looked up to see Leira walking toward him with a smile on her face. She had her hair tied into a ponytail and was wearing a thick cape.

    He chuckled as she made her way over to him whileining that her tail was cold. Leira sat down next to him and spoke. ''''Why are sitting in the snow?''''

    ''''Because I find it rxing, never seen snow like this,'''' Archermented as he grabbed hold of her and wrapped a wing around her.

    As he was about to talk Nefertiti and E walked out to join the two. The pink-haired girl sat on his right and E sat on hisp.

    Archer looked at the three girls and sighed before casting Cosmic Shield around them and wrapping his other wing around Nefi making her extremely happy.

    The snow was getting worse as it evaporated when it touched the spell but it was still cold so he held his hand up to cast a fire orb that would keep them warm.

    When the three saw this their eyes lit up and started watching the snow again before E asked a question. ''''Why did you save all those beasts?''''

    Archerid back on the chair with the girls before answering. ''''Well, why not? They may be useful in the future, If not they can stay and help out in the domain.''''

    E''s nod signaled her anticipation as Leira shared thrilling news with the trio. "With Frostwinter''s arrival, we can look forward to the uing winter festival just a few months away.''''

    Leira got excited as could celebrate the festival with Archer and the girls this year and not with her guards, once she calmed down Leira continued.

    ''''This festivity ranks among the grandest in the capital, and also when Elderbloom arrives, colleges, and academies throughout Pluoria will engage in apetition among the younger generation. The prize? Qualification for the prestigious Celestial Magic Tournament in the Nightshade Empire."

    Archer nodded her head and remarked. ''''Yeah your Mother told me about that but how many colleges are there on Pluoria?''''

    That was when Hemera expressed as she entered the Cosmic Shield. ''''There are over one hundred top schools, academies, and colleges but the College of Magic is at the top. It''s why they are hosting such apetition.''''

    The four listening people nodded their heads as Archer motioned for Hemera to get closer and he pulled her onto hisp when E made room.

    Soon they were joined by the other four girls who exited from the treehouse, when Archer saw this he shook his head and cast Mana Maniption to create arge sofa.

    They all sat down and started talking before tiredness took over all of them. Archer led the gang of cats to his bedroom.

    Archer stripped down while the girls got into their nightwear before all piling into therge bed andying all over him.

    He smiled before falling asleep as the snowstorm got worse, the cold didn''t affect any of them as Archer''s body radiated heat.

    [Sia''s POV]

    Sia was riding her Dawnbreaker alongside her soldiers as they made their way through the Misthaven kingdom capturing what was left of their forts and castles.

    They were making their way to a castle that guarded the way to the capital and when they saw it the Avalonians were shocked.

    The Dawnbreakers all came to a stop as the castle''s imposing walls, once a bastion of Misthaven power, were reduced to scorched remnants.

    Towers that had once loomed over the countryside nowy in ruins, their jagged edges silhouetted against the darkening sky.

    Ashes swirled in the breeze, a haunting reminder of the fires that had consumed this once-mighty fortress.

    Sia''s footsteps echoed in the destion as she ventured further into the ruins.

    The courtyard, where the enemy''s soldiers had once drilled and marched, was now a deste expanse of broken stones and burnt debris.

    A Misthaven g that had once borne the royal sigily torn and singed. Sia stood still as her second-inmand Valeria spoke up from behind her. ''''Was this Archer''s doingmander?''''

    Sia nodded her head as she answered. ''''Yeah the Misthaven High Mage kidnapped me and he went mad. You saw the scorch marks on the way here and the charred bones.''''

    Valeria gave her a grim smile before they went to explore the ruined castle. The two of them soon were finished and continued on their way.

    Before they left the Royal Avalonian Army started building what they could so they could take over the area.

    Their journey was like this as they came across more burned Misthaven Soldiers. The Avalonians brought aid and handed it to the citizens before moving on.

    Sia rode through the heart of the Misthaven Kingdom. Her loyal soldiers followed closely behind, their expressions filled with a mix of trepidation.

    They had heard tales of the destruction caused by Archer, who had transformed into a fearsome dragon during his madness.

    Now, their mission was to take over the Misthaven Kingdom. As they ventured deeper into the kingdom, thendscape bore witness to the devastation that had unfolded.

    The once-thriving forests were now reduced to ash and charred remains. Trees, some still smoldering, stood like eerie sentinels, their branches twisted and lifeless.

    The very air they breathed was tainted with the acrid scent of burnt wood and scorched earth.

    They quickly took over the Misthaven Kingdom and returned to Sentinel''s Reach because the army secured it.

    [Imperial Pce - Starfall City]

    Emperor Osoric Avalon was sitting in his study organizing the continent-widepetition that would be held during Elderbloom.

    As he was signing forms he heard a knock on the door and shouted out. ''''Come in!''''

    His advisor Gerrin entered the room and bowed at him before speaking. ''''I have some things to report to you, your Majesty.''''

    Osoric sighed before looking at the man and nodded.

    Gerrin nodded and spoke. ''''Well, General Sia Silverthrone has taken the Misthaven Kingdom and returned back to Sentinel''s Reach.''''

    The emperor saw that the man still had more news before talking. ''''What else is it?''''

    The advisor gulped before filling him in. ''''Well, Archer Wyldheart has robbed the three exotic beast stores in the city. He killed one of the owners stealing all their wealth.''''

    Gerrin pulled out a piece of paper to read and continued. ''''Lastly, he took all their beasts into some kind of portal and vanished. The guards can''t find him and the college hasn''t seen him since he registered for his room.''''

    Osoric thought to himself. ''Why is this boy robbing shops like a hooligan? He has enough gold and I bet my daughter was with him.''''

    He looked at the young man and spoke in a fed-up tone of voice. ''''Was Leira there?''''

    ''''Yes, she and several other youngdies were with him as hemitted these crimes,'''' Gerrin answered.

    The emperor was frustrated but he knew he couldn''t do anything as the boy would just wander off and leave the empire to its fate.

    ''''It''s probably one of the reasons why peace was established due to that little shit. Just leave it be and tell the city guards to ignore him, he will retaliate if we try anything. He is a dragon after all'''' Osoricmented as he got back to work.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 342 The Netherfolk

    <h4>Chapter 342 The Netherfolk</h4>

    Archer woke up the next morning under a pile of limbs. He looked around to see Sera on his chest and the other girls getting as close as they could.

    He cast Blink to get out of bed without waking any of them up. Archer stretched his body as he made his way to the bath chambers.

    When he entered he got into one of the baths sunk into thefortable hot water and rxed for a little while before washing himself.

    After doing that he got dressed and walked into the living room to see E and Teu walking out of the bedroom.

    They saw Archer and smiled before greeting him with a morning kiss. The two girls went to take a bath as he started cooking.

    He was making some sandwiches after creating some bread, Archer added meat and started eating after making enough for the eight hungry girls.

    They started appearing one by one yawning and stretching their bodies, he spent that time watching them. Nefertiti walked out and her pink hair was all over the ce.

    She raised her arms to stretch, which caused her massive boobs to jiggle causing Archer to pay thorough attention to them.

    Nefertiti saw this and smiled as she started to make exaggerated movements making them jiggle even more as she walked to the baths.

    The next to walk out were Leira and Hemera who were wearing a green and white nightgown, he watched their bodies with lust causing them to blush.

    But they rushed into the bath chamber but he still saw their perky asses and Leira''s swaying tail which pleased him.

    Thest three girls walked out and smiled as they saw him but hurried to the baths. Archer ced the food on the table before making himself extra.

    By the time they were done getting ready, Archer was bloated and waiting. The girls appeared and started eating.

    Sera spoke as she swallowed the first bite. ''''What is this? It''s boring.''''

    Archer shrugged before answering. ''''I like it.''''

    He pulled out some ale he took from one of the Misthaven castles and started drinking like he was a thirsty man lost in a desert causing all the girls to look at him.

    Emented. ''''Why are you drinking so much? Won''t you get drunk?''''

    Archer shook his head as he exined. ''''It doesn''t affect me. I just love the taste.''''

    They all nodded before getting back to eating. But Nefertiti was the next toment. ''''Sorry husband but I don''t like this.''''

    She looked at E and asked. ''''Can you make breakfast from now on?''''

    The half-elf acknowledged with a smile and rose to quickly prepare a meal. As she worked, each of the girls lovingly gave him a morning kiss before settling back into their seats.

    But he used his tail to smack Sera''s and Nefertiti''s asses causing them to yelp, he tough but the girls went around getting ready to go to the college.

    After an hour they were ready to leave. The sun was high in the sky as he cast Gate to the road leading to the college.

    They all stepped through and saw hundreds of people walking along the road. Archer and the girls joined the crowd as they made their way into the college.

    Soon they were standing in arge courtyard and four professors were standing on a stage.

    That''s when a group approached them and a blonde young man who had red eyes spoke. ''''I''m Lucius Montague. First son of Duke Montague who has authority over the Summerfield Duchy.''''

    Archer looked at him and knew exactly where this was going so he answered. ''''Fuck off. I don''t want to deal with your shit today.''''

    [Lucius Montague POV]

    [Days before his meeting with Archer]

    Lucius was spoiled by his Father, the man paid absurd amounts of coin to hire the best tutors for him.

    His ego swelled with pride as he possessed affinities in three elements: Earth, Water, and Fire.

    This made him an unrivaled powerhouse within the Summerfield Duchy. As the boy and his guards traveled north they started hearing rumors of a white dragon.

    Lucius was rxing in his carriage as his friend asked him a question. ''''Did you hear young master? The emperor has engaged Princess Leira to a dragon boy.''''

    He looked at Soren Dragonrider, the boy''s family name was a joke as it was widely known among the nobles that a distant rtive of their family once rode a wyvern and not a dragon.

    ''''Yes, I''ve heard. It''s a shame, she is a beautiful girl but maybe I can charm her and convince the emperor to wed her to me instead when I win the Celestial magic Tournament.'''' Lucius replied as a n was forming in his head.

    Soren nodded his head while another boy spoke. ''''Well, he isn''t well-liked by the older noble families because they wanted their heirs to marry Leira but a boy who ims to be a dragon is her fiancee. He even stole from some of the nobles who control the bandits groups that he wiped out.''''

    Lucius looked at the other boy whose name was Branik ckthorn who was from a family of dark mages in the south.

    He spoke. ''''What else have you heard about him?''''

    Branik started rubbing his chin before answering. ''''Well, Father''s advisor says that he untied a bunch of southern kingdoms whileying waste to others. He defeated the monsters who appeared in Mediterra recently.''''

    He turned to the window and watched thendscape before continuing. ''''The emperor favors him but most nobles want to get rid of him but due to his unstable behavior they don''t want to approach him.''''

    Before Lucius could speak Soren interrupted. ''''I heard he is a pretty boy and collects princesses. Well, I can''t wait to see what he is like.''''

    Branik chided him. ''''The young master was about to speak and you interrupted him.''''

    The wronged boy looked at Lucius who was staring at him. When he saw this he apologized. ''''I''m sorry young master.''''

    As the three got closer to Starfall City the rumors intensified. They heard about Archer''s exploits and how he wiped out Misthaven Kingdom but they didn''t believe it.

    When the carriage entered the College of Magic grounds they were shown to their rooms and settled in.

    The affinity test was being held and Lucius saw the boy in question girls all around him and was shocked.

    He looked at the group and counted seven girls who were all different. Lucius became jealous when he saw how close the princess was to him.

    Branikmented. ''''He doesn''t look that strong. There''s no denying that he is a dragon-kin. I doubt he is a dragon.''''

    Lucius nodded his head as Soren spoke. ''''Look at all the girls he is with. Why are there loads of brown girls?''''

    [Unknown location in the Avalon Empire]

    The leader of this group stood in front of arge crowd of people who were waiting for him.

    He stepped forward and addressed the group, his gaze fixed upon them. "Dear brethren and sisters, the moment we''ve been expecting draws near. It is critical that we send the boy to the realm of the Netherfolk, where he will inevitably fall into their grasp. Once he is, our task shall be to patiently await the retrieval of the boy''s heart, marking the beginning of our grand n. With the support of the Church of Light and the Dragon yers, we will achieve everything the ancestors nned."

    Another robed figure stepped forward and asked. ''''How will we send him there? And how do we know he won''t return and deal with our spies?''''

    The leader looked at the figure and responded. ''''We created a new artifact thanks to Netherfolk who shared their mysterious magic with us. Once the boy is out of the way, they willunch attacks all across Pluoria and it shall be another cidia.''''

    The same robed figure asked another question. ''''What is the end goal here? If we mess up, we will be exposed and purged. But even worse if we fail to contain that mad boy he will go on a rampage as he did in the Misthaven where he wiped out many of us.''''

    When the leader heard this he started chuckling. ''''Well, we have nted many spies in the College of Magic. They are instructed to get close to him and use the artifact at the right time which ignores his mana and will send him to the unknown realm.''''

    The leader looked around and spoke onest time. ''''Our goal is to bring back our ancestors and continue the conquest they started five thousand years ago. With the help of the Netherfolk, we can achieve this but they want the boy''s heart as payment.''''

    Once the meeting was over a figure vanished from the hall and appeared outside the cave.

    They rushed off toward the capital to warn the emperor but before the person could get far they felt a sting and copsed to the ground.

    The leader appeared out of nowhere. ''''You empire dogs think we''re stupid. We knew you were here from the beginning, your boss warned us. No one can stop us frompleting our goals.''''

    He raised his hand and burned the body to ashes.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 343 History Repeating Itself

    <h4>Chapter 343 History Repeating Itself</h4>

    [Imperial Intelligence building - Starfall City - Avalon Empire]

    [Emperor Osoric Avalon]

    Osoric was attending a meeting of the Avalon Empire generals and other ministers.

    Even Ophelia, the headmistress of the College of Magic and the esteemed court witch of the empire, was present.

    They all bowed to him as the head of his intelligence Althea Grayleaf stood up and greeted him. ''''Good morning your Majesty. We have a lot to fill you in on so I will start.''''

    She walked over to arge board that she sent some mana into and it showed a video of the cult meeting the spy attended.

    Osoric watched it and learned of their goals. They wanted to send Archer somewhere for his heart so they would receive help bringing back their ancestors and taking over Pluoria.

    His eyes widened and spoke with a shocked voice. ''''They are after Archer? And has this boss been captured?''''

    Althea nodded her head as she read a report before answering. ''''Yes, he was arrested an hour ago and is now getting interrogated in the imperial prison.''''

    Osoric motioned for her to continue. ''''They are after the boy because the Netherfolk want his heart. I didn''t know why until I consulted the College of Magics historian Draven Drakebane who agreed to join us today.''''

    The emperor looked over and saw a middle-aged man with ck hair and yellow eyes who stood up and bowed.

    He walked to the front of the room and started talking. ''''Many know of the Fall of Frostholm. I was one of the handful of survivors. After that day I decided to dedicate my life to history and through my research I have found ounts of survivors of the cidia who spoke of simr monsters who also attacked my city.''''

    Draven pulled out a crystal and a screen appeared in front of him. It showed Ghouls, Blightborn, Ratlings, and Rat Ogres.

    It showed many other monsters before Draven continued. ''''These Netherfolke from another dimension or world and use underground tunnels to attack kingdoms all over the world. They capture humans, demi-humans, and other races to experiment on them, turning them into horrendous creatures who fight in their armies. We believe they want Archer as he owns a mana heart and could fuel something as it actively pulls in the world''s mana.''''

    Osoric nodded before asking a question that everyone was also wondering. ''''How big are their armies? What is your estimate?''''

    Draven quickly replied. ''''Billions. They are the cause of the cidia incident, the downfall of Frostholm, and many other cities all over Thrylos. Recently I heard Shell Ind was found empty with no life to be found.''''

    When the room heard this they all quietened down, but Althea Grayleaf spoke up. ''''We believe they will attack before the Celestial Magic Tournament as the boy is growing even stronger and the cult wants to capture him.''''

    Osoric started thinking and spoke to his Generals. ''''Ramp up recruitment. Make sure the armies are on standby, send soldiers to all major towns and cities, dispatch the reserve legions to reinforce the forts and castles across the empire, and tell them to be on high alert.''''

    He looked at Althea and spoke. ''''Send more spies to keep an eye on the cult but don''t infiltrate them. We need to guard the boy so I''ll send Thorin and Marion to watch over him and hope they are enough to keep him safe.''''

    As he finished speaking Opheliamented. ''''The College of Magic will guard the boy and already hired the mercenary groups Shadow Legion and Silvershield Company thanks to Duke Ashguard who donated arge sum of gold to us.''''

    She stood up and continued. ''''My Mother, the Queen of the Covenfell Kingdom has sent a thousand battle sisters to assist the empire but has requested that a group of Witchhunters also guard the college.''''

    Osoric narrowed his eyes before asking. ''''What does she want for all this assistance?''''

    When Ophelia heard this she grinned before stating the price. ''''Mother wants a meeting with the boy and the right to recruit witches from the empire for twenty years along with ownership of the Shadowmoor Isles off the east coast?''''

    One of the generals jumped up and barked out. ''''Outrageous. You can ask for so much when we will be able to defend ourselves with your kingdom''s help.''''

    Ophelia chuckled and ignored the older man as she looked at the emperor who was thinking before he shut up the general.

    ''''I agree to your terms. But why does Vespera want to meet the boy? Is she trying to trap him?'''' Osoricmented with a chuckle.

    Sheughed before shaking her head. ''''No. She has no interest in men, she prefers her research and running the kingdom. But I shall tell her you agreed to her offer.''''

    Osoric nodded as she vanished from the chair. The meeting went on and the preparations for any attack were organized.

    [Ophelia ckfire''s POV]

    While the meeting continued Ophelia appeared in her office and picked up an artifact as she sent mana into it and waited.

    After a few minutes a woman who looked like her but had jet ck hair spoke. ''''Ophie! How is my little witch? Did Osoric agree to my offer?''''

    Ophelia nodded her head as she answered. ''''Yes I''m fine Mother and he epted. Send the recruiters, there are many undiscovered witches here.''''

    Vespera ckfire smiled at her daughter''s response beforementing. ''''What was his reaction to me wanting to meet the dragon boy and how is he now you''ve met him?''''

    She sat down and looked out the window as the professors were telling the new students what sses they would be in.

    Ophelia answered her mother''s question. ''''Osoric wasn''t bothered as he knows he doesn''t control him and Archer is a strange boy, he is surrounded by beautiful girls who fawn over him and attracts trouble anywhere he goes but he indirectly helps. Such as he manages to wipe out ouw and bandit issues wherever he goes.''''

    When Vespera heard this she giggled before talking. ''''Yes, my spies have informed me that he steals any treasure that he can get his ws on. I heard one story where he robbed a noble''s wealth after mutting the man''s son.''''

    ''''Yes he tends to be violent and kills without mercy but he dotes over the girls all the time,'''' Opheliamented as she spotted him in the crowd after Lucius Montague walked away from them.

    Vespera startedughing as she teased her daughter. ''''You sound jealous Dear.''''

    When she heard her Mother she snapped back. ''''I''m not jealous over a mere boy who has nine different women.''''

    ''''Don''t lie to yourself Ophie. I''m sending your aunt Morgavia, Astrid, and the rest. They are experienced Witchunters now and want to explore the world, so they can help guard the College until the threat of the Swarms ceases.'''' Vesperamented with a chuckle.

    Ophelia sighed as she heard her cousins wereing and just epted it, but she wouldn''t let them fall into that yboy''s ws.

    Her Mother could see right through her and grinned as she thought to herself. ''She is interested in him but is denying it. Maybe with the girls there she might be proactive and chase what she wants.''

    She shook her head before speaking. ''''My Dear, I have to go as matters of the kingdom need to be addressed, but when things calm down make sure to send the boy over. I can''t wait to meet him.''''

    Ophelia sighed again before replying. ''''Yes, Mother.''''

    The artifact went quiet after they said their goodbyes. She started working on the paperwork and wondered how long until trouble appeared again.

    [Halime Nagendra''s POV]

    Halime was alone as she stood not far from Archer and the girls. She was being careful not to touch anyone as some people moved out of her way.

    Everyone has now heard that she is walking poison and she has found it hard to make friends apart from Archer and Lion girls.

    She stood there looking at the professors preparing to tell the students which ss they were in.

    That''s when she felt a pair of hands touch her shoulders and started rubbing them causing her to let out a rxed sigh but soone to and jump forward.

    Halime turned around and spotted Archer looking down at her with a charming smile which caught her off guard.

    He approached her and spoke. ''''I love your yellow snake eyes, they are beautiful and your scales are pretty.''''

    When she heard hispliments she went stiff and didn''t know how to react but felt her cheeks go red.

    Archer smiled when he saw her reaction and asked. ''''Would you like to join me and the girls Halime?''''

    She looked at him and quickly nodded as she had enough of being alone and finally found someone who she could get close to.

    Halime followed behind him until they were back with the girls who introduced themselves to the snake girl who was shocked at the amount of girls but soon epted it.

    They all started to talk until they saw the Headmistress appear and hushed the crowd.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 344 Llyniel Oakheart

    <h4>Chapter 344 Llyniel Oakheart</h4>

    Archer and the girls who was joined by Halime soon saw Lioran, N, Leonora, and Nalika who greeted him.

    The girls all gathered and started gossiping before Lioran stood next to Archer. ''''They all have your scent apart from Leria.''''

    Heughed before remarking. ''''You shouldn''t ask people about their private lives Lioran.''''

    Lioran started chuckling as he patted Archer on the shoulder. ''''Well, it looks like we will be brothers soon.''''

    Archer looked at him with an odd look until he pointed at N who was staring at him as her blue eyes sparkled.

    She grinned at him causing him to be mesmerized until Lioran poked him in the side. Archer shook his head and spoke. ''''Why is she looking at me like that?''''

    ''''You could easily beat her and she knows this. So she became interested in you and hasn''t shut up about you or your fight with her.'''' Lioran spoke as heughed.

    The two continued to talk before the headmistress started speaking to the crowd. ''''Hello all. Please listen up as you will now be told what ss you will be in. Just so you know you may not be put in the same ss as your friends.''''

    Everyone started gossiping among themselves as Archer turned to the girls and spoke. ''''If we ain''t together it doesn''t matter as I got an idea to add to the bracelets when we return to the domain.''''

    Lioran and the lion girls were curious but decided not to ask and wait for him to open up to them.

    The girls nodded as the professors started reading out names and for the first hour, he didn''t see anyone who caught his interest until Halime was called up.

    She looked at Archer who nodded before she walked to the stage and Jade was waiting for her. ''''Halime Nagendra. You will be in S-ss and House Umbrus. Please attend sses on time tomorrow.''''

    Halime nodded her head and walked over to the group. After that, all the girls Archer saw at the affinity test got into a range of different houses but all got into S-ss.

    After that, one by one his girls were ced into S-ss shocking the rest of the students alongside some of the staff.

    They turned to the headmistress who shrugged before Archer approached the stage and Jade looked at him with a smile before speaking.

    ''''Archer Wyldheart. You will be in S-ss and belong to House Etherium.''''

    He nodded and returned to the group while everyone was looking at him with jealous eyes after realizing that the six girls were married to him.

    The nobles hated him even more and the lower-born student grew to admire him. When he got to the girls he spoke to Leira. ''''What are the houses for?''''

    ''''If we were anyone else we would be put in that house''s dorm, but you and the royal students are ced in the dorm you have seen before.'''' She answered him with a smile.

    After that, they were told that they should report to their ssrooms to meet with their professor.

    Archer and the group walked to the S-ss which Lioran, N, and the two lion girls also got into.

    They soon arrived at arge ssroom and entered. Archer and the girls took up one corner as the nine of them fit onto two desks.

    The girls fought to sit next to him with Nefertiti and Teu winning while the other girls took their seats with jealousy written all over their faces until Archer pampered each one.

    Lioran, his two fiancees, and N sat at the table next to theirs as Archer watched everyone start to arrive

    He saw the lc-colored hair girl who sat down alongside a white-haired rabbit girl who winked at him as she took her seat.

    The next to walk in was the ginger-haired girl who didn''t even look his way as she made her way to a free desk with another boy and girl.

    More students poured in until the ss was full. Archer noticed the shy-looking elf girl looking for a seat but didn''t move from her spot.

    There were about a hundred students in the S-ss and all the seats were taken leaving the girl confused.

    That''s when he turned to Teu and asked her to move over which annoyed her but he promised a date in the city alongside kissing all over her face causing her to smile and relent.

    She moved over and Archer quickly cast Blink. He reappeared in front of the girl who yelped before stumbling back.

    Now that he was closer he looked at her and found her adorable. She had brown braided hair with the prettiest brown eyes that sparkled.

    She wasn''t very tall and was slender but had a nice chest for her size. He saw she was dressed in Aztec-like clothing and had the cutest dimples on both cheeks.

    Archer gave her a charming smile. ''''Hey, I''m Archer what''s your name?''''

    She looked up at him but soon looked away as her face turned red before answering in a soft voice that if it was anyone else wouldn''t have heard her.

    ''''I''m Llyniel Oakwood. Nice to meet you, Archer.''''

    He smiled. ''''Come sit with us. There is a free seat for you.''''

    She nodded her head and followed him. Soon they sat down and the girls started talking to her.

    As they chatted Professor Jade walked in and shouted out to the ss to get their attention.

    ''''Students now listen up. Tomorrow sses start and the first lesson will be with me which is Spellcraft. After that, you will have Magic fundamentals with one of three Professors.''''

    After talking she took out a stack of paper and cast a spell on them, before making them float over to each student.

    Archer took the paper and saw a list of sses. Once everyone read it Jade was about to speak until a knock on the door was heard.

    She walked over to it and opened it to see the pale-skinned girl with bright pink hair and blue eyes standing there looking guilty.

    Jade spoke. ''''Apollonia. Come in and find a seat.''''

    The girl nodded as she walked in and sat down with the ginger girl. Once she was seated she continued to speak.

    ''''Return to the college by the second bell tomorrow and go to your assigned sses but report here in the mornings. Now you can go.''''

    Archer stored the paper in his Item Box, while the girls slipped theirs into their storage rings.

    As they prepared to rise and depart he felt his sleeve pull. He looked down to see the wood elf holding it while looking down causing him to smile as he spoke. ''''What''s up Llyniel?''''

    The little elf princess spoke in a quiet voice. ''''Can I stay with you please?''''

    Archer nodded his head and went to leave the room with the group. As they made their way to the exit the ginger-haired girl stepped in front of them as she spoke. ''''You''re the white dragon correct?''''

    He looked at her before asking. ''''Yeah, why? Who are you?''''

    ''''I''m Maeve Avaloch. Can we fight someday?'''' She asked.

    Archer smiled and nodded his head. ''''Yeah definitely. We can do it in a few days if you want?''''

    Maeve looked taken aback but quicklyposed herself and smiled before agreeing.

    Afterward, she quickly said her farewell and left. She walked off with her friends while the other students did the same.

    As they were leaving the ss Jade called out to him. ''''Archer are you free? I can help you with your Aura.''''

    He turned to her then the girls who shared a nod and told him they would wait outside.

    Archer nodded and the group left not before smiling at Llyniel who followed behind them.

    Jade motioned for a chair and the two of them sat down. She looked at him and expressed. ''''You do look like your Father if you don''t mind me saying.''''

    Archer looked at her. ''''Yes I do look like Leonard as I am his son but he isn''t my Father.''''

    When Jade heard him she sighed before changing the subject. ''''Do you know what Aura is?''''

    He nodded and started exining. ''''I can force my power to subdue other people around me.''''

    ''''Yes, that is the basic exnation of it. But with yours, it is more powerful than your regr teenagers because you are a dragon.''''

    Archer tilted his head and asked. ''''Well, how do I control it?''''

    Jade smiled warmly. "It''s all about focus and connection."

    She began. "Close your eyes, take a deep breath, and envision a source of power deep within you. It''s like a reservoir of energy waiting to be tapped into."

    Archer followed her instructions, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He visualized a wellspring of energy deep within his core.

    "Now," Jade continued, "imagine that energy flowing through your body, from your core to your limbs. Feel it moving, surging like a river."

    Archer concentrated, and he could indeed sense a tingling sensation spreading from his core, coursing through his arms and legs.

    "Good," Jade encouraged. "Now, to manifest your Aura, think of a form or shape. It can be a protective shield, a weapon, or anything you desire."

    Archer envisioned a shimmering, translucent barrier surrounding him. Jade nodded in approval. "Now, open your eyes."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 345 You Haven’t Mated With Her Yet

    <h4>Chapter 345 You Haven''t Mated With Her Yet</h4>

    Archer did so, and to his amazement, a faint but tangible barrier surrounded him. He could feel the energy humming within it.

    Jade pped her hands. "Excellent! With practice, you''ll strengthen your control and manifest even moreplex forms. Remember, Archer, your Aura is an extension of your inner self, a reflection of your strength and willpower."

    Archer grinned. "Thank you, Jade. I''ll keep practicing."

    She taught him for a little while longer before he left the ss and went to find the girls. When he left the college building he saw three guys trying to talk to them.

    But they ignored them as Lioran tried to tell the boys to go away but when Archer saw this his temper erupted and he cast Blink and reappeared behind the three.

    As he did that he heard the guy in the middle say to Leira. ''''Why are you marrying some random boy who was kicked out of the Ashguard family?''''

    The boy''sckeys nodded their heads but Leira and E spotted him behind them and started giggling along with the other girls.

    Lioran and N exchanged disapproving nces as Archer seized the two boys on either side by their neck, proceeding to deliver a swift tail p to the boy in the middle''s head.

    The leader dropped to the floor in pain. He didn''t know what happened but soon a boot stepped on his head pushing it against the ground.

    ''''Why are you trying to court my women, are you a foolish human? Do you know I''d wipe out your families if I wasn''t sozy?''''

    Archer mmed the twockey''s heads together knocking them out cold before throwing them off to the side.

    He leaned down to pick up the confused boy and brought him close to his face before warning him.

    ''''If I ever see you look in their direction again I will kill you and all your family. Oh before you think I''d be punished not even the emperor has that privilege.''''

    He took the boy''s storage ring before throwing him onto the other two stupid humans as he spoke. ''''Now fuck off and get out of my sight before I change my mind.''''

    The noble boy scrambled to his feet and ran off leaving his two friends behind causing Archer to chuckle.

    When he turned around everyone was looking at him with all different expressions. All the girls apart from Leira were looking at him like cats in heat and Lioran startedughing.

    Even N was giving him the same look his girls were causing him to chuckle before heading to the city.

    All while this was happening Llyniel stood close to Archer still holding his sleeve. The girls looked at her but left her alone as she seemed to be really shy.

    They tried striking up a conversation with the elf but she would whisper her replies, but Archer had no problem talking to her and seemed to enjoy herpany.

    E saw that he didn''t remove her hold on his sleeve, that was when Sera being the sneaky dragon she was grabbed his left arm and held it.

    Before they could exit four people stopped them, When Lioran saw this he introduced the new people. ''''Archer this is ric Oakwood, Llyniel''s big brother.''''

    The girl in question smiled at the brown-haired elf boy who was staring at her then turned to Archer and spoke. ''''I''ve heard much about you. Can I talk to you alone for a minute?''''

    He looked at the boy and nodded before telling Llyniel to wait a second which caused her to give him a nervous nod.

    Archer walked over to ric who held out his hand as he spoke. ''''Thank you for not pushing her away, she has trouble making friends and is a very shy girl but if she is weed in your group would you look after her please?''''

    When Archer heard the boy he took his hand and shook it but nodded before answering. ''''Yeah I will, she is adorable but I believe there''s more to her than just that.''''

    ric smiled when he heard his answer. ''''That''s good. Now let me introduce you to the other three.

    He led Archer over to his group as he spoke. ''''The ginger boy is Cian Avaloch, I believe his sister Maeve is in your ss.''''

    Cian nodded his head before ric moved on. ''''This girl is Emera ckwater. Her family owns thergest merchantpany in Starfall.''''

    Archer looked at the girl who gave him a small wave with a smile and thought she was average in all aspects with brown hair and blue eyes. Her hair was long and reached down to her waist.

    ric turned to thest boy and introduced him. ''''This is Calder Vitalis. He is the third prince of the Vitalis Kingdom in the south.''''

    The boy just stared at him before giving him a small nod but Archer stared at him and thought something was off with him.

    He put that aside and said hello to the four before leaving with the girls and Lioran''s group.

    E came up from behind and suggested. ''''Why don''t we get something to eat and go to one of the city''s parks?''''

    Archer agreed and therge group left the college and made their way to the city. When they entered Starfall Lioran and his two girls left as they had stuff to buy for ss.

    N, Halime, and Llyniel didn''t know what to do but the girls started talking to the three as they walked up to a stall.

    He saw that it sold loads of skewers and Archer bought a lot of them before buying some drinks for the group.

    Archer stored them in his Item Box, as he was doing that N approached him and asked a question. ''''Why do you buy so much food, Archie?''''

    When he heard her call him that he looked at her with a strange look before chuckling. ''''I love eating.''''

    After answering he handed her one of the meat skewers which she took and started eating. Before they could walk to the closest park Hemera came up to him.

    Archer smiled when he saw her but she asked him a question. ''''Can we visit a few shops? Hecate needs some ingredients and I want to buy some new books.''''

    ''''We also need to buy some more clothes and sandals.''''

    That''s when the two heard a voiceing from behind them, they turned around and saw Nefertiti standing there with a smile as she looked at Archer with a smile.

    He looked at all the girls who appeared behind them and spoke. ''''Well does anyone else want to go shopping?''''

    They all nodded and Archer apanied all of them to all the shops they wanted to go to. The girl went to clothes shops and bought dresses, essories, and jewelry.

    Of course paid for it all for them to the shock of Halime, N, and Llyniel who tried to refuse but he forced the matter.

    So they just gave him and let him spoil them also which pissed off Nefertiti but with some pampering and promised to take her on a date for just them two.

    His sweet words and pampering won the pink-haired girl over. Nefertiti left him and went back to shopping.

    Archer was sitting in a cafe across the road from a few shops the girls were in and the server walked up to him and spoke. ''''Can we get anything for you young master?''''

    He looked at the young man and asked. ''''Do you sell any bread, pastries, or anything sweet?''''

    The server nodded with a smile and told him that they had loads of bread and pastries for sale, so Archer ordered three of everything shocking the young man.

    But he nodded his head and rushed inside to prepare his food. He continued drinking the tea he already had when Leira approached him with N.

    ''''Arch. We need more coins and E told us to tell you we are checking out more shops so she hoped it was okay with you.''''

    He smiled as he took out another pouch and gave it to the cat girl who rushed back to the shops.

    That was when Archer spotted two figures flying high above the street thanks to his dragon eyes.

    The man smiled and waved at him with a grin on his face causing Archer to mumble to himself. ''''Thorin.''''

    Archer shook his head and invited N to join him. ''''Sit down. I got some fooding, you can share with me.''''

    Nughed as she sat down. ''''Yeah okay, I could do with some. I''m starving.''''

    She looked around before rxing into her seat as her lion tail swayed behind her as she looked at him. ''''I can smell your scent on all the girls except your new school friends and Leira. Haven''t you mated with her yet?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 346 Opening Up

    <h4>Chapter 346 Opening Up</h4>

    Archer looked at the lion girl and startedughing but soon calmed down. ''''Yes, I haven''t mated with her yet. Why do you ask?''''

    ''''Cause I want to mate with you but I don''t want to be in your harem,'''' Nmented like she was asking for something normal.

    He looked at her and shook his head. ''''I won''t have sex with random girls. If you were mine then yeah I would, but we''ve just met.''''

    Archer stopped speaking as the server wheeled out arge trolley filled to the brim with all different food.

    The young man ced as much as he could on the table before leaving. N looked at all the food like an excited child at Christmas.

    But she shook her head and spoke. ''''Why? It''s only sex. I''m sure the girls wouldn''t mind.''''

    Archer looked at her. ''''I don''t sleep around. If you are interested in being with me, we will get to know each other first.''''

    He grabbed a te and started eating some bread before continuing. ''''But if I see you with another man then it''s over and you lost your chance with me.''''

    After speaking he continued eating and loved the bread as it was sweet but not too much. N was eating a meat pastry as she took in what he said.

    She kept looking at him before finishing the food and moving to another te before speaking. ''''So you mean you can talk and meet other girls but I can''t do the same?''''

    Archer answered instantly before he started eating again. ''''Yes.''''

    N narrowed her eyes as she ate a piece of the sweet bread beforementing. ''''That is very hypocritical you know.''''

    "Why does it matter? I''ll do as I please. If you don''t approve, that''s your choice. I won''t pressure anyone. All the girls are aware that I n to have multiple wives, but they also know I won''t neglect any of them," Archer responded honestly.

    When he finished speaking he just ate and didn''t bother with any more conversation as he let her think.

    Archer was constantly eating and loved the cafe''s bread. He called the server over and asked. ''''Can I buy as much as the cook can make?''''

    The young man looked at him in shock butmented. ''''Well that would cost a lot but you still have to pay for your first order which was fifteen gold coins.''''

    He took out the coins and handed them over as he ced therge order for bread. Once he was done with that N finally spoke.

    ''''Why should I join a harem and be the lowest-ranked girl?''''

    Archer chuckled before answering. ''''There are no ranks. All girls are equal in my eyes, each one brings something to? our rtionship.''''

    ''''Tell me what each girl brings to your life?''''

    He paused his meal, deep in thought, before speaking. "E has been by my side since we were just kids. She''s always been there, loving and supporting me. Teu, on the other hand, fuels my adventurous spirit, and she rescued me when I was at my weakest, not to mention she trains me, which I genuinely enjoy."

    Archer took a sip of his tea before continuing with a big smile on his face. "Sera pulled me back from a dark ce I was nearly stuck in, and I''ll forever be grateful to her. Plus, I findfort in her biting. Nefertiti has loved me since the day we met. She was a bit overbearing at first, but I''vee to treasure it, just like I treasure her. She''s always looking out for me and making sure no one''s trying to deceive me."

    Pausing briefly to finish his tea and resumed speaking. "Hemera, well, she''s a bit of a nerd and loves knowledge just like me. That''s something I adore about her, we spend time reading, oh she''s also really cheerful and never fails to bring a smile to my face."

    As he savored a bite of bread, Archer continued discussing thest four girls. "And then there''s Hecate. She''s a quiet but incredibly lovely girl who spends most of her time in herb, engrossed in her research. She''s been a tremendous help to me, and I appreciate her serene nature. But she also reveals a different, more personal side to me that I cherish."

    He took another bite and went on, "And Tal, I crossed paths with her about three and a half years ago when I first started my adventures. I was immediately charmed by her. We eventually went our separate ways but recently reconnected, and I discovered she felt the same way. So, we decided to give it a shot."

    Archer felt a bit surprised at himself for opening up so much, but he realized he genuinely enjoyed talking about his girls.

    With a smile, he continued, "And then there''s my aunt Sia. She''s loved and cherished me all my life, and when we reconnected, a spark ignited between us. Now, we''re together with the blessings of both my Grandfather and the emperor."

    Taking a moment, he concluded, "Lastly, there''s Leira. I haven''t known her for long, but she seems like a lovely girl, and I''m looking forward to getting to know her better."

    N was just looking at him as he spoke about the girls and got slightly jealous but shook her head and spoke. ''''You truly care for each one don''t you?''''

    Archer smiled. ''''Of course, I do. That''s why I don''t favour any of them over the other that''s not fair.''''

    ''''But you''re the leader of the pride?'''' She asked.

    ''''Obviously,'''' Archer said with a chuckle.

    Nale nodded as she tore into another pastry before the server returned with two trolleys of bread.

    The young man stopped in front of the table and told Archer the price. ''''That will be one hundred gold coins for close to a thousand pieces of bread.''''

    Archer handed the guy the money before him and N continued to speak as he stored the bread away.

    While sitting there he decided to add the message system to the bracelts that will allow him and the girls tomunicate with each at the cost of mana.

    [Lioran POV]

    Lioran was sitting in a restaurant not too far from where Archer and N were seated. He was watching the two chatting as they ate.

    Leonora looked at him and spoke. ''''Why are we just watching the princess? He won''t harm her and the two clearly get on.''''

    ''''Father wanted to engage Liona to him but it seems he likes N more which will shock him as she is a stubborn lioness,'''' Lioran answered the girl.

    Nalika was the next to speak. ''''You got a good point but she won''t join a harem. She''s already said that.''''

    Lioran startedughing before replying. ''''Just look at her. Have you ever seen N like this? THE N who chased us around the savannah when we were cubs trying to beat us up.''''

    When the two girls heard this they started giggling and agreed with Lioran. Leonora looked at him. ''''Do you see him as a friend Lio?''''

    He nodded his head and gave them an honest answer. ''''Yeah, I can see he hasn''t had any friends in his life. From what Father found out he used to belong to the Ashguard house in the west. But he was banished and made his way into the world but never had a childhood. I heard he was thirteen when he got involved in a southern war.''''

    The two girls looked at each other and nodded. ''''Well, we support this friendship, after all, you only have us two and Caesar. It will be good to have another friend.''''

    [Llyniel''s POV]

    Llyniel was overwhelmed when everyone wanted to speak to her, they weren''t being horrible it was just she wasn''t used to it.

    She just wanted to see Archer again and left the dress shop the girls were in and started walking toward the cafe.

    As she was walking a nature spirit came to her and whispered. ''''Bad people targeting your new friend Lly. You must hurry.''''

    Llyniel''s eyes widened as she rushed toward Archer who she saw talking to the lion girl N. As she got close she saw him react and started casting spells at the rooftops.

    N jumped up and pulled out her spear andunched it at the attackers.

    Explosion rang out and the city went into alert as a bell started to ring. She saw a man dressed in all ck leap at Archer.

    She started chanting. "Aelirion eldarin, thalion verdan, Eld''ranil naur,ir meldan."

    Earth rose from nowhere and shot straight a the attackers but more kepting, Llyniel saw N being separated from him.

    Archer resorted to his ws and tail to attack the swarm of crazy humans.

    Llyniel reached him and spoke in a loud voice. ''''They are trying to trap you! Be careful.''''

    It was toote as loads of the attackers swarmed over them and one of them started activating an artifact but she saw him rush toward her.

    She found herself in Archer''s protective embrace, cocooned by the shelter of his wings as the artifact surged with power.

    Arge explosion ensued, obliterating a significant section of the street.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 347 The Nether Realm

    <h4>Chapter 347 The Nether Realm</h4>

    Archer saw the attackers targetting the wood elf and quickly grabbed her instead of casting Null Void, and then everything went ck.

    The next thing he saw was a blood-red sky as he was falling from the sky, he spread his wings but the explosion ruined them as he protected her.

    As they fell he hugged the elf closer to him as he crashed into a mountain causing andslide.

    The two were buried but Llyniel managed to create a hollow for them as they were covered. Archer was injured and one of his wings was damaged.

    She panicked and started casting a healing spell. A warm feeling washed over Archer causing him to let out a happy sigh.

    He sat up and looked around to see a round cacoon surrounding them, he looked at the little elf who was sitting there looking at him with worry in her eyes.

    Archer smiled as he stood up and dismissed his wings to stretch his arms. When he was done with that he activated Aura Detector and was shocked with the results.

    Hundreds of pings were above them and some were circling them. He became worried as he had Llyniel to also look after.

    He turned to her and asked. ''''Can you use your magic to build these shelters often? And is there any way for you to see the outside?''''

    She nodded her head and spoke in a worried voice. ''''Yes it doesn''t take too much mana and I can create a vine to see out and create a mana screen for us to see if that is good?''''

    Archer smiled as he replied in a reassuring voice. ''''That''s perfect. Now do that while I sit down for a second.''''

    Llyniel smiled and started casting a spell while Archer sent a message to the girls.

    [Are you girls okay? Me and Llyniel have been sent to an unknownnd and I don''t have enough mana to get home yet]

    Upon sending it, he sensed arge amount of mana leave him, more so than usual, spurring him to quickly inspect his mana reserves.

    [Mana: 20000/60000]

    Getting annoyed he tried casting Gate but nothing happened. He started to think and came to the conclusion they were sent somewhere and he didn''t have enough mana to return.

    That''s when the pings increased causing him to look up and see dust falling from the ceiling.

    ''''Archer it''s ready but it looks really bad.'''' Shemented as he stood next to her.

    He saw numerousrge shapes charging around above them. Archer thought for a little while until he turned to Llyniel and spoke. ''''Stay here until the beasts are gone, thene up.''''

    Llyniel''s eyes widened but she quickly protested. ''''What are you doing? You will get hurt if you go out there.''''

    Archer smiled as he replied. ''''I will be fine. But we need to get out of here. We can''t hide in here for long.''''

    She reluctantly nodded her head before Archer vanished from the hideaway and reappeared above ground.

    When he materialized it was dark and thend Archer saw was full of dead trees and piles of bones.

    The Land stretched out like a nightmarish canvas, draped in eerie, supernatural stillness. The air thickened with oppressive silence, interrupted solely by an asional, mournful howl from a distant wind.

    The terrainy in destion, with crumbling ruins, their skeletal remnants protruding from the earth like the bones of some long-forgotten civilization.

    Cracked and broken statues of long-forgotten gods stood sentinel, their features worn away by the relentless passage of time.

    The sky above was a sickly shade of gray, with roiling clouds that seemed to ooze darkness rather than rain.

    No sun graced this bleak realm, casting thend in perpetual twilight. Archer shivered, feeling as though the very atmosphere conspired to send a chill down his spine.

    That''s when he saw grotesque shapes emerge from the shadows, their monstrous forms contorted and twisted by the cruel hand of mutation.

    These creatures were unlike anything he had ever seen before, horrific amalgamations of flesh and bone, their grotesque bodies towering over him.

    As the creatures surrounded Archer, their unnerving, guttural growls filled the air.

    Their eyes gleamed with an eerie, malevolent light, and their misshapen limbs twitched with unnatural energy.

    In the face of this nightmarish assembly. His heart raced as he steeled himself for the battle that was about to unfold.

    The grotesque creatures closed in, their distorted mouths contorted into wicked smiles.

    But before they could get any closer Archer grinned as he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    A bright light blinded all the creatures that were circling him as he transformed into his dragon form and let out an earth-shattering roar.

    Before the creatures could react he used his ws to crush the closest ones as he took a deep breath and let out a stream of violet fire that washed over many of the things.

    Archer went to work with teeth, ws, tail, and mes to ughter the creatures who kepting.

    The battle could be heard for miles as the horrifying creatures were sent flying or bitten in half.

    As he was ughtering them Llyniel watched from before in shock as she saw a massive white dragon going on a rampage.

    Archer swung his ws at the iing creatures and turned them into blood mist. That''s when he saw arge group charging at him.

    He took a deep breath and fired his dragon''s breath into the creatures turning them to ash. When he did that the remaining ones looked shocked.

    The creature looked at him as Archer decided to scan the beast.

    [Netherbeast (Chimera)]

    [Rank A+]

    The creatures Rank shocked him but he looked at them and spoke in a deep voice. ''''Die or serve me.''''

    When the Netherbeasts heard him they looked taken aback but all nodded pleasing Archer as hemanded them. ''''Go to your homes and wait for my roar then return to me.''''

    They howled before running off into the distance. As Archer saw this he returned to his humanoid form and called for Llyniel who returned to the surface looking scared.

    Archer smiled when he saw the little wood elf and spoke in a calm voice. ''''Hello, Llyniel. Everything is okay for now.''''

    She looked up at him with a smile before she answered as she looked around. ''''Where are we? Nature is twisted but still here.''''

    The two of them started walking as his Aura Detector picked up a ping in the distance and turned to face it.

    There, just ahead, he glimpsed a deformed humanoid creature, hunched and twisted, its form grotesque and unsettling.

    The creature appeared strong, its misshapen limbs bulging with unnatural power. It seemed to be watching them, its malevolent gaze fixed upon him.

    Archer couldn''t make out its features clearly, but he could sense the hostility radiating from it.

    Before he could react, the deformed creature let out a guttural growl, a sound that sent a shiver down their spines.

    In the blink of an eye, the creature vanished, melting into the shadows as if it had never been there.

    Archer shook his head and the two of them continued walking as he checked his status.

    [Experience: 1500/20000]

    [Level Up: 462>467]

    [Sp: 0>10]

    He decided to save up his Status Points and upgrade his mana so he could go home. After checking he saw mountains in the distance.

    The two of them headed toward it so Llyniel could use her magic to create a bunker for herself as she wasn''t a fighter.

    As they walked Archer felt something grab his hand causing him to look down to see Llyniel holding his hand as she looked around.

    That''s when he picked up more attacks and cast Cosmic Shield on Llyniel to protect her. As he finished that he pumped more mana into it to make sure she was safe.

    Archer turned to the iing threats and saw a horde charging at them. So he cast Azur Cannon into the creatures.

    Above him, a radiant violet glow intensified and erupted into the approaching crowd, triggering a colossal explosion that reverberated through the earth.

    But more creatures appeared forcing Archer to transform into his dragon form and take them out before they swamped the shield.

    Archer looked down and put his head next to Llyniel who looked at him with a confused look before he spoke. ''''Jump on my head and hold on.''''

    She nodded and jumped up to his head, once she was up she tightly held onto one of his horns.

    But to make things safer Archer cast Mana Maniption and created a safe ce for her to be while he fought.

    When Llyniel was safe he got to work and butchered all the creatures and left non alive. After the fight, he stood there looking around.

    That was when he sensed an iing attack and raised his wings to defend himself.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 348 The Nether Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 348 The Nether Realm (2)</h4>

    Archer saw an ominous-looking spell flying toward them but he wasn''t bothered as his Anti Magic was activated.

    The spell bounced off him causing him to smile as he saw the? same creature as earlier so he cast Blink and appeared near it to cast Soul Sunder to tear out the thing''s soul.

    Archer felt a fight but soon he ripped it from the body and destroyed it by letting his dragon fire consume it.

    That''s when an idea came to him about the next spell he would create. After killing the unknown creature he went on another rampage and ughtered the remaining creatures.

    Llyniel just sat on his head protected by a Cosmic Shield and was worrying about Archer but he was fine as he shredded arger creature into chunks.

    Once he killed therge creature he saw more iing and took a deep breath to fire a stream of fire at them.

    The violet mes washed over them burning them to dust but as he was distracted another spell hit him.

    When the spell hit him it did no damage but pushed him backward due to the force mming into him.

    He used his ws to slow down by stabbing them into the ground and skidded to a stop. Once he stopped he cast Celestial Beam at the spellcaster.

    The bright beam collided into it causing it to scream in agony before vanishing into nothingness.

    Archer turned to the remaining creatures and fired another Celestial Beam at them quickly annihting them.

    He decided to stay in his dragon form and spoke to a shocked Llyniel as he turned his head toward her. ''''I will stay in my dragon form. I can sense more creatures on their way.''''

    After speaking he took off and started flying toward the mountains to find a safe ce for Llyniel in this strange world.

    Archer flew for an hour until he reached the peak and quicklynded. He returned to his humanoid form before he cast Mana Maniption.

    He created giant walls that encircled the peak and made it as safe as he could. As he was doing this Llyniel started casting spells.

    She created a room made out of solid earth, vines, and roots that appeared from the barren-looking soil.

    Her actions confused him so he asked. ''''Where are thoseing from?''''

    Llyniel looked at him with a smile before exining. ''''Well even though we are here the spirits followed me and told me that I could use my magic.''''

    ''''What do you mean by spirits?'''' He asked in a curious voice.

    ''''Well, I can use nature magic which allows me to speak to the spirits which represent the elements. I can use light magic without the spirits but the rest they help me with.'''' Llyniel finished her exnation before getting back to creating a safe shelter.

    As she was doing this Archer cast Stone Warden dozens of times and ordered them to guard their new camp.

    Once he finished that he spoke to her. ''''I will go and level up more so we can get out.''''

    Before he left he took out a spare bracelet he made and gave it to Llyniel. Archer told her to send mana into and think of him before sending a message.

    She nodded as she slipped it onto her wrist with a smile. Archer summoned his wings and left the camp.

    Once he was away from it he activated Aura Detector and saw hundreds of pings surrounding them.

    As he hovered in the sky he saw dark clouds heading in their directions. Archer watched them but his eyes narrowed.

    Then they opened in shock as he realized that they weren''t clouds but a swarm of flying creatures.

    He quickly sent a message to Llyniel. ''''Get underground and reinforce it. Flying beasts areing.''''

    After a few seconds, he heard a sweet voice reply. ''''Okay. Be careful Arch.''''

    Once he was done speaking to her he looked at the iing creatures and cast Void ze, Crown of Star, and Sr re Barrage.

    He sent Void ze racing toward the swarm as Sr re Barrage shot towards the creatures.

    When the spells hit explosions went off all over the ce and burnt bodies fell from the sky. Archer smiled before rushing forward as he started casting more spells.

    They mmed into the creatures and exploded, once he saw this he whispered to himself. ''''Draco.''''

    He turned into his dragon form and started fighting with therger flying creatures which he quickly subdued the rest after killing hundreds of them.

    Archer descended to the ground followed by hundreds of creepy-looking eagle monsters, they allnded in front of him and lowered themselves to the ground.

    That''s when he got an idea and grinned to himself thinking of the oue.

    [The girl''s POV]

    E and the girls went to another shop after Llyniel left them, as they were shopping arge explosion went off.

    All the girls knew it had something to do with Archer and rushed outside. When they saw the scene they were shocked.

    The street was destroyed as the building crumbled and screams could be heard. That''s when Tal called out. ''''N is over here! And she''s injured.''''

    E rushed over and saw the lion girl was burned and started casting the healing spell she learned recently.

    The injuries healed and N let out a sigh as her blue eyes opened. She saw E and Teu looking down at her.

    N shook her head as she sat up and spoke in a groggy voice. ''''They were targeting Archer. He protected little Llyniel who rushed to help him.''''

    When the girls heard this they got worried until a man and woman appeared holding three bodies that were struggling against their grips.

    The group saw the man and Sera stepped forward. ''''What are you doing here?''''

    Thorin looked at the little redhead with a smile beforementing. ''''No need to be so feisty Seraphina. I''m Archer''s uncle, not the enemy.''''

    He looked at the girls and greeted them. ''''Hello, girls. Archer isn''t dead, they just sent him and the little girl somewhere. We don''t know where but we will find out.''''

    Nefertiti spoke. ''''If you are here now, that means you were close by?''''

    Thorin nodded. ''''Yes, me and Marion here were ordered to protect him but when he was ambushed we had to fight a high ranker which took a bit of time.''''

    Before anyone could talk they saw the city guard rushing onto the street and started blocking it off.

    Themander walked up to the group and spoke. ''''What happened here?''''

    Thorin was about to talk but the blonde-haired woman he was with stepped forward and answered. ''''There was an attack on the white prince. He was kidnapped by a cult, quickly inform the royal guard immediately, and locked down the city.''''

    The guard saluted. ''''Yes,mander!''''

    He rushed off while shouting orders and all the girls were looking at the woman with narrowed eyes.

    Thorin took the chance to introduce the woman. ''''Girls this is Marion Ashguard. My wife and themander of the city guard.''''

    Marion looked at him with a questioning look before smiling at them. ''''My silly husband has told me about you girls but there seems to be a few new additions.''''

    E nodded and introduced the two new girls. ''''This is Halime and N. We met them at the affinity test and became quick friends.''''

    Before anyone could speak the headmistress appeared and spoke to Thorin. ''''What happened here?''''

    He turned around before exining. ''''The cult targeted him with everything they had in the hope of activating an artifact that sent the boy somewhere.''''

    Ophelia got a curious look on her face before she started speaking to Thorin and Marion.

    Tal looked at E and asked. ''''Do you think he is alright? Where would they send him?''''

    Before she could answer they all received a message through the bracelets.

    [Are you girls okay? Me and Llyniel have been sent to an unknownnd and I don''t have enough mana to get home yet]

    All their eyes widened but they felt relieved, everyone tried to send him a message but they received nothing in return.

    Halime and N were looking at them with confused looks on their faces. When E saw this she giggled before exining. ''''Arch made us a bracelet each that allows us to talk to each other.''''

    The two girls nodded their heads before they started chatting with each other until Lioran arrived and rushed up to N as he spoke. ''''Big sis. Are you okay?''''

    N smiled as she nodded. ''''Yes, brother. I''m a bit sore but I''ll be fine, I do need to rest though.''''

    Lioran sighed with relief as he hugged her but soon let her go. Before anyone could speak a loud horn was heard in the distance.

    Teu spoke. ''''Let''s get to the city wall and see what it is.''''

    All the girls nodded and rushed off following behind Leira who offered to show them a shortcut.

    But N limped to a nearby bench andid down to getfortable as her body was killing her.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 349 The Nether Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 349 The Nether Realm (3)</h4>

    ?

    Archer engaged in an hour long battle with the creatures, and just when they began to flee, he refused to let them escape.

    He single-handedly subdued more than a thousand of them. As he did with the previous creatures he sent them to their nests to breed more.

    After he was done he returned to the peak. When he got closer he returned to his humanoid form and descended to the ground.

    As he touched dirt Llyniel popped out. She smiled when she saw him andmented in a low voice. ''''I''m d you''re okay. Are you hungry?''''

    Archer nodded as he sat down next to her and started to rx. Hey down and started watching the dark grey sky and wondered where they were.

    But he soon shook his head as Llyniel handed him a wooden te with some meat on it. He looked at her with a confused look.

    Llyniel smiled as she answered and her cheeks started turning red. ''''I have a lot of food in my storage ring. Mother made sure I would never go hungry.''''

    He was happy that her Mother cared as he only had bread to eat and startedughing to himself as his Mother from Earth did the same whenever he went on trips.

    This caused Llyniel to look at him as her head tilted. ''''Why are youughing?''''

    Archer stopped and answered. ''''It brought back happy memories of someone I used to know.''''

    She nodded as the two of them started eating but was soon interrupted when the Stone Wardens reacted and attacked somethinging from behind them.

    He stood up and walked over to the spot to see what was going on. As Archer arrived he saw the Stone Men defeating some creatures who tried sneaking in.

    So he cast Stone Warden again and summoned one hundred more. He ordered them to join the others and guard the area.

    After he was done he walked back to the little fire that Llyniel made and sat back down before casting Crown of Stars that circled them.

    Llyniel was amazed at the sight and her brown eyes shone as she asked. ''''What are these Arch?''''

    He looked at her and wondered why she started calling him that but shrugged before replying. ''''It''s one of the spells I learned a while ago.''''

    ''''It''s so pretty.'''' Shemented as she stared at the violet motes.

    But she soon came to and got embarrassed as she looked away. Archer chuckled before he started eating more meat.

    He saw Llyniel nibbling at the meat like a mouse causing a smile to appear on his face as the two ate in silence.

    Archer checked his status to see if the thousands of creatures he killed had leveled him up.

    [Experience: 5500/2,000,000]

    [Level Up: 467>532]

    [Rank Up: Master Mage>Supreme Mage]

    [Sp: 10>145]

    [Hp: 12300>15000]

    [Mana: 60000>70000]

    [Strength: 8900>9700]

    [Constitution: 8700>9500]

    [Stamina: 8600>9500]

    [Charisma: 6950>7800]

    [Intelligence: 8700>9500]

    [Void ze: 5>6]

    [Cosmic Shield: 6>7]

    [Celestial Beam: 2>3]

    When Archer saw this he was shocked, he stood up and stretched his muscles now he had time to pay attention to the aftereffects.

    He felt a lot stronger than he was before the fight and now could create another spell and already had an idea.

    Archer closed his eyes activated the skill and imagined the spell he wanted to create.

    [Spell Creation activated]

    After some time he heard a click in his head and saw a notification pop up.

    [Soul Eater created]

    [Soul Eater is a sinister spell that devours a victim''s very soul, leaving behind an empty shell. In exchange, the caster gains ess to the target''s memories]

    Archer was happy with his new spell and wanted to test it out on one of those humanoid creatures he had seen before.

    After he was done with that he turned to Llyniel who was falling asleep but trying to stay awake with him.

    He smiled as he grabbed her causing her to yelp but hugged her close and whispered. ''''Go to sleep. You''re tired and falling asleep while sitting up.''''

    Llyniel looked at him while her cheeks turned red but soon fell asleep while leaning up against him.

    Archer used his wing to cover her causing a contented sigh toe from her. While he sat in front of the slowly dying fire he started to remember his life on Earth.

    It was strange for him as he now knew he was a new Archer now, but if he could get back to Thrylos he may be able to travel to Earth.

    But he put that aside as he wasn''t ready to face that yet. He wanted to see Alexa again but knew now wasn''t the time.

    The sky got darker and now the mountain peak was covered in darkness which wasn''t a problem for him.

    He activated Aura Detector and got hundreds of pings, when he sensed this he stood up after cing Llyniel down.

    Archer cast Cosmic Shield on her to make sure she was safe before taking off. He was now hovering in the air.

    His dragon eyes allowed him to see their gaunt, emaciated bodies are a ghoulish parody of humans.

    Bones jutting out from beneath sickly covered in disgusting flesh. Their limbs are elongated and sinewy, ending in bony, w-like appendages that drip with a vile, viscous ichor.

    These appendages twitch and convulse uncontrobly as if possessed by a relentless hunger.

    Their heads are the stuff of nightmares, with hollow, empty eye sockets that radiate an eerie, otherworldly glow, casting a malevolent light on their twisted faces.

    Where once were eyes, now were only voids of despair. Their mouths stretch impossibly wide, filled with rows of serrated, dagger-like teeth stained with blood.

    The creatures emit a guttural, mournful howl that chills the very soul, a sound that seems toe from a ce of eternal suffering.

    As they move through the shadows, their grotesque forms seem to flicker and warp, making it nearly impossible to discern their true shape.

    Archer smiled as he wanted these creatures in his monster army, he quickly cast Celestial Arrow dozens of times.

    The sky lit up as bright arrows appeared in the sky and shot toward the creatures and took them out instantly.

    Their bodies evaporated when the arrows hit them by the time Archer killed most of them the rest fled.

    When he saw them fleeing he let out an earth-shattering roar that stopped the creatures in their tracks.

    He cast Blink and appeared before them which spooked them out. Archer spoke with a grin on his face. ''''You will serve me or you will die here. Choose.''''

    That''s when the creatures saw hundreds of arrows appearing around them causing them to submit to the crazy white-haired boy that chased them.

    Archer looked at the creepy-looking creatures and wondered how smart they were. He shrugged and told them to gather more of their kind.

    A creature who was bigger than the rest nodded and they took off. Archer made his way back to the sleeping Llyniel.

    Soon he was lying next to the little elf and watched the sky, he saw two moons in the sky and realized that he was on another as Thyrlos had one moon.

    Archer fell asleep just after casting Cosmic Shield around them. He fell asleep as the night sky turned pitch ck and a storm appeared.

    The clouds were going crazy and ck rain poured down but it just bounced off Archer''s Shield.

    [Netherfolk]

    As the two slept the natives of this strange world were in a grand meeting. Creepy human-looking things were arguing among themselves.

    An elder spoke up as he couldn''t take the arguing. ''''We will capture the boy. He is now resting in the Dreadmaw Mountains. He hasrge stone guards attacking our soldiers and has captured many more who have vanished into thin air.''''

    The humanoid creature stood up and continued. ''''We need to band together to capture him. Once we do, we can power the portal to Thyrlos and many other worlds, so we can leave this dying world.''''

    They all nodded but another humanoid spoke up. ''''He has killed two of our warlocks and thousands of our soldiers. What can we do apart from swarm him and try to use the female he''s with against him.''''

    The elder nodded and thought about the situation and wondered how strong the weird white-haired boy was.

    He decided to send another monster armymanded by a fighting warlock. The elder humanoid issued his orders and sat down to rest.

    Some of the individuals hastily exited the chamber, yet a faction reconvened, electing to stand with the warlock and aid in apprehending the boy.

    They designated a distinguished member of the Netherfolk nobility to assumemand of the assault, seeking to assert their authority over thebative warlock and extend their support.

    Following careful coordination, they departed from the city, setting their course toward the mountain where Archer was sleeping.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 350 A Day Of Rest (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 350 A Day Of Rest (R18)</h4>

    [A few days before the Affinity test]

    Archer was sitting on the treehouse''s balcony as he watched over the domain as the morning sun rose in the distance.

    They were waiting to start sses in the College of Magic and decided to rx for the day.

    He got up and made his way into the treehouse and saw E standing in the kitchen cleaning up.

    When he saw her, he walked over and started to help. E saw him and smiled as she spoke. ''''You don''t have Arch. Go rest.''''

    ''''No, it''s fine. I want to help you El.'''' Archer replied with a grin.

    The two of them took some time topletely clean the kitchen but once they were done E walked over to him and pulled him toward her.

    She kissed him which he quickly returned as he held her waist. His tail snaked around and started rubbing her thigh.

    His actions caused her to shudder but that just encouraged her to kiss even more passionately as Archer ced her on the kitchen counter.

    After a few minutes, they broke apart, both wearing smiles. E spoke softly, "You should go spend time with the others, Archer. It''s only fair to all of us."

    Archer nodded, gently nting a kiss on her nose before he turned and began to walk away. "I''ll be back soon, El."

    As he strolled off, E''s joyful voice rang out behind him. "I truly love you, Archer Wyldheart."

    He paused in his tracks, turning toward her with a bright smile. "And I love you just as much, E."

    She smiled as he left the treehouse and went in search of his ocean princess. He soon found her training not far from the treehouse.

    The soft rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds created a tranquil backdrop as Archer stood close by as he was quietly watching Teu.

    She stood on a small clearing just outside the treehouse, her muscr form adorned in a fitted training outfit.

    In her hand, she held a training sword. She moved with grace and precision, her every motion deliberate and controlled.

    Her training was a dance of steel and resolve, a testament to her skill and dedication.

    Each swing was executed with fluidity and fineness as if she were a part of the very forest around her.

    Archer watched in wonder as she practiced a series of intricate maneuvers, her steps measured and her strikes deadly urate.

    Her expression was one of fierce concentration, her brows furrowed in determination, and her eyes fixed on an imaginary opponent.

    As she continued her training, Archer couldn''t help but admire her.

    Teu was a warrior in every sense of the word, and her dedication to honing her skills was nothing short of inspiring.

    He marveled at the way she moved, the way she seemed to merge with the natural world as she practiced her art.

    After what seemed like an eternity, Teu finally lowered her sword, her breathsing in measured intervals.

    She wiped a bead of sweat from her brow and turned to look up at the treehouse. Her eyes met Archer''s, and she offered a warm, exhausted smile before she spoke.

    ''''Hello husband. How long have you been there?''''

    Archer grinned when he saw her sweaty body and started getting horny but pushed it down andmented. ''''A little. I couldn''t help myself, you looked so good when you''re sweaty.''''

    Teu giggled when she heard him and retorted. ''''Who would find a sweaty and tired girl attractive?''''

    ''''Me.'''' He quickly replied.

    Archer created a bench for the two of them to sit down on. When they took their seats Teu put her head on his shoulder.

    They sat there for a little while before he spoke. ''''How''s your training been?''''

    ''''It''s been going good. I hope the Professors at the college can teach me something, it would be good to learn new techniques.'''' Teumented.

    Archer nodded as he spoke. ''''Well, Leira did say that the college is the top institution in Pluoria. They also train the empire''s magic knights which you could learn from.''''

    Teu smiled as she agreed with him. The two of them sat there for a little before she asked him a question. ''''Do you love me, Arch?''''

    Her sudden question caught him off guard but he nodded. ''''Yes, I do my ocean princess.''''

    She giggled before asking another. ''''Why?''''

    ''''Cause you are always there for me and I love your adventurous spirit,'''' Archer replied before kissing her.

    Teu loved the kiss and quickly wrapped her arms around his shoulder as she climbed onto hisp.

    They shared a passionate kiss as they were battling with their tongues but soon Archer won that as Teu gave up.

    When they were getting into it he bit her bottom lip causing her to let out a moan. She then attacked his ear as she returned the favor and bit it.

    Archer shuddered when he felt that. Between herrge boobs squashing against his chest and her ear attack, he was losing himself.

    But he had to control himself as he had to see the other girls but he did squeeze her bubble butt causing her to attack him even more.

    Soon she stopped attacking him and leaned back before speaking. ''''I''m going to get back to training before I get distracted.''''

    Archer nodded before kissing her forehead as she got up. He went to find that cheeky dragon and closed his eyes to find her.

    She was on the treehouse''s roof which baffled him, so he teleported up there to see her lying down looking into the sky.

    He smiled when he saw her but she soon shot up and lunged at him. Archer caught her as she wrapped her legs around him.

    Sera looked at him with her happy smile and ruby-red eyes. ''''Sweetheart. I was just thinking about you.''''

    Archer chuckled as he asked. ''''What were you thinking about?''''

    She leaned in and whispered into his ear. ''''Sucking you. But feel how wet I am for you husband.''''

    He slid his hand under her dress to fill a soaking wet pussy which excited him. Archer leaned in and spoke into her ear. ''''You''ra a horny dragon. But I love it.''''

    Sera giggled before biting his neck with her sharp teeth. He shivered all over as she dropped to her knees and pulled down his pants, she did this so fast that it impressed him.

    She took hold of his member that woke up instantly and quickly took it in her mouth and started bobbing her head.

    After moving her little tongue and deepthroating it he released his seed down her throat causing her to cough but she still swallowed everything.

    Sera stood back up with a cheeky smile on her face but cast Cleanse on herself before climbing on him and started kissing him.

    Archer reciprocated the kiss as he held her ass. Soon they stopped as they stared at each other before Seramented. ''''Who would have thought that the boy in the tree would be my eternal mate.''''

    He smiled when he heard this and kissed her little button nose causing her tough as she spoke in a loving voice. ''''Sweetheart. I''m really happy that I met you that day.''''

    ''''So am I Seraphina,'''' Archer spoke as he put his forehead against hers.

    The dup sat down and spoke for a while before E called for her to help with lunch. She jumped up and kissed him before flying off in a very happy mood.

    Archer saw her big smile as she disappeared into the treehouse. That''s when he stood up and went to find his subus.

    He scanned the domain and saw her in her room reading. Archer teleported there and saw her concentrating.

    After watching her for a little while he crept up behind and leaned into her ear. ''''My subus. What are you reading?''''

    Nefertiti leaped up with a scream causing Archer tough but as soon as she saw it was him she jumped on him andnded on the bed.

    The pink-haired girl was staring down at him while her pink eyes glowed before she started kissing him.

    After she was down with the kisses Nefertiti reached down and took out his member and slipped it inside her.

    ''''Mmmmgnhhhh!~~''''

    She let out a relieved moan as he started thrusting inside her. Archer grabbed and pulled her toward him and spoke into her ear. ''''Now you''ve started this I will now ravage you, princess.''''

    Nefertiti smiled before getting flipped onto her back and he started fucking her until he exploded.

    They continued this for a couple of hours until she was half-dead, she was lying on the bed with her eyes half open.

    But she still managed to mumble out. ''''I love you, husband. Thank you for that.''''

    Archer smiled as he replied. ''''I love you too Nefi.''''

    He cast Cleanse on the two of them as he cuddled her until she was sound asleep. Archer tucked her in and made his way out of the room.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 351 The Nether Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 351 The Nether Realm (4)</h4>

    Archer woke up a few hourster to see the storm outside. The rain was pelting the shield and the clouds above caused thend to be ck.

    He used Aura Detector to scan all around them and picked up pings but were dealt with by the Stone Men.

    Soon after he stood up Llyniel joined him and asked as she rubbed her eyes. ''''Why is it so dark? I can barely see.''''

    ''''It''s a storm.'''' He replied without looking at her.

    Archer spotted iing creatures so he cast Celestial Arrows at them. When the spell collided with them it caused an explosion.

    He turned to the elf and spoke. ''''Let''s try to find a city or something. I spotted ruins before but they looked hundreds of years old.''''

    Llyniel nodded her head and Archer picked her up before dismissing the Stone Men and started pping his wings.

    Archer took off and started flying in the direction all the Netherbeasts came from. As they flew the duo saw thousands of creatures tailing behind them.

    This caused her to look at him and ask in a worried voice. ''''Why are they following us? They can''t attack us''''

    He looked at her before looking down at the swarms of creatures and came to a stop and hovered in the air before casting multiple Azur Comets.

    Violetets descended from the heavens, crashing into the earth with a powerful shockwave that obliterated any creature nearby.

    After killing so many he felt the experience flow into his body causing him to grow excited. That''s when he saw many more creatures heading toward him,

    He started casting Element Bolts made from light magic and sent them soaring toward them like homing missiles.

    They collided with the swarm causing them to fall out of the sky and crash into the ground.

    Archer saw some remaining creatures under him and started casting Eldritch st into them. They were torn apart by the sts and soon none were left alive.

    Llyniel saw the devastation he caused and it shocked her at first, but she soon realized that he was doing all this to protect her.

    But she got it all wrong as Archer was protecting her but he was gaining so much experience that he was shooting up in levels.

    The higher in level that he got the more of his draconic side starteding through and he looked at the elf in his arms that was holding him tight as she looked around.

    Archer thought to himself. ''Mine.''

    He shook his head and continued attacking the endless swarm until a spell flew at him but he always had Anti-Magic activated.

    As it got closer he raised his arm and blocked it, causing the spell to evaporate into nothing.

    Archer looked in the direction and saw a group of the same humanoid creatures standing there.

    They stepped back when he vanished from the spot and appeared in the middle of them. He quickly put down Llyniel who remained close to him.

    He cast Soul Sunder on all of them, seizing their very essence, causing them to drop to their knees in agonizing screams, their souls held hostage.

    That''s when he decided to test out his new spell Soul Eater. He ate all the thing''s souls but soon had a horrible headache and dropped to the ground.

    Llyniel rushed over to him and started casting healing magic on him but the headache started to calm down allowing him to get up.

    He shook his head in amazement and soon realized the potential of the spell he created and got excited.

    Llyniel watched all this and was dumbfounded so asked in a curious voice. ''''Why are you happy?''''

    Archer looked at her with a smile. ''''I tested out a new spell and it worked wonders. This nt is called Luminara and it''s dying. There are three cities left standing and they are not far from here.''''

    Llyniel looked at him in shock causing Archer tough before he exined. ''''My new spell is called Soul Eater. It allows me to take my target''s important memories and discard the rest.''''

    She nodded before he continued speaking. ''''They are trying to capture me to use my mana heart to power a portal so they can find a new home which is understandable, to be honest. But they messed with the wrong person and now they will all die.''''

    Llyniel looked down before speaking. ''''Do you have to kill them all?''''

    ''''Yes, they are trying to target you and will send more to capture us,'''' Archer replied to her.

    She started to look worried but he promised her they wouldn''t touch her as she was his, which left her confused and embarrassed.

    But she followed behind him when Archer started walking toward the nearest Netherfolk City.

    As they were trekking he thought to himself. ''They have no rtion to the swarm. So it must be the Church and yers who are the middlemen.''

    [The girl''s POV]

    Teu and Tal were the first to arrive at Starfall''s city walls and what they saw shocked them to their core.

    An army so big that it was uncountable, E and Nefertiti arrived behind them. The two of them let out a loud gasp.

    It was at that moment when a voice, filled with concern, carried a message across the city, ensuring that every ear could hear it.

    ''''Today, I speak to you not as your ruler but as your protector. A shadow has fallen upon our beloved city, and in these trying times, it is my solemn duty to ensure your safety and well-being.

    I implore each and every one of you to seek refuge within the safety of your homes. Lock your doors, gather your loved ones close, and remain vignt. The threat that looms over us is grave, and our unity and determination will be our shield.

    To our valiant soldiers, the guardians of our realm, I call upon you to prepare for battle. You are the bulwark that defends ournd, our people, and our way of life. Your unwavering dedication to duty is our greatest strength, and in your hands, we entrust our future.

    The road ahead may be arduous, but I have faith in our resolve. Together, we shall weather this storm and emerge stronger than ever before. Let it be known that our empire is not easily broken, and our spirit is unyielding.

    May the gods watch over us, guide our hands, and grant us victory in the face of adversity. Stay safe, dear citizens, and to my soldiers, prepare to defend all that we hold dear.''''

    When the girls heard that they grew concerned and decided to help the city instead of fleeing to the domain.

    But that''s when Hemera returned there and twenty minutester returned with Hecate, Thalia, and Xanthe in toe.

    They all looked at her and nodded before Hemera spoke. ''''The general wants to fight as do the dragon-kin. They want the frontline and will hold the gate with the earth dragon.''''

    All the girl''s eyes widened as they remembered Archer recruiting them. Hemera jumped off the wall andnded outside the gate followed by the other girls to the shock of the soldiers.

    When they were all down arge portal opened and several earth dragons stormed out and started shooting earth breaths into the iing swarm.

    The beams struck the creatures with a thunderous impact, resulting in explosions. The air was filled with resounding roars, and from the portals above, wyverns burst forth into the sky.

    They flew toward the flying creatures and started battling. Archer''s wyverns tore through the ranks of creepy-looking beasts.

    That''s when the soldiers on the wall witnessed something that would go down in Avalonian history.

    Archer''s army marched out in white-colored dwarf-made armor and lined up in front of the city gate followed by wild looking archers.

    Then people in long white robes walked out of the portals while chanting in an unknownnguage that seemed to rile up the dragon-kin.

    The soldiers formed a shield wall with spears that shot out from gaps in the shields. When the girls saw this they were happy and prepared.

    E, Tal, Nefertiti, Leira, and Hemera stood behind the shield wall, as they were getting ready someone else appeared who was very angry.

    Teu turned to see Sia march out of a portal walk up to them and demand. ''''What has happened to him?''''

    Hemara was the one who exined everything to her and Hecate. When the two women heard this their tempers exploded.

    Teu, Hecate, Sera, and Sia jumped over the wall to fight. A bright sh was seen and Sera was in her dragon form.

    She took off to join the wyverns while firing her breath down at the Ratlings and Rat Ogres.

    As the swarm got closer E, Tal and the archers started firing volley after volley after General Mohamet gave the order while he stood atop an earth dragon directing the soldiers.

    When the archers fired another group appeared and it was one hundred dwarves Archer and Sagana rescue over the years.

    The dwarves lined up and started taking stuff out of their storage rings. The Avalonians grew curious as they saw them setting something up.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 352 The Battle For Starfall

    <h4>Chapter 352 The Battle For Starfall</h4>

    The Avalon soldiers saw the dwarves setting up mana cannons which popped out of nowhere.

    Once they were set up the dwarves jumped on them and waited for the order. That''s when Mohamet shouted. ''''Fire!''''

    The Mana Cannons began to hum with energy, their magical conduits glowing with an ethereal light.

    Arcane runes etched on the barrels came to life, and a brilliant, shimmering aura enveloped the cannons.

    With a resounding boom, the first cannon fired, sending a searing beam of concentrated mana hurtling into the horde.

    It struck with devastating force, carving a path of destruction through the enemy ranks.

    Creatures were incinerated in its wake, their wails and screeches echoing across the battlefield.

    The cannons kept firing into the swarm before they could get any closer to the weapons to be useless.

    When the Avalonians saw this they ordered their own weapons and mages tounch an attack.

    With a deafening chorus of incantations, the magic cannons fired in unison. Arcane energy surged through the air, and hundreds of beams, radiant and shimmering, soared into the sky before descending upon the horde.

    The sight was nothing short of spectacr.? The swarm was caught in the crossfire, reeled from the onught.

    Creatures were disintegrated in blinding shes of light, and the ground quaked as explosions rocked their ranks.

    But they were relentless, and it pressed on despite the devastating barrage. The Avalonians knew they could not rely on magic alone.

    As the cannons continued to fire, the city''s defenders rallied to the walls, bows, and swords at the ready.

    The girls were waiting for the swarm to arrive as E switched to mana arrows, Nefertiti was causing chaos with her Arcane magic.

    Hemera saw the sun was high in the sky and started casting her sun magic that dropped searing hot beams of light onto the horde.

    Thunder and mes washed over the creatures thanks to Leira''s good magic control, but all their attacks didn''t slow down the swarm''s march.

    Halime was casting poison spells that sheunched over the soldiers lines that melted Ratlings and Rat Ogres to nothing.

    Tal went to join the other girls at the front thanks to her short swords. When Teu, Sia, Hecate, Sera, and Tal saw the sheer amount of creatures they got worried.

    But before the swarm arrived the city gates opened and soldiers swathed in silver armor from head to toe marched out led by the first prince of the empire Vn Avalon.

    Leira saw her brother and rushed over to him followed by E. When the prince saw them his eyes narrowed as he spoke. ''''Sister. What are you doing here with a bunch of random girls?''''

    The cat girl''s eyes narrowed as she issued a stern warning. "Do not insult or attempt anything with any of them, unless you wish to invite trouble upon yourself."

    Vn''s eyes narrowed and spoke in an angry tone. ''''Why can''t I talk about some girls you''ve made friends with?''''

    That''s when Thorin and Marion appeared and exined it to the arrogant prince who hadn''t been up to date with the news.

    Marion spoke first. ''''Prince Vn I would be careful with the words you use next. The white prince isn''t known for his restraint and will kill you even if you are the prince.''''

    Vn''s offense was interrupted as spells crashed into the city walls, throwing everything into chaos.

    Thorin swiftly rified, "Your father has essentially given Archer the go-ahead to do as he pleases, as long as it doesn''t harm or oppose the interests of the empire."

    He pointed toward the ongoing battles: wyverns and a red dragon inbat, dwarves and dragon-kin standing together, and nearby, the imposing earth dragons keeping watch.

    ''''They all are your brother-inw''s underlings and only listen to him or his girls. So behave yourself or you will have an angry dragon hunting you down.'''' Thorinmented before going to talk to the girls.

    When they saw Archer''s uncle scaring the prince they allughed including Leira. But they soon got back on track as the prince''s soldiers lined up with the dragon-kin.

    Mohemat shouted out. ''''Berserkers! You''re up.''''

    Seven-foot-tall dragon-kin warriors made their way over to the four girls fighting ahead of the frontline.

    When the group arrived they spoke to Teu. ''''Your Majesty. We are here to help you. The king will be mad if you girls get hurt.''''

    Teu nodded and got back to fighting as the swarm mmed into the dragon-kin and Avalonian''s lines.

    Amidst the chaotic battlefield, Teu and Sia fought with a synchronized ferocity that left a trail of Ratlings, Blightborns, and Rat Ogres in their wake.

    Their swords gleamed with deadly intent as they carved through the relentless horde. Teu, her muscles taut and movements precise wielded her sword with a dancer''s grace.

    With each swing, she struck down Ratlings with precision. Her de moved like an extension of herself, a deadly whirlwind that left no room for her foes to counter.

    Sia, her eyes aze with fiery magic, conjured mes that engulfed groups of Ratlings. The searing infernos consumed her adversaries, reducing them to smoldering ashes.

    Her control over the destructive power was tireless, and she sent waves of fire rippling through the enemy ranks.

    Hecate thrust and spun with deadly uracy. Her attacks pierced the hearts of Rat Ogres, sending them crashing to the ground.

    Her spearwork was a masterful disy of skill and strength, and she advanced through the battlefield like a whirlwind of death.

    Tal, agile and nimble, weaved through the chaos with her short swords.

    She darted in and out ofbat, her des shing as she struck down Blightborns with lightning-fast shes.

    Her acrobatic maneuvers allowed her to evade attacks effortlessly, and her enemies fell before her like leaves in a storm.

    Together, they formed an unstoppable team, and their synergy was on full disy.

    With seamlessmunication, they covered each other''s blind spots and moved with the precision of a well-oiled machine.

    Their enemies stood no chance against theirbined might. But that was when the earth dragons got involved and stampeded through the swarm.

    They crushed Ratlings, Rat Ogres, and Blightborns underfoot. Hours of fighting drove the swarm from the city.

    The girls ordered the dragon-kin, archers, dwarves, wyverns, and earth dragons to return to the domain.

    General Mohemat approached E and bowed before speaking. ''''We have no deaths thanks to the dragon priests healing the soldiers but we need the king to heal arge group whose limbs have been damaged beyond repair or cut off.''''

    E nodded with a smile before Mohemat returned to the domain alongside everyone else. Prince Vn''s approach.

    When he got closer Sera appeared and growled at him. All the girls gathered around her before Leira walked over to him and spoke. ''''What is it, brother?''''

    Vn looked around before answering. ''''What was that portal? And why does your fiancee have such an army?''''

    Leira looked at him like he was an idiot before asking. ''''Have you not heard the news yet?''''

    He nodded. ''''Yes that you have a fiancee who is called the white prince.''''

    When Leira heard this she shook her head before talking. ''''Well remember when Grandmother told us the stories of the old dragon king?''''

    Vn nodded with a smile as memories came back to him. Leira continued. ''''And what race was that dragon king?''''

    He thought for a second be reply. ''''He was a white dragon! The rarest species of dragon.''''

    The girls startedughing causing Leira tough, she tried to hide it but her brother saw andmented. ''''What is it, sister?''''

    Leira stoppedughing and answered with a smile. ''''Now you know why my fiancee is called the white prince.''''

    Vn''s eyes widened with realization as the group headed through the open gates. Soldiers were getting treated.

    As they stepped through the entrance the ringing of a bell could be heard. But soon they saw a violet beam shooting into the air.

    The spell canceled out the bell chimes causing everyone to look up, that''s when Ophelia ckfire appeared and kept casting her magic into the sky.

    When she was done doing that a protective dome covered the city as she descended to the street where the girls were.

    She looked at them with a smile as shemented. ''''Had to stop the bells before they brought bad weather that would make the battle a lot worse.

    Everyone nodded before Ophelia vanished from the spot. Vn turned to Leira and asked. ''''Are youing back to the pce?''''

    She looked at the other girls who shrugged before walking to the Elysian Elevator. Leira was talking to the group.

    Vn tried to talk to Halime and Nefertiti but Sera got in the way and growled at him causing him to step back in shock. ''''I mean no harm. I''m just being polite.''''

    Sera watched him and replied. ''''Don''t be polite to my sister wives.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 353 The Nether Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 353 The Nether Realm (5)</h4>

    The two of them walked for days as they closed in on the nearest city but they kept getting attacked along the way.

    The duo were able to deal with it rather easily until the bigger creatures appeared.

    That''s when he had to use his dragon form to fight and Llyniel quickly hid underground as he couldn''t protect her while fighting.

    All throughout this time Archer never stopped collecting beasts for his monster army. He has captured all sorts of creatures.

    From a troop of mutated goris and beasts that resembled many of the animals of earth but deformed and twisted.

    He fought some eagle-like creatures whose talons could tear through metal and dinosaur-looking beasts who were as tall as a house.

    The best creatures he collected were some giant-like beings who wielded massive clubs. He had to use his dragon form to kill the biggest so the others would fall in line.

    By the time they saw the first city in the distance, Llyniel turned to him and asked. ''''Why are you collecting all these creepy creatures?''''

    Archer looked at her with a smile before answering. ''''They will be a part of my monster army, I could call upon when there''s a need for them.''''

    She nodded and the two of them continued walking but he couldn''t be bothered to walk anymore.

    So he summoned his wings and grabbed a hold of Llyniel but was suddenly ambushed as creatures flew at him from all directions.

    Archer cast Cosmic Shield over Llyniel which protected her as a creature crashed into it. He then started casting Eldritch st into the closest ones.

    The creatures stopped moving at they were struck by the spell but he soon got surrounded and couldn''t dodge every attack.

    That''s when he started using his ws and tail tounch his attacks by tearing them apart. While he was fighting Llyniel started casting nature magic.

    Shemenced eliminating numerous creatures as vines swiftly emerged from the earth, prating their bodies.

    Archer scanned the creepy-looking humanoid.

    [Netherfolk Warrior (Mutated)]

    [Rank A+]

    Soon enough one of the Nightfolk appeared but this one was bigger than the previous ones Archer killed.

    He was getting annoyed by them and cast Soul Sunder on all of them. Silence fell over the area as they started screeching in pain.

    When the Netherfolk warrior saw all the creatures around scream then drop dead causing it to step back in shock.

    The weird humanoid thing went to run, but it was already toote as Archer lunged at it and tore into it.

    Archer subdued to remaining creatures and he ordered them to follow them. As the two traveled he kept collecting more beasts and sending them to their nests to rest before he called them.

    They walked for hours until they saw a city in the distance. Before he could get any closer a small Netherfolk army appeared, so he descended to the ground andnd.

    When he saw that he smiled as he let out a thunderous roar that shook up the soldiers before they started to charge.

    Archer saw them and wondered if he could have taken them in if they were friendly but he shook his head and discarded the thought.

    That''s when they saw four figures heading toward them, Llyniel wanted to fight with him and voiced it. ''''I want to help you.''''

    He looked at her and nodded before casting Stone Warden to make sure she was safe. After finishing that he turned toward the charging creepy-looking humanoids.

    Archer took a deep breath in and added every element he knew to the breath before letting out a colorful stream of fire.

    It shot toward the iing enemies and exploded causing the ground to shake. Archer saw a mushroom cloud appear where the army once was.

    He turned to see Llyniel casting her nature magic but that''s when something happened that shocked and angered him.

    A silent but sneaky creature appeared and stabbed her with something causing her to faint but it caught her while dodging the Stone Men''s attacks.

    It started running toward the city but Archer gave chase as he cast Blink to appear behind it but another humanoid creature appeared and took his attack.

    So many were appearing that it slowed him down. Archer was getting more enraged as he thought to himself. ''Fuck this.''

    ''''Draco.''''

    He turned into his dragon form and crushed every creature around him. He was infuriated that someone had taken something that belonged to him.

    Archer pped his wings and took off as he flew toward the city. The Netherfolk soldiers who saw this panicked.

    As he was flying he sensed someone extremely strong rushing toward him, he grinned as he let the enemy get close.

    He saw the Netherfolk man going to punch him but he returned to his humanoid form causing the attack to miss.

    That''s when Archerunched his own attack and kicked the weird humanoid creature in the chest and sent him flying toward the city''s crumbling walls.

    The thing crashed into his causing it to fall with a crash. Archer started casting Element Bolts made from fire.

    He sent them flying at the iing soldiers that wiped them out but the same humanoid creature appeared in front of him.

    The sudden appearance took him by surprise as it cast some form of dark magic at him.

    When the spell connected with his body it vanished but it was toote as he got punched. Archer crashed into a group of rotting trees andnded hard as he came to a stop.

    He was dazed but got to his feet just in time to see the Netherfolkmander appear in front of him.

    Heunched another attack but Archer cast Cosmic Shield to block the attack. When it struck he cast Blink to reappear behind it.

    That''s when he used his razor-sharp ws to swipe at the thing''s legs but it dodged so he cast Eldritch st into the creature''s head.

    The spell rushed at it and mmed into its face causing the thing to start screaming in pain but it didn''t kill the thing.

    The battlefield was a chaotic frenzy of shing forces and swirling dark magic. Archer, his eyes aze with anger, found himself face to face with the Netherfolkmander.

    With a fierce battle cry, Archer leaped forward with his ws, razor-sharp and gleaming like daggers, extended with deadly intent.

    He aimed for themander''s chest, his movements swift and calcted. The Netherfolkmander, a tough opponent, raised his wicked de to parry Archer''s attack.

    The sh of steel against w rang out across the battlefield, sending sparks flying.

    Archer''s immense strength pressed against themander''s dark magic, and for a moment, they were locked in a tense standoff.

    He wasn''t only limited to his ws alone. With a sudden twist of his powerful tail, heshed out at themander''s legs, sweeping them out from under him.

    Themander tumbled backward, momentarily disoriented. Seeing an opportunity, Archer wasted no time. He cast numerous Element Bolts.

    Each one burned with intense heat and crackled with raw power,? heunched the ming missiles at the approaching Netherfolk soldiers.

    The Element Bolts streaked through the air like meteors, homing in on their targets.

    They exploded upon impact, creating fiery eruptions that sent Netherfolk soldiers scattering in all directions. The mes roared, casting an infernal glow over the battlefield.

    Themander got back up and angrily shot dark magic at Archer. The dark energy crackled and twisted, trying to envelop him.

    Archer realized he needed protection from this attack. He quickly cast? Cosmic Shield, a glowing, otherworldly barrier that absorbed and deflected the iing dark magic.

    Seizing the opportunity, he cast Blink and appeared behind the disorientedmander.

    He didn''t hesitate. Archerunched himself at themander, ws extended and teeth bared.

    Just as themander turned around, Archer lunged. His ws ripped into themander, leaving deep, burning wounds.

    Fire erupted from Archer''s jaws, surrounding themander in searing mes. Themander cried out in agony, squirming in the grip of Archer''s fiery attack.

    The dark magic vanished, unable to endure the intense heat. Archer''s tail coiled around themander, ensuring there was no escape.

    He brought the humanoid closer to his face with a smile as he cast Soul Eater and tore the soul from its body before eating it.

    Archer received all the humanoid''s memories and realized that Llyniel was being taken to these creature''s capital.

    These creatures won''t harm her wanted to set a trap for him to take his heart and then kill the two of them. His anger grew but he decided to teach them a lesson.

    He took off after finishing off the survivors and hovered over the city. Archer saw many more soldiers inside.

    Archer decided he wouldn''t destroy the city yet as it most likely held valuables but would kill all the people and once he rescued Llyniel he would return.

    Aftering up with his n he descended to the streets before he saw a group of guards rushing toward him.

    When they got close he cast Mana Maniption on them and pulled the humanoid creatures toward him.

    He cast Soul Eater on them and started eating their souls while they were screaming in pain.

    [It will be one chapter today as I have to write 10 chapters to finish my priv. I''ll try write more so the mass drop will be bigger]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 354 The Nether Realm (6)

    <h4>Chapter 354 The Nether Realm (6)</h4>

    After he finished with the first set of guards he knew where the capital was and cast Gate to go there. He stepped through the portal and appeared outside a run-down-looking city.

    The walls were crumbling as guards walked atop them. That''s when he smiled and cast Null Void around him so they couldn''t cast any spells at him.

    Archer quickly cast Celestial Serpent which looked like an eastern dragon and sent it toward the city to take out as many of the humanoid creatures as it could.

    The spell rushed over the wall and mmed into a group of iing guards.

    He stopped controlling it and let it run wild as he sensed an army of Neatherbeasts charging at him from two different directions.

    Archer''s grin widened before casting Meteor Swarm directly above himself. After waiting for a little while a loud roar could be heard as the meteors started to fall from the heavens.

    The swarm that Archer had summoned descended like a rain of fiery vengeance. They fell with incredible speed, zing through the darkened sky.

    The Netherbeasts looked up in terror, realizing their impending doom toote. The meteors crashed into the ground with explosive force, unleashing waves of searing mes.

    Fire and debris erupted in all directions, obliterating the two hordes of creatures in a zing inferno.

    Archer, safe and unharmed in another location thanks to Blink to watch as more meteors continued to wreak havoc on his pursuers.

    The ground trembled, and smoke billowed into the air as the relentless onught of meteors continued.

    Once they stopped falling and the dust cleared Archer rushed into the city butchering any creatures he saw while burning many others.

    He used Soul Eater on any high-ranked Nightfolk and found out where Llyniel was being held.

    There was a cave under the pce and the weird creatures nned to ambush him when he entered.

    As Archer carved his path through numerous Nightfolk, he steadily approached the pce.

    However, when he finally saw the view of the pce from the sky, a shock of disbelief coursed through him.

    Decaying walls surrounded a lifeless garden, reminiscent of a world in the aftermath of an apocalypse he used to read back on Earth.

    Every trace of green had vanished from view. Once he touched down, Archer cast Stone Warden,manding them to eliminate any lurking Nightfolk they encountered.

    Inside the pce, Archer swiftly located the entrance he had been seeking. He paused to check if anyone was emerging from it.

    However, before he could do anything else, he was ambushed. Reacting with lightning speed, he dodged to the side andshed out with his tail, striking the Nightfolk.

    The force of the blow sent the creature hurtling into a nearby wall with a resounding crash.

    Archer soon noticed he was surrounded and the creatures lunged at him but he cast Thunder Wave.

    When the spell struck the enemies they were sent flying as he cast Crown Of Stars which instantly activated and started shooting out.

    The violet motes struck many of the downed humanoids which annihted them without an issue.

    After killing the group he cast Aura Detector. That''s when he picked up Llyniel''s mana underground and wondered what to do.

    With a shrug, he entered the cave entrance within the rundown pce. Archer felt mana pulsating from within.

    He strolled down the tunnel until he came to arge chamber and saw Llyniel inside a cage and looked panicked.

    Upon seeing him, her worry subsided, and she began to gently wipe her tear-filled eyes.

    It was at that very moment when he heard a voiceing from his right. "Dragon, you''ve arrived alone. Now, we can atsty im to your heart."

    Archer turned to see a Netherfolk standing there with a deformed smile on its creepy face.

    That''s when mysterious torches turned on and saw hundreds of them surrounding him causing his bloodlust to rise when he saw Llyniel with puffy eyes and bruises up her arms.

    The creature spoke in an eager voice. ''''Now that you are here. We can finally find a new home and live free.''''

    Archer quickly cut him off. ''''Stop monologing. I don''t care for your reasons, they may be good for you and your people but you stole something that belongs to me, now you shall pay.''''

    He grinned as he cast Element Bolts made from fire and sent them toward the stunned Netherfolk.

    They crashed into them sending some flying as the leader lunged at Archer who quickly dodged the attack.

    He took a deep breath and fired his dragon''s breath at the humanoid creature causing him to fly back as he blocked the attack.

    But before he could kill anyone else a strange magic pulsed throughout the chamber.

    That''s when Archer smiled as he cast Null Void causing a massive mana barrier toe out of him and extinguished any magic it came in contact with.

    His sudden actions caught the Nightfolk off guard but their leader recovered and charged at him swinging a strange-looking sword.

    He used his ws and shed with the leader sending sparks flying everywhere.

    The leader''s strikes were fast and unpredictable, but Archer''s agility andbat experience allowed him to parry and counter the attacks.

    As the battle raged on, therge chamber served as their arena. Archer used every skill he had honed over years of fighting and what Teu taught him.

    He dodged sts of dark energy, countered with his own spells, and closed in for devastating melee attacks.

    The leader, too, was a hard opponent, using abination of dark magic and expert swordsmanship.

    As the minutes turned into what felt like hours, sweat beaded on Archer''s brow, and his breaths grew heavier.

    The leader seemed relentless, and Archer knew he had to dig deep into his reserves of strength to prevail.

    He summoned every spell he had learned, casting them with precision and power. Their fight was a symphony of magic and steel, a sh of wills and determination.

    Archer''s ws gleamed with each strike, reflecting his unwavering resolve. The Netherfolk leader''s attacks grew more desperate as he pressed the advantage, slowly wearing him down.

    Finally, with a final, decisive blow, Archer broke the creature''s sword and sent him sprawling to the ground with his tail.

    The leadery defeated, panting, and powerless, while Archer walked over to him. The surviving soldiers rushed toward him.

    But he cast Soul Sunder on all of them and shattered their souls into nothingness. Archer went on a killing spree as he butchered the rest of the creatures until the chamber was quiet.

    Once he was done he walked over to the cage Llyniel was in and opened it. Once she was free she flew at him and started hugging him.

    She soon started crying as she held onto him and mumbled. ''''I was scared but I knew you woulde.''''

    Archer hugged the worried girl as he summoned Stone Men and ordered them to loot the Netherfolk city and kill any remaining.

    He walked outside and sat down on the steps with her on hisp before he started to stroke her soft brown hair.

    As the two sat there he checked his status as he kept feeling the experience pouring into him.

    [Experience: 1613000/2000000]

    [Level Up: 532>534]

    [Sp: 145>149]

    [Element Bolts: 7>8]

    [Meteor Swarm: 2>3]

    [Crown Of Stars: 5>6]

    [Celestial Arrow: 1>3]

    [Mana Maniption: 6>7]

    [Celestial Serpent: 1>2]

    [Soul Sunder: 2>3]

    [Null Void: 0>1]

    [Soul Eater: 0>2]

    [Immunity: 2>3]

    Happy with the results he tried casting Gate but nothing, he then tried opening a portal to the domain but it just flickered and died.

    That''s when he decided that he needed to level up some more. So he would have to kill many more beasts.

    After waiting for a little while the Stone Men returned with chests. They had all sorts of hearts, gems, coins, and treasures inside.

    Archer stored all the loot as he stood up still holding Llyniel and started pping his wings and flew out of the city.

    He ordered the Stone Men to loot it and return to the pce once they were finished. Before he left he summoned more of them to make their job easier.

    After that, he flew toward a distant mountain. By this time Llyniel had calmed down and with a sweet voice, she whispered into his ear sending a shiver down his back.

    ''''Thank you for rescuing me, Archer.''''

    He looked down with a smile and spoke in a possessive tone. ''''You''re mine after all, so I won''t let anyone take you away from me.''''

    When she heard him her face went red and buried her head into his chest causing him tough as they approached the mountain.

    Archer descended andnded on the peak before putting the little wood elf down who wouldn''t look at him.

    ''''Would you be able to create somewhere to stay? I need you to be safe while I level up so we can return home?'''' He asked with a charming smile.

    Llyniel looked up at him with red cheeks and gave him a quick nod before walking away. She soon started creating a wooden house for them to stay in.

    After an hour she was done and the area was surrounded by a thick vine wall. Archer saw this and cast Stone Warden for some guards.

    He issued orders to his Stone Men, directing them to stand guard at the wall, amand they promptly obeyed.

    Then, Archer pivoted and began walking toward the house, apanied by the somewhat embarrassed wood elf trailing behind him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 355 The Battle For Starfall (2)

    <h4>Chapter 355 The Battle For Starfall (2)</h4>

    When the duo approached the wooden house Llyniel created they entered to see a simple but pleasant living room.

    It had two bedrooms, a kitchen, and bath chambers which pleased Archer as he walked over to a sofa to sit down.

    He started to getfortable while Llyniel made her way to the kitchen and started making some tea.

    Archer pulled out some bread and started eating as he rxed. After a little while she returned with the tea and two wooden cups.

    She ced them on the table in front of him, Archer got curious about how strong she was and scanned her.

    [Name: Llyniel Oakwood]

    [Race: Wood Elf]

    [Age: 29]

    [Rank: Expert]

    [Exp: 2680/9000]

    [Level: 63]

    [HP: 800/800]

    [Mana: 3500/1400]

    [Magic: Woof Elf]

    [Strength: 700]

    [Constitution: 700]

    [Stamina: 600]

    [Charisma: 1000]

    [Intelligence: 700]

    ''Oh not too bad, she''s not a fighter though.'' Archer thought to himself.

    Llyniel poured him a cup and handed it to him with a cute smile on her face. Archer thanked her as he epted it.

    He raised the cup to his lips and indulged in a sip, finding great satisfaction with the sweet and bitter vors that danced in his mouth.

    The two of them continued to drink and talk as Llyniel told him about the Oakfield Kingdom and how beautiful the forests were.

    Archer smiled as he watched her talk animated about her home and thought she waspletely adorable.

    Her gentle, delicate voice had a soothing effect on him, lulling him into a state of rxation and pure enjoyment.

    Llyniel realized she was talking too much and got embarrassed but Archer spoke before she ran away. ''''It''s okay. I love your voice so continue.''''

    Upon hearing hisment, she hurriedly made her way to the kitchen, her actions prompting a chuckle from Archer as he rose from his seat and strolled toward the exit.

    He looked over to Llyniel who was trying to look busy and spoke. ''''I will be back soon. I''m going to level up for a bit.''''

    Archer stepped out and summoned his wings, he looked around and saw the weather was calm so he took off to hunt down beasts and capture some.

    [The girl''s POV]

    They all made their way to the pce guided by Vn and his guards. As they were walking they saw soldiers rushing toward the wall.

    While another group rushed out to clean up the battlefield. They were happy that none of the dragon-kin died thanks to their new armor.

    The dwarves made it as a thank you to Archer for taking them in and giving them a ce to practice their trade.

    As they were walking N approached them with a tired smile after shooing away Lioran and his fiancee''s.

    She looked at them as she spoke. ''''Can I join you, please? My brother is annoying me.''''

    Everyone nodded and continued walking to the pce while chatting among themselves as they walked into the pce.

    That''s when they saw a human man and a cat demi-human woman and all guessed they were Leira''s parents.

    When they arrived at the entrance the emperor stepped forward to speak to them.

    ''''Ladies. Thank you for helping the city in its time of need. I''m sure we would have lost a lot more soldiers as we were in the middle of preparing our forces.''''

    They all nodded before Osoric turned to Sia who was staring at him. ''''General. I''m sure the boy is fine and causing trouble wherever he is.''''

    Sia just narrowed her eyes before giving the man a nod. That''s when the empress Chloe interrupted him. ''''Why don''t you girlse in, we can get to know each other.''''

    E was the one to answer. ''''That would be fine. We will wait until Archer returns.''''

    Chloe nodded and led the group into the pce while the emperor just watched on while shaking his head.

    He looked at his son who was looking at the group and pped the back of his head as he warned the boy.

    ''''Don''t eye a dragon''s treasure. We want him on our side, we don''t want him rampaging throughout the empire when he returns.''''

    Vn nodded his head and thought to himself. ''Who is this boy everyone is so worried about?''

    He shook his head as he followed behind everyone as Chloe spoke to the girls about the attack on Starfall.

    She looked at Teu and asked. ''''You''re the Aquarian princess?''''

    Teu nodded her head causing her to continue. ''''What''s it like seeing snow for the first time? It''s calmed down but it happens all the time.''''

    ''''It''s okay I guess. I bought clothes so I wouldn''t get cold.'''' Teu answered as they entered arge lounge room.

    Chloe motioned for the girls to sit down as she shooed Vn and Osoric away saying that she wanted to get to know the girls.

    He sighed and walked away as she closed the doors. She walked over to the sofa opposite the girls and spoke.

    ''''Well now we are alone, it''s best we get to know each other even better as Leira will be marrying the same boy as you lot.''''

    While she was talking Sia interrupted as she stood up and sat in a free seat and rxed. ''''Why are you treating me like a little girl Chloe? We''re friends right?''''

    The empress turned to the dragon-kin woman whom she''d known since their days in the College of Magic.

    She sighed before retorting. ''''Yes, Sia we are friends. But I didn''t expect my friend and daughter will marry the same boy.''''

    Sia shrugged. ''''You''ve known this for years. I''ve spoken to you many times about marrying little Arch.''''

    Chloe sighed as she heard the dragon-kin woman''s reply and turned to the other girls. ''''Well, it''s good to finally sit down with you all. I hope you lot get on with Liera, she is a lovely girl.''''

    They spokete into the night and were offered to stay in the pce tonight as guests which they epted.

    A maid took them to the rooms they would be staying in but they all chose one room apart from Sia and Hecate who wanted separate rooms.

    The maid was confused but didn''t say anything as she left the girls who all started to settle down.

    As theyid their heads down, an hourter a bell started tolling and they all heard shouting. Everyone rushed out after getting into their armor.

    Leira led them out of the pce and saw in the distance that another army was there but this time it was muchrger.

    Sera squinted her eyes as she sawrge creatures that were the size of houses their massive, insectoid forms looming ominously on the horizon.

    These abominations, with their chitinous armor and long, spindly legs, were the stuff of nightmares.

    Their breaths caught in their throats as they realized the magnitude of the threat.? Down below, the city guards were already in action.

    They manned the mana cannons. The air crackled with energy as soldiers charged the cannons.

    Sera and the girls watched in marvel as the cannons roared to life, sending bolts of fiery energy streaking across the sky.

    The brilliant sts of magical energy arced toward the oing swarm of Corpser-like creatures, illuminating their grotesque forms in eerie, otherworldly hues.

    Explosions of light and sound erupted as the mana bolts struck their targets, creating a dazzling disy of colors and chaos.

    The creatures screeched and hissed in agony as their chitinous armor cracked and shattered under the onught. But for every creature that fell, it seemed two more took its ce.

    That''s when Sia spoke up. ''''It won''t be as easy this time. The creatures look stronger and they even have flying creatures.''''

    When they heard her they nodded but to everyone''s shock, Sera jumped off the floating ind and transformed into her dragon form.

    She charged toward the swarm while they rushed to the elevator to follow behind her. As they rushed to the battlefieldrge boulders smashed against the city''s protective dome.

    It took them twenty minutes to reach the wall. That''s when they saw Sera firing her breath into the horde of flying creatures.

    She took out many but soon a bigger flying creature appeared that looked like some deformed wyvern.

    Sera lunged forward and started fighting the creature but it was too strong for her as he sent her flying toward the city and crashed outside the gate.

    Everyone panicked and jumped off the wall to help her as she was dazed and tried to stand up but copsed.

    When E arrived she started casting a healing spell on her as the others protected them.

    That''s when N screamed out. ''''We have enemies iing girls. Get ready.''''

    Sia, Teu, Halime, Tal, and N got ready to fight with their weapons as the others started attacking.

    After casting her magic E started firing her mana arrows, causing explosions while Hemera and Hecatebined their magic and rained down moon and sun spells.

    Nefertiti started chanting and four arcane elementals appeared. Once they were ready they charged forward as she started shooting arcane sts into the swarm.

    Halime was scared but gathered the courage to cast Poison River and cut off the swarm from getting to the rest of them.

    While she did that Leira cast fire and lightning sts into the Ratlings that got close and burnt them to a crisp.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 356 The Nether Realm (7)

    <h4>Chapter 356 The Nether Realm (7)</h4>

    Archer was flying around the Nether Realm hunting packs of creatures, right now he was sitting on an overhang admiring the creepy-looking scenery.

    As he sat there he saw some flying creatures in the distance just circling arge tree. Getting curious he jumped off the overhang and started flying toward them.

    When he got closer he cast Element Bolts made from lightning before sending them flying at the creatures.

    The bolts soared through the air and struck each one and exploded into blood mist causing the others to fly toward him.

    Archer quickly cast Crown of Stars which started to fire violet motes at the iing creatures.

    After doing that he started hovering and took a deep breath as he let out a deafening roar that brought them to a halt, forcing them to hover in mid-air so he could scan them.

    [Nethertalons]

    [Rank E]

    He looked at the dozen or so beasts and growled at them before offering them a choice. ''''Serve me or die.''''

    The Nethertalons looked at him and nodded their heads causing him to smile. So he continued.

    ''''Go to your nests and recruit more of your kind. If you fail to return when you hear my roar I will kill you all. Now go.''''

    When the creatures heard him they all nodded and flew off as they wanted to get away from this monster.

    Once he was done with the birds he turned to the tree and wondered what was in it. So he descended to the forest floor and saw a massive nest under the tree.

    He wondered what creatures lived here but he didn''t have to wait until some weird acid flew at him.

    Archer Blinked out of the way and saw a creepy-looking ck ant appear out of one of the holes.

    His keen eyes caught sight of grotesque, monstrous ants emerging from the shadows. Their gnashing mandibles and spiky exoskeletons gave them a nightmarish appearance.

    When one emerged from the nest entrance he scanned it.

    [Nightmare Drone Ant]

    [Rank F]

    That''s when he saw many more crawling out more holes but he activated Aura Detector and pinpointed the Ant Queen deep in the nest.

    He decided he wanted these creatures in his monster army as they could reproduce in the domain once he created an area for them.

    So now he knew where the queen was he killed the ants he saw and entered the nest. Archer cast Blink to move faster through the tunnels.

    After an hour of Blinking through the tunnels and killing any ants that came close, he found the queen''s chamber and saw bulky-looking ants defending a half-human half-ant woman.

    While looking at them he scanned the bulkier looking ants because he grew curious.

    [Nightmare Praetorian Ant]

    [Rank SS]

    The woman had long silky ck hair with bright blood-red eyes and had the top half of a human while the bottom half was an ant.

    He shook his head and spoke. ''''Ant Queen. If I''m correct this world is dying?''''

    When Archer spoke somethingunched itself at him but he sidestepped the creature and grabbed a hold of it with his tail.

    He mmed it down so hard that it dazed the thing, Archer held it up and got a good look at it.

    It was a skinny humanoid ant with scythe-like arms and looked like a mix of a human and an ant but scanned the ant.

    [Nightmare Assassin Ant]

    [Rank B+]

    Archer''s expression shifted from stunned to a more sinister smile, tinged with excitement and a hint of plotting.

    As the queen and her praetorian ants caught sight of this shift, a shudder ran through them.

    But she didn''t sit still as she ordered some of her warriors to attack this strange intruder. That''s when three ants lunged at Archer.

    When he saw this heughed to himself and cast Element Bolts into the ant''s heads causing them to drop to the ground dead.

    More appeared and attacked him but he bobbed and weaved around the attacks before killing all but one.

    He grabbed a hold of the thing and scanned it.

    [Nightmare Warrior Ant]

    [Rank A]

    Archer crushed the thing before throwing its lifeless corpse to the side and looked at the Ant Queen. ''''Can you understand me?''''

    The queen looked at him with worried eyes but nodded her head causing him to smile even more. ''''Can you speak?''''

    She looked at him and spoke in a heavy ent but he had no problem understanding her. ''''Stop killing my children. They are just protecting me.''''

    Archer nodded his head and looked around before seeing a boulder, he walked over to it and sat down as he pulled out some bread.

    He started eating as he felt more ants circling around him but it didn''t bother him as he put Jade''s lesson to work and concentrated.

    After closing his eyes he let his Aura run wild and it extended to the circling ants. His Aura felt like a predator was watching them.

    The ants fled closer to the queen. Archer looked at her and warned. ''''Tell them not to attack. I''m just here to talk.''''

    She gave him a nod as she made a weird noise and the ants backed off making Archer smile.

    He finished the bread before speaking. ''''So ant queen. This world is dying, are you aware?''''

    The queen looked at him as she answered. ''''Yes. Thend is dying and food is hard toe by.''''

    Archer nodded before standing up as he looked around the chamber before turning to her. ''''Do you have a name? I don''t want to keep calling you queen. It''s weird.''''

    When the queen heard him she shook her head and wondered why he asked. But Archer just smiled before giving her one. ''''From now on your name will be Vivienne.''''

    She looked at him with narrowed eyes. ''''Why are you naming me you weird Netherfolk child?''''

    Archer feigned being offended. ''''You offend me. I''m not one of these creepy creatures. I am a handsome white dragon.''''

    Vivienne looked at him with question marks over her head making Archer chuckle as he exined. ''''I can give you and your children a home but you have to fight for me whenever I call?''''

    She narrowed her eyes before speaking. ''''Where is this home you talk of? This world is dead.''''

    ''''I have a ce where I can create a home for you and bring all the Netherbeasts from this ce so you can still eat,'''' Archer spoke as he pulled out another piece of bread.

    Vivienne looked at the strange boy and one of her children warned her against the deal but she asked either way. ''''You only want us to wage war for you?''''

    Archer smiled when he heard her before answering. ''''Yes. If you do I''ll give you a safe ce for you and your children. I''ll also make sure you have loads of food but you have to swear an oath to be loyal to me and my family.''''

    When the ant queen heard this she grew curious and thought for a little while. She looked at the boy and saw no lies so she took the gamble.

    ''''Okay, I will join you handsome white dragon.'''' She said with a confused look on her face as she assumed that was his race''s name.

    Withughter bubbling forth, Archer introduced himself, springing to his feet as he made his way toward Vivienne. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''

    She looked at the boy and nodded her head but before she could speak he took out some bread and handed it to her.

    Vivienne took the bread and ate some. When she tasted it her eyes widened and looked at him in surprise. ''''Taste so nice.''''

    Archer took out some more and gave her them, the other ants saw this and were confused until she told them that he was their master now and they got back to work.

    He finished his food before asking. ''''Have many Netherbeasts attacked the colony?''''

    Vivienne nodded her head as she exined that many creatures attacked her children and tried to get to her.

    But thanks to her warriors they failed and were driven away, while Archer was listening to this he sat down next to her and scanned her.

    [Nightmare Ant Queen (Vivienne)]

    [Rank: S]

    Archer saw that she was powerful but shrugged as he was happy they were in his new monster army.

    That''s when she stopped talking and looked at one of her children, Vivienne turned to him and asked. ''''More invaders areing. Can you help us?''''

    He looked at her with a grin before stating as he leaned back with a rxed sigh. ''''Once you swear the oath to be fully mine in mind, body, and spirit I will help, my little ant queen.''''

    Vivienne looked at the sneaky boy and didn''t know how to react but suddenly her children''s warnings grew.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 357 The Nether Realm (8)

    <h4>Chapter 357 The Nether Realm (8)</h4>

    Vivienne quickly took the mana oath. Archer soon felt a connection between himself and the ant queen appear.

    Once that was done he cast hundreds of Stone Wardens and ordered them to attack any creature that wasn''t an ant.

    The Stone Men rushed out of the colony and started butchering the Netherbeasts who were attacking his ants.

    While they did that Archer felt the experience pour into him, which made him let out a sigh. After relishing the feeling he stood up as he stretched his body.

    He opened a portal to the Netherfolk pce and even more Stone Men walked through it and started cing chests in front of him.

    After that, they handed him hearts which he started eating before storing the rest in his Item Box alongside the new treasures he gained.

    Once he was done with that he sat back down as the queen looked happy before getting back to work.

    The ants were ignoring him as he stuffed his face with the new hearts. He looked in his Item Box and saw that he had over four hundred of them.

    Archer decided to return to Llyniel and turned to address Vivienne. "Vivi, I''m heading out now, but I''ll be back once I''ve gathered enough mana. In the meantime, ensure that you and your children stay safe. My Stone Men will protect you."

    Before he left he handed her a spare bracelet he made before and told her to contact him if she was in trouble.

    After seeing her smile, he walked through the colony tunnels as the ants got out of his way.

    Once he exited He ordered all the Stone Men to stay here and make sure no Netherbeasts got in.

    Archer started to p his wings and took off, he started flying back to the cabin Llyniel created on the mountain.

    After a few hours of flying and killing many Netherbeasts on the way, he soon arrived at the cabin and dismissed his wings before entering.

    When he did Llyniel turned around and a bright smile appeared on her face as she greeted him. ''''Hello Arch. Dinner will soon be served. The spirits told me you would return.''''

    Archer enjoyed seeing her smile as she got back to cooking, he sat down while finishing eating all the hearts.

    By the time he was finished, he felt sick andid down to check his status.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 853,000/2000000]

    [Level Up: 534>535]

    [Sp: 149>549]

    Seeing how many Status Points he has he spent them all on his mana. After doing that he checked his mana.

    [Mana: 70000>86470]

    Archer was happy and tried to cast Gate back to the Avalon Empire but he couldn''t do it which frustrated him.

    He activated Aura Detector and saw many pings getting taken out by the Stone Men who were guarding the mountaintop they were on.

    That''s when he heard Llyniel''s voice. ''''The food is done.''''

    Archer rose from his seat, strolled over to the table, and took his ce, eagerly anticipating a hearty meal. Llyniel arranged tes filled with meat and vegetables on the table.

    She put arge bowl of soup with chunks of beast meat in it. When the smell hit his nose he got hungry again.

    He soon started eating and enjoyed it a lot, as he ate Llyniel looked at him with a smile and was really happy that he enjoyed the food.

    The two of them ate for a while as they chatted and she asked how his leveling up was going.

    Archer looked at her and shrugged. ''''I don''t know. I level up all the time but can''t open a gate. I don''t have enough mana yet.''''

    She sighed before they started to finish off the meal. Once they were done Llyniel shooed him away so she could clean up.

    As he walked away Llyniel spoke. ''''I''m sure you will get us back soon.''''

    Archer smiled before he made his way to the bath chambers to have a hot bath. He stepped into the room and stripped off.

    He stepped into the hot water and gotfortable as the water washed over him causing him to let out a happy sigh.

    After sitting in the bath for a while he started to wash himself before getting out and putting on some fresh clothes.

    Archer dismissed his horns so he could put on his shirt before summoning them back as he''s got used to them and his tail.

    He wouldn''t hide his features again as they are a part of him and Archer doesn''t want to hide from anyone.

    After getting dressed he walked out of the room and saw Llyniel sitting cross-legged on the sofa while reading a book.

    He joined her and just watched her as his head was leaning on his hand. Archer loved the look of concentration on her face.

    They sat like that until a massive roar could be heard close by causing Archer to jump to his feet and rush out of the cabin.

    When he got outside he sensed his Stone Men getting destroyed so he activated Aura Detector and tracked the new creature.

    Llyniel followed him outside as he cast Stone Warden again summoning hundreds of Stone Men to guard the wall and cabin.

    He turned to her and spoke. ''''Lyn. You stay here the new creatures are really strong.''''

    She nodded her head as Archer stepped forward and summoned his wings. He started pping them.

    Archer took off and headed in the direction of the roaring creatures. Silhouetted against the fading light, three colossal shapes emerged from the haze of the horizon.

    Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he recognized the unmistakable outlines of three unknown creatures.

    Three of them, moving in unison, their colossal forms shaking the very earth beneath them.

    Each creature was a nightmarish fusion of reptilian and monstrous features, with jagged spines protruding from their armored hides.

    Their massive jaws snapped open and closed with a dreadful, grinding sound. Tremendous ws tore at the earth, leaving deep gouges in their wake.

    When he got closer he scanned them.

    [Netherbeast: Tarrasque]

    [Rank S]

    Archer knew this fight was going to be a hard one with three of the creatures. As they got closer he whispered to himself. ''''Draco.''''

    He transformed into his dragon form that stood twenty meters tall and twenty-five meters long but the stronger he got the more he could control his own size.

    The Nightmare Tarrasque came to a sudden stop as they saw him standing over them but that didn''t stop them as they lunged forward.

    One crashed into him and took him down while biting into his neck while the other two bit onto one of his legs and his tail.

    Archer was shocked but quickly reacted as tried to p his wings but couldn''t take off. The creature biting his neck bit down harder causing him to roar in pain.

    When the pain increased he used his ws to tear into the creature''s leathery skin, blood flowed out of therge wounds and stained the dead soil.

    It staggered away as Archer shed the Tarrasque causing it to roar in pain.

    The one biting his head started stabbing him with its ws but Archer looked down and fired his dragon''s breath into its face.

    As the fire hit the Tarrasque''s face sending it flying backward, that''s when he turned to the one who was biting his tail.

    He breathed fire into the thing''s face causing it to let go. Once he was free he attacked the closest one and used his teeth to tear into it.

    The creature quickly gave up and let out a submissive yelp. Archer threw it off to the side and looked at the two that were charging him.

    Archer cast Blink and vanished only to reappear behind them, he fired hundreds of Eldritch sts into them.

    They skidded backward as the spells hit them but Archer wasn''t finished and cast Celestial Beam to make the two remaining creatures submit like the first.

    But as he got ready to charge forward more Tarrasque''s appeared and mmed into him. Archer was taken to the ground once again.

    They all started biting into him and shing him as he retaliated with his own ws. This time there were five of the things.

    Their sneak attack enraged him, so he quickly cast Thunder Wave multiple times and sent the creatures flying.

    He didn''t let this opportunity go and got to his feet before firing a multi-element breath at one of thempletely erasing it from existence.

    Most of them backed off and joined the first but there were two left which Archer lunged out and tore them to shreds.

    Blood covered the ground as the Tarrasques who surrendered watched the white dragon eat their friend''s hearts.

    Once Archer was done his violet eyes turned on the six remaining creatures who were looking at him in fear.

    His wounds were healing themselves as he approached the Tarrasques. When he arrived there he spoke in a deep voice. ''''Serve or die. Your choice beasts.''''

    The six Netherbeasts bowed to him which pleased him greatly. Archer noticed a few badly injured ones trying to get up.

    He walked over to them and healed the two injured ones before ordering them to recruit more before returning to him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 358 The Nether Realm (9)

    <h4>Chapter 358 The Nether Realm (9)</h4>

    Archer ordered the Tarrasques to return to their homes and to answer his roar when they heard it.

    They all nodded before running off. He watched them vanish before taking off to go hunting again.

    He sent a message to Llyniel. ''''Going hunting for a bit.''''

    Archer took off and started hunting the Netherbeasts while subjugating even more of them this time around.

    After a few hours, he was sitting in a clearing still in his dragon form as he crushed a gori-looking creature into a bloody pulp.

    He felt all the experience pour into him as he rxed but soon started flying back to the cabin to chill out.

    When Llyniel saw him a big smile appeared on her face as he descended and returned to his humanoid form.

    She greeted him with a hug before they made their way into the cabin. Weeks passed by as he kept leveling up and collecting even more Netherbeasts for his army.

    Archer hated being separated from his girls but he knew all he had to do was hunt to return, so that''s what he did with a passion.

    His temper was getting worse until he started taking it out on the local Nightbeasts who grew to fear him.

    They started to stay clear of his mountain, allowing Llyniel to start arge garden and spend her days getting to know him.

    That''s when weeks stretched into months as he grew in level but still couldn''t cast Gate but didn''t give up.

    [Six monthster]

    Archer was sitting on top of a different mountain that he ttened out to make itfortable for hisrge form.

    During these months he leveled up his Dragon Form twice and is now an imposing thirty-five meters long and thirty meters tall.

    Archer opened his eyes and saw far into the distance, there was a horde of rare Netherbeasts rushing at him, he yawned as he stood up and cast Blink.

    He vanished from the mountaintop and appeared in front of the horde, forcing them to halt their march.

    Archer just looked at them and let his Dragon Aura do the job for him. When the Netherbeasts felt it they became scared.

    But he presented them with the same deal he''s offered every other beast he''se across which led the horde to quickly ept.

    After that, Archer decided to fly home and see how Llyniel was doing. She has been busy in her garden and training her nature magic.

    With a p of his massive wings, he took off and headed back to the mountaintop. Before he got close he returned to his humanoid form and descended into the garden.

    He saw the little elf whom he had grown very fond of, Archer cared about her as she always fussed over him to make sure he was okay.

    Even when he was away for days at a time she would send him constant messages to make sure he was not hungry or tired.

    Archer just watched as she tended to some flowers she grew herself. She was singing an elven song which caused him to rx.

    Once Llyniel was done she stood up and turned around with a bright smile on her pretty face as she spoke in a sweet voice. ''''Hello Arch. How was the hunting?''''

    A warm smile appeared on his face as he observed the gentle curve of her own lips, those delightful dimples entuating her cheeks.

    Lost in the moment, he found himself momentarily entranced until he shook his head free from the trance.

    "It went well," he replied, his tone filled with optimism. "I''ll go check on it now; after all, I haven''t done so in months."

    She nodded. ''''It was for the best it wasn''t doing you any good. You were getting angrier every time to checked.''''

    He agreed with her and walked into the cozy cabin, Archer slumped onto the sofa and checked his stats after a while.

    [Experience: 1853000/2000000]

    [Level Up: 535>576]

    [Sp: 0>2081]

    [Hp: 15000>18000]

    [Mana: 86470>150000]

    [Strength: 9700>10500]

    [Constitution: 9500>10000]

    [Stamina: 9500>10500]

    [Charisma: 7800>9000]

    [Intelligence: 9500>10500]

    [Void ze: 6>7]

    [Cosmic Shield: 7>10]

    [Blink: 8>10]

    [Eldritch st: 7>9]

    [sma Missiles: 6>8]

    [Thunder Wave: 6>8]

    [Call Lightning: 5>7]

    [Element Bolts: 8>10]

    [Dragon''s Breath: 9>10]

    [Meteor Swarm: 3>5]

    [Crown Of Stars: 6>9]

    [Celestial Beam: 3>6]

    [Elemental Fury: 2>4]

    [Sr re Barrage: 5>7]

    [Celestial Arrow: 3>5]

    [Chain Lightning: 2>4]

    [Frost Nova: 3>5]

    [Stone Wardens: 7>10]

    [Azur Cannon: 2>6]

    [Azur Comet: 3>5]

    [shpoint: 2>6]

    [Mana Maniption: 7>10]

    [Starfall: 1>3]

    [Celestial Serpent: 2>5]

    [Void Rift: 2>3]

    [Soul Sunder: 3>6]

    [Null Void: 1>4]

    [Aurora Healing: 2>6]

    [Soul Eater: 2>5]

    [Aura Detector: 7>10]

    [Dragon Form: 4>6]

    [Analyze: 3>6]

    [Anti-Magic: 2>6]

    [Immunity: 3>5]

    His eyes opened wide when he saw all the gains he got and smiled. Not long after Archer started spending his Status Points.

    He put them all into mana. After doing that he checked his new mana.

    [Mana: 150000>212,430]

    Pleased with the results hey down and slowly fell asleep. By the time night came Llyniel came in from the garden.

    She noticed that he was sleeping and slowly walked over to him. Llyniel looked down at his sleeping face.

    Llyniel leaned forward and nted a kiss on his forehead. As she did that her cheeks went red before she stopped and ran off to her bedroom.

    But as she fled Archer''s eyes opened with a smile. He heard the door close before he went back to sleep.

    The following day he was woken up by the smell of meat. He opened his eyes before sitting up as he saw Llyniel making breakfast.

    She turned to him with a smile before talking. ''''Good morning Arch. Breakfast is ready.''''

    Archer chuckled at her happy greeting and made his way over to the table to sit down. When he did she ced a te with what looked like bacon and eggs.

    Before he started eating he asked. ''''You still have a lot of food in your storage ring?''''

    Llyniel giggled before answering in a happy voice. ''''Yes. I have enough tost us years if needed. Mother made sure I was well prepared.''''

    He nodded as he started eating the food. For thest six months, he enjoyed Llyniel''s cooking and looked forward to it every day.

    Not long after they were finished Archer made his way outside as she started cleaning up, Archer wanted to try Gate again.

    He gave up on casting it but still tried and shockingly it opened but quickly sputtered out.

    That''s when he realized he would soon have enough mana to return home and got excited.

    Archer summoned his wings and took off to kill more Netherbeasts. But this time around he only killed a few hundred and subdued thousands more.

    Once he hunted a little bit he sat on the branch of a dead tree.

    He was working out the number of Netherbeasts he had under hismand and guessed it was in the millions as he had been doing it constantly for months.

    Worry tugged at Archer''s thoughts, concern for the girls he cared deeply about gnawing at the edges of his mind.

    However, he held fast to the knowledge that they would be just fine. Still, the desire to see them again weighed on him.

    Yet, his spirits swiftly lifted as he reminded himself that the day of their reunion was drawing near.

    That''s when in the distance close to his and Llyniel''s mountain he heard a spine-tingling roar. He panicked and cast Gate to the cabin.

    He entered the portal and saw Llyniel fighting some shadow-looking creatures as the Stone Men kept the bigger Netherbeasts busy.

    Archer quickly cast Celestial Beams at the shadows, which destroyed them instantly when the bright beam mmed into them.

    Once that was done he cast Stone Wardens and summoned hundreds more. Archer ordered them to reinforce the other Stone Men down the mountain.

    But that still wasn''t enough and he got an idea. Archer stood back and took a deep breath before letting out an earth-shaking roar.

    He was summoning his new army, but for a few seconds, nothing happened until all different roars could be heard.

    Llyniel heard this and was shocked as she made her way over to Archer. She asked in a shocked voice. ''''How many beasts have you collected since we have been here?''''

    Archer looked at her with a grin before answering. ''''I don''t know. Maybe a million or more, I wasn''t counting.''''

    That''s when a massive flock of birds appeared and swooped down on therge creatures. They attacked them and dodged when the Nethergiants swung their fists.

    After that, a horde of ants burrowed up from the ground and brought the giants to the ground as they swarmed over them.

    The ants ripped the giant''s flesh off the skin before killing them. Archer and Llyniel just watched the battle unfold.

    All different Netherbeasts swarmed over the shadow creatures and pinned them down while others got the giants to kneel.

    When Archer saw this a big smile appeared on his face as he took to the air and looked over the mountainside.

    He spoke to all the subdued creatures. ''''Die or serve me like the others. Your choice.''''

    The struggling beasts shuddered when they heard his voice but they all agreed and joined his monster army.

    That''s when he remembered that he had three Hydra eggs in his Item Box to hatch and decided he would do it when he returned home.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 359 The Battle For Starfall (3)

    <h4>Chapter 359 The Battle For Starfall (3)</h4>

    As the girls prepared to fight the iing swarm, a rain of fire and ice swept over the creatures just as Thorin appeared in front of them.

    He grinned before speaking, "Make your way into the city. These beings possess far greater strength than the previous ones."

    They all looked at each other and nodded before grabbing Sera as they made their way back in.

    The group was let in the gate as the mana cannons and other weapons started their volleys. E and the rest got into the city they made their way onto the wall.

    When they got there they witnessed a tsunami of Ratlings, Rat Ogres, and Blightborns with deformed trolls behind them.

    But that''s not what shocked them, it was the massive creatures slowly making their way to the city.

    They looked likerge insects with hard exoskeletons as the mana bolts bounced off them and struck the swarm below.

    E and Tal started firing their arrows at therger creatures while the rest started casting spells.

    While the younger girls got to work Sia rushed to the Marion Ashguard and found her directing the soldiers.

    When Sia arrived in front of Marion the woman spoke, "General Silverthrone, our preparations for a protracted siege are in ce, but if any further unexpected events ur, I cannot predict our oue."

    She gave out some more orders before turning back to Sia and continued. ''''There are five hundred Dawnbreaker soldiers in the capital. They were in training but you have been givenmand over them to aid in the ongoing battle.''''

    Sia nodded as Marion told her where they were located. While she was doing her job the other girls were helping out.

    Nefertiti kept firing arcane sts into the swarm alongside Hemera''s and Hecate''s magic. Leira was keeping the flying creatures away from the wall.

    Halime was keeping up with the girls but soon ran out of mana and copsed on the floor but was picked up by N.

    She took her to a bench not far from the wall and put her down as N joined her and asked. ''''You ran out of mana huh?''''

    The snake girl nodded. ''''Yes. I don''t have arge pool. That''s why I use precise spells but the number of creatures was overwhelming, so I ran out.''''

    N smiled as she replied. ''''Just rx for now. The Avalonians will be able to hold the swarm back until reinforcements arrive.''''

    Halime was just about to speak when massive boulders mmed into the city''s protective dome and caused explosions to erupt.

    Everyone looked up as more struck the shield. That''s when three mes shot through the sky from the floating ind.

    They rushed at the iing giants and quickly dealt with them using powerful magic.

    Not far away Leira saw this and her eyes widened as she mumbled.? ''''The Spelldes? Is it truly that bad?''''

    More of these figures appeared and dealt with the biggest threats as the mana cannons, mages, and Archer''s girls thinned the horde.

    But their advantage soon ended as wicked magic beams shot out at the wall and mmed into the city''s shield.

    E looked at the others and spoke as the shield started cracking. ''''We need to get off the wall now. Those sts are going to cause some serious damage when they get through.''''

    Everyone agreed and quickly jumped off the wall just as the shield shattered. That''s when the strange magic started to impact the wall.

    Teu and Tal saw soldiers burning as they were covered in a slime-like substance and started screaming in agony.

    The girls were joined by Halime and N before making their way to the elevators that led to the Avalonian pce.

    But all of a sudden a hole opened up in the square they were in and hundreds of Ratlings rushed out.

    Teu, Tal, Sia, and Hecate cut off their advance as the now-recovered Sera transformed into her dragon form and pounced into the swarm.

    She used her tail, ws, and teeth to rip into the creatures while the spellcasting girls started raining magic down on the Ratlings.

    They were able to do so due to Teu''s group protecting them. The group was soon joined by Thorin and Marion who managed to wipe out the Ratlings and close the breach.

    When the fighting was over Sera returned to her humanoid form but was tired so she started to use her tail to stand.

    E approached her and cast a healing spell, causing her to let out a rxed sigh. That''s when Marion spoke.

    ''''Youdies can stay in our manor tonight. The sun will soon set and the battle is dying down now, reports say that many more swarms have appeared all over the continent.''''

    They looked at her, then at Sia who nodded her head with a grin as she spoke in a teasing voice. ''''Marion! We are rted now. You''re my aunt.''''

    When the blonde mage heard the dragon-kin''s yful voice, she rolled her eyes and answered. ''''Well yeah I guess I am, but that means nothing, Sia. We are friends, not aunt and niece.''''

    Laughter filled the air as the conversation between the two older women unfolded. In the midst of it all, Thorin and Marion stepped in, ushering everyone towards their dwelling.

    As they were walking Thorin approached the tired Sera, Nefertiti, and E who were chatting as they walked along.

    He tried joking with the redhead as they stopped talking to look at him. ''''Sera! How are you, girl? I see you fighting and think you should take it easier.''''

    Sera narrowed her eyes before speaking. ''''Shut up Thorin! I don''t need to take anything easy.''''

    Once she finished talking she walked over to Hemera to get away from him. When he saw this he startedughing as he spoke to himself. ''''Her reactions make meugh.''''

    As he wasughing, Nefertiti asked him a question. ''''Are you younger or older than Archer''s Father?''''

    Thorin stoppedughing as he answered. ''''Well pinky, I am the youngest Ashguard brother.''''

    He looked off toward the west and continued. ''''He is a prideful man but stubborn. I knew he didn''t favor Archer but had no idea he neglected the boy.''''

    That''s when Emented in an angry voice. ''''That man was cruel to Arch. He was punished because he wasn''t good at his training even though he tried his best. No one in that house apart from his younger siblings and I treated him nice.''''

    When Thorin heard the half-elf speak he felt bad for the boy and wished he paid attention to the situation but was always busy.

    Marion tried to warn him but he always put it off and said he''d do it tomorrow. But after a short walk, they arrived at arge mansion with a beautiful garden.

    The guards at the gate opened it for them as they bowed to Marion and Thorin who led everyone to a lounge.

    A maid motioned for the girls to sit down and went to get some tea for them all. Marion turned to Hemera and asked with curiosity. ''''You''re a sun elf?''''

    The girl in question nodded her head with a smile. ''''Yes. Have you met many of my kind before?''''

    Marion quickly answered. ''''Yes. We have met many traders that sail here. They''ve told me many stories about the Sri Empire. I wish to visit it one day.''''

    When Hemera heard this, a big smile appeared on her face before speaking. ''''Well, you will be able to visit soon due to Father sending envoys to the empire and kingdoms from the north looking to start friendly rtionships thanks to Archer.''''

    Thorin and Marion looked at each other before asking. ''''So is Archer okay with your Father using his name?''''

    Hemeraughed before replying. ''''Oh, he will pay him a lot of gold and rare gems. I was talking to Mother using amunication artifact and she would never let Arch be used by anyone. She sees him as her own son for some reason.''''

    Marion nodded her head and gotfortable as the maid brought back a cart will tea and loads of cups on it.

    She gave one to each girl before leaving the room. As they started drinking Thorinmented. ''''Tonight you can stay here but tomorrow you will head to the pce.''''

    Nefertiti looked at him before asking. ''''Ain''t it risky for us to travel on the road?''''

    Marion was the one to answer in a confident voice. ''''Opelia wille to collect you. She can use her magic to transport you there.''''

    The pink-haired girl was happy and nodded before drinking again. Thorin was the next to speak.

    ''''The emperor''s spies have some information on the cult that attacked Archer and Llyniel. The Oakheart queen has already sent envoys but decided to travel here personally.''''

    When everyone heard that they weren''t surprised as it hadn''t been long since his been gone but no one knew what happened to the two.

    As time passed the girls got worried and wondered if he was dead but knew he was fine thanks to their dragon marks.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 360 War

    <h4>Chapter 360 War</h4>

    A month passed by just like that and the empire managed to deal with the swarm thanks to the generals and armies.

    Repairs started soon as many towns and viges were destroyed. But as that waspleted the empire was attacked from all sides.

    The Duskmire Kingdom attacked from the south alongside the Silverpeak Kingdom in a lightning-quick invasion.

    In the east, they were attacked by the ind kingdoms of Stormhaven and Fjordhelm which controlled wild beasts in battle.

    In the north, the Frostfallen and Icehaven Kingdoms marched their troops into the Avalon Empire''s Northern Duchy.

    At the same time, the Goldenvale and Aetheria Kingdomsunched a surprise attack from the west using roads and naval assaults.

    The reason for all these attacks was their greed fornd and riches. The Avalonian cities were extremely wealthy but well-defended causing the invasion toe to a stop.

    But soon the empire''s allies got involved in the war as the Lionheart Kingdom ambushed the Goldenvale reinforcements.

    In the east, the Avaloch Kingdom invaded the Stormhaven kingdom forcing them to divert half their forces to defend it.

    The Sabat Kingdom in the north smashed the Frostfallen allies at the battle of Everfrost ins but it dragged the surrounding kingdoms into the war.

    While in the south the Moonhaven and Nagendra Kingdoms moved in on the Duskmire reinforcements and broke them at the battle of the Sunscorch Sands.

    When Avalon''s allies joined the war, every other kingdom got involved and took advantage to grab morend from the empire.

    As the girls were studying in the college, Sia was deployed to the south with her legion and was preparing for arge-scale battle at the Sunfire mountain pass.

    The Avalon infantry lined up across a desert road and blocked the way north with a massive shield wall as Moonhavenian archers set up in the rear.

    She was fighting alongside the Nagendrans Sunspear Tiger Riders in this battle. Sia''s Dawnbreakers took the left nk as the Tigers took the right.

    That''s when the Duskmire troops started using attack spells but the Avalonian mages blocked them.

    Once the attacks stopped that''s when Sia saw the Silverpeak Saurian Cavalry making their move.

    They went to the right and charged at the Avalonian''s left nk. As she watched this a messenger arrived in front and spoke in an urgent voice.

    ''''General. The Field marshal has ordered the Dawnbreaker legion to smash the Saurians before they do any damage to the left.''''

    The man saluted before leaving and Valeria appeared next to her on her own Dawnbreaker. ''''Are you preparedmander? I got a feeling this war will drag on.''''

    Sia gave her second-inmand a big smile as she answered. ''''It''s war, Valeria. Now get ready.''''

    The Dawnbreakers got ready to charge as they saw a cloud of dust heralded the approach of the Saurian Riders, mounted atop fierce raptor-like beasts.

    The enemy cavalry, their reptilian scales shimmering in the sunlight, bore down on them with an intimidating ferocity.

    Sia raised her sword high, its de shining like a beacon of hope. Her voice carried across the wind as she bellowed, "Dawnbreakers, with me! To victory!"

    With that rallying cry, Sia and her soldiers charged forward, their hooves kicking up sand as they thundered across the desert.

    The enemy were equally resolute, and met their advance with a bone-rattling battle cry, the ground shaking beneath the stampede of raptors.

    As the two forces closed the distance, the tension in the air was palpable. The sh was inevitable, Sia''s heart pounded in her chest as the moment of impact neared.

    With a deafening roar, the Dawnbreakers and the Saurian Riders collided in a cataclysmic sh.

    Beast met scales as the desert road echoed with the sound of ringing des and roars of fury.

    Sia, a whirlwind of strength and skill, engaged the Saurianmander in a fierce duel. Her sword shed against the enemy''s curved de, sparks flying as they locked inbat.

    Her mount, a swift and agile Dawnbreaker that was bred for battle, danced beneath her, evading the snapping jaws of the raptor.

    Around her, the battlefield was a chaotic scene of warriors locked inbat. The sh of steel, the roar of beasts, and the battle cries of both sides merged into a symphony of war.

    Sia and her valiant Dawnbreakers continued their epic sh with the Saurian Riders. Swords shed as the ground beneath them started to tremble.

    A thunderous rumble echoed across the battlefield, and the sky overhead seemed to crackle with an ominous energy.

    Suddenly the main army of Duskmire and Silverpeak emerged from the shadows of the dunes.

    Banners bearing the sigils of their kingdoms fluttered in the breeze as their soldiers marched resolutely forward, their armor gleaming with an eerie silver sheen.

    The Avalon lines braced themselves for the impending collision. The ground seemed to shake as the Duskmire and Silverpeak army charged.

    A sea of spears and shields moving as one. Their war cries pierced the air, a haunting chorus of determination.

    Sia, her sword locked with that of a Saurian Rider, stole a momentary nce toward the horizon.

    Her heart clenched as she saw the oing tide of enemies, but she knew there was no turning back now.

    With a swift and calcted maneuver, Sia disengaged from her Saurian opponent, her mount pivoting gracefully.

    She raised her sword high and yelled, "Dawnbreakers, form up and fall back to the main line!''''

    Her voice carried across the battlefield, and her soldiers swiftly fell into formation, their unity a testament to their unwavering loyalty.

    The enemy Riders now outnumbered fled back to their line before Sia joined the left nk and as the two armies shed.

    The Avalonians held the line against the relentless advance of the Duskmire and Silverpeak armies.

    Their swords gleamed with resolve, and their will seemed unyielding, even in the face of overwhelming odds.

    Sia''s voice rang out like a rion call amid the chaos, rallying her troops, "Hold the line, brave souls! We must stand as one!"

    The allied soldiers, their armor battered and their spirits tested, stood their ground with an unwavering will.

    But the right nk of their formation was faltering, the Sunspear Tiger Riders, who had been valiantly defending that nk, were now facing a nightmare of their own.

    From the dark depths of the Silverpeak army''s ranks emerged horrifying monsters, twisted and grotesque.

    These aberrations from the abyss struck fear into the hearts of even the bravest warriors.

    Their monstrous forms, covered in gnarled spikes and bristling with sinister energy, charged forth with an unrelenting hunger for destruction.

    The Tiger Riders, known for their courage and prowess, faced these abominations with valor, but the sheer terror and otherworldly power of the monsters were too much to bear.

    The once-mighty unit began to crumble under the relentless assault, their tiger-like mounts unable to withstand the horrors unleashed by the Silverpeak army.

    Sia watched in horror as the right nk copsed, the valiant soldiers overwhelmed by the nightmarish creatures and killed one by one.

    She knew that the bnce of the battle was shifting, and Sia shouted as she saw the soldiers starting to falter, "We must hold the line, For the fallen, for Avalon!"

    She led her Dawnbreakers forward, reinforcing the weakening nk as the battle raged on.

    The left and center of the Avalonian formation held steadfast, but the right was now a maelstrom of chaos and despair.

    Monsters from Silverpeak kingdom threatened to shroud the entire battlefield, their very presence sowing fear and despair among the Avalonian soldiers.

    As the battle raged on, Valeria, a fierce warrior carved her way through the chaos. Her de was an extension of her will, and her path was marked by fallen foes.

    With each swing, she drew closer to Sia, who was fighting at the front lines. As she approached, her eyes locked on the dragon-kin woman.

    She knew the weight of the news she carried, and her heart pounded with a mixture of urgency and dread.

    Valeria fought through thest wave of enemies, her movements fueled by a singr purpose.

    Finally, she reached Sia''s side, her breath ragged and her armor sttered with the blood of their foes.

    She grabbed Sia''s arm and yelled over the din of battle, "Sia, listen to me! We''re in grave danger. The Fieldmarshal is dead, assassins have taken out the highmand, and we''re being surrounded as I speak. You must order a retreat now!"

    Sia, momentarily taken aback by the sudden news, she turned to Valeria with a mix of shock and concern.

    The realization of the chaos that had unfolded struck her like a thunderbolt. She knew her friend wouldn''t lie about such things.

    Valeria continued, her voice urgent on the brink of panic, "We can''t hold on any longer. If we don''t retreat now, we''ll be cut off, and butchered by the enemy. We need to regroup and fight our way to Sentinels Reach. It''s our only chance, Sia!''''

    The battle had taken a devastating turn for the Avalonian forces. Sia knew that the only hope of survivaly in a full retreat.

    Her voice, strong and unwavering, rose above the din of battle.

    "Fall back!" She shouted, hermand echoing across the battlefield. "Fight your way to Sentinels Reach!"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 361 Ambushed

    <h4>Chapter 361 Ambushed</h4>

    Battles were going on all over the continent, from the frozen wastes in the north to the jungles and deserts of the south.

    When the girls heard about this they used Archer''s domain to travel back to their homes thanks to the upgrades he made on the bracelets.

    While N and Halime were escorted back to the college under orders from their families.

    The only ones left back in the Avalon Empire were E, Sera, and Leira. They were staying in the imperial pce as Thorin was sent to the eastern border.

    While Marion was sent north. The three girls were sitting around a table talking about Archer and where he went.

    ''''I wonder when he will be back. I hope it isn''t any longer.'''' Seramented as she drank some tea.

    E quickly answered. ''''I think he will be back soon. Somethings stopping him from returning.''''

    Sera and Leira agreed with her, they continued to talk until they were interrupted by the first Princess Anna Avalon.

    She had her Father''s blonde hair but their Mother''s purple eyes. Anna got closer and spoke. ''''Hello sister Leira. Who are your friends?''''

    When the cat girl looked at her older sister, they had never seen eye to eye. Anna was threatened by Leira''s knowledge and magical prowess.

    Sera was the one who answered bluntly. ''''We are Archer Wyldhearts fiancee''s. Who are you and what do you want?''''

    The blonde woman looked confused and then angry but shook her head. ''''I am the first princess Anna Avalon.''''

    Sera nodded her head as she continued to drink but didn''t say anything else as Leira interrupted. ''''We were talking about the war.''''

    Anna''s eyes shined as she sat down without asking anyone and started gossiping. ''''Thorin has battled the Rankers in the Stormhaven army to a standstill while his wife has won her battles in the west with the help of the Lionheart King.''''

    All the girls looked at the blonde woman and waited for her to continue but she didn''t so Sera snapped. ''''Continue! Or leave now.''''

    The first princess looked at the redhead and wondered why she was angry. But Sera wasn''t angry she was just horny and wanted Archer back.

    So now she resorted to taking her frustration out on the blonde princess who was already annoying her just by her attitude and the way she looked at the three of them.

    The girl possessed a certain charm, yet she paled inparison to Leira, who seemed nothing short of perfection.

    Leira, the princess with striking purple hair, not only radiated beauty but also exuded a warm and gracious personality.

    Her genuine kindness and deep concern for those in her presence were truly admirable and made Archer''s harem like the girl.

    Anna ignored Sera and continued. ''''In the south, we have lost all battles apart from two which were won from Sentinels Reach. General Sia has been trapped in the castle but has destroyed any army thates close to the castle.''''

    She took an empty cup and filled it up with tea while the three girls looked at her like she was an idiot.

    But Sera spoke before any of them could. ''''If you''re going to drink our tea, continue telling us everything you know or I''ll burn off your eyebrows and give you a new stylish haircut.''''

    When the blonde heard the threat she moved away and grew wary of the girl who looked no older than fourteen but in reality was the same age as her.

    Anna went on to tell the three that the northern part of the war hade to a standstill because the weather had gotten worse.

    The emperor sent an army to help in the south but they were ambushed by arge group of bandits that was formed by the main four enemy kingdoms.

    But even now more kingdoms have gotten involved and are conducting raids on the empire which was spreading the imperial army thin.

    The army could defend the cities and towns but the viges were left to the invaders, who destroyed them while butchering or enving the people.

    Most Avalonian vigers were evacuated to the bigger towns and cities which was putting a strain on food.

    Two weekster the war was going bad for the empire and their allies when a group of ind nations dered war on them.

    They were known as the Iron Helm and Sunfire Kingdoms. They were from arge ind that was northeast of the empire.

    Their armies overran the northern Duchy within weeks, they were only stopped at the Southern Gate Mountains where they were annihted with ease.

    In the west, the Goldenvale Kingdom was joined by the Aetheria Kingdom who began fighting Duke Leonard Ashguard''s forces.

    But the Duke''s preparations in thest ten years have paid off and his forts, castles, and walls managed to stop the invaders.

    Leonard defeated the Aetheria army and managed to cause enough trouble so Goldenvale ceased their attack momentarily.

    After thest battle, he sent a message to the emperor requesting reinforcements as soon as possible.

    All Duchies were under pressure due to the sheer amount of enemies that dered war on them.

    The Oakheart kingdom sent its armies to the empire''s northern border to help guard against any enemy armies.

    But the wood elves had their own problems as a band of raiders had infected their massive forest.

    They also sent one thousand healers to Starfall City to help any injured soldiers that flowed into the capital every day.

    During all this, the College of Magic was still teaching sses. But they limited their students to the college grounds and that''s all.

    The mercenaries they hired to guard the college to the best of their abilities and the Witchhunters Ophelia''s Mother sent helped out and patrolled the central Duchy eliminating any bandits they found.

    E, Sera, and Leira were eating out in the city as the panic had now died down. The empire has conscripted thousands of citizens into it''s armies.

    There was a massive training field outside the city and new recruits appeared every day. As E and Sera walked out of the restaurant, Leira got called by someone.

    She ran over to a group of girls and started chatting as two guards approached the two girls who were waiting for Leira.

    One of the guards started to speak to E as they stopped in front of the pair. ''''Excuse me, youngdy. Do you know healing magic?''''

    E looked at the guard and nodded as she answered. ''''Yes, I do. Why?''''

    The second man smiled as he started talking. ''''We are recruiting both of you girls into the medical core. Come now we need to go to the southern gate.''''

    When the man finished speaking he went to grab E''s wrist but soon felt something slicing through his arm.

    The first guard looked down and saw a stump which made him panic. He started screaming catching everyone''s attention.

    Leira saw this and rushed over while speaking. ''''Girls, what happened?''''

    E looked at the cat girl. ''''He tried to drag us off to the medical core, so Sera dealt with him.''''

    The dragon girl walked over to the other human soldier and used her tail to p him across the face.

    Her sudden attack sent the man crashing to the ground before she spoke. ''''Don''t you ever try to touch us again. pathetic humans.''''

    When Leira saw this she sighed before talking. ''''They were nning something underhanded. The empire doesn''t recruit for the medical core in times of war.''''

    After Leira spoke E pulled out her bow and ended the two humans before they could pray on anyone else.

    Once they were done with that business and exined it to the guards who appeared in the area just after the half-elf killed them.

    The three girls went and bought some chocte before heading back to the pce. As they were walking they spotted figures leaping down from windows.

    They were surrounded which shocked them. Sera quickly changed into her dragon form and lunched at the closest assassin.

    When Sera got close she smelt the same smell as the Ratlings but these things were much stronger.

    Leira started casting Lightning spells as E pulled out her bow and started shooting mana arrows made from Earth magic.

    The arrows hit some of the Ratling assassins but even more missed, but soon new spells mmed into them as Leira''s bodyguards appeared.

    They started battling the creatures as the three girls pulled back. When they were further away even more soldiers appeared.

    The Avalonians swarmed over the assassins and butchered them but more kepting. So the soldiers formed a protective barrier around Leira, E, and Sera.

    When the three girls were in the middle themander called out to them. ''''Princess. We will escort you to the elevator, the creatures have invaded the city.''''

    They nodded and started walking as the guard took out many Ratlings but the soldiers were dropping as well.

    At first, there was a little over two hundred. By the time they reached the main street, they lost twenty men.

    When they were travelling down the road themander recruited all the guards he could see and ordered them to protect the princess.

    The men agreed and pushed through to the elevator but soon were stopped when two warlocks stepped out.

    They fired some toxic-looking liquid that sshed on a group of men and started to burn. It caused them to let out blood-curdling screams before they died.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 362 The Nether Realm (10)

    Archer recruited the shadow-like Netherbeasts and was pleased with the new additions. He returned to Llyniel who was waiting with a worried look on her face.

    But when he appeared she smiled andunched herself at him. The little wood elf hugged him like a baby monkey.

    Her actions caused him tough as she looked up at him. Archer stared at her once he''s stoppedughing causing her cheeks to go bright red.

    Before she could slip away, he leaned in, initiating a kiss. Their lips met in a soft and tender union, reminiscent of the delicate flutter of a butterfly''s wings.

    It was a kiss filled with the unspoken emotions that had blossomed between them over their time in this realm.

    Friendship, trust, and a love that had grown deeper than the roots of the ancient trees surrounding them since they''d been trapped.

    As their kiss deepened, time seemed to stand still. The world around them faded into obscurity, leaving only the two of them and the profound connection they shared.

    When they finally parted, their foreheads rested against each other, and they exchanged soft smiles.

    Archer cradled Llyniel''s face in his hands, his thumbs gently caressing her cheeks. His violet eyes filled with warmth as he reached out and gently brushed a strand of brown hair away.

    She gazed up at him, her brown eyes reflecting the shimmering moonlight as a small smile was on her face.

    "I''ve been wanting to do this for a long time," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Llyniel''s heart skipped a beat as she tip-toed her lips drawing closer to his. "So have I."

    Suddenly, she leaned in, taking the initiative, and kissed him this time around. In their secluded garden, they shared a passionate and intense kiss.

    Their hearts and desires intertwine in that cherished space. After a few minutes, they separated and stared at each other again until Llyniel''s face turned even redder.

    She wouldn''t look at him as she got out of his arms and rushed off to the cabin causing him tough.

    He followed behind her and entered. When he walked in he made his way over to a sofa and sat down.

    Archer pulled out some bread and started eating as he rxed. While he was doing that he checked his status.

    [Experience: 353000/2000000]

    [Level Up: 576>577]

    [Sp: 0>2]

    [Dragon Aura Learned]

    [Nature Magic Learned]

    When he saw that he learned a new magic element. He looked at the little wood elf and concluded that it was the kiss.

    He shook his head as he pulled his Magic Elements.

    [Magic: Fire- Water- Earth- Wind- Lightning- Space- Darkness- Light- Void- Thunder- Spirit- Aquarian- Infernomancy- Celestial- Frost- Arcane- Sun- Moon- Soul- Nature]

    Archer was surprised as he doesn''t check this often and saw all the new elements he learned since he was thirteen.

    That''s when he thought to himself. ''This is over the top now. Am I broken?''

    He startedughing to himself and soon fell asleep as he got even morefortable. After an hour Llyniel poked her head in and saw him sleeping.

    When she saw this she made her way over to him and climbed on top of him. Llyniel started cuddling him and fell asleep herself.

    Archer grabbed her and started hugging her as he felt rxed. The two of them slept until morning when they heard a loud roaring from the grasnds below.

    He opened his eyes and saw Llyniel snuggled up to him which caused a big grin to appear on his face.

    But he moved her to the side as he got up and made his way outside. He summoned his wings and quickly took off.

    Archer flew toward the roaring and saw dinosaur-looking creatures gathering in the forest at the bottom of his mountain.

    He wondered what they were up to and thought to himself. ''Haven''t they learned yet? There must be some Nightfolk left who are provoking them.''''

    When he got closer he scanned the closest dinosaur.

    [Drakonosaurus]

    [Rank D]

    Archer continued scanning the other ones.

    [Destraceros]

    [Rank A]

    [Basilithorn]

    [Rank C]

    [Eldertalon]

    [Rank C]

    [Dracolox]

    [Rank S]

    The horde was much bigger than he thought and was led by a gargantuan wingless lizard that bore a striking resemnce to a dragon.

    Its scales shimmering like molten bronze moved with a regal grace. Its enormous head, crowned with twisted horns, loomed above the forest canopy.

    Fiery eyes, the color of molten gold, fixed upon Archer, exuding an air of both ancient wisdom and fierce dominance.

    The creatures trailing behind their draconic leader were equally awe-inspiring. Towering over the tallest trees, they sported armored hides adorned with bony tes and serrated spines.

    Each step they took sent tremors through the earth, and their primal roars echoed through the forest.

    Archer knew he was an intruder in their world, and his heart raced with a mix of excitement and wonder.

    The dragon-like leader drew near, its unyielding gaze fixed squarely on him. A tense silence descended, interrupted solely by the constant roaring.

    Then, with a nod of its colossal head, the majestic creature signaled for the horde to part. As the massive dinosaurs flowed around him like a river around a stone.

    Something inside him ignited when he saw this thing and wondered what it was but it was telling him to fight like he held some long-held grudge against it.

    Archer decided to scan therge lizard before doing anything.

    [Fire Wyrm]

    [Rank SS+]

    Archer''s eyes widened and a big smile appeared on his face which shocked the Fire Wyrm. As he hovered above the mountain he whispered to himself. ''''Draco.''''

    He transformed into his massive dragon form which came crashing to the ground as the bright light blinded everything.

    Archer let out an earth-shattering roar that forced all the dinosaur-looking creatures to back up and leave the Fire Wyrm behind.

    The creature jumped backward but kept his gold eyes on Archer. That was when a violet burst of fire mmed into it.

    His swift assault took the creature by surprise. However, the true intent behind Archer''s attack became evident as he charged forward.

    In a thunderous collision, he smashed into the Fire Wyrm. The force of the impact rippled through the forest, and the very atmosphere seemed to crackle with unleashed energy.

    The two colossal beings entwined in a furious dance of fire and scale, their ws shing and teeth gnashing as they fought for supremacy.

    His tailshed out like a whip, striking the Fire Wyrm''s side with a resounding crack.

    The creature howled in pain, but it retaliated with a searing st of mes that singed Archer''s scales.

    Undeterred, he lunged forward, sinking his razor-sharp teeth into the Wyrm''s neck, and started tugging his head trying to rip its flesh off.

    The battle raged on relentlessly, a titanic sh between colossal foes. The once-peaceful dead forest that enveloped them nowy engulfed in merciless mes.

    Yet Archer''s determination to protect Llyniel and his mountain only fueled his excitement as he fought on.

    With every swipe of his ws and each powerful snap of his teeth, he chipped away at the Wyrm''s scaly armor.

    Following his merciless attacks, he lunged forward, sinking his razor-sharp teeth into the creature''s side.

    The Fire Wyrm retaliated with a deafening roar of its own, striking Archer with a punishing barrage of w swipes.

    Archer took the attacks head-on and continued to fight. Hours passed and Bothbatants bore the scars of their brutal encounter, their scales marred and smoldering.

    They shed again and again, ws shing, jaws snapping, and tails whipping through the air.

    The forest bore witness to the titanic struggle, as trees toppled and the very ground trembled beneath the weight of their battle.

    Archer''s rage burned with each painful wound he bore, his resolve only deepened. He fought not only for the safety of Llyniel but so he could im this creature''s army.

    The Fire Wyrm, too, showed no sign of backing down. Its attacks and searing fury were matched only by the relentless onught of Archer''s own aggression.

    With each brutal exchange, the forest zed brighter, casting long shadows of their tumultuous battle.

    As the battle raged on, it became clear that neither of them would yield. Their injuries were a testament to the ferocity of their sh.

    After an epic battle that seemed to stretch through an eternity, Archer finally managed to gain the upper hand over the Fire Wyrm.

    Both were battered and scorched, their once-majestic forms marred by the relentless violence they had inflicted upon each other.

    With one final disy of strength, he lunged forward, his colossal jaws mping down on the Wyrm''s neck.

    A torrent of searing mes erupted from the defeated creature''s mouth that tried to bathe him in it, but Archer''s sheer will proved insurmountable and he ignored the pain.

    With a deafening crunch, he silenced the Fire Wyrm''s assault. The forest, once aze with chaos, fell into an eerie silence as he stood victorious on the subdued beast''s body.

    His stained white scales shimmered as the very ground seemed to tremble beneath him.

    Raising his head high, Archer let out a mighty roar that echoed through the forest, a deration of his victory.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 363 The Monster Army Grows

    But as the echoes of his roar faded into the charred wilderness, Archer''s strength began to wane.

    He staggered back, his breathing in ragged gasps, and his once-proud form began to falter.

    The battle had taken its toll, and his mighty wings drooped wearily as he stumbled away from the subdued Fire Wymn, his vision blurred and his body heavy.

    Archer was still in his dragon form as hey down. The horde all watched on in horror as their leader was defeated.

    He was only asleep for a couple of hours until he was fully healed and stood back up and he shook his groggy head.

    That''s when he noticed all the Netherbeasts were still here as the Fire Wymn was trying to move but he walked over to it and took a deep breath before firing his Dragon''s Breath into it.

    After his attack, the Wymn dropped to the ground dead as he ripped its head off and threw it at the watching Netherbeasts.

    Archer shed into the thing''s chest and pulled out its heart before eating it. All the beasts watched this in shock and couldn''t move.

    But when he was done eating he turned to them as his violet eyes shone brightly and spoke in a deep voice. ''''Serve me or die. Choose now.''''

    The horde of Nethernbeasts heard him and bowed down. Their actions caused him to smile as he returned to his humanoid form.

    He walked up to a tyrannosaurus-looking creature and jumped onto its head. His actions made the thing nervous but all he did was speak.

    ''''Everyone return home and wait for me to summon you. If anyone chooses not to answer I will kill you. Now go.''''

    The Netherbeasts turned and retreated to their homes, leaving the one upon which he stood growing increasingly nervous.

    Archer looked down and spoke to the trembling beast. ''''Stop shaking. It''s not even cold! You will be my guard. Now head up the mountain!''''

    The beast followed his order and started walking up the mountainside as Archerid down on its head and started eating some bread.

    His body was aching and he needed to rest for a little while, but as the two traveled up to the cabin Archer closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.

    After a ten-minute trek, they arrived outside the wall where the Stone Men prepared to attack but were ordered not to by the now awake Archer.

    He jumped off the creature''s back and made his way to the cabin but turned around and scanned it.

    [Netherbeast - Draconisaur]

    [Rank S]

    [Tamed]

    When Archer saw this his eyebrow raised, he became curious and wondered when he tamed the Draconisaur but shrugged.

    He approached the creature and spoke. ''''Sit down here and guard this area. If anyonees here you can eat them.''''

    The Draconisaur nodded itsrge head which shocked him but it gave him an idea. Archer wanted to name it and soon noticed it was a female.

    That''s when the perfect name came to mind. ''''You''re name will be Rexy. You shall be my mount when I''m not flying.''''

    Rexy nodded her head and gotfortable as he walked into the garden while Llyniel stared at him with wide eyes.

    She rushed up to him and spoke in a worried voice. ''''What is that creature, Arch? Why is it here?''''

    Archerughed as he grabbed the wood elf and hugged her as he exined. ''''I tamed her. She was with a Fire Wymn who I defeated and imed its monster army for myself.''''

    Llyniel looked at him with narrowed eyes before she started giggling which caused Archer to grow curious so he asked. ''''Why are youughing?''''

    She calmed down before answering. ''''I heard the rumors from my brothers but I didn''t think they were true.''''

    Archer started poking her belly causing her tough even more as he spoke. ''''What rumors are these my little wood elf?''''

    Llyniel couldn''t answer as his pokes were causing her tough uncontrobly but he didn''t relent as he kept up the attack.

    He turned his pokes to tickling and made her roar out inughter causing the spirits to appear and see what was happening.

    When they saw the two ying they started giggling as they''d never seen her act like this and greatly enjoyed the sight.

    One of the cheekier spirits dered to the group that it was going to tell the Queen when they returned to get rewarded causing the others to give it dirty looks.

    Archer soon stopped tickling Llyniel who was lying on the grass and couldn''t move due to all theughing she did.

    He looked down at her with a smile as he spoke. ''''I''ll stop attacking you now. What are these rumors you speak of?''''

    After a few minutes, she recovered and sat up while giving him the stink eye but shortly that changed to a smile.

    She then went on to tell him all the rumors that came from the Oakheart Kingdom. They weren''t anything bad.

    They just speak of his greed, lust, and skill in walking into situations and solving them in a way that benefits him.

    When he heard all of this he started chuckling as he offered a hand to Llyniel which she epted and he pulled her to her feet.

    She brushed the dust off her before dering. ''''I''m going to cook breakfast.''''

    Llyniel dashed off before Archer could say anything. He just shook his head and entered the cabin.

    He waited for a while until she called him over, when he entered the kitchen he saw a feastid out in front of him.

    As Archer settled into his seat, he couldn''t help but marvel at the feastid out before him.

    tes and tters held a variety of dishes, from exotic fruits that seemed to glisten with magic to savory meats infused with fragrant herbs.

    The table was a tapestry of colors, textures, and aromas, inviting him to indulge his senses. Archer picked up a delicate fork and studied the dish in front of him.

    It was a masterpiece of elven cuisine, a creation thatbined both the artistry of presentation and the tantalizing promise of vor.

    With a sense of anticipation, he took his first bite. The vors exploded in his mouth, a range of delicious tastes he''d never experienced before.

    Each bite was a journey in itself, a voyage through andscape of vors. The fruits were both sweet and otherworldly as if plucked from enchanted orchards.

    The meats were tender and sulent, infused with herbs and spices. Archer continued to eat, savoring each bite.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, allowing the sensations to wash over him, a moment of pure bliss.

    Archer savored the meal and felt a deep sense of gratitude for Llyniel''s delicious cooking.

    After the two of them were done eating, Archer turned to the wood elf and asked. ''''Want me to help clean Llyn?''''

    She shook her head as she answered in a sweet voice as she grabbed the tes off the table. ''''No, thank you. Go rest, I can see you''re tired from your fight.''''

    Archer smiled and made his way outside while looking for afy chair to sleep in. He soon found one and sat down.

    He soon nodded off. A few hourster he was woken up by Llyniel''s sweet voice. ''''Wake up Arch.''''

    As he felt the shaking he opened his eyes to see a pair of brown ones staring at him. He rubbed his eyes and sat up to look around.

    All he could see was darkness and wondered what happened until Llyniel started talking. ''''A storm appeared out of nowhere but there is no rain yet.''''

    Just as she spoke the rain started. Archer quickly noticed that this rain was heavier than any his seen before.

    The two of them rushed into the cabin and watched from the window as thunder, lightning, and rain pelted the cabin.

    Archer was amazed by the beauty of it all while Llyniel was standing there worried about her garden.

    She looked at him and spoke in a pleading voice. ''''The nts will be destroyed, Arch! Can you help them?''''

    He nodded his head and Blinked into the garden. When he got there he cast Cosmic Shield to protect them from the storm.

    Once Archer was finished he went back inside and saw a happy elf dancing around while singing an elven song before taking care of her nts.

    Observing this, he simply paused and watched as she watered all the nts scattered throughout the cabin.

    She didn''t see him or pay attention to him as she was happy that he wanted to protect her garden.

    But she soon came to a stop when she saw him. A big smile appeared on her red face that showed her adorable dimples before she rushed at him.

    The wood elf hugged him tightly as she whispered. ''''Thank you.''''

    He returned the hug with one of his own as he dragged her over to a sofa.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 364 The Monster Army Grows (2)

    Two weeks passed since the storm and the two of them grew even closer as Archer would go out to level up or subdue the Netherbeasts while she waited at the cabin.

    When he returned she would cook him food or pamper him until he fell asleep allowing her to clean his horns and sometimes his wings.

    This grew into a routine for them but one day when he returned he was injured badly and Llyniel dragged him onto one of their beds.

    She started healing him using her Nature Magic but realized he was poisoned and her magic was of no use as it was too strong.

    After an hour she smelt something nasty and saw Archer''s body pushing out the poison which she instantly cleaned up with magic.

    After some time, he finally woke up. As he sat up and scratched his head, he muttered, "Immunity took its time to kick in, but it must have been strong poison."

    Llyniel waited for him to regain consciousness before speaking in a worried voice, "Are you okay now?"

    Archer looked at her and smiled. ''''Yes, I am fine now. Some stupid insect managed to shoot its stinger at me while I was distracted.''''

    He got up and stretched before getting new clothes out of his Item Box and changed as Llyniel watched.

    When she saw his lean but toned body with perfect muscles on every part of his body, his white scales shone as the light hit them.

    As she admired his body she felt a p on her perky ass and saw Archer''s tail swaying back and forth which caused her to go red.

    ''''You look cute when you''re embarrassed and I love it.'''' Hemented as he finished getting ready.

    Once he was done he stood up and kissed her on the forehead before leaving to go level up.

    For thest two weeks, he had been hunting non-stop and waited to check his status. So he decided to do it now.

    [Experience: 1363000/2000000]

    [Level Up: 577>579]

    [Sp: 0>1000]

    [Hp: 18000>20000]

    [Mana: 212430>240500]

    [Strength: 10500>11000]

    [Constitution: 10000>11500]

    [Stamina: 10500>12000]

    [Charisma: 9000>9500]

    [Intelligence: 10500>11000]

    [Void ze: 7>8]

    [sma Missiles: 8>9]

    [Thunder Wave: 8>9]

    [Call Lightning: 7>8]

    [Meteor Swarm: 5>7]

    [Crown Of Stars: 9>10]

    [Celestial Beam: 6>7]

    [Elemental Fury: 4>6]

    [Sr re Barrage: 7>8]

    [Celestial Arrow: 5>7]

    [Chain Lightning: 4>6]

    [Frost Nova: 5>6]

    [Azur Cannon: 6>7]

    [Azur Comet: 5>6]

    [shpoint: 6>7]

    [Starfall: 3>6]

    [Celestial Serpent: 5>8]

    [Void Rift: 3>5]

    [Soul Sunder: 6>7]

    [Null Void: 4>5]

    [Aurora Healing: 6>7]

    [Soul Eater: 5>6]

    [Anti-Magic: 7>8]

    [Immunity: 5>7]

    [Dragon Aura: 0>3]

    When Archer saw the amount of Status Points he had earned thanks to all the hearts he had eaten and was pleased.

    He checked on his ants the other day and found a mountain of hearts somehow kept fresh thanks to Vivienne.

    After he was done with checking he put all his points into his mana.

    [Mana: 240500> 270500]

    Delighted by his raised status and newfound strength, he summoned his wings and soared into the sky, eager to seek out more Netherbeasts.

    Archer didn''t return for a week but still spoke to Llyniel through the bracelet as he went around the Nether Realm killing and collecting all types of creatures.

    By the time he came to a stop, he was perched on a mountain in his dragon form resting as some wounds on hisrge body healed.

    He recently fought arge group of Ettins whom he forced into his monster army due to beating their leader.

    But the creature managed to get a few good hits in before Archer bit off the leader''s head causing the rest to panic but he forced them into his growing army by using his Dragon Aura.

    Archer managed to kill a swarm of Gargoyles before capturing the rest. He came across Minotaurs, Manticores, and a group of twisted-looking Rocs.

    After that battle, he found a ramshackle vige full of Grimlocks which he subdued after eating the leader and ughtering his bodyguards.

    There were thousands of creatures that he added to his army which delighted him and wondered how he would home so many of them.

    He decided he would have to extend the domain greatly and block off the area where his Monster Army would be housed.

    Archer nodded and rose to his feet when he spotted a swarm of insect-looking creatures rushing to and from arge mound the size of a mountain in the distance.

    With a p of hisrge wings, he took off andnded close to the things before scanning them as they ignored him in his dragon form.

    [Chull Drone]

    [Rank F]

    That''s when he spotted another and also did the same thing.

    [Chull Warrior]

    [Rank C]

    The Chull Drones lumbered forward in their relentless march, their carapaces scraping against the brittle grass.

    Towering mandibles, like cruel pincers, snapped hungrily as they foraged for any remaining nt life.

    Besides the Drones, the Chull Warriors moved with precision and discipline. They reminded Archer of a lobster mixed with some form of insect.

    d in chitinous armor and armed with jagged des, they guarded theirpanions and maintained the hive''s order with military precision.

    Archer thought to himself. ''More insects? Will they fight well with the ants I wonder?''

    He shrugged and returned to his humanoid form which caught all the creature''s attention causing him tough.

    All theirrge heads swung towards him as he made his way to the entrance of the hive. When he got closer some Chull Warriors lunged at him.

    Theirrge pincers were snapping at him but Archer Blinked and vanished from the spot before firing two Eldritch sts into them.

    The Chulls dropped to the floor dead as he continued on. He entered the cave-like entrance and kept getting attacked.

    But he put down every warrior and drone he saw until he reached arge chamber full of Netherbeast and Netherfolk bodies.

    Archer activated Aura Detector and searched for the Chull Queen. After looking for a little while he found her chamber.

    He continued his stroll through the Chull nest and noticed that they dug the tunnels themselves which were lined with a sticky substance that gave off a lovely smell.

    As he walked the Chull stopped attacking him as a strange call was heard. When Archer reached the next chamber he saw a new type of creature so he scanned it.

    [Chull Praetorian]

    [Rank A+]

    When he saw the new foes he smiled as he cast Blink and appeared on top of them as he used his ws to decapitate one of them.

    After he shot a Chain Lightning into the Praetorian which spread out hitting all the drones and warriors in the chamber.

    They all dropped dead and he was about to attack again but stopped when he heard a strange female voice. ''''Stop killing my spawn. Come talk.''''

    Archer was confused but followed the voice to the queen''s chambers. When he entered he saw an enormous Chull which wasying eggs.

    Smaller ones ran around looking after the eggs, he scanned the little ones.

    [Chull Broodtender]

    [Rank: F]

    That''s when he spotted new types of Chulls standing around the queen, one of them was a hulking humanoid-looking creature.

    He started to scan all of them to find out what they were.

    [Chull Champion]

    [Rank: SS+]

    [Chull Broodguard]

    [Rank: S]

    [Chull Broodknight]

    [Rank A+]

    [Chull Sentinel]

    [Rank: B]

    The Queen was the biggest by far, she was a colossal and majestic creature and is the undisputed matriarch of the hive.

    Her immense body is a testament to age and power, covered in a formidable exoskeleton that gleams with a dark iridescence.

    She dwarfed even the mightiest of Chull warriors, making her an imposing presence.

    The queen''s colossal mandibles, powerful enough to crush stone, serve both as formidable weapons and as tools for shaping and fortifying the hive''s intricate tunnels.

    Her multifaceted eyes gleamed with intelligence as she looked at Archer and spoke in a voice full of wisdom. ''''Are you the creature that is helping the ants in the West?''''

    Archer stopped looking around and scanned the queen.

    [Chull Queen]

    [Rank: SSS+]

    When he saw her Rank he grew excited but didn''t bother with it as he didn''t want to fight her.

    So he replied. ''''Yes, they are my ants now after the Ant Queen took a mana oath.''''

    The queen nodded herrge head as she asked. ''''What do you n to do with them? Our world is dying and we''re barely hanging on.''''

    Archer smiled as he approached the queen and sat down on a mound of the sticky stuff that had hardened.

    He replied. ''''Well, I have offered them a new home as long as they serve me. I have done the same thing with thousands of other Netherbeasts who are all waiting for my call.''''

    When the Chull Queen heard this she grew interested and told her spawn to stand down. So they went back to work as she turned to him.

    ''''What do you n to use the Nightmare Ants for?'''' She asked in a curious voice.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 365 The Chull, The Spider And The Dragon

    Archer looked at therge insect-like monster and replied as he pulled out a piece of bread. ''''They will be my soldiers and I will use them however I want to.''''

    The Chull Queen made a chuckling sound as shemented. ''''I like your attitude. Can we join, strange boy? I sense you mean us no harm and want to help but expect something in return.''''

    He chuckled before responding, "Pledge your oath to me, swearing to be mine in mind, body, and soul. Only then shall you be wee."

    The queen looked at him for a minute before she nodded her big head as she started her oath and Archer soon felt a connection between the two.

    That''s when she sent out a message to all her spawns not to attack him. After that, she looked at him and spoke. ''''Okay, when do we leave?''''

    Archer smiled when he heard her question and replied. ''''Not yet. I still need more mana to leave this ce and transport my Monster Army to my domain.''''

    He got up and remembered something. ''''I will name you Vriana. It will makemunication easier.''''

    After speaking he took out another bracelet as he approached the queen which caused her Champions to react but she ordered it to stop.

    Archer handed it to Vriana who took it with a smaller pincer before asking. ''''What is this?''''

    He went on to exin its function and it''s a way to contact him if there was any trouble which she agreed to do as he left.

    Once he stepped outside the Chull Drones stepped aside for him as he took off and went to look for more Netherbeasts he could collect.

    After a few hours of flying Archer found and destroyed a massive herd of dinosaur-like creatures while leaving the strongest ones alive, which he forcibly recruited.

    The attack earned him loads of experience and he continued to fly around attacking anything he saw.

    Another week passed, and he found himself perched in one of thergest trees in an endless jungle he had stumbled upon a few days earlier.

    He has been traveling back to the cabin using Gate because he didn''t have an issue using it in the Nether Realm.

    As he sat high up in the tree and thought about what Netherbeasts he''d collected so far. He managed to get all types.

    From angry monkeys torge snakes. He was pleased with what he''d gathered so far and also came up with a n to house them.

    He would expand the domain by using all his mana and make different terrains for them and their prey.

    Archer would use the Stone Men to gather up other beasts and throw them into the domain to call home.

    He lost track of time since he''s been in the Nether Realm but he hoped the girls were okay and knew they could ess the domain and talk to each other using the bracelets.

    As he was lost in thought Aura Detector picked up pingsing from below him that caught his interest so he peeked over.

    That''s when he saw a group ofrge spiders running through the jungle while hauling dead creatures behind them.

    Archer jumped off the branch and started following them for a few miles until they came to a cave which they entered.

    He followed behind them and scanned one.

    [Nightmare Cave Spider]

    [Rank D+]

    Archer got excited as he could collect some Cave Spiders for his Army. So he activated Aura Detector to look for the Queen Spider.

    He soon found her a mile away from him deeper in the tunnels. Archer strolled down the webbed-covered tunnel while whistling a tune from his childhood on Earth.

    When he got deeper he cast Cosmic Shield so he didn''t have to fight any of them.

    The Cave Spiders kept attacking but his Shield blocked all the attacks. He ignored them as he walked into the queen''s chamber.

    Archer looked around to see it covered in silver webbing which lit up the room. That''s when several attacks flew at him.

    But he easily dodged them as he looked for the queen. He soon found her in the back and made his way over to her.

    She was the same as Vivienne with a half-human and half-spider body but she had jet-ck hair with four bright red eyes.

    The woman turned to him with an angry look as she let out a strange sound and all the spiders around her attacked him.

    But he was faster and cast Crown Of Stars multiple times. The violet motes appeared out of nowhere and shot out.

    They pierced the spider''s bodies causing them to explode which shocked the queen who started backing off.

    When Archer saw this he spoke in a friendly tone. ''''Can you understand me Spider Queen?''''

    She stopped as she looked at him in confusion before she answered in an exotic voice tinged with fear. ''''Yes. Why are you here demon?''''

    Archerughed before he looked for a ce close by to sit down and found one.

    He soon sat down and spoke. ''''Well, I''ve recruited the Chull and Ant queens. I wanted to know if you would like a new home?''''

    When the spider queen heard his answer she became paranoid as she warned her children to back off and not attack.

    The queen came closer and scanned him with her four eyes, she couldn''t sense any lies. so she grew curious andmented. ''''How do you talk to me?''''

    Archer smiled before replying while he started eating. ''''I don''t know. I can understand everynguage I''vee across so far, and it''s been useful.''''

    She just watched him before asking. ''''What do you want?''''

    ''''I want you to serve me and fight in my Army.'''' He answered honestly.

    When the queen heard this she became angry as she dered. ''''We will not fight in your army. Now begone.''''

    Archedughed as he remarked. ''''You really don''t have a choice. You either serve me or die.''''

    She became enraged but Archer cast Mana Maniption and sent a sharp de made of mana at her.

    It stopped just before it pierced her neck, his quick actions caught the spider queen off guard.

    As she started to panic, Archer''s voice reached her. ''''Your world is dying. Your children will die, why not join me and live longer?''''

    He stood up and walked closer. ''''You want what''s best for them yes? And what''s better than their own realm to grow strong in?''''

    The queen looked at him and relented before nodding her head. ''''Yes. I want them to grow strong.''''

    Archer''s smile grew bigger as he exined. ''''Well if you join me I''ll make sure you and your children grow much stronger.''''

    She continued to stare at him before sighing. ''''Okay. We will join you. I sense you no lies. What do I do?''''

    He went on to exin the mana oath and what she had to do but before doing any of that he decided to name her. ''''Your name will be Aeliana.''''

    Aeliana looked at him with question marks in her eyes but Archer exined. ''''It''s easier tomunicate with each other if you have a name.''''

    She nodded her head and started to take the mana oath which pleased him greatly. After that, he said farewell and left after giving her a bracelet.

    Archer left the spiderir and started hunting in the jungle. He killed many Netherbeasts who wouldn''t surrender.

    He came across hundreds of more dinosaurs, he killed some of them but recruited all the stronger ones.

    Archer was now standing in a clearing covered in the blood of some monkey beasts he hunted and killed.

    One of them managed to scratch him but he watched the wound heal instantly which shocked him at first, but didn''t bother with it anymore.

    When he stopped watching the injury he cast Stone Warden and ordered the little stone loot goblins to bring him the hearts.

    He did this every time he butchered a group of Netherbeasts. After getting all the hearts he cast Gate to the cabin and passed through it.

    Once he was inside he saw Llyniel sittingfortably on a sofa reading, while the spirits flew around her.

    When Llyniel heard him she looked up and a smile appeared on her pretty face before greeting him. ''''Hello Arch. How are you?''''

    He smiled as he joined her on the sofa. When Archer sat down he grabbed the little wood elf and started hugging her while ying with her long brown hair.

    Once they were bothfortable he told her about all the Netherbeasts he captured and killed which made her happy.

    She looked at him and asked with an innocent smile on her face. ''''When can we return home? It''s been months already.''''

    Archer thought for a second before answering. ''''It shouldn''t be too long now. I will hunt more in the next couple of days and see how much I level up.''''

    Llyniel nodded her head as she leaned forward to kiss him before she crawled onto hisp and the two got even more passionate.

    He cherished their kisses, for in those moments, he witnessed a different side of Llyniel who had more courage and wasn''t shy.

    As their lips met, the sun dipped below the horizon, cloaking thend in darkness.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 366 I Want To Be With You

    The candles remained unlit, casting the cabin into a deep darkness, yet the absence of light didn''t disturb the two.

    But the two of them trusted Rexy to warn them of any potential threats as she''s been very usefultely because she''s warned them several times.

    Soon the kissing couple separated and smiled at each other before Llyniel spoke.

    ''''Once we return to Starfall I will talk to Mother who will be in the city by now. I''m going to tell her to engage me to you like the other girls.''''

    When she mentioned that, Archer got a sad look on his face but it soon vanished as he knew he would see them soon.

    He thought to himself as Llyniel remarked to herself. ''''I wonder if they all will like me?''''

    Archer came to and gave her a charming smile before kissing her little nose before answering. ''''They will love you. Who wouldn''t, you''re a wonderful girl.''''

    When she heard that a massive smile appeared on her face before she kissed him again and started ying with his ear.

    Her actions made him shiver which caused her to continue her attack. Not long after that, they stopped and Llyniel spoke. ''''I want to be with you Arch.''''

    Archer smiled when he heard her confession and answered. ''''Same here Llyn. If your Mother dares to refuse, I will kidnap you.''''

    The two of them started tough as she hugged him. After that, she got up and asked. ''''Do you want something to eat in a few hours?''''

    He nodded his head and told Llyniel that he was going into the garden to watch the stars.

    But he didn''t tell her that he would be eating the hearts he collected. Archer made his way outside after giving Llyniel a kiss on her forehead.

    He sat on a bench she made and started eating. After an hour of nonstop eating, he was throwing up but still managed to eat most of the hearts.

    Archer was sprawled out on the grass after being sick. But once he was done he checked his status.

    [Experience: 453000/2000000]

    [Level Up: 579>581]

    [Sp: 0>12004]

    [Hp: 20000>21000]

    [Mana: 270500>281000]

    [Strength: 11000>11500]

    [Constitution: 11500>12000]

    [Stamina: 12000>12500]

    [Intelligence: 11100>11600]

    [Void ze: 8>9]

    [Celestial Beam: 7>8]

    [Elemental Fury: 6>8]

    [Celestial Arrow: 7>8]

    [Chain Lightning: 6>8]

    [Frost Nova: 6>8]

    [Azur Cannon: 7>8]

    [Soul Sunder: 7>9]

    [Aurora Healing: 7>8]

    [Soul Eater: 6>7]

    Archer was happy with the level of his spells, and he was astounded at the amount of Status points he had gained over thest couple of weeks.

    He decided to put them all on mana and felt his body explode with mana as he started rolling around in pain.

    His heart zed with intensity until it gradually ebbed, leaving him reclining there, his breathsing in heavy as he concentrated inward to see what was inside him.

    That''s when he looked inwardly and glimpsed it, a powerful and radiant mana heart, unlike anything he had ever seen before.

    It pulsed with a vibrant, luminous energy, casting a warm, ethereal glow that dispelled the shadows within him.

    Archer''s eyes flew open, and his excitement was noticeable. It was as if he had unearthed a long-lost treasure, a source of power beyond his wildest dreams.

    His heart swelled with joy, and an exuberant grin spread across his face. With a triumphantugh, he couldn''t contain his happiness.

    The echoes of his ecstasy reverberated through the tranquil garden. In a hushed tone, Archer expressed his gratitude to the Nether Realm for allowing him to reach this far.

    The heart he had uncovered transcended being a mere symbol; it was a boundless wellspring of power, allowing him to harness more mana than ever before.

    As the initial thrill subsided, Archer shifted his focus and turned his attention to checking his current mana.

    [Mana: 281000>641,120]

    ''''Wow, over half a million in mana. This is ridiculous now but I love it.'''' Archer muttered to himself as he gotfortable.

    He wanted to test out his elements. So with a deep breath, he started to conjure elemental orbs, each representing a different aspect of the cosmos.

    A zing sphere of crimson mes danced above him, casting a warm and flickering light that painted the surroundings with fiery hues.

    Beside it, an orb of liquid azure took form, rippling like a serene pond beneath the gentle caress of moonlight.

    Solid and unyielding, another sphere emerged, its surface a harmonious blend of earthen brown and vibrant green, and the air carried the earthy scent of rich soil.

    Nearby, a swirling vortex of air and mist twirled into existence, its presence marked by the graceful rustling of the grass.

    A crackling, electric ball followed suit, emanating blue and white sparks that sizzled and crackled, briefly illuminating the surroundings.

    A dark void, deep as the cosmos itself, began to take shape, exuding an almost gravitational pull that seemed to draw in everything around it.

    In stark contrast, a sphere of shadowy, velvety darkness absorbed all light, as if consuming the very essence of the Nether Realm.

    In response, a radiant, golden orb materialized, its brilliance rivaling that of the sun, banishing the encroaching darkness with its resplendent glow.

    An emptiness devoid of color or substance formed, absorbing everything it touched and leaving only a haunting void in its wake.

    Nearby, a thunderous, stormy sphere crackled with energy, its echoes mirroring the roar of a celestial tempest.

    Further improving the sight, an ethereal, translucent orb swirled with spectral wisps, hinting at the presence of otherworldly beings.

    A sphere of deep, sapphire waters glistened, revealing the mysteries of the ocean''s depths.

    With an infernal intensity, a bright red orb emerged, radiating waves of searing heat that mirrored the heart of a volcano.

    A radiant, starry globe shimmered with cosmic patterns, evoking the majesty of the heavens themselves.

    An icy, crystalline sphere emanated an aura of bone-chilling cold, frosting the nearby grass with its frigid touch.

    Next, an enigmatic, swirling orb pulsed with arcane symbols, embodying the secrets of the universe''s mysteries.

    The ze of a miniature sun came into being, its scorching heat bathing the surroundings in its golden radiance.

    Opposite it, a serene, silvery sphere emanated a soft, lunar glow, casting a gentle and tranquil light.

    An iridescent, opalescent orb resonated with the essence of life itself, pulsating with boundless vitality.

    Finally, a verdant, emerald globe bloomed with the lushness of flowers and vines, embodying the very essence of nature''s vitality.

    Each orb hovered around him, a mesmerizing disy of his profound connection to the Nether Realm''s mystical forces.

    The elemental orbs formed a stunning cosmic disy, casting radiant light that brightened the dark grass around Archer until he sent them flying into the sky.

    They exploded creating a firework-like disy that brought a smile to his face as he thought back to his life on Earth and his trip to France with Alexa.

    Archer shook his head and started rxing as he thought back to a certain book he read about mana hearts when he went on one of his trips with Sia.

    A mana heart is a wondrous and mystical core nestled within the very essence of its possessor.

    It is a radiant, pulsating orb, akin to a miniature star, radiating a captivating, iridescent glow.

    This supernatural heart is a convergence of the purest mana, an embodiment of the arcane forces that weave through the universe.

    Its surface dances with a symphony of colors, shimmering with ever-shifting shades that range from deep cerulean to rich amethyst.

    As one gazes upon it, they might notice intricate, ever-changing patterns, like a cosmos in endless motion.

    The mana heart serves as a wellspring of power, a boundless reservoir of mana that defies conventional limits.

    It empowers its owner to wield magic with unprecedented potency, allowing for the casting of spells that would have otherwise been beyond reach.

    Archer stopped thinking to himself as Llyniel called out to him. He got up and made his way inside and sat down at the table.

    The two of them started eating and chatting, but the wood elf kept taking looks at him with curious eyes.

    He saw her doing this causing him tough before asking in a cheeky voice. ''''What is it Llyn? You keep looking at me. Do you want to eat me that much?''''

    When the wood elf heard hisment her cheeks grew red as she looked away from him and started eating.

    Archer watched her act like nothing happened and shrugged before returning to his food. Not long after that he was finished and stood up while stretching.

    He looked at Llyniel who started cleaning but grabbed her hand and dragged her to the bedroom.

    When they entered he stripped off until he was in his underwear and got in bed. Archer looked at her. ''''Hurry up and get in. It''s cold tonight.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 367 War (2)

    <h4>Chapter 367 War (2)</h4>

    [Seastone Port City - The Aquaria Kingdom - Soutnds]

    Teu was standing on the walls as she watched an army preparing to siege the port she was defending.

    At first, she couldn''t believe the message she received iming the Nethanians turned on them and invaded.

    Rumors say that the First Prince Jayhan Samra poisoned the king and aligned himself with Solhaven, and the Aurelian Kingdoms.

    Thebined three armies smashed the Aquarian border defenses but were stopped thanks to the army that was boosted from all thends they received in thest war.

    They managed to stop the invasion thanks to the inner kingdom castles and forts. The mana cannons pushed them back for now.

    This was the only reason the kingdom hadn''t fallen yet. But bad news appeared when a Solhaven naval attack seeded in the west and they took port city Dawnhaven.

    But soon helped arrived when the Zenians sent an army south and was due to arrive in a week.

    Teu was watching the enemies as the city''s guardmander informed her. ''''The Aurelians haveunched their attack princess. We must prepare.''''

    She nodded and themander started barking out orders and the cannons began to roar to life as they fired into the enemy ranks.

    Some of the shots hit their targets taking out many Aurelians but most were blocked by the mages.

    That''s when Teu spotted a small group of soldiers rushing toward the wall. She turned to the loyal and battle-hardened soldiers, who had gathered along the battlements.

    They were looking at her, their trust in her unwavering. Her voice rang out, strong andmanding.

    "Listen well, my warriors," Teu began her words carrying across the silent night. "The enemy approaches. They seek to breach our walls, but we shall not yield. Our kingdom, our home, is at stake. Stand firm, for tonight we defend Seastone with every ounce of our strength."

    A murmur rippled through the ranks of her soldiers, their resolve bolstered by her unwavering leadership.

    Teu''s hand tightened around the hilt of her sword as she nced at the soldiers under hermand, she knew the time for words had passed.

    She was a warrior princess, and protector. She would lead by example. Without hesitation, Teu leaped off the towering wall, her cloak billowing behind her like a dark shadow.

    As the Aurelian vanguard approached, their torches flickering in the distance, revealing their positions.

    Teunded gracefully among them, her sword drawn and gleaming in the firelight. The sh of steel against steel echoed through the night as she met the enemy head-on.

    With unparalleled skill and courage, her de was a blur of deadly precision.

    She moved with the grace of a dancer and the strength of a lioness, striking down her foes with each swing of her sword.

    The enemy, taken aback by her ferocity, faltered for a moment, but some of the Aquarian soldiers joined her attack.

    Together, they pushed back the vanguard, driving them away from the walls.

    Teu''s heart pounded with the thrill of battle, and her soldiers fought with unwavering determination, inspired by their princess''s fearless example.

    As the first rays of dawn broke over the horizon, they stood victorious but that was cut short as more soldiers rushed at them.

    They were forced to retreat back into the city where a long and bloody siege would take ce.

    [The Zenian Empire]

    Nefertiti was staying in an army camp in the north while in a foul mood due to not seeing Archer.

    She knew he was trapped but was still angry either way, her Father asked her to help the Arcane Mages.

    They were sent to the north to stop the Pharothonian''s attack, while her siblings were sent southwest.

    Her Father went west to put down a rebellion that sprung up from nowhere. Nefertiti just returned from an attack.

    She was walking through the camp when an rm went off warning everyone of an iing attack, Nefertiti walked over to the wall and climbed up.

    When she did, she saw a wave of beasts but they were being controlled. The Zenians started firing arrows and spells.

    Nefertiti got to work and started firing Arcane sts into the horde, sending many flying and crashing into each other.

    The attacks continued like this for hours. By the time the beasts were dealt with everyone was tired when they heard a horn in the distance and saw a new army joining the fray.

    The Zenianmander ordered a retreat to Sobek Castle and within a day most soldiers were back in the castle.

    Nefertiti''s temper was getting worse as she stood on the wall and fired spells into the Pharothonian army.

    Soon the battle of Nilewinds Province started and it would stretch on for weeks as battles were won and lost but it always ended in a stalemate.

    The emperor sent reinforcements and over the next two weeks, the Zenians pushed forward and reimed lostnd until the Pharothonians released their beasts again.

    The north was now at a standstill as the beasts roamed thend and attacked convoys and patrols constantly.

    Nefertiti was now stationed in Karnakhold Castle which blocked the way south and was thest Zenian bastion in the north.

    She started to pray to whatever god would listen that Archer would return and help as she was getting irritated and fed up with the war.

    As the days passed she received news that her Father was victorious and her siblings were still fighting while she was bogged down there.

    The emperor was sending reinforcements to the north but thanks to the long distance they were taking their time.

    [The Sri and Lunaris Empire''s - Land Of Mediterra]

    While Archer disappeared alongside Llyniel, Hemera, and Tal rushed home and helped out the Srian mage core as they were stretched thin.

    The Delphosians rallied the Aeternumians and Achaeanians beforeunching a two-pronged attack on the Srians and Lunarians alongside arge band of pirates who were working with them.

    The empires were caught off guard as the Mediterra war was all but over and a peace treaty was in the works.

    After the attack, the Elves regrouped and startedunching counterattacks, and they managed to reim the territory they had lost.

    Together, the two armies pushed the Western Alliance forces back to the banks of the Hyacinth River.

    The war became one of gori warfare and raids which the elves could handle as long as the Republic didn''t send reinforcements alongside the other two kingdoms.

    Hemera, Tal her guards, and her academy friends were dispatched to the southwestern region and were stationed at the Arcadian Castle that guarded the western border.

    Tal was taking out many Republic soldiers trying to sneak across the river while Hemera and the Srimander just watched on

    When the Aeternum and Delphosianid siege to the castle, the Lunarians were pushing the alliance from the north which forced the alliance to split their army.

    But what they didn''t expect was the Zenia Empire in the south steamrolling the Achaean Kingdom and helping the Srians.

    The same was happening with the Lunarians, they were pushed back but thanks to reinforcements from the eastern part of the empire they managed to push back the invaders.

    They blocked all bridges that crossed the Hyacinth River before the moon elf armies set up temporary fortresses on their side.

    Hecate didn''t return and she wasn''t missed. The emperor was still confused because of Archer''s choice and wondered why he picked the odd daughter.

    However, whispers had reached his ears suggesting that the young man was happy with the girl, and had been spotted together on multiple asions with her.

    This information had been ryed to him by the Srian emperor, following the signing of a peace treaty that had cemented the two former enemies as allies in the Mediterra War.

    The war came to a standstill with neither side able to press forward without losing thousands of soldiers.

    So bothmanders decided to hold at the river andunch raids into the empires and vice versa.

    [Sentinels Reach - The Summerfield Duchy - Southern Avalon]

    Sia was standing on the battered castle walls as she was breathing heavily as the Avalonians repelled another assault.

    This time they lost even more soldiers and were only left with twenty thousand Avalonians and Moonhavenians against over one hundred thousand Duskmire and Silverpeak soldiers.

    She looked at the mana cannons and ordered them to fire at will. They roared to life and fired over the wall.

    The charged mana sts mmed into the enemy soldiers causing some of them to turn into ashes but most of the attacks were blocked by the Duskmire Mages.

    When the first battles happened it weakened the Nagendra Kingdom which forced them to pull back to their border as Silverpeak could invade them at any time.

    That left the Avalon Empire and Moonhaven Kingdom to fight the unexpected war but thanks to the emperor''s preparations the oue would''ve been different.

    But something unexpected happened as enemy reinforcements appeared which threw every n they were making out the window.

    Two hundred thousand soldiers from the Everfallen and Shadowfen Kingdoms on the southeastern border dered war and joined the alliance.

    They invaded by using the bridge that led into the Iron Marches. An area that has seen thousands of battles between the empire and Southern Kingdoms over its long history.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 368 War (3)

    <h4>Chapter 368 War (3)</h4>

    [Imperial Pce - Starfall City - The Avalon Empire]

    Emperor Osoric Avalon was sitting in a meeting with his generals who weren''t in the field which meant there were five here.

    They were joined by the influential heads of noble families from the empire, all gathered for a crucial meeting to strategize their response to the sudden and unexpected attacks.

    Osoric turned to Albert Silverthrone and spoke. ''''Albert, the Dawnbreaker Legion has been decimated from all the battles they have gone through, your daughter is holding on but needs help.''''

    He rubbed his chin before continuing. ''''You need to take the ninth legion to the Summerfield Duchy and crush the invaders. Can you do it?''''

    Albert stood up and saluted the emperor before replying in a voice. ''''The Emperor''s Vanguard are ready to leave immediately. We will put an end to the Southern War and take their kingdoms for our empire.''''

    The emperor nodded his head and turned to another general, Eldric Grayleaf, and spoke in amanding tone.

    ''''Eldric you are to take the sixth legion to the north and clear up the problems the Duke has got himself in.''''

    The man nodded his head and left the room followed by Albert. He turned to the other generals.

    ''''Thaddeus Ironfoot. You''re to take the Imperial Sentinels to the east to deal with the Stormhaven Kingdom and its allies. The sixth is best suited to fighting men and beasts.''''

    Thaddeus saluted and left the room as Osoric continued. ''''Mchai Graystone. Take the Nightshade Legion West. We need to put a stop to the Goldenvale and Aetheria Kingdoms attacks.''''

    ''''General Lorcan. Take the Arcane Lancers and head north to help out the Frostwyn Duchy. Duke Gryffin Snowfang is struggling to contain Frostfallen and Icehaven armies.''''

    The final two generals rose from their seats, saluting the emperor before departing, leaving the nobles in the chamber.

    One of them spoke up. ''''They are attacking because the boy has vanished?''''

    Osoric nodded his head as he replied. ''''Yes. The whole continent has heard of his exploits and his temper, so they were careful to act but now he isn''t here they are taking advantage of the situation.''''

    The nobles all agreed with the emperor but the same man spoke. ''''If he was to return and destroy the armies. You know he will charge the empire a great sum?''''

    The emperor sighed before expressing himself in a fed-up tone at the thought of dealing with the dragon.

    ''''If such an asion urred we would reward him, but being the greedy dragon he is, he will demand more and will take the invader''s treasures most likely. It''s a loss for us but to please the hooligan with some gold to keep him on our side is worth it.''''

    They all agreed with the emperor''s decision and the meeting came to an end. The legions made their way to their battles.

    The empire got to work and sent out reinforcements to the Duchies as the generals prepared their legions to join the fighting.

    [Weeks Later]

    Bad news arrived at the capital. The Duchy of Frostwyn had fallen, rumors say that the Duke and his family were captured and northern soldiers put to death.

    The legions in the east, south, and west couldn''t help as they were bogged down in nonstop battles and holding the line.

    Osoric had two legions avable that guarded the capital. He was in a predicament as he could send them to take back the north.

    But if they lost then a path to the capital would be open and no one could stop any invading armies from reaching Starfall.

    Two generals were in front of him as he made his final decision. ''''Take one of the armies north and reim it. While the second army will stay in the capital.''''

    The Silverw Legion was chosen to march north under themand of Athan Ashguard. He was ordered to take back the castle that guarded the way south and then work from there.

    Fifty-thousand Avalonian soldiers marched north with all their equipment. The emperor watched them leave and wondered if they could make a difference.

    General Lorcan and the Arcane Lancers were confronted and defeated at the battle of Frostbloom ins.

    The Avalonian general walked into a trap because he was too confident and was attacked from both sides.

    His soldiers managed to hang on but only five hundred soldiers out of fifty-thousand survived to make it back to the capital.

    The Silverw legion was more experienced and the general was a careful tactician. When they arrived they drove back the Icehaven army while defeating the Frostfallen army.

    But soon they were bogged down again as another small kingdom got involved and attacked the Silverw''s supply lines.

    General Eirik Frosthammer who was in charge had to assign more soldiers to guard them which put a stop to his attack.

    They were now based at the Frostholm Wall and waited for the weather to calm down as a bad snowstorm hit the north.

    The three enemy kingdoms took shelter in their captured castles, cities, and towns. While the Sabat Kingdom conducted supply line raids.

    Their soldiers were specially trained to fight in such weather and enjoyed it.

    But in the Mistwood Duchy in the west, the war was going in the empire''s favor as they won many battles against the Goldenvale and Aetheria Kingdoms.

    They were on a winning streak until one of the legionmanders was lost to bloodlust and rushed into the enemy frontlines when he wasn''t ordered to.

    His foolish actions cost the legion five thousand soldiers and the man was executed for his stupid mistake.

    Duke Ashguard was a brilliant tactician and managed to push back the Aetheria Kingdom until they only held a small town on the coast.

    He marched on it and besieged them, while the Strombringer Legion dealt with the Goldenvale army once they recovered from themander''s blunder.

    The Lionheart Kingdom helped out a lot in Mistwood Duchy and held off the enemy until the new legion arrived.

    Between the Avalonians and the Lionheart Kingdom, they managed to stabilize the west and kick out the enemy.

    Once the emperor heard the news he ordered them to stay in the Duchy and not invade the Goldenvale or Aetheria Kingdoms.

    While in the East it became a stalemate as the Stormhaven Kingdom used their beasts to fight alongside their soldiers.

    The Eastern Duchy was named Riverholme. It was home to loads of rivers that snaked through it that led to all over the empire and beyond.

    It was the empire''s trade center and needed to be protected, Duke Torvald Shadoww was an old soldier who fought in many battles.

    But now he was in charge of the Riverholme Duchy with his sons, they managed to counter the Stormhaven''s beasts by using fire mages to cut them off.

    After weeks of battle, the enemy armies captured many towns and cities along the rivers and coast which allowed them to bring more troops in.

    The Duke and Nightshade Legion was pushed back to the mountain pass that led to the Crownds (Central Duchy).

    They were waiting for reinforcements but none wereing so they recruited the people from the cities and towns they passed through and trained them quickly.

    But soon enough the Stormhaven and Fjordhelm armies sieged the remaining Riverholme castles that were in Avalonian control.

    The Avaloch Kingdom was pushed off Stormhaven Ind and was now on the defensive but still managed to help the Avalonians.

    All over the empire battles were happening. Only the Western and the Crownds stood strong while the others had fallen or were on the way to.

    As Osoric was resting his only remaining general rushed into his studyroom and spoke in a panicked voice.

    ''''Your Majesty. The Silverw Legion has fallen and the general''s head was left at the city gate. The Icehaven and Frostfallen armies are marching south to Starfall as we speak.''''

    The emperor''s eyes widened in shock as he started getting worried. He was about to talk when his advisor also rushed into the room and dropped more bad news.

    ''''Your Majesty! Riverholm has fallen and the enemy armies have made it to the Crownds? . They are on their way to the capital now.''''

    When the emperor and general heard this they became worried but stayed calm as Osoric ordered every man of age will be recruited into the army and put on the wall to defend the capital.

    Days passed by as tworge armies appeared on the north and west sides of Starfall City and started firing spells and mana cannons at the city''s protective dome.

    None of the enemies tried attacking the College of Magic after two thousand men vanished after they were sent there.

    That was when even more news arrived at the capital informing them of General Sia''s capture and the imminent fall of Sentinel Reach.

    They were also told that a Silverpeak army was marching north causing them to lose hope but they chose to go down fighting.

    But some good news appeared as Duke Leonard Ashguard was marching east to break the siege with one hundred thousand troops thanks to the Lionheart Kingdom''s aid.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 369 No Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 369 No Mercy</h4>

    E, Sera, and Leira watched the men around them melt into foul-smelling sludge. But Sera acted fast and transformed into her dragon form.

    She looked at the two girls and spoke. ''''Get on and hold on tight.''''

    The two girls nodded their heads and jumped on her back as she fired her Dragon''s Breath at the Ratling assassins.

    Sera quickly took off and flew toward the floating ind but was cut off when the three saw horrifying-looking Ratlings flying toward them.

    These grotesque creatures boasted stone-gray, scaly skin that mimicked the appearance of weathered stone.

    Their long, sinewy tails ended in sharp, de-like appendages, which they could use both for bnce and as deadly weapons.

    They had sharp, elongated snouts and sported rows of jagged teeth, and their eyes gleamed with a malevolent intelligence.

    Like true gargoyles, they hadrge, leathery wings that sprouted from their hunched backs.

    The creatures shot out spike projectiles. Sera quickly dodged them and flew out of the city as she was being chased.

    With each powerful beat of her wings, Sera gained altitude, soaring above the towering spires and buildings of Starfall City.

    The Ratling Gargoyles pursued her relentlessly, their stone wings propelling them forward with unnatural speed.

    Sera''s heart raced as she realized that these creatures were not just a threat to her but to the girls on her back.

    She banked to the left to get away from them as they fired stone projectiles at her but Sera swiftly dodged it.

    The chase was a harrowing one, with the Ratling Gargoyles snapping at her heels and wing at her tail.

    Sera''s fiery breathshed out, forcing a few of the creatures to veer away, scorched and wounded.

    But the Ratling Gargoyles were relentless, and their numbers seemed endless. Sera decided on a risky gamble.

    She ascended even higher into the sky, drawing the creatures higher and higher until they were almost at the edge of the atmosphere.

    Then, with a powerful burst of energy, Sera executed a breathtaking maneuver after telling the girls to hang out tight.

    She folded her wings and plummeted towards the ground, her speed increasing exponentially.

    At thest moment, she spread her wings wide and pulled up sharply, causing a shockwave of air that sent the pursuing Ratlings crashing into the ground.

    With her pursuers taken out, Sera banked away and made her escape, leaving the creatures far behind.

    She flew straight to the pce and entered through its protective shield. Once she descended into the courtyard Sera slumped on the ground.

    The other two got off her as their legs were shaking and they started being sick. Sera returned to her humanoid form and startedughing at them.

    When they saw herughing Laira gave her a dirty look which made it even worse. E just gave her a look making Sera calm down.

    Once they recovered the group saw the imperial guard rushing over to them but as soon as they saw Leira they bowed to her.

    Soon enough the empress appeared with a big smile on her face as she saw the three girls. ''''Littledies you shouldn''t be out in the city at this time. Luckily the Spelldes dealt with the creatures.''''

    As Chloe was talking she led the three inside and saw the emperor sitting in the lounge looking glum.

    When the empress saw this she stopped speaking to the group and asked her husband. ''''What is wrong darling?''''

    That''s when Osoric exined the situation which shocked the girls and Chloe but she soon shook her head and spoke. ''''Don''t worry, the walls can hold against them until reinforcements can reach us.''''

    As they were talking the emperor''s advisor entered the room and spoke. ''''Your Majesty. They have started their attack.''''

    When he spoke they all heard explosions in the north and west. The group rushed over to the Elysian Elevator and took it down to the city followed by the imperial guards.

    As they touched down in the city they rushed over to the city''s wall and looked out over the enemy armies.

    It was a sea of people, E had to guess that there were over a million men as they swamped the grasnds outside the city.

    Avalonian mages and archers started firing once the emperor gave the order. Volleys and volleys of spells and arrows rained on their enemies.

    The projectiles hit the enemy''s frontlines but soon a shield appeared over them thanks to the Duskmire mages.

    But that didn''t stop the Avalonians as they continued to fire. Hours passed as the Icehaven, Frostfallen, and Stormahven Kingdoms finished setting up their siege engines.

    That''s when they opened fire and bombarded the city''s protective dome and after hours of getting hit, it started to crack under the barrage.

    The empire''s mages tried to seal the cracks but it was no use as it was soon destroyed.

    That''s when E pulled out her bow before she powered up a mana arrow and started letting loose as they flew into the siege engines, blowing them up with massive explosions.

    Sera and Leira didn''t just watch as the redhead started firing fireballs into the exposed soldiers while the cat girl rained down lightning.

    Eruptions were going off all over the ce as the defenders and attackers traded spalls, arrows, and mana sts.

    But dayster the Silverpeak army arrived from the south. They united with the rest of the enemy armies, intensifying the pressure on the defenders of the city.

    While the soldiers engaged in fiercebat, the group returned to the pce to watch the battle unfold as it turned chaotic on the walls.

    [Duke Leonard Ashguard POV]

    Leonard and the soldiers under hismand passed through the Everpeak Mountains that separated the Mistwood Duchy from the Crownds (Central Duchy).

    The Duke was working alongside the Nightshade Legion. As they marched along a road some of their scouts returned.

    They approached Leonard and spoke with heavy breaths. ''''My Lord. The enemy army is approaching, we need to form up for battle now.''''

    When he heard that he gave out the order to form up for battle and started to prepare. After an hour the Avalonians were set up on the field next to them.

    They ced the weakest soldiers in the center while the heavy infantry were on the wings and when the enemy army appeared Leonard narrowed his eyes.

    ''''It''s the Silverpeak and Frostfallen Kingdoms. They already arrived at the capital, we must hurry or it may fall.'''' The Duke spoke to his second inmand.

    The man replied. ''''My Lord. What is the y? How will we end this battle quickly?''''

    Leonard grinned as he answered as the battle started. ''''Double Envelopment Aric.''''

    The armies of the Avalonian Empire, battle-hardened and hungry for revenge, had gathered to confront thebined forces of the Silverpeak and Frostfallen Kingdoms.

    The tension in the air was noticeable as the two sides prepared for what would be a decisive battle.

    With his sword raised high, Duke Leonard''s voice boomed across the ranks of his men.

    "Soldiers of the Avalonian Empire! Today, we face a formidable foe, a coalition of kingdoms that seek to challenge our might. But we are the defenders of our mothend, and we shall not falter!"

    His men, their armor glistening and weapons ready, responded with a resounding cheer, their spirits unwavering.

    The Duke''s eyes narrowed as he outlined his strategy, "Listen closely, my warriors! We shall employ a tactic as old as war itself��a double envelopment. We will hit them from the front and then swing around to encircle them. Show them no mercy, for they threaten our homes and our families!"

    With a resolute nod, he signaled hismanders to execute the n. They surged forward, their war cries reverberating across the valley.

    They shed with the Silverpeak and Frostfallen forces in a ferocious battle that sent shockwaves through the earth.

    As the battle raged on, Duke Leonard led a vicious cavalry charge, striking at the heart of the enemy lines.

    His warriors fought with unwavering resolve, pushing the enemy back and creating chaos among their ranks before pulling back.

    With the enemy''s center pushed their center back, Duke Leonard''s second-inmand, General Aric, led a nking maneuver.

    Avalonian soldiers poured around the enemy''s exposed nks, cutting off their escape and closing the noose.

    The enemy forces were now surrounded on all sides and found themselves trapped. From the high ground, Duke Leonard watched as the enemy forces realized their dire situation.

    He raised his sword high once more and shouted, "No mercy! For Avalon!"

    The Avalonian soldiers pressed their advantage, closing in on the beleaguered enemy.

    Despite their desperate attempts to fight back, thebined forces of the enemies could not withstand the relentless assault as soldiers died all over the ce.

    The Avalonians were in a wild fury as they cut down the enemy soldiers who stood in their way and didn''t relent as they pushed forward.

    In the end, the battlefield fell silent, save for the victorious cheers of the Avalonians.

    Duke Leonard had led his troops to a resounding victory and continued on with his march to help the capital.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 370 He’s Finally Back

    <h4>Chapter 370 He''s Finally Back</h4>

    Days passed by and the weather worsened as the siege of Starfall was still going strong as the five-army enemy alliance pressed their attacks as reinforcements poured in.

    They couldn''t breach the city''s walls and were pushed back every time and Duke Leonard was being held at bay five miles from the capital.

    The Stormhaven and Fjordhelm soldiers sent their beasts to attack the wall but the Avalonian mages swiftly dealt with them.

    While the beasts attacked, the Icehaven, Frostfallen, and Silverpeak soldiers bombarded the city and destroyed numerous buildings.

    The citizens had been moved underground, a testament to the Emperor''s quick thinking, finding shelter within the underground tunnels.

    A makeshift city sprang up below the ground, born out of sheer necessity, as the looming threat of the enemy siege engines rendered the outer city perilous.

    Above, the Emperor extended the privilege of shelter on the floating ind to the nobles, knowing that the siege engines could do little harm to it.

    E and Leira were gathered on a balcony connected to her bedroom after taking care of the injured Sera.

    From their vantage point, they observed the encampment that the nobles had created below.

    However, their peaceful moments throughout the past weeks were often disrupted by the young nobles, particrly the boys who seemed drawn to E and Sera.

    Sera wasted no time in dealing with any who dared approach too closely and burned their hair off causing the rest to stay away.

    As they enjoyed their tea, the chime of a bell suddenly resounded throughout the city, causing them to jump up and rush to the floating ind''s towering wall.

    Upon reaching the top, their hearts sank as they witnessed the city wall below crumbling into ruin.

    Cheers erupted from the enemy army below as they charged toward the breach in the walls.

    As the defenders of Starfall City and the encroaching enemy forces stood on the brink of battle.

    Swords were drawn, banners fluttered defiantly in the wind, and the sh of steel against steel seemed imminent.

    Just as the armies were about to collide, a sudden, thunderous roar echoed through the battlefield.

    A terrifying, bone-chilling noise filled the air, filled with anger and primal fury. Soldiers from both sides froze, looking scared and shocked.

    The loud roar echo made the ground shake. In the midst of the frightened soldiers, the three girls exchanged knowing looks.

    E whispered to herself with a big smile on her face. ''''He''s finally back.''''

    [The Nether Realm]

    [Sometime before the siege of Starfall City]

    Llyniel ended up joining him in bed as the air became really cold to the point that they started shivering.

    The two of them cuddled up to each other and found warmth in each other. They soon fell asleep after Archer cast Cosmic Shield around them and used Mana Maniption to create me orbs that heated the inside.

    The next morning he woke up to hear banging against the cabin walls, Archer got out of bed and looked out the window that was close by.

    He saw heavy rain thrashing against it and thunder going off in the distance. Once he was done watching the weather he put on some fresh clothing.

    Archer stepped out of the cabin as he cast Cosmic Shield to envelop himself. With it in ce, he proceeded to visit Rexy.

    Shey nestled within a cavern thoughtfully made by Llyniel who the Netherbeast loved a few weeks back which the creature loved.

    There were corpses all over the ce so he knew she was eating and made his way back to the cabin and noticed that the little wood elf was awake.

    Llyniel turned to him with a big smile and motioned for him to sit at the table while she finished cooking.

    Archer sat down and started eating once she was done. There was meat, what looked like mashed potato, and some vegetables.

    Once he was done eating he walked over to Llyniel who was cleaning the tes and kissed her before making his way into the living room.

    When he did he took out the three Hydra eggs he got from the exotic beast trader. Archer ced them on the table in front of him.

    They looked like three stone ornaments but he felt a tiny bit of manaing from each one and grew curious.

    So he sent the same amount of mana into each one apart from the first one which he put a little too much into.

    That''s when he felt somethingtch onto it as a connection was formed between Archer and the three eggs.

    He then took them to an empty bedroom and left them on the bed to make sure they would be okay.

    After doing all that he left the cabin and summoned his wings before taking off to go level up and capture more Netherbeasts.

    He flew around for hours attacking hordes of creatures everywhere he went. By the time he took a rest from hunting he was hovering over arge darkke.

    Archer''s Aura Detector picked up a single pin from below him so he cast Blink and appeared far away from the spot he was at.

    That''s when arge beast flew out of the water and snapped itsrge jaws but Archer was quicker.

    He cast Eldritch st several times into the body of the creature causing it to m into the surface and start to shink until arge tentacle grabbed it.

    It was dragged beneath the surface, Archer watched with a spark of curiosity in his eyes.

    However, he quickly shook his head and returned his focus to his relentless hunt. He flew around killing even more Netherbeasts.

    By the time the storm calmed down he was sitting on the top of a mountain, he looked around and spotted loads of Netherbeasts roaming around before he returned to the cabin.

    Once Archer was inside he sat down and checked his status as he had been eating hearts nonstop.

    [Experience: 945,000/2000000]

    [Level Up: 581>584]

    [Sp: 0>406]

    [Hp: 21000>21500]

    [Strength: 11500>12500]

    [Constitution: 12000>13000]

    [Stamina: 12500>13500]

    [Charisma: 9500>9800]

    [Intelligence: 11600>12600]

    Noticing an abundance of points he had collected since hisst status check, he chose to allocate them towards improving his other attributes rather than increasing his mana.

    He distributed his points as follows: he allocated one hundred Status Points to HP and Strength, distributed fifty points each to Constitution, Stamina, and Charisma, and assigned fifty-six points to Intelligence.

    [Hp: 21500>22500]

    [Strength: 12500>13500]

    [Constitution: 13000>13500]

    [Stamina: 13500>14000]

    [Charisma: 9800>10300]

    [Intelligence: 12600>13160]

    Happy with his new status heid down and watched the sunset while listening to Llyniel talking to the spirits in the garden.

    Archer soon fell asleep once he got reallyfortable and the wood elf woke him up with a poke as he heard her sweet voice. ''''Wake up sleepyhead. I got some food for you.''''

    His eyes slowly opened and saw her smiling down at him before walking over humming. As he watched her walk away he stood up.

    The two of them ate before he went out to hunt some more and foundrge ape-looking Netherbeasts and beat them up until they joined the army.

    After doing this for months Archer decided it was time to return and expand the domain for his new Monster Army.

    He stopped killing days before and just captured them all before returning to the cabin and saw Llyniel meditating.

    She wanted to take the next step in their rtionship but he had an order to these kinds of things and Leira was next.

    Until he imed the cat girl, Llyniel would have to wait which she was happy to do. As she was tending to her garden Archer opened a portal to the domain.

    Archer didn''t expect one to open but was surprised when it did. With a shocked look on his face, he stepped through.

    Once he stepped through the portal he appeared in the treehouse and got a nostalgic feeling as it''s been over a year since he''d been here.

    But he noticed that the ce looked like no one had been there. Archer ignored that for now and teleported to an empty part of the domain.

    Archer closed his eyes and started upgrading his domain by making it as big as his mana allowed.

    He came to a halt when he sensed his mana nearly gone, his breathsing in heavy gasps, and his body drenched in sweat.

    Archer felt his Mana Regeneration kick in and his body started sucking in the mana of the world until he felt recharged.

    Once he felt better he looked up and started recreating the Nether Realm by making jungles, forests, woonds, deserts, mountains, and all sorts of differentndscapes.

    He made sure the Nightmare Ants, Chulls, and Cave Spiders could find a home. When he was done he returned to the Nether Realm.

    When he stepped through the domain portal he felt somethinging from the cabin and his eyes opened wide.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 371 The Three Beauties

    <h4>Chapter 371 The Three Beauties</h4>

    Archer rushed inside and made his way to the bedroom where he left the eggs. When he opened the door he stopped in shock.

    Three tiny Hydras the size of kittens were causing chaos in the bedroom, by ripping up the sheets and letting out cute roars as they dashed around.

    He stood in awe at the scene before him. Each one had five heads which sat on long necks that moved like a serpent, and their bodies were a strikingbination of ck and violet shades.

    They stood on four legs and had little tails that swayed behind them as they rushed around the room.

    At first nce, their appearance might have seemed sinister, but all he sensed was a profound sense of loveing from them.

    The Hydras collectively shifted their attention to him when he made a noise, they started emitting little chirps of excitement as they scurried toward him.

    Without hesitation, they jumped on him as he squatted down, where they showered him with affectionate licks and made adorable sounds as he stroked each one.

    Hisughter filled the air, catching Llyniel''s attention. She entered the cabin and was met with the heartwarming sight of the three tiny beasts frolicking all over Archer.

    The three siblings were licking him and nibbling anything they could get a hold of. Once they calmed down they sat down in front of him.

    Archer got up himself and saw thirty pairs of violet eyes watching him with love. That''s when he noticed the one in the middle was bigger than the other two.

    He looked closer and saw that all three were girls which made him roll his eyes before speaking to them in a sweet voice. ''''So you little girls came from the eggs?''''

    They all nodded as their eyes shined causing Llyniel tough, Archer looked back at her with a smile. ''''How long have you been there?''''

    ''''Not long. I heard youughing and came to see what was happening. Who knew you had three new girls, who now see you as their Father.'''' She said in a teasing voice.

    Archer chuckled before speaking. ''''How do you know that?''''

    Llyniel''s smile radiated warmth as she talked. "I can sense the deep affection they hold for you, and your mana seems to envelop them entirely. You must have aided in their hatching with your magic, and now they view you as their parent."

    He nodded with a smile as he turned to the three babies who were staring at him in love and wonder.

    With a tender tone in his voice, Archer addressed them. "You girls are staying with me from now on. I can''t bear to part with such little beauties, can I?"

    When the Hydra heard him they suddenlyunched themselves at him and started showering him with even more affection by licking his face and nibbling his ears.

    Llyniel giggled at their reaction as Archer got them off him, they started to look heartbroken.

    But he quicklyforted them with a smile. ''''Don''t worry girls nothing will happen. I just want to give you three names.''''

    They all nodded and let out more happy chirps as they stared at him. He decided to scan them.

    [Abyss Hydra]

    [Rank SS+]

    Archer looked at the two smaller ones and gave them their names. ''''You two smaller girls will be called Raven and Sable.''''

    He turned to the bigger girl and continued. ''''You will be Azura.''''

    After his heartfelt words, Archer gently lifted each of the girls, cing them with care on his broad shoulders.

    The three Hydra sisters quickly settled intofortable spots, their multiple heads curling up as theyy down, content and secure in their newfound bond with him.

    They were still letting out happy chirps as some of their heads nudged him. Archer turned to the wood elf with a smile before speaking.

    ''''Let''s round up the monster army and go home. Pack up whatever you want in your garden. I have a better ce for you to create one.'''' He said with a smile as he walked outside.

    Llyniel gave him a bright smile before she ran out to her garden followed by the spirits.

    Before she got outside Sable chirped at her. The wood elf turned around and spoke. ''''Little Sable, I will be back soon. We can y after.''''

    The Hydra nodded her five heads and gotfortable again. Archer made his way outside the cabin and walked to Rexy''s cave.

    When he got there he put the three girls down who looked disappointed but he exined. ''''I need to do something. Also, I need to get you food so just wait.''''

    Azura chirped at him for her sisters as he smiled and walked away from them. Archer took a deep breath and let out the loudest roar.

    It echoed for miles and when he was done he sent messages to the three queens that he woulde get them soon.

    He walked back over to the sisters and picked them up causing them to let out more adorable noises as they licked his cheeks.

    Rexy was already standing outside her den and looked at him before he exined. ''''Everyone is moving to their new home.''''

    Therge dinosaur nodded her head and sat down when a rumbling could be felt. That''s when all the different roars could be heard.

    A swarm of millions of Netherbeasts appeared shocking the three sisters, Rexy and Llyniel who mumbled. ''''Didn''t you go overboard? I can''t even see thend around us anymore.''''

    Archer startedughing as he felt Azura nibble his ear and looked at the three babies sitting on his shoulders.

    He found them adorable and was d he received the eggs now. Archer summoned his wings and flew into the air.

    As he hovered there he used mana to power his voice and talk to his Monster Army. ''''My Netherbeats! You all shall move into a new and better home. You all will grow strong and will be a force of fear.''''

    The beasts roared in support as he continued. ''''Only one group of Netherbeasts will be allowed to pass through at a time. You must find a home and no hunting any of your fellow soldiers, just the beasts I put in there which will be the ones not here today. If I find out any of you are hunting each other I will kill you. Understand?''''

    All the Netherbeasts roared as he descended to the ground and opened a portal to allow the first batch of creatures to enter.

    Archer kept the portal open for hours as the untold amounts of Netherbeasts passed through it and were finding homes.

    He stepped through himself under the shocked eyes of Llyniel, she followed behind him and looked around in wonder.

    Her eyes widened when she saw the beautifulndscape that looked alive and thriving. She turned to Archer with question marks on her head.

    When he saw this he started tough before speaking. ''''I will exinter.''''

    Archer closed his eyes again and increased the size of the domain again while adding more biomes for his army.

    As he finished thendscape he imagined arge and powerful wall that blocked off his people from the Monster Army.

    Most of thend in the domain was used for his army while the rest was left for the people here which was more than enough for them.

    Even if they had a poption boom they would have more than enough room to house and feed them but just in case he increased the size of theirnd as well.

    He sent a message to Jethro informing the old man what was going on and that a new rule had been established.

    ''No one is allowed to cross the wall and if they do they will die.''

    Once he was done with that he returned to the Nether Realm and cast Stone Warden hundreds of times.

    Archer ordered them to go capture any Netherbeasts they found and throw them in the portal which they did for as long as the portal was open.

    Days passed like this as the Monster Army kept entering the portal and it was never-ending, while the Stone Men threw screaming Netherbeasts into Archer''s domain.

    Archer was sitting under a dead tree with the? Azura on hisp as the Sable and Raven yed with each other.

    He ordered some Stone Men to bring him a few dead Netherbeasts for the girls to eat. They soon returned with Ox-looking creatures.

    They threw them down before going back to work. Archer looked at the Hydras and spoke. ''''Go eat my little girls. Get big and strong so you can fight alongside me.''''

    The little creatures rushed over to the bodies and all fifteen heads started eating. When they did that Archer noticed their little bodies glowing.

    He saw that they were growing slowly as they ate the Netherbeast''s flesh. Archer closed his eyes to sense the mana.

    As he did that he sensed a loting from the creature they were eating. So he made his way over to the three.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 372 Moving In

    He touched each one and injected some of his mana into them. When the three felt that, their little bodies shivered as they turned to look at him.

    Their violet eyes glowed before turning back to their meal and started eating. The girls were too busy with eating to think about anything else.

    As they were eating they started to grow, the three were now the size ofrge cats and Archer was mystified as to why they were growing so quickly.

    He had read about Hydra''s before and these three weren''t like anything he the ones he knew about from the book.

    Archer injected at least half of his mana into them and again they grew to the size of arge dog which shocked him.

    Once he was done with that he left them to eat as much as they wanted. He went back to supervise the Monster Army entering the domain.

    There were still so many Netherbeasts that needed to enter so he decided to go get the three queens and let them find a home in the domain.

    He cast Gate to the Nightmare ant nest. When the sisters heard his steps they all looked at him and noticed he was leaving.

    They rushed after him while letting out panicked chirps to get his attention which they did.

    Archer turned to them with a big smile. ''''I''m not leaving you beauties behind, you cane with me.''''

    They let out happy noises as they followed behind him as he entered the portal and appeared outside the colony.

    When he did the warrior ants became aware but noticed it was only Archer and rxed. He walked through the tunnels followed by the sisters who kept letting out adorable chirps.

    They kepting up to him and licking his face and rubbing their heads against him which gave them a smile before kissing each head which took some time but it made them happy.

    Once the four reached Vivienne''s chambers he saw that it was even busier than before as worker ants rushed all over the ce.

    Azura, Sable, and Raven''s heads looked all over the ce with excitement radiating from the three.

    Archer noticed that they were going to ''''y'''' with the ants but he quickly spoke. ''''Youngdies. Do not hurt the ants they belong to me. So be nice.''''

    All their heads turned to him but nodded in agreement. Archer smiled when he saw this and asked the Ant Queen Vivienne. ''''Vivi. Can I get a few beast bodies to feed them?''''

    The redhead nodded and spoke to some workers who rushed off. When they returned they had half a dozen bodies which they dropped in front of him.

    Once that was done he turned to the sisters and spoke. ''''Eatdies. We will be leaving soon.''''

    He didn''t even need to say anything as they started devouring the bodies with all their heads.

    Archer wondered how they could eat so much but shrugged and didn''t bother with it anymore as he walked over to Vivienne who was looking at him.

    When he got closer he smiled. ''''Hey Vivi. How have things been? Ready to relocate?''''

    The ant woman nodded as her eyes didn''t leave the three Hydras. She looked at him and spoke. ''''What are they? They are very powerful but also very young.''''

    Archer looked at the greedy Hydras who were eating their food really fast as they slowly grew which shocked him.

    ''''These little beauties are Abyss Hydra''s, I received their eggs back in my realm and decided to hatch them recently, but they are growing so quickly.'''' He spoke to the Ant Queen.

    Vivienne nodded her head. ''''Yes, they will grow very strong if you keep feeding them mana. I don''t know if you know this but it looks like they also feed on it.''''

    That''s when their growing bigger made sense because he sent Mana into them. But he stopped thinking about that for now as he wanted to move the ants to his domain.

    He looked at Vivienne and spoke. ''''Get your children ready. You can find a new home in here.''''

    When Archer finished speaking he opened a portal to the domain in the middle of the queen''s chamber.

    Vivienne''s eyes widened in astonishment as she saw the scene before her. However, she quickly ordered all the ants to return to the colony.

    Meanwhile, Archer was sitting around waiting while the Hydras, who had been relishing the feast provided by the ants, reluctantly watched as their providers scurried away.

    Soon after, the ants returned, each carrying more bodies to offer to the ravenous girls, who had now grown to the size of lions which scared the ants and pleased Archer.

    After a couple of hours, all the Nightmare Ants were back, he ordered some scouts to go into the domain and find a suitable home for themselves.

    While he did this he cast Stone Warden and ordered hundreds of Stone Men to capture every Netherbeast they could find before throwing them into the domain.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    They rushed off toplete their task. Archer used Mana Maniption to create a chair near the Azura who was lying down after feasting for ages.

    She was the size of a small elephant which bewildered him to no end and wondered what kind of broken existence they were.

    But not realizing it was actually him who is an anomaly that shouldn''t exist but that''s a story for another time.

    Archer was looking at the biggest girl before calling to her. ''''Azura,e here.''''

    All five heads reacted and gazed at him with love in all of their eyes as she walked over to him and sat down.

    When she did that he asked in a curious voice. ''''Can you change your size?''''

    They instantly nodded and a violet light shone from her and she returned to the size of a kitten.

    Azura climbed up him and sat on the top of his head which made himugh. The other two saw their sister do this before copying her.

    They rushed at him and mbered up to sit on his shoulders. Their behaviour was adorable which made him stroke each one.

    He got cute noises and little chirps in response as the sisters loved the affection he was showing them.

    Archer was pampering them as the ant scouts returned. He heard Vivienne talking to them before approaching him.

    While this was happening the Stone Men came and went with all kinds of Netherbeasts in their stone arms.

    They just tossed them through the portal before rushing off again, thousands of beasts were captured and were forced to live in the Monster Army part of the domain.

    Archer allowed them to start moving in as the Nightmare Drones started walking through the portal as he followed behind.

    He walked for a while before arriving at a clearing the ants were digging in. Archer looked around to see that it was the perfect ce for them.

    More and more ants appeared to help with the construction. It took half a day until they dug down deep enough to create the queen''s chambers.

    Once that was done the eggs were transported over and when that was over, Vivienne entered the domain.

    She was shocked into silence as she saw the beauty around her. There were fresh and living trees all over the ce.

    Beast roars could be heard in the distance, Vivienne shook her head before speaking. ''''Thank you for taking us in Archer.''''

    He nodded with a smile before leaving the ants to their work as he returned to a now empty colony.

    The sisters were out cold while they rxed on him. Archer did the same with the Chull who created a nest in a mountain that he created in the north.

    The Cave Spiders discovered a spacious cave and diligently began expanding it further through their excavations.

    Once hepleted this task, he made his way back to the cabin, where he once again pampered the insatiable girls with a pile of the best bodies.

    As they were eating he sent mana into all three causing them to let out excited chirps and little roars.

    After that, he checked if the Monster Army was in the domain and they were but the Stone Men kept catching more beasts.

    Archer let them do that for a while before dismissing them. He went to find the little wood elf and soon found Llyniel putting some nts in her storage ring.

    When he reached her he spoke. ''''Are you ready to leave Llyn? I can create a new and better garden for you.''''

    She gave him a bright smile before answering. ''''Yes, Arch. Let''s go I have everything I need.''''

    He nodded and opened a portal that led outside the treehouse. When they entered Llyniel''s eyes widened in amazement as she took in the surroundings.

    Archer guided her to a nearby clearing, closing his eyes in concentration as he held her hand while the wood elf looked around still in shock.

    He started to create an area just for her with a charming house surrounded by flourishing flower beds that covered thendscape.

    This new garden was ten timesrger than their cabin in the Nether Realm, truly a remarkable and spacious ce.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 373 War (4)

    [The days before Archer returned]

    [Starfall City]

    Leira, E, and Sera helped out during the siege. The redhead rained down fire as the half-elf fired her explosive arrows into the crowds of soldiers.

    While the two of them attacked Leira was casting Lightning and Fire spells at them which took out many.

    That''s when they breached the wall yet again and the Avalon soldiers engaged in a brutal melee but a high-ranked Stormhavenmander flew over the wall.

    Sera saw this and transformed into her dragon form before chasing after him. The man tried to evade her but some of her fire sts hit him.

    The skies became their battlefield, a dance of fire and fury. The enemymander twisted and turned, trying to evade Sera''s relentless pursuit, but she was persistent.

    As they shed high above, fire erupted, casting an eerie glow across the sky. Sera''s ws shed with the enemymander''s sword.

    They exchanged fierce blows, and the sound of her roar echoed through the air. The battle was ferocious, neither giving an inch as they fought for supremacy in the skies.

    In a daring move, Sera lunged forward, her massive jaws snapping shut on the enemymander''s upper body.

    She bit down with all her strength. Pain coursed through his veins as he thrashed and screamed in agony.

    Unable to bear the torment, the enemy lost control and pulled out something and stabbed her underbelly.

    Sera''s jaws remained locked onto his body before she tore him in two. Her attack caused the man''s two halves to fall out of the sky, crashing into the city below.

    Buildings crumbled, and chaos erupted as their impact shook the very ground. Sera, battered and injured, tumbled from the sky, herrge form crashing into the street.

    Shey unconscious amid the ruins, her breathing shallow andbored, unable to wake from the mysterious substance that coursed through her veins.

    The battle still raged on around her, but for now, Sera wasn''t waking up as she returned to her humanoid form.

    E and Leira rushed up to her to help but saw she was covered in injuries. They panicked before taking her back to the pce to get the Healer to see her.

    When the Healers tended to her, they mended all the wounds she received but Sera was still out cold.

    Dayster the two girls took a break from tending to the redhead who still wasn''t waking up. E prayed for Archer to return so he could help the dragon girl.

    [Seastone Port City - The Aquaria Kingdom - Soutnds]

    Teu led her troops on night attacks to raid their camps and got the drop on the Solhaven soldiers whom she butchered in their sleep.

    Days after the raids, a pitched battle was taking ce as Teu and the general thought it would be good to try to break the siege.

    She was leading the Riftbreakers a legendary Aquarian heavy infantry unit that was used to break the enemy''s frontlines.

    The battle was on the verge ofmencing. On one side, the Aquarians stood firm, their armor gleaming with the colors of the ocean, ready for whaty ahead.

    Facing them was the formidable Solhaven army, a force to be reckoned with in their own right.

    As the sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm glow across the battlefield, Teu raised her sword high, a signal to the Riftbreakers.

    They were known throughout the realm for their strength, and today, they were the vanguard of the Aquarian assault.

    With a thunderous roar, Teu and her Riftbreakers charged forward. Their weapons gleamed in the sunlight as they struck with precision and power.

    The Solhaven frontline, caught off guard by the ferocity of the assault, faltered.

    Shields shattered as soldiers were sent sprawling to the ground as Teu and her warriors smashed through their ranks.

    The Aquarian infantry surged behind the Riftbreakers, pushing deeper into the enemy lines as they struck down many soldiers.

    Victory seemed within their grasp as the enemies struggled to regroup. Teu''s heart swelled with pride as she saw her people fighting valiantly.

    But victory was not toe so easily. Just as they gained the upper hand, a loud horn red from the Solhaven rear.

    Her heart sank as she turned to see a fresh wave of enemy reinforcements pouring onto the battlefield.

    Their numbers were overwhelming. They swiftly nked the Aquarian forces, turning the tide of battle.

    Teu''s valiant Riftbreakers found themselves surrounded and outnumbered. Despite their heroic efforts, they couldn''t withstand the relentless assault from all sides.

    Realization hit her like a crashing wave. She knew the battle was lost. With a heavy heart, She shouted orders to retreat, her voice carrying over the turmoil of battle.

    The Aquarians began to withdraw, their once-hopeful advance now a desperate scramble to regroup and escape the encircling enemy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Teu watched as her soldiers retreated, her heart heavy with the weight of their losses. She knew they would fight another day, but for now, they had to retreat.

    As the Aquarian forces withdrew, she cast a final nce back at the battlefield and saw the Solhaven army chasing after them.

    She ordered them to rush back to Seaport City to fight from there but they ended up trapped and on the losing side as the constant attacks wore them down as they lost more soldiers.

    [The Northern part of the Zenia Empire]

    Nefertiti was leading the Arcane Mage unit and was preparing to attack the enemies that guarded the Sphinx''s Watch Pass.

    It was their way south and they needed to leave the North due to losing so many men. They never realized how many enemies would join the war which left them on the back foot.

    She was finished with her spell when they fired at the Pharothon army which mmed into and wiped out many soldiers.

    As the sun beamed down the Zenian general ordered the army to charge forward and soon they mmed into the enemy lines.

    They shed with the Pharothonian army on the vast battlefield like two mighty waves.

    The battlefield was a chaotic frenzy as the Zenian army, under the leadership of General Erisa Sharifi, charged headlong into the Pharothonian forces.

    Swords shed, arrows soared, and battle cries filled the air as the soldiers engaged in a fierce and brutal struggle.

    The Pharothonian army donned in golden armor adorned with the emblem of the falcon, fought to takend from the Zenians.

    Spears thrust, shields shed, and the ground quaked beneath the weight of the soldiers.

    Amidst the chaos, a distant horn sounded from a distant hilltop. Heads turned, and hearts sank as the banner of the Osiria Kingdom emerged.

    Its blue and green colors are stark against the sandy terrain. The Osirian forces, renowned for their formidable cavalry, galloped into the battlefield, nking the Zenian army.

    Nefertiti, a formidable mage and leader of the Arcane Mages, raised her hand high, invoking the arcane powers within.

    Her mages began to cast spells,unching torrents of fire, lightning, and ice towards the enemy.

    However, their concentration was shattered as the Osirian cavalry, swift and ruthless, mmed into them with thunderous force.

    Nefertiti herself was caught in the onught as she struggled to defend against the enemy''s ferocious charge.

    Suddenly, from the midst of the enemy, a lone rider emerged, charging directly at Nefertiti with a gleamingnce in hand.

    With lightning speed, the cavalryman closed the distance. Her eyes widened in realization, but it was toote to evade the approaching strike.

    Thence struck true, piercing through the ranks of the mages, and Nefertiti herself was grievously wounded.

    She staggered back, and Nefertiti copsed to the ground as pain coursed through her body. The mages, loyal and unwavering, immediately formed a protective circle around her.

    As the enemy cavalry continued their attacks, the mages summoned theirst reserves of magic.

    They created a shimmering barrier, a final act of sacrifice, to shield Nefertiti from further harm and make sure that she lived.

    The barrier crackled with energy as it absorbed the onught of the enemy''s assault. The brave mages, their faces marked with determination.

    Everyone present knew that their sacrifice would buy precious moments for the soldiers toe to the princess''s aid.

    Nefertiti watched as herrades, one by one, fell under the relentless assault. Soon, the sound of galloping hooves drew nearer.

    Zenian soldiers arrived, charging in to repel the enemy cavalry and provide much-needed assistance.

    They fought fiercely to protect Nefertiti, whose injuries were severe and they rushed her back to Sobek Castle.

    As the battle raged on, the magesy still, their bodies motionless, having given their lives to protect their princess.

    The Zenian soldiers fought fiercely to push back the invaders, their courage unwavering.

    General Erisa, witnessing the chaos on the battlefield, raised her sword high and ordered a retreat.

    The Zenian army, battered but not broken, began to disengage from the relentlessbined might of the Pharothonian and Osirian forces.

    They vowed to regroup and return as they withdrew to safety, resolved to defend their homnd once more in the battles yet toe.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 374 War (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 374 War (Final)</h4>

    [Arcadian Castle - The Sri Empire - The Land Of Mediterra]

    Hemera was standing on the castle walls watching the enemy armies setting up their siege camps.

    All over Mediterra the Srians and Lunarians were winning battles but all of a sudden they were attacked from the east by an army of pirates and bandits.

    The emperors dispatched any spare soldiers to the east to put a stop to it. But this left the western border weak.

    That''s when the Delphosian Republic and their allies attacked. Theyid siege to castles along the Hyacinth River.

    The Srians tried tounch an attack to disrupt the enemy, but they were repulsed while losing hundreds of soldiers.

    Tal was useful as she fired her mana arrows into the crowd of soldiers causing explosions all over the ce.

    But the Delphosian, Aeternumians, and Achaeanians returned the attacks with ones of their own that hit the already damaged walls.

    They fired their siege engines that sent mana sts crashing into the castle''s protective shield.

    Themander who was in charge of the Arcadian castle was Hemera''s cousin Kostas Sri rushed up to her to report the situation.

    ''''Princess. The Delphosians are getting ready for an attack. While the Aeternumians and Achaeanians are attacking on two other sides.''''

    Kostas looked over thendscape and sighed to himself as he continued. ''''I was hoping you could ask Princess Tal to head to the Eastern Wall and take out the siege towers.''''

    Hemera looked up at her cousin who she wasn''t really close with but answered. ''''Yes, I''ll ask her right away.''''

    She rushed off to find the elf adventurer and found her bombarding the Delphosian soldiers who tried to bringdders to the wall.

    Upon spotting her, Tal''s face lit up with a warm smile before she spoke, "Aunty, is something wrong?"

    Hemera smiled and answered. ''''Kostas asked if you could go to the Eastern Wall to deal with the towers that are approaching.''''

    Tal nodded her head before running across the wall but it was too crowded so she jumped up on the side and ran along that.

    Her actions shocked everyone around as she reached the Eastern Wall and started firing her mana arrows at the enemy.

    Tal''s keen eyes scanned the horizon, and with a deep breath, she focused her energy on her bow.

    Enemy siege towers loomed on the horizon, threatening to breach the city''s defenses.

    With a steady hand and unwavering concentration, Tal drew her mana-infused arrow and nocked it onto her bowstring.

    The elf whispered an incantation. As she released the arrow, it streaked across the sky, leaving a shimmering trail of mana in its wake.

    It struck one of the advancing siege towers with pinpoint uracy, and a brilliant explosion erupted, showering the enemy with fiery debris.

    Tal''s eyes never wavered from her targets. With each shot, she unleashed the destructive force of her mana-infused arrows.

    Her attacks were causing explosions that sent enemy soldiers scrambling for cover.

    The siege towers, once a formidable threat, crumbled before her relentless onught. When the Srians saw this they were amazed at the girl''s power.

    Tal''s mana-infused arrows proved to be a devastating asset, turning the tide of the battle in favor of their besieged city.

    She continued to rain down destruction upon the enemy siege towers until theyy in ruins, their threat neutralized.

    Hemera rushed up to her again and spoke. ''''We need help at the western wall they are about to climb up.

    Tal nodded as she followed the Sun Elf along the wall but once they got closer a mighty explosion erupted from the wall they were running to.

    Thrown from the towering wall, the two women plummeted to the courtyard below, their bodies colliding with the ground.

    Theyy there for a moment, disoriented by the impact before their senses gradually returned, and they realized the dangerous situation.

    Their surroundings came into focus, and they spotted enemy soldiers fighting on the ramparts above.

    The Srians, outnumbered and outmatched, found themselves in a dire predicament as they were cut down without mercy.

    Overwhelmed and unable to resist, the Srians were quickly subdued and captured.

    Meanwhile, the vanguard took custody of Hemera and Tal, who had been instrumental in the city''s defense.

    In response to the unfolding chaos, the Delphosians issued orders to the Aeternumians, instructing them to locate and capture any members of the eastern empires'' royal families.

    What they didn''t know is that shortly after that the devil alongside his army would descend onto Mediterra and forever change it.

    [Sia Silverthrone - Sentinel Reach Castle - The Summerfield Duchy]

    When Sia heard that the Emperor''s Vanguard Legion had arrived in the south and had already beaten two Duskmire armies and were making their way toward them.

    As the news spread the soldier''s morale skyrocketed and they waited for him to arrive. Sia was standing on the wall when she saw a dust cloud in the distance.

    It was heading in their direction and she guessed it was her Father. They all waited until they saw banners with a white wolf''s head on them.

    Sia turned to Valeria with a smile as she spoke. ''''We can finally get the upper hand in this war without getting beat all the time.''''

    But she spoke too soon as another dust cloud could be seen in the opposite direction but this one was much bigger.

    That''s when her Father''s army picked up the pace and made it to the castle. As they entered the Duskmire, Silverpeak, Everfallen, and Shadowfen Kingdoms armies all converged on them.

    They quickly set up a siege camp and blockaded the city. When Albert got off his horse he saw Sia walking up to him looking worn out.

    Albert smiled as he hugged her and spoke in a teasing voice. ''''Little Sia. You''re going to be a married woman soon you got to look after yourself or a certain dragon will burn down the continent.''''

    Sheughed as she hugged him back before exining the situation. ''''Well, now we have four armies breathing down our necks so let''s prepare the defenses.''''

    He nodded his head and ordered his army to rest before joining the defenders on the wall.

    For days on end, the Avalonians and Moonhaven armies had stood united, defending Sentinels Reach against the relentless assaults of the four enemy armies.

    The air was thick with tension as the sh of steel, the roar of war cries, and the boom of mana cannons filled every moment.

    From the besieging armies of Duskmire, Silverpeak, Everfallen, and Shadowfen, waves of soldiersunched their assaults, each resolved to breach the castle''s formidable defenses.

    The soldiers on the walls fought back with powerful mana cannons, shooting beams of mana at the enemy, which briefly slowed down their advance.

    The nights were aze with the eerie glow of the ongoing battle, as the cannons illuminated the darkness and sent enemy soldiers scattering.

    The defenders of Sentinel Reach held strong, their determination unwavering in the face of overwhelming odds.

    Yet, despite their valor, the enemy forces eventually managed to breach the castle''s outer defenses.

    The battle that followed was a brutal and grueling affair, as the enemy soldiers fought fiercely for control of Sentinel Reach.

    In the cramped courtyards and narrow corridors, every inch of ground was contested.

    The sh of des, the roar of war chants, and the spatter of blood painted a harrowing picture of the struggle for dominance.

    The defenders, now fighting a desperatest stand within the castle walls, refused to yield.

    Days turned into nights, and nights into days, as the battle raged on. The once-mighty castle became a battleground soaked in the blood of both friend and foe.

    The defenders of Sentinel Reach, though outnumbered and exhausted, held their ground with unwavering resolve, fighting not just for a fortress but for their way of life.

    But as the relentless enemy onught continued, it became clear that the fate of Sentinel Reach hung in the bnce.

    The defenders could only hope that their resilience would endure and that reinforcements or a miracle would arrive to turn the tide in their favor.

    In the final courtyard, surrounded by the chaos of battle, Sia and Albert stood side by side, their weapons at the ready.

    The sh of swords and the cries ofbat echoed around them as they defended theirst stronghold with unwavering determination.

    The fight was brutal, with enemy soldiers pressing in from all sides. Sia and Albert fought valiantly, their skill and resolve shining through in every strike and parry.

    But as time wore on, the relentless assault took its toll.

    Amidst the chaos, Sia found herself overwhelmed for a brief moment, and before she could react, she was captured by enemy soldiers.

    Albert, fighting fiercely to protect her, suffered a simr fate, his efforts to free Sia in vain.

    With their hands bound and their weapons confiscated, they were hauled off to the dungeons, the heavy iron doors closing behind them.

    In the dimly lit, cold cell, they shared a knowing look, their spirits unbroken. Battered and bruised Albert sat up and looked at a sulking Sia. ''''When is that boy going to return?''''

    When Sia heard that she smiled as the two of them spoke about everything and used this opportunity to catch up.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 375 The Monster Armies Debut

    <h4>Chapter 375 The Monster Armies Debut</h4>

    Llyniel was excited as she rushed around the garden showing the spirits who followed behind her.

    They were gossiping about Archer who they kept peeking out now and then. When he was watching Llyniel he heard footsteps behind him.

    He turned around to see a panicking Hecate rushing toward him. When she saw him notice her she spoke.

    "Hemera and Tal are in trouble, trapped at the border of the Sri Empire. They''re encircled by the Republic''s allies, and Starfall City is on the verge of falling. Inside the city, E, Sera, and Leira are also trapped, but Sera is unconscious due to something one of the enemymanders did to her."

    When Archer heard this his temper exploded before asking about the others, but Hecate looked away and hesitated as she knew he was going to go mad when he heard the rest.

    But he spoke in a voice that was on the brink of losing it. ''''Tell me now Hecate! What has happened.''''

    ''''Sia and Albert Silverthrone were captured as the south fell. Teu is fighting a losing battle in Aquaria, as Seastone Port City is being attacked fromnd and sea.''''

    She gazed at Archer, who was trembling with anger, but she pressed on.

    "Nefertiti sustained severe injuries while aiding the army''s breakthrough, but unfortunately, their efforts did not seed, and took refuge in the Sobek Castle while barely hanging on."

    Archer looked at her and spoke. ''''I''m not angry with you but these stupid kingdoms think they can take advantage of my absence and now they will pay.''''

    He sent out a message to his Monster Army telling them to prepare for war before he continued talking. ''''How do you know all this?''''

    Hecate smiled as she exined. ''''Well, E told me everything. She kept in contact with everyone and I didn''t go to Mediterra. I don''t like it there.''''

    Archer smiled before he kissed the Moon Elf on her forehead but the anger surged forward when he realized Sia had been captured again.

    He woke up the three girls and put them on the ground. Hecate was amazed when she saw the little creatures but didn''t ask as it wasn''t the time.

    When the Hydra''s woke up they looked at Archer with question marks in their eyes as he spoke. ''''My beauties. How big can you get now?''''

    After speaking the three started to glow before they started to growrge until their body was the size of elephants which pleased him.

    But Llyniel and Hecate were shocked before taking a step back. But Archer asked the sisters. ''''Do you want to fight with me?''''

    All fifteen heads bobbed up and down as he smiled before telling them to wait until he called for them.

    He gave Hecate and Llyniel a kiss before speaking, "Stay here. I''ll go find everyone. I could use magic to summon them, but I don''t want to make Nefi and Sera''s injuries worse."

    The two girls nodded their heads as he walked away from them, followed by Azura, Sable, and Raven.

    While Archer was walking he used the tattoos to see if everyone was okay and when he did that his anger skyrocketed even more.

    Sera was hurt badly, while Teu was injured and Nefertiti was suffering due to the attack she had received.

    When he felt all their emotions it disturbed him as there was worry, panic, and all sorts of negative emotions flowing into him.

    As he entered a clearing he cast Gate to Starfall City before whispering to himself. ''''Draco.''''

    Archer transformed into his dragon form, and a bright white light blinded the three Hydras who were standing behind him alongside Hecate and Llyniel.

    His massive wings stretched out with his four strong-looking limbs. His four beautiful horns reflected the sunlight.

    He was angry as he stepped through the Gate and let out an earth-shattering roar that shook the ground.

    Archer emerged from the portal as a formidable army bore down upon the city before him. At that moment, a wicked grin crept across his face, and he drew in a deep, ominous breath.

    With a deafening roar, he released a colossal torrent of mes that washed over the enemy army.

    The violet mes surged forward, a wall of blistering heat and roaring fire, consuming everything in its path.

    The enemy soldiers, caught off guard by the sheer ferocity of the attack, screamed in terror as they were engulfed by the inferno.

    Armor melted, weapons turned to g, and the once-advancing army now found itself in a nightmarish sea of mes.

    The ground itself seemed to tremble under the onught as Archer''s dragon breath raged on.

    But he didn''t attack again as he returned to his humanoid form so he could speak to the enemy and also the Avalonians.

    Archer summoned his wings and rose to the sky but before he got higher, a dozen spells flew toward him.

    With a wide smile, he outstretched his arms, weing the spells that the enemy cast.

    However, much to the mage''s dismay, the spells merely bounced off him, sending them into a state of panic, while Archer observed their futile efforts with a grin.

    He looked at the army and used mana to power his voice. ''''You humans have invaded something that belongs to me and now you shall pay. Also, who are the Stormhaven Kingdoms soldiers?''''

    Amander stepped forward with courage in his heart and spoke. ''''I am the general of the Stormhaven army. If I remember correctly you are the Avalonian''s guardian?''''

    When Archer heard the man''s words he smiled but nodded his head causing themander to continue speaking.

    ''''Our king will pay you handsomely and will allow you to marry any Stormhaven princess of your choosing.''''

    Archer grinned when listening to the general. That''s when he came up with a dastardly n to get free gold from them.

    ''''Okay, Mr. General. Bring me all the gold and treasure you have on you and you may leave this graveyard.''''

    The human nodded and started issuing orders and five minutester a pile of treasure was sitting in front of Archer.

    When he saw this his eyes shined but he quickly stored it away and spoke. ''''Thank you for the generous donation to the cause. Makes things easier for me but now you all shall die for hurting my wife.''''

    Archer suddenly opened a big portal behind him and called out. ''''My beauties. Come have some fun and food.''''

    That''s when everyone looked at him like he was mad until they started hearing the sounds of roaringing from the portal.

    Three Hydras the size ofrge elephants stepped through it and eyed the army with hunger, their fifteen heads moved around like serpents as they looked around.

    Archer turned to them and spoke. ''''Eat as many as you want. just don''t go near the walls.''''

    Azura, Sable, and Raven nodded before charging forward after letting out a horrifying roar as they smashed into the soldiers.

    Their scales glistened like ck obsidian, and their violet eyes burned with an otherworldly, malevolent fire.

    The ground trembled beneath theirrge forms as they closed the distance with rming speed, their serpentine necks weaving and hissing menacingly.

    The enemy soldiers, who had been confident moments ago, now found themselves gripped by a paralyzing fear.

    As the Hydras drew closer, the enemy ranks descended into chaos. Arrows wereunched desperately, but they harmlessly bounced off the imprable hide of the sisters.

    Swords and spears were raised, but the soldiers were dwarfed by the towering, writhing monsters that advanced upon them.

    The Hydra heads lunged forward in unison, venomous fangs bared and unleashed torrents of scalding Acid/Fire/Lightning/Ice/Dark beams that scorched the earth and consumed entire sections of the enemy''s front lines.

    Men and horses screamed in agony as the multi-element attack made it through their armor and flesh.

    Amidst the chaos, the Hydras struck with deadly precision. Each head seemed to possess a mind of its own, snapping at soldiers and crushing them underfoot.

    The enemy army, once organized and defiant, was reduced to a terrified, frenzied mob.

    As the girls continued their relentless assault, the once-confident enemy soldiers were now fleeing for their lives, leaving behind their fallenrades and broken formations.

    The unstoppable force of nature had descended upon them, and there was no escape from the wrath of the three Hydras.

    But as the enemy started to flee but were stopped when another portal opened and more horrifying creatures rushed through.

    The battlefield was already a gruesome scene of destruction, with the three Hydras wreaking havoc among the enemy ranks.

    But the horrors were far from over. As the portal to Archer''s domain surged with energy, it expanded further, heralding the arrival of even more nightmarish abominations.

    From the violet colored portal emerged creatures that defied description. Their forms were grotesque and ever-changing, a twisted fusion of nightmares and pure malevolence.

    Some had elongated limbs ending in razor-sharp ws, while others slithered on countless serpentine bodies.

    Tentacled horrors, eyeless monstrosities, and all sorts of different beasts poured forth, their presence casting a pall of dread over the battlefield.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 376 Enraged

    The very air seemed to chill as these new horrors materialized, their eerie shrieks and guttural growls echoing through the ranks of both friend and foe.

    The enemy soldiers were already overwhelmed by the earlier onught, now faced an even more terrifying wave of nightmarish adversaries.

    With a chaotic, discordant roar, the fresh horrors charged forward, driven by an insatiable thirst for violence.

    They collided with the fleeing soldiers, rending and tearing through armor and flesh with savage ease.

    Their attacks were merciless and indiscriminate, and the enemy army numbered just over a million dissolved into a chaotic frenzy of death and despair.

    The battlefield became a nightmarish carnival of terror as the new horrors joined the fray.

    Archer, standing near the portal, watched with a sinister smile as his army of monsters continued to pour out.

    The enemy soldiers were now engulfed in a surreal and unending nightmare, their hope extinguished as the horrors from the portal showed no signs of relenting.

    He hovered in the sky while watching the carnage below as hemanded his Monster Army. ''''Collect all the hearts you can my monsters! Eat as much as you like!''''

    Archer heard a chorus of howls, roars, and hisses as they washed over the five-army alliance.

    He transformed into his dragon form and began attacking them as well.

    His ws turned dozens of soldiers into blood mist as he swiped at groups of them while his Dragons Breath rushed over another group turning them into ash.

    The Avalonians who were watching this from the wall were scared, excited, relieved but more importantly horrified because the boy now has an army he can call on.

    Everyone watched as a horde of monsters appeared out of nowhere and were charging with reckless abandon, tearing through the enemy.

    Tentaclesshed out, rending armor and flesh. Spectral wraiths passed through enemy lines, sowing terror and death.

    Nightmarish creatures with jagged ws and serrated teeth left a trail of mangled bodies in their wake.

    The battlefield turned into a nightmarish carnival of carnage as Archer, the three Hydras, and his Monster Army worked in eerie harmony.

    Warriors who had once been proud and defiant now found themselves paralyzed by fear and despair.

    Banners fell, and the once-unified alliance crumbled into chaos. Archer himself was on the battlefield, his ws, tail, and teeth turning soldiers into meatpaste.

    He cast his Soul Sunder that struck terror into the hearts of the enemy. His violet eyes glowed with malevolent delight as he watched the enemy alliance fall apart before him.

    The earth trembled beneath the weight of this cataclysmic confrontation as thebined might of Archer and his monstrous forces bore down upon the enemy alliance.

    In the end, the five-army alliancey broken and defeated, their once-mighty forces reduced to a shattered remnant.

    The Monster Army ran wild and ughtered hundreds of soldiers as they went, he soon noticed the Nightmare Ants, Chull Warriors, and Cave Spiders were dragging bodies into a portal he opened for them.

    That''s when he saw his Tarrasques and the Dinosaur-like creatures running wild and attacking the high-ranking soldiers and crushing many others.

    Nightmare Ants swarmed over pockets of defenders who still stood. But as they were killing he ordered.

    ''''Take anymanders alive to the Cave Spiders and have them trap them until I''m ready!''''

    Archer and his nightmarish army had emerged victorious, leaving a deste battlefield in their wake, a testament to their dreadful power and the horrors they had unleashed.

    Amidst the carnage, he positioned himself at its center, surrounded by his monstrous minions who dutifully retrieved hearts and presented them to him.

    Alongside ten prisoners looked at Archer in fear and were dragged off by the Cave Spider Warriors.

    Once all the hearts had been collected and stored away in his Item Box. He reverted to his humanoid form, ready to address the city''s inhabitants.

    [The girl''s POV]

    E and Leira were looking down at the now quiet battlefield as Archer stood in the center of a horde of beasts straight from a nightmare.

    The two eyesnded on him as he stared at them with a smile before he spoke in a loud voice thanks to mana. ''''People of Starfall City the enemy are dead and the city is safe.''''

    In a solemn hush, the assembled onlookers awaited his words.

    "Father-inw," he began with an air of expectation. "I expect rewards for the actions I have taken and what I am about to undertake from the empire and every friendly kingdom. Ry a message to every Avalonianmander and soldier: seek refuge within the walls if you value your lives, for dire consequences await those who do not."

    The two girls looked over and saw Osoric sitting there with a relieved look all over his face as he started smiling.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Now that he''s back they wanted to rush down to him but before they could do anything they vanished from the spot.

    [Back to Archer]

    He was standing outside the city looking up at two who were staring at him. Archer clicked his fingers and they appeared in front of him.

    E and Leira looked at him with wide eyes and the half-elf spoke first. ''''You''ve gotten taller and even better looking Arch.''''

    The cat girlmented to her as her green eyes shone. ''''You look wilder and even more handsome now. What happened to you?''''

    Archer smiled as he replied. ''''We will talk when everyone is together.''''

    Leira started sniffing the air and looked at him with narrowed eyes. ''''I smell a female on you. She smells like nature.''''

    E got a big smile on her face before speaking. ''''You and Llyniel got together while you were gone?''''

    Archer shed her a grin and assured her they could delve into the matterter, but for now, he needed to assist the other girls first.

    She nodded in agreement, and as he snapped his fingers, Sera materialized in his arms. The little redheady unconscious but he sensed the mana inside her.

    With purpose, he channeled his magic into her, casting Aurora Healing and infusing her with his own mana.

    As they waited, tension hung heavy in the air. Then, abruptly, Sera''s peaceful slumber gave way to agonizing screams.

    Her body convulsed, and he could see the transformation taking ce. Red scales spread across her form, her ws elongated and sharpened.

    Finally, as the pain subsided, Sera rose to her feet. Archer observed her closely and saw newly formed blood-red scales.

    Her brown skin glistened as her ruby-red eyes emitted a captivating glow. She lunged at him and clung to his body as he started kissing her.

    They separated and Sera spoke with a smile. ''''It''s good to see you again Sweetheart.''''

    He kissed her forehead and put her down as he told them he had to get back to business as he called out to the Monster Army.

    Just as he was about to talk he heard Leira speak. ''''Darling. Father has said everyone has been warned.''''

    Archer smiled as he spoke to the Netherbeasts waiting for his order. ''''Hunt every soldier that is roaming outside a town, city, or castle. I will summon you back to the domain, so make sure toplete your jobs.''''

    He looked up at the flying Netherbeasts and spoke. ''''You lot up there will locate the enemy and tell the others. Now go!''''

    When he was done with that the Monster Army rushed off to hunt the remaining invaders.

    After that, the three Hydra sisters appeared to look bigger than they were before. They all nudged their heads against him causing him tough.

    The girls were confused and scared of these three. But Archer turned around and introduced them.

    ''''El, Leira these three beauties are called Azura, Raven, and Sable. I helped hatch them while we were in the Netherrealm and see me as some sort of parents.''''

    He looked at the sisters and asked them to shrink down which they did. The three Hydras were now the size of kittens.

    They stood there looking at him as he introduced the three. ''''Ladies these three lovely youngdies are my wives, they will also look after you.''''

    Azura, Raven, and Sable looked at E, Sera, and Leria. They walked over to them and let out really cute chirps as they rubbed their heads on their legs.

    Sera bent down and picked up Sable and looked at her wiggling heads as she spoke. ''''You''re so adorable. Do you want to y with me? We can go to the domain.''''

    Archer rushed the girls there so he could go help the others. All three girls kissed him before taking the Hydras to the domain.

    He let out more Netherbeasts and gave them the same orders before he cast Gate to the Zenia empire.

    But before he left he felt snowkes hitting his face as it suddenly started. Archer loved the feeling but got back on track.

    Archer cast Gate to the Zenia Empire and stepped out. When he was there he felt the same heat as before but not as hot.

    He took off and flew north to help Nefertiti who was injured. After flying for an hour he saw Sobek Castle in the distance.

    It was surrounded by the Pharothonian and Osiria Kingdoms. With a smile, he sped up as he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 377 Rescuing The Girls

    <h4>Chapter 377 Rescuing The Girls</h4>

    When Archer got close to the two armies he transformed into his dragon form and crashed on top of the enemy camp.

    His fall caused chaos in the siege camp as he let out a Dragons Breath that drove the Pharothonian and Osiria armies back.

    Archer returned to his humanoid form and made his way inside Sobeks Castle. As he did that he used Aura Detector to find Nefertiti.

    He located her with a group of people and cast Blink to get across the castle and ended up outside a brown door.

    He walked in and saw several healers trying to work on her but it was useless. When Archer walked in the guards tried to stop him but he pped them out of the way.

    As the Healers rushed towards him in an attempt to intervene, he cast Mana Maniption on them, freezing them in their tracks and preventing them from moving.

    Once he was done he approached Nefertiti who was asleep on a bed. Archer approached her and leaned over to kiss her on the forehead.

    The Healers looked at the scene with shock in their eyes before one man spoke. ''''How dare you vite the princess! You will pay for that.''''

    Archer looked at the man like he was an idiot before retorting. ''''She''s my fiancee, you stupid human. Now shut up.''''

    He ced his hand on her wounds and cast Aurora Healing on her. Archer felt his mana invading her body.

    The mana rushed to the wounded areas and started stitching the skin back together, by the time it was done the skin looked brand new.

    It rebuilt all of her damaged areas before he stopped. But the pink-haired girl didn''t wake up straight away,

    But Archer couldn''t stay as he needed to rush to Aquaria to help Teu. He turned to the Healers and spoke.

    ''''Keep an eye on her. She should wake up soon but tell her I will be back when she does.''''

    They all nodded in amazement as he cast Gate to the Aquaria Kingdom and stepped through.

    Archer appeared on a road and took off to fly toward Teu. He used the bracelet to find her location.

    As he flew he decided to try out something. With a burst of magical energy, Archer propelled himself through the air with newfound speed.

    He extended his hands forward, fingers crackling with power, and unleashed a focused Azur Cannon.

    The spell''s force surged behind him, creating a powerful forward thrust that sent him hurtling through the sky like a speedinget.

    Archer''s surroundings blurred as he streaked towards Teu, the spell''s propulsion caused a sonic boom to be heard all over the Soutnds.

    Soon he appeared over the battlefield and saw the enemy armies breaching the wall as they also attacked from the sea.

    He flew over to the fleet that was blockading the city and when he got closer he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    Archer turned into his dragon form and let out a loud roar that caught everyone''s attention before he started attacking the ships with his Dragons Breath.

    Amidst the wild waters of the Solhaven Bay, Archer, in his colossal dragon form, loomed like a force of nature.

    His scales glistened snow white, reflecting the fury in his eyes. With a thunderous roar that shook the very heavens, he summoned the might of his draconic breath.

    A searing inferno erupted from his mouth, a torrent of scorching violet mes that zed with an intensity that defied mortalprehension.

    The sky above was painted with a hellish glow as Archer unleashed his wrath upon the Solhaven fleet.

    The hapless ships, once a symbol of naval prowess, now stood no chance against the unleashed fury of the dragon.

    Wooden hulls ignited instantly, and sails turned to ashes in an instant. The unfortunate crews screamed in terror as they were engulfed by the merciless ze.

    Their ships became funeral pyres upon the churning sea. Archer''s mes danced with an eerie grace, snaking across the water''s surface to reach every vessel.

    The once-mighty warships were reduced to skeletal frames, their cannons silenced and their mighty masts toppling into the abyss.

    As thest of the Solhaven fleet sumbed to the relentless ze, Archer''s draconic form soared above the smoldering wreckage.

    The sea hissed and steamed, bearing witness to the utter devastation he had wrought.

    With a triumphant roar that echoed across the bay, he circled in the darkened sky, a harbinger of doom to all who dared challenge his might.

    The Solhaven fleet, once a threat, nowy at the bottom of the sea, a testament to the unbridled power of the dragon.

    [Teu''s POV]

    Teu was fighting on the city wall as the general took the port side to stem the tide of Solhavenians that were flowing into the city.

    But all of a sudden a loud roar was heard freezing the whole city apart from Teu who grew a big smile as she knew who it belonged to.

    At that moment, a colossal white dragon appeared in the sky above, unleashing its fiery wrath upon the Solhaven ships.

    Teu watched as Arhcer swooped down to fire a Dragon''s Breath all over the ships causing explosions and screams to erupt from the sea.

    Soon he was finished and he flew over the city before casting multiple spells into the enemy armies causing them to retreat but it was toote.

    A portal opened behind them and horrifying beasts appeared outside they crashed into the fleeing Solhavenians, Nethanians, and Aurelian soldiers.

    Teu watched on in shock and wondered what Archer had done to get such a powerful army that was ughtering the vulnerable enemy soldiers.

    [Back to Archer]

    He was hovering over the battlefield casting spells into the siege engines to destroy them.

    This time around he summoned the Netherbeast Dinosaurs that he collected, the beasts charged into the enemy soldiers.

    They were butchering soldiers left and right. Once the battle was underway he returned to his humanoid form.

    Archer looked toward the city wall and quickly found his Ocean Princess just staring at him with wide eyes.

    She was covered in bruises and cuts, so he cast Blink and appeared next to her which made her jump.

    He quickly grabbed her into a tight hug before speaking. ''''I''m so d to see you''re okay Teu. I''ve missed you.''''

    When the blue-haired girl heard his words she got extremely happy and hugged him even more.

    Archer smiled as he ran his fingers up and down her back before he turned to the battle and saw that the Monster Army finished off the enemy army and was now collecting hearts.

    Once that was done he ordered them to return to the domain as he stored away all the hearts when he Blinked to the pile with Teu in his arms.

    He looked at her and spoke. ''''Are you okay toe with me?''''

    Teu shook her head before replying. ''''I have to help out in the city but I can meet you in the domainter?''''

    Archer smiled as he kissed her which caught her off guard but soon she returned it as her arms circled her shoulders.

    Soon they separated while smiling at each other, Archer grabbed her hand and Blinked back on the wall.

    When they arrived the soldiers looked at him with shocked looks on their faces. He looked around before chuckling.

    He looked at Teu who had a silly smile on her pretty face and spoke. ''''I''m going to go help Hemera and Tal then I will deal with the invaders.''''

    She nodded before kissing his cheek before he cast Gate to the Sri Empire. Archer said goodbye to his ocean princess and stepped through.

    Archer appeared outside Ravenna City. When he looked around he saw the wall was patrolled by hundreds of soldiers.

    He cast Blink and appeared on the wall which made the soldiers panic but they soon saw it was Archer and calmed down.

    Amander walked over to him and spoke as he saluted. ''''White Prince. It''s good to see you in these troubled times.''''

    Archer nodded before asking. ''''Where is the castle that the Princess Hemera is trapped in?''''

    The elf pointed to the west and he smiled before flying off in that direction. He did the same trick as before and fired spells behind him creating a sonic boom as he soared west.

    He couldn''t get a clear view of the ground below, but after a short journey, he reached a besieged castle.

    Archer replicated his previous actions, summoning his formidable Monster Army andmanding them to engage the forces besieging the castle.

    He transformed into his dragon form as he mmed into the surprised Delphosians, Aeternumians, and Achaeanians.

    His ws and tail swiped at the soldiers and ughtered them while crushing some underfoot.

    The Netherbeasts joined the fray and tore into the scared soldiers. Archer attacked a few more times before returning to his humanoid form.

    Archer flew up to the castle walls and started scanning for his two girls but didn''t see them so he used Aura Detector and soon found them in the keep.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 378 Death Goes South

    Chapter 378 Death Goes South

    Archer was standing outside arge wooden door and opened it to see Hemera and Tal arguing with two older men and a woman.

    ''''Princess I don''t mean to offend you but you''re not the smartest when ites to tactics.'''' One of the men spoke with a shit-eating grin on his face.

    The other men agreed before Tal snapped at them. ''''What do you mean smartest? The reason this castle still stands is because of her ns. You wanted a pitch battle with our army which is three times smaller than the enemies.''''

    That''s when one of the women spoke with sarcasm in her voice. ''''Yes your ns were good at first but General Ioannis is more suited to the situation now it is dire.''''

    After the woman spoke Tal and the two men started arguing while Hemera looked annoyed and upset which made Archer angry.

    He swiftly appeared behind the trio, seizing the woman to his right and the man to his left, while sinking his teeth into the middle man, eliciting a piercing scream.

    Archer tossed him off to the side with a crash before he spoke with a menacing voice. ''''How dare you speak to my woman like that. Do you think you can get away with such a thing?''''

    The elf woman looked scared and started thrashing around but before Archer could snap her neck Hemera spoke. ''''Don''t kill her Darling. She is scared of those two.''''

    He looked at his nerdy elf fiancee and smiled before tossing the woman to Tal who grabbed a hold of her.

    But he didn''t let the man go as he took off the storage ring he saw and pierced his heart with his tail.

    Archer walked over to the moaning elf he bit and shot a small Eldritch st into him. Once he was dead he took the storage ring.

    He turned to the aunt and niece who were staring at him with wide eyes before rushing over to him.

    The two women hugged him tight, he wrapped his arms around the two before peppering their faces with kisses.

    His actions caused them to start giggling before the three calmed down and Hemera asked. ''''What happened to you?''''

    Archer told them that he would exin what happened when everyone was safe so he asked them to return to the domain while he rescues Sia and his Grandfather Albert in the north.

    The two agreed and returned to the domain to join the others. Once they were gone he cast Gate to Sentinel Reach.

    Upon entering the portal, he materialized high above the castle and began to hover in mid-air, surveying the scene below.

    Four massive camps were set up on the grasnd outside, he saw thousands of men running around like a colony of ants.

    He was going to use his Monster Army but decided against it and decided to use the three sisters who would grow bigger.

    Archer folded his wings and aimed his fall at thergest tent he could see. He flew toward it when he got closer to the ground he cast Blink and appeared outside.

    His sudden appearance shocked the guards but before they could do anything Archer cast Soul Eater and tore their souls from their bodies and ate them.

    The hollow remnants of their armor ttered loudly upon hitting the ground, creating resounding ngs that reverberated throughout.

    Archer stood there with a satisfied smile, catching the attention of the nearby soldiers.

    Then, he conjured a portal and cheerfully eximed, "My beauties! Come join the festivities."

    Initially, those around him regarded Archer with bewildered expressions, thinking he might be out of his mind.

    However, their skepticism quickly turned to amusement as three diminutive creatures emerged from the portal, promptingughter among some of the soldiers.

    But that soon died as the Hydras started to glowed and grew to the size of veryrge elephants. Their heads moved around like snakes looking at all the soldiers.

    Archer now smiled before speaking to Azura. ''''Have a feast. Make sure you grow bigger for me because soon we will be annihting some kingdoms.''''

    All fifteen heads bobbed up and down before charging further into the camp. The three sisters started eating soldiers.

    He watched all this as he took in the guard''s memories and found out that Sia and Albert were taken to the Everfallen Capital Astralyn City.

    Archer walked into themander''s tent and saw a table with three men staring at him with narrowed eyes but he moved quickly as they stood up.

    The men went to draw their weapons but were too slow as Archer appeared behind them and quickly cast Soul Sunder on the three.

    He tore their souls from their bodies causing them to feel excruciating pain and devoured them as they fell to the ground.

    Once that was done he left the tent and called for the sisters. They returned with bodies of the Everfallen soldiers in their mouths, he shrugged before opening a portal for them.

    Archer spoke as the three looked at him. ''''Return to the domain and I''ll call for you''s soon. We will be visiting arge city soon.''''

    They nodded their heads and entered the portal he opened, Archer quickly took off and flew toward Astralyn City.

    Archer flew across thend he saw an army marching toward Sentinel''s Reach. But once he got close he took a deep breath and let out a Dragon''s Breath.

    The mes washed over the Shadowfen soldiers causing them to burn into ash that floated away on the afternoon breeze.

    He continued flying forward until he saw a city in the distance and sped up by casting Azur Cannon.

    Archer flew forward and soon stopped above it and looked down. He quickly noticed the city was full of soldiers and wondered where the citizens were.

    But he didn''t bother with it and used Aura Detector to scan the whole city to find Sia which he soon did.

    His gaze fixed upon a grand castle nestled in the heart of the city. Archer didn''t know what to do so he dived toward the fortress.

    He grabbed a soldier off the wall and soared back into the sky. Once he was high up and cast Soul Sunder on him.

    Archer ate the soldier''s soul and learned the Everfallen King had evacuated the citizens to an undergroundwork of tunnels.

    But he wasn''t bothered by the citizens but he wanted the soldiers so he descended to the city streets to the shock of the surrounding soldiers because he still heard the dead man.

    When they were all staring at him they shook their heads and rushed at him. Archer acted swiftly.

    With a burst of energy, he raised the lifeless soldier, his body now a weapon of grim necessity.

    Time seemed to slow as he swung the limp body with uncanny force, striking the approaching enemies with brutal precision.

    The impact was devastating, and his enemies were sent sprawling, some knocked unconscious, others recoiling in horror.

    When the enemy soldier''s unexpected sight of a fallenrade being wielded as a weapon sent shockwaves through the enemy ranks.

    After doing that he threw the body at another group of soldiers which took them out. Archer kept making his way through the city.

    Archer fired off spells and used his ws to take out many soldiers as he walked through the city streets.

    As he strolled through the city he stopped in a square. When he was there he opened a portal to the domain and called out. ''''Come outdies!''''

    Azura, Raven, and Sable appeared looking excited as they rubbed theirrge heads against him before he told them to run wild in the city.

    After that Archer started walking and left a trail of dead bodies behind him until he came to arge castle gate.

    He grinned as he cast Azur Cannon at it. The air crackled with energy as his hands began to glow with an intense violet light.

    He could feel the magic surging through him, a torrent of raw mana ready to be unleashed. Archer raised his hands, and from his palms, a swirling vortex of violet mana emerged.

    It merged into a radiant sphere, humming with unimaginable power. The castle gates loomed before him, a barrier that had kept Sia and Albert captive.

    He released the Cannon with a deafening roar. The brilliant sphere hurtled toward the gates with unstoppable force, and upon impact, it erupted into an explosion of sheer devastation.

    The gates, once imposing and unyielding, were shattered into countless fragments, scattering like confetti in the night sky.

    The shockwave of the st rippled through the castle grounds, leaving a trail of chaos in its wake. Archer stood amidst the smoldering debris, a triumphant glint in his eyes.

    The path to Sia and Albert was now wide open, so he made his way in and saw soldiers lying all over the courtyard.

    Archer cast Crown Of Stars which started shooting out as he Everfallen soldiers rushed at him.

    He followed Aura Detector until he came to a set of stairs that led down. Archer looked down at the dark stairway and started walking.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 379 The Everfallen Kingdom

    Archer walked down the dark stairs until he came to a door but soon he heard soldiersing from the top of the stairs.

    He summoned smaller Netherbeasts and ordered them to kill all the soldiers in the castle and collect their hearts for him.

    They bowed and rushed off toplete his orders as looked at the door. He started hearing shouting but ignored it.

    Archer was blocked by a door but not for long as he booted it off the hinges and looked in. That''s when he saw dozens of prisoners trapped in the cells.

    He scanned for Sia and found her at the back and quickly made his way there while ignoring the pleas from the other people.

    Soon enough he reached a cell that they were held in and saw Albert was battered but Sia was fine.

    She was still sleeping when he ripped off the cell door before stepping in under the watchful eyes of the other prisoners.

    Archer walked over to Albert and cast Aurora Healing on him. A bright light enveloped him and soon all his injuries were gone.

    He walked over to the slumbering dragon-kin woman and bent down in front of her as he gently moved some of her ck hair out of her face before kissing her forehead.

    His kiss roused her from slumber, coaxing her bright blue eyes to flutter open andnd on his face.

    However, it took a moment for her groggy mind to fully grasp his presence as she gradually awakened.

    Sia rubbed her eyes and finally came to. When she saw Archer she lost it and lunged at him and started hugging him like there was no tomorrow while mumbling into his ear.

    ''''I knew you were fine husband. Sorry, I got caught again. I couldn''t leave Father or my soldiers behind.''''

    Archer smiled as he cast Aurora Healing over her while she cuddled him but soon they heard a groan from behind them.

    They separated and spotted Albert waking up, he sat up and rubbed his head as he looked around and spotted Archer.

    The Santa us-looking man got a big smile on his face as he stood up as he spoke. ''''My Grandchild! Thank you foring to help us boy.''''

    In a dimly lit cell, where cold stone walls bore witness to their shared ordeal, his grandfather extended his arms and enfolded him in a heartfelt bear hug.

    Tears welled in the older man''s eyes as he held Archer close, his overwhelming gratitude and relief evident.

    "Archer, my boy," he rasped softly, his voice trembling with emotion. "You''ve saved me and my daughter. Thank you."

    Archer, taken aback by the unexpected embrace, wavered briefly, a flicker of hesitation in his eyes that Albert quickly recognized.

    He leaned in, his voice a gentle reassurance. "You will be fine, Archer. What transpired with your Father and Mother won''t repeat itself among the rest of us."

    When he heard this he hugged the older man back before letting him go and spoke in a casual voice. ''''You two go to my domain and wait for me while I finish off the Everfallen Kingdom.''''

    Archer opened a portal to the domain and the two hugged him again before walking through.

    Once they were gone he turned to the other prisoners and spoke. ''''I will free you all and transport you out of here.''''

    He cast Gate to the road outside the city before ripping off the cell door and freeing the people.

    They rushed through the portal before Archer smiled to himself and whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    Archer transformed into his dragon form bringing down the castle causing everyone inside to be crushed to death.

    He stretched his wings out and roared to summon the three Hydra sisters. That''s when he heard loud stompinging toward him.

    After waiting for a few seconds Azura crashed through the closest build and he was shocked at their size.

    They were three times the size of an elephant which he got excited about before the other two appeared next to her.

    He asked them to grow smaller and enter the domain which they happily did, Archer soon took to the sky.

    The city below him trembled in fear and awe, he soared through the sky, his massive wings beating with thunderous force.

    His scales shimmered, reflecting the sunlight like a living gem. With a resounding roar that echoed off the buildings.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Archer unleashed a burst of searing mes that devoured everything in its path. Buildings crumbled into fiery wrecks as his fiery breath washed over them.

    The streets below were a chaotic frenzy of panicked soldiers, desperately fleeing from his anger.

    Archer''s enormous ws scraped against the ground as hended, creating deep furrows in the earth. He moved with a primal grace, his eyes scanning the chaos he had unleashed.

    Despite the destruction. He was a force of nature, both awe-inspiring and terrifying, and as he moved through the city, he left a path of devastation in his wake.

    He spent hours attacking the city and soldiers he could find. After doing this for a while he wasying down in the city square.

    Archer had summoned an army of Stone Men and Netherbeasts to deal with the remaining soldiers.

    The Stone Men brought him piles and piles of treasure, which he kept storing away the loot he saw the Netherbeasts bringing a group of people.

    He saw that they were dressed like royalty and smiled before returning to his humanoid form as he summoned a chair using Mana Maniption.

    Once he gotfortable he motioned for the beasts to bring them forward. When he spotted them he grinned even more.

    There was what he assumed was the king and his sons while a group of scared women were behind him.

    The king turned around to shut them up but Archer interrupted his rant. ''''Shut up human. Don''t you dare talk anymore? Understand.''''

    When the man heard him he stopped speaking and nodded his head as he looked around at all the nightmarish beasts circling them.

    ''''Well, Mr. King. It seems like you messed up. Why don''t you have themon sense not to touch a dragon''s woman? And you even kidnapped my grandfather.''''

    Archer stood up and continued as he strolled around the captives with a charming smile on his face as he continued. ''''I''ve only just met him but he seems like a nice man, even though he''s a bit touchy.''''

    He shook his head and walked over to the king before stopping in front of him. The man pleaded. ''''Please don''t kill us. Let my family live and take my life.''''

    Upon hearing this, Archer offered a sinister smile and a subtle nod to the man. Swiftly, he employed his tail as a lethal instrument, thrusting it with deadly precision into the man''s heart.

    The man let out a pained grunt before copsing to the ground with a resounding thud. Archer looked up at the family who he swore looked relieved but ignored it.

    While he was walking an older woman stepped out. She had auburn-colored hair with a pair of brown eyes.

    She wasn''t as tall as him but the woman wasn''t short as she stopped in front of him and spoke. ''''White dragon king. Thank you for releasing us from such a man.''''

    When Archer heard this his eyes opened in shock, and he shook his head before replying. ''''I killed your husband and you''re thanking me? Why?''''

    The womanughed before replying in an honest voice. ''''He forced me to marry him as he held my family hostage but they are dead now and I choose to survive for my children.''''

    Archer looked at the woman and wondered what to do with them so he shrugged and asked. ''''You can go live in the empire or my domain. Your choice.''''

    The woman and three little boys stared at him with confusion in their eyes. Heughed before answering. ''''Well, I don''t kill innocents. My domain is just and where you can live free and happy but you have to swear a mana oath not to betray me.''''

    When the queen heard his offer she nodded her head and started her oath alongside her children which pleased him.

    He opened a portal to the domain before called for E and she soon appeared. She stepped through it and saw the chaos Archer had caused and shook her head with a smile.

    She approached him and kissed his cheek before asking. ''''What did you want Arch?''''

    Archer smiled as he asked her to take the queen and her children to Jethro and set up somewhere to live for the family.

    E gave him a nod before leading the family away. That''s when he turned to the remaining captives and spoke with an evil smile on his face. ''''Give me all your rings now and you will live.''''

    The group quickly handed over their stuff causing his smile to grow even more before he ordered the Netherbeasts to eat them.

    [Sorry for only dropping one today. I''ll try to aim for 3-4 tomorrow]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 380 Destruction

    Chapter 380 Destruction

    Archer watched as the Netherbeasts ate the other Everfallen survivors and some went around collecting the hearts for him.

    He cast Gate to outside Starfall City and called for the Monster Army that he left in the Avalon Empire.

    An uncountable number of beasts appeared before him and after they were all through he closed it.

    Archer started giving them orders to run wild all over the Summerfield duchy. But he forbade them from killing innocent people which they happily agreed to as they rushed off.

    He pped his wings and took off to go find the Duskmire and Silverpeak Kingdoms, after flying for a couple of hours he crossed the border.

    Archer saw an army traveling toward the duchy He smiled as he swooped down letting out his Dragon''s Breath on top of them.

    The mes washed over them causing them to turn to ash. Once that was done he descended to the ground.

    When hended he summoned more of his Monster Army and told them to destroy the soldiers in the Duskmire Kingdom.

    But gave them the same orders, only kill soldiers or people who attack them. They bowed their heads and rushed off while howling.

    Archer watched this and shook his head as he soared into the sky again. He soon came across a fort which he quickly attacked.

    By the time he was finished, the fort was covered in blood and broken bodies. Archer was standing there in front of twenty scared soldiers.

    He looked at them and spoke with anger in his voice. ''''You stupid humans keep messing with me and now you''ve forced my hand. So here I am.''''

    One of the men quickly spoke with fear. ''''Why are you killing us? We''ve never seen you.''''

    Archer looked at him with narrowed eyes before asking. ''''Do you know who General Sia Silverthrone is?''''

    The soldier looked at him and gave him a small nod causing Archer to smile before continuing. ''''Well she is my wife and your kingdom kidnapped her. So do you now understand?''''

    When the man''s eyes widened but before he could say anything Archer shed his throat using his razor-sharp ws.

    He quickly finished all of them off before he made his way to the pce where he found the king, queen, and a few princes who were looking at him like he was the demon king.

    They were standing in the throne room surrounded by their royal guards who numbered over one hundred that were preparing to attack him.

    Archer stopped in front of them before opening a portal to the domain and called the Hydra sisters.

    Raven walked out first followed by Sable thenstly Azura. They were the size ofrge lions which shocked the Duskmire Royal Family.

    He looked at them and smiled as their heads rubbed up against him. But suddenly Raven reacted and her head snapped to the side.

    Archer looked at the soldiers who were trying to sneak up on them and had missing heads as their armored bodies dropped to the floor with a ng.

    The royal family looked on his terror as two of their guards were killed by therge beasts. He smiled before he spoke to the Hydras. ''''Kill everyone, I''ll go find the treasure vault.''''

    After walking for a while Archer found the Duskmire vault and started smiling when he saw how much treasure was there.

    So like the loot gremlin he was, Archer stored it all in his Item Box before making his way back to the throne room.

    When he arrived the sisters were eating and no one was alive. Blood and bones littered the floor but he ignored it and told them to follow him.

    Archer stepped into the pce''s courtyard and cast Stone Warden. He summoned hundreds of them and told them to loot the city and bring it back to him.

    After he issued themand, the three hydras swiftly exited the pce, shrank in size, and pounced on him.

    They started licking his face and all their heads were rubbing against him causing him to startughing.

    He started pampering them by kissing all their heads and stroking them which caused the three to let out extremely adorable chirps and other noises.

    They found some grass andid down, the sisters curled up next to him as the four nodded off.

    Hours passed while they were sleeping in the courtyard guarded by hundreds of Netherbeasts.

    Soon enough he woke up to one of the girls licking him. He looked at who it was and saw Azura looking at him in his eyes.

    For some reason, he could feel her love for him and it was overwhelming but he treasured it. He kissed the innocent girl on her head before standing up.

    He stretched out his body and felt his back click which made him let out a sigh before he looked at the pile of treasures.

    Archer quickly stored them all away before dismissing the Stone Men and ordering the Netherbeasts to return to the domain.

    Once he was done with that he looked at the Hydras and spoke. ''''Shrink down as much as you three can so I can bring you with me.''''

    All their heads nodded before they shrunk down to the size of a kitten and rushed over to him again.

    They mbered up him and gotfortable, Azura was curled up on his head as her little tail wrapped around his horn.

    While the Sable and Raven were on his shoulders, after checking up on them he took off and flew toward the Silverpeak Kingdom.

    As he was flying he saw his Monster Army rushing all over the ce and was shocked by the amount of Netherbeasts he had.

    He ignored them for now and would pick them up after he finished with the Shadowfen Kingdom.

    After flying for a couple of hours he saw mountains in the distance and knew thest two southern kingdoms were near the Nagendra Kingdom.

    Archer couldn''t find anyone or anything but soon came across a Shadowfen castle in the distance and smiled.

    He woke up the sisters and asked them to get ready as he passed over the castle wall and the Hydra''s jumped off him.

    As the three fell they started to glow and got big all of a sudden before crashing into the castle courtyard shocking all the soldiers.

    But they soon started firing different element beams all over the ce causing pure chaos. While the sisters did their thing Archer wasughing.

    He watched as they rampaged through the castle until they mmed into the keep bringing it crumbling down.

    The soldiers attempted to flee, but Archer summoned half a dozen Tarrasques to obstruct their path.

    As they emerged from the castle, they unwittingly ran straight into the colossal creatures.

    Archer observed the Tarrasques'' eyes gleaming with an eerie light and relished the spectacle as they devoured the soldiers, all the whileughing at the foolish humans who dared to challenge him.

    After casting the Gate to Starfall City, he let out a resounding roar, causing the remaining Monster Army to hastily flee towards it.

    Archer patiently waited as a wave of Netherbeasts poured through the Gate, observing them as they gathered.

    He couldn''t help but notice that many of them appearedrger than before, prompting him to wonder about the cause.

    But he soon spoke to them. ''''I will give you the same orders as the rest. No killing innocents and only soldiers. If I hear of any of you doing it I''ll kill you myself. Understand?''''

    The Monster Army nodded like chickens as they knew he would kill them. That''s when Archer noticed a group of Ettins approaching him withrge bags.

    As they got closer their leader stepped forward and handed him them while bowing to him.

    Archer looked inside and saw hundreds of hearts in just one bag. He quickly stored them all before ordering them to attack every southern kingdom that invaded Avalon.

    Days passed as the kingdoms south of the empirey in ruins. Cities were burning and castles were crumbling.

    After finishing off the Duskmire, Everfallen, Shadowfen, and Silverpeak kingdoms which he left in ruin before he made his way south to the Soutnds.

    Archer was flying over the Sunfire Mountains and saw the Zenia Empire so he started looking for any enemy armies.

    Soon he saw one that was marching somewhere but that caused him to smile and descend to the ground in front of the army as he returned to his humanoid form.

    When the soldiers saw this they panicked and started to surround him, a tall brown-skinned man appeared in front of Archer as he looked at him with his green eyes.

    The older man remarked in a threatening tone. ''''What are you doing in the Nethania Kingdom demi-human?''''

    Archer looked at him and started cackling beforementing with a grin. ''''I''m going to eat your soul human and find out all your dirty secrets.''''

    He quickly cast Blink and appeared in front of themander which spooked him but Archer cast Soul Eater.

    Archer pulled out his soul and ate it gaining all the knowledge he needed. All the soldiers around him saw the man drop to the ground lifeless.

    That''s when he cast Thunder Wave to throw the Nethanian soldiers back before he tore into them using his ws.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 381 Destruction (2)

    Chapter 381 Destruction (2)

    The soldiers flew away and crashed onto the floor as Archer started attacking them without mercy.

    He shed tore and pierced any soldier he saw while the Hydras jumped off him and grew to the size of a lion before attacking.

    In the heat of battle, Archer and the three formidable Hydra sisters moved with deadly precision, dispatching the enemy soldiers with ruthless efficiency.

    With each swipe of their monstrous heads, they tore through the opposition, leaving a trail of fallen foes in their wake.

    The soldiers'' desperate cries filled the air as their numbers dwindled rapidly. But the battle was far from over, and more enemy soldiers rushed out to confront the fearsome quartet.

    Archer, recognizing the need for a swift and powerful counterattack, channeled his arcane energy with focused intensity.

    With a flourish of his hand, Archer unleashed an Eldritch st, a dark and searing projectile of magical energy that streaked through the air with malevolent force.

    The st struck its target, sending one of the iing soldiers flying backward, his armor smoldering.

    As the remaining soldiers closed in, Archer continued to rain down destruction. His fingers crackled with elemental energy as he cast Elemental Bolts.

    These bolts of elemental fury shot forth like bolts of lightning, striking the oing soldiers with devastating impact.

    The soldiers were thrown off their feet, their cries of pain mingling with the crackling energy of Archer''s attack.

    The Hydra sisters, seeing their ally''s powerful magic in action, redoubled their efforts.

    With ferocious roars, they unleashed a barrage of venomous breath attacks and razor-sharp bites, adding to the chaos and carnage.

    In the blink of an eye, the tide of battle shifted once again. Archer''s might and the Hydra sister''s relentless assault proved too much for the soldiers to withstand.

    The remaining foes were quickly overwhelmed and defeated, their ranks scattered and broken.

    As the dust settled and the battlefield grew eerily quiet, Archer and the sisters stood victorious, a testament to theirbined might.

    Once they were done with the soldiers Archer knew where to go and everything about the Nethania, Solhaven, and Aurelian.

    He issued amand for the sisters to return to the domain, along with all the Netherbeasts he had summoned.

    Once they had departed, Archer took flight towards the Solhaven Kingdom, wreaking havoc by assaulting castles and forts along his route.

    Perched atop a city wall, he observed the citizens evacuating, seizing every valuable item he couldy his hands on, umting wealth as he went.

    But as he was rxing his Aura Detector picked up a dozen pings. Archer smiled as he summoned some Netherbeats that he caught earlier on and he had an uncountable amount of them.

    They looked like dogs and were the size of lions but had an evil look to them but the biggest one walked over to him and nudged its head on him.

    He started stroking it as he scanned the beast.

    [Netherhound]

    [Rank: D]

    Archer was happy with them and ordered them to stay by the gate as he flew up to the wall and looked out over the grasnds.

    He saw an army that numbered in the thousands and smiled as he could test out some of his Netherbeasts.

    With an evilugh, he jumped off the wall after opening the gate to summon more of his Monster Army.

    First, he summoned a thousand tiger-looking beasts who were twice the size of an Earth tiger. When he saw them he scanned them.

    [Tigrenox]

    [Rank: B+]

    Archer then called forth some Ettins, Giants, and all types of Netherbeasts. Once they appeared in front of the ruined city.

    He startedughing as the human armies stopped in shock when the horde of beasts appeared from nowhere.

    When they were all here he closed the portal before ordering them to attack.

    The monstrous army, an amalgamation of grotesque creatures and fearsome beasts, roared and bellowed as it advanced upon the human ranks.

    Each monstrous Netherbeast possessed a twisted and terrifying appearance, a nightmarish spectacle of scales, fur, and fangs.

    Leading the charge was the mighty Tigrenox, a massive tiger-like creature with striped fur, its eyes aze with primal fury.

    The earth trembled beneath its colossal paws as it charged forward, its ws leaving deep gouges in the soil.

    Beside the Tigrenox were the colossal Ettins, grotesque giants with two heads and bulging muscles.

    These brutish beings brandished enormous clubs, swinging them with devastating force as they crushed everything in their path.

    Their roars of battle echoed across the battlefield, striking fear into the hearts of the human soldiers.

    The human army, valiant but outnumbered, formed a defensive line, their shields raised and weapons at the ready.

    Their banners fluttered in the wind as they stood resolute in the face of the approaching horde.

    As the two forces collided, the battlefield erupted into chaos. The monstrous army''s grotesque soldiers shed with the human soldiers in a maelstrom of violence and bloodshed.

    Swords shed against scales, arrows found their marks in the furry hide, and spells crackled through the air.

    Archer watched as the Tigrenox, its massive jaws dripping with the blood of its foes, tore through the human ranks with ruthless efficiency.

    The Ettins swung their colossal clubs with bone-crushing force, sending soldiers flying like ragdolls.

    After an hour, the decidedly one-sided battle reached its conclusion. Archer rxed within the city, casually munching on a piece of bread.

    The Ettins gathered all the hearts of their fallen foes and respectfully presented them to him. With a bow, the beasts returned to their domain.

    Following this, Archer proceeded to plunder the soldiers'' carriages in search of their wealth.

    It wasn''t long before he discovered a small box nestled within thergest carriage, containing the spoils he sought.

    Archer then spent a few days cleaning up the Soutnds before heading to Mediterra by casting Gate.

    He reappeared by the castle Hemera and Tal were trapped in. Archer headed toward the Republic and spent a few more days destroying everything he saw.

    When he was done, he headed to the Land Of Plenty to deal with thest remaining enemies so he could go back to school.

    Archer looted everything he came across and umted arge horde which caused him to get excited.

    He''s been chatting to the girls through the bracelets and was waiting for Nefertiti to arrive before he would tell them everything that''s happened.

    After that, he flew around and wiped out any army he came across using dragon fire which burned them to ash.

    By the time he reached the Avalon Empire''s borders, he burned close to a dozen armies and was happy.

    He destroyed so many castles that he lost count but he remembered to take every scrap of wealth before doing so.

    The sun was going down so he entered the domain and saw E cooking for the girls as the others sat around chatting.

    Archer noticed Llyniel was chatting to them as it seemed like they were weing the wood elf which shook him.

    But Archer just shrugged before greeting them. ''''Hello, girls. Why don''t we eat first then I will fill you in? It will be a long story.''''

    He went to sit down and then remembered he had to deal with the ind kingdoms in the east which he had ns for.

    Everyone agreed and waited for dinner, Archer walked over to the balcony door and saw Albert standing outside smoking a pipe.

    Archer walked out and the old man turned around with a smile. ''''Hello, my boy. How was your travels?''''

    He smiled when he heard the man''s joyful voice and bright smile. Archer couldn''t help but think of Santa us when he saw his Grandfather.

    ''''Yes, it was good. I wiped out all the enemy kingdoms from Soutnds to Mediterra. It was a pain in the ass but I did gain so much from it.'''' Archer answered honestly.

    Once he was done talking he pulled out some bread and started eating. But that''s when he remembered the Ale he bought a while back.

    He pulled one out and handed it to the old man. Albert saw this and grew curious so he asked. ''''Where did you get this? And why do you have Ale?''''

    Archer looked at him before answering. ''''I like to buy all sorts of stuff to eat, drink, or whatever elsees up.

    When Albert did this he startedughing before speaking. ''''Well the rumors are true then my boy but it doesn''t bother me, it makes meugh.''''

    He nodded before the two started chatting before E called for him. Archer left Albert smiling as he wanted to eat.

    Archer navigated his way to the table and settled into a chair. The group spent some time reconnecting and sharing updates on recent events.

    Sia and Nefertiti''s interactions had a palpable tension, and Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of difort as he noticed their wary nces toward each other and himself.

    It was evident that the atmosphere was bing increasingly charged, and the impending conflict between the two women hung in the air like a storm on the horizon.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 382 Punish Me

    <h4>Chapter 382 Punish Me</h4>

    Archer looked at the two women and spoke. ''''Stop your senselesspetition or I will punish you both. Everyone knows I love each of you equally. I''m not asking you to be friends, I''m just asking you not to argue.''''

    When he finished talking the two women turned to him with lust-filled eyes and spoke at the same time. ''''Punish me.''''

    Their responses caused him tough but he answered. ''''Soondies, I will spend time with each of you.''''

    Archer looked at each girl before continuing. ''''For me, it feels like I haven''t seen any of you in a year, even though it appears to have been only two months here, which is quite fortunate."

    After saying that and winking at the two which instantly killed the tension. Archer went on to exin what happened to the two of them.

    He told them the attackers sent him to the Nether Realm where the natives wanted his heart but they ended up underestimating him.

    As he was talking Teu interrupted with a curious look on her face as she asked. ''''Why did these people want your heart?''''

    Archer gazed at her, a gentle smile gracing his lips before he began to exin. "You see, the souls I consumed showed me they had a n to harness my heart''s energy to create a portal to other realms, as their own was on the brink of copse. Unfortunately, their misguided decision to abduct Llyniel resulted in me having to take action leading to the destruction of thest of their cities."

    Following his address, the girls exchanged nces, their curiosity evident.

    E broke the silence by inquiring, "So, where did youe across those menacing creatures? And what motivated you to gather them?"

    He looked at the half-elf before answering. ''''Well, I wanted a Monster Army and it''s fun to subdue them because now they arepletely loyal to me and do anything I say.''''

    That''s when he opened a small portal and a tiny bird flew out of it andnded on his shoulder. It looked like an evil pigeon but had ck feathers with violet eyes.

    Albert saw this and grew curious. ''''Lad, what is that beast?''''

    Before Archer could respond, the bird emitted a squawk directed at the old man, as if instructing him to be quiet.

    This unexpected interruption made Archer burst intoughter, but he couldn''t help but scan the bird.

    [Shadoww]

    [Rank: S+]

    He looked at Albert and wondered why he was there as he was chatting to his girls, not this old man.

    Albert noticed the expression in Archer''s eyes and, to the dragon''s astonishment, spoke with genuine concern.

    "My dear boy, there''s no need to give me that look! You are my grandson, and it''s my right and responsibility to care for your well-being. I understand that I wasn''t present during your formative years, as my duty to the empire kept me away. However, I am here now and eager to forge a bond with you."

    Archer stood there, a mixture of bewilderment and confusion washing over him.

    He found himself at a loss for words and actions, perplexed by the sudden desire of this elderly man to care for him when none of his own family had shown such interest before.

    The Shadoww nudged his head and cawed at him telling him the old man wasn''t lying. Archer looked at the bird and saw it nodding its little head.

    Upon realizing Albert''s sincere intentions, he nodded his head in acknowledgment and proceeded to exin to the group about the bird and its significance.

    Archer went on to exin. ''''This is a Shadoww, her group was being attacked by bigger Netherbeasts and I killed them, once I did that they wanted to join me.''''

    He stroked the bird before continuing. ''''They are good spies and have already given me a lot of good information about the empire and the corrupt nobles.''''

    Albert''s eyes widened at the boy before letting out a happyugh before calming down and speaking. ''''You''re a sneaky boy. You haven''t been back long but you''re already up to something.''''

    Archerughed as well but asked the old man to give him some time with thedies which he happily agreed to.

    After Albert left he turned to the girls who were all smiling at him causing him to ask. ''''Whats up with you lot?''''

    Nefertiti was the one to speak with a smile on her face. ''''You looked so cute when you were interacting with him, you didn''t know what to do or how to answer.''''

    Tal was next toment with a giggle. ''''The mighty white dragon was stumped by a grandfather''s love.''''

    Archer looked at her with narrowed eyes causing the elf tough and look away from him.

    But after they joked around he exined what happened between him and Llyniel. ''''Me and Llyniel grew closer as we spent months together and helped each other while being stuck in there.''''

    All the girls looked at him but nodded their heads before Nefertiti protested. ''''Why are you picking up another princess? Haven''t you got enough already?''''

    Archer cast a nce at her before approaching, leaning down, and softly reminding her with a whisper into her ear. ''''I love you Nefi. Why do you keep forgetting this? You will always have a ce in my heart.''''

    Upon hearing his words, Nefertiti ceased her argument and simply nodded in agreement.

    Archer smiled as he leaned in to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead before resuming his conversation with the group as he returned to his seat.

    "We were trapped there for a year because I didn''t have enough mana to open a Gate, but now I do, and I might return one day to capture more of those beasts," he exined.

    All the girls nodded before Siamented with a curious voice. ''''How do you control these beasts?''''

    Archer answered honestly. ''''I don''t know to be honest with you. When I subdued them a connection was created between us and they listen to anymand I give.''''

    Sia gave him a small nod before Teu inquired with sparkling blue eyes. ''''How many of these beasts do you possess?''''

    When Archer heard her he startedughing before answering. ''''Millions I think? Maybe more.''''

    Everyone''s eyes widened at the absurd amount of beasts he had and that''s when he remembered he had to make the domain bigger.

    He closed his eyes as he poured his mana into the domain and tripled its size while making the wall surrounding the dragon-kin and other races part of the domain.

    The area that the people had was doubled now with all the differentndscapes and rivers while the Monster Armies part tripled in size which pleased the Netherbeasts as they explored the area.

    When the girls felt the domain shake they all stopped chatting to look at the silent Archer who opened his eyes and looked tired.

    E questioned him. ''''What did you do? And why do you look so tired all of a sudden?''''

    Archer smiled before exining. ''''I increased the size of the domain and expanded the wall that cut off the Monster Army with the people, so no incidents would happen.''''

    They all nodded their heads apart from Leira, Sia, and Llyniel who looked confused, when Archer saw this he smiled before informing them about the domain.

    He told the three everything as they were his women so they had the right and when he finished exining they were shocked.

    Sia was the first to ask. ''''Can you create life here?''''

    Archer shook his head. ''''Well no, I can''t create humanoids as they require a soul, and only a god''s power can create one and it takes a lot of power so only the eldest gods can do it.''''

    He sat up and continued, "All I can create are small creaturesposed purely of mana, and they aren''t truly real. However, they do possess physical forms because everything is made of mana, and my abilities stem from me being a white dragon."

    Sia and Llynial bobbed their heads but Leira asked a question with curiosity in her voice. ''''What is a white dragon? I''ve heard the stories as any child has but I''ve never been interested until I met you.''''

    Archer chuckled before telling her everything he knew about white dragons and took out a book from his Item Box.

    He handed it over to her before speaking. ''''That book is everything that is known about white dragons. Read it, you may enjoy it Leira.''''

    The cat girl nodded her head with a smile. ''''Thank you, Arch.''''

    After speaking to Leira the group caught up and he told them about everything in the Nether Realm.

    They were fascinated but soon decided to go visit their homes before returning to the College of Magic.

    Archer reluctantly bid them farewell, knowing they had promised to return as soon as they could he opened Gates for each group before they kissed him and left.

    Nefertiti went to Alexandria City after giving Archer a kiss while Hemera and Tal returned to Ravenna City after giving him to same farewell.

    Teu, E, and Sera went to Aqauria Kingdom to see her family while Sia and Llyniel decided to rx in the domain and asked him to create a spa house for them.

    He quickly agreed and said he would hire some dragon-kin girls to run it for them. Leira wanted to return to the pce and see her parents.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 383 A Cold Night (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 383 A Cold Night (R18)</h4>

    Archer nodded and cast Gate to the Avalon Pce, Leira kissed him before leaving. It was only Archer, Sia, Hecate, and Llyniel remaining.

    Hecate walked over to him and gave him a kiss before returning to herb, Llyniel walked up to him and spoke in a sweet voice. ''''Can I go to the garden, please? I got some seeds I want to nt''''

    He smiled at the adorable elf before replying. ''''Of course. Have fun my little wood elf.''''

    Llyniel got excited and rushed out of the treehouse like a child on Christmas morning causing Archer and Sia tough.

    When the two elves were gone he looked at her and grinned, Sia got excited when she saw his smile.

    Archer walked over to her and grabbed her dainty hand. He pulled her toward a bedroom as he wanted to release his pent-up lust.

    Lucky for him two of the girls stayed behind so he could rx with both of them. After they entered the bedroom he closed the door behind them.

    He looked at Sia who was wearing her armor and spoke. ''''Strip.''''

    When the older woman heard him she got excited even more before giving him a seductive smile before slowly taking off her armor.

    Archer watched as her armor dropped to the floor with a ng and she was wearing a ck tunic that went down to high thick thighs.

    Sia sat on the edge of the bed and took off her boots before opening her legs wide giving him a good view.

    This sent his passion over the edge and his dragon side took over. Sia noticed the change and smiled even more before teasing him even more.

    She took off the tunic causing her massive boobs to jiggle around sending Archer wild, that''s when he lunged at her.

    Archer pushed her back on the bed and got in between her legs as he started to kiss the older woman, his little brother came to life as it started to rub up against her wet cave.

    His actions caused her to let out a moan. ''''Mmmmgnhh!~~''''

    When Archer heard that moan he wanted to hear it even more and kissed her. The two shared a passionate kiss as she hugged him close and his hands were exploring her body.

    Archer always saw her as an aunt but truly he wasn''t rted to anyone anymore. Since Tiamat gave him his gift hepletely changed, every cell in his body changed when he became the white dragon.

    His ck hair changed to white and his blue eyes turned violet, he was half human and half dragon-kin but was now a full dragon somehow.

    But he stopped thinking about stupid stuff as his hands roamed over her curvy but toned toned body which drove him crazy.

    She was wearing red underwear that barely kept her boobs in as they nearly spilled out of them.

    Archer unclipped the bra, freeing the massive mountains that bounced out causing him to get even more excited.

    He attacked her pink nipples, and after that, he started to kiss her neck as his fingers traced down her body until he came to her wet honey pot.

    Archer moved her panties to the side and started to gently rub her causing her to be even wetter.

    Sia let out a moan as his hands yed her but moaned even louder as she felt a finger slip inside her. ''''Agggnhhh!~''''

    But Archer wasn''t done there he stopped fingering her andy on his back before speaking to the heavy-breathing general. ''''Sit on my face, Sia.''''

    When she heard him, she quickly straddled his face and was facing his raging member which she took in her hand.

    She slowly started to pleasure him before using her mouth causing him to let out a groan. ''''Ugh!~~''''

    After she started Archer grabbed her bubble butt and started exploring her cave of wonders with his tongue.

    She moaned as his member was in her mouth. ''''Agnnnhhh!~~''''

    The two of them pleasured each other until she exploded all over his face, Archer drank as much of her love juices as he could before he released his seed down her throat.

    Once they were finished with that Archer caught his breath before flipping her over and climbed on top of her.

    When he was there he looked at her and was taken aback. Sia''s long ck hair was all over the ce, her bright blue eyes were dazed as she looked up at him.

    She was breathing heavily causing her massive boobs to jiggle at every slight movement causing his to go wild.

    He slid his raging member inside her and started slowly making love to her as she was letting out moans. ''''Mmmghnn!~~ Agnnhh!~~ Archer, more please.''''

    After speaking, she started kissing him as he thrust deeper into her, hitting every weak spot she had causing her legs to shake and her eyes to roll back into her head.

    Sia stopped kissing him and started biting his neck causing Archer to speed up his attack causing her to orgasm.

    Archer was relentless on her, he brought her so much pleasure that her mind went nk, and only wanted to make love to him more.

    He stopped fucking her before pulling out and moving her onto her side and mmed into her causing Sia to scream. ''''Ahhhhhh!~~.

    When Archer heard her he started fucking her harder until he exploded deep inside her.

    Sia cked out when she felt him fill her up and her body started shaking as she orgasmed again and again.

    But Archer wasn''t finished then as he pulled out of her and brought her head to his member and spoke in amanding voice which turned her on. ''''Suck it.''''

    She obeyed him and started sucking his member with such passion that it caused her cave to get even wetter that it leaked all over the bed.

    Archer grabbed her horns and started fucking her face causing her to grow excited before he shot his seed down her throat.

    When he was done with that Sia dropped to the bed and let out a happy sigh but Archer jumped on her and continued to make love to her.

    Sia was overwhelmed by his stamina and feinted due to the pleasure she received and couldn''t cope with it.

    He made love to her in all different positions as he filled her up so that it wouldn''t surprise him if she ended up pregnant.

    They soon stopped making love and gotfortable in bed so they could rest.? He was lying in bed with Sia asleepying on his shoulder.

    She was letting out adorable little breaths as he watched her sleep. He brushed some hair out of her face.

    He soon fell asleep and cuddled up the dragon-kin woman. The night passed as Frostwinter took hold as a snowstorm started.

    It covered the whole western continent apart from the southern tip where the hot weather held back the cold.

    The Avalon Empire was covered in snow and as the air grew colder. Archer and Sia were cozy inside the bedroom.

    A roaring fire was going in the firece thanks to a Brownie who lit all the fires in the treehouse to warm up the air.

    The fire flicked and danced as it battled with the cold air that invaded the room. But soon the warmth won the war and kept the sleeping couple warm.

    The empire''s armies were sent to clear the roads and beast attacks dropped to near zero as the creatures hid away.

    Snow covered the treehouse house as the domain''s weather was connected to the outside world.

    It has snowed on and off for weeks but it truly started as the snowstorms started. It didn''t slow down but got heavier.

    [Sia''s POV]

    Sia got even closer to Archer who hugged her even more, her blue eyes flickered open as she saw him sleeping peacefully.

    She looked over to the window and saw the snowstorm outside and mumbled to herself. ''''Frostwinter has truly arrived. I wonder what will happen this year.''''

    After watching the chaotic storm from thefort of the bed, Sia turned back to Archer whose wings suddenly appeared and wrapped around her.

    She felt warm and looked at his face but saw that he was still sleeping. Sia was staring at him and wondered how someone could change so much.

    Nothing resembled the old Archer she knew except his charming voice. She leaned up and nted a kiss on his cheek before thinking to herself.

    ''The time for festivals and the Pluoria tournament which will decide who will fight in the Celestial Magic Tournament.''

    Sia knew he would be the shining star, so she decided that she would prepare him by training him alongside the other girls so that he would win.

    She prayed to Tiamat the Dragon Goddess whose worshippers were growing by the day thanks to Archer.

    The believers preached that she used thest remaining power she held to bring Archer into the world.

    They believed he would bring back Dragon kind and due to that, they prayed and prayed while traveling the continent spreading the word of the white dragon.

    People even joined traders who visited distant and farnds to spread the stories of the boy whose journey was already changing the world.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 384 Fireheart Faith & The Far East

    Chapter 384 Fireheart Faith & The Far East

    [Avalon Empire - In the distant future after the war ended]

    A married couple in theirte twenties was traveling with arge group of traders who were traveling to the southern part of the empire to board a ship east.

    The male was a human named Aricen Orion, while the wife was a cat demi-human that went by the name Selene Orion who was informing him on many things about the new faith.

    They were new devotees, but were shocked by the amount of freedom they were allowed when they joined.

    Couples were allowed to have children or travel thend to spread the word of the Fireheart Faith that popped up in the empire.

    But as long as they preached the wholesome words of their goddess and brought in new believers.

    It was a new religion that began when Archer cleaned out hundreds of bandit groups after the war and the corrupted nobles.

    He found thousands of ves whom he saved and let go, due to his actions they started worshipping him and Tiamat.

    Most joined the Fireheart Faith who weed them with open arms. After the continent-wide war was brought to an end by Archer who destroyed kingdoms and burned armies.

    Every kingdom bowed down to him but that''s a story for another time. Due to his actions, thousands of people started to pray to Tiamat to thank her for him.

    He saved an uncountable amount of lives and thanks to that the Dragon Goddess recovered her power and flourished.

    She named hundreds of people as her dragon priests and priestesses. These people traveled thend preaching the goddess''s words.

    Which was simple, Care for your family and friends, live life to the fullest, and pursue your dreams while supporting the church.

    The Goddess doesn''t care for the power, she just wants dragonkind to thrive and bounce back under the white dragon''s protection.

    One day Tiamat visited the head priest and told them that they should spread the word to all of Thrylos and named Archer her Chosen One.

    When the priestess visited Archer at the College of Magic, he gave them the gold needed to fund their organization as he wanted them to grow more influential than the Chuch of Light.

    The head priestess dispatched her dragon priests and priestesses all over to join trade caravans and spread the Fireheart Faith.

    When the emperors and kings heard about the faith they invited them into their realms with open arms as most of them were connected to the boy thanks to their daughters.

    They funded the construction of new churches dedicated to Tiamat, and many of the empire''s citizens grew curious about the new priests and priestesses.

    The people witnessed them offering aid to those in need and sharing their message about the importance of family and a myriad of other wholesome values that resonated with themon citizen.

    Archer funded many orphanages across the empire and other kingdoms, and sunk loads of gold into fixing his image.

    When the head priestess met with him, he informed her that he wanted to repair his reputation and was tired of being called a dragon demon king.

    The older woman who was in her forties suggested he help the poor and lost children, so he just threw more gold at the problem and let her deal with it.

    Selene informed Aricen about everything that had happened as they journeyed alongside a recently established merchant group that engaged in trade with the Eastern Continent of Orientia.

    Upon learning that the young couple belonged to the dragon faith, the merchant leader extended a warm wee to them.

    But it wasn''t like that with everyone as the Church of Light worshippers hated the new faith because they epted all races.

    While the Church only allowed humans to join. They startedunching attacks on the dragon priests and priestesses but they were soon stopped by the soldiers of the empire.

    Emperor Osoric Avalon made a promation, decreeing that the Church of Light and its followers were to be exiled from Pluoria, their presence no longer wee.

    They were escorted to the Starfall harbor and sent to the central continent with the threat of being killed if they returned.

    However, the other continents extended warm wees to them, embracing the exiled followers of the Church of Light with open arms.

    As Selene finished her exnation, Aricen nowprehended the situation more fully as the trading caravan had made it to Harborwatch and boarded the vessel.

    The merchant leader gave the couple a room of their own as they took to the sea and made their way east.

    Selene put her bag down on the bed and looked at Aricen before talking. ''''When we reach the east we must spread the Faith because Headpritess Aurora said he will visit the samends one day.''''

    Aricen nodded with a smile as he looked at his wife and spoke. ''''Yes, My Love. He saved us and many others, people deserve to know of his exploits. I have the book that Priest Duncan created and thanks to the white prince himself, we have millions of copies to share with new people. I have thousands in my storage ring, what about you?''''

    Selene smiled as she answered. ''''Yes I have many myself, this way we can show the world dragons are not evil, they may be greedy but they are far from bad. It''s the Church of Lights propaganda that makes everyone think that way.''''

    Aricen agreed with her and leaned forward to nt a kiss on her forehead. The journey would take a few weeks and the ship wasrge enough not to make them feel trapped.

    Weeks passed by as the ship traveled along the central continent''s coasts until they reached the eastern side and journeyed into open water.

    One morning the couple woke up to a rocking ship and after eating breakfast they made their way to the top deck to get a look at the open sea as they shook side to side.

    Aricen and Selene stood together at the ship''s railing as the vessel sailed through the tempestuous sea.

    Dark, churning waves crashed against the ship''s hull, sending salty spray into the air. The once-clear sky had turned ominous, with thick, gray clouds obscuring any sign of the sun.

    Selene clung to the railing, her cat-like ears twitching in difort at the roar of the storm. Rain soaked her fur, and her clothing clung to her body.

    She nced at Aricen, her eyes wide with fear. Aricen''s grip on the railing tightened as he scanned the raging sea.

    Rainwater dripped from the ends of his tousled hair, and his soaked clothes clung to his frame.

    The ship rocked violently as it battled the relentless waves. The crew worked tirelessly to keep the vessel steady, their shouts and orders barely audible over the storm''s fury.

    The sails strained against the howling wind, and thunder cracked overhead, rattling the ship.

    Despite the chaos around them, Aricen reached out and took his wife''s hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze.

    "We''ll make it through this, Selene," he shouted over the roar of the storm.

    Selene nodded, her fear subsiding as she squeezed his hand in return. She trusted in their newfound faith and in the goddess Tiamat''s protection.

    Together, they would weather the storm, just as they had weathered the challenges of their past.

    Hours passed, and the storm showed no signs of abating. But eventually, the tumultuous sea began to calm.

    The rain lessened, and the clouds parted to reveal the moon''s silvery glow. Exhausted but relieved, Aricen and Selene watched as the ship''s course remained steady.

    As dawn approached, the ship''s crew spottednd on the horizon. The merchant exined that they only traded with one kingdom in the east.

    That''s when the Ganeshan Empire''s coast came into view, and the port city of Tigerw Bay, with its bustling harbor, emerged from the mist.

    Cheers erupted from the crew as they realized they had survived the tempest and made it to their destination after weeks at sea.

    Aricen and Selene shared a smile, their faith unwavering as they prepared to embark on their mission in the Ganeshan Empire.

    They knew that their journey was far from over, but they were determined to spread the Fireheart Faith and share the story of the white dragon with the people of this distantnd.

    The ship, battered but resilient, finally approached Tigerw Bay. As Aricen and Selene stood on the ship, the sight before them took their breath away.

    Tigerw Bay was a magnificent Asian-like port city that appeared to have sprung from the pages of a magical tale.

    The city''s architecture was a fusion of elegance and intricacy, with ornate pagodas, vibrant rednterns hanging from every corner, and colorful silk banners fluttering in the sea breeze.

    The scent of exotic spices and the lively sounds of market traders filled the air. The city''s streets were a maze of narrow alleyways and bustling market squares, where merchants peddled their wares with enthusiasm.

    Aricen and Selene watched in awe as the local residents, dressed in vibrant silks and traditional attire, went about their daily routines.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 385 The Orientia Continent

    Chapter 385 The Orientia Continent

    The port itself was a marvel to behold. Massive stone pirs stretched out into the sea, forming a protective barrier for the ships that docked within.

    Ships of all shapes and sizes were anchored in the harbor, their sails adorned with intricate designs that told stories of distantnds.

    As the ship slowly made its way to the dock, Aricen and Selene noticed the grandeur of the city''s skyline.

    Towering pagodas and temples reached for the heavens, their golden roofs gleaming in the sunlight.

    Eastern dragons, both sculpted and painted, adorned the city''s architecture, a testament to the reverence of these mythical creatures.

    The ship''s crew expertly navigated the narrow waterways of the port, guiding the vessel to a designated dock.

    As the gangnk was lowered, Aricen and Selene were among the first to step onto the wooden nks, their excitement palpable.

    They were greeted by the warm smiles of the city''s residents, who were eager to wee neers.

    The air was filled with the melodic sound of traditional music yed on stringed instruments, adding to the enchanting atmosphere of Tigerw Bay.

    Aricen and Selene couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder as they began their journey through this captivating port city.

    The bustling streets, the vibrant colors, and the rich culture that surrounded them promised a wealth of experiences as they embarked on their mission to spread the Fireheart Faith.

    [Ganeshan Empire - South-West side of Orientia]

    Princess Ahsoka Ganeshan, the fifth royal of the Ganeshan Empire, embarked on a visit to Tigerw Bay''s bustling trade port.

    Her purpose was clear - to buy any new goods she found in the markets that were from distant westernnds.

    Princess Ahsoka, renowned for her deep appreciation of exotic goods, held a genuine fascination for items that journeyed from faraway realms.

    However, her interests extended beyond mere acquisitions. Ahsoka was a formidable warrior, proficient in two distinct magical arts - Vayu Kriya, the magic of wind, and Agni Kriya, the art of fire maniption.

    These mystical talents were furtherplemented by her mastery of the sword, making her a formidable presence in both the political and martial arenas of the empire.

    The imperial family was Bengal Tiger Demi-Humans while the citizens were normal tigers or made up of all different races as the east is more open than Pluoria.

    Ahsoka walked through the streets with her hand on her sword as her imperial guards followed behind her.

    Shopkeepers bowed when she entered to buy any Western goods, she found a book about the history of a far-flung empire called Avalon.

    She bought the book alongside a spellbook she couldn''t understand but still took it. Ahsoka stored them in her bracelet and decided to use the script trantor when she returned to the pce.

    As they walked out of the shop an odd-looking couple approached them, her guards stepped in front of the strangers.

    But a cat woman smiled as she spoke but Ahsoka couldn''t understand them, so she took to a trantor and handed it to the woman.

    She put the ne on and then bowed toward her before speaking. ''''Thank you kind stranger but we are here on behalf of the Fireheart Faith that hase from the Western Continent of Pluoria.''''

    The woman took a book out of a ring and handed it to Ahsoka who looked at it. She saw a very detailed picture of a white dragon standing over a city as if it were its guardian.

    She looked at the woman and asked. ''''What is this Fireheart Faith?''''

    When the cat woman heard her question she smiled before answering. ''''It''s very simple actually. Care for your family and friends, live life to the fullest, and pursue your dreams while supporting the church.''''

    The woman took a breath before continuing. ''''It''s a friendly religion with no hatred toward any other religion.''''

    Ahsoka nodded her head and thanked the woman before continuing her shopping trip as the couple went on with their day.

    [The Kitsunia Kingdom - North-West side of Orientia]

    In a training ground, two women engaged in a fierce sparring session.

    One possessed vibrant, short fiery-orange hair,plementing her striking, sapphire-blue eyes her name was Sakura Kitsunia.

    Long, agile fox ears adorned her head, their tips twitching with every swift movement. She was built like a warrior with a muscr body and used a katana as her weapon.

    The woman''s opponent was her cousin Satsuki Kitsunia, who was also a fox demi-human who had long wavy snow-white hair with the same sapphire-blue eyes as the orange-haired girl.

    But the second woman was thicker than her cousin and had enormous boobs that bounced around whenever she moved.

    She was using a spear and magic to fight. With a mutual understanding, they began their spar, their weapons met in a flurry of strikes and parries.

    The steel rang out in harmonious cadence as they moved, each one trying to gain the upper hand.

    Their movements were a dance of precision and control. Satsuki''s strikes were calcted and swift, while Sakura''s fluidity and agility allowed her to deflect and counter with ease.

    The training ground seemed toe alive as their skills were put to the test. Amidst the intensity of their bout, Satsuki spoke with a smile, "You''ve improved, Sakura."

    Sakura, her focus unwavering, replied, "As have you, Satsuki. Your technique is as sharp as ever."

    Their camaraderie was evident in the way they spoke, their respect for each other deepening with each sh of their swords.

    They had sparred together countless times, each encounter strengthening their bond.

    As the spar came to a pause, a serene voice broke through the forest''s stillness. "Satsuki, Sakura, it''s time to rest," called Himiko, their cousin and the crown princess of the kingdom.

    With a nod of agreement, Satsuki and Sakura sheathed their swords and made their way to Himiko.

    The serene beauty of the training grounds was a testament to their dedication and the unity of their spirits.

    When the two women sat down a maid brought some tea for them. Sakura looked at Himiko who had light brown hair and striking red eyes that seemed to hold all the answers.

    Sakura spoke with a smile as she gotfortable. ''''How is your Magi training going sister? Is the old woman hard on you like she was with the rest of us?''''

    Himiko looked at her sister who seemed to find trouble wherever she went but she still loved her nheless and smiled before replying.

    ''''Yes, Sakura. She is a tough teacher but it helps me learn. Mother said I had to pass the old woman''s test to move forward in my training.''''

    As the other two spoke, Satsuki noticed that her sister Yuki was reading a strange-looking book.

    The girl had the same white hair as Satsuki but had the same red eyes as Himiko. She was slim but curvy in all the right ces but she was a Magi who specialized in illusion and fire Sorcery.

    After observing the woman Satsuki asked in curiousity. ''''Yuki. What are you reading?''''

    The two other women stopped talking as their ears twitched and turned to the girl with a book in her hands.

    Yuki raised her gaze and responded to the inquiry, her voice carrying a note of intrigue.

    "It''s a book that a peculiar couple bestowed upon me during my visit to the bathhouse. They appeared friendly and possessed a Ganeshanian artifact for trantion. They entertained me with tales of a white dragon dwelling on the Western Continent."

    Himiko grew curious as foxes do and asked. ''''Can I see the book cousin?''''

    The white-haired girl nodded her head and handed it to her. The princess started reading as Sakura inquired. ''''Yuki. What was this couple saying?''''

    Yuki looked at the short-haired girl and answered. ''''They spoke about family, kindness, and sharing their belief in following your own dreams. But what was more interesting was the boy they mentioned.''''

    She stopped talking as she took a sip of the sweet-smelling tea. Once she was done Yuki continued.

    ''''They spoke of a young man who ended a continent-wide war by destroying many kingdoms and burning armies. It was said ck smoke rose to the air and could be seen all over thend and he was named the guardian of the Pluoria Continent.''''

    When she finished talking the three girls heard a voicee from behind them. ''''Yes, it is true my little foxes. My spies confirmed it.''''

    They all turned around to see Queen Akane Kitsunia standing there with her sister Haruka.

    The queen was the depiction of beauty with the perfect face and the greenest eyes that shone like emeralds and her smile could ensnare any man who she wanted.

    Her body was perfect, she was curvy but had a slim waist and thick thighs with a pair of giant boobs that looked unnatural but suited her perfectly.

    She wasn''t just beautiful but smart, cunning and conniving. It''s how Akane managed to hold onto power.

    Akane held the esteemed title of Orientia''s most renowned beauty, closely followed by Haruka Kitsunia, Ahsoka Ganeshan, Satsuki, Himiko, Sakura, Yuki Kitsunia, and Mai Xianlong, hailing from the North in the Xianlong Dragon Empire.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 386 Mia Silverthrone

    Chapter 386 Mia Silverthrone

    Archer awoke the next morning but the sun hadn''t risen yet and felt the sting of the ice-cold air hit his skin as he looked to the side.

    He saw Sia sleeping peacefully on his shoulder, Archer soon noticed the dark room with a roaring fire but it could no longer keep the cold at bay.

    After moving Sia off him and making sure she was wrapped up in covers he got out of bed and felt goosebumps all over his skin.

    Archer cautiously approached the fire, crouched low, and inhaled deeply before exhaling a gentle stream of dragon fire.

    When it touched the wood it went up and pushed back the cold. Archer stood up and stretched his arms as he made his way to the window that was covered in ice.

    In the dimly lit room, Archer stood by the window, d only in his pants, and gazed out at the world beyond.

    His breath created a faint mist as he peered through the frosted ss. Outside, thend stretched far and wide, nketed in pristine white snow.

    It was a winter wondend, and snowkes continued to drift down from the heavens, adding to the sereneyer of white.

    Archer couldn''t help but wonder just how cold it must be out there to make him, a powerful dragon, feel its icy grip.

    He shivered slightly, though not from difort, but from the awe-inspiring beauty of the frozenndscape.

    The sight of the world dressed in its winter attire was a stark contrast to the warmth he felt inside.

    Archer ventured onto the balcony as the snowkes continued to fall gently from the heavens.

    He stood there, his bare chest exposed to the chilly air, and observed the snow-coveredndscape. The world was transformed into a winter wondend, unlike any he had ever witnessed.

    As he marveled at the pristine whiteness, Archer couldn''t help but wonder why this winter was so much more potent and enchanting than those he remembered from his days on Earth.

    The snow seemed to sparkle with an otherworldly brilliance, and the cold prated his very essence in a way he had never experienced.

    After a moment of contemtion, Archer reached a conclusion. It wasn''t just the natural forces of this world at y.

    It was the presence of mana, the magical essence that flowed through everything in this realm.

    He shook his head and walked back inside to see Sia sitting up in bed rubbing her eyes. When she spotted him a big smile appeared on her face.

    ''''You went rough on mest night stupid boy, now I''m really sore,'''' Siamented with a fake hurt look on her face.

    Archer just looked at her with lust-filled eyes as he approached her and cast Aurora Healing on her causing her to sigh.

    After that, he cast Cleanse on the two of them making them feel clean and fresh.

    But before she could do anything he pulled his pants down and shoved his raging member into her mouth.

    His sudden actions caused her to groan in pleasure as she started moving her head back and forward while moving her tongue all around him.

    Sia got into it as she loved pleasuring him and tasting his seed which soon came. It shot down her throat causing her to gag.

    She didn''t let anything out of her mouth as she managed to swallow it all. Once that was done she cast cleaned before Archer pushed her down.

    When he did that she was smiling as he spread her legs and rubbed his member on her wet honey pot.

    He rammed it inside her causing her to let out a loud scream that shook the bedroom. Archer went to work and pleasured the general until her toes were curling and she scratched his back.

    Archer kept thrusting in and out until he shot his seed deep inside her causing her to orgasm.

    Her legs were shaking but he didn''t relent as he put her on all four so he could look at her perfect bubble butt.

    He fucked her so hard that her whole body started to shake as she kept cumming. By the time Archer unloaded inside her she was a mess.

    Sia''s ck hair was all over the ce and she was panting. When he pulled out she dropped to the bed but mumbled. ''''You''re evil husband but that was amazing and I loved every second of it.''''

    Archer smiled as he got herfortable and crawled into bed before pulling her close, he hugged her tight and whispered into her long ear. ''''I love you Sia Silverthrone. I remember everything you''ve done for me.''''

    When the half-dazed woman heard him she leaned forward and kissed him as her hand cupped his cheek.

    The two slumped in the warmth of their bed, their lips locked in a fervent, passionate kiss. As they reluctantly broke apart, she gazed into his eyes and confessed, her voice filled with sincerity.

    "Archer Wyldheart, my affection for you has been a constant, like the beating of my heart. As my husband, my love for you knows no boundaries, and it shall persist until my veryst breath. I have faith that even beyond that, destiny will find a way to bring us together once more."

    When he heard that he kissed her again and held her tight. They felt the cold seep into the room but the fire started its battle once again.

    They soon fell asleep and woke up when the sun was shining. That''s when Archer heard a knock on the door.

    Archer moved Sia out of the way before he got up and yawned before making his way over and opened it to see a Brownie standing there with a cup of tea.

    A smile graced his lips as the Brownie handed him the cup, and with a nod of acknowledgment, it dissipated into thin air.

    Archer lingered for a moment, his gaze fixed on the spot where the little being stood.

    Eventually, he left the room. As he stepped into the living room, his eyes fell upon Albert, who sat there engrossed in reading an artifact-like notepad.

    The old man''s eyes met Archer''s, and in that instant, without the need for words, they both understood that Albert was fully aware of what happenedst night.

    Archer found himself momentarily speechless, but the old man''s heartyughter broke the tension before he spoke.

    "No need to make it awkward, my boy," he chuckled. "It''s clear as day that you two share a deep love for each other. Just do an old man a favor and give me more grandchildren, will you? I''m not getting any younger, you know."

    Albert put the artifact down and asked his stunned grandson a favor. ''''Could you bring your grandmother here, please? I miss that woman.''''

    Archer shook his head before casting Gate to the Silverthrone Mansion and soon a mature version of Sia and Larka walked out the portal.

    She had long ck hair, a mature curvy body, and giant boobs but Archer shook his head and remember she was his grandma and that was a line he wouldn''t cross.

    The woman turned around and spotted him standing there in only pants causing her blue eyes to widen.

    But soon a grin appeared on her voice as she spoke with a sweet voice. ''''Archer Dear, you have a great body but do you mind putting on a shirt, I don''t want to stare at my grandson''s body, it will make Albert cry and I won''t hear the end of it.''''

    When Mia spoke, she fixed him with a predatory gaze that sent a shiver down his spine, provoking him to hastily retrieve a shirt.

    As he slid it over his shoulders, the sound ofughter reached his ears, and he turned to see Mia and Albert sharing a heartyugh while they embraced.

    Albert turned his attention to him, a chuckle still lingering in his voice. "Pay her no mind, Arch. She''s quite the prankster and takes immense pleasure in teasing folks, especially our grandchildren."

    Archer was confused but chose to ignore his grandmother as he spoke. ''''Hello grandmother. It''s good to see you.''''

    Mia turned on him with a loving smile and spoke. ''''Yes, it''s good I''m here to take this silly old man home. He gets in so much trouble.''''

    The older woman walked toward and grabbed him into a hug and she shoved his head into her cleavage as she continued. ''''But thanks to my handsome grandson he is safe alongside our silly daughter.''''

    Archer was thrown into confusion again until he heard an angel''s voiceing from behind him.

    ''''Mother leave the boy alone. He''s not used to your teasing yet and get his head out of your boobs.'''' Sia appeared as she walked out of the bedroom.

    Mia saw her daughter and a big smile appeared on her face as let go of Archer andmented with a teasing voice. ''''Sia my little dragon. When are you going to give me a grandchild?''''

    When Sia heard her Mother she didn''t know what to do and rushed over to Archer.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 387 Suncrest City

    Chapter 387 Suncrest City

    Mia startedughing when she witnessed her embarrassed daughter''s behavior and startedughing as Sia didn''t know how to answer the question.

    But Archer spoke up. ''''Well, not yet Grandmother. I''m still young and she is a general that is needed by the empire, when the time is right it will happen.''''

    The older woman smiled before answering. ''''I''m only messing around Arch. You two are not even married yet so we have to n that.''''

    Archer nodded and the four of them caught up with life before Sia and her parents returned to Starfall City.

    Sia gave him a long and passionate kiss as she left, Archer was now alone in the treehouse with only Hecate.

    He decided to go see her and started up the stairs until he came to herb door and knocked.

    After waiting for a little while he heard footstepsing toward the door and the Moon Elf opened the door.

    When Hecate saw him she invited him inside and as Archer stepped in he smelled all types of different ingredients.

    Archer looked around and saw all sorts of potions all over the ce and grew curious as he didn''t see her maid.

    So he asked. ''''Where is Eione?''''

    Hecate looked at him while she cleaned up theb and answered. ''''She is out with Thalia and Xanthe. They seem to get on really well.''''

    He nodded before he approached the distracted elf and grabbed her waist before spinning her around causing her to yelp but he stole her lips.

    Archer kissed her so deeply that Hecate was shocked for a moment but soon reciprocated and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

    The two of them stopped kissing shortly after and sat down on some chairs as Archer spoke. ''''How is everything going? Do you need anything?''''

    Hecate smiled before answering. ''''I would like to open a shop in a big city so I can sell potions and other stuff to earn some coins.''''

    When Archer heard her, he became confused and asked, "Why do you wish to earn coins? There''s no need, as I have more than enough to care for you and the rest of the girls for the entirety of our lives."

    The Moon Elf cast her gaze downward and responded in a soft tone, "I desire to be of greater help to you. While I do fight, the others are consistently by your side. I merely desire to be valuable to you, so you never feel driven to cast me aside."

    Archer felt his heart break as he heard her words and decided to pay more attention to each girl and make sure they all felt loved.

    Hecate wasn''t looking at him as she started to grow sad but was stopped when Archer grabbed her chin and kissed her.

    Following that, he gently murmured in her ear, "You are my Moon Witch, and I would never cast you aside. You''re bound to me now. However, I truly love you, Hecate. You alwayse to my rescue, and I hold dear ourte-night conversations about creatures and magic."

    He stroked the elf''s grey cheek as she looked at him with her bright red eyes and gave him a smile before she kissed him.

    After that, he asked. ''''Do you want a shop so you can get out of the domain? I can make sure you get a good ce as the empire will owe me arge debt, so asking for a shop is nothing.''''

    When Hecate heard this and got excited as she couldn''t wait to sell some of her new potions to people.

    She agreed and wanted to know if she could ask the vampire twins to help her which Archer said yes causing her to start nning the shop.

    Archer created a stack of paper for her before speaking. ''''Hecate. I will go deal with thest of the enemy kingdoms then we''ll spend the night together.''''

    He walked out and left a red-faced elf behind who soon got back to designing her new shop.

    Once he left theb he opened a Gate to the Mistwood Duchy and saw a lively Vassia City that was bustling with people going about their business.

    Archer flew toward the Goldenvale and Aetheria Kingdoms, after a few hours of flying he came across a border castle.

    He stopped above the castle and looked down to see hundreds of soldiers inside and on the snowy walls.

    The weather never waned as snow still fell which helped conceal him high in the sky.

    After watching for a little he cast Blink and appeared on the wall behind an unsuspecting guard who turned toward him.

    But Archer grabbed him and cast Soul Eater on the human. He ate the man''s soul to gain all the information on the Goldenvale Kingdom.

    He found out everything he needed to know, Archer knew where every castle, fort, and city was.

    Once he was done with the man he threw his body off the wall and jumped off the wall. Archernded in the courtyard of the castle to attract attention.

    He just stood there and waited for the soldiers to appear which took twenty seconds until hundreds of Goldenvale soldiers surrounded him.

    When Archer saw the shocked and scared looks on the soldier''s faces, it caused him to get a grin on his face as he spoke. ''''Now. Now, humans, I''m only here for your wealth and lives.''''

    After speaking he summoned his razor-sharp ws and rushed forward as his eyes burned with excitement.

    The Goldenvale soldiers stood no chance as he descended upon them like a whirlwind of death.

    With swift and brutal strikes, he tore through their ranks, ripping through armor and flesh alike causing the humans to panic and try to flee.

    The air was filled with the sickening sound of ws meeting bone and the agonized screams of the soldiers.

    Blood sprayed in all directions, painting the castle grounds in a gruesome tapestry of red.

    Bones shattered and bodies crumpled as Archer showed no mercy, his every movement a dance of violence and destruction.

    The once proud and defiant soldiers of Goldenvale nowy in tatters, their lives extinguished in a frenzy of carnage.

    After finishing the surrounding soldiers he was standing in the center covered in blood, Archr let out a tired sigh as the cold bit at his skin.

    Archer was only wearing a thin shirt so he started searching the castle and found a cloak but it seemed strange to him.

    He held it up and scanned it.

    [Draconic Scalecloak]

    When he read the pop-up he became angry and looted the vault before leaving. Archer flew through the snowstorm and attacked many castles and forts along the way.

    After destroying the tenth Goldenvale fortress he came across an army that was marching north.

    Archer wouldn''t let them get away and sped up until he was right above them. He took a deep breath and let out a Dragon''s Breath that washed over the unsuspecting human soldiers.

    The snowstorm covered their screams and quickly covered up the scene as Archer flew off to go find his next target.

    Amidst a relentless snowstorm, Archer soared through the turbulent skies, his massive wings navigating the blizzard''s wrath.

    The Goldenvale Kingdomy spread out beneath him, a wintryndscape cloaked in white.

    With a malevolent gleam in his eyes, he surveyed thend, each snowke swirling around him. One by one, Archer descended upon the kingdom''s grand castles.

    His ws and Dragon''s Breath tore through their defenses, reducing towering stone walls to piles of snow-covered rubble.

    The defenders, disoriented by the blizzard, were no match for his relentless onught as they burned to a crisp.

    As he moved from castle to castle, Goldenvale''s once-proud fortresses crumbled into icy ruins as he brought their walls down with his massive dragon form.

    The storm''s fury masked the sounds of destruction��the echoes of his fiery breath and the crumbling of stone.

    But Archer had more than destruction on his mind. Amidst the chaos, he descended upon the castles'' treasuries, amassing a horde of riches.

    Gold, jewels, and precious artifacts were added to his growing wealth as he left a trail of plunder in his wake like the hooligan he was.

    Finally, when the snowstorm had reached its peak, Archer made his way to Goldenvale''s capital, Suncrest City.

    He stood on a hill overlooking the magnificent city, now shrouded in a thick nket of snow. With his loot secured and his vengeance sated, he watched the capital in eerie silence.

    The heart of Suncrest Cityy before him, its streets and buildings eerily empty as its citizens sought shelter from the tempest.

    Archer''srge dragon form was framed by the swirling snowkes, cast a foreboding shadow over the city.

    He decided that he would only loot the kingdom''s bank and pce and then he would move on to the Aetherians.

    After formting his ns he returned to his humanoid form and flew toward the city and saw many soldiers guarding the wall.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 388 The Goldhaven Bank

    Chapter 388 The Goldhaven Bank

    When Archer got closer to the city he descended to the ground and started walking toward it.

    He hid his dragon features to make himself look human as he got closer to the city gates and was blocked by a tall guard.

    The soldier spoke in a gruff voice as he eyed Archer. ''''What are you doing here boy? Don''t you know that a war is happening?''''

    Archerughed before answering. ''''Of course, I know there''s a war going on. But that doesn''t mean work stops does it?''''

    The soldier looked at him with narrowed eyes before nodding and letting him pass as he spoke. ''''Don''tmit any crimes and behave yourself while visiting.''''

    When Archer heard that he gave the soldier a smile that sent chills down the man''s back as he walked into the city to bankrupt the kingdom.

    Archer started exploring the city and saw many sights that he enjoyed. As he was walking down a back street he saw a bookshop.

    He quickly entered it and looked at all the spells before an old feminine voice reached his ears. ''''You''re hiding something boy. I can sense this horrible dreading from you.''''

    Archer turned around to see an olddy shuffling into the store from a back door followed by a young man who looked to be in his twenties.

    He looked at them and grew curious as he asked. ''''What do you mean human?''''

    The old woman looked into his violet eyes beforementing. ''''You are not evil but not wholly good. You''re Aura reeks of death.''''

    When she finished the young man finally spoke. ''''What do you want?''''

    Archer looked at him before answering. ''''I want all your spellbooks.''''

    Their eyes widened in shock as the old woman spoke. ''''That will be one thousand five hundred gold coins, young man.''''

    After she spoke Archer took out a pouch full of gold coins and gave it to the young man before collecting all the books.

    He stored them in his Item Box before asking. ''''Old woman. Where is the city bank? I want to deposit some coins.''''

    The young man spoke up. ''''Turn left when you exit, continue walking for half an hour and you will see it, young master.''''

    Archer nodded at the two before leaving but as he made his way to the door he heard the old womanment. ''''Close the shop. We are leaving boy.''''

    Once he stepped out of the shop he felt the snow hit his face as he made his way toward the bank to retrieve his stored treasure.

    After walking for a little while, he entered a potion shop to buy ingredients for Hecate. Archer entered and the smell of potions and wild nts hit his nose.

    He looked around the shop and saw a short fat man standing behind the counter creating a potion.

    Archer walked over to him and spoke. ''''Excuse me. I want to buy everything in your shop. How much will that be?''''

    The shop owner ruined his potion by tumbling around before looking up at Archer who just stood there before replying. ''''I don''t know young man. There are many things for sale here.''''

    ''''I got time, just tell me a price and I''m willing to pay, it''s for one of my wives who loves making potions and is opening her own shop,'''' Archer replied.

    The man nodded his head and started rubbing his grey beard as he quoted a price. ''''I''d say two thousand eight hundred coins, young man.''''

    Archer took out the coins and gave them to him before speaking. ''''Pack it up and I''ll store it away.''''

    The shopkeeper nodded his head and called out for his family toe help him and in a couple hours, everything was packed.

    He stored it all away before leaving the shop and made his way to the bank. When he approached he saw loads of guards standing around.

    Archer walked up to the gate and was stopped by the guard but knowing what was inside he quickly cast Soul Sunder in the man''s face.

    The spell tore his soul to pieces while the other guards looked on in horror but Archer opened a portal and summoned a rare Netherbeast he collected.

    They stepped out of the violet portal and looked at the horrified soldiers. Thergest Netherbeast approached him and nudged its head against him.

    Archer stroked it before scanning the beast.

    [Barghests]

    [Rank: AA+]

    These malevolent creatures, with their sleek, dark fur and fiery, malevolent eyes, stood at attention, awaiting their master''smand.

    They stood as tall as a man and resembled a wolf but were twisted into a nightmarish form that Archer managed to tame.

    Archer''s lips curled into a wicked smile as he directed them with a wave of his hand.

    "Go," he hissed, his voice dripping with malice, "attack the bank. Create chaos and kill all the soldiers."

    The Barghests who werepletely loyal to him, obeyed without hesitation.

    With a sinister howl, they descended upon the bank, their presence sending fear and panic rippling through the unsuspecting city.

    Meanwhile, Archer strolled into the grandiose bank building, its imposing architecture a symbol of wealth and security.

    Archer watched as the

    Entering the bank, the shrill mins rm sounded, but it was futile. Archer''s Mana Maniption already pierced the vault''s defenses.

    He confidently approached the huge iron doors, excitement gleaming in his eyes. A simple wave of his hand made the doors swing open, revealing a wealth of treasures.

    A wickedugh escaped his lips as he looked at the riches, there was a mountain of gold coins and barrels full of precious gems off to the side.

    Archer strolled into the vault as he heard the screams of dying people as the Barghests ran wild.

    They took out all the soldiers in no time before they stood at the entrance and started eating the bodies while guarding while he was looting the vaults.

    Archer knew that the Goldenvale Kingdom was a very wealthy realm thanks to their trade and abundance of different mines.

    The empire has tried to invade many times but the kingdom hires an army of mercenaries and blocks the way north.

    But Archer would shatter the kingdom from the inside out, by starting with their capital and then would raid the trading cities.

    He counted over a dozen vaults so he needed help and cast Stone Warden.

    Archer summoned hundreds of Stone Men and ordered them to ransack the vaults and bring him the loot after opening each one.

    After that, he went back to the one he was in and started storing the treasures. Once he was done with that he cast Mana Manipton to create afortable chair.

    Hey down as he watched the Stone Men bring in piles of treasure which they dumped in front of him.

    Archer cast Aura Detector and received hundreds of pings causing him to jump up. He cast Gate and appeared outside before summoning the Barghests.

    They surrounded him as he informed them that enemies were iing, he ordered them to hide and surprise attack them when he gave the signal.

    The Barghests nodded and hid in the shadows before waiting for Archer. As they did that he summoned more Netherbeasts which were fit for fighting, Tarrasques.

    Archer opened arge portal and the Tarrasques rushed out and took over the bank''s courtyard.

    Once the soldiers poured through the entrance they all came to an instant stop. Archer smiled when he saw this before ordering the Tarrasque to attack.

    He then ordered them to attack the rest of the city while only targeting soldiers unless the citizens got in their way.

    The city of Goldhaven, once a ce of prosperity andmerce, nowy in chaos as the Tarrasques descended upon its unsuspecting defenders.

    They caused the ground to shake beneath their forms as they mmed into the ranks of soldiers, their armored scales proving nearly impervious to weapons.

    With gaping maws lined with rows of razor-sharp teeth, the monstrous creatures tore through the ranks, devouring soldiers and causing panic to spread like wildfire.

    Archer, the mastermind behind this assault, watched with a cruel satisfaction as chaos unfolded.

    He raised a hand, and his voice carried a malevolentmand that echoed through the ranks of the Tarrasques.

    "Eat them all!" he ordered, his words sending shivers down the spines of those who heard them.

    The Tarrasques, driven by an insatiable hunger continued their relentless onught, devouring every soldier in their path.

    The city streets ran red with blood, and the cries of the wounded and dying filled the air.

    But Archer''s ns extended beyond mere destruction. He called forth the Stone Men, to collect the hearts of the fallen soldiers.

    They moved with cold efficiency, extracting the still-beating hearts from the fallen with methodical precision.

    As the chaos raged on, Archer''s forces executed his scheme with ruthless determination as he walked back into the bank.

    Archer saw a massive pile of treasure that he quickly stored it all away in his Item Box before checking on the other vaults.

    He cleaned out the Goldhaven bank before leaving the building and heard roars all over the city as the Tarrasques caused chaos.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 389 Cleaning Up The West

    Chapter 389 Cleaning Up The West

    Archer made his way to the Goldhaven Pce after dismissing the Stone Men once they collected all the gold and hearts.

    He walked through the dark streets and spotted his Netherbeasts chasing down soldiers. He saw pools of blood all over the ce that were being covered by the snow.

    Once he got further into the city he gazed up, finding the night sky veiled in a relentless cascade of falling snowkes.

    After strolling down the road for a little while he decided that he would start eating the hearts as he''s collected hundreds of them.

    Archer came across the pce which looked like it had been locked down and had hundreds of scared-looking soldiers on the wall.

    He smiled as he summoned a Rhino-like Netherbeast who stood as tall as an elephant but was built of pure muscle.

    The Netherbeasts nudged his body causing Archer to smile as he scanned it.

    [Rhinokaros]

    [Rank A]

    Archer patted the beast before speaking. ''''Can you destroy that boy?''''

    The Rhinokaros looked at the castle gate and nodded its big head causing Archer to smile before he stepped back.

    While he was doing this the soldiers on the wall were watching in panic as the giant beast was getting ready to charge.

    The Rhinokaros roared, a sound that reverberated through the snowy night and began to move with earth-shaking strides toward its target.

    As the beast thundered closer, the ground quivered beneath its colossal weight.

    Goldenhaven''s guards on the towering walls nced at each other, their breath visible in the icy air.

    Something was amiss, and unease rippled through their ranks. With a deafening crash that echoed through the frigid air, the Rhinokaros mmed into the pce gate.

    The impact was cataclysmic. The gate shattered like ss, splinters of wood and shards of metal soaring through the night.

    The Rhinokaros''s horn, sharp as a winter frost, pierced the heart of the fortress and causedplete chaos.

    Soldiers on the walls were sent hurtling into the snowy abyss. They screamed as they tumbled through the air, their armor glinting like fallen stars.

    The snowkes fell like a curtain, concealing the chaos below. Some clung desperately to the battlements, while others were swept away by the relentless force of the Rhinokaros''s charge.

    Inside the pce, the king and his courtiers watched in horror as the gate disintegrated. The throne room trembled, chandeliers swaying from the impact.

    Archer remained hidden, his violet eyes still fixed on the unfolding spectacle as a big grin appeared on his face.

    As the snow continued to fall, it covered everything, the fallen soldiers, the shattered gate, and the Rhinokaros itself, which stood triumphant amidst the ruins.

    Goldenhaven Pce, once a symbol of unassable power, was now vulnerable, its secretsid bare in the wintry night.

    Archer had unleashed a force of nature to settle his score, and as the snow settled, he knew that the realm would never forget this fateful night.

    He told the Rhinokaros to guard the entrance as he entered. Archer saw soldiers trying to get up but he rushed forward and put them down.

    After doing this for a while he entered the pce and saw how finely decorated it was as he walked through the corridors.

    But that''s when he sensed dozens of soldiers converging on him but he opened up a portal and called out. ''''Azura, Raven, and Sable! Come have some fun girls.''''

    After waiting for a few seconds, the three Hydras appeared. They were the size ofrge dogs but grew a little bit.

    Once they did Archer spoke. ''''Attacks the soldiers alongside me. There will be many so go wild.''''

    The three sisters emitted joyful chirps just moments before the soldiers rounded the corner and entered the same hall where Archer was situated.

    However, as soon as theyid eyes on the menacing Hydras, the soldiers froze in their tracks.

    Meanwhile, the sisters exhibited pure excitement as they surged ahead without hesitation.

    They unleashed a barrage of elemental beams, casting a mesmerizing disy of powerful forces in their relentless charge.

    As they did Archer cast Blink and reappeared behind the iing soldiers before he lunged at them himself.

    Archer used his ws and tail to tear into the Goldenvale soldiers who were shocked by the three lion-sized Hyrdas who were swiping and biting.

    When Archer was facing the imperial guardmander he smiled but a soldier ran up from behind him and thrust a spear into his back.

    But all that was heard was metal groaning. Archer turned around to see the spear bent and startedughing as he thought to himself. ''The upgrades from the Nether Realm are very useful.''

    He drew in a deep breath and exhaled, unleashing his Dragon''s Breath upon the spearman and a dozen other soldiers in a fiery torrent.

    Themander''s face contorted in sheer horror as he witnessed the incendiary spectacle. However, before he could react, Archer disappeared into the shadows.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed behind themander, sending shivers down his spine. "Never lower your guard."

    In the blink of an eye, Archer reappeared, his deadly intent gleaming in his eyes.

    With lightning speed, he impaled the man''s chest, and in one fluid motion, hurled the still-warm body at a group of soldiers who tried to sneak up on Sable.

    She turned around and ripped them in two thanks to her multiple heads. After twenty minutes of fighting it came to a stop.

    Blood soaked the carpet, Archer looked at himself and realized he was covered in blood. He shrugged deciding to keep it on him to scare the king.

    He cast Stone Warden and ordered the loot gremlin to collect the hearts and everything worth something and bring it to the entrance.

    Archer walked over to a window and flung it open before he let out a loud roar which summoned every Netherbeast

    Archer sent the girls back to the domain which they agreed to after grabbing loads of heartless bodies before stepping through the portal.

    As they did that he sensed the Barghests and Tarrasques surrounding the pce as they kept any reinforcements at bay.

    He made his way to the throne room and saw tworge brown doors which he cast Eldritch st at it.

    Archer blew the doors off the hinges before stepping in. Once the dust died down he saw about twenty guards surround a ratherrge family.

    When he saw them he smiled but they recoiled back which caused him tough before he cast Cleanse on himself.

    Once the blood was gone he got closer to the family and spoke. ''''Bend the knee and I won''t kill you.''''

    When the guards heard his words some of them charged forward but some lunged from behind Archer and tore into them.

    It was the Barghest Leader who had been keeping an eye on Archer from the shadows. The soldier''s blood flew all over the ce.

    This quickly convinced the king to bend the knee which he did followed by his family and the remaining guards.

    Once Archer saw this he smiled before speaking. ''''Now Mr.King. You can take me to the vault, so I can inspect the kingdom''s wealth.''''

    The human king looked confused but when he saw Archer''s eyes shining with greed and soon realized what he was going to do and protested. ''''That wealth will be needed for the kingdom.''''

    Archer looked at the man with dead eyes before he answered. ''''The Avalonians can look after you and your people. They are rich enough, now show me unless you want my beast to eat you or your eldest son.''''

    The king nodded his head before leading Archer to the vaults. When they were walking he examined the human.

    He had light blue hair with blue eyes but was sticky thin and could sense a basic level of manaing from his body.

    After walking for ten minutes they came to arge door made from Mithril and noticed it had someplicated lock but the king put his hand against it causing it to light up.

    The door soon opened and saw all of Goldenvale''s treasure, but then he remembered the man submitted so he only took all the gold and silver coins along with the gemstones and left behind the random treasures.

    He got so many gold coins from the Bank which kept his greed in check. Archer looked at the king and spoke.

    ''''Keep the rest. You didn''t do anything to annoy me apart from invading the empire which is my fiancee''s home, what''s your name, human king?''''

    The human looked at him with a resigned look on his face. ''''Xander Goldenvale.''''

    Archer nodded before he spoke. ''''Okay Xander, I will stop attacking your kingdom. Just wait for the empire''s soldiers.''''

    Once he walked out of the pce he let out a loud roar to summon all the Netherbeasts before opening a portal to send them all back to the domain.

    After doing that he took up and flew in the direction of the Aetheria Kingdom to the Southwest as the snowstorm continued.

    It was only getting worse forcing him to use Cosmic Shield to cover himself.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 390 Kruthik

    Chapter 390 Kruthik

    Archer flew for a couple of hours until he saw the Aetheria castle guarding their northern border.

    He descended closer to the floor as the snow was getting heavier which helped him get closer, when he did he spotted numerous soldiers guarding the walls.

    A few soldiers were standing outside the main gate holding torches but the fires did nothing to the snow.

    With his dragon features concealed, Archernded gracefully on the ground and donned a cloak to obscure his identity.

    He then approached the castle with a sense of purpose, ready to face the challenges thaty ahead.

    As he continued his journey on foot, Archer noticed a span of imposing mountains to his left, stretching eastward. Not far from the road, the sea raged with its relentless waves.

    A vast expanse of snow-covered terrainy between him and the churning waters, and on the distant horizon, he discerned the silhouette of a towering cliff.

    Without hesitation, Archer invoked the power of Blink, and in a heartbeat, he vanished from his original location.

    In the next instant, he reappeared, standing on the very edge of the formidable cliff, peering out into the vastness of the snowyndscape and the tumultuous sea beyond.

    Before long, he cast it once more, and just like that, he materialized atop the craggy ridge, gazing out over the vast expanse of the sea below.

    Archer stood there as the wind howled, carrying with it a symphony of fury, as the wild waves crashed relentlessly against the jagged shoreline below.

    The heavens themselves seemed to weep, as heavy snowkes descended from the sky, their pristine beauty starkly contrasting the violence of the tempestuous sea.

    Yet, Archer was undeterred as the snowkes met the shield, they danced and shattered, unable to prate its protective aura.

    The waves, their frothy crests illuminated by the pale moonlight, surged forward with unrelenting force.

    With awe and humility, Archer watched the waves rise and fall, their power both beautiful and fearsome.

    After watching the scene for a little while he made his way to the border castle, once he was there he hovered in the air and scanned the wall.

    There were loads of soldiers guarding it but they were spread out as the castle was massive. Archer swooped down and grabbed a man off the wall.

    He quickly ascended until he was high in the sky. Once Archer was high up he cast Soul Eater on the Aurelian soldiers.

    When he did that he tossed the body into the Monster Army part of the domain before shifting through the new information he gained.

    That''s when he realized the Aetheria Kingdom wasn''t wealthy in the slightest and had no way to stop the empire unless Goldenvale helped.

    While he was at this he decided to cast Soul Eater on a high level noble to get more information on the kingdom.

    Archer knew where an Aetheria Duke was stationed in a coastal fort in the south. He made his way there.

    By the time he got there the moon was high in the sky and the weather was getting worse so he returned to the domain.

    He appeared inside the quiet treehouse and took his cloak off before scanning the treehouse and noticed Llyniel was sleeping peacefully while Hecate was awake.

    After fighting for a little while and gaining all the treasures he wanted to vent, so he made his way up the stairs and walked into herb.

    Hecate turned to him with a charming smile before she spoke. ''''Hello, My Love. How was your day?''''

    When Archer heard, he didn''t know what to say but liked her pet name. He shook his head before talking. ''''I got presents for you.''''

    Following his words, he scanned the room for an empty table and began to take out all the stuff he bought from his Item Box, leaving Hecate utterly astonished.

    The Moon Elf looked at him after ten minutes of pulling stuff out of thin air and asked. ''''Did you buy a whole shop?''''

    Archer looked at her with a smile and nodded his head. ''''Yes. I bought everything you would need to start your own and brew more potions.''''

    Hecate listened attentively, her excitement growing as she examined the ingredients he had purchased for her.

    While she did that Archer sat down by the window and watched the snowstorm which put him at peace.

    He looked in his Item Box and saw that he had over a thousand hearts. Archer decided to save them up for now.

    After that, he spoke to Hecate. ''''My Moon Witch. Would you like to go to a new world and take their ingredients? You may find new stuff.''''

    Hecate stopped going through crates and looked at him in shock before asking in an excited voice. ''''Can Ie with you?''''

    Archer smiled before nodding as he stood up and cast a Gate to the Nether Realm. Hecate saw the violet portal and felt her hand being grabbed.

    He dragged her through it and ended up at their old cabin on the mountaintop. When Hecate saw this she was amazed at its charm.

    She looked at Archer and asked. ''''Is this where you and Llyniel stayed?''''

    ''''Yes. Now let''s go, I know some good forests you can search in while I hunt for beasts.'''' He answered as he led her outside.

    When they were outside Archer opened a portal and summoned a Netherbeast they could use to travel.

    A massive Roc stepped out of the portal and bowed toward him which shocked Hecate.

    That''s when he scanned the beast.

    [Night Roc]

    [Rank: AA+]

    As he did that Hecate pivoted toward him, intending to ask a question, but before she could speak, he exined. "I encountered their leader, and once I emerged victorious, they chose to follow me."

    She nodded her head as the bird lowered its body to the floor as he led her on top of it.

    As they stepped up, Archer addressed the Roc. "Guide us to a dense forest abundant with nt life, a ce you are familiar with," he requested.

    The Roc nodded itsrge head and took off as it flew west. Archer sat down on its back and invited Hecate to join him.

    When she got closer he grabbed her and pulled the elf into hisp, Hecate gotfortable andid against him.

    Archer lifted her chin and nted a kiss on her plump lips causing her to shiver all over, when he kissed he could taste potions causing her to smile internally.

    They separated when the Roc squawked at them causing Archer to look at it and see a massive forest below them.

    Archer told it to descend into a clearing and it did that. When the beastnded the forest went quiet.

    He jumped off first and scanned the area before opening a portal to summon dozens of Chull and Ant Warriors.

    Ettins joined them as they surrounded the clearing to await Archer''s order. ''''You will guard my wife and make sure she is safe. You know what the beasts are like so keep an eye out.''''

    All the Netherbeasts roared and made clicking sounds in response. Archer then opened another portal to bring more of the Monster Army.

    Hundreds of Netherbeasts appeared and he assigned the strongest ones to guard Hecate to make sure she was okay while he went hunting.

    He also ordered them to capture any beast they could, so he could kill or force them into his monster army.

    Archer cast Mana Maniption and dug dozens of deep holes so they could throw the beasts in.

    That''s when he turned to Hecate before speaking. ''''Go find any good materials and I''ll be back soon. I need to level up.''''

    The Moon Elf nodded her head and wandered off before she already found a new she hadn''t seen.

    Archer noticed some Chull Warriors following close by while some Girallons made arge circle around her.

    Filled with relief over her safety, he summoned his wings andunched into the air. Archer soared through the skies, dispatching numerous beasts as he sought out adversaries to conquer.

    As he killed he got deeper and deeper, the sun was blocked and the jungle went ck but thanks to Archer''s dragon''s eyes he could see like it was daytime.

    Suddenly, the ground trembled beneath their feet, and from the underbrush emerged a group of monsters, their chitinous exoskeletons gleaming in the dappled sunlight.

    These insectoid creatures moved with a swift and predatory grace, their razor-sharp mandibles cking menacingly.

    Archer looked at them and scanned them.

    [Kruthik Worker]

    [Rank: C]

    As he followed the Kruthikdeeper into the heart of the jungle, thendscape changed. The trees grew taller and older, their trunks gnarled and covered in moss.

    The air grew thicker with the scent of earth and decay, and the sounds of the jungle seemed to fade into the background.

    Finally, Archer arrived at the Kruthikcolony. The entrance to their undergroundir was concealed beneath a tangle of roots and leaves.

    He watched as the monster slipped into a burrow, their chitinous bodies disappearing into the darkness below.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 391 The Queen Kruthik

    Chapter 391 The Queen Kruthik

    Before Archer could enter the colony his Aura Detector pinged as he looked to the right and saw a tiger-like beast lunged at him.

    He quickly sidestepped the beast and scanned it.

    [Nightmare Jungle Tiger]

    [Rank: B]

    What he was looking at was arge tiger that was pitch ck in color and had bright red eyes that watched him like he was prey.

    But the beast wasn''t a threat to him, so Archer smiled and stood still as it lunged at him again and swiped.

    When its ws touched his chest it just caused sparks on the scales, Archer smiled and punched the cat.

    The Jungle Tiger made a yelping sound and dropped to the jungle ground. When he saw this he crouched down next to it and spoke. ''''Serve me and I will make you stronger.''''

    Archer finished speaking as he ced his hand on the beast and cast Aurora Healing on it.

    When the beast felt the pain vanish but before anything could happen more Tigers appeared and lunged at him.

    He quickly cast Cosmic Shield and all the beasts mmed against it. That''s when he got to work and pped all the beasts until they were like the first.

    The beasts were confused and in pain until they heard Archer speaking. ''''You will serve me or I will kill you all. Choose now or die.''''

    Upon hearing these words, the Jungle Tigers sensed an unidentifiable threat looming overhead.

    Prompting them to gaze upward and witness a colossal white dragon mirage looming behind the smiling boy.

    However, their leader rose from their position and approached the stranger, ultimately kneeling before Archer.

    With a smile, he ordered them to return to their homes and wait for his roar. The Jungle Tigers rushed off before he made his way over to the Kruthikcolony entrance.

    But what he saw was a deep dark hole that seemed endless but Archer shrugged before jumping in the hole.

    Archer free-fell while his Aura Detector picked up hundreds of pings appearing from around him but he was falling too quickly.

    He saw the bottom and smiled before casting Blink. Archer appeared on the ground but felt something soft and silky under him.

    Once he stopped looking at the ground he started walking down a tunnel while only hearing his footsteps.

    The oppressive silence was shattered by the faint skittering of ws on stone, a sound that sent a shiver down Archer''s spine.

    With every step he took, the tension in the air thickened, and then, suddenly, Archer found himself face-to-face with a formidable adversary.

    A Kruthik Soldier emerged from the shadows, its chitinous carapace glistening with an otherworldly sheen.

    It loomed over him, mandibles clicking menacingly as its six eyes fixated on him. Archer smiled as he locked eyes with the creature, its sharp, serrated limbs poised for action.

    He observed that its colors were a mixture of brown and gray, and it towered over him with a significant height advantage.

    Nevertheless, he remained unbothered by the threat. Just as the Kruthik poised to strike with its razor-sharp forelimbs, Archer invoked the Blink spell.

    In an instant, he reappeared behind the creature and swiftly dispatched it with an Eldritch st to its back.

    The spell pierced through the body of the monster causing it to drop to the tunnel ground with a loud thud.

    Following that encounter, Archer pressed forward, activating his Aura Detector as he walked.

    While on the move, the device detected a flurry of pings, indicating a chamber brimming with activity, though it seemed quite a distance away.

    Archer continued down the tunnel killing many Kruthik Soldiers and workers that the queen must be sending against him.

    But he soon came to a stop when he entered therge underground chamber that was home to the Kruthik Queen.

    That''s where he saw many different kinds of Kruthiks that surrounded the queen. Archer started scanning them one by one.

    [Thorny Kruthik]

    [Rank: A+]

    In the center of this eerie congregation, Archer''s gaze fixed upon the Thorny Kruthiks, their spiky exoskeletons glinting ominously.

    These formidable sentinels stood at the forefront of the hive''s defense, their sharp spikes designed to deter any intruders.

    [Hive Lord Kruthik]

    [Rank: SS+]

    Next, his attention shifted to the towering figure that loomed behind the Thorny Kruthiks. It was the Hive Lord Kruthik, a nightmarish creature of immense size and power.

    Archer could feel the mana emanating from this monstrous being, connecting it to the entire colony like a sinister puppeteer.

    That''s when he turned to the biggest Kruthik in the chamber and scanned her.

    [Queen Kruthik]

    [Rank: SSS+]

    She was a colossal creature, her immense form sprawled upon a monstrous mound of organic matter.

    Her chitinous exoskeleton glistened in the dim torchlight, and her multifaceted eyes regarded Archer with an eerie, otherworldly intelligence.

    He observed that the queen stood apart from the rest of her kind.

    Her body was visibly erged, bulging with eggs, and the chamber around her was filled with revolting, throbbing sacs that cradled the yet-to-hatch Kruthikrvae.

    It was evident that she served as the hive''s life force, the exclusive wellspring of new Kruthiks.

    When he saw her he smiled but before he could speak a Thorny Kruthik lunged forward Archer summoned his wings to block the legs of the beast with a ng.

    After doing that he drew a deep breath, feeling the energy coursing through him. In an instant, he exhaled a torrent of searing mes as he unleashed his violet mes.

    The fiery st engulfed the Thorny Kruthik, turning it into a writhing, screeching inferno that soon crumbled to a charred crisp.

    However, Archer''s instincts remained on high alert. He detected a lurking presence, a subtle attempt to approach him unnoticed.

    In a swift motion, he spun to confront the Hive Lord, its massive silhouette concealed within the shadows.

    Unbeknownst to the monstrous creature, his Aura Detector had identified its stealthy approach.

    With a smile on his face, Archer cast Soul Eater. The ethereal tendrils of energy surged toward the Hive Lord Kruthik, enveloping it in an inky, consuming darkness.

    The Hive Lord thrashed and screeched in agony as its life force was drained away. Archer stood triumphant, having dispatched both the Thorny Kruthik and the Hive Lord.

    After finishing with that business he turned to the queen and spoke. ''''Queen of the Kruthiks. Can you understand me?''''

    All the beasts around him stopped moving and all stared at him, but before anything could happen the voice of an older woman could be heard. ''''How do you speak our tongue creature?''''

    ''''I can understand allnguages. Now we can talk, how about you join my Monster Army and I will make sure you have a ce to live and food to eat? You will grow stronger.''''

    The queen moved before everything went silent before she spoke. ''''Why? We are fine here. Prey is plentiful.''''

    Archer sighed before he exined that the Nether Realm was dying and would be a lifeless rock.

    He told her that he recruited the Nightmare Ants, Cave Spiders, and The Chull Kingdom to his army and they were happy.

    The queen didn''t believe him until he used Mana Maniption to show their thriving colonies and how well the other queens were doing.

    When the Kruthik Queen heard this she started to think before speaking to him. ''''What do we need to do?''''

    Archer''s smile widened as he rified, "You''ll need to take an oath, promising unwavering loyalty and never betraying me. Once you''ve done that, you can join my army."

    The queen nodded herrge head and started her oath. By the time she was done, Archer felt a connection grow between the two.

    When that was done he cast Gate to the outside before summoning Stone Men and sending them to collect all the Netherbeasts they can capture.

    Archer found a seat to getfortable as the Stone Men reappeared but he opened a portal to the Monster Army part of the domain.

    He stepped through and increased its size while adding morendscapes but built another wall around arge area just for them.

    When he was done he returned to the Kruthik''s colony he kept the portal open and spoke.

    ''''Send some workers through and find a spot for your hive. But make sure you don''t fight with the other Netherbeasts.''''

    The queen nodded her head and let out a weird chittering noise. After doing that three dozen Kruthik Workers rushed through the portal.

    Archer sat back down as a stream of Stone Men were throwing Netherbeasts into the domain portal.

    They did this for an hour before he decided to check on Hecate. Archer told the queen he would be right back.

    He cast Gate to the area he left her and stepped through, that''s when he heard roars and sounds of a battleing from a mile away.

    Archer took off in that direction and came across the Girallons fighting with some wild-looking humanoid creatures who were leaping around.

    There were some Chull Warriors involved but they managed to keep Hecate safe. Archer saw her collecting herbs in the distance while four Tarrasque were around her.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 392 Special Farmers

    Chapter 392 Special Farmers

    Archer saw the Moon Elf was in her own world as she collected all sorts of useful ingredients. Once he knew she was fine he turned to the attacks.

    With a smirk, he opened a portal and summoned an army of Barghests. When they appeared he ordered them to kill all the Netherbeasts who didn''t belong to the army.

    The leader of the Barghests approached him, when Archer saw this he stroked the big boy before it ran off.

    Archer approached the busy-looking elf and spoke. ''''How''s the collecting going my witch?''''

    ''''I can create a potion that will force you to make love to me until you give me those two angels,'''' Hecatemented with a smile as she turned around.

    When Archer heard this he was shocked at her joke but startedughing as he answered. ''''We will Hecate. There''s no rush it''s not like we are humans. We have time.''''

    She smiled and spoke cheerfully, saying, "There are plenty of ingredients here, some I''m familiar with, but many others remain a mystery to me."

    Archer nodded as she started speaking about all the stuff she had collected and found, after Hecate was done chatting she asked a question. ''''Can we stay here for a little while?''''

    ''''Yes, we can. The girls will be helping their families and I''m sure the college can wait as the empire will celebrate the end of this war they found themselves in.'''' He answered as he examined some nts she put to the side.

    Hecate got excited and lunged at him, she wrapped him in a hug and then kissed him before running off, followed by the four Tarrasques.

    Archer returned to the Kruthik colony so he could move them over and level up even more.

    When he stepped through the Gate he saw the Workers rushing around preparing to move, and that''s when he heard the queen''s voice.

    ''''My scouts have found a new home and started the digging. It will go fast if we send over some Tunneller Kruthiks.''''

    He nodded, granting her permission. The queen began emitting chittering sounds, and a dozenrge Kruthiks, seemingly specialized in digging, materialized.

    They passed through the portal and merged with the scouts to help out with the colony construction.

    Archer''s curiosity was piqued, leading him to venture into the domain section designated for the Kruthiks, a part that remained enclosed by walls.

    Archer leaped into the sky, ascending to witness the vast domain from a bird''s-eye perspective.

    He soared with grace above thendscape, savoring the breathtaking scene while delicate snowkes descended gently from the sky.

    Beneath him, thend seemed boundless, hosting a rich mix of biomes, including expansive grasnds, murky swamps, lush forests, and dense jungles.

    Towering mountains punctuated the terrain, and untamed rivers meandered through thendscape.

    The sensation of countless beasts roaming freely below reached him. He saw his treehouse in the distance surrounded by a forest.

    His gaze shifted, and there it was, the imposing stone wall that cordoned off the section of the domain where the people he had rescued now dwelled.

    On the opposite side of the wall, the Monster Army had established their territory, each species staking their im within this unconventional alliance.

    Archer observed it all, hovering above thend. However, it was the blockaded enve directly beneath him thatmanded his attention.

    This was the refuge he had created for the Kruthiks, the forest-like haven he had made for them was just for now to see how they behaved in the domain.

    He thought about how he''d carefully separated the aggressive new addition to the army from the others. If they remained peaceful, he''d take down the barriers.

    Archer returned to the new colony and saw a deep hole which the Tunnellers, Workers, and other Kruthiks.

    He didn''t bother going in as he would only find tunnels, for now, that''s when more Kruthik Workers appeared carryingrge eggs into the hole.

    When he saw that he returned to the Nether Realm and saw the colony was very active with a Hive Mind leading the effort.

    Archer saw the Stone Men still collecting random Netherbeasts before turning his attention to the queen who spoke. ''''We are ready to move.''''

    He nodded and motioned for the queen to step through and enter the domain which she soon did followed by a dozen Hive Lords who stared at him with neutral looks.

    While all this was happening Netherbeasts were getting thrown into another portal by the Stone Men.

    As they were working Archer saw them carrying a strange mushroom-looking beast. He called over the Stone Man who had hold of it and brought it over to him.

    The Stone Man ced it down as Archer looked at the thing and wondered what it was. So he scanned it.

    [Myconid]

    [Rank D]

    Archer examined the beast and saw that it was a humanoid mushroom that came up to his waist and had a red mushroom cap as a head with two ck beady eyes.

    It had two arms and legs with a stork for a body, after looking at it Archer spoke. ''''Can you understand me?''''

    That''s when the Myconid let out some spores causing the Stone Men and Kruthiks to instantly react but Archer stopped them by putting his hand up.

    ''''Thank you for helping me white-hair. But what about my fellow Myconids?'''' The little mushroom manmented in Archer''s mind.

    The voice was strange it sounded wise but had a strange ent. Archer nodded and ordered the Stone Men to go retrieve the Mushrooms.

    Twenty minutester, they reappeared, apanied by half a dozen more Myconids. It was at that moment that the same voice spoke up, inquiring, "They are all here. What are you?"

    Amusement twinkled in his eyes upon hearing the fungal query, and he responded, "I am a dragon."

    The other Myconids gathered around the one who had spoken, prompting Archer to inquire further, "What is your purpose? Do you cultivate nts and fungus?"

    Red Cap looked up at him and nodded its head as it answered. ''''Yes, we grow all sorts of nts and Myco.''''

    Archer''s eyes lit up and an idea popped into his head. That''s when he offered them a deal of a lifetime. ''''What if I give you arge undergroundir to grow all that you want?''''

    All the Myconids looked at him with shining eyes before Red Cap asked. ''''What is the catch? Why do you want us toe with you?''''

    When Archer heard this he smiled before speaking honestly. ''''You can help two of my wives with their garden and growing rare alchemy ingredients. I won''t make you fight, I have more than enough fighters.''''

    Red Cap looked at him and nodded its head before speaking. ''''We wille. But we need to get all our Brothers and Sisters. Can you help?''''

    Archer nodded and ordered the Stone Men to apany Red Cap to get the rest of the Myconids.

    After doing that he entered the domain but teleported to the treehouse and found arge clearing near it.

    He closed his eyes and created a massive underground chamber that stretched on for miles so the Myconids had more than enough room.

    Once he was done there he returned to the Kruthik colony and noticed all the eggs were gone.

    The queen was about to move through the portal until she saw him and spoke. ''''Thank you for your help. My children say thend is wonderful and the prey is plentiful.''''

    Archer nodded and introduced himself as he answered. ''''My name is Archer. I will give you a name like the others.''''

    He started to think to himself before a name came to him. ''''Melisande. Your name will be Melisande.''''

    The queen just looked at him and nodded before entering the portal. He soon noticed the Stone Men were slowing down.

    Archer dismissed the ones who were doing nothing and waited for the others who were bringing the Myconids.

    After waiting for an hour they returned with hundreds of Myconids in tow who were staring at him with wide beady eyes.

    Archer noticed that all the mushroom men came in all different shapes. He shook his head and cast Gate to the underground chamber.

    He looked at Red Cap and spoke. ''''This will be your new home. Once you''re set up I will send my wives to you, so they can start a farm.''''

    Red Cap nodded and led the Myconids through the portal followed by Archer who heard them talking among themselves and was excited.

    They all spread out while shooting out spores all over the ce. He watched this before dismissing the Stone Men and closing the portals.

    That''s when he opened a Gate to the ce he left Hecate and reappeared in front of therge pits he dug.

    Archer looked in and saw all sorts of Netherbeasts who caught his interest. He spoke to all of them. ''''You all can serve me or you can die in these holes. Your choice.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 393 Sovereign Mage (R18)

    Chapter 393 Sovereign Mage (R18)

    The Netherbeasts epted servitude over death and all kneeled down in therge pits, Archer brought them up by using mana maniption.

    Once he was done with that he told all the beasts to enter the portal he opened which they rushed through.

    When he sent them to the domain he took to the sky and started hunting more Netherbeasts and ughtered many he found.

    Archer did recruit some but butchered almost all of them and took their hearts. He was saving them until he could sit down and eat them all.

    He thought many Netherbeasts from big to small, Archer changed into his dragon form to fight the bigger creatures.

    After hunting for a few hours he made his way to his Moon Elf and saw her still collecting materials even though it was night time.

    When Archer got closer he spoke with a smile. ''''Hecate. Let''s get back to the treehouse, it''s gettingte and I want to sleep.''''

    Hecate turned around as she answered. ''''Okay, can wee back here?''''

    He nodded and extended his hand, which Hecate epted, and together, they returned to the domain.

    When they stepped into the treehouse they felt the cold air had taken over the air inside. Archer walked over to the firece and sent some of his dragon mes into it.

    The fire roared to life causing the air to heat up but it was still battling the cold until Archer summoned a Brownies and asked them to light the fires in the treehouse.

    They got to work and soon after Archer felt the hot air hitting his skin before dragging Hecate into the bedroom.

    When she saw where they were going she got excited but embarrassed. As the two entered the room Archer spun on her.

    He pulled her close to him and kissed her while holding her curvy waist which he loved. They shared a passionate kiss.

    Archer''s hand explored her finely sculpted figure, pushing him beyond his limits. It was at that moment that he decided to spend time with each of the girls once he destroyed the other kingdoms.

    He spun her around and pushed her onto the bed causing her to giggle as he jumped on top of her and started biting her neck as he hid his draconic features.

    Hecate''s body shivered as she loved his biting but then he started taking off the ck dress she was wearing until she was in her underwear.

    Archer lost his mind as he kissed down her body until he reached her cave of wonders and moved her panties to the side.

    He started licking causing her to let out a moan as she grabbed his hair. Archer explored every part of her until she was soaking wet and her body was shaking.

    When he was licking her he spread her long grey legs wide and continued attacking her until she quivered.

    Hecate let out a scream as Archer nibbled her clit causing a wave of love juices to pour out and into his mouth.

    Archer got on top of her and slipped his member inside her. Hecate moaned into his neck as she bit down.

    He slowly made love to the Moon Elf who couldn''t stop moaning adding to his pleasure. Once she stopped biting him Archer grabbed her hips and mmed down on her.

    Archer felt her mp down on him as he went deeper causing him to groan. He held her bubble butt as he thrust deeper.

    The two of them continued as he got rougher with her as she loved it. Hecate clung to him and moaned into his ear causing him to lose himself to lust.

    Archer released his seed deep inside her which caused her to orgasm at the same time. He flipped the elf over and saw her butt jiggle.

    He admired her curvy body and her juicy rear end. Archer could see herrge boobs were squashed underneath her which turned him on even more.

    His dragon instincts took over and he started fucking her into oblivion. When he was done with her her tongue was hanging out of her mouth.

    Archer pulled out of her andid down as he pulled her into his arms after casting Cleanse on two of them before they werefortable.

    The couple soon fell asleep as the weather picked up and got heavier. Hecate was lying on him to getfortable.

    While Archer was sleeping he was brought to a balcony he knew all to well as he''s been here a few times already.

    As he opened his eyes he heard a seductive voice. ''''My white dragon. It is time for us to meet again.''''

    He looked to the right to see Tiamat sitting there with a grin on her beautiful face. Archer stood up and shook his head as he answered. ''''Bet you''re excited to see me again.''''

    When Tiamat heard him she chuckled before nodding her head. ''''Yes, I am excited to see you again. I have some things to exin to you.''''

    Archer nodded as he joined the Dragon Goddes at the table and looked at thendscape around them.

    Before him stretched an undtingndscape of unparalleled beauty, bathed in the radiant light of three moons.

    Thergest moon, its surface an opalescent pearl, hung low on the horizon, casting a silver luminescence across thend.

    Its gentle glow seemed to touch everything it graced, turning the foliage a shimmering, iridescent hue.

    The ambiance exuded tranquility as if the moon''s light bore a serenity of its own. A smaller but equally enchanting second moon cast a gentle, sapphire-blue glow.

    Its cool, calming light danced upon the rippling surface of a crystal-clear river that wound its way through thendscape, turning the water into a liquid mirror of the heavens.

    The third moon, the tiniest and most distant, radiated a warm, golden aura, casting a gentle embrace over thend.

    It kissed the numerous flowers that dotted the scene, coaxing their petals to unfurl in response, filling the air with a sweet, intoxicating fragrance.

    Above, the night sky was a celestial tapestry, adorned with countless stars that glistened like diamonds scattered on an obsidian canvas.

    The stars whispered secrets to those who gazed upon them, their ethereal light punctuating the infinite expanse above.

    That''s when he heard Tiamat. ''''Arch. Tell me what you know about white dragons and what they can do?''''

    Before responding, he took a moment to study the enchanting Dragon Goddess that was smiling back at him.

    She possessed long, flowing snow-white hair, and her eyes shone with a vibrant violet shade, much like his own.

    Her beauty was undeniable, with a figure that bnced the line between the ethereal and the alluring.

    Tiamat''srge boobs, though strikingly massive, seemed perfectly bnced with her slender yet curvaceous waist and shapely thighs.

    Archer''s lust soared as he wanted to im this woman but he shook his head as he knew this wasn''t the time and told her everything he knew about his race which wasn''t a lot.

    "They are beings created from pure mana, inherently attuned to magic, enabling them to harness all elements and learn spells more effortlessly than any other race," Archer disclosed, recounting everything he knew.

    The Goddess''s face lit up with a knowing smile in response but she saw the way the boy was looking at her with desire and giggled at him.

    Tiamat never expected that this shining soul she pulled from the void would be the one who wanted her but she decided to see what he would do in the future.

    She shook her head and started speaking. ''''Well yes you are correct but there is more to it. White dragons are beings that bring bnce to the world, your predecessor didn''t take his role seriously and let the enemy build up his forces.''''

    Archer saw the regret in her eyes as she looked away and asked. ''''What happened to the dragon princess?''''

    Tiamat regarded him with a sigh before unveiling the harsh reality. "The unfortunate girl underwent experiments in an attempt to determine if she possessed her Father''s abilities, but the truth is, there exists only one white dragon. Their offspring may be diverse in nature, each being a different dragon, but none are aplete match for their Father."

    She looked into the distance before continuing. ''''When the Church of Light found this out they executed the girl and almost drove dragonkind to extinction. Most of the white dragons that came before you were heroes while some werezy but then there''s you.''''

    The Dragon Goddess looked at him with a grin. ''''You are a little devil Archer. You extort everyone you can and have no problem killing. I saw you robbing that bank and leaving a tiny fraction for that kingdom.''''

    Tiamat continued. ''''You only care for your girls and the people in your domain. But that''s enough of that, the reason I brought you here today is because you''ve finally became a Sovereign Mage.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 394 Emotions

    Chapter 394 Emotions

    Archer looked at Tiamat who was smiling at him as her eyes shone. He shook his head before speaking. ''''I felt it as I was hunting but why did that bring me here?''''

    Tiamat spoke with a happy voice. ''''Well once a white dragon reaches the Sovereign Mage Rank it is time for him to evolve once more.''''

    Raising her hand, she conjured a radiant orb, and Archer''s heart quickened as he felt a maic pull drawing him toward the luminous sphere.

    It felt like it was a part of him and wanted to return to its rightful ce but Tiamat spoke. ''''Have you ever wondered why you''ve gotten hurt so bad before? Or even poisoned?''''

    Archer looked at the woman as his eyes widened before he answered. ''''With my status being overpowered I shouldn''t get hurt but I have been. Especially with the random beasts, but I thought that was because of my stupidity not because I was missing something.''''

    When Tiamat heard this she smiled before answering. ''''Your body is made up of mana just like everything else on Thrylos. But now that your mana heart has fully formed, your body will evolve and after this change only someone of the same rank or higher can hurt you.''''

    He looked at the woman with a raised eyebrow and asked. ''''What do you mean to evolve? Didn''t I already go through that?''''

    She went on to exin. ''''Well, this orb is a fraction of your power that I hold, I had to pull it from you so you wouldn''t explode. By the time you wake up your body will be different.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened before asking. ''''Explode?''''

    Tiamat chuckled and rose from her seat, strolling around the table with a yful expression.

    As she moved, Archer''s eyes were drawn to the graceful sway of her hips and her massive boobs jiggled at her movements.

    He got lost in her beauty until she leaned forward and got close to his face before answering.

    ''''Yes, Arch. You would have exploded if I hadn''t intervened and sealed this power away until you were ready for it. I can''t have you overload on mana.''''

    When Archer heard this he smiled as he looked into her violet eyes before talking with appreciation in his voice. ''''Thank you for helping me Tiamat.''''

    Tiamat was caught off guard but she quickly grabbed him and sent the orb into his body as she mumbled to herself. ''''Don''t speak like that or this game won''t be fun boy.''''

    A shock ran through his body causing his mind to scatter as she pushed him back onto the chair and stood in front of him.

    Archer felt like explosions were going off inside him. He felt his heart sending mana all over his body as everything flowed back into him.

    The Archer from Earth''s emotions, memories, love, and much more poured into him making him feel pain.

    Tiamat observed and murmured to herself, "My gift could only go so far. It seeded in dampening your emotions, not in imprisoning them. The path you decide to follow is in your hands now."

    As the scene faded to ck, she sent him back, leaving the matter for the little girls to handle, as she felt really tired from her efforts to assist him.

    [The Girl''s POV]

    Hecate was in peaceful slumber when the sensation of Archer''s frantic movements disrupted her sleep, jolting her awake.

    Startled, she swiftly sat up as her eyes shot open, she was greeted by the sight of Archer''s body radiating an intense light, his anguished groans filling the room.

    As if responding to some iprehensible force, white scales began to envelop his form, only to retract momentster.

    It was as though his body was undergoing a rapid and bewildering transformation, breaking down and rebuilding itself in the blink of an eye.

    Concerned, Hecate examined his body, noticing the mana surging wildly within him, infiltrating every inch of his being. Fear welled up inside her.

    Hecate sent a distress message to the other girls, who promptly materialized in the room, d in nightgowns and hurriedly wrapping additional clothing around themselves.

    E looked at the Moon Elf and spoke in a concerned voice. ''''Hecate. What happened? What''s going on with him?''''

    All the girls agreed as Hecate answered with red cheeks. ''''We made love then went to sleep but then I woke up to him moving and this happening.''''

    Hemera walked up to him to ce her hand on his chest and closed her eyes. She scanned his body and saw mana surging around his body.

    She couldn''t figure out what was happening causing the group to panic but soon a portal opened up.

    When all the girls saw the woman who stepped through they became hopeful as it was Ayrenn who healed him twice before.

    The elf looked at the group and sighed when she saw the looks of worry on their face. So she exined. ''''He is evolving again. But this time it will open everything.''''

    Tal was the one to speak first. ''''What do you mean by that?''''

    Ayrenn nced at the ten girls who were watching Archer, a thought flitting through her mind. ''She was right. The ten are already here, so they can know. Well, he can punish me when we eventually meet.''

    She turned to the waiting girls and spoke. ''''Well most of you know that Archer was from another world originally but he was murdered and his soul was brought here by the Goddess Tiamat.''''

    Ayrenn walked over to the bed and cast a spell in an unknownnguage that seemed to help him.

    She turned around and continued. ''''When he was given Tiamat''s gift it changed him at the core and suppressed his previous emotions. But with this evolution, it will bring back everything and if he is strong enough he will make it through.''''

    Tal, Sia, Leira, and Lyniel wore puzzled expressions, their confusion evident. The remaining six girls swiftly filled them in on the details of Archer''s past life.

    Intrigued and with narrowed eyes, Tal asked the question on everyone''s minds, "So, is he the Archer we''re familiar with?"

    Before anyone else could respond, Ayrenn answered on their behalf, "He is indeed the Archer you know. Had you met him before, you might have thought him a different person. Isn''t that right, E Wyldheart?"

    The half-elf in question cast her gaze downward but gave a confirming nod. "He''s not the same person he used to be. The old Archer was incredibly reserved and terribly shy. When I dropped hints about my feelings for him, he''d just brush them off. Now, he''s be someone entirely different, and I must admit, I love this change."

    They all nodded and decided to sit Archer down so he could talk about it but before they could do anything Ayrenn rushed through the portal while saying bye.

    When she vanished the air got heavy and all the girls turned to Archer who was now sitting up but they saw a deep sadness in his eyes.

    Before any of them could do anything he spoke before vanishing from the bed. ''''I will be back soon.''''

    Each of the girls exchanged nces with one another and then proceeded to make their way to the living room, where they settled in to patiently await Archer''s return.

    [Archer''s POV]

    As he underwent his transformation, memories from his life on Earth flooded his consciousness, vivid as if they had urred just yesterday.

    He recalled his mother''s nurturing care and his father''s watchful protection, the warmth of their love a cherished part of his past.

    In the midst of these reminiscences, his sister Ellie''s face emerged in his mind forcing him to remember a dream from years ago where the two of them had met.

    But the trials and challenges of his current existence had kept him too preupied to dwell on the sadness.

    Archer got angry before leaving the domain behind and saw the fortress the Aetheria Duke was stationed out.

    He wanted to rid himself of these emotions that were overwhelming him so he flew toward the castle as the snow was still pouring down.

    When Archer got closer he started casting Eldrtich st at the wall causing the whole castle to shake.

    But he ignored it as he rushed over the wall andnded in the courtyard. The castle went silent as he heard hundreds of footsteps rushing in his direction.

    Archer''s face broke into a grin as he observed the soldiers closing in on him. In just a matter of minutes, they hadpletely encircled him.

    Suddenly, a crossbow twanged, and a bolt was fired directly at his heart. The projectile sliced through the air, aiming to find its mark in his chest.

    However, to everyone''s astonishment, the bolt merely rebounded off Archer''s chest.

    The sight of this prompted a triumphant smile to spread across his face, as he realized that his body had grown significantly stronger than he''d ever known.

    But that''s when he realized that he could now go back and get Alexa because of his travels to the Nether Realm.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 395 Frostfire Cocoa

    Chapter 395 Frostfire Cocoa

    Archer decided that he would go back to Earth one day and retrieve her but he already knew he didn''t have enough mana.

    It would take years for him to umte the required mana, but it marked a beginning, and he now had a clear objective to pursue.

    This revtion calmed him down as he attacked the soldiers who formed a defensive line, their swords raised, ready for the fight.

    Archer''s eyes glinted with determination as his hands transformed into razor-sharp ws, shimmering with an otherworldly energy.

    In one fluid motion, he lunged at the nearest soldier, his ws rending the air as he struck. The courtyard was filled with the sound of steel shing with ws.

    His tailshed out like a sentient whip, striking down another soldier. The impact sent the unfortunate enemy sprawling across the cobblestone courtyard.

    After that he cast Element Bolts made from all different magic, they started circling him before he sent them flying at the soldiers.

    These bolts pierced through the ranks of the soldiers, striking with precision and leaving devastation in their wake.

    The courtyard transformed into a chaotic battleground. The moonlight bathed the scene in a surreal, haunting glow as Archer shattered the disciplined Aetherian soldiers.

    With every swipe of his ws,sh of his tail, or bolt, he inched closer to the Duke. Weapons bounced off his scales and couldn''t prate his skin.

    Archer smiled as he finished off thest of the soldiers by casting Thunder Wave and then Element Bolt into the downed humans.

    Once that was done he sensed a ping rushing toward him and Archer saw a fist flying at him but smiled as he didn''t move.

    The blownded squarely on his jaw, causing Archer''s head to jolt, but it had little effect beyond the momentary movement.

    Without hesitation, Archer swiftly counterattacked, delivering a powerful punch to the man''s stomach.

    The man was sent soaring through the air, and Archer took the opportunity to quickly scan him using his Analyze skill.

    [Duke Vergahn Ansgot]

    [Master Mage]

    Archer smiled when he saw the Rank and remembered what Tiamat told him in the dream.

    He took off and shot toward the Duke as the snow melted and it touched his skin as he got higher.

    When he got close he cast Soul Eater tore away the nobleman''s soul and ate it as he dropped the body.

    Once Archer was finished he closed his eyes and hovered in the air as he sorted through the memories. That''s when a certain scene caught his attention.

    The Duke was in a crowd of robed figures who were plotting the current war and learned that they wanted to destabilize the continent.

    Archer saw Another group of the robed figures in the memories who were plotting to kidnap him and take his heart which amused him as he thought. ''What is it with everyone wanting my heart?''

    But the memories cut out leaving him curious, so he decided to use Soul Eater on any nobles he found from now on to see if he could learn more about this group.

    After looting the Aetheria castle he stood in the courtyard as he heard Leira''s voice in his head thanks to the bracelets.

    She pleaded with him in a voice full of panic. ''''Archer can you go liberate the Frostwyn Duchy? The Frostfallen and Icehaven Kingdoms are running wild and butchering citizens. Can you help them for me please!''''

    Archer looked into the night sky and sighed before replying with one word. ''''Okay.''''

    He pped his wings and took off. Archer made his way north while trying to remember everything he remembered about it.

    To get there quicker he cast Gate to Starfall City before speeding north again. As he flew he decided to check his new status as he felt different.

    [Age: 16>17]

    [Rank Up: Supreme Mage>Sovereign Mage]

    [Experience: 0000/4000000]

    [Level Up: 584>602]

    [Sp: 406>442]

    [Hp: 22500>28000]

    [Mana: 641120>660700]

    [Strength: 13500>19000]

    [Constitution: 13000>18500]

    [Stamina: 13500>19000]

    [Charisma: 9800>15000]

    [Intelligence: 12600>18000]

    [Spell Creation: 1]

    [Soul Eater: 7>8]

    [Immunity: 7>8]

    [Dragon Aura: 3>5]

    Excitement overtook Archer when he saw his new status causing him to speed up. He flew over a river that separated the Crownds from the Frostwyn Duchy.

    Archer continued flying until he spotted mes that the snow couldn''t put out. He came to a stop and hovered over the area.

    The snow-covered earth was scarred and marred by the gruesome toll of war, and the air was heavy with the acrid scent of smoke and death.

    A sea of fallen Avalonian soldiersy strewn across the blood-soaked ground. Their armor, once polished and gleaming, was now battered and tarnished.

    Broken banners and standards fluttered like tattered ghosts in the chilling wind, marking the spots where brave warriors had made theirst stand.

    He descended to the ground and started walking among the fallen. Archer could have sworn he heard the pleading of the dead soldiers.

    But after walking through it he couldn''t find out where the enemy army was. That''s when an idea and he opened a portal.

    Archer summoned some of the smaller Netherbeasts he captured that would be good to search for the Frostfallen and Icehaven soldiers.

    From it emerged a group of cat-like beats that were named Tressyms, their sleek, ebony fur providing a stark contrast to the surrounding snow.

    These magical creatures descended gracefully from the portal, their wings unfurling as they alighted upon the frozen ground.

    Theirrge, expressive eyes gleaming with intelligence, approached Archer with a sense of purpose.

    With gentle purrs and affectionate headbutts, they sought to say hello to Archer. Their presence was a beacon of warmth and camaraderie in the frigidndscape.

    His stern countenance melted into a heartwarming smile as he knelt to their level.

    He extended his gloved hand to caress the heads of each Tressym in turn, their soft, silky fur a soothing contrast to the harsh cold of the battlefield.

    Their tails swayed in delight as he stroked them, and their whiskers quivered with curiosity as they flew around him.

    Archer spoke to the Tressym''s. ''''Can you guys find any human soldiers for me please?''''

    The Netherbeasts all looked at him and nodded before the biggest one hovered over to him and headbutted his forehead causing him to stroke the beast.

    Following their arrival, the Tressyms dispersed, each taking to the skies and veering off in separate directions.

    Archer settled in to await their return and observed the bleak expanse of the battlefield, contemting the recent events.

    Time passed, and just as his patience was about to wane, two of the Tressyms gracefully touched down in front of him.

    With a pointed gesture, they indicated a northern direction. Grateful for their help, Archer expressed his thanks and waited for the rest.

    Before long, the remaining Tressyms returned. He stroked each cat-like beast before they returned to the domain.

    Archer was about to take off when he heard thunder and lightning, so he decided to return to the treehouse and continue his hunt tomorrow.

    When he returned he saw E, Nefertiti, Sera, Llyniel, and Leira sitting around the fire with nkets wrapped around them.

    They all turned to him and smiled before E spoke. ''''Archer. Me and the girls have spoken and we thought you should tell everyone of your past.''''

    Archer looked at the half-elf and sighed before nodding his head as he walked toward the firece to take a seat.

    He spoke as he rested his head back. ''''Where are the others?''''

    Sera was the one to answer. ''''Sia is with your grandparents in the empire while Teu, Hemera, and Tal are sleeping. Hecate is holed up in herb getting excited over new nts she found.''''

    Archer smiled at her answer and spoke. ''''When everyone is together then I will tell the new girls the story.''''

    They all nodded and started chatting as the wind outside picked up. Archer looked at the girls and spoke. ''''Is the weather like this every Frostwinter?''''

    Llyniel spoke with a cheerful voice. ''''Well no it''s not. It seems like this one will be worse.''''

    Archer nodded as the distant howl of a fierce wind signaled the start of another snowstorm. He nced out the frost-covered window, and his brows furrowed.

    The room''s temperature began to drop noticeably, and the icy fingers of the cold air began to seep through the gaps in the wooden walls.

    E shivered and pulled the nket tighter around her, the firelight dancing in her eyes.

    "Looks like the storm''s back," she observed, a yful smile forming on her lips.

    With a nod, Archer rose from his seat and approached the window. Gazing out, he saw a relentless snowstorm, its fierce onught nketing his domain in a sea of white.

    The trees below were hidden beneath the thickyer of snow, their familiar forms obscured by the blinding whiteness that now reigned over thendscape.

    That''s when he heard E''s voice from behind him. ''''Do you want some Frostfire Cocoa? It will warm you up.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 396 The Frostfallen Kingdom

    Chapter 396 The Frostfallen Kingdom

    Archer turned to look at the shivering half-elf who was wrapped up in a thick nket and was wearing a woolly hat.

    When he saw this he thought she looked adorable. Archer stared at her until he shook his head and answered. ''''Yes, please. I will warm up the ce while you do that.''''

    E smiled as she made her way to the kitchen followed by Sera and Llyniel who started chatting about the coco they were making.

    Leira looked like she was talking to someone through an artifact and Nefertiti nodded off on one of thefortable sofas wrapped in a thick nket.

    Archer walked over to the firece and crotched down before letting out a stream of dragon fire to heat them up.

    His violet mes burned bright catching everyone''s attention but the mes started to beat back the cold air causing the girls to smile.

    The firece was now causing a violet glow all over the living room. Archer walked back over to the window and watched the snow as he felt the heat on his back.

    This view caused him to rx and he zoned out before time flew by. That''s when he heard E''s voice. ''''Here Arch.''''

    He turned around with a smile before taking the cup and joined the girls on the sofa. Archer tasted the hot chocte-looking drink.

    The taste rushed over his tongue reminding him of all the times he had hot chocte when back on Earth.

    The females were chatting as they gossiped about clothes and other girl things, Archer just sat there and listened before finishing his drink.

    After an hour of this, he stood up catching everyone''s attention as he spoke. ''''I''m going to get some sleep. My body is aching and it''s getting cold again.''''

    Archer walked off as each girl looked at the other before following behind him like ducklings. The group entered the main bedroom and stripped down before piling into therge bed.

    They settled into their cozy spots and gradually drifted into slumber. Throughout the night, the diligent Brownies diligently tended to the fires, ensuring that the warmth enveloped them.

    The treehouse exuded aforting heat that cocooned Archer in tranquility as he slept. However, when he awoke, a subtle mist escaped from his lips as he exhaled.

    With utmost care, Archer slipped out of his bed, making an effort not to disturb the sleepingdies.

    As he stood in the center of the room he stretched and made his way out of the room while he put on some fresh clothes.

    But this time he put on a jacket instead of just a shirt. Once he was out of the room he opened a portal to the Frostwyn Duchy.

    Archer stepped out of the portal and saw the battlefield he was at the night before. He took off and flew in the direction the Tressyms pointed out.

    When he was flying he saw smoke in the distance and sped up until he was hovering over arge camp.

    He saw hundreds of soldiers running about the camp. It looked to him that they were packing up but he shrugged and looked for the biggest tent.

    Archer soon found it and Blinked to the entrance before he strolled into the shock of the men inside.

    But before they could react Archer cast Soul Eater on all of them and ate all their souls causing lifeless bodies to drop with a thud.

    He digested all the information on the Frostfallen Kingdom that was to the north-east. When he was done with themanders he took their hearts.

    Once he was done with that he left the tent and got to work as he took a deep breath before releasing his Dragon''s Breath all over the camp.

    The violet mes mmed into tents and burned the shocked Frosthavenians to ashes causing all the soldiers to turn to the scene.

    When he was done with that he rushed toward the nearest human and punched him in the chest and sent him flying into another tent.

    After that attack, all the soldiers were aware of Archer''s presence and surrounded him before amander appeared.

    Archer looked at the tall big-built man who was bigger than him walking in his direction, the human stopped in front of him and spoke. ''''You must be stupid to attack a Frostfallen camp during war times boy.''''

    Some of the soldiers started to chuckle as themander continued. ''''We have a Master Mage here sent by his Majesty. Now surrender and we will not kill you for what you''ve done here.''''

    When Archer heard the man he startedughing. But soon he calmed down and answered. ''''The Frostfallen Kingdom will fall today. You''re unlucky that my fiancee asked for my help otherwise I would have missed the party.''''

    Once he finished speaking he motioned to the soldiers which confused them but themander quickly retorted. ''''There are over a thousand veterans of the kingdom here and you''re surrounded.''''

    The Frostfallemander rattled on until a suffocating feeling fell over them all as Archer smiled and unleashed his Dragon Aura.

    When all the soldiers felt it they stepped back but themander who wasn''t as affected ordered them to be brave.

    But before any of them could move Archer cast Blink and reappeared behind the soldiers. He quickly cast Azur Cannon and Crown Of Stars which instantly activated.

    A swirling vortex of energy crackled with raw, destructive power as it hung in the air before him, a harbinger of devastation.

    The Frostfallensoldiers turned to face this new and formidable threat. Fear etched across their faces as they realized the power of the magic they were about to face.

    Archer''s eyes zed with determination, and he unleashed the devastating energy of the cannon.

    A massive bolt of violet energy, crackling with destructive force, hurtled forward, striking the center of the enemy ranks.

    The resulting explosion was cataclysmic, a maelstrom of magical energy that engulfed the soldiers in a devastating st.

    But Archer was not done yet. As the dust and smoke cleared, his Crown of Stars activated, a shimmering celestial wreath of energy manifesting above him.

    The stars in the crown pulsed and ignited, each one targeting an enemy soldier with precision.

    Bolts of radiant energy shot forth from the crown, streaking across the battlefield with unerring uracy.

    They struck down soldier after soldier, the impact of the celestial energy reducing them to nothing but ash and echoes.

    The surviving enemy soldiers, now reeling from the double onught of the Azur Cannon and Crown of Stars, scattered in terror.

    Their once-unified ranksy broken and defeated. Archer cast Blink so he could catch the fleeing soldiers.

    When he caught them Archer cast Soul Eater on each one causing bodies to drop all around him.

    Once that was done he summoned his loot goblins and told him to loot the camp before he left. The little Stone Men rushed off and started searching.

    After half an hour they returned with a dozen chests which he quickly stored in his Item Box before dismissing the loot goblins.

    He knew where to go and took off before flying further east. After flying for a couple hours he saw an army marching down a snowy road.

    When Archer flew over them and let out his dragon''s fire that washed over the unsuspecting soldiers catching them off guard.

    After he did this he swooped down and grabbed themander of his mount before ascending even higher.

    He cast Soul Eater on the man and dropped his body to the snowy ground. Archer looked down and saw panicking soldiers rushing around while their army burned.

    Archer flew off leaving behind the shocked survivors and soon came across a fort. When he got closer he saw people patrolling the walls and stopped flying.

    Once he was hovering over the fort he cast Element Bolts made from ice and sent them soaring toward the guards.

    When the ice bolts connected with the soldiers it sent them flying off the wall causing everyone inside to rush out.

    Emerging from his concealment, Archer descended gracefully to the ground. As his feet touched the earth, he unleashed his formidable magic.

    A rift in reality opened, and from it poured a horde of Chull Warriors, their massive insectoid forms surging forward.

    The Frosthavenian soldiers, takenpletely by surprise, found themselves facing the nightmarish Netherbeasts.

    Panic swept through their ranks as they tried to understand the sheer horror of these beasts bearing down on them.

    The Chull Warriors, with their formidable pincers and relentless savagery, tore through the Frosthavenian soldiers.

    Limbs were severed, and lives were extinguished in a brutal, chaotic spectacle of violence. The battlefield became a gruesome scene of death and disarray.

    Amid the chaos, Archer seized the opportunity to strike a decisive blow. His agile form lunged at the enemymander, catching the manpletely off guard.

    Themander''s sword rose to block the iing attack, but the force behind Archer''s ws was overwhelming which nearly bent the metal.

    Themander, shocked and vulnerable, momentarily focused on his weapon, diverting his attention from Archer.

    It was a fatal mistake. In the blink of an eye, Archer teleported behind the human and chuckled before speaking.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 397 Nothing More Than A Hooligan

    Chapter 397 Nothing More Than A Hooligan

    Archer grinned as he spoke. ''''You should never lose focus human.''''

    He quickly cast Soul Eater on themander and ate his soul which caused his lifeless body to drop to the ground with a thud.

    When the soldiers saw this they started to panic before the Chull Warriors tore them apart causing blood to run like a river throughout the courtyard.

    Archer smiled at this and ordered the insects to return to the domain before he summoned his loot goblins.

    He instructed them to loot the fort which took them half an hour. After he was done with that he took off and flew north toward Frosthaven, the capital of the Kingdom.

    While Archer was flying over the snowynd he saw arge forest at the base of a mountain in the distance.

    After flying for an hour, he saw a castle which he started hovering above it before descending.

    Once he was closer to the ground he descended into the courtyard unnoticed before he opened a portal to the domain

    Archer summoned the Nightmare Jungle Tigers and ordered them to kill all the soldiers inside the fortress.

    He found a barrel to sit on and waited for them to finish their hunt but soon his Aura Detector picked up a group of pings heading straight for him.

    Before they arrived Archer cast Crown Of Stars so they couldn''t get close and when the soldiers turned the corner the violet motes shot toward them.

    The projectiles pierced through the shocked warriors but Archer wasn''t finished as he cast Earthquake.

    Upon the spell''s activation, the ground trembled beneath his might, giving birth to an earthquake whose epicenter originated from his very location.

    As the very foundations of the castle began to tremble, screams of terror and panic echoed through the stone walls.

    The terrified cries of the inhabitants mingled with the deep roars of the Netherbeasts as the castle started copsing in on itself.

    Stone pirs splintered, walls crumbled, and the once-solid ground fractured. Soldiers and defenders stumbled and fell.

    Their attempts to maintain their footing proved futile as the world around them disintegrated and they fell into a deep hole that opened up.

    The quake''s sheer force was all-epassing, sparing no corner of the castle from its unremitting devastation.

    In the midst of this chaos, the power of his magic was undeniable, a force to be reckoned with.

    That''s when the Nightmare Tigers continued their assault and took down the remaining soldiers.

    The beasts dragged the bodies over to a courtyard and dumped them in a pile as the castle fell in on itself. Archer summoned the Stone Men and told them to loot the rubble.

    He waited for a little while until they brought treasure chests and hearts which he stored away before dismissing the Stone Men.

    Archer sent the Netherbeasts back to the domain before taking off and flying toward the Frostfallen capital.

    [The Avalon Empire - Albert Silverthrone - Southern Border]

    [In the not-so-distant future]

    The emperor asked Albert to return to the South and see what state it was in and by the time he made it to the South Archer was already in the North causing trouble.

    As they embarked on their journey toward the enemy kingdoms and finally crossed the border, the sight that greeted them left everyone in shock.

    They came upon a trail ofrge, charred marks scarring the once familiar road. Albert noticed that the ground was littered with the remnants of burnt weapons and shattered armor.

    It was as if a tempest of fire and fury had swept through the region. The procession of Avalonian soldiers, which had been marching came to an abrupt halt.

    The eerie silence hung in the air as they surveyed the grim tableau before them. Albert''s second-inmand approached him with a mix of awe and disbelief in his eyes.

    He spoke with a joyful voice, an undercurrent of disbelief threading through his words. "Is this your Grandson''s doing, Commander?"

    Albert, resembling Santa us with his snowy white beard and weathered face, nodded solemnly.

    "Yes," he replied, his voice tinged with a mixture of pride and sorrow.

    "Reports im the boy had single-handedly wiped out the four southern kingdoms, but the Emperor insisted on having another pair of eyes to witness this. So here we are, bearing witness to the extent of the boy''s power."

    He continued leading the soldiers and embarked on a journey through the war-ravagednds of the southern territories.

    Their path led them through a hauntingndscape where the lingering echoes of destruction and despair were noticeable.

    As they advanced, the remnants of once-imposing castles emerged on the horizon. These fortresses, once symbols of strength and security, nowy in ruins.

    Their stone walls bore the charred scars of dragon fire or the haunting imprints of some unknown, sinister spell.

    Around these castles, thendscape bore witness to the final, desperate stands of valiant defenders.

    The battlefields were strewn with the broken remnants of theirst efforts. Splintered shields, shattered weapons, and the haunting echoes of theirst moments were etched into the very soil.

    They marched through this deste terrain, and couldn''t help but notice the eerie presence of massive, unidentifiable beast remains.

    The creatures, unknown to them, were scattered across the battlefields like grotesque monuments to an otherworldly conflict.

    Albert led his troops as he couldn''t help but contemte the extraordinary and destructive forces that had wreaked havoc upon thesends.

    He finally realized how special the boy was and wondered if it was a good idea to let him roam free but Albert knew that the empire couldn''t contain him.

    From all the rumors he''s heard about his Grandson, Albert learned that Archer was a free spirit and didn''t act like a nobleman, he was more like a rogue.

    [Duke Leonard Ashguard - Suncrest City - Goldenvale Kingdom]

    In the grand chamber, the Duke stood at one end, and before him, the Goldenvale king Xander Goldenvale offered a deep bow.

    The man''s gesture of humbleness creates a ripple of confusion among those present.

    Leonard''s younger brother Rein Ashguard turned to the Duke and spoke. ''''What is going on here big brother?''''

    Before any of the Avalonians could speak Xander spoke. ''''Some time ago a boy visited the city and said if we submit to the empire then he will let us live after looting the bank and treasury.''''

    When Leonard heard this he was shocked and realized that Archer had already been there and ruined his chances.

    He was frustrated but knew he couldn''t do anything but ept the situation and take over the Goldenvale Kingdom.

    Leonard looked at Rein and spoke. ''''Bring supplies to the city. We need to secure the kingdom with temporary castles before moving on to the Aetheria Kingdom.''''

    Rein, spurred into action, nodded his understanding and hastily left the pce to address the pressing matters at hand.

    Meanwhile, Duke Leonard, his expression a mixture of concern and determination, turned his attention back to King Xander.

    "We shall remain in the city for a few weeks," he dered, his voice resolute, "to stabilize the kingdom and address the Aetherians."

    With a weary sigh, the Duke settled into his seat, his gaze fixed on the Goldenvale King. "Now, please, tell me more about this boy who visited your city."

    Xander, who had taken a seat as well, regarded the Duke with a measure of seriousness. He began to recount the unsettling tale.

    "The boy is nothing more than a hooligan," Xander exined, his voice tinged with frustration.

    He continued, "Greedy and audacious. He pilfered everything from the Goldenvale Bank and emptied most of my treasury."

    As the King spoke, his gaze met Leonard''s, and his eyes revealed a mixture of exasperation and disbelief.

    "What''s more," he added, his voice heavy with the weight of the revtion, "he imed that the empire would provide assistance in these endeavors."

    The implications of this statement left the Duke shocked as he thought to himself. ''This child is a sneaky little shit. He steals most of the wealth from the Goldenvale Kingdom and expects us to deal with the aftermath.''

    As they continued their conversation, Xander shared everything he knew about Archer, oblivious to the challenges Leonard would soon face as a result of the boy''s actions in the West.

    Leonard came away from the conversation with a headache and only now realized what type of person his neglect created.

    When he was walking out of the pce hismunication artifact lit up and Leonard heard the emperor''s voice. ''''Duke Ashguard. You''re to secure the western region and make sure it joins the empire without any issues. You are to report to me once you''re done.''''

    Leonard sighed before telling the emperor what Archer did which caused the man tough before he spoke.

    ''''There''s not much we can do about him, Leonard. If we provoke him he will turn on us. Just do your job and hope the boy doesn''t want revenge for the way you treated him.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 398 Scar

    Chapter 398 Scar

    Archer flew for hours while he attacked castles, cities, and armies he saw along the way. He collected hundreds of hearts from the Frostfallen soldiers.

    He finally came across some Icehavenian soldiers who were burned to nothing after he ate the souls of all themanders.

    After doing all that he figured out the northern region. But they were preupied with their own battles with the wild kingdoms at the tip of Pluoria.

    The Frostfallen Kingdom was to the north-west while the Icehaven Kingdom was to the north-east.

    Nordvania and Snowshade stood as the twin pirs of power in Northern Pluoria and were neutral in the war.

    The two kingdoms were linked to the empire through the vast expanse of the Shadowflow River, coursing from the northernmost tip down to the Crownds.

    This river served as a crucial trade route, facilitatingmerce and the movement of people between these realms.

    The river''s ample size ensured safe travels as they passed through Frostholm, an abandoned city that was once prosperous.

    Sitting at the very edge of the northern border, the Sabat Kingdom maintained a formidable presence between the Frostfallen and Icehaven Kingdoms.

    Their strong alliance with the empire was a vital cornerstone of the region''s political stability and military strength.

    Archer had gleaned this information by employing the Soul Eater on numerousmanders and minor nobles.

    However, his curiosity about Frostholm City nagged at him, and he harbored a desire to visit it someday.

    Nevertheless, he pushed the thought aside and continued his flight toward Frosthaven City before he arrived in a bustling city that appeared to be preparing for someone''s arrival.

    Archer wondered who they were waiting for but shrugged as he flew over the city walls avoiding all the soldiers who were guarding the walls.

    Once he was inside he embarked on a search for the Frostfallen Bank, which he swiftly located.

    He descended to the snowy streets and noticed no one was around. Archer walked over to the entrance and was stopped by two humans.

    Before they could question him he cast Soul Sunder on the pair causing them to drop to the ground like lifeless mannequins.

    As Archer entered the bank, he was greeted by a breathtaking disy of opulence and grandeur.

    The bank was a testament to the opulence of the northern kingdoms, its interiors adorned with intricate woodwork and shining marble floors.

    Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a soft, golden glow that entuated the air of wealth and sophistication.

    The customers bustled about, engaging in financial transactions, the sound of coins and parchment filling the air.

    For a brief moment, Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the scene. The atmosphere was a testament to the prosperity of the northern kingdoms.

    However, his appreciation was short-lived. A sly grin tugged at the corners of his lips as he opened a portal to the domain.

    He summoned a group of Nightmare Tigers. These formidable feline creatures walked through the portal.

    Gasps of astonishment filled the bank as the creatures emerged. Archer, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, surveyed the room, taking in the stunned faces.

    Before anyone could do anything Archer ordered the Nightmare Tigers to kill all the soldiers and leave the customers alone.

    After giving them his orders they rushed and secondster he heard roars and screams of the Frostfallen soldiers.

    As that was happening the Alpha approached him and nudged his body with itsrge head causing Archer to stroke therge tiger.

    But instead of walking, he wanted a mount so he jumped on the Nightmare Tiger''s back which caught the beast off guard.

    The tiger''s gaze fixed upon Archer, who wore a grin of approval while contemting a name for the majestic beast.

    Eventually, he addressed the creature, saying, "I shall name you Scar. It suits you well."

    The Nightmare Tigher shone a little bit before letting out a roar. Archer chuckled as he pointed at a man standing behind a counter who looked to be a manager.

    Scar strolled over to him as Archer spoke. ''''Human. Show me and my friend to the vaults, or you shall be his dinner.''''

    The bank manager was sweating so severely when Scar got in his face and growled causing the man to quickly lead Archer to the vaults.

    Archer noticed the man was standing by a small door and realized the tiger wouldn''t fit so decided to leave him upstairs.

    He had to get off the tiger''s back before speaking. ''''Stay here, Scar. I will be back soon.''''

    Therge tiger nodded its head before slumping down. Archer saw this and gave the beast a belly rub.

    When the manager saw this, he didn''t know what to think but chose to stay quiet and think of his wife''s cooking.

    Archer ceased his pampering of the fluffy tiger and descended the staircase until they reached a metal door guarded by the bank manager.

    With a turn of the key, the door swung open, revealing a spacious chamber with ten vault doors, five on each side.

    Stepping confidently into the room, Archer''s keen senses detected the subtle activation of numerous protective spells.

    A smile graced his lips as he harnessed his Anti-Magic skill, nullifying the spells easily. In response, he swiftly cast Null Void, sealing off all magical energies within the room.

    The result was that the once-secure vault doors were now nothing more than inert lumps of metal, their magical defenses rendered useless.

    Archer walked over to the first door and used his ws to grab it. He easily ripped it off its hinges and tossed it behind him as he looked in.

    Before himy a vast chamber filled with boundless wealth. Mountains of gleaming gold coins glinted in the light, forming mounds that seemed to stretch endlessly.

    Precious gemstones sparkled in their settings, and rows of ornate chests, each brimming with priceless treasures, adorned the chamber.

    Archer couldn''t help but marvel at the staggering wealth before him. He stepped into the vault and stored it in his Item Box.

    He did the same with the other nine vaults andpletely emptied them. After he was done, he took out a red gem and threw it to the bank manager.

    The manager was confused but Archer spoke. ''''Go to the Avalon Empire. You and your family will live a better life there.''''

    After speaking he started walking up the stairs until he saw Scar rxing there, licking his paw that was covered in blood.

    Archer saw a soldier''s body lying there and chuckled before stroking the big cat who started purring.

    Once he was done pampering the big cat he ordered it to get up before jumping on its back and letting out an earthshaking roar that shook the bank.

    Upon hearing this, all the Nightmare Tigers began converging toward him. Archer patiently waited for a short while until several dozen tigers materialized in front of him.

    He ordered them to follow him as he rushed out of the bank on the back of Scar and made his way to the castle while taking out any guards they saw.

    Soon the Frostfallen Pce came into view as the Tigers climbed up the wall and took out the soldiers on top.

    Once they were all on the wall Archer looked around and sensed hundreds of soldiers converging on him.

    Archer grinned before opening up a portal to summon some Nightmare Ant Assassins and ordered them to attack the iing soldiers.

    The ants rushed off and hid away as the tigers did the same thing. Archer got off Scar''s back and Blink to a nearby roof.

    Once they were all set up in time for the Frostfallen soldiers poured into the courtyard and started looking around.

    Archer issued themand that prompted the simultaneous assault of both the Ant Assassins and Tigers.

    The Assassin Ants, their sleek and shadowy forms blending seamlessly with the canopy, moved with uncanny precision.

    Their razor-sharp mandibles sliced through armor and flesh alike, leaving devastation in their wake.

    Swift and deadly, the ants left no room for the Frostfallen soldiers to mount an effective defense.

    Below, the Nightmare Tigers prowled with a menacing grace. Their obsidian fur seemed to absorb the very light, rendering them nearly invisible to their prey.

    With silent, predatory precision, they struck, their fangs finding purchase in the ranks of Frostfallen soldiers.

    Panic and terror rippled through the enemy forces as the enigmatic creatures struck and retreated into the shadows.

    The Nightmare Assassin Ants, with their sleek, shadowy forms, swarmed their prey with ruthless precision.

    Their razor-sharp mandibles sliced through armor and flesh, leaving no room for defense.

    The soldiers'' desperate cries of agony filled the air, but their efforts to repel the relentless assault proved futile.

    Simultaneously, the Nightmare Tigers prowled the battlefield like living shadows. Their sleek, obsidian fur rendered them nearly invisible as they struck with deadly intent.

    The enemy forces were overwhelmed by the beasts'' predatory grace, their ranks were left shattered.

    Swift and merciless, a sh unfolded, with soldiers unable to withstand the coordinated onught of the Nightmarish creatures.

    The battlefield transformed into a haunting picture of chaos and despair, with soldiers falling one by one.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 399 Dumas Frostfallen

    Chapter 399 Dumas Frostfallen

    Archer was watching the Nightmare Ant Assassins and Tigers finish off the Frostfallen soldiers.

    Once they were done he told them all the beasts apart from Scar to return to the domain. After they were gone he made his way into the pce.

    He saw dead soldiers lying all over the ce with pools of blood underneath them.

    As he strolled through the corridors he noticed that it was nicely decorated with gold and other valuable materials.

    Archer pressed forward in his stride, his heightened senses alert to an approaching threat.

    In a swift response, he raised his wings as a protective barrier, just in time to intercept a powerful punch that mmed into it.

    The force pushed him backward causing him to grow curious and excited. So he scanned the enemy after sending Scar back to the domain.

    [d Elfroar]

    [Human]

    [Level: 601]

    [Sovereign Mage]

    Archer smiled when he saw the Rank of the human mage and wanted to fight him to test out his new strength.

    Minutes passed In the corridors of the pce, Archer, and d faced each other, their eyes locked in a battle of wills.

    The air crackled with tension as the two formidable opponents prepared to sh. Archer let out a low, menacing growl as he flexed his ws and the strong tail that swayed behind him.

    His eyes gleamed with confidence as he braced himself for the fight. Opposite him, the d brandished two gleaming swords, their des humming with magic.

    The human elite was a formidable opponent, well-versed in both martialbat and powerful magic.

    The man exuded an air of authority and power, his robes billowing around him. dunched the first strike, shing with both des in a swift and precise motion.

    But as his swords met Archer''s ws, they met an invisible barrier. His Anti-Magic skill rendered the human''s magic attacks useless, leaving the mage bewildered.

    With a savage smile, Archer surged ahead, his ws protruding like sharpened des as he directed a shing assault at the mage.

    d with ast-minute effort, barely deflected the attack with his des. The two shed in a blur of motion, their swords and ws ringing out in the narrow corridor.

    Sparks flew as the mage''s swords shed with Archer''s ws, and the very walls seemed to tremble under the force of their confrontation.

    d unleashed spells with one hand, but each of them was negated by Archer''s Anti-Magic, leaving no impact on the smiling dragon.

    Archer continued to press his advantage, striking with precision and agility, his tail snapping out like a whip to keep his opponent off bnce.

    The Mage fought desperately, his robes torn and singed from the skirmish. As the battle raged on, Archer''s predatory instincts proved to be a formidablebination.

    He was the hunter, and d was the prey in a final, calcted move. Archer feinted to the left and with lightning speed, brought his ws down in a devastating arc.

    d''s swords tumbled from his grasp, their echoing tter resounding through the corridor.

    Seizing the opportunity, Archer thrust his tail forward, impaling d''s chest. The mage cast one final nce at his victorious adversary before the light dimmed in his eyes.

    With ast shudder, d sumbed to his fate, and he dropped the human''s lifeless body to the cold floor with a thud.

    Archer looked at the man who had put up a good fight and shrugged as he activated Aura Detector to scan the pce.

    He soon found the royal family and made his way toward them. When he got closer to them Archer saw arge door that led to the throne room and cast Eldritch st at it.

    The family inside jumped back as the door crashed into the nearby wall. When the remaining soldiers saw this they rushed at him with their weapons raised.

    But all Archer did was cast Mana Maniption and pped them with his mana. His attack sent them crashing into the walls knocking most out.

    When the King saw this he stepped forward and pleaded. ''''Young man. I don''t know why you''re here but I can pay you to spare my kingdom.''''

    Archer looked at the cowardly human man and grinned before he answered. ''''Okay. Show me your vault and you may live.''''

    The older man nodded his head like a chicken before leading him off. But as he followed behind he noticed an elf girl around his age looking at him.

    She had long navy blue hair and green eyes which stopped him in his tracks. The girl reminded him of Alexa but the only difference was that she had a blue tinge to her skin.

    Archer started thinking about his childhood friend but shook his head as he knew they would meet again one day.

    Gazing at the girl, he wondered what type of elf she was as he made his way closer to the group, he opted to scan her to discern her elven lineage.

    [Kaeda Frostfallen]

    [Human/Frost Elf]

    [Level: 55]

    [Rank: Adept]

    When he got close the Frostfallen king spoke with panic in his voice. ''''I thought you weren''t going to kill us! I''m paying you!''''

    Archer stopped walking as he turned to the king and answered. ''''Shut up or I will kill you.''''

    After conveying the warning to the king, he carried on his walk until he halted in front of the girl.

    With curiosity piqued, he inquired, "What exactly is a Frost Elf, and from where do theye from?"

    The young girl seemed nervous and tried to reply, but her words were overtaken by an older elf woman. "My family is linked to the Snowshade Kingdom in the far north, and I entered a marriage alliance with the Frostfallen King."

    Archer directed his attention to the woman, recognizing her as a full-blooded elf. Her skin bore a bluish shade reminiscent of ice, and her white hair held a subtle glimmer of blue.

    He nodded with a smile as he spoke to the two women before walking away. ''''I look forward to meeting more of your kind. Hopefully, your royal family has a princess.''''

    Archer continued following the king until he heard the young half-elf speak. ''''Yes, they do. Her name is Sylvianna Frostweaver, the third princess of the Snowshade Kingdom.''''

    Upon hearing this, his smile expanded further, brimming with anticipation to meet the Ice princess they had mentioned.

    The king gazed at the young man and felt a wave of relief, convinced that Archer posed no threat to his family.

    He saw the look on the king''s face before chuckling. ''''I wasn''t going to hurt your family human. I''ve just never seen a Frost Elf and grew curious.''''

    The man nodded in acknowledgment before he resumed speaking. "The Snowshade Kingdom is an unforgiving and icynd, but its people are resilient. They dedicate much of their time to battling the Forsaken in the far north."

    Intrigued, Archer posed a question, "Could you tell me about these Forsaken?"

    With a somber tone, the king disclosed, "In the northernmost reaches of Pluoria, there were once three thriving kingdoms, standing as an enduring power of the northernnds. These kingdoms were known as ciaris, Iceveil, and Hrimhildr."

    He continued, his voice heavy with sorrow, "However, a malevolent and unknown force descended upon them. It corrupted their people into twisted and nightmarish creatures. These abominations beganunching raids into our neighboring realms, Snowshade and Nordvania."

    Archer listened attentively before asking with curiosity in his voice. "What happened to these kingdoms?"

    The Frostfallen king sighed, "The three kingdoms now lie in ruins, their former inhabitants run wild. They pose a grave threat not only to our people but to the entire northern territories. We have been battling these Forsaken, as they are now known, for years, but their numbers seem endless, and their origins remain a mystery."

    When the king stopped speaking Archer spoke. ''''Before the three kingdoms fall were they rich? And what''s your name human?''''

    The man replied, "I am Dumas Frostfallen, the tenth ruler of the Frostfallen Kingdom and yes the royal families were some of the wealthiest in the north."

    Archer nodded as they arrived at a simr metal door to the one he saw in Goldenvale. Dumas stepped forward and went to open the door but Archer stopped him.

    Approaching the door, he cast Null Void, forming a vibrant violet bubble that swiftly neutralized the magic in the vicinity.

    Dumas experienced a momentary panic as he felt his ring apparently disappear, though it remained securely on his finger.

    With amitted kick, Archer forced the door open, revealing a series of imposing vault entrances.

    His eyes gleamed with greed, only to snap back to reality upon hearing a chirp in his ear, courtesy of one of the Hydra sisters.

    Then, E''s voice chimed in, "Arch, the girls are eager to see you; they''ve been depressed since yourst visit."

    Archer chuckled to himself and, with a mischievous grin, opened a portal inside the Frostfallen treasury, leaving Dumas standing there in wide-eyed astonishment.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 400 Dealing With The North

    Chapter 400 Dealing With The North

    The three Hydra sisters the size of small cats lunged through the portal and mbered up Archer''s body.

    They started showering him with affection while letting out happy chirps and other adorable noises.

    Azura was biting his left ear causing him to shiver while Sable and Raven licked his cheeks making Archer smile.

    Dumas observed the unfolding scene, torn between conflicting thoughts.

    He was aware of the boy''s notorious reputation, the havoc he''d wreaked upon numerous kingdoms through hiswork of spies.

    Additionally, he couldn''t ignore the favor the Avalonian Empire inexplicably bestowed upon him, allowing him to evade consequences for his actions.

    But now, Dumas was witnessing a part of the infamous White Dragon he''d never imagined. Before him, the boy, whom he''d considered a devil, was tenderly doting on three tiny Hydras.

    It was evident that there was real affection exchanged between them. The Hydras appeared delighted to see him, and he, in turn, returned their joy.

    This was a side of the mysterious figure that left Dumas in deep contemtion and thought the boy wasn''t so bad until he heard his next words.

    "I shall grant you half of these vaults, Dumas, King of the Frostfallen Kingdom," Archer dered as he made his way toward the first vault.

    The older man was on the verge of protest, but his objection was promptly quelled by Archer. "If you darein about my generous offer, human..."

    As Archer spoke, he turned back with a malevolent grin. "I shall take it all, and then send my monster army to plunder your precious city."

    He then shed a fake smile at Dumas before resuming his focus on the vault. With a swift move, Archer ripped the door off its hinges and entered the vault.

    As he stepped into the vault, Archer was greeted by towering heaps of glittering gold. He wasted no time, swiftly transferring the valuable treasure into his Item Box.

    Afterpleting his work in the first vault, he proceeded to the others, repeating the process with meticulous efficiency.

    Once he was done he approached the angry-looking Dumas before speaking. ''''Don''t be angry now your kingdom will be part of the Avalon Empire. Now thank you for your generous donation to my horde, I''m going to pay a visit to the Icehavenians.''''

    Archer cast Gate to the outside and flew East while talking to the Hydra sisters who were clinging on to him.

    With a powerful thrust, he lifted off the ground, leaving a trail of footprints behind as he soared into the air.

    The crisp, snow-coveredndscape stretched out before him like a nk canvas, waiting to be explored.

    He followed a winding, snow-covered road that snaked through the pristine wilderness that led further east.

    The sound of his wings slicing through the frigid air was the only disruption in the otherwise tranquil, silent world.

    Archer marveled at the untouched beauty of the snowyndscape below. As he was flying he realized he entered the Sabat Kingdom.

    He flew over arge river that was bridged by a stone bridge that was guarded by a massive stone castle.

    When he was flying he saw soldiers manning the walls making sure no Frostfallen soldiers appeared to attack them.

    Archer continued on and flew over many towns and cities before he approached the city which was named Frosthold.

    As he got closer a dozen spells flew at him but Anti-Magic caused them to dissipate into nothing as they got close forcing him to fly higher.

    Due to his knowledge gained from devouring numerous souls, Archer was aware that the Sabat Kingdom was allied with his faction.

    With this understanding, he had no intention of disturbing the peace and causing trouble in this northern kingdom.

    His desire to plunder their bank remained dormant for the time being, provided they didn''t provoke him further.

    Archer left the city behind and after flying for a while the sun started to set causing the temperature to plummet.

    Azura, Sable, and Raven started to shake so he cast Cosmic Shield around them before using Mana Maniption to heat the inside up.

    The little Hydra sisters, content and secure, emitted joyful chirps before nestling themselves on Archer''s shoulders, their small forms clinging to him.

    They soon drifted into slumber, Archer couldn''t help but be charmed by their delicate snores and sleeping forms.

    His heart warmed, and he gently stroked each of them, cherishing the tranquil moment they shared.

    After flying for a few hours he was hovering over an Icehaven border castle and thest northern kingdom.

    He regretted that he had a few more enemies to deal with and wanted more so he could raid their banks and treasuries but realized he got more than enough.

    But he threw that thought away and thought to himself. ''The horde always needs more. Once this is done I''ll drop off all the gold I got so far.''

    Archer descended to the castle courtyard and couldn''t be bothered to fight themon soldier so he summoned the Nightmare Assassin Ants and ordered them to clear the castle.

    He found a wall to sit on as he grabbed Azura and started stroking the dazed Hydra but soon she settled down.

    That''s when he started hearing screaming and saw soldiers trying to escape but were taken out by the fast ants.

    Archer could sense the Nightmare Ants having fun as they stalked their prey through the corridors.

    After a little while all the soldier''s pings vanished and the ant assassins returned to the domain before he looted the ce.

    Traveling through the northern realm, Archer systematically plundered castles and forts across the Icehaven Kingdom.

    After several hours of journeying, the distant spires of the capital city finally came into view.

    Archer glided his way towards it, gradually slowing down as he hovered in the sky above, surveying the cityscape before him.

    The soldiers stationed there put up fierce resistance, but Archer swiftly dispatched them, after doing that he returned the Hydra sisters to the domain.

    Once the enemy forces were defeated, Archer wasted no time in making his way to the kingdom''s bank. He cleared out the vaults, amassing a vast wealth for himself.

    Afterward, he flew toward the pce, where he held the Icehaven King hostage, forcing him to guide him to the royal treasury.

    With the King''s reluctant assistance, he emptied the vaults of all its treasures and telling the human to expect the empires arrival before departing for his domain.

    Upon his return, Archer found all the girls peacefully asleep, save for Llyniel, who had just entered the treehouse''s front door.

    Their eyes met and smiles formed on their faces, but Llyniel''s shyness led her to avert her gaze, her cheeks faintly flushed.

    He approached Llyniel and wrapped her in a warm embrace, causing the Wood elf to let out a surprised yelp before she smiled in response.

    Archeryed with her long, flowing brown hair, he inquired with genuine interest, "How is the gardening along?"

    Llyniel stepped back with a warm smile, and in her gentle, sweet voice, she shared the progress of the garden.

    "The dragon-kin mages have been a tremendous help. They''ve used dragon runes to maintain the garden, keeping the fields warm and preventing snowfall and cold weather from affecting them."

    She grabbed his hand and dragged him out the front door. The two of them walked down the walkway.

    Archer walked beside the little Wood Elf as he grew curious about her insistence as she gently tugged him along.

    Flurries of snow were descending from the gray sky above, a serene nket of white transforming thendscape.

    With Llyniel leading the way, Archer soon found himself standing at the entrance to her cherished garden.

    He couldn''t help but admire her determination and hard work in this frozen realm. As they entered, he was met with a heartwarming sight.

    The well-tended crops, nestled beneath the protective aura of dragon runes, had not only survived the harsh winter but also started to sprout with life.

    Tiny green shoots pushed through the melting snow, defying the icy grasp of the season.

    The vibrant promise of the garden, in the midst of a snowy world, left Archer in awe of Llyniel''s tenacity and her ability to bring life to a seemingly destend.

    He looked at the Wood Elf who was busy tending to the nts and trees she was nting and decided to check on the Myconids.

    Archer called out to her. ''''Llyn. I''m going to check on a new addition to the domain, do you want toe?''''

    Llyniel beamed at Archer, her satisfaction was evident in her bright smile. She nodded her head, signaling her contentment with the progress of the garden.

    With a graceful step, she joined him, and together they walked through the pristine snow, making their way to the underground chamber he had constructed for them.

    As Archer and Llyniel ventured deeper into the Myconids'' new home, they found themselves surrounded by a remarkable sight.

    The underground chamber had transformed into a mesmerizing fungal jungle, where vibrant mushrooms of all shapes and sizes thrived.

    The air was thick with the earthy scent of damp soil and the soft glow of bioluminescent fungi illuminated the path ahead.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 401 Like What You See Darling

    Chapter 401 Like What You See Darling

    The couple continued to explore the underground wondend as a mysterious figure suddenly materialized in front of him.

    Red Cap, the Myconid leader, appeared before him and bowed before a voice sounded in their heads.

    ''''Master Dragon. Thank you for such a wonderful home, it is soaked in rich mana and will help us grow many things for your wives.'''' Red Cap spoke in a soothing voice.

    Llyniel''s eyes widened when she heard the voice while Archer nodded and answered. ''''I''m d you''re happy here Red. How is the weather treating the Myconids?''''

    Red Cap gazed at Archer, then nodded before posing a question. "Can you bring warmth to this ce?"

    When he heard the Myconid request, he closed his eyes, summoned some Dragon-kin mages, and ordered them to set up the same dragon runes Llyniel''s garden has.

    They quickly agreed with a smile and got to work as the duo watched them. Red Cap got excited and thanked Archer.

    After an hour the mages were finished and Archer sent them back to the city. The Myconids were happy and heard cheering.

    Red Cap turned to Archer and spoke in a happy voice. ''''Thank you, Master Dragon. We will be able to grow many new nts.''''

    Archer nodded his head before saying bye to the Myconid before leaving. As they were walking out Llyniel turned to him and asked. ''''Can you give me a tour of the domain one day?''''

    ''''Of course. Let''s get to sleep and when we have some free time I will show you around.'''' Archer answered as they made their way back to the treehouse.

    When the duo was walking back the snow calmed down but soon the wind picked up causing them to rush back.

    As they hurried up the pathway and swung open the front door, a wave of warm air greeted them, bringing smiles to their faces just before they closed the door behind them.

    The entire treehousey in hushed stillness. Scanning the room, he noticed that all the girls were still fast asleep.

    Archer''s gaze fell upon the tiny Wood Elf, and he gently guided her toward the bedroom, careful not to disturb anyone.

    Once inside the room, Archer began to undress and then slipped into bed, with the bashful elf in tow.

    She shyly crawled under the covers, but he reached out, gently pulled her closer, and enveloped her in an affectionate embrace.

    Snuggled closely together to ward off the chill in the air as the firece battled the cold, Archer suddenly sensed the presence of some of the girls making their way to the room.

    E, Nefertiti, Sera, Leria, and Hemera entered, and without hesitation, they all joined Archer in bed, forming a cozy, tightly-knit group ofpanions.

    Nefertiti and Leira yfully vied for the spot on his other side, with the cat girl emerging as the victor, causing the subus to slide down and settle between his legs.

    She used one of his thighs as a makeshift pillow while E and Sera nestled against other parts of his body.

    The group soon drifted off into slumber, even as the wind outside intensified, wreaking havoc in the domain.

    Yet, the residents remained safe and snug in their homes, findingfort and warmth in each other''spany.

    As the night wore on, the Frostwinter storm raged with increasing intensity. The wind howled like a vengeful spirit, and the snow fell relentlessly, nketing the world in an icy shroud.

    Inside Archer''s cozy domain, the group remained nestled against him, oblivious to the chaos outside.

    Outside, the storm showed no mercy. Trees groaned and cracked under the weight of the umting snow, their branches snapping like brittle bones.

    Roofs creaked and shingles were torn away, leaving homes vulnerable to the elements.

    In the distance, the asional sh of lightning illuminated thendscape, casting eerie, fleeting shadows.

    Archer wasfortable as the girls swarmed him and thanks to that he was really warm and felt boobs all over him causing him to wake up.

    But he was worried about the other fourdies and scanned the treehouse Hecate, Teu, and Tal were in a deep sleep as the Brownies kept the fires roaring.

    He then used the bracelet to find Sia and noticed that she was back in the empire staying inside the Silverthrone mansion.

    After checking all that he went back to sleep as the wind shook the treehouse roof. Archer dozed off while stroking Leira''s tail that wrapped around his arm.

    As the night gave way to the rising sun, Archer slowly opened his eyes and was greeted by the sight of twitching, purple cat ears.

    He turned his gaze to the side and found Leira, and on the other, the slumbering Wood Elf Llyniel, who emitted soft snores.

    Archer carefully shifted the girls off him, and with a subtle gesture, he cast Blink to reappear out of the bed.

    He shook his head, stretched, and then walked to the window. When he looked outside, he saw a fierce rainstorm pounding thend.

    The raindrops hammered the earth, turning thendscape into a glistening, silver-hued tapestry.

    Heavy clouds overhead wept without mercy, their tears mingling with the wind to create a symphony of nature''s fury.

    The trees swayed in the tempest''s embrace, their branches heavy with the weight of rain.

    Puddles formed on the ground and the streets were quickly transformed into glistening streams.

    Archer watched as nature''s raw power danced before him, feeling both in awe and humbled by the force of the storm.

    With a piece of bread in hand, Archer teleported into hisir, finding himself in a vast chamber where a mountain of gold coins gleamed.

    He began to empty his Item Box, adding the coins to the pile, which quickly doubled in size.

    Next, he moved to the room where he stored his gems and repeated the process. When he had finished, he stood back to admire his impressive hoard.

    After doing that he returned to the tree house and found the three Hydra sisters wandering around the living room.

    When they saw him the three rushed over and mbered up him. Azura climbed on top of his head and leaned over before licking his nose.

    The other two did the same causing him tough and stroke each sister. Archer looked at them and spoke. ''''Do you want me to create a nice ce for you three to live?''''

    They all nodded at him with their multiple heads gaining another smile out of him. Soon after he left the treehouse and teleported to the top of the Monster Army wall.

    Archer looked over the other part of his domain and saw arge empty grasnd and teleported there.

    Once he arrived he let the sisters down who stood near him while they looked all around. Archer closed his eyes and started creating a swamp for the girls.

    The ground beneath his feet began to shift and transform. Moss-covered trees grew tall and twisted.

    Their branches formed an intricate canopy that would shield the area from prying eyes. Vines snaked through the underbrush, creating a dense, tangled web of vegetation.

    Archer channeled his magic to conjure a small, meandering river that would flow through the swamp, providing a source of water for the sisters.

    The water was crystal clear, reflecting the lush greenery surrounding it.

    Content with the result, Archer turned to face the three Hydra sisters, who had been watching with curiosity. "This is your new home," he told them.

    "Here, you can unwind and take it easy. Make this ce your own, and know that you can reach out to me whenever you''re within this domain," Archer reassured the Hydra sisters

    The Hydra sisters grew to the size of elephants and showered Archer with affection before eagerly bounding into the swamp.

    Archer watched them go, not bothering to warn the Monster Army that roamed the area, knowing some of them might unwittingly be the sisters'' next meals.

    Satisfied with the sister''s newfound freedom and growth, Archer teleported back to the treehouse before heading to the bath chambers.

    Entering the room, Archer removed his clothing before slipping into the inviting water.

    The warmth enveloped him, and he let out a contented sigh as the hot water washed over his body.

    Archer pulled out some chocte and started eating as he rxed. That''s when he sensed someone entering the baths.

    Looking up, Archer saw Teu as she gracefully removed her clothes and joined him in the water, her smile lighting up the room.

    She spoke softly, "The other girls are still sleeping in your room. I wish you had woken me up; I would have loved to join."

    Archer returned her smile, appreciating herpany. "Next time, I''ll be sure to wake you. It''s nice to have you here now."

    Teu stood up, and Archer couldn''t help but admire her toned physique. Herrge boobs swayed gracefully as she moved, her familiar ponytail entuating her appearance.

    Archer''s gaze lingered for a moment, appreciating the beauty of the girl in front of him. Teu spoke with a cheeky grin as she looked at him.

    ''''Like what you see Darling?''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 402 The Cheeky Princess (R18)

    Chapter 402 The Cheeky Princess (R18)

    Archer looked at the cheeky blue-haired princess as she stood in front of him. He quickly used his tail to pull her toward him.

    She fell into his arms andughed as she gotfortable on hisp but his member was rubbing up against her cave of wonders.

    Teu leaned into his ear and let out a moan. When Archer heard this he got turned on and grabbed her bubble butt as he pulled her closer.

    He used his other hand and rubbed her cave causing her to grow even wetter before he slipped a finger inside.

    Archer started to slowly finger her, Teu bit down on his neck as she let out moans which provoked him even more.

    After pleasuring her for a while he aimed his member at her drenched cave before slipping it inside without an issue thanks to her love juice and warm water.

    His movements caused Teu to grab a hold of him and let out erotic moans that encouraged him to continue his attacks.

    Archer looked up and saw her blue eyes rolling back as he gently thrust back and forth. Teu didn''t know what hit her and got even more passionate with her kissing.

    Her tongue slipped into his mouth as Archer grabbed her boobs and started ying with the brown nipple.

    Teu''s body shuddered when she felt that and got even wetter. The two of them continued until he shot his seed deep into her womb.

    Archer''s actions caused her to stop kissing him and let out a scream as her body quivered against his but he wasn''t done with the princess.

    He pulled out and bent her over the edge of the bath. Archer looked at her and saw her toned muscles and perfect bubble butt.

    Her brown skin was covered in sweat as she leaned on the edge to catch her breath before he lined up his member and pushed inside her.

    Teu let out an erotic moan that turned Archer on even as he went crazy on her and thrust so fast it hit all her spots which caused her to orgasm.

    By the time he cummed again her whole body was shaking and she had a goofy smile on her face while her eyes were zed over.

    Archer, with a gentle touch, cast Cleanse on both himself and Teu, making sure they were both refreshed and clean.

    He carefully lowered her into the water beside him. Teu remained unconscious, so he proceeded to clean her thoroughly before attending to his own needs.

    Archer finished the cleansing process and, with great care, lifted the Ocean Princess out of the water.

    Utilizing his Mana Maniption abilities, he swiftly dried them both. Gently, he set Teu on a bench, ensuring she wasfortable, and then proceeded to get dressed.

    He donned a thick white shirt, paired with ck pants, andpleted his outfit with sturdy winter boots and a warm cloak.

    After Archer was done with that he pulled out a thick nket from his Item Box and wrapped Teu in it before teleporting to her bedroom.

    Archer made his way to Teu''s room, ensuring she wasfortably settled in bed before nting a tender kiss on her forehead. He quietly left the room, knowing she needed her rest.

    The enticing aroma of breakfast greeted him as he walked towards the kitchen. Inside, he found E and Nefertiti busy preparing a meal.

    Their faces lit up with smiles as they noticed him, and they hurried over to greet him with morning kisses.

    With their cheerfulness, they instructed him to sit down and eagerly await the meal they were preparing.

    He felt grateful for the warm and weing atmosphere created by E and Nefertiti as they ced tes of delicious food in front of him.

    The meal included a heartybination of meat, vegetables, and what appeared to be corn.

    Archer dug into his meal, savoring the vors and enjoying thepany of his girls as they shared this moment.

    After the satisfying meal, Archer turned his attention to E and Nefertiti, curiositycing his voice. "Are the others still asleep?"

    E responded with a nod, "Yes, they were resting so peacefully, we decided not to disturb them."

    Nefertiti chimed in, "We all discussed it yesterday, and we n to return home for a little while before heading back to the College of Magic and E is staying in the domain to visit Sheira."

    Archer offered a smile to the Zenian princess and nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a n. I have some things to attend to in the East anyway."

    The two girls smiled at him before they finished their breakfast before they got to clean the dishes and wait for the others to wake up.

    Archer rose from his seat and addressed the two. "I''m going to put an end to this war so we can finally enjoy some peace. But once it''s done, I promise to make more time for each of you."

    E and Nefertiti smiled warmly when they heard his words, nodding in agreement.

    They both approached Archer and nted affectionate kisses on his cheeks one after another before parting to attend to their tasks.

    Before they left, Archer made a request, "Please send me a message before you girls leave."

    With a nod of understanding from E and Nefertiti, they went to awaken the others while Archer cast Gate to the Icehaven Kingdom.

    Stepping through the portal, Archer emerged into a harsh snowstorm. He found himself atop a mountain just outside the capital.

    Taking in his surroundings, he summoned the Tressyms once again, the cat-like beasts appearing at his side.

    He stroked them gently and issued amand to search for any lurking armies. They obediently took to the skies, scouting the area for any signs of danger.

    As they flew off, he settled in to wait. An hourter, the feline creatures returned and ryed crucial information about the army''s whereabouts.

    Archer let them return to the domain and took off. He came across a castle and remembered some information Leira told him.

    The northern Duke Gryffin Snowfang was taken prisoner and is being held at the Frostwyrm Bastion on the border of the Snowshade Kingdom.

    The Frostwinterndscape below him stretched as far as the eye could see Archer''s keen eyes spotted anrge camp in the distance, their banners fluttering defiantly in the icy wind.

    With a powerful p of his wings, he swooped down toward the unsuspecting Icehavenian army, his presence masked by the howling blizzard.

    As Archer descended he took a deep breath and let out an earth-shaking roar then a stream of violet shot out and washed over the soldiers.

    The army''s startled cries echoed through the frozenndscape as Archer unleashed a torrent of searing mes from his maw.

    A firestorm engulfed the enemy troops, leaving nothing but smoldering ruins in its wake. The smell of scorched armor filled the air as Archer''s dragon breath incinerated the opposition.

    Before he left he grabbed one of the flying soldiers and cast Soul Eater on him. Archer took in all the human''s important memories.

    Having eliminated the threat, he ascended once more, his wings carrying him aloft. He continued his flight toward the Frostwyrm Bastion.

    Archer learned that the Icehaven armies didn''t know that their king submitted to him as well as the Frostfallen Kingdom.

    But that wasn''t his business as he would kill as many as he could so he could level up before things became peaceful.

    When he was traveling he came across a few more armies that he annihted with his Monster Army or dragon fire.

    They didn''t know what happened as the snow hid Archer thanks to his white wings and scales.

    He was able to swoop down and attack with ease. Many Icehaven and Frostfallen armies fell to his sneak attacks.

    Only a handful of soldiers survived such attacks to spread the tale of the demon dragon terrorizing the north.

    Once he was done with the armies and flew for a couple of hours until he arrived at a rushing river that separated the Snowshade Kingdom from the Icehavians.

    As he hovered in the air he sent a message to Leira to tell her Father to move north as some of the armies have been wiped out.

    Archer saw the castle in the distance and got closer but soon picked up three pings heading in his direction.

    But when he looked around he couldn''t see anything or anyone until he saw the ground trembling.

    The biting cold of the Frostwinter storm whipped around him, and the snowy terrain seemed eerily still. Suddenly, a bone-chilling roar echoed through the air.

    Archer''s instincts kicked in, and he spun around to locate the source of the menacing sound.

    To his astonishment, a massive creature emerged from the icy ground beneath him. The beast looked like a snake made from ice.

    Its crystalline scales glistened in the pale light of the storm. With blinding speed, the beast lunged at Archer, its jaws gaping wide, ready to snap him up.

    The snake-like creature was a formidable opponent, and Archer knew he had to act swiftly to evade its deadly grasp.

    In an instant, Archer''s form blurred as he cast Blink, vanishing from his current position. He reappeared several feet away, narrowly escaping the Frostwyrm''s ferocious lunge.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 403 Handsomely Rewarded

    Chapter 403 Handsomely Rewarded

    When he saw the beast he quickly scanned it.

    [Abyssal Serpent]

    [Rank: SS+]

    After scanning the serpent Archer fired a few Eldritch sts at the beasts that mmed into their scaly bodies causing explosions to go off.

    However, the attacks rebounded off the tough hides of the Abyssal Serpents, eliciting a surge of frustration within Archer.

    In response, he quickly cast a Celestial Beam, which struck one of the serpents head-on, sending it hurtling backward.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation and the formidable strength of his opponents, Archer came to a swift conclusion.

    He understood that it was time to use his dragon form. So he skillfully dodged the lunges of the three imposing beasts, Archer muttered to himself, "Draco."

    A radiant light emanated from his body, overwhelming the Serpents who instinctively retreated to shield themselves from it.

    In the next moment, Archer underwent a breathtaking transformation. His once human form was now a colossal dragon, standing tall on four massive limbs.

    His vast body cast a looming shadow over the threeAbyssal Serpents, signifying the immense power he now possessed.

    Archer was a formidable sight to behold, a true dragon incarnate. The creatures reacted and lunged at him.

    With a deafening roar, he pounced forward, snapping his immense jaws at the nearest Serpent.

    His razor-sharp teeth mped down on the creature''s icy scales, and a searing breath of violet mes surged forth.

    The Serpent howled in agony as it thrashed and writhed, trying to escape the fiery jaws of the Archer.

    But he held firm, his grip unyielding. The mes of his breath weapon licked at the beast''s frigid hide, melting it away in sizzling streams.

    Simultaneously, he unleashed a powerful strike with his massive ws. The swipe cleaved through the second Serpent''s icy defenses, leaving gashes in its armor-like scales.

    The beast recoiled, shrieking, and frantically tried to fend off the relentless attacks with its frosty breath.

    With a swift, powerful movement of his serpentine tail, Archer smashed it into the third beast, sending it crashing into the frozen ground.

    The impact created a shockwave of icy shrapnel, scattering shards of frozen earth in all directions.

    Archer threw the one he bit to the side as the fallen Serpent struggled to rise as he advanced, his white form pulsating with raw power.

    His massive ws came down upon the beast, slicing through its scaley body and carving into its core.

    With the two remaining Abyssal Serpents circling him menacingly, Archer, in his colossal dragon form, prepared to end their threat once and for all.

    He unleashed a deafening roar that echoed across the icyndscape, momentarily stunning the serpents.

    With precise timing, Archerunched two deadly torrents of his scorching dragon''s breath.

    The zing violet mes engulfed the serpents, reducing them to nothing but charred remains.

    Immense heat radiated from his breath and scorched the surrounding snow, leaving smoldering patches on the frozen ground.

    As thest traces of the serpents disintegrated into ash and cinders, Archer lowered his massive head and lunged toward them with his razor-sharp ws.

    In a swift motion, he sliced through the remaining smoke and debris, ensuring that no part of the creatures remained.

    Once the fight was over Archer huffed before taking off and flying toward the Frostwyrm Bastion that was well aware of his approach.

    Suddenly, massive bolts of mana energy emerged from the castle and streaked toward him with velocity.

    Reacting swiftly he flew over the iing attacks narrowly evading the onught as it zed past him, leaving behind a trail of mana.

    Archer cast Blink and appeared above the castle. He returned to his humanoid form and tucked his wings in before dropping.

    He freefell and started casting Element Bolts made from fire, before sending them streaking at the castle''s artillery.

    When the bolts mmed into the weapons, explosions rang out all over the wall and sent the Icehaven soldiers flying.

    They crashed to the ground below with a thud. When Archer got closer to the castle he cast Blink and reappeared on the walls.

    Standing tall, he activated his Aura Detector, scanning the castle meticulously to locate the prisoners.

    Once he had pinpointed their whereabouts, he leaped off the wall after hearing some soldiers below and gracefullynded atop amander, taking them by surprise.

    Archer cast Soul Eater on him and threw his body at more iing soldiers. Once he did that he knew all the secrets of the castle.

    After that, he started walking after casting Crown Of Stars which started taking out many soldiers who got close by shooting their violet motes that burned through their bodies.

    But after the spell ran dry he cast Stone Warden and ordered them to attack any soldiers they found.

    Once the Stone Men appeared they started attacking the Icehavenians as he made his way inside the castle and walked to the dungeons.

    After roaming for fifteen minutes he arrived at a wooden door that he ripped off its hinges and threw it off to the side.

    Archer stepped down the stairs and entered the dungeon. When he did a horrid smell struck his nose causing him to recoil backward.

    He used Mana Maniption to get rid of the smell before strolling further in. Archer saw dozens of cages with people inside.

    That''s when he came across a cell with a family inside. Archer looked at the older man and scanned him.

    [Gryffin Snowfang]

    [Level: 132]

    [Rank: Magus]

    Archer smiled when he read the text before dismissing it and speaking to the depressed-looking family. ''''So you''re the Northern Duke.''''

    The man struggled to look up as he was emaciated and injured which made his movements slower.

    When Archer saw this he ripped off the cell door. He walked up to them and cast Aurora Healing on each one.

    Their bodies recovered but they were still starving. There were four of them so he took out two pieces of bread and broke them in half before giving them to the family before speaking.

    ''''When I send you to the pce tell them Archer Wyldheart saved you and expects to be handsomely rewarded for such a feat.''''

    After talking he stood up before casting Gate to the Avalonian pce and ushered them through before closing it.

    All the other prisoners looked at him with pleading eyes but Archer just looked at them beforeing up with an idea.

    Once exiting the Duke''s cell, he addressed the crowd with a booming voice. "I shall set you free and provide you with a new home, but..."

    Archer approached the first cage''s door before adding, "You must pledge a mana oath, promising never to betray me in any manner."

    The prisoners went silent and one man who was much taller than Archer stepped forward and spoke. ''''You''re the white dragon that rumors speak of?''''

    When Archer heard the man speak he looked at him before scanning him.

    [Feron]

    [Level: 321]

    [High Mage]

    After scanning the man Archer spoke. ''''Yes. Why do you ask?''''

    Feron knelt down and started pledging his allegiance to him. Once he did that dozens of other people did the same.

    Archer felt all the oaths and connections form before he started ripping off the cell doors and casting Aurora Healing on them.

    Once that was done he opened a portal to the domain before summoning an old face.

    Sagana the first Dragon-kin he rescued appeared. When the blue-haired woman stepped she bowed before speaking. ''''Your Majesty. It''s good to see you, It''s been too long.''''

    Archer smiled before replying. ''''Yes, Sagana it''s good to see you. Can you take these people back to the domain and exin the rules? I got to head East to deal with thest enemy kingdoms.''''

    The older woman nodded before saying her farewell and led the prisoners through the portal.

    Shortly after that, the dungeony empty, prompting Archer to dismiss the Stone Men before casting a Gate leading to Starfall City.

    Stepping through the portal, he found himself just outside the main gate, and without dy, he took to the skies, heading eastward.

    Despite the absence of snow or rain, the air held an intense, bone-chilling cold that made his every breath visible.

    Due to the warmthing from his mana heart, which shielded him from the elements, he journeyed eastward and beheld three rivers winding their way in separate directions.

    Archer was flying high above a frozennd that stretched as far as the eye could see. The lush grasnd was nketed in a pristineyer of snow, transforming it into a glistening, frostyndscape.

    The world below resembled a serene painting, where the white expanse extended to the distant horizon, interrupted only by the asional silhouette of trees.

    Amid this frozen beauty, a majestic mountain range rose to prominence, its peaks adorned with the glistening snow that sparkled in the sunlight.

    Three rivers snaked through the heart of these mountains, carving their unique paths through the wintry terrain.

    Among these immense rivers, onemanded attention, following a brilliant, silvery path as it meandered eastward, its icy waters providing a striking contrast to the snowy surroundings.

    The sight of this lone river cutting through the winter wilderness added a touch of nature''s artistry to the serene, frozen world through which Archer flew.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 404 Release the Ettins

    Chapter 404 Release the Ettins

    Archer flew over the mountain range which took him a couple of hours and saw a castle on the other side, so he descended toward it.

    He quickly snatched two guards off the wall before vanishing to a mountaintop. Archer looked at them with a smile before casting Soul Eater on both.

    The two souls were gobbled up by the greedy dragon who now knew what was happening in the east.

    Thanks to the memories he received Archer now knew the Stormhaven and Fjordhelm Kingdoms had taken over most of the Rivend Duchy.

    Numerous Avalon armies had made valiant attempts to reim the territory but had been repelled, ultimately retreating westward in the face of the formidable castle''s defenses.

    Archer couldn''t help but take note of the sight of fallen soldiers strewn across the fields outside the fortress, a stark reminder of the battles that had been waged

    When he learned of this he decided to attack the castle and eliminate any enemy soldiers he could find before pushing further.

    But he was also annoyed as he couldn''t rob the banks because they belonged to the Avalon Empire and if he did that the emperor wouldn''t pay him as much.

    Archer shook his head and threw the bodies into the Monster Armies part of the domain before casting Blink to reappear above the castle.

    Once he was there he cast Crown Of Stars and Element Bolts made from lightning.With a gesture, the lightning bolts shot forth, each one targeting a Stormhaven soldier.

    Thunderous explosions echoed through the air as the bolts struck their marks, illuminating the castle in a blinding disy of power.

    In session, the opposing soldiers were engulfed by the electrifying assault, their figures dissipating in a dazzling explosion of searing light.

    As thest remnants of the Stormhaven forces fell on the wall, Archer descended gracefully to the besieged wall.

    When his feet made contact with the wall, a guard rushed out from a nearby tower, swinging a weapon toward him.

    Swiftly, he blocked the attack with his forearm, then delivered a lethal sh across the man''s throat.

    The guard plummeted from the wall after Archer''s push, leaving him a moment to examine the man''s unique armor.

    It seemed to blend elements of a knight and a Viking, an intriguingbination that briefly caught his attention.

    However, he knew there was no time to dwell on such thoughts as more enemy soldiers emerged.

    He quickly regained his focus, eager to advance along the wall. His formidable ws and tail swiftly dealt with any Stormhaven soldiers who dared to approach.

    Once he was done with the wall he scanned the castle and saw even more soldiers heading in his direction.

    Wearing a confident smile, Archer leaped off the wall, tucked his wings close, andnded on the ground with a resounding thud.

    In response, an even greater number of Stormhaven soldiers charged toward him but as they got close, he cast Thunder Wave.

    A violet wave of thunder energy erupted from Archer''s body, striking the nearest soldiers with devastating force.

    They were sent hurtling through the air, crashing into the fortress wall with a hard impact.

    He wasted no time and lunged forward, shing with his deadly ws, while his tail deftly swept the legs out from under other soldiers.

    The battlefield became a chaotic dance of destruction, with Archer at the heart of the storm, swiftly dispatching the Stormhavians.

    He continued to carve a path through the enemy ranks, the courtyard echoed with the sounds of shing weapons and desperate cries.

    However, his power left no room for the enemy soldiers to gain the upper hand. One by one, they sumbed to his relentless assault.

    The courtyard, which once was filled with the sounds of battle, gradually fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the wind.

    Once that was done he activated Aura Detector and got two dozen more pings that were barricaded in arge hall.

    Archer made his way toward the group, he strode through the darkened corridors of the castle, his footsteps echoing in the silence that hung heavy in the air.

    He advanced further into the heart of the fortress, he couldn''t help but notice the unmistakable signs of a fierce battle that had raged within these stone walls.

    Scorch marks marred the walls, and shattered remnants of armor and weapons were strewn across the floor.

    Stains of dried blood and scorching told a grim tale of the struggles that had unfolded here as the Avalonians fought to thest man.

    Archer caught glimpses of shattered tapestries and torn banners, further evidence of the violent sh that had taken ce.

    As he continued on his path, he eventually encountered a substantial metal door barring his way.

    With caution, he activated his Aura Detector to scan the area beyond, revealing that the enemiesy in wait behind the door, preparing for an impending attack.

    He contemted the situation, a spark of inspiration illuminated his mind and opened a portal before summoning the Ettins from his Monster Army.

    Two massive Ettins, their hulking frames covered in mottled skin and grotesque faces twisted in rage, began to pound relentlessly on the sturdy metal door.

    Their colossal fists crashed against the barrier, sending echoing ngs reverberating through the chamber.

    The soldiers inside the room exchanged fearful nces as the door started to buckle under the relentless assault.

    Panic gripped their ranks, and their attempts to hold the door seemed futile as it groaned and strained against the Ettins'' onught.

    Archer, seizing the moment, raised hismanding voice above the chaos. "Release the Ettins!"

    With a deafening crash, the metal door finally gave way, tumbling to the ground in a cacophony of destruction.

    The Stormhaven soldiers, who were disoriented and terrified, found themselves face to face with the enraged Ettins.

    Archer''s order had set the monstrous duo loose, and they rushed at the beleaguered soldiers, their enormous forms filling the room.

    Their massive fists swung with crushing force, while their gnashing teeth and wed limbs left no chance for their prey to escape.

    The soldiers fought valiantly, but the Ettins were a relentless force of nature.

    In a matter of moments, the room was filled with chaos and carnage, the screams of the Stormhaven soldiers echoing off the stone walls.

    As thest of the resistance crumbled, Archer saw the Ettins gather the lifeless bodies of their fallen foes but halted them.

    Archer summoned his little stone loot goblin and ordered them to loot their hearts before the two-headed trolls took the bodies.

    With a grim determination, the monstrous duo began dragging the lifeless forms back to their domain, leaving a trail of crimson in their wake.

    After the two Ettins had departed, Archer issued an order for the Stone Men tomence looting the castle of the wealth and bodies, while he made his way toward the dungeons.

    Upon entering, he found himself in a vast hall, the stone walls hewn from the rock itself.

    In this eerie space, rows of cages were stacked two high, forming a grim and oppressive arrangement.

    A palpable sense of despair hung in the air as Archer''s sharp senses detected the aura of hundreds of individuals confined within these cages.

    The upants, a diverse array of people from Demi-Humans, Humans, Elves, and Dragon-Kin, appeared lifeless, their forms hunched and devoid of movement.

    However, he picked up the faint traces of mana emanating from them, revealing that these captives were indeed alive but barely hanging on.

    Archer decided to cast Aurora Borealis to lift their spirits before healing them. So he cast the spell, and a radiant and otherworldly glow began to emanate from his fingertips.

    Gradually, the gentle, multicolor shades of the spell unfurled, twirling and dancing in the air above the cages.

    The downtrodden prisoners saw the captivating lights, their destion momentarily yielding to a glimmer of hope.

    The enchanting spectacle provided a brief pause of respite and enchantment in the dungeon, infusing the atmosphere with a touch of magic and beauty.

    Ethereal lights breathed life into the hearts of the prisoners, dispelling the shadows of despair, and leaving them with a flicker of optimism.

    Archer''s enchanting disy he conjured ignited a me of warmth and illumination in their dire circumstances.

    After doing that he went around opening the cage by ripping off the locks before telling them to gather up so he could heal them.

    Once the prisoners were crowded together Archer cast Aurora Healing on all of them before casting Gate to the main za in Starfall City.

    When the portal opened soldiers entered not long after and Archer told them to help the people before shooing everyone off before leaving the dungeon.

    As he walked up the stairs he sensed a ping headed for him and sighed as this was getting boring for him now.

    Archer stepped through the doorway and quickly bent backward as a fist passed by but he didn''t let the chance go as he fired an Eldritch st into the attcker.

    The spell shot through the air before connecting with the Stormhavenmander''s chest and took him out instantly causing his body to drop to the floor.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 405 Tending To The Domain

    Chapter 405 Tending To The Domain

    Once Archer dealt with themander he made his way back to the hall. When he arrived he saw the Stone Men waiting for him but he dismissed them.

    After they were gone he stored all the chests in his Item Box while throwing the dead bodies in the domain before leaving the castle behind.

    Archer took off once he was outside and flew further east as he attacked many Stormhaven and Fjordhelm armies, forts, and captured castles.

    By the time the sunset he cleansed half of the Rivend Duchy before he returned to the domain when he got a message from the girls.

    When he entered the portal all nine girls were there including Hecate which shocked him but Hemera reassured her.

    E took the lead, stepping forward with a smile gracing her face. "Arch, I''ve decided to visit Mother with Sera before we resume our sses. Leira mentioned that the Emperor has temporarily suspended our lessons to address the empire''s issues and repair the college."

    Archer got a confused look on his face causing the girls to giggle before Leira stepped forward and exined. ''''Well, the College of Magic has a dungeon on itsnd. It''s not a dangerous one but sometimes they can be overrun due to the amount of mana it pulls in.''''

    As Leira spoke, she drew closer to him and nted a gentle kiss on his cheek before resuming her exnation. "When a dungeon bes infested, it triggers a Beast Wave, posing a significant threat to the surrounding area. Therefore, a group of students and professors took it upon themselves to contain the danger until the Imperial Guard arrived to quash the beasts."

    When Archer heard this he nodded his head and understood as he leaned forward and kissed the half-elf.

    E pushed against him as she returned the kiss before leaving the treehouse with Sera after the dragon girl lunged at him.

    She wrapped her legs around his body like a ko before shoving her tongue down his throat which turned him on.

    After Sera kissed him she bit his ear before running after E who had already left when she saw the hyperactive girl pampering Archer.

    One by one the others approached and kissed him before Archer opened a Gate to their homes.

    Teu hugged him tight after kissing him before leaving. While Nefertiti gave him a passionate kiss. Hemera, Tal, and Hecate both kissed him before entering the portal.

    After that, Archer turned to thest twodies. Leira and Llyniel stood there with smiles on their pretty faces.

    The cat girl spoke with a beaming smile on her face. ''''Thank you for helping the empire Arch. Father is happy and is arranging a suitable reward for you.''''

    Upon hearing her voice, he swiftly reached for the Avalon princess, enfolding her in a warm embrace as he tenderly caressed her twitching cat ear.

    When Leira felt him do that she let out a sweet moan as her body shivered but he soon stopped his attack before she kissed him.

    The couple shared a passionate kiss before they separated before Archer leaned into her ear and whispered. ''''When this is all over I want to spend more time with you.''''

    After he spoke he bit her ear causing her to let out a shocked scream. ''''Nyahhh!''''

    But after that, shey her head on his chest and smiled causing Llyniel to smile at the scene. Leira let him go before letting the Wood Elf have her turn.

    Archer grabbed the elf and hugged her, once he did that he leaned down and kissed her which turned her cheeks red.

    But she pushed her embarrassment aside she returned the kiss as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

    After a little while Leira coughed trying to catch their attention. Archer separated from the passionate elf before speaking. ''''I wille to the empire once I''m finished in the Rivends.''''

    The purple-haired girl nodded her head with a bright smile before stepping through the Gate he just opened.

    Llyniel''s dimples were on show as her cheeks were red which caused Archer to smile as he kissed her forehead.

    When he did that she smiled before speaking in her usual sweet voice. ''''Mother is at the pce and wants to see me. Make sure youe soon.''''

    Archer nodded as he watched her walk through the portal to join Leira. After that, he was left alone in the treehouse.

    He pulled out some bread before teleporting to the Monster Wall, Archer looked out at thendscape as he sat on the edge.

    The snow-covered everything the rolling fields of grass just looked like a white sheet with trails going through it.

    Archer then looked at the forest that was at the base of arge mountain range that stretched into the distance.

    That''s when he saw a group of Nightmare Ant Drones dragging some unfortunate beasts back to the colony.

    After seeing that Archer wanted to rename this part of the domain, he hated referring to it as the Monster Army section.

    While sitting on the edge of the wall eating his bread he thought of a name for thend. That''s when one came to him. ''Beasthaven''

    Once he came up with the name he closed his eyes and created boards all along the Beast Wall warning the citizens not to travel passed it.

    Archer warned them about all the Neatherbeasts beyond it and how they would attack anyone on sight.

    After doing that he stood up, and when he did that he heard voicesing from the safe side of the wall.

    He walked over to the edge and saw arge group of people below who were arguing with some Dragon-Kin guards who were guarding the stairs.

    Archer''s curiosity piqued, and he leaped from the wall. As he descended, he cast a Blink spell and reappeared behind the gathering crowd.

    It was then that he overheard one of the men at the forefront directing his frustration toward a guard. "Why can''t we venture beyond the wall to hunt those beasts?"

    The guard swiftly responded, "Those creatures belong to the king and are considered his property. There are ample beasts in the nearby forests for hunting."

    "But there aren''t enough," chimed in an elderly woman. "The poption has swelled, and everything feels congested. I don''t understand why the king hasn''t taken action to alleviate the situation. We are grateful for this ce, but it''s been neglected for some time now."

    When Archer heard this he felt bad but there was nothing he could do apart from sort the situation out now.

    Nodding to himself, Archer addressed the gathering, "What do you people need? More beasts? More homes? Tell me, and I will make it happen."

    His words silenced the entire crowd as they turned to see him. Everyone began to kneel, but Archer waved them off and patiently awaited their response.

    The elderly woman stood up, taking a step forward, even as some others tried to hold her back.

    With a respectful tone, she looked at Archer and voiced their needs, "We need more homes and farnd. Our poption has grown, and the scouts are constantly bringing in more people from the outside world."

    Another man stepped forward and spoke in a pleading tone. ''''We need more beasts to hunt as three other tent cities have popped up and now too many people are hunting the same beasts.''''

    When Archer heard all this he nodded his head before answering the people. ''''Give me one hour and all your needs will be met. You will even be surprised.''''

    Having spoken, heunched into the air, ascending high above the domain, a realization dawning upon him, this beast-freend needed a name.

    Archer surveyed thendscape and, not long after, a fitting name materialized in his mind. He pondered to himself, ''Draconia.''

    Hovering in the air, he officially christened thend where the people lived and announced the name to the entire domain.

    After doing that he closed his eyes and poured mana into the domain as he increased the size of Draconia to triple its size.

    He saw the four tent cities and the city he built a while back. Archer decided to create even more as he imagined a fantasy medieval city with all the things people would need.

    Archer created all different types ofndscapes. Next to the newly built cities, he created miles and miles of farnd for the people.

    Houses dotted thend so the farmers could stay and look after them. Once he did that he created a dozen more small cities all over Draconia .

    Archer constructed roads leading to each city causing his mana to be depleted. He needed to rest.

    Weary, he gently descended to the wall and sat down to rest for a while as his Mana Regeneration kicked in.

    He wasn''t used to this as his mana never ran out but by creating all this stuff in the domain it sucked everything out of him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 406 The Beast Wave

    Chapter 406 The Beast Wave

    [The College Of Magic]

    While Archer was clearing the north, the emperor told all colleges and academies in the empire to put a hold on sses due to an uing holiday he was going to announce.

    The celebration marked their triumph in the continent-wide war, a victory solely achieved by Archer as he traveled from kingdom to kingdom and destroyed them.

    As some students unwound and rxed, while some were waiting for the festival to begin, a select few were granted permission to venture into one of the college''s dungeons.

    When the first group of students and professors entered, they wandered from level to level killing any creatures that appeared.

    Eventually, they were met with resistance as more beasts appeared and pushed them back to the first level due to the amount.

    They had to retreat from the dungeon to alert the headmistress about the danger as the professor realized that a Beast Wave was starting.

    After Ophelia was told she ordered the mercenarypanies the college hired to put the wave down and make sure none of the students were hurt.

    The hired soldiers put up a good fight but couldn''t stem the tide until an unlikely group got involved and tipped the scales.

    A group of princes and princesses from allied kingdoms joined the fight, they wanted to help the college while the rest of the students were locked in their dorms.

    Thanks to their timely intervention they managed to push the beasts back, so the damage would be minimal and the mercenaries wouldn''t lose too many.

    That was when N led a group of students who attacked the beasts from the side and took some of the pressure off the mercenaries and professors.

    Anticipating the impending sh, the lion girl unsheathed her sword, its de refracting and dispersing the sunlight.

    As the horde of goblins, orcs, and trolls drew nearer, a profound hunger gleamed in their eyes.

    N''s sword moved with fluid precision, a deadly disy of steel that propelled her into a direct confrontation with the beasts.

    Every swing of her de was a cunning strike that ended her target''s life. The creatures fell swiftly, their twisted forms were no match for her unwavering skill.

    Her movements were swift and well-practiced, a graceful yet lethal ballet of swordy that left a trail of devastation in her wake.

    The beasts, unable to match her speed and precision, were cut down one by one. N danced around the battlefield and slew many beasts.

    On the other side of the battlefield, some of the mercenaries found themselves overwhelmed by a group of towering trolls and Warrior Orcs, their massive forms threatening to crush the defenders.

    The snake princess Halime saw what was happening outside and went out to help as she hated Orcs and Goblins.

    She looked around and saw some trolls about to overwhelm the defenders so she stepped back, her yellow snake eyes narrowing with concentration as she started casting a spell.

    Her fingers danced through the air as she cast her poison magic. A sinister, green energy surged from her fingertips, forming into deadly Acid sts.

    That''s when she unleashed the spell on the trolls. The acidic spheres streaked through the battlefield.

    When her Acid sts struck their targets with a sizzling ferocity, sttering corrosive poison across the trolls.

    The creatures bellowed in agony, their thick hide sizzling and melting under the corrosive assault.

    Weakened and writhing, the trolls stumbled backward, disoriented and vulnerable. The mercenaries, now with a respite, seized the opportunity and counterattacked.

    Halime''s poison magic had turned the tide of the battle, proving to be a formidable asset in their struggle against the trolls.

    While that battle was going on, a girl with lc-colored hair blocked a troll''s attack with a massive shield that easily deflected the wooden club.

    She was defending a rabbit girl who was fighting the beasts but the girl rushed from behind her and leaped over with a spear as she thrust it at the troll''s head whileughing.

    When the spear connected with the troll''s head it exploded into pieces but suddenly a dark magic spell flew toward her.

    However, the girl with the shield swiftly intercepted the attack, positioning herself in the path of the thrust.

    As she defended against the oing strike, she spoke with a hint of exasperation, her breathing out in heavy,bored breaths. "Get your head in the fight, Eveline!"

    The rabbit girl named Eveline turned with a big smile before speaking. ''''Aurelia. I''m fine, I have you here defending me.''''

    Eveline smiled as she lunged at the Goblin Shaman while dodging even more of its evil dark magic that flew toward her.

    As she closed the distance, her incredible speed caused her to vanish before the goblin''s eyes while she ran.

    Eveline''s sudden disappearance left the creature utterly stunned, its expression a bewildering mix of shock and confusion.

    Momentster, the shaman''s head exploded thanks to her speed and strength. She continued fighting alongside Aurelia.

    As those two fought an orange-haired girl called Maeve whom Archer met before he went to the Nether Realm was fighting with a group of Orc Warriors.

    The Avaloch Princess was a skilled warrior who found herself locked inbat with a group of formidable orc warriors.

    Their crude yet effective tactics made them formidable opponents, and for a time, the battle seemed to be at a tense standstill.

    Maeve fought with unwavering resolve, her de shing with the orc chieftain''s axe. She parried, dodged, and countered their relentless assaults with impressive agility.

    However, the orc warriors were relentless and powerful, their brute strength matched only by their hunger.

    Just when it seemed the odds were stacked against Maeve, a sudden shift in the battlefield urred as the already cold weather got even colder.

    Out of nowhere, a beautiful girl materialized, seemingly born from the chill of winter as she appeared behind the Orcs.

    Her name is Apollonia the princess of the Nordvania Kingdom in the far north, with striking white skin and flowing pink hair, exuding an aura of powerful ice magic.

    With a wave of her hand, she unleashed a st of frigid energy. Icy tendrils and frost engulfed the orc warriors, freezing them in their tracks.

    Their weapons became encased in ice, rendering them unable to move. Maeve, sensing an opportunity, capitalized on the opening.

    With a swift, well-aimed strike, she defeated the orc chieftain, sending him sprawling to the ground as the battle continued.

    The tide of the battle had turned against the defenders, with more beasts appearing out of the entrance that pressed forward relentlessly.

    But just when it seemed all hope was lost, a gust of wind heralded the arrival of Samara, a fearsome warrior with her dual-ded sword gleaming in the dim light.

    With a fierce battle cry, she leaped into the midst of the orc warriors, her des moving with astonishing speed and precision.

    In a whirlwind of shes and parries, she cut down several of the beasts, leaving them sprawled and defeated.

    Meanwhile, the headmistress Ophelia ckfire, a powerful witch, stood a few paces behind Samara and took in the chaotic scene before she cast her magic.

    Her hands crackled with energy as she unleashed a barrage of mana sts at the remaining orc warriors.

    Projectiles shot from her fingertips, striking the orcs with devastating force, sending them reeling and scattering in disarray.

    Samara''s deadly swordsmanshipbined with Ophelia''s formidable magic swiftly shifted the tide of the battle.

    The orc warriors, who had been advancing relentlessly, suddenly found themselves in chaos, their ranks decimated.

    Reinvigorated by the arrival of Samara and Ophelia, the defenders rallied and fought back with newfound determination.

    But soon everyone saw the emperor''s strongest warrior Thorin Ashguard appear in the sky and dive into the horde of beasts.

    He started taking out dozens of monsters as the Avalon army appeared and mowed down all the beasts.

    By the time the Beast Wave was under control the college grounds were ruined and the bodies of the mercenaries were all over the ce.

    Healing mages tended to the injured mercenaries, students, and professors. Half the soldiers rushed into the dungeon to clear it.

    While they were doing that the girls who fought the wave were told to go rest until they were brought food.

    Each one walked back to the dorms before Ophelia walked over to Thorin who was storing beast bodies in his storage rings.

    The witch spoke. ''''Thank you for your assistance Thorin.''''

    When the man heard her he turned around with a smile before speaking. ''''Well, it couldn''t be helped. The world''s mana has been going crazy like something bothering it.''''

    Ophelia nodded her head before she told him her theory. ''''I think it has to do with those creatures that attacked the capital. Ever since they appeared the Crownds weather has been strange.''''

    Thorin agreed as he finished taking bodies before answering. ''''Yes, there have been reports of viges and coastal towns have been attacked by the beasts.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 407 Draconia

    Chapter 407 Draconia

    Archery on the wall as his mana recovered and after half an hour he stood back up before flying in the air.

    He looked over the domain and saw all his new additions. Archer closed his eyes and expanded Draconia until it stretched far into the future.

    After doing that he descended to the ground and saw that only the Dragon-Kin guards remained.

    They bowed to him before making their way back up the wall. Archer watched them go as teleported to the empty part of Draconia.

    He was standing in the middle of a clearing before casting Gate to all the jungles and forests he''d ever been to.

    Once he had done that he cast Stone Warden and ordered them to capture any beasts they could and bring them back here.

    The Stone Men rushed into the portals while Archer waited for them. He sat down on a log he saw close by.

    Archer waited there for twenty minutes until the Stone Men returned while carrying all kinds of beasts.

    They threw the beasts into the jungle causing them to flee. Archer was happy because the more the Stone Men brought back the more the domain would flourish.

    He jumped off the log and leaped into the air before ascending. When Archer was high above the new part he noticed that he was in the middle of arge jungle.

    Archer''s gaze extended to a distant city in the future, a ce that appeared eerily deserted. But he knew soon enough that people would live there.

    After taking in the view he returned to the ground and watched as hundreds of beasts were thrown into the domain.

    They fled into the dense jungle to find themselves new homes while the Stone Men continued their hunting.

    After an hour of this Archer dismissed them and started flying around the domain creating stuff for the people.

    He got the idea to create morekes that connected with the rivers that ran throughout the domain creating waterways that ran through some forests and jungles.

    After aplishing this, he shut his eyes and encircled his domain with a vast mountain range that touched the sky.

    If Anyone attempted to travel in that direction would find the path impassable and would have to turn back.

    The wall that cut off the Beasthaven from Draconia was connected to the mountains. Archer was pleased with the oue

    This respite allowed his domain to mature as he expanded it once more, carving roads through the rugged mountains.

    Archer wanted to fill the bodies of water with water beasts so hended on the edge of the river and cast Gate to every river he''d been near.

    That''s when he saw multiple portals open and all sorts of water beasts flow through them and spread out.

    He sensed hundreds of beasts in the waters now. Archer couldn''t tell which ones they were but he continued to watch as more poured out.

    Archer admired the world he had created as the snow gently fell but he noticed the wind started to pick up.

    Following that, he teleported to the treehouse and started making some food for himself as the bad weather got worse.

    A snowstorm overtook thend again causing Archer to walk over to the window and look outside, while he was doing that he sent a message to Jethro.

    He told the old man about not letting anyone cross the wall and how he built three new cities while topping up the beast poption for hunting.

    After the war, he decided he would spend more time in the domain and help out more. Archer wanted to meet with Jethro but kept forgetting.

    The snow was so heavy that he couldn''t see past the balcony. After watching the weather for a little before making his way to the bedroom.

    When he entered and stripped down before getting in bed. Archer fell asleep quickly as the covers were thick and warmed him up.

    By the next morning, ayer of frost covered everything causing him to shiver as he opened his eyes.

    Archer sat up and felt the cold air hit his skin but he quickly cast Cosmic Shield around him before heating up the protective dome.

    Emerging from his slumber, Archer stretched his arms and noticed the visible exhtion of his breath, but this morning, the air felt unusually frigid.

    After rising to his feet, he cast Cleanse on himself causing him to let out a happy sigh as he felt fresh.

    He proceeded to put on a shirt and pants. Seated at the edge of his bed, Archer slipped on his boots before reaching for a piece of bread.

    Which he began to nibble on, fueling himself for the day ahead. Archer cast Gate so he could return to the Rivend Duchy and stepped through.

    The weather was no better as the snow and wind bounced off his Cosmic Shield. But he summoned his wings and took off.

    Archer traveled throughout thend and wiped out many Stormhaven and Fjordhelm armies that were stationed in the captured castles.

    As he flew to thest group of castles he checked his status as it had been a while since he had done so.

    [Experience: 2445000/4000000]

    [Level Up: 602>612]

    [Sp: 442>462]

    When he saw the amount of Status Points he had caused him to smile as he decided to upgrade his other stats.

    Archer put one hundred on each stat apart from HP and Mana which got thirty-one each with Charisma getting nothing.

    Once he did that he rechecked his status.

    [Hp: 27500>28120]

    [Mana: 660700>661220]

    [Strength: 18500>20500]

    [Constitution: 18000>20000]

    [Stamina: 18500>20500]

    [Intelligence: 17600>19600]

    Archer felt his body growing stronger but it was only a little bit. But after doing that he flew further East as he saw the first of four castles.

    When he upgraded it he realized that every stat was getting twenty per point while mana got fifty which made him happy.

    After fiddling with his status he sped up and fired Element Bolts made of Fire at the Fjordhelm soldiers on the wall. The explosions rang out causing chaos.

    Havingpleted his initial spell, Archer cast Blink and reappeared atop the wall. He summoned the Nightmare Tigers and ordered them to attack everything in the castle.

    They rushed off and all Archer heard was screaming. He smiled as the roars of his Netherbeasts echoed all over the castle.

    Archer waited for a little while before ordering the Nightmare Tigers to bring him the dead bodies.

    After waiting for twenty minutes they all returned dragging along the bodies of the soldiers, the leader let out a loud roar to alert Archer.

    He summoned his stone loot goblins before ordering them to loot the hearts and castle of any wealth they could find.

    Once he gave them his orders Archer threw the bodies into the Beasthaven to feed his army before using Mana Maniption to create a chair.

    Archerid down and closed his eyes as his Stone Men rampaged through the castle. After an hour passed they dumped chests in front of him.

    He dismissed them before sending the Nightmare Tigers back to the domain as he stored the loot in his Item Box.

    After doing that he took to the skies and raided the three other castles before he stood on the shore looking out to sea.

    Archer used Soul Eater on many Stormhaven and Fjordhelmmanders. He gathered all the knowledge he needed.

    He was well aware of the geographical distinctions between the Stormhaven Kingdom, nestled on a sizable ind with a central mountain inhabited by Wyverns.

    The Fjordhelm Kingdom, an ind dominated by lush forests and expansive grasnds, is renowned for its agricultural prowess and skilled warriors.

    Yet, as he relentlessly cut a path to the east, Archer couldn''t help but notice the absence of the formidable fighters the Fjordhelm Kingdom was famous for.

    The once-vibrantnd now bore witness to his brutal conquest.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

    _________________

    Archer''s current status. Won''t add this again untilter in the book.

    [Archer Wyldheart]

    [Race: White Dragon]

    [Age: 17]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage]

    [Exp: 2445000/4000000]

    [Level: 612]

    [HP: 28120/28120]

    [Mana: 661220/661220]

    [Magic: Fire- Water- Earth- Wind- Lightning- Space- Darkness- Light- Void- Thunder- Spirit- Aquarian- Infernomancy- Celestial- Frost- Arcane- Sun- Moon- Soul- Nature]

    [Strength: 20500]

    [Constitution: 20000]

    [Stamina: 20500]

    [Charisma: 15100]

    [Intelligence: 19600]

    [Status Points: 0]

    Spells: Void ze(9)Cosmic Shield(10)Cosmic Sword(8)Blink(10)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(9)sma Missiles(9)Thunder Wave(9)Call Lightning(8)Element Bolts(10)Dragon''s Breath(10)Meteor Swarm(7)Gate(-)Crown Of Stars(10)Celestial Beam(8)Elemental Fury(8)Sr re Barrage(8)Celestial Arrow(8)Chain Lightning(8)Frost Nova(8)Cure Wounds(-)Beacon Of rity(0)Aurora Borealis(0)Stone Wardens(10)Azur Cannon(8)Azur Comet(6)shpoint(7)Mana Maniption(10)Earthquake(-)Starfall(6)Celestial Serpent(8)Void Rift(5)Soul Sunder(9)Null Void(5)Aurora Healing(8)Soul Eater(8)

    Skills: Spell Creation(1)Item Box(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(9)Dragon Sense(-)Silent Casting(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura Detector(10)Dragon''s Domain(5)Draconic Form(-)Spell Combination(-)Dragon Form(6)Analyze(6)Anti-Magic(8)Immunity(8)Dragon Aura(5)

 Chapter 408 Bloodaxe Isle

    Chapter 408 Bloodaxe Isle

    Archer''s attention fixated on the Stormhaven Kingdom to the north of Fjordhelm, driven by his curiosity about the ind that held the status of being Fjordhelm Kingdom''s homnd.

    He took to the sky and flew over the rough ocean as the waves sshed high in the air forcing him to ascend so he didn''t get sprayed with the cold water.

    While flying he cast Cosmic Shield around himself and heated the inside using Mana Maniption before letting out a sigh as he felt the hot air touch his skin.

    After flying for a couple of hours he finally saw the Stormhaven ind. But as Archer got closer he saw a dozen ships patrolling the coast.

    As he approached the ships, a determination overcame him, and he made the choice to destroy them so they wouldn''t bother any invaders.

    With a deep breath, he released an earthshaking roar, and his violet mes burst onto the Stormhaven navy.

    The ships found themselves trapped in a searing inferno, the sea illuminated by the brilliant disy of devastation.

    Wooden hulls crackled and charred, and the Stormhavenian sailors on board desperately tried to escape the fiery doom by jumping overboard.

    Now reduced to ming wrecks, the once-proud vessels sent plumes of dark smoke billowing into the sky.

    Archer''s attack was swift and devastating, leaving the Stormhaven navy in chaos and despair as the violet fire burned.

    The sounds of the sea were drowned out by the crackling fire and the desperate cries of the sailors.

    Following the fiery destruction of the fleet, Archer took to the skies, soaring over the ind in search of any forts or castles.

    Archer flew for an hour until he reached a bustling port city nestled at the ind''s edge, dominated by a grand castle situated prominently in its heart.

    He stopped flying and hovered above the city to look for the Stormhaven Bank. Archer soon found it.

    That''s when he swiftly cast Blink, finding himself outside the building. His abrupt intrusion caught the guards off guard, prompting them to snap to attention.

    One of the men, disying a rough look stepped forward and inquired, "Who are you, boy? Where have you emerged from?"

    Archer gazed at the human who was drawing his sword, noting that his armor bore a remarkable resemnce to the Vikings of Earth.

    He shook his head before giving the man a smile as he opened a portal and called for the Nightmare Ant Warrior.

    When the Netherbeasts stepped through the portal it caused the terrified soldiers to back up in shock.

    The Ant Warriors bowed to Archer before he ordered. ''''Kill all the soldiers and leave the unarmed people alive.''''

    The Nightmare Ant Warriors, their dark carapaces gleaming ominously, surged forward with a menacing and synchronized tter.

    With an eerie unity, they charged into the ranks of the unsuspecting soldiers, who barely had time to react before being swarmed by the relentless assault.

    The ant warriors, their scythed limbs and razor-sharp mandibles at the ready moved rapidly.

    They struck with a ferocity that sent shockwaves through the ranks of the soldiers and started causing panic to seep into the enemy.

    The sh of steel against chitinous exoskeletons, punctuated by pained cries and the skittering sounds of the ant warriors, filled the air.

    Amid the chaos and the cacophony of battle, Archer seized the opportunity to slip away.

    With calcted steps, he made his way toward the bank''s entrance, his eyes fixed on the door.

    Once Archer entered he saw people rushing around panicking while the Ant Warriors were attacking the soldiers.

    He walked over to a man who looked like the bank manager and spoke. ''''Take me to your vaults or I will kill you.''''

    When the manager heard this he panicked but started leading him to the vault. He followed behind him with a smile as he left the chaos behind.

    Archer wondered how much treasure there would be and became excited. He noticed the bank manager kept looking at him with fear in his eyes.

    He was about to talk until an ant warrior appeared around the corner and approached Archer before telling him all the soldiers were gone.

    After hearing that he summoned all the ants. When they arrived Archer sent them back to the domain.

    Once that was done Archer continued walking until the two came to arge metal door at the bottom of a staircase.

    The bank manager made his way down first but once Archer got close he cast Null Void and rendered the magic on the door to vanish,

    He kicked the door open and saw many vaults that he piged. Archer stored everything in them before casting Gate to the bank''s entrance.

    When Archer appeared he started walking toward the castle that guarded the city and before he arrived he got an idea.

    Once he made it to the walls, he opened a portal to the Beasthaven and summoned hundreds of Chull Warriors and Cave Spiders.

    Archer ordered them to kill all the soldiers but capture themanders and bring them to him.

    The Netherbeasts nodded before looking at the wall and started to climb it. The Cave Spiders found it easy as their pointy legs stuck to it.

    While the spiders got to work the Chull started making their way to the mote that circled the castle and jumped into the water to do something.

    Archer pped his wings and flew to the top of the wall. When he got there he saw the Cave Spiders attacking the shocked soldiers.

    But as he hovered there Archer sensed the Chulls burrowing up and tunneling out of the ground.

    They started assailing the scared soldiers who raised the rm. That was when reinforcements appeared and started fighting with the Netherbeasts.

    Chaos erupted as Netherbeasts shed fiercely with the Stormhaven soldiers all over the castle.

    It was a scene of pandemonium, where the sh of exotic beasts and human warriors filled the air with tension and tumult.

    Chull Warriors, their massive carapaces gleaming, charged forward with incredible strength andswung their razor-sharp ws and gnashed their pincers.

    They tore apart soldiers with ease as their ws mped down on the human bodies and their legs pierced many enemies.

    When the Chull advanced the ground shook with each step of these formidable beasts as they smashed into the ranks of soldiers.

    Cave Spiders, agile and venomous, scuttled across the stone walls and darted through the castle''s nooks and crannies.

    Their webs snared soldiers, rendering them immobilized and vulnerable. With swift strikes and toxic fangs.

    Archer watched all this with a smile as he jumped into the fight and wiped out many more soldiers who got in his way.

    He made his way to the treasury of the castle and summoned some Nightmare Praetorian Ants. When these monstrous ants appeared he ordered them to kill the higher-ranked soldiers who were still inside.

    They agreed and rushed off, shortly after Archer started hearing multiple fights going on all over the ce.

    As he strolled through the corridors all his Netherbeasts brought him the Stormhavenmanders who he used Soul Eater on.

    By devouring the souls, he gained valuable intelligence, learning the exact location of the capital and the city''s military strength.

    Archer swiftly reached the treasury and, with a powerful Eldritch st, shattered the door. It was torn from its hinges, crashing loudly to the floor in a burst of force.

    Before he could enter the room he sensed a group of soldiers running toward him. He saw this and smiled as he cast Void ze at them.

    Archer''s eerie violet mes surged forth, enveloping the soldiers in a furious ze that seemed to defy thews of the natural world.

    The very atmosphere quivered and contorted as the searing heat and mes devoured everything in their relentless advance.

    Each soldier found themselves utterly defenseless against this unearthly assault, their cries lost in the unrelenting Void ze.

    In its aftermath, only smoldering ruins and ash remained as a haunting testament to its devastating power.

    Upon seeing the aftermath, he couldn''t help but smile.Archer confidently stepped into the room, greeted by a collection of chests, and efficiently began stowing away their contents.

    With his new treasure stored in his Item Box, Archermanded the Netherbeasts to return to the domain.

    Once they were gone he left the castle and traveled around the ind which he finally knew the name of. ''Bloodaxe Isle.''

    He attacked many forts and castles, Archer raided many Stormhaven Banks. By the time he made it to the capital city called Stormhold.

    Rumors spread across the ind that a dragon boy was wiping out their forces causing the king and nobles to panic.

    Circling the ind from above, Archer hunted down any wandering armies, leaving destruction in his wake.

    After finishing his attack he flew toward Stormhold, that''s when Archer set his sights on the capital city that was in the distance and was lit up.

    As he arrived above the city, he hovered in the air as he admired the city below and decided not to do too much damage.

    With a mischievous glint in his eyes and a big smile, he cast Call Lightning, conjuring the wrath of the skies over the city.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 409 Mr King

    Chapter 409 Mr King

    [Stormhaven Royal Pce]

    King Balder Stormhaven sat on his throne as his advisors and nobles squabbled among themselves over the news of Bloodaxe Isle getting attacked.

    He knew of the rumors from the maind speaking of a crazy boy who is the guardian of the Avalon Empire.

    However, Balder had been informed by the allied kings that the boy had disappeared due to a nefarious plot orchestrated by the Shadow Cult.

    Still, he pondered privately, ''The cult had coborated with the church and various other factions. How is it possible that the boy returned so quickly?''

    As he thought to himself thunder boomed overhead and made the people in the hall jump in fright.

    Balder stood up and made his way over to the window to see what was going on. When he got there he saw a storm forming overhead.

    Then, in a spectacr disy of nature''s power, a massive thunderstorm unleashed its fury upon Stormhold.

    Lightning danced across the sky, illuminating the city in eerie shes, casting long, haunting shadows.

    Thunderps boomed, shaking the ground and rattling windows, while torrential rain began to pour as the storm got worse.

    Balder pivoted to face one of the nobles who had spoken, "Your Majesty, perhaps we should consider negotiation with the young man. I''ve heard that he brokered simr deals with neighboring kingdoms."

    The king regarded the man with a weary expression, poised to respond when a sudden p of thunder drowned his words.

    Yet, in that tumultuous moment, a chilling aura of impending doom descended upon the hall and it wasing from the balcony.

    King Balder and the nobles swiveled as one to face an unexpected presence in their midst.

    Standing before them was a tall and handsome young man, his striking violet eyes gleaming with an otherworldly intensity.

    His short white hair framed a visage of ethereal beauty, and atop his head, four pristine white horns adorned him with an aura of regality.

    A slender yet powerful tail extended from his lower back, its movement imbued with a sense of both grace and strength.

    When Balder saw the boy grin he knew that this was the white dragon from the maind and now regretted his rash actions.

    [Back to Archer]

    After Archer cast Call Lightning he searched the city for the bank and soon found it sitting in the noble district.

    He descended to the street and entered before summoning his Neatherbeasts who he ordered to kill the soldiers.

    Once he gave out his orders Archer made his way to the vaults and emptied them like the greedy dragon he was before leaving.

    When he was finished with the bank he sent the beasts back to the domain before making his way to the pce to pay a visit to the Stormhaven King.

    With a p of his wings, he took to the air and saw the pce in the middle of the noble distract and flew toward it.

    Archer witnessed the worsening storm, he noticed how it forced the citizens to seek shelter, therebyplicating the soldiers'' tasks even further.

    Drawing near the pce, he used his Aura Detector to scan the grand building, swiftly identifying a congregation of individuals within one of its halls.

    He navigated toward that section of the pce and descended upon a balcony just as the weather intensified.

    Approaching the borate door, he gently pushed it open to reveal a noble engaged in conversation with a man who appeared to be dressed as a king.

    Once he was inside he leaned against the door frame and released his dragon aura into the hall and everyone felt it while thinking to himself. ''I will take all their treasure.''

    The king pivoted, and his eyes widened in astonishment. Observing the man''s reaction, Archer couldn''t help but smile, his approach towards the group carrying an air of confidence.

    "Mr. King," he inquired with a grin, "Will you choose to bend the knee or take up arms against me?"

    When the nobles heard this one of the men stepped forward and spoke in an angry tone. ''''How dare you! Who do you think you are!''''

    Archer looked at the man who spoke and he was his height but very muscr. He smiled at the man before casting Blink.

    He vanished from the spot and appeared behind the muscr man as he pierced his chest before pulling out the human heart.

    Therge man copsed to the floor like a sack of potatoes shocking everyone in the room. When the soldiers in the room saw this they charged forward with their weapons raised.

    Archer saw this andughed as he lunged at the closest soldiers. He used his forearm to block the man''s downward strike.

    As the sword connected with Archer''s white scales, it shattered allowing him to sh at the soldier with his ws.

    They sliced through both armor and flesh with ease, like a de through warm butter causing the men to scream in agony.

    Following that, Archer delivered a powerful strike with his tail, sending another soldier sprawling to the floor.

    After that, he lunged at the remaining guards and stupid nobles who thought they could fight him but he tore them apart with ease.

    That''s when more guards appeared but these looked stronger to Archer so he started casting Eldritch st at them.

    When he did that he cast Crown Of Stars and as soon as the spell activated it shot out and struck the attackers who couldn''t defend against the violet mote.

    Once all the soldiers were dead Archer turned to the king and repeated himself with a low growl. ''''Bend the knee or die. Pick now!''''

    The Stormhaven King and noble all knelt before him causing a smile to break out on his face before speaking. ''''Good. Good. Now show me your treasury.''''

    After Archer spoke a random nobleman jumped up and protested. ''''You cannot touch the kingdom''s wealth during Frostwinter. It will affect the people, they will starve.''''

    When the man dared to speak, Archer fixed him with a piercing re before casting Blink to appear right in front of him.

    With amanding tone, he responded, "Silence, human! I will im what I desire. The Avalonians shall ensure your well-being, not me."

    He turned his head from the noble to the king with a neutral look before asking. ''''What is your name?''''

    The Stormhaven king looked at him with a confused look on his face before replying. ''''Balder Stormhaven.''''

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment and then gestured for Balder to lead the way, a silentmand the king promptly obeyed.

    They walked for about ten minutes until they arrived at a massive, imposing golden door that stood twice as high as Archer.

    Balder reached for the key, but before he could use it, Archer intervened. He cast Null Void, causing the door''s magical defenses to disintegrate.

    The Stormhaven King watched in awe as the enchantments vanished. Then, with astounding strength, Archer effortlessly kicked open the door.

    As the door thundered to the ground, Archer stepped inside the chamber and was met with a breathtaking sight �C numerous chests, gleaming with untold treasures.

    Being the loot goblin he is his insatiable desire for riches and loot took over, and without hesitation, he swiftly stored all of the chests in his Item Box.

    Once he was done with the treasury, Archer turned to Balder andmented with a big smile. ''''Wait for the Avalonians. If you cause any more trouble I will return.''''

    After he spoke he cast Gate to the outside and stepped through as he felt the cold wind hit his face.

    Archer cast Cosmic Shield around him and heated up the inside before he took off and flew toward the Fjordhelm Kingdom.

    As he glided above the tumultuous sea, the unruly waves below seethed and bellowed, a testament to the ceaseless wrath of the ocean.

    The sky overhead was shrouded in thick, brooding clouds, and the wind howled, carrying the scent of salt and brine.

    In the distance, he could see the silhouette of the ind, the home of the Fjordhelm kingdom.

    The rugged cliffs and towering, snow-capped peaks stood as sentinels against the relentless assault of the sea.

    Archer descended lower, feeling the growing turbulence in the air as he approached the ind.

    The wind whipped through his hair, and he could taste the tang of salt on his lips. The ind''s rugged beauty became more pronounced as he drew nearer.

    He could hear the crashing of the waves against the rocky shores filling the air with a thunderous symphony.

    As he drew nearer to the ind, Archer glided over the cliff''s edge, revealing a vast expanse of t terrain stretching out in all directions.

    Before himy rolling fields of snow-coverednd, their pristine beauty a stark contrast to the tempestuous sea he had just traversed.

    Archer halted his flight, hovering in the frigid air as he took in the breathtaking sights that unfolded before him but what caught his eye was a castle in the distance.

    He set his course for the castle, but as he closed the gap, a barrage of spells and enchantments erupted from its walls.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 410 The Last Kingdom

    Chapter 410 The Last Kingdom

    [Fjordhelm Kingdom - Hours before Archer arrives]

    Harald Eriksson, the reigning monarch of Fjordhelm, convened with his council of generals and advisors, grappling with troubling news.

    A man with piercing dark eyes and cascading, sun-kissed locks among his assembly rose to address the King.

    "Your Majesty," he began, "the white dragon has sessfully subdued every realm within the alliance, with our kingdom being the sole exception. The mysterious man''s ns have fallen short, leaving us to deal with an angry dragon who knows where we are.''''

    Harald looked at his top general and gave him a nod before Duke Sweyn Jansson of the northern region spoke.

    ''''Rumors say he has given the kingdoms to the Avalonians, but that doesn''t surprise me as he''s known as the white prince of the empire and is engaged to their princess.''''

    When everyone heard the Duke, their eyes widened before the general who spoke beforemented.

    ''''My King. I don''t know what nefarious ns that odd man had, but what I predicted came true, and he abandoned us when things went south.''''

    King Haraldsighed as he thought to himself. ''Why did I listen to the other kings and join this foolish crusade? The boy wasn''t meant to return but it looks like they underestimated him.''

    He stopped thinking to himself and issued his orders. ''''Tell the castles and forts to watch for the boy and alert me when he''s been spotted.''''

    All the generals and nobles bowed before leaving the hall. Once they were gone, he walked over to a window and looked out over the peaceful city.

    Haraldfound himself in an unenviable position, desperate to prevent the destruction of his beloved kingdom and his rule.

    Yet, he felt trapped, with two stark options: engage in a battle for survival that might end in his demise, or reluctantly yield and choose the path of surrender, ensuring his continued existence.

    The king sighed as his wife appeared and spoke with a concerned look. ''''What is bothering you, my love? You can talk to me.''''

    Harald turned around and saw his beautiful wife standing there. She had long blonde hair and emerald-green eyes.

    She was an older woman, yet he held a deep and abiding love for her. As Herald gazed upon her, a rush of memories and emotions overwhelmed him.

    He reminisced about the day they had first crossed paths at the College of Magic. At that moment, he decided to surrender to the empire and embrace the uncertainty of the future.

    [Commander Gudbrand Ivarsen - Northern Coast - Aesirheim Castle]

    Gudbrand Ivarsen, the castlemander, stood atop a battlement tower, perusing the freshly arrived royal directives, only to crumple them in frustration.

    "Why does he insist on surrendering? It''s just one dragon, and this castle''s defenses are more than capable of handling it," he muttered.

    He shifted his attention to his second-inmand and issued a resolutemand, "Gorm. Prepare the cannons and ensure the artillery is primed for action. We will vanquish that dragon and demonstrate our capabilities to the king."

    Gorm nodded before rushing off to pass on themander''s orders. Hours passed by before a bell started ringing on the southern wall.

    Everyone in the castle prepared for a fight as Gudbrand rushed there and asked a soldier what was happening.

    The man turned to him with wide eyes beforementing. ''''Somethings flying toward us. Our mana traps were activated a mile away.''''

    When Gudbrand heard this, he shouted. ''''Fire everything!''''

    With thatmand, the mana cannons came to life, crackling with energy. Brilliant bolts arched through the sky, illuminating the darkened sky as theynced toward the threat.

    Mana sts soared toward the iing threat and collided with it, causing explosions to erupt everywhere.

    The ground shook with each detonation, and the air filled with smoke. They couldn''t see anything, so they all waited.

    Gudbrand stood at the forefront, his voice ringing out with panic. "Fire at will! Keep firing."

    In a final, awe-inspiring disy of force, the mana cannons and artillerybined their might in a simultaneous barrage, creating a storm of destruction.

    When the explosions died down and the smoke cleared, everyone saw a boy hovering in the air, staring at them with a big smile.

    His eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the boy zooming towards the walls with sharp ws, a sight that made the soldiers there retreat.

    A few mages attempted to repel him with their spells as hended on the wall, but they rebounded.

    In response, Gudbrand issued a resolutemand to every soldier in the area, "End him!"

    The Fjordhelm soldiers swiftly closed in on the enemy, but in a sudden and eerie disy, violet lights materialized around the boy and shot forth with deadly uracy.

    He could only watch in horror as the lights impaled his soldiers, sending them crumpling to the ground, lifeless.

    Gudbrand looked at the boy, who stood still, his irritating smile never leaving his face. The boy''s violet eyes were locked onto him, surrounded by the fallen soldiers.

    That''s when the remaining soldiers noticed the boy didn''t draw a weapon, but a realization dawned on them when they realized he didn''t need one.

    His fingers ended in razor-sharp ws, and with startling speed, he lunged at the nearest soldier, who let out an unmanly scream.

    Gudbrand winced as he witnessed the boy''s swift, brutal shes, leaving his victims bloodied and lifeless.

    The boy''s teeth were as perilous and menacing as his razor-sharp ws, presenting an additional deadly threat.

    In a horrifying disy, he sank them into a soldier''s throat, silencing the man''s cries and draining the life from him.

    Gudbrand''s heart raced as he realized that the boy''s danger extended even further than he would have ever expected.

    A strong dragon tail emerged from behind the boy and struck out, mming into a soldier sent flying.

    It struck another soldier, sending him crashing to the ground, unmoving. Gudbrand and the surviving soldier''s minds raced, considering how tobat this new threat.

    He clenched his jaw and motioned to the archers stationed on the battlement tower. "Ready your arrows!" he ordered, hoping to slow the boy''s advance at least.

    The archers aimed and released a volley of arrows, but to Gudbrand''s dismay, they rebounded off the boy.

    That''s when a chilling sense of foreboding washed over him, leaving him deeply troubled.

    The seemingly unstoppable white-haired boy continued his relentless assault, leaving a path of devastation in his wake.

    Nothing was stopping him as he went wild in the castle. Gudbrand watched in horror as the boy tore his soldiers apart, and blood sprayed all over the ce.

    He moved with uncanny speed, a force of destruction among the fallen soldiers. His ws and teeth left a trail of death and chaos, and his tail struck out with deadly precision.

    The boy''s violet eyes remained fixed on Gudbrand as he methodically dismantled the defenses of AesirheimCastle.

    Soldiers gave up fighting the boy and escaped the castle. That''s when he witnessed the boy casting powerful spells on the walls and pirs.

    Walls started to crumble, and towers copsed in fiery devastation, painting the scene with ruin and despair.

    He rushed out of the castle, followed by three dozen survivors who watched the castle that guarded the northern road and coast vanish.

    They grouped together and decided to flee to the Frostfang Castle. But before they could start their journey, they heard a joyfulugh.

    All the soldiers turned toward the noise and saw the white-haired boy hovering above them with the same smile as he opened a violet-colored portal.

    It was a scene straight from the depths of a nightmare as Gudbrand stood with his soldiers, their faces etched with dread and disbelief.

    The air crackled with an eerie energy, and the ground beneath them quivered as the portals to another realm began to open.

    As the portals expanded, monstrous shapes emerged, grotesque and formidable. These were nightmarish beings that seemed to defy thews of nature.

    Their dark, chitinous carapaces glistened with a sickly sheen, and their many limbs bristled with sharp, serrated appendages.

    A multitude of eyes glowed malevolently, exuding an aura of relentless hunger. The beasts walked through the portals, casting a pall of fear over the soldiers.

    The air seemed to chill in their monstrous presence, and a sense of impending doom settled upon the assembled troops.

    Gudbrand watched in horror as the beasts encircled them, their cruel maws agape and ready for bloodshed.

    It was a nightmarish picture, a horrifying sight that would haunt his dreams for years toe and, in the future, would be used to scare the Fjordhelm children to behave themselves.

    At that moment, the soldiers knew they faced an unimaginable and relentless foe that defied all reason and logic.

    That''s when they all heard the boy above speak cheerfully. ''''Kill all but ten my soldiers.''''

    In a gruesome and harrowing scene, the beasts descended upon the beleaguered soldiers, their chitinous forms moving with a terrifying grace.

    Gudbrand and the soldiers fought valiantly, but the odds were overwhelmingly against them. One by one, the beasts closed in on their prey.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 411 The Last Kingdom (2)

    Chapter 411 The Last Kingdom (2)

    Gudbrand watched as razor-sharp appendages sliced through armor and flesh with gruesome efficiency, and their malevolent eyes gleamed with a sinister hunger.

    The battle was a nightmare, a relentless onught that left the soldiers with no respite. As the beasts advanced, the soldiers fell, their valiant efforts proving futile.

    The snow was painted with blood, and the air was thick with the sounds of agony and death.

    When the dust settled, only ten soldiers remained, standing amidst the carnage, their faces etched with shock and grief.

    Gudbrand, themander of the Aesirheim Castle, was among the survivors, expressing relief and sorrow.

    The survivors braced themselves, expecting a grim fate, but to their surprise, a sinister chuckle pierced the air.

    Their eyes turned upward, and they watched as the malevolent boy descended towards them with a p of his massive white wings.

    As the boy''s feet touched the ground, the monstrous beasts that had previously attacked them bowed in submission, a shocking sight that disbelieved everyone.

    However, before they could react, the boy fixed his gaze on Gudbrand, and in an instant, he vanished into thin air.

    Fear gripped them, but their terror held them in ce, surrounded by the ominous beasts.

    Then, a chilling voice whispered behind Gudbrand, "I will consume your soul and inherit your knowledge."

    With those words, a sensation of something being forcibly torn from him overcame Gudbrand, and suddenly, everything plunged into darkness.

    When the soldiers saw theirmander''s body drop to the ground with a thud. They noticed the boy was looking at them.

    He smiled even more beforemanding them. ''''Go tell the other castles not to attack me, or what happened here will happen again.''''

    The survivors nodded and rushed off as they saw some horses in the distance by the road that led to the now-destroyed castle.

    [Rurik - Further up the northern coast - Frostfang Castle]

    Rurik, a young and dedicated Fjordhelm soldier, diligently patrolled the towering castle walls as the weather worsened, causing him to shiver involuntarily.

    He rubbed his hands together for warmth, his thoughts drifting back to his family, why he''d enlisted in the army.

    As he made his rounds along the fortifications, he noticed fellow soldiers gazing out toward the stormy sea, their faces etched with concern.

    Some kept a watchful eye on the unforgiving, snow-covered terrain beyond.

    Yesterday, they received orders from the royal capital: if a lone boy attacked their fortress, they were to surrender and protect as many lives as possible.

    This responsibility bore heavily on their minds as they braced themselves for an uncertain future.

    As he patrolled the walls he saw a lone rider rushing up to the castle gate in a panic before screaming. ''''Open the gate!''''

    Rurik watched as the soldiers stationed at the gate opened it as the panicking rider rushed into the courtyard.

    When the rider came to a stop everyone made their way over to him. The castlemander is known as Ivor Thorstensen.

    Every nearby soldier got closer including Rurik. As they listened the rider jumped off and ran up to themander and spoke.

    ''''The dragon boy said not to attack him or he will destroy every castle and fort as he did with the Aesirheim Castle and Gudbrand Ivarsen.''''

    Ivor looked at the scared rider and asked. ''''Is Gudbrand dead?''''

    The rider nodded his head but before anyone could speak pressure descended on them, causing the weaker soldier to feint and fall over.

    The stronger ones couldn''t move a muscle as a white-haired boy appeared with a grin before talking. ''''It''s good that you didn''t attack. Otherwise, there would be no castles left in Fjordhelm.''''

    Rurik was far enough away not to be affected by the weird pressure and just watched the boy as he sat down on a barrel andmanded Ivor. ''''Bring me all your wealth or I''ll level the castle.''''

    Ivor looked at the boy who gestured toward the approaching rider. The man dismounted and promptly shared what had happened at Aesirheim.

    With a hint of irritation, themander reluctantly ordered the untouched soldiers to retrieve the castle''s treasure for the uninvited guest.

    Rurik observed the scene unfold, but his attention was abruptly redirected as the boy leaped into the air and vanished, only to reappear behind themander.

    In a shocking turn of events, Ivor''s body suddenly crumpled to the ground. The boy, with an eerie smile, turned to the onlookers andmented, "Get back to work. Don''t mind me."

    The soldiers witnessed this astonishing turn of events, and shock gripped them momentarily before they hurriedly departed.

    Not long after, the chests were presented to the uninvited guest. Rurik, stationed on the wall, observed the boy with curiosity.

    Soon, Rurik watched the boy take off and fly in the direction of Stormhold City. This caused him to pray to the Sea Goddess that the royal family would be fine.

    [Fjordhelm Royal Pce - Stonehold City]

    Seated in his study, King Harald Eriksson received his advisor with a nod. After the advisor offered a bow, he delivered his report.

    "Your Majesty, the young man has razed Aesirheim Castle to the ground in the north and made a brief stop at Frostfang Castle to im their riches before heading our way," the advisor conveyed.

    Harald sighed but epted it before giving the advisor his orders. ''''Tell the soldiers on the wall not to fire upon the boy and when he arrives guide him here.''''

    The man respectfully exited the room, leaving King Harald to turn his attention to a young woman who appeared to be in her early twenties.

    She possessed striking features: short blue hair reminiscent of his wife''s and piercing red eyes that matched his own.

    Her physique was that of a warrior, a fact that both impressed and irked Harald. Nevertheless, he weed her with a warm smile.

    "Hello, my dear Thyra. How may I be of assistance?" Harald inquired.

    Thyra returned her father''s smile and spoke with a tone of curiosity, "Father, have the rumors from the maind proven true? Is it correct that a white dragon is on our ind?"

    Harald gazed at his daughter and let out a sigh before responding, "Yes, my dear, they are indeed true. He approaches our city as we speak."

    Thyra''s smile widened as she settled down, engaging in a pleasant chat with her father. These moments spent with his children were truly cherished by King Harald.

    However, there was a special ce in his heart for Thyra. Her spirited nature and feistiness reminded him of histe sister, to whom he had been exceptionally close.

    The bond he shared with Thyra, was much like the one he once had with his sister and was a source of deep affection for the king.

    The two of them passed the time discussing ordinary matters, savoring their father-daughter conversation.

    As their talk flowed, the advisor reentered the study, ready to share more information with King Harald.

    The advisor bowed down before speaking. ''''Your Majesty. The boy has arrived and is being guided to the pce.''''

    Harald gave a nod and rose from his seat, addressing Ketil. "Tell me more about this boy."

    Ketil swiftly responded, "The messenger''s description is quite amusing. He mentioned that the boy appeared friendly, standing at the gate, munching on bread, and giving off a country bumpkin impression as he saw the city walls."

    Harald listened intently as Ketil provided more information. "Tell me more," he urged.

    He continued, "The merchant''s tales depict him as a hooligan and opportunist. They im he only lends his aid if there''s something in it for him. Additionally, they suggest that the Avalonian Emperor favors him and won''t interfere in his actions, possibly because the boy is quite unconventional. He''s described as a free spirit who isn''t interested in power or titles, instead prioritizing his desires and wealth, it is said that he is surrounded by all different princesses. What''s more, they say he''s unlike any other white dragon that our world has ever seen."

    After Ketil finished his report, Thyra couldn''t contain herughter, and her amusement caught her father''s attention.

    Harald looked at her before shaking his head as he spoke. ''''Let''s go to the entrance and meet this young man.''''

    As they proceeded towards the entrance, Thyra couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer and turned to her father. "Father, I''ve heard tales of the white dragon king, but what are they?"

    The king began to exin everything he knew about the rare dragons. However, as they reached the reception room, they were all taken aback.

    Harald and Ketil were struck by astonishment, while Thyra''s gaze locked onto a handsome young man with hair as white as snow.

    Who was lounging on the sofa, looking as if he owned the ce? She couldn''t help but notice the four beautiful white horns and his exquisite white scales.

    When the young man looked up and met her eyes with his mesmerizing violet ones, Thyra''s world seemed to momentarily stand still.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 412 He Isnt Hallbjorn

    Chapter 412 He Isn''t Hallbjorn

    [Sometime before he met the Fjordhelm royal family]

    Archer flew to Stormhold and decided to leave the treasure behind, using the knowledge he obtained from consuming the Fjordhelmmander''s soul.

    The king ordered not to attack him and let him pass to the capital, so Archer decided to do that.

    After flying for a couple of hours, he saw a city in the distance and approached it even further beforending about ten minutes from the gate.

    He began to stroll in its direction, nonchntly dismissing his wings and retrieving a piece of bread from his Item Box to munch on.

    Archer approached the wall and marveled at the towering stone battlements rising twenty meters into the sky.

    At this moment, a shout rang out,manding, "Halt right there, young man!"

    Once Archer heard that, he stopped walking and looked up to see dozens of guards looking at him until an older man appeared from a human-sized door in the gate.

    The man walked up to him and gave him a small bow, which confused him, but the older man spoke. ''''The king wishes to meet you, young master.''''

    Archer acknowledged the man with a nod and then followed him through the gate. While they were walking, all the guards on the wall watched them closely.

    He couldn''t help but notice the hushed murmurs and inquisitive nces among the city''s residents.

    As they continued into the city, he paid little heed to the lingering gossip of the human soldiers.

    His gaze was fixed on the medieval/Viking-like town that stretched before him, and his eyes widened in wonder at the quaint and charming sight that unfolded with each step.

    Stone houses with wooden roofs lined the narrow streets, and people wrapped in heavy clothing bustled about.

    Sturdy beasts of burden pulled wagonsden with goods through the cobbled roads, adding to the city''s rustic charm.

    The older man, who had led the way, turned to Archer and extended his hand in introduction. "I''m Torgeir Hedeby, Commander of the city guard."

    Archer gazed at the man and couldn''t help but see the resemnce to a Viking warrior in his metal armor.

    Torgeir possessed blonde hair, crystal blue eyes, and a towering stature, forcing Archer to look up at him in awe.

    He took the man''s hand as he replied. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''

    The blonde man gave him a friendly smile before continuing to walk through the streets.

    His attention was drawn to a quaint stall tended by an olddy surrounded by an array of peculiar snacks and treats that seemed straight out of a fantasy tale.

    With a twinkle in her eyes, the olddy beckoned him closer. "Young man. You look like someone with a taste for adventure. Would you like to try something truly magical?"

    Intrigued, Archer stepped closer to the stall and asked with a curious smile. "Magical snacks?"

    The stalldy''s eyes sparkled, her face crinkling with a warm, knowing smile before she started speaking.

    "Absolutely," she said. "These snacks are a culinary adventure like no other. We''ve got Dragonfire Spice Nuts, which will set your taste buds aze; Faery Berry Tarts, so delicate they''ll make you feel as light as air; and Enchanted Chocte Truffles that could whisk you away to another world in a single bite."

    Archer''s eyes sparkled with fascination. "Tell me more," he urged.

    The olddy leaned in and began to spin enchanting tales of each snack, their origins, and the whimsical experiences they promised.

    When she spoke, his imagination ran wild, and he couldn''t resist trying a few of these fantasy snacks, eager to savor the magic they held.

    As he conversed with the elderly woman, Torgeir turned and noticed that he vanished before looking around.

    Torgeir spotted him speaking to a stall owner, so he approached them and stood there to listen.

    "I want to buy everything here. How much?" Archer eximed with a mix of curiosity and excitement in his voice.

    The olddy astonished him but quickly responded, "Give me fifteen gold, and it''s all yours, young man."

    Archer nodded, reaching into his pocket to produce the coins and handing them to the woman. He stored all the food in his Item Box.

    His actions left Torgeir and the olddy in bewilderment, their eyes wide in amazement as they tried to fathom where all the purchased food had disappeared.

    With a sly smile, Archer bid farewell to the now distracted stalldy, who was now preupied with counting the coins.

    As they continued their stroll down the winding streets, the guardmander couldn''t help but inquire, "Why did you spend so much gold on food?"

    Archer turned to the man, a gleam of enthusiasm in his eyes, and replied, "I have a deep love for food, especially cuisine from different kingdoms. It''s a way to experience a taste of their culture and stories."

    Torgeir found himself at a loss for words as he overheard the traders discussing the white dragon from the maind, painting a picture of ruthlessness and evil.

    Yet, as he observed Archer, he only saw a friendly, somewhat peculiar young man who smiled warmly at the passing citizens.

    He couldn''t help but notice the women of Stormhold stealing nces at the boy.

    Torgeir sighed resignedly, aware that Archer possessed an uncanny, maic charm that effortlessly drew people in.

    Leading them to start conversations and connections wherever he ventured. Torgeir stopped with his stupid thoughts as they got close to the pce.

    As Archer savored the new and delicious food, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of the numerous gazes fixed upon him.

    The lingering stares from both men and women left him perplexed.

    Amused by Archer''s confusion, Torgeir let out a heartyugh and enlightened him, saying, "Boy, you may not realize it, but you''re a rare sight in these parts. Your exotic charm and handsome appearance have left these people quite captivated."

    Archer regarded the older man with narrowed eyes before responding, "I''m aware of my unique features, but there must be other unique people like me in this city."

    Torgeir shook his head and exined, "Your snow-white hair, your incredibly rare violet eyes, and the presence of horns and a swaying tail are exceptionally unusual. You, my boy, are a true rarity in these parts."

    The two continued their journey until they reached the imposing gates of the pce. The gates were swiftly opened as they approached, and the guards saluted Torgeir.

    Upon entering the pce grounds, Archer immediately noticed the numerous training fields spread across the area.

    He couldn''t help but wonder why there were so many of them until Torgeir exined. "Princess Thyra likes to train with the royal guards, so the king had these fields built for her."

    Archer understood and followed them to a spacious meeting room filled with sofas. After finding afortable spot, he dismissed his tail and settled in.

    With a sense of anticipation, he indulged in his Chocte Truffles. Each bite was a delightful experience, and he couldn''t help but savor the magical taste.

    As he indulged in the truffles, Torgeir watched with amusement as the young man lounged on the sofa, seemingly lost in chocte.

    After a while, Archer''s attention shifted as he heard two pairs of approaching footsteps. He quickly finished thest truffle and turned his gaze toward the door.

    The room fell silent, and the door opened, revealing three figures who entered. Archer''s eyes fell upon the man he assumed was the king.

    This kingly figure had light brown hair and striking red eyes. He stood as tall as Torgeir, though hecked the same muscr build.

    The king sported a beard of the same distinctive color as his hair, adding to his imposing presence.

    Archer''s gaze shifted to the girl; he was momentarily taken aback but quicklyposed himself and examined her closely.

    She possessed short royal blue hair that framed her pretty face and extended beyond her ears.

    Her striking red eyes mirrored the king''s, and her physique was built like a warrior who had seen many battles.

    While the girl and the king continued to stare at him, the third person, a young-looking man who looked like a butler, stepped forward.

    The young-looking man met the king''s gaze with unwavering certainty and addressed him, saying, "Your Majesty, he isn''t Hallbjorn. There''s a resemnce, but this boy is different."

    Archer watched the exchange with keen interest, intrigued by the mention of "Hallbjorn" and the scrutiny he received from the royal duo.

    The king shook his head and spoke. ''''I''m sorry for my behavior. You just reminded me of my son, who passed away many years ago.''''

    When Archer heard this, he sat up properly and answered with a smile. ''''No offence taken. I was told no one else looked like me.''''

    He looked at Torgeir with narrowed eyes, causing the man to gulp, but the girl finally came to and spoke. ''''No one speaks about Big Brother anymore. It''s a sore subject for Mother.''''

    Archer grew curious, but before he could talk, they decided to introduce themselves. The king stepped forward. ''''I am King Harald Eriksson and this is Princess Thyra Eriksson.''''

    [Should we reach 1,000 golden tickets, a widespread release will be scheduled]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 413 Are You Crazy

    Chapter 413 Are You Crazy

    When Archer heard them,, he nodded before introducing himself to the duo. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''

    Harald and Thyra smiled before sitting on the opposite sofa after dismissing his advisor and guards.

    The three of them in the room made Archer paranoid, so he cast Aura Detector and scanned all around him.

    He got pings from around him telling him that guards were still there and keeping an eye on him, which caused him to get annoyed.

    Grinning from ear to ear, Archer opened a portal to the domain and summoned the three Hydra sisters.

    As they walked through the area, their inquisitive heads looked around the room, scanning the environment until they finally spotted him.

    Without hesitation, the sisters darted toward Archer, their delighted chirps filling the air and their heads moving around like snakes.

    Eagerly, they leaped into his weingp. Their forms were akin to small cats, fitting snugly into the embrace.

    Upon witnessing this scene, the king and princess exchanged puzzled nces, curiosity piqued. Just as Harald was about to voice his inquiry, Thrya broke the silence.

    "What are these adorable little beasts?" she inquired, her curiosity driving her to approach the creatures.

    However, her initial fascination quickly turned to startling surprise when she recognized their true nature.

    With a sharp yelp, Thrya jumped back, her eyes wide with shock as she gazed at Archer, her realization dawning on her.

    She quickly spoke as she backed off. ''''Why do you have Hydras? Are you crazy?''''

    Archer looked at her with narrowed eyes before he noticed the soldiers move and rushed into the room, to the king''s surprise.

    He went to speak, but Archer whistled, and the three Hydras jumped off him and grew bigger until they were the size of lions.

    The Hydra sisters, their forms elongated and menacing, closed in around Archer, emitting hisses and growls that sent shivers down the spines of the frightened soldiers.

    One overzealous soldier made an ill-fated attempt to approach Sable, but her lightning-fast response resulted in a gruesome, jaw-dropping oue as she tore the man in half, leaving the onlookers in shock.

    Harald, witnessing the chaos, leaped to his feet, his voice thundering, "Stop! He is a guest in our kingdom! Treat him with respect."

    The soldiers snapped to attention and quickly filed out of the room, leaving a sense of uneasy calm behind.

    The Hydra sisters reverted to their small forms and hurried back to Archer. Upon their return, he gently scooped up each of the sisters, pressing a loving kiss to each of their heads.

    Their joy was palpable, their delighted chirps filling the air as they reveled in his affection and bounced all over him.

    Azura climbed up to Archer''s head, her tail wrapping around his horn, while Sable settled on his shoulder, and Raven made herselffortable on hisp.

    Intrigued, Harald couldn''t help but question, "How do these creatures see you as their parent? I can feel their affection for you."

    As he lovingly stroked Raven, who yfully rolled over like a dog for a belly rub, Thyra couldn''t contain herughter when witnessing this.

    Archer met their curiosity with an exnation: "I assisted these girls in hatching after I rescued their eggs from an exotic beast trader, and they''ve been with me since."

    That''s when Thyra spoke up. ''''Where did theye from?''''

    He grinned at her before answering. ''''It''s a secret princess.''''

    The young girl''s annoyance was short-lived, and a sense of calm settled as Harald hesitantly asked, "What do you want from my kingdom, Archer?"

    Archer paused in his affectionate stroking of the Hydra and met the king''s gaze with a neutral expression.

    "Nothing," he replied. "You surrendered immediately and didn''t attack me, except for that one castle."

    To ease the tension, he produced a handful of truffles and extended them toward Harald, who politely declined.

    On the other hand, Thyra eagerly epted one and began savoring it. As the chocte melted in her mouth, she couldn''t help but moan of delight.

    With a captivating expression, she inquired, "May I have another, please?"

    He gave her some more before turning back to the king and speaking. ''''I got enough wealth off the other kingdoms in your alliance, and the empire will still reward me. So I don''t need anything from you, Harald.''''

    Archer saw the relief on his face, but before anyone could talk, an older woman had the same blue hair as Thyra but had emerald green eyes.

    She stopped walking as her eyes and Archers met. He noticed she looked shocked and then upset as her eyes got wet.

    Harald and Thyra turned around, but a woman hurried over to Archer before they could react.

    He was initially puzzled but grew even more bewildered as she embraced him, repeating the name "Hallbjorn."

    Harald swiftly rified, "My Love. He isn''t our son."

    The woman, known as Liv, stepped back to examine Archer, her eyes widening as she moved backward.

    She shook her head before apologizing to him, "I''m sorry, young man. You are strikingly simr to ourte son; he had the same white hair but was human."

    Archer nodded in sympathy and replied, "It''s okay. I''m sorry for your loss."

    Liv sat down next to him and spoke. ''''We lost him during a Beast Wave. He managed to save a town with his royal guards, but by the time reinforcements arrived, he was thest standing and sadly passed away.''''

    When she spoke, the king and Thyra looked down. Archer could sense the paining from the family.

    He looked at the older woman and smiled as her behavior reminded him of his Mother on Earth, causing him to smile as he remembered the caring woman.

    A hush fell over the room until Archer retrieved an item and tossed a simple bracelet he had fashioned toward the king.

    Harald caught it, examining the bracelet with a perplexed expression. Archer chuckled at the looks of the three royals.

    But before he could ask any questions, Archer exined what it was. ''''This is amunication bracelet I created. It will allow you to contact me if there are any issues.''''

    Harald nodded and thanked him as he put the bracelet in his storage ring, but Thyra spoke nervously. ''''What will the empire do to us?''''

    Archer grinned before replying nonchntly as he looked into her red eyes. ''''Nothing. I will tell them I like the king and will offer the Stonehaven Kingdom my protection.''''

    The three regarded him with expressions of disbelief, prompting Archer''s heartyugh.

    "Don''t think it''s for free, I never do anything without gaining something," he quipped. "I want the Jungleheart Isle thatys off your western coast."

    Upon hearing this, Harald, Liv, and Thyra''s eyes widened in astonishment. They couldn''t fathom why he would desire such a perilous location.

    Liv quickly voiced her concern and cautioned him, "That ce is sinister. Its depths are shrouded in mystery, and my ancestors initiallyid im to it but were eventually forced to flee by a mysterious and formidable presence."

    Archer and the family continued conversing as they gradually became better acquainted. Time slipped away, and eventually, he departed the gathering with Thyra by his side, her grin beaming brightly. "We''ll have to spar one day, Arch! Maybe when you catch a break from college?" she proposed.

    Archer regarded the blue-haired girl, smiling before responding, "Certainly princess. But I must return to the maind and sort things out."

    Thyra nodded in agreement before inquiring, "May I have one of those bracelets, please? I''d like to stay in touch with you."

    Archer raised an eyebrow but took one out of his Item Box and handed it to her. Seeing this, she couldn''t contain her joy, and she surprised him with a warm hug.

    After the unexpected embrace and a farewell, Thyra hurried back into the pce, and Archer watched her go.

    Once she disappeared, he cast Gate to the domain and stepped through. He was in a quiet and dark treehouse when he exited the portal.

    He sent a message to each girl, and only E, Sera, Teu, and Nefertiti replied while he didn''t hear from the rest.

    Archer used the tattoos to track all but two and found out they were fine and busy with family.

    That''s when he realized that Leira and Llyniel were in the capital. So he cast another Gate to the Avalonian Pce and stepped through.

    Upon stepping out of the portal and into the garden, Archer was greeted by the breathtaking sight of the setting sun, casting the floating ind in a mesmerizing orange hue.

    As he absorbed the scene''s beauty, his tranquility was interrupted when several imperial guards noticed his presence.

    They hastened towards him, their weapons at the ready. But when they got closer, they realized who it was and quickly knelt as one of them spoke.

    ''''White Prince, we are sorry for our actions. You appeared out of nowhere, and we panicked.''''

    Archer looked at the man and asked. ''''Is the Oakheart Queen and Princess here?''''

    The imperial guardmander replied. ''''Yes, they are prince. The queen is in the study with the emperor and empress while the princess is with Princess Leira.''''

    [Should we reach 1,000 golden tickets, a widespread release will be scheduled]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 414 The Oakheart Queen

    Chapter 414 The Oakheart Queen

    Archer nodded as he started walking toward the main entrance and used Aura Detection to find the two princesses.

    When it activated he knew where everyone was and found the girls. They were sitting on a balcony on the opposite side of the pce.

    Summoning his wings, he took to the air, eager to reunite with the girls he wanted to see but had been busy.

    As he flew above the pce, he observed a bustling scene below, with maids, butlers, and guards moving about their duties.

    His flight led him to a balcony, where a cat girl and Wood Elf were peacefully sipping tea and engaged in a conversation.

    Archer discreetly listened in, catching Llyniel''s hesitant question, "Have you done it with our husband yet?"

    Leira''s ears perked up at the question, and she fixed Llyniel with an intense gaze. "He''s not your husband yet, Llyn. Your mother seems to disapprove of the idea."

    Llyniel responded with a huff, "I don''t care what she says! I want to be with him, not anyone else."

    The cat girl cast a nce at the elf and broke into a smile before offering her observation,

    "Well, it''s a good thing you''re so fond of him because he won''t easily let you slip away. If your mother opposes it, he might just whisk you away. He is a possessive dragon, after all."

    The twoughed causing Archer to smile as he cast Blink and appeared behind them, he sat on the railing as they continued to speak.

    Llyniel asked after taking a sip of her tea. ''''Have you heard from the other girls?''''

    ''''Yes. I''ve spoken to all of them apart from Hecate or Sia.'''' Leira answered.

    Before Llyniel could respond, Archer''s voice chimed in from behind them. "Hecate values her privacy and enjoys having her own space, and Sia is upied with the Silverthrone family."

    The two girls were taken by surprise and jumped as if they were startled rabbits, and let out adorable screams as they turned around.

    They discovered Archer leaning casually against the railing, his face adorned with a broad grin.

    The moment they saw him, the girls dashed towards him. With a warm smile, he embraced both of them, and they clung to him tightly.

    Archer yfully tousled Llyniel''s hair and affectionately stroked Leira''s cat ears, causing them to erupt in giggles. Leira emitted a cute sound of delight, and Llynielughed happily.

    However, he soon held onto the two a bit tighter before talking to Llyniel, "I''m going to talk to your mother. Either she''ll agree to our marriage, or I''ll have to resort to kidnapping a certain princess."

    Both girls shared a heartyugh, and then Leira leaned in, nting a tender kiss on Archer''s lips which caught him off guard.

    He savored the sensation of her plush, gentle lips meeting his, relishing every moment of their connection.

    Once they separated, Leira stepped back to let the elf have her turn. But Llyniel didn''t do anything but hug him.

    Archer delicately lifted her chin with his hand, nting a kiss on her lips that sent shivers down her spine.

    Leira stood nearby, chuckling at the Wood Elf''s reaction, finding it endearing. However, his kissing spree came to an end.

    When he finally nced at her, he couldn''t help but notice her blushing, which prompted a heartyugh. He then pulled her into a warm, affectionate embrace.

    Laughter filled the air before he gently released her, and Leira took the lead, guiding them to the emperor''s study where Archer was to chat with the Oakheart Queen.

    The trio navigated the pce''s winding corridors until they stood before a wooden door.

    Where Leira gave a polite knock. A voice from the other side beckoned, "Come in!"

    Leira pushed the door open and led the way, followed closely by Archer and Llyniel. As they entered the study, the emperor''s eyes widened with surprise.

    Archer''s gaze fell upon a woman seated at the desk. When she turned around, he was taken aback.

    She was an older version of Llyniel, the only distinction being her mother''s striking green eyes.

    Her scrutinizing gaze settled on the three visitors, ultimately focusing on Archer. With a narrowed gaze, she inquired, "Osoric, is this the boy?"

    ''''Yes, Lythalia.'''' The emperor answered with a smile on his face.

    The woman rose from her seat, striding purposefully toward Archer, stopping right in front of him, her voice seething with anger. "You think you can marry my daughter without my consent?"

    Archer met the woman''s fury with a sly grin before responding firmly, "Yes, she''s mine now, and I won''t let her go."

    Lythalia, upon hearing his words, red with anger and retorted, "What do you mean she''s yours? She''s destined to be engaged to the Novgorod Empire''s Prince, not some rascal who pilfers the wealth of others."

    Archer''s temper erupted, and he shot back, "What do you mean she is meant to be engaged? She''s mine!"

    Sensing the escting tension, Leira and Llyniel discreetly distanced themselves, feeling Archer''s overwhelming aura engulfing the room.

    The emperor, his imperial guard, and the Oakheart Queen sensed an impending disaster, but that''s when Archer spoke once more, his voice carrying a weight of danger.

    "I''ve reduced kingdoms to ashes, my mes have decimated entire armies in an instant. If you dare betroth her to any prince, you will regret it."

    When Lythalia heard this her anger turned to happiness as she realized that the boy does care for her little girl.

    She stepped forward and bowed her head as she apologized. ''''I''m sorry for my words Archer. I just had to make sure you weren''t just collecting her. I can see you care for her.''''

    Leira and Llyniel were shocked but not as much as Archer who stood there dumbfounded causing the elf queen tough as she sat down.

    That''s when the queen exined herself. ''''You see my son ric told me about you and the rumors that surround you.''''

    She returned to the chair and settled in, and Archer and the girls followed suit, while the emperor observed the scene in silence.

    Lythalia resumed speaking. "I once believed that you were collecting princesses and had no true affection for them, but now I realize that it was only partially urate."

    Archer shook his head and replied with a hint of humor, "Well, you could say I do have a collection going, considering seven of my ten fianc��es happen to be princesses."

    The queenughed at his answer causing the other two girls tough before she spoke.

    ''''Very good at least your honest. Well since Osoric has his daughter engaged to you I might as well jump on the bandwagon and have you look after my little acorn. She is a very special girl.''''

    Archer looked at the woman and then at an embarrassed Llyniel before speaking. ''''Yeah, she is special to me, she isn''t like the other girls and I looked forward to getting to know her even more. Especially now I''ll have free time.''''

    ''''That''s very good, son-inw her brothers will be happy to hear that. But you really must visit the Oakheart Kingdom. I heard you love all different kinds of food and I must say that my kingdom does have some delicious dishes.''''

    Upon hearing her proposal, Archer answered, "Certainly, I''lle visit during the break, once things calm down and the pursuit of me subsides."

    Lythalia nodded her head with a smile and turned to Llyniel. ''''You must take him to meet your Father, he''s still in training but I''m certain he would like to meet the boy who stole his little acorn.''''

    Llyniel be embarrassed again before looking away causing everyone tough at her cute reaction.

    Osoric spoke to Archer once everyone stoppedughing. ''''Thank you for helping the empire. We will arrange for your reward shortly. Everyone is busy organizing repairs throughout the empire.''''

    Upon hearing this, Archer nodded before conveying the message to the emperor, "Fjordhelm is now under my protection, and they''ve graciously given me Jungleheart Ind as a gift."

    Osoric regarded the young man and let out a sigh before responding, "That''s eptable. You''ve expanded our territory significantly, so one ind kingdom is of no concern, as long as they are allies moving forward."

    Archer chimed in, "Yes, they''ve be quite friendly, and I genuinely like the down-to-earth nature of their royal family."

    The five continued their conversation for another hour, and eventually, Archer and the two girls bid farewell to the emperor and queen.

    As they left the study, Lythalia gently reminded him to visit her kingdom, and he readily agreed before departing the room.

    As they were about to depart, the emperor addressed Archer with a final request, "Archer, I''ll send a message to Leira in a couple of days. We''re nning an empire-wide celebration to express our gratitude for your help.

    Osoric sat back and continued. ''''You must attend, the people want to see the white dragon, and the girls are more than wee to join you. Also, when you find some free time, could you exin the realm you visited and what transpired there?"

    Archer looked at the man but gave him a nod of agreement. With that, the trio left the room.

    When the couple were out of the room Archer opened a portal to the the domain and stepped through, with Leira and Llyniel following suit.

    Once outside the portal, the elven girl turned to Leira and said, "Come, see the garden my husband made for me."

    Leira nodded in agreement, and the two girls sweetly kissed Archer on the cheeks before leaving the treehouse to go see Llyniel''s enchanting garden.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 415 Look At That Smile

    Chapter 415 Look At That Smile

    Archer watched the two girls rush off smiling before scanning the domain to locate E. It didn''t take him long to find her in one of the new cities he had constructed.

    He swiftly teleported to the area, appearing on top of a building that overlooked a serene garden.

    Down below, he spotted E sitting in the colorful garden with her mother Sheira, and three other Dragon-Kindies who looked to be the same age.

    Archer listened in and they were talking about children. He heard Sheira talking about E as a baby to the other women.

    When he heard this, he sat on the edge and eavesdropped the conversation. That''s when he learned that his little half-elf was a quiet baby and hardly cried.

    Sheira looked at E with a smile and said, "When you and the young master have your first baby, I reckon she will be just like you."

    E nced at her mother, inquiring, "How many children do you think I''ll have? And how do you know it will be a girl?"

    The older woman smiled as she sipped some tea and replied with a smile, "I just know these things, El. Just believe your mother."

    E nodded her head, epting her mother''s words, and continued chatting with the otherdies, unaware of Archer''s presence.

    He listened with a warm smile on his face, enjoying the scene. Deciding to give E some space, Archer decided to search for Sera and located her in the Beasthaven part of the domain.

    Curiosity piqued, he teleported to the vicinity and scanned thendscape for any signs of the cheeky dragon girl.

    Archer heard a loudmotion, so he flew over to them and saw a fight between Sera and the Hydra sisters in their swamp home.

    However, it quickly became apparent to him that the fighting was more of a yful engagement between the four.

    Sera leaped and danced with boundless energy as the Hydra sisters yfully pursued her as they let out excited roars.

    In a delightful twist, she hopped onto Raven and began to gently nibble her, causing the massive creature to emit cheerful chirps of delight.

    Archer got closer to surprise them but Azura caught wind of his presence. Her violet eyes radiated with happiness as she spotted him.

    With a swift transformation, she turned smaller and rushed towards him. When he saw this he got a smile on his face as hended.

    Azura yfully leaped at him, shended lightly on him, then climbed up his body, nuzzling her five heads against his cheeks and making joyful, adorable sounds.

    Archer began to stroke her, and then he lovingly kissed each of her heads, which made Azura be so overwhelmed with joy that he had to hold her.

    The yful Hydra flopped over in his arms all rxed and happy, when Archer saw this, he couldn''t help but smile at the silly girl.

    He proceeded to give the yful dragon a gentle belly rub, which seemed to revitalize her spirits.

    In response, she yfully nibbled on his hand and wrist, disying her endearing mischievous nature.

    Shortly after, Sera reappeared in her humanoid form. When Archer noticed her, he gently set Azura down, and the dragon girl yfully pounced on him.

    Wrapping her arms and legs around him, she kissed him, and he eagerly reciprocated. They stood in the midst of the swamp, sharing a passionate kiss.

    Meanwhile, the three Hydras yfully darted around Archer''s legs chirping to get his attention. When the couple finally parted, Sera was beaming with a wide smile.

    "How have you been, my little dragon?" he asked in a tender tone as he kissed her little nose.

    Sera giggled before speaking. ''''I was just spending time with the sisters as E is gossiping with the olddies.''''

    Archer chuckled before he kissed her again and whispered into her pointy ear in a teasing voice. ''''Now I have some free time, so I will spend it with you girls.''''

    When Sera heard him she got excited and started biting his ear. As he felt this his whole body shivered before grabbing her perky ass.

    The dragon girl attacked his ears and neck like she used to when he saved her all those years ago.

    He smiled as he put her down before he started pampering Ravan and Sable who loved the attention and let out the same adorable noises that Azura made.

    After all the strokes and kisses he stood up and spoke to Sera. ''''I''m going to see the other girls. Can we meet up tonight?''''

    Sera gave a nod of agreement and swiftly darted off into the swamp, closely followed by the sisters.

    Archer observed their yful departure, a smile gracing his lips, before casting Gate to the Aquaria Kingdom.

    Stepping through the portal, he was immediately greeted by the intense, scorching sun. He quickly shielded his eyes from the brilliant re, standing in an alleyway within the city.

    Archer had momentarily forgotten that the southern regions were notorious for the heat, and he felt his cloak clinging to his body, making him sweat.

    He removed it and stored it away in his Item Box before stepping out onto the vibrant, bustling streets of Aquaria.

    As he leisurely strolled through the city, he couldn''t help but be captivated by a specific district that held a particr charm.

    The architecture, adorned with intricate carvings and painted in a wide range of bright colors, was a visual delight.

    Archer continued his walk towards the pce. The locals went about their daily activities, while children joyfully yed a ball game in the middle of the street.

    The livelyughter and spirited shouts of the children added a sense of joy and harmony to the bustling city.

    Archer observed merchants proudly disying their wares, while busy wives hurriedly shopped for ingredients to prepare dinner.

    After a leisurely twenty-minute walk, he reached the majestic entrance to the pce.

    As soon as the guards spotted him, they promptly knelt down in a show of respect and greeted him with honor.

    "Dragon Prince, wee to the Royal Pce. I shall lead you to the King and Queen," one of the guards respectfully dered.

    Archer nodded and followed the guard as they embarked on a walk through the lush pce gardens.

    The two got further into the garden and Archer saw some training fields in the distance and colorful flowers all over the ce.

    That''s when Archer heard footsteps rushing toward him making him smile as he turned around as Teu hugged him.

    He hugged her back and spoke with a cheeky voice. ''''Did my ocean princess miss me that much? It hasn''t been long since we saw each other.''''

    Teu let go of him and punched him in the arm before pulling him into a kiss that made it awkward for the guard who went back to his post.

    Archer returned the kiss while his hand slid up her body and squeezed herrge boobs causing her to yelp.

    She broke off the kiss, gently pushing him away. Teu leaned in close, her voice dripping with seduction as she whispered into his ear, "Not here, you lewd dragon. Let''s save that for when we''re in the domain."

    Thebination of her exotic ent and her provocative words sent a shiver of desire through Archer, but he quickly regained hisposure.

    In a yful retaliation, he gently bit the top of her ear. Teu let out a surprised yelp and retaliated by pinching him, but he countered by yfully poking her sides.

    Theirughter filled the air as they engaged in this lighthearted exchange of affection. But what they didn''t know two people were watching them from a balcony.

    The king and queen observed the couple with fond amusement as they yfully attacked each other in the garden, theirughter echoing through the air.

    Queen Mele turned to King Lashure, a smile gracing her lips. "She has truly found someone who loves her. I had worried our daughter might be lonely."

    Lashure nodded in agreement as he replied, "Indeed, the young man treats her with kindness and brings genuine happiness to her life. Look at that smile Mele, we haven''t seen it since she was a little girl."

    The older woman agreed and continued to watch the two before they made their way inside to await the young couple''s return.

    Archer and Teu''s yful game eventually ended, and they made their way back to the pce,ughter still ringing through the air.

    He reached into his pocket and produced a handful of chocte truffles he had acquired from the northern regions. He extended them to Teu, who epted one and began to savor it.

    As the delicious truffle melted in her mouth, Teu couldn''t help but emit a soft, appreciative moan, savoring the rich and velvety chocte.

    The two made their way into the pce after the guards opened the doors and were greeted by the king and queen who smiled while leading them to a private room.

    Mele greeted him. ''''Hello Arch! Thank you for helping the kingdom. We really do appreciate it and I think you''ll like the reward but it will have to wait for a while as it''s being sorted out as we speak.''''

    [Should we reach 1,000 golden tickets, a widespread release will be scheduled]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 416 Snow Fall

    Chapter 416 Snow Fall

    Archer nodded before speaking. ''''Thank you, Mele. To be honest I only did it for Teu I wasn''t looking for a reward.''''

    When Teu heard Archer''s heartfelt words, she initially looked at him in surprise, but her astonishment soon transformed into a joyous giggle.

    She yfully teased, "I thought you were a greedy dragon who only did things for gold."

    Archer shook his head with a warm smile and replied earnestly, "I did it for you and the others. You girls mean a lot to me."

    Teu''s eyes sparkled with appreciation, and she reached out, taking his hand gently. "Thank you for saving me at Seastone."

    Archer reciprocated her smile and proceeded to engage the trio in a conversation, sharing stories about his adventures and experiences since hisst visit to the Soutnds.

    Lashure mentioned that they had expanded their influence, taking control of half of the Soutnds, while the Zenia Empire had imed the rest.

    After chatting for a couple of hours, he was informed that the Avalon Empire had invited all the kingdoms in the Soutnds and Mediterra to the celebrations.

    The couple said they were leaving in a few weeks to start the journey north to join all the other royals.

    Once the talking was done Archer and Teu left after saying bye to the king and queen as he opened a portal to the domain and stepped through.

    When they stepped through he was hit with a massive hug and his head was shoved into someone''srge cleavage.

    Archer instantly knew who it was by her sweet scent. Shortly after he heard a sweet voice. ''''Husband! I''ve missed you.''''

    He lifted his head up to see a pair of pink eyes staring into his with a big smile. Archer quickly stole Nefertiti''s soft lips which caused her body to jolt.

    The pink-haired princess found herself taken by surprise before responding with a passionate kiss of her own.

    As they shared their affectionate moment, the rest of the group couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    Archer eventually broke away from the subus, leaving her with a dreamy look in her eyes.

    With a tender expression, he leaned in and whispered into her ear, "We have more than enough time to catch up, and I''ll make sure to pamper you, Nefi."

    Nefi nodded, a contented smile gracing her face, and she went to take a seat. Archer turned his attention to the others and noticed that everyone was present except for Sia and Llyniel.

    His gaze met E''s as she warmly greeted him with a kiss on the cheek before whispering into his ear, "I love you, Archer."

    Archer''s smile deepened as he understood the significance of her words. He met her gaze and replied, "I love you too, El."

    E''s excitement was palpable, and she eagerly pulled him closer for a passionate kiss.

    Their lips met, and in that moment, their affection for each other was expressed through the intensity of their kiss.

    After a lingering moment, E gradually pulled back, her eyes filled with affection. ''''You need to spend more time with us.''''

    Archer nodded and then gave the half-elf''s button nose a yful peck before heading over to where the Sun Elf was talking to Hecate, with Tal sharpening her swords nearby.

    As he approached, Hemera''s eyes met his, and she shed a mischievous grin. In a surprising move, she began to sway her hips as she walked towards him.

    He was caught off guard but pleasantly surprised. Hemera''sughter rang out as she circled her arms around his neck and nted a kiss on his lips.

    Archer appreciated it when the girls took the initiative. He promptly reciprocated the kiss and, in a moment of passion, gently held her.

    The feeling of her soft and silky lips, with a hint of fruity sweetness, was something he treasured.

    Their kiss lingered for a while before Hemera stepped back, her voice radiating happiness as she spoke. "Now that there are no more wars or trouble, we can spend more time reading together."

    Before Archer could respond, Hecate, who had been watching with a small smile, added, "Unless trouble finds you again."

    He responded with confidence, "We''ll face whateveres our way."

    Laughter filled the air, but he then turned to Hecate and, with a touch of desire, took her slender waist in his hands, initiating a passionate kiss.

    Her body shivered, but she held his cheeks and returned the kiss with equal fervor. Tal couldn''t help but roll her eyes, which elicited augh from Hemera.

    After their passionate exchange, Hecate smiled at Archer andmented, "Come to theb when you''re finished with your greetings. I have some new potions to show you."

    Archer gave her a nod in agreement, and as Hecate began to walk away, his tail yfully swayed before yfully smacking her bum, causing her to yelp in surprise.

    The Moon Elf turned to him, but he blew her a yful kiss, prompting a smile from her. With a light-hearted gesture, she made her way towards theb.

    He shifted his attention to the lost princess, who fixed him with her striking blood-red eyes. Her silver hair was neatly tied in her usual ponytail.

    With a mischievous grin, Archer approached her. She watched him intently, her gaze unwavering, but his yful spirit couldn''t be contained.

    In a swift move, he cast Blink and reappeared behind Tal, swiftly grabbing her by the waist and spinning her around in a joyful and unexpected twist.

    Tal, initially taken aback by the surprise spin, had just been about to push Archer away. But before she could react, he seized her lips in a sudden and unexpected kiss.

    The shock quickly gave way to a surprising reciprocation from Tal, who stopped resisting and responded with a passionate kiss of her own.

    After a couple of minutes, they separated, and Tal wore a small, satisfied smile. It was at this moment that Archer broached the topic. "Will you help me train with Teu?"

    Tal nodded with a smile, kissing his cheek before replying, "I''m going to practice with my bow. I''ll see youter, Arch."

    Archer acknowledged her with a nod before she darted off. He turned around to find Nefertiti engrossed in a book, while E was busy preparing something in the kitchen.

    As he was about to take a seat, Sera abruptly rushed into the treehouse and headed straight for the kitchen.

    With enthusiasm in her voice, Sera inquired, "When will dinner be ready? The sun will be setting soon."

    E nced at the hyperactive redhead and responded with a smile, "It''ll be ready in about an hour."

    Sera sighed with impatience, but Archer swiftly came to the rescue, producing some chocte truffles.

    He called out to the cheeky dragon, saying, "Sera, here. Take these and share them with the sisters."

    Sera eagerly epted the truffles, devoured one, and couldn''t help but let out a pleased moan when she tasted the rich chocte.

    Once she finished it, she looked at Archer with a curious expression and asked. ''''Where did you get this food from sweetheart?''''

    Archer answered. ''''From an ind kingdom in the East. When I run out of the new food we can go back and buy some more.''''

    Sera''s departure prompted a nod from Archer. He strolled out onto the treehouse''s balcony and gazed at the snow-coveredndscape, shaking his head with a hint of frustration.

    In a low murmur, he questioned, "Why does it always have to be snowing? This is ridiculous."

    With a sigh, he checked his status.

    [Experience Points: 445,000/4,000,000]

    [Level Increase: 612 > 613]

    [Skill Points: 0 > 10]

    Archer felt a sense of satisfaction upon leveling up, yet he recognized that the path to further advancement would demand more time and effort.

    Deciding not to dwell on it at the moment, he resolved to let his progress naturally unfold over time.

    He nced skyward and watched the setting sun. The realization that the day wasing to a close spurred him to make a decision.

    Archer decided to regrly visit the adventurer''s guild during his free moments, intending to hunt down bandits and seize their treasures.

    Leaning against the balcony rail, Archer received a message via the enchanted bracelet from Leira.

    She conveyed, "Arch, Father mentioned that the celebration aligns with the uing Starfall Frostwinter Festival. Oh, and the Headmistress said we''ll be able to head back to the college in a couple of days."

    "Sounds good," Archer replied, his gaze fixed on the gently falling snow. Below, children frolicked in the winter wondend, theirughter and yful antics filling the air.

    Nearby, in the elf garden, Llyniel and Leira diligently tended to the mystical nts that thrived there. Further out in a nearby clearing, Tal honed her archery skills.

    Taking a moment to himself, Archer reached into his Item Box and retrieved a bottle of ale he had acquired during his raids.

    Archer took a sip from his drink as he gazed out over his domain, pondering the unpredictability of the future.

    With a nonchnt shrug, he finished off the ale in his hand and reached for another.

    [End of volume 3]

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 417 Memories

    Chapter 417 Memories

    Archer stayed on the balcony examining most of his domain until E called out to him. He walked inside and saw all nine girls sitting at the table.

    When they saw him they all smiled and told him to sit down. As he walked over to the table he kissed each one while whispering sweet words into their ears.

    Once Archer sat down they started eating and chatting. An hour passed like this and he enjoyed the atmosphere of the dinner.

    Everyone was smiling and talking among themselves. This scene made him smile but it brought back memories that were lurking deep inside his mind.

    Archer remembered the times he and his family on Earth would have dinners like this and went quiet which caught E''s attention.

    She looked at him before leaning in and whispered. ''''What''s wrong Arch?''''

    He turned to her with a fake smile. ''''Seeing this brings back my Earth memories and I remember them.''''

    E gave him a smile as she grabbed his hand andforted him. ''''Archer it''s not like you''ll never see them again. We will go back together with the others and bring them here.''''

    When Archer heard her words he didn''t know what to say and was at a loss for words. He shook his head before replying. ''''You''re right El. All I need is more mana and we can return.''''

    She nodded in agreement but felt the need to add one more thing. "I believe it''s time to share your past with everyone. It''s only fair, especially considering they will be joining you in marriage."

    He concurred, and after they had all finished their meal, he gathered them in the living room. "I have something to share," he announced.

    Their nods of understanding prompted them to move to the sofas, where they settled in, ready to listen.

    In the cozy living room, bathed in the soft, warm glow of the fire, Archer looked at the faces of the nine girls who had be his new family.

    He felt a sense of trust and connection, and he knew it was time to share a part of his past with the new girls but to tell the others everything.

    Taking a deep breath, he began, "Let me tell you about a world called Earth. I lived a very ordinary life there, in arge and loving family. My parents, my siblings, and cousins��we were all incredibly close, and our home was always filled withughter and love."

    The girls listened with rapt attention, their eyes focused on Archer as he painted a vivid picture of his past.

    "I had a childhood friend," Archer continued, a touch of nostalgia in his voice. "Her name was Alexa, and we were inseparable. We shared everything��our secrets, our dreams, and even our first kiss. Life felt simple and beautiful with her by my side."

    As Archer spoke, his voice carried the weight of cherished memories. The room was filled with a deep, understanding silence as if they were all living those moments alongside him.

    "But," Archer''s tone grew somber, "our happiness didn''tst. You see, there was another, Noah. He had always been envious of our bond, and his jealousy grew into something far more destructive. He couldn''t bear the thought of Alexa and me together."

    A collective gasp and shared looks of empathy swept through the room as the girls connected with his story.

    "On the night we made our rtionship official," Archer continued, his voice trembling under the emotional burden, "we could never have foreseen the depths of Noah''s jealousy. We were walking home together, and in a shocking turn of events, he lunged at Alexa with a knife but I pushed her out of harm''s way."

    He paused, reliving that harrowing moment in his mind, shaking his head as he found the strength to go on. "And then, in a jealous frenzy, he mercilessly ended my life, stabbing me repeatedly. Alexa fought desperately to save me, but it was toote. By the time they rushed me to the hospital, I had already slipped away."

    A heavy silence hung in the air, the room filled with the weight of Archer''s tragic tale. His eyes met the girls''passionate gazes, and for a moment, it felt as though they were sharing his pain.

    "But," Archer continued, his voice resolute, "here I am with all of you. I believe that someday, with your support, we can find a way to return to Earth and reunite with the family I left behind, especially Alexa, who I still care for deeply."

    As Archer finished recounting the tragic events of his past life, all nine girls turned their eyes to him, filled with sorrow and empathy.

    At that moment, the weight of his story hung heavily in the air, and they understood the pain he had carried with him for so long.

    Wordlessly, they rose from their ces, one by one, their movements a synchronized dance of support andpassion.

    They encircled Archer, forming a protective wall of love and understanding. E, always the supporting one, reached out and held him close, her embrace a reassuring shelter.

    Teu, Sera, and Nefertiti extended their hands to touch his shoulders and back, offering their silent strength.

    Hemera and Hecate, with their calming presence, stood by his side, ready to offerfort in whatever form he needed.

    Tal, Leira, and Llyniel surrounded him, their eyes conveying a profound connection, their unity a testament to the bond they had formed.

    Without words, their collective presence spoke volumes, reassuring Archer that he was not alone in his pain.

    As they held him close, they silently vowed to help him heal and find a brighter future, together.

    The bond between Archer and the girls deepened, their shared experiences creating an unbreakable connection.

    After their separation, the girls settled into their positions while wrapping nkets around themselves, each finding afortable spot.

    The chill of the night had started to infiltrate their treehouse, prompting Archer to breathe life into the firece, a burst of fiery warmth thatbated the encroaching cold.

    As the violet mes danced and crackled, the room filled with theforting embrace of their warmth.

    Archer took a seat, and it was Leira, her voice tinged with curiosity, who broke the silence. "So, how did you end up on Thrylos?"

    He met her gaze before offering a thoughtful response. "The Dragon Goddess Tiamat used her immense power to bring me here, though initially, I believed it was simply my soul that had arrived. It wasn''t until I had a rather hard knock to the head that my memories unlocked themselves. So, in essence, I was born on Thrylos, but my memories are a fusion of my life on Earth and my early years on this world."

    After he spoke that''s when the curious Wood Elf asked a question. ''''What is Alexa like? She must be special for you to remember her so fondly.''''

    Amid the soft, warm glow of the firelight, he gazed at the attentive faces of the girls who had be his fiancees.

    He drew in a deep breath, his gaze drifting to the distance as he prepared to share a treasured fragment of his past.

    "Let me tell you about Alexa," he began, his voiceced with affection. "We were friends since we were little kids, practically inseparable. We shared the kind of bond that defied words, the sort of friendship that begins in the innocence of childhood and endures through the trials of life."

    As he spoke, his memories came to life in his mind''s eye, and he couldn''t help but smile at the recollection.

    "We grew up together," Archer continued, "ying in the fields, exploring the woods, and sharing secrets under the moonlight. We were each other''s confidants, always there to listen, to offer a shoulder to lean on, and to celebrate each other''s victories."

    The room was bathed in the warm ambiance of the fire, and the girls listened intently, captivated by the depth of the rtionship he described.

    "Our friendship," Archer continued, "evolved into something more as we got older. We fell in love, and that love was deep and genuine. We shared our dreams and our fears, but by the time we both realized our feelings it was toote."

    As Archer''s voice swelled with emotion, it became evident that Alexa upied a unique and enduring ce in his heart, a sanctuary untouched by the passage of time and the vast expanse of distance.

    "But," he continued, his voice tinged with a somber note, "our happiness was abruptly cut short, as I was torn away from that life and thrust into this one."

    In that poignant moment, the girls could discern the depth of anguish in Archer''s eyes, and the gravity of his story weighed upon them.

    ''''One day I will return to Earth one day and take my revenge on Noah.'''' Hemented before the room went quiet.

    As the fire flickered in the background, Nefertiti''s question pierced the silence. "Will you also marry her husband?"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 418 Grandmother

    Chapter 418 Grandmother

    Archer locked eyes with the pink-haired princess and replied, "Of course, Nefi. We missed our chance on Earth, but I''m hoping to return and continue where we left off."

    She let out an indignant huff, but Archer''s smile remained.With a gentle motion, he activated the tattoo.

    Nefertiti let out a surprised yelp as she materialized on hisp, but her initial shock quickly became a beaming smile.

    But she seemed to forget entirely about the conversation as she started to pepper his neck with kisses, her Subus features subtly emerging, which took everyone by surprise.

    Most of the girls had known her true nature, but seeing it in action was still astonishing.

    Leira and Llyniel, who were rtively new to the group, seemed unfazed as they understood Nefertiti''s deep affection and obsession with Archer.

    While Nefertiti was busy with her affections, Teu yfully chimed in, her voiceced with teasing. "You two should consider getting a room. There are plenty in the treehouse."

    The group erupted inughter, but Archer gently grasped Nefertiti''s chin, bringing her soft, plump lips to meet his.

    Her kiss was sweet, like honey, sending shivers through her body. She responded with passion, their kiss a testament to their deep connection and the affection they shared.

    After a shared moment filled with smiles, they gently parted, their connection still intact.

    However, the pink-haired princess rose from hisp, leaning in close to Archer, her voice a sultry whisper in his ear."Tonight, husband, I desire you inside me. I want to take a bath."

    Her words immediately stoked Archer''s desire, and he readily agreed. He watched as she sauntered away, the sway of her hips drawing his gaze.

    Feeling a sense of responsibility to ensure fairness, Archer stood and showed the same affection to the other eight girls.

    Their happiness was evident as they appreciated hismitment to treating everyone equally.

    Following Nefertiti''s departure, severaldies chose to apany her, leaving Archer alone in the living room.

    He nced around and noticed Hecate ascending the stairs to herb. Llyniel and Leira, on the other hand, headed to the garden, seeking their pursuits.

    Archer shook his head, realizing they were dispersing in various directionshe sent a message to all of them, letting them know of his intention to visit Sia.

    Once he did that he cast Gate to an alley in Starfall City. When he stepped through the portal he pulled out his cloak.

    With the warm cloak wrapped around himself, Archer made his way toward the Silverthrone Mansion, the delicate kes of snow continuing to fall gently from the wintry sky.

    As he strolled through the city, he observed the citizens diligently doing their daily business.

    Along the bustling streets, stalls offered an array of piping hot food, their tempting aromas wafting through the air.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice the presence of soldiers patrolling the streets, their friendly interactions with the townsfolk eliciting warm smiles from the residents.

    It was clear that the people well-received their protective presence, creating a sense of security and contentment in the city.

    After walking for a while, Archer spotted the Silverthrone Mansion. He continued on his path, heading toward the grand entrance.

    However, as he drew nearer, his attention was captured by a quaint bookshop situated to the side of the mansion.

    Archer nced upward and noted the dimly shining afternoon sun, its light filtered through the thick, gray clouds that loomed overhead.

    Though the snowfall wasn''t hefty, the dark clouds hinted at the persistence of winter''s grip on thendscape.

    He had contemted visiting the bookshop earlier butcked the motivation. As he approached the Silverthrone Mansion, a guard raised his voice, eximing, "Halt, stranger!"

    Archer came to a standstill before the two men and addressed them with a mischievous grin, saying, "Why do you fine gentlemen block my path? I happen to be betrothed to Sia Silverthrone and proudly im the title of Albert Silverthrone''s grandson."

    When the guards heard that, the one who didn''t talkmented. ''''Young Master Archer?''''

    Acknowledging the guard with a nod, Archer resumed his stroll, leaving the two sentinels behind.

    Upon entering the mansion, he was warmly greeted by a maid. "Greetings, Young Master. The Master is in the lounge. Would you allow me to escort you there?"

    With a gracious smile, Archer replied, "Yes, please."

    The maid curtsied and guided him through the winding corridors, where Archer noticed a collection of portraits showcasing various individuals.

    As he examined the artwork, the maid said, "These paintings depict the members of the Silverthrone family. For generations, portraits have been added to the wall."

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment and as he wandered through the gallery, he suddenly stopped in front of Sia''s painting.

    He couldn''t help but admire it, as she was depicted in a military uniform amidst the mansion''s splendid gardens.

    In his eyes, she was a true beauty with her cascading ebony locks and captivating sapphire-blue eyes.

    A smug grin curled upon Archer''s lips as he pondered the fact that she was his, a realization that filled him with a sense of self-satisfaction.

    The maid noticed his smile and couldn''t help but grow curious. She asked, "Why are you smiling, Young Master?"

    Archer turned to her, his smile undiminished, and replied, "I wonder how many men from the empire will resent me for marrying one of the top generals."

    Amused by his response, the maid chuckled and shook her head as she said. "This way.''''

    Soon, they arrived at a wooden door. The woman knocked, and a hearty voice from within called out, "Come in! Come in!"

    As the door swung open, Archer entered the room and was met by the sight of Albert, Mia, and the two other men.

    Albert''s eyes lit up upon spotting him, and he sprang to his feet, closing the gap between them with an exuberant greeting. "My Grandson! How are you, boy?"

    Before Archer could respond, Albert gave him an unexpected bear hug, causing the two other men to be taken aback and elicitingughter from Mia.

    When Albert finally released him, Archer answered, "I''m fine, Grandfather. I''vee to see Sia and check on her."

    Archer was still confused about how to navigate his rtionship with this friendly old man who was always smiling.

    He understood that Albert cared for him deeply, but was unustomed to such affection.

    However, before he could dwell on it any further, Mia advanced and enveloped him in a tight hug.

    She embraced him and then yfully whispered in his ear, "You better give me some grandbabies, boy. Consider yourself warned."

    Archer was taken aback and didn''t know how to reply to his Grandmother who let him go while chuckling to herself.

    He was lost and didn''t know how to deal with his unique grandparents. Archer didn''t dislike it but wasn''t used to it.

    That''s when Albert spoke with a big smile on his face. ''''Arch. This is my old friends Eldric and Kaelen Grayleaf. They are the Father and Uncle of Samara and Ksara.''''

    Archer looked at the men and noticed they resembled the two women in question and sat down before pulling out some bread.

    Eldric gazed at Archer and expressed his apology with a regretful tone. "Archer, I want to apologize for the actions of my daughter and grandchildren. We were unaware of the abuse you endured, and had we known, we would have weed you into our home."

    He met the older man''s gaze and affirmed, "I don''t dwell on that anymore. It''s a thing of the past, and it''ll stay there. If they ever try it again, they''ll face the consequences."

    Samara''s father observed the seriousness in his eyes and silently agreed and knew Archer meant what he said.

    That''s when Archer used his Aura Detector to locate Sia in the garden where she was engrossed in training.

    Just as he was about to rise, Mia yfully chimed in with a mischievous smile. "Shall I lead the way to her, Arch?"

    He regarded Mia, who bore a striking resemnce to Sia, and sensed there might be more to her offer than met the eye.

    However, he stood up and allowed her to take the lead, curious to see what she had in mind so left with her.

    Archer looked at Albert and spoke. ''''Old man. I wille to see you before I leave.''''

    As they left the room, Mia hooked her arm through his and engaged in conversation as she led him toward the garden.

    While they strolled, she turned to him with a mischievous grin and remarked, "I certainly hope you''re showing our dear Sia the love and care she deserves, rather than just ravaging the poor girl."

    Archer stumbled when he heard her question, causing the older woman, to burst intoughter.

    She mischievously tugged him back, her teasing continuing. "My handsome grandson, I foresee a legion of children in your future. I can already envision it �C the fearsome dragon that terrifies entire continents turning into aplete softy when ites to his daughters."

    After Mia''s yfulment, she burst intoughter, leaving Archer uncertain of how to respond to his Grandmother.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 419 Their First Date

    Chapter 419 Their First Date

    The sun descended beyond the horizon, casting shades of golden andvender across the sprawling gardens of the Silverthrone Mansion.

    Archer and Mia found themselves seated on a stone bench. They had chosen a vantage point that overlooked the garden where Sia was engrossed in her training.

    The rhythmic clinks of steel against steel and the focused determination etched on Sia''s face were a testament to her dedication and skill.

    Her movements were graceful, with precise strikes, parries, and fluid footwork that held the eye captive.

    Mia turned to Archer, her expression thoughtful as she began to speak. "You know, when a Dragon-Kin finds their partner, they''re relentless. Just like I was with your grandfather. The poor man has been enduring my teasing for so long that I might have broken him.''''

    She chuckled as she recollected all the teasing she''d engaged in during her and Albert''s long and loving marriage. Mia shook her head before proceeding with her exnation.

    ''''But the pursuit of that person is ingrained in our blood. And you, Archer, were always meant to be hers. However, before your ident, you didn''t show interest in that sweet girl."

    She nced over at Sia, who was practicing in the garden. "Though she may not express it openly, your indifference really wounded her. We attempted to reassure her that you were still maturing, but it didn''t make any difference."

    She turned back to Archer with a big smile. ''''So, I want to thank you for finally epting her. I can already see the change in her. She''s like a new person, always wearing a beautiful smile."

    Mia''s eyes held a mixture of gratitude and affection as she returned to watching Sia''s training.

    Archer gazed at his Grandmother, who had teased him non-stop and seemed to love it, but he knew that she cared for her family deeply and only teased those she loved.

    At that moment, he pondered the difference between her and Larka, a contrast that left him somewhat bewildered.

    With a subtle shake of his head, he responded sincerely, "I must admit that I was rather foolish back then. I was young and stupid, but at seventeen, after everything I''ve been through. Only recently have Ie to understand just how significant Sia is to me. So, you needn''t worry, Grandmother; I will look after her."

    In his words, there was a sense of newfound maturity as Archer promised to safeguard Sia and cherish their bond.

    When Mia heard his words, a bright smile appeared as she wrapped her arm around him beforementing. ''''Well, if you mean that, give me some grandbabies! If not, I will be forced to teach Sia some secret techniques to achieve such a goal.''''

    She teased him even more, "I know your daughters will be exceptionally beautiful, especially if they inherit your looks. They''ll be renowned beauties known throughout the realm.

    Mia leaned in, her voice a whisper in his ear. "I wish for many grandchildren, Arch! You must fulfill this olddy''s desire."

    Afterward, she gently cradled his head and kissed his forehead lovingly before walking away. "I''m thrilled to meet you again finally, my precious grandson. I''m sorry for all you''ve been through, but those days are behind us now. If anyone dares to harm you, I''ll pursue them to the ends of the earth. Now, go and see Sia. She''s been missing you, and give me grandbabies, boy!."

    With those parting words, Mia strolled away, leaving Archer bewildered at her demands, which made him chuckle.

    Archer started to think to himself and wondered what it would be like to be a Father and promised himself he wouldn''t be like his parents.

    He shook his head, got up, and started walking closer to Sia, who now was catching her breath.

    Her eyes brightened, and she turned toward him with a cheerful smile. "Hello, my husband! What brings you here?"

    Archer gazed at the perspiring warrior, herbored breaths quite apparent. He momentarily noticed her ample curves, which took him by surprise.

    Nevertheless, he regained hisposure and admired Sia. Her jet-ck hair was neatly tied in a ponytail.

    She was d in training attire that hugged her curvy body, which sent him mad. He shook his head with a smile and replied with love, "I simply wanted to see you."

    Hearing his words, Sia''s smile widened, and she swiftly cast Cleanse on herself before lunging towards him.

    She enveloped him in a warm, firm embrace, guiding his head to rest in her cleavage. Archer didn''t resist, findingfort in her closeness.

    Sia beamed at him and inquired, "Husband, would you like to go bandit hunting? I want to test out my new skills, and it can be our first date."

    Archer''s eyes briefly widened at the suggestion, but he readily agreed, saying, "Yes, it''s a date."

    Sia wanted to change into suitable attire for their adventure, so Archer waited for her at the back door as she headed inside.

    After a brief wait, Sia reemerged, d in ck leather armor and a thick wool cloak. Beneath the armor, she wore thick pants and a sturdy shirt.

    Archer''s grin widened as he took in her preparedness. Without hesitation, he lifted her in a princess carry, ready for their joint adventure.

    Sia wrapped her arms around his neck as Archer took off. Once he was high above Starfall City, he opened a portal to the Beasthaven.

    He summoned dozens of Tressyms, who started nudging him and Sia. When the Dragon-Kin woman saw them, she was amazed.

    Sia turned to him and asked in amazement as some flew up to her. ''''What are these cute little beasts?''''

    "They''re known as Tressyms. I brought them along with me from the Nether Realm," Archer responded truthfully.

    Archer looked at the cat-looking beasts and ordered them to locate any bandit groups and report back to him.

    The beasts nodded before scattering in various directions while Archer descended to the Silverthrone Mansion.

    Hended on the rooftop, gently releasing Sia and seating himself, carefully cing the Dragon-Kin woman in hisp.

    Once she was settledfortably, he spoke, "I''m really sorry for my past indifference. I promise to make it up to you for as long I can."

    Sia gazed at him and offered a warm smile. She cupped his cheeks, leaned in, and kissed him deeply.

    The two traded kisses, which made both to be very happy. Afterward, she wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly.

    But Sia spoke with a voice full of happiness. "It''s alright now. You''ve epted me, and we can build our future together."

    Archer''s face lit up with a wide smile as he passionately kissed her. Afterward, they caught up, and he shared his recent activities details.

    The Tressympanions returned individually and ryed the information about the bandits'' whereabouts.

    After dismissing them back to the domain, Archer rose to his feet as he cast Gate to the Summerfield Duchy, a ce infested with bandits and ouws that required cleaning up.

    With a smile, Sia inquired, "I suppose they told you where the bandits are? How did they manage to gather the information so quickly?"

    "They can fly exceptionally fast, especially now that they reside in my domain, which is saturated with mana," he replied before entering the portal, with Sia following closely.

    As the couple emerged from the portal onto a snow-covered road, Archer noticed that previous travelers had cleared the path.

    Archer conjured a portal to Beasthaven and called forth Scar, the Nightmare Tiger, and a femalepanion for Sia.

    When the majestic beasts materialized, they affectionately nuzzled Archer and emitted contented purring sounds.

    He affectionately petted them for a while before turning to the female tiger and asking, "Big girl, would you befriend my wife and allow her to ride you from now on she needs protection?"

    The female tiger gazed at the Dragon-Kin woman before nodding herrge head, then slowly approached her.

    When she saw the immense beast, she was taken aback. The creature stood as tall as her, its fur as dark as the night.

    Sia couldn''t help but admire the sheer muscrity of the tiger, realizing that these creatures were true predators and considerablyrger than herpanion, Dawnbreaker.

    She was still captivated by its two piercing, glowing red eyes, but the tiger nudged her, seeking to be petted.

    That''s precisely what Sia did, beginning to pamper the female tiger, who enjoyed the attention.

    Observing the scene, Archer smiled as hemented, "She shall be your protector from now on, ensuring you''re not kidnapped again."

    Sia regarded him with a yful squint before letting out augh. "I agree. We can''t afford a third incident, or I''ll begin to doubt my luck."

    Theirughter filled the air, and then, in unison, Archer mounted Scar while Sia did the same with her tiger, whom she had named Shiva.

    He gestured in the direction they needed to travel, and in a swift motion, Scar and Shiva darted off, carrying their riders into the adventure that awaited.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 420 Potions

    Chapter 420 Potions

    Archer and Sia rode atop their Nightmare Tigers, racing through the dense jungle until they spotted a camp in the distance.

    With a sudden skid, the tigers came to a halt, and the couple swiftly dismounted. Archer issuedmands to the two beasts to circle around to the other side of the camp.

    Shiva nudged Sia before dashing off. Together, they stealthily approached the camp where they saw a motley assembly of humans, a mix of soldiers and bandits

    Archer noticed the scene and shed a grin at Sia. "My Lady, would you like to lead the way?''''

    Sia smiled as she unsheathed her gleaming sword, ready for battle. The de seemed to pulse with anticipation as she firmly grasped it, her excitement painted across her face.

    With a fierce battle cry, she charged into the heart of the camp. The bandits, taken by surprise, scrambled to react as her sword danced through the air with precision.

    She moved with fluid grace, each calcted strike meant to kill her enemies swiftly, allowing her to transition seamlessly to the next target.

    Her strikes were a whirlwind of steel, cutting off limbs and breaking her adversary''s des in quick session.

    Archer wasn''t far behind, his power crackling in the air. He casy Element Bolts made of thunder that streaked through the camp, striking with deadly precision and lethal force.

    The bandits hit by his spells crumpled to the ground in shocked silence, their chests pierced by gaping holes.

    That''s when Archer cast Crown of Stars and violet orbs started to hover around him. With a wave of his hand, he directed them towards the bandits.

    Upon contact with the enemy''s bodies, the orbs detonated, creating powerful explosions that not only sent bandits hurtling through the air but also shattered their defenses.

    Thebination of Sia''s deadly swordy and Archer''s devastating magic turned the tide of the battle.

    Bandits fell left and right, their attempts to regroup and counterattack thwarted by the relentless onught.

    It was a dazzling exhibition of teamwork and power. As the dust settled, Archer observed that most of the bandits had met their demise.

    The remaining few fled, but that''s when Scar and Shiva sprang into action. The tigers swiftly dispatched the fleeing bandits while Sia approached Archer.

    Sia drew near, she pulled him into a passionate kiss, their tongues engaged in a fervent dance. Archer eagerly reciprocated before they reluctantly parted.

    "That was exhrating. Let''s continue the hunt, my husband!" Sia dered as she hurried over to Shiva.

    He watched her gracefully mount the majestic tiger before summoning his Stone Men and instructing them to plunder everything valuable left behind.

    In less than ten minutes Archer stored everything including the human hearts in his Item Box.

    Once their plundering wasplete, Archer mounted Scar, and they set off together, scouring the Summerfield Duchy to eliminate the bandits.

    As the moon ascended high into the night sky, the couple found themselves atop a waterfall, overlooking a vast grasnd.

    They rested while sitting on their tigers. Sia turned to him and inquired, "So, Shiva can stay with me, right?"

    He nodded affirmatively, replying, "Yes, she''ll be your guardian from now on."

    At that moment, Archer remembered the need to upgrade everyone''s bracelets when he returned to the domain.

    Turning his attention back to Sia, he asked in a curious voice, "What have you been up to since your return?"

    Sia beamed at him, her response filled with determination. "I''ve been working on rebuilding the Dawnbreaker Legion. It suffered heavy losses during the war. Additionally, I''ve been lending a hand to my father and the emperor with the imperial army."

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment and proceeded to cast Gate, opening a portal back to the Silverthrone Mansion.

    The two of them, still sitting on their tigers, stepped through the violet-colored portal. Once they were through Archer turned to Sia. "I''ll be heading back to the domain while you finish your work here."

    Before he could say any more, Sia embraced him tightly, her words whispered into his ear with affection. "I love you, husband. Thank you for everything."

    Archer felt a rush of happiness at her words and returned the embrace, his voice filled with warmth, "I love you too Sia. I''m happy that I have someone like you in my life."

    Sia''s joy radiated as she lovingly stroked both Scar and Shiva. The two majestic beasts seemed to revel in her attention, purring loudly to express their appreciation.

    Archer turned to the beasts, his tone serious but filled with affection. "You two are responsible for looking after her and ensuring she''s safe from any potential kidnappings."

    Addressing Scar directly, he continued, "I''m leaving you here because Shiva is your mate, and I won''t separate you. When I need you, I''ll summon you."

    Scar nodded in understanding and nudged Archer affectionately, his purring indicating his contentment.

    He walked over to Sia, catching her by the waist and yfully spinning her around, a warm smile on his face.

    The unexpected gesture brought a joyful surprise to the smiling woman''s face. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, a heartfelt farewell that spoke of their deep affection for each other.

    Promising to see her more often and nning another date, Archer left Sia in high spirits as she fussed over the Nightmare Tigers.

    Once their parting wasplete, he turned and made his way back to the domain, the moon high in the night sky.

    As Archer entered the domain, he found E, Hemera, Leira, and Sera cozily wrapped in thick nkets in the living room.

    Theforting crackling of the firece filled the air, and the sweet scent of Frostfire Cocoa hinted at their delightful indulgence.

    They all greeted him with warm smiles. E, in particr, jumped to her feet and offered, "Sit down, Arch. I''ll get you some cocoa."

    Archer epted her kind offer and made his way to the firece. Breathing violet mes into it, he stoked the fire, dispelling the chill in the room.

    Which earned him contented sighs from the girls. Sera yfullymented, "I love it when you use your mes. They''re so hot."

    Curious about the whereabouts of the others, Archer inquired, "Where are the others?"

    Leira took it upon herself to answer, saying, "Hecate is in herb, eagerly awaiting your return. Llyniel is tending to her garden, as usual, and the rest of them are resting after their meal."

    With a cup of Frostfire Cocoa in hand, Archer settled into afortable spot and began sipping the warm, sweet drink.

    The girls inquired about his time with Sia, and Archer eagerly recounted their bandit-hunting adventure and his visit to his grandparents.

    Laughter filled the room as he regaled them with stories of his grandmother''s teasing and how she wanted grandbabies.

    They couldn''t resist some yful teasing of their own, which earned a mock disapproving huff from Archer causing them tough even more.

    The group engaged in conversation for a while, enjoying each other''spany. Archer eventually rose from his seat and announced, "I''m going to spend some time with Hecate before turning in."

    Archer made his way to Hecate''sb and gently rapped on the door. Without much dy, the door creaked open, revealing Hecate with a bright, weing smile.

    "Come on in, my love," Hecate invited, her voice carrying a hint of weariness.

    Archer entered theb, immediately enveloped in the scent of various potions and their intricate ingredients.

    The pungent aroma tickled his nose, provoking an unexpected sneeze that startled Eione, who was diligently working in the corner.

    She let out a yelp and gave Archer a dirty look which caused him tough.He noticed the room was filled with various magical equipment, a testament to Hecate''s expertise.

    As they settled into theb, Hecate''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm, and she couldn''t contain her excitement.

    She began, "Arch, I''ve been working on something truly remarkable. I''ve sessfully crafted three extraordinary Health, Mana, and Stamina potions that work much better then the normal ones on sale."

    Archer''s eyes widened with curiosity. "Really? That sounds amazing! How potent are they?"

    Hecate''s eyes gleamed with pride as she exined, "These potions are the best I''ve ever crafted. The Health potion can heal even the gravest of injuries, the Mana potion can restore your magical energy to its peak, and the Stamina potion will keep you going for extended periods. They''re far superior to anything you''ll find on the market."

    Archer was thoroughly impressed. "That''s incredible. You''ve outdone yourself. What do you n to do with them?"

    Hecate''s smile turned mischievous as she replied, "I want to sell them to the citizens of Starfall City and earn our family coins. When we find the perfect ce. They''ll be a game-changer for adventurers and mages alike. I believe there''s a real demand for high-quality, magical elixirs."

    Archer nodded in agreement, "I think it''s a fantastic idea. These potions could make a real difference in people''s lives. Tomorrow I will send Leira to organize it with the emperor.''''

    Hecate''s eyes shone with gratitude. "Thank you, Archer. Your support means the world to me. I''m excited about the possibilities these potions hold."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 421 Tending To The Girls (R18)

    Chapter 421 Tending To The Girls (R18)

    He reached for the blue Mana potion, his curiosity piqued. As he held the vial in his hand, he contemted how effective it might be.

    Archer nced at the Moon Elf who was gazing at him with her striking red eyes and a charming smile on her pretty face.

    When Archer saw the look of love in her eyes he couldn''t fathom why her own kind had rejected someone sopassionate and gentle.

    He took a moment to study his Moon Witch. Her long silver hair was casually tied into a messy bun which made her look like a beautiful teacher.

    She wore a whiteb coat that somehow made her look even more endearing. Archer knew that the Moon Elf was very intelligent and decided to help her with whatever she needed.

    Archer''s head shook inquisitively as he queried, "May I give this mana potion a trial run?"

    Hecate responded with an enthusiastic nod and a wide smile. Archer then shut his eyes and began to expand the domain until he exhausted his mana.

    Struggling to maintain his bnce, he clutched the table, yet his determination remained unwavering.

    Archer proceeded to increase the size of the formidable Beast Wall, which divided Beasthaven and Draconia.

    When the task waspleted, Archer''s strength gave way, and he copsed to the floor with a thud, sending Hecate into a panic as she rushed to his side.

    Sitting on the floor, Archer''s breaths werebored, and he reached for the mana potion, promptly consuming its contents.

    While the potion,bined with his Mana Regeneration, he felt the mana rushing back into him, it still couldn''t make a dent in the vast reserves.

    Archer rose to his feet, shaking his head as he got excited about the amount of coins they would be able to earn if they were to sell them.

    He gazed at the grey-skinned girl, who was still fussing over him, before speaking, "Hecate, this potion will be a godsend for the average person. Make as much of it as you can. I''ll personally talk to the emperor about opening a shop. Tomorrow is myst day before I begin my sses."

    She nodded in agreement and then passionately kissed Archer, wrapping her arms around him tightly.

    When the couple embraced, Eione couldn''t help but blush at the affectionate disy, her cheeks turning red.

    Eione mumbled to herself, a mixture of embarrassment and annoyance, but soon returned to her work with an audible huff, determined to ignore the couple who had now separated.

    Archer gazed intensely into Hecate''s eyes and softly repeated, "Get some rest, and we''ll begin anew tomorrow."

    She nodded before heading to her room after dismissing Eione who rushed off. The coupleughed at her reaction.

    He turned to her and said goodnight before going to find his Subus. After walking for a little while he came to her bedroom.

    Archer entered and noticed Nefertiti was sleeping. He walked over to her with a grin on his face as he took his clothes off.

    When he noticed that she was on her back, he got on the bed and shuffled over until his member was right next to her face.

    He threw back the sheets and saw she was naked which made his member go hard as his eyes roamed her perfect body.

    Nefertiti possessed a perfect physique, characterized by wless massive boobs and a beautifully curvaceous figure, including a juicy fat ass.

    Archer reached over and gently ran his fingers down Nefertiti''s body causing goosebumps to appear.

    He got on top of her causing the pink-haired girl to stop pretending she was sleeping as her hand grabbed his member and slipped it inside her wet cave.

    ''''Ahhhhhh!!~~ I''ve missed this Archer! I want it more.'''' She spoke in a seductive voice causing him to shiver.

    She bit his ear before talking again. ''''Next time you tease me don''t make so much noise when you enter.''''

    After talking she kissed him as she wrapped her long brown legs around his waist. Archer didn''t waste any time and started thrusting deep into her.

    Nefertiti had to stop kissing him as her moaning increased and she couldn''t concentrate or even think.

    Archer was hitting every weak spot inside her. Nefertiti loved the feeling of him filling up every inch of her.

    ''''Arghhhh!!~~~ Mmmmghhh!!~~ More husband. Fill me up!'''' Nefertiti demanded in between her moans.

    He obliged and went crazy on the naughty Subus who loved every second of it causing her honeypot to gush with loads of love juices.

    She tightly embraced him as the sensation overwhelmed Nefertiti, causing her to tremble and dig her nails into his back.

    Archer vigorously entered her drenched cavern, eliciting intense sensations that reverberated throughout her entire being, while she sank her teeth into his neck.

    Causing him to let out a groan as he sensed her sharp teeth prating his neck and her tail coiling around his arm, as if unwilling to release him.

    The bed beneath them was drenched, yet the couple remained unfazed as Archer delved further within and released his seed into her womb.

    ''''Ahhhhh!!~~'''' She screamed as he felt him fill her up.

    Nefertiti climaxed, her legs trembling with pleasure. Archer, however, didn''t allow her much time to recover.

    With a dazed expression, she gazed at him and muttered, "Husband, what are you doing?"

    Archer silently repositioned Nefertiti onto her side, eliciting a pleasurable moan from her as she experienced the sensation of his member entering her pussy again.

    Nefertiti, her eyes rolling back in ecstasy, expressed her satisfaction, remarking, "It feels incredibly good."

    With a strong hold on her ample thigh, Archer began a steady and synchronized movement,pelling Nefertiti to fully sumb to the intense pleasure.

    A few hourster, the two were done making love and Nefertiti was out cold with a big smile on her face as she was curled up covered in the sheets.

    Archer was holding her close, running his fingers through her pink hair. As he nced out the window, he realized it was still early morning so he wanted to go see someone else.

    Once he made sure Nefertiti wasfortable, he teleported to E''s room and found her peacefully sleeping on therge bed.

    Without hesitation, he proceeded to summon Sera, who materialized in a ball on the bed. Stirred from her slumber, she looked up to see Archer standing there.

    Despite her foggy brain, she swiftly regained her senses and grasped the situation. A radiant smile then adorned her face as she sat upright, only to discover E peacefully slumbering nearby.

    Sera leaned over and gently shook the Half-Elf, who groggily awakened and rubbed her eyes.

    It was at that moment that Archer''s gaze, filled with desire, fixated upon them. E let out a yful giggle before casting Cleanse on both herself and Sera.

    Archer noticed the presence of both girls and proceeded to address them. He instructed them to position themselves on the edge of the bed with their asses in the air.

    Upon hearing his words, their enthusiasm grew, and they willinglyplied with his request.

    It is worth mentioning that they were wearing nightgowns, with Sera''s nightgown matching the vibrant shade of her hair.

    While E''s nightgown boasted a green color. Archer''s gaze captured the sight of both girls'' pert asses, and he savored every moment of this visual delight.

    Archer went up behind Sera and crouched down behind her before moving her panties to the side giving him a view of her perfect pussy.

    He leaned forward and started licking her causing the redhead to let out a scream as she felt his tongue invade it.

    ''''Aghhhh!!~~''''

    Sera clenched the sheets as E watched with a smile on her face but she felt her own pussy getting wet knowing what wasing.

    But she thought she would have to until she felt his hand squeeze her thigh before slipping into her panties.

    Archer was licking Sera while rubbing E causing both girls to moan at the same time and it was like music to his ears.

    ''''Mmmmghh!!~~''''

    ''''Aggghnnn!!~~''''

    Both girls were squirming causing Archer''s excitement to grow even more as he felt Sera''s love juices pouring into his mouth.

    He stopped ying with E as he turned his full attention to Sera. Archermenced caressing her while his tongue delicately entered her.

    Sera''s body trembled with overwhelming pleasure, causing her eyes to roll back in her head as she stopped on the bed.

    Archer turned his attention to the Half-Elf who was staring at him with lust in her eyes. He motioned for her toe close.

    When E was close enough Archer bent her over and started rubbing his member against her soaked cave.

    After doing that for a little while he slipped it inside her and felt her mp down on him while she moaned into the bed.

    ''''Mmmmghhh!!~~''''

    Archer experienced an intense and pleasurable sensation which caused him to start thrusting harder causing E to scream.

    Sera was abruptly awakened from her state of bliss by a piercing scream.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 422 Tending To The Girls (2) (R18)

    Chapter 422 Tending To The Girls (2) (R18)

    Archer was thrusting deep into the Half-Elf, eliciting tremors of pleasure throughout her body causing her to moan.

    ''''Mmmmghh!!~~''''

    E reached back and grabbed a hold of Archer''s arm as he sped up. He was thrusting so hard that her eyes rolled back into her head.

    She had a big smile on her face which caused Sera to giggle as shemented. ''''Arch. You sure are being rough on her. You sure she can handle it?''''

    Archer nodded as he entered deeply, shooting his essence within her womb, causing E to let out a loud scream before she climaxed.

    Upon looking down, he observed her trembling and making adorable noises as he withdrew, causing her to copse onto the mattress.

    E found herself engulfed in an intense wave of euphoria, making it nearly impossible for her to maintain herposure.

    A beautiful smile graced her face, mirroring her happiness as she reclined on the bed, attempting to regain herposure.

    Archer picked E up and cast Cleanse on her before cing her on the opposite side of the bed before tucking her in.

    Although she was really tired and in a daze, her slender hand reached out from under the nkets.

    With a surge of affection, she drew Archer closer, pressed her lips to his, and whispered in a soft, trembling voice, "Archer, I love you. Thank you for epting me."

    Upon hearing her words, he responded with a smile and reciprocated with a kiss before she drifted off to sleep, prompting a yful giggle from Sera as she watched E slumber.

    Looking at him, she leaned over and teased with a grin on her face, "Do you still have the energy to handle me, Sweetheart?"

    Archer found himself challenged by her words, his excitement surging as he extended his hand to pull the cheeky dragon girl closer.

    Before him, Sera was lying on the bed with a grin as she waspletely naked, and his lust-filled gaze traversed her beautiful body which was all his.

    She possessed a petite body with shapely thighs, a slender waist, and an enticing, perky boobs that had himpletely captivated.

    Archer sumbed to his desires and pounced on the redhead, eliciting a yful giggle from her.

    He began biting her neck, Sera couldn''t help but tremble with a mixture of excitement and anticipation as she knew what wasing.

    Archer rubbed his member against her soaked honeypot causing her to let out an exotic moan which spurred his lust on even more.

    ''''Mmmmmghh!!~~''''

    When he entered her tight cave he experienced a warm sensation enveloping his member, resulting in a surge of pleasure coursing through his entire being.

    Once that calmed down he started thrusting into her while leaning over her. Their eyes met and he saw Sera''s ruby-red eyes rolling into the back of her head as she moaned.

    ''''Ahhhh!!~~ Arch!''''

    He maintained his pace as he vigorously made love to Sera, their sensations intertwining in a state of bliss.

    The tightening of her inner walls elicited a grunt from him and He shot his seed into her which caused the redhead to cling to him.

    Waves of pleasure assaulted her body and she started to tremble as it took over causing her to scream.

    ''''Agghhhh!!~~''''

    Sera didn''t want it to end so she started wiggling her hips causing Archer''s lust to re-ignite as he pulled out and flipped her over to her stomach.

    With a dazed expression in her eyes, yet a broad smile on her face, she nced back at Archer.

    The two proceeded to make love well into the night until Sera was so tired that she fell asleep.

    Archer pulled out of her as he flopped down and Archer cast a cleansing spell over them, then gently pulled E into a cozy embrace.

    He cuddled both girls and soon fell asleep as their body heat caused him to rx. The three peacefully fell asleep, the night slipping by as a chilly breeze crept into the room.

    While they rested, a Brownie appeared, starting a fire in the room''s firece while making sure Archer wouldn''t get cold.

    The fire roared, gradually filling the bedroom with warm air, creating afortable haven for the trio as they settled in for the night.

    The night drifted away as Frostwinter tightened its grip on thend, nketing it with towering heaps of snow.

    When morning arrived, the snowstorm showed no signs of relenting as Archer awoke to a chill in the air.

    ncing to his sides, he observed the two girls still lost in a deep slumber. He gently moved them aside and cast Blink.

    Archer materialized in front of the firece and crouched down to breathe his fire into it. The violet mes roared to life, instantly elevating the room''s temperature.

    He nced back to find E and Sera heaving contented sighs as they embraced theforting warmth.

    Afterward, Archer put on some fresh clothes and left the room. Upon exiting, he noticed Hemera heading towards the kitchen, d in a cozy, thick robe.

    Before he could approach her she turned around with a mischievous grin and yfully teased him, "Darling, are you leaving my niece and me out of all the fun?"

    Archer responded with a grin of his own, swiftly wrapping his arms around the cheeky Sun Elf''s and leaning in for a passionate kiss.

    His unexpected move left Hemera momentarily speechless, but she soon melted into his embrace, returning the kiss with equal fervor.

    Then, he yfully nibbled on her ear, sending shivers coursing through her entire being and letting out a happy sigh.

    Archer''s desire continued to intensify, and he shifted his attention from her ear to her slender neck, nting gentle, tantalizing kisses along its sensitive curve.

    Hemera''s breath hitched as the caresses of his lips sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her and loved every second of it.

    She responded with an equal fervor, clutching him even more tightly, her passion matching his intensity.

    Their connection deepened as they surrendered to the fiery desire that enveloped them in the quiet moments before the dawn.

    His skilled hands traversed her slender yet curvaceous figure, sending waves of desire surging through her.

    ncing around, Hemera realized that the sun had yet to rise, it was still early in the morning and none of the other girls were awake.

    That''s when she felt Archer push her against the closest table and lift up her ck nightgown.

    Archer''s desire surged as he noticed the pink panties she was wearing. Overwhelmed by passion, he gently moved them aside and positioned himself behind her.

    Leaning in, he whispered in her ear with a low, seductive tone, "Do you desire it, my sun?"

    His words sparked a strong desire within her, and she sensed her little sister get even wetter than it already was as she experienced the sensation of his hand gliding along her body.

    She experienced intense pleasure as Archer explored her honeypot, causing her to reach climax as his fingers slid in and out of her.

    Archer started to nibble on her ear, causing her body to quiver with delight. He then knelt down and eagerly began to lick her, thirsting for more of her sweet nectar.

    After he licked Hemera for a while before standing up behind her and rubbing his member against her.

    Hemera, feeling a strong desire, turned to look at him and spoke with a pleading voice, requesting, "Darling, please give it to me. I want it so bad."

    When Archer heard her request he wouldn''t refuse her and pushed his member inside causing her to let out a loud moan before gripping the edge of the table.

    ''''Mmmmgghhh!!~~''''

    He felt a wet warmth that was sucking him further inside her as he started thrusting into her as he lift her right leg onto the table.

    After five minutes of thrusting Hemera was lost in pleasure as she felt Archer going so deep inside her that he was hitting her womb causing her to let out moans.

    ''''Mmmghh!!~~''''

    He grabbed her head and twisted it around before kissing her as his hand slipped down her slender body before it reached her clit.

    Archer started rubbing it while fucking her causing her to climax and let out a scream as she copsed to the table.

    ''''Agghhhhnn!!~~ So good. More!'''' She demanded, her breath heavy with anticipation.

    He wouldn''t refuse her and continued to make love to the Sun Elf before he was close to finishing so he grabbed her waist and shoved his member deep inside her.

    When Hemera experienced that sensation, she emitted a loud cry prior to reaching climax, while he released his essence directly into her womb.

    But he wasn''t done with her as he turned the dazed elf around and sat her on the edge of the table as her body trembled in pleasure.

    She looked up with her beautiful yellow eyes and smiled as she mumbled out as she wrapped her arms around her shoulder. ''''You''re so rough on me but it feels so good Darling.''''

    Archer grabbed his member and slipped it back inside her warm cave causing Hemera''s eyes to roll into the back of her head.

    She held onto him as the two continued to make love as the sun rose. By the time they were done, the elf was out cold with a sweet smile on her face.

    When he pulled out of her a wave of love juices and his seeds poured out causing Hemera to let out a happy sigh.

    He cast Cleanse on the two of them before taking her back to bed. Archer wrapped her in a nket before summoning a Brownie to clean up his mess.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 423 The Last Day Before Classes (R18)

    Chapter 423 The Last Day Before sses (R18)

    Archer took Hemera back to her room, when he entered he saw a massive bookshelf filled up with all different books.

    He gently ced her in bed and tucked her in, ensuring she wasfortable.

    After that he moved towards the firece, taking a deep breath before releasing violet mes that warmed her room.

    Afterward, he walked over to the window, perhaps to gaze outside or for another reason.

    Observing the increasing snowfall outside, Archer concluded that the domain had seen enough of it. He used his powers to block further snow from umting.

    The storm subsided, allowing the residents to resume their daily activities. Archer approached Hemera, bending down to gently kiss her forehead.

    Afterward, he left the room and encountered E, who was stretching as she made her way to the kitchen.

    She soon noticed Archer''s presence and spoke with a voice brimming with affection. "Thank you forst night, husband," E expressed. "It was truly wonderful."

    E entered the kitchen and continued, "Would you like some breakfast? I''m quite certain the other girls are still fast asleep."

    Before he could respond, the two of them noticed Tal entering the living room with a frustrated expression.

    In the spirit of fairness to all the girls, he turned to E and spoke, "Certainly my beautiful Half-elf. Give me a little while to attend to our adventurer."

    E knew what he meant and nodded with a smile. ''''It will take a little while to cook. Make sure to show her some love, she has been frustratedtely.''''

    Archer nodded, then cast Blink, instantly appearing behind Tal just as she was about to sit down.

    Tal was caught off guard when she heard Archer''s voice in her ear,manding her in a strict yet seductive tone, "My ve,e to the bedroom now, I want you to taste you."

    His words sent a powerful surge of anticipation coursing through her, igniting a strong desire that left her feeling increasingly aroused and, as a result, growing wet with lust.

    With Archer''s abrupt disappearance, Tal found herself standing there, a mix of bewilderment and excitement swirling within her.

    She cast a nce at E, who watched her with a knowing smile, silently offering her best wishes for whaty ahead.

    Feeling flustered yet obedient, like a willing servant, Tal hastened her steps and entered the bedroom.

    Her warm robe provided somefort from the chilly air, but her anticipation grew with every passing moment as she grew even hornier.

    Tal entered the bedroom and saw Archer sitting in a chair looking at her with a grin and she knew what was about to happen which caused her to get even wetter.

    That''s when she heard his deep voice which sent shivers down her back. ''''Get here now and kneel in front of me.''''

    After hearing his words, Tal''s lust soared and she felt her panties were now soaked as she stepped forward and knelt in front of him.

    She looked up at him as she was on her knees but he spoke before she could. ''''You''ve been a patience ve haven''t you?''''

    ''''Yes, Master. I''ve been waiting for you.'''' She answered in a submissive voice as she felt her love juice leaking down her thighs.

    Archer grinned as he watched this strong woman kneeling in front of him which caused his member to roar to life.

    When this happened he slid his pants down as Tal watched with lust in her red eyes. He leaned over and spoke with a grin. ''''Suck it.''''

    She agreed and shuffled over to him. Tal took his member in her hands and began to stroke it gently.

    But Archer grabbed her head and pushed his member into her mouth causing her to moan before she began to suck him.

    He felt her tongue swirling around his little brother as she stroked him. After doing this for a while Archer felt like he was going to explode.

    Archer pushed his member deeper into her throat and blew his load, driving her to the edge and making a huge wet puddle underneath her.

    Once he was done he pulled her into hisp and cast Cleanse on the two of them before giving her a deep kiss.

    When Tal felt this she clung to him as they were really close. The two continued with their passionate kiss before he slid his member inside her causing her body to tremble.

    A wave of pleasure washed over her causing her body to tremble when his member pierced her so deeply that it caused her to let out a loud scream.

    ''''Ahhhhh!!''''

    Archer and Tal continued to make love until she fell unconscious due to the pleasure she received.

    After shooting more of his essence inside her he pulled out when he stood up and ced the sleeping Tal in bed.

    He tucked her in before leaving for breakfast. Archer was happy that he saw all the girls and now could find a shop for Hecate.

    When Archer entered the kitchen, he found Sera, Leira, and Llyniel sitting at the table while E served breakfast.

    All the girls noticed his arrival and greeted him with warm smiles. E encouraged him, saying, "Come and get something to eat. Breakfast is ready."

    He greeted each of them with a kiss before taking his seat as E put a te in front of him and he started to eat the meat.

    As he savored his delicious meal, Leira inquired about his ns for the day. Archer smiled and replied, "I''m thinking of visiting your father to inquire about opening a shop."

    The others exchanged curious nces as they watched him.

    Archer chuckled and offered an exnation, "Hecate has been crafting some excellent potions, so I thought it would be a great idea to open a shop for her to have something to do while we are at the college."

    With their doubts resolved, they all nodded in understanding. It was then that Llyniel expressed her desire to join him, saying, "Can I join you, please? I want to go shopping for rare seeds."

    Archer agreed with a nod and, after finishing his meal, stood up, ready to wait for the Wood Elf to apany him.

    After bidding farewell to the girls, Archer cast Gate and stepped through, with the little Wood Elf following behind him.

    Exiting onto the snowy floating ind that held the pce, Archer and Llyniel proceeded toward the pce entrance.

    As they approached, they encountered several guards who momentarily paused in their patrols upon recognizing Archer before resuming their duties.

    Before long, the couple passed through the grand pce gates and were weed by a butler. "Young Master Archer, how can we assist you?" the butler inquired.

    Archer regarded the older man and replied, "I''d like to speak with my Father-inw. I have some business matters to discuss with him."

    The butler sighed but agreed to lead them to the emperor. Archer took Llyniel''s hand and guided her along as they made their way further into the pce.

    Following a brief walk, they arrived at the private quarters of the imperial family within the pce.

    When Archer entered the room, he immediately spotted the emperor and empress. Both of them looked up and noticed his presence.

    Osoric smiled warmly and greeted his son, saying, "Archer! It''s good to see you, my boy. What brings you here?"

    At that moment, the empress observed the petite Wood Elf standing near Archer, remaining quietly by his side.

    She extended a warm greeting to Llyniel, saying, "Princess Llyniel, it''s a pleasure to see you bonding with the white prince. Is he treating you kindly?"

    Llyniel nodded and replied in a soft voice, "Yes, he''s treating me well. He even created a beautiful garden for me."

    Chloe smiled warmly and continued, "Your mother is still here but will be departing today. Would you like to see her?"

    Upon hearing this, Llyniel nced up at Archer, who nodded with a kind smile. She then turned back to the empress and smiled, expressing her desire to see her mother.

    The empress promptly called for a maid, who arrived and received her instructions, "Mary, please escort the Princess to the Oakheart Queen''s quarters."

    When the maid heard the orders she bowed before motioning to Llyniel to follow her. Archer kissed her and told her they would go shopping another day.

    Llyniel gave Archer a grateful smile before hurrying off, following the maid''s guidance. Her enthusiasm brought a chuckle from Archer as he watched her go.

    With the Wood Elf princess on her way, Archer turned to the emperor and empress, who were both wearing smiles.

    Without further dy, he got right to the matter at hand. "Osoric, I''d like to purchase a shop in a bustling part of the city. Can you assist me with this?"

    Before the emperor had a chance to respond, Chloe interjected, saying, "Head over to the Commerce Guild, situated near the Merchant Guild, and present this to them."

    She produced a piece of paper and handed it to Osoric, who, with a roll of his eyes, reluctantly epted it.

    The emperorpleted the document, appended his signature, and then handed it to Archer.

    He exined, "Take this to the Ministry, and they will grant you the privilege of first choice for any shop you desire."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 424 Commerce Guild

    Chapter 424 Commerce Guild

    Archer epted the paper and discreetly stored it in his Item Box before expressing his gratitude to the couple. "Thank you for this."

    They nodded with smiles, brushing it off. However, Osoric inquired, "Why do you want to open a shop? Do you not possess enough wealth?"

    He shifted his gaze to the blond man and responded, "Indeed, I do have enough wealth, but my aim is to provide Hecate with something meaningful to upy her while the rest of us are at college."

    Chloe''s smile broadened as she heard this, and she remarked, "What a wonderful young man. I''m delighted that you''re not merely collecting the girls but genuinely taking care of them."

    Osoric nodded in agreement. "Indeed, I''m confident that Leira will be in good hands with you."

    Archer couldn''t help but wonder about the unexpected question, but he dismissed it with a casual shrug before rising from his seat and excusing himself. "Anyway, I need to go find a shop. It''s myst day before sses start."

    As he headed for the exit, the couple bid him farewell. Just as he was about to leave the room, he was stopped.

    The emperor posed onest question. "Archer, why do you wish to attend college when you already possess great power?"

    After a moment of reflection, he answered his Father-inw. "While I do possess power, there are gaps in my basic knowledge, and I haven''t had the chance to experience a normal school life with people my age."

    Following their conversation, as he left the room, the emperor and empress were surprised to discover that the empire''s guardian was, in reality, just a simple young man who desired a normal life.

    Once Archer exited the room he was in, he cast Gate to an alleyway in the city below stepped through it, and made his way to the main street.

    He was following the directions that Osoric wrote on the paper and after a twenty-minute walk, he came to the city''s trade district which was arge square.

    Archer stepped into the lively district, the bustling epicenter of the city''s guild enve. The sight that greeted him was a mosaic of tents and structures, each distinct in shape and size, bordering the square.

    A vast array of products were on sale before him, ranging from weaponry to rare potion ingredients, each item captivating Archer''s attention.

    That''s when he decided to send a message to Hecate asking for her to join him so they could look for a shop.

    Archer waited patiently for her response, and after a brief pause, she informed him that she was in the midst of getting ready.

    So he went to sit down on a bench nearby and started looking around the area. To his left, the Merchant Guild building had set up a tent outside, disying an array of exotic wares.

    Silk fabrics, glistening jewels, and intricate artwork adorned their space. Traders and merchants eagerly peddled their goods, haggling with potential buyers from all walks of life.

    On his right, the Adventurers Guild had a makeshift training ground by the side of the building where warriors demonstrated theirbat techniques.

    While others excitedly shared tales of their quests and adventures. Aspiring adventurers eagerly registered and prepared to embark on their own journeys.

    Further down the square, the Arcane Schrs Guild held an open-air lecture. Mages in their distinctive robes engaged in passionate discussions about the intricacies of magic.

    Spectators marveled at the magical disys and eagerly absorbed the wisdom shared. The square buzzed with energy, camaraderie, and the exchange of knowledge.

    However, amid the bustling activity, his gaze fell upon the Commerce Guild building, standing like a majestic medieval tower with a fantasy twist.

    Archer cherished the vibrant scene unfolding before him. After a brief ten-minute wait, Hecate messaged Archer, informing him that she was ready to join him.

    In response, Archer summoned her with a snap of his fingers thanks to the dragon tattoo that each girl had.

    Hecate''s sudden appearance amid the bustling crowd left the bystanders in awe and wondering where she came from.

    After a few moments of surprise, the onlookers continued with their day, although the unexpected event had certainly sparked their curiosity.

    Hecate took a step forward and embraced Archer warmly, her happiness evident in her bright red eyes.

    He returned with an affectionate hug of his own, and for a brief moment, they stood in the midst of the bustling crowd as if no one was around them.

    However, the couple soon separated, and Archer took Hecate by the hand, leading her to the Commerce Guild while saying, "Let''s go find your potion shop, my moon witch."

    She allowed herself to be led by Archer as they entered the building, where they were met with a hive of activity. People rushed about, clutching paperwork in their hands.

    Approaching the front desk, the couple found a stern-looking elderly woman seated behind it, her gaze lifting as they approached.

    The old woman cleared her throat before addressing Archer, "I''m Irun Verd. The manager of the Commerce Guild in Starfall City. How can I help you, young man?"

    Archer retrieved the paper bearing the emperor''s signature and replied, "I''m here to purchase a shop for my wife, who wishes to sell potions."

    Upon hearing his words, Irun peered between the two and began to read Archer''s paper, muttering to herself, "Likes the exotic ones, this one does."

    Upon hearing her words, Archer nced at Hecate, who was giggling mischievously. Leaning over, she whispered in his ear, "She isn''t wrong. You do like exotic girls, just look at me."

    Archer chuckled and responded by nting a gentle peck on the elf''s cheek, causing her greyplexion to blush a rosy hue.

    Hecate yfully grasped his arm and drew closer, leaning gently against him.

    Following a momentary pause, Irun halted her reading, her gaze narrowing as she inquired,

    "From where did you acquire this young man? This document is an imperial decree granting you the authority to lease or purchase any avable property."

    Archer responded with an introduction so he could get this over and done with. He spoke, "I''m Archer Wyldheart, also known as the White Prince."

    Upon hearing his name, Irun''s eyes widened in surprise, and she eximed, "Georgios!"

    She then turned to Archer with a false smile and addressed him, "My prince, I will have one of my finest students guide you to some of the best vacant shops we have."

    Archer nodded, and shortly after, a younger man appeared. He had short brown hair, brown eyes, and a slender build, resembling a typical office worker from Earth.

    Irun addressed the man and said, "Guide the White Prince through Celestial Avenue, Merchant''s Lane, Market Street, and Alchemist''s Alley. The shops on those streets are the best in the city"

    Georgios acknowledged Irun with a nod, and then turned to Archer and Hecate, saying, "Please follow me, Your Highness. Celestial Avenue is just around the corner."

    The couple followed the young man as they exited the building and strolled along a street heading east.

    While they walked, Georgios turned to Archer with a curious tone and inquired, "My Prince, what type of goods do you wish to sell?"

    Archer, in turn, looked to Hecate for the answer. She replied to the man, saying, "My husband and I n to sell potions that I''ve created."

    Georgios nodded with a smile and added, "The first shop we wille across used to be a general store for a while before it turned into a weapon shop. However, the previous tenant couldn''t pay the rent and was evicted."

    As they stepped into the first empty shop on Celestial Avenue, Archer and Hecate took a moment to assess the space.

    It was small, with limited shelves and disy areas, but it was clear that this shop didn''t align with their vision.

    Georgios, keen to assist, exined, "I''m sorry, Your Highness, this shop doesn''t seem to have what you''re looking for. Let''s explore the other empty shops."

    One by one, they moved from one empty shop to the next, but none of them had the right atmosphere or setup for selling potions. Archer and Hecate''s hopes began to wane.

    After visiting several shops, Georgios looked at them with a sympathetic expression. "I''m afraid Celestial Avenue may not have the right fit for your needs. But don''t worry, Market Street is just a short walk from here."

    With a nod, Archer, Hecate, and Georgios made their way to Market Street as the man exined that not many shops in the capital were for sale unless the emperor allowed it.

    As they rounded the corner and entered the bustling thoroughfare, they were greeted by a colorful and lively scene.

    Stalls and shops lined the cobbled street, offering a wide variety of products. People were rushing around entering all the different shops.

    Georgios gestured toward the bustling street and remarked, "Wee to Market Street.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 425 Finding A Shop

    Chapter 425 Finding A Shop

    The three stood at the entrance of Market Street watching all the peopleing and going.

    That''s when Georgios motioned for them to follow him. He led Archer and Hecate through the Street, weaving through the bustling crowd as they explored one shop after another.

    They explored several empty shops of various sizes, but none of them felt suitable. However, none of these spaces seemed quite right.

    As the trio approached the end of the busy street, Archer and Hecate couldn''t help but feel a hint of disappointment.

    The couple''s search was frustrating but they knew there would be more. However, just as they were on the verge of expressing their concerns to Georgios.

    He abruptly paused before a spacious, vacant store located at the corner of Market Street that was big.

    This shop boasted a prime location with generous space and a prominent position, instantly seizing their interest.

    A wooden sign hung above the entrance bore a faded name, hinting that it might have been a thriving store in the past.

    Therge disy windows were covered in dust, and ayer of cobwebs adorned the corners, revealing that it had been vacant for some time.

    Georgios turned to Archer and Hecate with a hopeful look. "This, Your Highness, might be the perfect spot for your shop."

    Archer and Hecate exchanged nces, their excitement growing. They approached the entrance, and he ced his hand on the weathered doorknob.

    With a creak, the door swung open, revealing a spacious, open interior with high ceilings and ample shelf space.

    The room had an air of nostalgia, with the remnants of shelving units that once disyed various wares, now empty and waiting for a new purpose.

    It hadrge windows along one side, which flooded the space with natural light.

    Hecate couldn''t contain her excitement as she stepped into the shop, her eyes gleaming with a world of possibilities.

    "Archer, this could be perfect for our potion shop. It''s spacious, well-located, and full of potential."

    Archer shared her excitement, imagining the shop''s transformation. "You''re right, Hecate. This ce has character. With some cleaning and a bit of renovation, it could be exactly what we''re looking for."

    Observing their excitement, Georgios nodded with approval. "I''m delighted that you both appreciate it. This shop is, without a doubt, at your disposal."

    Hecate looked at Archer with sparkling eyes and asked, "Shall we, my love?"

    Archer''s smile reflected his unwavering determination. "Yes, let''s transform this into your potion shop. It''s the perfect location."

    Then, he turned to Georgios with a businesslike inquiry. "How much would it cost to purchase it outright?"

    He produced some paperwork and swiftly read it before responding. "It would be seven thousand gold coins due to factors such as its size of the premises, building condition, prime location, taxes, and the necessary inspections of course."

    Without haggling, Archer reached into his Item Box, took out arge pouch, and tossed it to the smiling man.

    As he prepared to speak, Archer summoned two Stone Men, instructing them to stand guard by the man until they returned to the Commerce Guild.

    Georgios, clearly taken aback, bowed his head in gratitude and handed Archer a scroll. "You need to sign this deed, and the deal will be finalized."

    Archer raised an eyebrow in surprise and asked, "That''s it?"

    The guild representative nodded with a smile. "Yes, Your Highness. The paper you possess allows you to bypass most of the formalities."

    He grinned, epted the scroll, and swiftly signed it before handing it back to a pleased man who knew he was getting a goodmission from this sale.

    Archer handed the signed scroll back to Georgios, who rified while passing a gold key to him, "The deed will be securely stored in the guild vault for protection, and it will also serve as a safeguard in case of any potential disputes. Here is your shop key."

    Hecate epted the shop key with excitement sparkling in her eyes. She then turned to Archer and leaped at him, wrapping her arms around him in a joyful embrace.

    As this heartwarming moment transpired, Georgios bid his farewell and departed, apanied by the Stone Men who disintegrated into dust upon their return to the guild.

    Watching Hecate''s thoughtful expression as she gazed at the shop, he couldn''t help but smile.

    However, he didn''t remain idle and opened a portal to his domain before summoning six Brownies, who promptly materialized before him.

    The small creatures looked around and knelt before Archer, with the one in front speaking, "Master Archer, how can we assist you?"

    Archer made his request, "Could you please clean this shop?"

    The Brownie leader surveyed the shop and promptly replied, "We can have it spotless in no time, Master."

    Archer nodded in approval. "Alright, I''ll be tending to some other matters. If you encounter any issues, don''t hesitate to call me."

    The Brownie leader nodded enthusiastically, and they set to work, efficiently tidying up the newly acquired potion shop.

    With that, Archer turned to Hecate and said, "I''ll head back to the domain and gather some people to help decorate. We can open the shop after sses finish tomorrow. That should give you some time to create more potions."

    Hecate agreed and gave him a kiss before returning to herb to work on brewing more potions.

    Once she was engrossed in her work, Archer entered his domain and materialized outside Jethro''s tent, and walked inside.

    He casually entered Jethro''s tent, expecting to find the wise old man engaged in some serious discussion about the domain.

    To his astonishment, he stumbled upon an entirely different scenario. Jethro was seated in arge tub of water lookingpletely rxed.

    Surrounding him were a group of four older dragon-kin women, armed with scrub brushes, soap, and a sense of purpose.

    The women were pampering him by kissing his cheeks before they worked with precision, diligently scrubbing the old man''s back.

    Archer came to an abrupt halt, his eyes wide with disbelief.He stood there, rooted to the spot, aically confused expression taking over his face.

    The sight was too ludicrous toprehend. Jethro, for his part, maintained an air of casual nonchnce.

    He nced at Archer and grinned, clearly enjoying the attention. But he couldn''t hold back hisughter any longer.

    "Jethro, you old yboy!" he eximed, his voice filled with amusement. "I never knew you had a harem!"

    Jethro chuckled heartily in response. "Well, Your Majesty, it''s never toote to enjoy the finer things in life."

    The dragon-kin women joined in theughter, not missing a beat as they continued their pampering.

    At the same time, Archer stood there, shaking his head, and apuding Jethro for his unexpected and hrious situation.

    Jethro with a big smile on his face greeted him. ''''Your Majesty it is good to see you. We don''t see each other much nowadays. We do need to change that.''''

    Archer received a nod from Jethro, who then addressed his wives while they attentively tended to his back.

    He dered, "Ladies, meet Archer, the White Dragon and the sovereign ruler of all Dragonkind. Extend to him the same courtesy you extend to me."

    The four dragon-kin women, still wearing yful smiles, stopped their work and bowed gracefully to Archer. He chuckled and nodded in acknowledgment.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you," Archer said, trying to contain his amusement.

    Jethro beamed at Archer, leaned forward, and offered an apology. "My sincerest apologies for my earlier rudeness, Your Majesty. How may I be of assistance to you?"

    Archer waved off the apology and inquired, "Could I arrange for a team to decorate a shop for me? It must bepleted by tomorrow afternoon."

    The elderly man pondered for a moment and then turned to a blonde woman, inquiring, "Galea, doesn''t your eldest son and his friends handle such tasks now?''''

    She nodded and quickly dried her hands before rushing off.

    Jethro turned to Archer and said, "Your Majesty, if you can open a portal just outside the tent leading to the shop, they''ll be there. The boys have everything they need."

    Archer nodded to the old man and made his way out of the tent, promising Jethro that he would visit more frequently.

    Upon exiting the tent, he conjured a portal to the shop and stepped through. Inside, he found Brownies bustling about cleaning everything.

    Archer summoned Hecate and had her inform the Dragon-Kin about the preferred colors, which were white and blue.

    As he observed the men busily transforming the shop, Archer skillfully avoided the diligent Brownies who were nearly finished with the front.

    Turning to Hecate, he smiled and advised, "Go and create more potions if you find yourself short on supplies."

    Hecate nodded in agreement and responded, "Eione is currently crafting some. I''ve trained her to do so when I''m not avable. But I will return to expedite the process."

    ''''Okay, my Moon Witch. I will wait here and try to use magic to create unique shelves for the shop.'''' Archer said as he kissed her on her nose before she left.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 426 Little Lady

    Chapter 426 Little Lady

    Archer was standing at the center of the shop, surveying the timeworn shelves and the battered wooden counter.

    He had the potential to transform the shop, infusing it with fresh vitality, and creating something exceptional that would gain renown throughout the entire empire.

    Archer cast Mana Maniption and directed it toward the shelves and the counter causing the shelves to ripple and shift.

    Wood twisted and contorted, reshaping itself into forms he had only imagined moments ago. The counter trembled and convulsed, undergoing a simr mesmerizing transformation.

    Shelves morphed into elegant structures, adorned with intricate carvings and patterns that seemed to have a life of their own.

    Every piece was distinct, providing ample storage for countless potions and a wide array of other products they would eventually offer for sale.

    The counter transformed into a magnificent, polished surface with iid designs that danced and sparkled in the ambient light.

    It was a work of art, both functional and captivating. Archer''s eyes sparkled with a mix of concentration and excitement as he witnessed the wondrous alteration taking ce.

    The once-ordinary shop was now being adorned with shelves and a truly one-of-a-kind counter.

    Uponpleting his magical work, a portal materialized nearby, and a group of men stepped through, kneeling before him with a show of reverence.

    The man nearest to Archer spoke, "Your Majesty, my mother informed us that you required the shop to be decorated. Myrades and I can swiftly transform it, ensuring it meets your standards."

    He acknowledged the man with a nod before proceeding to check on the progress of the Brownies'' cleaning efforts while the Dragon-Kin made preparations.

    Upon locating the Brownie leader, the little creature bowed respectfully before addressing Archer, "Master Archer, we are nearingpletion of the cleaning."

    Archer''s smile expressed his gratitude as he responded, "Very good. Thank you for your help."

    The Brownie leader bowed once more and hurried off to continue their work. Afterward, Archer made his way to the entrance and stepped outside.

    Looking at the shop''s front, he found it to be in good condition but realized it required a makeover to truly capture the attention of passersby.

    With a deep breath, he cast Mana Maniption again, and the air around him seemed to shimmer with mana.

    As it flowed, the front of the shop began to undergo a breathtaking transformation. The weathered wooden sign above the entrance morphed into a work of art.

    The windows sparkled with newfound rity, framed by delicate patterns of ivy and flowers that seemed to bloom in real-time.

    Archer''s mana wove itself into an ornate wrought-iron railing that encircled the shop, forming intricate patterns of vines and leaves that appeared to sway in an unseen breeze.

    The very bricks and stones of the building seemed toe to life, with a rich, warm hue that radiated a weing charm.

    People on the street couldn''t help but stop and gaze in wonder as the shop''s front was transformed before their very eyes.

    Everyone who saw this stopped in shock as they watched Archer decorate the front of the shop and when he was done he let out a deep breath.

    As he stood just outside the shop, his thoughts were interrupted by a sudden noise behind him.

    Archer turned to find a small girl attempting to pickpocket him. Her tiny hand reached out toward his pocket.

    But his gaze met hers, she froze in her tracks. Realizing she had been caught, she swiftly turned to make a hasty escape.

    However, before she could get away, his tail shot out with remarkable agility, snaring the little girl and lifting her into the air.

    He brought her close and examined her. He held the girl aloft with his tail and soon recognized her as a Dog Demi-Human.

    A rare and persecuted group in the southernnds due to a dark history of war and conflict.

    The girl''s matted blonde hair and dirt-covered appearance spoke of the harshness of her life, and her big blue eyes carried a deep-seated panic.

    He gazed at her with empathy before gently inquiring, "What is your name, little girl? Mine is Archer Wyldheart."

    Her hesitant eyes met his, but she remained silent. In response, he produced a handful of truffles, capturing the girl''s attention as her gaze fixated on the delicious treats.

    A warm smile graced Archer''s lips as he continued, "If you answer my questions, I will give you these and more."

    The young Dog Demi-Human nodded, her little head bobbing, and finally, she responded to his earlier question, "Ste."

    Archer brought Ste closer to him, carefully releasing her from his tail. As he held her in his arms, he couldn''t help but notice that she appeared to be around six years old.

    Concerned, he gently inquired, "Where is your mother or father?"

    Ste paused, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. In a voice that carried the weight of her past, she responded with a soft, painful tone, "They... they died. And the orphanage couldn''t take care of me, so they sold me."

    Archer''s heart ached for the young girl, and he couldn''t bear to see her in distress. Without hesitation, he cast the Cleanse spell on her, which initially startled Ste.

    However, her fear soon transformed into amazement as she realized that she was now clean and refreshed.

    Her big blue eyes turned to him, filled with wonder, and she asked in her innocent voice, "What did you do, mister?"

    His expression softened as he gazed at the sweet child. "I cast a spell that would clean you up, littledy."

    Ste''s response was a delightful giggle, and Archer''s heart melted further as she returned to eating the truffles.

    Archer pondered a way to care for her and keep her away from the troubles she had gone through beforeing up with a good idea.

    "Well," he began, "I own the shop behind us. Maybe I could ask my wife if you could work with her and earn some coins?"

    Ste regarded his words with a thoughtful expression as he sent a message to Hecate, asking her to join him as soon as possible.

    A portal materialized, and the Moon Elf stepped through, her gaze falling upon Archer holding the little girl.

    Hecate couldn''t help but wonder what her husband had been up to this time. She looked at him with an arched eyebrow and inquired, "What have you been up to now, My Love?"

    Archer chuckled, causing little Ste to giggle, as he replied, "Well, I was redoing your shop front when this little gremlin tried pickpocketing me."

    He yfully poked her belly, prompting the girl to stop eating and burst into heartyughter.

    Ste squirmed and attempted to evade Archer''s yful belly pokes, but he stopped the antics and gently ced her on the ground.

    Seeing the sad smile on her face as she realized she was no longer in his arms, Archer quickly scooped her back up and yfully flicked her tiny nose.

    She responded with an infectious giggle. Archer spoke with a grin, "I''ll hold you for a little while, but don''t take advantage of it, littledy."

    Ste nodded in agreement, her big blue eyes filled with trust. Then nced at Hecate, who observed the two with a warm smile.

    He noticed Hecate''s expression and broached the idea, "Can Ste here help you out in the store? She''s an orphan who was sold to vers, and I''ll have to deal with them soon."

    The Moon Elf regarded Archer with a nod of agreement. "Eione can teach her to be a maid. It should instill some discipline and keep her close by."

    Archer beamed at her suggestion and leaned in to give the elf a sweet peck on the lips before introducing the two.

    With a smile on his face, he stepped forward and said, "My lovely Hecate, this littledy is Ste."

    He looked at the little girl who was in his arms eating chocte before speaking. ''''Ste this is my wife Hecate she will be running the shop while I''m in sses.''''

    She nodded her little head before turning to the elf and giving her a little wave before speaking. ''''Hello, greydy.''''

    When they heard Ste''s greeting, they couldn''t help butugh. Archer gently ced the little girl on the ground and extended his hand, which she quickly took.

    Archer addressed the curious elf who had been observing their interaction. "I''ll take her shopping and bring her back to the shop. Shall we make a bedroom in the treehouse for her?"

    She gazed at her fiancee with a hint of curiosity and concern. "Why are you taking in this random Demi-Human child, husband?"

    Hecate inquired, wanting to understand his sudden decision. Archer nced at Ste and pondered the same question.

    However, he ultimately shrugged and replied, "Why not? Perhaps she was fortunate to find me on a good day. It''s not like I''m going to take in more children."

    Archer looked back to the shop and saw the Dragon-Kin working diligently. He continued, "We can train her and provide her with a purpose in life.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 427 Big Brother

    Chapter 427 Big Brother

    Archer nodded in response to Hecate''s instructions, and he gently held Ste''s hand as they walked down the street.

    However, the little girl gazed up at him with her big blue eyes, silently requesting to be picked up, and Archer obliged.

    When he lifted her into his arms, Ste let out a joyfulugh and then surprised him with a question. "Why are you married already? You are still young."

    Archer found himself unable to suppress a chuckle in response to the innocence of her question, then replied, "Well, we''re not married at the moment. We''re only engaged.''''

    Ste nodded as she looked around while being held as they were walking down the snow-covered Market Street.

    They soon arrived at the first shop they needed to go to. When Ste saw this she looked at Archer. ''''This is a noble shop mister. Why are we here?''''

    He looked at the littledy before replying. ''''Call me Archer, Arch, or Big Brother but not Mister. Makes me feel old.''''

    She nodded her little head before Archer exined their presence here. "This is a clothing store, and we''vee to get you some new ones.''''

    Ste was wearing a tattered dress that was falling apart, and she seemed quite cold so Archer hugged her tighter and entered.

    When they entered, the woman standing near the door took notice of the pair and approached, addressing them, "Hello, Young Master. How may we assist you today?"

    Archer surveyed the shop and noticed a few women casting curious nces their way, likely wondering why a young man and a little girl were inside.

    Nevertheless, he turned his attention to the shopkeeper and replied, "I need winter clothes for the littledy here. Oh, and boots for her."

    The woman nodded and led them around the shop picking out all different clothes and boots which took them an hour.

    He watched as the shopkeeper led Ste towards the changing room, which was filled with a variety of cozy winter garments.

    Ste''s eyes lit up with excitement as she saw the colorful options, and she couldn''t wait to try them on.

    Inside the changing room, the shopkeeper helped Ste into a warm, fluffy winter coat, a pair offortable pants, and some soft, knitted gloves.

    She beamed with delight as she twirled around in her new outfit, her face radiating pure joy.

    After a few moments, they emerged from the changing room, and Archer couldn''t help but smile at the sight.

    Ste looked adorable in her new winter clothes. The oversized coat made her look even tinier, and the mittens added a charming touch.

    The little girl''s eyes gleamed with joy as she confidently disyed her new outfit to Archer with a big smile.

    Upon witnessing her radiant smile, Archer couldn''t help but break into a grin himself. Heinquired, "Do you like your new clothes, littledy?"

    Ste nodded eagerly, and at that moment, the shopkeeper chimed in, saying, "Young Master, we have more clothing options for her. Please wait at the counter while I gather everything for you."

    They both headed toward the counter and as Archer approached, he couldn''t help but overhear snippets of the women''s discussions regarding his fatherhood.

    However, he simply shook his head in response. When they arrived at the counter he picked her up and ced her on the counter while they waited for the woman.

    After ten minutes the shopkeeper returned with loads of clothes in a few baskets. She ced them on the counter and spoke. ''''The total will be thirty gold coins.''''

    Archer handed over the coins before storing the stuff in his Item Box before leaving the store followed by a happy Ste who was trying to catch up.

    When they exited she grabbed his hands causing Archer to look down with a smile and ask. ''''Do you want to get something to eat littledy?''''

    She nodded her head causing her floppy dog ears to flop all over the ce which made Archerugh as he picked her up.

    He made his way down the busy street, with Ste perched securely in his arms as they looked for a ce to eat.

    The little girl''s eyes were drawn to the unusual sight of the four elegant horns that adorned the sides of his head.

    She couldn''t contain her curiosity and asked with a hint of awe, "Big Brother, what are those horns on your head and these pretty white scales? Are you a Dragon-Kin?"

    Archer smiled down at her. "No littledy. I''m a White Dragon."

    Ste''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she couldn''t hide her astonishment. The notion of her guardian being a white dragon, even in human form, was beyond her wildest imagination.

    She clung to him a little tighter and stammered, "A white dragon? You''re a dragon?"

    Archer chuckled softly at her amazement and nodded, "Yes, littledy, I am. But don''t worry, I''m a friendly dragon. You see, I can take this human form to be with you."

    Ste''s wonder and excitement were palpable as she realized that her protector was not just any normal boy but a creature of legend.

    The two wandered through the bustling street, their noses filled with the tantalizing scents of street food and cozy cafes.

    They were about to choose a ce to eat when Archer sensed Ste''s body tensing in his arms.

    Concerned, he followed her gaze as she stared down a narrow, dimly lit alleyway. Archer leaned in closer and inquired gently, "Ste, what''s wrong? Is something bothering you?"

    Ste''s eyes remained locked on the alley, her expression filled with fear and distress. In a quivering voice, she finally confessed, "That''s where the orphanage sold me."

    When he heard her answer, his anger red, and he hastily sent a message to Teu and Tal, asking them to join him.

    A shimmering portal appeared behind him, and the two girls emerged, wearing puzzled expressions as they wondered why he had summoned them.

    Archer, turning around with a warm smile, greeted thedies, "Hello, my beauties. I need your help in dealing with some vers and an orphanage."

    Both girls nodded in agreement but were curious about the little girl clinging to him. They couldn''t help but notice her presence.

    Tal was the first to inquire, "Who is this lovely little girl, Arch?"

    With a fond look at the littledy, he proceeded to exin how he had encountered her and taken her in to ensure she had the chance for a good life.

    With their smiles and agreement, Teu and Tal readily agreed to help.

    Archer gently lifted Ste onto his shoulders, her small hands gripping his horns, and he began walking down the alley, the two girls following closely behind.

    The four of them delved deeper into the alley, Ste''s fear became obvious and worried everyone.

    Archer, sensing her unease, whispered soothing words, reassuring her that she was safe. He asked her to guide them to the ce.

    After a few more minutes of walking, Ste pointed to a nondescript ck door tucked away in the alley.

    When he saw it he cast Eldritch st into the door and sent it crashing into some guards on the other side.

    Archer ventured further into the dimly lit chamber with Ste resting securely on his shoulder, Teu and Tal surged forward.

    The room was guarded by several guards, but their presence didn''t deter the two girls who rushed into the warehouse-looking ce.

    With synchronized movements, they unleashed theirbat prowess. Their swords became swift extensions of their will and strength, moving with grace.

    In a dazzling disy of martial skill, they began to dispatch the guards one by one. Teu''s swift and agile strikes wereplemented by Tal''s powerful and precise attacks.

    The room filled with the sounds of shing metal and the grunts of guards as they attempted to fend off the formidable warrior women.

    However, it became evident that they were no match for the sisters'' skill and synchronizedbat tactics.

    Their swift and deadly movements left the guards lying on the floor while bleeding out or already dead.

    As the sh of steel continued around them, Archer maintained his calm demeanor, making sure that Ste was safe on his shoulder.

    Ste, though taken aback by the intense battle transpiring around her, discoveredfort in Archer''s steadfast protection.

    Upon entering the warehouse, he activated his Aura Detector, scanning the vast space. His brows furrowed as the spell revealed hundreds of signals.

    Archer summoned some Nightmare Tigers, directing them to capture all the guards and bring them to him.

    The shadowy creatures followed his orders swiftly and efficiently, making sure the enemies would be captured and delivered to him.

    Archer spotted a nearby chair while the girls and tigers handled the humans. He carefully lifted Ste off his shoulders and settled her on hisp.

    Taking out some sweet bread, Archer offered a piece to the young girl and began nibbling on it himself, all the while observing as the tigers began returning with the captured men.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 428 Noodles

    Chapter 428 Noodles

    Archer observed with a grin as the Nightmare Tigers deposited humans in front of him, while Ste, though scared, foundfort in his protective embrace.

    He gazed at the frightened people trembling with fear, he inquired with a smirk, "Do you know who I am, humans?"

    They all responded with shaken heads, eliciting a grin from Archer, who then sent a message to Leira, beckoning her to join him.

    A portal materialized, and a purple-haired girl emerged, her face lighting up when she spotted him.

    However, her eyes widened in surprise as she noticed the little girl clinging to him. With a curious tone, she crouched in front of Ste and asked, "Who''s this?"

    Archer smiled and replied, "I''ll introduce her to everyone once we''ve wrapped things up here."

    Leira nodded and turned to see a dozen humans kneeling on the floor. She couldn''t help but wonder about Archer''s intentions, and she asked, "What did you need, husband?"

    The moment the men spotted the cat girl, recognition dawned in their eyes, causing their eyes to widen in astonishment.

    Archer couldn''t help but an evil grin as he remarked, "Now you know."

    After speaking he stood up and ced Ste on the chair before turning to the kneeling men with excitement in his eyes.

    That''s when the Nightmare Tigers brought one more man who made Ste yelp when he was dropped on the floor.

    She darted toward Archer and clung to his leg, leaving him wondering what might be troubling her.

    Kneeling in front of her, Archer tenderly embraced the frightened little girl and inquired with a concerned tone, "What''s troubling you, littledy?"

    Ste initially mumbled her response, so Archer gently prompted her to speak again. She finally managed to say, "That human hit me when I was first brought here."

    His anger red at the revtion, and he immediately lifted Ste in his arms, hugging her tightly.

    "No one will hurt you again," he reassured the little girl, hisforting words having a calming effect on her.

    She nodded in agreement and then called for Teu and Tal, who were positioned behind the detained men. "Girls keep an eye on them."

    Archer then walked over to Leira and instructed her to notify the city guards about the imminent trouble but reassured her not to worry.

    With a nod, she hurried off, apanied by two tigers at Archer''smand, serving as her protectors while the rest returned to the domain.

    Once she was out of sight, Archer signaled Teu to approach and take Ste. She gently held the girl and, followed by Tal, walked away, heading towards the entrance.

    As they moved out of the immediate vicinity, Archer smiled and began casting Soul Sunder on all the men present, excluding the one who had harmed Ste.

    Archer''s relentless actions left all the men lifeless, their bodies copsing to the floor with thuds.

    He approached thest man, looming over him, and ruthlessly stamped on one of his knees, reducing it to dust.

    The man''s screams filled the air, but Archer was not finished. He continued his brutal assault, crushing the man''s remaining knee under his heel.

    He cast Aurora Healing on the unconscious man, causing him to awaken with a shout, but before he could react further, he received a harsh p.

    Archer opened a portal to the Nightmare Ant colony and forcibly threw all the bodies through it after extracting their hearts.

    Turning to face the man, Archer wore a cold smile as he dered, "You''ll soon wish I had killed you, but for what you did to Ste, you won''t escape. You''ll be devoured alive by my ants."

    He grabbed the man by the cor and hoisted him up, stepping through the portal to emerge in the queen''s chamber.

    Upon seeing him, Vivienne immediately bowed and greeted him, saying, "My Lord, how are you? It''s been a while since I''ve seen you."

    Archer returned her greeting with a smile, replying, "I''m fine, Viv. I start sses tomorrow, so I''m just rxing."

    The ant queen nodded in understanding but she couldn''t help but inquire about the human in Archer''s hands.

    "What is this?" Vivienne asked as she pointed at the mangled body.

    Archer''s smile remained as he pped the man and responded, "Can you have one of your children slowly consume him, please? He harmed a little girl and needs to be punished."

    The ant queen consented and instructed a group of workers to drag the human to thervae chambers, where the young ants would gradually consume him.

    With the task entrusted to the ants, Archer, content that the man would face his deserved punishment, created another portal and stepped through it, returning to the warehouse.

    Inside, he discovered approximately twenty city guards aiding the people who had been held in cages.

    The three girls remained on the sidelines, patiently anticipating his return. As soon as they caught sight of him, their faces brightened with smiles.

    He approached them, returning their warm expressions with one of his own. Leira was the first to speak. ''''What happened?''''

    As Archer came to a halt in front of them, he shared the news, saying, "I fed the man who hit Ste to the Nightmare Ants."

    The girls disyed mixed reactions upon hearing his words. Ste, in the safety of Teu''s arms, seemed content, engaged in a conversation about her sword.

    Archer then inquired in a cheerful voice, "Do you all want to grab something to eat, or were you upied with other matters?"

    Tal responded first, saying, "Well, Teu and I were mapping out your training, so we''ll continue with that."

    He nodded in acknowledgment of their ns. Leira then expressed her intention to return to the pce and inform her parents about the corrupt orphanages to have them shut down.

    Archer smiled, kissing each girl, and epted Ste from Teu, who then stepped through one of his opened portals.

    Once they had departed, Ste hugged him tightly before they left the warehouse. The guards showed their appreciation as they let him pass.

    Afterward, Archer sought something to eat, considering it was early afternoon, and came across a surprising find: a stall selling noodles.

    Approaching the stall, he seated himself and ced Ste on a nearby chair. It was at this moment that he noticed just how small she was for her age.

    With a shrug, he settled in, and the elderly man behind the counter inquired, "What would you and the little girl like?"

    Archer gazed at the elderly man and ced their order. "Give us tworge bowls of noodles, old man," he requested.

    He then retrieved a gold coin and handed it to the old man, who epted it and began preparing their meal.

    As they waited, Archer observed the bustling crowd, noting the numerous families shopping with their children.

    He nced down at Ste, who mimicked his actions by turning in her seat.

    With a smile, he spoke to her, "Once the sun sets, we''ll head to the domain and set up a bedroom for you. Tomorrow, you''ll begin working with Hecate."

    Ste nodded and returned to observing the people around them.

    Meanwhile, Archer''s thoughts shifted to the corrupt nobles who had aided other kingdoms and the individuals responsible for his exile to the Nether Realm.

    The prospect of iming their wealth excited him, and he began to make ns to visit these nobles while riding on the back of a Netherbeast.

    All the while showing Ste the breathtaking scenery of their journeys. Just as his thoughts were consumed by these ns.

    The cheerful voice of the old man brought him back to the present. "The food is ready. Enjoy!"

    Archer turned his attention to the delicious noodles before him and began to eat. However, he soon noticed that Ste wasn''t touching her food.

    Concerned, he gently encouraged her, saying, "Eat your food, littledy."

    She nodded with a smile before tucking in while Archer did the same. He picked up a forkful of the steaming noodles, twirling them and lifting them to his mouth.

    As he took his first bite, his eyes lit up with delight. The noodles were a perfect blend of vors - savory, slightly sweet, and with a hint of spice.

    The warmth of the broth and the satisfying texture of the noodles created a harmonious and mouthwatering experience. A pleased smile spread across his face as he savored the taste.

    He couldn''t resist another mouthful, thoroughly enjoying the noodles. Pleased with the taste, he wanted more.

    With just one bite in his mouth, Archer looked up and addressed the stall owner, saying, "Old man, please cook as much as you can for me, and how much?."

    When the man heard him he quickly gave him the price. ''''Seven gold coins boy.''''

    The stall owner appeared taken aback but quickly nodded and began cooking more noodles while Archer and Ste continued to eat.

    Archer nodded and handed over the seven gold coins to the man. Ste, who was still enjoying her noodles.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 429 Corrupt Nobles

    Chapter 429 Corrupt Nobles

    Archer nodded and handed over the coins to the man before turning his attention to Ste, who was enthusiastically enjoying her food.

    Watching her eat so quickly brought a chuckle from him, and he decided to introduce her to something new.

    He pulled out some bread and suggested, "Dip this in the noodle juice. You''ll like it."

    Ste followed his advice, dipping the bread in the vorful broth and taking a bite, her face lighting up with the newfound taste.

    Pleased to see her enjoy thebination, Archer took out more bread and dipped it into the vorful broth, taking a bite and discovering that he loved the taste.

    After about ten minutes, the man filled the container to the brim with noodles and pushed it toward Archer.

    The old man spoke with gratitude, saying, "Here you go, boy. I''m out of food for the day. Thank you for giving me a day off."

    Nodding to the stall owner before taking a mouthful of noodles and storing them in the Item Box.

    Once he did that he looked at Ste who was waiting for him. He picked her up and walked onto the street.

    Archer cast Blink to reach a nearby roof and summoned the Tressyms to join him. Ste''s eyes widened in wonder at the appearance of the cat-like creatures.

    Hemanded the Tressyms to find all the corrupt nobles, using his Mana Maniption to share his memories of them.

    The Tressyms quickly darted away, and one of them made a yful gesture, licking Ste before vanishing.

    Her delighted giggle filled the air as she watched the magical creatures in amazement. The two of them sat down on the roof, enjoying the moment.

    Archer retrieved some choctes from his Item Box and offered a few to Ste, who eagerly epted them and began eating.

    After a short wait, the Tressyms returned, providing Archer with the information he had sought.

    He stood up, holding Ste tightly, and then summoned his wings. To Ste''s surprise and amazement, he flew into the sky, leaving the rooftop as they soared through the air.

    There were only five corrupt noble families in the capital, and Archer didn''t want to travel all over the empire, so he decided to sell the information.

    With that in mind, he headed toward his first target, holding a giggling Ste who was thoroughly enjoying the flight.

    The afternoon air was chilly, with the snow having stopped, reced by a biting cold wind that stung people''s faces.

    After flying for a while, Archer arrived at a spacious mansion situated on the southern outskirts of Starfall City.

    He descended to the ground and, uponnding, opened a portal and called for Hecate, who promptly appeared.

    With a warm smile, she greeted him, saying, ''''Hello, My Love. How can I assist you?''''

    Archer quickly exined, "Can you look after Ste and get to know her? She''ll be working with you, after all."

    Hecate nodded in agreement and picked up the little girl, who waved at Archer with a small smile.

    He assured Ste that he would see her again soon and then watched them step through the portal, leaving him behind.

    That''s when he approached the entrance and summoned the Nightmare Tigers before ordering them to deal with all the soldiers as he dealt with the nobles.

    Soon the beasts rushed off and lunged at the guards at the front gate and took out the soldiers before Archer walked through.

    More soldiers rushed at him so he cast Element Bolts made from thunder and sent them flying toward the iing enemies.

    After doing this he ordered the tigers to bring him the head of the family while he flung spells at soldiers who were still alive.

    Archerid down on a patch of grass outside the mansion and summoned some Stone Men and told them to loot the ce and bring him all the wealth

    Hey on the ground as the Stone Men stormed into the mansion, while the tigers wreaked havoc among the soldiers.

    While Archer was resting, he heard the sound of people approaching from the front entrance. He spotted the imperial guards rushing in.

    With a sudden rise, Archer brought them to an abrupt halt, concern evident in their eyes the soldiers wondered what to do.

    At that moment, one of the guards dashed out of the entrance, covered in blood, attempting to escape.

    But as he fled, a Nightmare Tiger emerged and pounced on the fleeing man and everyone heard a shriek as the soldier was dragged back into the mansion.

    That''s when he saw an older man walking up to him and knelt as he spoke. ''''White Prince. What is going on here?''''

    Archer looked at the man and answered. ''''The emperor has some sneaky nobles who betrayed the empire and now I''m here to im their wealth before they die.''''

    Themander looked taken aback but quickly shook his head before asking. ''''Where is your evidence?''''

    Archer grinned before acting Mana Maniption and showed the man the memories he received in the war.

    When themander saw this he was shocked but sighed. ''''Your Highness we will alert the emperor and make sure he knows you discovered this betrayal.''''

    He nodded before summoning Scar from the Silverthrone mansion and jumped on his back before all the tigers gathered while holding the Duke''s family.

    After that, all the Stone Men return holding the wealth that Archer stored in his Item box.

    Once they were all assembled, Archer dismissed the Stone Men and directed the tigers to follow him as they proceeded to the next noble mansion.

    Arriving at the second mansion, he summoned more Nightmare Tigers, that rushed into the mansion, causing chaos.

    The ferocious creatures dragged the panicked Count outside, but Archer approached the noble and pped him to silence his frantic protests.

    With the Count now silent, Archer summoned the Stone Men and instructed them to ransack the mansion.

    The Stone Men efficiently carried out their task, extracting a dozen chests and cing them in front of him. Without dy, Archer secured the chests for himself.

    He turned his attention to the city guardmander, a hint of amusement in his voice, as he said, ''''I will handle these corrupt nobles to ensure the others behave. But make sure the emperor knows he needs to reward me for this.''''

    After delivering his message, Archer ordered Scar and the rest of the group to proceed to the other noble families, where they captured the corrupt nobles as well.

    By the time he was finished, chaos had engulfed Starfall. Archer now stood outside the city looking at all his captives and wondered what to do with them.

    A group of fifty nobles whom he knew were involved in the war or helping that strange group connect with the Church Of Light thanks to using Soul Eater on some of the leaders.

    Archer was pacing in front of them and started thinking of punishments for all of them. He wanted to send a message not to mess with him.

    That''s when he got a good idea and stopped in front of the group as they all looked at him with fear on their faces.

    Archer had a big smile on his face as he spoke. ''''Now you stupid humans either helped the enemies of the empire or worked with that dodgy group to capture me.''''

    Archer took out a bottle of ale and started drinking it before continuing, "I''ll administer a punishment that will make anyone think twice before challenging me."

    One of the older men, a Duke, stood up to voice hisint. "What do you mean punishments? Only the emperor can do such a thing."

    Archer burst intoughter upon hearing this and revealed the truth to the man. "Oh, you poor delusional human. Do you think the emperor will stop me?"

    He turned to the city wall and pointed, adding with a big smile, "See, all the generals, nobles, and soldiers are watching. No one will save you, they wouldn''t dare to, to be honest."

    After finishing his words, Archer directed his attention to the corrupt Duke. He walked over to the man, seized him, and forcibly moved him to the forefront of the group.

    Creating a very tall pole with Mana Maniption, Archer inflicted serious injuries by breaking the man''s arms and legs.

    He summoned his wings and hovered up before sticking the Duke into the pole and molded the pole around him while screaming.

    Archer repeated this with all the other nobles and spelled out a word that the emperor would see from the floating inds.

    Once he was done he flew backwards to see his handiwork. There were dozens of screaming nobles pleading for him to end their lives but he ignored them.

    As the sun began to set, Archer decided to return to his domain, looking forward to some rxation.

    Those who had witnessed the scene were left to wonder whether he was just a boy or something closer to a devil.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 430 Pay Me

    Chapter 430 Pay Me

    [Osoric Avalon POV]

    The Emperor sat in his study, engulfed by the relentless paperwork that was about the uing festival.

    His quill danced across the parchment, while his brow remained etched with a furrow of concentration.

    The grand event demanded his meticulous attention, but the weight of another matter rested heavily on his mind.

    Earlier, his daughter Leira had alerted him to a situation that forced him to act when he heard all the details.

    It had necessitated the dispatch of the Imperial Guard to investigate her ims, a measure that weighed heavily on his heart.

    The study was shrouded in the warm, flickering embrace of candlelight, casting elongated shadows across the room.

    In thete evening''s solitude, the Emperor wrestled with both his duties to the festival and the looming concerns of his empire.

    He was engrossed in the nning of the Frostwinter Festival and the reward that he needed to sort out for his Son-inw during it.

    That was when he was interrupted by a knock that echoed through the room, drawing his attention away from the documents.

    His advisor, Gerrin, quickly entered the room, his face noticeably pale. He offered a bow before delivering the news. "Your Majesty, you have toe and see this."

    The emperor acknowledged the man with a nod and rose from his seat, ready to see what had troubled the man.

    Gerrin led him out of the pce and to the Northern side of the ind. They ascended the stone staircase, reaching the lofty battlements that overlooked the city below.

    As Osoric gazed out over the city walls, he was struck to his very core. A field ofrge stone pirs was just outside the northern gate.

    He saw the poles forming a message and focused on reading it. His face twisted in anger as he read, "Pay me!"

    That''s when he wanted to get a closer one so the two of them headed to the elevator leading to the city below.

    When they got to the ground below Osoric was surrounded by his Imperial Guards as they made their way to the northern entrance.

    After walking for twenty minutes they arrived at their destination, and that''s when they saw a haunting sight.

    Dozens of the nobles of the capital were suspended from the poles. Their anguished screams echoed through the air.

    Osoric couldn''t help but noticetheir broken limbs and bloodied faces. His gaze shifted to each noble and saw each one was in a bad condition.

    He knew was responsible for this gruesome scene and wondered why he did it. That''s when everyone apart from the soldiers who followed them.

    "Why would the boy butcher so many nobles? What did they do?" Gerrin inquired, his voiceced with disbelief.

    Just then, themander of the city guard appeared, falling to one knee before he exined the situation.

    "Your Majesty," he began, "the White Prince imed that these nobles were corrupt. He used his magic to reveal the evidence, and it was damning."

    Osoric, with a heavy sigh, nodded in understanding and knew Archer wouldn''t randomly do this, so that meant he had a reason.

    He turned to Gerrin, a sense of resolve in his eyes as he addressed him, "I will summon the boy once he''s finished with his sses tomorrow. Assemble a team to investigate these nobles thoroughly, and report back to me with the results."

    After a thorough examination of the brutal scene, the Emperor returned to the pce, his mind burdened by the gravity of the situation.

    Once back within the pce walls, heposed a message, directing it to his daughter, Leira.

    He requested that Archere to see him after his sses had concluded, a meeting that held the promise of important discussions and decisions to be made on the morrow.

    _________________________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer stepped through the portal and his eyes lit up when he saw E and Leira cozily wrapped in nkets, and couldn''t help but smile at the sight.

    The two girls saw him and two bright smiles appeared on their pretty faces as E greeted him first. ''''Hello Husband. How was the city?''''

    He made his way over to a sofa and he settled down to getfortable, Leira asked with curiosity in her voice. "What did you do in the city, Darling?"

    Archer chuckled for a moment before a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes. "Well, I set up something for the Emperor," he finally replied.

    Leira''s expression grew more serious as she ryed the emperor''s message. "Father said he wants to see you tomorrow after your sses.''''

    He nodded in agreement, and then he scanned the treehouse in search of Ste. He found her inside Hecate''sb, engrossed in a book with the Moon Elf.

    With a smile on his face, Archer sent a message to the elf, inquiring about Ste''s well-being. Almost instantly, a reply came through.

    Hecate said, "Ste is doing well. She''s learning a lot about making potions, and she''s very smart and curious, especially when ites to potions, herbs, and other things."

    Archer smiled when he heard her and said he woulde see them after eating which Hecate was too happy to hear.

    After his conversation with Hecate, he shifted his attention to E and Leira. "Where are the other girls?"

    E responded, her tone filled with warmth and information. "Nefertiti is engrossed in her studies with Hemera. Teu and Tal are currently training outdoors. Llyniel is tending to her garden, and Sera has ventured to Beasthaven to visit the Hydra sisters."

    With a nod and a warm smile, Archer rose from his seat and made his way to the kitchen. In one of the cupboards, he retrieved a sizable bowl.

    He took the noodles he had purchased and carefully filled the bowl before he began savoring his meal.

    As he dug into the dish, E and Leira exchanged confused nces, wondering what had prompted his sudden appetite.

    Curiosity got the best of them, and they approached him. Leira was the first to speak, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Can we have some, please?"

    Archer paused his meal and quickly retrieved two more bowls and forks before filling them up with mouthwatering noodles.

    With a loving smile, he handed the food to the girls, and they responded with appreciative smiles of their own.

    The trio continued to enjoy their meal together, savoring thepanionship and the delicious noodles.

    As they were finishing their meal, the sound of thunder resonated, and a sudden rainstorm began.

    Archer stowed away the remaining noodles, and with the meal now over, he walked to the window.

    He observed the wind and rain relentlessly assaulting the treehouse, making the very tree that held it sway with the force of nature.

    Feeling the need for stability, he closed his eyes and imagined extra branches sprouted from the tree and dug deep into the ground, providing support to the treehouse.

    As the newly grown branches took hold, the swaying ceased. After that, he decided to take a bath and told thedies who were to busy gossiping at the table.

    Archer turned around and walked toward the bath chamber. He entered and got undressed before stepping into the hot water.

    He settled into the soothing warmth of the steaming water, and his muscles gradually rxed.

    The tension that had built up during his recent escapades seemed to melt away, leaving him in a state of blissful tranquility.

    Bathwater enveloped him like aforting embrace, and the gentle, rhythmic sound of the water provided a calming luby.

    The fragrant oils in the water filled the air with a soothing aroma, and Archer eye''s felt heavy but he wasn''t tired.

    He reclined against the rim of the bath, a profound sense of rxation enveloping him. It was as if the cares of the world had melted away, leaving him in a state of serene repose.

    Suddenly, the world around him turned pitch ck, and in the next instant, he found himself in a luxurious bath situated in an exotic garden.

    Archer''s surroundings were bathed in an otherworldly beauty, with vibrant foliage and fragrant blossoms surrounding him.

    However, before he could fathom where he was, a seductive voice, as alluring as a siren''s song, spoke to him.

    "My white dragon," the voice purred, its tone both sultry and alluring. "You''ve arrived."

    Archer turned around, his curiosity piqued, and his eyes met the sight of Tiamat, the embodiment of otherworldly beauty, walking gracefully toward the bath.

    A towel was draped sensuously around her curvaceous form, and her presence radiated an irresistible allure.

    As Tiamat advanced, a sly grin yed upon her lips, and Archer couldn''t help but notice the subtle, enchanting details.

    Her elf-like ears twitched in amusement, and a white tail, elegantly swaying behind her, added to her mesmerizing allure.

    Archer''s keen eye didn''t miss the striking resemnce between them. Tiamat, like him, possessed four distinctive horns, and her scales shared the same pristine white scales.

    The uncanny simrity left him intrigued, a question dancing on the tip of his tongue, as he wondered about the connection between their appearances.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 431 Just This Once

    Chapter 431 Just This Once

    Archer grinned as the goddess approached the bath, but his gaze briefly fixated on her body as her unnaturallyrge boobs jiggled at every step.

    However, he quickly regained hisposure, aware of her immense power, and rxed as she entered the water.

    She sat across from him, a knowing smile adorning her face. Archer, although tempted, shook his head and greeted her with a grin. "Hello, my goddess. How have you been?"

    "I''ve been good, Arch," Tiamat responded.

    She leaned back in the hot water, her expression serene as she continued, "I brought you here today to tell you that in five years, the Swarm will reappear."

    Archer''sughter in response to her warning left the Dragon Goddess puzzled, though she was well aware of his unpredictable nature.

    Observing his reaction, she narrowed her eyes and issued a stern caution, "You may have your monster army, but their numbers are beyond measure and resolute. What you faced before is a mere shadow of what they have since amassed."

    Tiamat leaned forward slightly, her gaze fixing firmly on Archer. With a tone of solemnity, she delivered a dire warning, her voice heavy with concern.

    "Archer, you must understand the gravity of the situation," she began. "The Swarm has grown more formidable, thanks to the unholy alliance they''ve formed with a dark god. They have ess to powers beyond imagination."

    She paused for emphasis, her words lingering in the humid air of the bath. "The remnants of the Swarm that remained on Thrylos have burrowed deep within the, hiding from prying eyes."

    Her gaze bore into Archer''s, conveying the urgency of her message. "You, as their nemesis, must prepare for a challenge greater than any you''ve faced before."

    As Tiamat concluded her warning, Archer fixed his gaze on her as his violet eyes glowed and wore a grin before posing a question. "What''s in it for me if I take on this fight?"

    Tiamat held a glimmer of hope that he would request something specific, but she refrained from getting her hopes too high.

    Nheless, she responded with a curious tone, "What would you desire?"

    Archer rose from the hot water and confidently moved closer to Tiamat. He gazed down at her with a determined expression and a broad, charismatic smile.

    "I want you," he dered with unwavering resolve.

    The Goddess couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement inside, even though she kept her emotions in check.

    His bold statement had stirred her, for he was the first white dragon to express such a deep interest in her, regardless of her being a goddess.

    Tiamat maintained a smile, though her tone carried a sense of caution as she responded, "Why would I form a bond with a mortal?"

    However, Archer responded with a voice full of confidence and charm, "We look alike. I''m the king of all dragons on Thrylos, and I can even be a dragon god if I want. And I''ve seen the way you look at me.''''

    When the older woman heard him, she let out a light, yful giggle before sinking further into the warm water.

    Archer observed her for a moment before resuming his seat. He retrieved a piece of bread and began to eat, patiently waiting for the Dragon Goddess to provide her response.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Tiamat spoke with a seductive tone, "You won''t win me over by defeating the Swarm alone. But when the moment arrives for you to face the true adversary and emerge triumphant, then, and only then, can you im me."

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard her words. He then inquired, "Who are these adversaries? And how do you know all this?"

    Tiamat responded candidly, "Other deities keep me informed about events transpiring across the world ever since I regained my powers. However, I''ve yet to discover the identity of the dark god supporting the Swarm. What I do know is that a race called the Eldraliths is orchestrating their actions, serving as their leaders. Interestingly, they originate from a different realm that has ess to Thrylos."

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment when he heard her exnation, epting the fact that he would have to face these adversaries.

    He didn''t mind, as he relished the prospect of this challenge, especially knowing that it could lead to iming a goddess.

    With a joyful smile, Archer expressed his agreement but said with a mischievous grin, "Okay, but I want a kiss to seal our deal."

    When Tiamat heard him she became flustered but quicklyposed herself and answered. ''''You''re taking advantage now.''''

    Archer remained silent, wearing a contented smile. Tiamat let out a sigh and reluctantly consented, saying, "Okay, just this once."

    His smile brightened as he approached. She extended her hand, which he took and used to draw her closer.

    Their bodies pressed against each other, and before she could react, Archer imed her lips in a kiss, causing her to momentarily stiffen in surprise.

    They found themselves locked in a passionate kiss, the waters of the bath swirled around them.

    The hot, steamy atmosphere only intensified their connection. Their lips moved together with fervor, the power of their attraction undeniable.

    As the kiss deepened, Tiamat suddenly pushed Archer away gently. She held his gaze, her eyes filled with a mixture of desire and confusion.

    Archer looked at her with longing in his eyes, wondering why she had stopped their embrace.

    With a soft, sad smile, Tiamat spoke, "You have five years to prepare, my white dragon. When the timees, you must be ready for the battle that awaits."

    Tiamat used her divine power to send Archer back, and he abruptly woke up in the bath, disoriented and looking around the empty room.

    He got out of the bath and used his mana to dry himself before leaving the room to see Tal, Teu, and Leira sitting in the living room.

    They all turned to him and smiled before Tal jumped up and challenged him. ''''Husband. I want to see how strong you are. Fight us three.''''

    Archer was taken aback by their sudden excitement but shrugged. ''''Of course. Let me create a dry arena outside first.''''

    The three girls nodded as he closed his eyes and created an arena outside the treehouse that would stay dry thanks to a Cosmic Shield he summoned around it.

    He shed a smile at them before teleporting outside, prompting the girls to hurry after him.

    Archer stood in the arena as the moon hung high in the sky, casting aside his Cosmic Sword and summoning a greatsword, ready for the fight.

    As the three girls appeared, they were ready to engage inbat, but Archer''s words gave them pause. He announced, "I won''t use my full strength. I''ll usea limiter."

    Closing his eyes, he modified his bracelet to include an option that allowed him to reduce his power to that of a Master Rank.

    With the adjustmentplete, Archer readied himself for the battle and signaled for them to start.

    Teu and Tal moved with remarkable coordination, their swords gleaming in the moonlight.

    They advanced with calcted strikes, their des whistling through the air as they aimed to hit Archer.

    With swift and precise movements, he parried their attacks, his greatsword meeting their des in a symphony of shing steel.

    Leira, the magician of the group, conjured her elemental magic. Fire and Lightning crackled around her as she unleashed her spells.

    mes licked the ground, and lightning arced through the air, creating a chaotic battlefield.

    Archer''s muscles tensed as he deftly maneuvered to counter the magical onught, his determination unwavering.

    Teu and Tal, unwavering despite their initial strikes being deflected, pressed on with renewed resolve.

    Their swords sliced through the air with deadly precision, their eyes focused on any weakness in Archer''s defense.

    But he met each of their strikes with skill and precision, his greatsword serving as an imprable barrier.

    As the girls continued their relentless assault, Leira''s magic added a chaotic element to the battle.

    mes danced around Archer, and bolts of lightning crackled dangerously close. He navigated through the magical onught, ensuring his safety while fending off the attacks.

    The battle unfolded beneath the ghostly light of the moon, each sh a testament to skill, strategy, and trust.

    Archer''s promise to protect the girls was upheld as he defended himself with remarkable expertise, all while ensuring their safety amid the chaos.

    The girls, with their exceptional teamwork, pushed him to his limits but during the chaotic battle, Archer''s greatsword found a rare opening.

    With a powerful thrust, he managed to send Leira flying, her body propelled through the air.

    She let out a surprised yelp as she soared briefly before crashing into the ground a few feet away, leaving a cloud of dust in her wake.

    The other two who witnessed the unexpected turn of events, hesitated for a moment, allowing Archer a brief respite.

    He seized the opportunity, quickly repositioning himself to engage them once more.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 432 Shadow Shroud

    Chapter 432 Shadow Shroud

    Archer, wielding his greatsword, stood ready to face Teu and Tal, in a fierce sparring match.

    Their swords gleamed in the moonlight as they advanced with coordinated precision. Teu rushed towards him with a swift sword swing.

    With a deft movement, Archer blocked her attack, the sh of their des ringing through the air.

    His strength and skill were on full disy as he held his ground. Tal, not to be outdone, joined the assault, her sword aimed at Archer''s nk.

    Archer adeptly moved to intercept her strike, demonstrating his ability to match the girls'' coordination and synchronization.

    His training and the knowledge he had absorbed from souls he ate enabled him to keep pace with their formidable skills.

    Leira saw an opportunity to intervene. With a spell ready, she approached the melee. As she extended her hand to cast her magic, Archer, always vignt, sensed her presence.

    In a swift and unexpected move, he used the handle of his greatsword to gently but decisively guide her hand away, disrupting her spellcasting.

    Leira''s magic dissipated harmlessly into the night air, and she paused, momentarily taken aback by Archer''s agility and awareness.

    A yful grin crept across his face, acknowledging her attempt. The battle continued under the moon''s watchful gaze.

    The four resumed their intense dance of des and spells, their trust and camaraderie evident even in the heat of battle.

    That''s when Archer saw an opportunity to gain the upper hand. He focused his attention on Tal, who was engaged in a swordfight with him.

    With a swift, powerful swing of his greatsword, he aimed directly at her, aiming to catch her off guard.

    Tal, skilled and agile, managed to block his strike with her sword, but the sheer force of his blow sent her hurtling backward and out of the arena.

    Shended just outside its boundaries, temporarily out of the fight. Archer''s move had created an opening for him, but he remained ever vignt.

    In an instant, he shifted his attention to Teu, who was pressing the attack. Her sword came shing towards him, but Archer blocked her strike.

    As this happened, Leira was prepared to support Teu with her magic. She channeled a powerful spell, conjuring thunder magic to strike at Archer.

    However, with remarkable agility, he sidestepped the iing thunderous st, narrowly evading its destructive force.

    Archer found himself locked in fiercebat with Teu, who proved to be exceptionally skilled.

    Their des shed with lightning speed as they exchanged blows, and Teu''s defenses were impable, blocking every one of his attacks.

    However, Teu was not just a formidable swordswoman; she also had a keen eye for opportunity.

    In a split-second decision, she deftly deflected one of Archer''s powerful strikes, using her superior technique and timing to her advantage.

    Seizing the moment, Teu swiftly delivered a powerful kick to Archer''s chest, channeling her strength and precision into the move.

    The impact sent Archer hurtling backward, and he soared through the air beforending with a thud just beyond the arena''s boundaries.

    Hey there on the ground, catching his breath, while Tal approached with a content smile on her face.

    She spoke gently, her words filled with a sense of encouragement, "Teu has taught you well, but remember, there''s always more to learn. Starting tomorrow evening, we''ll take turns teaching you everything we know, my dear husband."

    Archer acknowledged Tal''s offer with a nod and rose to his feet. The rain continued to pour down, but it was repelled by the protective Cosmic Shield.

    He stood there, watching the rainy scene, Teu approached him and wrapped her arms around him from behind.

    She spoke with a hint of remorse, "Sorry for hitting you like that, Darling. I got carried away."

    Smiling as he turned to face her, capturing her lips in a sudden kiss. Teu was taken by surprise but dly reciprocated the affectionate gesture.

    After they separated, Archer responded, "No need to apologize. I had a great time, and your skills are truly impressive."

    Teu''s smile remained as she and Archer began to make their way toward the walkway leading to the treehouse.

    Leira, however, couldn''t resist some light-heartedints about Archer deflecting her attacks, which brought aboutughter from the group.

    As they entered the treehouse, they found the other girls except for Sia, gathered in the living room.

    Ste was engrossed in her book in front of the fire. Once they all took their seats, their attention turned to Archer, waiting to hear what he had to say or share.

    Archer let out a sigh and then began to share the story of how he had encountered the little dog girl who attempted to pickpocket him.

    His tale promptedughter from the girls as they found the situation amusing. He went on to reveal his n to offer the girl a job at the potion shop, which was set to open the following day after their lessons.

    The girl''s curiosity was piqued by the mention of the potion shop, and Archer proceeded to exin that he intended to open it for Hecate so she wouldn''t be bored.

    He added the bonus of earning coins, which resulted in a collective eye-roll from the girls, who were ustomed to his greed.

    Following their conversation, the group continued to chat well into the night until, with yful insistence, they all coaxed Archer into his bedroom and piled up on the bed.

    Thebined presence of so many bodies on the bed made the covers snug and warm. Each girl found herfortable spot beside Archer before drifting off to sleep.

    As the night progressed, a chill seeped into the room, but Archer, sensing the change, cast a spell using Mana Maniption.

    He created a ball of fire and sent it toward the firece, which zed to life, dispelling the cold air.

    With that, he settled back into a peaceful slumber alongside his beloved girls. The next morning he woke up and shivered as he felt the cold.

    Feeling thebined weight of everyone on the bed, Archer cast the Blink spell and found himself outside the crowded bed.

    He stretched his limbs and, with a wave of his hand, cast the Cleanse spell on himself to refresh.

    Archer then changed into a fresh set of clothes and exited the bedroom. As he made his way to the living room, he noticed E in the kitchen, busy with cooking.

    She turned around with a bright smile before speaking. ''''Arch. Breakfast is nearly done and we have a few hours until sses start.''''

    He nodded before sitting down and started eating as E ced a te of food in front of him.

    Once Archer was done eating he decided to explore the city before sses began. He looked at E and spoke. ''''I''m going to wander around the city for a little while.''''

    E smiled and nodded her head before going to wake the others up so they could start getting ready.

    Archer opened a portal and entered it to appear in an alleyway and made his way to the main street.

    He wandered through the bustling streets of Starfall City, a ce teeming with life and diversity even at this time in the morning.

    People from all walks of life hurried about their business as the sun started rising. As he meandered through the streets, his curiosity led him down a narrow, less-traveled path.

    Amid the urban chaos, he stumbled upon a somewhat rundown, yet intriguing, establishment called "Cursed Chronicles."

    The shop''s exterior bore the marks of time, with peeling paint and faded signage, but it held an undeniable aura of mystery.

    The name itself piqued his interest, and he couldn''t resist the urge to explore its contents.

    With a quiet creak, he pushed the door open, revealing a dimly lit interior filled with dusty tomes and ancient manuscripts.

    The smell of aged parchment and ink filled the air. Shelves lined the walls, filled with books that seemed to beckon him with untold stories and secrets.

    As Archer ventured deeper into the shop, he couldn''t shake the sensation that he had chanced upon a concealed treasure trove.

    He carefully perused the dusty shelves, his curiosity deepening with each title he read. The books bore names that seemed ancient, their contents veiled in the mists of history.

    Archer found himself immersed in their pages, captivated by them as he came across a spellbook named ''''Shadow Shroud''''.

    When he heard the aged voice, Archer turned around, his violet eyes meeting those of an elderly figure who seemed as timeless as the books themselves.

    Without wasting time on pleasantries, Archer got straight to the point. "I''m looking to buy spells, and I''m interested in this one. How much?"

    The elderly man, his eyes crinkling with age and wisdom, moved closer to examine the book that had caught Archer''s attention.

    After a brief examination, he responded, "That one will cost you eight gold coins. It''s a rare tome; the mage who created it passed away not too long ago."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 433 First Day Of Classes

    Chapter 433 First Day Of sses

    Archer nodded and retrieved eight gold coins from his Item Box before handing them to the old shopkeeper in exchange for the book.

    After carefully storing the spellbook, he was free to browse the rest of the shop for more. He spent some time searching and ended up buying over two dozen spells.

    With his new spells, he exited Cursed Chronicles and strolled down the street. Finding a nearby bench, he decided to take a break.

    He pulled out some sweet bread as he pulled out Spectral Shroud and started reading it. It only took him a little while to learn it which shocked him.

    [Shadow Shroud Learned]

    Without wasting time, he triggered the spell, and his entire form seemed to disintegrate into shadows.

    In the dim light of the morning, the only discernible features were a set of intense violet eyes and his menacing, gleaming teeth, sharply contrasting against the shadows.

    The effect was striking, and those who happened to witness it couldn''t contain their panic and fear.

    People around him screamed and scattered, frantically fleeing the area, unsure of what malevolent presence they had encountered.

    Archer remained calm, watching the chaos with a mischievous grin. The spell was indeed a powerful tool for intimidation.

    Just as the distant mor of approaching guards reached his ears, he seamlessly melded into the shadows, vanishing from sight.

    A little whileter, he reappeared across the street. With a quick wave of his hand, he got rid of the shadowy magic, revealing his handsome face once more, which pleased him.

    Archer then continued on his way as he casually strolled away, leaving a trail of confusion and turmoil in his wake, seemingly indifferent to the chaos he left behind.

    That''s when he decided to pay a visit to Hecate''s new shop and check on the progress of the decorating and to see if the Dragon-Kin was finished.

    Ten minutes of walking brought him to a closed and locked shop. Archer stood outside the newly acquired shops, gazing at the exterior with pride.

    His work had paid off.It had been meticulously transformed into a ce of enchantment, in perfect harmony with the surrounding Starfall City.

    Archer noticed the colors of blue and white dominated the fa?ade, reflecting the essence of the Dragon''s Rest and Hecate''s magical touch.

    He admired the intricate details, from the elegantly painted signboard to the enchanting designs adorning the windows.

    At that moment, he pushed the door open and stepped inside, discovering a beautifully decorated and well-organized shop.

    The scent of fresh paint lingered in the air, mingling with the fragrant aroma of herbs and alchemical reagents.

    He couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement as he walked through the shop, running his fingers over the empty shelved

    While exploring the nooks and crannies, he couldn''t help but imagine the countless adventurers, schrs, and curious souls who would visit his establishment.

    After looking around for a while he got a message from E saying the girls are ready to go to the college when he''s back.

    Archer opened a portal back to his domain but made a quick stop to visit Hecate and Ste before he had to attend his sses.

    Upon entering theb, he found the Moon Elf diligently brewing potions, with the little dog girl observing her closely.

    Hecate was engrossed in her work until Ste''s sudden joyful reaction startled her. The little girl''s face lit up with a big smile before rushing towards Archer.

    When she rushed off it caused Hecate to turn her attention to the scene. Ste was hugging Archer tightly, thanking him for allowing her to study with Hecate.

    The Moon Elf chuckled and dismissed the gratitude as she thought Ste deserved it and would be happy to teach her.

    After hugging Ste back, Archer moved over to Hecate, gently cupping her cheeks before sharing a tender kiss with her.

    The couple stood in her well-organizedb, surrounded by the enchanting scents of herbs and alchemical reagents.

    Their connection deepened in that heartfelt exchange, conveying the depth of their bond and the unspoken emotions between them.

    As they separated, Archer whispered into Hecate''s ear, his voice filled with warmth and promise. "I will give you those little angels from our dreams soon, my Moon Witch."

    Hecate''s eyes shimmered with happiness as she heard those heartfelt words, and she couldn''t contain her excitement.

    She embraced Archer tightly, her joy evident in her radiant smile and the eager anticipation of her dream bing a reality.

    Just as they were lost in their affectionate moment, they heard the soft patter of little footsteps.

    Turning their heads, they found Ste watching them with a beaming smile. Archer ruffled her blonde hair causing her to giggle.

    As he turned to leave, he felt a gentle tug on his heart when he heard the little dog girl''s innocent voice.

    "Big Brother, can I get what Aunty Hecate got, please?" She asked with an innocent tone.

    When Archer heard Ste''s request, he stumbled slightly, and Hecate couldn''t help but giggle at his reaction.

    Ste, on the other hand, gazed at him with her wide, blue eyes, full of anticipation. He felt a bit awkward but touched by her request.

    Archer bent down and ced a gentle peck on Ste''s forehead. Her happy giggle filled the air as she hurried off to continue her studies.

    Hecate, with a warm smile, approached Archer as he stood there. She spoke softly, "She always wanted a big brother and is thrilled to have found you. She''s been talking about you non-stop, so don''t disappoint her, my love."

    Archer gave her a nod with a smile and replied, "I won''t. But I''ve got to go; the girls are waiting for me."

    "Okay, Arch. Enjoy your sses, and make sure to meet me at the shop and think of a good name while you''re at it," Hecate said in a cheerful tone.

    Exiting theb, he descended the stairs, and a brilliant idea struck him. Without a word, he cast Shadow Shroud.

    Instantly, his body turned into a formless shadow, his presence concealed in the darkness. He moved with all the subtlety of a wraith and wasn''t heard at all.

    As he neared the group of girls who were sitting around the living room gossiping about nothing important, his heart raced with excitement.

    With impable timing, he reached out from the shadows and gave their thighs a yful, unexpected squeeze.

    Startled gasps and yelps echoed through the room as they leaped from their seats. Archer reveled in theughter and surprise that followed.

    His shadowy figure reemerged, and he stood before them, grinning from ear to ear. "I couldn''t resist a little sneak attack," he chuckled, "and it looks like I got you all this time."

    In response, all the girls yfully punched his arm, and theirughter echoed through the room. Archer observed them, their contagiousughter making him shake his head in amusement as they giggled like a pack of hyenas.

    "Are you all ready to go to college?" he asked, his gaze sweeping over each of them.

    They all nodded, but Leira chimed in, "We have to report to the front desk and get our schedules for sses."

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment and, with a flick of his hand he castGate leading to the road that would take them to the college.

    Archer stepped through the portal, and the girls followed in tow. As they emerged onto the bustling road, their surroundings transformed into a sea of people.

    All around them, heads turned in curiosity, and eyes widened at the sight of Archer, who led a group of girls trailing behind him like a procession of ducklings.

    Nefertiti imed his left arm while Hemera secured his right, standing out with their possessive gestures, but the others simply followed as they chatted amongst themselves.

    Archer paid little heed to the gazes and hushed whispers of the onlookers who were staring at them with judging looks.

    He leaned over and nted gentle kisses on the cheeks of both Nefertiti and Hemera, their excitement soaring at his affectionate gesture.

    Comints and yful grumbles echoed from behind, prompting Archer to repeat the affectionate gesture with the other six girls.

    The audience''s expressions changed between astonishment, intrigue, and jealousy as the unconventional group made their way through the crowd.

    Among the onlookers were college-bound students, and at that moment, the majority of them didn''t recognize Archer.

    However, the whispers and stories about him would soon spread. Some would believe the rumors while most dismissed them as embellished tales.

    After walking for a little while, they reached the college gates, guarded by mercenaries hired by the institution.

    The mercenaries allowed them to pass through without issues. As they stepped through the gates.

    As they stepped through the gates, they were weed by a smiling headmistress, Ophelia, who had been watching him with a keen interest.

    Her ckish-purple hair radiated a surreal glow in the sunlight, and her typical witch robes clung to her seductive curves in a way that Archer couldn''t help but notice.

    It was impossible to deny that Ophelia was a woman of remarkable beauty, a figure that could topple kingdoms and spark desire in anyone.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 434 You Rascal

    Chapter 434 You Rascal

    Her presence had a maic power that stirred Archer''s emotions, and he couldn''t deny his attraction to this captivating woman.

    However, he retained a firm grip on his emotions and wants, swiftly regaining hisposure before she initiated the conversation.

    "Archer, your assistance was invaluable to the empire. Your support greatly benefited the college during the siege."

    Ophelia expressed her gratitude with a warm smile, though her gaze carried a knowing look that seemed to prate his thoughts.

    Archer smiled and replied, "Well, I didn''t do it for free. Osoric owes me a lot of gold. I do wonder how that old man will pay me."

    Hearing this, the girls started giggling, except for Leira, who huffed and snapped, "Father will pay you! He already knows how greedy you are and doesn''t want you near the treasury."

    Archer chuckled and responded, "Well, I''ll take half if he doesn''t pay, and I''ll make life difficult for him, so it''s truly up to him if he wants to take the risk."

    After he spoke, Ophelia and Leira''s eyes widened, and the headmistress said, "I know you''re serious, but the emperor will pay you.''''

    He chuckled and then nodded in agreement. "Sure, I won''t trouble the old man. I''ve probably already given him a headache with my little show."

    Ophelia merely shook her head, ignoring Archer as she continued, "Well, all of you can follow me to get your schedules and find out which homerooms you''ll be in."

    With smiles, everyone concurred, and Archer, along with the girls, trailed behind the headmistress as she led them into the college''s entrance hall.

    As they walked, numerous students stopped to nce at the neers, but Archer did not mind the hushed conversations surrounding them.

    After a short walk, they arrived at a counter where a man was seated. He nced up and offered a greeting to Ophelia.

    But the headmistress wasted no time and said, "Rodrick, get these kids their ss schedules. They missed the start of the term."

    The man noted their names, quickly delved into some paperwork, and retrieved nine sheets of paper.

    He handed them to Archer and the girls, who eagerly began to peruse their schedules. As Archer read over the paper, a look of confusion washed over his face.

    Observing their reactions, Ophelia smiled and exined, "Well, since you''re first years, you have the option to take the five core subjects along with four additional sses. Those could be more magic courses or knight sses, depending on your interests."

    Archer nodded in understanding, but Teu asked, "What do these knight sses teach you?"

    The witch smiled as she swiftly borated, "You see, the College of Magic doesn''t only teach magic; it also trains magic knights, individuals who blend magic with their weapons to gain an edge. Many aspire to be magic knights, but not everyone has enough mana or skill to seed."

    Upon hearing Ophelia''s exnation, Teu wanted to try out the knight sses, while Archer grew curious and examined his ss schedule:

    [Magic Fundamentals] [Elemental Affinities and Mana Control] [Combat Magic] [History & Geopolitics] [Spellcraft]

    His curiosity piqued, and he turned to Ophelia, asking, "How do we choose our other subjects, and what are they?"

    Listening to the conversation, Rodrick promptly handed Archer another paper he had read.

    [Anti-Magic Defense] [Magical Creature Studies] [Magic Knight Training] [Swordsmanship] [Summoning and Conjuring] [Magical Artifact Creation] [Spiritualism and Mediumship] [Magical Ethics] [Curses and Hexes] [Beast Taming] [Cultural Magic and Traditions] [Runes and Glyphs] [Healing and Restoration] [Battle Strategies] [Ward and Shield Magic] [Questing and Adventure] [Alchemy and Potion Making] [Enchanting] [cksmithing] [Legends and Mysteries Exploration] [Necromancy] [Economy] [Witchcraft] [Magic Theory]

    Archer was at a loss when confronted with the array of additional subjects, uncertain about his choices.

    However, his dilemma was swiftly resolved as Ophelia offered guidance, saying, "Select your three additional subjects, and inform your Homeroom Professor at the end of the day."

    They all nodded in consensus, and the headmistress further remarked, "Some of you will attend the same sses, while others will follow distinct paths. However, I''ve permitted you to be together in a dorm as you already know, so please do not give me a reason to regret it."

    Archer and the girls agreed with Ophelia''s instructions, and she beckoned over three senior students who promptly approached her as she addressed them.

    "Thorne, Araluen, and Linnea, please escort these nine to their respective sses. Ensure you cross-check their schedules to prevent any mix-up."

    The three older students nodded before turning to Archer and the girls, while Ophelia smiled at them before vanishing.

    Archer looked at the three students, noting that the young man had a demeanor that somewhat irritated him, resembling the young master type.

    In contrast, the two girls appeared weing. One of the girls was a tiger Demi-human, while the other was a human and seemed to take on a leadership role among the three.

    The male student, Thorne was the first to speak, wearing an unsettling, lecherous smile. "Ladies, may I have the honor of apanying you to your sses? I must admit, I''ve never encountered such exquisite beauties before."

    Archer''s immediate response was a stern warning, "Wipe that look off your face when you''re looking at my girls, or I''ll make sure you regret it."

    He raised his left hand, summoning sharp, white ws that startled the three older students.

    Archer took hold of Thorne, leaning in to whisper a menacing message in his ear, "If you ever attempt anything with them, I''ll kill your family while leaving you blind. Do you understand?"

    The human nodded vigorously, his face beaded with sweat, and Archer pushed him away before addressing the two girls, "My name is Archer Wyldheart, and these are my fianc��es."

    When the two older girls heard him, they greeted them before the one named Araluen, who was the tiger demi-human, asked. ''''Can we see your schedules, please?''''

    Thorne, now subdued, took a step back while looking down, allowing the two girls to handle the situation as they examined the group''s ss schedules.

    After a brief thought, they nodded and said, "None of you will be alone, except for Archer, who is in S ss, while the rest of you are in the other S ss. However, you''ll all will be in the same Homeroom, which begins in twenty minutes."

    The information rified their sses and exined that they would sometimes have separate lessons but remain together in others.

    Archer smiled, and the two girls then guided them to their Homeroom. They followed the two through the ornate corridors of the magic college.

    They couldn''t help but be captivated by the enchanting surroundings. The college''s interior was a masterpiece of magical architecture.

    Towering stone pirs that seemed to reach for the heavens and archways adorned with intricate runes that pulsed with arcane energy.

    As they walked, their footsteps reverberated on the gleaming marble floors.

    Along the walls,vishly adorned tapestries depicted legendary wizards casting potent spells, mythical creatures, and scenes from epic battles.

    Each tapestry seemed to weave a story of enchantment and wonder. Soon, Archer and the girls arrived at the ssroom and stepped inside.

    Upon entering, they noticed a few students already seated around the spacious Homeroom, but Archer didn''t recognize any of them.

    He proceeded to the back of the room and sat, with the girls settling around him, engaged in conversation.

    As he settled into the chair, a seductive and teasing voice entered his mind. "My mischievous white dragon. You yed quite the trick by coaxing a goddess''s kiss. Well, here''s my payback, you rascal. This was meant for you years ago, but I held onto it just for an asion like this. Enjoy your lessons."

    The voice fell silent, but he could almost hear her giggle, prompting him to promise to return the favor when the opportunity arose.

    [Draconic Synergy Learned]

    Archer was confused, but all of a sudden, he got super horny and knew it was to do with the new skill Tiamat gave him.

    Before he did anything, he pulled up the description of it.

    [Draconic Synergy: Through passionate love, this profound bond allows a white dragon and their chosen to cultivate mana, granting them enhanced power and strength.]

    That''s when his lust overtook him, causing him to grab the closest girl, which was the unsuspecting Teu.

    He dragged her out of the Homeroom to the confusion of everyone else. She quickly saw the change in Archer''s expression and got excited about the situation.

    In response, he swiftly conjured a portal to hisir and forcefully pushed Teu through it, causing her tond on the bed.

    Archer stepped through and pulled up her dress to expose her white panties. He moved to the side and started pleasuring her using his tongue.

    Teu didn''t know what was happening with him, but she just went along with it and grabbed a hold of his horns.

    She pushed his head further into her wet honeypot, which his tongue was licking all over, causing her to let out erotic moans.

    ''''Mmmmghhh.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 435 Heroes (R18)

    Chapter 435 Heroes (R18)

    Archer was lost to lust as he stopped licking Teu''s soaking wet honeypot before flipping her over and putting her on all fours.

    When he did that, she arched her back and poked her bubble butt out, which drove him mad.

    He grabbed her by the waist while lining up his raging member against her slit and pushed it deep inside her, causing Teu to grip the bedsheets while screaming.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhh!!~~''''

    Archer started thrusting into Teu and felt her tighten around him, which caused him to groan.

    Teu was experiencing immense pleasure, causing her body to quiver, when she felt Archer''s member deep inside her knocking on her womb.

    The intense thrusting caused her eyes to roll back, and she let out a symphony of sensual moans as she was face down on the bed.

    Archer firmly held onto her waist and slowed down, which both loved. He leaned over and started kissing her neck.

    After doing that, he pulled out and put Teu on her back while getting in between her legs as he slipped his member back inside her.

    He continued with his slow lovemaking, causing pleasure to wash over the two of them before Archer felt that he was close.

    Archer pushed deeper inside her as he released his essence inside her womb. Teu screamed out as she clung to him as her whole body was trembling.

    When that happened, he felt Teu orgasm and felt the bed under them be soaked. She felt something flowing into her body, gradually strengthening her.

    Although the change was subtle, it was perceptible, but the overwhelming pleasure engulfed her, momentarily causing her to disregard it.

    Archer''s love was pacified as they both climaxed, but he was taken aback by the energy he felt within her.

    He employed the Cleanse spell on both before gently pulling out of her and lying beside Teu.

    The ocean princess''s breathing, stillbored, whispered, "My love, it''s time to return."

    Archer sat up, checking the dazed girl, and inquired with a snicker, "Are you certain you can?"

    With a yful smile, she nodded, and as she tried to sit up, her blissful expression made himugh, prompting a light, yful p in return.

    Archer helped Teu to her feet, but she remained somewhat dazed, wearing a contented smile.

    He shook his head and made sure they looked normal and not like they had just had sex before opening a portal to the college, stepping through while holding Teu''s hand.

    They arrived in the hallway and proceeded into the homeroom while more students poured in.

    As they entered, Archer noticed the orange-haired girl named Maeve engaged in conversation with Tal and E.

    When he approached with Teu in tow, all the girls turned toward him and shared a knowing giggle.

    Archer ced Teu next to Nefertiti and Leira. He asked them if they could keep an eye on her, a request to which they readily agreed while giggling.

    He took his seat, aware of the curious gazes directed at him, which prompted a chuckle, but he realized the Professor should be here soon.

    As the two boys drew closer and eventually stopped, the one resembling Maeve stepped forward and addressed him.

    The boy introduced himself, "Hello, Archer. I''m Maeve''s older brother, Ciaran Avaloch, the first prince of the Avaloch Kingdom, and this is my friend, Magnus. He hails from the Rivend Duchy and is the son of a count."

    Archer listened to the introduction, then responded, "Nice to meet you, Ciaran. What brings you here?"

    The ginger prince smiled as he settled on the desk before Archer and replied, "Well, to be honest, I just wanted to introduce myself."

    As he was about to reply, Maeve interrupted, asking, "I heard you destroyed many kingdoms during the war. Is that true?"

    Archer''s attention shifted to the girl with striking gray eyes as she came closer. He observed her more closely, noticing her perfect body, built like a warrior, and wild ginger hair.

    A mischievous grin yed on her face, and he had a hunch about what was on her mind.

    So, he responded with a sly tone, "Yeah, it was quite enjoyable, iming all their wealth and leaving them in ruins."

    This statement prompted puzzled expressions from the two boys, but Maeve burst intoughter.

    Archer inquired, "You don''t consider me a viin, do you?"

    Maeve shook her head, her reply confident, "No, it was war. What else could be expected? The strong make the rules, and the weak have to follow them."

    Archer joined in herughter, but Nefertiti and Teu decided to share their thoughts, chiming in with teasing voices. "This greedy dragon leaves kingdoms bankrupt and loves it."

    ''''Many kingdoms in the Soutndsy in ruin, and our families had to step up and help the people earn their loyalty.''''

    Maeve continued questioning, "Rumors say you turned armies to ash and brought down once mighty kingdoms in another?"

    Archer confirmed, "Yes, hundreds of thousands of soldiers turned to ash all across the continent. They exploited the situation and faced the consequences. That''s just how life goes.''''

    Everyone agreed as Magnus just stared at him, catching his attention. Archer turned his violet eyes to him and asked. ''''What''s your problem, human?''''

    The boy shook his head and asked in an offended tone. ''''Why not use your power to help people and be their hero instead of only doing something that benefits you or the girls around you?''''

    His piercing violet eyes locked onto the brown-haired boy, and a deep chuckle escaped his lips. "You want me to be a hero?"

    He couldn''t contain his amusement, but after a brief moment, his tone shifted to a more serious note.

    Archer began to exin his perspective. "You see, heroes are often seen as paragons of good, defenders of justice, and symbols of hope. But in reality, the world doesn''t operate in such clear-cut terms. There''s no definitive ''good'' or ''bad.'' It''s all just shades of gray."

    He continued, "Heroes, they''re often idealistic and driven by a sense of righteousness. But sometimes, that idealism can blind them to theplexities of the world. They be rigid in their beliefs, thinking they''re always right and everyone else is wrong."

    His gaze grew distant as he reflected on the nature of heroes. "They can be arrogant, self-righteous, and unwilling to consider alternative perspectives. And that, Magnus, can lead to unintended consequences and even more suffering."

    Archer stopped speaking to think for a second. ''''I don''t care about being a hero. Why should I? Nothing everes of helping others because, in the end, you can''t save either others or yourself. That life is an illusion.''''

    Magnus fell silent and turned away, not uttering a word. This prompted Ciaran to lean in and rify, "He idolizes heroes and aspires to be one."

    Archer shook his head upon hearing this and chose not to respond. Instead, he nced at E, who nudged him and gestured toward the front of the ss.

    He turned around and saw a middle-aged man gazing at him, who spoke, "Mr. Wyldheart, the world relies on heroes in times of crisis; they instill hope in the hearts of the people."

    Archer sighed deeply, his gaze heavy with the weight of his experiences, as he decided to share a story with the Professor.

    "You know, Professor, once there was a hero, someone who had done great deeds to save a kingdom. He faced countless dangers, made sacrifices beyond measure, and gave his all to protect the people."

    The Professor leaned in, eager to hear the tale.

    "But," Archer continued, "once that hero''s task waspleted, once the kingdom was safe and the danger passed, the very kingdom he had saved turned on him. They dismissed him, treated him as a burden, and threw him away like an old relic. It was as if they had no memory of the heroics he had performed."

    The older man looked puzzled and asked, "But why would they do that? It makes no sense."

    Archer nodded. "That''s precisely the point. People can be ungrateful for heroes. They may cheer for them in the moment, but once the dust settles and their purpose is fulfilled, they often forget the sacrifices made and the struggles endured and that''s why I''vee to ept that I can never be a hero."

    The middle-aged man regarded Archer skeptically before questioning, "So, why did you save the empire? Mediterra or Soutnds? What did you gain from it?"

    He chuckled, pointing towards the girls, "For them and the wealth of our enemies. I don''t act without gaining anything. The empire owes a debt."

    Upon hearing his response, the girls, including Maeve, nodded in agreement, sharing his sentiment.

    The Professor shook his head before speaking to the ss. ''''Anyway, enough of the chit-chat. We have nine new students who joined uste.''''

    That''s when he looked at him and the girls before introducing himself. '''' I''m Professor Krado Brachan. I teach Magic Fundamentals. Can you introduce yourselves to the ss?''''

    Archer nodded before standing up and introducing himself with a grin. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart, also known as the White Prince.''''

    After speaking, he sat down while E stood up. ''''I''m E Wyldheart.''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 436 Battle Witches

    Chapter 436 Battle Witches

    Archer attentively observed each girl as they introduced themselves, a subtle smile ying on his lips when he observed Teu''s dreamy expression and her trembling legs.

    Sera''s face lit up with joy as she greeted the students with a warm smile, while Nefertiti remainedposed, disying a neutral demeanor.

    In contrast, Hemera, Tal, Leira, and Llyniel opted for straightforward and conventional introductions, presenting themselves with confidence.

    "Teu Wyldheart."

    "Seraphina Wyldheart."

    "Nefertiti Wyldheart."

    "Hemera Wyldheart."

    "Tal Wyldheart."

    "Leira Wyldheart."

    "Llyniel Wyldheart."

    When the girls finished speaking the other forty students and even left the Professor momentarily awestruck.

    Some of the students began whispering among themselves, gossiping about Archer having all eight girls to himself and specting on the challenge of pleasing them.

    He couldn''t help but chuckle at their assumptions. Turning his attention to Sera, who was practically bouncing with excitement in her seat, he asked, "Sera, what''s making you so happy?"

    The redhead turned to him with a radiant smile and replied, "I can''t help it. I love introducing myself as your wife."

    Archer was momentarily dumbstruck by her response, overwhelmed with a sense of gratitude for having such an incredible girl in his life.

    That''s when Maeve spoke up with an amused voice. ''''It seems that you can easily please the girls. Just look at her, she''s in her own little world.''''

    Archer shifted his gaze from the ginger girl to Teu, who continued to smile with a distant, dreamy look in her eyes as she rested against her desk.

    He smiled and nodded as he looked at the chatting girls, saying, "I can do that. It''s not an issue for me, and with more free time, I can take each of them on a date."

    Maeve''s unexpected request caught Archer off guard. "Will you take me on a date?"

    Before he could respond, Nefertiti yfully poked his back, causing him to turn and face her with a grin.

    She expressed her feelings with a hint of jealousy, saying, "Don''t let these girls take advantage of you, husband, or I will be forced to act."

    Archer chuckled and gently bopped her on the nose as he replied, "Remember, Nefi, you always have a special ce in my heart, my darling."

    Nefertiti''s response brought a big smile to her face as she assumed an expression simr to Teu''s, which caused giggles to ripple through the group of girls, including Maeve.

    It seemed like her jest had lightened the mood and added someughter to the conversation.

    He turned to the warrior girl and asked, "Why do you want me to take you on a date?"

    Before she could reply her brother spoke up. ''''She has taken a liken to you when she saw you destroying the enemy armies.''''

    Archer looked at the Avaloch Prince and gave him a nod as he turned to Maeve and answered herquestion. "We will in the future, but only after we fight."

    When she heard this a big smile appeared on her face. She was just about to reply until Teu spoke, "We''ll be training together every day, and you''re more than wee to join us."

    She agreed with a nod, and shortly after, two girls who bore a resemnce to Maeve and Ciaran made their way over.

    Once the girls saw them the two smiled as Maeve introduced her sisters. ''''These two pretty princesses are Caoimhe and Siobhan Avaloch. My two elder sisters.''''

    Archer couldn''t help but notice the delicate appearance of the two girls, E and Hemera, who resembled more delicate versions of Maeve.

    One had short strawberry blonde hair and grey eyes, while the other had long, curly ginger hair and the same colored eyes.

    They exuded an air of fragilitypared to Maeve, who had a more warrior-like presence. As E, Hemera, and the others greeted the two princesses and started a conversation,

    Archer observed that the professor had given them some space to chat while he focused on organizing something.

    Amid the rxed atmosphere, Archer relished the pleasant camaraderie among the students. It was a delightful and weing environment to be a part of.

    Teu, Tal, and Leira shared their recent fight with Archer, sparking Maeve''s excitement as she listened to their dramatic storytelling.

    Ciaran, with his curious tone, turned to him and asked, "So, what weapon do you use, Archer?"

    When he looked at the boy, he couldn''t help but notice the family resemnce and the shared grey eyes, making it evident that Ciaran was a male version of Maeve''s elder sisters.

    Archer responded, "I don''t typically use weapons, but I''m partial to a greatsword and my ws."

    Ciaran nodded and inquired further, "Can I see them? Your ws, I mean."

    He smiled and raised his hand, causing his razor-sharp white ws to materialize. The unexpected appearance startled Ciaran and Magnus, drawing their attention.

    After speaking Archer turned his attention to the professor who was a middle-aged man with brown hair, a slender frame, and the appearance of the quintessential teacher.

    As the students were engaged in their discussions, the professorpleted his task and redirected their attention, saying, "Alright, everyone, please pay attention."

    Every student in the Homeroom turned to him when he spoke and started to listen.

    Professor Brachan proceeded with his instructions, saying, "Please select your three additional subjects and submit your choices by the end of the day, so that I can forward them to the college for processing. Each morning, you will participate in our Homeroom session, which will involve announcements, academic nning, and fostering connections with your peers. Keep in mind that this group will be yourpany for any external excursions, excluding, of course, any dungeon diving or tournaments."

    Upon hearing this, all the students nodded their heads as they looked at their schedules while Archer eagerly raised his hand.

    He caught the Professor''s attention, who then gestured for him to proceed with a wave of his hand.

    "When can we start exploring the dungeons?" Archer asked with curiosity in his voice.

    The professor responded with a nod and a faint smile, "Not just yet, young man. The headmistress typically provides notice and announcements for dungeon exploration."

    Archer nodded but as he was about to talk a bell rang out which caused all the students to jump up and head outside.

    That''s when he heard E''s voice from beside him. ''''What''s your first lesson, Arch? And what ss are you in?''''

    He looked at his timetable and saw that he had Magic Fundamentals with S ss.

    ''''Seems like I''m in S ss,'''' Archer answered E with a smile.

    When everyone heard this they all looked at their timetables before telling him what sses they had.

    E, Sera, Teu, Nefertiti, and Llyniel have Elemental Affinities and Mana Control. While Tal, Leira, Maeve, and Hemera had History and Geopolitics.

    Before the students could depart, the Professor offered a crucial piece of information with a note of caution.

    "Oh, and do keep in mind, students, that the Battle Witches are still present on the college grounds, patrolling the area, even though the Headmistress has dismissed the mercenaries."

    As the professor exined the presence of the Battle Witches sent by the witch queen, a sense of unease washed over the students. They exchanged grimaces upon hearing this news.

    After his exnation, the students rose to their feet and began to make their way out of the Homeroom.

    Before parting ways, all the girls kissed Archer, sharing their farewells before forming into their respective groups to head to ss.

    Maeve, Ciaran, and their sisters bid him goodbye as they departed from the group.

    Now, on his own, he navigated the school corridors, searching for the Magic Fundamentals ss.

    Archer wandered down the school corridor, feeling excitement and curiosity as he explored his new surroundings.

    He was trying to find the Magic Fundamentals ss, following the signs that indicated its location. The school''syout was unfamiliar, and it was easy to get lost.

    Archer collided with two girls as he turned a corner, sending a jolt through him. The first girl had striking features: long, wild blonde hair, rich brown skin, and captivating violet eyes.

    The first girl''s striking presence couldn''t be ignored, her well-fitted witch dress entuating her seductive curves.

    As she moved, herrge boobs swayed with every step. The second girl sported a contrasting appearance with her pale skin, pink hair, and matching pink eyes.

    Despite her more delicate build and smaller proportions, her vibrant demeanor made her stand out in her lively way.

    She was smiling as her pink eyes shone, and when she did that, he felt the mana pouring off them and wondered how powerful the women were.

    Both girls appeared to be in their twenties and were wearing dresses, but Archer noticed a steady flow of mana radiating from their garments.

    It dawned on him that these were the legendary battle dresses he had read about in various magical texts.

    That''s when the realization struck him. Archer couldn''t help but think to himself, ''These are the Battle Witches.''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 437 Apollonia Nordvania

    Chapter 437 Apollonia Nordvania

    The twodies regarded him with enchanting smiles, their pretty faces illuminated by the expressions.

    Archer shook his head in a gesture of awe, conceding that aside from his girls, these twodies were truly otherworldly beauties.

    That''s when the brown-skinned witch spoke in an exotic ent piquing Archer''s curiosity. "Well, look at what we have here, cousin. A handsome dragon, I wonder if this is the boy Ophie mentioned to us."

    The pink-haired girl chimed in quickly. "Yes, Amaryllis. You''re right. He is very handsome, just as Ophie said."

    Archer was somewhat taken aback by being the subject of their discussion, but he quickly regained hisposure.

    The brown-skinned witch stepped forward, offering a small bow and giving him a glimpse of her cleavage.

    Once she did that she greeted him with a warm smile. "Hello, Archer. I''ve heard a lot about you. I am Amaryllis ckfire,mander of the Shadowme Sisters."

    Archer warmly returned her smile and shifted his attention to the pink-haired girl as she introduced herself.

    With a smile, she revealed, "I am Scarlett ckfire."

    Archer quipped with a touch of humor in his tone, "I hope she hasn''t been telling any unttering stories about me. If she has, you can trust that I''mpletely innocent of any usations."

    After observing them, he couldn''t help but grin andment in a cheeky voice. "I must admit, you both are incredibly beautiful just like Ophelia."

    Between his charming smile andpliment, he had a noticeable impact on both women which made him inwardlyugh to himself.

    Amaryllis found herself slightly charmed by his warm smile and natural charisma. She couldn''t help but keep her gaze on his eyes, which were the same captivating color as hers.

    She cleared her throat and decided toment on the weather, which broke the momentary silence.

    Soon after, she said they needed to return to their patrol. As they departed they bid him farewell, but Archer noticed Scarlett''s cheeks were flushed bright red.

    When they were walking off he couldn''t help but notice that the two women kept looking back at him.

    Scarlett turned around onest time, and when she did he blew her a yful kiss, which caught her by surprise and left her momentarily stunned.

    The pink-haired girl, Scarlett, swiftlyposed herself and, after casting onest, curious look in Archer''s direction, promptly followed Amaryllis.

    They vanished around the corner. Archer couldn''t help but smile at the yful exchange.

    His encounter with the Battle Witches had turned out to be an unexpected and charming interaction.

    He continued to walk through the bustling corridors, students hurried past him, all engaged in their own conversations and activities.

    The college was abuzz with energy, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as he made his way to the Magic Fundamentals ssroom.

    Upon entering the room, his eyes widened in amazement. The ssroom had a fantasy-like quality, with intricate magical symbols etched into the floor, glowing softly.

    Enchanted orbs of light floated around the room, casting an ethereal illumination.It was a captivating and immersive environment that left Archer in awe.

    As he entered the ssroom and took notice of the numerous students who regarded him with intense curiosity, it began to wear on his patience.

    However, he soon shifted his attention to the professor, a man with blonde hair and green eyes who seemed unusually young for an educator.

    That''s when the professor inquired without looking away from the papers he held, "I assume you''re Archer Wyldheart?"

    Archer answered. ''''Yes. Is this S ss Magic Fundamentals?''''

    ''''Yes, boy. My name is Gareth Torr I teach half the S-ss.'''' The man answered.

    Gareth ceased reading and directed his attention toward Archer and got a look of shock on his face but quickly shook his head.

    "Wee, wee to my ss," he greeted with enthusiasm. "Now that you''re here, we can get started. Please, take a seat next to Apollonia."

    As Professor Torr pointed to a table on the right side of the ssroom where a girl was already seated, Archer made his way to the indicated table and took a seat.

    He greeted the girl with a warm smile, but she responded with a somewhat irritated and nk expression.

    Archer shrugged and sat down as the professor stood up and walked to the front of the ss.

    The professor began the ss with a brief butprehensive exnation of the fundamentals of magic.

    "Today, we will delve into the core principles that govern the use of magic. Magic is an extraordinary force that has shaped the world we live in. It is the maniption of mana, the life force that flows through everything in our realm. Magic can be harnessed and controlled, but to do so effectively, one must understand the basic principles that underpin it."

    He continued to exin the essential elements of mana, the various magical disciplines, and the importance of proper incantations and gestures.

    Professor Torr continued with his lecture, providing an overview of the versatility of mana. He paced in front of the students, each wordden with the depth of his knowledge.

    "Mana is not just a mystical force used for spellcasting," he exined. "It permeates every aspect of our lives. It can be harnessed for various applications, from the enchantment of objects to the art of spellcasting to the delicate work of healing, and even cooking. Mana is the essence that fuels our world''s magic, and it is an essential part of our daily existence."

    He went on to describe how mana was used in enchanting everyday objects, in the creation of magical wards, and even in the preparation of food through the use of magical recipes.

    Upon hearing about magical recipes, Archer raised his hand and inquired, "Professor, what are these magical recipes?"

    As Archer posed his question about the recipes, the entire ss seemed to turn their attention toward him, their expressions ranging from mild amusement to mild bewilderment.

    He felt somewhat like a country bumpkin in the presence of city folk. Nevertheless, Professor Torr maintained hisposure and proceeded to address his question.

    "Ah, magical recipes, a valid question, Archer," he began. "These are unique sets of instructions and incantations that imbue certain ingredients with magical properties. It''s a fascinating branch of practical magic that blends culinary arts with spellcasting."

    The professor walked to his desk and retrieved a book, which he then ced in front of Archer who was watching the man.

    "This is a book containing various dishesmonly used within the empire. These can have various effects, from providing sustenance to enhancing one''s magical abilities or even bestowing temporary abilities on the one who consumes them."

    Professor Torr continued as he walked back to the front of the ss, "They are an intriguing aspect of our magical world, and I''m sure you''ll find them quite captivating as you delve deeper into your studies."

    As Archer began to leaf through the thick book of recipes, he couldn''t help but feel the sensation of being watched.

    It prompted him to turn his gaze toward the girl who had been observing him with a curious expression. He examined her closely, taking in her striking appearance.

    She had a head of wild pink hair that stood out against her pale, white skin, and her eyes were a beautiful and captivating shade of glowing blue.

    Her figure was slim but boasted curves in all the right ces, and she was dressed in a lovely blue winter dress paired with a thick white cloak.

    Archer thought she was beautiful and wanted to get to know her but he felt that she didn''t want to talk so he shook his head.

    That''s when their eyes met, and a brief moment of curiosity passed between them as they exchanged silent gazes.

    He offered the girl a warm smile as he introduced himself, saying, "I''m Archer. What''s your name?"

    However, as he focused on her, he felt a peculiar chill wash over him causing him to shiver.

    His attention honed in on her, and he focused on her before realizing that her body was made up of mana but also of something else.

    ''''Apollonia Nordvania.'''' She answered but looked away and didn''t say anything else.

    Archer didn''t pry anymore and turned back to the book as he thought to himself. ''Defiantly an ice princess but she''s gorgeous.''

    He put the book in the Item Box and continued listening to the professor talk about how to effectively control mana by concentrating on the spell they wanted to cast.

    "Mana, as you''ve learned, is the very life force that enables us to practice magic," Professor Torr borated. "And the amount of mana one possesses ys a pivotal role in determining their magical potential."

    He paused briefly, his gaze shifting to Archer with a hint of curiosity before he resumed. "You see, the quantity of mana within your reach determines your ability to cast more potent spells. There are even legends that suggest that someone with enough mana, one could theoretically harness and control the very mana of the world itself. However, I must stress that such notions are usually confined to the realm of myths and folklore."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 438 Stop Teasing Her

    Chapter 438 Stop Teasing Her

    The ss continued for another hour, but Archer found himself growing bored. As he was already well-versed in mana control, the basics being taught felt uninteresting.

    He let out a sigh of frustration as the bell rang, indicating the end of the first lesson and the second was beginning.

    Archer swiftly checked his timetable and realized that his next ss was about tomence - Spellcraft. He couldn''t help but hope that he''d have a chance to see Jade again.

    Turning to Apollonia, he shed a charming smile and inquired, "What''s your next ss, ice princess?"

    She turned to him with her icy blue eyes and neutral expression. "History."

    Without saying another word, she exited the ssroom, leaving Archer feeling perplexed.

    Just then, two boys and a girl approached him, with the boy at the forefront introducing himself, "Greetings, Archer. I''m Fraser Snowfang, the son of the Frostwyn Duke. I wanted to extend my family''s gratitude for your assistance. They''ll be attending the Frostwinter festival and would love to meet you if it''s convenient."

    His gaze fell upon the boy with blonde hair and blue eyes. While not exactly short, he was slightly shorter than Archer.

    Beside him, the other boy stood, his distinctive appearance marked by light green hair and distinct elven features.

    Archer nodded in agreement, saying, "Alright, I''ll meet them, but it will have to wait until after the festivities, as the emperor and empress asked me to join the festival.''''

    Fraser smiled in response and remarked, "As you should. I''ve heard the rumors and seen the scorch marks along the roads in the north."

    The boy proceeded to introduce the two individuals, indicating the green-haired boy. "This is Edan Silverleaf, the son of a count in my father''s realm, and this youngdy is my fiancee, Isabeau Thornvale."

    Archer took a moment to assess Isabeau''s appearance, noting that she wasn''t a stunning beauty like his girls, but neither was she unattractive.

    Nevertheless, he greeted them with a nod and continued his conversation with the two boys, appearing uninterested in Fraser''s fiancee, who attempted to join in.

    As they conversed, Isabeau couldn''t help but join in, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she asked Archer, "What''s your next ss?"

    He cast a brief nce at the girl and responded to her question in a neutral tone, "It''s Spellcraft."

    After speaking, Fraser extended an offer to guide him to the ssroom, which Archer epted, and the four of them began walking.

    As they walked through one of the hallways, a familiar voice called out to Archer. He turned to see Hemera and Leira approaching him.

    Both girls greeted him with a cheerful kiss, and Hemera inquired, "You''ve got Spellcraft?"

    Archer nodded in affirmation, and Hemera added, "Me and Leira have it too."

    He then directed his attention to the cat girl, who was beaming at him, and gently reached for her ear, stroking it, which elicited a happy sigh from her.

    The Sun Elf noticed this and attempted to reach for Leira''s other ear, but the cat girl skillfully dodged her hand, causing Archer to chuckle.

    Hemera was confused as she looked at Leira who exined that only her mate was allowed to touch her ears or tail.

    As Fraser, Edan, and Isabeau observed the interactions, they couldn''t help but be fascinated by the way the infamous white dragon pampered the two girls, who were thoroughly enjoying his attention.

    Once he was done greeting them he took a moment to introduce them. "Fraser, these two beautifuldies are my fianc��es, Princesses Leira Avalon and Hemera Helios."

    The blonde boy, Fraser, appeared somewhat perplexed by the introduction, but Edan offered a polite greeting, and Isabeau simply nodded her head.

    After he exchanged greetings with the two girls, they continued walking until they reached a ss and entered.

    However, once they were inside, Leira leaned in and whispered into Archer''s ear, "That girl has been watching you, but I can''t figure out whether it''s out of hate or curiosity."

    Upon hearing Leira''s whispered observation, Archer nodded and activated his Anti-Magic, a unique ability that drained his mana and rapidly replenished it.

    He hade to ept his extraordinary abilities, embracing the idea that he was something of an anomaly so that he could fully enjoy his second life.

    Archer took notice that the ssroom was unupied and decided to sit down at the back, which allowed four people to sit at a single desk.

    The group sat down with Leira on his right and Hemera on his left while Fraser and the others sat at the front.

    Hemera turned to him and spoke. ''''Darling didn''t you find Magic Fundamentals useless?''''

    When Leira made herment, he nodded in agreement before responding, "I''ll talk to the Professor after we submit our choices for other subjects."

    The Sun Elf smiled and nodded in response, before Leira asked with a smile, "Isn''t Hecate''s shop opening today?"

    Archer acknowledged with a slight smile, "Yeah, I need to go see your Father then head to the shop while thinking of a good name for the ce. Will you lovelydies help me?"

    Both girls nodded eagerly, happy to offer their help. The three of them continued their conversation as more students entered the room.

    Curious about the school''s organization, Archer turned to Leira and asked, "Why are the S-ss students mixed and not in one ss?"

    She giggled before exining, "Well, the sses are split between S and E with S having two sses between them. All the girls are in the other S-ss but are separated. There are just too many students to amodate in a single room, so the staff divided it and taught different subjects. For example, me and you have History & Geopolitics, and Hemera has Magic Fundamentals with the others."

    He nodded, now having a better understanding of the ss structure, and was about to respond when he heard Hemera''s protest.

    "I don''t need to take it. I already know the basics. I''ve been studying them for thirty years," she huffed.

    He and Leira burst intoughter at Hemera''s exasperation. Theirughter filled the room just as the door opened, revealing their professor, Jade Ashguard.

    Upon seeing her Archer couldn''t help but smile. She was adorned in a green winter dress with a thick cloak, her chocte brown hair cut to shoulder length.

    Her bear ears twitched as she removed her cloak and directed her piercing green eyes toward the ss.

    An initial frown formed on her face, but it quickly transformed into a stiff smile as she spotted Archer.

    Jade settled at her desk as more students continued to enter the room, and it was during this time that Archer noticed Lioran.

    The Lion Demi-Human, upon spotting Archer, broke into a warm smile and approached him, with an excited N bouncing energetically behind him.

    Archer shifted his attention to N, who had bright blue eyes and a wide, toothy grin that revealed some of her sharp teeth.

    When the siblings drew nearer, Lioran spoke with genuine happiness, "It''s good to see you, my friend. You''ve certainly got into a lot of trouble."

    Archer smiled in response to Lioran''sment and nodded, saying, "Yeah, trouble seems to find me, but whatever. It''s not like I didn''t benefit from it."

    Lioran acknowledged with a nod before N excitedly chimed in, "Archie! Father wants to see you. I want to be in your pride so he wants to see if you''re worthy by fighting you."

    Archer was taken aback by this unexpected development, and a perplexed expression washed over his face, prompting the siblings to burst intoughter.

    Lioran proceeded to exin, "You see, in our culture, women are attracted to the strongest males, and you''re certainly the strongest in our generation so she has chosen you and hasn''t shut up about you since you both met."

    Archer nodded with understanding and then grinned, "Well, in that case, I''ll fight your Father during the Frostwinter Festival."

    ''''Oi I told you not tell him that. Why would you betray me, brother!.'''' N didn''t waste any time and punched Lioran''s arm which caused everyone tough.

    After that N sat next to Leira and looked at Archer with a bright smile and her blue eyes were glowing.

    Archer knew what she wanted and grinned at the lion girl before speaking. ''''We will fight soon N. Let me get used to the college then we will arrange something.''''

    The girl''s amusement only grew as they observed N''s excitement, and Archer couldn''t help but smile at the yful exchange.

    Hemera chimed in with a teasing tone, "Stop teasing her, Darling. Can''t you see that''s exactly what''s getting her excited?"

    Archer was just about to reply when he noticed Professor Ashguard standing at the front of the ssroom, her piercing green eyes scanning the eager faces of her new students.

    With a weing smile, she began her lecture on the basics of spellcasting.

    "Good morning, everyone. I see some fresh faces among us, and I''m delighted to introduce you to the fascinating world of spellcasting. Whether you''re a novice or a seasoned mage, grasping the fundamentals is essential."

    She raised her hand, conjuring a softly glowing orb of light above her palm. "Magic and Mana are the lifeblood of our world, connecting all living things. To cast a spell, you must tap into this magical energy and shape it ording to your intentions."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 439 That Was Brilliant Arch

    <h4>Chapter 439 That Was Brilliant Arch</h4>

    Archer watched Jade turn to the chalkboard behind her, where she began writing a basic spell which he recognized to be Mana st.

    "The essence of every spell lies in the quality of your incantations and the amount of mana at your disposal. We employ chanting, runes, glyphs, and wards as means to harness and direct our mana."

    She gestured toward the board, exining, "Allow me to provide an example: the fundamental Mana st spell. When you chant and channel your intent, you can conjure and unleash a burst of mana."

    Jade''s voice brimmed with enthusiasm as she continued, "Keep in mind, the core of effective spellcasting lies in unwavering concentration, understanding of the spell, and your connection to the world''s mana. With practice, your spells will grow in potency and so will your mana capacity."

    She continued her lecture, exining the intricacies of spellcasting. After a thorough exnation of the Mana st spell on the chalkboard, she set a challenge for the ss.

    "Now, to apply what you''ve learned, I want each of you to practice the spell. The first one to sessfully cast the spell when we go to the training ground will be rewarded with a prize."

    The students promptly began their attempts to cast Mana st. They chanted the incantation, sketched the required glyphs, and channeled their mana to generate a focused st of magical energy.

    As the ss worked on the task, he raised his hand. Jade, with her characteristic sweet smile, turned her attention to him. "Yes, Archer?"

    "May I learn a different spell, Professor? I''m already familiar with the Mana st, and I have many difficult spells with me." He asked with a smile.

    Jade, impressed by his enthusiasm for learning, nodded in agreement. "Of course. Your passion for magic ismendable. Feel free to choose another spell to study."

    When she walked off he pulled out one of the spellbooks he got from the shop he bought Shadow Shroud from.

    He looked at it and read the title. ''''Shadowspawn.''''

    This caught his attention and wanted to learn the spell to see what it could do so he started reading as the other students went quiet.

    Archer turned his head to the girls and saw them engrossed in their spellbooks like he was doing.

    After a little while he still wasn''t done learning it but was close when Jade spoke, her voice carrying a sense of anticipation.

    "You''ve had ample time to acquaint yourselves with the Mana st spell. Now, it''s time to put your newfound knowledge to the test. We will head to the spellcasting training field where you will demonstrate your abilities."

    A wave of excitement washed over the students, and a collective buzz of anticipation filled the room.

    With a smile, Jade gestured toward the door. "Follow me to the training field, and remember to focus and control your mana with precision when casting the spell."

    The students promptly rose from their seats, the spellbooks in hand, and began to file out of the ssroom.

    Each one was eager to disy their magical prowess under the guidance of their skilled professor and try to gain her favor.

    Bringing up the rear, Archer, Hemera, Leira, N, and Lioran followed the group as they moved through the college corridors.

    Archer couldn''t help but admire the grandeur of the College of Magic, taking in the impressive architecture and well-kept surroundings.

    There were tapestries all over the ce and paintings of famous students or professors who once studied or taught her.

    When he was looking around some?of the other students couldn''t help but notice his wide-eyed wonder at the college''s impressive features.

    This perception cast him in the eyes of some as a neer or, in their view, a "country bumpkin" who had not yet fully limated to the college.

    Amid the sidelong nces and whisperedments, he couldn''t help but chuckle at the amusing reactions of those around him.

    Archer knew he was about to deliver a captivating performance that would leave everyone in shock.

    The judgment of others, for their opinions, held little significance to him. The only ones that truly mattered were those of Hemera and Leira.

    As for the lion siblings he liked them especially N who caught his interest and wanted to fight her again.

    What he loved was that she wasn''t a delicate princess but a fierce warrior, and he was eager to take her on a bandit-hunting expedition with him.

    He knew she wouldn''t have a problem killing them just like him. As they got closer to the training field he grinned as he spotted Jade ushering students through the door.

    At that very moment, when his gaze fell upon the beautiful bear woman, he resolved to initiate the second part of his n for revenge against his Father and his stupid wives.

    Jade smiled warmly as she held the door for them, blissfully unaware of the greedy dragon that had alreadyid im to her.

    Hemera and Leira, still observing the way Archer''s gaze seemed toy a possessive im on their professor, exchanged knowing nces.

    It was a look they recognized all too well, one that echoed the behavior of a dragon securing a new treasure.

    As Archer walked ahead with Lioran and N, engrossed in conversation, Leira and Hemera couldn''t help but slow down and indulge in a bit of yful wagering.

    The anticipation of how long it would take Archer to im the Professor added an extrayer of excitement to the day.

    Leira looked at the elf with a mischievous grin and confidently stated, "I bet it will take him three years."

    Not one to back down from a wager, Hemera eagerly countered, "I''m doubling the stakes, two hundred gold, and boldly predicting it will be five years until she''s screaming and moaning his name in our treehouse."

    When Leira heard her lewd words she felt her cheeks turn bright red before Hemera spotted it and grinned before teasing the cat girl. ''''Oh, you''re still waiting. Well, that horny dragon willy his ws on you before long.''''

    With a sly grin, Hemera leaned in and whispered teasingly in Leira''s ear. "You know, at that time, it''ll be you who''s screaming and moaning his name, and in the future, you''ll be having little kittens with him."

    After speaking the cat girl turned beet red and rushed off to walk beside Archer causing Hemera to chuckle as she caught up.

    He noticed Leira''s red face and wondered what happened but shook his head as the group arrived at the spellcasting training field, where students had already gathered.

    They watched as their fellow students cast Mana sts at the target dummies, their spells manifesting in bursts of energy and impacting the practice targets.

    The disy drew the attention of a growing crowd, with onlookers eager to witness the students'' magical prowess.

    However, as they observed the Mana sts striking the dummies, Archer couldn''t help but let out a heartyugh.

    The Mana sts on disy appeared feeble andcked the necessary power, prompting Archer to shake his head in disappointment.

    His reaction didn''t go unnoticed, and the nearby students turned their attention toward him.

    A confident young man, who appeared to carry the air of a noble, stepped forward with a smug grin and addressed Archer. "You find our attempts amusing, yet you haven''t even demonstrated your own skills."

    He heard a few chuckles from the surrounding students, but Archer simply grinned. In response, he conjured an Element Bolt, weaving together the elements of Fire, Water, Earth, and Thunder into a dazzling disy of magical prowess.

    The bolt crackled with energy, illuminating the field and drawing the astonished gaze of both the young master and the surrounding students.

    Archer sent the Element Bolt hurtling toward the target with incredible speed as it left a streak of red, blue, brown, and yellow behind.

    The bolt zed with fiery intensity, crackling with the essence of Water, Earth, and the raw power of Thunder as it soared through the air.

    When the Element Bolt struck the dummy, it erupted into a dazzling disy of elemental energy and caused a massive explosion that shook the ground.

    The fire consumed the wooden frame, water doused the mes, earth crumbled beneath the impact, and thunder resounded in a deafening crescendo.

    The target dummyy in ruins,pletely obliterated, leaving everyone shocked by the sheer power of Archer''s spell.

    Recognizing the need to clear the dust and debris, Jade cast wind magic, dispersing the particles and revealing the aftermath.

    With the area now clear, Jade turned her attention to him, her expression adorned with an impressed smile. She inquired, "Was that the spell you were learning, Archer?"

    He shook his head, his determination evident in his eyes. "I was nearly done with that one. I can finish it and show you. It''s going to be quite the show."

    Jade smiled before nodding her head and getting the students back to their spellcasting which forced them to get back to work.

    Hemera and Leira walked over to him with massive smiles on their face as the cat girl spoke. ''''That was brilliant Arch!''''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 440 A Dragon Vs The Shadowflame Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 440 A Dragon Vs The Shadowme Sisters</h4>

    Archer beamed at Hemera and Leira and nted gentle kisses on their foreheads before they hurriedly dashed off to cast spells.

    He then took out the spellbook Shadowspawn from his Item Box and continued reading it as he sat down.

    After half an hour he had finished reading it and learned it just as a notification appeared.

    [Shadowspawn Learned]

    When Archer saw that he checked the description of the new spell.

    [Shadowspawn is a mysterious spell that allows the user to summon shadowy and ephemeral creatures]

    With a satisfied smile, he rose to his feet and stretched his arms, putting the book away before approaching Professor Jade, who turned to him with a quizzical expression.

    In a gentle, melodious voice, she inquired, "Have you already learned the spell?"

    Archer nodded with a sly grin as he responded, "Certainly. Would you be interested in seeing it, even though it''s rather unsettling?"

    Intrigued, she regarded him with growing curiosity and gave a nod. The professor then turned to address the other students. "Everyone, please step back and observe."

    The students obediently created some distance as Archer made his way to the center of the expansive training field.

    It was surrounded by a small, tall hedge that separated it from the rest of the college. There, he began to cast the "Shadowspawn" spell.

    That was when Dark, sinuous shadows coiled around him, slowly materializing into frightening, monstrous forms.

    Ghastly creatures, with glowing crimson eyes and elongated, menacing limbs, materialized with an unsettling presence.

    The students stared in amazement as the eerie shadows enveloped Archer. Their fear increased as they saw the creatures staring back at them.

    Hemera, Leira, N, and Lioran looked on in amazement as the shadow monsters circled Archer like they were protecting him.

    Nheless, a few of the startled students, unable to endure the intense, eerie aura that had enveloped the field, hastily retreated in a state of panic.

    Themotion had attracted even more onlookers to the Spellcraft''s training field, as they gathered to see the spectacle unfolding before them.

    The onlookers observed the creatures in fascination, impressed by their disciplined response when Archer gave themand for them to sit, which they immediately obeyed.

    Despite the curiosity of the audience, Archer''s attention remained on the Shadowspawn he had summoned.

    However, the moment his Aura Detector registered three pings heading in his direction, he knew something significant was about to happen.

    Just as tension filled the air, a potent spell materialized out of nowhere and struck one of the shadowspawn with tremendous force.

    The impact sent the students nearby jumping back in surprise, their eyes widened as they witnessed the explosion.

    The shadowspawn vanished with an eerie hiss, their dark forms vanishing into thin air, but additional spells materialized and dispelled more of Archer''s conjured creatures.

    Suddenly, a girl with a striking resemnce to Ophelia but with shorter hair and a more warrior-like appearance materialized directly in front of him, catching him off guard.

    With a grin she threw a mana-charged punch, leaving Archer astounded by her sudden presence and action.

    With a confident smile, he cast Shadow Shroud.?His body morphed into a fluid mass of shadow, revealing only his piercing violet eyes and a sinister, sharp-toothed grin, illuminated by the eerie violet light.

    The punch passed right through him, causing a shocked look to appear on her face which caused him to chuckle.

    Seizing the opportunity, Archer retaliated with a powerful punch of his own which shocked the witch.

    She tried to block it, but the sheer force behind his strike sent her hurtling backward, crashing into the ground.

    As the dust settled, the atmosphere grew tense, but then the Battle Witch Scarlett whom he met earlier appeared before him.

    With a swift incantation, she conjured a brilliant st made from the Light element and sent it hurtling toward him as her long pink hair flowed all over the ce.

    Archer, still shrouded in shadows, braced for the iing attack with a smile. As the attack drew nearer, his spell dissipated, causing him to chuckle softly before casting Blink

    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared behind Scarlett, but his sharp instincts warned him of an imminent attacking from behind him.

    He swiftly stepped to the side and narrowly avoided a massive st that struck the spot he had upied just moments ago.

    Scarlett, however, had disappeared in the process. Archer turned around, only to see the brown-skinned witch he met earlier standing there.

    Amaryllis regarded him with a seductive smile and spoke in her exotic, melodious voice. "My dear dragon, the queen wishes to put your abilities to the test to see if you can help us in the future, and the Shadowme Sisters are here for precisely that purpose. I hope you don''t hold it against us."

    Archer''s grin widened, and in a hushed tone, he whispered to himself, "Draconis."

    With those words, his transformation into his draconic formmenced. Two magnificent, white wings sprouted from his back, and his hands morphed into razor-sharp talons.

    Scales covered his body, and his tail grew in size and bulk. The onlooker''s eyes widened in awe and amazement.

    Hemera, Leira, and N couldn''t contain their excitement, their faces lit up with wonder, while Lioran watched the unfolding spectacle with a sense of amazement.

    Archer''s smile grew even more as he spoke to the three girls. "Don''t hold back, because I certainly won''t and I''d be happy to help the queen if the price is right."

    Amaryllis''s face lit up with enthusiasm upon hearing his words, and she proceeded to introduce the new girl.

    "This is Valencia ckfire, my cousin, and Scarlett''s older sister."

    When he heard her, he responded with a nod and a charming smile. He took a moment to observe her more closely, noting Valencia''s features.

    She had short ck and purple hair, along with her muscr physique and glowing violet eyes that looked like two stars.

    Archer''s gaze descended, he also observed the alluring curves of her body and herrge boobs that were jiggling.

    He turned toward the blonde witch and saw her wearing a tight ck witch dress that clung to her body. Amaryllis observed his gaze and couldn''t help but grin.

    She yfully teased him, saying, "You''re quite the cheeky dragon, aren''t you? Two of your women are standing right there, and here you are, looking at little old me, a much older woman."

    Archer chuckled, his charm unyielding. "Can''t help it if I admire strong, beautiful women, especially if they look like you three."

    The three girls smiled at hispliment, and Scarlett blushed while looking away, once again taken by surprise.

    Amaryllis, on the other hand, disappeared from her spot, while the pink-haired witch began to chant a spell.

    Valencia continued to press forward and started fighting with him while smiling, disying her remarkablebat skills in the melee battle with Archer as the two started fighting.

    Her attacks were relentless, and although he managed to block most of them, he couldn''t ignore the incredible power behind each strike.

    It became obvious to him that Valencia was very strong, and as the battle unfolded, he realized that she was indeed close to his rank and skill.

    That''s when Amaryllis turned to Scarlett and spoke in an excited voice. ''''Cousin keep him away from us while I try to help out Valencia.''''

    The two girls nodded and went to work as Archer struck out with his tail and hit the ck-haired girl which sent her skidding backward just as a spell mmed into his body.

    But it dissipated thanks to having Anti-Magic activated. Archer grinned and cast Blink to reappear behind a shocked Amaryllis.

    Archer cast sma Missiles at her. She reacted swiftly, erecting a protective barrier to defend herself, but the sheer force of the spell sent her hurtling through the air.

    She crashed down onto the ground with a thud causing her to let out a huff as she watched him go for her cousin.

    He quickly turned his attention to Scarlett, charging towards her whileunching a barrage of fiery Element Bolts made from fire.

    Scarlett exerted herself to defend against the attack, conjuring a magical shield to block the iing barrage.

    The fiery bolts collided with the barrier, producing a spectacr disy of magic amidst the intense battle.

    Archer charged at the pink-haired witch but was stopped by Valencia who used mana to cover her fists and attacked.

    Valencia unleashed a flurry of punches at him, her strikesing relentlessly. However, he skillfully deflected and blocked each of her attacks, his defenses holding strong.

    As she continued her assault, Archer anticipated her movements with excitement and expertly sidestepped one of her punches.

    Seizing the opportunity, he cast Eldritch s directly into her stomach, sending her stumbling back from the powerful impact.

    With renewed energy, he darted forward, engaging in a fric exchange of punches with Valencia while simultaneouslyunching Element Bolts at the other two witches.

    The battlefield crackled with magical energy as the intense battle raged on. Archer was casting spells to keep Amaryllis and Scarlett at bay.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 441 Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 441 Grandmother</h4>

    As Archer exchanged blows with Valencia, her unwavering focus remained on him as sheunched a kick in his direction.

    He skillfully deflected it and asked, his voice filled with curiosity, "Are you abat witch?"

    With a grin, the ck-haired girl leaped back before replying, "I specialize in closebat, Dragon."

    After speaking the battle witchesunched a simultaneous attack, Amaryllis and Scarlett unleashed their spells while Valencia used her physical prowess in unison.

    Theirbined assault pushed Archer to the edge, and an unmistakable annoyance crossed his features.

    Determined to confront them head-on, Archer''s expression grew more focused, and he intensified his efforts, fighting with even greater determination and seriousness.

    Archer''s tailshed out, his fists moved with precision, and Eldritch sts erupted from his hands targeting each girl.

    The battle intensified, but just as the four separated, an unseen force seized hold of the Archer and the three witches, rendering them immobilized.

    Despite their relentless efforts, the three girls remained trapped by the mysterious force.

    Amaryllis turned her head, desperation in her eyes, and pleaded, "Cousin! We were merely having fun. The boy wanted a challenge."

    At that moment, Archer spotted Ophelia, who suddenly materialized in the middle of the field while looking around.

    She fixed an annoyed gaze upon him and scolded, "Why are you causing trouble already, young man? You shouldn''t be fighting with Battle Witches!"

    Archer, wearing an indignant expression, voiced his protest, saying, "They attacked me first! I was merely defending myself. You can ask my girls or Professor Ashguard."

    Ophelia shifted her attention to the three girls who observed the scene with enthusiasm, their smiles wide.

    She approached Jade, the beardy who appeared shocked, and questioned, "Jade, is what the boy said urate?"

    The older woman nodded in confirmation and replied, "Yes, he was demonstrating a spell, and they attacked him unexpectedly."

    Ophelia let out a sigh upon hearing this revtion, realizing that her cousins had indeed started the confrontation.

    However, she couldn''t muster any anger, seeing how the students seemed to enjoy the spectacle. Archer watched as the headmistress turned around and she released him.

    She admonished him, "Mr. Wyldheart, if you wish to engage inbat on college grounds, please make the necessary arrangements for the arena rather than the ss training fields."

    Archer looked at her with narrowed eyes before approaching her with a grin and the three trapped witches started giggling.

    Ophelia silenced her cousins with a stern nce, before Archer arrived in front of her, leaning in to whisper in her ear, "You''ll pay in bed for scolding me when we marry, Ophie. I will have you squirming underneath me."

    He grinned mischievously before proceeding to walk over to Hemera, Leira, N, and Lioran, leaving the headmistress standing there in bewilderment as she felt her cheeks growing red.

    As she overheard her cousin''s hushed gossiping, a sense of curiosity and perhaps even amusement crossed her features.

    [Ophelia''s POV]

    Ophelia observed Archer''s departure as the bell rang, signaling the end of the ss. The rest of the students began to file into the building.

    Jade bid her farewell and departed, leaving her alone with her three mischievous cousins, who were still suspended in the air while indulging in even more gossip.

    Approaching them, she inquired, "What was all that about, girls? Mother sent you here to assist with security, not to engage in fights with my students."

    Valencia spoke up with a small smile on her face, saying, "He shouldn''t be a student here. The boy is too strong to belong here."

    Her two cousins nodded in agreement that''s when Scarlett chimed in, "Well, Auntie Vespera said we had to test the boy to see if he could help in the war against the dragons."

    She regarded the pink-haired girl with a perplexed expression and corrected her, "Firstly, it''s Queen ckfire, and second, why would a dragon fight against his kind for witches?"

    In response to Ophelia''s query, Scarlett provided an answer. "The queen has heard the rumors, and the Avalonian Emperor has also told her that he can be paid to help, and he won''t do it for free."

    Upon hearing this, Ophelia nodded in understanding and released the three girls from their suspended state.

    She then gave them a directive, saying, "Follow me, my cousins. We have matters to discuss with the queen."

    Ophelia took the lead, with her three cousins following closely behind, as they proceeded to her office.

    Scarlett caught up to her and inquired innocently, "Amaryllis mentioned that the queen might propose a marriage alliance with you and the boy in exchange for his assistance. Is that true?"

    She stumbled for a moment upon hearing Scarlett''s words, and then she fixed her narrowed gaze on the girl.

    In an angry tone, she demanded, "Where did you hear such a ridiculous idea?"

    Scarlett yelped in response to Ophelia''s stern voice and promptly revealed her source. "Isabe told me on HexChat."

    Amaryllis and Valencia couldn''t help but giggle behind them, much to Ophelia''s exasperation.

    She decided to let go of the matter and led her cousins to her office. Once there, she sat down and activated hermunication device, channeling her mana into it.

    Minutes passed before a seductive voice emanated from the other end. "My little witch! How have you been?"

    Ophelia couldn''t help but roll her eyes upon hearing the endearing nickname her mother used for her.

    Nevertheless, she replied, "Hello, Mother. What''s the mission you''ve assigned to these girls?"

    A giggle came through the device, prompting Ophelia to release a sigh. Her mother''s voice then followed, filled with amusement. "What have they done?"

    Hearing her mother''s question and the attempt to stifleughter, she exined, "They challenged the white dragon to a duel, and he held his ground. But it happened with dozens of students as witnesses."

    Vespera''s voice came through themunication device, and she exined, "Well, Ophie, I requested the girls to evaluate him and assess hisbat abilities. Rumors can often be exaggerated, so I felt it necessary to verify."

    Intrigued, Ophelia inquired, "So, why did you want to test him? Scarlett mentioned the dragons. Have they taken action?"

    Her mother responded, "No, my dear. But they''ve been sighted flying along our borders andunching raids on some of the towns there, which is quite infuriating. We''ve managed to bring down quite a few of them, thanks to your aunt Elia, who is now patrolling the borders."

    Upon hearing this, Ophelia''s concern deepened, and she inquired, "Do you want me to return to Arcadia and help?"

    Vespera reassured her, saying, "No, my little witch. Your presence is needed where you are. Your grandmother has stated that she''ll intervene if the dragons be more troublesome."

    She chuckled and continued, "You know that old woman. She''s liable to explode and incinerate them with her ck mes."

    When she heard her mother talk about her grandmother, it brought a smile to her face, fondly recalling the woman.

    Her grandmother was a free spirit who had willingly relinquished her role as queen when Vespera decided to cease her explorations and take up the mantle of ruling.

    Instead, her grandmother had chosen to embark on new adventures and explore the world.

    Ophelia couldn''t help but ask, "How is Grandmother? I haven''t heard from her in a while."

    Vespera chuckled and shared the news, "She''s doing what she loves best��exploring the southern continent of Avidia. She''s assisting the Fire Elves with a significant beast problem they''ve been facing."

    She couldn''t help but notice her mother''s momentary hesitation before Vespera shared some interesting news.

    "She''s rather intrigued by the white dragon''s presence. You know her passion for our family''s history. She''s been persistently urging me to arrange a meeting with him, as our ancestor had once encountered thest white dragon, and something significant urred between them. She firmly believes she possesses valuable information about the boy, thanks to her extensive knowledge of our lineage and history."

    Ophelia couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of her grandmother''s enthusiasm for their family''s history.

    But when she thought of the two meeting she let out a loud sigh which caused Vespera to ask. ''''What''s wrong Darling?''''

    She responded swiftly, her voice carrying a mix of exasperation and amusement. "The boy is a perverted dragon, iming he''ll ''punish'' me once we''re married, which is utterly preposterous!''''

    Ophelia suddenly recalled the boy''s words and carried on. "He''s just seventeen years old, whereas I''ve roamed this for over a thousand years, and I was here long before he emerged from his father''s useless balls!"

    She turned away and directed her gaze out the window as she continued to rant. "I was here long before his family even came into existence, and this empire wasn''t even a notion in anyone''s mind when I was studying the lost ruins on Primordia."

    Following her passionate outburst, there was a brief silence, but it was soon broken by sniggering, and eventually, full-blownughter erupted as Vespera joined in with hearty cackles.

    Amaryllis, Valencia, and Scarlett found themselves rolling on the floor, thoroughly amused and teasing Ophelia, as they had never witnessed her in such a state.

    "Hey, big sister, Ophie has fallen in love," Scarlett remarked to Valencia, eliciting moreughter.

    "Cousins, just look at her cheeks; they''re all red," Amaryllis pointed out, clutching her stomach from theughter.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 442 Explorer

    Chapter 442 Explorer

    Avidia is a vast and diversendmass that stretches across the southern hemisphere of our world.

    It is and of extremes, where a stunning array of biomes coexist in a harmonious yet contrasting tapestry of natural beauty.

    The distinctive geography and climatic conditions of Avidia have nurtured an astonishing array of ecosystems.

    There were blistering deserts and luxuriant jungles to vast grasnds and serene meadows, along with enigmatic swamps and towering mountain ranges.

    Throughout Avidia, the diverse cultures of the continent''s inhabitants have adapted to their surroundings, harnessing the unique resources and challenges presented by each biome.

    People have learned to coexist with the natural world, drawing inspiration from the breathtakingndscapes that make up this magnificent southern continent.

    This is where Marzena ckfire, the former Queen of the Acadia Witch Kingdom found herself chasing rumors she heard in the central continent.

    Her journey brought her to Avidia upon hearing news of recently discovered ruins from the old world which excited Marzena.

    Being an elder witch, she decided to pass on her throne to her daughter, Vespera, as her research had remained unfinished since the day her husband passed away.

    He met his demise in the final battle of the Witch-Draconic war on the Astridia continent, where the Darkwing Emperor, who reigned over the shadow dragons, brought about his end.

    It marked Marzena''s first time losing herposer, as she harnessed her Voidme to reduce the shadow emperor to ashes upon witnessing her husband''s lifeless body.

    The Darkwing Empire retreated from the war as she burned their soldiers to ashes and the ck mes washed over them.

    After this, the Scorchw and Neptunia Empires continued until Marzena paid a visit to their capital cities and droppedrge rocks from the sky onto them reducing them to rubble.

    She stood as the only Demi-god in Astridia, and that was the sole reason dragons had refrained from dering war until recently when the Neptunia Empress achieved the same status.

    Marzena shook her head, muttering to herself, "I will still surpass that old woman. She''s a newly born Demi-God."

    With that determination, she disembarked from the ship she hadmandeered from the central continent.

    During her time on the ship, she immersed herself in the study of everything she knew about white dragons.

    Over the past four years, she had heard rumors about a new white dragon that had appeared in Pluoria.

    Her heart swelled with joy because her granddaughter held the position of headmistress at the College of Magic and could collect information on the boy.

    She instructed her daughter to gather everything about the boy and send it to her. As she delved into the boy''s exploits, Marzena found herself thoroughly astonished.

    However, her voyage across the turbulent seas reached its conclusion as they sailed into Sunspire''s harbor and moored at the nearest dock.

    Marzena disembarked from the ship and stepped onto the sun-bleached wooden nks of the dock.

    The air was thick with the stifling heat of the southern sun, and a shimmering haze danced above the horizon, obscuring the view of the magnificent city of Sunspire.

    Despite the oppressive temperature, the anticipation of exploring the old world''s ruins filled her with excitement. From the wooden docks, she could see the sprawling city before her.

    The Dawnstar Kingdom''s capital city Sunspire was a masterpiece of architecture, its buildings standing tall and proud under the relentless sun.

    The city''s design was intricate and elegant, with ornate spires, domed rooftops, and colorful mosaics adorning the structures.

    The buildings seemed to bask in the radiant light, their stone facades gleaming and reflecting the sunlight.

    Marzena noticed that the streets were wide and cobbled, bustling with activity. Merchants peddled their wares under vibrant awnings.

    The people of Sunspire moved gracefully through the city, wearing flowing garments designed to provide some respite from the heat.

    As Marzena observed the city''s residents, she was struck by their resilience. They appeared unfazed by the punishing sun, navigating the streets with a certain grace that was unique to their homnd.

    The scent of exotic spices and the sounds of bustling markets filled the air. Marzena could feel the energy of the city, its heartbeat pulsing with life and culture.

    In the distance, the grand pce of the Dawnstar Royal Family rose above the cityscape, a symbol of power and authority.

    She shook her head, recollecting the rumors that suggested the expansive jungle on the border of the Emberwyn Kingdom concealed the lost ruins.

    With a smile, she set out towards the western gate, taking in the sights along the way as no one bothered her.

    Marzena travels in her disguise, inspired by her granddaughter Ophi, who also used one when she was out and about.

    She appeared as amoner girl with short brown hair, a slim build, and wearing a leather adventurer''s outfit.

    After walking for twenty minutes Marzena exited Sunspire City through the west gate and made sure no one was around.

    Once she had cleared the area, she waved her hand, invoking her hex magic, which enveloped her body, lifting her into the air and granting her the ability to fly.

    Marzena glided above the blistering terrain, her magic serving the dual purpose of maintaining her cool and enabling her flight.

    Thendscape beneath her was a barren expanse, with little to offer but harsh sun and sparse tufts of egress littered the desert.

    However, in the distance, she spotted a vivid green jungle, a stark contrast to the surrounding aridness.

    She banked her flight and descended gracefully toward the jungle''s edge. Hernding was gentle, and she approached the thick foliage on foot, her senses alive with anticipation.

    As she ventured deeper into the jungle, a group of bandits emerged from the shadows which surrounded her with lecherous smiles.

    Their menacing faces and crude weapons did nothing to shake Marzena''sposure. She grinned wickedly, allowing them to approach.

    "You there! Hand over your valuables and you can live!" one of the bandits demanded, his voice filled with false bravado.

    Marzena, with a convincing act when an idea came to mind, adopted the appearance of a scared and vulnerable young girl.

    Her eyes widened, and she feigned a tremble in her voice. "Please, don''t hurt me. I''m just passing through."

    The bandits chuckled at her apparent vulnerability, inching closer. It was then that Marzena unleashed her dark power.

    She extended her hand, and ck mes erupted from her fingertips. The lethal hex she cast engulfed each bandit in a deadly embrace, reducing them to ashes in mere moments.

    Marzena''s innocent facade faded, revealing the true power thaty beneath her unassuming exterior.

    She continued on her journey, leaving the jungle bandits as nothing more than a pile of smoldering remains.

    After that, she started her hunt for the old world ruins. Marzena had spent weeks tirelessly searching for the elusive ruins.

    Every day was a new adventure, as she scoured the jungle, deciphering ancient maps and following vague legends passed down through generations.

    The hot and humid days took a toll on her, but her determination never wavered.

    And then, one fateful day, as she burned her way through thick underbrush and vines, she stumbled upon the hidden entrance.

    The sight that met her eyes left her breathless. There they were, the long-lost ruins, emerging from the jungle''s embrace.

    Marzena''s heart raced with excitement, and she couldn''t contain her joy before jumping up and down like a little girl who had just discovered a treasure trove of hidden secrets.

    Her violet eyes sparkled with delight as she gazed at the ancient structures, their intricate carvings and mysterious glyphs.

    She couldn''t wait to explore every corner, to unlock the mysteries and treasures hidden within.

    Marzena''s weeks of relentless searching had paid off, and she was filled with an exhrating sense of aplishment and wonder as she stood before the long-forgotten ruins.

    Before approaching the entrance of the ruins she calmed down as her instincts and knowledge told her that it was time to be cautious.

    She knew that ancient structures like these often held traps meant to deter intruders and didn''t want to fail before entering it.

    With a deep breath, Marzena raised her hands, and her eyes glowed with a faint, eerie light as she channeled her hex magic.

    The Hex Magic radiated outward, creating a faint, ethereal aura around the entrance.

    Her eyes scanned the area with her heightened senses. It was at that moment that she noticed the subtle indicators of hidden traps.

    Her heart quickened as she recognized the unmistakable signs of ancient pressure tes and other hazards, expertly concealed beneath the overgrown foliage.

    With a precise wave of her hand, Marzena unleashed her hex magic again, this time with a focus on disarming the traps.

    The traps, once hidden and lethal, were now exposed to her power. She watched as the pressure tes shifted harmlessly into the ground and the mana wires lost their power.

    With the traps now disarmed, Marzena could proceed into the ruins with confidence, her hex magic ensuring her safe passage.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 443 Professor Barak Gorm

    Chapter 443 Professor Barak Gorm

    After the group left the Spellcasting field, Lioran approached him, casually cing his arm around Archer''s shoulder.

    Lioran''s unexpected gesture took Archer by surprise, but he didn''t mind the friendly interaction, knowing he had no other friends.

    He spoke with enthusiasm, "You went head-to-head with three Battle Witches! Are you trying to provoke N even further?"

    As the lion boy spoke, he yfully pointed to the left, which prompted Archer to turn his head in that direction. There, he saw N intensely staring at him.

    Hemera and Leira couldn''t help but notice the lion girl''s unusual behavior, which led them to exchange knowing giggles.

    The Sun Elf approached the Lionheart Princess and teasingly inquired, "N, why are you gazing at Darling as if you''re ready to pounce on him?"

    Archer and Lioran came to a halt, and N approached them, determination in her voice as she spoke. "When Father arranges our engagement, we will spar and prove that I can keep up with you."

    Archer grinned at the spirited challenge from the blonde girl, and replied, "Certainly, my lioness. When your Father visits for the festival, I''ll dly take on both of you."

    N nodded in agreement, and Leira was the next to speak. "Arch, what lessons do you have today?"

    Recalling the information she had shared with him earlier, Archer replied, "I have History and geopolitics, and if I remember correctly, Hemera has Magic Fundamentals."

    The Sun Elf, Hemera, nodded in confirmation, and they made their way into the college. She kissed him affectionately before departing for her ss.

    N turned to him radiantly, before nting a cheeky kiss on his cheek, then hurried off to her lessons.

    Lioran couldn''t contain hisughter as he observed Archer''s interactions with the girls. He bid Archer farewell before heading to his lessons.

    Leira, still amused, led him to their ssroom. As they strolled down the corridor, they crossed paths with E, Teu, Nefertiti, and Sera.

    The girls exchanged warm kisses and shared their lesson schedules with Archer. Then, Sera asked, "Sweetheart, we''re going to Hecate''s shop. Will you meet us there?"

    Archer nodded and replied, "Yes, I have to see the emperor first before I can join you."

    With smiles all around, E added, "We need to get to our lessons now. We''ll catch up with youter, husband."

    They hurried off down one of the corridors and entered a ssroom, leaving Archer and Leira standing there.

    He chuckled before resuming their journey to the history ssroom. They soon arrived at the history ssroom and pushed open the heavy wooden door.

    The room was already half full of students, and the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation. At the front of the ss stood arge man who appeared to have Orc heritage.

    His muscr frame and stern countenance gave him an imposing presence. With a hearty and resonant voice, he introduced himself as Professor Barak Gorm.

    "Wee, ss! I am Professor Gorm, and I will be your new instructor for the history and geopolitics lessons. Today, we embark on a journey through the annals of time, exploring the rich tapestry of our world''s past."

    The Half-Orc turned toward Archer and Leira, a warm smile gracing his face as he addressed them. "Ah, it''s Mr. White Dragon and his muse, the Avalonian Princess. Please, take a seat next to Halime."

    Archer nced over to the adjacent desk, where the Nagendra Princess, Halime, greeted him with a friendly smile. He made his way to the chair and seated himself, Leira alongside him.

    Halime turned to him, her voice carrying an exotic Southern ent as she inquired, "Arch! How have you been? It''s been a while since west crossed paths."

    He looked at the snake girl and smiled before replying. ''''I''ve been good Hali. What about you?''''

    The ck-haired girl nodded her head. ''''sses were canceled and we were only allowed in the college grounds so it''s been boring.''''

    Archer chuckled as Leira spoke up. ''''Yeah, some of the professors joined the war and the headmistress had to stop sses for a while.''''

    The three continued chatting until more students walked into the room causing Professor Gorm to start his lesson while everyone sat down.

    That''s when Archer spotted the lc-haired girl walking into the room looking like she was angry until she sat down with a group of girls.

    Leiro nudged him and spoke in a hushed voice. ''''That is Aurelia Vitalis the youngest princess of the Vitalis Kingdom in the south. They are mermaids who created a kingdom onnd and in the sea during The Continental Chaos when the Avalon Empire was founded.''''

    Archer smiled at the news and found the war she was talking about interesting before the Professor started speaking.

    He stood at the front of the ssroom, his deep voice resonating through the hushed room. The students fixed their attention on him, eager to hear the tale he was about to share.

    "Today, my dear students, we shall embark on a journey back in time, to a time when our empire faced a cmity like no other," Professor Gorm began. "I speak of the Doom of Frostholm."

    The students could feel the gravity of the subject as he continued, "Frostholm, our once-proud city in the Frostwyn Duchy was a beacon of prosperity and culture in the north. Its soaring spires and grand architecture were unparalleled, a testament to the greatness of our ancestors."

    He paused for a moment, letting the image of the magnificent city settle in their minds.

    "But," Professor Gorm''s voice grew somber, "that greatness met a terrible fate when the Swarm descended upon it. A horrifying amalgamation of creatures, a nightmarish coalition of monstrous beings from the frigid abyss."

    The students leaned forward in their seats, captivated by the story.

    "The Ratlings, Ghouls, mutated humans, demi-humans, and countless other horrorsprised this swarm," he continued.

    "They surged through the streets of Frostholm,ying waste to everything in their path. The once-thriving city was plunged into a nightmare of destruction and terror."

    Gasps and whispers filled the room as the students tried to imagine the horrors that had befallen Frostholm.

    "In the face of this dire threat," Professor Gorm said, "The previous Emperor Rein Avalon had no choice but to order the construction of the Frostholm Wall��a monumental barrier designed not just to protect the city, but to shield the rest of our empire from the encroaching Swarm."

    The professor''s gaze became intense as he continued, "Only a handful of survivors made it to safety that dreadful day decades ago, among them, our esteemed college historian, Draven Drakebane."

    The students exchanged wide-eyed nces. Draven Drakebane was a renowned figure in the college, and his presence among them now took on a new significance.

    The Half-Orc continued talking. "Draven Drakebane''s firsthand ounts of the Doom of Frostholm provide us with a unique perspective on those harrowing times,"

    He continued. ''''His bravery and knowledge have preserved the memory of Frostholm and serve as a reminder of the strength of our empire in the face of adversity."

    When Archer learned about the city in the north, a spark of curiosity ignited within him. He turned to Leira and inquired, "Is this city wealthy?"

    Leira cast her gaze upon him, a hint of concern in her eyes as she sighed before responding, "Yes, it was the most prosperous city in the empire before its tragic downfall. The empire has made several attempts to reim it, but no one who ventures there ever returns."

    As the words left Leira''s lips, a realization struck her, and her eyes widened in fear. She had inadvertently told a greedy dragon about wealth.

    Meeting Archer''s eager gaze, she understood the thoughts that must be racing through his mind and hastily cautioned, "Don''t you dare! You already possess plenty of gold; risking your life for more is not worth it."

    Archer''s chuckle caught the professor''s attention, causing him to pause in his lecture and turn his gaze toward the couple.

    The Half-Orc professor spoke, his voice stern but not unkind, "I wonder what is causing you two not to pay attention in my lesson. I can excuse you if you don''t want to be here."

    Archer met the professor''s gaze and spoke honestly, "Leira was cautioning me about not going to Frostholm because it''s perilous."

    The professor''s eyes widened with concern as he pressed further, "What do you mean by ''cautioning''? Have you been considering a trip there?"

    Archer nodded with a grin, "Yes, but not in the immediate future. I''ve had my fill of adventures for now."

    Barak''s sigh in response to hisment prompted a chuckle from Archer, which in turn earned him a yful poke in the side from Leira.

    Their light-hearted exchange created a jovial atmosphere, and theughter of the students around them was contagious.

    That''s when the professor walked back to his desk and took a seat, his expression grave as he spoke, "It''s an exceedingly perilous ce. Not even Thorin Ashguard can venture far within the city before being forced to retreat by something more formidable."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 444 Fangharbor City

    Chapter 444 Fangharbor City

    Upon hearing the Half-Orc''s warning, Archer chuckled before posing another question, "We shall see when I venture there, but what interests me is whether there are more cities that have fallen like Frostholm."

    The professor met his gaze and nodded, acknowledging the inquiry. "Yes, there are many cities around the world that have met a simr fate in thest two hundred years."

    With the students eager to learn more, Professor Gorm continued his history lesson, the room abuzz with anticipation and curiosity.

    He had captivated their attention with the Doom of Frostholm, and now he delved into another chapter of their world''s past.

    "Now, as we explore the annals of history," Barak began, "let us turn our gaze toward the distant Orientia Eastern continent, where a city once stood��a city known as Fangharbor."

    The students leaned forward, their curiosity piqued.

    "Fangharbor City in the old Vorkor Kingdom," he continued, "It was a bustling trading hub, renowned for its maritimemerce. It was a beacon of prosperity to the Orcish people. For generations, it was the heart of trade for the Orcs of the Eastern continent."

    The professor''s tone grew somber as he continued, "But like Frostholm, Fangharbor too met a tragic fate. It was devoured by the same insidious Swarm that had ravaged our northern city."

    He paused, allowing the significance of this revtion to settle in. "The Swarm that descended upon Fangharbor and then the whole of Vorkor was as relentless as the one that assailed Frostholm,"

    Professor Gorm exined. "A vile coalition of creatures, including the Murkfolk, the Serpentwraiths brought the city to its knees."

    The students exchanged shocked nces, realizing the extent of the catastrophe.

    "Fangharbor''s streets, once bustling with trade and life, were overrun," he continued. "Its harbors, which had seen countless shipse and go, now harbored only destruction and despair."

    Barak''s voice carried a weight of history as he went on, "In the face of this cmity, the Orcish people faced devastation, and the survivors were scattered across the continent, struggling to rebuild their lives."

    After the Half-Orc''s words came to a halt, he cast his eyes downward. He appeared as if a long-forgotten memory had surfaced, but then he shook his head.

    Curiosity tugged at Archer, and he inquired in a measured, inquisitive tone, "What became of the Orcs after the Swarm devastated their kingdom?"

    The professor''s gaze lifted to meet his, and there was a shadow of sorrow in his eyes as he began to recount the fate of his people.

    "We were exiled to the Forsakennds, a deste region nestled at the heart of the Orientia Continent. Thisnd is a harsh blend of barren grasnds, towering mountains, foreboding swamps, imprable jungles, and a colossal forest that dominates its center."

    Barak''s words painted a vivid picture of the forsakenndscape that had be the new home of the Orcs, and the somber tone in his voice carried the weight of their collective history.

    The professor swiftly wrapped up his exnation, saying, "We''ve adapted to our new life, bing nomads. Some, like my mother, chose to venture beyond thosends, and she wed a noble in the Avalon Empire."

    Archer absorbed the information, his interest in the mysterious Eastern Continent deepening.

    This curiosity led him to pose another question, "What about the other continents? Have they faced simr attacks?"

    Professor Grom fixed Archer with a narrowed, scrutinizing gaze, prompting the rest of the students, including Aurelia, to turn their attention to the exchange.

    "I understand why you''re curious," Barak remarked, his voice tinged with caution. "But you''d be wise to avoid those ces; they are steeped in death and sorrow. It''s best to let them rest in the past."

    With his solemn warning delivered, the professor returned to his lesson, leaving the students to ponder the somber history he had shared.

    The Half-Orc professor paced before his students, hismanding voice filling the room as he delved into the geopolitics of Pluoria.

    Barak borated on how the continent''s intricate politicalndscape had been molded by decades of conflict and ever-shifting alliances.

    "Pluoria, our beloved continent, has endured as a theater for power struggles and shes," he began.

    "Throughout history, the numerous kingdoms and territories have waged fierce battles for supremacy, each striving to safeguard its interests and extend its reach."

    "From the very ascent of the Avalon Empire, a mysterious force emerged to wage war, and after decades of conflict, it ultimately led to the downfall of three out of the five kingdoms, submerging them in a harrowing sea of blood and screams. In reaction to this dire situation, the remaining two kingdoms allied, erecting a massive wall that isted their territories from the three fallen realms," the professor expounded, offering a sinct andprehensible ount of the continent''s historical events.

    Upon hearing this, memories resurfaced in Archer''s mind that he gathered from the souls he had consumed.

    Archer shut his eyes, and at that moment, he saw the imposing Frostholm Wall unfolded before him as he delved into the eaten souls.

    He observed soldiers patrolling the wall''s towering ramparts, their presence a resolute defense against the lurking menace beyond.

    These guardians of the realm moved with purpose, their watchful eyes scanning the deste terrain.

    Along the length of the wall, Archer noticed a formidable array of mana cannons, each one poised to unleash devastating arcane power upon any threat that dared to approach.

    These massive weapons stood as silent sentinels, their presence a testament to the empire''s determination to safeguard its people.

    In addition to the mana cannons, other weapons, and fortifications lined the top of the wall, all meticulously positioned to repel any attacks.

    It painted a picture of unwavering vignce to the protection of the empire against the horrifying creatures theyy beyond.

    He remembered that the Frostfallen Commanders had contemtedunching an assault on the wall when they had been at full strength.

    But they couldn''t as the emperor deployed nearly half a million soldiers to safeguard the empire from the encroaching Swarm.

    Archer carefully stored the information in the recesses of his mind, aware that he harbored a growing curiosity about the ce described.

    He envisioned a future visit, but as he started thinking about his ns, the resounding bell interrupted his thoughts, signaling the end of the lesson.

    Professor Grom promptly dismissed the ss, dispersing the students to their next destinations.

    Archer and Leira exited the ssroom, and with an inviting smile, he extended an offer to Halime to join them, to which she enthusiastically agreed.

    The trio left the room and, upon stepping into the corridor, they were greeted by the presence of the other girls including N, who had been waiting for them.

    Upon seeing him, the girls'' faces lit up with smiles, and it was E who took the initiative to speak first. "Hello, Arch! We''ve wrapped up our sses for the day and thought we''d have a girl''s meeting while you pay a visit to the emperor."

    Archer acknowledged the Half-Elf''s words with a nod and proceeded to express his affection for each of the girls with a tender kiss on their foreheads.

    As they headed back to their domain, he stood alone for a moment, the smile on his face revealing a sense of contentment.

    Soon, the sound of chirping from his bracelet caught his attention and caused him to smile when he heard it.

    With a grin, Archer summoned a portal, and through it emerged three little creatures, rushing toward him with boundless enthusiasm.

    The Hydra sisters, exuberant and affectionate, climbed up him and showered him with a flurry of licks and gentle nibbles, their joy and yfulness brightening his day.

    The spectacle that unfolded left the students around Archer utterly bbergasted. They gaped in disbelief, their minds struggling to process what they had just witnessed.

    In a matter of moments, they had seen ten girls vanish into a violet portal, only to be reced by three yful Hydra creatures that affectionately mbered all over Archer.

    Indeed, the extraordinary sight had rendered the onlookers momentarily speechless.

    After giving the affectionate Hydra sisters some attention, Archer began his walk toward the college''s entrance.

    Once outside, he conjured a Gate that transported him to the floating ind, his focus on the adorable Azura, who emitted adorable noises throughout their walk.

    Emerging from the portal near the elevator''s entrance, Archer inadvertently startled the soldiers, but their initial shock soon transformed into recognition upon seeing him.

    With a mischievous grin, he acknowledged their surprise and proceeded on his way toward the pce, where he had a meeting with the emperor.

    As Archer made his way toward the pce, he couldn''t help but notice the afternoon sun, high in the sky.

    However, he soon became aware of the snowfall intensifying rapidly, which left him somewhat puzzled.

    Despite the sudden change in weather, he decided to press on and, as the guards opened the pce doors, he stepped inside to meet with the emperor.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 445 The First Council Of Wives

    <h4>Chapter 445 The First Council Of Wives</h4>

    As the ten girls entered Archer''s domain, N and Halime couldn''t help but look around in amazement, taking in the surroundings.

    However, their awe was soon interrupted by a voice tinged with annoyance as they made their way to the living room.

    Therge group walked to the meeting room in the treehouse that E had Archer build for them.

    When they entered the room they all started sitting down until?Nefertiti spoke up, addressing the Half-Elf.

    "E, I''m not sure why you''ve requested my presence in this meeting. Just because I''ve chosen to tolerate all of you doesn''t give you the right to order me around."

    E, upon hearing herment, let out a weary sigh before offering a response. "I''m not ordering you around Nefi. But I understand you may not want just any girl joining the harem, right?"

    The pink-haired girl retorted, "I don''t want anyone else joining at all! I want him for myself! But I reluctantly epted the rest of you because of his promises, and now you''re telling me I have to interview the next girl who wants to join."

    After the Subus spoke she sat down on one of the chairs and watched E, waiting for a response.

    But that''s when Hemera intervened. ''''Nefi I understand your frustration but we needed to have this meeting because no doubt more girls will be joining and we all should have a say in who joins.''''

    She attempted to ease the tension in the room by gesturing to N and Halime, who sat there ufortably as the girls bickered.

    After that she addressed Nefertiti again, attempting to convey her perspective. "I understand that we may not all get along perfectly, but it''s important to remember that we''re here for Archer, not just for ourselves. You know he cares deeply for you, so try to rx and listen."

    Nefertiti''s pink eyes shimmered with intensity as she responded, "I won''t ept anyone else. Why should I? It means less time for each of us."

    Teu chimed in at that moment. "He''s shown us that he can attend to all our needs, and we''re here to ensure that any new girl joining is here to support him, not to take advantage of him."

    Her words emphasized their collective concern for Archer''s well-being and intentions.

    After this the argument grew increasingly intense as Nefertiti made her case, passionately arguing that no more girls should be added to Archer''s harem.

    E, Teu, Leira, and Hemera wanted to make sure the girls weren''t using Archer while Tal and Sera aligned with Nefertiti''s viewpoint.

    N and Halime, on the other hand, were deeply unsettled by this decision, as they believed in the importance of supporting Archer and didn''t wish to limit his options.

    That was when Halime protested. ''''But if we get down the truth that it''s none of our decision if he wants more women. He''s a white dragon and will take what he wants.''''

    As the heated argument reached its peak, a voice entered the room, causing all the girls to cease their arguing and turn their attention to the snake girl.

    Nefertiti, her annoyance evident, voiced her discontent. "I won''t ept this. He already has ten of us, and that''s more than enough."

    Sera responded with a cheerful tone, "I''m sorry, Nefi, but there''s not much you can do. If sweetheart wants something, he''ll find a way to have it."

    Just as the conversation was unfolding, Hecate entered the room, and all the girls'' eyes immediately focused on the busy elf, who was engaged in conversation with little Ste, holding a notepad.

    Seizing the opportunity to get a different perspective, Nefertiti directed her question to the Moon Elf. "Hecate! What is your opinion on the possibility of Archer having more women?"

    The elf stared at her with her glowing red eyes before responding, "I don''t care. As long as Archer continues to see and love me, he can have as many wives as he wants."

    With those words, Hecate turned and made her way out of the room, casually mentioning that she would be working at the shop with the help of Eione, Thalia, and Xanthe.

    As the room fell into silence following Hecate''s departure, Leira broke the tense atmosphere with her thoughts.

    "Many empires and kingdoms will seek to forge alliances by offering their princesses to him. We must ensure that none of them would betray him."

    Nefertiti responded with frustration, her voice sharp. "What do you mean more princesses? He already has enough!"

    E, growing weary of the argument, retorted, "Nefi, you need to ept the reality. Archer has an insatiable appetite and can never have enough. So, we must learn to manage it."

    Tal''s voice held a sense of eptance as she reflected on her journey. "I had to ept sharing him even if I didn''t like it. Who would want to share the one they love?"

    Hemera expressed her willingness to share Archer, emphasizing her trust in his ability to prioritize and care for all of them.

    "I''m willing to share him because I know he won''t neglect any of us, and if he does, we can remind him. He isn''t selfish like that, and will do anything for any of us."

    Sera chimed in, highlighting Archer''s selflessness and his contributions to their kingdoms during the war, underscoring hismitment to their well-being.

    But she still brought up the fact that she doesn''t want any more girls in the harem. As they continued the conversation, they were startled by a chuckleing from behind.

    The girls turned to find Sia standing there, wearing a yful grin. Her presence injected a lighthearted mood into the room, and they all awaited her perspective on the matter.

    Sia stepped forward, her gentle voice carrying a sense of calm. "Why don''t we all take a moment to remember why we''re here? We''re not fighting against each other. We''re all here because we care about Archer. Nefertiti, you know how much he loves you, and he always will."

    Her words seemed to have a soothing effect on the girl in question, who gradually began to rx and consider the bigger picture.

    Most of the girls nodded in agreement, recognizing the importance of supporting Archer and ensuring that new members had his best interests at heart.

    The tension in the room began to dissipate, reced by a collectivemitment to their shared cause.

    Sia took the initiative to address Nefertiti''s behavior, leading her to a separate area of the treehouse.

    She questioned the girl''s actions, her tone filled with concern. "Why are you causing trouble? Do you not understand that you''ve carved out a ce in our husband''s heart and are now a part of him?"

    Nefertiti appeared contemtive as Sia continued to share her perspective. "If you continue arguing, all it''s going to do is cause tension. If you show that you''re the bigger woman and stop arguing, the others will notice it, and Archer will be happy, which could lead to rewards and affection."

    Sia''s words were aimed at helping Nefertiti find a resolution to the ongoing disagreements within the harem.

    The Dragon-Kin leaned in closer to Nefertiti and spoke softly, "You and I are quite simr. I understand the feeling of not wanting Archer to have more women, but he''s a greedy dragon at heart. He''ll keep adding to his harem. So, instead of resisting, we have to y it smarter. We need to make sure that he spoils us."

    Nefertiti heeded Sia''s advice but remained agitated as she abruptly exited the room they had gathered in. Her departure left the rest of the group feeling disheartened.

    Sia addressed the group after Nefertiti''s departure, stating, "I believe Nefertiti has a valid point."

    "But ultimately, Archer will be the one to make the decision. He''s capable of making the right choice. If he believes they should join, then we should respect his decision."

    E, Teu, Leira, and Hemera nodded in agreement, and their willingness to amodate more members seemed to reassure N and Halime.

    But Sera, Tal, and Sia didn''t want to add more women. They thought the current amount was more than enough.

    The meeting concluded on a more hopeful note, with the understanding that Archer had the final say in such matters.

    N and Halime, despite the initial tension, were grateful for the opportunity to get to know the other women better and hoped that they could build strong rtionships over time.

    As they left the meeting, N and Halime felt cautiously optimistic about their ce in Archer''s life.

    However, Nefertiti was far from pleased with the prospect of new additions to the harem. She made her way to one of the clearings in the nearby forest, her anger seething.

    Casting Arcane sts at the trees, she vented her frustration, causing the trees to explode in a shower of splinters.

    Nefertiti''s rage continued to build as she thought about the two new girls, and she couldn''t contain her frustration. With an angry scream, she released a burst of energy.

    Suddenly, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her waist, and she spun around to find herself face-to-face with Archer, his violet eyes filled with concern.

    He asked, "What''s wrong, my Subus?"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 446 Dragonheart Potions

    <h4>Chapter 446 Dragonheart Potions</h4>

    Archer made his way through the pce corridors, the weather outside worsened, and he was guided by a maid who warmly weed him.

    He continued to stroke the Hydra sisters who clung to him. Their journeysted for about ten minutes until they reached a door.

    The maid knocked and a few secondster a booming voice from within called out, "Come in!"

    She opened the door and gestured for him to enter. Stepping into the room, Archer found the emperor and empress engrossed in paperwork.

    As they noticed his presence, their heads snapped up in astonishment, their gazes drawn to the three little creatures clinging to him.

    Osoric set aside his paperwork and looked at Archer with a curious expression. "Wee, my boy! What are these tiny creatures?"

    Archer settled into a chair before he began to exin, "These are Hydras. I helped in their hatching, and we''ve had a deep bond ever since."

    While he spoke, Chloe''s attention was focused on Azura, who was nibbling at Archer''s ear, causing him to shiver.

    Shemented with a smile, "They seem to love you. What are their names?"

    Archer pointed at each of the little Hydras and introduced them, "Azura, Sable, and Raven. They''re lively little girls who seem to love lounging on?me."

    Chloe couldn''t help butugh before Osoric got down to business, asking in a serious tone, "Why did you kill my nobles? And was there no other way instead of crucifying them?"

    Archer looked at the blonde man and chuckled to himself. "Well, they were corrupt and deserved it. Why not make a statement? It will keep the rest in line."

    The emperor gave him a skeptical look and asked, "What proof do you have?"

    When Archer revealed the evidence, he noticed a wide range of emotions passing across the emperor''s face, which made him quietly amused.

    On the contrary, Chloe wore a disapproving and furious expression. As the situation unfolded, both of them seemed on the brink of boiling over.

    "They deserved a harsher punishment; you were too lenient," Osoric remarked once his anger had subsided.

    He continued, "Nevertheless, I am appreciative of your support during this crucial time for the empire. I assure you that I will demonstrate my gratitude at the forting Frostwinter Festival, providing us with the perfect opportunity to adequately reward you."

    Archer responded with a nod, conveying his recognition of Osoric''s understanding. It was at that moment that Chloe chimed in, "How was your first day at the college?"

    "It went well. I found out about magical recipes which interested me," he replied to the older woman, who was smiling at him.

    However, at that moment, Archer recalled Professor Grom''s tale and directed his gaze toward the emperor before inquiring, "Just how prosperous was Frostholm?"

    Upon hearing his question, both adults were taken aback, their eyes widening in shock.

    Chloe was the first to voice her concern, her tone filled with worry. "You''re not contemting going there, are you? It''s extremely dangerous, Archer, and you mustn''t."

    He smiled before shaking his head. "I have no intentions of going there anytime soon, perhaps in the future."

    Both the emperor and empress let out sighs of relief, and their conversation with Archer resumed.

    Half an hourter, they concluded their discussion, and he bid them farewell before departing from the pce.

    As he walked out, the Hydra sisters began to chirp, prompting him to stroke each of them, bringing delight to the little creatures.

    It was during this moment that he observed a peculiar change in their eyes. Azura had violet eyes like his, while Raven possessed blue eyes, and Sable''s eyes were a vibrant yellow.

    After admiring the charming little things, he created a portal to the domain and stepped through it.

    Once on the other side, he witnessed the pink-haired princess storming out of the treehouse with an expression of anger.

    That''s when he saw the rest of the girls including Sia, Halime, and N engaged in an animated conversation with each other.

    He guessed Hecate was preparing to open the shop. Archer asked the sisters to wait in the treehouse while he sorted out whatever happened.

    The sisters looked at him with glowing eyes before giving him a lick and jumping off him to go make their way to afortable chair in the corner.

    After doing that he went outside and made his way toward Nefertiti as he trudged through the ankle-high snow.

    When Archer got close he heard her casting magic in anger as the explosions got louder. He approached her and wrapped his arms around her slim waist.

    His actions caught her off guard and she spun around to see him. He smiled when he saw her and asked. "What''s wrong, my Subus?"

    When Nefertiti heard Archer''s question, she smiled, then apologized, saying, "Husband, I''m sorry you had to witness that. I was just angry."

    Archer chuckled at his wife and yfully kissed her nose, causing her to giggle. He inquired, "What''s been bothering you so much?"

    Nefertiti protested, "I don''t want you to have any more women. You already have enough!"

    She clung to Archer, her emotions in in her actions. When Archer heard her, he frowned, then spoke gently, "Nefi, I love you, and you know that, no matter how many women I have. How could I ever forget about my Subus?"

    He went on, "I appreciate how much you care for me. Starting today, I''ll make more effort to spend time with each of you and make up for the times I''ve been away."

    Upon hearing this, her smile grew before hugging him even tighter, reassured by his words.

    After that, the two of them walked back to the treehouse after Archer had repaired all the damage to the forest.

    As they entered, all the girls turned to them, smiling, and attempted to get up, but he gestured for them to remain seated.

    Archer motioned for Nefertiti to take a seat and positioned himself in front of the group, addressing them with a firm tone, "I''m not certain what happened during your meeting, but I''m asking that none of you engage in arguments. I''m not expecting you to be friends or even talk to each other, but I do expect each of you to maintain a basic level of civility."

    They all nodded in agreement as he continued, "I understand that some of you may not want more women to join the harem, which I can appreciate. However, in the end, the decision isn''t up to anyone here but me. Rest assured, it doesn''t mean I''ll neglect any of you if more join. I have an idea for a new spell that will allow me to attend to each one of you without anyone missing out."

    After he finished speaking, Tal spoke up, her voice tinged with concern. "So, we don''t get a say in anything? Are you going to control us and not allow us to express our own opinions?"

    Archer fixed his gaze on the brown-skinned, silver-haired mixed elf, and she met his stare with her captivating blood-red eyes.

    He offered a warm smile and reassured her, "No, I don''t wish to control any of you. I wee your opinions and input on everything."

    N spoke up, "So you don''t mind us pursuing our paths? For instance, if I wanted to return to the Lionheart Kingdom and assist my father, would you have an issue with that?"

    Archer chuckled and replied, "No, not at all. I''d ask if you need any help and would be willing to do anything for you before sending you there myself."

    He then added, "Feel free to ask the others. I don''t mind whatever choices they make."

    Everyone nodded with smiles, appreciating his words, as he continued to exin, "I will never do anything to stifle your goals and dreams.''''

    Archer looked at each girl before continuing. ''''Just like Hecate, who loves potions, I opened a shop for her. I''ve created a garden for Llyniel and E''s mother is now living a good life. I''ve helped everyone''s kingdoms and even put an end to the war, all for you girls. Of course, not for free, as everything in lifees at a price."

    Halime asked a question, "What if we reject a girl joining the harem?"

    Archer smiled and replied honestly, "That''s the only time I won''t listen. If I like the girl and want her in the harem, then I will take her. However, as you all already know, I won''t ept random girls. I want to get to know them first, as was the case with N and Halime."

    He looked at the two in question, who were grinning with delight, which made him chuckle. "Well, I''m not just going to im these two. I want to get to know them better. Oh, and N, it''s not up to your father if I marry you. It''s my decision."

    Upon hearing her father''s name mentioned, N''s smile grew wider, and she yfully remarked, "He will want to fight you for theck of respect."

    Archer couldn''t help but burst intoughter, setting off a chain reaction of giggles among most of the girls, including N herself.

    Sera, full of enthusiasm, jumped up and began shadowboxing as she chimed in, "He''ll beat up the Lion King and show him who''s boss!"

    She bounced around the room, performing exaggerated fighting moves that elicited even moreughter from everyone present.

    Theughter lightened the mood, and once everyone calmed down, Sia spoke up, "What if I want to stay in the Avalon army? Will you let me?"

    Archer looked at the Dragon-kin woman, who was grinning because she already knew the answer and just wanted to hear him say it.

    With a charming grin of his own, he replied, "I wouldn''t stop you and you know this. Now, don''t ask silly questions."

    She chuckled, her impressive curves swaying yfully. A few of the younger women couldn''t help but cast envious nces her way.

    Seeing their reactions, Sia woman couldn''t contain her amusement and remarked, "You all will grow, and some of you are already blossoming."

    After her words, she turned her gaze to Nefertiti, Teu, and Tal, who possessedrge boobs.

    The other girls couldn''t help but direct their envy toward them, prompting Archer to burst into even moreughter.

    Once hisughter subsided, Archer rose to his feet and addressed the group while calling for the Hydra sisters. "I''m heading over to Hecate''s shop, but I want all of you to understand my feelings before I go."

    Azura, Sable, and Raven hurried towards him, the three small cat-sized beasts climbed up and took their usual spots, bringing smiles to everyone''s faces.

    Everyone nodded and said they woulde with him because they wanted to see the new shop.

    Hey smiled and cast Gate to the alley near the shop. The group stepped through the portal, finding themselves in a dimly lit alleyway just a short distance from their destination.

    They exited the narrow alley and stepped onto the bustling main street, their eyes fell upon a shop with a name that brought a smile to Archer''s face �C "Dragonheart Potions."

    The girls couldn''t contain their excitement when theyid eyes on the shop, and they eagerly dragged him toward it.

    Their anticipation filled the air as they entered the shop, eager to explore to see what Archer and Hecate had done with the shop.

    Everyone''s eyes widened as they took in the enchanting sight before them.

    Inside, they found Ste, along with Eione, Thalia, and Xanthe, working diligently to organize potions and ce them on the shelves.

    The girls couldn''t help but be amazed by the magical array of elixirs, crystals, and potions that adorned the shelves, shimmering with a mysterious aura.

    Archer, too, was impressed with the interior of the shop. The blue and white paint job gave the ce a soothing and mystical ambiance.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 447 Mischievous Snake Girl

    Chapter 447 Mischievous Snake Girl

    As Archer entered the shop, he spotted Hecate at the counter, engrossed in a ledger, while all twelve girls began to explore therge store.

    He approached the Moon Elf with a warm smile and said, "Hello, my witch. I love the new name of the shop. Did the Dragon-kin have a hand in it?"

    Hecate looked up, her smile widening as she nodded in response. "Indeed, they did. They workedte into the night, and the city guards paid them a visit out of curiosity. But as soon as they heard your name, they made a swift exit."

    "Excellent," Archer replied with a curious tone. "Are we prepared to open?"

    Hecate nodded her head, prompting a smile from Archer. He turned around and called for Sera, and the redhead came running towards him with enthusiasm.

    Sera came to a halt before Archer, her voice filled with cheer as she asked, "What''s up, sweetheart?"

    Archer smiled and then made a request, "Could you please inform everyone down the main street that the Dragonheart Potions shop is now open?"

    Upon hearing Sera''s response, the dragon girl shed a smile and nodded. "Of course, but you''ll owe me one, though."

    Archer chuckled at her yfulment and agreed, "Deal," before she darted out of the shop with incredible speed, leaving everyone inughter.

    Hecate chimed in with a giggle, "She was certainly excited about it."

    [Sera''s POV]

    After leaving the shop, Sera found herself unsure of where to start but shrugged off her uncertainty before breaking into a run.

    She dashed through the bustling streets of Starfall City, her vibrant red hair flowing behind her like a fiery banner.

    Her voice carried boundless enthusiasm as she proimed to all who would listen, "The Dragonheart Potion store is now open, and it''s proudly owned by the White Dragon''s wife!"

    Her spirited announcement immediately caught the attention of those in her vicinity.

    Pedestrians came to a sudden halt, shopkeepers leaned out of their doorways, and even mystical creatures paused in their activities to hear the news.

    Sera''s message quickly spread like wildfire throughout the city, drawing a crowd of intrigued onlookers.

    That''s when her excitement reached its peak, and she decided to take her announcement to new heights, quite literally.

    With a confident and daring leap, she summoned her magnificent red wings, their impressive span casting a shadow below.

    She soared gracefully into the sky above Starfall City, her fiery red hair and wings catching the sun''s golden rays.

    As she glided through the air, her powerful voice carried her message far and wide, echoing through the streets and alleys below.

    With a triumphant roar, she dered, "Hear ye, good people of Starfall City! Dragonheart Potions is now open, and it''s under the ownership of the White Dragon''s wife, Hecate Wyldheart! Come one,e all, and discover the magic that awaits!"

    Her airborne promation captivated the attention of those on the ground, and people all over the city looked up in awe, listening to the dragon girl''s message.

    Sera''s spectacr disy and announcement painted the people with excitement, ensuring that the entire city was aware of the grand opening of Hecate''s potion shop.

    After she was done advertising the shop, Sera gracefully descended and touched down just outside the entrance of Dragonheart Potions.

    She dismissed her wings, and her fiery hair cascaded around her like a zing waterfall. As she strolled back into the shop, the passerby looked at her in sheer amazement.

    Whispers of awe and wonder rippled through the onlookers, and some even pointed in her direction as they shared their astonishment.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer, who had been engrossed in a conversation with Hecate and overseeing the final preparations within the shop, caught a glimpse of Sera as she entered.

    Sera''s face lit up with a bright smile as she eagerly explored the enchanting interior.

    Hecate quickly spoke up, expressing her gratitude. "We heard your announcement. Thank you for doing that."

    She replied with a cheerful tone, "That''s okay, Hec. It was fun to see the people''s reactions."

    The unexpected interaction between the two girls surprised Archer as he observed, never anticipating that Hecate would open up in this manner.

    Nheless, he was delighted to witness it and continued to pamper Azura, who responded with cute chirps.

    It was during this moment that he nced at the potion list that told him the price and effects of the potion.

    [Two gold - Healing Salve - Speeds up the natural healing process for wounds]

    [Five gold - Health Potion - Restores a portion of the drinker''s health]

    [Five gold - Mana Elixir - Replenishes magical energy or mana]

    [Six gold - Speed Elixir - Increases the drinker''s speed and agility]

    [Eight gold - Antidote - Cures various poisons and toxins]

    [Ten gold - Invisibility Potion - Renders the user invisible for a limited time]

    [Ten gold - Sleep Draught - Induces deep and restful sleep]

    [Ten gold - Potion of Night Vision - Grants the ability to see in the dark]

    [Twelve gold - Strength Tonic - Enhances physical strength and endurance]

    Archer was content with their progress, and that''s when Hecate brought up the subject. "When we eventually turn a profit, I''ll split it with you," she said.

    Upon hearing her offer, Archer smiled and replied, "No, keep it and reinvest it in expanding our stock and improving the shop."

    Hecate nodded before giving him another kiss before getting back to work leaving Archer sitting there with Azura.

    With their collective efforts, the girls sessfully organized the shop, cing all the potions neatly on the shelves, each one ready to be sold.

    The atmosphere within the shop was brimming with anticipation and enchantment. As Archer admired the store, he couldn''t help but notice a queue beginning to form outside.

    Recognizing the growing excitement among the customers, he swiftly made his way to the front door.

    Archer gathered the girls and gave them instructions for the uing grand opening.

    He summoned small, Stone Men and ordered them to hide throughout the shop. This move was intended to keep a vignt eye on any potential troublemakers.

    Teu, N, and Tal assumed positions at the entrance to make sure everything ran smoothly while extending warm wees to the customers.

    Meanwhile, Llyniel, Sia, Nefertiti, and Hemera retreated to the domain after saying goodbye to Archer with kisses.

    E, Halime, and Sera, on the other hand, chose to stay and help out in the shop until they could get more staff.

    Leira wanted to return to the pce to see her parents, so Archer cast Gate before she kissed him and stepped through.

    Archer and Hecate stepped outside and addressed the gathered patrons, his voice carrying with a touch of magic.

    "Ladies and gentlemen. It is with great pleasure that I announce the grand opening of Dragonheart Potions, your one-stop destination for mystical elixirs and enchanting brews."

    The crowd broke into enthusiastic apuse, their excitement palpable.

    Archer continued, "And now, I am honored to introduce my wife and the heart of this establishment, Hecate Wyldheart."

    He turned to Hecate with a warm smile, acknowledging her. She gracefully stepped forward, acknowledging the crowd with a nod and a charming smile.

    "Thank you all for being here today. We look forward to serving you and providing the most wondrous potions and elixirs in Starfall City."

    With the announcement made and the crowd''s excitement at its peak, Archer and Hecate returned inside the shop.

    Archer took a seat behind the counter, where he found the three little Hydras eagerly awaiting his attention.

    They chirped happily, all their tiny heads bobbing as they interacted with him. In the shop, customers were enthusiastically purchasing various potions, their faces lit up with delight as they paid.

    Thalia, stationed at one counter, efficiently handled the transactions, and Xanthe, at the other counter, assisted with a weing smile.

    Hecate was engrossed in conversation with customers, offering them advice and suggestions.

    A few customers observed Archer ying with the little creatures and couldn''t help but smile. Archer, in turn, shifted his attention to the girls who were assisting in the shop.

    E skillfully guided customers around, while Sera provided her support to Xanthe, and Halime joined forces with Thalia at the counter.

    After a few hours, the stock they had on the shop floor was gone and the girls started counting the coins.

    As the day came to a close, the girls worked together to tidy up and prepare the shop for closing.

    They meticulously organized the potions, wiped down the shelves, and ensured that the shop was clean and inviting.

    The air was filled withughter and camaraderie as they cleaned the shop, ready to wee new customers the following day.

    Archer was still sitting in the same chair but this time he was asleep with the three Hydra sistersying all over him.

    This scene made the girls smile as they went about tidying up the shop. Archer was restingfortably when, in a moment of yfulness, Halime approached him quietly.

    She gently poked his face, causing him to stir and awaken. He blinked his eyes open and looked at the mischievous snake girl with a mixture of surprise and amusement.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 448 A Cats First Time (R18)

    Chapter 448 A Cat''s First Time (R18)

    Archer awoke to find Halime gazing at him with a cute smile. "Time to rise and shine, sleepyhead. The shop has already closed," she informed him.

    He met her gaze, letting out a tired yawn before he rose to his feet, cradling the slumbering Hyda sisters in his arms.

    When Halime saw this she smiled beforementing. ''''You love those little beasts. You''ve been pampering them for hours now.''''

    Archer smiled before answering. ''''I do. I was there when they hatched and I feel connected to them.''''

    He quickly realized that only Halime, E, and Hecate remained in the shop. Puzzled, he inquired, "Where''s everyone else?"

    E took it upon herself to reply, saying, "Everyone returned to the domain after wepleted the cleaning. Halime and I stayed behind to help Hecate with restocking the shelves."

    Archer''s face brightened with a smile when he inquired about the little dog girl. "How did Ste''s first day go?"

    Hecate responded with a grin, "She did remarkably well, to be honest. She proved to be a valuable assistant and a fast learner."

    Archer smiled when he heard that while moving towards the window, observing the falling snowkes covering the streets.

    Turning to the remainingdies, he asked, "Are you three ready to head back now? It''s getting cold."

    As if in response to his words, the weather outside worsened, with the snow and windshing against the shop windows.

    All three girls nodded in agreement, and he opened a portal to the domain and stepped through.

    After they were all inside Hecate gave Archer a tender kiss before departing for herb to make more potions.

    With his eyes closed he extended his senses through the treehouse, detecting the other girls in their respective rooms sleeping while wrapped up.

    Little Ste was peacefully asleep in the room Hecate had provided for her. To his surprise, he noticed that the lion girl was out cold while upying one of the avable rooms.

    Turning to E, he inquired, "You gave N a bedroom?"

    E nodded with a warm smile and exined, "Yes, she''s quite fond of you, Archer, and I can see you share those feelings. So, I thought it would be a good idea to give her a bedroom. She''ll likely be around often, just like Halime here."

    Archer shifted his focus to Halime, observing her cheerful demeanor as she hummed a tune.

    He couldn''t help but wonder about the nature of her curse to not touch anyone, but he decided to ponder it further at ater time.

    Shaking his head and reassured them, saying, "No need to worry. You girls can go take a bath and unwind, while I head to the treehouse to prepare it."

    E nodded and then gently tugged Halime, who was busy admiring her surroundings. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight before heading over to the window.

    He walked over to a sofa and gently arranged the sisters on it, and they plopped down onto it, which he foundpletely adorable.

    That''s when he made his way to the balcony door and exited. Once he stepped outside he cast Cosmic Shield around him to keep the snow off himself.

    After that, he leaned against the railings and looked over the domain which was covered in snow.

    Archer stood at the edge of the treehouse''s balcony, overlooking the snow-covered domain. It was a crisp and serene night, the moon casting a silvery glow on the pristinendscape.

    He could feel the icy air nipping at his cheeks, but it was a refreshing cold, a reminder of the changing seasons.

    As he gazed out into the night, his eyes were drawn to the horizon where, one by one, the cities he had built began to light up.

    Each one sparkled like a jewel in the darkness, their warm and inviting glow cutting through the wintry stillness.

    The city lights illuminated the snow, creating a picturesque scene that seemed almost magical. He marveled at how far he hade and what he had aplished.

    This time around he didn''t stop the weather as he found it beautiful. Archer contemted the idea of a spell that could allow him to care for all the girls in a single night.

    He decided to create a Time spell that would grant him the opportunity to spend more time with each of them.

    Archer didn''t care for the fatigue that could result from his spell. With determination, he closed his eyes andmenced creating the spell.

    [Spell Creation Activated]

    He concentrated on the spell he had in mind and closed his eyes. Then, he heard a distinct click, signaling thepletion of the spell.

    With the task finished, he pulled up the spell''s information.

    [Timewarp: A time spell that envelops the caster in a special time field. When activated, it slows down time around the caster]

    Upon reading the newly created spell, he felt a sense of satisfaction. It would enable him to spend even more time with each of the girls every night, should he desire to do so.

    Archer started to rx as he sat down and noticed that the air was crisp and filled with a sense of serenity.

    He looked up and was captivated by the sheer beauty of the night. High above, a multitude of stars twinkled in the inky expanse, forming a breathtaking celestial tapestry.

    That''s when a magical moment urred. Archer noticed the first shooting star streaking across the heavens, leaving a trail of radiant light in its wake.

    His gaze fixed on this celestial spectacle. Soon, more shooting stars followed their brief but brilliant journeys across the night sky leaving him with a profound sense of wonder.

    Each streak of light seemed like a wish upon the canvas of the cosmos, and Archer couldn''t help but make his silent wishes as he marveled at the breathtaking disy.

    After marveling at the shooting stars, Archer made his way back into the treehouse and headed towards his bed.

    When he settled in, it suddenly struck him that he hadn''t handed in his choices for the extra sses.

    With a casual shrug, he decided to deal with it the next day. Then, he set his sights on the cat girls'' bedroom.

    Upon entering, Archer woke Leira from her slumber. As she rolled over, she noticed that he had dismissed his horns and tail, which caught her attention.

    Before she could utter a word, Archer cast Timewrap around them, resulting in aplete slowdown of time within their temporary bubble.

    While hours psed within the time bubble, only half an hour passed in the outside world.

    After casting his new spell Archer noticed Leira appeared nervous as she stammered, "W-w-what are you doing here?"

    He didn''t say a word. Instead, his violet eyes gleamed with intensity as he began to undress, removing his shirt and pants.

    The embarrassed girl''s eyes widened as she couldn''t help but notice his lean and toned physique.

    Leira sensed something primal stirring within her as she locked eyes with Archer. She slowly rose from the bed and moved closer to him, stepping off the mattress.

    In a surprising move, she let her green robe fall to the floor, revealing that she was d in ck panties and a matching bra.

    Upon witnessing this alluring scene, he felt his desire intensify as he gazed upon his feline fiancee.

    Leira''s lengthy, flowing purple hair descended her back in graceful, undting waves, a feature that Archer truly admired.

    As he observed her, he couldn''t help but notice her long cat tail, enthusiastically swaying behind her.

    The unmistakable sign of her eagerness piqued Archer''s curiosity, leading him to guess that her feline nature might be the reason behind her sudden change.

    Leira''s purple cat ears twitched in response to her excitement, and her slim yet shapely body, including her decently sized breasts, only served to hold his gaze.

    Archer took a step forward, his hand finding its ce on her waist. He leaned in, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss, and Leira responded eagerly.

    In the heat of the moment, their passion intensified, and Leira led him to the bed.He willingly followed, copsing on top of her, their desire fueling the connection between them.

    Leira felt his raging member rubbing up against her which made her shiver and grew even hornier. Archer paused the kiss, his eyes filled with affection as he gazed at her.

    "My cat princess," he whispered lovingly in her ear, "Do you want this?"

    Upon hearing his words, Leira nodded eagerly, and without a moment''s hesitation, she resumed their passionate kiss.

    Archer''s hands gently traced a path up her body, igniting the mes of desire between them as he started gently messaging her boobs.

    Leira stopped kissing him and looked at him. ''''Sit up husband.''''

    Archer did as she said and she took off her bra which made her boobs spill out allowing him to see her light brown nipples.

    When he saw this it drove him wild as he went for the left one while pinching the right causing Leira to let out an erotic moan. ''''Mmmghhh!!~''''

    Archer heard this and continued his attacks on the turned-on cat girl who felt her whole body heat up and wanted him to stop it.

    He sucked both her nipples before kissing down her body which drove Leira crazy as she grabbed his hair.

    As he kissed down her body Archer smelt her love juices before he reached her now-soaked garden.

    Archer moved her panties to the side and dived in as he started licking every inch of her which caused Leira to clutch the sheets.

    She let out a primal scream as his tongue touched her clit and started gently licking it. ''''Agghhhh!!~~''''

    Once she screamed Archer didn''t stop there because he slipped his finger into her tight cave and slowly started moving it in and out.

    After doing this he felt a wave of love juices pour out of her which he quickly drank and didn''t let a drop go to waste.

    When he did this Leira grabbed his hair and let out a deep moan. ''''Mmmmghhpp!!~~''''

    After reaching her climax, he proceeded to lick her once more before positioning himself between her legs and gently caressing his member against her moist entrance.

    Leira embraced him firmly, whispering into his ear with an eager tone. ''''im me, my husband. I want it.''''

    Archer did as she asked and gently slipped his member inside her causing Leira to yelp in pain and hug him even tighter.

    He felt something blocking his way before he broke it. Archer stopped as he looking down and saw a stream of blooding from her.

    When he saw this he cast Aurora Healing on her causing her to let out a happy sigh. After that, Leira whispered into his ear. ''''You can move.''''

    Once Archer heard this he started to slowly make love to the cat girl who continued to kiss him but Leira couldn''t continue as she started moaning. ''''Mmmmghh!!~~''''

    He firmly grasped her hips and proceeded to intensify his thrusts, delving deeper into her tight cave.

    Leira locked eyes with him, emitting a moan before uttering, "Harder!"

    Upon hearing this, he intensified his thrusts while leaning over her and observing her eyes roll back in a daze as pleasure overtook her, and she moaned his name.

    ''''Mmmmghh!!~~ Aaaghhhh!!~~ Archer!''''

    He grinned at her response and persisted until he sensed her tremble and reach orgasm, gripping him tightly and nipping at his neck.

    Archer felt the bed underneath them grow wet but ignored it as he pushed deeper into her cave because he was close to finishing.

    When he did that he shot his essence straight into her womb which caused her to shudder and feint with pleasure.

    He woke her up and wanted her to experience even more pleasure as he positioned her onto all fours with her perky ass poking in the air.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 449 Happy Girls (R18)

    Chapter 449 Happy Girls (R18)

    When she was in position Leira gazed back with a dazed expression before uttering in a heavy breath, "Keep going, my love. It''s incredible."

    He gave a sly grin and moved behind her, sliding himself back inside. She let out a loud cry, muffling it with a pillow as he started to thrust.

    Her body shook with pleasure, and she couldn''t help but let her juices flow. He didn''t slow down, only getting harder and harder.

    She moaned with each climax, soaking his thighs with her love juices. He grabbed her tail which caused her to yelp and turn to him.

    Archer noticed the grin on her face while she talked. "That''s amazing, Arch. Keep going."

    They carried on with their lovemaking until Leira dozed off, utterly exhausted. He satisfied her to the point where she couldn''t contain herself.

    He couldn''t tear his eyes away from the cat girl, whoy unconscious with a peaceful expression on her face.

    After their passionate encounter, Archer withdrew from her, causing his release to spill out abundantly.

    A grin spread across his face as he used Cleanse on both of them. Once the spell was dismissed, time resumed its usual pace.

    With utmost care, Archer tucked Leira in, making sure she wasfortable, before exiting the room to find Nefertiti.

    As he got ready to depart, he nced back at her and noticed the magical energy swirling inside her. He noted how it coursed through her body, saturating every part of her being.

    Before leaving Archer pulled out some clothes and put them on before he left the room he made his way to the Subus''s bedroom, taking a leisurely walk to reach her door.

    Upon arrival, he opened the door and stepped inside, finding Nefertiti sitting there. Her pink eyes glowed with a captivating allure as she rose to her feet.

    Archer observed the subus approaching him while wearing only a robe without any clothing underneath.

    He couldn''t help but notice herrge breasts jiggling as she walked towards him with a grin on her face. ''''My husband. I knew you''de to see me next.''''

    Nefertiti wore a displeased expression as she confronted him. "I heard you with your cat girl. I thought you would''vee to see me first."

    Archer responded, seeking to reassure her, "Tomorrow, I will spend the night with you, my subus."

    Upon hearing his promise, Nefertiti''s face lit up with a radiant smile, and she seized his cor, pulling him into a passionate kiss.

    Nefertiti abruptly ended the kiss and gazed at his body with desire in her pink eyes, yfully licking her lips with a mischievous grin.

    Archer chuckled when he saw her reaction but that wasn''t all as she leaned forward and started kissing his neck which made him shiver.

    After that, she gently guided him onto the bed and began nting kisses all over his body.

    As she continued, Archer''s desire intensified, overwhelmed by the sensation of her tender lips caressing his abs.

    When her warm mouth enveloped him, a deep groan escaped his lips, but don''t forget to cast a Timewarp spell to ensure their privacy.

    Nefertiti skillfully moved her head up and down, pleasuring him while letting out soft moans herself.

    He loved the feeling of her tongue running all over his member which caused him to moan. ''''Ugh!!~~''''

    Shortly after hearing this, the subus hastened her pace, driving him to the brink of madness.

    However, he didn''t have to forcefully hold her head, as she willingly took him as far as her throat would allow.

    Before long, Archer sensed that he was nearing his climax and gasped, "I''m ready, Nefi."

    Immediately after his words, she intensified her assault, causing him to recline as he released his essence deep into her throat, eliciting even louder moans from Nefertiti.

    Swiftly, she swallowed it, but her eyes widened in surprise as she felt a surge of power coursing through her.

    With a narrowed gaze, she nced up at him, her face brimming with curiosity.

    As soon as he caught sight of her, he swiftly responded. "I''ve developed a technique that enhances your abilities when we''re intimate."

    Upon hearing this, Nefertiti''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she pounced on him, effortlessly sliding him inside her.

    Throughout the act, she locked her gaze with his, repeating, "You''re mine. Only mine. No one else can have you."

    After uttering those words, Nefertiti began to ride him vigorously, apanied by passionate moans.

    Archer simply surrendered to her desires, reveling in the pleasure it brought him. He felt her cave tighten on his member.

    The two of them made love for hours. They engaged in a fierce and exhausting battle, considering he was a dragon and she was a subus.

    He was amazed by her flexibility, especially since she was a curvy girl, as they explored various positions.

    With Nefertiti unconscious due to the pleasure that overwhelmed her, he smiled as he cast Cleanse on the both of them.

    Archer then gently ced the pink-haired girl in bed and gave her a tender kiss on the forehead as he whispered into her ear. ''''I love you Nefi. No need to worry I would never leave you.''''

    Afterpleting that, he exited her room and headed to E''s. Upon reaching her door, he quietly entered.

    Inside, he found the half-elf peacefully asleep. He approached her and summoned his tail before stroking her thigh as he cast Timewarp around them.

    E''s sky-blue eyes slowly opened, and she let out a drowsy yawn upon seeing him, followed by a warm smile.

    As soon as her eyes met his, a sudden realization washed over her, bringing a mischievous grin to her face.

    With a swift motion, she gracefully removed her nightgown, revealing her perky boobs to Archer who loved every second of it.

    Her pink nipples stood erect, captivating Archer''s attention, as he leaned in to nt a tender kiss on E''s lips.

    His hands instinctively found their way to her stiff nipples before gently pinching them which caused her to moan as they kissed.

    Archer soony next to her as his hand slid down her slender body before it reached her secret cave and he started to rub it causing her to stop kissing him.

    She couldn''t continue kissing while her body trembled as pleasure hit her when he started to y with her clit.

    E let out a moan as she couldn''t hold it in anymore. ''''Aghhhh!!~~''''

    But Archer continued his assault, sliding a finger inside her and relishing the sensation of her warm love juices as he rhythmically moved in and out of her.

    E was letting out such erotic moans that it drove Archer forcing him to go rough on the half-elf which caused her to climax.

    She squirted all over the bed and was ready to be ravaged but Archer stopped. He clicked his fingers to summon the cheeky dragon girl who suddenly appeared with a yelp.

    Sera had been half-asleep, suddenly jolted awake before springing out of bed naked and ready to fight any intruders.

    She noticed Archer staring at her with a broad smile as his eyes roamed over her body.

    The excited dragon girl allowed him to examine her petite figure, her wless brown skin, and her small yet attractive breasts.

    Archer couldn''t resist Sera''s petite frame, especially with her curvy waist and thick thighs. Her shapely rear only added to his lust.

    Sera stood confidently, a cheeky smile on her face, as she felt his eyes roam over her figure, igniting a fire within her.

    "Like what you see, sweetheart?" She teased, wearing a confident smile.

    When Archer heard her voice he stopped looking at her before grinning as he spoke. ''''Get on all fours and don''t you dare touch each other.''''

    The redhead instantly listened and positioned herself on the edge of the bed. Archer dragged E to the edge and had her lower half off the bed.

    He held her waist before lining up his member with her cave and slid inside her causing E to moan loudly. ''''Mmmmgh!!~~''''

    When Sera caught sight of this, she couldn''t contain her excitement and began to sway her curvy behind.

    However, her enthusiasm quickly soared as she sensed his finger caressing her moist entrance causing her to moan. ''''Agghhh!!~~''''

    Sera couldn''t help but let out passionate moans as he gently inserted a finger inside her, skillfully exploring her wet cave and making her moan with increasing intensity.

    Both Sera and E were thoroughly enjoying Archer''s impressive juggling skills.

    He continued pleasuring the half-elf while simultaneously stimting the dragon girl with his fingers, eliciting passionate moans from both of them.

    E couldn''t resist grabbing a pillow to muffle her moans, as Archer kept his attention on both her and Sera, who were both having a great time.

    He moved his finger in and out of Sera with such speed that she reached climax and copsed onto the bed with a content grin as her love juices poured out.

    When Archer saw this and smiled before turning his attention to E. His thrusting got harder until her whole body quivered and she squirted again which sprayed all over his body.

    Archer wasn''t bothered by that and kept fucking her until he felt like he was going to explode.

    He pushed deeper into her and shot his essence directly into her womb which caused her to scream out in pleasure.

    After that, he moved onto Sera and ravaged her for hours until he started getting tired. Hours passed by in the time bubble.

    After the sex was over, Archer used his magic to cast Cleanse on all three of them. They then crawled into bed together, cuddling each other closely.

    With content smiles on their faces, they all drifted into a peaceful and restful slumber.

    The warmth andfort of their shared embrace allowed Archer to rx, and he soon sumbed to a peaceful sleep as well, enveloped by the love and closeness of the two girls.

    As morning light filtered into the room, Archer slowly opened his eyes and became aware of the cool air against his skin.

    He noticed E and Sera still peacefully asleep on him. With care, he gently moved them aside, allowing them to continue their slumber.

    Archer sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing his head to shake off any remaining drowsiness before finally getting up.

    Now he was fully awake, Archer made his way down the hallway until he reached the living room.

    When he entered, he found Teu, Sia, Tal, and N engaged in a lively conversation around the kitchen table, while Hemera and Halime were busy with cooking.

    He scanned the room, wondering about the whereabouts of Hecate, and Llyniel. He turned to thedies and inquired, "Where are the elves? Are they still asleep?"

    The group turned to him and offered warm smiles, but N fixed him with a yful yet incredulous expression.

    "You mated with four of themst night! How much stamina do you have?" she quipped.

    When Archer heard the lion girl he startedughing before answering her with a grin. ''''Well, I have more than enough to see everyone here once a night.''''

    After exchanging a kiss with the girls, Sia rose from her seat and shared her ns with Archer.

    "Husband, I have to return to Father. We''re heading south to assist with the reconstruction," she exined.

    He nodded in understanding and offered a suggestion. "Okay. Take Scar and his woman with you. They are powerful Netherbeasts and will help keep you safe."

    With a moment''s concentration, he closed his eyes and upgraded all their bracelets. With a simple click, he could now teleport them directly to the domain.

    Archer knew most of the girls now bore the dragon tattoo for teleportation, so he decided against teleporting them directly to him.

    This precaution allowed for flexibility, as he was uncertain about the specific circumstances he might be in.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 450 Get To Know You

    Chapter 450 Get To Know You

    Archer remembered Leira now had the dragon tattoo, and couldn''t help but wonder about her reaction. He couldn''t help but imagine her face lighting up with surprise and amusement.

    That''s when Archer decided to share the details of the upgrades he made with Sia, and her eyes brightened with approval.

    Sia enveloped him in a tight, affectionate embrace, her arms wrapped around him as she whispered in his ear, ''''I will be with Father for a while because we are headed to the Summerfield Duchy to help with security. I won''t be able to visit here for some time because I can''t leave the old man. Pleasee to see me.''''

    As he felt the warmth of her loving hug, memories from years past flooded his mind, prompting him to hold her even closer, a gesture that didn''t go unnoticed by Sia.

    She reciprocated his embrace with a tighter squeeze and spoke once more, "I love you, husband. Ever since our little camping trips, I''ve loved you."

    Archer''s smile persisted as he rested his head on her shoulder, inhaling the sweet fragrance that emanated from her wless skin.

    He replied, "I love you too, Sia. You mean the world to me, and of course, I''lle to visit you."

    With a big smile on her pretty face, Sia leaned in to kiss him gently before he cast Gate to the Silverthrone Mansion.

    Archer gazed out the window and noted that the sun had yet to rise, creating an itch for some bandit hunting.

    He observed the delicateyer of frost as it gracefully formed on the windows, creating an intricate, icy pattern that painted a beautiful scene.

    The wintry sight captivated his attention, and he couldn''t resist the urge to immerse himself in the cool atmosphere.

    Archer turned away from the frosted panes and approached the firece, where the encroaching cold gradually permeated his skin, causing a slight shiver to ripple through him.

    Walking toward the firece, he crouched down and drew in a deep breath before he exhaled his dragon mes into the hearth, igniting a powerful ze.

    The fire roared to life, quickly infusing the treehouse with warmth and light.However, Archer''s intentions extended further, and he summoned the Brownies to assist in lighting all the fireces within the treehouse.

    The little creatures readily agreed and promptly vanished into thin air, leaving behind a trail of magical sparks.

    As the heat spread throughout the treehouse, Archer heard the delighted cheers of the girls who had begun to revel in the newfound heat andfort.

    Turning his attention to the group who were now enjoying their meal, he inquired, "What are you girls nning to do before sses start?"

    Halime, cing a steaming bowl in front of him, responded first, "This dish is called Firehog Stew, it will warm you up on this cold morning."

    Archer smiled at the snake girl as she told him her ns for the morning, "I intend to do some studying in the library with Hemera."

    He nodded and turned to Teu, who spoke next, "Tal and I will be training before our sses."

    When she heard the other girls'' ns, N just shrugged and with her exotic Western ent, she said, "I don''t have any ns right now. Why?"

    Archer chuckled and inquired, "Do you want toe bandit hunting with me?"

    The other four girls had diverse reactions to his proposal. Teu, Tal, and Hemera all began to shake their heads in unison.

    On the other hand, Halime appeared shocked by the suggestion and quickly asked, "Why are you hunting them? Aren''t they dangerous?"

    Archer nodded with a mischievous smile as he candidly replied, "I enjoy hunting them and iming their wealth. It''s quite the thrill."

    Halime shook her head in response to his admission, clearly having her reservations about it.

    It was then that N decided to ask another question, her curiosity piqued. "Archie, why does Llyniel only speak to some of us and not others?"

    Archer fixed his gaze on the lion girl and borated, "Llyniel is a bit shy. We spent a year trapped together, and she grew ustomed to me. She''s slowlying out of her shell, but I wouldn''t expect her to engage in lengthy conversations with you or Halime just yet."

    N nodded in understanding, though she still appeared slightly puzzled. The group resumed their meal, and Archer thoroughly relished the taste.

    The stew was piping hot and spicy, a delight that he thoroughly enjoyed. The warmth from the firecebined with the fiery vors made it the perfect meal for the Frostwinter.

    Following their meal, Halime and Hemera approached Archer after tidying up their empty dishes.

    The sun elf shared a tender kiss with him before leading Halime towards the library.

    That was when Teu approached with a smileas she spoke, "We''ll begin our training tonight. You won''t need to be at the shop. Thalia and Xanthe have hired some Dragon-kin as guards, and Hecate has stocked up on potions, staying up all night to brew them."

    He smiled as Teu and Tal left the treehouse, giving them both a kiss before they departed, wrapping themselves in warm cloaks to face the chilling Frostwinter outside.

    With only Archer and N left in the treehouse, she remained seated at the kitchen table, a yful grin on her face.

    As she observed him, she inquired, "So, where are we going hunting?"

    He met her gaze and replied, "We''ll start in the north and use my beasts to track them for a few hours before we head to ss."

    N''s smile widened, and she nodded in agreement. Archer proceeded to cast a Gate to the Frostwyn Duchy and stepped through it, with the eager lion girl following closely behind.

    As they crossed through the portal, Archer summoned the Tressyms and instructed them to seek out any bandit groups.

    With their mission set, Archer cast the Cosmic Shield, enveloping them in its violet glow to protect them against the biting cold.

    N stared at the shimmering shield in awe, but before she could fully grasp the situation, Archer gently lifted her into a princess carry.

    His wings manifested as he summoned them, ready to take flight. Realizing what he intended to do, N attempted to voice her protests, but they were already in the air.

    The couple were soaring towards the nearest forest, Archer skillfully navigating the skies until they were flying over a thick, dense forest below.

    N''s eyes reflected a blend of astonishment and excitement. That''s when he started using Aura Detector all around him.

    As he focused on the task, a sudden, sharp sensation made him shiver. It was a distinct bite on his ear, and he instinctively swatted at it.

    Archer looked at N with a bemused expression, realizing that it was one of the Tressyms yfully nipping at his ear.

    Soon, one of the cat-like Netherbeasts caught up to them, which elicited a chuckle from Archer.

    It quickly ryed information about the bandit''s whereabouts before darting back to the domain.

    Following the first Tressym, the others appeared and shared their findings with Archer before vanishing once more.

    When N observed this, she asked with a voice brimming with curiosity, "Did those creatures inform you about the bandits? And how were they so quick?"

    Archer directed his gaze at her before responding, "Well, they live in my domain, which isposed of pure mana that seeps into their bodies which enhances their abilities."

    N''s inquiry followed, "Like the girls when you mate with them? I can sense it in all of them except for Llyniel and Leira."

    Archer was momentarily taken aback by N''s keen perception, recognizing that her feline heritage endowed her with such sharp senses.

    He smiled and proceeded to exin, "When I make love with them, It provides a small power boost."

    N''s blue eyes lit up upon hearing his words, eliciting a chuckle from Archer. Just then, his Aura Detector registered over a hundred signals nearby.

    They flew deeper into the forest and soon located a bandit camp. Pointing it out to the lion girl, who was still looking at him.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice that she was entering a state of heat, much like Leira''s condition the previous night.

    He spoke soothingly, "Calm down, my lioness. It will happen in time, just not yet. I''d like to get to know you better."

    Upon hearing his words, she snapped out of her state and offered a smile, nodding in agreement as she refocused her attention on the bandit camp ahead.

    Archer descended to the ground not far from the bandit camp, N swiftly retrieved her gleaming sword from her storage ring.

    Her eyes focused and determined, she readied herself for battle. Archer, with a purposeful stance, summoned his ws and his tail.

    Archer keenly observed the guards as they shifted positions, prompting him to signal N to initiate the attack.

    A delighted smile spread across her face as she swiftly sprinted toward the camp, her sword unsheathed and ready. He watched with fascination as the lion girl raced toward the bandits.

    Disying remarkable skill and agility, she expertly dispatched one bandit after another, teasingly taunting them with a "Too slow!" as she swiftly maneuvered past each adversary.

    Archer watched with a glint of excitement in his eyes, charged forward, and swiftly approached a group of bandits.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 451 Archie!

    Chapter 451 Archie!

    The bandits shifted their focus to Archer, casting magic in his direction, only to be stunned when the spells harmlessly rebounded off his impervious form.

    He propelled himself into the group''s heart in an explosion of power, his ws shing through them with relentless force, tearing the bandits apart brutally.

    Meanwhile, N engaged in a graceful and agilebat disy, deftly dismantling the remaining foes with her sword.

    Her actions were precise and swift as she killed each bandit with a blend of finesse and determination.

    Archer took out many using his sharp ws that tore through their cheap armor, causing them to drop to the ground lifeless.

    The bandits found themselves wholly outmatched by her skill, unable to react as she systematically eliminated them one by one.

    Archer and N maintained perfect teamwork as they worked together to eliminate the bandits.

    Their surprise attack caught the bandits off guard, leaving them in stunned disbelief as the duo efficiently dispatched the entire group.

    With the threat eliminated, Archer dismissed his ws and began scouring the camp for any valuable loot. N observed him with keen interest as he started his search.

    [N''s POV]

    N was left wholly aback by the wless coordination and harmonious teamwork between herself and Archer. Her deep admiration for him shone brilliantly in her blue eyes.

    While looking at him, N''s thoughts meandered back to the memories of the days she spent training with her grandmother, Mika.

    Sword training sessions in the pce''s training yard became a regr event whenever Mika paid a visit from the southern continent of Avidia.

    She could vividly recall the soothing yet profound words her grandmother had shared during their sparring sessions.

    "Remember, my dear N," Mika had said with a tender smile, "when you meet your mate, you will know. It doesn''t matter their race or origin. What''s important is the connection you feel. Love is boundless, and it should never be forsaken."

    A profound emotion welled up in N''s heart as she reminisced about those cherished words from her grandmother.

    They continued their training as the clinking of des filled the air. Amid their practice, N''s curiosity got the better of her, and she paused to ask, "Grandmother, how will I know if I''ve found my mate?"

    Mika halted their sparring momentarily, her eyes filled with a deep well of wisdom. She replied, "Sweet N when you find your mate, it will be like a song in your heart.

    They traded blows again before Mika continued speaking. ''''Your souls will resonate with each other in a way that defies exnation. The bond you share will be unbreakable, transcending any differences and obstacles in your path."

    N took her grandmother''s words to heart, and she couldn''t help but feel that everything the older woman described perfectly matched her emotions when she was with Archer.

    She regained her senses and joined Archer in their quest to search for valuables.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer found their stash, which was buried just outside the camp. He couldn''t dig, so he summoned a dozen Stone Men.

    He ordered them to pull out the treasure as he waited. Not even ten minutester, they threw the chests at his feet.

    As he opened them, his eyes gleamed at the sight of gold coins, precious gems, and various valuable treasures.

    He quickly stored everything in his Item Box, and as he did so, N approached him with a beautiful smile.

    At that moment, he took the opportunity to appreciate her untamed beauty. N''s wild, long blonde hair framed her face, and her bright blue eyes sparkled with a captivating allure.

    N''s body exuded the essence of a warrior as her toned muscles coexisted harmoniously with her feminine grace.

    Her shapely and decently sized boobs enhanced N''s alluring and wild charm. But then Archer suddenly realized that the size of breasts in this world was massivepared to those back on Earth.

    Nefertiti and Teu''s mothers had mammoth ones that defied all logic, and to top it off, even the subus herself had bigger boobs than anyone on Earth.

    Archer found himself briefly lost in thought, contemting the possibility of having wives with boobs like Mele and Hatshepsut.

    The thought got him excited as he would love to be smothered by massive mountains.

    However, he soon refocused as N was watching him. He apologetically smiled and said, "I was just lost in my thoughts."

    Archer then scooped N up, and they resumed their search for more bandits.

    As they soared through the air, N couldn''t help but inquire, "What were you thinking about Archie?''''

    He answered honestly. "I''ve always wondered why some women have suchrge breasts. It seems like it could be ufortable and even hurt their backs."

    N shot him a bewildered nce, clearly taken aback by his question.

    Sheughed and said, "You know, thanks to mana seeping into us and strengthening everyone''s body. Women who can''t use it will experience challenges because of their size, but it''s not something that happens among those with ess to mana."

    The lion girl giggled and added, "If you met my grandmother, you''d be surprised. Her chest is massive, yet she''s a much better fighter than me, even with those proportions."

    Archer smiled and joined in herughter, nodding in agreement as they approached another bandit camp.

    But this time, he didn''t descend. He just cast Element Bolts made from thunder and sent them flying toward every bandit he could see.

    The thunderbolts caused a chain reaction of explosions that reverberated throughout the camp. Explosions went off in every direction, sending shockwaves through the bandit ranks.

    Smoke and debris filled the air as the bandits struggled to regain footing amidst the chaos and destruction.

    Archer raised his hand with a grin and summoned a group of formidable Krutnik Warriors, their presence electrifying the atmosphere.

    The Netherbeasts descended to the Earth with loud thuds, remarkable swiftness, and unrelenting ferocity.

    They assaulted the remaining bandits, offering the shocked men no opportunity to respond.

    N gazed in astonishment as Archer''s beasts exhibited their formidable might and precision, swiftly incapacitating the remaining bandits with unwavering determination.

    The lion girl''s wide-eyed expression vividly conveyed her shock at the sudden arrival of the Krutnik Warriors and their resounding victory over the bandits.

    Once the battle had subsided and the sounds of conflict faded into the distance, Archer descended to the ground with N securely in his grasp.

    As they touched the Earth, the Krutnik Warriors turned their attention towards N, their beady eyes fixating on her.

    Startled, N let out a yelp when she felt their gaze upon her. Archer, recognizing her difort, raised his hand and addressed the Krutniks.

    "This is my wife. Do not pose any threat to her, or I will kill every single one of you."

    In response to his words, the Krutniks all bowed respectfully towards him before he dismissed them back to their domain.

    Archer summoned the Stone Men again andmanded them to collect the spoils from the bandit camp.

    As they carried out their task, he and N settled down, taking a moment of respite.

    She turned to him with an admiring smile. "You fight like a wild beast, Archie! I love your fighting style. Who taught you?"

    He chuckled and replied, "Teu and Tal have been my primary instructors, but a lot of ites down to instinct."

    N nodded in understanding. Just as they finished, the Stone Men reappeared and ced the chests before him.

    Archer promptly stored the loot after going through it to see an unknown amount of gold coins, and they continued their work until the morning sun graced the sky.

    Upon witnessing the sunrise, Archer opened a Gate to the western entrance of Starfall City, and they stepped through, greeted by the bustling scene of merchants and students exiting the city.

    Standing at the roadside, he sent messages to the girls, inquiring if they were prepared, and received affirmations from each of them.

    He conjured a portal, and all nine girls emerged from it. Nefertiti and Tal, with their characteristic enthusiasm.

    The two girls swiftly made their way to the front, eliciting eye-rolls from the others as they eagerly sought to give him the first kisses of greeting.

    Their affectionate greetings were followed by the rest of the girls, who beamed at him before they all began to make their way to the college.

    Archer and the girls chatted among themselves as they passed through the college gates. They were warmly weed by Lioran, along with his fianc��es, Leonora and Nalika.

    The lion boy and his women weed Archer and the girls with warm, friendly smiles. They exchanged pleasantries and engaged in light conversation.

    Once the greetings were over, the group proceeded toward the Homeroom. The girls and Lioran''s fianc��es engaged in cheerful chatter, forming connections and sharing stories.

    As they strolled, they came across Ciaran, who joined Archer and Lioran in yful banter.

    Ciaranwas talking about his fight with the Battle Witches, reminiscing about the event and how he managed to battle them to a stop.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 452 Samara Grayleaf

    Chapter 452 Samara Grayleaf

    As they walked toward their homeroom, the girls engaged in casual conversation about various topics that interested them, leaving Lioran with a sly grin.

    He leaned in toward Archer and whispered, "I can''t help but notice the way N is looking at you. What have you been up to?"

    Archer nced at Lioran, initially thinking he was teasing him. However, when he turned to see N quickly avert her gaze, it caused Lioran tough.

    He turned to his friend and casually exined, "We went bandit hunting this morning and fought together."

    When the lion boy heard this, a big smile appeared before speaking. ''''Well, what a way to attract N. She does like a good fight.''''

    Archer shed a mischievous smile as he leaned close to Lioran''s ear and whispered, "I''ve imed your sister as my own. Your father''s opinion is irrelevant."

    After uttering those words, both Archer and Lioran erupted intoughter, their infectious mirth filling the air.

    Ciaran couldn''t help but wonder what had been said but refrained from asking.

    Lioran''sughter ceased as he directed a warning at the red-haired boy. "Be cautious with Maeve. This greedy dragon might try to im her as well."

    Upon hearing Lioran''s words, the Avaloch Prince felt perplexed. Nevertheless, they continued theirughter.

    The group navigated the college''s hallways and eventually arrived at their homeroom. When they entered the room, they saw Professor Krado Brachan conversing with a group of students.

    Archer and his girls took their seats at two desks while Lioran, his fianc��es, and Ciaran found ces at the one in front.

    The Professor gazed at them and warmly greeted, "Good morning, Archer anddies. I trust you managed to stay warmst night. The weather seems to be worsening."

    He nodded along with everyone else as they acknowledged the Professor. After that, the older man made his way to the front of the ss.

    However, Archer noticed a sudden change in the Professor''s expression, as if he had remembered something important.

    The Professor turned his attention to them and spoke, "Archer and hisdies, I require the list of additional sses. You missed the submission deadline yesterday, but it''s not a problem, as the college will certainly amodate your requests."

    Archer nodded and retrieved his schedule, which included the list of their regr lessons and four empty boxes designated for their choices of extra sses.

    [Magic Fundamentals] [Elemental Affinities and Mana Control] [Combat Magic] [History & Geopolitics] [Spellcraft]

    [Anti-Magic Defense] [Magical Creature Studies] [Magic Knight Training] [Swordsmanship] [Summoning and Conjuring] [Magical Artifact Creation] [Spiritualism and Mediumship] [Magical Ethics] [Curses and Hexes] [Beast Taming] [Cultural Magic and Traditions] [Runes and Glyphs] [Healing and Restoration] [Battle Strategies] [Ward and Shield Magic] [Questing and Adventure] [Alchemy and Potion Making] [Enchanting] [cksmithing] [Legends and Mysteries Exploration] [Necromancy] [Economy] [Witchcraft] [Magic Theory]

    Observing the girls as they made their selections, Archer still determined what to choose for his extra sses.

    After some consideration, he made his decision.

    [Questing and Adventure]

    [Legends and Mysteries Exploration]

    [Magical Creature Studies]

    [Swordsmanship]

    Archer''s choices reflected his interests and goals, including improving his greatsword skills and delving into quests, adventures, legends, mysteries, and Magical Creature Studies.

    Happy with his pick, he turned to Nefertiti sitting next to him and asked. ''''What did you pick Nefi?''''

    The subus looked up at him with a smile and replied happily. ''''I picked Battle Strategies, Anti-Magic Defense, Runes and Glyphs, and Enchanting.''''

    As he listened to her choices, he found himself curious. A perplexed expression crossed his face, but then she exined her motivation and desire to try new things.

    Archer grinned and shifted his gaze to the blonde half-elf, still studying her choices on the paper. He asked, "What sses did you pick, El?"

    In response to his question, E smiled, "I''ve chosen Magical Creature Studies, Healing and Restoration, and Summoning and Conjuring."

    With a smile, Archer gazed at E and gently kissed her forehead, making her beam with happiness.

    However, a disapproving huff from Nefertiti behind them caught their attention as she stared at Archer with a hint of jealousy.

    Archer, undeterred, maintained his smile and leaned in to kiss Nefertiti on her lips, surprising her, but it pleased the subus.

    But then, he sensed the presence of four pairs of eyes and turned to find Sera, Hemera, Tal, and Teu looking at him.

    In response to their expectant gazes, Archer sighed and repeated the gesture, nting kisses on each of their lips.

    The girls were happy and sitting there with smiles on their faces as all the other students who were already in the room or entering just watched them.

    Lioran and Ciaran startedughing when they saw the faces. The Professor shook his head and didn''t know what to think, so he ignored it.

    Archer resumed his seat, indifferent to the inquisitive gazes of his fellow students. He then turned his attention back to the Professor, shaking his head as he muttered, "yboy."

    He shifted his focus to the sun elf and inquired about the additional courses she had selected.

    Hemera retrieved the paper she had prepared and responded with a cheerful smile, "I''ve picked Anti-Magic Defense, Curses and Hexes, and Enchanting."

    Archer posed the same question to the remaining girls, receiving various answers. However, Teu, N, and Tal chose the Questing and Adventure ss.

    Realizing that he would be spending most of the day with them, Archer found himself approached by the Professor.

    The Professor smiled as he began collecting the ss selection papers from the students.

    Then, Halime, with her exotic ent, directed a question at Archer, asking, "What sses did you pick?"

    He turned his charming smile towards the snake girl, catching her off guard before answering, "I chose the Questing and Adventure ss along with Legends and Mysteries Exploration, Summoning and Conjuring, and Swordsmanship."

    Upon hearing his ss selections, the girls and Lioran and Ciaran exchanged peculiar nces that prompted Archer to inquire, "What?"

    Nefertiti was the first to voice her curiosity. "Why did you pick the most random sses? Legends? What are you going to do with that? Only treasure seekers or historians take such lessons."

    With her question lingering in the air, all eyes turned towards Archer, who continued to wear a confident smile. E, inquisitive, added, "Are you eager to embark on legendary quests?"

    He nodded in agreement, which led to more inquiries from the group. Lioran was the first to pose another question.''''Arch. My friend, nothing ever gets found. What makes you think you''ll find anything?''''

    Archer looked at the lion boy and shrugged as he answered. ''''I have my ways. You watch as I be the wealthiest dragon on Thrylos.''''

    The girls started giggling after his deration, and even Professor Brachan chuckled before walking away.

    Once that was done, the bell started, causing all the students in the Homeroom to leave for their sses.

    Archer had Combat Magic ss with Professor Grayleaf, and he was apanied by two girls, Nefertiti and N, while the rest of the group was in different lessons.

    As they bid him goodbye, all thedies, except Llynial and N, gave him a parting kiss.

    The yful antics of the siblings, Lioran and N, broughtughter from Archer before he left the ssroom. N then led him and Nefertiti to the training grounds.

    As they walked, the subus yfully grabbed Archer''s arm, pressing it against her giant mountains, which brought a mischievous smile to her face.

    With her lion tail swaying excitedly, N noticed this and took Archer''s other arm, drawing the student''s attention around them.

    Archer let out a sigh but couldn''t help but feel pleased that N and Nefertiti were unfazed by the opinions of others.

    As they continued walking, Nmented, "Professor Samara Grayleaf is a good teacher; she knows how to wield her magic with her sword, which is a valuable skill to learn."

    He nodded in agreement and grinned, "That sounds promising. I''m looking forward to learning from her."

    Archer recalled that this woman was the younger sister of Ksara, one of his mothers, and decided to add her to his revenge.

    The three of them made their way to thebat magic training field. They could see the Professor conversing with several students as they approached.

    The professor appeared to be offering guidance and demonstrating various techniques.

    Just as Archer was about to join the group, Professor Grayleaf turned around. Her striking, slow-burning orange eyes fell upon Archer, and a warm smile crossed her face.

    Archer took a moment to observe his aunt. She had a mane of messy blonde hair simr to Ksara''s, tied back in a ponytail.

    Her physique was that of a true muscle mommy, resembling an Amazonian warrior. He knew she fought in many wars across the empire.

    Despite her formidable build, he noticed her slender frame with medium-sized breasts, emphasizing her impressive strength and presence.

    If rumors were true, she sought something more peaceful for a few years as she spent a decade on the battlefield.

    He noticed the warm smile on his aunt''s face. Archer couldn''t help but think to himself, ''A warrior and beautiful. She''s mine.''

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 453 Energetic

    Chapter 453 Energetic

    [Samara Grayleaf''s POV]

    Samara engaged in a lively conversation with a group of students who were eager to hear about her wartime experiences.

    Despite their questions, she downyed the subject. Instead, she shared insights into her unique fighting style, which captivated her audience.

    However, their discussion was abruptly hushed as a solemn elf stepped forward and issued a cautionary remark, "Please be cautious, Professor, the demon dragon has arrived."

    Samara''s face reflected her bewilderment as she turned to see the source of suchmotion.

    Her amazement was palpable as her gazended on an extraordinarily handsome young man whom she knew as Archer Ashguard, the son who was banished.

    He wore a in ck shirt, matching trousers, and sturdy boots. Archer stood before her, causing her to gaze at him with wide, curious eyes.

    Samara also took note of the two young women apanying him. She recognized the wild, blonde N, but she had never seen the other girl beside him, and was an otherworldly beauty.

    The young woman had wless light brown skin and striking pink hair that tumbled in unruly waves.

    Her eyes mirrored the captivating color of her hair, radiating profound wisdom. Samara couldn''t help but notice the young woman''s seductive figure.

    In particr, her massive chest and a brief pang of envy washed over her because many of her friends had bigger chests.

    However, she quickly shook off her momentary jealousy when she heard the young man speak in his strange yet exotic ent.

    Samara smiled as she spoke. ''''Well, hello, Archer. We meet again.''''

    [Back to Archer]

    When Archer heard Samara address him by name, he responded with a sly grin, "Yes, Aunty."

    Samara approached him, stopped before him, and spoke with fascination in her eyes, "You''ve grown stronger since our fight boy. I can feel the mana radiating from you."

    In response to herment, he smiled and replied, "You''ll see in the uing tournaments."

    Samara nodded and weed him and Nefertiti, saying, "Wee to the Combat Magic ss, Archer and this new youngdy. Stand to the side while I exin the basics to the ss. You''re fortunate that the war led to the headmistress canceling sses and extending the break."

    Archer, Nefertiti, and N stood off to the side before Samara stood before everyone and exined the basics of Combat Magic ss.

    She stepped to the front of the ss, hermanding presence capturing the student''s attention. She began to exin the basics of Combat Magic with authority.

    "Combat Magic is an essential discipline for any aspiring mage," she started. "In battle, knowing how to wield magic is as crucial as mastering conventional weapons and swordy. It''s not enough to simply cast spells; you must understand when and how to use them effectively."

    She continued, "Magic can be a formidable tool for offense, defense, and support. You''ll learn to cast spells with precision and tobine them with yourbat techniques. This knowledge will give you an advantage in battle, allowing you to adapt to different situations."

    Samara''s words were met with attentive nods from the students, who recognized the importance of her teachings.

    She exined various spells and their applications, stressing the need for versatility and quick thinking inbat.

    "Remember, it''s not just about power," Samara emphasized. "It''s about using your magic wisely and choosing the right spells for the right moments. In this ss, you''ll learn not only the theory but also the practical skills needed to be a proficientbat mage. Mastery of this discipline can be the difference between victory and defeat on the battlefield."

    As Samara''s lecture unfolded, the students absorbed her wisdom, eager to delve deeper into Combat Magic and enhance their abilities as mages and warriors.

    While she was speaking, he looked around, taking in the view. The expansive field featured over a dozen small arenas where students could practice their magic andbat skills.

    Some of these arenas had unique features and obstacles to challenge the students. In the center of the field stood a massive arena,rger than the rest, likely intended for duals, group training, and demonstrations.

    It seemed to be the focal point of the training area, designed to amodate bigger events and battles.

    The entire field was encircled by a sturdy, protective wall, undoubtedly built to contain any spells or magic that might go astray during training.

    The protective wall brought peace of mind to Archer and his fellow students, ensuring they could practicebat magic safely.

    Archer also spotted bleacher-style seats encircling the field, giving observers a good view and enabling students to watch and learn from their ssmates during battles and exercises.

    The training field''syout was impressive, creating an ideal environment for honing theirbat magic skills.

    That''s when Samara''s voice snapped back to reality when she ended her talk. "Alright, it''s time to put your knowledge into practice. I want each of you to find a partner and get ready for some sparring."

    The students promptly found partners before walking to the training arenas and began their sparring sessions, employing their weapons and spells.

    However, when it came to N and Nefertiti, they were determined to team up with Archer and declined to work with anyone else.

    Samara eventually gave in to their request and instructed Archer to spar against them while she observed.

    In response to Samara''s instructions, Archer shrugged and embraced the challenge. The three walked to thergest arena, ready for their sparring match.

    Archer deliberately chose to activate the power limiter on his bracelet, indicating his desire to fight using only the fundamentals and improve his skills.

    He wanted a genuine challenge and didn''t intend to overpower his opponents unless it was absolutely necessary.

    In the center of the training arena, Archer faced N and Nefertiti, ready for the sparring match.

    He focused his magic, and a shimmering aura of cosmic energy enveloped his body. Archer cast Cosmic Sword and summoned his greatsword.

    That''s when N charged towards him with fiery determination. He took a steady stance, his sword poised for action.

    The sh was imminent, but three more girls appeared on the scene just as they were about to engage.

    The ginger-haired girl named Maeve jumped into the skirmish alongside a brown-skinned rabbit girl with white hair and red eyes and a lc-haired girl who bore a massive shield.

    The unexpected arrival of the three girls introduced ayer ofplexity to the battle, transforming the one-on-two spar into a one-against-five, a prospect that Archer found rather exciting.

    Upon seeing this turn of events, Samara voiced her concern, shouting, "You three unrulydies, get off the stage! This fight is unfair."

    However, Archer intervened, reassuring his aunt, "Don''t worry, Aunty. I''ll be fine."

    After conversing with the Combat Professor, Archer turned his attention to the two new girls and introduced himself with a yful tone, "Lovelydies, I''m Archer Wyldheart, the most handsome dragon on Thrylos and renowned princess taker."

    When Nefertiti heard him, she rolled her eyes beforementing. ''''Don''t you dare think of collecting any more princess''s husband. You already have enough.''''

    Archer looked at the subus whose pink eyes were glowing, and he kissed her before speaking. ''''Remember what I''ve said, my pink princess.''''

    After he spoke, Nefertiti smiled but narrowed her eyes. ''''You owe me a date.''''

    He nodded in response to Nefertiti and then turned his attention to the lc-haired girl. Her hair was neatly tied into a long ponytail, and her skin had a pristine pearl-white hue.

    She had a curvaceous figure, but her body also disyed evident muscle tone. Archer couldn''t help but notice the captivating purple shine in her eyes as she looked at him.

    But he soon noticed something quite unusual. Upon closer inspection, he observed gills behind her ears and her pupils, which resembled those of a dragon rather than a human.

    Intrigued by this discovery, he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s your name? And are you a mermaid?"

    As the girl stepped forward, she nodded in acknowledgment before introducing herself with a warm smile, "I''m Aurelia Vitalis of the Mermaid kingdom in the south. It''s a pleasure to finally meet the white dragon."

    Archer returned her smile and replied, "Ah, that''s great to hear. I''ll have to visit your kingdom soon. I''ve never seen a mermaid until now, but I have met many Aquarians who seem to be simr to mermaids."

    Aurelia nodded and added, "They are our cousins in the south who evolved into what they are today. We don''t have much contact with them though."

    Upon hearing Aurelia''s words, a smile graced his face. "My wife is an Aquarian, so you''ll have to meet her."

    She recognized the description and spoke with a grin as her shield grew in size to cover her. "Ah, the blue-haired girl I''ve seen around the college. I''ll introduce myself one day. But for now, let''s focus on the fight.''''

    Archer then turned his attention to the brown-skinned rabbit girl energetically hopping up and down with a manic smile.

    With an excited grin, he couldn''t help butment, "Energetic, aren''t we today?"

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 454 A Little Bird

    Chapter 454 A Little Bird

    When the rabbit girl heard him, she quickly nodded before speaking with a voice full of excitement. ''''Hello, Archer, my name is Eveline Moonwood. Second princess of the Moonwood Kingdom. It''s nice to meet you finally.''''

    Archer looked at her with a smile. She had snow-white hair like his, but it was in a long ponytail with the addition of her long, adorable rabbit ears.

    She was muscr and had bright, blood-red eyes with a pretty smile. Archer didn''t recognize her clothing as it looked like a Kimono but was more suited for battle.

    Eveline had curves in all the right ces, which caught Archer''s attention as he hadn''t seen anyone like her before.

    While looking at her, he heard Nefertiti speak in an angry tone. ''''Stop looking at the rabbit like you''re going to eat her, you lewd dragon!''''

    Archer grinned before ncing at the final girl, captivated by her intense gray eyes. Her ginger hair flowed and cascaded down like an orange waterfall.

    Though not as muscr as Eveline or Teu, she still possessed a noticeable level of muscle, but her curves were prominent, giving her a pear-shaped figure.

    She sported Celtic-like leather armor that allowed her to move freely without any hindrance and cover all the important parts, giving her a good degree of defense.

    "Hey there, Maeve. You''ve achieved your goal, and now we can fight, but this five against-one will be fun," Archer remarked with a mischievous smirk.

    He checked out each girl with his greatsword in hand. Eveline was weaponless, Maeve had a spear, N wielded a sword, and Nefertiti conjured a purple me with her Arcane magic.

    After ensuring Archer''s well-being, Samara received a nod from him before he got ready for the fight.

    She blew a whistle, and in an instant, N pounced on him without any second thoughts, taking advantage of her astonishing speed thatpletely surprised him.

    The lioness charged forward like a speeding bullet, grinning widely as she swung her sword at him.

    But he was quick to react, using his greatsword to deflect the attack to the side. Suddenly, Maeve appeared out of nowhere, thrusting her spear at him.

    Archer dodged easily and counterattacked by swinging at the girl with fiery red hair, who looked shocked by this turn of events.

    As he swung, Aurelia stepped in and deflected his strike with her shield, causing sparks to fly everywhere as she was pushed back slightly.

    Amidst themotion, a purplish me was aimed at Archer and mmed into him, but his Anti-Magic nullified the spell.

    However, Nefertiti was quick-witted, and instead of attacking him directly, she caused the ground to shake beneath him.

    Just then, N reappeared and thrust her sword at him while Eveline grinned and threw a punch toward his head.

    Archer blocked N''s attack but was caught off guard by the rabbit girl''s punch to his chin, causing him to stumble back.

    Aurelia charged at him while he was trying to correct himself before bashing him with her shield, and despite his attempt to block it, she cast a spell that made her shield heavier.

    The impact knocked the wind out of him and sent him flying backward,nding with a thud as the other girls moved in to attack.

    Archer quickly got back to his feet asNefertiti suddenly emerged aftering to his senses, brandishing a pair of daggers andunching a fierce assault.

    He swiftly defended himself by blocking the strikes with his left arm. When the des made contact with his scales, they instantly shattered.

    This left Nefertiti stunned as she hastily retreated to get some distance between them so she could cast more magic.

    However, he didn''t stop there and instantly attacked. Taking a deep breath, Archer unleashed his fiery dragon breath towards her.

    He wasn''t concerned about Nefertiti''s safety because he could feel the arena''s mana surrounding them all, acting as a protector.

    Just as the violet mes were about to reach her, she vanished from the arena with a sigh of frustration.

    However, that didn''t dampen her spirits as she continued to cheer Archer on from the sidelines.

    That''s when N and Eveline appeared as they attacked, but Archer smiled as he cast Thunder Wave, which caught them off guard.

    Eveline quickly jumped out of the way while Aureliadefended N well, chanting something, and water appeared from nowhere and shot toward him.

    But he wasn''t bothered about the magic as they bounced off him, and that''s when Maeve rushed forward to swing her spear as sheunched another attack.

    Archer deflected most of them, but the ones that managed to slip through bounced harmlessly off his scales, to her frustration.

    That''s when Eveline attempted to strike and kick him as she appeared behind him, but Archer dodged her attack and seized her soft but firm thigh.

    With a sudden burst of energy, Archer transformed into a shadowy figure with glowing violet eyes and razor-sharp teeth, which shocked the girls and students.

    N''s powerful attack passed through him and aimed for the ginger girl, but Aurelia blocked it before it could reach, sending it flying into the protective wall.

    Eveline tried her best to flee with lightning-fast agility, but Archer effortlessly flung her out of the arena, giving her a yful wink.

    Shended next to Nefertiti, whoughed at her misfortune and watched the rest of the fight as the rabbit girl stood up.

    Archer then continued his battle with N, Maeve, and Aurelia. Eveline couldn''t help but grin as she watched and loved fighting him.

    After throwing the rabbit girl out, he caught sight of Maeve and Aurelia casting spells aimed at him.

    That''s when a Water st and Thunder st came barreling toward him, but he dodged it with Blink and appeared behind N, teasing her with a whispered voice. ''''Too slow, my lioness.''''

    Archer effortlessly flung her out of the arena with a swift flick like the other two girls, leaving her dumbfounded and him erupting intoughter.

    Nnded on the ground unscathed and hopped back up before watching the fight. The mermaid warrior charged ahead.

    She empowered her shield as she thrust it forward, unleashing another burst of mana toward him.

    He evaded the attack using Blink again and materialized next to Maeve, who was preparing to strike using her spear.

    As he appeared behind her, Maeve turned towards him and lunged forward in an attempt to stab him, but Archer deflected it to the side and seized her arm.

    With a forceful pull, he tossed her out of the arena like the others, causing all the students tough, but this time, she utilized her thunder magic tond safely.

    Archer saw it all and grinned, then fired off a bunch of Element Bolts, even though he knew his mana was now running low.

    He didn''t let that stop him, though, and aimed the bolts at Aurelia, who dodged and weaved to try and block them.

    Unfortunately, the bolts were too powerful, sending her out of the arena. Now, Archer and Maeve left, who was confused by what had just happened.

    Archer surprised Maeve by sneaking behind her and cing his w against her neck. He whispered in her ear seductively, "You''re beautiful, Maeve. I''ve chosen you."

    Maeve was taken aback by his words and shuddered before responding, "Sorry, but my father has already arranged for me to marry a prince from a neighboring kingdom."

    He smiled mischievously and replied, "Don''t worry about that. You''ll be mine, Princess Maeve Avaloch."

    After speaking, Archer approached Nefertiti and N, who were waiting for him. Before he got to them, Samara stepped in front of him.

    Samara beamed at Archer and eximed, "You''re already a skilled swordsman, but with a little more training, you could be unbeatable!"

    However, her expression quickly turned to confusion as she asked, "But I thought you were stronger than this. What''s going on?"

    Archer chuckled and lifted his left hand to reveal a bracelet. "I created a limiter for myself,"

    He exined. "As a Sovereign Mage, I can''t fight at full strength, so I lower myself to Master to train and gain experience."

    Samara''s eyes grew wide as she absorbed this new information.

    A smile spread across her face before she uttered, "Alright Archer! Let''s do this. We''ll train during the evenings. Meet me at the city square at sunset, and I''ll put you through some serious training."

    After hearing this, Archer nodded before Samara spoke. "You''ve got the whole ss to yourself now. Maybe you should head to the library. They''ve got loads of fascinating books there."

    As soon as she finished speaking, a puzzled expression appeared on Archer''s face, making the Combat Professorugh. "I heard from a little bird that you''re enrolled in the Questing and Adventure ss."

    "Yep, it caught my attention," he responded, reaching Nefertiti and N, who patiently waited for him.

    Archer spotted Aurelia, Maeve, and Eveline making their way towards him. When the trio stopped before him, they greeted him warmly.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 455 A Thing For Mature Women

    Chapter 455 A Thing For Mature Women

    However, Eveline broke the silence as she spoke to Archer in her exotic voice. "Thanks for the fight. I hope we can have a rematch."

    Archer nodded in agreement as the fight excited him, and he couldn''t wait to fight her again. "Definitely. I had a good time."

    Eveline, the rabbit girl, beamed before Maeve chimed in. "I remember what you said. Father will visit during the Frostwinter Festival, so you have until then to make it happen."

    With a mischievous smile, Archer''s eyes lit up upon hearing her challenge and happily epted.

    He spoke with a confident voice and charming smile. "Fear not, my dear Maeve. Before Frostwinteres to an end, you shall be mine.''''

    Drawing closer to the enchanting ginger-haired girl, Archer leaned in, his voice dripping with seduction as he whispered, causing a shiver to run down her spine.

    His words were filled with possessiveness. ''''I will do anything to make you mine, including kidnapping you.''''

    Maeve''s lips curled into a yful smile as she absorbed Archer''s words, her head nodding in agreement.

    At that moment, Archer turned his attention to Aurelia, his voice filled with admiration. "Miss Mermaid, you possess good defensive skills and easily wield magic. The fight was truly captivating.''''

    Aurelia grinned at him before joining Maeve as they headed to continue their training in the closest arena.

    That''s when he noticed the sky was getting darker and wondered if the weather would be bad. But he shrugged andstrolled up to Nefertiti and N, who gave him skeptical looks.

    The subusmented when he got close. "You just can''t resist, can you, hubby? Why do you have to chase after every princess you see?"

    When hearing this, he approached the subus and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her into a passionate kiss while everyone, including N, watched.

    The onlookers, including N, observed the intimate disy. Sensing her growing frustration.

    He chose to express his affection through the kiss, demonstrating his unwavering care for her, irrespective of their surroundings.

    The students and Samara were taken aback by his unabashed disy of affection, finding it surprising.

    Archer''s bold gesture pacified Nefertiti, leaving her content and happily reassured. However, as they passionately kissed, the weather abruptly took a turn for the worse.

    Snow started to cascade from the darkened sky, and a chilling wind swept through the air, which was sudden and unexpected.

    Feeling the cold kes against his skin, Archer reluctantly separated from Nefertiti, both realizing the sudden change in weather.

    Silence descended upon the field as students turned to watch the unexpected disy of affection, which they weren''t used to.

    Whispers started circting like wildfire, creating a hushed symphony of gossip among the onlookers.

    As the gossip reached its peak, a sudden chill filled the air. The sky darkened, and the first snowkes began to fall, gracefully dancing in the air.

    The students looked up in surprise, their attention shifting from the unfolding drama to the unexpected weather change.

    A collective shiver ran through the students as the cold sting of the snow pricked at their faces, prompting them to pull their cloaks tightly around themselves.

    The light snowfall escted into a sudden blizzard, threatening to engulf the entire training field. Panic rippled through the students, evident in their wide-eyed expressions.

    That''s when the temperature plummeted at an rming speed. It was as if the weather was responding to the heightened emotions on the field.

    During the growing chaos, a protective dome shimmered to life, gracefully encasing the entire training area.

    A sudden barrier shielded the students from the biting cold and the blinding swirl of snowkes.

    When Archer saw this, he loved the view of the snow hitting the dome while the girls looked up in fascination.

    The once-open field transformed into a serene snow globe, leaving the students inside cocooned in warmth and safety.

    Archer looked back at Nefertiti before pecking her perfect nose and said, "I''m off to the library. What''s your next ss? Mine''s spellcraft."

    Nefertiti wasted no time in responding. "I got Magic Fundamentals, which seems like a great ss. I''m curious to see if they teach things differently from Zenia."

    With a smile, he nodded and kissed her goodbye as the two girls returned to their training. But as she walked off, he told her to meet him in the library when she was done.

    The subus happily agreed before walking off. Just as he was about to leave the field, N ran up to him and called out his name. "Archie!"

    Turning around with a chuckle, Archer was taken aback when the lion girl quickly pecked his lips before returning to Nefertiti, who started scolding her.

    He watched the subus and lioness walk away while the pink-haired girl vent her frustrations to N, who forcedly smiled.

    As he strolled away, he couldn''t help but nce back, noticing N''s tail swaying rapidly with excitement.

    Archer halted at the college entrance, his eyes following Nefertiti and N as they returned to Combat Magic.

    That''s when he noticed the hallways'' intricate decorations and magical ambiance caught his attention.

    He walked down the corridors adorned with enchanting tapestries and ethereal lighting. Archer marveled at the craftsmanship that seemed to defy thews of physics.

    The college, with its otherworldly charm, left him in awe. After a few turns, he encountered a professor elegantly attired in magical robes.

    Seizing the opportunity, Archer approached her with a polite smile. "Excuse me, Professor. Could you direct me to the library?"

    The woman, a seasoned mage with a warm demeanor, nodded in acknowledgment. "Of course, young one. Head down this corridor, take the second left, and you''ll find the library at the end of the hall."

    Following her instructions, Archer navigated through the corridors, each turn revealing new wonders.

    The air itself seemed infused with knowledge and ancient wisdom. After a brief journey, Archer arrived at the entrance of the library.

    The sight that greeted him was nothing short of breathtaking. Massive shelves lined every wall, reaching towering heights and disappearing into the magical glow above.

    The air was filled with the scent of old parchment and the hushed whispers of countless stories.

    Large tables were strategically ced in the library, inviting students to delve into the library''s treasures.

    Archer stood amid a bibliophile''s paradise, eager to explore the wealth of knowledge in the extensive collection of books and magical tomes.

    Surveying the expansive library, Archer''s gaze yearned for a book recounting the legends and ancient tales within the empire.

    As he strolled through the aisles, his quest was momentarily interrupted when a mature and seasoned voice reached his ears. "Hello, my white prince. What brings you to my library?"

    The woman''s words echoed from behind him, prompting Archer to turn and face the source of the greeting.

    He saw a beautiful older woman who looked to be in her thirties. Her short, light brown hair framed an elegant face, and her glowing blue eyes exuded wisdom and allure.

    She possessed a curvaceous body, and her veryrge boobs swayed in a mesmerizing dance as she walked.

    Archer was captivated by the mature woman''s beauty, yet he quickly regained hisposure, offering her a charming smile.

    "I''m Archer," he introduced himself, "and I''m here to find books on legends, tales of treasure, and simr subjects."

    Upon hearing him, she smiled warmly and responded sweetly, "I''m Margaret Sinir, the head librarian of the College of Magic. I know what you''re looking for. Follow me."

    As Archer followed closely, he couldn''t help but admire how her curvy body perfectly matched her and how her suit hugged her every contour.

    However, after a short distance, she abruptly halted and faced him with a mischievous smile.

    "Seems like you have a thing for mature women, huh? Don''t you have a flock of young beauties to admire? I''m just curious why you''ve been fixated on me ever since we crossed paths."

    Archer grinned, responding to her yfulment. "Well, Margaret, I may have my fair share of youngdies, but that doesn''t mean I don''t appreciate the beauty and charm thates with a mature woman."

    Margaret chuckled, her blue eyes glinting with amusement. "ttery won''t get you special privileges in my library, Archer. Now, let''s focus on finding those books you''re interested in."

    She continued leading the way through the expansive shelves, Archer following with a smirk.

    Margaret led Archer to a secluded back corner of the library, assuring him, "This is where we keep everything you''re looking for."

    She gestured to the shelves lined with dusty tomes, the air filled with the faint scent of ancient knowledge.

    Margaret''s attempt to grab a specific book led her to lean forward, revealing her curvaceous physique and catching Archer''s eye without her intention.

    With an hourss figure, a slender waist, and voluptuous hips entuated by her tight-fitting outfit.

    Archer couldn''t help but feel a certain stirring within himself as he noticed her alluring curves.

    ''Do I have a thing for older women as well?'' He questioned himself as Margaret chose a book.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 456 The Library

    Chapter 456 The Library

    Margaret picked up the volume and exined knowingly, "These books hold tales of legends, treasures, and all the mysteries you seek. Take your time, explore, and let me know if you need assistance."

    Archer nodded appreciatively, briefly lingering on the alluring sight of the older woman before refocusing on the array of books that promised to unveil the secrets he sought.

    As she was about to leave, he asked in a curious tone, "Where is the section on beasts?"

    With a warm smile, Margaret led Archer to another section dedicated to beasts and creatures.

    They strolled for a little while until they arrived at another section with two shelves stacked with books.

    Standing before the shelves, Archer read the titles, considering which ones to explore.

    Ultimately, he settled for two books: "A Guide to Beasts in the Avalon Empire and Its Lands" and a unique book detailing different creatures.

    Archer carried the books he had chosen over to the section on legends and mysteries.

    He stumbled upon an intriguing book titled "The Doom of Frostholm," capturing his attention as he''d heard of it before and was curious.

    Archer approached a table next to arge window overlooking the college gardens and sat down.

    He started reading about the tragic events that led to the Swarm taking over the city, resulting in the demise of all its citizens.

    A particr section caught his eye as he delved into the chilling narrative��a story that read like a horror novel.

    Archer felt a shiver run down his spine as he read about the horrifying scenes of Ratlings dragging their neighbors away, the air filled with desperate screams and pleas.

    It was a tale intertwined with a more significant tragedy��a story of a boy and a girl.

    The narrative unfolded as the girl who went missing in the chaos of the city, leaving her brother desperate to find her after all these years.

    Reading about the boy watching his sister vanish into the nightmarish city, Archer couldn''t help but feel sorry for them.

    Yet, he became engrossed in this personal story amid the catastrophe, eager to uncover the sibling''s fate amid the Doom of Frostholm.

    Archer empathized with the family who had lost everything in that city as he continued reading.

    Horrible and grim details of the Swarm invasion unfolded before him from the point of view of a survivor.

    The pages painted a haunting picture of the chaos, fear, and tragedy that befell Frostholm during those fateful days.

    A harrowing narrative depicted a city plunged into chaos, with Ratlings employing cunning tactics to seize control and capture the scared citizens.

    The horrors began with the ominous tolling of a creepy bell, a creation of a mysterious stranger who appeared in the city.

    Eerie sounds echoed through the city, signaling the beginning. Suddenly, gaping holes opened all over Frostholm, created by the Swarm.

    These became portals for the Ratlings and all sorts of vile creatures tounch surprise attacks, catching the unsuspecting city guard and soldiers off guard.

    The once-thriving city became a battleground of chaos and despair as the portals unleashed a relentless onught of invaders.

    Invaders swarmed through the city, spreading terror and destruction in their wake as they brought death to the north.

    Archer felt sympathy for the city guard and soldiers, knowing the gruesome fate awaited the captured citizens when he saw the strange humanoid creatures.

    He continued to immerse himself in the chilling ount of the Doom of Frostholm and couldn''t shake the feeling of dread that clung to the words on the page.

    Delving deeper into the historical ounts, Archer stumbled upon a chapter detailing the personal tragedy of the college''s history Professor Drakebane.

    The story unveiled the tragic fate of Draven''s sister, Nyx Drakebane. A noble family member hailing from the Frostwyn Duchy, she had met her untimely demise two decades ago.

    Nyx, the young girl at the center of the story, had vanished in a fit of rage and despair following the brutal death of her parents at the hands of the relentless Swarm.

    The heart-wrenching details painted a vivid picture of a family shattered by loss and a sister lost to the darkness that ensued.

    Archer pondered the fate of Nyx and the unresolved mysteries of Frostholm. He continued reading to find out more about them.

    Shifting his focus to the present, a familiar seductive voice echoed in his head. ''''She''s still in the city, lost to madness. But the time to visit her isn''t soon. You have to deal with the uing Swarm.''''

    He surveyed his surroundings, finding no one. That''s when he recognized the voice as Tiamat''s, her wordsden with caution.

    Archer took a moment to absorb the weight of her warning before she continued. "They are much stronger this time around. You can handle the cannon fodder, but the generals far surpass your strength and could kill you. But grow stronger, my white dragon," Tiamat''s voice echoed in his mind.

    With her warning lingering in his thoughts, Archer remained unperturbed by the impending swarm and excitedly weed it.

    Focused on building his Monster Army, he was determined to engulf every creature in his mes and plunder Frostholm''s wealth.

    As the heavy silence lingered, Archer made a solemn decision. He would journey to the doomed city after he dealt with the Swarm to reim its lost treasures.

    Setting aside the Drakebane family''s tale and the Doom of Frostholm, he eagerly delved into one of the other books to read about the diverse beasts that roam Pluoria.

    Flipping through the pages looking for interesting beasts, Archer was fascinated by the myriad possibilities, particrly the sea creatures.

    The notion of crafting a sea in his domain sparked in his mind, envisioning the potential to tap into the abundance of aquatic life.

    He pondered how these sea creatures could assist him in the future, recognizing their inability to fight onnd, a realm he was more familiar with.

    But he didn''t dwell on it as he was well aware of the colossal leviathans dwelling in the depths, surpassing even his dragon form in size.

    The book he was reading revealed details about other sea monsters that piqued his interest, sparking a desire to capture them.

    He dismissed the idea of fishing for the time being. Instead, he considered asking Teu for help, knowing her knowledge of the sea could prove invaluable.

    However, he knew that the southern sea differed significantly from the one bordering the Avalon Empire.

    As his contemtive thoughts ceased, he resumed immersing himself in the book''s pages.

    [Krakens: These colossal cephalopods, mythical behemoths with massive tentacles capable of crushing ships and coastal settlements, stirred visions of chaos on the high seas]

    Considering how to use these monsters, Archer chuckled at the thought of dropping a Kraken on a city or having it attack pirates.

    But he shook his head and resumed reading.

    [Dragon Turtles: Majestic and armored, these sea creatures seamlessly blended the strength of dragons with the resilience of turtles]

    Archer was captivated by the idea of incorporating these creatures into his Monster Army.

    A sly grin crossed his face as he imagined forcing kingdoms and empires to pay him for safe passage through the seas.

    Shaking off the darker musings, he refocused on the book.

    [Giant Sea Serpents: Slithering through the ocean depths, these serpentine beings offered a captivating blend of elegance and danger]

    "People would be terrified if they saw me riding atop one of these creatures," he remarked.

    [Giant Sharks: Swift and ferocious, giant sharks patrol the seas with predatory grace while attacking ships]

    A smile crept onto his face. "They have Megalodons. I bet they''re impressive."

    The unfolding pages revealed even more sea creatures, each possessing unique abilities and characteristics.

    From elusive water elementals to ethereal sea dragons, he marveled at the diverse denizens of the ocean depths.

    The wealth of information stoked Archer''s imagination, and he pictured building a formidable aquatic horde.

    Flipping through the pages, he came across the elusive Sirens, enchanting creatures capable of luring sailors with their mesmerizing songs.

    Having read the book on sea monsters, Archer set it aside and nced outside, where the weak sunlight struggled through the ongoing snowstorm.

    As he resumed reading, the sound of approaching footsteps drew his attention. Hemera, wearing a smile, joined him at the table.

    Archer grinned at the sun elf and inquired, "What brings you here, my lovely elf?"

    Hemera answered as she looked at the books he was reading with curiosity. ''''N said you came here when I went to the Combat Magic ss.''''

    He nodded before asking another question. ''''Why are you out of ss?''''

    She met his gaze with her captivating yellow eyes before responding, "Considering I''m older than the Professor, Magic Fundamentals were unnecessary for me. It was pointless."

    Enthralled by her presence, Archer couldn''t help but be captivated. Hemera''s short, golden blonde hair framed her face delicately, cascading below her ears.

    Her plump, inviting lips tempted him with incredible softness, and her wless, light brown skin added to her enchanting charm.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 457 My Greatest Treasures

    Chapter 457 My Greatest Treasures

    Archer grinned as heplimented the sun elf, "Hemi, you''re truly beautiful, you know that."

    Blushing at his words, she smiled and replied sweetly, "Thank you, Darling. You''re quite handsome yourself."

    He leaned in and kissed her, catching the elf off guard. However, she quickly reciprocated the gesture until they were interrupted by a cough from behind them.

    They separated to find Margaret standing there, holding a book and gazing at them with a hint of longing in her eyes.

    Shaking her head, she handed it over with a smile before saying, ''''Archer, this is aption of all the treasure legends in the Crownds. I''m sure it will be more useful to you than an olddy like me. You may get lucky.''''

    As she spoke, Hemera, giggling, remarked, ''''I''m sorry, but if you think you''re old, what am I? You''re still very beautiful because.''''

    Margaret regarded the elf quizzically, prompting Hemera to burst intoughter. ''''I turned 46 this year. Well, that''s in human years, but I''m still a teen by eleven standards.''''

    Upon hearing this, Margaret''s eyes widened, but she smiled in response. ''''Thank you for your kind words. I must get back to work now.''''

    She was about to turn around, but Archer swiftly grabbed her wrist, causing her eyes to narrow as she prepared to cast a spell.

    But he cast Aurora Healing, and a white light enveloped the librarian, who let out a happy sigh while rxing as she felt the spell wash over her.

    Archer and Hemera heard a few pops until the light faded, and Margaret looked at him with shock as if he had just stolen her cat or favorite book.

    As she massaged her lower back and repositioned her upper body, she started to cry, which worried them.

    Hemera stood up and approached tofort the woman, but Margaret extended her hand before speaking. ''''Sorry, I''m just happy. I had an ident years ago and injured myself badly.''''

    When Archer heard this, he sensed grief and heartbreak but decided not to pry, understanding it wasn''t his ce to get involved.

    That''s when Margaret looked at him with a big smile as she spoke. ''''Thank you for helping me, White Prince. You don''t understand what you''ve done for me. If there''s anything I can do to repay you, state your wish.''''

    He looked at the beautiful woman and smiled before responding. ''''If you encounter any unusual or weird books, could you set them aside for me? I''lle back in a day or two.''''

    Upon hearing this, she smiled before returning to work, each step marked by a newfound lightness in her demeanor.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice the energy in her every move. As he watched her, he couldn''t deny his admiration for her captivating figure and the elegant way her curvaceous backside swayed.

    Her luscious light brown locks bounced yfully as she turned the corner, vanishing from sight, leaving Archer with a lingering fascination.

    That''s when he felt a pinch as Hemera spoke in a teasing voice. ''''I know you don''t care about race, but I didn''t think you were into older women, Darling. Do I need to worry about Mother?''''

    Archer looked at her nkly, causing her to giggle, but he responded, ''''Mature women have their own charm, and yes, I''m into them. But you don''t have to worry about Mother; I don''t see her that way. That reminds me that I''ve got to see her soon. It''s been a while.''''

    When Hemera heard this, she smiled and suddenly kissed him, this time with a big smile.

    Once they separated, Archer asked with a silly expression, as he loved it when they were proactive, ''''What was that for? You surprised me.''''

    The sun elf giggled before replying in a voice full of care, ''''You still call her Mother after so long. She will be extremely happy. All that woman does is talk or ask about you. See her tonight!''''

    Archer gazed at her and gave a confirming nod. ''''After sses, I''ll visit them briefly before returning to the domain.''''

    ''''Perfect! I''ll inform her right away,'''' she replied, producing amunication device resembling a small sun.

    Hemera spoke into it. ''''Mater!''''

    After waiting a minute, an exotic voice simr to her''s replied. ''''Yes, my little sun. What is wrong?''''

    She smiled before speaking. ''''Archer wille to see you after sses end, Mater.''''

    That''s when silence filled the air until an excited voice spoke enthusiastically. ''''Good. I haven''t seen my son in so many moons. He must visit me more. I miss him dearly!''''

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle when Cassandra''s voice reached his ears while Hemera bid her mother farewell and stored themunication device in her storage ring.

    Once she was done, Archer yfully used his tail to stroke her thigh, causing the elf to turn her gaze toward him with a knowing expression immediately.

    But he didn''t cease his actions, persistently rubbing up her thigh, which caused Hemera to shiver as she loved every second of it.

    That''s when a grin appeared on her face as her hand slipped under the table and started rubbing his member.

    Her actions caused Archer to groan as he grabbed her arm and teleported them to hisir.

    [Hemera''s POV]

    When they appeared In therge chamber, Hemera''s eyes widened before she stood a massive mountain of gold coins, reaching a height three times that of Archer.

    The glittering cascade of wealth seemed to stretch endlessly, and she couldn''t help but gasp at the sight of it.

    ''There must be millions of gold coins here,'' she thought, realizing the scale of his endeavors. It dawned on her what he had been up to during his adventures.

    As she marveled at the sight, Archer gently took her hand, pulling her towards another part of the grand chamber.

    Curiosity filled her eyes as they passed arge room, and what she saw left her breathless.

    The room sparkled with an enchanting array of colors, illuminated by the radiance of countless gems. Hemera stood still, captivated by the breathtaking disy of wealth.

    Precious stones adorned the room, from dazzling diamonds to deep-hued sapphires and vibrant emeralds. She felt awed, realizing the mountain of gold coins was just the beginning.

    With its untold riches in gems, the sparkling room vividly depicted Archer''s remarkable adventures and wealth.

    [Back to Archer]

    As they made their way to his bedroom, Hemera suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened, and her gaze fixated on an even more colossal mountain of gold coins in the back.

    This new pile dwarfed the previous one. The sheer scale of the wealth before her left her utterly shocked, wondering how many realms he must have bankrupted.

    Sensing her astonishment, Archer turned to see Hemera standing still, staring at the monumental heap of gold.

    He approached her with a knowing smile and gently touched her shoulder, causing her toe to and look at him.

    She had a curious look on her face before asking. ''''What will you do with it, Darling? There''s so much here, more than you could ever use.''''

    "This," Archer began, his voice tinged with pride and amusement, "is what I''ve collected since I first ended up in the Soutnds until now."

    Hemera couldn''t tear her eyes away from the vast treasure trove. The mountain of gold seemed to stretch impossibly high, gleaming in the ambient light.

    It was a testament to Archer''s countless adventures and challenges, each coin representing a story, a victory, or perhaps a narrow escape.

    "I''ve only ever wanted to be free and live how I want," Archer said, his eyes shining as he gazed at his horde.

    Archer chuckled before continuing, "But I''m greedy and can''t help it. I love gold and taking it from people."

    He turned to a smaller pile and said, "I want you, the girls, and our children to have the best, live happy lives. To make that happen, we need gold."

    As the grandeur of the treasure-filled chamber surrounded them, Hemera felt an overwhelming surge of affection for Archer.

    She moved close to him, wrapping her arms around him gently. Feeling her warmth, he turned to face her with a soft smile.

    "I love you, Archer," Hemera whispered, her words carrying the depth of her emotions. "Not for the treasures or the adventures, but for the moments like these, where it''s just us."

    Archer''s eyes softened, and he ced a hand on her face. "And I love you, Hemi. More than all the gold and gems in the world. You girls are my greatest treasures."

    Leaning in, she gently kissed his lips, surprising him. In that moment, the world around them faded away, leaving only the warmth of their connection.

    Hemera''s gaze held a lingering affection as their lips parted from a tender kiss, but as she attempted to step back, a sudden stumble hinted that something had captured her attention.

    Her eyes shifted toward the room filled with gems, and she approached it, disappearing inside as Archer looked on, his confusion evident.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 458 Sunfire Gems (R18)

    Chapter 458 Sunfire Gems (R18)

    Archer was curious, so he followed her inside, wondering what had captivated the elf''s interest.

    He found her peering into a chest, deep in thought and murmuring to herself. Hemera held a bright yellow gem, its radiant glow capturing her fascination.

    Hemera turned to him with her eyes shining as she spoke excitedly. ''''Darling! How did you get these? Why do you have so many?''''

    She looked so excited that Archer didn''t know what to do, so he asked. ''''What are they?''''

    "Have you never heard of a Sunfire Gem?" she questioned confusedly.

    Archer furrowed his brow, a curious expression crossing his face. "Can''t say that I have. What is it?"

    Hemera''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she began to unravel the mystery. "Sunfire Gems are extraordinary gemstones infused with the pure essence of sunlight. They are rare, exquisite, and incredibly potent in harnessing sr energy. For sun elf mages like me, they''re prized treasures."

    He leaned in, his interest piqued. "What makes them so special? Why do sun elf mages desire them so much?"

    She exined, "The magic of my race is intricately connected to the sun''s power. The gems amplify the sun''s energy, acting as conduits for our spells. When a mage channels its magic through a gem, it intensifies its strength and powers up spells. It''s like adding the pure essence of sunlight to our magic."

    Archer nodded with a smile as he asked. "So, it enhances your magic. That sounds impressive. But why are these gems so coveted?"

    A mischievous smile yed on Hemera''s lips as she continued, "Not only do Sunfire Gems enhance our spells, but they are also incredibly scarce. The process of creating them is a closely guarded secret among our top-ranked mages. It involves a ritual during the Summer Solstice, where the gem absorbs the maximum intensity of sunlight. It''s a delicate and rare urrence, making each one a preciousmodity."

    His eyes widened in understanding. "So, they''re not just powerful; they''re hard toe by. No wonder sun elf mages would go to great lengths to acquire them."

    Hemera nodded, her golden eyes gleaming. "Exactly. Having a Sunfire Gem is a symbol of prestige among sun elves. It elevates their magical prowess and grants them respect within ourmunity. And, of course, the allure of enhancing their spells with the pure radiance of sunlight is irresistible."

    Archer chuckled, appreciating the significance. "Sounds like these gems are quite the hotmodity. Pun intended."

    Sheughed but started looking at more of them and asked curiously. ''''Where did you get these?''''

    "I got them from the Delphosia Republic and other kingdoms in Mediterra when I defeated them. I can''t say for certain, but there might be two or three chests of these, perhaps even more," he replied truthfully.

    Upon hearing this, Hemera was further astounded, uncertain how to react, as all sun elves understood the significance of these stones.

    Archer then closed his eyes to survey the room. When he opened them again, a look of shock crossed his face as he spoke, "I have eleven chests of Sunfire Gems and a dozen chests of dark gems."

    Upon hearing this, Hemera''s shock deepened, and she mumbled, "You have Lunar Gems too? How? They are even rarer."

    He chuckled before responding, "My Sun, I''ve destroyed so many kingdoms and castles that I''ve lost count. I''ve amassed more wealth than I could spend in a lifetime, acquiring numerous rare and priceless gems. You can have the Sunfire Gems if you wish, but I want to gift a few to Mother and your father."

    Hemera''s smile widened, and she eagerly lunged at him, wrapping her arms and legs around him in excitement.

    The joyful sun elf began kissing his neck and tearing off his shirt. Her hands found their way to his chest, fingers tracing the contours of his muscr form.

    Their kisses grew fervent, and Archer could feel her desire rising to meet his own. They eventually parted, his violet eyes now gleaming with lust.

    He pushed her against a nearby table, leaving her with a grin on her face as she lifted the back of her kaftan to show him her pink panties.

    When the sun elf did this, he pounced on her and pulled them down to reveal her perfect slit, which caused his member to rage.

    After that, he dived in and started licking her while rubbing her clit, causing Hemera to moan in pleasure as she felt his tongue exploring her cave of wonders.

    ''''Mmmmnghmmghh!!~~ Archer!''''

    Archer explored every inch of her with his tongue, making the elf''s body tighten. She clutched the table''s edge and let out louder moans.

    He widened her legs and explored her with his tongue, causing the sun elf to scream in pleasure.

    ''''Ahhggnnhhh!!~~''''

    His attack continued as he slipped a finger inside her and slowly moved it in and out until she was soaking wet.

    The gems radiated, casting vibrant hues illuminating the room as they linked with Archer''s mana.

    Chaos ensued as mana surged into Hemera, and she eagerly weed and absorbed it as it intensified everything.

    However, shortly after, he stopped teasing her, recognizing that she was already leaking, which told him that she was ready.

    Archer positioned himself behind the pleasure-filled girl and gently pressed his manhood against her cave as he slipped inside her, coating himself in her juices, which were already flowing.

    With a deep sigh, she yearned for him to fill her cavepletely. Her voice was filled with desire as she called his name, "Archer, please start. It feels amazing."

    Suddenly, a wave of intense desire consumed him when he heard her words and could feel her wet cave tightening around his member, which caused him to let out a groan.

    That''s when he started thrusting deep while holding onto her slim waist. That''s when Draconic Synergy activated, and mana started pouring into Hemera, adding to her pleasure.

    ''''MmmMMmmmmGghh!!~~''''

    He continued to show his affection for his sun elf, holding onto her shoulder tightly as he passionately made love to her, climaxing and releasing his essence deep inside her.

    Hemera''s body shook uncontrobly as she reached her climax and squirted all over his thighs, causing her eyes to roll back in her head.

    Archer observed her struggling to remain upright, seeing his essence slowly escaping her cave and trickling down her sleek, bronzed limb.

    However, his lust for her was far from satisfied, and he looked at Hemera, struggling to regain herposure.

    He embraced her firmly and gentlyid her on the table. Gazing at her face, he observed an expression of pure happiness in her dazed eyes, apanied by a mischievous smile.

    She whispered, barely catching her breath, "More."

    Archer eagerly fulfilled her desires until they were both content. Once they were done, Hemera was left in a daze from the intense sex.

    After pulling out of her, he cast Cleanse on them both before they started getting dressed as the couple shared looks.

    Hemera then took out a potion and downed it in one gulp. Noticing a faint glow emanating from her, he inquired, "What was that?"

    With a mischievous grin, the sun elf replied, "Oh, just a rejuvenation potion. A lustful dragon wore me out, but this will help me get back to my studies."

    That''s when Archer saw the mana radiating from her body, catching her attention. She looked at herself and asked in a curious voice. ''''What is this Arch?''''

    Archer turned to her, a yful gleam in his eyes. "You know, being a white dragones with benefits. Like Draconic Synergy, for example."

    Hemera''s brows furrowed in intrigue. "Draconic Synergy? What''s that?"

    With a charming grin, he exined, "It''s a unique bond between a dragon and his lover. In our case, it''s you, my beautiful sun elf. When a dragon and his lover make love, their magic flows, creating a synergy that enhances their abilities."

    Hemera''s eyes widened with interest. "Enhances abilities? How?"

    Archer leaned in, kissing her lips tenderly, continuing, "When we''re making love, you absorb mana from my body. Depending on the strength of our bond, the dragon magic can boost your powers. It''s like tapping into the raw energy of our union."

    She nodded, absorbing the information. "So, the stronger our connection, the more powerful the synergy?"

    Archer chuckled, "Exactly. It''s a unique magic tailored for white dragons and their wives. But here''s the interesting part: if I were to be with a partner of a being of higher rank than me, I''d benefit from the boost."

    Hemera raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You mean, if I were stronger magically, you''d get the power boost?"

    Archer nodded a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Indeed. But don''t worry, my love, I''m notining. The synergy we share is already quite potent."

    The sun elf''s smile widened, and she nodded in fascination. After pondering for a while, she paced around, murmuring to herself. "We must test this. I need to inquire with the other girls tonight. This will be intriguing."

    While she was doing that, Archer walked over to the chest with the Sunfire Gems and brought it over to Hemera.

    He sat on it and started watching the nerdy elf with a smile before she turned to him.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 459 Elemental Affinities and Mana Control

    Chapter 459 Elemental Affinities and Mana Control

    Archer watched as Hemera paused her contemtion, her murmurs fading away. She redirected her attention toward him, curiosity sparkling in her eyes.

    "Why are you sitting on a chest? Especially with such treasure?" she inquired.

    He startedughing as he stood up and pointed to the chest. ''''Sorry, I was watching you and couldn''t help myself. But here you can have this.''''

    Archer opened the chest and took six Sinfire Gems before sliding it toward her. Hemera quickly stored it in her ring.

    She looked at him with a big smile and spoke with a voice full of love. ''''Thank you for the sex and gems. They will be helpful for my studies. You may want to give those Lunar Gems to Hecate.''''

    Upon hearing the girl''s gratitude, he burst intoughter, reveling in theirck of shyness.

    Hemera, observing him, tilted her head inquisitively. Archer took her hand and suggested, "Let''s head back now. We should have our next lesson."

    The sun elf nodded in agreement as he opened a portal. Together, they stepped through, reappearing at the library table where he had been sitting.

    He noticed more students were inside thanks to his heightened hearing, which, despite annoying him at times, he had grown ustomed to.

    Hemera looked at him and spoke in a happy voice. "What''s your next ss, Darling?"

    Archer quickly answered as he saw a group of three older students sitting a few tables away.

    "I have Elemental Affinities and Mana Control, my sun. What about you?"

    "I have Combat Magic, but after, do you want to meet for lunch?" Hemera asked.

    He nodded his head as he answered with a smile. ''''Of course. We can eat with the others.''''

    After speaking, he led her out of the library. Archer saw Margaret sitting at the desk, and she looked up and said bye as they left.

    Once they were out, Hemera kissed him before making her way to ss. Archer did the same and ran across a scene that made himugh.

    Sera was shouting at a human boy who looked confused and frightened. The dragon girl passionately intended to cook him for bad-mouthing her sweetheart.

    Upon hearing this, Archer narrowed his eyes but let her deal with it. His decision proved wise when the redhead pped the boy.

    The boy mmed to the floor as she lunged forward while dodging another boy''s punch and used her slender red tail to swipe his legs, causing him to drop.

    Once on the floor, Sera kicked the boy in the head, sending him skidding along the floor, which caused some of the students to watch the cheer.

    That''s when another two boys appeared, but this caused Sera tough. While this was happening, all the other students watched in excitement as they cheered on the dragon girl.

    Sera, a fiery whirlwind of punches and kicks, finished the fight. Her movements blended precision and strength, skillfully taking down her opponents.

    The onlookers swept up in the unexpected disy of martial prowess, erupted into an even louder cheer.

    As the cheers echoed through the air, the professors swiftly appeared on the scene, their stern expressions revealing their disapproval.

    Professor Ashguard and Silvercrest swiftly broke up the fight, which was already over, calling for a healer to tend to the four injured boys.

    The stern expressions of the professors conveyed their disapproval of the unruly situation.

    Turning her attention to Sera, Professor Ashguard inquired, "What happened here?"

    With a wicked grin, Sera spilled the beans, "Oh, they insulted Archer, and you know that''s like poking a dragon with a stick. Had to school ''em a bit."

    Her eyes gleamed excitedly as she continued, "And you''re asking for trouble. Let me show you what happens!"

    Sheunched into a vivid demonstration with a burst of energy, throwing powerful shadowboxing moves and delivering a series of well-timed kicks.

    Her animated exnation turned into an impromptu martial arts performance, capturing the attention of the onlookers.

    "First, you insult our sweetheart," she dered, throwing a jab in the air. "Then, you get a taste of this!"

    Sera punctuated her words with a swift roundhouse kick, sending imaginary foes flying. "And trust me, it''s not a flying lesson they signed up for!"

    The students gathered around, eyes wide, as she continued her dynamic disy. "And if you think that''s all, oh no!"

    Another punches and kicks followed, apanied by exaggerated sound effects and theatrical flourishes.

    Archer watched with amusement and pride, knowing that Sera sometimes got hyper, which he loved about her.

    The cheers from the crowd indicated that her performance had struck a chord, turning the threat of retaliation into a sidesplitting spectacle.

    As theughter echoed, Sera finished her demonstration with a dramatic bow, eliciting even more apuse from the entertained audience.

    After she finished her dynamic disy, Jade and Gianna exchanged nces, simultaneous thoughts crossing their minds. ''We have a jokester. But she is entertaining.''

    Jade shook her head with amusement and addressed the redhead with a gentle smile. "Well, Sera, if they insult your beloved, challenge them to a duel."

    The dragon girl looked up at Jade and replied, "Okay, but they were here, and so was I, so I dealt with them."

    Turning around, she spotted Archer standing there, watching her with a smile. Sera couldn''t contain her excitement and rushed toward Archer with excitement.

    yfully, she lunged at him. Archer, with a grin, opened his arms wide and caught the dragon girl in a warm embrace.

    Sera, uniquely disying her affection, began nibbling on his neck. Archer shivered when he felt her do that.

    While Archer was pampering, Sera Jade ushered the students forward, instructing them to attend ss before they got a warning.

    Afterward, she approached the couple and addressed them, saying, "It''s time for ss for both of you as well."

    Sera reluctantly climbed off him, and they nodded before walking to ss. Archer had Elemental Affinities and Mana Control alongside Sera, E, and Leira.

    The two left the crowd behind while Sera giggled as Archerplimented her performance.

    As they made their way down the corridor, the bustling energy of students and the distant murmur of activities surrounded them.

    Sera, ever the yful dragon, couldn''t resist a bit of good-natured teasing.

    "So, Archer," she began with a sly grin, "do you ever worry that your own reflection might fall in love with you? I mean, you''re practically the poster child for handsome."

    With a hint of amusement in his eyes, Archer decided to y along. He gently poked Sera''s sides, causing her tough. "Well, I''ve been told my charm is legendary. But, I promise, I try not to let it go to my head."

    After recovering from the unexpected tickle, she chuckled, "Legendary might be an understatement. I bet you could even sway your mother with those looks of yours."

    Archer disapproved mockingly, "Now you''re just being outrageous. Let''s not bring my mother into this."

    Their banter continued,ughter echoing through the corridor as they approached the ssroom.

    The teasing exchange between Archer and Sera added a touch of humor to their walk, creating a light and jovial atmosphere that lingered as they stepped into the uing ss.

    Upon entering, a hushed murmur of students engrossed in pre-lesson tasks enveloped the room.

    Surveying the surroundings, Archer and Sera''s attention was drawn to E and Leira stationed at the back.

    The genuine joy in their friends'' smiles mirrored the shared excitement of the approaching lesson. With a weing gesture, E beckoned them to join at their table.

    Archer graciously epted the invitation, strolling over and gracefully taking a seat while observing the subtle blush on Leira''s cheeks.

    With a warm smile, he greeted the girls, "Hello, El and Leira. How was yourst lesson?"

    E responded with enthusiasm, her voice carrying a joyful tone, "It was fun. But it''s even better now that we''re with you."

    Archer''s smile widened, appreciating the camaraderie. His attention shifted to Leira, silently acknowledging her presence as Sera conversed with E.

    He shifted his attention to Leira while grinning, avoiding direct eye contact before leaning in to murmur into her quivering cat-like ear, "How do you feel about my dragon tattoo?"

    Upon hearing his question, her tail straightened, and her ears turned towards him before she averted her gaze, responding in a hushed tone. "I like it. I can feel a connection to you, my dragon."

    Archer''s face lit up with joy at her words, and he seized the cat girl''s hand, expressing his happiness. "I''m d you like it."

    Observing his smile, she shook her head and voiced her thoughts. "The others told me about it, but it''s different hearing about it to experiencing it."

    He nodded understandingly before borating on all the benefits of the tattoo.

    Leira, taken aback by the surprising details, found herself smiling by the end, expressing her gratitude with a gentle kiss on his cheek.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 460 Professor Riftwalker

    <h4>Chapter 460 Professor Riftwalker</h4>

    Their moment was interrupted as the Professor entered the ssroom and called for attention. "Okay, children, be quiet and get ready to learn."

    Archer''s gaze remained fixed on the short, brown-haired man d in a ck suit and adorned with a cloak.

    With his sharp, blue eyes, the Professor surveyed the room until theynded on Archer, E, Leira, and Sera.

    ncing at Archer and the girls, the older man spoke heartily, "Looks like some new faces have joined the mix. I''m Professor Ss Riftwalker. It''s time for introductions."

    With boundless enthusiasm, Sera sprang to her feet, a wide smile illuminating her face as she eximed, "I''m Sera Wyldheart."

    In her elegant manner, E followed suit, introducing herself with a graceful nod, "I''m E Wyldheart."

    Leira, exhibiting the poise of a princess, introduced herself with effortless grace, "I''m Leira Avalon."

    As the introductions unfolded, Archer stood with a charismatic smile, his gaze sweeping across the S-ss students.

    With confidence and a touch of yfulness, he spoke, "Well. I''m Archer Wyldheart, known by some as the most handsome dragon on Pluoria."

    His words were apanied by a wink, adding a lighthearted ir to the introduction.

    Archer''s charming smile and undeniable charisma stood out in the S ss. As he introduced himself, giggles swept through the female students.

    Their eyes couldn''t help but linger on the handsome boy who seemed tomand attention effortlessly.

    Meanwhile, the male students, already feeling a twinge of envy, observed with a growing sense of disdain.

    Archer''s easy charm and the presence of the three stunning beauties beside him only fueled their resentment.

    The atmosphere in the room became a mix of giggles from the enamored girls and res from the jealous boys, creating a dynamic tension that lingered in the air.

    As the whispers and res spread through the ssroom, Professor Riftwalker sternly silenced the gossiping girls and shot disapproving nces at the envious boys.

    After restoring order, he turned his attention to Archer with a serious demeanor.

    "So, you fancy yourself handsome, huh?" The professor''s voice dripped with a jealous undertone.

    "Sure, you''ve got your charm, but let''s not pretend you''re the pinnacle of looks, especially in this college. I''ve seen men with more allure, you know."

    Archer shed a confident grin at the older man. "Honestly, the opinion of some random human doesn''t bother me. I''m engaged to nine beautiful princesses, and there''s no doubt that number will only grow." With a dismissive wave, he turned his attention to the female students.

    "What do you think,dies?" Archer inquired, a charismatic glint in his eyes.

    The collective response was a chorus of admiration. "Godly and very handsome," they dered in unison.

    The praise echoed through the room, and E, Sera, and Leira couldn''t help but beam with pride, knowing that this self-assured man was their husband.

    Archer, still grinning confidently, concluded with a casual shrug. "Look, I know I''m handsome and can''t control that. It''s just the hand I was dealt, you know? Some men are doomed to be alone, while others," he nced meaningfully at E, Sera, and Leira, "end up with many wives."

    The insinuation irked the professor, who ignored the dragon boy''s remark, suppressing any visible reaction.

    Despite the tension and disapproval in the air, Archer remained confident, unfazed by the older man''s silent displeasure.

    Professor Riftwalker began, his voice carrying a certain resonance that demanded attention. "Today, we delve into the fundamental principles of Elemental Affinities and Mana Control. As budding mages, it''s imperative that you grasp these concepts with precision."

    He gestured towards therge magical diagram on the chalkboard, disying a wheel with different elemental symbols interconnected like aplex puzzle.

    "Elemental Affinities," he continued, "are the innate connections between a mage and the primordial forces that govern our world. Each of you has a natural inclination towards one or more elements."

    Pointing to the symbols on the board, he exined, "Fire, water, earth, air, lightning, ice, and more �C these elements resonate within the very core of our being. It''s crucial to discover your primary affinity as it forms the foundation for your magical prowess."

    The students exchanged curious nces as they absorbed this information.

    "Now, let''s talk about Mana Control," Professor Riftwalker continued, pacing back and forth.

    "Mana is the lifeblood of magic. It''s the raw energy that flows through everything in existence. As mages, your ability to control and channel mana is paramount. It''s not just about power; it''s about finesse."

    He conjured a small me, the flickering fire dancing to an invisible rhythm. "Mana Control is the art of manipting this energy to cast spells of varyingplexities. It requires focus, discipline, and an intimate understanding of the elemental forces you seek tomand."

    The professor then turned his attention to a crystal orb on his desk. "Watch closely," he instructed.

    With a graceful wave of his hand, the orb lifted into the air and began to spin, surrounded by a shimmering aura of water and air.

    "This is an example of Elemental Fusion, a technique thatbines two or more elements for a synergistic effect. Mastery of such techniques will set you apart as aplished mages."

    The students furiously scribbled notes, eager to absorb the shared knowledge. Professor Riftwalker concluded, "Your journey in mastering Elemental Affinities and Mana Control begins now. It''s not just about studying theories but understanding the profound connection between yourselves and the very fabric of magic. Practice diligently, and the secrets of the arcane will unfold before you."

    The room buzzed with excitement as newfound understanding spread among the students. Archer turned his attention to the cat girl, who conversed with E.

    Noticing Archer''s gaze, she smiled and responded, "How many lessons do we have a day?"

    Leira giggled before answering, "Didn''t you hear in Homeroom? We have three core subjects and two extra sses. However, due to someone causing ate start, we''ll have to wait until tomorrow to begin the extra sses."

    She shot him a yful look, a big smile, and continued, "But you should have paid attention earlier."

    Archer nodded, acknowledging her exnation, and casually used his tail to stroke up her back, slipping it into her shirt.

    Leira couldn''t help but shiver when she felt Archer''s tail, and as she looked directly at him, she found him grinning from ear to ear, realizing the cat girl enjoyed the yful gesture.

    Swiftly, she swatted his tail away, promptingughter from Archer. Unfazed, he decided to try the same with the other two girls, starting with E.

    Archer''s slender yet muscr tail moved with sinuous grace, finding its way to E and gliding onto her thigh, causing her to let out a surprised yelp.

    Despite trying to concentrate on the professor''s words, she couldn''t ignore the sensation of Archer''s tail tip delicately stroking her inner thigh.

    Brimming with unmistakable desire, her blue eyes locked onto Archer''s, and she grinned as she teasingly remarked, "You naughty dragon. We can continue this back in the domain."

    Completing her statement, E maintained her yful demeanor and affectionately stroked Archer''s tail, creating a lighthearted yet charged atmosphere amid the ssroom excitement.

    As E yfully stroked his tail, Archer felt a shiver, elicitingughter from the half-elf at his reaction.

    Undeterred, he repeated the gesture with Sera, who responded by wrapping her tail around him lovingly, bringing a smile to Archer''s face.

    Turning to him with a yful grin and her ruby-red eyes glowing, the redheadmented, ''''That feels good, sweetheart.''''

    The exchange of affectionate gestures further warmed the room''s lively atmosphere.

    It was at this moment that Professor Riftwalker resumed speaking. "To increase your mana capacity, you must level up and consistently utilize your mana."

    Upon concluding his statement, Archer inquired, "What is the standard amount of mana someone should have?"

    The professor regarded him with a neutral expression before responding, "That''s a thoughtful question, Archer, and there isn''t a one-size-fits-all answer."

    Turning around, he gestured with his hand, revealing a list of various races and corresponding numbers next to them, leaving Archer puzzled.

    Professor Riftwalker paced back and forth, focusing on the magical diagram on the board.

    The room fell into hushed anticipation as he began delving into the intricate connection between races and their attunement to mana.

    "Mana, like I said before is the lifeblood of magic, flows differently in each race," he began, his voice carrying a certain gravitas.

    "Understanding your race''s affinity to mana is crucial for harnessing your full potential as a mage."

    He pointed to the list of races disyed on the board. "For instance, elves are naturally attuned to the ethereal aspects of mana. Their connection allows for finesse and precision in spellcasting. On the other hand, dwarves possess a remarkable resilience, allowing them to withstand more significant mana currents."

    The board gave numbers on the varying levels of mana capacity associated with the different races.

    "As for humans," the professor continued, "they possess a unique adaptability. While they may not excel in a particr type of mana, their versatility allows them to tap into various elements with rtive ease."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 461 Knowledge

    Chapter 461 Knowledge

    Intrigued by the subject matter, Archer listened intently. This was uncharted territory for him, an opportunity to acquire knowledge he had yet to encounter.

    The professor''s detailed exnation delved into various races, each possessing their own traits and skills rted to mana.

    "Dragons," Professor Riftwalker emphasized as he looked at Archer, "are unparalleled in their mana reservoirs. Their innate connection to the elemental forces grants them immense power. However, this doesn''t necessarily trante to finesse or control. It''s a delicate bnce."

    The students exchanged intrigued nces, their curiosity piqued by the revtion of the diverse mana affinities among different races.

    "As you embark on your magical journey, ensuring you understand your race''s mana affinity is the first step. It forms the foundation upon which you build your magical prowess," the professor concluded, his gaze sweeping the attentive students.

    Archer raised his hand, seeking rification. "But what if someone wants to enhance their mana capacity beyond their race''s natural limits?"

    The professor acknowledged the question with a nod. "Excellent inquiry. While your race may predispose you to a certain mana capacity, diligent practice, leveling up, and mastering mana control techniques can expand your limits."

    "What''s the standard amount of mana for, let''s say, a human?" Archer inquired, posing another question.

    The older man regarded him with intrigue, exining. "Well, that depends on the person and their race, to be honest with you."

    He turned andmenced writing the mana amounts on the board.

    Humans = 15,000

    Elves = 30,000

    Dwarves = 18,000

    Demi-humans = 13,000

    Dragons = 100,000

    Demons = 22,000

    As Professor Riftwalker concluded, he continued. "Don''t consider these numbers absolute, but they''re are from a book I read a while ago. The mana capacity varies even within Demi-humans, depending on their specific races."

    He resumed his pacing, exining further. "For instance, take the Fox people in the far east. They harness very powerful illusion and fire magic, while the tiger people excel in enhancement magic."

    At that moment, E asks in a curious voice, "Professor, who exactly are these numbers intended for? Regr individuals or those with formidable magical abilities?"

    The older man appeared taken aback by the question, yet he soon smiled as he responded, "Apologies, youngdy, for any confusion. These numbers are for an Arch Magus at the fiftieth level. Nevertheless, it ultimately hinges on the individual''s determination and desire to get stronger."

    Upon concluding his speech, a girl raised her hand, capturing the Professor''s focus. "Yes, Miss Mirabelle Northwood?"

    "Does holding a higher Rank signify greater powerpared to lower Ranks? In other words, can an Expert defeat multiple individuals of lower Ranks?"

    The older man smiled at the girl before speaking with a voice full of wisdom. "Now, my dear students. I want you to remember this: in the world of magic, ranks don''t always corrte with strength. You could be a High Mage of a high level, yet an Arch Mage might outmatch you in a duel."

    Curious whispers circted through the ssroom, with students exchanging puzzled nces, including Archer and the girls.

    As for Archer, he was unfamiliar with ranks, knowing little beyond the fact that he received bonuses from them.

    Professor Riftwalk borated, "You see, a mage''s power isn''t solely determined by their rank. It''s a culmination of various factors. Real-life experience ys a crucial role. Years dedicated to practicing and refining one''s craft can make a significant impact. A lower-ranked mage, who hasn''t advanced in rank but possesses decades of experience, can prove to be a formidable adversary."

    He paced back and forth, gesturing to emphasize his points. "Mana is another crucial factor. The quantity and control of mana someone possesses greatly influences their abilities. It''s not just about having a high rank; it''s about what you can do with your mana."

    The students nodded, absorbing his wisdom.

    "Skill and knowledge," Professor Riftwalk continued, "are equally important. A mage dedicated to mastering a particr branch of magic can wield it with incredible precision. And knowledge, my dear students, is power. The more you understand the magic, its history, and its underlying principles, the more effectively you can manipte it."

    He paused, allowing his words to sink in. "So, remember that while ranks reflect your achievements, they do not define your worth as a mage. A lower-ranked mage with superior experience, mana control, skill, and knowledge can surpass a higher-ranked counterpart very well.''''

    The Professor stopped pacing and continued. ''''It''s a reminder never to underestimate anyone, for true strength in the world of magic often lies in the unseen qualities that a mere rank cannot measure."

    "But beyond all these factors," He dered, his eyes twinkling with profound insight, "the most crucial element in a mage''s journey is their will to grow stronger, their unwavering desire to push the boundaries of their abilities and reach for greater heights in life."

    His words hung in the air, resonating with a profound truth. The students exchanged thoughtful nces, their minds stirred by the professor''s profound wisdom.

    Upon hearing this, Archer wondered if he was like those people, knowing he was different from the other students.

    As he thought about it, Tiamat''s voice reassured him,

    "You''re not like them. You''re made of pure mana, and the usual rules don''t apply to you, my White Dragon. You are special, and because of my gift, your fate changed."

    Archer grinned upon hearing her alluring, mature voice, replying mentally, ''Why do you always talk when I have questions?''

    Hisughter echoed in response to Tiamat''s yful words, ''''We are connected, and I also enjoy observing your exploits. But Arch! If you''re the king, who would your queen be?''''

    Archer''s thoughts drifted back to Tiamat''s yful remark as the ssroom discussion continued.

    In his mind, he replied, ''Well then, consider yourself my White Dragon Queen. One day, I''ll im you for myself, and we''ll live our lives together on Thrylos.''

    To his surprise, Tiamat burst intoughter, a melodic sound echoing in his thoughts.

    She didn''t outright reject the idea but responded teasingly, ''''Oh, ambitious, aren''t we, my White Dragon? We''ll see about that.''''

    As the Professor wrapped up the lecture in the background, Tiamet bid farewell happily, ''''Until then, my lovely, take care.''''

    Archer couldn''t suppress a smile as he whispered. ''Goodbye, Tiamat.''

    After the Goddess disappeared, he pondered why she chose tomunicate with him.

    The conclusion that she found him handsome and desired him as her husband brought a smile to his face.

    Unbeknownst to him, in a distant ce, a mature woman with snow-white hair was lounging in a hot bath,ughing heartily.

    Tiamat''s thoughts amused the Goddess, prompting a smile as she spoke to no one in particr. ''''Stupid boy. How do youe to such a conclusion? But I wee it.''''

    Sipping dragon wine, she continued watching Archer daydreaming in ss, her smile growing even wider.

    As Professor Riftwalk talked, the bell rang, signaling the transition to the next ss. E turned to him with a curious expression. "Hey, Archer, what ss do you have next?"

    After contemting, he responded, "Magic Fundamentals, but I''ll pass on it."

    E arched an eyebrow. "Pass? Why?"

    Archer leaned in and whispered, "I already know the ins and outs of it. I prefer exploring the library; there''s so much to discover. I''ve been delving into knowledge about various beasts I can capture."

    E chuckled, "Always on the hunt for something interesting. Well, try not to stir up too much trouble, okay? I''ve got Spellcraft with Hemera and Nefertiti."

    He grinned, "No promises," as he gathered his belongings. Giving each of the three girls a kiss, he made his way out, leaving E shaking her head with an amused smile.

    As Archer strolled toward the library, a mischievous glint sparked in his eyes. However, his steps faltered, and a sly smile yed on his lips.

    Abruptly changing course, he veered away from the library, deciding on a more adventurous pursuit.

    He quickly cast Gate to the Rivend Duchy to hunt some pirates for a couple of hours before returning to the girls.

    The portal appeared in front of him within the quiet hallway, and he stepped through as he summoned his wings.

    A stunning scene unfolded as Archer crossed to the other side, prompting him to ascend into the sky as the falling snow settled.

    Surveying thendscape from this heightened vantage point, he marveled at the captivating sight below.

    A wintery Rivend sprawled beneath him, graced by an intricatework of rivers meandering through the terrain like silver threads.

    Ships cruised along the icy waterways, their hulls easily cutting through partially frozen rivers.

    Sails billowed in the cold breeze as they gracefully advanced toward the Crownds, their journey marked by a tranquil beauty against the snowy backdrop.

    Archer marveled at the expansive winterndscape, the rivers carving pathways through the snowy terrain, and the ships navigating them with a sense of purpose.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 462 Big Cat

    Chapter 462 Big Cat

    Archer soared gracefully above the pristine whitendscape, contemting the number of bandits he could track down in the next few hours.

    With a casual wave, he conjured Tressyms, and more than three dozen materialized, emitting delightful meows as they appeared.

    The Tressyms, disying immediate affection, surrounded Archer. He reciprocated by tenderly stroking each one that drew near.

    Surrounded by the smaller creatures, arger Tressym gracefully approached, capturing Archer''s focus.

    The majestic creature nudged its sizable head against him, prompting him to run his hand over the beast''srge ears.

    It started to purr while Archer gave it his orders, which therge cat-like beast agreed and let out a few meows before the rest flew off.

    Archer could have sworn he saw happiness in the Tressym''s eyes, but he shrugged and decided to descend.

    Hended by the river''s edge and used Mana Maniption to create a chair to wait for his scouts.

    As he lounged, trading ships painted in various colors glided through the water, each carrying tales of distantnds and exotic goods.

    Sailors, weathered by the sea and seasoned by countless voyages, paused in their duties to steal curious nces at Archer.

    His presence drew their attention like a ma. Archer perched almost regally and observed the sailor''s nces with quiet amusement.

    His eyes, sharp and perceptive, met theirs with an unspoken understanding. The sailors, exchanging puzzled looks, couldn''t help but wonder about the mysterious figure in their midst.

    As the trading ships continued their journey, Archer remained seated, a lone figure amid the ebb and flow of maritime life.

    The sailors, returning to their tasks with stolen nces over their shoulders, couldn''t shake the feeling that they had just glimpsed a character from a tale yet untold.

    Archer observed with keen interest as a mesmerizing array of trading vessels sailed through the bustling harbor.

    The first to catch his eye was a sleek elven ship, its hull adorned with intricate carvings that seemed to dance in the sunlight.

    It glided through the water with ethereal grace, leaving behind a trail of gentle ripples.

    Following closely, a dwarven cargo ship trundled in, its stout design and reinforced hull revealing the craftsmanship of the mountain-dwelling artisans.

    Barrels of ale and precious minerals peeked out from the cargo hold, a testament to the dwarves'' dedication to trade and tradition.

    A majestic galleon, flying the colors of a distant and regal kingdom, sailed into view.

    Its towering masts and billowing sails painted a picture of maritime opulence, and the crew moved in harmony, like performers in a grand nautical ballet.

    His attention shifted to a nimble, pirate-hued sloop that darted through the waves with a seemingly rebellious spirit.

    Its crew, marked by colorful bandanas and the glint of mischief in their eyes, added a touch of daring to the maritime panorama.

    A merchant vessel from a far-off desertnd followed, adorned with vibrant fabrics that fluttered like exotic birds in the wind.

    He marveled at the intricate patterns that spoke of a culture woven into every thread. As the various ships paraded before him, Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty in their diversity.

    Each vessel, a floating canvas of different cultures and histories, painted the harbor with a vivid tapestry of stories.

    The rhythmic symphony of creaking timbers and billowing sails serenaded Archer as he continued to watch, a silent witness to the vibrant dance of the trading vessels.

    Amid the unfolding scene, his Aura Detector pinged urgently as a ferocious beast lunged toward him.

    Archer cast Blink, disappearing from view just as the creature barreled forward, crashing into the vacant chair with a resounding thud.

    As the dust settled, he materialized not far away, his gaze filled with excitement as he took in the creature before him.

    The beast, reminiscent of a mountain lion, exuded an air of menace underscored by a growl that resonated with an unsettling tone.

    Turning to meet Archer''s eyes, the creature''s gaze bore into him with an intensity that sent a shiver down his spine.

    However, rather than sumbing to fear, he was overtaken by an unexpectedughter that bubbled up from within.

    He calmed down while opening a portal and summoned Scar, who waltzed out like he was the king before spotting the beast.

    The Nightmare Tiger looked at it and let out an ear-shattering roar before charging forward.

    Scar lunged at the mountain lion-like beast with a feral roar, the sh of titans sending shockwaves through the air.

    Their battle unfolded with a symphony of growls and snarls, each beast vying for dominance. Scar, with strength and agility, swiftly gained the upper hand.

    The Nightmare Tiger''s movements were a blur of grace and power as it dodged the lion''s strikes and retaliated precisely.

    Its ws glinted in the sunlight as they raked through the air, leaving behind trails of arcane energy.

    The lion-beast fought valiantly, but it was clear that Scar''s unearthly prowess was overwhelming.

    Scar sent the creature sprawling with a powerful swipe, its growls of defiance momentarily silenced.

    A smile yed on Archer''s lips as he witnessed the victorious disy, but the vanquished beast attempted to rise.

    In response, he unleashed an Eldritch st, a burst of otherworldly energy that struck the beast, quelling any resurgence of resistance as ity defeated.

    In the aftermath of the conflict, Archer approached his loyalpanion, Scar. Extending a hand, he gently stroked the Nightmare Tiger''s sleek fur, drawing forth a contented response.

    Scar, in turn, expressed affection by rubbing against Archer, creating a moment of quiet connection amidst the lingering echoes of the recent battle.

    The bond between Archer and Scar seemed to deepen with each reassuring touch, forging a silent understanding that transcended the tumultuous events around them.

    With the mountain lion-like beast defeated, Archer turned his attention to the fluffy Tiger.

    "How''s guarding Sia with your woman?" he inquired casually.

    The beast met Archer''s gaze with a look of exasperation, promptingughter from him. "Oh, she''s that difficult, huh? Well, she probably only cares about you, boy. Give her a chance."

    Scar nodded hisrge head and nudged him again, wanting more pats, which made Archer chuckle as he did that.

    To his surprise and delight, the big cat responded not with stoic reserve but with a surprising vulnerability.

    The formidable creature, resembling a dark shadow in the moonlight, dropped to the ground, sprawling on the snow like a kitten seeking affection.

    Archer chuckled, a rare disy of warmth as he pampered the Nightmare Tiger. He traced his fingers through Scar''s thick fur, feeling the powerful muscles beneath.

    Scar, usually a creature of untamed ferocity, reveled in the attention, purring softly as Archer continued the gentle strokes.

    The bond between the two deepened with each caress, transcending the boundaries of master and beast.

    As Archer''s hand glided over Scar''s belly, eliciting an excited response from the massive cat, a familiar flutter of wings heralded the return of the Tressyms.

    Eager for their share of affection, they gathered around Archer, their eyes conveying a yful insistence.

    Acknowledging their silent request, he shifted his attention from Scar to the Tressyms and extended his hand one by one, offering each winged cat the pampering they sought.

    The air filled with contented purrs and affectionate meows as Archer indulged each Tressym in turn, ensuring they, too, received their deserved moments of attention.

    Their feline forms exuded a sense of diligence as they conveyed their findings.

    The biggest Tressym informed him that the Rivends were rtively clear of bandits, with only a few strong groups present.

    However, their report took an unexpected turn as they revealed a troubling surge of banditry in the Crownds, with groups numbering in the hundreds.

    Excitement sparked in Archer''s eyes at the prospect of a new challenge. The abundance of bandits in the Crownds presented an opportunity to loot even more treasure.

    After the Tressyms finished sharing images in his mind, Archer quickly grasped the details of the different ces.

    The clear images helped him understand the locations easily, guiding his next moves with valuable information and a fresh perspective.

    After the pampering session with the Tressyms, Archer, feeling renewed purpose, turned towards his surroundings.

    There, he found Scar, the Nightmare Tiger, fixing him with a gaze that seemed to prate the depths of his soul.

    A smile graced Archer''s face as he approached the beast and spoke as he jumped on its back. "I''ll ride you while we hunt in the Rivends.''''

    Excitement radiated from Scar as he anticipated the hunt, manifesting in a roar that echoed across the pristine whitendscape.

    Amidst the winter-covered Rivends, they moved in tandem, a striking contrast against the snowyndscape.

    The Nightmare Tiger''s powerful strides left tracks in the pristine snow as they gracefully navigated the terrain.

    Archer pulled out his cloak and draped it around his shoulders while seated on Scar''s back as the biting wind bothered him, prompting him to secure the hood tightly to shield against the wind.

    They came to a massive river with dozens of ships traversing its icy waters and wondered how to cross as Archer couldn''t see any bridges.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 463 Shadowspawn

    Chapter 463 Shadowspawn

    Archer was greeted by a breathtaking spectacle: a vast colossal river seemed to defy the boundaries of thend.

    The water flowed steadily, bringing a clear, icy coldness from the depths below on the expansive surface.

    He witnessed dozens of ships sailing together, turning the river into a busy highway filled with merchants and traders from various kingdoms.

    Each vessel, adorned with billowing sails that caught the frosty breeze, moved gracefully through the icy water.

    Cutting through the frozen surface, their hulls left a delicate trail of cracked ice in their wake. Archer watched in awe as the maritime parade unfolded before him.

    The rhythmic creaking of the ship''s timbers and the distant echoes of sailors at work carried across the frozenndscape.

    It provided a quiet backdrop to the lively procession on the river, the contrast of ice and wood creating a scene of stark beauty.

    Captivated by the mesmerizing disy of ships navigating the icy waters. Archer stood at the river''s edge.

    Archer faced the challenge of crossing without any bridges in sight. Lost in thought for a moment, he pondered the obstacle before him.

    Abruptly, Scar suddenly charged forward, catching him off guard. The massive tiger sprinted toward the water with excitement, a surge of energy that Archer could feel.

    When they got closer, arge ship drifted into view. Seizing the opportunity, Scar leaped, astonishing the sailors on board.

    The sudden appearance of a massive tiger and its rider shocked the ship''s crew. Before fully grasping the situation, the pairnded gracefully on the ship''s deck.

    The bewildered sailors watched in disbelief as the duo seamlessly moved from one ship to another, a swift dance across the water.

    Panic spread among the crew, evident in their shouts and uncertain gestures as they questioned whether an attack was imminent.

    With daring leaps from ship to ship, Archer and Scar swiftly crossed the river, leaving the perplexed sailors behind as the two reached the other side.

    They disappeared into the distant woonds, and themotion on the ships subsided, reced by the realization that an unexpected and mysterious duo had left them in their wake.

    Archer and Scar continued traveling through the wood. The wintry air resounded with the rhythmic crunch of snow, asionally punctuated by the sshes as they leaped over frozen streams.

    In the serenendscape, he observed a vast expanse of white, interrupted only by the asional cluster of frost-covered trees.

    As they traveled further into the Rivends, thendscape transformed from rivers to expansive grasnds and dense woonds.

    Archer recognized the woonds, which housed the first bandit camp��an ouw stronghold with approximately one thousand bandits.

    In the dense cover, they silently approached the outskirts of the camp, movingwith deliberate stealth, ensuring they remained hidden from the watchful eyes of the bandits.

    The two observed the sprawling camp below. Hundreds of people meandered about, their presence creating an uneasy energy in the air.

    Some engaged in mundane tasks, while others appeared restless, their eyes scanning the surroundings.

    While others huddled together in a secluded corner of the camp, their hushed conversations and furtive nces suggesting a ndestine nning session.

    Archer strained his ears to catch any fragments of their discussion, keen on unraveling the schemes brewing within the camp.

    The duo remained hidden. A palpable tension hung in the air. The two patiently observed the bandit activity.

    He was about to attack but got a better idea as he remembered one of the new spells he learned.

    With a big smile and a simple wave, he summoned hundreds of eerie Shadowspawns. Some sported menacing tentacles, while others boasted razor-sharp ws.

    The shadowy creatures varied in size, with some towering at ten feet and others more diminutive at three.

    Archer marveled at the surreal scene before him. He got excited when he saw them and couldn''t wait to see them in action.

    But that''s when he sensed Scar''s unease. Heforted the big cat with a reassuring pat and caring words, "Don''t worry, boy, they won''t harm you."

    Silently, the creatures formed a quiet ring around the camp, their spectral forms merging effortlessly with the shadows cast by the afternoon sun.

    Archer sensed the air growing taut with anticipation as the bandits revealed, oblivious to the looming danger.

    With an unsettling stillness, they materialized from the shadows. A faint murmur of motion, and in an instant, a bandit copsed, his throat cut.

    Panic seized the camp as the creatures persisted in their noiseless onught. They scrambled for their weapons to fight back at this unseen menace.

    Archer smiled when he saw the bandit''s faces twist with fear and confusion. Summoning his ws, he charged into the chaos, riding atop Scar as they plunged into the fray.

    They advanced like a tempest, Scar''s immense presence carving through the bandit ranks while Archer skillfully fended any approaching threats.

    Amid the intense battle, the sh of steel against ws and the anguished cries of the bandits painted a vivid picture of chaos in the camp.

    The Shadowspawn joined the battle, engaging the bandits in a deadly dance of swift and precise movements.

    Archer''s every strike was measured, capitalizing on the chaos, while the creature exploited the cover of shadow that littered the camp.

    Scar''s roars resonated through the woods, striking fear into the hearts of the bandits. He moved with unparalleled ferocity, pouncing on unsuspecting foes.

    Archer scanned the battlefield as he moved seamlessly after jumping of Scar and killed many bandits as he made his way through the camp after seeing more enemies joining the fight.

    The shadowspawn moved with predatory grace and killed many who got close as their ws and tentacles tore into them.

    Archer observed the creatures retrieving the hearts. A fleeting thought crossed his mind: did they understand his intent? He shrugged off the pondering, refocusing on the ongoing battle.

    Amidst the tumult, he caught sight of the bandit leader��a colossal figure with a twisted grin and a cruel glint in his eye.

    The man epitomized the concept of a barbarian, sporting scruffy brown hair, red eyes, and attire fashioned from animal hides.

    He then summoned his Greatsword, its gleaming de catching the glint of sunlight. His eyes locked onto the skilled bandit leader, and with a confident stride, he advanced.

    With a gaze tainted by madness, the man of equal skill confronted Archer head-on. Sparks erupted in a disy of their sh.

    Engaged in a dance-like precision, they filled the air with crackling energy. Vicious blows were exchanged with skill, turning the battlefield into a stage for intense confrontation.

    The bandit leader swung his battleaxe with force, cleaving through the air. Yet, Archer, disying finesse with his sword, expertly parried and countered each strike.

    It was like a dance of steel ying out, the sh of their weapons punctuating the bandit camp that was now destroyed thanks to all the fighting.

    Archer exploited openings in the bandit leader''s defense, delivering precise strikes. The bandit leader, in turn, disyed a fierce resolve.

    The older man''s axe swung in powerful arcs to overpower his skilled adversary. Archer engaged in a thrilling duel with the leader.

    The sh of the Greatsword against the menacing battleaxe echoed. Drawing upon every ounce of Archer''s skill.

    He executed a dazzling array of strikes and maneuvers. His movements were a dance of precision and agility.

    Archer''s excitement sky rocketed during the fight, and he continued fighting just using his sword.

    Each swing is a calcted response to the bandit leader''s relentless assault. Sparks flew as the weapons collided.

    The two adversaries locked in a mesmerizing disy of martial prowess. As the fight wore on, Archer''s strategic mind assessed the situation.

    Recognizing an opportune moment, he shifted tactics. With a sudden twist, he disarmed the bandit leader''s focus, creating an opening.

    ''Got him now!'' Archer thought to himself.

    In that split second, he seized the advantage and unleashed an Eldritch st with unexpected force, catching his opponent off guard.

    The violet spell struck true, mming into the man''s chest and sending him staggering backward, the st''s force disrupting the battle''s rhythm.

    The leader, who was momentarily incapacitated, struggled to regain his footing. Archer, capitalizing on the surprise attack, pressed forward.

    In a swift and decisive motion, Archer cleaved the bandit leader in half, the Greatsword''s razor-sharp edge leaving no room for evasion.

    The battlefield fell momentarily silent as the two halves of the bandit leader slumped to the ground.

    Archer watched this while dismissing his sword and ordered the Shadowspawn to loot the camp.

    He then turned his attention to the now-destroyed bandit camp. As Archer surveyed the aftermath of the battle, a grim scene unfolded before him.

    The once bustling bandit camp nowy in ruins, the air heavy with the stench of blood and smoke.

    Lifeless bodies scattered across the ground, and pools of crimson stained the earth. The eerie quiet was disrupted by the crackling of fires that had ignited amid the chaos.

    mes licked the remnants of makeshift shelters, casting an unsettling glow on the devastation.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 464 The Town Of Mistwood

    Chapter 464 The Town Of Mistwood

    Archer took a seat and waited for the Shadowspawn. Scar approached him. With a nudge from itsrge head, he guessed what the tiger wanted.

    He discerned the tiger''s desires and conjured a portal leading back to Sia, who was journeying through the Summerfield Duchy with his grandfather.

    The prospect of the tiger reuniting with his beloved brought a heartyugh from him, acknowledging his grasp of the beast''s intentions.

    When Scar saw this, he licked Archer goodbye before stepping through it. While this happened, the girls sent him a message asking where he was.

    Assuring them that he was bandit hunting, Archer eased their concerns, and they encouraged him to enjoy his mission.

    Following this, the Shadowspawn finished their task, delivering almost a thousand hearts to him.

    They watched as he stored them in his Item Box before directing his focus to the treasure. One hundred chests filled with gold coins, gems, paintings, and various items.

    Archer''s enthusiasm peaked as he stored the treasures before dismissing the Shadowspawn.

    With satisfaction, he surveyed the bandit camp, now aze, and resolved to obliterate it.

    Inhaling deeply, he expelled a torrent of violet dragon fire that consumed the remaining structures in its brilliant embrace.

    Archer summoned his wings and ascended, ready to confront the other bandits scattered across the Rivends.

    After flying for a time, he reached the next camp. Yet, this one was smaller than its predecessor, prompting Archer to descend andnd gracefully on a branch.

    He learned the camp''syout from the tree he was in a massive tent. Presumably, the leaders were encircled by smaller tents and patrolled by bandits.

    What drew his attention was the disciplined demeanor of the guards. It dawned on him��these were not mere bandits but soldiers who had turned to a life of thievery in the wake of war.

    This realization pleased Archer, as it suggested they''d gathered loads of wealth, which would be his now, and they were his enemies.

    Taking flight, he hovered above the camp, casting forth Element bolts and harnessing various elemental forces.

    Bolts of fire, water, earth, thunder, lightning, darkness, sun, and moon materialized around him.

    He sent them soaring toward the camp with a sweep of his hand. The bolts streaked through the night, hitting their targets with crackling precision.

    Archer watched the onught, allowing no room for escape. The soldiers were caught off guard and crumpled to the ground as the bolts zapped through them.

    The aftermath unfolded into a haunting scene��a sea of lifeless bodies strewn across what was once a lively camp, now transformed into a somberndscape.

    Having left the deste bandit camp behind, he took to the skies, his wings propelling him toward the remainder of the Rivend bandits.

    The expanse of the Rivends unfolded beneath him as Archer scanned thendscape for signs of bandit activity.

    His journey was far from over, and the prospect of killing all the Rivend bandits and iming their wealth excited him.

    That''s when he headed to thest ce the Tressym showed him in the Eastern Duchy and flew in that direction.

    For an hour, he soared through the skies, purging the Rivends of banditry and amassing considerable wealth, a source of great joy for him.

    Standing atop a towering peak that offered amanding view of the Crownds, Archer surveyed the city sprawled below.

    As he recalled, this city marked the entrance known as Starhaven. It served as a trading hub, guidingmerce into the heart of the Crownds.

    Archer gazed upon the bustling city. He observed a steady stream of merchants and their wagons traversing the roads.

    Misty Fen Swamp loomed in the northern distance, eternally veiled in mist year-round.

    The Tressyms found that most bandits are in the southwest, in the Whispering Pines and Shadowleaf Forest.

    There are also some in the Mystic Wood to the southwest and the Whispering Veil in the middle of the Crownds.

    Surveying the vast expanse below, Archer spotted numerous viges, towns, and cities dotting thendscape, connected by stretches of breathtaking grasnds.

    His attention was drawn to the southern horizon where Murkwood Swamp sprawled ominously.

    The crisp wind tousled Archer''s hair as he stood on the mountain''s summit, taking in the panoramic scene.

    A surge of excitement lit up his eyes, prompting him to leap into the air. His wings unfurled instinctively, carrying him into the unknown realms below.

    Gliding through the crisp air, he embraced the exhrating rush of thendscape unfolding beneath him.

    The mountain''s peak gradually receded, giving way to the vast terrain. He adjusted his flight toward the Whispering Veil as the sunset.

    Archer soared through the orange sky, his wings cutting through the dense, eerie mist that clung to the twisted trees of Murkwood Swamp.

    An otherworldly hush hung in the air, punctuated solely by the sporadic croak of concealed creatures and the distant whisper of flowing water.

    He emerged from the shadowy swamp, and thendscape transformed beneath him. The oppressive darkness gave way to a sea of lush grasnds that stretched to the horizon.

    Silvered des of grass swayed gently in the breeze, creating a mesmerizing dance beneath the moon''s ethereal glow.

    Ahead, the grasnds abruptly yielded to the Dragon''s Tears River. Its roiling waters glistened in the dying sunlight, reflecting the orange glow like a raging fire.

    He could feel the power emanating from the massive river, its currents turbulent and untamed.

    Legend had it that the river was named for the tears shed by ancient dragons, their sorrow forever etched into the water''s relentless flow.

    Archer marveled at its grandeur as he glided over the vast expanse of the Dragon''s Tears River.

    With its unyielding force, the river etched its path through thendscape��a testament to the raw power of nature that facilitated swift trade across the empire.

    The journey from the foreboding swamp to the tranquil grasnds and ultimately to the river''s grandeur was a passage through contrasting realms, each possessing its allure and peril.

    Archer observed that the air wasden with an otherworldly stillness, punctuated only by the asional croak of unseen creatures and the distant murmur of water.

    Archer glided through the expansive sky, his wings gracefully navigating the currents as he pressed on for an hour.

    Thendscape transformed beneath him, evolving from rolling hills to thick forests and meandering rivers.

    In the distance, a town emerged on the horizon, capturing Archer''s attention. With purpose, he changed his course towards the distant settlement.

    The town beckoned to him, a beacon amid the ever-changing scenery below. A delicate mist hung over the area, giving the settlement an almost ethereal quality.

    Intrigued, Archer adjusted his course and wanted to explore the town. Drawing nearer, the details of the town became clearer.

    He could make out quaint cottages with smoke rising from chimneys that seemed to whisper secrets to the passing breeze.

    The air grew cooler as he descended, and the scent of damp earth mingled with the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers.

    Suspended just above the treetops, Archer slowly descended to the fringes of Mistwood.

    The setting sun enveloped the town in a gentle, golden glow, elongating shadows over the cobblestone streets.

    Archer noticed that the townsfolk went about their evening routines, unaware of the winged visitor gracefully descending from the sky.

    With a soft thud, he touched down on the outskirts of the town. He dismissed his wings, feeling the cool grass beneath his boots.

    The tranquility of the town enveloped him as he strolled towards it, the soft hues of the sunset painting the world in shades of pink and orange.

    Archer marveled at the blend of natural beauty and human craftsmanship that defined the town.

    The sun sank beneath the horizon, allowing twilight to embrace Mistwood tenderly. The moon ascended as Archer drew near the town, gradually darkening the sky.

    The streets were alive with activity as people bustled about, their silhouettes animated against the evening''s canvas.

    Stepping into the heart of the town, Archer noticed the quaint charm that Mistwood held under the moonlight.

    Cobblestone streets glistened with a soft sheen, and the warm glow ofnterns illuminated the facades of rustic cottages.

    The scent of hearth fires mixed with the aroma of fresh flowers. However, as Archer strolled further in, the hum of conversation began to ebb, reced by hushed whispers and nces.

    More and more townsfolk turned to look at him, their eyes widening with curiosity and astonishment.

    It wasn''t long before a palpable tension filled the air. Archer felt the weight of their collective gaze as he moved through the cobblestone streets but didn''t bother with them.

    The source of their fascination became evident as the moonlight revealed the four pristine white horns protruding from his head and the beautiful white tail swaying behind him.

    Initially absorbed in their daily routines, the townspeople gradually ceased their activities, forming a silent corridor of onlookers.

    Children paused in their y, and market vendors paused mid-transaction, all eyes fixed on the mysterious figure with otherworldly features.

    As Archer ventured further into Mistwood, a tantalizing aroma wafted through the air, leading him toward delicious food.

    Intrigued by the scent tickling his senses, he followed the alluring fragrance.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 465 The Whispering Veil

    Chapter 465 The Whispering Veil

    Archer strolled toward the stalls. He activated his bracelet, sending a message to the girls to update them on his whereabouts and activities.

    The first to respond was Nefertiti. He felt the jealousy in her voice. "You''re not chasing any more girls, are you, husband?"

    Surprised by the unexpected question, Archer chuckled before responding with a good-natured smile, "No, my subus. I''m hunting down bandits for their wealth."

    A brief pause followed before Nefertiti spoke again, her voice filled with affection. "Okay, husband. I love you, and be careful."

    His smile widened at the warmth in her voice before replying. "Love you too, Nefi. I''ll be back in a couple of hours. Tell the others."

    As Archer approached the stall, the old woman behind it fixed him with a scrutinizing gaze. Her eyes narrowed with suspicion that seemed to prate through him.

    "What do you want, dragon boy?" She inquired with a voice that carried the weight of many years.

    Archer smiled politely at the old woman, his eyes taking in the tantalizing aromas surrounding the stalls.

    The flickeringntern light cast a warm glow on the spread of exotic dishes before him, and he couldn''t help but be spoiled for choice.

    "I''m here to sample your delicious food," Archer said, gesturing towards the array of dishes.

    Her eyes still narrowed, but the old woman regarded him briefly with a spark of curiosity before breaking into a toothless grin. "Well, dragon boy, I see you''ve got an adventurous spirit. Here in Mistwood, we offer more than just mundane fare."

    She gestured proudly to the eclectic dishes on disy. "I''ve got Dragonfire Chili, a stew that warms the coldest hearts. Elven Leaf Wraps for those who crave the taste of the enchanted forest. Gryphon Roast Skewers, made from the finest gryphon meat, marinated in secret spices."

    Archer''s interest piqued, and he nodded, encouraging her to continue.

    "Then there''s Faery Fruit Parfait, a sweet treat with a touch of magic. Dwarven Forge Pies for those who appreciate hearty, vorful bites. Mermaid''s Delight Sushi for fans of ocean wonders. Phoenix Wing Bites, crispy and spicy. And Trollish Stone Soup, a soup that''ll mend more than just your hunger."

    She paused, her eyes twinkling with a mischievous glint. "And that''s not all, dragon boy. Centaur''s Meadow Sd, Kraken Ink Pasta, and Sprite''s Sparkling Nectar, a sweet drink from the heart of the magical meadow."

    His mouth watered as he took in the descriptions remarked with admiration in his voice. "Quite the menu you have.''''

    The old woman cackled, herughter carrying the wisdom of ages. "Yes, indeed. Mistwood may seem like a simple town, but our food tells a different tale. So, what will it be, dragon boy? Feeling bold enough to try Mistwood''s finest?"

    Archer grinned, eager to embark on a culinary adventure in Mistwood. "I''ll take one of everything, ma''am."

    The old woman''s eyes widened in surprise. She stared at him as the lines on her face deepened with disbelief and amusement.

    "A bit of everything, you say?" she eximed, her voice carrying a tone of delight. "Well, boy, you''ve got an appetite as adventurous as your spirit!"

    Without waiting for Archer''s response, the old woman started moving around her stall with more energy than an old woman should have.

    Her hands moved swiftly, scooping generous portions of Dragonfire Chili into a sturdy bowl, wrapping Elven Leaf Wraps in vibrant leaves, and skewering Gryphon Roast Skewers with a practiced finesse.

    Archer couldn''t help but marvel at the variety and richness of Mistwood''s food as the delicious dishes piled up before him.

    The woman, her initial skepticism reced by her happiness, continued her culinary dance, creating a feast fit for the dragon in front of her.

    Once the order wasplete, the old woman looked at Archer with a sly grin. "Now, dragon boy, for this feast, it''ll cost you three gold coins. A bargain, considering the delights you''re about to experience."

    Not bothered by the cost, he reached into his Item Box and produced the requested coins, shocking the old woman again.

    "A fair price for such a feast," he said with a nod, appreciating the effort.

    The old woman cackled, her eyes twinkling with satisfaction. "You''ve got a big appetite, dragon boy. May this meal be a tale you''ll carry with you from Mistwood."

    With a gracious smile, Archer epted the carefully packed assortment of Mistwood''s finest foods, the enticing smells already tempting his senses.

    He stowed away the meals in his Item Box. However, Archer kept a bowl of the Dragonfire Chili to eat.

    Archer, bidding farewell to the old woman, indulged in the spicy food as he walked down the street.

    With a satisfied grin, he strolled towards the eastern entrance. When Archer arrived, he saw numerous town guards stationed around the gate.

    The town''s protective wall stands at a modest four meters. He walked out of the town and headed toward the mist-covered forest.

    When the guards saw this, one man ran after him and spoke worriedly. ''''Why are you going toward the Whispering Veil? It is full of beasts and bandits.''''

    After the man spoke, Archer grinned before replying. ''''That''s the point.''''

    He walked into the forest and avoided all therge tree roots that sprouted from the muddy ground.

    Archer ventured deeper into the eerie mist forest. The oppressive mist thickened around him, cloaking everything in an imprable haze.

    The twisted branches of the gnarled trees loomed overhead, resembling shadowy sentinels reaching into the mist.

    A strange silence filled the air, broken now and then by the gentle rustling of leaves and a far-off beast''s hoot.

    The twisted forms of the trees took on a haunting beauty, and the ground, covered in a carpet of damp moss, became a texturedndscape under his discerning gaze.

    Archer came to a clearing with rootsing out of the ground. That''s when hesummoned the Tressym''s.

    He instructed them to locate the bandits, a task they eagerly undertook while he settled into afortable spot on a root.

    Seated and at ease, he took out a Dwarven Forge Pie from his Item Box, enjoying the hearty meal as he awaited the return of the Tressyms.

    Diving into his meal, Archer relished the ky crust and the delectablebination of meat and rich gravy.

    Satisfaction resonated with each bite, bringing a contented smile to his face. As he savored the final mouthful, a grin yed on his lips.

    At that moment, his Aura Detector alerted him to a dozen iing pings heading in his direction.

    Remaining seated, Archer maintained his calm demeanor as the distant sounds of approaching footsteps grew louder.

    The misty forest provided no clear visuals, heightening the anticipation of the impending confrontation.

    Suddenly, a horde of charging orcs burst through the mist, their menacing figures converging on Archer''s location.

    Maintaining an air of calm despite the imminent confrontation, Archer''s expression stayed serene. A confident smile graced his lips as he uttered, "Draconis."

    In an instant, his wings manifested and unfurled. His ws elongated and sharpened while a cascade of scales emerged, forming a protectiveyer over him.

    Witnessing Archer''s transformation, the Wild Orcs roared, beating their chests in an adrenaline-fueled disy of ferocity.

    With a unified battle cry, they charged toward him. Archer met their aggression with a grin, matching their intensity as he lunged forward.

    A burly Orc swung a stone club in a powerful arc, but he responded agilely, using his formidable wing to block the oing attack.

    In a swift countermove, he shed at the beast''s kneecap. He continued with his attack and cast Eldritch st and Void ze.

    Dark energies surged from him, creating an ethereal storm that engulfed the orcs in arcane mes.

    The void-infused ze left a disarray as the orcs howled in pain, caught within the maelstrom of violet mes.

    The battleground became a chaotic canvas of shadows and infernos as Archer, in his Draconic Form, continued his assault.

    His tail swept low, tripping the orcs, while his ws struck true, leaving a trail of dead beasts and pools of blood.

    As thest of the orcs attempted a desperate charge, Archer unleashed the Celestial Beam, and a bright beam shot out.

    It engulfed the remaining orcs in a blinding cascade. Their anguished roars echoed through the misty forest as the intense beams burned through flesh and bone.

    In mere moments, the orcish assants were reduced to ash, their forms consumed by the purifying mes of celestial energy.

    The forest once shrouded in eerie stillness, now bore witness to the aftermath of Archer''s celestial intervention.

    As the skirmish concluded, the misty forest settled into an unsettling calm. Archer, now solitary but triumphant, stood amidst the fading shadows.

    Surveying the aftermath, he noticed a few lifeless bodies, still intact. With a purposeful air, Archer summoned the Stone Men and instructed them to retrieve the hearts from the fallen.

    Acknowledging hismand with silent nods, the Stone Men hurriedly set off to carry out their assigned task.

    He patiently awaited their return, eyes scanning the surroundings, anticipating the arrival of the winged cats.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 466 Locke Silverbane

    Chapter 466 Locke Silverbane

    Seated once more, Archer patiently awaited the return of the Tressyms. The Stone Men efficiently gathered six Orc hearts, which he stored away before dismissing them.

    Alone again, Archer reclined on the gnarled root, his gaze drifting upward to the night sky. The stars twinkled overhead, their brilliance captivating him.

    Shooting stars streaked across the vast expanse. They left behind a mesmerizing trail of beauty, painting the celestial canvas with fleeting bursts of cosmic radiance.

    A quiet contemtion seized him as he marveled at the size of the world he ended up in. The thought of unexplorednds and hidden realms stirred his excitement.

    With a resolute gleam in his violet eyes, Archer wanted to explore all the different continents and inds.

    Deep in thought about his ns, Archer was interrupted as the first Tressyms returned, rubbing their heads against him.

    Expressing affection, he reciprocated, and the flying cats responded with joyous purring.

    As the rest of the Tressyms returned, he continued the affection and information exchange ritual.

    Once satisfied with the gathered intelligence, Archer dismissed his Draconic Form, retaining only his wings.

    With a mighty leap, he took to the night sky, soaring southward in search of the expansive clearing that the Tressyms had guided him towards.

    Beneath his wings, the wind whispered, and Archer surrendered to the liberating embrace of the open sky.

    Soaring for a while, he caught sight of a colossal tree in the distance. Circling it, he spotted the desired clearing.

    With precision, Archer descended andnded on a nearby perch, a tree overlooking the sprawling bandit camp below. As he observed the scene, hundreds of figures moved about.

    However, upon closer inspection, Archer realized they weren''t mere bandits but former enemy soldiers turned ouws in the aftermath of war.

    After scanning the camp from his vantage point, Archer gracefully stepped off the branch and descended to the ground with a subdued thud.

    He summoned the Nightmare Ant Warriors, who promptly bowed. Addressing them, he issued amand, "Kill everyone, but ensure you retrieve their hearts. Keep the bodies; they''ll serve as nourishment for thervae. Take them to the nurseries."

    With a nod of understanding, the Nightmare Ant Warriors emitted an eerie noise as they swiftly charged into the camp, catching the unsuspecting bandits off guard.

    Archer watched as the Nightmare Ant Warriors descended upon the unsuspecting bandit camp.

    The eerie stillness of the night was shattered by the sudden screeches and bizarre noises emanating from the warriors.

    Swift and relentless, the ants moved with uncanny precision, their dark forms a blur in the shadows.

    The bandits, caught off guard, scrambled to react, their confusion heightened by the surreal cacophony apanying the ant''s assault.

    As the Nightmare Ants engaged inbat, their strange noises harmonized with the chaos of battle.

    The air pulsated with an otherworldly symphony, an unsettling apaniment to the swift and silent dance of nature''s warriors.

    Archer, hidden from view, watched with a mix of fascination and satisfaction.

    Now facing an unexpected and bizarre onught, the bandits struggled against the dark force that had descended upon them, their voices joining the dissonant chorus of the night.

    The Nightmare Ant Warriors moved with a lethal grace, weaving through the chaos of battle with unparalleled skill.

    In a seamless disy of coordination, they skillfully closed in on the bandits. Their razor-sharp mandibles and venomous stings struck with deadly uracy.

    The bandits, incapable of organizing a unified defense, sumbed individually to the precise and swift strikes of the Nightmare Ant Warriors.

    The sh of forces reverberated through the air, leaving no doubt about the oue: Archer''s ant warriors proved an indomitable force.

    Overwhelmed and outmatched, the bandits yielded to the relentless assault with minimal resistance.

    As thest echoes of battle subsided, Archer remained hidden, watching the Nightmare Ant Warriors retreat into the shadows, their mission aplished.

    The bandit campy silent, a haunting stillness settling over the scene. Archer, indifferent to the morbid aftermath, leaped down from the branch.

    The Nightmare Ant Warriors materialized uponnding, presenting Archer with the hearts they had diligently collected.

    Swiftly storing them away, he summoned the Stone Men to the scene. Instructing the Stone Men to loot the camp.

    Afterward, Archer sent the ant warriors back to the domain, each carrying the lifeless bandits.

    He observed them leaving before returning to the Stone Men, who ransacked the remnants of the bandit camp.

    Archer watched them do that as he retreated to a branch to wait. He flew up to one and gotfortable.

    Once he was, he watched the night sky, realized it was gettingte, and thought he had enough time to hit another camp.

    Amidst contemtion, Archer''s thoughts were abruptly shattered by the sounds of distress.

    That''s when he heard a woman''s scream, and the collective cries of others drew his attention. Swiftly, he turned to witness the Stone Men corralling a group of captives.

    Casting Blink, Archer materialized before a man who stumbled back and inquired, "Are you the one who freed us? And are these things yours?"

    The man gestured toward one of the motionless Stone Men. Archer nodded in confirmation, prompting the man to express his gratitude.

    Just as a semnce of relief settled, Archer''s Aura Detector detected more approaching threats.

    Realizing that the initial bandits were not the only ones, hemanded the Stone Men to engage the imminent threat.

    Summoning more Stone Men, Archer urged the rescued captives to return to the safety of their cages.

    A decision met with reluctantpliance. Over fifty more bandits, led by a tall and sinister figure, emerged on the scene.

    The older man, sporting a smirk, swung a mace, obliterating two iing Stone Men. However, theirrades retaliated with ferocity, tearing through the bandit ranks.

    Spotting the leader, Archer quickly assessed the man and recognized his formidable power, prompting a grin to spread across his face.

    [Locke Silverbane]

    [Level: 311]

    [Rank: High Mage]

    Seizing the opportunity, Archer conjured Element bolts charged with thunder,unching them toward the bandits and their leader.

    Although the man managed to deflect some, Archer wasn''t finished. Summoning his Greatsword, he charged toward the bandit leader.

    Archer''s face radiated with excitement and joy as he charged towards the towering and ominous bandit leader.

    Three quick-thinking bandits got in his way, attempting to shield their leader from him, but that didn''t bother Archer.

    Without breaking his stride, he smoothly pivoted, his Greatsword cleaving through the air in a powerful arc.

    The de whistled as it sliced through the first bandit''s defense, sending the unfortunate adversary sprawling to the ground in two distinct pieces.

    With unwavering momentum, Archer continued the deadly dance, the Greatsword seamlessly transitioning to strike the second bandit.

    The sh of metal rang out as the man desperately attempted to parry the oing blow, but Archer''s strength prevailed, and the de cleaved through the bandit''s body.

    The third bandit, witnessing the fate of hisrades, hesitated for a fraction of a second.

    At that moment, Archer''s Greatsword descended like a swift judgment, connecting with the bandit''s body.

    The force of the blow sent the bandit tumbling, the Greatsword leaving a trail of chaos in its wake.

    Undeterred by the brief interruption, Archer continued his charge toward the bandit leader, the Greatsword stained with the remnants of blood.

    The air crackled with the intensity of the conflict as Archer closed the distance with a thunderous sh.

    Archer swung hisrge greatsword at the imposing bandit leader, who skillfully intercepted the attack with a massive mace.

    The sh of metal resonated through the air as the two formidable opponents locked in a test of strength.

    Undeterred, Archer wasn''t finished. Archer''s eyes glowed with arcane energy as the bandit leader held the greatsword at bay.

    He unleashed an Eldritch st with a swift incantation, a surge of dark power hurtling into the man''s stomach.

    The force was formidable, sending the bandit leader sprawling backward through the air, momentarily suspended before crashing to the ground with a resounding thud.

    With the bandit leader momentarily incapacitated by the Eldritch st, Archer seized the opportunity.

    His greatsword gleamed in the moonlight as he swiftly closed the distance. In a fluid motion, he drove the de through the bandit leader''s chest, a brutal and decisive strike.

    As the bandit leader gasped in pain, Archer withdrew the greatsword, leaving the man to crumple to the ground.

    The strike''s finality echoed in the silent night. Meanwhile, Stone Men battled the remaining bandits. The sh of weapons and unyielding pursuit painted a chaotic scene.

    Having dealt with their leader, Archer watched as the Stone Men fired Stone Bullets, causing the panicked bandits to flee.

    The bullets hit the back of the men''s heads, causing them to drop like lifeless mannequins with cut strings.

    Archer smiled, pleased with the oue. He ordered the Stone Men to loot the hearts and the camp, then sat down and waited again.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 467 Greatsword

    Chapter 467 Greatsword

    Archer reclined, watching as the people captured by the bandits reappeared, their expressions a mix of relief and disbelief.

    His gaze swept across the scattered bodies strewn about the scene. Amidst the people, he noticed a cat woman and a human approaching, their faces beaming with happiness.

    Intrigued by their mood, Archer couldn''t help but wonder about their connection to the chaotic events.

    His thinking ceased when the duo reached him, their smiles unwavering. They bowed before him without hesitation, and Archer was caught off guard.

    The cat woman was the first to speak with a smile. ''''White Dragon. Thank you for rescuing us. Our caravan was ambushed as we approached Mistwood Town.

    He inclined his head toward the woman, who continued speaking, "I am Selene Orion, and this is my husband, Aricen. We are traders who traverse the Crownds."

    Archer smiled, observing the couple. The woman, with brown hair and blue eyes, stood with twitching cat ears.

    The man, a seemingly ordinary human with ck hair and brown eyes, stood about six feet tall.

    After scrutinizing them momentarily, Archer inquired, "I''m Archer. How did youe to know I''m a White Dragon?"

    Aricen replied, "We''ve read books, My Lord. Both of us have delved into the legends and stories about them."

    That''s when Selene spoke up, "How can we not know? You have beautiful white wings, scales, ws, and a gorgeous tail."

    Archer looked at the woman, who continued talking with a big smile. "You look exactly how the books tell. It said a man with snow-white hair and glowing violet eyes is the White Dragon."

    He nodded to the woman and kept speaking as more people approached him.

    Amidst the conversation, Archer''s Aura Detector began buzzing with activity, signaling numerous pings converging on his location.

    While surveying the gathering around him, Archer cautioned, "Gather up now. Beasts are approaching."

    The urgency in his voice prompted swift action from the couple, who quickly corralled everyone in response.

    In a surprising move that shocked both the onlookers and the couple, Archer conjured a Cosmic Shield around the group, creating a protective barrier.

    With a heightened sense of awareness, Archer then summoned his Greatsword, a weapon he had recently acquired but momentarily forgotten due to the unfolding events.

    It dawned on him that he had received a notification earlier about mastering the Greatsword but had yet to explore its potential.

    [Greatsword Mastery Learned]

    After looking at the new skill he just learned, Archer smiled before hearing something in the nearby forest and looked over.

    At that moment, he became aware of something unsettling��just beyond the tree line, dozens of gleaming eyes stared back at him, reflecting the moon''s silvery light.

    That''s when a beast Archer never expected to see: Werewolves. They emerged, their fur bristling and low growls filling the night air.

    His smile widened, a fierce glint in his eyes. Sensing the impending battle, the beasts snarled and advanced, closing the distance between them.

    Archer squared his shoulders, his smile unwavering as the greatsword felt like an extension of himself as he moved with a grace that defied the weapon''s size.

    The first werewolf leaped, but he skillfully dodged, surprising given the Greatsword''srge size.

    With a swift, controlled motion, he swung his Greatsword, the de cutting through the air with a low hum.

    The beast fell, cleaved in half, its demise marked by a ghastly howl. The next werewolf, undeterred, leaped towards Archer.

    He parried its attack and brought down the Greatsword in one fluid motion. Archer''s de cut through fur and sinew, separating the creature into two lifeless halves.

    The moonlit clearing became a battlefield, the air filled with the sh of steel and the guttural sounds of the werewolves.

    Archer moved with precision, each swing of his Greatsword a deadly dance. One after another, the werewolves fell, their bodies cleaved in half by the relentless force of his strikes.

    [The Orion couple''s POV]

    Selene and Aricen stood transfixed on the outskirts of the moonlit clearing, their eyes widening as they watched Archer effortlessly dispatch the werewolves.

    The once-haunting howls, which had tormented their nights for days, were now answered with a swift and brutal response.

    When the couple saw this, they were amazed as Archer moved with deadly grace, each swing of the Greatsword cutting through fur and flesh effortlessly.

    It was as if he danced with death, the once-menacing werewolves falling like leaves in the wind.

    The air resonated with the unsettling symphony of the battle �C the sh of steel, the snarls of werewolves, and the asional howl that marked another beast meeting its end.

    They witnessed Archer''s expression remainposed, almost detached, as if this dance was just another part of his existence.

    When thest werewolf crumpled to the ground, the clearing fell silent. Selene and Aricen, still processing the surreal scene, watched as Archer flicked the blood from his sword.

    The once-dreaded howls had been reced by an eerie quiet, broken only by the rustling leaves and their hushed breaths.

    Selene and Aricen couldn''t shake the mix of shock and awe at that moment. They realized they had just witnessed Archer butcher the werewolves with chilling ease.

    [Back to Archer]

    Amidst the fallen werewolves, Archer stood and let out a heavy breath, his Greatsword stained with the remnants of the once-menacing creatures.

    Turning towards Selene and Aricen, who regarded him with wide eyes and a sense of awe, Archer furrowed his brow in confusion.

    Their gaze was not fear or dread but a look of reverence, as if they were witnessing an otherworldly being.

    "What''s wrong?" Archer asked, his voice cutting through the eerie silence that followed the brutal confrontation.

    The couple shared a nce, their faces still etched with a mix of astonishment and admiration.

    Without uttering a word, they continued to gaze at Archer, who, in response, shrugged and cast the Gate to Mistwood Town.

    Before they stepped through the portal, Archer fixed his gaze on them. "Take this portal to Mistwood town and tell them the White Prince saved you."

    Selene nodded, her smile a token of gratitude, bidding farewell as she stepped through the shimmering gateway.

    Once all the people had departed, the Stone Men approached, dropping chests at Archer''s feet.

    His grin widened at the unexpected windfall. With so many chests scattered around, counting them became a trivial concern.

    Nonchntly, Archer stored them in his Item Box, deciding it was time to return to his domain.

    However, as he made the transition, a realization struck him. He had meant to visit his new mother but forgot to as he enjoyed himself while bandit hunting.

    A sigh escaped him before he stepped through the portal he had just opened. Entering the treehouse, the silence enveloped Archer, and he felt the chill in the air.

    Archer walked over to the firece, crouching to breathe fire into it. The mes flickered to life, pushing back the biting cold that had settled in the room.

    Making his way to the bedroom, he entered and undressed before slipping into bed. Despite his efforts, a lingering chill persisted.

    He cast Mana Maniption, conjuring a fireball he sent into the firece, causing the mes to roar.

    In that warm ambiance, he summoned a surprised Tal and Teu. Initially baffled, the two girl''s expressions softened as they saw him.

    Without hesitation, they crawled under the sheets, cuddling up to Archer. In theforting warmth, the trio soon sumbed to sleep, the quiet crackle of the firece providing a luby in the peaceful night.

    The treehouse stood silent in the night, Archer, Tal, and Teu nestledfortably under the nkets, oblivious to the weather''s impending fury.

    Outside, the air thickened with a growing tension, and clouds gathered ominously as thunder boomed.

    As they slept soundly, a sudden shift in the atmosphere heralded the arrival of an unexpected tempest��a mana storm.

    The tranquility of the Crownds shattered as the storm unleashed its power. The wind howled through the trees, and the sky crackled with unstable magic.

    The once-calm night transformed into a maelstrom of energy, with bolts of mana lightning illuminating the darkness.

    Inside the treehouse, Archer stirred in his sleep, sensing the disturbance. Tal and Teu, nestled beside him, shifted ufortably as the storm''s chaos intensified.

    Air crackled with the unpredictable forces of the mana storm, and the very fabric of reality seemed to warp and twist.

    The treehouse creaked under the pressure, its structure tested by the raging magical tempest.

    Despite the turmoil outside, Archer, Tal, and Teu remained in a peaceful slumber, shielded by the warmth of the nkets and the embrace of dreams.

    Unaware of the havoc in the Crownds, they slept on a tranquil ind amidst the storm''s relentless assault.

    Amid slumber, Archer was abruptly jolted awake by Sia''s piercing scream. "Help, husband! The church are attacking us, and Father is injured. They''re high-ranked, so be careful!"

    Upon hearing the urgent plea, Archer sprang out of bed, swiftly dressing himself.

    Without hesitation, he opened a portal to the Summerfield Duchy, guided by the location indicated on Sia''s bracelet.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 468 The Church Of Light

    Chapter 468 The Church Of Light

    [East part of the Summerfield Duchy - Sia''s POV]

    [Hours before Sia called Archer for help]

    Sia, apanied by her father and five hundred soldiers, journeyed eastward to quell a group of bandits wreaking havoc in the region.

    They had been a menace to the eastern part of the Duchy,unching attacks on merchants and travelers en route to Whillowshade City for trade.

    She rode atop Shiva as they approached the bridge spanning the dark waters of the ck River.

    Sia noticed the dense foliage of the jungle surrounding them seemed alive as they marched through it.

    A scout returned with news as they reached the middle of the bridge. Sia reined in Shiva, and therge tiger stopped, its powerful muscles tensing beneath her.

    The scout reported, "No signs of attacks, Commander. It seems safe for now. We should set up camp here."

    Sia nodded and gazed out over the expanse of the dark waters beneath the bridge, her eyes sharp and attentive.

    After consideration, she issued the order, "Prepare the camp. Keep vignt. We don''t know when the ouws might strike. Shiva, stay alert."

    Shiva released a low growl in response, its sleek form radiating a sense of readiness. The soldiers swiftly set to work, pitching tents and fortifying their position.

    Perched atop the mighty tiger, Sia''s eyes meticulously scanned the jungle, fully aware that the calm could shatter instantly.

    The soldiers swiftly organized, some gathering wood for a fire while others erected tents and prepared a makeshift defensive perimeter.

    Vignt andmanding, Sia watched the surroundings, her gaze flickering between the soldiers and the dense foliage beyond.

    As the camp took shape, the soldiers moved with practiced efficiency. That''s when she got off Shive as Albert approached.

    Shiva nudged Sia before prowling the perimeter, its keen senses attuned to the slightest disturbance.

    "Maintain your guard throughout the night. We can''t afford surprises," Sia reminded the nearest soldiers, who promptly saluted.

    Albert chimed in with a cheerful tone, "Well, it''s good to see my little dragonmanding the troops. It makes a father proud."

    The Santa us-esque man erupted intoughter, prompting Sia to turn her head with narrowed eyes.

    "I''ve been doing it for years, old man," she retorted.

    Amidst hisughter, Albert responded, "Well, little Sia, you can''t help how a father feels. You''ll understand when Archer puts a baby in your belly."

    Sia''s cheeks flushed crimson at his remark, and she snapped back, "There will be no babies soon! I''m a general in the Imperial Army, and he''s in the College of Magic, chasing princesses."

    The elderly man burst intoughter again, much to Sia''s annoyance. She issued a yful threat, "If this continues, I''m telling Mother, and she will punish you!"

    Having delivered her warning, Sia walked away, leaving Albert grinning. He watched his daughter stroll off with amusement and pride.

    Under the moonlit canopy of the jungle, Sia walked through the night camp. The soldiers, vignt in their posts, saluted as she passed, their respect evident in the crisp sound of boots meeting the ground.

    Reaching her tent, Sia entered. The interior, dimly lit by a flickeringntern, held a map spread across a table and various scrolls detailing the ongoing mission.

    As she reclined on a cot, the day''s weight bearing down on her, Sia''s mind drifted. Her thoughts, however, were not solely upied by the mission at hand.

    She wondered about Archer��his endeavors, his pursuits at the College of Magic.

    Yet, amid the peaceful night, a pang of jealousy surfaced as she contemted the presence of nine other girls in Archer''s life.

    She closed her eyes, seeking sce in the quietude of the tent, hoping that the night would bring both rest and rity in the face of the tangled emotions that lingered in her thoughts.

    A sense of unease swept over her as she settled in, prompting Sia to rise from herfortable position.

    She walked toward the entrance of her tent. Observing the soldiers patrolling the perimeter, Sia found reassurance in their vignce.

    With a calming sigh, she returned inside the tent and settled back down to fall asleep soon. Hours passed until she was woke up to shouts and screams.

    Sia jumped up and rushed outside and saw something that shocked her. As she stood near the entrance of her tent, a sudden roar echoed through the night.

    Her eyes widened as she saw a massive red dragon descending from the skies. Shock seized her as the dragon revealed the presence of the Church of Light knights amid the chaos.

    They shed with her soldiers within the camp, turning the clearing into a battleground.

    Frozen momentarily by the unprecedented assault, Sia''s shock deepened as the dragonnded just outside the camp and observed the conflict with an eerie intelligence.

    The unexpected alliance between the Church of Light and the dragon left Sia grappling with the realization that an unexpected alliance had attacked her camp.

    Sia surged forward, drawing her sword in a swift motion as she searched for her father amidst the chaos.

    In a seamless dance ofbat, she deflected a knight''s swing and swiftly drove her de into the man''s neck.

    Her movements were akin to a tornado, leaving a trail of death in her wake across the battlefield.

    However, her focused assault was interrupted by a sudden gush of mes that narrowly missed her; a quick dodge spared her from the searing heat.

    That''s when a man dressed in white robes appeared and swung a staff at her, which she managed to block.

    Sia counter-attacked by casting Fireball at the man before lunging at him.

    Sia''s sword shed with the man before her, and in the heat of the battle, realization struck her �� he was the Demi-God of the Church of Light.

    However, it was toote. He overcame her defenses in a sudden surge of power, striking her down to the ground.

    As she struggled to rise, he punched her again, and Sia felt like a building just hit her.When Albert saw this, he went into a primal rage.

    Fueled by paternal fury, charged the Demi-God with his Warhammer. Swinging like a madman, he attempted to pry the assant away from his daughter.

    But the dragon, acting with startling speed, intervened. With a forceful p, it sent Albert crashing to the ground.

    Undeterred, Albert quickly rose, determination etched on his face. He rushed forward again, attempting to thwart the Demi-God''s assault.

    Meanwhile, Sia, lying on the ground, could only watch in horror as the Demi-God mercilessly cut down her soldiers.

    He left only her and Albert as the sole survivors in the wake of the devastating onught, but that''s when her guardians appeared.

    Scar and Shiva lunged at the approaching man with feral intensity. However, he proved a formidable enemy, effortlessly batting them away with overwhelming strength.

    Despite their ferocity, the man''s brutal onught subdued the tigers. With cold determination, he approached Sia, whoy defenseless on the ground.

    Grabbing her by the neck, he lifted her with ease, his malevolent gaze fixed upon her.

    The tigers, now subdued, watched helplessly as the seemingly unstoppable force ruthlessly quashed their attempts to protect their mistress before them.

    With a cruel smirk, he subjected Sia to a merciless beating, each blow designed to break her will.

    As shey battered on the ground, he leaned in and spoke with ominous intent, "The Church will use you against the boy so we can finally kill him."

    Amidst the grim moment, a voice pierced through the tension. "No, you won''t. She is my future sister, and I won''t allow it."

    Sia and the Demi-God shifted their attention to the unexpected speaker. Stepping forward from the shadows, a high elf emerged, adorned in a regal imperial gown.

    Her violet eyes reflected deep hatred as she confronted the Church''s High Inquisitor. Without hesitation, she surged forward, delivering a powerful punch that shocked both the man and Sia.

    The high elf''s fist connected with a resounding impact against the Inquisitor, staggering him.

    Before anyone could react, she seized him with otherworldly strength, and in a blink, they vanished into thin air, leaving only a fleeting echo behind.

    In the sudden absence of the High Inquisitor, the incensed and disoriented dragon charged forward. Its massive form loomed over Sia, poised to strike.

    However, in a selfless act, Albert, recognizing the imminent danger, jumped in the way, absorbing the blow meant for his daughter.

    The dragon''s fury was unleashed upon him, and Albert braced himself against the powerful onught, determined to shield Sia from harm.

    The dragon''s colossal ws struck Albert unrelentingly, hurting him through the air. His body soared before crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.

    The impact resonated through the clearing, leaving an unsettling stillness in its wake as Alberty sprawled on the ground, bearing the brunt of the dragon''s ferocious attack.

    That''s when Sia saw the dragon approaching the badly injured Albert, struggling to stand up.

    She panicked and called out to the one person who could help. "Help, husband! The church is attacking us, and Father is injured. They''re high-ranked, so be careful!"

    After those words, a portal materialized, and Archer stepped through it. The dragon reacted instantly, its tail whipping out with remarkable speed, striking him hard.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 469 Red Dragon

    Chapter 469 Red Dragon

    After Archer was struck, he was sent flying through the dense jungle, destroying trees in his path, until he violently collided with the riverbank a mile away.

    In the aftermath, dazed and disoriented, he grappled with the turn of events and didn''t know what or who hit him.

    His head spun but quickly came to as he sensed a menacing presence approaching him from the dark water.

    Archer quickly cast Blink, vanishing from the spot only to reappear on the opposite riverbank. He whirled around as a crocodile-like beast lunged at the spot he had just upied.

    Without wasting more time, he jumped into the air and flew towards Sia and Albert. What he saw before him ignited a fiery rage within his core when he arrived.

    Avalonian soldiersy lifeless across the battlefield, but that''s when he saw a colossal dragon cast its ominous shadow.

    Archer felt this dragon was much older and bigger than him, but that didn''t stop him.

    That''s when his attention shifted to Sia, who was injured and struggling to stand up as blood dripped off her, but he noticed her stern gaze was fixed on the dragon.

    Upon witnessing the scene, Archer''s fury surged, but he restrained the impulse to charge forward recklessly.

    Instead, what met his gaze was Albert, lying crumpled on the ground amidst a pool of blood, and he wasn''t moving.

    Near Sia, Scar and Shivay knocked out, showing clear signs of a tough beating, which added to his anger.

    However, it was the sight of his grandfather''s bloodied figure not far from them that ignited an uncontroble fury within him.

    Archer couldn''t control himself anymore as he charged forward, and his voice resonated with wrath. "I''ll kill you."

    When he neared the crimson beast, it swiveled its massive head towards him. But before it could do anything, Archer whispered, "Draco."

    He transformed into his dragon form in a dazzling burst of light. That''s when two magnificent white wings appeared before stretching out.

    Fourrge and muscr limbs ended in razor-sharp ws. Lastly, four gleaming horns emerged,pleting his transformation.

    After turning into his dragon form, Archer crashed to the ground, letting out an earthshaking roar before lunging at the furious red dragon.

    The sh echoed through the skies as they grappled, teeth and ws shing. The two dragons exchanged fiercely, each trying to gain the upper hand.

    Determined and fueled by rage, Archer relentlessly tore at the enemy dragon, his razor-sharp ws tearing into it.

    While his enemy was equally formidable and fought back, the sh of their titanic forms sent shockwaves through the air.

    Amid the tumultuous struggle, he was thrown back by the red dragon''s powerful attack.

    Archer swiftly righted himself in mid-air, and with a deep breath, he unleashed his violet dragon breath.

    A torrent of wild mes streaked toward the red dragon with force. The vibrant violet mes enveloped it, illuminating the dark sky.

    It roared in agony, firing back its fiery breath that he dodged. The fight continued as Archer used his tail to swipe.

    But the old dragon blocked the attack, and the intensity of their battle reached its zenith.

    He cast Blink and instantly vanished, shocking the dragon, who looked around, but that''s when he reappeared above him and dropped on top.

    Uponnding, Archer swiftly descended, mping his powerful jaws around the red dragon''s neck.

    The thunderous roar of pain from the beast resonated through the battleground.

    Their struggle intensified as they grappled, their forms entwined in a dance of destruction.

    ws shed with a force that shattered the tranquility of the jungle. The dragon''s monumental sh etched a devastation trail across the jungle.

    Their conflict sent towering trees crashing down like ancient giants, reshaping thendscape.

    The fallen treesy strewn across the battleground. The very earth quivered as they pressed on, tearing through the heart of the lush wilderness with unrelenting force.

    In a pivotal moment, Archer, gripping the red dragon fiercely, steered the battle toward the river where he had been flung before.

    The azure waters transformed into a chaotic battleground, churned by the colossal forces locked in an epic struggle for dominance.

    They fought tooth and w amid the rushing currents, leaving destruction in their wake.

    During their fierce duel, the red dragon unleashed a savage sh across Archer''s chest, leaving a searing trail of pain.

    Undeterred, Archer retaliated in a daring move. He sank his teeth into one of the red dragon''s wings, gripping it with strength.

    He tore it away from the red dragon''s mighty form with a powerful surge. That''s when the red dragon roared in agony as Archer was flung the torn wing aside.

    The battleground saw the struggle between these powerful creatures��one injured but resolute, the other unyielding in its quest for triumph.

    The torn wing testified to the intensity of their fight. A palpable tension hung in the air as the two giants red at each other, poised for the ultimate showdown.

    In agony, the fiery red dragon met Archer''s gaze with zing red eyes. He, however, stood there with a confident smirk, undaunted by the older dragon.

    Unperturbed by the vast size and age gap, Archer observed Sia approaching his grandfather, pouring something over the old man.

    Anger ignited within him, causing his white scales to glow in the fading moonlight, enhancing his agility.

    With feline grace, Archer navigated the jungle, marking themencement of the final stage of the battle.

    He was poised and ready for the ultimate confrontation thaty ahead. Initially confident in its advantage.

    The older dragon was taken aback by Archer''s power and hated that a baby dragon was even more powerful than him.

    Mana surged through Archer, and with a thunderous roar, he lunged at the red dragon, teeth bared and ws at the ready.

    The jungle battlefield became a spectacle of draconic prowess, the sh of their colossal bodies echoing through the jungle.

    His attacks were a blur of white and violet, a force that left the red dragon scrambling to defend itself.

    It retaliated, unleashing scorching mes that painted the heavens red and orange. Archer moved through the inferno.

    His body was untouched by the searing heat thanks to his scales and Anti-Magic. He caught his opponent off guard and sunk his formidable teeth into the red dragon''s scaled hide.

    That''s when his strength surged, and he tore away chunks. Shimmering like shards of ruby, they scattered through the air, leaving the red dragon momentarily stunned.

    The sight of Archer, smaller in size but aze with the world''s power, shocked the older dragon to its core.

    It roared in frustration while its scales flew off in disarray.The fight raged, a dance of red and white, but the older dragon quickly backed off.

    The jungle quivered with uncertainty as the fate of this epic sh teetered on the edge. In a furious rage, Archer propelled himself towards the red dragon.

    Their massive bodies collided again, and Archer''s ws cut deep into the dragon''s neck, eliciting a roar of agony reverberating through the battleground.

    In response, the red dragonunched a shing counterattack, its ws slicing through Archer''s body.

    Despite the wounds covering him, Archer pressed and continued attacking. The red dragon, undeterred, retaliated by sinking its teeth into his neck.

    Scales snapped, and the searing pain elicited a thunderous roar from Archer as the teeth pierced his flesh.

    But he didn''t give up as he clung onto the older dragon and cast Soul Sunder on it, but the dragon knew what was happening and cast its magic.

    Archer''s Soul Sunder was disrupted, but that didn''t stop him as he tore into the red dragon and summoned his Shadowspawns.

    They joined the battle, but it retaliated fiercely, flinging them away with its red fire that burned the shadows.

    He managed to block the attack but was sent flying and crashed not far from the epicenter of the sh.

    The impact sent shockwaves through the surroundingndscape, making it quake. Archer, rising to his feet while shaking his head, sensed blood pouring from his wounds.

    Puzzled, he looked at himself and noticed his usual rapid healing was slower. When he looked up, he locked eyes with the approaching dragon.

    Archer scanned it before the fight started again.

    [Red Dragon]

    [Level: 635]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage]

    When he saw the level and rank, Archer''s eyes widened. However, he started using his speed to tilt the fight in his favor.

    With the red dragon closing in, he cast Blink, disappearing only to reappear stealthily behind the older dragon.

    Seizing the moment, Archer drew a deep breath and unleashed the formidable power of his dragon''s breath, mming it into the unsuspecting red dragon.

    Caught off guard, the colossal beast crashed to the ground, giving Archer a decisive advantage.

    Wasting no time, he swiftly advanced, taking control of the fallen dragon. He cast Soul Sunder, tearing the older dragon''s soul from its body.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 470 Maybe I Should Marry Archer

    <h4>Chapter 470 Maybe I Should Marry Archer</h4>

    After sessfully eating the red dragon''s soul, Archer felt all its memories pouring into his mind, causing a massive headache.

    He learned of an ind of dragon kingdoms warring with witches and so much more, thanks to the dragon''s age.

    But the random and useless memories were discarded. However, as thest remnants of the red dragon''s soul were assimted, Archer''s once-majestic form began to waver.

    The toll of the battle and his injuries caused a wave of fatigue to wash over him. Archer copsed to the ground.

    But before he fell into darkness, he cast Aurora Healing on Sia and Albert before he fell asleep while curling up next to the dragon''s corpse.

    [Sia''s POV]

    [Minutes before Archer''s fight ended]

    Despite the pain, Sia couldn''t help but watch the intense dragon battle. Blood and scales filled the air, creating a chaotic scene.

    The collision ofrge red and white scales resembledets falling from the sky, turning the heavens into a mesmerizing spectacle.

    As Sia watched, her eyes fixed on Archer locked inbat with the red dragon, the intensity of their sh echoed through the battleground.

    The red dragon swiftly shed at Archer''s side, leaving three deep gashes on his nk.

    The sight shivered through Sia, a silent gasp escaping her lips. But before the red dragon could revel in its attack, Archer retaliated with a fierce countermove.

    With determination etched across his draconic features, Archer lunged forward and mped his powerful jaws around the red dragon''s limb.

    The older dragon roared in pain, the sound reverberating through the air. At that moment, the dance of titans unfolded before Sia''s eyes.

    She witnessed it fling Archer away, a surprising feat given his size. Then, out of nowhere, a stream of violet fire struck the dragon.

    Sia saw it roar in pain before the battle continued. Amidst the ongoing sh, she made her way over to her injured father.

    Upon reaching the old man, she was taken aback when she heard him chuckle. Annoyed, Sia confronted him, "Why are youughing, old man? You''re seriously injured, and youugh!"

    Pulling out two potions, she poured one into Albert''s mouth and consumed the other. However, the effects were minimal against their severe injuries.

    With thest of her strength, she copsed to the ground after administering the remaining potion to Albert.

    "He''se, and he''s angry. I can tell the boy cares, but in his own way. What that stupid girl did to him has affected him so deeply; I don''t think he realizes that much," Albert spoke withbored breaths as the potion took effect, though its impact was limited.

    As Albert and Sia observed Archer locked inbat with the dragon, a sense of awe and concern gripped them.

    The fierce sh between the two colossal beings unfolded. Each attack made the ground shake, and trees fell in the jungle.

    However, their attention was abruptly diverted as eerie, shadowy figures emerged from the darkness.

    The creepy shadow beasts silently descended upon the remaining church knights, visibly frightened and paralyzed by fear.

    In an unsettling dance, the shadowy beings swiftly and efficiently killed the knights.

    Albert and Sia exchanged worried nces, their focus torn between Archer''s intense struggle with the dragon and the encroaching threat of the shadowy assants.

    They witnessed five Temr Knights, the church''s elite forces, valiantly holding their ground and sessfully dispatching the shadow creatures.

    The disy of skill by the Temr Knights wasmendable. However, despite their efforts, the relentless advance of the shadow creatures persisted.

    Sensing the escting threat, the Temr leader disyed signs of panic.

    In a desperate move, he charged towards Sia and Albert, who exchanged worried looks as the situation took an unexpected turn.

    As the leader approached, dozens of shadow creatures materialized in front, blocking the knights'' path.

    Frustration etched across the man''s face, he swung his sword, but in an instant, his arm dropped to the ground, severed by the creature''s unseen force.

    Amidst the chaos, a particr shadow creature with long talons leaped backward.

    The leader, now defenseless, watched in horror as all the shadow creatures lunged at him, overwhelming him in a nightmarish onught.

    His body torn and battered, Archer''s screams faded away, echoing the now-silent battlefield. Sia turned to witness the aftermath, finding Archer holding the defeated red dragon.

    Suddenly, something shifted, and the red dragon''s lifeless form plummeted to the ground with a resounding crash.

    The jungle quivered in response, yet Sia''s heart swelled joyfully, knowing that Archer had emerged victorious.

    Sia, her eyes widening with concern as she approached Archer''s dragon form. The moonlight revealed the extent of the injuries that adorned his once-majestic scales.

    Deep gashes and scorched marks painted his body. She saw how battered his body was and noticed that he was going to copse.

    But before he did, Sia felt mana wash over her and heal all her wounds, and Alberts spoke happily. ''''See, he does care! The boy is on the verge of a long sleep and still manages to heal us.''''

    Sia looked over to the old man who was now standing. She shook her head and stood up herself as her legs shook.

    She ran her hand gently over his wounded body, tracing the lines of the injuries that were slowly healing.

    In the hushed aftermath of the battle, Albert approached Archer''s colossal, slumbering form.

    The old man''s eyes reflected pride and gratitude as he gently stroked the dragon''s immense scales.

    His voice, filled with emotion, dered, "I''m proud to have a grandson like you who would fight another dragon for an old man like me."

    Sia, standing nearby, observed the tender scene with a warm smile. The air stirred as Archer, in his deep slumber, let out arge breath, its force nearly blowing Sia away.

    After seeing Archer, the two walked through the battlefield, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of survivors.

    The air was heavy with the weight of the recent conflict, and the quiet aftermath echoed with the sounds of destruction.

    As they moved cautiously through the fallen foliage and remnants of the battle, their hearts sank at the sight of the fallenrades.

    However, hope flickered as they discovered two dozen Avalonians who had weathered the storm and survived the battle.

    A spark of hope illuminated Sia''s eyes, and relief washed over her. Despite his weariness, Albert managed a nod of approval.

    The battered but alive survivors gazed up at their leaders with exhaustion and gratitude.

    After tending to the soldiers, those who could move began setting up camp next to Archer''s massive body.

    Sia observed a curious phenomenon��no beasts ventured near, avoiding the area as if gued by an unseen force.

    But she knew it was Archer keeping them at bay. That''s when thest hours of the night passed by as Sia and Albert got some rest.

    [Back to Archer]

    As Archer''s bodypleted its healing, he slowly opened his eyes and found himself surrounded by diminutive figures staring up at him.

    Confusion clouded his thoughts momentarily, questioning why they appeared so small. Then, the realization dawned on him��he was still in his dragon form.

    He shook hisrge head and stood up as his body cracked, which hurt the soldier''s ears when they heard the crack.

    Archer took in the aftermath of the battle, the once-lush jungle now reduced to ruins, with shattered trees and torn vegetation.

    The air bore the weight of destruction as the morning sun lit the scene. Among the wreckage, Archer''s focus shifted to the lifeless form of the older red dragon.

    Approaching therge body, Archer unexpectedly found himself able to store it within his Item Box.

    Surprise registered on his face, quickly followed by a sense of satisfaction. Closing his eyes, he delved into the contents of his Item Box.

    He scanned it to see how many hearts he had and realized he had collected three thousand two hundred.

    Getting an idea, he opened hisrge mouth and summoned all the hearts above him. They all dropped into his mouth.

    Archer felt the rush of mana as he ate them all at once. He decided to check his status after seeing Sia and Albert.

    Archer approached the camp, and his eyes fell upon arge tent standing amidst the makeshift shelter.

    Intuition led him to believe that Sia might be inside, and a sense of anticipation filled him. As he drew closer, he wondered what awaited him within.

    Archer quietly entered the tent, and to his surprise, he heard his grandmother''s voice in a scolding tone.

    He saw Sia giggling while Mia told off the old man on amunication device. She was chastising Albert for engaging in conflict with the church.

    The older woman expressed concern about his frequent injuries that weighed heavily on her heart.

    "I can''t bear seeing you hurt so often, Albert. It worries me," her voice blended frustration and love.

    Then, with a mischievous. "Maybe I should marry Archer; he doesn''t get into as much trouble," she added, prompting a yful giggle from Sia.

    Standing at the entrance, Archer couldn''t help but smile at the unexpected banter between his grandmother and grandfather.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 471 Silly Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 471 Silly Old Man</h4>

    Archer heard Mia''s stern voice echoing in Albert''s ears through themunication device.

    "Albert, you are not leaving the mansion, not even if the emperor himself orders it. I won''t allow it," Mia dered sternly, like she was telling off a child.

    Her words carried a sense of authority, and she continued, "If the emperor wants you, he''ll have to go through me first."

    Mia''s firm tone left no room for argument, showing hermitment to protecting Albert from anything.

    A chuckle escaped Archer''s lips, catching the attention of Sia and Albert. Their eyes widened in surprise as they turned toward him.

    Upon hearing the chuckle, Mia''s voice demanded through themunication device, "My handsome grandson! Bring me to the old man so I can drag him back here and give him a piece of my mind."

    Archer heeded his grandmother''s request and cast Gate to the Silverthrone mansion.

    An older version of Sia emerged, d in pants and leather armor while holding a spear, a sight that took Archer by surprise.

    Puzzled, he wondered why she was dressed in such a manner. Mia scanned the tent, spotting Albert and Sia, then finally, Archer.

    A warm smile graced her face as she approached him. She hugged him tightly before whispering into his ear. ''''Thank you for saving my husband, Arch.''''

    Mia spoke in such a loving and grateful tone that it caught him off guard, but he returned the hug with one of his own.

    Archer thought to himself. ''This isn''t so bad. She reminds me of mother back on Earth.''

    But he stopped thinking about that and replied. ''''He may be a silly old man, but he''s still my grandfather, and all you two have done is show me love, so it''s the least I can do, grandmother.''''

    The older woman hugged him even tighter, releasing him only to gently kiss his forehead before speaking, "I''ll love you until myst breath. You''re my cherished grandson, after all."

    A smile adorned Archer''s face as Mia approached Albert, who initially grinned at the heartwarming sight, but his expression shifted when he noticed his wife.

    As she neared, she addressed him angrily and affectionately, "You old goat! You seem to forget that you''re not as young as you used to be! I appreciate you protecting our daughter, but you still need to take care of yourself."

    When Albert heard this, he didn''t know what to say and scratched his head while Mia continued. ''''If it weren''t for our grandson, you and Sia would be lost! I told you to take more soldiers when west spoke.''''

    "But, darling, those Church dogs and a dragon attacked us, and little Sia was about to be hurt, so I had to step in," Albert exined.

    Mia''s temper subsided as he spoke, and she embraced him, saying, "I''m sorry for my outburst; I was just worried. But I knew he would appear whenever you and Sia get into trouble."

    Archer''s grandparents turned to him, smiling as Albert expressed his gratitude. "Thank you for saving us again, my favorite grandson. I''ll take you out for a drink once the Frostwinter Festival starts. I know a good tavern."

    Mia scolded him again, saying, "Oh, so you want to get drunk again, eh? Remember what happenedst time, old man? Your nephew had to drag you back to the mansion!"

    Archerughed when he heard her before focusing on what she was wearing and examining her armor.

    With a teasing voice, the older woman smiled at his gaze and said, "Oh, look at the way you''re looking at this olddy. You''re going to make me blush."

    After she spoke, Archer blushed, but she kept teasing him, saying, "I had to suit up, ready to y bandits, but nope, you''d already taken care of them. And now, you''re here, attempting to charm me away from your grandfather, you mischievous dragon! Who knew you had a thing for grandmothers?"

    Caught off guard by herment, Archer was surprised to hear theughter of both Sia and Albert.

    That''s when Archer surprised everyone when he finally spoke with a cheeky grin. "Well, I do like an older woman, but not one who''s in a happy marriage and is my precious grandmother.''''

    Mia had a look of shock appeared on her face. Quickly recovering, she countered, "Oh, interesting. My little grandson loves older women, eh? What if that woman has grandchildren and is free?"

    Before he could reply, Sia spoke up in a voice filled with jealousy. ''''You will not be marrying an old woman!''''

    Archer faced his fierce warriordy and grinned before moving closer to her. Archer tightly held her, which Sia loved.

    As they held each other close, Archer leaned towards her ear, whispering words of affection that broughtfort.

    Sia warmly hugged him and yfully pushed his head into her bosom, making Mia and Albertugh while the older woman jokingly remarked, "Well, it seems like the little girl has finally achieved her desire."

    After hugging her, Archer released her and turned to his grandparents, stating, "You can head back to the mansion; I''ll finish off the bandits."

    Curiosity etched across Albert and Sia''s faces, prompting the old man to inquire, "How do you know where they are?"

    "I don''t, but I will know soon," Archer replied confidently.

    The other three watched in amazement as Archer opened a portal, and Tressyms appeared, flocking around him.

    Mia and Albert''s eyes widened in shock, but soon, they burst intoughter as the flying creatures nudged their heads against him.

    Archermanded them to find the bandits in the Summerfield Duchy, to which the Tressyms agreed, taking flight and soaring off.

    Following that, he directed his attention to Sia, Mia, and Albert, who observed him with astonishment.

    However, he promptly rified, "They are my scouts. Now, I''ll go check on Scar and Shiva."

    With those words, he pivoted and strode towards the exit. As Archer stepped outside, he was met with a breathtaking scene.

    The jungle, once a vibrant tapestry of green, nowy under a serene nket of white. The trees bore the weight of glistening snow.

    Their branches were adorned with delicate icicles that sparkled like diamonds in the soft light.

    A thick nket of fog clung to thendscape, weaving an ethereal veil that obscured the familiar paths and transformed the jungle into an otherworldly realm.

    The air was crisp and cold, each breath visible as a misty cloud. The silence that apanied the winter scene was profound.

    It was broken only by the distant sounds of creaking branches under the weight of snow and the asional rustle of unseen creatures navigating the frost-covered undergrowth.

    Now attuned to the weather, Archer took a moment to appreciate the surroundings. When he arrived, his primary concern was Sia''s and Albert''s well-being.

    His gaze fell upon the two jungle tigers outside the camp, peacefully rxing amidst the wintry scene.

    Closing the distance, he gently touched their fur before casting Aurora Healing on them.

    A radiant white light emanated from Archer''s touch, enveloping the tigers in a healing embrace.

    Thest traces of wounds dissolved and healed thempletely. With thatplete, Archer continued to show his care.

    He tenderly stroked behind the tigers. That''s when he looked at Scar and spoke. ''''You and Shiva can rest in the domain and take a break.''''

    Scar nudged its head against Archer, prompting him to stroke it affectionately. Shiva followed suit, seeking simr attention.

    With a gesture, he opened a portal for the two majestic tigers. They stepped through as the portal materialized, disappearing into another realm.

    Archer watched them vanish before shifting his gaze, contemting the dark sky before returning to the tent.

    Sia, Mia, and Albert chatted when he entered, theirughter blending with the ambiance.

    The sound echoed against the backdrop of the ongoing snowfall. They turned towards him, their expressions illuminated by smiles.

    He addressed them. "Do you want to return to the capital? I can deal with the bandits."

    Mia nodded in agreement with a smile on her face. "I''ll be taking the old goat back, and Sia needs to report the church''s attack to the emperor."

    Archer cast Gate twice, one leading to the Silverthrone mansion and the other to the floating ind.

    Sia quickly kissed Archer''s lips. Her voice reassured me as she spoke, "Come see me when I''m back on the road. Send me a message beforehand, okay?"

    Archer nodded a silent agreement between them. Sia''s smile widened, and with a final shared gaze, she leaned in for another kiss.

    Sia walked through the portal, leaving the snowy jungle behind. Mia and Albert looked on with happy faces, seeing the sweet moment between her and Archer.

    His grandmother couldn''t resist teasing him more as they prepared to depart. "Archer, how about some grandbabies, eh? I''m not getting any younger, and I might pass away from stress, all thanks to this silly old man."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 472 Suncreek Forest

    Chapter 472 Suncreek Forest

    Archer couldn''t help butugh when he heard the older woman''sment and shook his head before replying. ''''Not yet, grandmother. We are still young, and it will happen when it happens. There''s no point in rushing it.''''

    Albert burst intoughter before adding his thoughts, "Well said, Arch! We can''t rush these things, Mia. It''ll definitely happen; after all, he''s a dragon."

    Mia nodded in agreement and teased, "Well, you''re right, Albert. He is a lewd dragon."

    Archer was at a loss for words when he heard his grandparent''sments. However, he attempted to guide them towards the final portal, only to be stopped by Mia.

    Without warning, she pulled his head into her cleavage and began gently running her fingers through his hair.

    "You ought to drop by more frequently. I do miss my handsome grandson." Mia expressed.

    Archer grinned and stepped away from his grandmother before responding, "I''ll make a point to visit you more often."

    The older woman smiled as she walked over to Albert and grabbed his arm before pulling him along.

    Albert looked at him pleadingly, but Archer ignored the old man by looking outside the tent while whistling as Mia dragged him toward the portal.

    The old man acted heartbroken but smiled and said farewell. ''''See you soon.''''

    With a final wave, they stepped through the portal, disappearing from view. The air seemed to change as Archer found himself alone after their departure.

    Inhaling deeply, Archer exited the tent, greeted by the gazes of the surviving soldiers gathered outside.

    Addressing them, he dered, "I''ll arrange for your return to Starfall City. Upon arrival, make it known that the White Prince sent you."

    All the soldiers saluted before packing up the camp as he turned to thendscape and looked at the once towering trees that nowy broken and defeated.

    Their branches scattered like fallen soldiers on a battlefield. As his gaze traveled downward, Archer observed deep gouge marks etched into the earth.

    The scars on the ground painted a vivid picture of the chaotic sh that had taken ce, a brutal dance between forces that left an indelible mark on thendscape.

    But that''s when he noticed a woman approaching him, recognizing her as Sia''s second-inmand, Valeria.

    She had beautiful brown hair cascading down her armored shoulders. Her eyes, a luminous shade of yellow, glowed as she surveyed the surroundings.

    d in knight armor that entuated her muscr frame, she stood with an air of confidence.

    As Archer observed the female knight, her practical armor did little to hide the strength evident in her well-defined arms and shoulders.

    The contours of her body, including subtle curves, were discernible even beneath the protectiveyers.

    Thebination of power and grace painted apelling picture, showcasing her martial prowess and the undeniable allure of a warrior with strength and femininity.

    Despite her appearance suggesting she was in herte twenties, the rigors of her training bestowed upon her a timeless, youthful visage.

    Sculpted by dedication and discipline, her body bore the unmistakable signs of strength. At that moment, a realization clicked in Archer''s mind��he was drawn to muscr women.

    Shaking off the distraction, Archer refocused and, with a clear mind, greeted the knight with his most charming smile. "Hello, Miss Valeria. I must say, you still look as beautiful as ever."

    Much to his surprise, his confident charm andplimentary words seemed to have little effect on her.

    Unfazed, she responded calmly, leaving Archer intrigued by the resilience of the seasoned knight. ''''Young Master. What are you nning to do?''''

    Archer gazed at the older woman and thought to himself. ''Why does she want to know? She had only met me as a child.''

    But he shook his head before stating his intentions. "I aim to clear out the bandits in the Summerfield Duchy before returning to the College of Magic."

    Valeria nodded in understanding. She then turned her attention to the other soldiers and dered, "I will join you. I want to witness the capabilities of the man themander has chosen in action."

    He was confused but shrugged before opening a portal to the elevator in Starfall so they could be seen, too.

    As Archer was doing this, he sent a message to Sia telling her that he sent her soldiers back, but Valeria stayed behind.

    It was silent for a while before she spoke. ''''Okay. She isn''t into romance or men, so I don''t have to worry. Look after her, Arch, she''s a good girl!''''

    Upon hearing the Dragon-kin woman''s words, Archer chuckled and turned to Valeria with a smile. "Alright, you can join. We must wait for my scouts, and then we can proceed."

    Valeria, the brown-haired woman, regarded him before offering a small nod. Archer then summoned the Shadowspawn guarding the camp and dismissed them.

    Upon witnessing the unusual creatures, Valeria''s expression shifted to one of horror, prompting her to ask suspiciously, "What are those creatures?"

    Archer turned to her and exined, "It''s a spell I acquired before sses started. I find it rather handy, to be honest. They are both my bodyguards and a fighting force, all wrapped up in a single spell."

    Valeria regarded Archer with a thoughtful expression before turning her attention to the soldiers preparing to enter the portals.

    She strode over to them, offering encouragement and ensuring their departure went smoothly.

    As time passed, Archer waited patiently, the air heavy with anticipation. The portals hummed softly in the background.

    Then, in a flutter of wings, the Tressyms returned, swooping down with evident affection for Archer.

    He weed their yful antics, grateful for the brief moment of respite. Amidst the nuzzles and purrs, the Tressyms conveyed the information he sought.

    With the taskpleted, Archer sent the otherworldly creatures back to their domain. Turning to Valeria, he found her already watching him with a curious gleam in her eyes.

    Inquisitive, she asked, "What are those creatures? I''ve never seen them before."

    Archer chuckled before responding, "They''re from another realm, and I adopted them. They wanted to assist me, so now they serve as my scouts."

    Valeria nodded, then inquired, "Are we ready to go?"

    Hearing her question, Archer smiled. Summoning his wings, he approached the older woman and effortlessly scooped her into a princess carry.

    Her initial shock turned into a searching look, prompting Archer tough before exining, "Flying is much quicker. Otherwise, it would take weeks to travel."

    She remained silent but did not attempt to dismount, so Archer ascended into the sky, heading towards the Suncreek Forest in the North-West.

    Valeria saw andscape that surprised her as they soared, unlike anything she had seen before.

    Observing the astonishment on her face, Archer smiled and inquired, "First time flying during sunrise?"

    Valeria nodded and elucidated, "Yes, Young Master. The Imperial Army restricts travel this early in Frostwinter due to the weather."

    As Archer soared over the Winter-d Summerfield Duchy, a nket of snow stretched as far as the eye could see.

    The ongoing snowstorm painted thendscape pristine white, transforming the normal summer scenery into a wintry wondend.

    Despite the mesmerizing beauty below, the biting cold of Frostwinter made itself known.

    Valeria shivered against the chill. Noticing her difort, Archer cast a Cosmic shield that enveloped them both.

    It deflected the frigid winds and swirling snow, creating a cocoon of warmth. Inside the shield, Archer concentrated, using his magic to infuse the air with a gentle heat.

    The sudden warmth eased Valeria''s shivering, and a grateful smile crept across her.

    As Archer and Valeria glided through the winter sky, they approached two rivers that had sumbed to the icy grip of the weather, their surfaces frozen into sheets of glistening ice.

    Thendscape below showcased the relentless influence of Frostwinter. Soon, the distant sight of a town emerged from the snowy expanse.

    Ity nestled under a pristine nket of snow, yet signs of bustling activity were evident.

    People hurried about, some clearing snow from the streets while others navigated through the frost-covered town.

    Valeria leaned close to Archer and spoke, "That''s the town of Wisteria Wharf. It''s a trade hub specializing in potions and other medical supplies."

    "Do they gather their ingredients from the jungle?" Archer inquired.

    The older woman nodded affirmatively. "Yes, and they also hunt formidable beasts that inhabit the first few miles of the jungle."

    He nodded but then spotted a looming forest, its dense canopy peeking through the snowyndscape.

    A mischievous smile yed on his lips as he elerated with a powerful p of his wings.

    Valeria nced around in surprise, taken aback by the sudden burst of speed. As they drew closer to the looming trees, a realization dawned on Valeria.

    She eximed in astonishment, "That''s Suncreek Forest."

    In response to her revtion, Archer descended gracefully, gently touching the ground before setting Valeria down.

    Seizing the opportunity, she proceeded to enlighten him about the nature of the forest.

    "The Suncreek Forest is perilous, teeming with strong beasts that often ambush those passing through," she exined, emphasizing the inherent dangers lurking within its depths

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 473 I May Be A Beast

    Chapter 473 I May Be A Beast

    Upon hearing the woman''s warning, Archer smiled excitedly as he entered the forest''s edge.

    Activating his Aura Detector, he quickly honed in on the bandits. In a matter of minutes, he pinpointed three separate camps.

    Turning to Valeria, he shared his n, "There are three camps. I''ll send my creatures to attack the two smaller ones while we tackle thergest."

    She nodded in agreement. Archer took the lead, navigating through the dense Suncreek Forest.

    They continued deeper into the Suncreek Forest. A hush enveloped them, interrupted only by the rustle of leaves under theyer of snow.

    Usually bustling with life, the forest was covered in snow, and the air was cold. Archer observed the surroundings.

    The snowy nket covered every branch and leaf. However, beneath this frozenndscape, signs of life persisted in countless trails left behind by many beasts.

    Diverse imprints adorned the snow, each telling a silent tale of the forest''s inhabitants.

    He recognized the traces of various beasts, from the tracks of small prey to the more imposing marks of predators that prowled through the wintryndscape.

    The quiet forest seemed still, but underneath, a lively ecosystem thrived. Walking with Archer, Valeria observed the tracks, her eyes moving from one set to another.

    The duo continued their journey, silently immersed in the beauty of Suncreek Forest. Archer stopped walking and opened a portal before summoning arge group of Chulls.

    Lobster-like creatures emerged through the portal, and Valeria, standing beside Archer, gazed inplete astonishment as these colossal beings entered.

    The Chull Warriors were adorned in formidable chitinous exoskeletons that glimmered in the morning light.

    Their colossal heads swiveled in perfect unison, surveying the surroundings with restrained power.

    They stood nearly twice as tall as Archer, but she quickly noticed how submissive they were when they bowed to him, which shocked her.

    That''s when Archer issued amand. "Attack the two smaller camps. Retrieve the bodies and any treasures they possess, then bring them to me."

    After speaking, he pointed in the two directions, and they rushed off toplete their orders while Archer led the female knight toward thergest bandit camp.

    As they traversed the forest, the older woman spoke, "These bandits have been wreaking havoc in the eastern region for weeks. The local baron dispatched his men, but they fell into an ambush and were eradicated."

    Archer nodded as she continued, "The Duke hasn''t been able to deal with them as he''s focused on the Duchy''s reconstruction. The emperor assigned him the task, but he must rely on his soldiers to repair the towns and viges."

    "Why are you telling me this?" Archer inquired with a curious tone.

    Valeria stopped and spoke. ''''I know why you''re doing this. It''s for Sia to help with her mission. But I''m just letting you know when we deal with these, you will be heavily rewarded.''''

    Upon hearing the mention of a reward, Archer''s eyes gleamed with interest, causing Valeria to shake her head before resuming their journey.

    After ten minutes of walking, they reached the massive clearing where the sight of a sprawling bandit camp unfolded before them.

    The camp sprawled across the forest, revealing a chaotic mix of makeshift tents, haphazardly constructed structures, and scattered bonfires.

    The air hung heavy with an amalgamation of scents, wood smoke, the metallic tang of weaponry, and the underlying musk of too many bodies congested in one ce.

    Archer''s eyes swept across the expansive scene, noting the disorderlyyout of the camp and the crude defenses erected.

    In the distance, he could hear the bandit''s muffled sounds, the low conversation hum, and the asionalughter punctuating the tense atmosphere.

    As they got closer, Archer spotted bandits standing guard at the entrance, resembling a makeshift gate��the sole ess point due to a small river obstructing any other approach.

    He surveyed the camp, his eyes narrowing with focus. Activating his Aura Detector, he extended his senses to gauge the presence within the ramshackle structures.

    The magical resonance revealed a surprising number, close to eight hundred bandits hidden within the confines of the forest camp.

    An excited glint sparkled in Archer''s eyes as he turned to Valeria. "There are nearly 800 bandits here," he announced.

    Valeria''s expression shifted to one of shock, her features mirroring disbelief at the magnitude of their adversary.

    Unbeknownst to her, Archer found a peculiar satisfaction in how her button nose scrunched up when she was astonished.

    That''s when Archer got a good idea and summoned nightmare Gnolls from the domain, their grotesque forms stepping through the portal.

    Pointing toward the front gate. "Charge and create chaos!"

    Fueled by dark energy, the nightmare Gnolls snarled and surged forward, their twisted shapes blending with the shadows as they approached the camp''s entrance.

    Their eerie howls echoed as they charged toward the unsuspecting guards. As the nightmare, Gnolls thundered toward the front gate.

    Archer turned to Valeria. ''''Let''s go.''''

    He grabbed her again before taking off, flying over the river andnding in the center of the camp.

    Once they were there, Valeria took out her spear while Archer summoned his ws before the bandits spotted them.

    With a sudden burst of energy, he lunged at the nearest bandit, his movements fluid and precise.

    Archer executed a swift, decisive sh with wless fluidity using his ws, cleanly decapitating the bandit attempting to raise his shield.

    In perfect synchronization, Valeria confronted the assants with her spear, seamlessly integrating it as an extension of her form.

    She moved through the chaos, skillfully dispatching foes with lethal precision.

    Each calcted strike found its mark, and with a dancer''s grace, she moved between opponents, leaving a trail of defeated bandits in her wake.

    As the skirmish unfolded, Archer and Valeria fought in tandem, their movements synchronized.

    Archer''s close-quartersbatplemented Valeria''s finesse with the spear. Together, they formed a formidable duo, dispatching bandits with speed.

    The bandits, taken aback by the sudden onught, struggled to counter the sudden assault they faced.

    Archer and Valeria pressed forward while cutting through the ranks of bandits that recklessly charged at them.

    The sh of steel, grunts of effort, and blood painted a scene as they cleared out the bandit camp in the Suncreek Forest.

    Pressing on with their assault, the bandits were engulfed and swiftly dispatched. Archer''s razor-sharp ws skillfully severed limbs and slit throats with ease.

    Meanwhile, Valeria drove her spear through the nearest bandit, leaving punctured gaps in their ranks.

    The sound of weapon shes and the wails of the ouws reverberated across the camp as Archer''s ws and Valeria''s spear moved in a synchronized dance through the chaos.

    With each precise strike, the bandit numbers dwindled until, finally, the skirmish ended.

    The oncerge and bustling camp descended into silence, interrupted only by the crackling of embers and the distant calls of creatures.

    Just as thest bandit fell, the Chull Warriors returned, hauling the lifeless bodies of their fallen prey and the wealth of the bandit camps.

    Dumping everything in the center of the camp. But when Archer saw this, he summoned the Stone Men and ordered them to loot the hearts.

    As Archer performed this task, he instructed the Chull to wait. The Stone Men swiftly looted the hearts and presented them to Archer, who stored them in his Item Box.

    Once the Stone Menpleted their task, Archer directed the beasts to take the bandit bodies back to their nest, making them very happy.

    With a coordinated effort, they seized the lifeless forms and dragged them through the portal Archer had opened.

    Valeria, who has already grown used to all the weird stuff Archer did, approached him while cleaning off her spear.

    She remarked, "You fight well, yet your stylecks finesse. It''s more akin to a beast than a skilledbatant."

    Archer looked at the woman like she was an idiot beforementing. ''''I am a beast, remember?''''

    Smiling, he stepped back to clear some space between the two, which confused Valeria until he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    A bright light blinded her until it died, and she saw a massive white dragon standing before her.

    She stumbled back and fell on her ass which caused Archer to chuckle as he looked in his Item Box and saw that he had three thousand eight hundred and thirty-three hearts.

    With a smile, he summoned all over them about him, and they dropped into his mouth. Archer felt the experience flow into hisrge body.

    Reverting to his humanoid form, he approached Valeria to engage in conversation. "You see, I may be a beast and not entirely human.

    However, that doesn''t hinder my capacity to learn. My girls, along with Sia, are instrumental in teaching me."

    Valeria, taken aback by this revtion, widened her eyes. Archer, noticing her reaction, inquired, "What''s wrong?"

    Shaking her head, the older woman responded, "I''m surprised that a dragon would be open to learning from someone else."

    ''''Why not? I enjoy learning.'''' He answered with a smile.

    That''s when the Gnolls were busy eating the bandits at the entrance but he told them to take as many bodies as they could before opening a portal.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 474 Verdantia

    Chapter 474 Verdantia

    After sending the Gnolls back to the domain, Archer summoned the Stone Men and told them to loot the camp.

    Once he had done that, he walked over to Valeria, who was watching the little beings rush around, taking anything worth something.

    Archer stopped behind her and spoke with a grin on his face. ''''Now the bandits are gone. I have to get to sses. Do you want to join Sia?''''

    Valeria turned around as she nodded. When he saw that, he opened a portal to where Sia was so the older woman could step through.

    Before stepping through, she spoke. ''''It was a good experience seeing you fight, Young Master. We must do it again.''''

    When Archer heard that, he took a bracelet from his Item Box and started messing with it before throwing it toward the woman.

    Valeria caught it and examined the piece of jewelry, thenmented. ''''I''m sorry if this offends you, but I''m not interested in you. You''re still a child.''''

    Archer''s face twisted in confusion before he exined, "It''s amunication device. It''ll let us talk and team up for more bandit hunting."

    "Ah, got it. Sounds good," Valeria replied, examining the bracelet with interest.

    During her inspection, Archer created a portal leading to Sia''s location. "She''s on the other side," he informed the female knight.

    Valeria smiled at him before saying, "I''ll be seeing you again, Young Master."

    He nodded, and as she stepped through the violet portal, a sense of departure settled in the air.

    Archer remained in the now empty bandit camp, watching Valeria disappear into the portal.

    The echoes of their recent battle still lingered in the air. The Stone Men, diligent in their task, scurried about the camp, collecting spoils and treasures.

    Alone in the aftermath, Archer surveyed the ruins. He could see the remnants of the chaotic confrontation �C scattered weapons, tattered tents, and signs of the fierce struggle.

    The forest seemed to reim its quietude, contrasting sharply with the recent sh. With a patient demeanor, Archer waited for the Stone Men toplete their looting.

    He used Aura Detector to scan the surrounding forest and found nothing. That''s when he decided to check his new status.

    [Experience: 2278800/4000000]

    [SP: 2>3835]

    [HP: 28120>28320]

    [Mana: 659690>660690]

    [Strength: 20500>20700]

    [Constitution: 20000>20200]

    [Stamina: 20500>20700]

    [Intelligence: 19600>19800]

    Upon discovering his new status, Archer was happy and saved the points until he got five thousand before using them.

    Finding a chair, he sat down and sent a message to the girls, telling them of his dy and assuring them of his return.

    Hemera responded, informing him they were preparing for ss after breakfast. Archer patiently waited for the Stone Men to aplish their mission.

    [Verdantia Continent - The Holy City of Elysium - The Pope of the Church Of Light POV]

    A mature man in histe fifties stood on his balcony, gazing out over the sacred city of Elysium within the Novgorod Empire.

    His name was Ezekiel Devotaris, and he was the Church of Light pope like his father before him.

    He was intricately tied to the imperial lineage and was wedded to the Novgorod Emperor''s aunt��his mother''s sister.

    Adding to the family connections, his granddaughter Sofia was destined to unite with the Emperor''s son in marriage in the future.

    He was enjoying his time away from the work of the church. Since they lost their ce on Pluoria, they have spread out to the other three continents, which haven''t gone well.

    As he was thinking, his assistant rushed onto the balcony and spoke. ''''Holy Father! I have news.''''

    Ezekiel turned towards the younger man, nodding as he settled into the nearest chair.

    "Your Holiness, the Demi-God and his dragon have been defeated. However, the boy managed to y the dragon, while the Nightshade Princess brought down the Demi-God," the young man reported fidgeting.

    Upon hearing this, the Pope felt a sense of dizziness. Losing a Demi-God was a severe blow, leaving an opening for the High Elves to exploit and advance their goals.

    Ezekiel directed a grumpy gaze at his assistant, asking, "Who was it, Gabriel? Nerida? Or that nuisance, Lyriana?"

    Gabriel shook his head before responding, "It was the first Princess Ayrenn Nightshade. She has attained the Demi-God rank thanks to being the eldest princess."

    The Pope nodded his head before asking. ''''What of the pet dragon? Is it gone?''''

    ''''Yes, your Holiness. He was killed by the boy not long before Seraphiel was finished.'''' Gabriel spoke.

    As Ezekiel was about to speak, the doors flew open, revealing a mature woman with messy grey hair and glowing green eyes.

    The atmosphere within the sacred chambers of the Church of Light was tense as Natalia Devotaris entered, her eyes locking onto her husband,

    She approached him with an intense gaze that couldn''t be ignored. He looked up from his desk, his expression a mix of irritation and curiosity. "Natalia, what brings you here?"

    Natalia red at him, her words cutting through the air with a sharp edge. "Ezekiel, we need to talk. I just heard about Seraphiel. He was supposed to protect our granddaughter, not be a casualty in your reckless endeavors."

    Ezekiel sighed, his frustration evident. "I needed a powerful mage, and Seraphiel was the best candidate. His loss is regrettable, but sacrifices are sometimes necessary for the greater good."

    Natalia''s eyes narrowed, and she leaned in, her voice a whispered warning. "Don''t y games with me, Ezekiel. Sofia better be safe. I won''t tolerate any threat to her because of your foolish ns. If anything happens to our granddaughter, the consequences will be severe."

    Ezekiel met her gaze, a flicker of irritation crossing his features. "I am not oblivious to the risks, Natalia. I have assigned Chiara to safeguard her. She''s one of our best, and she will ensure our granddaughter''s safety."

    The grey-haired woman held her ground, her tone unwavering. "I don''t want assurances; I want action, old man! These power games of the Church are endangering our family. Seraphiel''s death should serve as a wake-up call."

    Ezekiel sighed again, a weary acknowledgment in his eyes. "I understand your concern, Natalia. I will do everything in my power to ensure Sofia''s safety. But you must also understand the delicate bnce we must maintain for the Church and our lord."

    Natalia straightened, her gaze still firm. "I understand more than you think, Ezekiel. Just remember, familyes first. Sofia''s safety is non-negotiable."

    With that, she turned on her heel, leaving Ezekiel to ponder her words. The weight of her warning lingered in the room.

    That''s when he heard Gabrial speak. ''''Holy Father, should the Holy Mother speak to you like that?''''

    Ezekiel let out a sigh, shaking his head. "No, but she holds the status of one of our three Demi-Gods and wields formidable magical abilities. On Verdantia, there''s scarcely anyone who can challenge her, except for Catherine Novgorod and Eriana Nightshade. However, they are cordial with each other, only fighting when it concerns their daughters or granddaughters."

    Gabrial nodded, remembered those three powerful women, and shivered when he pictured Catherine''s deep red eyes peering into his soul.

    The pope chuckled before speaking. ''''I see you have had an experience with them. They are very strange women, but they call for the Acolyte leader. We shall send them to deal with the boy.''''

    [Verdantia Continent - Ayrenn Nightshade - Antis City - Capital of the Nightshade Empire]

    Ayrenn strolled through the pce garden, seeking rxation after confronting the Demi-God of the Church of Light.

    The exhaustion from expending so much mana lingered for hours. During her leisurely walk, a tranquil voice sounded behind her, "Finding yourself in trouble, are we?"

    Ayrenn turned to find her grandmother, Eriana Nightshade, seated on a bench with a smile gracing her face.

    Eriana, with her blonde hair and violet eyes mirroring Ayrenn''s own, was one of the most influential figures in Verdantia.

    "Hello, grandmother. What trouble are you speaking of? I am a peaceful priestess that harms no one," Ayrenn chuckled.

    Eriana burst intoughter before getting to the point. "Ayri, I know you''ve been protecting the little white dragon. Why?"

    Joining her grandmother on the bench, Ayrenn exined, "The Goddess Tiamat showed me a vision."

    Shaking her head, she continued, "I shouldn''t say vision, but a possible future where the world is at peace. Trade flourishes, and there is no war, only petty conflicts among nobles. Wars between empires are forgotten."

    Eriana nodded in agreement beforementing, "Well, the gods have their ways and reasons. It''s good she''s shown you something. Tiamat has been inactive for thest few thousand years but now seems more active than ever."

    Ayrenn smiled and continued, "It''s because of Archer. He''s restoring faith in her by aiding many people during his journey. The boy is only seventeen but has put an end to wars andid cities to the ground. However, he isn''t a hero; he''s more like a bandit, taking everyone''s wealth. I''ve even heard that the Avalonian Emperor owes him a great debt."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 475 The Quest and Adventure Class

    <h4>Chapter 475 The Quest and Adventure ss</h4>

    Upon hearing her granddaughter''s exnation, Eriana erupted intoughter, her voice infused with humor as she spoke. "Ah, so he''s not like the White Dragons of old, aspiring to be heroes.''''

    Ayrenn nodded. "Yeah, he''s differentpared to the others. At the moment, he''s been collecting beasts to create an army, and by what Tiamat said, he gathered millions so far."

    "We will see him during the Celestial Magic Tournament," Eriana smiled.

    ''''Yes, but Pluoria still has to have their tournament, which begins after their festival,'''' Aryenn spoke.

    The two continued conversing in the garden as the snow fell against the protective dome that covered the imperial pce.

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer patiently waited until the Stone Men returned with the goodies, prompting him to jump up excitedly.

    Upon their return, he observed numerous chests filled with treasures before storing them in his Item Box alongside the stuff brought by the Chull.

    With the taskplete, Archer dismissed the Stone Men and cast Gate to the College of Magic before stepping through.

    As Archer traversed the snowy road toward the college, he noticed thendscape nketed in frost.

    He cast Cleanse on himself and unfurled his cloak to shield against the cold as he made his way to college.

    Upon reaching the entrance, the guard saluted Archer as he passed. As he walked through the grounds, a distinctive "poof" caught his attention.

    Turning around, he spotted Ophelia standing there with a smirk as she inquired. "Why are youte, boy?"

    His eyes narrowed before responding, "Had to help Sia in the Summerfield Duchy. The church and a red dragon attacked her and my grandfather."

    Ophelia''s eyes widened, and she quickly asked, "What did you do with the body?"

    Archer grinned at her, sensing her excitement before answering, "What do you mean Headmistress?''''

    She sighed before speaking. ''''I know you would have killed the beast for attacking Sia. I''m not stupid, boy.''''

    He startedughing as he answered. ''''It''s in my Item Box. Why?''''

    Ophelia''s excitement skyrocketed before she grabbed Archer and teleported them somewhere, which took him by surprise.

    When they reappeared, they were in the middle of a dense forest. The ancient trees stood tall, their branches interwoven like a natural tapestry that blocked out much of the sunlight.

    She turned to him, a broad smile lighting up her face. "Show me the body."

    Archer shook his head, eliciting a puzzled expression on the witch''s face, which, in turn, made himugh.

    "But why? You will benefit from it," Ophelia inquired.

    That''s when he grinned. "I want a date with you, Headmistress."

    When Ophelia heard this, she was taken aback, unsure how to respond. She shook her head before replying, ''''No! You''re too young, Archer. I am hundreds of years old and have walked Thrylos before the Ashguard bloodline. You''re a baby to me.''''

    Upon hearing her refusal, Archerughed before approaching her. He leaned in to whisper, ''''I will get you one day, Ophie.''''

    After speaking, he strolled into the clearing and brought out the red dragon''s body, which crashed to the ground, causing the nearby earth to shake.

    While he did this, Ophelia watched his back and felt a strange sensation. She couldn''t quite ce it but ignored it before approaching the fallen dragon.

    The creature was massive, its impact having crushed trees as Archer summoned it from his Item Box.

    The witch was shocked and spoke as she stopped next to him. ''''This is an adult dragon. But it seems wild to me. Look at its scales. They are thick and soaked with mana.''''

    Archer closely examined the scales, noting the mana seeping off them. He shrugged, uncertain about what to do, but decided to speak to the girls when he saw them.

    That''s when she made a request. ''''Do you mind if I have a few scales, please? It will help in my and mother''s research.''''

    ''''Okay, but I want a kiss in return,'''' he replied with another grin.

    Upon hearing this, she felt annoyed and thought, ''This cheeky dragon. All he wants to do is tease me.''

    But she sighed, gently shaking her head. "I''m sorry, but I can''t. I believe a kiss should be reserved for someone I truly love, a principle I hold dear."

    When he heard this, he smiled. ''''I respect that.''''

    Archer approached the fallen red dragon''s body. He pulled loads of vibrant red scales from its massive form, each gleaming with a magical luster.

    Most of the scales were stored in his Item Box, but he still held some. That''s when he strolled over to Ophelia, who observed his actions with curiosity and surprise.

    Archer extended his hand, offering her about half a dozen crimson scales.

    The unexpected gesture momentarily shocked Ophelia, but she quickly regained herposure and epted them with a gracious nod.

    "Thank you, Archer. These will be invaluable for our research," she expressed, genuine appreciation in her eyes.

    He responded with a casual grin. "Anything for you."

    She quickly stored the scales in her ring before seizing his arm and teleporting them back to the college after he stored the dragon in his Item Box.

    The hallway greeted them with its emptiness. Ophelia turned to Archer, her voice kind as she spoke. ''''I believe you have The Quest and Adventure ss. An interesting lesson, as it is a test.''''

    Archer, now curious, inquired, ''''A test?''''

    Ophelia nodded before borating, ''''Well, it was an idea of the Professors who believed students needed experience fighting beasts and taking on quests.''''

    ''''Where does the adventuree into it?'''' he asked.

    ''''At first, I didn''t understand it, but ording to what the Professors tell me, they want to allow students to venture out independently and learn life lessons. However, they provide recording crystals, and students can only explore ces the imperial army deems safe enough based on their ages.''''

    Ophelia went to leave but continued. ''''Well, it''s only a test phase to see what the students learn from such a lesson. Now I have to get back to work, dragon. See you around.''''

    She smiled at him before vanishing into thin air. After that, he started looking for the Quest ssroom.

    As Archer walked down the college corridors, the echo of his footsteps resonating in the empty halls, he suddenly found himself face-to-face with Lioran and N.

    The two friends also had the same ss, and their faces lit up upon seeing him.

    "Hey, Archer! You''re headed to Quest, too?" Lioran eximed with a friendly grin.

    He nodded, returning the smile. "Yeah, Ophelia just mentioned it."

    N, ever enthusiastic, grabbed Archer''s arm. "Great! We''re on our way there too. Let''s stick together."

    The lion girl''s hand encircled his arm. Lioranughed, amused by the sudden gesture.

    Archer, though slightly caught off guard, joined in theughter as the trio continued down the corridor, making their way to the Quest and Adventure ssroom.

    As Archer, Lioran, and N entered the ss, they were greeted by a sight that immediately caught their attention.

    Maps adorned the walls, depicting diverse regions and terrains. Carefully preserved and mounted beast heads served as trophies, each telling a tale of a sessful quest.

    The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as students gathered, examining detailed maps and inspecting formidable heads of mythical creatures.

    Aged parchment and the subtle scent of preserved beasts created a unique ambiance, blending academia with the essence of adventure in the air.

    Archer''s eyes widened with excitement, and he exchanged nces with Lioran and N, who wore expressions of awe and curiosity.

    Standing at the front of the room, Professor Grayleaf weed the students with a warm smile.

    When Archer noticed Samara teaching the ss, confusion crept across his features until N rified, ''''Most Professors teach two lessons organized by the college staff.''''

    He nodded in understanding as Samara addressed them. ''''Lioran, N, you already have your seats, but Archer, you can sit over there.''''

    She gestured towards the window where Maeve sat, wearing a smile. Archer made his way to the desk and took his seat.

    Looking around the room, he couldn''t spot any of his girls. Using the bracelet, he tracked them down, discovering each one in their respective ssrooms, some together, some alone.

    That''s when Archer saw Samara moving to the front of the ss while looking at everyone.

    Professor Grayleaf stood at the front of the ssroom, her gaze sweeping over the students, including Archer and a few others.

    With a warm smile, she exined the Quest and Adventure ss and how it can help the students.

    "Wee, everyone," she addressed the ss. "This ss is not just about learning theories from books; it''s about gaining life lessons and experiencing the true outside world. The college believes in hands-on education, and that''s what Quest and Adventure is about."

    Archer watched the happy pacing at the front of the ss as she started her passionate exnation.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 476 Magical Creature Study

    <h4>Chapter 476 Magical Creature Study</h4>

    Archer watched as she gestured towards the maps and artifacts hanging around the room.

    "You''ll embark on quests that take you far beyond the safety of these walls. The continent awaits exploration, and thanks to the previous war and the treaties that have been signed after, you''ll have the opportunity to journey to many different areas outside the empire, each with its unique challenges and discoveries."

    Samara''s eyes gleamed with enthusiasm. "From the lush forests to the daunting mountains, the bustling cities to the quiet viges, this ss will be your gateway to understanding the world around you. You''ll face creatures and encounter various cultures, all of which will contribute to your growth as individuals and as a team."

    She paused, allowing her words to sink in. "So, gear up, be prepared, and get ready to experience the wonders and challenges beyond our college."

    As Archer absorbed Professor Greyleaf''s words, a sense of satisfaction washed over him. He was relieved to have chosen a ss that promised excitement.

    ncing at N, he noticed her tail yfully rubbing against his, and he couldn''t help but smile.

    A shiver ran down his spine when her tail wrapped around his, and he met her mischievous grin as she turned her head toward him.

    Archer yfully swatted N''s thigh, elicitingughter from the lion girl.

    However, their banter was interrupted when Samara''s voice cut through the amusement. ''''Archer, stop flirting and listen up. The ss''s first task is to pick up two quests from the quest hut at the college entrance andplete them by sundown.''''

    As Samara finished speaking, a murmur of gossip swept through the students.

    However, she quickly brought their attention back, saying, ''''This assignment is designed to bepleted within a few hours, so there are note-night ventures into the forests.''''

    Some students were happy, but some were still moaning, making Archerugh.?The lesson continued for another hour until the bell rang, and it was time for their next ss.

    They discovered that the college had its quests posted by citizens for free, but the staff paid the students forpleting them.

    The Headmistress considered it a necessary incentive to encourage students to take on these quests.

    As the students began pouring out of the room, Archer stood up, but N turned to him with a happy voice. ''''What ss have you got next, Archie?''''

    He shook his head at the nickname, smiling at the lioness before answering, ''''I''ve got Magical Creature Studies next.''''

    N looked disappointed before she thought of something and got an excited look on her face as she asked. ''''Do you want to go on a date today?''''

    She spoke so loud that the remaining students all heard her, and it caused Lioran to stumble because it caught him off guard.

    Archer nodded affirmatively. ''''Yes. I will take E out after sses, but we can meet once I take her home.''''

    The lioness was delighted as she pecked him on the cheek before leaving the room. Lioran observed this with an amused expression on his face.

    Upon noticing Lioran''s gaze, Archer inquired, ''''What are you looking at?''''

    Lioran chuckled. ''''Nothing, brother-inw. I''m not looking at anything. Now, I will see you in Magic Fundamentals.''''

    With that, the blonde boy departed, leaving Archer alone. He shrugged and exited the room while Samara was engrossed in reading some paperwork.

    He set out to the Magical Creature Study ss.?The halls were bustling, with students heading to various lessons.

    Amid the crowd, he unexpectedly ran into Halime, who greeted him with a bright smile.

    "Archer! Hey!" she called out, her happiness evident in her voice.

    He returned the smile, genuinely pleased to see her. "Hey, Hali! What''s up?"

    She stepped beside him, sharing details about her day and the uing magical creature study ss.

    The casual conversation added a pleasant note to Archer''s journey through the bustling corridors of the college.

    They embarked on the long walk to the Magical Creature ssroom on the other side of the college.

    The path meandered through bustling hallways and across lively courtyards. As they strolled, Archer couldn''t help but notice people avoiding Halime, casting wary nces her way.

    He wanted people to stop whispering about her, so he gently took Halime''s hand in his, which caught her by surprise.

    Initially shocked, Halime looked at him, finding a reassuring smile on his face. Slowly, a small smile formed on hers, and she tightened her grip on his hand.

    Together, they continued their walk and finally arrived at the Magical Creature Study ss, and to their surprise, it wasn''t a traditional ssroom.

    Instead, it was an enchanting garden with a veranda where students couldfortably sit and study magical creatures.

    The garden was filled with vibrant and exotic nts in different colors.

    Each corner housed a different habitat for magical creatures, creating a living, breathing textbook for the students.

    The atmosphere resonated with the calming melodies of chirping magical creatures and the gentle rustle of leaves.

    Seated on the veranda, Archer and Halime were amidst various magical beings. That''s when E, Sera, Hemera, and Leira entered the garden.

    They spotted Archer and swiftly made their way over to him. The four girls greeted him with kisses before taking their seats.

    When they werefortable, an older woman walked out of a door in one corner.

    Archer watched her stroll gracefully to the center, capturing the students'' attention. Her gaze met Archer''s as she reached the focal point, and a warm smile graced her lips.

    "Good day, students," she began, her voice melodic. "I am Professor Wrena Summerwild, and wee to the captivating world of Magical Creature Study. Here, we''ll explore the wonders of magical beings and the harmony they share with our world."

    He observed her with interest, captivated by her introduction and the energy she radiated, echoing the enchanting essence of the garden itself.

    Archer observed the professor, a petite woman with flowing blonde hair and vibrant orange eyes.

    She was dressed in an outfit reminiscent of a zookeeper. His attention was piqued when he noticed a small bird perched on her shoulder, a species he couldn''t identify.

    His curious gaze did not go unnoticed by the Professor. She approached his table and addressed him, ''''I see little Java has caught your attention. She is a firebird from the southern continent. I rescued her as a chick and cared for her ever since.''''

    As Wrena spoke, the small red bird gracefully took flight from her shoulder, gliding toward E.

    Landing in front of her, it chirped softly. E''s face lit up with a smile, and she gently stroked the little bird, appreciating the unexpected encounter with the charming firebird.

    The little bird continued its whimsical flight around the veranda, greeting each of Archer''s girls with chirps and graceful ps of its vibrant red wings.

    With her keen interest in magical creatures, Sera extended her hand toward Java. The firebird responded by fluttering around her fingers, its melodious chirps creating a yful symphony.

    Leira, always fascinated by nature, watched with wide-eyed wonder as Java danced in the air, its red rings creating a mesmerizing disy against the green backdrop of the magical garden.

    Hemera, the quiet observer, observed Java with a serene expression as it flew in circles around her.

    Darting between each girl, the little firebird elicited smiles all around. Meanwhile, Professor Summerwild''s attention shifted toward Archer.

    Meeting her gaze, Archer acknowledged the older woman''s excitement. ''''I didn''t believe the rumors, but you''re a baby dragon, but a dragon nheless.''''

    ''''Well, you''re correct. I am in dragon society, but in the Avalon Empire, I''m a teenager,'''' Archer replied, offering a rification with a hint of amusement in his tone.

    The Professor nodded her head before speaking. ''''Can you introduce yourselves to the ss?''''

    Archer grinned and rose to his feet before addressing the ss.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Archer Wyldheart, known as the most handsome dragon on Pluoria," he proimed, a yful glint in his eye, prompting giggles from the girls.

    After theughter settled, the focus turned to the girls. E, Sera, and the rest each took their turn introducing themselves, with Halime and Leira patiently awaiting their moment in the spotlight.

    The Professor walked back to the front of the ss, capturing the attention of the eager students in the Magical Creature Study ss.

    With a warm smile, she addressed the curious faces before her. "In this ss, we explore the marvelous realm of magical creatures, beings that share our world and contribute to the bnce of nature."

    She gestured toward the verdant garden surrounding them. "Here, you''ll not only learn about the creatures themselves but also gain insights into their habitats, behaviors, and the interconnected web they form within our ecosystem."

    "As students of magical creatures, you''ll embark on journeys of observation, interaction, and, at times, conservation. This ss is not just about academic knowledge; it''s about fostering a deeper connection with the magical beings that coexist with us in the world."

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 477 Astral Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 477 Astral Serpent</h4>

    Archer continued to listen to the passionate professor''s exnation.

    Professor Summerwild''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "Through hands-on experiences and thoughtful study, you''ll uncover the mysteries of creatures both familiar and rare. From the smallest water spirit to the mightiest dragon, each holds its ce in the intricate tapestry of our wonderful world."

    She concluded with a reassuring smile. "So, let your curiosity guide you as we embark on this magical journey together. Get ready to witness the wonders that this world has to offer."

    The Professor stopped talking, turned toward a cage, and started ying around with it, as Seramented. ''''Archer, why are you taking this ss? You''re a tamer with your Monster Army.''''

    He nonchntly shrugged before responding, "Yeah, I might have the skill to capture beasts, but when ites to understanding them, I''m clueless. Perhaps this ss will be the key to increasing my knowledge, so I can collect even more beasts. After all, countless Netherbeasts met their end because they didn''t listen to mymands."

    Sera nodded before Leira asked while her tail swayed due to her curiosity. ''''Why do you want beasts? Why not just use the Dragon-kin soldiers?''''

    Archer looked at the purple-haired cat girl and answered with a grin. ''''Beasts are uncountable. They will be my main soldiers while everyone else will be the elites.''''

    Leira grinned and was about to say something, but Professor Summerwild interjected, "Attention, students. You''ll now have the opportunity to select a beast to care for during our sses."

    She gestured towards a fenced corner containing various creatures, but Archer seemed uninterested as he inquired, "I already have my own beasts. Can I bring them?"

    Professor Summerwild smiled at him and replied, "Certainly. Bring them to the next ss."

    But with a mischievous smirk, he opened a portal to his domain. Suddenly, a pint-sized Owlbear, norger than a dog, burst forth from the portal.

    Its fluffy feathers and sharp beak created an adorable yet fearsome sight.

    Instead of attacking, the tiny Owlbear surprised everyone by bounding toward Archer, who crouched down with a grin.

    With a series of adorable noises, pounced onto him, showering him with affectionate licks. Archerughed as he wrestled yfully with the small creature.

    The scene was so unexpectedly heartwarming that it elicited giggles from five girls, who couldn''t resist the charm of theirical encounter.

    When Professor Summerwild saw this, her jaw dropped, and all the other students watched amazedly.

    The older woman quickly spoke. ''''Mr. Wyldheard! Where did that adorable beaste from?''''

    Archer interrupted his ytime with the joyful little bear, who exuded happiness in hispany, shifting his focus to Professor Summerwild.

    With a smile, he responded, "I suppose you could call me a collector of creatures, Professor, and this charming little girl is no exception."

    As he spoke, Archer affectionately caressed the small bear, who responded by yfully rolling onto her back, exposing her belly.

    He stroked her soft fur gently, which pleased the older woman. ''''I can see you care for the little Owlbear. But how did youe by her?''''

    ''''Well, she was being sold in an exotic beast shop, and I freed her before giving her a safe home to grow up with her brothers,'''' Archer spoke as he booped the bear''s beak.

    That''s when he thought to himself. ''I need to name her. Let me think.''

    After careful consideration, he settled on a name. Just as he was about to christen her, Professor Summerwild interjected, "Alright, now take some time to y with her while the others make their selections."

    With a nod, Archer received a kiss from each girl, except for Halime, who watched with jealous eyes.

    As the others departed, the little Owlbear, delighted by the girl''s departure, bounded into Archer''sp, eagerly seeking more attention.

    However, Archer, instead of immediately indulging her, spoke with a smile, "Your name shall be Juno, you little fluff ball."

    As he gently rubbed Juno''s belly, her happy noises filled the air, and she curled up even tighter, content in the newfoundpanionship.

    He loved her soft brown feathers and wondered how her brothers were doing. So he opened a portal again, and two more balls of fluff flew at him before crashing into him.

    The two young Owlbear boys were excited, climbing over him and yfully licking and nipping at his long ears.

    Archer gently pushed their beaks away, cautioning, "Don''t bite my ears. They''re sensitive."

    However, being youthful bears, they paid no heed and continued to nibble at his ears, causing him tough when he felt their little beaks.

    Feeling left out, Juno joined in, creating a scene that captured everyone''s attention as the three Owlbears enthusiastically jumped all over him.

    The joyful chaos drew amused nces and smiles from onlookers, turning the moment into a delightful spectacle.

    The courtyard bustled with activity as the students resumed selecting their creatures to care for.

    After half an hour, everyone gathered under the veranda. Archer, with Juno clinging to his back, not letting go, and the Owlbear boys nestled in hisp.

    They were tired after ying for so long and hunting earlier in the day. Upon the girl''s return, they were greeted by the heartwarming sight.

    Smiles adorned their faces, and Sera couldn''t resist a yfulment, "The big bad dragon pampering three little Owlbears. Never thought I''d see the day."

    Archerughed, responding, "So what if I''m a dragon? That doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy life and care for things."

    Intrigued, E inquired, "And what have you named them?"

    Archer took a moment, carefully selecting names that suited the two little bears. "They are Bastian, with white and ck feathers, and Bjorn, that has the light brown feathers."

    That''s when he noticed the creatures the five girls had, and their choices didn''t catch him off guard. E had a petite white bird that emitted cheerful chirps.

    Sera''spanion resembled a tiny wyvern, and Leira''s creature appeared like a small cat. On the other hand, Hemera''s beast was a radiant fire bird gracefully circling her.

    Finally, Halime''s choice was a serpent-like creature coiled around her neck, contentedly epting her affectionate gestures.

    After watching the girls, Professor Summerwild spoke to the whole ss.

    "Now that you''ve chosen your creatures, building a strong bond with them is crucial. I want you toe by daily to tend to your beasts starting tomorrow. This daily interaction is vital for establishing a connection.''''

    She emphasized the importance of the daily routine, "Feeding, grooming, and spending time with them will not only ensure their well-being but will deepen the bond between you and your magicalpanions and create a formidable partnership. So, make it a point to visit and care for your creatures regrly."

    After her exnation, Archer turned his attention to E''s petite white bird, examining it in thepany of the other creatures.

    [Aetherwing]

    [Rank: A+]

    His gaze shifted to Sera''s beast, followed by Leira''s, Hemera''s, and Halime''s creatures.

    [Drakeling]

    [Rank: B]

    [Thunderfeline]

    [Rank: A+]

    [Dawnfeather]

    [Rank: C]

    [AstralSerpent]

    [Rank: S]

    Upon encountering Halime''s small serpent, he directed his inquiry to the professor, curiosity etched on his face. "Professor, what kind of snake is this?"

    He gestured towards Halime, who suddenly appeared shy, her gaze turning towards the floor. The professor responded, "That is a Nightfang Archer. They hail from the Jungle of the Beasnds in the south."

    When Archer heard her answer, he nodded before she returned to talking to the other students.

    E, Leira, Sera, and Hemera yed with their beasts while Halime read a book about hers.

    He didn''t know where it came from, but the snake girl saw his reaction and giggled before talking. ''''The Professor gave it to me, and I stored it away.''''

    Archer smiled before getting up and walking around the table to sit beside Halime, who was pleased but got shy.

    The other girls saw this and watched him while chatting among themselves. But Archer looked at the little ck snake with red eyes.

    With a gentle yet confident tone, Archer addressed the snake coiled around Halime''s neck, "Come here, little snake."

    His voice carried aforting assurance, and he extended a hand towards the creature.

    The tiny serpent, seemingly attuned to Archer''s presence, uncoiled itself from Halime''s neck and gracefully slithered into his hand.

    It ascended his frame until it arrived at his neck, catching his attention as it approached the slumbering Owlbear. Upon noticing this, Archer reassured, "Don''t worry, little one. Juno won''t harm you."

    The snake acknowledged with a nod, gracefully winding itself around Archer''s neck. A melodious voice echoed, "Thank you. So warm."

    Halime, witnessing the scene, smiled. However, Professor Summerwild approached their table, her gaze on the snake.

    She remarked, "It seems the creature has chosen you. Nightfangs tend to stick to the person they choose."

    Her attention turned to Halime, whose yellow eyes gleamed with fascination as she observed Archer tenderly stroking the little snake.

    "Go and acquire another one. Being a snake Demi-human, gives you an advantage in bonding with them," the professor suggested.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 478 The Western Wilds

    <h4>Chapter 478 The Western Wilds</h4>

    Halime nodded, asking E, "Do you want toe with me?"

    The half-elf nodded in agreement, rising from her seat, and the energetic redhead, apanied by her Drakeling, bounced beside E and Halime.

    It resembled a tiny red and ck wyvern the size of a crow who was just as energetic as the redhead.

    His knowledge about them was limited, understanding them to be ambush hunters specializing in capturing small birds and ground-dwelling creatures.

    Archer chuckled at the lively disy before they hurried off. Turning his attention to Hemera and Leira, engrossed in their reading, he decided not to disturb them.

    Instead, he refocused on the snake, inquiring, "What are you? Why does the human call you a Nightfang?"

    A girl''s voice echoed in response, "They are our cousins. We look alike, but there are differences."

    He grinned before asking another question, "Why are you coiled around my neck? Are you not afraid?"

    Adorned with violet eyes, the small ck snake met his gaze before answering, "You mean me no harm. I can sense that you are a kind soul. I know that you will look after me."

    Upon hearing the little snake''s reassuring words, Archer couldn''t help but smile. His eyes, filled with warmth, examined the beast coiled around his neck.

    She had beautiful ck scales that glistened in the light and glowing violet eyes that radiated an otherworldly charm.

    Two delicate horns adorned its head, and a razor-sharp that could easily slice through the skin.

    The details of the snake''s appearance fascinated Archer, and the bond between them deepened as he appreciated the unique beauty of his newfound beast.

    Following that, Professor Summerwild delved into the intricacies of caring for the chosen magical creatures, imparting knowledge to the students.

    During this, the Owlbears returned to the domain after getting pampered for a while. Archer promised to visit them more which pleased the bears.

    Archer asked the girls what sses they had and soon found out. E, Sera, and Leira had Spellcraft, while Hemera had Magic Combat. Archer, ncing at his schedule, he saw that he had Magic Fundamentals.

    After that, he had a free period, followed by a Legends and Mysteries Exploration ss, an intriguing subject he was eager to attend.

    He had Three hours before his ss. Archer decided to make the most of it by exploring the Western Wilds in the Summerfield Duchy.

    Archer thought to himself. ''This will be fun. I can fight strong beasts while recruiting them in the Monster Army.''

    When he stopped thinking to himself, he got ready to head to the south and joined the girls in leaving the room.

    After the group exited the ss, Archer turned to E, expressing his intentions, "El, we''ll go on a date after college. We can explore Starfall if you want."

    E''s face lit up with a big smile, causing a ripple of envy among Sera, Hemera, and Leira.

    Quick to reassure them, Archer added, "I''ll take Teu and Sera out tomorrow and then the rest the days after to make sure everyone gets a date."

    The gesture brought smiles to the faces of the four girls, appreciative of the fair treatment.

    However, Archer noticed a lingering sadness on Halime''s face. Hemera addressed him, "Are you skipping Magic Fundamentals, Darling?"

    He nodded and shared his n, "I''ll be exploring the Western Wilds down south, capturing some unique beasts for my army, and see if I can find some treasure."

    The unexpected revtion left the girls in shock. Sera spoke up before Archer could reassure them that he would be fine. ''''What is the Western Wilds?''''

    Archer was about to exin, but Halime beat him to it. "The Western Wilds are a dense and perilous jungle, home to creepy beasts and cannibal tribes. Tales suggest an evil lurks within, though the truth remains uncertain."

    She described the thick foliage that made navigation challenging the mysterious calls of unknown beasts echoing through the jungle.

    Halime''s words painted a picture of the wild picture of the Western Wilds. But that''s when she continued. "I''ve heard stories of adventurers disappearing without a trace in its heart, and the nearby cities and towns avoid it like the gue."

    That''s when Archer noticed Halime''s eyes reflecting a mix of caution and intrigue. "But I can''t say whether it''s simply folklore or something more. It''s a ce shrouded in mystery, and many who have ventured in never returned."

    Archer and the girls listened with rapt attention. E turned to him, concern etched on her face. "You can''t go there. It''s too dangerous!"

    He smiled reassuringly as he replied, "I won''t be going alone."

    With a subtle gesture, he indicated the snake girl, who disyed a surprised expression, causing Archer to chuckle.

    Hemera spoke up, her tone more pragmatic, "Well, if he explores the outer jungle, I''m sure he''ll be fine. Plus, he can always teleport out of there."

    All the girls nodded in agreement, but Leira voiced her concerns, "I don''t think it''s a good idea, especially if it''s just the two of you. I heard the Headmistress is sponsoring a trip to the Savage Shores to explore the uncharted continent far to the southwest."

    Archer''s curiosity deepened upon hearing this, so he asked, "What else do you know, Leira?"

    The cat girl shrugged before responding, "Not much. I know it''s scheduled after the Celestial Magic Tournament, and that''s all."

    Archer nodded before bidding farewell with kisses to the four girls as they departed for their respective sses, leaving only him and Halime standing there.

    Archer turned his attention to the nervous snake girl and spoke, "Do you know where the Headmistress''s office is?"

    The snake girl replied with a smile, "Yes. Do you want me to take you there?"

    "Yeah, I want to ask about this unexplored continent," Archer said as they walked.

    As they made their way to the Headmistress''s office, Halime spoke, "I know some things about it, thanks to one of my mothers. Her family are explorers and travel all over."

    He nodded, expressing his interest. "Make sure you tell me when we''re on the road. I want to know all about it."

    She smiled. "Of course. It''s not far now."

    Archer and Halime arrived at the imposing door of the Headmistress''s office and raised his hand to knock.

    However, before his knuckles could contact the door, they heard a voice behind them. "Oh, what brings a dragon and a snake on a search for a little ol'' witch."

    Turning around, they found Ophelia with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    Archer chuckled at the yful remark and replied, "We''re here to seek some information about the unexplored continent, Headmistress. Halime here has some insights, and I thought it best to get more details from the one who knows it all."

    Ophelia''s eyes twinkled. "Ah, the unknown, my favorite subject. Well,e in. I can tell you what I know.''''

    The room was a spectacle of mystical wonders when they entered the office, with magical devices adorning every surface.

    Crystals on the ceiling bathed the room in a soft, colorful glow. Bookshelves filled with Spellbooks and ancient tomes lined the walls.

    In one corner, a cauldron bubbled with a nice-smelling concoction. A detailed carved desk at the room''s center held parchment, quills, and magical artifacts.

    The desk doubled as a workspace and canvas for the arcane, adorned with magical diagrams and symbols.

    Archer saw the older woman sit down before she started telling of vastndscapes adorned with majestic mountains.

    She told them of dense jungles shrouded in fog-covered swamps home to enormous beasts that dwarf some dragons she''s seen.

    Ophelia continued, her eyes alight with excitement. "Mountains that pierce the sky, jungles so thick that sunlight struggles to prate. But what truly makes these ces extraordinary are the remnants of an old world, cities hidden amidst the wilderness as they were shallower by the surrounding jungle."

    Archer was captivated by the prospect of uncovering ancient mysteries. Ophelia continued, "These cities hold the secrets of a long-gone era. Some say they are filled with untold treasures, while others believe they harbor long-forgotten knowledge."

    When he heard this, his imagination ignited with the prospect of exploring such a rich and untamednd.

    The allure of ancient cities hidden amid the variedndscapes promised adventure and the chance to unearth the secrets of a lost civilization.

    Sensing his eagerness, Ophelia began to unveil the journey''s details. "The expedition to the uncharted continent will be a grand undertaking. But."

    She paused with a grin before continuing. "It''s not a venture to be embarked upon lightly."

    Archer leaned in, his gaze fixed on her, eager for more.

    "The celestial magic tournament," Ophelia continued, "is our qualifying event. The students who showcase exceptional skill will earn a coveted ce on this exploration."

    She leaned forward, her eyes locking with Archer''s. "And, my dear, if you emerge victorious, you will secure one of those coveted spots."

    A surge of excitement washed over him. If he won the celestial magic tournament, he could prove his strength to the world and secure the chance to explore this new continent.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 479 Hunt Beasts And Try To Find Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 479 Hunt Beasts And Try To Find Treasure</h4>

    Archer nodded at the older woman before leaving the room but spoke. ''''Thanks for the information. Me and Halime are going to explore down south. We''ll be back in a few hours.''''

    ''''I know. These walls have ears, and they hear everything.'''' The headmistressmented with a grin.

    When he heard this, a big smile appeared on his face when he got a good idea, which caught Ophelia off guard, but Archer and Halime left the room before she could speak.

    Once they did, he cast Gate, where he fought the red dragon. The two stepped through it while some students watched in shock.

    When they exited the portal, Archer saw the destroyed jungle around them but noticed it was slowly healing itself.

    He summoned his wings and took off before suddenly picking up the snake girl, who yelped but gotfortable when she realized what was happening.

    With a p of his wings, they took off and started flying west. While Archer flew, he sent a message to Hemera to tell her mother that he would go tomorrow and is sorry because he got sidetracked.

    The sun elf told him she would understand but to make sure to see her tomorrow, and Archer agreed before getting back to the task at hand.

    The wind rushed past Archer as he soared westward, carrying Halime, who was clinging to him but looking around in amazement.

    After flying for ten minutes, a breathtaking sight emerged on the horizon. A massive, snow-covered jungle nestled on an ind off the western coast of the Summerfield Duchy.

    As they approached, the jungle revealed its enchanting beauty, a snowy expanse blending seamlessly with the azure waters below.

    The ind stood as a winter haven, its frozen canopy glistening under the sunlight. Archer adjusted their course, descending gently to give Halime a closer view.

    Snow-draped trees painted a peaceful scene, starkly contrasting the lively green jungles they had encountered earlier.

    However, Archer saw the snow was melting upon touching the treetops. Despite this, the ind''s frosty charm possessed its captivating appeal.

    Halime, entranced by the winter scene, couldn''t help but recognize the enchantment of the snow-covered jungle below.

    Sharing in her amazement, Archer soon shook his head. Steering back to the beginning of the jungle, he spotted a small strip ofnd bordering the jungle and the sea.

    Choosing tond there, he descended to the beach and touched down. When he did, his Aura Detector instantly warned him.

    A giant mantis-like beast suddenly appeared, charging at them. Archer chuckled and, without hesitation, cast Celestial Beam.

    The scorching light struck the creature, searing it in half. Halime, shocked by the disy, received a reassuring kiss on the forehead from Archer as he put her down.

    Feeling Archer''s kiss, the snake girl was taken aback, her brown cheeks flushing darker as she grappled with the unexpected gesture.

    He noticed her reaction and smiled. yfully, he summoned the Tressyms and, after some pampering, asked them to explore the jungle cautiously.

    Halime observed as the flying cats, having enjoyed Archer''s attention, agreed to the task. When she attempted to stroke one, it yfully dodged her.

    "They''re yful and curious; they''ll warm up to you soon," Archer remarked with a smile.

    True to his words, a grey Tressym approached Halime, allowing her to pet it, a moment she thoroughly enjoyed.

    After getting pampered, the Tressym flew off and started their search while Archer watched.

    That''s when the two started their search and entered the forest. As Archer and Halime ventured into the jungle, they quickly discerned a noticeable change in the atmosphere.

    Beneath the lush canopy, the air turned hot and muggy, starkly contrasting the snowy exterior.

    Archer saw a swamp in the distance, but mostly, all he could see were trees. Archer''s Aura Detector began to ping, telling him that beasts were everywhere.

    Curiosity flickering in his eyes, Archer shared a nce with Halime. With a shared nod, they continued their exploration.

    As they strolled through the jungle, Archer cast Cosmic Shield around the snake girl just as a sizeable gori-like monster emerged.

    Cloaked in dark green fur, the creature loomed over Archer, fixing its glowing red eyes on Halime.

    Muscr and formidable, the beast exhibited scales on the exposed areas where fur gave way.

    That''s whenrge boulders flew out of the trees and mmed against the violet shield that protected Halime.

    Archer turned in that direction and saw even more of the gori beasts. That''s when he scanned the biggest one.

    [Mirefang]

    [Rank: A++]

    When he saw the Rank, he got excited and decided to fight the leader. Archer looked at Halime and told her to watch.

    He walked away from the snake girl to make sure she didn''t go flying. When he was far enough, he summoned his ws.

    Archer confronted the Mirefang leader, a colossal creature with razor-sharp teeth that snarled menacingly.

    The air crackled with tension as the two formidable beings faced off. It lunged at Archer, its massive form propelling towards him with frightening speed.

    Using his dragon instincts, Archer dodged the ferocious attacks. With wings and quick movements, he managed to evade the brunt of the onught.

    As the Mirefang recoiled from a missed strike, Archer seized the opportunity. With a swift motion, he unleashed a barrage of attacks using his ws, tail, and wings.

    Each strike was calcted and precise, aiming at vulnerable spots on the Mirefang''s scaled body.

    The jungle echoed with the sh of the two, the Mirefang leader''s roars reverberating.

    Archer, disying abination of finesse and strength, engaged in a primal dance with the creature.

    The fight unfolded with a symphony of movements as Archer skillfully avoided the Mirefang''s attacks while delivering calcted counterblows.

    Despite the Mirefang''s sheer size and strength, Archer''s dragon agility andbat prowess proved formidable.

    The battle raged, a fierce contest between the Mirefang and Archer, who was smiling as he fought.

    The Mirefang leader, with its menacing snarls and razor-sharp teeth, lunged once more at Archer, seeking to assert its dominance.

    However, he skillfully dodged the assault. Seizing the opportune moment, he Blinked behind the Mirefang leader.

    With a mighty sweep of his ws, he targeted the creature''s legs, shing through scales and sinew.

    The Mirefang leader, now with useless limbs, roared in pain as it dropped to the jungle ground with a loud crash.

    Archer, undeterred and inplete control of the battle, circled the fallen creature. He knelt before the Mirefang''s head as the struggling creature writhed.

    He addressed the injured Mirefang, "Join my Monster Army, and you shall thrive. Refuse, and I will end you and your entire tribe."

    Despite the rage that lingered in the beast''s eyes, it understood Archer''s words. With a reluctant acknowledgment, it nodded in agreement.

    Observing the number of Mirefangs that emerged in response to the healing gesture, Archer couldn''t help but smile.

    The radiant light of Aurora Healing had enveloped the once-struggling Mirefang, mending its injuries and restoring it to full strength.

    That''s when the jungle echoed with the growls and roars of the creatures as they gathered, their numbers growing beyond counting.

    Archer, pleased with the turnout, stood among the throng of healed Mirefangs, their loyalty now firmly pledged to him, who had defeated their leader and healed him.

    The leader stood up and gave Archer a bow. That''s when he turned to a socked Halime, who he called over.

    Observing the gathering of Mirefangs, Halime cautiously approached Archer, a hint of worry in her yellow eyes.

    To her surprise, the Mirefangs, despite their fearsome appearance, allowed her to pass unimpeded.

    Standing beside Archer, Halime couldn''t help but gaze at him with awe and curiosity. Finally, she mustered the courage to ask, "How did you do that?"

    Archer''s grin radiated the confidence of a dragon as he opened a portal to the Beasthaven. "I defeated their leader and then healed him to demonstrate my abilities. It''s in their best interest to align with me."

    Turning his attention to the healed Mirefang leader, Archer inquired, "Are there any stronger beasts in this jungle?"

    The beast nodded before pointing further into the jungle. With a nod, Archer motioned towards the portal before stepping through, followed by Halime and the excited Mirefangs.

    As the creatures eagerly explored, Archer intervened to set some ground rules. Using Mana Maniption, he disyed images of the girls and instructed the beasts never to harm them.

    The Mirefangs,prehending the order, eagerly nodded in agreement. He told them to find a home and not fight other beasts apart from the wild ones roaming the Beasthaven.

    They rushed off before Archer and Halime walked back through the portal. When they returned to the jungle, the sounds of beasts and other things could be heard.

    Halime turned to him and asked. ''''What is your n?''''

    ''''We will hunt beasts and try to find treasure.'''' He answered with a smile.

    When the snake girl heard him, she smiled before nodding her head. The two of them continued into the jungle.

    They had under three hours to explore, so they took advantage of it. As they ventured deeper into the jungle, the lush foliage became denser, and the air grew hot and muggy.

    [A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]

 Chapter 480 Legends and Mysteries

    <h4>Chapter 480 Legends and Mysteries</h4>

    Archer heard the sounds of exotic creatures echoing through the trees. Their journey took an unexpected turn when many jungle beasts confronted them.

    Never ready for a challenge, Archer took on the beasts with excitement. He used his ws, tail, and wings skillfully.

    Amidst the chaos, Archer captured some creatures, each possessing unique and extraordinary traits.

    With abination of raw strength and finesse, he demonstrated his prowess in taming the wild inhabitants of the jungle.

    As Archer engaged the beasts in closebat, Halime focused on using her unique abilities to tip the scales in their favor.

    With a wave of her hand, tendrils of poisonous mist emanated from her fingertips, weaving through the air like ethereal serpents.

    The toxic fog enveloped the approaching beasts, causing them to recoil and writhe as the potent poison took effect.

    Halime''s mastery over her poison magic became evident as she strategically targeted the more formidable foes, weakening them and disrupting their coordinated attacks.

    The jungle air echoed with the hiss and sizzle of the magical toxins at work. Recognizing Halime''s help, he adjusted his tactics to capture more beasts.

    As the poison dispersed, Archer captured promising beasts for his Monster Army. Halime was drained but satisfied as she helped him.

    When they were done, Archer approached the tired snake girl and gave her one of Hecate''s potions, which she took and downed in one go.

    After drinking it, Halime asked in a curious voice. ''''What is this potion? Where did you get it?''''

    Archer grinned before telling her. ''''My fiance Hecate created it. We opened a shop called Dragonheart Potions.''''

    When he mentioned Hecate''s shop, he decided to check on it when he was on a date with Eter on.

    He stopped thinking to himself and continued until they encountered something they never expected to find here.

    It was a lost vige hidden in the dense foliage. It appeared ancient, its structures bearing signs of a long-forgotten era.

    Archer and Halime exchanged curious nces, wondering about the time this vige came from.

    They explored the lost vige within the Western Wilds. Their search yielded little more than remnants of a bygone era.

    The eerie silence enveloped the dpidated structures; the only remnants of life were scattered pots and the echoes of a once-thrivingmunity.

    Archer glimpsed the remnants of a once vibrant family home in one of the vige houses. Dust-coated tes and cups adorned the table, frozen in time.

    Upon entering, he discovered sofas arranged in one room, with a table between them and hunting weapons hanging on the wall.

    A sense of abandonment lingered in the air. As Archer explored further, he approached the kitchen, finding a pot on a stove covered in dust and cobwebs.

    While scrutinizing the house, his Aura Detector picked up signals surrounding the vige, prompting him to leave.

    However, before leaving, he caught sight of a pile of bones nestled in one corner of the room.

    Amidst the remnants of the abandoned house, Archer''s gaze lingered on a collection of skulls, thinking of the family that might have once called this ce home.

    That''s when a sudden scream shattered the uneasy silence as he pondered the haunting relics.

    Reacting swiftly, he rushed out of the dpidated dwelling, only to find Halime under attack from the eerie rake-like creatures, their grotesque forms lunging at her menacingly.

    Unfazed, the snake girl was casting her Poison magic, a green aura enveloping the creatures and forcing them to crumple to the ground.

    Aware that time was of the essence, Archer cat elemental bolts made of thunder crackled to life, soaring through the air toward the remaining creatures.

    Explosions resonated through the darkened jungle as the bolts connected with their targets, briefly illuminating the eerie surroundings.

    The radiant disy brought a brief reprieve, and Archer watched as the creatures were burned and sent flying into the distance.

    Halime looked over at him with a weary but grateful smile. That''s when he saw how tired the poor snake girl was again.

    Archer smiled as he spoke. ''''Let''s head back to the college. We''vee far today.''''

    She nodded her head, causing him to cast Gate back to the college grounds, and he let Halime go through first.

    He looked around before stepping through it and saw they were in the gardens. Students were sitting on benches nearby, reading or talking.

    Halime turned to him with a smile before talking. ''''What ss do you have next? It''s thest ss of the day, and I have History & Geopolitics.''''

    "Legends and Mysteries Exploration," Archer replied absentmindedly, his attention drawn to the little snake around his neck.

    A gentle stroke indicated his acknowledgment of its presence. Halime, witnessing the interaction, smiled and expressed, "I''ve got to go, Arch. But I will see youter."

    Archer bid farewell to the snake girl with a warm hug before she departed, drawing a watchful gaze from other students.

    Unfazed, he waved at them with a charming smile before heading to ss. As he walked, he heard the snake''s voice. ''''I was sleeping. You''re veryfortable.''''

    Smiling, he replied, ''''Well, you can sleep as much as you want. But I may be fighting a lot so that you know.''''

    ''''That''s okay. I will be safe,'''' the little snake answered before coiling around his neck even more.

    It felt like he was wearing a leather scarf, so it didn''t bother him. Archer strolled toward his ss, the rhythmic strokes of his hand soothing the little snake coiled around his neck.

    The tiny creature responded with contented hisses, its way of expressing happiness. The soft hisses created a harmonious melody as Archer continued down the corridor.

    That''s when a blonde girl, apanied by two other girls, intercepted him with a fake smile as she looked him up and down.

    He looked at the girl and thought she was good-looking but nothing like his girls. Archer thought to himself that she must be a noble.

    As she spoke, she said, "So you''re the white dragon everyone''s talking about? You''re handsome and look strong."

    Archer, feeling a bit puzzled, responded, "Thanks. I''ve got to go to ss."

    Attempting to pass by her, the girl stepped in his way and suggested with a smile, "I''m Eliza Wainrider. Duchess Fianna Ever-rose that oversees the Rivend Duchy. Why don''t we skip ss together and go for a walk?"

    He replied, "No, I want to go to ss."

    Archer was on the verge of responding when one of the girls'' sidekicks interjected, "Thedy is asking you to apany her. Any man would love such a thing."

    "Well, I''m not every man, and I''m not cheating on my girls," Archer retorted, shocking the three.

    Archer decided to leave the persistent trio behind and sought the help of the nearest professor.

    He approached the professor and inquired, "Could you direct me to the Legends and Mysteries ssroom?"

    The professor nced up, and recognition flickered in his eyes. "Of course, White Prince. Follow me. I''ll show you the way."

    As He was led to the Legends and Mysteries ssroom, the professor couldn''t help but ask in a curious voice, "Archer, is it true that you took out corrupt nobles in the capital?"

    Archer, though surprised by the question, nodded. "Yes, it''s true. They crossed paths with me and lost everything to me. I''m sure theyin about how evil I am."

    The professor replied, "Well, they were corrupt and taking from the people. They deserved what they got, regardless of how brutal it was."

    Archer noticed the man stopped speaking when a group of students walked by, and once they were alone, he continued, "The people were shocked at first, but when they realized what you did had an impact on their daily lives, they are thankful to you now."

    After the man spoke, Archer asked, "They don''t need to be. I did it for my reasons, not to be some hero to the people. That''s overrated."

    The professor chuckled before remarking, "Indeed, that''s urate. Heroes often remain steadfast in their ideals, unable to see beyond them."

    Archer concurred as they navigated a corner, finding themselves in a quiet corridor. ncing around, he inquired, "Why is this ce deserted?"

    "Not many choose to attend this ss, just enough to prevent the college from discontinuing it," the professor exined.

    The professor gestured towards the ssroom door. ''''Your destination is right there. Enjoy the ss.''''

    With a nod of appreciation, Archer entered the ssroom, where about a dozen students turned their attention toward him.

    Their eyes widened in surprise as they took in the sight of the famed white dragon.

    Amid the students, Archer noticed an older human man with ck hair and yellow eyes. The man stared at him, equally surprised, as their eyes locked momentarily.

    That''s when the professor shook his head and introduced himself. ''''I''m Professor Draven Drakebane, the head of the Legends and Mysteries department here at the college.''''

    He nodded at the man. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''

    The man smiled and pointed toward a seat at the front where a redheaded girl with blue eyes was reading a book while not paying attention to her surroundings.

 Chapter 481 The Fall Of Riverbend City

    <h4>Chapter 481 The Fall Of Riverbend City</h4>

    The Professor spoke. ''''Sit next to Zarina Archer. I was just about to tell the ss about a legend from the southern continent, Avidia.''''

    Archer nodded his head and walked over to the desk. He sat down and caught the redhead''s attention, but she quickly returned to reading.

    That''s when the Professor spoke. ''''Well, students, this story is familiar to the Doom of Frostholm, but how the city fell was much different.''''

    The ss fell silent as Professor Drakebane prepared to recount a grim tale.

    His eyes bore the weight of a haunting memory as he began to speak. "Today, ss, we delve into a tragedy that has left a mark on the pages of history, the Fall of Riverbend City that happened nearly one hundred years ago.''''

    With a wave of his hand, he cast a spell that showed the image of a city once pulsating with life.

    Archer witnessed many ships arriving in the city to trade and a lively city full of life. There were mothers with their children shopping in the markets.

    Merchants were selling their wares on the street, and a group of men constructed a new building by the docks.

    Streets lined with shops and boutiques beckoned people to enter with their disys of wares and promises of deals.

    Canopies of blossoming flowers adorned ornate balconies that overlooked the busy thoroughfares.

    Awork of bridges arched gracefully over winding canals. A magnificent za in the city''s heart unfolded, a convergence of culture and prosperity.

    The air was fragrant with the aromas of exotic cuisines emanating from bustling open-air markets.

    Street performers captivated onlookers with their talents, and children''sughter echoed from a meticulouslyndscaped park.

    But then the Professor effortlessly changed the scene, showing the student a haunting picture of the city''s current state.

    It nowy in ruins, a haunting echo of its former grandeur. Once gleaming symbols of prosperity.

    Towering buildings were now charred ck by the destruction. The air was thick with acrid smoke, casting a pall of despair over the decimated city.

    Where once lively streets had thrived nowy debris and remnants of what was. Riverbends''s once grand za, a hub of culture, was now deste.

    The bridges that once spanned over the canals now stood in various states of decay, depicted in the vivid image painted by the Professor.

    Archer observed the crumbling structures and noticed broken, abandoned ships drifting aimlessly through the stagnant waters.

    The haunting scene invoked memories of the tales surrounding the Doom of Frostholm and the unsettling details he had read about before.

    But that''s when he saw something that shocked him. Amidst the ruined city, everyone saw humanoid creatures, grotesque and malevolent, roaming with a purpose.

    Their skin, as dark as the charred remnants of the city, seemed to absorb what little light remained.

    Sinister red, lifeless eyes gleamed with a malevolence that betrayed any semnce of humanity.

    These abominable entities moved around the city, hunting down citizens who cowered in their homes and forts.

    Harrowing cries of terror echoed through the streets as the creatures captured their prey, dragging them away.

    The city, once a beacon of wealth on the eastern side of Avidia, nowy in the grip of a nightmare.

    A ce where dreams had turned to ashes and the pursuit of wealth had given way to the cruel whims of unknown creatures.

    That''s when the Professor flicked his hand, and the image vanished, but he continued speaking.

    "The city, situated along the banks of the Wildfire River, which was once a source of life and prosperity for the people, but the waters turned into its doom.''''

    Professor Drakebane''s gaze bore into each student, holding them captive with the intensity of his narrative.

    "From the depths of the River emerged horrifying humanoid creatures, their origin shrouded in mystery. They swarmed the city, relentless in their savagery."

    A collective shiver ran through the room as Professor Drakebane continued, "These creatures, the so-called ''Dwellers of the Abyss,'' carried out a nightmarish campaign. Citizens, young and old, were seized by them, their desperate screams echoing as they were dragged back into the dark waters."

    He paused, allowing the weight of the tale to settle upon the students. The air in the room grew heavy as he spoke of the invaders making the city their home, ensnaring anyone foolhardy enough to enter.

    "And so," Drakebane concluded, his voice tinged with solemnity, "Riverbend City became a forsaken ce. The Dwellers of the Abyss guard their newfound home, trapping anyone who ventures too close, their dark waters concealing the horrors beneath."

    As the professor wrapped up his spine-chilling tale, a heavy silence settled over the room, leaving the students gripped by a mix of dread and fascination for the ominous story they had just heard.

    Yet, Archer''s curiosity caused him to ask, "Have any of the kingdoms or empires on Avidia attempted to reim the city?"

    The older man solemnly shook his head before responding, "Numerous attempts have been made, but none have seeded. A handful of adventurers did manage to return once, but their ounts were filled with tales of nightmarish scenes and grotesque creatures."

    "Interesting," Archer spoke to himself, mentally noting down the idea of visiting the city when he eventually ventured south.

    The redheaded girl, Zarina, overheard him and chuckled, capturing Archer''s attention. He turned to her quizzically, asking, "What''s so funny?"

    Setting her book aside, she responded, "I can see you''re eager to visit such a ce, but it''s perilous. Even Demi-Gods shy away; one met their end there about ten years ago."

    Acknowledging her warning with a nod, Archer shifted his focus to the professor, who had returned to his desk and gathered a stack of papers.

    The Professor cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the hushed room.?With an air of anticipation, he spoke.

    "Now, students, legends, and mysteries have some truth to them, but today, I propose a project that will test your research skills and delve into the heart of some that have left their mark on history."

    He paced in front of the ss, the boards creaking beneath his weight. "Each of you will choose a well-known legend or mystery, whether it be the disappearance of the Sr Knight Legion, the mythical jungle city of Azura, or the unsolved riddles of the mist-covered lost cities. You must sift through facts and present what you have done in the next ss."

    Students buzzed with excitement as they exchanged nces and thought about their choices.

    The Professor continued, "Choose wisely as the journey of discovery begins now."

    With that, he walked around the ss while handing out a guide for the project. Archer saw Zarina with an excited look on her face.

    She saw his reaction and spoke. ''''I love legends and figuring out old mysteries. My family are treasure hunters, so this ss helps.''''

    He was about to reply, but the Professor interrupted when the older man stood before the ss with a gentle smile, his eyes reflecting wisdom and enthusiasm.

    Everyone went quiet in anticipation as he began to share something. "Education is not just about gaining knowledge; it''s about finding your passions, the spark that ignites your curiosity."

    He paced the front of the room before continuing. "That''s why I give myself student projects around topics I am passionate about. Whether it''s the mysteries of lost civilizations or uncovering the secrets hidden within legends, I believe it can be infectious."

    Pausing, he made eye contact with each student, his gaze sincere. "My hope is that through these ss projects, you don''t just learn facts and figures, but you uncover your own passions."

    The professor''s eyes twinkled with genuine warmth. "In understanding what captivates you, you embark on a journey of self-discovery. It''s not just aboutpleting assignments; it''s about finding what makes your soule alive. Because, my dear students, a life spent pursuing your passions is a life well-lived."

    As he concluded, the room filled with the students speaking among themselves after realizing that education under this professor would be fun.

    Archer liked the sound of it because he could find treasures thanks to them. But as he examined the room, he saw the sadness in the Professor''s eyes.

    He wondered why the older man was sad, then remembered that his sister was still in Frostholm or the surrounding area, but thought she was gone.

    Tiamat told him she was still alive, but it wasn''t time to meet, so he wouldn''t tell the Professor because he knew the man would rush north.

    But the man shook his head and continued with the ss for another hour, talking about the Riverbend incident and informing the students about everything he knew.

    While he did this, Archer looked around the room and saw a lot of bookshelves full to the brim with old tomes and battered books.

    There were maps on the walls showing farawaynds he had never seen, but was interrupted by the bell which announced the end of the day.

    He stood up while saying bye to Zarina as he made his way out of the room and looked for E to take her out.

 Chapter 482 Sharp Slaps

    <h4>Chapter 482 Sharp ps</h4>

    Exiting the ssroom, Archer navigated the corridors until he reached one of the exits.

    As he stepped outside, he noticed the falling snow had ceased, leaving a serene nket of ankle-high snow covering the surroundings.

    The walkway, however, had been cleared of the snow. Just as Archer was about to continue, he found his path blocked by the same group of girls from earlier on.

    The familiar blonde girl stood there with a self-assured expression, catching his attention. Swiftly, she spoke, "You''re going to apany me on a walk. Otherwise, my mother will be displeased that you''ve rejected his only daughter. Besides, you should count yourself fortunate that I find you intriguing."

    Upon hearing this, Archer erupted intoughter, a wild and unrestrained outburst that bewildered the group.

    The outspoken sidekick confronted him, his tone challenging, "Why are youughing? You being handsome doesn''t excuse disrespect when mydy speaks. Treat her with the respect she deserves."

    Archer shifted his gaze to the unassuming human, his grin lingering as he replied, "What makes yourdy so exceptional? She pales inparison to my fianc��es. Why should I entertain her fake advances? Does she believe she can gain some benefit from me?"

    Amidst the persistentughter echoing in the courtyard, Eliza, the noble girl, grew increasingly delusional.

    Her eyes gleamed with an unwarranted sense of entitlement as she pointed a finger at Archer. "Peasant! You should be honored that a noble such as myself is even considering a date with the likes of you. My father will be gravely disappointed if you refuse."

    Unable to hold it in anymore erupted into augh reverberating through the courtyard.

    When theughter subsided, he wiped away a tear and, with a sly grin, responded, "Oh, Eliza, you''re entertaining. But I think you''re missing a crucial detail here."

    With an air of theatricality, Archer straightened his posture. "Myst name hasn''t always been Wyldheard. It was Ashguard. And, for your information, my father is none other than Duke Leonard Ashguard of the Mistwood Duchy."

    A hushed silence fell upon the group as the revtion hung. Eliza''s smug expression faltered, reced by shock and disbelief.

    The others exchanged nces, trying to process the unexpected twist.

    "Duke Leonard Ashguard?" Eliza stuttered, herposure crumbling. "But... that''s impossible. You''re not a noble anymore. You''re just amoner, an average citizen after you were kicked out of the family."

    Archer chuckled, his amusement undeterred. "Ah, the beauty of assumptions. I may have chosen a different path, but I don''t care about being a noble."

    Now infuriated and humiliated, Eliza snapped, "You can''t fool me with your lies. Once a noble, now just a peasant. How pathetic!"

    Archer, still grinning, replied with a wink, "Believe what you will. But I assure you, my reality is far more intriguing than your fantasies."

    As hisughter stopped, he decided to tell them about his girls.

    "You know," he began with a grin, "I''m engaged to not one, not two, but eight princesses from all corners of Pluoria. And, to add a bit more excitement, I''m also engaged to the famed General Sia Silverthrone herself. Quite the impressive lineup, don''t you think?"

    Eliza''s eyes widened in disbelief, her initial anger reced by a mix of shock and resentment. Fueled by fury, she turned to herckeys and, in a fit of rage, ordered them to attack Archer.

    However, as theckeys prepared to carry out themand, a mischievous giggle resonated from behind them.

    The entire courtyard turned to witness a brown-skinned girl with flowing pink hair and glowing pink eyes stepping forward.

    Her presence exuded an otherworldly aura. When the girl''s eyes locked onto Eliza, she spoke with an air of authority, "You dare court my husband, human?"

    The shock that had frozen the group moments ago intensified. Eliza, now caught between disbelief and confusion, stammered, "H-husband? What are you talking about?"

    When Archer saw her, a big smile appeared as he spoke lovingly. ''''Nefi. It''s good that you''re here.

    ''''Just stand back, my husband, and let me deal with this harlot trying to get close to you.'''' She said with a voice full of hate.

    He nodded before stepping back and introducing her to the noble group with a grin. ''''This is Nefertiti Sharifi. Third Princess of the Zenia Empire in the south and one of my fiances, she''s angry with you.''''

    That''s when Nefertiti''s pink hair cascaded like spun silk and her eyes aglow like ethereal orbs, raised her delicate hands.

    Arcane power rippled through the air, transforming her into an enchanting visage resembling a celestial devil.

    Her pink hair was like mes, her eyes glowed as her subus features appeared, and she looked like an evil version of herself.

    When Archer saw this, he grew excited at this side of his southern princess.

    In an explosive burst of energy, Nefertiti, her form radiating an ethereal glow, lunged forward with a grace that defied thews of physics.

    Swift as a fluttering petal, she closed the gap between herself and Eliza''s underlings, her every movement a dance of lethal elegance.

    They were still recovering from the shock of her sudden appearance and ensnared in a whirlwind of deadly strikes.

    Nefertiti''s hands moved like a symphony of shadows, seamlessly weaving through the air as she quickly incapacitated them.

    Each strike was deliberate and precise. She evaded their weak attempts at defense, effortlessly disarming them with abination of well-timed parries and counterattacks.

    Despite their initial aggression, the underlings were rendered helpless against the onught.

    As thest student crumpled to the ground. Nefertiti stood amidst the fallen. Her pink eyes gleamed with jealousy and protectiveness as she surveyed the courtyard.

    That''s when her gazended on a scared Eliza. The blonde girl was looking at her with fear in her eyes, which made Archerugh even more as he enjoyed the show even more.

    Nefertiti approached the trembling girl, who was backing away. The subus''s tail swayed behind her, its movements a mix of anger and excitement.

    As she drew nearer, the distinct outline of her horns became more apparent, adding an eerie charm to her ethereal presence.

    Wide-eyed and fear-stricken, Eliza could hardlyprehend the supernatural spectacle before her. The swaying tail and the imposing horn left her paralyzed with dread.

    With a sudden burst of speed, Nefertiti seized Eliza by the neck, lifting her off the ground.

    Nefertiti''s tail swirled excitedly behind her, creating an unsettling contrast to the apparent gentleness of her grip.

    As Eliza dangled in Nefertiti''s grasp, the subus delivered a series of sharp ps to the girl''s face, each strike apanied by a burst of energy.

    The resounding echoes of the blows filled the air, and Eliza''s fear manifested in wide-eyed shock and pained whimpers.

    Nefertiti mmed Eliza to the ground, causing the courtyard to reverberate with the impact. She screamed in pain, her cries echoing through the once-silent space.

    Nefertiti warned the girl with a voice that seemed to carry echoes from another realm. "Don''t you ever try anything with my husband again, harlot? You can''t force him into anything like the other men you''ve done it to."

    When she was this close to the blonde girl, Nefertiti stopped when she smelt something that disgusted her.

    "E, you whore. You''re this young and already bedded so many men. You''re disgusting." Shemented, her voice full of venom

    Nefertiti''s patience wore thin as she red down at Eliza. Her?elegant demeanor, reced by a fierce intensity,unched into a scathing tirade.

    "You''re nothing but a shameless whore," Nefertiti spat with venom, her words cutting through the air.

    "You think you can slink your way into my man''s pants? Well, let me be clear. A whore like you will never get near him. He deserves more than a desperate, pathetic slut like you."

    Nefertiti, fueled by sudden anger, begannding a series of swift and precise blows, her once graceful motions now a storm of controlled strikes.

    Each hit carried the weight of her contempt. The courtyard echoed with the sickening sound of blows connecting, punctuated by Eliza''s cries of pain.

    The subus''s relentless assault served as a lesson, a vivid portrayal of the consequences of attempting to im what was not rightfully hers.

    Eliza confronted a harsh reality as Nefertiti''s relentless fury persisted. The confident noble, once assured of her advances on Archer, now faced the stark consequences of her actions.

    Archer observed the tumult, Nefertiti teaching Eliza a resounding lesson.

    However, their sh was abruptly halted by the sudden appearance of professors who swiftly intervened.

    As the tension diffused, the pink-haired princess approached Archer. She tenderly wrapped her arms around his shoulders, sealing the moment with a sweet kiss.

    The tender moment between Archer and the pink-haired princess concluded with a gentle separation.

    She leaned in, her lips brushing his ear as she whispered, "You''re mine, and I hate that you have other girls. But as long as you don''t neglect me, I''m happy. Tomorrow, after sses, I want to go on a date. Will you take me husband?"

    Archer''s smile widened as he nodded in agreement. He sealed the promise with a tender kiss on her forehead as Professor Ashguard approached them.

 Chapter 483 Where Did You Get This From

    <h4>Chapter 483 Where Did You Get This From</h4>

    Archer saw the bear woman and smiled at her, but the Professor asked when she arrived in front of the two of them. ''''What happened here, Mr Wyldheart?''''

    He looked at the older woman and was about to speak, but Nefertiti interrupted. ''''She was trying to force Archer on a date, and when he rejected, she got angry, so I dealt with it.''''

    Professor Ashguard let out a heavy sigh, her concern etched on her face, as she gestured for Archer and Nefertiti to step away. "Give the Healers some space," she urged them, recognizing the situation''s urgency.

    As the College''s Healers swiftly arrived, they took charge, attending to Eliza and her underlings with practiced efficiency.

    Professor Ashguard kept a watchful eye on the proceedings, her worry not easily concealed, but she still shooed the couple away.

    Archer and Nefertiti reluctantly stepped back, allowing the healers to work on tending to the injured before they left.

    The college''s gardeny beneath a pristine nket of snow as they strolled through it. The crunching of their footsteps echoed in the crisp winter air.

    Nefertiti, her pink hair contrasting with the snowy backdrop, turned to Archer with a thoughtful expression.

    Nefertiti turned to Archer, a touch of urgency in her voice. "Husband. I need to visit my parents and pick up some tomes. Can you open a portal to my home?"

    He nodded with a warm smile on his face. "Of course, Nefi."

    Archer, with a skilled incantation, cast Gate to the Zenian Pce. Nefertiti, appreciative of his assistance, expressed her gratitude with a deep, lingering kiss.

    A radiant smile adorned her as she gracefully stepped through the shimmering portal. It closed behind her, leaving Archer in the serene, snowy tranquility of the college garden.

    The echoes of their shared moments lingered in the wintry air, a bittersweet resonance in the quietude of the snowyndscape.

    Standing in the college garden, Archer marveled at the enchanting snowyndscape that stretched before him.

    A feeling of gratitude surged within him as he took in the beauty of the world around him and was happy to find himself here and not in some hellhole.

    With the serene scenery as his backdrop, Archer decided to seek out E. The thought of spending time together on such a picturesque day excited him.

    Determinedly, he set off to find her, eager to share the charm of their wintry surroundings and the warmth of their connection.

    Archer walked back into the college, and when he did, he used Aura Detector to scan for the half-elf, but it was blocked, which confused him.

    The thought of a particr witch crossed his mind, eliciting a chuckle. He opted for the old-fashioned approach and set out to find her.

    After wandering around the college for ten minutes, he spotted her at the entrance, surrounded by the other girls.

    When he approached and they spotted him, their smiles brightened. Each girl greeted him individually, ranging from warm smiles to affectionate kisses.

    However, Halime and N watched the scene with jealous looks. Noticing their feelings, he turned to them before walking over to them.

    Archer kissed each one on the cheek, prompting smiles to grace the faces of the two. As he swiftly responded to the urgency, the two girls beside him expressed their happiness.

    Excitement infused Sera''s voice as she interjected, "Sweetheart, I''m taking Llyniel and Halime to see the Beasthaven and visit the sisters."

    He nodded before opening a portal to the domain. The threedies bid their farewells and stepped through.

    Turning his attention to Teu and Tal conversing with Leira, N approached him with a beaming smile as she dered enthusiastically. "Archie! Me and the girls will be training before our date. After that, we can train together.''''

    Archer chuckled upon hearing N''s excited deration but greeted the lion girl with a warm smile. She rewarded him with a peck on the cheek before hurrying over to join the other two girls.

    Teu approached him, a smile gracing her blue-haired visage. "So, you''re training with us tonight?" she inquired.

    He nodded in affirmation, and Teu responded with a hug before requesting to return to the domain. Archer promptly opened a portal leading to the treehouse.

    Tal, approaching with a yful demeanor, shared jokes with him about the uing training session, causing Archer tough.

    That''s when he saw E, Leira, and Hemera watching the scene before he walked over to them and spoke. ''''I will take you two out the day after tomorrow.''''

    Hemera and Leira smiled when they heard him. The two girls told him they wanted to return to the domain library and study.

    He opened a third portal with a warm smile, and the girls stepped through after sharing hugs. Now, only he and E remained, both standing there with smiles.

    Archer''s gaze fell on the girl who had always been beside him. With her short blonde hair and captivating sky-blue eyes, E exuded a charming presence.

    Petite and slender, she wore a winter dress that reached her knees and a pair of boots that added to her overall charm.

    Archer shook his head with a smile and suggested, "I heard there''s a river that runs through the city. Let''s find it while taking a walk."

    E nodded, her eyes lighting up, and she stepped closer, grabbing his arm. They left the college grounds behind, ready to explore the city and stroll by the river.

    They walked hand in hand down the road that led to Starfall City. Thendscape was transformed into a winter wondend, with pristine snow covering everything.

    The crunch of their footsteps echoed in the crisp air as they strolled beneath the wintry branches of trees lining the road.

    As they approached the city, the snow-coveredndscape gave way to the lively atmosphere of Starfall.

    Buildings adorned with icicles and twinkling lights lined the streets, creating a festive ambiance.

    The couple continued their journey, the chilly air filled with the buzz of city life and the soft glow ofnterns guiding their way.

    When they got close to the city gate, the towering walls greeted them with an imposing yet weing presence.

    The gate guard, d in a uniform adorned with the city''s emblem, noticed their approach.

    With a friendly nod, he raised the gate, allowing the couple entry into the bustling heart of Starfall.

    The gate guard eximed warmly. "Enjoy your time in our beautiful city."

    "Thank you," Archer replied, reciprocating the smile, and he and E stepped into the lively streets beyond.

    Starfall City sprawled before them, a tapestry of life and activity. Market stalls lined the cobbled streets.

    As they walked, Archer saw merchants and traders selling their wares, ranging from trinkets to warm winter clothing.

    The air was rich with street food scents, inviting passersby to sample the local delicacies.

    They meandered through the crowded thoroughfares, their surroundings alive with the chatter of residents and visitors alike.

    Snowkes danced down from above, adding a touch of magic to the scene. As they navigated the bustling streets, it gradually gave way to the soothing sounds of the harbor.

    The distant cries of birds mingled with the gentle waterpping against the docks. That''s when they arrived at Starfall''s Harbor.

    Archer saw ships with billowing sails bobbed in the water, their masts towering over the waterfront.

    That''s when he led them along the riverbank as they enjoyed the area''s tranquility, the city''s lively energy now reced by the serene embrace of the flowing water.

    They walked side by side, exchanging smiles and asional conversation, the rhythmic footsteps blending with the city''s symphony.

    The river, a liquid ribbon winding through Starfall, carried ships back and forth, which Archer stopped to watch.

    When E saw this, she stopped walking and smiled before speaking. ''''It''s beautiful, ain''t it.''''

    Massive cargo ships, adorned with colorful gs and sails, gracefully glided into the harbor, their hullsden with goods from distantnds.

    Sailors hurriedly scrambled on the decks, securing ropes and preparing for docking. Sleek and swift merchant ships departed, leaving trails of rippling waves in their wake.

    The air was alive with the creaking of wooden masts, the pping of sails, and the distant calls of seagulls.

    ''''Yeah, it is. But I''m d I''m here with you, El. Sorry, I haven''t spent much time with you girlstely. Life seems to get in the way.'''' Archer spoke as they found a bench to sit on.

    E looked at him and smiled before speaking. ''''Don''t worry about it, Arch. We have years ahead of us and plenty of time. You seem to forget you, and I both live long, thanks to our races not like the normal humans who haven''t leveled up.''''

    Archer nodded when he heard the half-elf and smiled before pulling out the tub of noodles he had bought and two forks.

    When E saw this, she giggled beforementing. ''''Where did you get this from?''''

    He looked at her with a smile before answering. ''''When I found little Ste. I bought loads of it and wanted you girls to try it.''''

 Chapter 484 Winter Evening

    <h4>Chapter 484 Winter Evening</h4>

    E smiled and took a mouth of noodles before eating it. Archer heard her making little adorable noises as it seemed like she loved it.

    After eating, the half-elf turned to him with a smile beforementing. ''''That was lovely.''''

    He nodded. ''''Yeah, it is, but don''t eat too much. I know a restaurant that serves simr food. Let''s go there after we check on Hecate.''''

    E smiled as the two got up and started walking again. After walking for twenty minutes, they arrived at Dragonheart Potions.

    When they arrived, Archer saw people entering and leaving the store. It looked really busy, which pleased him.

    The two then entered the shop to see people everywhere as some dragon-kin warriors gave him a bow when they saw him.

    Archer waved them off as they continued watching over the shop. That''s when he saw Eione and Xanthe working on the register.

    He looked around and spotted Thalia, who smiled while waving at him, which he returned.

    Recognizing that Hecate and Ste were deeply conversing with customers, the moon elf noticed Archer and offered him a warm smile.

    Finishing her interaction, she quickly approached him, followed by Ste, the dog girl, at her side, radiating joy.

    The little girl eagerly rushed toward Archer, enthusiastically embracing him as soon as she reached him.

    Returning the hug, he inquired, "Hello, Ste. How have you been?"

    ''''I''ve been fine. Hecate has taught me many good things and made me her assistant shop manager, which is fun.'''' She answered with a big smile.

    He nodded before putting her down and ruffling her hair, which caused Ste tough. After that, Hecate approached him and hugged him.

    The moon elf inquired, "What brings you here, Arch?"

    His gaze followed E, who was being guided around the shop by Ste; her excitement was evident. A smile yed on Archer''s lips as he observed them.

    Turning his attention to the grey-skinned girl who had upied his dreams. He felt a surge of happiness at having her in his life.

    Hecate, known for her intelligence and passion for studying and creating, had shifted her focus to perfecting potion-making since acquiring the shop.

    Each girl in Archer''s life brought a unique personality to the group. With her quiet and anti-social demeanor, Hecate held a special ce in his heart.

    Shaking off his thoughts, he responded, "Just came to check on the shop and to let you know I''ll be taking you on a date in theing days."

    When Hecate heard him, she smiled and nodded as she replied. ''''Just let me know whenever we go out, and I will get one of the girls to take over in the shop.''''

    ''''I will, my Moon Witch,'''' Archer replied.

    He looked around the shop while continuing to speak. ''''How''s the shop been doing?''''

    Hecate walked to a disy and started tidying it up as she replied. ''''Well, business has been booming, to be honest. I''ll have to close the shop for a few days to make even more.''''

    Archer expressed concern when he asked, "Do you need any help?"

    Hecate shook her head, assuring him, "No, thank you. I have Eione and Ste to help me make them."

    She nced at the half-elf, who was conversing with Ste and Thalia, and smiled. "I can see you''re out with E. Enjoy your date, and I''m looking forward to ours."

    Archer''s smile widened at Hecate''s words, and he leaned in, surprising her with a kiss. Hecate quickly reciprocated.

    Their moment drew smiles from some of the customers who witnessed it. After the brief but heartfelt exchange, Hecate bid him goodbye, returning to her work.

    He called for E, who walked over to him, waving at Ste. As they prepared to leave, the little girl rushed over to him excitedly, noticing their departure.

    Ste hugged him again before telling him she had to return to work, which Archer didn''t stop and watched her run off.

    They turned to leave while the door was held for them by an older couple. E thanked them as they stepped outside.

    Archer noticed snowkes had begun to drift from the sky. The air carried a serene chill, and Archer extended his hand to E.

    "Looks like it''s starting to snow. Shall we head to the restaurant?" he suggested, his fingers intertwining with hers as they made their way through the snowyndscape.

    They strolled down the snow-covered street, the soft crunch of snow beneath their boots creating a melodic backdrop to their evening.

    As they approached the restaurant, the warm glow from within weed them. The "Paramount " sign announced the fancy establishment.

    The exterior exuded an air of sophistication, withrge ss windows revealing the elegant interior.

    Archer held the door open for E, and as they stepped inside, the ambiance of Paramount enveloped them in a blend of soft lighting, muted conversations, and a lovely aroma.

    When they entered Paramount, the luxurious atmosphere of the restaurant enveloped them.

    The eyes of the patrons already inside turned toward the neers, their curious nces briefly pausing during their elegant conversations.

    A waiter, d in a sophisticated uniform, approached the couple with a weing smile.

    "How can I help you two youngsters tonight?" he inquired politely.

    Undeterred by the attention, Archer responded confidently, "We''d like to dine here tonight, if possible."

    The man nodded, leading them to a finely set table in the heart of the restaurant, where they could enjoy their meal.

    Seated at their chosen table, the waiter presented them with the menu. Archer looked at the food, but nothing caught his eye except for a dish featuring meat and noodles.

    Deciding on that, he ced his order while E opted for a sd and meat dish. The waiter acknowledged their choices with a nod before vanishing to arrange their selected dishes.

    While waiting, E looked at him with a smile before asking. ''''So, how do you like college Arch? I thought you wanted to be free and not tied down.''''

    Archer looked at her with a smile before exining. "You know, being in college doesn''t restrict my freedom. If anything, it opens up new avenues for learning and understanding the world."

    He looked out the window as the storm got worse before he continued. "The knowledge I gain there, the friendships I form, and the experiences I gain are all part of a journey."

    Archer sipped the water on the table before continuing, "For example, Riverbend and Frostholm. Those tales are not just stories; they''re a part of history. I''m drawn to them not for the sake of conquest but for the wealth and riches. I will be the first to reim the cities and be rewarded with riches beyond imagination."

    He leaned in, his eyes full of greed as he looked into E''s. "All that wealth will be able to support our family for years toe. Our children''s children will still be spending it.''''

    When he finished speaking, E giggled beforementing. ''''I never thought a dragon would give up his gold.''''

    Archer grinned. ''''Well, by the time we have children I will have so much wealth that it would cover Pluoria.''''

    After speaking, he chuckled but stopped when the waiter returned and ced their food in front of them.

    The waiter departed, leaving a moment for E to speak. "I was just messing with you, Arch. I know you don''t care when ites to us girls. Look at Hecate. She has a shop, and I''m sure you''d make it happen if one of us also wanted a shop."

    "Absolutely. I love seeing you all happy," Archer replied before delving into his meal.

    Archer and E continued to enjoy their meal, the restaurant''s peaceful atmosphere providing a cozy backdrop to their conversation.

    The couple chatted about various things, sharingughter and stories as they savored the tasty food they loved.

    As they finished their meal, Archer''s gaze wandered toward the restaurant''s window, where he noticed the onset of another snowstorm.

    Turning to E, he asked with a curious expression, "Is Frostwinter always this bad?"

    The question lingered in the air, and E took a moment to consider her response.

    E nced out the window, contemting Archer''s question about the severity of the Frostwinter storms.

    With a thoughtful expression, she began, "Well, the storms during Frostwinter are always this intense. It''s strange, isn''t it?"

    She tried some of her drink before continuing, "I''ve heard some schrs say that the mana levels in the world can influence the weather patterns. Maybe there''s an increase in mana, or something else is causing these storms to be more severe than usual. It''s hard to say.''''

    Archer smiled, gently pushing his te away and finishing his ss of water as E did the same thing.

    As the waiter appeared, he politely inquired, "Are you finished?" Archer nodded and requested the bill.

    The man swiftly informed him, "Six gold."

    Archer handed over the coins before standing up and approaching the exit. E, grabbing his arm, held on as they left the restaurant together.

    Stepping out onto the snowy street, Archer and E were embraced by the winter evening.

    The cold air stung their faces as they walked side by side, the city adorned in a white nket of snow beneath the soft glow of streetlights.

 Chapter 485 Take Care

    <h4>Chapter 485 Take Care</h4>

    When Archer and E stepped outside, the snow hit their faces, but he held her closer and opened a portal to the domain.

    They walked through the portal while brushing off the snow. When the couple appeared in the living room, only Halime was reading while curled up on the sofa reading a book.

    A roaring fire zed in the firece, heating the room, which the two felt instantly.

    That''s when the snake girl lifted her head, smiled upon spotting the two, and spoke to the half-elf who approached the fire to warm her hands. ''''How was the date, El?''''

    E responded as she let out a happy sigh when the fire warmed her up. "It was delightful, but the snow began, preventing us from taking another stroll."

    Halime nodded with a smile as she got up and approached the half-elf, then ushered her to the sofas, revealing the book she was engrossed in.

    Archer looked at the two girls who started chatting about it, which caused him to smile and watch them for a little while.

    But after doing this for a while, he decided to see N for their date and knew she was with Teu and Tal outside training.

    He looked at the two girls chatting while the fire crackled and walked over to him. He approached the two girls, looking at a book, and caught their attention.

    They nced up as he leaned down, kissing each girl on the forehead, which surprised the two, but they were happy.

    Especially Halime, who loved the attention Archer gave her as she hadn''t been touched since she was five until meeting him.

    "Take care," he whispered to them, his voice soothingly.

    After bidding farewell to the two girls while they smiled, he stepped onto the balcony and saw it covered in snow.

    He sighed, closed his eyes, and surveyed the domain for the three warrior girls. He soon located them outside while training, but their pace slowed due to the snow.

    At that moment, he imagined the domain being shielded from the outside weather, causing the snowfall to cease.

    Once Archer did that, he teleported outside and suddenly felt the cold air embrace him as he appeared not far from the training field.

    However, he noticed the three girls, each catching their breath. Teu sported her standard training gear, which perfectly hugged her toned body, providing her unrestricted movement.

    Despite the practicality, Archer couldn''t help but notice her cleavage spilling out. He shook off the distraction and shifted his gaze to Tal.

    The mixed elf wore an outfit simr to Teu''s, but it offered more coverage with additionalyers underneath.

    Despite the attempt at modesty, Archer could not avert his eyes from her chest, where the armor struggled to contain her massive mountains.

    That''s when he decided to visit the naught elfter, but he refocused his attention on the lion girl who was hopping up and down.

    She shocked him with a loose skirt and a vest top. Archer noticed that she was very muscr with defined muscles.

    N was stretching her body causing her wild blonde hair to go everywhere. She looked into the sky with her blue eyes and asked in a curious voice. ''''Why is the snow getting stuck in the air?''''

    Archer chuckled and wanted to eavesdrop on the three to see if they gossiped about him, so he cast Blink and appeared far from them.

    Teu gave her an answer as she put her sword away. ''''It''s Archer''s domain, and he controls everything.''''

    The lion girl looked at Teu and spoke with amazement in her voice. ''''How, though? It''s not a spell as it''s always active.''''

    She pondered until Tal chimed in, "Mana. He''s a white dragon, and they''re said to embody living mana. So, it''s not surprising that he has this kind of thing. Archer is a mystery bag."

    Upon hearing the mixed elf''s remark, he burst intoughter, startling all three girls, who jumped like frightened cats.

    Hisughter only intensified at their reaction. The trio turned to him with narrowed eyes, and Teu spoke with a mischievous grin, "You made us jump. Now fight us?"

    Archer''sughter stopped, and a mischievous grin appeared as he replied to the ocean princess''s challenge. "Sure thing."

    The three girls grew eager and began gearing up, but N asked, "Can we only use meleebat?''''

    He nodded because he wanted to use hand-to-handbat when fighting against them, but he quickly activated the limiter in his bracelet so they could fight fairly.

    That''s when the air crackled with anticipation as the four started to fight in a whirlwind of punches and kicks.

    Archer''s movements were a blur, his fists a deadly dance of precision and power. Teu, agile and swift, dodged his strikes with acrobatic finesse.

    Tal countered with strategic punches, exploiting any opening she could find. N, with her unique lion-inspired techniques, was very unpredictable.

    The fight escted, each one showcasing their martial prowess. Archer''s fists shed with the girls'' skilled defenses.

    Despite Archer''s abilities, the trio''s coordinated efforts began to gain the upper hand. Teu and Tal''s teamwork disrupted his movements.

    While N''s swift strikes kept him on the defensive, in a dramatic turn, the three girls executed a synchronized assault that left Archer vulnerable.

    They exploited the opening, overwhelming him with a barrage of strikes. As Archer found himself on the ground, N, with a victorious grin,nded on top of him.

    Her tail swayed in excitement, a tangible symbol of her well-earned victory, while her deep blue eyes locked onto his, a smile ying on her face.

    She leaned forward and stole his lips, which took him by surprise, but he returned the kiss while holding her hips.

    The kiss conveyed unspoken emotions, a fusion of longing and understanding. The cold air contrasted with the warmth shared between their lips, creating a lingering sensation leaving an indelible mark on both hearts.

    A shared breath escaped into the winter night as they finally pulled away. That''s when Archer heardughing.

    He turned to the other two girls, who were looking at them whileughing. That''s when Talmented. ''''She''s been dying to do that since they first met. I bet she''s a happy lion.''''

    Teu nodded in agreement as the two giggled, causing Archer to stand up with N, who was smiling like an idiot.

    The snow had settled on the training ground, a serene white nket covering thendscape as they made their way to the training hall.

    When they entered the hall, all four gathered near the firece. The warm crackling of the fire provided a stark contrast to the cold beauty outside.

    While feeling the exhration from their fight, Archer couldn''t help but grin as he addressed the three warriors. "That was quite a fight. You girls are really good.''''

    N, her blue eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, nodded. "It was amazing! I didn''t expect you to be so nimble, especially with those kicks. We really got you this time, huh?"

    He spoke with a hint of pride in his voice. "You did. I have to admit, you caught me off guard."

    Teu, with a confident smirk, chimed in, "Well, get used to it. We''re not holding back. And it''s not just about sparring for fun. It''s training, Archer."

    Archer raised an eyebrow, curious about the subtle change in Teu''s tone. "Training? I thought that''s what we were doing."

    Tal, her expression more serious, exined, "It was, but it''s also the beginning of a new phase. We''ve been discussing this, and we believe you need more intensive training because you''re a dragon.''''

    Archer looked at them with an excited look on his face. "More intensive training? What do you have in mind?"

    Teu leaned forward, her eyes locking onto Archer''s. "We''re going to push you harder, make you face challenges you haven''t encountered before. You''re very strong, but there''s always room for improvement. Consider this the beginning of a journey to turn you into a fighting dragon.''''

    He grinned, ready for the challenge. "Sure, let''s do it. I''m up for anything."

    Teu''s smile grew, and she patted Archer''s shoulder. "Great! That''s the spirit. We''ll help you get even better. Today was just the beginning."

    After the ocean princess spoke, Tal said, "Well, you better take N on her date; she hasn''t shut up about it."

    Archer smiled upon hearing this and nodded, saying, "Don''t worry, girls. I''ll be taking all of you out."

    The two girls smiled before returning to their training. Tal resumed practicing with her bow while Teu focused on honing her magic skills.

    After watching them for a bit, Archer approached the lion girl in a daze and stroked her ear, causing her to shiver.

    N came to and looked at him with a smile as she spoke. ''''Are we going on our date?''''

    Archer nodded as he replied. ''''Yes. It''s evening so we can eat somewhere. I''m hungry again.''''

    She agreed while grabbing his arm, but Archer stopped her with a grin as he pulled out something.

 Chapter 486 Meatropolis

    <h4>Chapter 486 Meatropolis</h4>

    Archer retrieved a thick winter cloak and wrapped it around N, who looked puzzled and asked, ''''Why are you dressing me?''''

    ''''It''s cold outside, and you might feel it, but this will keep you warm. Also, we can''t have people seeing you in your training gear. Only I can see that.'''' He remarked with a grin.

    He looked at the lion girl who was checking out the cloak. Archer couldn''t help but notice how adorable she looked.

    The cloak enveloped her figure, emphasizing the delicate features of her face. Her wild blonde hair cascaded in disarray, creating a captivating frame around her visage.

    The cold air teased her hair, causing it to dance in the wintry breeze. Amused by the sight, Archer observed as her lion ears twitched in response to the ambient sounds around them.

    The contrast between the softness of the cloak and the untamed beauty of her hair and ears struck him as endearing.

    ''''You look adorable,'''' Heplimented her with a charming smile.

    N''s cheek went red, but she looked up at him with a yful glint in her blue eyes as she responded, with a hint of mischief in her voice. ''''Really?''''

    Her lion ears twitched once more, adding an extrayer of charm to her demeanor. Archer nodded with a grin. ''''Absolutely. The cloak suits you, but your ears make the whole look irresistible.''''

    Nughed, a joyful sound that resonated in the crisp winter air. ''''Well, I''m d you think so. Maybe I should wear stuff like this more often.''''

    Archer smiled when he heard her and agreed. ''''Yeah, it suits you. Let''s get something to eat.''''

    She nodded and grabbed his arm before he cast Gate to return to Starfall City and walked through it.

    As they emerged onto the bustling street, a flurry of people hurriedly traversing the area caught their attention as snow cascaded from the sky.

    While they observed the scene, a man turned a corner at an rming speed, only to slip and slideically.

    The couple burst intoughter, earning a disapproving nce from the unfortunate passerby.

    Theirughter persisted, and Archer, still chuckling, guided her toward a nearby restaurant he had heard about before.

    Archer and N strolled through streets covered by snow, the chilly air carrying the hushed whispers of winter.

    The snowkes danced around them like etherealpanions, and the streets were adorned with the serene, white glow of the manamps.

    Archer said as they walked side by side, his breath created little clouds in the crisp air. "So, tell me more about your homnd, N. The Lionheart Kingdom sounds like a ce of wonder,"

    She smiled warmly, her eyes reflecting the memories of her home. "Ah, the Lionheart Kingdom, a vast savannah in the west. Picture endless ins stretching beneath the open sky, dotted with acacia trees and bathed in the warm colors of the setting sun."

    N gestured with her hands, painting an imaginary canvas of her homnd. "Beyond the savannah lies a dense forest, a natural barrier that separates us from the Empire. The trees are ancient, their branches forming a protective canopy that shields our kingdom from the outside world."

    Archer listened with genuine interest as N continued. "My home is a realm teeming with majestic beasts, and many other creatures call it home. Our people have learned to coexist with them, respecting the delicate bnce of nature. It''s a ce where the rhythm of thend is as important as the heartbeat of our people."

    N''s eyes sparkled as she recounted tales of her homnd. "Our capital, Naravo, stands proud in the center of our kingdom, a city of golden hues and really pretty buildings. My family''s castle overlooks the city, Father sits on the balcony to watch the city when his rxing."

    He smiled and spoke. ''''I will visit one day. I thought you had to be my guide because your homnd sounds good.''''

    Upon hearing this, a radiant smile adorned the face of the lioness. "Count me in. The other girls can join too; they''ll adore the fashion there. My mother and auntie are particrly fond of it."

    After speaking they continued walking as the snow crunched beneath their boots as Archer and N continued their leisurely walk down the enchanting street.

    The air was crisp, and the soft glow of streetmps painted a picturesque scene around them.

    As they strolled, exchanging anecdotes andughter, the sounds of the bustling town surrounded them.

    N nced around, her lion ears perking up with curiosity. "Archer, why have wee to the docks?" she inquired, her golden hair catching the glint of themplight.

    Archer grinned, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "Just wait," he replied, nodding toward the direction of the docks.

    They reached the edge of the snowy path, and Archer pointed to a charming restaurant nestled near the water''s edge.

    "There," he eximed, a gleam of excitement evident in his expression. "They''re renowned for offering the tastiest meat dishes in the whole city."

    N''s eyes widened with anticipation, her feline instincts tingling at the prospect of such a feast.

    "Rare meat?" she eximed, a delighted smile spreading. "Lead the way, Archie! I''m eager to eat."

    With that, they made their way to the restaurant, the scent of adventure and rare meats hanging in the air.

    The couple entered, finding the ce bustling with a crowd. A middle-aged woman greeted them with a warm smile. "Wee to the Meatropolis Grill, younglings. Table for two?"

    Archer nodded, and as N surveyed the surroundings, the enticing aroma of food made her tail wag even more.

    That''s when the older woman spoke. ''''Wait here for a second. I''ll go sort your table out now.''''

    ''''Okay no problem.'''' Archer replied.

    That''s when he decided to tease N by using his tail. He gently touched hers, eliciting a shiver that caused N to turn her head toward him.

    She had a yful grin on her face before speaking. "Don''t tease me like that. I can barely hold myself back; don''t make it worse."

    He chuckled at her candid remark, appreciating her openness about what she wanted.

    Sporting a grin, he slid his arm under her cloak, drawing the lioness closer to him. The gesture prompted an even brighter smile from N.

    She gripped onto him as his hand explored her well-defined physique, tracing every muscle he loved.

    His touches drew her even nearer, elicitingughter from Archer as the woman returned, watching the two and coughing before speaking. ''''Well, I''m d you lovebirds are happy, but your tables are ready.''''

    Upon hearing this, N nodded in agreement, taking hold of Archer''s hand before heading toward their table.

    As they walked, the murmurs and gossip of onlookers reached Archer''s ears, his keen hearing picking up every word.

    "They make a striking couple," remarked a man to his wife.

    "But it''s umon to see a Dragon-kin and Lion Demi-human together," she replied, acknowledging the unique pairing.

    As they made their way, Archer overheard another man addressing the couple. "He''s the white prince engaged to the third princess, Leira Avalon. But why is he with another girl?"

    Archer chuckled at thement, and curious N inquired, "What''s so amusing?"

    "Gossip, my lioness," he replied with a smirk as they took their seats.

    The waitress asked with a friendly. "Hello there! Ready to order? What can I get for you two?"

    Archer and N exchanged nces, a silent understanding passing between them. With synchronized grins, they turned to the waitress.

    "We''ll take two of everything," Archer dered with a yful twinkle in his eye.

    The waitress blinked in surprise, her pen hovering over the notepad. "Uh, two of everything? Did I hear that right?"

    N chuckled, confirming, "Yes, you did. Two of everything on the menu. Surprise us!"

    The older woman, recovering from her initial shock, grinned. "Alright then, two of everything it is! You two must be hungry or adventurous!"

    Archer winked at her, and N added, "A bit of both, perhaps. We''re up for a feast!"

    The waitressughed and headed back to the kitchen, shaking her head with a smile at the unexpected order.

    Observing the lioness as she continued to survey her surroundings, he inquired, "Didn''t realize you had such a hearty appetite."

    N turned sharply toward him and replied, "Yes, of course. Father and the General always said I should eat, so that''s what I do now."

    Archerughed, and the two continued to chat before the waitress reappeared with more waiters pushing trolleys of food.

    The older woman started cing tes on the table until there was no room left, but four trolleys of food remained.

    When Archer saw this, he told them to leave it be, and they moved them themselves, which the staff agreed and left.

    Once they were gone, Archer and N exchanged a brief, hungry nce. Without uttering a word, they started devouring the delicious food before them.

    The clinking of cutlery against tes and the asional satisfied hums were the only sounds between them.

    Hunger spoke louder than words, and the delectable vorsmanded their full attention.

 Chapter 487 Joining The Pride

    <h4>Chapter 487 Joining The Pride</h4>

    They kept eating like they were starving, and everyone noticed. Sometimes, they looked at each other happily, knowing they enjoyed the tasty food.

    They took more than an hour to finish eating. The tes piled up, drawing the attention of the other patrons.

    Archer looked at the lioness and chuckled when he saw her leaning back on her chair while holding her stomach with a happy look.

    She was leaning back with her hair spilling out all over the ce as her eyes were closed. That''s when the older waitress appeared.

    ''''Are you two finished?'''' She asked with a smile.

    Archer nodded before piling the tes back onto the trolleys as the woman called for help, and a few younger men came.

    N woke up and helped out a little as she was sluggish due to all the food she ate, which caused Archer tough.

    After doing that, the waiters pushed the trolleys away, and once they vanished, the older woman appeared with the bill and ced it on the table.

    He picked it up, saw the price of eighty gold coins, and handed them over before standing up.

    The two exited the restaurant and started to stroll along the docks. They heard the rhythmic sounds of wavespping against the ships, and the distant chatter of sailors filled the air.

    As they walked, they observed the bustling activity of ships being loaded and unloaded with cargo.

    N''s keen eyes spotted a particr vessel amidst the maritime hustle. She pointed towards it. "Look, Archer, that ship over there is from the Lionheart Kingdom. I recognize the emblem on its sails."

    Archer followed her gaze and nodded. "You have a sharp eye, N. It''s always fascinating to see the different ships and cargoesing and going from all different ces."

    They continued their walk along the docks, absorbing the sights and sounds of the busy harbor.

    N was holding onto his arm, and he felt her shivering, so he cast Cosmic Shield around them.

    Seeing the violet sphere surprised her, but Archer kept going. He used Mana Maniption to make a me and warm up the insides.

    After a few minutes, N felt warm and shivered a bit, making Archer happy as they reached a hill overlooking the harbor.

    Archer stopped walking and just watched the scene. The harbor was a symphony of activity, with ships navigating in and out, their sails illuminated by the soft glow of manamps.

    The waterfront, usually a hive of daytimemerce, retained its vitality even under the stars.

    Manamps lining the docks cast a warm and ethereal light, revealing the intricate dance of sailors loading and unloading cargo.

    Shadows yed on the water''s surface asntern-lit ships set sail or docked, creating a mesmerizing scene.

    Archer marveled at the harmony of tranquility where the mana-infusedmps illuminated the bustling harbor.

    As the moon cast a soft glow over the tranquil harbor, Archer and N found a quiet spot along the docks.

    The ambient sounds of the night, a symphony of gentle waves and distant ship creaks, surrounded them.

    A silent understanding passed between them. He cupped N''s face in his hands, and with a tender smile, he leaned in.

    Their lips met in a sweet and passionate kiss. The world around them seemed to fade away as they lost themselves in the moment.

    Archer reveled in the feeling of N''s plump lips against his, savoring the warmth of their connection.

    The kiss spoke volumes, anguage of shared emotions and unspoken affection. As they pulled away, a shared grin lingered on their faces.

    After their kiss, he spotted a bench and decided to sit. N yfully leaped onto hisp as he did, facing him with a smile.

    Locking eyes with him, she grinned and teased. "Am I part of your pride now? Will I be the wife of the infamous white dragon?"

    Archer gazed at the girl, sensing a genuine intention beneath her smile. He momentarily fell silent before asking. "If you choose this path N, there''s no going back. I''m a greedy dragon and will never let you go?"

    "I don''t care. I don''t want to go back, and I won''t let you go!" she responded swiftly and excitedly.

    Upon hearing her immediate answer, he pulled her forward and kissed her again, a moment N thoroughly enjoyed.

    She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and reciprocated the kiss as the snow hit the shield, shielding them from the Frostwinter storm and keeping them warm.

    Afterward, the two parted. She gazed into his eyes before saying. "Now you''re mine, and no one can say different."

    Archer smiled, kissing her nose before suggesting. "Do you want to return to the domain? It''ste, and we have sses tomorrow."

    She agreed, hopping off him and starting to stretch. Archer opened a portal, and the two stepped through, finding themselves in the living room.

    The only illumination came from the soft glow of magical orbs scattered throughout the living area.

    Archer decided to scan the treehouse to find the other girls who should be asleep in their rooms.

    Closing his eyes, he extended his senses, reaching out with his mana to create a vision of the surroundings.

    As his mana perception unfolded, the details of the treehouse became clear to him.

    He could see the intricate design of the wooden walls, the furniture, and the winding staircase leading to the upper levels.

    The magical orbs emitted a gentle, otherworldly glow. Archer''s focus shifted towards the bedrooms, and he sensed the presence of the girls.

    Each girl had added personal touches to their shared space, creating a room that reflected her individuality.

    The mana signatures of the sleeping forms were like soft, glowing auras in the otherwise dark environment.

    Moving through the treehouse with this augmented sight, Archer observed each girl in her bedroom.

    They were sound asleep, calm and peaceful. Some seemed to stir slightly, perhaps caught in the delicate realms of dreams.

    He noticed the subtle rise and fall of nkets as they breathed in the quiet of the night.

    Satisfied with his silent survey, Archer opened his eyes, returning to the natural darkness of the living area.

    Feeling the fatigue of the day, N stretched her arms overhead, a yawn escaping her. She nced at Archer, who was engrossed in a book near the firece.

    "Alright, I think it''s time for me to hit the hay," N announced with a contented smile. She made her way to him, pausing to tousle his hair affectionately.

    "Goodnight, Archie," she murmured, the fatigue evident in her voice as she made her way towards the bedrooms.

    "Sleep well, N," he replied, his eyes following her until she disappeared into the hallway''s darkness.

    As the sound of a bedroom door softly closed, he decided to make himselffortable. Dragging a chair over to the firece, he positioned it before the crackling mes.

    The warmth embraced him, and he settled into the chair, enjoying the soothing firelight dance as he pulled out some nkets from his Item Box.

    As he settled into his makeshift bed, the Frostwinter storm outside intensified, the wind howling and the snow tapping against the treehouse windows like a thousand tiny dancers.

    The creaks and groans of the wooden structure echoed the weather''s protest. Wrapped in the warmth of his nkets.

    Archer closed his eyes, letting the sounds of the storm be a luby. The rhythmic percussion of the snow hitting the windows.

    The magical orbs'' glow dimly illuminated the treehouse''s interior, casting shadows that danced on the walls.

    Archer felt the treehouse respond to the storm, each shudder and creak echoing the elements.

    Lying there, the storm''s sounds gradually calmed him. The cozy chair embraced him, and the distant Frostwinter storm created a soothing background.

    The chaotic beauty of the weather turned into a distant melody, apanying his journey into dreams.

    Amid the tempest, Archer sumbed to the calming sounds. The Frostwinter symphony transformed into a gentle serenade, guiding him into a peaceful sleep.

    [Unknown group]

    In the shadows of the moonlit night, a ndestine gathering unfolded outside Starfall City.

    A group of individuals, their faces hidden beneath hoods and obscured by darkness, convened in a secluded area.

    Their hushed voices carried a tone of secrecy and malice as they devised a sinister n.

    One man, the apparent leader, spoke with a venomous determination. "We strike when he''s vulnerable, on the streets. The boy won''t see iting. And as for his women, we take them hostage. That should teach him a lesson."

    Nods of agreement rippled through the group, their sinister intentions shrouded in the secrecy of the night.

    The conspirators discussed details of their n, orchestrating a calcted assault to catch Archer off guard.

    One figure, more ruthless than the rest, added, "Use the women against him. Make him feel the weight of his choices. It''ll break him."

    As the malevolent plot unfolded, the conspirators dispersed into the shadows, leaving a chilling atmosphere of ill intent.

    The night seemed to hold its breath, unaware of the impending danger over Archer and his girls.

    [Not fully edited because I don''t feel well and need to sleep but I''ll do it when I''m better]

 Chapter 488 Tea

    <h4>Chapter 488 Tea</h4>

    The following day, Archer awoke and scanned his surroundings, rubbing his eyes to dispel sleep. It dawned on him that he had spent the night in the living room.

    Rising to his feet, he stretched, ncing outside to find the storm still happening. He let out a sigh and made his way to the bath chambers.

    Archer entered the dimly lit bath chambers, the soft glow of candles casting dancing shadows across the room.

    The air was thick with the scent of soothing oils and warm steam. The tiled floor felt cool beneath his feet as he approached the inviting embrace of therge, ornate bathtub.

    With deliberate movements, Archer began to peel off his clothes, the fabric whispering against his skin.

    He let each piece fall to the floor, revealing the subtle tension in his muscles. Naked, he stood for a moment, the ambient warmth of the room enveloping him.

    As he sank into the hot water, a sigh escaped his lips. The heat caressed his body, melting away the stresses of the day.

    Archer reclined in the tub, closing his eyes and letting the moment''s tranquility wash over him.

    The gentle flicker of candlelight danced on the water''s surface, creating a serene atmosphere that seemed to suspend time.

    In the cocoon of warmth and solitude, Archer found sce, a brief respite from the outside world.

    Closing his eyes, Archer let the tension seep away, surrendering to the sensation of the hot water soothing his muscles.

    He stretched out, allowing the buoyancy to support him, andid back. The heat seeped into every inch of his being, and a contented sigh escaped his lips.

    The room was hushed, save for the asional crackle of the flickering candles. Archer basked in the tranquility, his mind drifting away from the day''s hustle.

    The rhythmic sound of his breath mingled with the distant echo of water droplets, creating a calming symphony.

    In that serene moment, Archer found himself lost in the simple pleasure of rxation, a blissful escape from the outside world''s demands.

    That''s when he heard the door open, so he looked over and saw Teu walk in with a smile as she spoke. ''''Morning Darling. You''re always up early.''''

    Archer acknowledged with a nod before responding, "I fail to see the purpose of sleeping inte, it feels like a waste of time."

    Teu, in agreement, nodded and proceeded to get undressed before entering the water, settling beside him and leaning against him with her head on his shoulder.

    He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, pleasing the blue-haired princess as Archer asked. ''''How are you finding sses?''''

    Teu turned to Archer with a smile. "You know. I never thought I''d say this, but I enjoy them. I always assumed it would be annoying and would hate every moment."

    Archer raised an eyebrow, curious. "What changed your mind?"

    Teu smiled as she thought about it. "I enjoy learning new things. It''s exciting to broaden your mind, you know?"

    He nodded and said, "That''s surprising. I didn''t think you would be into it."

    Teuughed, sat up, and turned to him with a grin. "Hey, can you wash my back, darling?"

    Archer gentlythered the soap between his hands before applying it to Teu''s back, his touch careful yet firm.

    The warm water ran down as Archer''s hands moved in rhythmic circles. Teu sighed in contentment. "You''re surprisingly good at this, darling."

    He chuckled before answering. ''''I''ve read many books.''''

    The twoughed before Archer continued and cleaned Teu from head to toe. He fondled her, which caused the girl to swat his hand away.

    Teu told him she was not in the mood, which he respected, and waited for her to return the favor as Teu grabbed the soap.

    The warm water poured over his shoulders as Teu took the soap from his hands. With a subtle smile, she began tother his back, her hands moving with aforting rhythm.

    As she worked, Teu said, "Archer, when you head to Frostholm, consider taking us girls with you. We can help, you know?"

    Archer turned to look at her, the water droplets clinging to his hair. He met her gaze, appreciating the offer. "You want to join the mission?"

    Teu nodded, her hands never pausing in their task. "Absolutely. We''ve trained together, fought together. We can handle ourselves, and having more hands on deck can make a difference. Plus, I''m curious about Frostholm. It sounds like a challenge."

    Archer considered her words for a moment, then smiled. "I appreciate the offer, Teu. And you''re right. You and the others are more than capable. If you''re up for it, I''d be d to have you with me."

    Teu grinned, her eyes reflecting determination. "Great! We make a formidable team. Frostholm won''t know what hit it."

    The two carried on washing, conversing before stepping out, drying themselves off, and preparing for the next steps.

    Leaving the bath chamber, Archer admired the kitchen he had created when he stepped into it.

    Its polished surfaces gleamed under the soft glow of pendant lights, and a subtle fragrance of herbs lingered in the air.

    The countertops were adorned with neatly arranged utensils and a row of potted herbs basked in the sunlight streaming through the window.

    Hanging nts added a touch of greenery, creating a harmonious blend of nature and craftsmanship.

    In the center of it all, a sturdy wooden table held the heart of the scene, a vase of fresh flowers and a steaming teapot, inviting andforting.

    E and Halime sat at the table, drinking tea as they chatted. With her hair pulled into a ponytail, the half-elf seemed like she had just woken up as she rubbed her sky-blue eyes.

    Meanwhile, Halime appeared more alert and vibrant with her hair in a bun. As Teu joined them, the three girls engaged in lively conversation.

    Archer took in the sight, appreciating the camaraderie around the table amid the beautiful kitchen.

    With a warm smile, E poured tea into a cup for the ocean princess. Archer''s gaze lingered for a moment as he watched them.

    A smile yed on his lips as he observed the scene, the bond between the three evident in their sharedughter and animated gestures.

    In that moment, he quietly reflected, ''I''m fortunate to have stumbled into this life. I could have ended up on a barren world as a ve, but instead, I find myself here, surrounded by people who genuinely care for me.''

    Halime''s voice reached him, apanied by a warm smile. "Join us, Arch! E''s tea is delightful."

    That''s when he grinned before walking over to join the threedies and gave each one a morning kiss that pleased them.

    He sat down and gotfortable as E poured him a cup, and he took it while thanking her. ''''Thanks, El. It smells wonderful.''''

    Archer brought the cup of tea to his lips. The first sip enveloped his senses. A subtle symphony of vors danced on his tongue, leaving a lingering impression.

    His eyes met E''s, and a genuine smile spread across his face as he remarked. "This is amazing.''''

    The warmth of the tea seemed to beat away the cold air that seemed to take over the treehouse as the fireces couldn''t stand a chance.

    It dawned on him that the girls were wrapped in nkets, prompting him to warm up the entire treehouse.

    After finishing his tea, Archer stood up, capturing the girl''s attention. E spoke first, "What are you up to, Arch?"

    He didn''t respond but walked towards the firece. Kneeling before it, he took a deep breath before exhaling a stream of violet mes.

    When the mes sshed on the wood, it roared to life, and a wave of heat swept throughout the treehouse.

    The three girls sighed in relief as the cold air was beaten back, and Teumented with a happy smile. ''''That''s much better. I could feel the cold before, but now it''s gone.''''

    Just as that happened, Hecate, Eione, and Ste walked down the stairs, and the moon elf smiled when she saw him while Ste was yawning.

    Eione was as professional as usual as they sat down at the table. Archer walked over to Hecate and kissed her on the forehead.

    Hecate, Eione, and Ste settledfortably, cups of tea in hand, engaging in rxed conversation. Meanwhile, Archer filled his cup, expressing his desire for fresh air.

    "I''m heading out to the balcony for a bit," he informed the girls with a nod, the steam from the freshly poured tea rising.

    They acknowledged him with understanding smiles as he went to the balcony. Once outside, the cool breeze greeted him.

    Archer took a deep breath, savoring the tranquility, and let the warmth of the tea and the crisp air embrace him.

    He cradled the warm teacup, the steam rising to meet the cool air. He settled into afortable chair on the balcony, gazing out at the snow-covered expanse.

    The first light of the morning sun began to paint thendscape with soft pink and gold hues.

    Sipping the tea, Archer felt theforting warmth seep into him. The serene quiet of the snowy domain was only interrupted by the asional call of a bird.

 Chapter 489 Unmistakable

    <h4>Chapter 489 Unmistakable</h4>

    Seated, he savored his tea, his gaze fixed on the sunrise. It marked the arrival of a clear and sunny day, surprising him with its radiant beauty.

    After finishing his drink, he spent the status points he had saved.

    Archer allocated 500 points each to HP, Mana, Constitution, Stamina, and Charisma. Additionally, he invested 600 points in Strength and 635 points in Intelligence.

    Once he did that, he checked his new status as he felt his body more robust.

    [Hp: 28320>33320]

    [Mana: 660690>685690]

    [Strength: 20700>26700]

    [Constitution: 20200>25200]

    [Stamina: 20700>25700]

    [Charisma: 15100>20100]

    [Intelligence: 19800>25950]

    Upon reviewing and tweaking his status, Archer headed indoors, wrapping himself in a cloak for warmth.

    Stepping into the room, he discovered ten girls sitting around the table, immersed in animated conversation.

    The atmosphere crackled with lively energy and camaraderie. Each girl, except for Halime, rose from their seats to greet Archer with a sweet kiss.

    That''s when he remembered Nefertiti and summoned her, which shocked the subus, who smiled when she saw him and went to sit down.

    It was a moment of warmth and affection that he loved. E, with a smile, informed him, "Breakfast is ready."

    E approached with a breakfast te, cing it in front of Archer as he sat at the table. The aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, and delectable dishes adorned the table.

    With a warm smile, he began to eat, joining in themunal breakfast with the other girls.

    The room echoed with conversation and the clinking of utensils, creating aforting symphony of shared moments and shared meals.

    As Archer dug into his te, he discovered the was meat, tender and sulent, burst with vorful juices,plemented perfectly by the medley of crisp and seasoned vegetables.

    A satisfied grin adorned his face as he savored each mouthful. The girls around him exchanged knowing nces, pleased to see Archer relishing their prepared meal.

    Once he was done eating, Nefertiti approached him before anyone else could and kissed him again before leaning in to whisper. ''''I want you soon, husband.''''

    The subus then bit his ear, causing a shiver to run down his body. When the other girls saw this, they watched the pink-haired girl with narrow eyes.

    But each one did the same thing before getting ready for sses. Hecate approached him with a smile before speaking. ''''My Love. I''m out of ingredients. Could we visit some shops to buy more?''''

    Archer nodded before replying. ''''Of course. We can visit all different cities and buy all their stock so you can use the storerooms below the shop.''''

    The moon elf smiled before kissing his cheek as she went to the bath chamber. But she spoke. ''''After bathing, I will head to the shop with Ste and Eione. The twins have the day off.''''

    ''''Okay, my moon witch. Enjoy your bath.'''' He replied while going to make himself some tea.

    Archer looked around the kitchen and started boiling the water before making tea and teleporting to hisir.

    That''s when he focused on the vast gold mountain that overwhelmingly upied hisir, leaving no more space.

    He closed his eyes, picturing their doubling, yearning for more space to amodate his expanding wealth.

    A subtle tremor traversed the surroundings, and to his delight, their responded, expanding and offering additional room for even more treasures.

    Once he finished that, he sipped the tea and let out a happy sigh before closing his eyes and emptying his Item Box.

    Archer wanted to organize his Item Box and clear out most of the treasure he collected apart from a chest''s worth.

    With a focused gesture, he summoned a wave of gold coins as if from thin air. The riches poured onto the already sizable mountain of gold.

    Creating a mesmerizing sight as the coins blended with the existing wealth, showcasing his growing fortune.

    As he looked at the colossal mountain of gold coins, a realization struck him: the silver coins.

    Closing his eyes again, he imagined a pathway leading to anotherir that delved deeper for the silver coins.

    Archer felt another shake, and the new path was made alongside the newir that was the same as the first one.

    Afterpleting that task, he strolled down the pathway, taking in the sight of his handiwork.

    The tunnel was adorned with numerous mana lights, illuminating the way until he reached a chamber simr to the first one, albeit without the additional rooms.

    Upon arriving, he closed his eyes and released all the silver coins he had looted up until now, creating a mountain just as big as the one made of gold.

    Archer''s grin widened as he saw the scene. Swiftly, he teleported to the gem room and stashed away the remaining ones he had gathered.

    Returning instantly, he materialized back in the treehouse, only to find a group of girls seated in the living room, waiting for the others. E, Teu, Halime, and N were eagerly waiting.

    Upon spotting Archer, the girls lit up with smiles. He reciprocated with warmth, greeting each one with a kiss.

    When he nted a kiss on Halime, the snake girl''s excitement became evident, causing the rest of them tough.

    E invited him to join them in the living room, suggesting that it would be morefortable to wait for the others there.

    He nodded and went over with Halime and Teu while E and N brought over some hot chocte that he had before.

    The half-elf graciously served tea for everyone, and as she did so, Archer muttered to himself, "Frostfire cocoa."

    E''s smile widened upon hearing him, and she said, "Yeah, it is. We have loads of it, and it''s the perfect drink for a cold morning like this."

    Archer sank into the cushions, sipping theforting beverage. The warmth of the drink spread through his body, bringing a sense offort.

    He enjoyed the cozy atmosphere. The firece flickered, casting a gentle glow across the room.

    While waiting, Archer nced towards the stairs, expecting the arrival of the rest. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, someone descended the stairs.

    Hecate, with her enigmatic aura, led the way, while Eione followed with aposed demeanor.

    Ste, the youngest of the three, yawned and stretched, her eyes sparkling with innocence and mischief when she saw Archer.

    Sensing the moon elf''s arrival, he stood up, a smile ying on his lips. With a few strides, he closed the distance between them.

    As Hecate stepped into the room, Archer reached out, gently guiding her towards him. With a tender affection that needed no words, he pressed his lips to hers in a morning kiss.

    The room seemed to hold its breath momentarily as the two shared a quiet exchange, the simple gesture carrying a world of warmth.

    Her eyes sparkling with contentment, Hecate returned the kiss with a soft and appreciative sigh.

    They stood together in the living room as Ste said hello to him with a big smile, causing Archer to ruffle her hair.

    That''s when a request from Hecate interrupted the quiet ambiance. She gently pulled away, looking up at him with a soft expression.

    "Archer, could you open a portal to the shop for me? I''m running low on mana," she requested, her red eyes reflecting a touch of fatigue.

    Concern shed across his face, and without hesitation, he reached for Hecate''s dainty grey hands, his grip firm and reassuring.

    He channeled a generous amount of mana into her. The unexpected influx of power startled Hecate, and a gasp escaped her lips as the energy coursed through her.

    Archer maintained the connection for a moment longer, ensuring she absorbed all the mana and noticed the happy look on her face.

    When he finally let go, he looked at her with care and relief and with a hint of a grin on his face and asked. "Better?"

    Hecate closed her eyes and realized her mana was back to normal. She looked at Archer with narrowed eyes beforementing. ''''Oh yeah, you''re a white dragon.''''

    Archer nodded with a smile before casting Gate to the potion shop. Hecate kissed him again before stepping through the portal.

    Ste dashed toward him, wrapping her arms around his legs, promptingughter from Archer.

    He gently scooped her up, enveloping her in a warm embrace that elicited pure joy from the little girl.

    "How''s it going at the shop?" Archer inquired.

    "It''s fun. Hecate helps me a lot and teaches me how to make potions, which is cool," Ste replied with an infectious grin.

    After Ste spoke, she entered the portal. That''s when Archer turned his attention to Eione, who bowed respectfully toward him.

    With ck hair, dark blue eyes, and a fairy-like build, Eione was unmistakable. Herrge chest added to her distinct appearance.

    Like Hecate, she shared themon grey skin of moon elves, but her hair and eyes set her apart, differing from Hecate''s rare silver hair and red eyes.

    The maid gracefully stepped through the portal before it closed, leaving Archer alone while the other girls chatted.

    Shortly after, the rest of the girls strolled out of the bath chambers, exchanging kisses with Archer as they passed.

 Chapter 490 You Love Us All The Same

    <h4>Chapter 490 You Love Us All The Same</h4>

    Once they were all settled, sipping on cocoa, Archer addressed the group. "Okay,dies, I took E and N on a date first, but today, I will take Hecate and Nefertiti."

    A wave of reactions erupted; some girls looked angry, and others appeared jealous. Tensions escted, nearly reaching a breaking point, causing Archer to step in and defuse the impending argument.

    Nefertiti was smiling and excited, but Hemera spoke up. "Darling! Why can''t you take me instead of Nefi?"

    Most girls were bickering among themselves, but others were quiet, like Halime and Llyniel.

    Llyniel left the living room after feeling ufortable, while the snake girl was quiet while just sitting there.

    The air in the room grew tense as the nine girls bickered over the uing dates. Sensing the escting discord, Archer raised his hand, signaling for silence.

    "Alright,dies, let''s settle down," He spoke firmly.

    As the room hushed, he continued. "I understand you''re all excited, and I appreciate that. But we need to work together here."

    Archer took a deep breath before exining, "I''m doing my best to be fair to each of you. I don''t want to favor one over the others. With my sses, I can manage two dates a day, and I''ll make sure everyone gets their chance. It''s the best I can do right now."

    The room fell silent as the girls absorbed his words. With a genuine smile, Archer hoped his exnation would foster understanding among them.

    Archer summoned Llyniel, who slipped out to the balcony before Hemeramented. ''''So you''re not picking Nefi out of favoritism?''''

    When she voiced her concerns, Archer nodded and exined, "No, my sun elf. I don''t favor any of you over the others. Each of you adds something to my life, and I love that. But we can''t argue over dates because I''ll take each of you on one, and each experience will be unique, so there''s no need to worry."

    N then questioned, "So no one will be left out?"

    Archer agreed with a smile before answering. "You''re correct. Everyone will get their turn. To ensure fairness, I''ll put each of your names, excluding Nefertiti''s, and the two I pick will be going on a date tomorrow.''''

    That''s when Sera excitedlymented, "So you love us all the same?"

    Archer chuckled at her enthusiasm before responding, "Well, no. I love all of you, apart from Halime, Llyniel, and N. You seem to forget we''ve been together for a couple of years now, so we''ve had time to bond."

    He then turned his gaze to the new girls and continued, "I don''t mean it in a horrible way,dies. It''s just that we haven''t spent much time together, and I want to change that. I also know I''lle to love you three, it just takes time."

    The three girls nodded in understanding, acknowledging that developing a deep bond like the others would take time, and they weren''t in a rush.

    After exining and settling the matter with the group, Archer closed his eyes. In his mind, he imagined a box containing the names of the eight girls owed a date, each written on paper.

    As the image materialized, it surprised the group, and Archer addressed them, saying, "There are eight names in here. I will pick out tomorrow''s dates and so on. Is that fair?"

    Everyone agreed, and he drew two pieces of paper from the imaginary box, reading the names aloud.

    "Llyniel and Hemera." He dered, eliciting smiles from the chosen girls.

    "For the second pair, we have Halime and Tal." He continued as the girls exchanged nces and slight smiles between the two.

    Moving on, he said the third set of names. "Next in line are Sera and Teu."

    The two girls nodded in acknowledgment, their excitement palpable. Lastly, he drew the final two pieces of paper and read, "Sia and Leira."

    With smiles, the girls agreed on the order of the dates. That''s when the?atmosphere lightened as they started chatting again while Archer sat down and rxed.

    Sera and Llyniel decided to head out of the treehouse. Before leaving, they informed Archer, "We''re going to check on the garden."

    The morning sun casts a warm glow on their path as the two exited. Watching them go, Archer felt a sense of satisfaction at the cooperative spirit within the group.

    Once the two were gone, Hemera approached him with E, Leira, and Halime. Smiling, she spoke, "Darling, we''re heading into the city to check on some shops before sses start. Do you mind opening a portal?"

    He nodded before casting Gate to the alleyway he used to enter Starfall. Archer stood up and kissed the four girls before they left.

    Teu, Nefertiti, Tal, and N engaged in conversation, while the subus immersed herself in a book. Suddenly, the three warrior girls sprang to their feet and exited the room.

    The blue-haired girl stopped in front of him with a grin. "We are going to train. There''s an hour until ss begins, so we have time."

    Archer responded, his gaze tracing over the Aquarian before leaning into her ear and whispering, "I want you soon, Teu."

    He pressed a lingering kiss on Teu before gracefully stepping back just as N and Tal approached.

    Archer gave each girl kisses, and they departed from the treehouse. Only he and Nefertiti were left, who was engrossed in her reading.

    ncing up from her book, she appeared momentarily confused but soon smiled. She stood up and approached him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders.

    Nefertiti then gave him a passionate kiss, one that Archer wholeheartedly returned, and the air around them filled with a shared intensity as they found a moment alone.

    When they finally separated, Archer, his eyes still warm, couldn''t help but be curious about what she was doing.

    "What are you reading?" he inquired, a genuine interest in his voice.

    Nefertiti smiled, holding up the book she had been immersed in. "It''s about Zenian legends. Quite fascinating."

    Archer''s eyes lit up with intrigue. "Zenian legends? That sounds interesting. Mind if I take a look?"

    Upon hearing about the legends, Archer''s mind instantly veered toward the idea of treasure, and a keen interest sparked within him.

    Eager to learn more, he expressed his curiosity with a big smile. Nefertiti, sharing his enthusiasm, nodded her head and guided him to a sofa.

    Seated on the sofa, Nefertiti began to narrate a captivating story about her ancestor, a formidable leader whomanded a massive army of one hundred thousand men.

    The tale unfolded as they emerged victorious in a war, bringing back the spoils of their conquest, hundreds of carts filled to the brim with treasures.

    Archer''s violet eyes glowed with greed and excitement as she painted a vivid picture of the spoils'' triumph and grandeur.

    Driven by a fervent desire, he set his sights on uncovering the elusive Zenian treasure, intending to make it his own.

    As Nefertiti observed the greed etched on his face, she couldn''t help but giggle before sharing her perspective. "It''s all yours if you manage to discover it. Father would undoubtedly rejoice, but there''s a condition: you must return our ancestor''s belongings."

    Archer gave her a nod before speaking with a grin. ''''Of course. If it''s for you, I''d do it, not your Father.''''

    Hearing his reply, sheughed, and the subus continued telling him about all the different legends he wanted to investigate.

    As the captivating tales of Zenian legends wound down, Archer and Nefertiti found themselves lost in the allure of the stories, oblivious to the passage of time.

    The soft morning light filtered through the leaves of the treehouse, casting a warm glow on the couple entwined on the sofa.

    Archer''s violet eyes, still glinting with curiosity, finally tore his gaze away from the captivating world of legends and nced at the enchanted timepiece on the wall.

    His eyes widened in realization, and he gently nudged Nefertiti, who was leaning against him.

    "Nefi," he murmured, "we might have gotten a bit carried away. sses are starting soon."

    Nefertiti blinked, her attention returning from the realms of ancient tales to the present moment. A soft gasp escaped her lips as she also noticed the time. "Oh, Archer, you''re right! We need to get going."

    The two lovers untangled themselves, reluctantly pulling away from the cozy cocoon of stories and warmth.

    Archer stood up and stretched, his muscles protesting the sudden movement after the long period of sitting.

    Nefertiti gracefully rose, her eyes still shining with the remnants of excitement from the legends.

    With a mischievous grin, Archer extended his hand towards Nefertiti with a glint in his eyes. "Shall we?"

    She took his hand, returning the smile. "Indeed, we shall.''''

    The shimmering portal opened, revealing the bustling streets beyond. Archer turned to Nefertiti, gesturing for her to go first.

    "Ladies first," he teased, and she gracefully stepped through the portal.

    As Nefertiti disappeared into the magical gateway, Archer followed suit, the portal closing behind him.

    When they stepped through the magical portal onto the cobblestone road leading to the college, the vibrant sounds of life surrounded them.

    The air was filled with the lively chatter of students, the distant hum of activity, and the rhythmic tter of hooves against the road.

    It stretched ahead, lined with ancient trees whose leaves whispered secrets to the breeze.

 Chapter 491 The Kiss Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 491 The Kiss Of Death</h4>

    Archer and Nefertiti made their way down the road while the college came into view. He couldn''t help but be reminded of a certain magic school from a book on Earth.

    Soon, the two walked through the entrance and saw E, Hemera, Llyniel, and Sera standing near a fountain, talking with Lioran''s fiancees.

    Lioran and Ciaran intercepted Archer as the duo approached, blocking his path while Nefertiti walked past them.

    That''s when Lioranmented with a grin. "Did you ept N? She has been very happy."

    Archer looked at the lion boy with a neutral expression before responding with a chuckle. "Indeed, but as of now, only you two and the girls are in the know. I prefer to see how things unfold before making an official announcement and confronting your father."

    Lioran''s face lit up with a warm smile as he nodded in approval. Meanwhile, Ciaran extended a weing hand to Archer, firm in grip and camaraderie.

    Before Cian could utter a word, E, Hemera, Llyniel, and Sera, each radiating excitement, surrounded Archer.

    In a delightful disy of affection, they greeted him with a shower of friendly kisses, expressing their joy at his presence.

    Archer was caught off guard and startedughing as he returned their kisses. After that, he asked. ''''Where are the others?''''

    At that moment, E informed him, "Teu and Tal went to looked for Professor Grayleaf for a matter they needed to discuss, and Leira had to return to the pce to attend to her parents."

    Sera interjected while the half-elf smiled, "N is engrossed in training, fueled by the excitement of someone epting her. As for Halime, she simply disappeared, and we haven''t seen her since leaving the domain."

    That was when Llyniel walked over to him and spoke in a low voice as many people were around. ''''I think she may have gone to the gardens at the back of the college.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod, then summoned a Tressym from the domain and asked it to find the snake girl.

    The creature happily did what he asked. Everyone watched wide-eyed, making Archer smile as he exined to the group. "During my time in the Nether Realm, I discovered these little creatures. I invited them to join me, and they willingly became my trustworthy scouts. They''ve been really useful."

    Upon hearing this, their faces lit up with joy, and Sera inquired, "After sses, could you summon more of them? We''d love to see those fluffy and cute creatures."

    "Ladies. I''ll summon a bunch once you''re back in the domain before heading out on my date," Archer replied with a charming smile when he saw them all looking at him.

    The girl''s excitement radiated in their eyes as they collectively expressed eagerness to encounter the adorable catster on.

    Upon hearing this, Leonora and Nalika, the two lion girls, mirrored expressions of excitement before directing their gaze towards Archer.

    "Arch, would it be alright if they joined us?" inquired E.

    When he heard her question, he turned his attention to Lioran, who was engrossed in conversation with Cian.

    "Don''t look at me! They can do what they want, but can I also join? I''ve always wanted to see this domain N speaks of," the lion boy replied.

    Archer asked, "Why do you want to see it?"

    Lioran smiled as he responded, "Because the girls have talked about it, and I''m curious."

    Upon hearing this, Archer chuckled, nodding in agreement. "You can go with your woman. The girls will warn you not to wander, or you''ll be eaten."

    After saying this, he noticed the Tressym flying toward it. When it arrived, the cat rubbed its head against him, conveying the information about Halime''s whereabouts.

    Archer expressed gratitude to the fluffy beast with a stroke and promised it plenty of pets soon, causing it to get excited.

    The girls stroked the flying cat, who loved the attention, before flying through the portal with a meow, causing Archer tough.

    Once that was done, he kissed each girl before turning to Lioran and Ciaran before asking. ''''What sses have you got today?''''

    Cian answered first. ''''I have Magic Theory, Combat Magic, Elemental Affinities, History, Geopolitics, and Spellcraft.''''

    The lion booy spoke next. ''''Questing and Adventure, Anti-Magic Defence, Enchanting, History & Geopolitics, Spellcraft. What about you, Arch?''''

    "The Questing and Adventure ss, Swordsmanship, Magic Fundamental, History & Geopolitics, and Spellcraft," He answered.

    Lioran smiled when he heard this. He said goodbye and walked over to his fiances, with Cian following behind as the girls approached him.

    Each one kissed him before going off to their sses, apart from Teu and Tal, who had the same lesson and had just returned.

    He told the two girls to meet him in the ss while he went to find the snake girl sitting alone in the college''s back garden.

    Archer strolled through the college grounds, the vibrant atmosphere buzzing with activity.

    As he traversed the pathways, he observed professors conducting sses outdoors, their voices carrying fragments of knowledge on the gentle breeze.

    Students listened attentively, notebooks in hand, absorbing the lessons amidst the picturesque surroundings.

    The college garden was a canvas of colors, with diligent individuals tending to the flowers, pruning bushes, and ensuring the beauty of thendscape.

    Laughter echoed as friends gathered on benches, sharing stories and forming memories. As Archer continued his walk, his gaze fell upon Halime.

    Seated on a bench next to a tranquil pond, she exuded a sense of calm amid the vibrant surroundings.

    The sunlight yed on the water''s surface, causing gentle ripples that mirrored the serene ambiance of the scene.

    Archer approached her with a concerned look as he sat beside the snake girl and wrapped his arm around her waist.

    He pulled her closer to him, which made the unaware girl jump and try to back away until she realized it was him.

    Halime''s turmoil settled as she nestled against him, her gaze fixed on the reflective surface of the pond. However, Archer''s words pierced through the fragile tranquility. "What''s troubling you?"

    Silence enveloped the girl, but his persistent probingpelled her to respond, her voiceced with pain. "You only halfway embraced me, yet with the lion girl, you offered full eptance. Why am I denied the same?"

    After speaking, a soft breeze carried the scent of flowers as they sat together, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air.

    Halime hesitated, her gaze fixed on the ground as if searching for the right way to express the ache within her.

    Finally, she looked up, her eyes revealing the vulnerability she had long guarded. "Archer," she began, her voice tinged with sadness and longing, "you don''t know what it''s like to live with a curse that repels everyone. No one has ever wanted me, touched me willingly, because of this mark that stains my existence."

    Archer, his eyes filled with empathy, reached out to gently touch her arm. "Halime, I..."

    She pulled away, the pain in her eyes intensifying. "No, Archer, listen. You''re the only one, the only person whose touch I can bear. The only one who defies the curse. But it''s not enough."

    His brow furrowed in concern. "What do you mean?"

    Tears welled in her eyes as she spoke the words she had hidden deep within her soul. "I want more. I want your love. I want to feel your touch sparingly and freely without fearing repulsion. I want to be with you, truly with you, in every sense of the word."

    Halime, her heart heavy with unspoken words, turned to him. "Archer, I can''t keep living in this uncertainty. I need to know where I stand with you. Can we be together? Or is this just a game where we''re so close yet so far apart?"

    Archer sighed, his gaze thoughtful. "Halime, it''s not that I don''t want to be with you. I just... I wanted to get to know you better, understand you more. I didn''t want to rush into something and end up hurting you."

    Halime looked down, her frustration evident. "But the uncertainty hurts more."

    His expression shifted, a mixture of understanding and determination. He took a step closer to her. "I don''t want you to doubt my feelings, Halime. I care about you deeply. Maybe I''ve been too cautious."

    Before she could respond, he gently cupped her face and leaned in, his lips meeting hers in a soft, unexpected kiss.

    Time froze for a moment as Halime processed the surprise. Her eyes widened, and the surroundings briefly blurred.

    The courtyard fell into a hush as they parted, and whispers rippled through the passing students.

    Halime was infamous for her curse, and people steered clear of her. Seeing Archer kiss her, they braced for the expected fallout, anticipating his sudden demise.

    Witnessing what they dubbed the "kiss of death," onlookers were stunned, their faces a mix of surprise and amazement.

    However, defying all predictions, Archer emerged unscathed. A quiet stillness settled over the courtyard as everyone grappled with this unexpected turn of events.

    Some students looked on with admiration, while others, grappling with confusion, regarded him with suspicion and fear.

 Chapter 492 Do You Accept Me

    <h4>Chapter 492 Do You ept Me</h4>

    Archer just looked at the dazed snake girl, who had a small smile and thought to himself. ''This probably happened because I said I don''t love her. I won''t be doing that again.''

    He shook his head and paid attention to her. She had short ck hair, bright yellow eyes, and was petite like E but had bigger boobs.

    Halime sat there, her dazed expression gradually giving way to a smile as she regained awareness.

    Her gaze fixed on Archer, and with a hopeful tone, she asked, "Do you ept me?"

    Archer met her eyes, his smile warm and reassuring. Without uttering a word, he nodded, affirming his eptance.

    A burst of joy illuminated Halime''s face as she lunged forward and hugged him tightly.

    With yful enthusiasm, she showered his neck and cheeks with gentle kisses, a gesture that he found undeniably adorable.

    Their tender moment was interrupted by the ringing of the bell, bringing her affectionate onught to a halt.

    Archer smiled, ncing at her, and asked, "Which ss do you have now?"

    As the two lingered in the hallway after the bell, Halime, with a twinkle in her eyes, shared a piece of her schedule with him. "I''ve got Magic Fundamentals next. E, Sera and Hemera are in the same ss."

    He nodded, extending his hand, and she took it with a smile. They walked together to her ss, engaging in casual conversation.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice the instant transformation in the girl. She became more animated, passionately discussing her experiences using magic against various beasts.

    Archer walked Halime to her ssroom, the chatter of students and the distant hum of the school creating a lively backdrop.

    When they reached her destination, he turned to face her with a smile. Before she entered, he cupped Halime''s cheek and gently kissed her lips.

    It was a sweet and brief moment, filled with the unspoken promise of connection. She entered the ssroom with a radiant smile.

    Archer watched for a moment before making his way to the quest ss. The path to the quest ss led him through the bustling corridors.

    While he walked down the corridor, he started to think to himself. ''Twelve girls Arch. What are you doing? This is going to be chaotic.''

    He shrugged, indifferent to the matter, deciding to handle it when the time came. With that thought in mind, he reached the ssroom and casually walked inside.

    Archer saw Teu, Tal, N, and Nalika chatting to each other while Lioran and Ciaran chatted with another three boys.

    That''s when he realized two of them had saved him a seat, so N motioned for him to sit with them when they saw him.

    He walked over to them with a smile and greeted the three girls with a kiss before sitting down at the end of the desk next to Teu.

    The four girls resumed their conversation as the lion boy took a moment to introduce the two boys apanying him.

    "Archer, let me introduce you to Cylix Maclin from the Rivend Duchy. He is the son of Count Maclin in the East," Lioran said, motioning towards a blue-haired boy of Archer''s age.

    He had the same blue eyes as his hair and was much smaller than Archer, who was much taller even when sitting down.

    Lioran shifted his attention to the next boy. "And this is Barion Darkwell, son of Earl Darkwell from the Frostwyn Duchy."

    Archer nced at the second boy, noting the distinctive features of an elf with light blue skin and short white hair.

    ''An ice elf?'' He mused to himself.

    Before the elf could speak, the boy named Cylix spoke with gratitude. ''''Thank you for helping my family. They all appreciate it and want to thank you personally.''''

    Archer looked at the blue-haired boy with a confused look, causing Lioran to exin. ''''You rescued their family''snd in the East. They were under siege until you appeared and turned the enemy army to ash.''''

    He shrugged beforementing. ''''I burned so much that I''ve lost track, but I''m d I helped your family. The emperor can reward me even more now, Cylix.''''

    Lioran chuckled as Barion remained silent, redirecting his attention as Professor Greyleaf entered the ssroom.

    Archer''s face lit up as the older blonde woman entered. She stopped before the ss, saying, "Good morning, ss."

    Turning towards the ckboard, she began jotting down some notes. Archer, unfazed, patiently waited for her to provide further exnations.

    Samara stood at the front of the ss, her voice clear andmanding. "Good morning, everyone. As S-ss members, you now have the privilege of choosing any college quest avable. Today, I''ll guide you to the quest center where you can make your selections. Let''s make our way there together."

    The students exchanged excited nces, and anticipation filled the room as they prepared to embark on their next adventure.

    Samara led the way, and the ss eagerly followed, ready to see the quest center for the first time.

    Archer and the three girls stood up, followed by the other four students. Together, they trailed behind the older woman who had exited the ssroom.

    Following Samara, everyone navigated through corridors until they exited the building. They continued walking towards the northern side of the college grounds.

    As they approached, Archer noticed a medium-sized wooden building in the distance.

    Getting closer, the nicely decorated exterior became more apparent, catching his eye with its charm.

    Samara led the way into the building, followed by the entire group, including Archer and the girls.

    Upon entering, they were greeted by a spacious interior with arge desk manned by a couple of older students.

    Opposite the desk, a quest board caught his attention, while scattered chairs and a shop at the other end filled the space.

    Archer approached the sign at the shop, realizing it dealt with the purchase of beast parts, a prospect that didn''t pique his interest.

    He surveyed the surroundings, considering the various opportunities and choices disyed in the bustling hub of activities.

    Samara turned around, facing the eager group of students, and raised her hand for attention. "Alright, everyone, take a seat. I have an announcement."

    As the students settled into chairs, Samara continued, "For your first assignment, I want you to break into groups of five. Each group will be responsible forpleting ten quests within the next week. The goal is not just to finish the quests but to gain valuable experience. Once the week is over, I''d like each group to write about their experiences. We''ll thenpare and discuss what you''ve learned."

    Excitement buzzed through the room as the students exchanged nces, contemting the adventure awaited them.

    N, Teu, and Tal exchanged nces and then turned to observe Archer, who seemed to be scanning the surroundings with a wide-eyed curiosity that amused them.

    Amused by his demeanor, they giggled, drawing Archer''s attention. He shifted his gaze toward them, narrowing his eyes, and inquired with a smile, "What''s so funny?''''

    Teu couldn''t help but notice the wide-eyed curiosity on Archer''s face, and a mischievous smile tugged at her lips. As the group gathered, she leaned in to share her amusement with N and Tal.

    "I love the look on his face," she whispered the yful sparkle in her eyes mirroring the mischief in her tone.

    Before they could continue their light banter, Samara intervened. "Alright, everyone, let''s group up before choosing quests. Form your teams of five, and we''ll get started."

    Teu grinned at Archer, teasingly adding, "Save that for when we embark on our quests together. "

    The yful banter continued as the students excitedly formed their groups. He strolled over to the quest board, his eyes scanning the array of quests avable.

    As he looked at the options, he focused on a couple that caught his interest, particrly those involving beasts.

    He carefully took note of the details, pondering the challenges and rewards each quest presented.

    The girls gathered around the quest board. Their eyes focused on quests involving the hunting of formidable beasts.

    They deliberated and carefully selected ten quests that promised both challenge and excitement as a group.

    With their choices made, they approached Samara, who awaited them with an intrigued smile.

    Archer handed over the list of quests, and Samara scanned through them, her expression growing more pleased with each selection.

    "Well done, everyone. These quests will certainly test your skills and provide valuable experience," Samaramended, her approval evident.

    That''s when he saw a redheaded girl with blue eyes standing in one corner and wasn''t approached by anyone.

    Archer recognized her as Zarina from one of his sses. So he approached her when he noticed her difort.

    Her eyes, initially reflecting unease, suddenly narrowed as she spotted him. The shifts in her expression hinted at a mix of wariness.

    When he got close to the girl, she spoke in a hostile voice. ''''What do you want, dragon boy?''''

    Archer chuckled before answering with a charming smile. ''''Do you want to join my group, Zarina?''''

    The redhead looked at him and wondered what he wanted with her until N, Tal, and Teu approached with smiles.

 Chapter 493 Shadowleaf Forest

    <h4>Chapter 493 Shadowleaf Forest</h4>

    As the three girls approached, Zarina scrutinized them with narrowed eyes. However, she shifted her gaze back to him and nodded in agreement.

    Seeing her response, Archer smiled and said, "Alright, meet us by the exit when you''re ready."

    He then walked away with the three girls trailing behind him. N asked with curiosity, "Archie, why did you ask her to join?"

    Archer gathered the three girls aside, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I couldn''t help but notice she seemed ufortable and no one was speaking to her."

    N, with a sympathetic nod, stepped forward to exin. "Her family is from a Baron lineage that oversees some farms in the south. Unfortunately, there''s a history��her family was once Marquess but was demoted many years ago due to an incident nearly wiping them out. Since then, they''ve faced prejudice within the Avalon Empire, and people tend to keep their distance."

    Archer absorbed the information and felt sorry for the girl. "No wonder she seemed isted. It''s tough when history overshadows who you are now.''''

    N shook her head alongside the other two. That''s when Teu spoke up. ''''I''ve seen her in some of my lessons, but no one talks to or sits beside her.''''

    Curiosity gnawed at him, and he couldn''t help but wonder about the reasons behind Zarina''s istion.

    However, he shook off the thought, refocusing on the immediate task. "I''ll tell Samara that we''ve selected ten quests and n to start them right away," hemented to the group.

    The trio of girls nodded in agreement before Archer approached the blonde woman, offering guidance to a group of students.

    Samara noticed his presence and greeted him with a smile. She then requested the students she was advising to wait a moment as she walked over to him.

    "Hello, Archer. How are you today? Have you selected your group''s quests? There are quite a few options avable," she inquired.

    He smiled charmingly at the woman, Ksara''s younger sister, and said, "Yeah, we''ve picked our quests. Just wanted to let you know we''re starting now."

    Samara nodded in approval, expressing her satisfaction. "That''s good! You have two hours until your next ss, so if you were quick, you couldplete one quest."

    "Okay, we''ll get to it now and report back to you when we''vepleted the first quest," Archermented as he returned to the girls.

    When they saw him, they smiled, apart from Zarina, who gave him a dirty look that made himugh.

    Archer kissed Teu, Tal, and N, which made them happy before the mixed elf asked. ''''What is our first quest?''''

    He took out the ten pieces of paper and examined them.

    [Kobold Menace: Eliminate a menacing beast wreaking havoc on viges near the Shadowleaf Forest]

    [Enchanted Herb Collection: Gather mystical herbs with unique magical properties from the depths of the Shadowleaf Forest]

    [Goblin Extermination: Clear an area infested with goblins located north of Crossroad City]

    [Wendigo Threat: Track and eliminate a perilous beast lurking in the Eldertree Grove]

    [Orc Marauders: Neutralize a dangerous beast causing chaos in viges near the Shadowleaf Forest]

    [Swamp Drake Menace: Eradicate a menacing beast threatening the peace of Riverwatch Town]

    [Bugbear Ambush: Tackle a dangerous creature causing terror in viges near the Shadowleaf Forest]

    [Vermin Purge: Exterminate the rat infestation in the sewers beneath Silvervein City]

    [Troll Rampage: Hunt down the trolls responsible for raiding Starhaven Town]

    [Marauding Minotaur Subjugation: Handle a marauding minotaur that poses a threat to travelers]

    After Archer finished reading the quests he picked out, but that''s when Tal held up two of her own and handed them to him.

    He looked at them and started reading.

    [Lost Ruins: Delve into ancient ruins south of Silverfrost]

    [Bandit Den Raid: Infiltrate and dismantle a notorious bandit group''s hideout]

    That''s when Teu and N gave him one each, so he had fourteen altogether.

    [Bandit Hunt: Wipe out the ouws raiding caravans along the road from Eldoria Town to Serpents Cross City]

    [Bandit Hunt: Deal with the bandits hiding in the Whispering Veil]

    Following this, Archer addressed the four girls eagerly awaiting his decision. "We''ll start with?hunting Kobolds in the Shadowleaf Forest and then collect the herbs."

    All four girls nodded, but Zarinamented in a deadpan voice. ''''How will we travel that far in two hours? Do you have a magic carpet, or can you fly?''''

    When she said that, the other three started tough, and the redhead didn''t know why and was confused.

    Archer chuckled before exining. ''''You do remember I''m a dragon, right? Normally, we can fly, but that''s not how we travel today.''''

    After finishing his instructions, he cast Gate to the college entrance, telling thedies to wait a little while before he summoned them.

    Stepping through the portal, he summoned his wings and took off, flying toward the Shadowleaf Forest.

    An hour of flightter, he found himself on the other side of the forest, where he spotted a market.

    Intrigued, he refrained from exploring it immediately, deciding to save it forter and take one of the girls there.

    That''s when he cast Gate again, and the three girls walked through as Tal dragged the shocked redhead behind her.

    Archerughed when he saw this catching Zarina''s attention. The girl asked while looking around. ''''How did you do that, dragon boy?''''

    ''''Secrets.'''' He answered with a grin, which annoyed the redhead.

    Summoning the Tressyms, Archermanded them to locate any beasts'' nests in the forest. The winged cats agreed and swiftly flew off, disappearing into the dense foliage.

    As the Tressym ventured into the forest, Archer scanned his surroundings and spotted a small hill.

    Deciding to rx there until the cat returned, he began walking toward it, and the girls followed closely behind.

    Archer led the four girls to the top of the small hill, where they found afortable sitting spot. He used Mana Maniption to melt all the snow and dry the ground.

    The vibrant greenery of the Shadowleaf Forest surrounded them, creating a serene atmosphere.

    As they settled down, Archer spoke, "Let''s wait here for the Tressym''s. They should return soon."

    After a brief moment of rxation, the flying cats returned and gracefullynded near Archer while others found their ces beside the others.

    The usually moody Zarina began stroking the Tressym''s, forming a connection with the magical beast who was rubbing its head against her.

    The leader approached him and through a series of visions, showed him the locations of the beast nests.

    Archer, in turn, affectionately stroked the head of the little beast as the Tressym''s returned to the domain.

    He leaped to his feet and eximed, "Ladies! Let''s go. I know where the Kobolds are."

    The girls followed him eagerly. Archer took a moment to strategize with the group as they entered the forest. "Tal, use your bow and fight from a distance. N and Teu, take the front lines. I''ll stay in the center to provide support if needed."

    Turning to Zarina, he inquired, "What magic do you use forbat?"

    Zarina responded with a hint of aloofness, "I specialize in fire and water magic. My expertise lies in long-rangebat, not getting up close and personal."

    Archer nodded and continued. ''''You stay with Tal and make sure she''s protected.''''

    The redhead nodded her head before he stopped talking and continued deeper into the forest.

    The air became tense as Archer and the three girls approached the Kobold nest in the heart of the Shadowleaf Forest.

    The dense foliage and ancient trees concealed the entrance to the nest, making it a challenging location to navigate.

    The rustling leaves, and distant beast calls provided an eerie backdrop to their journey.

    Archer took the lead, moving with a stealthy grace that betrayed his draconic heritage. The girls followed closely.

    Approaching the Kobold nest, Archer''s keen senses detected a subtle change in the surroundings.

    He called out, "Stop, girls. I see the herbs we''re after. They match the picture on the request."

    N and Tal volunteered to collect the herbs. Archer acknowledged their choice with a nod, appreciating their nimbleness in navigating the dense vegetation.

    As N and Tal gathered the enchanted herbs, Archer, Teu, and Zarina took a leisurely break, awaiting the return of the two girls.

    Puzzled by Archer''s apparentck of vignce, Zarina inquired, "Why aren''t we on guard?"

    Before Archer could respond, Teu said, "Darling possesses the ability to sense approaching enemies, sparing us the need to expend energy on constant vignce.''''

    After a short while, N and Tal returned with a bag filled with the magical herbs. They handed it to Archer, who skillfully stored it in his Item Box with a satisfied nod.

    As they neared the Kobold nest, a repugnant stench filled the air, assaulting their senses with a nauseatingbination of foul odors. Archer grimaced, clearly ufortable with the smell.

    Zarina wrinkled her nose andmented, "What is that horrendous odor? It''s like a mix of rotting garbage and something worse."

    Archer responded, "It''s probably the scent of the Kobold nest. They might have some unsavory habits or something in there."

 Chapter 494 The Kobold Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 494 The Kobold Tribe</h4>

    As the group reached the entrance, nothing was in sight. However, Archer gestured for them to hide.

    They spotted bloodstains leading into the cave. While they were watching, two Kobolds emerged from the shadows.

    Archer''s eyes widened as heid eyes on a Kobold for the first time and paid more attention to them.

    The creature stood about three feet tall, with scaly, reptilian skin that shimmered in shades of earthy browns and greens.

    Itsrge, pointy ears twitched nervously, and a pair of bright, intelligent eyes regarded the surroundings with curiosity and wariness.

    The Kobold''s slender frame moved agilely, clutching a makeshift weapon��a crude spear made from scavenged materials.

    Archer''s eyes narrowed as he contemted their strategy for luring out the Kobolds. Turning to the lion girl with a mischievous glint, he asked, "My lioness, can you be dramatic?''''

    N raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk forming on her lips. "Dramatic? You''re asking the right girl! What do you need?"

    Archer grinned. "We need to get the attention of those Kobolds and lure more out. A dramatic scene from you calling for help might do the trick. Can you pull it off?''''

    She chuckled as her blue eyes gleamed with mischief and excitement. "You got it, Archie. Get ready for the performance of a lifetime."

    The other three girls exchanged curious nces, sensing that something entertaining was about to unfold.

    N suddenly unleashed her dramatic side. She stumbled over an imaginary obstacle, arms iling, and called out in an exaggerated tone, "Archie! Help! I''m in grave danger!"

    Her theatrics took aical turn as she continued to trip and stumble, hamming it up for the amusement of Archer and the other three girls.

    Laughter echoed through the forest as they watched N''s yful disy. As she continued her dramatic screams, she took the opportunity to dere her love for Archer in detail.

    Her theatrical monologue, directed at the unsuspecting trees, delved into the depths of a romantic saga.

    With an infectious blend of humor and exaggeration, N described romantic escapades grand gestures of affection, and even shared intricate details of their fictional love story.

    Archer, caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, found himself unable to contain hisughter.

    The forest echoed with the sound of N''s passionate confessions and the joyousughter of the group.

    Even Teu couldn''t help butugh uncontrobly as she listened to the silly lion girl who was still shouting.

    N''s voice reverberated through the forest, catching the attention of birds and rustling leaves.

    Archer burst intoughter, and soon, Teu, Tal, and even the moody Zarina joined in.

    Undeterred by theughter, N continued her dramatic wails, adding exaggerated gestures.

    As theughter subsided, Archer wiped tears from his eyes. "N, that was... perfect."

    The lioness took a bow, a grin ying on her lips. "d I could be of service. Now, let''s see if our Kobold friends took the bait."

    No sooner had she finished speaking than rustling noises emerged from the underbrush. A group of Kobolds, drawn by themotion, cautiously approached the clearing.

    Their reptilian eyes peered out from behind trees and bushes, curious yet wary. Archer noticed that there were about a dozen of them.

    He motioned for the others to quiet down, and theughter tapered off into a conspiratorial silence.

    The Kobolds, thinking they had stumbled upon an easy target, crept closer, unaware that they had fallen into the adventurers'' clever trap.

    Teu and N rushed forward with swift and coordinated movements, their weapons striking down the Kobolds precisely.

    Tal and Zarina provided cover, ensuring no other threats approached as the two girls engaged inbat.

    After a minute of fighting, all the Koboldsy dead with missing limbs and blood staining the ground.

    Archer watched the two fight and was happy, but he also wanted to fight, so he took the lead before walking into the cave.

    The four girls followed behind while his Aura Detector picked up dozens of signals in the tunnels and caverns.

    He turned to the girls and spoke. ''''Do you mind if I summon some help? They are hidden in small crevices and tunnels?''''

    The four girls nodded with eager smiles before he opened a portal to the domain. Stepping through, he summoned the Nightmare Cave Spiders,manding them sternly.

    "Hunt down the Kobolds in here. Find their nest, and don''t leave any survivors," he instructed.

    With their sinister appearance and gleaming eyes, the massive spiders acknowledged the order with an unsettling hiss.

    After that, they scuttled through the portal, vanishing into the dark depths of the domain, ready to carry out their deadly mission.

    As Archer and the four girls walked through the tunnels, the echoing sounds of the spiders hunting the Kobolds reached their ears.

    The screams took on an eerie quality, a strange blend of fear and confusion. The cacophony filled the tunnels, but soon, an unsettling silence reced the screams.

    As they traversed the tunnels of the Kobold nest, they stumbled upon a sizable chamber.

    Archer turned to the girls, his expression serious, and spoke. "Wait here for a moment. I''ll go deeper into the nest. It stinks horribly, and I can already smell it."

    The four girls exchanged nces, scrunching their noses in unison before nodding in agreement.

    He continued forward, his footsteps echoing through the dimly lit tunnels. A foul stench invaded his senses.

    Archer recoiled, gagging, as he came across macabre remnants��body parts from various beasts and humanoids.

    But he shook his head before calling to the Nightmare Cave Spiders and giving them amand. "Don''t kill the Kobolds anymore. Capture them from now on. Bring them to me unharmed."

    As the spiders hissed in response, Archer ventured further into the nest. The tunnels led him to a cavernous chamber with a peculiar sight.

    Hundreds of nests were scattered across the floor, which housed twelve eggs each.

    That''s when he noticed a group of Kobolds huddled together in the back of the chamber, surrounded by the Nightmare Spiders.

    Archer''s keen eyes spotted more movement as the spiders brought additional Kobolds into the chamber.

    These neers struggled against the spider''s silk, their attempts to resist evident in their frantic movements.

    He crouched down and grabbed one of the eggs, catching Kobold''s attention, and they hissed at him.

    However, Archer ignored their hostility and used his mana to scan the egg. He realized what was causing them to attack the farming viges.

    Their eggs appeared weak and lifeless. They resorted to feeding their females, hoping it would solve the problem.

    Archer pondered the situation, his brow furrowed in concentration. As he examined the eggs, a realization dawned on him.

    It wasn''t a matter of insufficient food for the Kobolds; the issuey with the eggs themselves.

    The eggs weren''t adequately absorbing mana, a crucial force for everything on Thrylos.

    Considering that every entity in this realm wasposed of mana, the egg''s inability to absorb it indicated something was wrong.

    As he looked at the egg, a slow smile spread across his face. The kind of smile hinted at mischief and cunning, a signal that an idea had taken root in his mind.

    That''s when he heard the girls walking down the tunnel and decided to eliminate the terrible smell and give all the remains to the Monster Army.

    He opened a portal to Ksara''s bedroom in the Ashguard mansion and used wind magic to funnel the smell into it.

    After giving themand, Archer instructed the cave spiders to transport the gruesome remains to their nest to nourish their young, a task they eagerly epted.

    Once the spiders had gathered everything, Archer opened a portal, and the beats stepped through, leaving the Kobold nest behind.

    As they disappeared, the Kobolds didn''t immediately advance; instead, they gazed at him in astonishment.

    The four girls appeared in therge chamber and looked around with wide eyes when they saw the portals close.

    But Archer signaled them to wait a moment as he observed one approaching. He chuckled, thinking, ''A little old man lizard.''

    The elderly Kobold came to a halt in front of him and knelt. Archer then heard aposed voice. "Thank you for helping the younglings, dragon. I can sense its life, but could you help the rest, and our tribe will serve you?"

    Archer smiled as he closed his eyes before reaching out with his mana. He could sense the weak and lifeless energy emanating from the eggs, indicating something was amiss.

    His mind raced with possibilities, and then it struck him �C the eggs could not absorb mana properly.

    That''s when he channeled his mana towards the eggs, a gentle stream of ethereal energy that danced in the air like a shimmering mist.

    As the mana touched the surface of the eggs, he felt an unexpected pushback, a resistance that sought to repel his intrusion.

    Undeterred, Archer grinned as he intensified the flow of his mana, overwhelming the feeble resistance with sheer force.

    As Archer persisted, the pushback weakened, and he felt a subtle shift in the energy surrounding the eggs.

    The mana, now unhindered, seeped into the eggs, prating their lifeless shells.

 Chapter 495 Heroic Charm

    <h4>Chapter 495 Heroic Charm</h4>

    A minuteter, a low rumble emanated from the eggs. The Kobolds, observing Archer''s actions with wary eyes, now stared in astonishment as the eggs began to tremble and crack.

    Archer''s smile widened as he witnessed the magical transformation unfold. The cracks in the eggs expanded, revealing the emergence of tiny Kobold hatchlings.

    The babies, covered in a glistening film, blinked at him with wide, curious eyes. The Kobolds in the chamber hissed and chattered, clearly bewildered by the unexpected turn of events.

    They had never seen anything like this �C their lifeless eggs suddenly hatching with newfound vitality.

    Archer turned to the girls, his eyes still gleaming with satisfaction. "Looks like we''ve just solved the Kobold problem in a rather unconventional way."

    N, Teu, Tal, and Zarina exchanged surprised nces before breaking into smiles.

    That''s when the older Kobold approached and spoke, "Thank you for your help, dragon. We shall serve you."

    Archer nodded before responding, "Yes, you will, but not from here. I will give you a new home."

    He opened a portal and walked through after motioning for everyone to follow as they entered the shimmering violet portal.

    All the girls, except for Zarina, were ustomed to this by now and weren''t shocked because they found themselves in a wild jungle.

    The air was thick with mist, clinging to the jungle canopy above. The diverse array of nts created a lush and vibrantndscape.

    Amidst the greenery, the distant roars of various beasts echoed through the jungle. It created an atmosphere of mystery and danger.

    The group stood in awe, surrounded by the untamed beauty of Beasthaven. There were calls of wild beasts painted a vivid picture of the vibrant ecosystem they had entered.

    All the girls were looking around in amazement while Zarina asked. "What is this ce?"

    "My domain, and also where my Monster Army lives," Archer replied with a smile.

    As he spoke, threerge gori-looking beasts leaped from the trees andnded before him, startling the redhead and N, who was ready to rush forward.

    But he gestured for them to watch as the goris knelt before him. This surprising disy shocked the two girls, causing the other two tough.

    Archer sent some mana into the beasts, bringing them joy before they bounded into the jungle, their roars echoing in the air.

    He chuckled at the sight, finding amusement in the wild spectacle of his Monster Army.

    Deciding it was time to get to work so they could return to college, Archer shut his eyes and imagined arge cave reaching deep into the domain.

    In his mind, he crafted numerous chambers and included ess to water whenever they might require it.

    Afterpleting that, the four girls and the Kobold gazed at Archer wide-eyed as a cave appeared out of nowhere.

    Teu and Tal were fully aware, but she was shocked at his abilities while N and Zarina looked on in awe.

    He couldn''t help but chuckle before addressing them, saying, "Well, now they can move in."

    Opening a new portal, Archer signaled for the Kobold to enter, and itplied as Archer and the girls waited by the portal.

    Momentster, the first Kobold appeared, followed by a steady stream of others. The creatures rushed into the envisioned cave, their excitement palpable.

    They started organizing and building within their new chambers. Archer watched the Kobolds turn the cave into their new home.

    They waited a little while before all the little beasts were through, and he closed the portal.

    With two questspleted, they prepared to return to the college. Archer cast Gate to the college grounds.

    As they stepped through, the familiar surroundings of the gardens greeted them. The Gate closed behind them.

    Once they were through, Teumented. ''''We still have twenty minutes until the next ss. What does everybody want to do?''''

    Zarina was the first to speak. ''''I want to study in the library.''''

    The redhead walked off after saying goodbye to the three girls and giving Archer a nod.

    He watched her walk away and wondered why she acted like that but then remembered her family area shunned by the nobles, but that didn''t bother him as she was an interesting girl.

    That''s when N spoke. ''''She is a strange girl, but I don''t me her. Zarina was bullied up until she entered the college.''''

    Archer nodded, then turned to the three girls. "What ss do you have next?"

    "Magic fundamentals," Teu sighed.

    "Combat Magic," N and Tal replied simultaneously.

    That''s when the ocean princess chimed in, "Let''s rx until sses. The garden looks beautiful while covered in snow."

    Archer and the other two agreed. They soon found a bench to sit on, and he used Mana Maniption to melt all the snow covering it.

    Teu leaned back, causing her ponytail to sway, looking up at the sky. "The weather is surprisingly calm today, considering the season. It''s quite serene."

    N, shivering slightly, added, "I love the snow, though. Everything looks like it''s covered in a soft, white nket."

    Tal nodded in agreement, her red eyes sparkling. "It''s a magical sight. Winter has its charm."

    Archer, enjoying the conversation, chimed in, "What about your sses? How''s the magic fundamentals going, Teu?"

    Teu sighed, "It''s not my favorite, but I manage. I prefer practical magic over theories."

    N and Tal exchanged amused nces and spoke simultaneously, which caused Archer tough. "Combat Magic is our favorite.''''

    As they continued chatting, the distant sound of the college bell echoed through the garden, signaling the start of sses.

    The girls sighed in unison, realizing it was time to part ways. Teu stood up gracefully, her blue eyes meeting Archer''s. "Well, time for ss. Untilter, Darling."

    With that, she leaned in and gently kissed his cheek before heading off with N and Tal, who also kissed him. Archer watched them leave, a smile lingering on his lips.

    Once they disappeared, he stood up, adjusted his shirt, and made his way to ss. Archer strolled through the serene college garden, the remnants of snow beneath his feet.

    As he approached the grand entrance of the college, the atmosphere shifted. Crowds of students bustled around, each engrossed in their world, making their way to various sses.

    Determined to reach Swordsmanship ss, Archer navigated through thebyrinth of students.

    However, the sprawling corridors and interconnected halls soon proved confusing, and he was lost amid the sea of faces.

    As a trace of frustration appeared on Archer''s face, a familiar figure drew his attention. Gianna Silvercrest, Janna''s older sister, caught his eye.

    Her green hair bounced with each step, and her jaguar ears twitched as she scanned the bustling hallway.

    Archer observed that she sported leather adventurer''s armor, struggling to contain her massive mountains.

    He shook his head and called out to her, "Gianna!"

    The jaguar woman swiftly turned towards him, a big smile lighting up her face as she approached.

    Archer couldn''t help but admire her beauty, observing the graceful sway of her hips. Inwardly, he mused, ''Older women have a different charm then the younger ones.''

    Gianna stopped in front of him as she spoke. ''''What can I do for my little nephew?''''

    He chuckled before asking, "Could you tell me where the Swordsmanship ss is, please?"

    The jaguar woman''s smile widened, and she nodded. "Of course, I can. Funny enough, that''s my next ss."

    His smile persisted as he recalled, "Oh yeah, you do teach Swordsmanship. It will be good to learn from you, aunty."

    Archer''s charming tone caught the older woman off guard, and she shook her head, continuing to walk.

    As they strolled together toward the Swordsmanship ss, they engaged in a lively conversation about life in the college.

    He remarked, "College life can be quite eventful. But I can''t wait for Frostwinter to be over, though."

    Gianna nodded in agreement, her jaguar ears twitching. "Elderbloom is always a refreshing change. The blooming gardens and vibrant colors lift everyone''s spirits."

    Archer grinned, "Absolutely. And the Frostwinter Festival on the way is something to look forward to because the emperor will pay me."

    Sheughed heartily at hisment and responded, "So I''ve heard. You''ve saved the empire and other kingdoms; the rumors im they''re all flocking here to meet you."

    With a yful glint in his eye, Archer couldn''t resist indulging in a bit of self-praise. "Well, you know, it''s not every day someone saves the entire continent from a war that could have dragged on for years."

    She raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on her lips. "Oh? Do tell, humble hero."

    Archer adopted a mockingly serious tone, gesturing dramatically. "Picture it: armies shing, magic crackling in the air, and then there''s me, swooping in to bring peace and tranquility. Quite the scene, if I do say so myself."

    The jaguar woman chuckled, "And, of course, the heroic charm yed a crucial role in resolving the conflict?"

    With a mischievous twinkle in his eye, Archer couldn''t resist a yful boast. "It wasn''t just my charm that stopped the war. But my unparalleled handsomeness also yed a crucial role.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 496 What Brings You Out Here

    <h4>Chapter 496 What Brings You Out Here</h4>

    Gianna chuckled, arching an eyebrow. "Is that so? The mighty hero with looks that could rival the gods?"

    Archer grinned, adopting a mockingly severe expression. "Absolutely. When the leaders saw this face, they realized there was no need for conflict. How could anyone wage war when faced with such dashing good looks?"

    She burst intoughter, shaking her head before she spoke. "Well, I suppose you''ve single-handedly discovered the key to world peace �C a winning smile and a dash of charisma."

    As theughter subsided, he adopted a more serious tone. "In all honesty, I don''t see myself as a hero. I''m more like a handsome bandit, navigating through the chaos with a bit of charm and a lot of luck."

    The jaguar woman raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A handsome bandit, you say? borate, Archer."

    He grinned, "Well, heroes have destinies and prophecies. Me? I stumble into situations, relying on my wits and maybe a captivating smile. It''s less about saving the day and more about what I can get from it."

    Gianna smirked, "So, you''re the charming rogue who just happens to find himself in the right ce at the right time?"

    He nodded, "Exactly. Besides, a dashing bandit sounds more mysterious, don''t you think?"

    The two stopped outside the ssroom. She couldn''t help but ask onest question that had been on her mind since they started chatting.

    "Archer," she began, her tone curious yet respectful, "aren''t you concerned about what people think? Your reluctance to be the hero they expect, the usations of greed."

    Facing her, Archer''s eyes revealed a mosaic of experiences. His words were measured as he spoke. "Heroes are stupid, ensnared by lofty ideals. I, on the other hand, live for myself and my girls. My fight is solely for me and them, no one else. The mantle of a hero will never be for me.

    He started tough as he remembered all the dead heroes from the novels he read back on Earth before continuing to speak. ''''They are fools, and when a hero fights for an ideal, all they ever rescue are illusions. Heroes unravel, dismantling themselves, and the ideals they clutch so tightly are nothing more than fleeting shadows, devoid of meaning."

    Gianna raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his unapologetic stance. "So, you reject the hero''s path entirely?"

    His gaze held a steely determination. "Absolutely. I''d rather be the rogue who thrives and survives than the hero who falls for some grand cause. Ideals won''t keep you warm at night or put food on the table. I fight for what''s real, not the theoretical."

    As Archer prepared to enter the ssroom, he turned to the green-haired woman with a charming smile. "I am selfish, greedy, and hot-headed, Gianna, but at least I know reality. I''ll never be considered ''good'' by the world''s standards, but I treat people with the respect they give me but I will never let them take advantage of me or my girls."

    After speaking, he offered a smile to Gianna and entered the ssroom, finding only about four people present.

    Taking a moment to nce around the Swordsmanship ssroom, he noticed the decorations.

    The walls were adorned with intricate drawings and diagrams depicting various sword techniques, and the atmosphere was steeped in martial discipline.

    Weapons of different shapes and sizes were neatly arranged along one side of the room, showcasing the diversity of styles covered in the ss.

    The fragrance of polished wood and metal permeated the air as his gaze lingered on the intricacies of the decorations.

    Symbols and motifs spoke of the college''s rich history and skills. Archer observed Gianna''s entrance.

    He loved her green hair that flowed down her back and her bright yellow eyes that held a well of knowledge and wisdom.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice how beautiful Gianna was.?He noticed her frustrated expression.

    Her brows furrowed as she checked her watch, a clear sign of impatience due to the tardiness of some students.

    However, even more walked in after ten minutes, filling the ssroom. They all started sitting down while the jaguar woman watched on with a smile as the room was full.

    Taking a seat at the back of the room, Archer watched the slowing stream of students until it eventually ceased.

    His attention was drawn to two familiar figures sitting at his desk. A friendly smile from the boy met Archer''s gaze while the girl nced at him before settling into her seat.

    Content that everyone seemed settled, Gianna, with a smile, made her way to the front of the ss.

    Gianna addressed the ss, her voice carrying authority and warmth. "Good morning, everyone. It seems we have some new faces today, so let''s go over the basics. Swordsmanship is both an art and a discipline. It requires dedication, focus, and precision. Each of you will learn to wield a de with skill and grace."

    She continued to outline the fundamental principles, emphasizing the importance of respect for the weapon, one''s training partners, and the art itself.

    The students listened attentively as Gianna set the tone for the ss, blending practical instruction with the philosophy behind the martial arts they were about to embark on.

    Archer was listening to her introduction. However, his attention was briefly diverted when the boy beside him spoke up.

    "Hey there! I''m Lucas, and this is my sister, Lily," he introduced with a friendly smile.

    He nodded in acknowledgment before introducing himself, "Archer Wyldheart."

    As he observed the siblings, both blonde with green eyes, he couldn''t help but think that while Lily was good-looking, she didn''t quite match the beauty of his girls.

    Lucas spoke again. ''''So, how are you finding college? When we heard about a dragon joining, we were shocked.''''

    ''''It''s good. I''m enjoying it so far.'''' He answered.

    Archer turned his attention back to Gianna, who told the ss about the skills you can learn through Swordsmanship.

    After finishing her introduction, she addressed the ss with a firm yet encouraging tone.

    "Alright, everyone, listen up," shemanded the room''s attention. "Our next ss will involve one-on-one fights. This is an opportunity for me to assess your strengths and skills. So, make sure you''re prepared both mentally and physically. I want to see what each of you is capable of."

    With that, she dismissed the ss, leaving the students buzzing with anticipation and a mix of nerves and excitement for the uing one-on-one battles.

    Archer wasn''t bothered; he just wanted to learn how to wield the greatsword better. After she spoke for a little bit longer, the bell started ringing.

    He stood up and realized he had Magic Fundamentals, so he decided to skip it and head to the Western Wilds to explore more.

    At first, he wanted to drag one of the girls along with him, but then he changed his mind and decided to see Sia.

    He closed his eyes as he exited the ssroom and scanned the bracelet to locate the Dragon-kin woman.

    After a little while, he found her before casting Gate. The violet portal materialized out of thin air, startling the students who happened to be walking by.

    Once he stepped through, Archer found himself in the eastern part of the Crownds. His surroundings were unremarkable until he looked down and saw a column of soldiers below.

    The realization struck him that he was standing on a mountain, overlooking the disciplined procession of troops.

    A chuckle escaped him as he observed the scene from his elevated vantage point. With a mischievous smile yed on his lips as he prepared to descend from the mountain.

    He soared through the air with a jump, closing the distance between himself and the marching soldiers.

    As he approached the front of the column, he saw Albert and Sia leading the way. With a swift use of Blink, Archer materialized in front of them.

    The sudden appearance startled the old man, causing him to yell out in surprise as he nearly fell off his beast.

    While Shiva jumped back at the unexpected arrival, Archer couldn''t help butugh at the reactions, enjoying the yful surprise he had orchestrated.

    Spotting his sudden arrival, Sia''s eyes lit up with excitement. She quickly dismounted Shiva and rushed over to him, enveloping him in a tight, joyous hug.

    The warmth of her embrace radiated genuine happiness as she expressed her excitement at seeing him.

    "Husband! You''re here!" Sia eximed, her enthusiasm evident in her voice.

    Shiva, too, seemed to share in the excitement, wagging its tail as it watched the reunion.

    He couldn''t help but return the embrace, appreciating the genuine happiness that Sia brought to the moment.

    After the warm embrace, Archer gently pulled away from her, his eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern.

    "What brings you out here, Sia?" he inquired, genuine interest in his voice.

    Sia''s expression shifted to a more serious tone as she shared the reason for her presence. "There have been reports of vers in the area, and we''ve been ordered to clear them out.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 497 Relationships Take Effort

    <h4>Chapter 497 Rtionships Take Effort</h4>

    Archer''s smile widened at Sia''s agreement. "Well, let me help you with that while you let your soldiers rest."

    Sia nodded in approval, ordering the troops to take a break and rest. Albert approached Archer, enveloping him in a tight bear hug.

    "My grandson, it''s good to see you," he eximed warmly.

    He weed the old man''s hug, allowing the embrace without resistance. He stood there, epting the affectionate gesture.

    After being let go, he smiled warmly at Albert. "I came to see Sia, but it''s good to see you too, Grandfather."

    With those words, he opened a shimmering portal to his domain. Archer summoned his scouts, the Tressyms, and ordered them. "Go, my friends. Find those vers and report back."

    The Tressyms, keen to the urgency in their master''s voice, took flight with graceful bounds, disappearing into the surrounding areas for any sign of the vers.

    That''s when Albert patted Archer on the back, a twinkle in his eye. "Always the responsible one, aren''t you, grandson?"

    He chuckled before speaking, "Just trying to help Sia."

    After that, he turned to the snowyndscape. Archer stood on the road, gazing at the enchanting snowy woods that stretched before him.

    The trees, adorned with a pristineyer of snow, sparkled in the soft sunlight. The entirendscape seemed to be draped in a serene white nket.

    Sia''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she turned to him and spoke happily. "So, Archer, how''s college life treating you? Have you met Ophelia, Jade, Gianna, and Samara?"

    He smiled before replying, "Yes, I''ve met them. Ophelia is mystical, Jade is serious about her work, Samara is lovely, and Gianna is beautiful."

    The Dragon-kin womanughed and gave him a teasing grin upon hearing his answer before she teased him. "Should you be calling another woman beautiful in front of your fianc��e?"

    Albert joined in theughter, and Archer chuckled before shaking his head. "I won''t lie to you, Sia. Finding someone beautiful doesn''t mean I''m lusting after her. It means I have eyes."

    The old man nodded and spoke, unwittingly dropping himself into it as he spoke to Sia. "Well, my little dragon, your friend Ophelia''s mother, Vespera ckfire, is an otherworldly beautiful. When we were younger, she visited the empire and caused a storm. Nobles and kings were proposing to her, but she chose to stay single."

    Sia looked at her father with narrowed eyes before teasing him. "Oh, does someone have a crush? Shall I tell Mother about it?"

    When Albert heard his daughter''s threat, he put on a fake hurt look before he spoke. "I don''t like her like that. As Archer said, I have eyes, Sia, but don''t tell your mother; she won''t let me forget it."

    Archer startedughing when he pictured his grandmother teasing him, which would drive him mad.

    Sia giggled before she answered with a grin. "Don''t worry, Father, I won''t tell her, but you have to behave."

    The old man realized she had teased him but shut up with a chuckle. Sia turned to him, saying, "Don''t think about wooing the Witch Queen. She has no interest in men."

    With a curious voice, Archer asked, ''''Then how did she give birth to Ophelia? It doesn''t make sense.''''

    Siaughed before approaching him, wrapping her arm around his shoulder and leading him off the road until they stood beside ake.

    She spoke after letting him go. ''''The witches have a special ritual to allow them to conceive children differentlypared to humans.''''

    Archer was even more confused now, but he asked, ''''So they don''t have sex to make a baby?''''

    ''''They can, but just like dragons, it takes a long time to conceive if they are strong. So they use a ritual by taking some of the father''s blood and mana, and the same with the mother. I don''t know the details, but it results in pregnancy.'''' Sia answered.

    With this new information, Archer grows curious about witches and decides to ask Ophelia about it one day.

    As he was about to turn to Sia and talk, he noticed the Tressyms returning. They nudged his head, passing on the information he was eager to know.

    With excitement, Archer decided to hunt down the vers himself. A confident smile yed on his lips as he summoned his wings.

    His wings radiated an ethereal glow as he prepared to take flight. Launching into the sky, Archer soared through the air, swiftly heading towards the first caravan of vers.

    Three caravans were scattered across thend, each representing a source of wealth he wanted.

    As Archer soared through the skies, his sharp eyes scanned thend below, searching for the telltale signs of the ver caravans.

    Spotting the first one in the distance, he elerated toward it and?cast Element Bolts made of wind.

    As he unleashed them upon the unsuspecting guards below, the bolts crackled with energy. The bolts sailed through the air, homing in on their targets with deadly precision.

    A powerful force erupted when they connected, sending the vers flying in different directions.

    Chaos ensued as panic gripped the caravan. The guards struggled to regain theirposure, shoutingmands and rallying against the unexpected assault.

    Archer descended swiftly to the ground, and as he neared, he cast Blink. He instantly appeared before the caravan, taking the remaining guards by surprise.

    With a swift and calcted movement, Archer dodged every attack, and his ws sliced through the air, decapitating some of the guards who rushed forward.

    The leader, witnessing the swift and deadly disy, grew increasingly desperate. Archer cast Eldritch st into a few more, instantly killing them.

    After fighting for a while, all the guards died, shocking the leader. Once they were out of action.

    Archer looked at the older man with white hair and a long white beard and smiled before speaking. ''''Give me all your wealth, and I''ll let you live.''''

    When the man acknowledged him, he nodded, reaching for three storage rings. Approaching Archer, he handed over the rings, ready to share the spoils of the ver caravan.

    However, as the man drew near, he summoned his ws, and before the man could utter a word, Archer pierced his chest.

    Sporting a chilling smile, he extracted the still-beating heart of the ver, swiftly storing it away.

    Following this gruesome act, he summoned his stone loot goblins, tasking them with looting valuables from the fallen bodies.

    As they set to their work, he approached the cages that confined the ves, a diverse mix of humans and demi-humans, each bearing the scars of their captivity.

    Before liberating them, Archer cast Gate, opening a portal to where Sia and her troops were stationed. He tore the cage doors off freeing the captives.

    The emancipated people were shocked, but he reassured them, "You''re free now. Enter the portal, and an empire general will help you."

    Having witnessed their difficulty, Archer cast Aurora Healing, a gentle magic that enveloped the weakened and struggling captives.

    Instantly, wounds healed, and a renewed sense of vitality washed over them as they entered the portal.

    He waited until thest person passed through before turning the loot goblins who approached him and started giving him everything they found.

    Archer efficiently stowed all the loot in his Item Box before soaring into the sky again. He eliminated thest two ve caravans, freeing the captives and sending them back to Sia.

    When he returned, the soldiers were astonished as they saw all the people, but Sia, with a radiant smile, approached him and kissed him.

    Archer, taken aback, swiftly responded to her kiss before they parted. She beamed at him and said, "Now we have to head back to Eldoria, where the imperial army will ensure the people get home."

    After Sia spoke, she called for Shiva, who appeared out of thin air and nuzzled her head against the Dragon-kin woman.

    Archer, in turn, summoned Scar and mounted him after exchanging greetings. Siamanded, "Get the people in the wagons; we are returning back to town."

    The soldiers got to work and loaded people. Not long after starting, they were on the road. Sia and Archer were chatting while Albert followed behind with Valeria.

    She took the opportunity to speak with Albert. "She seems really happy nowadays. She''s a lucky woman."

    Albert grinned before teasing her. "Why don''t you confess to him? He might take you as a wife, Val."

    Valeria blushed slightly, dismissing the notion. "Oh,e on, Albert. I''m just saying she''s lucky to have someone like him. They make a good pair."

    Albert chuckled, "Indeed, they do. But it''s not just luck. It''s about understanding and supporting each other. Rtionships take effort, Val."

    After addressing the group, Archer turned his attention to Valeria, the brown-haired woman, with a charming smile. "Hello, Valeria. I wasn''t ignoring you earlier, just focused on handling the situation."

    Valeria nodded in understanding, a small smile ying on her lips. Albert observed the interaction with a knowing smile, recognizing the subtle dynamics at y.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 498 History Class

    <h4>Chapter 498 History ss</h4>

    Archer and Sia took some time to return to Eldora. Upon their arrival, he waited outside while she escorted the people inside.

    While they were waiting, he started stroking Scar, which pleased the big tiger who wanted to see Shiva.

    Leaping from the tiger''s back, he grinned and addressed the majestic creature, "Go check on your mate. Return once matters have settled."

    Amusement danced in his eyes as Scar dashed into the town, causing a stir among the guards.

    Albertughed before teasing, "You''re aware that your tiger''s sudden appearance is bound to create a bit of chaos in the town, right?"

    ''''I don''t care to be honest. It''s not like he''s attacking anyone he''s chasing after his woman.'''' Archer replied with a smile.

    The old manughed as he turned to thendscape and admired it. The vast expanse of snow-covered terrain unfolded around Archer and Albert as they lingered outside the town.

    He saw dozens of farms in the distance, with windmills turned due to the cold wind that was blowing.

    A chill ran down Archer''s spine as the cold air crept up his shirt. Swiftly, he retrieved a cloak and draped it around his shoulders.

    After waiting a little while, Sia and the soldiers returned with smiles. Looking at them, he saw Scar and Shiva running around in the snow.

    The pair ofrge, ebony tigers frolicked behind the soldiers, yfully leaping and intertwining with each other, prompting him to think to himself, ''They''re like big house cats.''

    Sia and Valeria walked up to him. When they got closer, Sia kissed him, and the female knight said hello.

    After the greetings, Archer asked with a smile, "What are you doing now?"

    She turned to the brown-haired woman, who answered with a smile. "We have to head to Laketown and clear out some ouws."

    Archer nodded. ''''Okay, well, I have to head back to the college. I got Spellcraft, which Jade teaches, and I may learn something new from it.''''

    Sia''s smile widened as she stepped forward, wrapping her arms around Archer warmly. "Come see me again. I enjoyed seeing you, even just for a few minutes. It''s better than nothing."

    Archer grinned, the twinkle in his eyes matching the yful tone in his voice as he cast Gate. "Well, I''ll be taking you on a date in four days, so I''ll get you then."

    Excitement lit up Sia''s face as she responded eagerly. "Make sure you keep your word, Arch! I can''t wait."

    As he was about to speak, Archer felt a hearty handnd on his shoulder, causing him to jump.

    Albert chuckled once more, a warmth in his eyes as he stood there with a smile. "Make sure to visit your grandmother. She likes seeing you, boy."

    With a nod, Archer smiled back and reassured the old man, "I will," before turning to Sia. "I promise I''ll keep it and see you bothter."

    Stepping through the portal, he found himself in the bustling college garden. Students hurried to and from sses, their chatter creating a lively atmosphere.

    The portal closed behind him with a soft hum, prompting a sigh from Archer. Though he didn''t mind attending ss, he yearned for more time with Sia.

    Heading towards the nearest entrance, he navigated through the bustling crowd of students.

    In an unexpected encounter, he bumped into one of the girls Nefertiti had confronted earlier.

    Seeing Archer, she turned and walked the other way, causing him to chuckle. Undeterred, he continued, eventually arriving at the corridor leading to his history ss.

    Walking for ten minutes, he found himself in a quieter space. Archer scanned the surroundings and soon located his ss.

    He pushed open the heavy door of the Legends and Mysteries ssroom, greeted by an array of historical artifacts, maps, and scrolls scattered throughout the room.

    The air held a faint scent of aged parchment, a testament to the wealth of knowledge embedded in the very walls.

    Only three students upied the room, their attention momentarily diverted from their textbooks as he entered.

    Archer picked a seat in the middle of the ssroom. The wooden chair made a soft creaking sound as he sat down.

    Looking around, Archer absorbed the historical tapestries on the walls. He couldn''t help but like the immersive atmosphere the professor had created.

    The silence hung in the air, punctuated only by the rustling of pages and the asional murmur of the students engaged in their studies.

    Archer sat in the ssroom as more students arrived. Suddenly, Nefertiti and Sera walked in, their faces lighting up at the sight of him.

    Nefertiti kissed him so passionately that he felt her love for him radiating from her, followed by one from Sera.

    The dragon girl gave him excited pecks as she was pleased to see him. The two girls then took their seats just as a young man with grey hair and thick sses entered the ssroom.

    "Sit down and quieten down; we have a lot to go through today." He dered, his tone authoritative yet not unkind.

    Archer and the rest of the students exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued by the unexpected appearance of the new instructor.

    The young man seemed poised and confident, capturing the room''s attention with his presence.

    That''s when the Professor turned to Archer with a curious glint in his eyes before speaking. ''''So you''re the white dragon who attends sses?''''

    He nodded but didn''t say anything, causing the man to continue. ''''Well, why don''t we start with introductions? I''m Professor Zale Jackson.''''

    Standing with confidence, he introduced himself with a charming smile. "I''m Archer Wyldheart, and these two lovelydies are my fianc��e, Nefertiti, and Sera Wyldheart."

    The girls smiled at the ss as he spoke before sitting back down with Archer. Professor Jackson stood at the front of the ss, looking at the students.

    Their faces were eager and lit up by the soft glow of thenterns. He began, "Today, let''s delve into the legends of the Avalon Empire forged through conquest, diplomacy, and the unwavering ambitions of its first King, Darius Avalon, the ancestor of the current emperor."

    He paced as he spoke, his words painting a vivid picture of the Avalonians, a once-small nation with ambitions far exceeding their borders.

    "In the beginning, the Avalonians were modest, facing the challenges of a limited army and resources. However, the vision and leadership of King Darius set them on a path to greatness."

    The Professor gestured to a map projected onto the wall, illustrating the sixteen kingdoms thatprised the vast Avalon Empire.

    "These territories weren''t always under the empire''s rule. Each kingdom had its unique history, culture, and rulers. The Avalonians, facing adversity, looked beyond their borders, seeking expansion and prosperity."

    His voice took on a cadence that attracted the ss''s attention. "Despite their limitations, Darius devised cunning strategies, formed alliances, and employed military might and diplomacy. Through a series of calcted conquests and political marriages, Darius gradually brought these sixteen kingdoms under the banner of the Avalonians."

    He paused, letting the information sink in before he spoke. "What''s remarkable is that this empire, now a vast and influential force, was born from the ambition of a people who, at the time, were just a fraction of what they would be."

    The professor continued, detailing the key figures, battles, and treaties that shaped the rise of the Avalon Empire. "It''s the brilliance of the first king and the indomitable spirit of a people determined to leave an enduring mark on the world."

    The students scribbled notes, their pens dancing across parchment as they captured the essence of Avalon''s ascent.

    Professor Jackson''s storytelling wove a tapestry of history, and within the ssroom walls, the echoes of battles, alliances, and triumphs resonated.

    When the lecture concluded, Professor Jackson looked at his students with pride. "Remember, understanding our past is crucial to grasping the present."

    Archer wasn''t particrly interested in the empire''s history; what intrigued him were the tales of secret or guarded treasures.

    He craved stories ofnds overflowing with riches. Just as fortune would have it, the history teacher paused, capturing his attention as the professor locked eyes with him.

    "Is something boring, Archer?" The professor asked in a frustrated voice, eliciting giggles from the two girls.

    He responded to the man, "Well, yeah, it''s boring, but that''s just me. I prefer the legends of treasures and lost cities."

    Upon hearing Archer''s question, the Professor sighed and then strolled to a bookshelf, selecting a book.

    The professor approached him and handed over the book, saying, "Read this while I finish the ss."

    Archer smiled before delving into the book''s pages as he began reading the book handed to him by the Professor.

    He found himself engrossed in the tale of the fall of cidia. The words painted a vivid picture of a once-thriving continent that had sumbed to the ominous shadow of the Swarm.

    The narrative unfolded, describing how otherworldly darkness enveloped thend, extinguishing all light and plunging the continent into an eternal night.

    The Swarm, a malevolent force, had taken hold, spreading like a relentless tide, and anyone who dared approach its ckened borders met a grim fate.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 499 The Arcane Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 499 The Arcane Tournament</h4>

    Archer''s eyes widened, taking in the details of the tragic events. The people''s desperate struggle and the valiant attempts to fight the creatures unfolded before him.

    He delved into ounts of families escaping the continent, witnessing the heart-wrenching scenes of fellow citizens being dragged away, kicking and screaming.

    The book narrated stories of kings making theirst stands, fighting to buy time for their families and people to escape.

    The revtion surprised Archer. He found it hard to believe there was a lost continent to the west.

    Once vibrant and full of life like Pluoria, it now had fallen to the relentless advance of the Swarm.

    It was a story of courage, sacrifice, and the indomitable spirit of those who faced an unimaginable threat.

    Discovering that the Swarm had the potential to devour an entire continent left Archer awestruck.

    He found an ount that disclosed how they first took hold in a small kingdom, where darkness spread relentlessly like an unstoppable tide.

    Upon receiving this information, soldiers from the neighboring realms were sent to investigate, only to mysteriously vanish.

    His gaze widened as he delved further into the ounts detailing the valiant efforts of the kings and generals trying to repel the Swarm in bloody battles.

    Archer uncovered a gripping ount of how the kingdoms were overwhelmed despite joining forces with their neighbors.

    Despite unity, the relentless waves of ghouls appeared insurmountable and overwhelmed all that stood before them.

    He grew curious when he read more about the ghouls who were the main attackers until the Ratlings appeared.

    In the following paragraph, the unsettling truth unveiled itself �C the ghouls were once captured humanoids subjected to sinister and malevolent experiments.

    They were twisted and turned into the vile ghouls who turned around and attacked the remaining kingdoms.

    The chilling revtion made Archer shudder, grappling with the implications of the twisted ns behind the creation of these creatures.

    The book portrayed a bleak picture of a chaotic world where alliances crumbled before an enemy was born from below.

    Archer continued reading until the ss bell rang, and Sera started poking his cheek, pulling him out of the book and back to reality.

    Shaking his head, he apologized, "Sorry, I got carried away. Some of the things the survivors saw affected them until the day they passed away."

    Nefertitimented as she turned to him, "Why do you read such things? It''s in the past and should stay there."

    Just as he was about to reply, the Professor interrupted. "Well, as you know, history regrly repeats itself. Look at what happened a while back. It could have been another cidia again, but you stopped."

    The man directed his gaze towards Archer after speaking, who acknowledged with a nod before rising to return the book.

    However, the Professor halted him with an upheld hand. "Keep it. It will prove useful."

    Archer thanked him before leaving the ssroom as Nefertiti and Sera fell in next to him before he asked. ''''What ss do you two have?''''

    The dragon girl was the first to answer excitedly, which caused him to smile. ''''I have Spellcraft, sweetheart. What about you?''''

    Archer was about to talk until Nefertiti answered in an annoyed voice. ''''I have Magic Fundamentals, which isn''t a bad ss, but the Professor annoys me.''''

    He nodded at the two of them and spoke. ''''I have Spellcraft. But don''t worry about it, Nefi. We''re going out today, so that''s something to be happy about.''''

    Upon hearing this, the subus broke into a broad smile. She then turned toward him and hugged him warmly.

    Archer was caught off guard but epted her gesture as she shoved his head into her cleavage and excitedly hugged him.

    He chuckled and reciprocated the hug. Before he could say a word, Nefertiti showered him with kisses.

    She peppered his face with loving smooches. Initially stunned, he burst intoughter, unable to resist the infectious joy radiating from her.

    Their affection drew Sera''s attention, a grin forming as she looked at the lively scene unfolding amid the busy corridor.

    "Nefi, you''re going all out today!" Sera teased, her giggle escaping as she watched the subus continue to shower Archer with kisses.

    Undeterred by the yful remark, Nefertiti looked up with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "I can''t help it. He''s just too handsome!"

    After letting him go, his face turned red, clearly showing the affection she had given him.

    "Nefertiti, at this pace, you''ll transform me into a strawberry," Archer yfully remarked, still recovering from the cascade of kisses.

    Sheughed with a melodious echo in the corridor. "Think of it as payback for being too handsome to resist!"

    Sera, who had been watching the scene unfold with a grin, seized the opportunity. With a twinkle in her eye, she lunged at Archer, wrapping her arms and legs around him.

    The dragon girl also wanted to show him some love and decided to continue the affectionate assault on his face.

    Leaning in, she showered him with a rapid flurry of kisses. Taken aback by the unexpected onught, he held onto the redhead''s waist as she continued to kiss him.

    Nefertiti, who had been watching with amusement, couldn''t hide a slightly annoyed huff. She stood a few paces away.

    Jealousy flickered in her expressive gaze, but she bit her lower lip, determined to keep her emotions in check.

    With her contagiousughter, Sera continued with the kisses. Nefertiti''s fingers tapped lightly against her thigh, her inner turmoil concealed beneath aposed exterior.

    Despite the pink-haired girl''s reaction, Sera continued expressing her love for him. The corridor resonated with their shared joy, a harmonious blend of carefree moments.

    Amid theughter, Nefertiti asionally stole nces at Archer, her jealousy momentarily reced by a more contemtive look.

    "He''s quite handsome," she reflected, a gentle sigh escaping her lips. "I need to force myself not to jump on him."

    Sera''sughter filled the air as she yfully leaped off him, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.

    "Time for ss, handsome," she teased, giving him a wink before?Nefertiti stepped forward with a confident smile.

    "See youter, husband. I will meet you before our date." Nefertiti said before she headed to her ss.

    A bit stunned by the sudden turn of events, Archer looked at Sera with an amused expression before he offered his arm. "Shall we, then?"

    Sera grinned, intertwining her arm with his. "Absolutely."

    As they walked down the sunlit corridors of the academy, the air hummed with the excitement of a new day.

    His expression was thoughtful, and Archer nced at the vibrant tapestries adorning the walls.

    Theirughter echoed through the halls until they reached the imposing door of the Spellcraft ssroom.?Archer held the door open for Sera, and they entered the room together.

    The scent of ancient tomes and the faint aroma of mystical herbs filled the air as they reached empty seats.

    Professor Jade Ashguardmanded the front of the room. Archer''s gaze shifted toward her, noticing the green dress that clung to her curves.

    Her massive boobs swayed with each subtle movement, and her well-suited short brown hair framed her face gracefully.

    Archer stood in the doorway, deep in contemtion, until Sera yfully poked him in the side with a giggle.

    "Stop lusting after your aunt, you naughty dragon," she teased.

    Chuckling, Archer shook his head, dispelling his reverie, and followed the redhead as she walked past him to take a seat.

    Taking their seats, they noticed more students entering the ssroom and finding their ces.

    He noticed the lion boy apanied by his two fianc��es. They exchanged smiles with Archer and Sera before settling down at the desk adjacent to theirs.

    As the room filled, all the students took their ces, their anticipation growing as they awaited the professor''s address.

    The Spellcraft ssroom buzzed eagerly as the air hummed with electric energy, and Professor Jade Ashguard stood at the front, a spark of enthusiasm in her eyes.

    "Good morning, students!" she greeted with a wide smile. "I hope you all had a restful night because today marks the beginning of something truly fantastic."

    The room hushed, attention captured, as Professor Ashguard paced in front of the ss. "I''m thrilled to announce the uing Arcane Tournament!"

    Excitement filled the room as she shared the news. "The Arcane Tournament is a big deal, bringing in participants from all over Pluoria. It''s even more exciting this year because the top three hundred students selected will get to represent our continent in the Celestial Magic Tournament!''''

    A collective gasp swept through the room. Archer exchanged a surprised nce with Sera, both captivated by the unexpected twist.

    Professor Ashguard continued, her voice resonating with excitement. "The Celestial Magic Tournament awaits in the Nightshade Empire on the central continent. It''s a chance to showcase your strength on an international stage. The prestigious event will draw the attention of renowned magical schrs, emperors, kings, and all sorts of people.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 500 Late

    <h4>Chapter 500 Late</h4>

    Archer was grinning when he heard the news as he knew it would be a good ce to show the whole continent that he was the strongest on Pluoria.

    But then he observed the students chatting among themselves. Jade''s gleamed with pride as she surveyed the student''s eager faces before her and continued talking.

    "To be chosen for this honor is not only proof of your magic but also your strength. The selection process for our representatives will be rigorous, and each one of you has the potential to stand among the chosen few."

    She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in before concluding with a warm smile. "Prepare yourselves, my dear students, for the journey begins now. The Arcane Tournament awaits, and destiny beckons the bold.

    Professor Jade smiled at the students before finishing. ''''May your magic shine brightly as you step into the limelight of the Celestial Magic Tournament and represent everyone from Pluoria!"

    Archer felt a sudden tap on his tail and turned to see Sera, a wide smile on her face, her tail was swaying with excitement. Unable to contain her enthusiasm, she grabbed him excitedly.

    Her ruby-red eyes gleamed with anticipation and spoke with such excitement that it rubbed off on him, "Sweetheart! You will win the tournament alongside us. Then we can go to the central continent and show them why we''re the best!"

    Archer looked at her with a big smile as he answered her. "I promise you, I''ll win both tournaments. The world will know my name and see what a white dragon can do."

    When Sera heard this, her smile widened, but the two noticed the chatter among the other students hushed, creating an awkward silence in the ss.

    Whispers exchanged, and a few curious gazes turned toward the two of them. The sudden attention seemed to make themugh.

    Before the silence could stretch any longer, Sera, with a fiery glint in her eyes, couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "What''s everyone staring at? Haven''t you heard of Archer''s deeds?" The redhead eximed, her temper ring.

    She recounted his exploits with animated gestures, passionately listing how he had rescued the empire and every surrounding kingdom from a long war.

    Sera detailed his efforts to bring peace to Mediterra and the Soutnds, emphasizing his role in ending conflicts that gued thosends.

    "And that''s not all!" she continued, her voice rising. "He''s engaged to not one, not two, but eight princesses! Can any of you boast such a feat?"

    Her words echoed through the room, dispelling the awkward silence with a mix of pride and defiance.

    Archer was really happy when she was defending him and could sense her love for him radiating.

    Now more informed, the students shifted their gazes, some with newfound respect, while others merely exchanged nces beforeughing even more.

    When the redhead saw this, she was about to walk over to them, but Archer stopped her with a smile. ''''Calm down, my little dragon. Let''s prove them wrong.''''

    Before anyone could start talking again, Professor Jade spoke up, bringing silence to the ss. "We will train with our magic today. I''m still nning your future lessons to help you in both tournaments."

    Nods of agreement rippled through the ss as she continued, "Now, split into groups of five. Four will engage inbat while the fifth keeps watch, and then roles will switch."

    The door creaked open as students formed their groups, and that''s when three girls walked in with apologetic smiles.

    Hemera, Leira, and N instantly spotted Archer, but the Professor gave them a nod of acknowledgment, and they quickly made their way to their seats.

    "Sorry we''rete, Professor," Hemera expressed, her voice tinged with regret.

    "Don''t worry about it. Archer can help you catch up, just take your seats," Professor Jade replied understandingly.

    The trio then joined Archer and Sera, seamlessly bing part of the group. Each girl leaned in to give Archer a gentle kiss in a show of camaraderie.

    Their affectionate gestures brought a smile to Archer''s face. However, the Professor''s voice interrupted the moment. "Follow me. We''ll go to the fields for this lesson, and afterward, we''ll head to the library to pick out some spells."

    Now assembled and ready, the ss followed the professor, eager to embark on the magical journey that awaited them.

    They headed to the training field and spent the remainder of the ss practicing. Archer engaged in friendlybat with all four girls, each of them thoroughly enjoying it.

    After finishing their ss on the field, they decided to seek out the rest of thedies before heading back to the domain.

    The sun shone as they strolled through the academy grounds,ughter filling the air.

    The first girl they encountered was Teu, who was engrossed in reading under a tree as her blue ponytail swayed in the wind.

    She quickly noticed them and stood up as Archer greeted her with a kiss as she rose to her feet.

    Moving forward, they encountered Nefertiti next, who was gracefully practicing magic in the secluded gardens.

    Approaching the pink-haired girl, she looked up. A radiant smile appeared as she warmly embraced Archer in a tight hug.

    He spotted E and Halime approaching. As soon as they noticed Archer, smiles adorned their faces, and they greeted him with warm kisses.

    After finding them, they continued their search and eventually came across Llyniel chatting with her older brother, ric.

    As he approached, the wood elf boy shifted his attention toward him, and a warm smile appeared.

    Observing the boy, he noted a striking resemnce to Llyniel, but with darker hair and a slightly shorter stature.

    "So, Mother tells me you''re engaged to little Llyniel?" ric inquired with a friendly tone, curiosity sparking in his eyes.

    Archer smiled when he heard ric''s question, which made the elf chuckle as he thought. ''She managed to get engaged to a dragon. I bet father is happy about this.''

    But his expression shifted as if he recalled something important and spoke with gratitude. "Thank you for keeping her safe when you two vanished."

    He nodded in acknowledgment, and Llyniel, filled with joy, embraced him as she remembered their time together.

    Smiling, ricmented, "I''ve got to go to a study ss. It was good seeing you, Arch! And congrattions on the engagement. Mother will throw a big party when you visit the kingdom."

    With that, he bid them farewell, leaving them behind. Once he was gone, Archer turned to the girls and spoke. ''''Head back to the domain, and I''ll summon some Tressym''s when I find Tal.

    Everyone nodded as he opened up a portal. Each girl stepped through after kissing him, leaving a silly smile on his face when they were gone.

    Archer closed his eyes and used the bracelet to find Tal, but he was shocked when he found out where she was.

    She was already in the domain. Archer opened another portal to their area and stepped through.

    When he exited the portal and returned to the Sparrow''s ce, he saw a garden in front of him growing so much.

    He couldn''t work out what it was but didn''t bother as he looked around at the beautiful scenery that managed to block out the snow.

    Archer noticed smoke from the house chimney, telling him the Sparrows still used this ce.

    The evidence of their efforts in tending to the ce was apparent, and they couldn''t help but feel pleased.

    It was a well-maintained garden that spoke volumes about the care and dedication they had invested in the surroundings.

    Archer stood alone in the garden, gazing at the vibrant flowers and lush greenery. The serenity of the surroundings offered a brief respite from the day''s events.

    Lost in his thoughts, he was momentarily unaware of his surroundings. Suddenly, a gentle voice broke the silence behind him. "Enjoying the garden, Archer?"

    The voice was Cecelia''s, a member of the Sparrows renowned for her healing skills. Startled but pleasantly surprised, Archer turned to find her approaching with a warm smile.

    He looked at the woman he had known for a few years. Her auburn hair remained unchanged, but her yellow eyes seemed to hold a lifetime of wisdom.

    Her yful grin, however, revealed a more light-hearted side, and he couldn''t help but return the smile as he replied, "Yeah, it''s beautiful."

    Amidst the garden''s tranquility, Cecelia approached Archer with gratitude evident in her eyes.

    "Archer," she began, her voice carrying a genuine warmth, "I wanted to thank you. Tal seems happier than I''ve ever seen her. I''ve never witnessed her smile so much."

    He offered a humble smile in return. "It''s my pleasure. Tal deserves all the happiness in the world, and I''m d I can contribute to that."

    Cecelia nodded, her eyes reflecting appreciation. "You''ve made a real difference in her life. Thank you for bringing such joy to our friend."

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 501 The Sparrows

    <h4>Chapter 501 The Sparrows</h4>

    Archer looked at the woman and asked. ''''How have you been? Had any trouble?''''

    She smiled before answering honestly. ''''We are currently trapped in the Dragon''s Woods in the Rivends. Arge group of Orcs surrounded us, so we retreated here and wanted to ask Tali to help us.''''

    When he heard this, a grin appeared on his face. Cecelia was confused until he spoke. ''''Want me to get you out of your predicament so you can continue your quest?''''

    Cecelia?agreed but told him to wait while she got the others. Archer waited a little while before the woman returned with the rest and Tal, who smiled when she saw him.

    Tal hugged and kissed him before asking a question with a curious voice. ''''What are you doing here, Arch?''''

    "I came to see you, my wild elf. But when Cecelia told me of their problem, I offered to help," he replied, bringing a smile to the girl''s face.

    She hugged him once more in gratitude before letting him proceed with his work. Archer then turned his attention to the other Sparrows, offering friendly greetings to each one.

    But he motioned for Cecelia to get closer, and when she did, he grabbed her wrist and cast Gate to the ce where they escaped.

    As he approached the portal, anticipation building in the air, his gaze fell upon a menacing horde of orcs on the other side.

    They were crammed into a big forest clearing so Archer could use hisrger beasts. A confident grin stretched across his face, and his mind quickly strategized.

    Instead of instilling fear, the sight of the orcs ignited a spark of excitement in Archer. His thoughts raced as he considered the uing challenge because he wanted to use his Monster Army but couldn''t decide what beasts to use.

    ''I need big and destructive.'' He thought to himself, but he soon devised the perfect beast.

    He decided to go with the Tarrasques, which made him chuckle as he knew they would destroy the orcs.

    When Tal and the Sparrows heard this, they wondered what he was up to. But Archer opened a portal and summoned four Tarrasques.

    The ground started to tremble beneath the weight of an immense presence. To the astonishment of everyone present, four colossal beasts emerged from the other side.

    Their monstrous forms loomedrge, and a deafening roar echoed, shaking the very foundations of the surroundings.

    Yet, to the surprise of the Sparrows and all onlookers, the Tarrasques, instead of unleashing havoc, bowed their colossal heads in a gesture of deference to Archer.

    The sheer awe and disbelief choked the words of the Sparrows, who could only watch in stunned silence as this unexpected disy unfolded.

    Standing amidst the colossal creatures, Archer met their gaze with a calm assurance, a mysterious connection between them evident to all.

    He quickly issued orders to the Tarrasques, now bowed before him. "y as many orcs as possible and leave some for me. I want some for food.''''

    The massive beasts, understanding him, rumbled in agreement. With a thunderous roar, they charged through the portal.

    Their immense forms tore into the orc horde''s ferocity, sending shockwaves through the battlefield.

    The air was filled with the sounds of battle��roars, shes, and the anguished cries of orcs as the colossal beasts unleashed their devastating might.

    In the forest clearing, echoes reverberated with the tumultuous sounds of battle, and Archer, Tal, and the Sparrows stood in awe of colossal Tarrasques tearing through the orc horde.

    The air thickened with the scent of chaos, and the ground trembled beneath the massive footsteps of monstrous creatures.

    The horizon blurred as the Tarrasques, guided by Archer''smand, unleashed devastating might upon the orcs.

    His eyes fixed on the scene before him, and he felt a mixture of satisfaction and excitement.

    Tal stood beside him, her expression a blend of astonishment and pride at the sheer power theymanded.

    Though seasoned in their own right, the spectacle momentarily silenced the Sparrows. The Tarrasques moved with a primal ferocity, each swipe of their colossal ws and bite of their massive jaws sending orcs flying in all directions.

    The battlefield became a chaotic dance of destruction, and the once vibrant clearing transformed into a nightmarishndscape painted in the crimson hues of orc blood.

    Archer watched the Tarrasques as the battle unfolded, ensuring the creatures left enough orcs for him.

    Tal, her hand gripping the hilt of her weapon, felt a surge of exhration at the sheer power disyed by their monstrous allies.

    Though initially stunned, the Sparrows began to rally, their expressions shifting from shock to a steely resolve as they realized the strategic advantage the Tarrasques provided.

    The cacophony of battle reached a crescendo, and as the orcs fell in droves, the ground became slick with blood.

    The air was heavy with the mingling scents of earth and death. Archer, sensing the opportune moment, nodded to Tal and the Sparrows.

    "Now, let''s join the fray," he dered before they charged into the chaos, their weapons drawn.

    The Tarrasques, recognizing them, adjusted their movements to allow the smaller fighters to engage the orcs on the ground.

    The clearing became a battleground, a sh between the primal might of the Tarrasques and the swift, strategic strikes of Archer, Tal, and the Sparrows.

    The once serene forest clearing was now a testament to the ferocity of the conflict, the ground soaked in the aftermath of a visceral and brutal confrontation between titanic forces.

    In the aftermath of the chaotic battle, the forest clearing bore the scars of the fierce conflict.

    Archer, his ws stained with orc blood, stood amidst fallen enemies, a testament to the carnage he had wrought.

    The Sparrows, equally battle-worn, fought valiantly by his side, their weapons dripping with the remnants of the orc horde.

    As the adrenaline began to wane, fatigue set in, and the Sparrows exchanged nces of exhaustion and aplishment.

    Archer, recognizing their weariness, nodded with gratitude. "You fought well. Let''s head back to the domain and rest," he suggested.

    Some of the Sparrows returned to the domain. Tal, Cecelia, and Novius remained with him.

    Tal, her eyes gleaming with admiration, offered a congrattory nod before speaking. "Impressive kills, Archer. You wield those ws like an artist paints with a brush."

    Cecelia, the healer of the Sparrows, spoke. "Your prowess in battle is unmatched. We are fortunate to have you leading us."

    Novius, the tactical mind among the Sparrows, chimed in. "A well-executed strategy. The orcs never stood a chance against you."

    Archer nodded before he stepped through the portal and walked into the clearing where the orc blood ran like a river.

    He saw the Tarrasques eating a bunch ofrger orcs while guarding him. Archer summoned the Stone Men and ordered them to bring him all the bodies.

    It only took them ten minutes before arge pile appeared before him. He began to store them in his Item Box.

    As he was doing that, Tal and the other two appeared behind as they looked around at the pools of blood.

    Novius asked as he scratched his bald head. ''''Where did all the bodies go? I was wondering if we could get some.''''

    Archer looked at the man and smiled before taking out a dozen orcs and giving it to the Sparrows.

    Cecelia stored them in her ring as Novius did the same thing. As the group returned to the domain.

    Novius and Cecelia veered toward the house, eager to find respite and tend to any lingering wounds from the battle.

    With a nod of acknowledgment, Archer watched them disappear inside the domain. Deciding on a quicker route, he turned to Tal.

    "Ready to return?" he asked, and with a shared understanding, they teleported directly to the treehouse.

    Instantly, the forest backdrop shifted to the serene sanctuary of their elevated dwelling.

    Archer and Tal materialized on the tform, surrounded by theforting embrace of their treehouse.

    The air still tinged with the scent of nature, offered a stark contrast to the battlefield they had just left behind.

    They stood in the doorway of the treehouse, the tranquil atmosphere of their sanctuary providing a moment of quietude after the recent battle.

    "Take care, Tal," He said, a gentle smile on his lips. "I''ll be back soon. There are things I need to attend to."

    Tal nodded, understanding the responsibilities that beckoned him beyond the confines of their home. "Stay safe, Archer. I''ll be here when you return."

    Archer left the treehouse with a parting nce and teleported to an alley near Hecate''s shop using Gate.

    He quickly entered, and the melodic chime of the door signaled his entrance. Hecate stood behind the counter, serving customers while the other girls ran around the shop helping people.

    He watched from a distance, waiting for a break in the flow of patrons. When the moment arrived, he approached the counter with a greeting.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 502 My World

    <h4>Chapter 502 My World</h4>

    Archer approached Hecate, and when she looked up, she smiled before greeting him. "Hello My Love. What bring''s you here?"

    "Our date. You mentioned needing ingredients, so here I am." Archer replied.

    The moon elf smiled when she heard him and nodded before turning to Eione, who was stocking shelves. ''''Could you watch the shop for a couple of hours? I''m going to get some stock.''''

    The maid remarked, "So, you''re going on a date with your lover, and you want us to cover for you?"

    With her words hanging in the air, the petite moon elf maid smiled cheerfully at Hecate before diligently returning to her tasks.

    Witnessing this, Archer couldn''t contain hisughter. Hecate nced at him, and he couldn''t help but notice a subtle blush on her cheeks.

    His smile widened as he addressed Eione, "Yes, I''m taking her on a date, but first, we''re buying stuff for the shop."

    Eione turned to him with narrowed eyes and answered. ''''I will watch the shop, young master.''''

    ''''Just call me Archer,'''' He quickly replied, which caused the maid to nod. Hecate felt relieved as the maid didn''t give him a dirty look.

    Happy with the situation, he took her hand, led the moon elf out of the shop, and went to the nearest alchemist store.

    Archer and Hecate stepped onto the snowy streets, greeted by the hushed crunch of snow beneath their boots.

    The air was crisp and filled with the serene quiet often apanying a snowy day. kes drifted gently from the overcast sky, creating a soft, enchanting curtain around them.

    While they were walking down the snowy street, Hecate inquired. ''''Are you okay with buying the stuff? The shop earns enough coin.''''

    Archer chuckled and answered with a smile. ''''I have more than enough gold tost me a lifetime. Buying you ingredients for the shop is the least I can do.''''

    They continued as the crisp winter air tingled against their cheeks. Fluffy snowkes descended from the gray sky, coating the world in a serene white nket.

    The soft crunch of snow beneath their boots added a rhythmic melody to their stroll. As they ambled along, the quaint town bustled with activity.

    People bundled up in scarves and coats, their breath visible in the chilly air, hurried to and fro.

    Merchants disyed their wares in shop windows adorned with twinkling lights, adding a touch of festive charm to the winter scene.

    Archer and Hecate exchanged asional smiles, absorbing the lively atmosphere around them.

    Children, their faces aglow with excitement, engaged in yful snowball fights, creating miniature battles along the street.

    The aroma of roasted meat wafted from a nearby vendor, tempting passersby with its warm, inviting scent.

    The distant sound ofughter and cheerful chatter created a harmonious backdrop to the seasonal tableau.

    As they continued their leisurely walk, Archer''s keen eyes caught sight of an alchemist shop at the end of the road.

    Its windows adorned with mystical disys and colorful potions beckoned to them like a hidden treasure trove.

    He nudged Hecate gently, a smile ying on his lips as he pointed towards the shop. "Look, there''s an alchemist store up ahead. Shall we check it out?"

    Hecate''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "Absolutely! Let''s see what they have."

    The duo quickened their pace, anticipation building as they approached the alchemist store.

    They entered, and as the door closed behind them, their noses were immediately assaulted by the pungent aroma of potions and exotic ingredients.

    Bottles of colored liquids lined the shelves, and bundles of herbs dangled from the ceiling.

    The air was thick with the mingling scents of rare herbs and mysterious elixirs. Archer wrinkled his nose, adjusting to the overwhelming assault on his nose.

    Hecate chuckled at his reaction and grinned, "Wee to my world, Arch. You will get used to it."

    Archer nodded, oveing the smell as the shopkeeper approached them. It was a middle-aged woman with a moody demeanor.

    She halted before the two and spoke to them, "Wee to Moonlit Alchemy. How can I assist you today?"

    Having browsed the shop keenly, Archer turned to the shopkeeper and asked. "I''d like to buy every ingredient you can sell.''''

    The shopkeeper, a middle-aged woman with a moody demeanor, was visibly taken aback.

    She blinked in surprise, studying Archer momentarily before responding, "Every ingredient? Are you sure, young man? That''s quite an extensive list."

    He nodded firmly. "Absolutely. I don''t care about the price.''''

    The woman nodded her head and went to start collecting stuff. She looked at them and spoke. ''''Sit down, young master. It will take some time to gather everything.''''

    Archer and Hecate sat patiently in the alchemist shop, waiting for the shopkeeper to attend to them.

    When they were sitting, he turned to Hecate with a smile and asked in a curious voice. "How''s the shop doing? I see it''s busy.''''

    She looked at him with red eyes and said happily, "Yes, it''s been really busy. We seem to have a lot of regrs. This morning, there was an influx of adventurers, and Tal''s friends also bought our potions.''''

    He was happy that she was busy and had something to do. The two continued to talk about their shop.

    As they exchanged stories andughter, the woman emerged from the back room, a sense of purpose in her stride.

    She smiled at Archer, indicating that everything was ready for purchase. They followed the woman and noticed that the shelves were empty and everything was packed into paper bags.

    When Archer saw this, he smiled before the woman stated the price. ''''That will cost you eight hundred gold coins. There were a lot of rare ingredients. I hope you don''t waste them, young man.''''

    As he opened his mouth to respond, the moon elf interjected confidently. "He doesn''t use them; I do. Arch is just buying them for me. I am Hecate Wyldheart, the owner of Dragonheart Potions on Market Street."

    The older woman''s eyes widened at the revtion, a momentary surprise flickering across her face.

    However, a broad grin appeared on the shopkeeper''s face before Archer could utter a word. She burst intoughter, the sound echoing through the once-quiet shop.

    "Well, well! A bit ofpetition, eh?" she eximed, still chuckling. "Congrattions, Hecate! Looks like you''ve shaken up the old potion trade in Starfall City. I appreciate the bold move."

    Hecate, taking the unexpected turn in stride, grinned proudly. "Thank you. It''s all about innovation, after all."

    The shopkeeper extended her hand, shaking Hecate''s with genuine admiration. "I like your spirit, youngdy. May your potions bring as much magic to the city as your audacity has brought to my shop today."

    Archer couldn''t help but join in theughter as he took out the pouch of gold and handed it to the shopkeeper.

    She happily took it with a smile before speaking. ''''Thank you for your purchase.''''

    ''''You''re wee.'''' Archer answered.

    That''s when the shopkeeper gestured to the empty shelves. "Well, if you ever need more ingredients, you know where to find me. It seems Starfall City has a new potion master in town. Best of luck to you both!"

    Archer led Hecate through the snowy streets until they arrived at a charming elven restaurant in the city''s heart.

    The soft glow of enchantednterns adorned the entrance, casting a warm and inviting ambiance.

    The air was infused with the delightful aroma of elven spices and herbs as they entered. The interior was adorned with elegant elvish d��cor, creating an enchanting atmosphere.

    Musicians yed soft melodies in the background, adding to the experience. Archer and Hecate looked at the menu at a table draped in beautiful fabric.

    The dishes were a fusion of exotic vors, incorporating rare herbs and enchanted ingredients.

    As they settled into their seats at the elven restaurant, a graceful waitress appeared, her elven features exuding an otherworldly elegance.

    She handed them the menu, adorned with intricate elvish script detailing the enchanting dishes.

    Archer, ever the enthusiast, looked at Hecate with a mischievous grin and turned to the waitress. "We''ll have one of everything, please."

    The waitress blinked, momentarily taken aback by the audacious order. Hecate''s eyes widened in surprise, a mixture of shock and amusement ying on her features.

    "One of everything?" the waitress repeated, her voice tinged with incredulity and amusement.

    Archer chuckled, undeterred by the raised eyebrows. "Yes, one of everything. We''re here to experience the full elven feast."

    The waitress nodded with a yful smile, recovering from her surprise. "Very well. A feast it shall be."

    As the woman walked away to convey the order to the kitchen, Hecate couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    Archer and Hecate lingered in the cozy restaurant ambiance, Archer''s keen eyes caught a subtle change in the atmosphere.

    He nced toward the window, where delicate snowkes drifted down from the sky, painting the world outside in a soft nket of white.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 503 Unyielding

    <h4>Chapter 503 Unyielding</h4>

    Archer continued to look out the window and admire the falling snow. Captivated by the snow-covered street.

    Turning to the moon elf, he found her looking at the same scene with a soft smile before she inquired. "How are your sses, husband? I do hope you''re enjoying it."

    His gaze shifted from the snow to meet her eyes. He smiled in response, appreciating her concern. "They''re going well, thank you. I like most sses, but some are boring.''''

    Hecate''s eyes sparkled with pride as he shared the details of his sses. She smiled, appreciating his enjoyment of his studies.

    Before she could reply, their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of the waitress.

    She gracefully approached their table with a trolley full of dishes, which caught their attention.

    There were loads of elven dishes spread before them. Archer''s eyes widened with curiosity as he looked at each dish.

    The waitress, excited, started exining. "Here, we have Moonlight Blossom Sd, a refreshing blend of celestial greens and enchanted petals drizzled with a stardust-infused vinaigrette. It''s a burst of vors that dance on your tongue."

    Archer nodded as his gaze shifted to a dish adorned with a strange glow, which confused him, but the woman quickly exined.

    "This is Luminous Elixir Soup. It''s a tasty soup made from rare moon mushrooms, shimmering under the moon''s soft glow. Eating this soup is like a journey through the great elven forests."

    Next, she pointed to a dish adorned with delicate spices, which Archer instantly smelt. "Spireleaf Spice Dumplings �C abination of all different spices and hand-rolled dough. Each dumpling holds the essence of the ancient spireleaf groves, a favorite among our patrons."

    Archer''s anticipation grew as she proceeded. "Sylvan Serenade Skewers, featuring delicious morsels of enchanted woond beasts, grilled to perfection and sprinkled with herbs.''''

    The trolley held even more food, and the waitress continued with a smile. "Starlight Nectar Sorbet. It cleanses the taste buds and prepares them for the desert."

    Archer''s eyes lit up as the waitress revealed thest dish. "And finally, Celestial Cascade Cake �C a deliciousyered treat with edible crystals that sparkle like stars.''''

    Impressed by the food, he thanked the waitress with a charming smile that caught her off guard. "Thanks for the introduction. Everything looks amazing."

    The woman shook her head and smiled before speaking. "The chef hopes you two enjoy your meal."

    Hecate''s smile widened, and she nodded in gratitude. "Thank you, it looks delicious."

    As the waitress left, the couple shared excited nces as each dish was revealed. They delved into the food before them, their conversation weaving effortlessly between bites.

    The topic shifted to Hecate''s potion shop. He inquired with genuine interest. "So, how''s the potion shop going?"

    Hecate''s face lit up as she spoke about her craft. "It''s been really good. The response has been overwhelming, and not just from the everyday customers. Even nobles have started visiting the shop for my potions."

    Archer''s eyebrows lifted in surprise. "Nobles, really? That''s fantastic news! Your potions must be gaining quite the reputation in the city."

    She nodded with a?grin. "Yes, it seems the effectiveness of my potions is spreading through word of mouth. It''s good to know that people appreciate the work I do.''''

    Archer took a sip of the wine, savoring the moment. "I''m proud of you, my moon witch. Your dedication and talent will make us a lot of coin."

    When Hecate heard this, sheughed before looking at him with a loving smile. "And your support means the world to me. I do love you, Archer Wyldheart."

    He smiled when he heard her but replied. ''''I love you too, Hecate. I''m d I found you.''''

    After that, they continued to eat, and he couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride for her aplishments.

    Their shared joy, food, and the restaurant atmosphere created a perfect moment. Archer and Hecate enjoyed the food to the point where sometimes they stopped talking to eat.

    After finishing thest dish, the two felt satisfied. Archer patted his stomach and sighed, saying, "That was great. Elven food is so tasty."

    Hecate''s red eyes sparkled as she smiled. "Indeed, it was nice. Thanks for bringing me here, Archer."

    He grinned. "Anytime. Now, how about a stroll through the city?''''

    The girl''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I''d love that."

    The two left the warm embrace of the restaurant and stepped into the crisp night air. The snowy streets glistened under the soft glow of streetlights, creating a dreamlikendscape.

    Archer offered his arm to Hecate, who epted it with a smile. As they walked through the snow-covered streets, their breaths formed small clouds in the cold air.

    Their conversation blended with the hushed sounds of the afternoon.?The world seemed to slow down, allowing them to immerse themselves in the quiet beauty of the city.

    Under the twinkling stars and the moon''s soft glow, Archer and Hecate shared a moment of peace and connection.

    The winter city, draped in its tranquil beauty, provided the perfect backdrop to their shared journey through the streets, hand in hand.

    Archer and Hecate strolled through the city, the snowy streets beneath their feet glistening in the soft glow of streetlights.

    The air was crisp, and the aftersun shone down as they walked. He couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the snow-coveredndscape.

    The streets were quiet as the sun set, and people wanted to get home. However, as they turned onto a quieter street, Archer''s senses heightened, and a sudden unease gripped him.

    His eyes darted around, scanning the shadows. He grabbed Hecate''s arm without hesitation and swiftly cast a Cosmic Shield around her.

    As the violet barrier formed, arrows rained down, striking the magical shield with a series of sharp impacts. The arrows quivered against the shield.

    The arrows struck Archer''s scales with a resounding thud. They were rendered futile against the protective armor of his dragon scales.

    Unyielding, he stood between Hecate and the unseen assants. As the arrows bounced off harmlessly, he closed his eyes, focusing on the pings around them.

    Aura Detector reveals the presence of multiple attackers closing in from various directions.

    "There are close to fifty of them," Archer murmured, his voice steady despite the gravity of the situation.

    Hecate, still under the protection of the Cosmic Shield, nodded with concern on her face. "What can I do to help?"

    Archer looked at the moon elf with a grin and spoke. ''''Use your moon magic on them while I fight them.''''

    She nodded and got ready to cast spells while he rushed forward as the attackers jumped off the roof.

    His senses heightened as a group of attackers surrounded him and Hecate. His dragon scales shimmered in the cold night, and he wasted no time.

    With a swift motion, he summoned his ws and lunged toward the nearest assant, shing through the air.

    His ws met the enemy and sent them sprawling backward. The attackers, momentarily taken aback by his ferocity, regrouped.

    But Archer wasn''t alone in this fight. His dragon tailshed out, sweeping across the snowy ground.

    A sweeping arc of his tail knocked several assants off their feet, creating an opening for the moon elf to cast her magic.

    Hecate''s red eyes glowed with an ethereal light as she summoned the moon''s power.

    She cast a Moon st at the disoriented enemies, sending them flying backward after the magical explosion.

    The cold night air echoed with the chaotic sounds of battle. Amid the chaos, Archer focused his attention on the remaining attackers.

    He quickly cast Eldritch st, and that''s when a surge of otherworldly energy coalesced around his outstretched hand.

    Archer''s st erupted with a deafening roar, cutting through the frosty air and striking the assants with force.

    The violet beam tore through their bodies, causing two halves of several men to drop to the ground with thuds.

    His ws danced through the melee, his tail striking with precision as he rushed at another group of attackers.

    They didn''t stand a chance as the snowy street became a battleground, each movement a deadly disy of skill and power.

    The moon elf continued to weave her magic. Between Archer and Hecate''s abilities turned the street into a canvas of mayhem.

    As the attackers dwindled in numbers, they fought back-to-back, a formidable team against the remaining foes.

    The setting sun cast an eerie glow on the battlefield, emphasizing the sh between the defenders and the assants.

    Archer continued to kill them while dancing around the battlefield like a monkey, and by the time ten left, he stopped the attack.

    The bad guys gathered again, and he smiled as he opened a magic door and brought in the Chull Warriors.

    These immense creatures with strong shells and legs walked onto the snowy street, circling the defeated attackers.

    The beasts glowed strangely, and their eyes looked both intelligent and fierce. The attackers were stuck between Archer, Hecate, and the tough Chull Warriors.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 504 Gracious Dancer

    <h4>Chapter 504 Gracious Dancer</h4>

    Archer eyed the ten remaining attackers, curious about who had sent them. He thenmanded a Chull Warrior to fetch one for him.

    The beast seized a struggling attacker and pulled him across the street before tossing the man to him.

    When he saw this, a grin appeared before crouching down and casting Soul Eater on the man.

    He pulled the attacker''s soul from his body, which caused everyone, including Hecate and the Chull, to shiver in fear.

    Archer ate the man''s soul and closed his eyes to sift through the essential memories and discarded the rest.

    When he sorted them out, he opened his eyes with a big smile, cast Soul Eater on each attacker, and got the same information.

    After doing that, he opened a portal to the domain and sent the Chull back. The beasts bowed before stepping through.

    Once they were gone, the city guard came rushing around the corner as Archer started tearing out their hearts.

    He stored them in his Item Box before Hecate approached him when themander stopped running.

    The older man spoke in amanding voice as he pulled out his sword. ''''Boy, what are you doing!''''

    Archer looked at the human as he ripped out thest heart and threw the bodies into the Nightmare Ant nest.

    His smile widened, but his eyes held a hint of warning. "Careful with your words, human. You might not have realized who I am just yet. But you see, these people."

    He gestured toward the pools of blood. "Decided that they wanted to dance with me. So being the gracious dancer that I am, dealt with them. So, no problem, right?"

    Following his words, Archer let out a soft chuckle, though the caution in his tone lingered in the air.

    Now more focused, themander narrowed his eyes, attempting to assess the sincerity behind Archer''s words.

    "But.'''' He leaned in slightly. "Let''s ensure we''re on the same page. You don''t want to find yourself on the wrong side of someone you haven''t figured out, do you?"

    The guard, sensing an air of unpredictability about this stranger, nodded again, this time with a touch of nervous agreement.

    Archer straightened up, his charismatic smile returning. "Good. We wouldn''t want any unnecessaryplications, would we?"

    Themander''s face flushed with embarrassment, causing Archer tough as he grabbed Hecate''s hand.

    They were ready to continue their date, but their path was blocked by more guards closing in and pointing their spears at him.

    Archer sighed, picked up Hecate into a princess carry, and summoned his wings, shocking themander and guards.

    But he noticed all their faces turn white, which made him smile before he took off and hovered above the city.

    It sprawled beneath them like a sprawling tapestry, its intricate details unfolding as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the sky in hues of amber andvender.

    Archer hovered in the air, his majestic wings outstretched, holding Hecate securely in his arms.

    As thest rays of sunlight bathed the city, the first glow of manamps began to flicker to life, casting a warm and ethereal radiance upon the streets below.

    The city transformed into a shimmering jewel, its architecture highlighted by the soft glow of magical illumination.

    Archer''s gaze wandered across the skyline, from the bustling markets to the towering spires, each building adorned with intricate designs that caught the light.

    Hecate, nestled against him, shared in the breathtaking view, her eyes reflecting the city''s enchantment.

    That''s when he cast Gate to the main road that led west to Crossroad City so they could visit one more shop before he picked up Nefertiti.

    Once the portal was open, he flew through it, leaving behind the confused guards who finally realized who he was.

    When Archer appeared on the other side of the portal, he looked around to see the Shoadwleaf Forest in the distance and a road below him.

    He descended to the ground but didn''tnd before flying toward the city. Archer knew it was a trading hub and would have alchemist warehouses.

    Unfamiliar with the intricacies of many cities in the Crownds, Archer was aware that each had its unique specialization in specific trades.

    However, theck of knowledge didn''t concern him as he made his way toward the City known as Crossroad, renowned as a trade hub.

    The moonlit road nketed in snow, stretched ahead as Archer descended gracefully,nding on the grass.

    Gently, he ced Hecate on the soft snow, her boots leaving a delicate impression. As Archer observed her, he couldn''t help but be captivated by the enchanting scene.

    She wore a stunning ck winter dress that flowed elegantly,plementing her beautiful grey skin.

    Long winter boots adorned her feet, offering a practical yet stylish contrast to the snowy surroundings.

    A thick cloak draped over her shoulders, providing warmth and a touch of regality. Her silver hair was expertly tied into a bun, showcasing the graceful curve of her neck.

    Archer couldn''t conceal the admiration in his eyes as he absorbed the vision of Hecate, a portrayal of winter beauty against the serene snowyndscape.

    The snow crunched beneath their boots as they walked down the road toward the city, the chilly air carrying a sense of quiet serenity.

    The moon''s glow painted the snow with a silver hue, creating a beautiful scene. Hecate, her curiosity getting the better of her, turned to Archer with a questioning gaze.

    "Who were those people?" she inquired, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity.

    Archer met her gaze with a smile, his expression calm and nonchnt. "Oh, those guys were from the Church of Light," he replied. "Their leader wanted to impress the pope''s daughter, who is very beautiful, so I don''t me him, to be honest."

    Hecate chuckled at the unexpected exnation, the night air carrying theirughter. That''s when she asked another question. "What does the pope''s daughter look like?"

    Archer''s lips curled into a mischievous smile as he considered the question. "Ah, the pope''s daughter," he began, his tone yful. "She''s a curvy older woman with burgundy hair that cascades gracefully around her shoulders. Her eyes are a vivid shade of bright green, reflecting wisdom and authority. And, well, she''s known for her... enormous chest within the church."

    Hecate''s eyes widened at the unexpected details, and a surprised chuckle escaped her lips.

    The couple shared a lighthearted moment, theirughter harmonizing with the gentle sounds of the winter night as they walked through the snow-covered road.

    Archer reached into his pocket, retrieving a small ne with a mystical gem. Holding it up dramatically, he spoke with a mischievous smile, "Mr. Pope, are you there? Mr. Pope, why don''t you care?" The sudden theatrics caught Hecate off guard, and she looked at him, ready to reply, when a stern voice interrupted.

    "Who is that? How dare you call me Mr. Pope. Do you know the punishment for such disrespect?"

    The voice echoed through the magical ne. Archer chuckled, unfazed, and retorted, "You''ll lecture me on how to be a good boy and listen to the Pope''smands?"

    The silence lingered until the voice returned, now audibly angrier, "Who is this? How did you get this device?"

    He chuckled mischievously, replying, "Mr. Pope, this is your future son/grandson-inw. I''ve seen your daughter, and I must say she''s a real catch. It''s a shame she''s already hitched, but rumors say she''s not thrilled with the marriage. What if I do the world a favor, take out thepetition, and im her for myself? Thoughts, Mr. Pope?"

    After Archer''s lighthearted reveal echoed through the device, a tense silence filled the air as if the seriousness of the situation suddenly became clear.

    Then, it was broken by a voice now seething with anger that spoke through the device. "You impudent fool! How dare you toy with me? Do you know who you''re insulting!"

    Threats and curses flowed like venom, each word a sharpened dagger aimed at Archer''s audacious stunt.

    But he remained unfazed, a smirk ying on his lips as he continued to goad the irate old man. "Oh, Mr. Pope, no need for such harshnguage. We''re family now, aren''t we? Let''s keep it civil."

    The man on the other end erupted into a tirade, detailing dire consequences, punishments, and the fury of the Church of Light.

    Yet, he maintained his cavalier demeanor, asionally interjecting with a jest or a light-hearted remark.

    As the storm of threats intensified, he decided to reveal a bit more about himself with a mischievous grin ying on his lips.

    "You know, Mr. Pope, it''s Archer Wyldheart, the most handsome dragon on Thrylos and, might I add, the most charming young man on the entire continent. Yes, I''ll give you a moment to let that sink in. It''s a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance, even if it''s through this charming little device. I''ve heard so much about you and your, hmm, let''s say, ''colorful'' family."

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 505 I’m No Human

    <h4>Chapter 505 I''m No Human</h4>

    Amid the brief hush, Archer''s yful tone cut through. "Now, about family matters, can we delve into the marriage ns with Sofia? She''s a nice girl, unlike her dominant mother and grandmother. Also, let''s not forget about your charming wife; she''s quite the stunner.''''

    That''s when a m echoed from the other end, apanied by hushed attempts to calm the angry Pope, much to Archer''s amusement.

    However, asughter escaped his lips, the Pope''s rage reached a crescendo. "You hateful lizard, how dare you utter a word about my wife! I''ll hunt you down, you vile creature. You pretend to be a human, marching around in stolen skin."

    When hearing the Pope''s furious threats, Archer burst intoughter, a mischievous grin ying on his lips. "Human? Oh, I''m no human. I''m a dragon, my dear Pope. And being human is just a charming disguise I wear, one that might help me marry your wife, daughter, and granddaughter. Wouldn''t that be a delightful?"

    He didn''t allow the Pope to respond as he continued teasingly, ''''I hope nothing happens to you. She wouldn''t be left wanting forpanionship, naturally. But don''t worry dear Pope, I''ll make sure she has some excellentpany from yours truly��maybe with a sprinkle of moaning and pleasure-filled screams. Rumor has it that mature women possess quite remarkable stamina. Any truth to that, or are you falling short on your husbandly duties?"

    The man''s threats shifted to sputters of disbelief as if the unexpected turn of events had left him dumbfounded.

    On the other hand, Archer reveled in the chaos he had sown, confident in the newfound leverage his knowledge afforded him.

    His mischievous grin stretched wider as he teasingly taunted the Pope through themunication device. "Brace yourself, Mr. Pope, because the date I have in store for your wife Natalia, daughter Lysandra, and sweet granddaughter Sofia will be unforgettable. I''ve nned every detail to ensure they have the time of their lives and walk away believing that I''m a very handsome dragon."

    As Archer continued, he could almost imagine the Pope''s anger. "Natalia will be charmed by my wit, Lysandra will be dazzled by my prowess in bed, and Sofia... well, let''s just say she''ll have an enchanting night under the moonlight, if you know what I mean, my friend."

    A brief silence hung before the Pope''s voice resounded, dripping with menace. "You dare speak of defiling my family, Lizard? You will pay dearly for this insolence. Consider this yourst warning. I will track you down, and you will pay with your life."

    Undeterred, he chuckled in response. "Now, now, Mr. Pope, no need for threats. I assure you, they''ll return home safe and sound. I''ll be the perfect gentleman; yourdies will have stories to tell for years."

    The Pope''s anger seemed to intensify. "You''re ying with fire, lizard. You''ll regret crossing me."

    But Archer, seemingly unfazed, continued to jest. "Regret? I think not. I''m just spreading joy, giving your family an unforgettable experience. Perhaps they''ll even thank me for the delightful evening and grant me a second date. You never know."

    "How dare you! We dealt with your species before; we can do it again! Continue with your games," the Pope retorted, his anger palpable through the ne.

    In a mockingly offended manner, Archer held the ne away from him. "Don''t you shout at family like that, old man! You''re getting on in years, but it''s not good for the heart. I''ll leave you alone and visit thedies one day."

    After speaking, he stored the ne in his Item Box while Hecateughed as the two got close to the city.

    Hecate regarded Archer with a mix of concern and curiosity. "Why did you tease the man so much? You do realize he will send more people after you."

    Archer grinned and looked into her red eyes. "That''s the n. I wanted to make the Pope angry, and when I found the ne while getting the hearts, I thought, why not tease him? Now that I''ve seen his family through the memories from our attackers, it adds a bit of personal touch to our game."

    The moon elf sighed when she heard his answer and spoke. ''''It''s not a game, Archer! They want to take your life, and here you are teasing the leader of the Church of Light.''''

    After she spoke, Archer smiled before he stopped walking and hugged the elf, which caught her off guard.

    Archer whispered into her long ear. "I will always be careful, my witch, and you girls will also be there."

    When they got within five meters of the gate, Archer heard a voice over the wind. ''''Stop right there! What brings you two to Crossroad City?''''

    ''''We''re here to buy potion ingredients for my wife''s shop in Starfall City,'''' Archer replied, pulling the still giggling Hecate close to him.

    After waiting for a minute, the voice replied. ''''Okay,e through, young man. Enjoy your shopping trip.''''

    The couple entered the city, and when they stepped through the gate, they saw five streets that branched off in different directions.

    Shops lined almost every street. Before they could start walking, someone spoke from behind them. ''''Do you need directions to the alchemist warehouses?''''

    Archer turned around to see a guard in histe twenties standing there with a smile.

    He replied with a nod before the man spoke. ''''Well, you head to the western part of the city. You won''t miss it, thanks to the smell.''''

    They thanked the guard before they started their walk. The two strolled through the bustling trading city.

    As Archer and Hecate walked through the bustling trading city, the air was filled with merchants haggling, the tter of carts, and the chatter of passersby.

    Vibrant banners fluttered overhead, representing different guilds and trades. Stalls offered exotic fabrics, detailed jewelry, and magical trinkets, etc.

    Hecate''s keen interest in the magical items made her pause at several stalls, examining crystals and potions disyed.

    The mesmerizing array of different stalls caught his attention, but he decided toe here with Nefertiti when they were on their date.

    Continuing their journey, the aroma of spices led them to a bustling food market.

    Archer couldn''t resist purchasing a bag of roasted nut-like food from a stall and shared it with Hecate as they walked.

    The vors exploded in their mouths, a delightful distraction from the lively scenes around them. The streets grew busier as they approached the heart of the city.

    Towering structures with ornate facades housed the many guilds in the city. Their banners proudly proimed who they were to the people.

    Archer guided Hecate through the maze of buildings until they arrived at the alchemist warehouses, thanks to the smell of the ingredients lingering in the air.

    Therge sign on the doors distinguishes the warehouses. ''''Sorcerer''s Solutions.''''

    Hecate spoke as she looked at the massive building. ''''Why is it so big? I wonder who owns such apany.''''

    Archer shrugged before he answered. ''''I don''t know, but let''s go inside and buy what we need.''''

    When they entered, the couple was greeted by rows of shelves stacked with ingredients, potion vials, and alchemist equipment.

    Hecate''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she examined the rare herbs, enchanted crystals, and mystical reagents.

    After looking around for a while, he spotted a woman approaching them and thought to himself. ''She must be the shopkeeper.''

    Her robes, adorned with magical runes, greeted them with a warm smile. "Wee, travelers. How may I assist you today?"

    With a sly grin, Archer leaned in and whispered to her, "What do you think, my moon witch? Should I buy everything they''ve got? Imagine the potions you could create!"

    Hecate''s face lit up, her red eyes sparkling with excitement. "Everything? That would be a dreame true! But, Archer, can you afford it?"

    Archer chuckled, cing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Well, my moon witch, I have more than enough gold. And besides, who can put a price on the joy it would bring you?"

    After speaking, he cleared his throat and addressed her with a mischievous twinkle. "How much for everything? We''ll take the lot."

    The alchemist raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the bold request. After a moment of consideration, she replied, "Buying the entire inventory is quite an unusual proposition, but I suppose for the right price, it could be arranged. Let me calcte the cost for you."

    Archer grinned at her, who was still processing the audacious idea. The alchemist busied herself with a magical ledger, jotting down figures and muttering incantations under her breath.

    Meanwhile, Hecate turned to him with disbelief and delight before she asked. "Everything, My Love? Are you sure about this?"

    Archer winked at her. "Sure, my beautiful witch."

    As they talked, the shopkeeper returned with the ledger and smiled before telling them the price. ''''The total will be four thousand gold coins. When will you be able to collect the order?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 506 The Nile Lounge

    <h4>Chapter 506 The Nile Lounge</h4>

    "I''ll take it today," Archer replied, taking out a chest and cing it on the counter with a thud.

    The shopkeeper''s eyes widened when she saw this. He opened the chest, revealing a sea of coins.

    She nodded before storing it away in her ring before asking. ''''How will you collect it? Will you send people?''''

    Archer shook his head. ''''I''ll take it now, like I said. Can I start storing stuff now?''''

    The woman nodded as she led them to one shelf full of ss jars with all the different ingredients inside.

    He watched intently as Hecate approached the shelf, and her fingers danced along the jars. With a soft smile, she told him about the ingredients in each one.

    She gestured to a jar with twisted roots bathed in a faint, beautiful blue glow. "Here, My Love, we have Mandrake Root. Known for its magical properties, it''smon in many potions. It''s one of the best for extending a potion''s shelf life."

    Moving down the line, she pointed to the next jar. "Dragon''s Breath Fern,"

    Hecate exined as she pointed at a vibrant green fern that seemed to flicker with an inner me. "When its crushed, it causes a magical me-like substance, perfect for alchemical fire."

    Her fingers gracefully moved to the following few jars in quick session. "Phoenix Feather, Starlight Crystals, Basilisk Eye."

    She spoke to herself while examining the ingredients. "Phoenix Feather increases the power of a spell, Starlight Crystals absorb celestial energy, and Basilisk Eye can petrify, though we must be careful when we use it."

    Hecate reached for the next jar, containing a delicate substance.

    "Phoenix Ash," she continued her voice in a reverent tone. "Ashes from a phoenix, revered for their purifying and rejuvenating qualities. Quite rare and precious."

    Archer nodded, absorbing the knowledge. "Fascinating. These ingredients hold incredible properties. No wonder your potions are so effective, my moon witch."

    Once Hecate stopped looking at the stuff, he stored it all in his Item box and everything else the shopkeeper pointed at.

    After that, the two left the shop, and the moon elf asked excitedly. ''''Can we head back to the shop, please? I got to tell Eione about this.''''

    Archer smiled as he replied. ''''Of course.''''

    He quickly cast Gate back to Starfall City and stepped through while grabbing her hand, which caught her by surprise.

    When the two reappeared on the other side, the shop was quiet, and Eione sat at the counter while Ste read.

    Archer walked over to the dog girl and ruffled her hair, causing her to look up. When she did, a big smile appeared on her face.

    Ste lunged forward and hugged him. He chuckled before returning the hug with one of his own.

    After that, he put her down and spoke. ''''Ste, you need to help Hecate and Eione. She has a lot of ingredients that need to be turned into potions. I''ll store them in herb, and when you return, the three of you can start.''''

    The little girl nodded with a massive smile before Hecate walked up andmented with a smile. ''''Arch. I will start preparing everything here before returning to the domain.''''

    After sharing a tender kiss with Hecate, once they separated, he whispered into her ear that they would meet again tomorrow night.

    He returned to the domain and appeared in the living room. E, Teu, Tal, and N were seated around the crackling fire, engaged in animated conversation.

    When Archer saw this, a smile appeared on his face as the four girls turned to him when he made a noise.

    With her distinctive dirty-blonde hair and blue eyes, N was the first to notice him. She excitedly jumped up and rushed over with a big smile.

    "Archer!" she cried, her voice filled with enthusiasm and fondness.

    Without hesitation, the lion girl rushed at him and leaped into his arms, which caused Archer and the other girls tough.

    N kissed him before jumping off him, while the others greeted him with kisses before they returned to their seats.

    Archer asked where the others were and was told they were all doing their own thing. That''s when Tal asked. ''''Husband. Are you looking forward to the Arcane Tournament?''''

    He looked at the mixed elf with a charming smile and answered. ''''Yes. I can''t wait to fight and show the continent I''m the strongest.''''

    She smiled as Teu asked with a curious voice. ''''Who''re you taking on a date tomorrow?''''

    ''''Llyniel and Hemera. You and Sera''s date is in three days.'''' Archer answered honestly.

    Teu smiled as the five chatted briefly until he remembered he had to take Nefertiti out.

    That''s when he closed his eyes to scan the treehouse to find the pink-haired girl and soon found her in the library.

    Archer wondered why she was there and teleported there. When he reappeared, he spotted Nefertiti seated by a window, engrossed in a book.

    Draped in a white winter dress gracefully descended to her shins, she sported boots reminiscent of Hecate''s.

    Her wild pink hair was tied into a ponytail, yet loose strands cascaded over her face, making her look extremely beautiful.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice the radiant glow from her light brown skin. Noticing the subtle sway of her slim subus tail, which gracefully moved from side to side.

    He cast Blink to appear behind her. When he was there, he started massaging her shoulders. His sudden action caused Nefertiti to scream.

    When she realized it was him, she calmed down, letting out a rxed sigh. She stopped reading and slumped back in the chair.

    But that''s when Archer spoke, bringing her back to reality. ''''Do you still want to go on our date, Nefi?''''

    A big smile appeared when she heard his question, and she jumped up before lunging at him.

    Nefertiti wrapped her arms around him and started kissing him. When the two separated, the pink-haired girl nodded in agreement.

    Once Archer saw that, he wrapped a cloak around her before casting Gate to Alexandria City in the Zenia Empire down south.

    When the couple stepped through the portal, they saw that they were in an alleyway close to the city square.

    Nefertiti turned to him excitedly as she grabbed his hand and dragged him to the street. They were walking, and Archer grew curious, so he asked. ''''Where are we going, Nefi?''''

    Nefertiti gazed at him, her eyes filled with affection, and answered in her exotic ent, "The Nile Lounge. ording to my sisters and cousins, it''s the most enchanting spot in the city for lovers."

    Archer nodded as she seized his hand, and together, they made their way across Alexandria City, which reminded him of Egypt.

    They walked through vibrant marketces and lively squares lit by mana torches everywhere.

    He couldn''t help but be entranced by the sights and sounds of the city. Archer admitted that he loved seeing different ces and hated staying in one ce.

    Eventually, they came to a grand sandstone building decorated with detailed carvings of different Zenian gods.

    It was a stunning picture of divine beauty. With their eternal gaze, the gods seemed to bless the ce with an otherworldly charm.

    Nefertiti paused before the entrance, her eyes alight with anticipation. "Here we are, Archer. The Nile Lounge."

    The massive doors swung open, revealing an interior bathed in a warm, golden glow. The air was thick with the fragrance of exotic spices and the soft murmur of conversation.

    Archer marveled at the wealth surrounding them �C from plush cushions arranged around low tables to the rich decorations depicting scenes from ancient legends.

    The ceiling, adorned with detailed patterns reminiscent of the stars, added a celestial touch to the ce.

    Nefertiti led Archer to a secluded table, where a low table awaited them. Soft cushions invited them to settle in.

    The flickering light of candles cast a glow, creating a peaceful space within the Nile Lounge.

    Nefertiti''s eyes met Archer''s once more as they sat down. The Nile Lounge''s magical ambiance seemed to amplify the depth of their feelings.

    With a soft smile, Nefertiti spoke, her words carrying the weight of a promise fulfilled. "I''m d we''re here together, Archer. Tonight is special."

    He nodded and leaned over to kiss the subus, who was happy to return it with one of her own.

    As they did, a waitress walked over and spoke with a respectful smile. ''''Princess Nefertiti. It''s an honor to serve you and your fiancee tonight. You picked a good time toe in as we also have music to go with dinner.''''

    Nefertiti nodded her head and gave the woman their order. ''''Bring me two of everything. My darling has a big appetite.''''

    The waitress wrote something down and bowed to the two before rushing off to prepare their food.

    After that, the two started chatting as more people entered the lounge and got busy, but it didn''t bother them.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 507 Out There On The Dunes

    <h4>Chapter 507 Out There On The Dunes</h4>

    As the duo chatted, he noticed people staring at them, which annoyed him, but he decided not to let it get to him.

    That''s when he asked. ''''Apart from being the empire''s princess, why is everyone staring at you, my subus?''''

    The pink-haired girl''s eyes glowed before she replied. ''''Well, most of the nobles my age wanted to marry me, but I was never interested in love until I met you, and they probably hate you.''''

    Her response caused Archer tough, ignoring the onlooker''s curious eyes. Just then, their attention was diverted by the sweet strains of music reaching their ears.

    Archer''s gaze shifted towards a group of musicians preparing to perform, capturing his interest.

    Nefertiti, who noticed where he was looking, smiled before she exined. "They bring in bands to sing for the patrons while they dine, creating beautiful background noise for everyone."

    He nodded as the subus continued to speak. ''''I''ve never asked this, but can you sing, husband?''''

    Archer shrugged before answering. ''''I''m not sure, to be honest. I''ve never tried it, but one day I will.''''

    Shel grinned and spoke in a teasing voice. ''''Why don''t you try tonight? I''m confident you can sing. You surprise us girls all the time.''''

    He smiled before shaking his head. ''''No, thank you. I don''t want to embarrass you. What if my singing is terrible.''''

    Nefertitimented in a teasing voice. ''''Well, if you can''t sing, you''re still very handsome.''''

    Archer startedughing when he heard her and nodded his head. ''''You''re right, my sweet subus. Maybe if you reward me, I''ll sing for you.''''

    The pink-haired girl gave him a cheeky smile and leaned over the table, giving him a view of her deep cleavage, which sent his lust soaring.

    She leaned into his ear and whispered in a seductive voice. ''''I will pamper you tonight with my mouth. I know you love it, you lewd dragon.''''

    When Archer heard that, he got excited and agreed. ''''Okay, deal. Once we''ve eaten, I''ll sing for my Zenian princess. I''ve got the perfect song that reminds me of the Soutnds.''''

    Nefertiti brightly smiled after he spoke and couldn''t wait. While they waited, Archer remembered the song he loved as a child.

    It was one of the first movies he watched with Alexa many years ago. He shook his head and wondered how she was doing.

    He closed his eyes and tried opening a Gate to Earth. As it tried to open, it sucked up all his mana, causing him to feel tired.

    But that''s when his Mana Regeneration kicked in, and his body started sucking in the world''s mana which made him feel better.

    When Nefertiti saw this, she got worried but calmed down when she saw him smile. She asked. ''''What just happened? You suddenly looked ill, but now you look better.''''

    Archer chuckled before he exined in a caring tone so she wouldn''t worry. "I tried opening a portal to Earth, but my mana ran out, and I nearly fainted.''''

    She went silent but quickly replied in a worried but relieved voice. ''''Don''t do it again, you stupid dragon.''''

    He nodded and was about to talk again, but the waitress approached with a wooden trolley adorned with silver trays.

    With a friendly smile, she unveiled the trays individually, revealing an array of beautiful Zenian dishes.

    The woman and a waiter who came to help started cing the trays on the table to give the couple a better view of the food.

    The first tray held grilled kebab skewers, the delicious smell drifting through the air. Archer''s eyes shone when he smelt it.

    Nefertiti chuckled at his reaction, knowing that he loved food and this ce had the best in the empire.

    "These are our famous Zenian kebabs," she exined, gesturing towards the mouthwatering disy. "Made with exotic spices and cooked to perfection. A favorite among our people."

    The second tray revealed a colorful selection of dips, olives, and freshly baked tbreads. Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the artistry of the presentation.

    Nefertiti grinned as she continued. "Mezze tters are a good way to start your meal. Each dip tells a story of its own."

    The waitress and waiter kept cing the trays on the table until no room was left. But she continued exining what each dish was.

    She gestured towards the menu, her pink eyes lighting up as she described each dish. "First, we have Koshari, with a tomato sauce and onions. It''s a true Zenianfort food, a tasty blend of textures and tastes."

    As Archer listened, he could almost taste the dish in his mind. Nefertiti continued, "Next on the list is Molokhia, a green soup made from mallow leaves. It''s a traditional favorite, and the distinct vor of molokhia leaves adds a unique touch to it."

    Her excitement grew as she moved on to the next item. "And, of course, we have Fatta withyers of rice, bread, and meat soaked in a delicious broth.."

    Archer nodded, curious about the food. Nefertiti concluded, "To round off our feast, we have Umm Ali for dessert. It''s a bread pudding infused with nuts and coconut, all baked to perfection."

    The two of them started eating as the atmosphere in the lounge was peaceful, and they enjoyed the food.

    With satisfied smiles, they finished their food, savoring thest bites of the vorful Zenian dishes.

    The empty tes were proof of how much the two enjoyed their food. As Archer leaned back in his chair, content and replete, Nefertiti couldn''t resist a mischievous twinkle in her eye.

    "You know, husband," she teased, "I think it''s time you fulfill your promise and sing for me. I''m curious to see if your voice is as captivating as your charm."

    Archer grinned. "Alright, my subus, you''ve got yourself a deal."

    With a quick motion, he rose from his seat, ready to take on the challenge. Archer made his way to the center of the room with a grin.

    He approached the men ying the instruments and showed them what he wanted to y, and they happily agreed.

    Everyone went quiet as they spotted him. Their curious gazes turned toward him, and a yful glint sparkled in his eyes.

    Archer decided to remix a song he loved from his childhood back on Earth. He thought it suited the Zenians and prayed the copy-right god wouldn''t strike him.

    Without wasting any more time, he began to sing, his voice weaving a captivating melody that resonated through the wooden beams of the building.

    ''''Oh, imagine and. It''s a faraway ce,

    Where the caravan camels roam

    Where you wander among every culture and tongue

    It''s chaotic, but hey, it''s home.''''

    ''''When the wind''s from the East

    And the sun''s from the West

    And the sand in the ss is right

    Come on down. Stop on by

    Hop a carpet and fly

    To another Zenian night.''''

    As the first notes filled the air, heads turned, and conversations tapered off. Archer''s melodic voice carried the tale of Zenia and the magic of theirnd, drawing everyone''s attention.

    ''''As you wind through the streets,

    At the fabled bazaars,

    With the cardamom-cluttered stalls,

    You can smell every spice,

    While you haggle the price,

    Of the silks and the satin shawls.''''

    From the regrs to the neers, they were transported to a realm of tales and adventures.

    Archer''s voice painted vivid images of bustling markets, mystical genies, and the allure of the Zenia Empire.

    From across the room, smiles adorned the faces of everyone present, captivated by the enchanting performance.

    The audience, a mix of familiar faces and those experiencing the magic for the first time, watched with joy and amazement because of Archer''s voice.

    ''''Oh, the music that ys as you move through a maze

    In the haze of your pure delight,

    You are caught in a dance,

    You are lost in a trance,

    Of another Zenian night.''''

    Nefertiti was taken aback when she heard him singing, a delightful surprise that filled her with immense joy.

    She couldn''t help but capture the moment on a recording crystal, fully aware that having such a precious recording would likely spark envy among others.

    ''''Zenian nights

    Like Zenian days

    More often than not are hotter than hot

    In a lot of good ways

    Zenian nights

    Like Zenian dreams

    This mysticalnd of magic and sand

    Is more than it seems.''''

    Initially bustling about with trays and dishes serving the customers, the staff found themselves drawn to the performance.

    With Ale in hand, they stood in shock, their eyes fixed on Archer as if the world outside the melody had faded away.

    ''''There''s a road that may lead you

    To good or to greed through

    The power your wishingmands

    Let the darkness unfold or find fortunes untold

    Well, your destiny lies in your hands.''''

    His voice, a melodic cascade, flowed effortlessly through the space, each note resonating with a profound beauty.

    Nefertiti had a beautiful smile and found herself lost in Archer''s singing, falling even more in love with the dragon boy who captured her heart.

    ''''Zenian nights

    Like Zenian days

    They seem to excite, take off and take flight

    To shock and amaze

    Zenian nights

    ''Neath Zenian moons

    A fool off his guard could fall and fall hard

    Out there on the dunes.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 508 The Pope

    <h4>Chapter 508 The Pope</h4>

    Once Archer finished singing, the lounge was silent, and he found everyone staring at him with shock in their eyes.

    Expressions of amazement and wonderment yed across the faces of the crowd.

    Some exchanged wide-eyed nces while others leaned forward, unable to tear their gaze away from him.

    He shrugged and walked toward Nefertiti, who had the same look on her face. Archer sat down and gotfortable before drinking some wine.

    Archer sensed the depth of her gaze, a look brimming with profound love. It was an intense love emanating a warmth deep into his soul.

    Before he could respond to the unspoken exchange, Nefertiti''s voice, soft and filled with admiration, broke the brief silence.

    "That song was so good. Where is it from?" Her eyes sparkled with genuine curiosity.

    He smiled before answering as he finished some wine. ''''It was from my childhood back on Earth, and I changed some words around to fit thesends.''''

    Nefertiti grinned while sipping her wine, and Archer couldn''t help but notice the lingering gazes from those around them, causing him to chuckle.

    Their conversation continued until the same waitress approached, a friendly smile on her face as she addressed Nefertiti. "Princess, have you and your husband finished?"

    She nodded her head as Archer asked the young woman. ''''How much for the meal?''''

    ''''One hundred gold, my prince.'''' The waitress answered as she was putting their empty tes on the trolley.

    Archer, satisfied after the meal, handed the waitress a pouch with the coins in it. As she took it, her eyes widened, and a genuine smile spread across her face.

    "Thank you," she said, her appreciation evident.

    Excitement brimming, the waitress leaned in, her voice hushed with admiration. "Your voice is incredible. Our manager would like to meet you. Would you consider dropping by?"

    The unexpectedpliment caught Archer off guard, but he was about to reply when Nefertiti answered. ''''Yes, let''s go now. I want to get home before the snow starts.''''

    When the waitress heard this, she grew confused and asked in a curious voice. ''''Sorry for being rude, princess. But Zenia doesn''t get snow? Only the moon elfnds in the far north.''''

    The pink-haired girl giggled before replying with pride in her tone. ''''I live with my husband past The Lunaris Empire. We study at the College of Magic in the Land of Plenty.''''

    Following their conversation, the pink-haired girl rose, and Archer quickly followed suit as they were guided to the manager''s office.

    When they entered the room, Archer found himself in a beautifully styled office adorned with detailed hieroglyphics and golden ents.

    The room exuded an air of regality, with ornate furniture and a bookshelf with perfectly organized cookbooks.

    The scent of exotic incense lingered in the air, adding to the peaceful feeling of the room, and he decided to find out what they were.

    As he looked around, Archer couldn''t help but marvel at the decorations'' craftsmanship and attention to detail.

    After looking around the room, his gaze fell upon an older woman with untamed pink hair reminiscent of Nefertiti''s, though herplexion was a deeper brown.

    She bore a striking resemnce to Nefertiti''s mother, Hatshepsut, but her eyes were a fiery red instead of pink.

    He observed that her figure mirrored the curves of the two pink-haired women, though her chest wasn''t as ample. Nevertheless, she remained an attractive woman.

    That''s when he thought to himself. ''I wonder if all of Nefi''s family have the same pink hair.''

    Archer thought about asking, but before he could, Nefertiti spoke, breaking the silence. "Aunty Salma. How have you been? Mother said you took over the Nile Lounge, but I didn''t expect to find you here."

    The womanughed as she spotted Archer and stopped. Salma found herself inexplicably drawn to him, his presence casting a spell that left her momentarily entranced.

    As she stared at him in a daze, she couldn''t help but mumble, "So handsome."

    The soft utterance reached Nefertiti''s ears, and her eyes narrowed with a possessive re.

    In an instant, she snapped, her voice cutting through the ambient sounds of the lounge, "He''s mine! You''re not having him, you lewd subus."

    Startled by Nefertiti''s sudden outburst, Salma blinked in confusion, realizing she had unwittingly stepped into a territory she hadn''t intended.

    Archer startedughing as he knew his charisma was at work. He put his hand on Nefertiti''s back, which caused her to look at him.

    Witnessing the glow in her pink eyes, he couldn''t help but chuckle before yfully kissing her nose, catching her pleasantly off guard.

    Observing the tender moment, Salma smiled and addressed him, "So, you''re my niece''s fianc��. My sister speaks highly of you. Thank you for rescuing this silly subus during the war."

    Archer grinned at the woman and replied, "You''re wee. I couldn''t let any harme to her."

    Upon hearing this, Nefertiti''s eyes sparkled, capturing Salma''s attention. Salma was shocked as she eximed, "So what Neti said was true! She has found her one."

    Salma stood up and introduced herself. ''''I''m Salma Nasser. You met my big sister Hatshepsut.''''

    With a nod, he spoke with a grin. "I''m Archer Wyldheart, the most handsome dragon on Thrylos."

    Salmaughed at the audacious introduction, nodding in agreement as the three started chatting.

    Amidst the chatter, Salma couldn''t help butpliment Archer''s earlier singing. "Your voice is truly something special. It added a magical touch to the lounge."

    ''''I have many talents, but I just discovered I could sing, so it''s still new.'''' He replied to Nefertiti''s aunt.

    They continued to chatte into the night as Salma brought out some rare wine to share with the couple while getting to know Archer and catching up with Nefertiti.

    After a few hours, the couple left after saying goodbye and quickly returned to the treehouse.

    Nefertiti wouldn''t let him go as she held onto him with a smile. When they appeared in the living room, Archer closed his eyes to scan for the other girls.

    He found each one asleep as Hecate was awake with Ste and Eione making potions for the shop.

    Once Archer did that, he let Nefertiti drag him toward her bedroom. She turned to him with a smile as she spoke seductively. ''''I have a promise to keep.''''

    After hearing her speak, he stripped out of his clothes under the lust-filled eyes of Nefertiti, whose eyes started to glow.

    She told him to sit down as she got on her knees in front of him, which sent Archer''s lust soaring, and he wanted to ravage the subus.

    Before Nefertiti started anything she leaned up and stole his lips with a passionate kiss which he happily returned while cupping her cheeks.

    [The Pope''s POV]

    In a rage, the Pope mmed his fist on the desk, the force shattering it into pieces and sending splinters flying all over his office.

    Madness glinted in his eyes as he seethed, "How dare that lizard insult my family! He will pay for his insults! Summon the Inquisitors!!"

    Themand echoed through the room, sending a chilling atmosphere as the Pope''s fury reached its zenith.

    His assistant hurried out of the room, searching for the Inquisitormander, eventually locating him in the guard room.

    Themander stood at an impressive seven feet, boasting a muscr build, blonde hair, and a sizable grey beard.

    Spotting themander, the assistant hastened towards him. "My Lord, the Pope has summoned you."

    The man nodded before following him. When they were walking, the Inquisitor asked in a bored voice. ''''What''s happened now? Did he find another innocent vige to burn? A woman with the power to cover the world in darkness?''''

    When the assistant heard this, he shook his head. He knew themander hated the Pope but wasmitted to his job.

    So he quickly replied. ''''Well, he was contacted by the white dragon, which made him extremely angry.''''

    The corridor leading to the Pope''s office was adorned with intricate religious decorations, and the air was thick with an almost sacred atmosphere.

    But the two men ignored it, entered the Pope''s office, and saw him sitting there with a look of rage.

    When he saw the Inquisitor, he smiled, giving the man his orders. ''''Hunt down the white dragon and bring him here alive.''''

    Themander nodded his head with a smile as he wanted to hunt this dragon down for years.

    After that, the Pope spoke. ''''He''s a menace, Gregory. You must be careful with him as he is very sneaky and always surrounded by guards.

    Once the talk was over, themander traveled around the central continent, recruiting people to help him.

    Three months passed as they traveled across the sea on a mana ship heading for the western continent Pluoria.

    The Pope gave them information that the dragon was fighting in the Arcane Tournament and that he would be easy to find.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 509 You Greedy Succubus (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 509 You Greedy Subus (R18)</h4>

    Archer kissed Nefertiti but stopped when he felt the cold air seeping into the room. He looked at the subus and saw her shivering.

    He stood up and approached the firece before breathing his breath into it. The violet mes roared to life, and hot air washed over them.

    When the pink-haired girl felt it, she smiled before standing up and letting her dress drop to the floor.

    Archer''s lust soared as he jumped on her after dismissing his horns and started ying with her perky brown nipples, causing the pink-haired princess to moan.

    After ying with her, he gently guided her onto the bed. A mischievous smile appeared on his face as he cast Timewarp, allowing the couple to make love for longer.

    Nefertiti couldn''t help but smile in response, her eyes filled with anticipation and excitement as she started getting wet.

    She felt an intense desire as sheid eyes on him, standing right in front of her with his raging member just inches from her face.

    This caused her pussy to get even wetter as she took hold of it and gently started stroking it, causing Archer to let out a groan.

    As she took him deep into her mouth, Archer couldn''t contain his pleasure and let out a low groan.

    Her skilled movements weakened his knees, and he could feel himself losing control under the subus''s enchanting spell.

    Archer flopped onto the bed, sinking into its softness, while Nefertiti persistently pursued her assault until he released his essence into her mouth, which she eagerly swallowed.

    With a satisfied grin, she leaned forward, delicately wiping away a trace of Archer''s essence that had lingered on her lip.

    Afterward, Nefertiti cast a cleansing spell on herself, preparing to straddle Archer. However, he surprised her by firmly grasping her thighs and pulling her towards his eager face.

    As she positioned herself above him, his skilled tongue began its tantalizing dance, eliciting a seductive moan from Nefertiti.

    With each flick and swirl of his tongue, the subus quivered with pleasure, her grip on his hair tightening to maintain her bnce.

    Archer''s tongue slipped inside her tight cave, causing her to let out a scream, yet he continued his assault, driving her to an explosive climax that drenched his face.

    Feeling her sweet nectar flow, he eagerly sealed his mouth over her, savoring every drop.

    Nefertiti was filled with immense pleasure, causing her to shiver uncontrobly as she copsed onto the bed.

    However, Archer took charge and climbed on top of her. As he positioned himself on top, he teasingly rubbed against her wetness, intensifying Nefertiti''s pleasure.

    She wrapped her arms around him and passionately kissed him, expressing her desire to make love to him tonight.

    Shortly after that, Archer smoothly entered her as she was already drenched from his passionate licking.

    His actions were making Nefertiti scream. Archer didn''t give her any time as he started to thrust.

    He could feel her pussy gripping him tighter, intensifying the pleasure he was feeling. Archer began to thrust into her, causing her to moan loudly due to the overwhelming love she felt.

    Archer kept thrusting into her until he was so deep that Nefertiti''s eyes rolled to the back of her head.

    She stopped moaning as she bit down on his shoulder, drawing blood due to the pleasure that was so intense that it caused her to climax multiple times.

    As their passionate lovemaking intensified, Archer''s hands eagerly explored her beautiful curves, igniting a symphony of pleasure that echoed through the room.

    Nefertiti''s moans grew louder. Driven by desire, Archer plunged deeper into her, their connection reaching new depths.

    In a moment of pure ecstasy, he pushed so deep inside her that it short-circuited Nefertiti''s brain as he shot his seed directly into her womb.

    But Archer''s hunger for her was insatiable. Without hesitation, he lifted her, positioning her on all fours, unleashing a primal desire within them both.

    He held her by the curvy waist as he guided himself back inside her, their bodies merging in a dance of desire.

    The pillows muffled Nefertiti''s cries of pleasure as Archer''s relentless thrusts rocked her to the core.

    The intensity of their lovemaking caused her fat ass to bounce with Archer''s powerful thrusts that shook her whole body.

    Nefertiti could no longer moan but could only scream into the pillow as she felt him hit every weak spot she had and caused her to climax.

    Thanks to Timewarp, the couple could make love for hours on the inside while only an hour passed on the outside.

    Archer continued fuck the subus until she was in a world of pleasure, and he was breathing heavily.

    He looked down at Nefertiti with her eyes closed and a smile on her pretty face. Archer noticed his seed was leaking out of her.

    But as he looked at her, he knew he wasn''t done, as his lust was still there. Being the greedy dragon he is, he wants more and decides to see Tal after getting some sleep.

    So he crawled into bed and cuddled up to Nefertiti, who got closer to him. The soft glow of a nearby firece painted the room in warm colors, casting dancing shadows on the walls.

    Nefertiti nestled into Archer''s embrace. His arms enveloped her, creating a cocoon offort.

    Archer sighed contentedly and shifted to a morefortable position on the plush bedding before he dismissed Timewarp.

    The softness of the nkets was like a second skin, and the crackling of the fire added to a peaceful atmosphere.

    Nefertiti rested her head on his chest. The rhythmic beat of his mana heart beneath the surface echoed a promise of security.

    Outside, the stars glittered in the frosty night sky, casting a glow through the window. Archer then pressed a gentle kiss to Nefertiti''s forehead.

    The cold air that had seeped into the room now held no sway. Archer, his body radiating aforting warmth as he fell asleep.

    The following morning, Archer awoke from his sleep. The room remained shrouded in darkness, the sun yet to cast its morning light.

    He was met with an unexpected sensation when he slowly opened his eyes��a wet feeling against his member.

    Archer looked down to see wild pink hair going all over the ce. He smiled before speaking in a teasing tone. ''''Couldn''t wait until I woke up, you greedy subus?''''

    Nefertiti''s mischievous smile appeared as she raised her head, wiping her lips before speaking. "If your little brother hadn''t startled me by poking my bum, we wouldn''t be in this situation, my dear husband."

    After her remark, she resumed her actions, sensually licking up and down his member, causing Archer to let out a deep groan.

    She took him into her mouth until he shot his seed down her throat. Nefertiti took it all in her mouth before swallowing it.

    When he saw this, it turned him on, but the pink-haired girl spoke with a smile as sheid back down. ''''I''m aching, you lust-filled dragon. I''m going back to sleep until it''s time to wake up.''''

    Archer cast Cleanse on both of them, then leaned over to kiss her gently before getting out of bed.

    Observing the subus who wasfortable beneath the sheets, he spoke affectionately, "Go back to sleep. I''ll be back shortly."

    Archer quietly exited Nefertiti''s room, feeling the chill in the air as he made his way to Tal''s quarters.

    The dimly lit hallway cast a faint glow on his path. Upon entering, he noticed the silver-haired elf awakening, her red eyes locking onto him.

    Tal sat up with a grin as she saw him only wearing pants and spoke seductively. ''''Master. What brings you to my room?''''

    Archer got turned on when he heard her tempting words and approached the bed as he pulled out his member.

    She knew what he wanted and slid herself over to him. Tal kissed his abs before kissing up his body.

    When they were face to face, she circled her arms around his shoulders before passionately kissing him.

    The couple continued to kiss while Archer undressed the mixed elf. He took her nightgown off and stepped back.

    He admired the elf woman with a muscr body but was still curvy in all the right ces. Her red eyes shone as her pointy ears twitched.

    When Tal felt his eyes roaming all over her, it brought a smile to her face as she continued to kiss him. Archer embraced her, guiding her gently onto the bed, and nestled beside her.

    Drawing her closer, he traced the contours of her body with his fingertips, reveling in the smoothness of her chocte-brown skin thatplemented her long silver hair.

    He started pulling her red panties down her lips and ran his fingers down her thick thigh until it reached her cave.

    Archer started gently rubbing her as she moaned in pleasure but didn''t move. Tal leaned in and whispered with a heavy breath. ''''That feels good, master.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 510 Infamous White Devil (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 510 Infamous White Devil (R18)</h4>

    Archer slipped a finger into her wet pussy, causing Tal to let out an erotic moan when she felt that. He smiled before kissing her slender neck.

    She clung to his arms as the pleasure washed over her. When Archer felt her body tremble, he knew she was nearly there, so he increased his attack.

    His finger slipped in and out so fast that her love juices flew all over the ce. Tal loved every second of it and soon climaxed all of his hand.

    Archer pulled his hand back to see it covered in sweet-smelling juices, which he licked, then turned to the elf.

    He noticed her eyes were closed, but her ears were red, which caused him to smile as he leaned up and started kissing her neck again.

    As he moved lower, Archer''s lips met herrge boobs, nting tender kisses on her toned and curvy body.

    His mouth found her dark brown nipples, teasing them gently, and in response, a soft moan escaped the lips of the submissive elf.

    Archer continued his trail of kisses down her body until he reached her pussy and started licking like he was a thirsty man lost in the desert.

    Tal lost her mind and started screaming as she gripped the sheets. After ten minutes of this, she climaxed again. Her love juices poured into his mouth, and Archer swallowed it.

    When that was done, he moved her onto her side, facing away from him. Archer loved the scene in front of him.

    Tal was on her side as her long ponytail flowed down the bed. He loved the curve of her body as he grabbed her waist and lined up his member against her before he thrust inside.

    She couldn''t help but let out a scream of pure pleasure as Archer made his move. Her body quivered as he explored every inch of her, sending waves of ecstasy through her entire being.

    The intensity of their lovemaking overwhelmed the elf, leaving her breathless and yearning for more.

    As he was thrusting in and out of her as she was on her side, Archer grabbed one of her boobs and started ying with her nipple.

    The two-way attack caused Tal to climax, which pleased him, but he continued until the bed they were on was drenched.

    Archer kept going, with his lust fueling him until he felt ready. With a firm hold on her curvy waist, he pushed deep inside her.

    His actions made Tal scream out in pleasure as it washed over her body and caused her to tremble.

    When he felt that, he released all his essence deep in her womb. Once this was done, he turned Tal''s face to his and kissed her.

    The elf could barely respond as she was basking in the intense pleasure she received, but Archer didn''t give her time to rx as he climbed on top of her.

    She grabbed a hold of him and hugged him tight as he slipped inside her wet cave. Archer went crazy on the warrior elf.

    He made love to her so hard that Tal found herself lost in the waves of pleasure and couldn''t even speak.

    Archer grabbed her hips as he shot his essence inside her. He continued until the mixed elf was unconscious with a smile on her face.

    By the time the two finished making love, the sun was high in the sky, but a relentless rainstorm battered against the treehouse.

    Lex cast Cleanse on the both of them so they''d be clean and gently kissed the slumbering Tal, causing her to make a happy noise as she curled up under the sheets.

    Once Archer did that, he got out of bed and stretched. He put on some new clothes before leaving the room.

    When he exited Tal''s room, he heard talking from the kitchen but couldn''t figure out who, so he started walking there.

    On his way, Archer saw a few Brownies cleaning while looking happy as he strolled through the treehouse.

    Small and lively brownies were scurrying around with an air of excitement. They seemed immersed in their tasks, cleaning and organizing the surroundings.

    Archer couldn''t help but admire the gleeful expressions on their tiny faces as they went about their duties.

    "Morning, Brownies!" Archer greeted them cheerfully, and in response, the little creatures nced up, their eyes lighting up.

    "Good day, Master Archer!" They chimed in unison, their high-pitched voices resonating.

    Some waved, while others continued their work with an extra spring. He soon arrived at the kitchen.

    Archer saw E, Teu, Llyniel, and Halime sitting around the table chatting while eating. E was the first to see him and smiled.

    She stood up and spoke in a happy tone. ''''Morning Archer. Breakfast is ready.''''

    He approached the table, exchanging a kiss with each girl before settling into his seat.

    Seatedfortably, Teu couldn''t resist making a yfulment. "Poor Tal. She got a visit from a lust-filled dragonst night; hopefully, it lifts her sour mood."

    Laughter erupted from the other girls. After theughter settled, E stood up and prepared a te of food for him.

    With a smile, she ced it in front of Archer. When he looked at the meal, he saw three pastry-like items.

    Curious, he picked one up, took a bite, and instantly loved it. Archer indulged in the pastry-like treats, relishing the delectable vors that burst with each bite.

    The girls around the table seemed to enjoy the meal, their expressions reflecting satisfaction.

    As the tes gradually emptied, conversation andughter filled the air. Satisfied but not overly stuffed, the girls decided it was time for a refreshing bath.

    E led the way, guiding them to the bath chambers after kissing Archer. He watched them disappear around a corridor with their animated chatter echoing faintly.

    A smile yed on his lips, appreciating the lively energy they brought to his life. Feeling a sense of curiosity.

    Seizing the opportunity to explore more of Starfall City before sses began. He pulled out a cloak, wrapped it around himself, and cast Gate.

    Archer stepped through the portal and appeared in Starfall City. As he started to walk through the bustling marketce, his nose smelt something delicious.

    Following his nose, he navigated through the vibrant stalls with exotic foods he''d never smelt.

    He could hear all the lively chatter of vendors and customers. Turning a corner, Archer discovered a quaint food stall, its disy of dishes drawing him in.

    A skilled chef behind the counter skillfully prepared magical delicacies. Approaching the stall, he smiled at the owner before asking a question. "What''s the specialty here?"

    The stall owner was an older elf man who looked up with a warm smile as he told him about the menu.

    From shimmering soups to spellbound pastries, each item on the list seemed to call to Archer''s stomach, making himugh.

    Eager to try delicious-looking food, he spoke. ''''Can I have two of everything, please?''''

    The stall owner looked at him with a strange look that caused Archer tough, but he just looked at the older elf.

    ''''Okay, young man. That will be two gold coins.'''' The owner finally spoke.

    As Archer sat at the bustling stall, he watched the lively early morning market��the delicious smell of various foods filled the air.

    Lost in the ebb and flow of the crowd, he started people-watching in his little world as he waited.

    As the stall owner skillfully prepared his dishes, he was drawn to Archer, who seemed busy observing the people passing by.

    A sense of curiosity washed over the owner, questioning what might captivate a noble in a humble city stall.

    Acknowledging that nobles typically didn''t show interest inmon people or city stalls, the stall owner''s curiosity heightened.

    Memories of stories echoing in the local tavern for months flooded his mind. A young boy that all the elf''s friends had been talking about appeared in his thoughts.

    ''Hair as white as snow, glowing violet eyes, four dragon horns, and shimmering white scales.''

    As the stall owner continued to observe Archer, a realization dawned upon him. He couldn''t shake the stories he had heard in the tavern.

    The tales of the infamous White Prince, a figure associated with death and destruction, a harbinger of chaos.

    However, as he watched the boy sitting at his stall, who appeared innocent, engrossed in the sights and sounds of the bustling street.

    Doubt crept into the elf''s mind, making him wonder if this seemingly harmless boy could be the one who had allegedly killed thousands and razed kingdoms.

    As Archer patiently waited for his order, the stall owner couldn''t help but voice his curiosity, leaning in with a gleam of recognition in his eyes.

    "Young Master, pardon my boldness, but you wouldn''t happen to be the White Prince, the infamous white devil, would you?"

    When Archer heard this, he turned to the older elf with narrowed eyes that made the owner gulp.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

    [Sorry for the weird updates. I''ve been ill due to my throat being torn apart by vaping, causing me to get an infection. It''s slowly getting better but also making me feel tired]

 Chapter 511 All Eight Girls

    <h4>Chapter 511 All Eight Girls</h4>

    Archer stared at the elf and startedughing, which caught the man off guard. Not long after that, he calmed down and asked. ''''Is that what they''re calling me now? It''s a good name.''''

    The stall owner observed him, his eyes filled with amusement, before breaking intoughter. "So, you''re him, huh? The infamous White Prince. Is it true that you''ve kidnapped twenty princesses and collected them?"

    He couldn''t help but join in theughter at the outrageous im. Archer shook his head in amusement. "No, no, no. It''s not twenty princesses. Just ten, my maid who''s been with me since I was very young and a general of the Dawnbreaker Legion.

    Archer chuckled to himself, contemting the considerable number of women in his life. He continued, "I still have to tell two kings I''ve imed their daughters. It''s a busy schedule, you know?"

    The stall owner continued to chuckle, shaking his head. "Well, you seem more harmless than the tales suggest. Your food will be done soon, White Prince."

    He nodded at the elf, who asked another question. ''''Why so many women? Isn''t one enough.''''

    As the lively banter between them stopped, he leaned back in the chair, his attention turning to the bustling street again.

    Archer watched Starfall Citye to life, and his attention was drawn to a regiment of soldiers marching with discipline down the cobbled street.

    The morning sun caught the gleam of their armor, casting a radiant sheen over their formation.

    The steady beat of their boots reverberated against the stone. Archer observed their disciplined march and asked the elf, "Have there been more patrols than usual?"

    "Yes, young master. Security has been heightened since the recent attacks." The older elf responded.

    That''s when he saw wagons rolling down the street loaded with various goods and merchandise.

    The wheels creaked slightly as they navigated the uneven terrain and were guided by skilled merchants. Amidst the organized chaos, ordinary citizens of the city moved with purpose.

    Some hurriedly made their way to workshops, their tools in hand, while others carried bundles of goods for the day''s trade.

    The street resonated with a harmonious blend of footsteps, greetings, and asionalughter, forming a daily life symphony.

    Rising higher in the sky, the morning sun bathed the scene in a warm, golden glow. The air was crisp, and the city seemed toe alive under the gentle touch of the sunlight.

    As Archer sat there, he continued to smell the food the elf was cooking and grew hungry, even though he had eaten breakfast.

    While sitting there, he got a message from E through the bracelet, telling him that Nefertiti and Tal were still sleeping.

    He told the half-elf that it was best to leave them in bed as they were ravagedst night and needed the rest.

    Archer''s answer caused her to giggle, and she told him they were still in the bath and wouldn''t be ready for a little while.

    Soon after, the stall owner spoke tiredly, "White Prince, your food is done."

    Turning to the old elf who wiped sweat off his forehead, Archer stood up and approached the pile of food.

    Archer gave thanks and started storing the hot meals in his Item Box. That''s when a beautiful smell of the meat-filled roll filled the air as he took it in hand.

    He left the stall behind after bidding farewell to the old elf. Wandering through the lively city streets, Archer felt the vibrant pulse of Starfall City.

    People bustled about, engaged in their daily routines as he walked deeper into the city. The sounds of people gradually faded, reced by the gentle murmur of flowing water.

    Archer followed the sound until he emerged onto the banks of arge river. The morning sun reflected off the water''s surface, glowing the scene gently.

    He discovered a rare, quiet corner in the bustling city and seized the opportunity to find a suitable ce to sit.

    The area was surrounded by trees and had benches facing the river with a water fountain in the middle.

    It surprised him that such a ce was hidden away in the city. That''s when he thought to himself. ''It''s like the parks in London back on Earth.''

    Settling down, he took a bite of the delicious meat-filled roll, savoring its delicious and slightly sweet vor.

    He enjoyed his meal and watched the peaceful passage of ships sailing through the water.

    Lost in his thoughts, he found peace enjoying a roll by the river. While sitting there, he realized he had a date with Llyniel and Hemera after sses.

    Deciding to take the wood elf to the market he had seen before. Archer started to think about a n for Hemera and decided to take her to the Sris Empire for their date.

    Archer wanted to try sun elf food and knew she would know where to go. After nning that, he thought to himself. ''Why do I eat so much? Is it because I''m a dragon?''''

    He shrugged and stopped thinking about it. While he was finishing the meat roll, a massive ship sailed by.

    As Archer continued to enjoy his riverside perch, he was drawn to a ship appearing on the horizon.

    It was sailing down the river. It was a colossal ship, its sheer size dominating the river. The ship was a marvel of engineering, with an imposing silhouette thatmanded respect.

    Its deck boasted mana cannons typically used on city walls, each one a deration of the ship''s formidable offensive power.

    The dark metal cannons stood out against the wooden structure, imparting elegance and power to the massive ship.

    Soldiers, dressed in matching grey uniforms, moved around the deck working while others stood at the cannons, keeping watch.

    The ship seemed alive with activity as crew members attended to various tasks, adjusting sails, maintaining equipment, and ensuring the ship''s smooth progress down the river.

    The hum of mana-powered engines echoed softly, a harmonious backdrop to the bustling scene.

    Archer marveled at the fusion of magic and engineering that powered it.?As it sailed past the little park he was in, he couldn''t help but appreciate the craftsmanship.

    borate carvings adorned the ship''s hull, depicting mythical creatures from the sea. Archer recognized a beast that looked like a Kraken.

    Red and gold banners with a picture of a giant bear fluttered in the wind, disying sigils that hinted at the ship''s origin.

    From the books Archer read, he knew the banners were from the Novgorod Empire on the central continent.

    Archer stood up from the bench, leaving behind the lively morning sounds as he headed west towards the College of Magic.

    After a twenty-minute walk, he reached the western gate and exited, making his way to ss. During his journey, he saw other students also walking along the road.

    Conversations buzzed around him, snippets of discussions about spells and magical creatures.

    Passing through the college entrance, Archer found himself on the main path leading directly to the main building.

    Towering spires and grand structures loomed ahead, each housing a different magic subject and ssrooms.

    Archer spotted the girls waiting outside the entrance, and N and Sera were the first to notice him.

    A smile lit up the redhead''s face as she hurried toward him,unching herself at Archer. He caught the enthusiastic dragon girl.

    Her silly embrace made himugh. Archer?leaned down and kissed Sera. Her happiness was evident as she hugged him even tighter.

    Once he did that, the others walked over to him and greeted him with a kiss each before E spoke. ''''What ss do you have first?''''

    ''''Combat Magic,'''' Archer answered the half-elf with a smile. Each girl told him their sses before bidding him farewell as they headed to their lessons.

    The day passed swiftly, filled with Archer absorbing the basic knowledge of various subjects.

    While what he learned was beneficial to him. Now, Archer was seated in the dining room as he looked around.

    Archer''s eyes scanned his surroundings. borate artwork adorned the walls, showing people the talent of previous college students.

    Several long, polished wooden tables stretched across the hall with enough room for hundreds of students to sit down.

    Intricately carved chairs surrounded them. Archer noticed a warm glow of magicalmps illuminating the dining hall, casting a soft and inviting light.

    Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, refracting the light in dazzling patterns. He sat alone at the expansive dining table, a momentary solitude in the bustling hall.

    Soon, all eight girls joined him, their smiles lighting up the hall. The group grew as Lioran took a seat when he appeared in the hall.

    The lion sisters Leonora and Nalika trailed behind him. Laughter and friendly banter filled the air as they discussed their day, exchanging stories about their sses.

    After that, Archer, Teu, and N said their goodbyes and went to look for Zarina so they could do more quests for the Adventure ss.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 512 Goblins

    <h4>Chapter 512 Goblins</h4>

    Archer decided to wait until the rest of the girls were in their sses before leaving toplete the quests.

    He told Teu and N, who happily agreed, and they went to sit down again, which earned them looks from the other students, but they didn''t care.

    The three returned to the group, settling back into their seats amidst curious nces from the others.

    Teu, sensing the unspoken question in the air, spoke with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "Hey, everyone. Archer wanted to spend more time with usdies, and I thought it was a good idea.''''

    The others exchanged amused nces and a few yful smirks, but they were happy he wanted to spend more time with them.

    Sera, who was sitting across from Archer, chuckled. "Oh, is that it? Here, we thought you found some secret treasure or something."

    He grinned and shrugged. "Nah, I just wanted to hang out with everyone longer."

    Teu added with a yful smirk, "And we couldn''t resist the chance to have the mighty white dragon grace our humble gathering."

    That''s when Archer turned to Llyniel, who was quiet and only replied when the others spoke to her.

    He smiled beforementing in a loving tone. ''''Llyn and Hemi. Today is your date; tomorrow will be Halime''s and Tal''s if she wakes up.''''

    When the girls heard this, they just stared at him. Sera spoke with a giggle, jokingly saying, ''''She was visited by a big evil dragon in the night and ravaged until she couldn''t fight back. Of course, she''d be sleeping still.''''

    Archerughed when he heard Sera''sment, which made them allugh as most agreed, apart from Halime and Llyniel, whose faces went red.

    The group kept chatting until the bell rang, and one by one, each girl gave Archer a farewell kiss. When the chatter settled, only Archer, Teu, and N remained.

    As they stood up, Lioran approached with a smile. "Hey Arch! We didn''t get to hang out. Do you want to join us after sses?"

    Archer nodded. "Sure thing, Lioran. I''ll join, but I''ll bring Llyniel. I''m nning to take each girl on a date."

    Lioran''s face lit up before he spoke. "Meet me and the girls at Imperial Ivory Inn. It''s in the noble quarter, next to the river''s north bank."

    After speaking, the lion boy wandered out of the dining room to ss, followed by Nalika and Leonora.

    Once they were gone, he summoned a Treesym. The fluffy flying cat flew through the portal andnded on Archer''s shoulder before rubbing its head against his.

    He stroked the little beast and spoke. ''''Hey, little guy, could you find someone for me?''''

    The flying cat nodded its little head before Archer used Mana Maniption to show it a picture of the redhead.

    When the Tressym saw the image, it meowed before flying off and out of one of the dining room windows.

    Teuil, N, and all the other students who saw this watched Archer with wide eyes, but he chuckled before leaving the hall.

    The three made their way to the front entrance, and when they got there, Archer pulled out the piece of paper to check what quests the four could do now.

    Archer chose two that would be fun because there might be some treasure.

    [Goblin Extermination: Clear an area infested with goblins located north of Crossroad City]

    [Wendigo Threat: Track and eliminate a perilous beast lurking in the Eldertree Grove]

    After waiting a while, they heard distant meows and looked over to see the Treesym flying next to Zarina, who looked at the fluffy cat with wide eyes.

    When Archer saw this, he chuckled along with Teu and N. The redhead arrived not long after the Tressym returned to the domain.

    Once she was here, he asked the three girls. ''''Okay, so we can do a Goblin Extermination and Wendigo Hunt. Which beasts do you girls want to fight?''''

    There was an instant answer. ''''Goblins!''''

    Archer was taken aback by their reaction, which showed on his face, causing N to exin. ''''You see, Goblins are easypared to Wendigos. They are sneaky creatures and love to hide.''''

    He nodded with a smile but shrugged. ''''I have many ways to deal with the things, so there''s no issue. We can leave now if you three are ready?''''

    N and Teu smiled while Zarina nodded her head. But she looked around and asked with a curious voice. ''''Where is Tal? Shouldn''t she be here?''''

    Archer chuckled when he remembered the sleeping elf. He was about to speak, but N exined with a smile. ''''Well, she was visited by a certain dragonst night, and it caused her to be tired and needed a day to recover.''''

    Upon hearing this, Zarina''s cheeks flushed crimson as her hair. Archer couldn''t help but burst intoughter, but the girl''s response was swift. "Let''s go."

    After the redhead calmed down, he cast Gate to the town Eldoria and told them to stay there until he opened another portal.

    The three girls agreed as he stepped through the portal and appeared outside the town. Archer summoned his wings and took off toward Crossroad City.

    It took him a little while to get there as it was miles away, but when he arrived, he descended and cast Gate again.

    After waiting a few seconds, the three girls stepped through the portal. Teu was looking around alongside Zarina, but N was excited as she bounced around.

    When she got close to him, Archer grabbed her tail, which caused N to scream out as she spun around with narrowed eyes.

    But after seeing it was him, shetched onto him like a ko, which reminded him of Sera. The lion girl spoke with a grin. ''''When can we mate, my dragon? I want to see what the others say is true.''''

    Archer smiled after hearing this and spoke with a smile. ''''Your turn is after Llyniel.''''

    N got excited and nodded. Once that was said, the other two girls approached them before Teu spoke. ''''What''s the n? Use the cats again?''''

    A grin yed on his lips as he shook his head, summoning Shadowspawn, which materialized into eerie shadow creatures.

    He ordered them to find the goblin camps in the Shadowleaf Forest and return to him as quickly as possible.

    Once he was done with giving out orders, he used Mana Maniption to create chairs for them.

    Archer settled into a chair, patiently awaiting the Shadowspawn. The atmosphere crackled with otherworldly energy as Teu and N joined him.

    As they started to rx, Zarina observed the trio and couldn''t help but shake her head, disbelief in her expression.

    Not much time passed as the Shadowspawn reported back to him and showed him threerge goblin camps.

    That''s when he jumped off the chair, scaring the three girls who looked at him with curious eyes as he spoke. ''''Found them. Let''s get ready.''''

    They all nodded and started to follow him into the forest as he dismissed the Shadowspawn once their task waspleted.

    The Shadowleaf Forest was so quiet that it crept the three girls as Archer led them deeper into the enigmatic realm.

    Towering trees cast long shadows that seemed to dance with a life of their own, and the rustling leaves whispered secrets.

    Archer, d in dark attire that blended seamlessly with the forest''s shadows, surveyed the surroundings keenly.

    Teu, her sword at the ready, and N, her movements fluid and catlike, followed closely behind.

    Zarina, the elemental mage, got ready to start casting spells at any enemies that appeared from the bushes.

    As they ventured further, the distant murmur of a goblin camp reached their ears. Archer raised a hand, signaling the group to slow down.

    The forest floor was littered with vibrant foliage, creating a mosaic of colors beneath their feet.

    They approached the outskirts of the goblin camp, hidden by the dense foliage. Archer turned to the group, his eyes locking onto each of the three girls.

    "We''ve reached the first goblin camp. Teu, N, you two will rush in and take out the goblins with your swords. Zarina, cover them with your magic and I''ll keep watch. Let''s make quick work of this."

    Teu''s grin widened, and she adjusted the grip on her sword. N, her blue eyes gleaming with excitement, nodded in agreement.

    With a focused expression, Zarina nodded, her hands glowing with mana. The four moved forward cautiously until they reached the edge of the camp.

    He remained at the outskirts, blending into the shadows, ready to jump in if anything happened to them.

    As Teu and N infiltrated the camp, the goblins, caught off guard, scrambled in confusion.

    Teu''s de violently danced through the air, striking down goblins with swift strokes. N moved like a phantom, her agility allowing her to navigate the chaos effortlessly.

    Meanwhile, Zarina stepped forward, her eyes aze with magic. She raised her hands, conjuring mes that streaked toward the goblins, incinerating them in their path.

    Water magic followed suit, manifesting in torrential sts that engulfed the remaining foes.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 513 Scared Chickens

    <h4>Chapter 513 Scared Chickens</h4>

    Thebination of swordy and magic created a beautiful scene of destruction for Archer, who was watching with glowing eyes.

    Every goblin in the camp was killed in the assault. From the outskirts, Archer picked off any stragglers with his Element Bolts, ensuring that the beasts didn''t get away.

    As thest echoes of battle faded, the four regrouped at the camp''s center, surrounded by the aftermath of their efficient onught.

    Once they were there, he summoned the Stone Men and told them to loot the camp, and not long after that, they returned with a chest, which he threw into his Item box.

    His eyes met each of the girls. "Good work. Let''s press on. There''s more to be done in Shadowleaf Forest."

    They ventured deeper into the forest with renewed excitement, ready to face the challenges.

    Guiding them through the dense forest, Archer brought the group to the final two goblin camps, swiftly dismantling the remnants of the enemy forces.

    With a nod from Archer, the Stone Men entered the camps to scour for anything of value.

    In no time, the Stone Men uncovered three chests brimming with coins. Driven by an undeniable greed, Archer wasted no time stashing away the newfound wealth.

    The three girls, amused by Archer''s unapologetic enthusiasm for the spoils, exchanged giggles at his greed.

    As the group stood amidst the old goblin camp in the Shadowleaf Forest, Archer turned to the three girls. "Alright, wait here. I''m going to Eldertree Grove to teleport you three. It won''t take long, so be ready."

    The three girls nodded in unison, each understanding their role in this quest. Archer stepped back, his form dissolving into the shadowy wings of a majestic raven.

    With a p of his wings, he took to the sky, disappearing into the distance, and soon came to a massive forest that stretched to the Bloodmoon Peak Mountains.

    Archer descended to the ground and cast Gate so the girls coulde here, which they did instantly.

    He summoned some Tressyms and ordered them to find the Wendigos as the three approached him.

    Teu spoke with a curious voice. ''''How are you going to hunt these beasts, Darling? They are tough.''''

    N and Zarina agreed, but Archer just chuckled before speaking. ''''Well, they are known to ambush their prey and swarm them, but how can they swarm someone who can summon millions of beasts?''''

    Teu and Nughed while Zarina looked confused until the blue-haired girl spoke. ''''You will see during the hunt.''''

    She nodded, and the group entered the forest while waiting for the Tressyms to return.

    [E, Hemera and Sera''s POV]

    E was sitting in Magic Fundamentals, learning the best way to cast spells, which she already knew.

    She was with Hemera, who was happily taking notes, and Sera, sleeping on the desk while letting out little snores.

    The half-elf looked at her and shook her head with a smile as she brushed a lock of hair from the girl''s face.

    That''s when one of the girls turned around and spoke with a smile as she asked. ''''Where is your fiancee? Is he not in this ss with you?''''

    E shook her head before answering. ''''No, he is currently in the Quest and Adventure ss with the others.''''

    The girl smiled before one of the boys spoke, and E sensed the jealousy in his voice. ''''Why does he have so many girls? He isn''t ten enough, yet he still has more princesses flocking to him.''''

    Before she could answer, they heard a giggle as Sera woke up, looked at the boy, and answered with a grin. ''''Because he can? And it''s not ten. It''s twelve now if you include N and Halime.''''

    The boy got frustrated, but another girl spoke up with a smug smile. ''''Well, I''ve heard N is already engaged, and Halime would be given away for free due to the curse. Then you have Maeve Avaloch, whose father engaged her to a Novgorod Prince. So the pervy dragon can''t get all the girls he''s interested in.''''

    When Sera heard this, she bellowed. ''''Say that again bitch! I dare you!''''

    The first girl who spoke tried to stop the mouthy girl. ''''Tarinne, shut up before you make things worse!''''

    But Tarinne grinned before she spoke again and sealed her fate. "That murderous dragon won''t be able to corrupt any more princesses like he''s done. I''ve heard the rumors about how he''s a butcher. I don''t see how you girls are with him. It''s disgusting."

    Sera was known for her yful behavior, but she was very protective over Archer, whom she loved dearly, so when she heard Tarinne''s words, she stiffened in her seat.

    Her ruby-red eyes, usually filled with mischief, now zed with different intensity. When the girl insulted Archer, it struck a chord, awakening a simmering anger within her.

    Without warning, Sera shot up from her chair, the scraping of wood against the floor echoing through the room.

    Her movements were swift as she lunged towards Tarinne. A collective gasp filled the ssroom as Sera''s hand snaked into her hair, seizing a fistful with a relentless grip.

    Tarinne''s eyes widened in surprise and pain as Sera, fueled by an unexpected surge of rage, delivered a forceful punch to her mouth.

    The impact resonated through the room, the sound of the hit mingling with the shocked gasps of the girl''s friends.

    Sera''s expression remained hardened as she held onto Tarinne''s hair, who was reeling from the unexpected assault.

    The room was once filled with students chatting, but now they witnessed a fight, but it wasn''t a fight as Sera kept punching Tarinne.

    Sera pulled the girl down to the ground, climbed on top of her, and kept hitting her until blood started gushing out.

    Suddenly, the Professor burst into the room and hurried to intervene, but a blinding light prevented her from moving.

    All eyes turned upwards to find Hemera standing there, her hand aimed towards the Professor.

    The sun elf gave everyone a stern warning. ''''She insulted our husband, so this is what she deserves. Archer doesn''t go around bragging or bullying people, even though he could, but he remains peaceful.''''

    Every student nodded like a scared chicken, making the elf smile. While this was happening, E kept watch over Sera.

    She wanted to ensure that Sera wouldn''t kill the girl who insulted their fiancee. After a little while, the girl stopped wailing.

    Sera wasn''t stopped, but soon, a noise was heard, and the dragon girl was lifted into the air.

    E concentrated, and Ophelia appeared with a frown, her voice stern. "What''s happening here? Why is there a half-dead student and an enraged dragon?"

    Hemera, alwaysposed, stepped forward gracefully. "The girl continued to insult Archer, and you know Sera is deeply connected to him. When Tarinne said those things about him, she couldn''t control her anger."

    Ophelia sighed to herself before mumbling something to herself. ''''Why did I ept dragons into the college this year.''''

    She thought no one could hear her, but E did, and she chuckled, causing the Headmistress to look at her. ''''What''s so funny?''''

    E shooed her head and answered. ''''Well, you know dragons are very possessive and will react to the slightest insult.''''

    Ophelia sighed deeply, her expression a mix of weariness and disappointment, as she addressed E, Sera, and Hemera. "Come to my office. All of you."

    E, Sera, and Hemera exchanged nces, understanding the gravity of the situation. Without a word, they gathered their belongings and made their way out of the ssroom.

    The hallways seemed unusually quiet as they moved towards Ophelia''s office, the weight of the impending conversation hanging over them like a heavy cloud.

    As they walked towards the headmistress''s office, the gravity of the situation weighed heavily on their minds.

    In a collective decision, they reached for their magicalmunication bracelets, each adorned with a unique gem connecting them to Archer.

    The atmosphere was tense as they sent a message, recounting what had happened, the conflict with Tarinne, and the intervention by Ophelia.

    The silence that followed seemed to stretch into an eternity until, finally, a warm voice resonated through the enchanted bracelets.

    Archer''sughter echoed through the magical connection, breaking the tension that had gripped the girls.

    Once he calmed down, they heard him speak. ''''Don''t worry about it, my beauties. I will visit this human girl''s family and show them how generous I am.''''

    When the they heard his answer, they allughed and calmed down, thanks to Archer.

    ''''Okay,dies. I have to go. We are hunting some Wendigos at the moment.'''' He spoke before the connection was cut.

    In an instant, Ophelia materialized seemingly out of thin air, her presence making the three girls jump in surprise.

    The headmistress stood before them with an air of authority. Her eyes focused on each of them.

    "Startled you, did I?" she remarked, a subtle hint of amusement. "Well, let''s not keep this discussion waiting. Enter the office; we have matters to address."

    With that, Ophelia gestured towards the door, and the girls exchanged nces before cautiously entering the office.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 514 Wendigo

    <h4>Chapter 514 Wendigo</h4>

    Not long after entering the forest, Archer and the girls stopped when they saw the Tressyms returning through the trees.

    The flying cats flew in a circle around him while letting out meows before they started showing him where the Wendigos were.

    Archer learned that the creatures were heading toward them, a revtion that made his face smile.

    No longer needing to search for them, he swiftly turned and cast a Cosmic Shield around the threedies.

    The sudden shield puzzled them, causing Teu to ask, "What are you doing, Arch?"

    Turning back with a smile, he replied, "They''re already hunting us. The cats saw them heading in our direction."

    Zarina stiffened up while N started looking around as she sniffed the air and recoiled. ''''Archie! They''re close, so be careful!''''

    The dense forest enveloped everything in shadows as he walked away from the girls, the leaves crunching beneath his boots.

    The air was thick with an eerie stillness, broken only by the distant calls of beasts deeper in the forest.

    Suddenly, without warning, a sinister figure emerged from the underbrush. A Wendigo, its form twisted and grotesque, swiftly lunged at him.

    Its hollow eyes glinted in the sunlight as it aimed to strike. Archer quickly sidestepped the creature''s attack, the chilling breeze of its near-miss grazing against him.

    Fueled by feral hunger, the Wendigo crashed into the foliage with a guttural snarl, its ws raking through the air where he once stood.

    The first Wendigo tried to surprise him but failed. This got the attention of the others, and soon more of them came out of the dark, all heading towards Archer.

    With a confident grin, he danced through the onught of attacks, dodging each lunging creature with abination of agility and excitement.

    The dark forest became a battleground, the Wendigo''s snarls and the rustling of leaves creating a creepy symphony.

    As one of the creatures lunged towards him, Archer smoothly sidestepped its ws, his movements flowing with effortless grace.

    His grin widened with each sessful dodge. The excitement built up so much that Archer''s violet eyes were glowing.

    The Wendigos, frustrated by their inability to catch their prey, growled with increasing aggression.

    Archer seized the opportunity daringly when two Wendigos attacked simultaneously while he stood there with a smile.

    With a spin, he avoided their ws, and then, in a sh of movement, he reached out and grabbed one of them by the neck.

    The Wendigo struggled against Archer''s grip while letting out eerie screams reverberating through the forest.

    The other creatures, momentarily stopping their attack as they looked at theirpanion in distress, hesitated before resuming their attack.

    Not bothered by the chaos, he kept a firm hold on the struggling Wendigo. He used the creature as a shield to fend off the next wave of attacks.

    Archer wasn''t bothered by the squirming in his grasp. He swung it like a horrible flesh il with a wicked grin, using its thrashing body as a weapon against its kin.

    The others stopped moving and were taken aback by the unexpected events, watched in confusion as the creature became the instrument of their deaths.

    He whipped the iling Wendigo through the air, its unearthly shrieks now apanied by sickening thuds as its contorted form collided with its brethren.

    Each swing sent them sprawling, their gnarled bodies colliding with trees and underbrush.

    The forest echoed with the impacts and the disturbed growls of the Wendigos as they were sent flying through the air like creepy projectiles.

    Fueled by excitement, Archer continued to wield the creature in his hand like a grim weapon of death.

    He spun to create a chaotic whirlwind of violence using the captured creepy humanoid. The ghastly forms of the other Wendigos were decimated as they were hit.

    The forest became a surreal spectacle of iling limbs and twisted bodies as Archer masterfully wielded his improvised weapon.

    With each swing of the captured Wendigo against its kin, the creatures were sent crashing to the ground, disoriented and incapacitated.

    As the final swing sent thest of the Wendigos scurrying backward, Archer looked at the aftermath, still holding the now limp and lifeless creature.

    The eerie silence that settled over the forest was broken only by the distant rustling of leaves and the echo of his breathing.

    Archer crushed the beast''s neck and threw its lifeless body to the ground. After doing that, he walked over to the other downed creatures.

    He used his tail to pierce the heads of the remaining Wendigos. Once that was done, he summoned the Stone Men and ordered them to loot the hearts.

    After doing that, he turned around to see the three girls staring at him with wide eyes, causing him tough.

    Archer made his way over to them and dismissed the shield as Teu asked. ''''That was different, Darling. I didn''t expect you to do that.''''

    The other two nodded in agreement, which made himugh before he exined. ''''It was random. I didn''t n to do it.''''

    Before anyone could speak, N spoke with a big smile. ''''I love it, Archie! You used that vile creature as a weapon.''''

    Archerughed when he heard the lion girl''s words before he approached her and kissed her.

    Once he was done speaking, he continued with his Wendigo hunt, but this time, he cast Shadowspawn and ordered them to capture all the creatures.

    The Shadows split into groups and rushed through the forest, searching for them. He watched this with a grin and found it funny.

    The four continued walking through the forest while looking for a ce to rx. Archer found a clearing nearby and led the threedies there to rx.

    When he sat down, he looked up and noticed the morning sun was still there. The sunlight filtered through the treetops, casting a warm glow on the ground. Surrounding them.

    The chirping of birds harmonized with the distant roars of wild beasts. While standing in the clearing, he took in the scent of the trees and earth.

    However, cutting through the wholesome aroma and the foul odor of the nearby Wendigos, an unpleasant stench overwhelmed his senses.

    Archer shook his head and started looking at the girls. Zarina sat on a nearby log and looked all around, a constant sense of alertness etched across her features.

    In a quiet moment, Archer''s gaze shifted to her. She was wearing ck mage robes. Her short red hair framed her face, reaching just under her ears, and her eyes held a captivating depth.

    Her attire was simple, and the robes showed off her natural features, her hair standing against the dark fabric and eyes of a deeper shade of blue than the other girls.

    On the other hand, Teu was leaning against a tree with her eyes closed as she sharpened her sword with deliberate strokes.

    The rhythmic sound of the de against the whetstone punctuated the clearing, creating a soothing counterpoint to the distant calls of wildlife.

    Archer''s eyes lit up with a grin as he gazed at his ocean princess. Her ponytailed blue hair caught his attention immediately.

    It swung side to side in the breeze. She wore her trusty adventurer''s armor, giving her the defense to fight against beasts during the quests.

    However, Archer noticed that the armor tightly hugged her curvy body, struggling to contain herrge boobs that threatened to spill out.

    He watched her for a little longer before turning to the N, nestled on a moss-covered rock, and brushing her wild, dirty blonde locks.

    Archer thought to himself. ''I love her wild hair. It''s so fluffy.''

    N''s hair was a tangle of wild and fluffy strands, yet despite its untamed appearance, it held a natural beauty.

    Being a lion demi-human, her behavior, reminiscent of a lioness, made perfect sense to him, and he loved that about her.

    The wind made her hair dance, giving her an effortlessly wild charm. Archer continued looking at her, captivated by the beauty before him.

    Her face is illuminated by sunlight filtering through the trees. The lion girl''s features were delicate yet strong, and her eyes were a stunning shade of blue like an ocean.

    As she continued to brush her hair, Archer''s gaze shifted to notice her sharp canines whenever she opened her mouth.

    Her lion ears perked up at every little sound around her. She was also wearing leather adventurer''s armor like Teu.

    The armor hugged her curves, blending strength with femininity effortlessly. Archer liked the mix �� a formidable warrior with a graceful figure.

    He shook his head and stopped looking at the girls before he sensed the Shadowspawn were starting to return.

    They were dragging struggling Wendigos behind them, but he quickly killed them before pulling their hearts out.

    Once Archer did that, the Stone Men returned with the hearts looted from the previous fight and gave them to him, which he stored in his Item Box.

    After a brief wait, even more Shadowspawns emerged from the forest''s depths, bringing a horde of Wendigos to chase after them, which was pointless.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 515 I’ve Sent Out The Cats

    <h4>Chapter 515 I''ve Sent Out The Cats</h4>

    Archer, sensing the approaching danger, swiftly sprang into action. He unleashed a barrage of Element Bolts, his magic slicing through the forest''s darkness.

    The deadly dance unfolded as the Wendigos closed in. Their grotesque forms met with the swiftness of Archer''s spells.

    Each Bolt was made from a different element that burned, shocked, or poisoned the creatures.

    The forest echoed with the anguished cries of the Wendigos, their numbers dwindling under Archer''s magic.

    The Shadowspawn''s attempt to bolster their forces proved futile in the face of Archer''s prowess as he emerged victorious against the encroaching darkness.

    He went around and collected the hearts of the creatures before turning to the girls, who were now grouped up, getting ready to fight.

    Archer looked up and spoke with a smile. ''''We got enough time to do another quest if youdies want to?''''

    All three girls agreed and wanted to deal with the orc menace guing the viges along the coast opposite the Shadowleaf Forest.

    When Archer heard this, he smiled and told them to wait here as he dismissed the Stone Men before casting Gate.

    He stepped through and appeared in the familiar forest before summoning his wings and taking off.

    The forest stretched beneath Archer as he soared through the sky, the rhythmic beat of his wings echoing in the stillness.

    Below, the dense canopy of forest sprawled like a vast tapestry of emerald, interrupted only by asional clearings and the glimmer of winding rivers.

    The air was crisp, and the distant sounds of wildlife created a serene symphony. Archer finally saw clusters of viges appear on the other side of the forest.

    His sharp eyes scanned thendscape, each settlement a humble farming vige. The people below went about their daily lives without a care.

    Archer stopped flying before he started scanning thend until he identified thergest vige.

    He angled his descent towards it, spotting the settlement on the Star River''s banks. Archernded with a thud before dismissing his wings.

    That''s when he saw farmers in the distance tending to cattle who stopped to stare at him, but he ignored them and opened a portal to the domain.

    Archer called for his scouts again, and the Tressyms appeared and wanted pets from him, which he happily gave before they flew off to find the orcs.

    While they did that, he walked down a path next to the river and found a bench. He sat down and cast Gate.

    When the violet portal appeared, the three girls stepped through while looking around at the scenery.

    N spoke while looking at the river. ''''Your spell is so helpful it would take us days to get here, and the far-away quests would be impossible.''''

    Archer nodded, addressing the girls, "I''ve sent out the cats. They''ll return shortly but join me in waiting."

    He gestured towards a bench, and the three sat down, gazing at the serene river. After about ten minutes, the flying cats returned.

    They pointed out the location of the orcs, revealing that the beasts were close to the group.

    Archer and the girls started to walk through the viges in the direction of Shadowleaf Forest.

    The air carried the soothing scent of earth and the gentle rustle of leaves. Vigers went about their daily routines, tending to fields and livestock.

    The scene seemed to paint a picture of peace amid the natural beauty of the surroundings.

    As they strolled, they witnessed farmers working diligently, guiding cattle across snowy fields. The rhythmic hum of vige life surrounded them, creating aforting atmosphere.

    Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the simple life of thesemunities. They were secluded from the rest of the world, with only a few roads connecting them to the outside.

    However, the tranquility was abruptly shattered when, in the distance, a group of orcs charged toward a lone house.

    The peaceful atmosphere shifted to one of urgency. Archer''s eyes narrowed as he saw the chaotic scene unfolding ahead.

    He quickened his pace without a word, and the girls followed suit. The orcs, a brutish and menacing horde, seemed intent on causing havoc.

    The distant cries of scared farmers reached their ears, causing them to run faster. As they drew closer, the group spotted the orcs circling the house.

    Having abandoned their tasks, the farmers gathered in anxious clusters, their faces etched with fear.

    Archer turned to the lion girl and spoke with a grin. ''''Kill them, my lioness.''''

    N nodded, excitement lighting up her eyes. Without hesitation, she took off with astonishing speed, a blur of motion streaking toward the approaching orcs.

    The lion girl closed the distance, and she unsheathed her sword, catching the glint of sunlight.

    In a mesmerizing disy of skill and speed, N engaged the orcs. Her every movement was perfect, proof of her warrior instincts.

    The sword sliced through the air, a gleaming arc that left no room for the orcs to counter.

    N moved among them with fluid grace, a whirlwind of lethal strikes. Her lioness agility made her effortlessly evade their attacks, and her responses were swift and decisive.

    The orcs, caught off guard by her sudden attack, could not mount a defense. Each swing of her sword was a testament to her mastery, as the orcs fell individually.

    N''s movements were an elegant, deadly, and harmonious blend of skill and instinct. The air echoed with the sh of steel, punctuated by the roars of defeated orcs.

    She stood amidst the fallen foes in moments, her sword gleaming with the orc blood.

    The threat to the vige had been dealt with, and the onlookers, both vigers and herpanions, witnessed her prowess with a mix of awe and gratitude.

    With a satisfied nod, N sheathed her sword, the adrenaline-fueled intensity in her eyes gradually giving way to a sense of calm.

    The vige, spared from the orc menace, stood in appreciation of the girl who had defended them with skill and ferocity.

    As the aftermath of N''s swift and decisive confrontation with the initial orc threat settled, a sudden rustling in the surrounding foliage indicated that the danger was far from over.

    More orcs emerged from the shadows and brandished their crude weapons. Archer, Teu, and N recognizing the renewed threat, seamlessly shifted into action.

    Teu, her eyes aze with determination, drew her sword with a fluid motion. Beside her, N, still charged with the energy of her previous battle, unsheathed her de.

    The two warriors moved as one, a synchronized dance of deadly prowess. While they did this, Zarina cast spells into groups of orcs.

    With a shared understanding, the three girls engaged the oing orcs with a flurry of precise strikes and well-coordinated maneuvers.

    Teu''s sword whirred through the air, each swing a testament to her agility andbat finesse. N disyed abination of strength and grace.

    Her swordy was a symphony of calcted shes and evasive movements as she effortlessly moved through the chaos of battle.

    A sh of steel and the roars of the orcs reverberated through the air as Teu and N met the new threat head-on.

    The orcs, caught off guard by the ferocity of their attackers, struggled to mount an effective defense.

    In a matter of moments, thebined efforts of Teu and N proved victorious. The orcs, thwarted by the skillful swordy of the two warriors,y defeated on the ground.

    The vige, once again, was spared from the immediate danger. Teu and N, their swords still gleaming from the battle, shared a nod of acknowledgment.

    Archer watched the three girls with pride in his eyes but noticed the redhead looking tired, so he threw her a mana potion.

    Zarina caught it and gave him a small smile, but he soon summoned the Stone Men and ordered them to collect the orcs'' hearts and bodies.

    The Stone Men rushed off toplete his orders as N and Teuile approached him. He saw sweat running down N''s face.

    Teu smiled at him, but Archer cast Aurora Healing on the two, which made them feel refreshed.

    N stepped forward and gave him a kiss, followed by Teu. Not long after that, the Stone Men returned and threw the bodies down.

    Archer smiled before storing the orc bodies and hearts in his Item Box before stretching. The girls brushed the dirt off them before Teu stepped forward.

    With a smile, she spoke to the group. ''''We need to head back to college. I think sses will start soon.''''

    Everyone agreed, causing Archer to open a Gate to the college grounds. The four stepped through to hear the bell going off.

    When they arrived, Zarina said bye to the three and walked off to her ss while Teu and N jumped on him.

    The two girls kissed him before Teu spoke. ''''We''ll see you after sses, Darling.''''

    The lion girl nodded her head with a big smile before leaving with the ocean princess, leaving him alone in the college gardens.

    Archer remembered that he had Magical Creature Study and made his way there.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 516 You’re A Natural At This

    <h4>Chapter 516 You''re A Natural At This</h4>

    When he arrived at the garden, he saw E, Halime, Sera, Hemera, and Leira sitting at a table, which they saved a spot for him.

    Archer walked over to them and greeted each one with a kiss on the forehead before sitting down.

    As he did, E spoke to him with a smile. ''''Hey, Arch. How were your quests? How many have you done so far?''''

    ''''We''vepleted five so far. It was good we cleared out some orcs, goblins, and wendigos, which were creepy. They made my skin crawl.'''' He answered.

    The four girlsughed, but Sera asked in a curious voice. ''''What''s a wendigo?''''

    Halime shifted her gaze, revealing her yellow snake eyes, and exined to the dragon girl. "They are eerie humans who skulk in forests and abandoned towns. ording to the books, they were once ordinary people, but their transformation urred after resorting to cannibalism and feasting on human flesh during hard times.''''

    Archer''s curiosity was piqued, but before he could say anything, Professor Summerwild interjected, "Wendigos are both dreadful and captivating beings. My former mentor once kept one in captivity, providing a fascinating opportunity for study. They typically shun the light but venture into it when the need to hunt arises."

    He turned to the older woman, who was smiling as she continued. ''''There are many creatures that lurk in the dark corners of thend.''''

    She continued talking. ''''During my journey here, we were attacked by cannibal tribes that roam the Murkwood Swamp. It was daunting, but the guards were skilled.''''

    Following the professor''s instructions, the students were told to retrieve their beasts and stay seated.

    Then, Archer opened a portal and summoned Juno, the owlbear. In the ensuing moment, a ball of fluff emerged from the portal, finding its ce on Archer''sp.

    Simultaneously, he conjured the Astral Serpent gracefully slithered out of the same mystical gateway.

    The snake climbed up his body and wrapped around his neck before speaking in a quiet voice that only he could hear. ''''Can I stay with you? You left me in that ce for a while.''''

    Archer nodded as he stroked the little snake before replying. ''''Yeah, I haven''t got any battles nned so you can hang out for a while.''''

    As he spoke to the snake, Juno climbed onto hisp and started nibbling his neck, which caused him to shiver.

    The four girlsughed as Hemera spoke. ''''Why are you speaking to the snake? What does she want?''''

    Archer stroked the owlbear, who loved the attention, before replying to the sun elf. ''''She wants to stay around my neck. I left her in the treehouse until now.''''

    Everyone smiled as they got up to retrieve their creatures. All the girls went to get theirs while Archer waited behind.

    He looked down at the fluffy owlbear who was sitting on hisp with a happy look on her face as he stroked her.

    One by one, the girls returned, and Archer looked at Halime, who looked like she was thinking about something.

    So he asked with a concerned voice. ''''What''s up, Hali?''''

    The snake girl looked up and smiled before answering. ''''I was just thinking of an ind that''s on the east coast of the Nagendra Kingdom,''''

    Archer asked. ''''What is this ind you speak of?''''

    With a quiet, almost haunting voice, Halime began, "There''s a forsaken ind off Nagendra''s eastern coast, a ce steeped in dark history and forgotten tales. Long ago, it was home to two thriving human kingdoms, flourishing in prosperity and unity."

    Her eyes reflected the flickering mes as she continued, "But as fate would have it, foul magic crept into the hearts of the rulers. The kingdoms, once wealthy and alive, sumbed to the dark forces that twisted their very essence."

    Halime''s words hung in the air, creating a moment of suspense around the table. The crackling of the mes seemed to sync with the rhythm of her storytelling.

    The snake girl continued. "The evil magic cursed the once proud citizens, their bodies morphing into hideous forms. Twisted by the foul sorcery, they became eerie humanoids, their minds consumed by a hunger for human flesh.''''

    She looked at Archer and finished exining. ''''Now, anyone who dares to step foot on that ursed ind is met with the haunting gaze of these creatures, forever bound to roam thend they once called home."

    Upon hearing this, Archer''s curiosity was piqued, and he inquired, "Why are so many inds sumbing to such fate? I already possess one. Why are they bing infested with transformed humanoids?"

    Leira took the initiative to respond, stating, "The rumors suggest that an unknown force targeted them due to their istion from the maind. Father dispatched soldiers to investigate some of these inds, but either they discovered nothing or were met with aggression from the former inhabitants."

    Archer nodded, a seed of curiosity nted in his mind about those mysterious inds, a ce he wished to explore someday.

    Nevertheless, he shook his head, refocusing on Professor Summerwild''s ss.

    "Good morning, students!'''' She greeted them with a warm smile. "I hope your creatures are settling in well. Now, before we delve into our studies, an essential aspect of your journey often goes overlooked."

    She gestured toward the creatures perched, slithering, or resting near each student. Juno was sitting in Archer''sp, and the snake wrapped around his neck.

    "It''s not enough to have thesepanions by your side merely as tools for battle," Professor Summerwild continued, her eyes twinkling with wisdom. "Each of these creatures is a unique entity, and fostering a bond with them can be as rewarding as any quest you embark upon."

    Archer listened as his beasts nced up at him as if they understood the importance of the professor''s words.

    "To truly harness their potential, you must spend time getting to know them��understand their quirks, their fears, and their strengths. Only then can you unlock the true depths of your partnership," the professor exined.

    She took a moment to let the weight of her words settle before proceeding, "I urge all of you to invest meaningful time with your creatures beyond our training sessions. The headmistress believes students should take them once sses finish.''''

    The Professor stroked a creature that flew up to her before continuing. ''''Understand their habits and preferences. But above all, forge a strong connection with them. It will undoubtedly enhance your teamwork and make you a formidable force."

    As the students exchanged nces and nodded in agreement, Professor Summerwild finished, "Now, to aid you in this endeavor, I rmend a visit to the library. There, you''ll find a wealth of knowledge on magical creatures and their care."

    Everyone nodded and started paying attention to their creatures. Archer was stroking Juno, who was rolling around on hisp.

    While he was doing that, the four girls were pampering their creatures. E stroked the little white Aetherwing standing before her, chirping.

    Sera was tickling the Drakeling she chose, who was wiggling around, trying to escape from her, but Archer could see the little beast was enjoying it.

    Archer turned to Leira, who was stroking the Thunderfeline and acting like a house cat as it just sat there enjoying the pampering.

    He turned to Halime, who was talking to the Venomshade in an unknownnguage, who was curled around her arm.

    While those three were doing that, Hemera talked to her Dawnfeather, who listened to every word she said.

    When Archer saw this, he thought to himself. ''That bird is really intelligent. It looks like a student listening to a teacher.''

    A contented purr-like sound emanated from the owlbear as he stroked Juno''s feathers after he stopped thinking to himself.

    The gentle bear nestled in hisp, clearly enjoying the attention. Archer''s fingers traced her feathers, and he marveled at the softness beneath his touch.

    "Hey there, Juno," Archer whispered with a smile, his eyes reflecting his genuine affection for his little bear. "You like that, huh?"

    She tilted her head in response, herrge eyes blinking slowly as if in approval. The owlbear''s cute noises continued a mix of soft hoots and endearing chirps that echoed in the serene garden.

    He chuckled, "You''re such a softie, right?"

    Getting closer, Archer skillfully navigated through the feathers around Juno''s neck. The owlbear''s eyes gently closed.

    As Archer ventured into uncharted territory, his fingers unearthed a tender spot beneath Juno''s ear.

    The owlbear''s immediate reaction was a harmonious chorus of delighted coos and joyful hoots resonating through the garden.

    Professor Summerwild approached with an expansive smile, her voice radiating happiness. "Archer, you''re a natural at this. I can see that little Juno is absolutely reveling in the pampering, and she''s clearly quite thrilled. It''s remarkable, especially considering owlbears are typically known for their ferocity �C not the easiest creatures to approach."

    Archer smiled as he stroked Juno before talking. "I can understand them and know what they want, making it easy for me to care for them."

    The older woman nodded in agreement, her smile widening as she continued, "My husband is the same. All sorts of creatures flock to him like he''s a haven. It makes me jealous."

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 517 Your Company Is Always Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 517 Your Company Is Always Wee</h4>

    Archerughed at the Professor''sment before answering. ''''Well, some people are just a natural. It can''t be helped.''''

    He stroked the little snake, who rubbed her head against his cheek. After that, the ss continued for an hour until the bell rang.

    When Archer heard that, he opened a portal and sent Juno back into the domain after kissing her beak, which pleased the little owlbear.

    She vanished into it before he stood up and stretched. E followed suit and asked. ''''What''s yourst three sses?''''

    Archer scratched his head before responding with a smile, "Magic Fundamentals, Combat Magic, and Spellcraft. What about you, my lovely half-elf?"

    ''''Healing and Restoration, Anti-Magic Defense, and Elemental Affinities and Mana Control,'''' she answered, gently cing the Aetherwing on her shoulder.

    Each girl took their turn answering as part of the group.

    ''''History & Geopolitics, Combat Magic, and Spellcraft,'''' Sera spoke with a smile, springing to her feet.

    Archer then turned to Leira, who smiled before sharing her sses, ''''Combat Magic, Spellcraft, and Magic Fundamentals.''''

    ''''Anti-Magic Defense, Curses, and Spellcraft,'''' Hemera spoke while affectionately stroking her Dawnfeather.

    That''s when he turned his attention to the snake girl, her yellow eyes fixed on him. She grinned widely before stating, ''''History & Geopolitics, Combat Magic, and Spellcraft.''''

    Archer smiled at the group with their little creatures on their shoulders, but E walked over to him and asked. ''''Can we create an area for the little beasts in the domain?''''

    "I think it''s a great idea.'''' He agreed.

    Archer quickly opened a portal to the domain when all the students left the beast ss. He looked at each girl and asked. ''''Ready?''''

    E, Halime, Sera, Leira, and Hemera exchanged nces before nodding in unison. The little magical creatures perched on their shoulders or hovered nearby, seemingly excited.

    He stepped through the portal, appeared in a clearing close to the treehouse, and closed his eyes.

    Archer started imagining homes for the five little creatures. After ten minutes of draining his mana, it wasplete.

    The five girls standing behind him were shaking their heads, which caused him tough before speaking. ''''It''s done, little ones. Find a ce to call home, and thedies can summon you whenever they want.''''

    E''s Aetherwing, a small and ethereal creature with delicate wings, soared through the air until it found a snug branch on a tree, the leaves shimmering in the sunlight.

    The little white bird settled down, using its beak to arrange the magical foliage, creating a cozy nest that seamlessly blended with the surroundings.

    Sera''s Drakeling, a yful and mischievous creature, scurried across the magical terrain. Its scales glinted with various colors as it burrowed under the roots of arge tree.

    With swift movements, it fashioned a hidden nest, its tail yfully flicking as it settled into its subterranean home.

    Hemera''s Dawnfeather, a majestic creature with beautiful orange and red feathers, gracefully flew toward a towering tree.

    It found a sturdy perch at the top, overlooking the magical domain. It carefully arranged leaves and feathers to create a nest, the tree bing its residence.

    Leira''s Thunderfeline, a creature radiating strength and agility, prowled through the enchanted foliage.

    The little cat discovered a thick bush with sturdy branches, creating a shelter within the dense bush that would keep it hidden from the outside world.

    It skillfully wove leaves and twigs, fashioning a secure and camouged home. Halime''s Venomshade slithered across the clearing.

    The snake found a spot in the middle where the mana converged. It dug a hole in the ground swiftly, creating a secretir that blended seamlessly with the mystical environment.

    As the creatures set about creating their homes in Archer''s forest, excitement and wonder filled the air.

    The girls couldn''t contain their joy as they observed their littlepanions showcasing their unique skills in nest-building.

    They exchanged gleeful nces, their smiles reflecting the delight they felt watching their creatures make themselves home.

    However, amidst the excitement, a note of concern entered the scene as Halime voiced a worry that lingered in her thoughts.

    "How will they eat? There aren''t many wild beasts," Halime expressed, her concern etched on her face.

    Archer, ever the prepared dragon, had a solution. He confidently reached into his Item Box and pulled out a few orc bodies.

    He swiftly began cutting them up so there would be five piles of meat. He cast Cleanse on himself before speaking to the little beasts. "Feast for everyone."

    "Looks like our little friends won''t go hungry in this magical domain."

    Halime''s face was relieved as Archer solved the food situation. Sensing the offering, the little beasts approached the orc meat with curiosity.

    Each creature, in its unique way, interacted with the food, whether pecking at it, nibbling, or showing appreciation in their distinct manners.

    Archer saw the beautiful Aetherwing, with its beak, carefully picking up a portion of the orc meat and gracefully taking flight.

    Carrying the meat in its beak, the little bird soared to the snug branch it had chosen for its nest.

    It arranged the orc meat within the magical foliage, creating a makeshiftrder in its lofty abode.

    The Drakeling gathered a portion of the orc meat in its ws. With a yful flick of its tail, it scurried back to its burrow under therge tree.

    There, it tucked the meat into the depths of its nest, ensuring a hidden stash. When Archer saw this, he startedughing.

    Halime asked with a curious voice. ''''Will they be safe here?''''

    Archer nodded. ''''Of course. It''s my domain, and no beast or man will harm these little beasts that belong to you girls.''''

    Once he finished speaking, he shut his eyes and created a protective wall circling the homes of the girl''s magical creatures.

    He skillfully made a wall using wood and earth to look like a natural barrier. It looked good and was strong.

    When the group ofdies saw this, they all smiled, approached Archer, and gave him a kiss as a thank you.

    Archer smiled before returning to the little beasts collecting their food. Hemera''s Dawnfeather, regal and graceful, elegantly plucked a portion of orc meat with its beak.

    Ascending to the top of the towering tree, the Dawnfeather carefully ced the offering within the intricately arranged leaves of its majestic nest, creating a high-altitude dining area.

    Leira''s Thunderfeline, agile and robust, dragged a portion of the orc meat to its shelter within the thick bush. It took the food to its bush home, hiding it in the leaves.

    Halime''s Venomshade wrapped around some orc meat and returned to its hidden spot in the clearing.

    There, it carefully ced the food in the earthy space, making a secret stash once that was dealt with.

    Archer opened a portal to the college so the girls could attend sses starting now. Each girl approached him, expressing gratitude and bidding him farewell with a gentle kiss.

    E, Halime, Sera, Hemera, and Leira, one by one, shared a moment of affection with him, which they all loved.

    After the heartfelt farewells, the girls stepped through the shimmering portal, leaving him alone amidst the forest.

    He cast Gate, and a portal materialized before him, revealing a view of the abandoned vige in the Western Wilds.

    Its dpidated structures and overgrown streets hinted at a history long forgotten. Just as he was about to step through, a gentle voice resonated in his mind through the bracelet.

    It was Teu, his ocean princess, her exotic voice asking sweetly, "Archer, can I apany you?"

    A soft smile yed on Archer''s lips as he responded, "Of course, my love. Yourpany is always wee."

    He summoned Teu using the dragon tattoo, and she materialized beside him. She turned to him with a grin before sharing a kiss.

    Archer returned the kiss before they separated and stepped through the portal. The couple reappeared in the vige he and Halime were at before.

    Teu looked around with wide eyes. The jungle, however, seemed to have a life of its own, and he sensed it was alive.

    Archer''s keen eyes noticed an unusual movement in the foliage, as if the jungle was creeping toward them.

    Vines slithered across the ground, reaching out as if trying to reim the territory. Archer looked around and remarked. "The jungle has grown even more. It wasn''t like this before.''''

    The encroaching vegetation now obscures the once-clear paths, creating an unsettling atmosphere.

    Teu frowned as she looked at the strange growth, her colorful eyes showing curiosity and caution. "It''s like thend is alive and taking back what was lost," she thought out loud.

    They kept exploring, moving through the thick vegetation. The jungle felt alive, reacting to their presence with an otherworldly energy.

    Archer turned to Teu and spoke, "Let''s continue and see if we can find any treasure or unique beasts."

    The blue-haired girl looked at him, nodding in agreement as the two ventured further into the jungle.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 518 I Am An Innocent Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 518 I Am An Innocent Dragon</h4>

    The air was thick with humidity as Archer and Teu ventured deeper into the heart of the hot jungle where the snow couldn''t touch the ground.

    It melted before it touched the treetops and leaked onto the jungle floor, creating muddy puddles everywhere.

    Vibrant, tropical foliage surrounded them, starkly contrasting the icy reputation of the season.

    The usual nket of snow that one would expect in Frostwinter was conspicuously absent, reced by the rich greenery of a thriving jungle.

    Teu looked around, her eyes wide with astonishment. "I can''t believe it. It''s like we''ve stepped into apletely different world. I was expecting icyndscapes, but this jungle... it''s so alive."

    Archer chuckled the sound blending with the distant calls of exotic creatures. "Mana has its way of reshaping things."

    They continued to stroll along a narrow path. Archer pointed out the colorful flowers that bloomed beside towering trees with vines cascading like living waterfalls.

    Strange creatures flitted about, their iridescent wings catching the sunlight that filtered through the thick canopy.

    As the couple proceeded on their journey, Archer''s Aura Detector signaled the approach of three entities rushing toward them.

    Instantly on alert, he cast Timewarp, manipting the flow of time in their immediate vicinity.

    The sudden change caused the oing beasts to slow down significantly as they leaped out of the underbrush.

    Archer approached the mutated hyena-like beasts. Their bloodlust made them aggressive and unresponsive to reason.

    He decapitated the creatures with a swift and precise movement. Teu walked up behind him and patted him on the back as she spoke. ''''You used the time to kill them easier. You''re cheating now, darling.''''

    As they ventured deeper into the jungle. The vibrant colors of the foliage and the exotic sounds of unseen beasts surrounded them.

    Archer''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as their path led them through dense vegetation until, unexpectedly, the jungle yielded signs of a forgotten civilization.

    His senses detected a change in the mana around them. As they rounded a bend, the vibrant greenery gave way to the remnants of a once-thriving city.

    The sight took them both by surprise. The jungle had slowly reimed the stone structures, weaving its tendrils around them.

    Archer''s eyes widened in awe, and he turned to Teu with a delighted grin as he remarked. "Well, this is unexpected.''''

    The blue-haired girl looked at the structures that looked abandoned yesterday, but vines grew all over.

    He stepped forward and used Aura Detector to scan the area, but something blocked him. After that, he got a bad feeling and grabbed Teu by the arm.

    Archer Blinked away from the city and turned to her. ''''Wait a second. I will message the other girls and tell them where we are.''''

    After sharing his discovery, he activated the bracelet tomunicate with the girls. "Me and Teu stumbled upon an ancient city, and I thought I''d let youdies know. Do any of you want to join me?"

    "I''lle." Numerous voices chimed in, creating a moment of confusion.

    Archer shook his head, deciding to summon everyone who spoke up. Seven girls materialized before him: Nefertiti, Hecate, Sera, Hemera, Llyniel, Tal, and N.

    Their sudden appearance surprised him, but the absence of E, Leira, Sia, and Halime did not go unnoticed.

    He quickly sends them a message and receives an instant reply. "We''re staying behind to ensure we cane to your rescue if anything happens."

    ''''Thank you, El. But are you sure you three don''t want toe?'''' Archer asked.

    E quickly answered. ''''It''s fine, Arch. I''m enjoying sses and want to go to the library to learn more spells, and the other two will join me.''''

    Archer smiled before informing the half-elf. ''''Give Hali a bracelet. It''s In the cupboard in my bedroom. It''s the same color as her eyes.''''

    ''''Okay, I''ll do that, husband, but be careful and stay safe,'''' E spoke lovingly.

    E got back to her sses after telling him she would see him soon, but that''s when he got Sia''s reply, and she told him that she was hunting bandits in the Crownds.

    After that, he approached the eight excited girls, who greeted him with kisses all over his face, which made himugh.

    Once Archer recovered from their affectionate onught, he spoke to them. ''''We have to be careful when exploring this city. No splitting up and no rushing off.''''

    The girls nodded in agreement, and Archer led them into the ancient city. The worn cobblestone streets beneath their feet echoed the whispers of forgotten tales.

    Dpidated buildings surrounded them, remnants of a once-thriving civilization. They explored the city''s winding alleys and crumbling structures.

    But the void of significant findings perplexed them. Sensing the city''s mana, Archer led them through what felt like a ghost town frozen in time.

    As they delved deeper into the ruins, the atmosphere remained eerily silent. His Aura Detector scanned the surroundings, finding nothing.

    The girls exchanged nces, puzzled by the city''s absence of treasures or secrets. However, just as the disappointment settled in, Archer felt a sudden change in the mana around them.

    The once dormant mana became chaotic and unpredictable. Archer halted, turning around to face the group, his brow furrowed in concern.

    Before he could utter a word, an explosion erupted amid the group. The deafening explosion reverberated through the air as the blinding light faded.

    Archer gradually regained awareness. When his senses returned, he found himself alone in an unfamiliar underground chamber.

    The echoes of the explosion still lingered in the air, leaving an eerie silence in its wake. His eyes scanned the dark chamber, taking in the symbols on the walls.

    An eerie mana filled the air, sending shivers down Archer''s spine. He stood up from the cold, hard floor, realizing his girls were missing.

    Panic briefly gripped him, but he pushed it aside, focusing on the task. Before him, four corridors led into the unknown depths of the underground chamber.

    Before he could step, the sultry voice echoed in his mind, "My White Dragon, why do you always find yourself in trouble?"

    Archer, feigning innocence, dered, "Tiamat, I am an innocent dragon. Cease ndering my good name, or I might have to unleash my fearsome tongue upon you."

    "Ara Ara. How cheeky of you. Do you realize I can strike you down here and now?" Tiamat spoke.

    He grinned and replied in a mischievous voice, "But you won''t, my dear. I''m your husband, and you secretly adore my charming antics. In the dragon marriage contract, use 42, subsection B: ''Thou shalt not smite thy spouse for minor misdeeds.''''

    In the delightful exchange, Tiamat teasingly warned him, "Darling, I could unleash divine fury upon you for your mischievous ways."

    Archer, grinning mischievously, brushed it off, "Oh, Tiamat, you adore that I''m not only devastatingly handsome but also outrageously charming. It''s all right there in my dragon charm manual��Chapter 9, ''How to Make Even Deities Swoon.''"

    ''''Enough with your marriage contract and charm manual, you cheeky dragon! Ie to warn you, and you turn it into your usual teasing. Can''t you be a good boy and worship me?'''' Tiamat huffed teasingly, which only made himugh.

    After Archer stoppedughing, he retorted with equal yfulness, ''''You''re not after my worship, woman. You want my love! Stop denying it, you lewd dragon goddess. I''ll im you, and soon you''ll be moaning my name from beneath me as your legs shake.''''

    When Tiamat heard this, she said, ''''You''re the lewd dragon. No one would speak to a goddess like this, but here you are. Well, I''m here to warn you that you''re trapped in the Aetheria Capital, which fell into darkness, forgotten by the world thousands of years ago. Don''t worry; you''re the only one alone while the girls are in pairs, but you must find them before the Swarm overwhelms them.''''

    Archer''s worry deepened as he questioned, ''''Swarm? They are here?''''

    ''''Yes. But deeper down, they already know you''re here. Find the girls and navigate through the maze you''re in. If I remember correctly, it used to be a mine, but all sorts of beasts took it over,'''' Tiamat responded.

    With gratitude, Archer spoke to Tiamat, "Thank you for the warning my future wife. I''ll find the others and navigate through this maze. Wish me luck."

    Tiamat''s voice lingered, "Good luck, my White Dragon. May the winds of fortune guide you through the shadows."

    Archer turned to the dimly lit chamber as the ethereal connection dissolved. The air felt heavy with the weight of ages.

    The dust-covered surfaces told tales of a ce untouched by the outside world for centuries.

    His keen eyes scanned the surroundings, noticing the remnants of what seemed to be an abandoned mine.

    Dpidated wooden supports barely held up the low ceiling, and rusted mining toolsy forgotten in corners.

    The air was thick with an earthy scent, and the asional water drip echoed in the silence.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 519 Separated

    <h4>Chapter 519 Separated</h4>

    Archer looked at the mines and wondered how it was still standing, but that''s when he saw a weird white pir running up the walls.

    He noticed the chamber was dark but had no problem seeing anything, thanks to his dragon eyes.

    The chamber was empty, so he approached the white pir and poked it. When he did that, he felt a sticky substance and was baffled.

    Archer shrugged before trying to cast Gate, which opened but instantly closed as something blocked it.

    That''s when he tried using the bracelet or dragon tattoos to summon the girls, but nothing. It didn''t activate.

    After that, he tried to teleport to the domain but wasn''t allowed and thought about the time he was trapped in the Nether Realm.

    Archer thinks it is the same thing and stops thinking about it as he walks down one of the tunnels, hoping to find the girls.

    The ominous surroundings pressed in on him as he ventured further down the dark tunnel.

    Aura Detector red to life, emitting a series of rapid pings warning him about an iing threat.

    The unnerving sound of scuttling, reminiscent of many legs moving swiftly, echoed from the tunnel''s depths, intensifying with each passing moment.

    The sound got closer, and the dark tunnel ahead swarmed with beetle-like creatures on every surface.

    Archer''s eyes widened at the sight of the approaching horde, their dark carapaces reflecting the eerie glow of his violet eyes.

    In response, a mischievous grin yed on Archer''s lips as he embraced the iing challenge.

    That''s when he unleashed a barrage of Eldritch sts. The violet sts streaked through the tunnel, illuminating the darkness as they met the approaching swarm of beetles head-on.

    When the spell collided with the beasts, it created explosions of mana that sent shockwaves echoing through the confined space.

    Archer skillfully aimed at the oing horde and spammed Eldritch sts, striking multiple targets.

    The tunnel shook with the chaos of his attack, the beetles screeching and hissing as they met their demise.

    Despite the overwhelming numbers, Archer stood his ground. The horde, though numerous, began to thin under the relentless barrage.

    His grin persisted, a mixture of confidence and amusement as he continued to spam Eldritch st into the beetles.

    The tunnel briefly quieted as thest beetles fell to his spell. The once bustling scuttling sounds were reced by the fading echoes of the beetle''s bodies sizzling.

    Archer continued walking down the tunnel but didn''t see anything else, so he checked his status.

    [Experience: 2645000/4000000]

    [Strength: 26700>26900]

    [Constitution: 25200>25300]

    [Stamina: 25700>26000]

    [Intelligence: 25950>26050]

    [Eldritch st: 9>10]

    [Shadowspawn: 0>2]

    [Timewarp: 0>3]

    [Regeneration: 9>10]

    [Draconic Synergy: 0>1]

    Archer was happy with the status and continued walking down the tunnel. He walked for a while, not finding anyone or anything.

    [N and Llyniel''s POV]

    N awoke in a tunnel, finding herself next to the unconscious wood elf. Shaking her head, she surveyed the darkness around her, but her lion eyes let her see clearly in the dim light.

    ncing down at the still-unconscious elf, she resolved to protect her, knowing that Archer cared for her.

    She stood up and stretched her body and wondered where they were. N sniffed the air, trying to locate Archer, but couldn''t smell him.

    The lion girl tried to use the bracelet the girls told her about and sent mana into it, but it didn''t work, which confused her.

    As she was doing that, a groan could be heard, and N turned to Llyniel, who was waking up. The wood elf looked around and spoke in a groggy voice. ''''Where are we? Where''s Arch?''''

    N chuckled before answering the girl. ''''We were separated. It looks like you and I until we find the others.''''

    As N conversed with Llyniel, she suddenly darted to the side with agility, narrowly avoiding an arrow that whizzed past her head.

    Turning swiftly, the lion girl spotted a horde of red-skinned goblins rushing toward them.

    She readied herself for the impending fight while Llyniel, startled, stood up with a yelp as she observed the approaching creatures.

    N spoke seriously, "Cast any spell you know that can help in this fight because I won''t be enough to protect the both of us, elf."

    Llyniel looked at her and nodded, taking a deep breath as she stepped forward. Starting a chant, the tunnel began to shake.

    Suddenly, stones and lumps ofpact dirt rained down. Observing the iing projectiles, N stepped back as the wood elf directed them toward the oing beasts.

    When the earth projectiles connected with the horde, they brought the front rank to the ground. That''s when Nughed before rushing toward the goblins whileughing.

    The red-skinned goblins charged relentlessly, their malicious intent unmistakable. N faced their onught with a smile and excitement.

    In a disy of speed, she leaped into the midst of the chaos, her sword gleaming in the dim tunnel light.

    N moved with the fluidity of a lioness hunting her prey. She skillfully dodged the goblin''s clumsy attacks, using her sword to deliver lethal blows.

    Her maneuvers mirrored the dance of a lioness in pursuit, leaping and twirling with predatory finesse.

    Meanwhile, Llyniel stood her ground, skillfully casting Earth sts as shields and weapons for the two of them.

    Compact dirt and stones erupted from the ground, forming barriers that protected N from the relentless attacks of the charging goblins.

    [Teu & Sera''s POV]

    The two appeared in the air, and when they looked down, they saw water. Before Sera could start flying, they plummeted toward the surface.

    They crashed into the water. The dragon girl iled around like a fish out of water until Teu grabbed her.

    Holding her tight, she cast a spell that allowed her to breathe and see underwater. Sera opened her eyes, saw darkness below her, and she panicked.

    Teu sighed before speaking, "Stop pping around like a fish. You''ll be fine if you stay close to me."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted it as the dragon girl clung to her like a baby monkey and refused to let go.

    She shook her head, looking at her amusedly before flicking her forehead. "You silly dragon, stop acting so dramatic. It''s not like you''re going to drown."

    "Shut up, Teu. I''m a dragon, not a fish or sea serpent. How do you expect me to act when I''m suddenly dumped in cold water?" Sera snapped back, though she continued clinging onto the Aquarian.

    As they floated in the water, Sera continued to rant about being a soaking wet dragon, her words pouring out in a continuous stream.

    Clinging onto Teu, she expressed her displeasure at the experience. Meanwhile, Teu calmly looked around andmented, "This is very deep. It''s like an underground sea."

    However, Sera was too absorbed in her rant to pay much attention, and her words flowed on, oblivious to the aquatic surroundings Teu observed.

    "I can''t believe I''m all wet! Dragons aren''t supposed to get wet, you know? It''s undignified, and my scales won''t be the same for days. And my wings, oh, don''t get me started on my wings. How am I supposed to fly with waterlogged wings? Ugh!"

    Teu listened with amusement and patience, asionally looking around the underwater expanse.

    They both tried teleporting the dragon tattoo to the domain, but it didn''t work, which baffled the ocean princess.

    Sera''s rants echoed through the submerged cavern. The redhead looked down at the darkness and bit Teu when she saw how dark it was.

    Her actions caused the blue-haired girl to scream out. ''''Ouch! Why are you biting me? Are you a wild beast?''''

    "Teu! Teu! What if there''s something down there? I can''t see a thing, and it''s so deep! What if there are sea monsters or... or something worse? We could get lost forever!" Sera''s panicked voice echoed through the watery expanse.

    Teu nced down and sighed. "Sera, it''s just the natural darkness of the underwater world. There''s nothing to worry about. We have to swim down to reach wherever this leads."

    [Nefertiti & Hecate''s POV]

    The two girls found themselves in a mysterious underground forest. Nefertiti sat up and surveyed her surroundings.

    All she could see were dense trees stretching as far as her eyes could discern, leaving her puzzled about their location.

    Nefertiti tried teleporting to the domain, but it didn''t work, which annoyed her because it always worked when she tried it.

    Spotting Hecate lying unconscious, she got to her feet and approached the moon elf. Crouching down, she called out, "Hecate, wake up! We''ve been separated from the others.

    As Hecate regained her senses, she looked around the unfamiliar, creepy forest. The gnarled trees stretched endlessly into the darkness above.

    The branches cast eerie shadows on the uneven ground, creating a creepy, depressive atmosphere that unsettled the entire ce.

    Nefertiti nced around, her subus instincts tingling with curiosity and wariness.

    The dim light filtering through the twisted branches created a haunting ambiance, with unsettled whispers and rustling leaves adding to the mysterious aura.

    "This ce is... strange," Nefertitimented, her gaze flickering between the tree trunks. "I''ve never seen anything like it. It''s like a nightmare forest."

    Hecate, now fully awake, surveyed their surroundings with wonder and concern. "Nightmare forest indeed. What happened? Where are the others?"

    Nefertiti shook her head, expressing uncertainty. "I''m not sure. We were with the group one moment, and the next... here. We need to find the others and figure out where we are.''''

    The moon elf agreed, and the two started searching for the others but soon stopped when Hecate heard something surrounding them.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 520 A Snapshot Frozen In Time

    <h4>Chapter 520 A Snapshot Frozen In Time</h4>

    [Hemera & Tal''s POV]

    Thest two girls were thrown into a tunnel simr to that of Archer, N, and Llyniel. When they woke up, Hemera grew confused as she looked around.

    She found herself in a dimly lit tunnel, the air thick with a musty scent. Made from rough stone, the walls seemed to close in on her, creating an oppressive atmosphere.

    The dirt floor beneath her feet was uneven and scattered with bones, telling a grim tale of what might have urred in this forsaken ce.

    Hemera tried using the tattoo it bracelet to enter the domain but it didn''t work and she wondered why and came to the conclusion that it must be the tunnels they''re trapped in.

    As she cautiously moved forward, her eyes flickering across the shadows, Hemera noticed that the bones differed.

    Some appeared to belong to beasts, while others were humanoid. Leaving her wondering about the events that had unfolded in this deste tunnel.

    The asional water drip echoed, emphasizing the unsettling silence that enveloped the tunnel.

    Hemera looked at the dimly lit tunnel, taking in the eerie atmosphere and the scattered bones on the ground.

    Her yellow eyes caught, and she saw Tal asleep nearby. Approaching softly, Hemera knelt beside her niece and gently shook her awake. "Wake up. We''re not where we were before."

    The mixed elf stirred, her eyes slowly opening. Confusion flickered across her face as she took in their surroundings. "What... Where are we?"

    Hemera replied, "I don''t know, but we need to figure it out. The others are probably scattered, too."

    The two girls stood up, ncing around the tunnel once more. Hemera couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched and the faint echoes of distant sounds.

    Tal rubbed her eyes, trying to make sense of their situation. "Do you think the others are okay?"

    Hemera nodded before answering. "We''ll find them. But first, let''s explore and see if we can discover anything about this ce."

    As they ventured deeper into the tunnel. Tal took out her bow and some arrows, catching Hemera''s attention.

    She smiled while getting ready to cast a spell at any minute. They continued like this until they came to a creepy chamber.

    Hemera looked around and soon noticed the walls were covered in a sticky substance, which intrigued her.

    But before she could study it, they heard a chittering sound from one of the tunnels. That''s when a sudden noise caused the two girls to be alert and start watching the tunnel.

    They froze, exchanging wary nces. The tunnel echoed with a growing noise. Soon, an unsettling sight emerged.

    Creepy eight-legged creatures with segmented tails poised scuttled toward them. They were a mix of a spider and scorpion, their armored exoskeletons glistening in the dim light.

    Without hesitation, Tal released a mana arrow, which streaked through the air, piercing it with a crack before striking the nearest scorpion-like beast.

    It dropped to the ground with a thud, but that caused the others to react and charge forward with rage in their beady eyes.

    When Hemera saw this, she started casting Sun sts at them. Explosions rang out everywhere as the spells connected.

    As the beasts got closer, Hemera dodged the stinger when it shot toward her. While she did that, Tal used her speed to avoid pincers.

    They faced the beasts in a fierce battle, dodging and weaving to avoid the menacing stingers and pincers.

    Explosions echoed in the chamber as Hemera unleashed powerful Sun sts while Tal skillfully shot mana arrows at them.

    The synchronized dance of their attacks and evasions demonstrated seamless coordination, each move calcted to avoid the lethal strikes of scorpion/spider-like beasts.

    Soon, the fight ended as thest beast dropped to the ground. The two girls caught their breaths and continued down another tunnel.

    [Back to Archer]

    While the girls continued searching, Archer walked down the tunnel and stroked the little snake still wrapped around his neck.

    The beast woke up with a hiss and looked around before speaking. ''''Where are we?''''

    He looked down and saw the small snake''s white head looking around with a curious gaze in her violet eyes.

    Archer answered with a smile. ''''I don''t know. We were teleported ancient magic and appeared here.''''

    That''s when he thought to himself. ''I need to give her a name.''

    He started thinking to himself and then came up with one. Archer spoke with a smile on his face. ''''Your name will be Zahara.''''

    The little snake looked at him and gave him a happy hiss. After that, he ventured deeper into the tunnel.

    The tunnel widened, revealing a massive underground city. The expansive space seemed endless, filled with the remnants of a forgotten civilization.

    Archer noticed that the air was thick with the dust of ages, and his footsteps echoed softly against the ancient stones that paved the ground.

    Dpidated structures loomed like silent sentinels, remnants of a once-thriving civilization now frozen in the relentless grasp of time.

    The city''s skeletal remains whispered tales of an era long past, secrets buried beneathyers of history.

    As Archer walked, he marveled at the architecture of a lost culture: crumbling spires and weathered statues.

    Fragmented remnants of what might have been marketces or dwellingsy scattered throughout the expansive chamber.

    Archer''s keen senses absorbed the ambiance, sensing the echoes of life that once teemed through these streets.

    The silence was broken only by his footsteps through civilization and its people forgotten by the world above.

    Surveying the city''s surroundings, Archer thought about its mysterious presence. Zahara hissed, drawing his attention to a distant crash.

    Unable to detect anything with his Aura Detector, Archer felt uneasy. Another crash echoed behind him, unsettling him further.

    Reacting quickly, he summoned Shadowspawn, summoning his shadowy entities to shield him.

    The creatures merged with the shadows, vignt in guarding him. Archer cautiously moved through the haunting streets of the ancient city, his steps echoing in the silence.

    The dpidated buildings loomed over him like silent sentinels, holding the secrets of a forgotten era.

    As he delved deeper, a subtle feeling of being watched intensified. His instincts, finely tuned by countless adventures, warned him of a presence lingering in the shadows.

    He stopped before turning around and was met with an unexpected sight��a rusty pot rolling along the ground with a faint ng.

    Archer caught a glimmer of something unusual in the nearest building. As he approached, the thing became clearer.

    A Dark and viscous sticky substance clung to the walls like a sinister web. He studied it with a furrowed brow, his senses tingling with caution.

    He noticed it glistening eerily in the dim light, creating a stark contrast to the weathered stone of the building.

    Archer reached out tentatively, running his fingers along the sticky residue, which felt strange.

    It resembled sticky slime, and as he examined it, a sudden crash from behind prompted Zahara to alert him. "Something''s here, master. They are surrounding us."

    "I know. I can feel them," Archer responded.

    The sound of scuttling reached his ears, causing him to summon his wings and take flight for a better view.

    However, to his surprise, he collided with an unseen barrier as he flew above the underground city.

    The unexpected obstruction left him puzzled. As Archer''s senses remained heightened, he saw a dense fog enveloping the city below.

    Puzzled by this sight, he descended and continued exploring on foot. Yet, as he approached the ground, an unsettling feeling crept over him, and he sensed a looming threat.

    Reacting swiftly, Archer summoned a Cosmic Shield just in time for a bizarre humanoid creature to collide with it.

    The creature resembled the ones in the ount he read about cidia. Realization dawned on Archer that these beings were likely connected to the Swarm.

    He quickly cast the Crown of Stars, which instantly activated and started to shoot into the fog.

    Archer kept casting the spell so it wouldn''t run out. The violet motes took out many creatures that let out screeches as they started their attack.

    Once the attack stopped, he examined the creatures. They were twisted beings, once resembling average humans, who had been mutated and turned into what they are now.

    The figures had creepy, distorted features and emitted an eerie glow. Their movements were unnatural, and Archer could sense the dark energy surrounding them.

    He sensed that they were marked by corruption. These twisted beings fixated on him with unsettling hunger.

    Archer wondered if these creatures were the city''s citizens who once called the city home when it fell.

    But he shrugged and started walking while stroking Zahara, who was rubbing her head against his.

    While he traveled through the city, he came to arge shop, which he spotted thanks to the sign above it.

    Archer cautiously stepped into the old shop, his footsteps echoing in the silence that enveloped the ce.

    The thickyer of dust seemed to have settled on every surface, muffling remnants of life that once thrived within these walls.

    Sunlight filtered through broken windows, casting a muted glow on the forgotten remnants of a bygone era.

    Now decayed and withered, basketsy scattered on the floor like the remnants of a lost market.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 521 Haunting City

    <h4>Chapter 521 Haunting City</h4>

    Archer couldn''t help but feel bad for the people who once frequented this ce, whose lives were now reduced to forgotten artifacts.

    In the corner, a pile of dust caught his attention. He saw what appeared to be a forgotten pile of shopping that''s turned to dust.

    Metal shelves were all over the floor, while others stood tall. Archer looked at them and wondered how they survived this long but shrugged.

    He looked around and noticed he was standing among the checkout counters. That''s when a weird feeling suddenly hit him.

    The air around him changed as a ripple in time revealed a scene from the past. He felt the world''s mana showed him what life was once like.

    Archer stopped walking when he saw a scene of a family choosing food from an old dusty shelf.

    The air shimmered before him, and he found himself momentarily confused. A lively store appeared before him, its shelves neatly stocked with long-forgotten items.

    Turning around, he peeked outside the store and was surprised by the busy sight of people passing the shop.

    He got close to the windows only to see rows of shops lining the street, and the citizens were immersed in shopping with smiles on their faces.

    Archer could almost smell the nostalgia in the air. The sight reminded him of an Earth shopping center, where families once gathered to enjoy their days.

    In this strange vision, a family strolled through the aisles. With a warm smile, the father led the way, while the mother, filled with joy, guided three excited children.

    The kids looked around with big eyes, fascinated by the stuff on the shelves. Archer watched as the family checked out the shop.

    They pointed at different things while the parents quietlyughed together as they watched over the three, who seemed to be choosing things out.

    Other people, shadows of the past, joined the scene. Some were chatting animatedly while others browsed the shelves.

    The vision stirred memories in Archer, returning him to his outings back on Earth with his mother and siblings when he was younger.

    Archer could hearughter, people talking, and merchants selling their wares from the stall while citizens walked past as they spoke.

    He continued to watch the scene with amazement as he saw weird wagons getting dragged by unknown horse-looking beasts.

    Archer peered through the shop window, observing the street. The once peaceful sky suddenly darkened in the vision, casting an ominous shadow over the bustling city.

    Continuing to observe the scene, he heard the piercing sound of an rm bell reverberating through the air. Its urgent ng cut through the usual hustle and bustle of the busy street.

    The people below halted in their tracks, their joyful expressions giving way to a mix of concern and panic.

    Abruptly, a tremor reverberated through the vision, shaking everything but Archer. He nced at the family, the same one he had initially spotted.

    Panic gripped them as the ground beneath the family quaked, a low rumble filling the air.

    Horror shed across the parent''s faces as they hurriedly gathered their children, desperately attempting to make a swift exit.

    The once-happy atmosphere turned chaotic in an instant. Archer stood frozen in the remnants of the ancient shop, the echoes of the vision still resonating in his mind.

    The air felt heavy with the weight of the past as he tried to think about the abrupt shift from a bustling shop to the destion before him.

    As he pondered the vision, the surroundings grew darker, and the air seemed to constrict around him.

    Without warning, the vision changed. The once lively scene of the family happily exploring the shop turned chaotic.

    The ground shook violently, causing shelves to copse and merchandise to scatter. He saw the expressions on the family''s faces twisted into fear as they approached the shop''s exit.

    Archer wondered why they were panicking as the scene continued, and the whole city shook like an earthquake.

    He could feel the despair and chaos seeping through the vision. Suddenly, the vision shifted once more.

    Archer stood outside this shop and felt the city fall into the underground chamber while the citizens screamed.

    The scene plunged into darkness as he tried to make sense of it. All he could hear was the family''s screams that appeared next to him.

    Lights lit up the streets and illuminated the scared family and other shoppers, but then he heard faint chittering sounds from all directions.

    The noise got louder, a confusing mix of unsettling sounds closing in on him. Archer''s instincts urged him to respond.

    But he couldn''t move as he saw dark shapes heading for the people while snatching others, which caused everyone to panic.

    As Archer watched this, he felt sorry for the family but knew this had happened thousands of years ago.

    The family, frozen in their panicked escape, stared back at him, their expressions etched with fear and desperation.

    When they did this, it confused Archer as it felt like they could see him watching thest minutes of their life.

    But that''s when the vision suddenly changed, and in an instant, he found himself back in the abandoned shop.

    The shelves were still in disarray, and the remnants of the vision lingered in his mind like a haunting echo.

    Archer shook his head before walking out and continued looking for another tunnel, but the bad feeling grew.

    Walking along the street, he stroked Zahara, who hissed as she spoke. ''''They are still close, master. They are watching you.''''

    He searched for a tunnel entrance as he answered. ''''I know. They smell like humans mixed with something foul.''''

    Zahara nodded her small head. ''''Yes. Yes. They are soaked in evil magic.''''

    Archer stops talking and starts paying attention as he moves through the old city. The only thing he could hear was his footsteps.

    The aged structures enclosed him as he journeyed through the deste city. Amidst his travels, faint whispers seemed to brush against his senses.

    Initially, he paid them little attention before dismissing them as they faded into the background, no longer reaching his ears.

    After walking, Archer reached the city square, a once-grand hub now reduced to a ghostly space.

    He stood in the center, surrounded by towering structures that loomed over him like a monster waiting to pounce on him.

    The ground beneath his feet, worn with time, told stories of the countless lives that had traversed these streets.

    Suddenly, an odd sensation enveloped Archer. The air around him shimmered, and the surroundings blurred as another vision unfolded.

    Instantly, he found himself in the heart of a bustling market. Itpletely changed from a devoid square into one where hundreds of people shopped.

    People strolled through the market, their faces adorned with smiles as they engaged in lively conversations.

    Vendors sold their wares, and the air was filled with the enticing smell of various foods. The beautiful colors of fabrics and goods showed how busy it was.

    Archer marveled at the liveliness of the scene, taken aback by the stark difference from the deste city he had been exploring.

    Families walked hand in hand, children giggled, and merchants cheerfully called out to attract customers.

    As he wandered through the market, absorbing the sights and sounds, Archer couldn''t shake the feeling that this was more than just a glimpse of the past.

    It felt like a window into a world now buried beneath the weight of time. The vision held him captive until it dissipated just as abruptly as it began.

    Archer found himself in the quiet city square, surrounded by the remnants of a forgotten civilization.

    That''s when he noticed skeletons all over the square covered in dust. Archer approached one and used wind magic to uncover it.

    As the dust vanished, a human skeletony there with a rotten shield and a sword. He crouched down and tried to grab the sword, but it crumbled to dust.

    The skeletal remains of market stalls hinted at a lively past, now lost to time. His attention was abruptly drawn away from the scene as he sensed a sudden rush of movement.

    On instinct, Archer quickly turned around and used his tail to impale the creature charging him. A sharp gasp escaped him as he saw the writhing form on the end of his tail.

    The sight was unsettling. The creature looked human, but its skin was as dark as obsidian, creating a creepy look.

    Bright red eyes that gleamed unnaturally, and its teeth and ws were sharp. It looked like they could tear through metal with ease.

    Archer took a step back, studying the creature with surprise. The whispers in the air seemed to converge around this creature as if it connected to the haunting city.

    The creature struggled against his strong tail, but it was useless. Its red eyes fixated on Archer.

    Despite the ominous appearance, those eyes had a strange emptiness devoid of humanity. The air crackled with tension as Archer contemted the next move.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 522 Cheekiness

    <h4>Chapter 522 Cheekiness</h4>

    Arched studied the creepy-looking humanoid and asked in a curious voice. "Who or what are you?"

    The creature hissed in response, a guttural sound that would scare anyone else, but it didn''t bother him anymore.

    Now that they couldn''tmunicate, he scanned it to see what it was.

    [Nyxian(Mutated Human)]

    [Rank: D]

    When Archer saw this, he knew these creatures were the citizens of this city, but what confused him was how they were still living.

    As he thought to himself, Zahara hissed before speaking. ''''It''s the evil magic. It gives them life, but as a ve. The people are still in there but are trapped.''''

    ''''How do you know that?'''' Archer asked as he looked at the little snake on his shoulder.

    The little snake answered in her usual sweet voice. ''''I''m an Astral Sepernt master. My magic allows me to see all around me.''''

    When he heard this, his greedy eyes shone as he asked in a curious voice. ''''Can you see any treasures?''''

    Zahara looked at him before nodding her head. ''''Yes. There are three buildings full of gold and gems master. Why?''''

    Archer''s violet eyes glowed with greed before asking. ''''Can you show me the buildings?''''

    The little snake guided him towards the first building, which was worn and weathered. Archer didn''t want to search for it, so he devised a brilliant idea.

    He ced his hand on the building''s exterior and tried to store the whole building in his Item Box.

    To his astonishment, a surge of mana flowed through him. The ancient structure and the treasure inside began to shimmer and fade.

    The entire building instantly vanished into Archer''s Item Box. The abrupt sess of this unorthodox approach left Archer momentarily stunned.

    He stared at his hand, the realization of what he had just done sinking in.?A grin slowly spread across his face as he looked at Zahara.

    "Well, that''s one way to do it," he chuckled, marveling at the newfound efficiency.

    With that done, he traveled to the other buildings and did the same thing while using the Shadowspawn to fight the Nyxians.

    He cast Shadowspawn dozens of times and ordered the creatures to hunt down any humanoids they found and butcher them.

    After doing that, Archer continued his journey through the remains of the old city, and shadows seemed to stir around him.

    From the hidden crevices and rooftops, even more, Nyxians lurked in the forsaken city and emerged with predatory hunger.

    They lunged at Archer with eerie silence, their ck forms blending seamlessly with the shadows around him.

    But he was not caught off guard and dodged all their attacks. His keen dragon senses detected the subtle disturbances in the air.

    Before the creatures could reach him, his Shadowspawn, loyal entities that appeared from the darkness, sprang into action.

    The Nyxians, with their twisted features and malevolent intent, met a formidable enemy in the form of Archer''s shadowy minions.

    Creatures shed in a dance of darkness, the air crackling with suppressed energy. Shadowspawn moved with eerie grace, countering the Nyxians'' every move.

    Initially confident, the humanoid creatures were outmatched by the supernatural entities conjured by Archer''s magic.

    The Shadowspawn worked seamlessly as a team, encircling the Nyxians and attacking from multiple directions.

    They fought fiercely, but the ethereal nature of the Shadowspawn made them elusive targets.

    Tails struck like coiled springs, impaling Nyxians with swift precision. Talons tore through shadowy flesh, leaving trails of darkness in their wake.

    Each deadly swipe sent razor-sharp ws slicing through the creatures'' forms, rendering the humanoid figures lifeless on the ground.

    As the Shadowspawn fought with the Nyxians, Archer noticed many more creatures charging toward him with hunger radiating in their red eyes.

    Grinning when he saw this, his hands glowed with celestial energy as he cast Celestial Beams.

    The beams streaked through the air, illuminating the surroundings with their violet glow. As they struck the Nyxians, the creatures recoiled, screaming in pain.

    Archer kept casting the spell, and the violet light burned many creatures to ash as they came close, but just for safety, he cast Crown of Stars.

    The motes appeared and floated around him and only activated when a Nyxian came close, which was instantly killed.

    Their lifeless bodies dropped to the ground with thuds. Zahara coiled around his neck and hid herself.

    The humanoid creatures were finished quickly between Archer''s spells and the Shadowspawn.

    He didn''t bother collecting their hearts; the idea of eating something experimented on by the Swarm was disgusting to him.

    After that, Archer resumed his search for a tunnel and soon found one.

    [On an Ind east of the central continent]

    An older man sat outside a beautiful house atop a hill overlooking the ind. Short silver hair framed his face, and silver eyes reflected the wisdom and experience of his long life.

    Silver scales ran down his body, reminiscent of Archer''s white ones. The man looked out to the sea, observing dozens of high-elf ships passing by.

    As he absorbed the maritime scenery, a woman of the same age appeared and spoke, ''''An, have you heard the news Harold brought?''''

    An turned to see his wife, appreciating the timeless beauty of her silver hair and the captivating glow of her violet eyes, reminiscent of stars in the night sky.

    He shook his head. ''''No, Tiamara my love. What has the silly human told you now?''''

    Tiamara approached An, her expression carrying a mixture of concern and urgency. "An, there''s news from the Pluoria continent to the west. A new white dragon has appeared, causing quite a stir, and the boy seems to be entangled in some trouble with the Church of Light."

    His silver eyes widened with interest and concern. "A white dragon, you say? This couldplicate matters. What trouble has it gotten into with the Church?"

    The older woman ryed the details of the events, exining the encounters, misunderstandings, and escting tensions involving Archer and the Church of Light.

    As the narrative unfolded, An''s thoughts deepened, thinking about the potential ramifications of such a situation.

    The balcony fell into a silence as the two started thinking to themselves. But soon, the air around them changed, and a powerful aura washed over them.

    That''s when An exchanged a knowing nce with Tiamara, and together, they gracefully knelt.

    A gentle breeze swept through the air, carrying with it the aura of a goddess. The silence deepened.

    An could feel the subtle shift in the mana around him that he knew all too well, a sign that the Dragon Queen was about to make her presence known.

    Tiamat appeared on the balcony, adorned in a beautiful white dress that shimmered in the sunlight.

    She stood on the balcony, her long, flowing white hair cascading like a snowy waterfall. The radiant strands gleamed as they caught the sunlight, creating an ethereal aura around her.

    Her glimmering white scales reflected the light, giving her an otherworldly beauty. The scales seemed to dance with a soft luminescence, emphasizing her divine presence.

    Like radiant stars against the canvas of her white features, Tiamat''s violet eyes shone with a wisdom that surpassed mortal understanding.

    Her eyes held a timeless depth, echoing the eons of her existence. With a benevolent smile, Tiamat stepped forward.

    "An, Tiamara," she greeted them with a melodic voice, "rise, my faithful ones."

    The couple stood, their eyes expressing both respect and devotion. He asked with reverence, "Great Tiamat, what guidance can you offer us in these uncertain times?"

    Tiamat spoke to the couple gently yetmandingly, "Both of your devotion has not gone unnoticed. You are my greatest supporters, and your prayers have resonated through the ages."

    The couple listened as Tiamat continued, "However, a matter requires your attention. The white dragon needs guidance. He shies away from training and always finds himself in troublesome situations.''''

    When she thought about Archer, a smile appeared as she remembered their kiss, which caused her tough.

    Tiamara smiled before asking in a respectful voice. ''''What and who is the white dragon, my goddess?''''

    "Ah, Archer," she began, her eyes twinkling affectionately. "He may not be a king yet, but he is certainly a force to be reckoned with."

    She continued to speak of Archer, and her expressions shifted from regality to a more personal warmth. "His cheekiness knows no bounds, and his antics have a certain charm. I find myself amused by his adventures and misadventures alike."

    As Tiamat spoke, An and Tiamara exchanged knowing nces. Tiamara couldn''t help but smile at the evident fondness in her words.

    yfully, she teased, "Is there a white dragon king now?"

    Tiamat locked eyes with the older woman while sporting a sly grin. She answered. "Not quite yet, my dear Tiamara. Brace yourself for the cheeky boy. You might want to hide away your daughter and granddaughter��before you know it, he''ll swoop in, sprinkle a bit of his charm, and you''ll have little dragon''s running amok on the ind."

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 523 A Lewd Bandit

    <h4>Chapter 523 A Lewd Bandit</h4>

    They burst intoughter, enjoying the light-hearted banter. Tiamara chuckled, "Corrupt them? I thought he was supposed to be a hero."

    Tiamat''s eyes twinkled with mischief as she continued her tale, the balcony filled with her enchanting voice. "Archer, my dear, is not your typical hero. Oh no, he''s a lewd bandit with an insatiable love for gold and his girls. He has an uncanny ability to collect princesses without even meaning to."

    The couple shared curious nces, uncertain whether to treat the goddess''s words seriously or as part of her yful banter. The redhead raised an eyebrow.

    Yet, Tiamat persisted, "You see, he unwittingly manages to annoy everyone he encounters, be it a powerful mage, a fearsome beast, or a king. But in his defense, he does it with such charm that most end up forgiving him."

    Tiamara couldn''t help but chuckle at the image of a mischievous Archer unintentionally causing trouble wherever he went. An listened with a bemused smile, eager to hear more.

    The dragon goddess leaned forward, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Aside from indulging in making love to his girls, his favorite hobby is bandit hunting. Yes, you heard it right. The white dragon finds great joy in tracking down bandits and taking their treasure for himself.''''

    She continued with a sly grin, "He may not be the hero you imagine, but he''s a character with a heart of gold hidden beneathyers of mischief and roguish charm. Remember, every tale has unexpected twists, and Archer''s story is no exception."

    With a respectful nod, An inquired, "Great Tiamat, so what do you need us to do?''''

    Her eyes sparkled with gratitude as she responded with a warm smile. "My faithful ones, I have a task for you. Please guide and train Archer. He is a unique soul, and his potential is vast. However, he must face challenges, and your guidance will be invaluable."

    The two dragons nodded, ready to undertake the responsibility bestowed upon them by the ancient dragon.

    Tiamara spoke earnestly, "We''ll do everything in our power to help and guide him. What do you need us to focus on?"

    Her gaze held a mix of wisdom and foresight. "Archer will soon face a formidable opponent, a Demi-god from the Swarm. This encounter is inevitable, and he will need your help or perish. After that, train him in the arts of being a dragon and ensure he emerges stronger."

    An and Tiamara epted the task with determination. "Consider it done, Great Tiamat. We shall train him to the best of our abilities and ensure his safety in the face of this looming threat," An pledged.

    Tiamat''s smile deepened. "You have my gratitude, dear ones. Your support is invaluable, and together, we shall navigate the threads of fate that weave around the hooligan."

    That''s when An spoke up before Tiamat would leave. ''''Goddess. Where is the boy now? And why is a Demi-god going to attack him?''''

    The white-haired goddess smiled, but a hint of concern lingered in her eyes before she spoke with a more serious tone. "He''s trapped in the Swarm''s underground tunnels in a ce called the Western Wilds in the Avalon Empiire. The boy stumbled upon an ancient city in the forest, and because the boy is greedy he entered. However, the Swarm''s Warlocks set an ancient trap, capturing him and eight of his girls. Now, go and find him, my silver dragons."

    As Tiamat finished giving them instructions, a smile graced her as she shimmered with a nod of gratitude, slowly dissipating into nothing as she faded away.

    The balcony, once graced by her divine presence, was now empty, the couple standing alone in the wake of her departure.

    Tiamara turned to An, and they shared a knowing look in unison. Without uttering a word, the couple leaped off the balcony.

    They transformed mid-air into two magnificent silver western dragons. Their scales glistened in the sunlight.

    With powerful wingbeats, they soared into the sky, their silhouettes blending seamlessly with the clouds as they embraced the ancient dragon queen''s responsibility.

    The sky became their canvas, and with a sense of purpose, they embarked on their journey to train and guide Archer through the challenges that awaited him.

    [E, Halime and Leira''s POV]

    E was worried because she couldn''t get hold of Archer or any of the girls. So, once sses were over, she went to find Leira and Halime.

    She found the two of them and asked if they had heard from anyone, but they shook their heads, which caused E to sigh.

    Once she asked that, she handed over a bracelet to Halime, who asked. ''''What''s this?''''

    E exined. ''''Arch told me to give it to you. He can exin all the benefits to it when he gets back.''''

    The snake nodded, but then Leira suggested. ''''Why don''t we check the domain, and if they aren''t there, we can wait a couple of days and go to the headmistress?''''

    E and Halime agreed. The half-elf activated the bracelet, teleporting them to the domain with hopeful smiles.

    They expected warm greetings from Archer, but reality had a different n. The domainy silent and seemingly deserted.

    The usual hustle and bustle of Archer''s energetic presence, N''s melodious tunes, and Hemera''s discussions over books were absent.

    The girls exchanged puzzled nces, their excitement giving way to concern. E tried reaching out through the tattoo but didn''t feel anything.

    Her attempts to contact the others met with eerie silence. Halime''s brows furrowed as she surveyed the surroundings. "Where could they be? Did something happen while we were away?"

    Leira, the pragmatic one, suggested, "Let''s not jump to conclusions just yet. Maybe thier trapped in the city. We should go about our business and see if they return in a day or two but if not we can go to the headmistress like I suggested."

    The three girls reached a unanimous decision, and E took charge, heading to the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    Halime and Leira settled themselves at the dining table, chatting as they eagerly awaited the meal that was soon toe.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting hues of orange and purple across the sky, the girls reconvened for dinner.

    Eid out a feast of various foods, each giving a delicious smell wafting through the air, attracting the other two''s attention.

    Leira, her purple cat tail swaying behind her, leaned back in her chair and spoke with a voice that carried a certain weight. "He''s gotten into trouble again."

    The snake girl looked at her and asked in a curious voice. ''''What do you mean?''''

    ''''Arch said he found an ancient city, and most ces like that are really dangerous and tend to have traps everywhere,'''' Leira answered as she started eating.

    E stood up abruptly, worry shing in her eyes. "I can''t just sit here and wait. Tomorrow morning, we''ll see Ophelia. She might know something or be able to help us. I can''t shake this feeling that something is wrong, and I won''t rest until we find out what it is."

    Halime nodded, the gravity of the situation settling in. "I agree. Waiting won''t solve anything. Let''s see the headmistress first thing in the morning. Maybe she can help us locate them."

    Leira, though initially hesitant, saw the urgency in their eyes and nodded in agreement. "Fine. Tomorrow morning, we''ll see her. But until then, let''s try not to panic. There might be a reasonable exnation for all this."

    The trio exchanged silent nods, resuming their quiet dinner as the night unfolded. Eventually, each retreated to her respective bedroom, seeking sce in the embrace of sleep.

    Despite their attempts to send messages,munication proved elusive. As the night wore on, exhaustion took over, and one by one, they sumbed to the embrace of slumber.

    With the arrival of morning, all three were up at the break of dawn. The three left the domain and made their way to the college.

    As they approached the entrance, the imposing figure of Headmistress Ophelia emerged from the shadows, a serene smile gracing her lips.

    Her sharp violet eyes met theirs, and she beckoned them forward as she greeted them in a calm tone. "Good morning, girls.''''

    "Headmistress Ophelia," E began, her voice carrying a blend of concern and determination, "we need your help. Something''s happened to Archer and the others, and we can''t reach them."

    Ophelia''s smile remained, but her eyes betrayed a knowing glint. "Please, follow me to my office. We have much to discuss."

    The three girls exchanged curious nces but followed the headmistress without hesitation. When the group reached her office, she gestured for them to take a seat as they entered.

    She settled into her chair, her gaze steady as she regarded them. ''''I know that stupid dragon has wandered into the Western Wilds in the south with the others. My grandmother says our world''s jungles and wilderness ces are full of ancient cities and traps that could do anything.''''

    When Ophelia stopped speaking, she looked at the three girls and asked. ''''I assume it''s all the others except Sia?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 524 Between The Living And The Dead

    <h4>Chapter 524 Between The Living And The Dead</h4>

    Archer soon found a new tunnel to explore, and with Zahara watching his back, he walked down it.

    He felt the weight of the three buildings in his Item Box, but it didn''t bother him. Soon, he came to a small chamber with egg sacks.

    When Archer saw this, he shook his head and cast Eldritch st into the things, causing them to explode.

    Afterpleting the task, he surveyed his surroundings and discovered he was in the den of a mysterious beast that the Swarm had collected.

    However, he dismissed the situation with a nonchnt shrug and took a deep breath. Archer unleashed a burst of dragon fire that engulfed everything in the room.

    Once doing that, he walked down the opposite tunnel and used Aura Detector to scan it, but it didn''t show him anything.

    Archer continued walking down it until he heard a banging noise. It was an unsettling noise, repetitive and rhythmic, like a distant drumbeat.

    Curious, he stopped walking and tried to identify the source of the eerie sound. The air grew heavy with tension.

    Archer resumed his journey, his curiosity overpowering caution, following the haunting rhythm that echoed through the tunnel.

    Turning a corner, he entered a new chamber, and his eyes widened in shock at the nightmarish scene before him.

    The walls were embellished with macabre decorations��forms twisted and contorted, remnants of what had once been humans.

    Their bodies dangled from the ceiling, suspended by ck grimy chains, and their moans filled the air with a haunting symphony of suffering.

    The sight sent a shiver down Archer''s spine, and his breath caught in his throat. These were not the humans he expected to encounter.

    Even after everything he''d seen, the sight spooked him, and he now realized how evil the swarm was.

    The people''s faces looked frozen in evesting pain, showing that something evil had changed them into empty shells of who they used to be.

    Limbs twisted at unnatural angles, eyes vacant and haunted. They seemed like creepy sculptures suspended in the grim gallery of despair.

    He thought to himself as he looked around. ''What the fuck is this shit. Its straight out of a horror movie. It gives me the creeps.''

    As he looked around, a cold realization gripped Archer��he had stumbled upon a chamber of horrors where the boundaries between the living and the dead had blurred.

    The air seemed tainted with those unfortunate soul''s despair, and a sense of dread coiled around his heart.

    The chamber echoed with the moans of the twisted figures suspended by chains, their vacant eyes pleading for release from their nightmarish existence.

    Archer gazed upon the pitiful humans still clinging to a semnce of life in their tortured state and felt sorry for them.

    He decided to free them from this torture and?took a deep breath before unleashing a torrent of dragon fire, an inferno that consumed the horror-filled chamber.

    The intense heat roared through the air and burned everything to dust, releasing the people from their tortured lives.

    After burning that whole chamber, he spotted another tunnel near him. It was hidden behind some bloody cloth hung from hooks.

    He entered it and?ventured deeper into the dimly lit tunnel. A subtle shift in the air caught his attention.

    The delicate and familiar scent wafted towards him like a gentle whisper. Instinctively, he stilled his steps, his heightened dragon senses honing in on the fragrance.

    Turning a corner, he found himself facing a branching path. The scent lingered in the air, and Archer''s brows furrowed in concentration.

    It was a fragrance he knew well, a unique blend of floral notes and the subtle essence of earth.

    The distinctive scent belonged to one of the girls, N or Llyniel. Hurrying ahead, he summoned his ws and found himself in front of a sturdy wooden door.

    With a quick stop, he cast Azur Cannon at the door, a vivid purple beam shot from his outstretched arm.

    The spell caused the door to vanish with a loud boom, startling the creatures on the other side.

    [N & Llyniel''s POV]

    After fighting the red-skinned goblins, the two girls continued down the tunnels. N was walking in front as Llyniel followed behind.

    The lion girl turned to the elf and spoke. ''''Are you always this quiet, Llyn?''''

    Llyniel looked at her and nodded, which caused N to sigh, but she continued until they came to a chamber.

    When they entered, the two girls werepletely shocked. They stumbled upon the remnants of an old, abandoned vige lost to the ravages of time.

    The air carried a sense of history, and nature had woven its way into the ruins, iming what was once a bustlingmunity.

    As they approached, the two girls exchanged curious nces, their eyes reflecting a blend of wonder and uncertainty.

    The buildings in front of them were aged and worn. Dpidated structures whose original purpose remained a mystery due to the passage of time.

    With her adventurous spirit, N took a cautious step forward, her gaze sweeping across the timeworn structures.

    "Llyniel, have you ever seen anything like this before?" She asked.

    The wood elf shook her head with a confused look on her face. "No. It seems like a ce forgotten by time itself. I cannot recognize the style of these buildings."

    Together, they approached the heart of the abandoned vige, their footsteps echoing through the silence that enveloped the crumbling structures.

    Nature had imed its share, with vines clinging to the walls and flora pushing through the cracks in the cobblestone streets.

    The air seemed to carry whispers, leaving the girls scared as they moved deeper into the vige.

    Shadows danced on the remnants of what might have been a town square, and memories of life once vibrant nowy dormant in the stillness of decay.

    The ground beneath their feet was littered with debris. As they ventured deeper, a mist appeared over the vige, hiding the buildings in its embrace.

    The air was heavy with an otherworldly stillness, broken only by the soft crunch of their footsteps on the litter-strewn ground.

    N stopped walking and turned to the wood elf. ''''Why does it feel like we''re being watched? Can you use your nature magic here?''''

    Llyniel shook her head. "No. Despite the presence of nature here, it''s corrupted and refuses to heed mymands. I hear it screaming incessantly as if trapped in constant agony."

    The lion girl looked concerned when she heard that, but soon, the silence was shattered when the two heard footsteps echoing around them.

    They exchanged nces, their senses heightened in the disquieting atmosphere. Suddenly, the air was pierced by chilling cackles and eerieughter.

    Creepyughter echoed all around them,ing from every direction. The sound bounced off the wall, filling the empty vige with an eerie chorus.

    N''s hand instinctively tightened around the hilt of her weapon, and Llyniel''s brown eyes darted nervously from side to side.

    The mist moved strangely as the creepy sounds got louder. The girls felt like someone was watching them, and theughter kept echoing in the vige.

    Shadows flickered in the periphery of their vision, adding to the surreal and unsettling surroundings.

    The mist moved strangely, forming weird shapes that echoed the creepy sounds in the haunted vige.

    N and Llyniel cautiously approached the heart of the abandoned vige, where the remains of what once might have been a vige square.

    As they stepped into what used to be a bustling marketce, N''s eyes scanned the scene.

    The skeletal frames of market stalls stood like ghostly sentinels, their wooden structures weathered by time.

    Curiosity etched across N''s face, she took a cautious step forward, her eyes tracing the faded outlines of what were once bustling stalls. "Llyniel, can you sense anything unusual here with your magic?''''

    The wood elf furrowed her brow, her elven senses on high alert. She shook her head. "I sense a strange energy, but as I said before, it''s corrupted. I can''t grasp its nature."

    A disturbing sound broke the silence, halting their exploration of the mystery. The distant scraping of ws against stone echoed in the air, triggering N''s instincts.

    Swiftly turning, sword drawn, she deflected a sudden w swipe just in time as she skidded backward due to the force.

    The surprise attacker emerged from the shadows, unveiling humanoid figures with jet-ck skin, blood-red eyes, and menacing ws.

    They were snarling, their sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. N leaped back, creating distance between them.

    As she looked at the creatures, her eyes narrowed with shock, horror, and caution. Llyniel, too, readied herself.

    Seemingly unfazed by the sudden retaliation, the creatures emitted guttural growls as they circled the girls, eyes fixated on their prey.

    N''s voice cut through the tense air. "Llyniel, be ready. These things don''t look friendly."

    The ck humanoid creatures closed in on the two girls with their blood-red eyes and menacing ws.

    N turned to Llyniel, a silent understanding passing between them. The wood elf raised her hands without hesitation, invoking her earth magic.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 525 A Devil of the Deep

    <h4>Chapter 525 A Devil of the Deep</h4>

    The ground beneath the creatures trembled as Llyniel summoned sharp spikes of rock and debris, sending them hurtling toward the approaching threat.

    As she cast her earth sts, N became a blur of motion. With a burst of speed, she shot forward like a bullet, her sword gleaming in the light.

    Unaware of the impending danger, the closest creature fell victim to N''s lightning-fast assault. She sliced through the creature, cutting it in half.

    ck tar-like blood spilled onto the litter-strewn ground as the defeated foe crumpled with a thud.

    However, the triumph was short-lived. In the blink of an eye, another creature emerged from the shadows, taking the fallen one''s ce.

    Its red eyes glowed with an otherworldly malevolence, and its ws flexed eagerly. N, undeterred by them, focused on the new threat.

    N paid more attention to the creatures and examined them. Its skin clung tightly to its skeletal frame, revealing every bone beneath.

    She then turned to Llyniel, who continued to channel her earth magic. The wood elf''s efforts had bought them a moment.

    But that wasn''t enough, as even more creatures seemed to materialize from the darkness and pounced on them.

    As N skillfully wielded her sword, each stroke disying her strength, she danced through the chaotic battlefield.

    The creatures, momentarily thrown off bnce by her prowess, struggled to anticipate her swift movements.

    With each swing, she cut through the dark adversaries, their ck blood staining the ground.

    However, the creatures were relentless, and their numbers began to take their toll, and soon overwhelmed by their sheer force, N found herself surrounded.

    Despite her speed and skill, one creature managed tond a decisive blow, sending her crashing to the ground.

    The world blurred as darkness enveloped the lion girl''s consciousness. Witnessing the lion girl''s fall, Llyniel''s eyes widened in panic, and she cried out. "N!"

    For a moment, time seemed to slow as she saw her friend sumb to the overwhelming assault.

    In that instant, the chaotic battlefield blurred, and all Llyniel could focus on was N lying defenseless on the ground.

    She quickly shook her head and channeled the raw mana without hesitation, summoning sharp spikes and boulders to attack the creatures.

    Her earth sts collided with them, creating a brief reprieve. But in the chaos, one of the creatures, cunning and elusive, slinked through the barrage of rocks and debris.

    Silently, it approached Llyniel from behind, its red eyes gleaming. Before she could react, the creature struck a swift blow, rendering the wood elf unconscious.

    Once the two were out cold, the creatures went to finish them off, but a being in a ck robe appeared and stopped them. ''''Do not kill them. Bring them to theb.''''

    All the weird humanoids stopped but listened and picked up the two girls before following the robed figure.

    [Teu & Sera''s POV]

    Teu was swimming fast through the dark water. She propelled herself through the water with the grace of a living torpedo.

    Sera clung to her back, the rush of water whooshing past them. Teu''s sleek form cut through the currents, and the underwater world unfolded before the two girls.

    As they descended deeper, the light gradually dimmed, casting a glow upon the surrounding water.

    Teu''s keen eyes scanned the mysterious depths, searching for any signs of danger. The seabed approached, revealing vast skeletons of ancient sea beasts.

    Large ribs reached out like skeletal fingers, creating an eerie underwater graveyard. Looking at the colossal remains, Sera couldn''t suppress a shiver of fear.

    Her voice echoed through the water as she clung tighter to the ocean princess. "Ugh, Teu, are you seeing this? Those skeletons are huge! What kind of ce did you bring me to? This is like a sea monster cemetery or something."

    Teu responded by patting the redheaded dragon girl on the head, which earned her a dirty look.

    "I signed up for an adventure, but this is a bit much. Are we sure nothing is lurking down here? No sea monsters waiting to add our bones to the collection?" Sera continued, her voice slightly muffled by the water.

    Teu swirled gracefully through the water, trying to navigate the path while keeping Sera calm.

    The underwater world, though haunting, held a strange beauty, but for Sera, the skeletal remnants painted a vivid picture of the mysteries lurking in the depths below.

    A hushed silence enveloped the underwater realm as they ventured deeper into the cavernous expanse.

    The only sounds were the subtle echoes of their movements and the gentle murmur of the distant currents.

    Suddenly, a low, ominous rumble echoed through the water, resonating with a power that sent ripples across the sea.

    Sensitive to the underwater vibrations, Teu stopped swimming. The water stilled around them as the echo of a monstrous roar reverberated through the cavern.

    Sera tightened her grip on the blue-haired girl, her eyes widening in awe and fear. The source of the roar remained unseen in the murky depths.

    Teu''s gaze darted in all directions, scanning the dark expanse for any signs of movement.

    The underwater world seemed to hold its breath, and the only sound that lingered was the fading echo of the mysterious roar.

    Teu, ever alert, listened intently, her instincts on high alert. A subtle movement caught her attention, and she turned to face the direction from which the roar had originated.

    But Sera''s panicked voice broke in before she could pinpoint its source, "What was that? That was a roar. Let''s get out of here, Teu before we be fish food."

    "Rx, Sera. It won''t catch us," Teu reassured, scanning the surroundings keenly.

    She was on the verge of giving up when another roar echoed, this time ominously close. Sera clung to her even tighter.

    Teu surveyed the area and identified the source of the disturbance. It was a massive shark, a creature she knew all too well.

    "A Devil of the Deep. They''re real," she remarked aloud, escting Sera''s panic even further.

    Suddenly, another roar reverberated through the ocean, causing Teu to tense and look all around, wondering what was doing it.

    But that''s when she spotted a massive ck shark''s eyes burning a menacing red, surging towards them with incredible speed.

    Fear gripped Teu as she kicked into high gear, pushing her body through the water. The shark pursued them relentlessly, its jaws snapping menacingly.

    She nced over her shoulder, dread flooding her senses as the creature closed in. The chase became a deadly dance of survival.

    Teu''s movements were blurry as she swerved, twisted, and darted to evade the starving predator.

    The dark waters were now a battleground, and every twist and turn was a gamble with death.

    Sera clung to Teu''s back, her eyes wide with terror as the monstrous shark bore down on them, which caused her to let out a scream.

    The ocean princess could feel the vibrations of its pursuit, a relentless force that threatened to consume them.

    In a heart-stopping moment, the shark closed the distance, its jaws poised for a deadly strike.

    Teu let out a scream of fear as she dodged swiftly, narrowly evading the lethal jaws and their untimely deaths. Frustrated, the shark circled back, preparing for another attack.

    The Aquarian princess, fueled by a surge of adrenaline, continued her desperate escape from the relentless predator.

    The underwater chase unfolded like a nightmare, the ck shark persistently hunting the two girls, and it was keeping up.

    Teu''s agile movements were the only barrier between them and the jaws of the ocean terror, each twist and turn a gamble with survival in the dark depths.

    As they darted through the water, seeking refuge from the ck shark, they entered a narrow tunnel.

    Panic gripped Teu as the tunnel''s confines left them with no way to dodge. The monstrous shark followed closely behind and was happy that they trapped themselves.

    Sera, feeling the walls closing in and frustration building, couldn''t take it any longer. "Enough of this!" she roared.

    Sera''s body instantly changed and grew in size. Her beautiful red scales and horns emerged, and her wings unfurled as she transformed into her dragon form.

    Teu, taken aback by the appearance of a red dragon, watched in awe as the Sera''s powerful presence filled the tunnel.

    Recognizing the impending danger, Teu swiftly concentrated her magic, creating a pocket of air within the tunnel.

    Now in full dragon form, Sera released a torrent of scorching mes directly at the iing shark. Sera''s eyes glowed fiery as she took a deep breath.

    Her red mes engulfed the tunnel, creating a zing inferno that shed with the surrounding water.

    The ck shark, caught in the fiery onught, writhed and thrashed, unable to withstand the intense heat.

    In a triumphant moment, Sera''s mes reduced the pursuing threat to nothingness, leaving only smoky remnants in the confined space.

    The tunnel, once a death trap, now bore the scorched evidence of Sera''s fiery wrath as the water washed back in as Teu dismissed her spell.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 526 Let’s Keep Going

    <h4>Chapter 526 Let''s Keep Going</h4>

    [Nefertiti & Hecate''s POV]

    The two girls pressed on through the forest, surrounded by the ominous roars of unseen beasts.

    Nefertiti took the lead, and after a while, she spotted a clearing in the distance. She turned to Hecate and suggested, "There''s a clearing nearby. Let''s check it out."

    The moon elf nodded in agreement and trailed after the subus. Upon entering the clearing, they found it devoid of life.

    As they cautiously explored the clearing, a sudden rustle of leaves and a gentle breeze announced the arrival of an unexpected visitor.

    Before they could react, a mysterious woman appeared from the forest, causing the two girls to jump.

    The woman regarded them with a calm voice as she spoke. "Fear not, travelers. I mean you no harm.''''

    Despite the initial scare, Nefertiti and Hecate sensed no immediate danger. The woman continued, "I''ve been watching, and it''s unsafe here. Monsters lurk in these woods. Follow me, and I''ll guide you to safety."

    Intrigued, the two girls exchanged nces before nodding in agreement and followed her as the woman didn''t get any dangerous feelings from her.

    The woman guided Nefertiti and Hecate through the dense forest, their footsteps echoing on the soft bed of fallen leaves.

    As they ventured deeper, the trees gradually gave way to the sight of an old, weathered town emerging in the clearing.

    The town seemed frozen, with ancient buildings as silent witnesses. Cobblestone streets lined with moss and ivy crisscrossed through the quaint settlement.

    A sense of eerie nostalgia hung as if the town held untold stories and secrets. The woman, without pausing, continued to lead the way through the quiet streets.

    The asional creak of a rusty sign swinging in the wind and the distant howl of the forest created a haunting ambiance.

    Nefertiti and Hecate exchanged nces, silently acknowledging the peculiar nature of their surroundings.

    As the woman guided them deeper into the town, they soon entered a busier part of the settlement.

    The old cobblestone streets widened, and they saw shacks built everywhere as the buildings looked run down.

    All the vigers stopped what they were doing and stared at the two girls, which caused the Nefertiti toment. ''''What are they looking at? Do they want to burn?

    ''''Don''t do that, Nefi. We need to get out of here to reunite with our husband. We can''t afford to mess around.'''' Hecate spoke.

    The mysterious woman continued to lead them through the busy streets, her steps unwavering.

    It was as if the townspeople were oblivious to the peculiar atmosphere but couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.

    As they passed the various stalls and shops, the noise faded, reced by an unsettling quiet that hung like an invisible veil.

    The townspeople''s expressions remained fixed, their actions almost mechanical. Hecate whispered. "Do you feel that? Something''s not right. They''re going through the motions, but there''s no real life here."

    Nefertiti nodded in agreement, her senses heightened as they followed the enigmatic woman through the strangely busy yet lifeless town.

    The mystery deepened with every step, leaving them on edge and questioning the world''s authenticity.

    She guided them toward a fire pit positioned beside a house near the town''s outskirts, taking a seat herself and leaving Nefertiti and Hecate standing.

    The woman directed her gaze at Hecate, curiosity evident in her eyes. "I know you''re an elf, but what kind? I''ve never seen someone with grey skin like yours."

    Hecate met the woman''s inquisitive gaze but didn''t respond. It was Nefertiti who answered. ''''It doesn''t matter what she is, but what is this ce?''''

    After she spoke, the woman nodded. ''''You''re right, and this ce is a lost town. We were once on the Avidia, but that was many years ago.''''

    ''''How did you end up here then? And why is everyone acting like everything is normal?'''' Nefertiti asked while sitting next to Hecate, who was on guard.

    The woman looked at her and answered honestly. ''''They are broken. They pretend to live as normal as possible, trying to pretend what''s happening is just a bad dream. That isn''t important, but we must be inside when the light goes out.''''

    Nefertiti wore a perplexed expression, and Hecate''s concern was evident, yet the woman pressed on. "The Swarm sent creatures here to hunt us, but thest mage created barriers around certain areas to repel them."

    "Alright, where''s the closest safe ce?" Nefertiti inquired.

    [Hemera & Tal''s POV]

    The two elves walked down the same tunnel but saw nothing apart from darkness. However, thanks to being elves, they had no issues with their sight.

    Hemera suddenly felt a chill as they passed by an intersection. She stopped walking as she spoke. ''''Tali. Do you feel that?

    Tal looked around and shook her head before replying. ''''I feel nothing, Auntie. It''s just cold.''''

    ''''Okay. Let''s keep going.'''' Hemera spoke after not sensing anything.

    They continued walking for a while before emerging into anotherrge chamber, which was different.

    It wasn''t just a passageway but a battlefield frozen in time. The scene before them was haunting��a scene of a fierce conflict that had been abruptly halted.

    Hemera turned to Tal, her expression mirroring the astonishment in the mixed elf''s wide eyes.

    The chamber was a frozen picture of a fierce struggle. Human and Elven warriors, d in armor, were mixed in with deformed humanoids all over the battlefield.

    Tal beheld a frozen tableau, a disturbing stillness permeating the scene as though time had been arrested at the height of the conflict.

    Arrows were mid-flight, spells were frozen while cast, and the warrior''s expressions conveyed determination and surprise.

    The mixed elf whispered, her voice barely audible in the spectral silence, "What... what happened here?"

    Hemera shook her head, unable to provide an answer. The warriors seemed trapped in a struggle, and the chamber held the weight of their unfinished battle.

    The duo ventured cautiously onto the battlefield, the air heavy with dread. Tal looked around nervously.

    She wondered what was out there andmented. ''''Auntie. Why is it so quiet?''''

    The fieldy strewn with the aftermath of a brutal sh, the ground a testament to the fierce battle unfolding.

    Fallen soldiersy scattered across the terrain, their lifeless bodies showing the fierce conflict they had been drawn into.

    She turned to Tal with a worried look as she answered. ''''I don''t know Tali. Just be on guard and keep your eyes on our surroundings.''''

    Hemera looked at the scene, her eyes moving over the frozen scene of warriors caught in the struggle.

    A group of mages stood frozen, their hands outstretched as they cast spells that hung suspended in the air.

    She noticed soldiers mounted on beasts, charging headlong into humanoid creatures with a strange appearance.

    As they moved further, the scenes of battle unfolded before them. Some soldiers charged forward with weapons raised, frozen during their final assault.

    Othersy dying, their expressions eternally fixed in pain and despair. Tal couldn''t help but gasp at the eerie spectacle.

    The sight of so much death and suffering overwhelmed her, and her eyes widened in terror.

    Sensing her niece''s distress, Hemera touched her shoulder reassuringly. Just as they were about to press forward, an abrupt and total darkness enveloped them.

    The world plunged into ckness, and even Hemera, with her elven vision, couldn''t see a thing.

    Tal''s panicked voice cut through the void. "Auntie Hemera, what''s happening? I can''t see anything!"

    Hemera got ready to cast her sun magic, her senses on high alert. "Stay close, Tal. We''re not alone, and something is not right. Prepare yourself."

    As the lights abruptly flickered back to life, the once-frozen battlefield underwent a chilling transformation.

    Once, a silent battlefield was now covered in ck-skinned humanoids swarmed it. Their bodies were grotesque, their skin a dark abyss that seemed to absorb the light around them.

    In a macabre scene, the creatures moved with a sinister purpose. They dragged the fallen soldiers, their lifeless forms limp, toward an unknown destination.

    Hemera noticed the air was filled with an ominous silence as the creatures, with their red eyes gleaming and sharp teeth and ws exposed, got to work on the soldiers.

    However, the moment the lights returned, the attention of the ck-skinned humanoids shifted abruptly.

    As though sharing a single consciousness, they all turned simultaneously, their collective gaze locking onto the two girls on the battlefield.

    Tal, caught off guard by the movement, couldn''t help but jump in response. The piercing red eyes of the creatures bore into her.

    Hemera''s eyes widened with urgency as she turned to Tal. "Run, Tali! Now!" she eximed, her voice carrying a tone of bothmand and concern.

    Without hesitation, her hands ignited with a radiant glow as she unleashed a powerful Sun st into the midst of the ck-skinned creatures.

    The intense light momentarily blinded them, creating a window of opportunity for the two girls.

    Seizing the moment, she grabbed Tal''s hand and sprinted through the now-empty battlefield.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 527 Vanished

    <h4>Chapter 527 Vanished</h4>

    [E''s, Halime and Leira''s POV]

    All three girls nodded when they heard her question, which caused Ophelia to nod as she took out a device.

    Ophelia spoke into it with a hurried voice. ''''Girls, can youe to my office please?''''

    After a few seconds of silence, three voices agreed with her request. Once that was done, she put it away.

    E noticed that she looked concerned and asked in a curious voice, ''''What is troubling you, headmistress?''''

    Ophelia looked at the half-elf, who had a caring look on her face, which caused her to smile before answering. ''''To tell you the truth, girls, I was thinking of heading back to The Arcadia Kingdom because the dragons are making things hard for my family.''''

    When Leira heard this, she got a confused look, but she shook her head and asked. ''''Dragons?''''

    Ophelia hesitated momentarily, her eyes revealing the weight of the secrets she was about to unveil.

    "My mother," she began, "is the Queen of the Witches. We''ve been locked in a long-standing war with the dragons dominating the Aetheria continent''s other half. It''s a war that has spanned generations."

    Her gaze drifted, recalling the struggles her people faced. "Recently, there''s been a change. We''ve found an unexpected ally in the form of the Phoenix Empress, Be meheart. She rules a strong empire not far of the coast of Aetheria."

    Ophelia continued, "But that''s not all. There''s another force on our side �C a kingdom of giants. They''ve joined our cause, bringing their strength and might to the battlefield. The bnce of power is delicate, but with these newfound allies, we fight for the future of ournd and its people but recently something changed."

    As the older woman spoke, E found herself lost in her thoughts. ''Why is she telling us this?''

    Unbeknownst to her, the two other girls, too, were quietly pondering the same question, though none of them voiced their curiosity, choosing to listen to Ophelia''s words.

    Ophelia took a deep breath, her eyes solemn as she shared the unsettling news. "I must warn you," she began, "the dragons we face are not ordinary. They have enlisted the aid of three formidable dragon empires: Draconith, Stormwing, and guewyrm. Each of these empires has unique abilities, making them a force to be reckoned with."

    She gestured solemnly and continued, "The Chaos dragons wield the powerful chaos magic. They can manipte mana to devastating effect, creating unpredictable and destructive forces on the battlefield."

    "Stormwing dragons, from the Thunder empire, harness the power of storms. Their control over lightning and thunder is unmatched, making them formidable adversaries in the skies and on the ground."

    "Lastly, the gue dragons, belonging to the Poison empire, are masters of toxic forces. Their breath can unleash deadly poisons that not only harm physically but corrode the very essence of life."

    After Ophelia finished her exnation, the three girls exchanged nces, their eyes fixed on her expectantly.

    It was Halime who voiced the question that lingered in the air. She inquired, her tone filled with genuine curiosity. "Why are you telling us this?"

    Ophelia took a moment before responding, her expression sincere as she pleaded. "Because Archer will get involved when he hears how wealthy all the kingdoms are. He will steal from us all, and I want you girls to talk him out of it.''''

    The unexpected request left E and Halime momentarily silent, processing the unusual proposition.

    Leira broke the silence with a sigh, her voice revealing resignation. "Headmistress, he''s a greedy dragon. We can''t tell him anything. He does what he wants when he wants, and he''s a free spirit. Maybe you need to bribe him."

    When Ophelia heard this, she sighed before nodding her head. She was about to reply, but there was a knock on the door.

    ''''Come in!'''' She shouted out.

    E observed as three young women entered the room, though her skepticism made her doubt their true age.

    The first among them caught her attention, a brown-skinned woman with long, flowing blonde hair and radiant violet eyes.

    The woman''srge boobs didn''t escape E''s notice, eliciting a subtle hint of jealousy. Leira, the cat girl, seemed to sense her thoughts and yfully poked her.

    E turned to Leira, who whispered, "Witches are always beautiful. It''s a trait of their race."

    Nodding in understanding, E redirected her attention to the second woman.

    The second arrival had pearl-white skin and vibrant pink hair, and it reminded the three girls of Nefertiti''s distinctive appearance.

    She possessed a slimmer figure than the first woman, and a big smile appeared as E shifted her focus to the final neer.

    This woman bore a striking resemnce to Ophelia but sported short ck hair that went past her ears.

    E noticed the woman was muscr and looked serious. All three wore battle-witch armor, which gave them the perfect protection.

    However, a hush enveloped the room as the door closed behind them. Breaking the silence, the blonde witch gazed at E and the others before redirecting her attention to Ophelia.

    She spoke with a grin. ''''Cousin. It''s finally nice to see you, but what do you need from us?''''

    Ophelia smiled before answering. ''''Amaryllis, can you search for someone for me? He''s gone missing and needs to be located before it causes chaos again.''''

    Amaryllis couldn''t contain herughter as she yfully poked fun at the older woman. "Ophelia, darling, is there a secret love affair we''re unaware of? Or are you thinking about a romantic kidnapping for marriage? Weren''t you all about the ''all-natural birth'' concept, doing your best to avoid the egg methods our moms applied to some of us?"

    Upon hearing this, E and the other two burst into giggles, but theirughter was short-lived as a sudden weight settled over them.

    ncing at the source, they found the headmistress looking at them sternly before shifting her attention to Amaryllis.

    With a grave tone, Ophelia rified, "He''s not my love, and we''re certainly not getting married. It''s about Archer Wyldheart. ording to these three youngdies, the silly dragon decided to explore the Western Wilds and, well, vanished."

    Upon hearing this, Amaryllis''s expression shifted to one of concern, but at that moment, the somber-looking woman took a step forward.

    Her voice carried a gravitas as she inquired, "Where exactly is that? And what additional details can you provide, Ophelia?"

    "Don''t call me princess, Valencia. We''re family," Ophelia replied, sounding a bit annoyed.

    Ignoring thement, the short-haired woman pressed on. "Tell us where to go, princess, and we''ll leave to rescue the boy."

    Ophelia sighed, retrieving a map. She pointed to the massive jungle in the Summerfield Duchy. "He''s here. Grandmother once told me it''s full of abandoned cities from the past, so he may have stumbled upon on of them. She''s studying some on the southern continent, so I''ll contact her and ask for her opinion."

    That''s when E noticed the pink-haired girl speaking up. "Cousin, you must take this seriously if you''re sending us out there."

    "Yes, Scarlett. He''s important to the empire, even if he doesn''t care, but he needs to return as the tournaments are approaching fast, and the Church of Light has been making moves."

    The three women nodded, and Amaryllis was the one to speak. "Okay, Ophie, we will rescue yourpanion, but we must return to the kingdom after that. Auntie needs our help."

    Ophelia agreed. "Mother told me the fire dragons have be bolder and attacked Witchgate Stronghold on the western border but were held at bay when Atunie''s Pandora and Elia paid them a visit."

    E watched this and was d that the battle witches would be helping. Amaryllis turned to them and spoke. ''''Did the handsome dragon say anything before he vanished?''''

    The half-elf was about to reply, but Leira spoke up. ''''Arch said he''d found an old city, but that''s all. It''s been quiet since then.''''

    ''''Okay, we can start by looking for any cities in the jungle. We have the perfect team to tackle it, so we''ll be off.'''' Amaryllismented.

    Ophelia nodded with a smile. ''''Thank you, girls. I''m sure Archer will be happy to see you three.''''

    That''s when Valencia asked in her usual serious voice. ''''Why would he be happy? He should be thankful.''''

    When E, Leira, and Halime heard this, they startedughing, which caught everyone''s attention.

    Ophelia asked with a curious voice. ''''Why are you threeughing?''''

    Halime stoppedughing as she answered. ''''He will thank you and owe you a favor, but don''t take advantage of him.''''

    The others agreed with the snake girl, but Amaryllis spoke. ''''We will see when we bring him back.''''

    After speaking, the battle witches left Ophelia and the three in the room. She turned to them with a smile. ''''They will find him.''''

    ''''Thank you, headmistress. We will go to sses now.'''' E spoke as they stood up.

    Ophelia smiled at them and waved her hand to open the door. She spoke as they left. ''''Be careful girls. Someone will make a move when he''s not here.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 528 Terravians

    <h4>Chapter 528 Terravians</h4>

    Everything in the chamber turned to face him, but he saw a sight that angered him. N was chained to the wall, unconscious.

    Archer turned his head and saw Llyniel lying on a table with a weird hooded figure standing over her while looking at him.

    Without pausing, he cast Blink, appearing behind each Nyxian and swiftly ending them with his tail.

    That''s when Archer got a good look at the thing, and it was another humanoid with dark grey skin and ck eyes, so he used Analyze to find out more.

    [Name: ----]

    [Race: Terravian]

    [Rank: High Mage]

    [Level: 336]

    ''Terravian? What is that?'' He pondered silently, his grip firm on the humanoid.

    Archer noticed the thing was smaller than him, but he stopped examining it because he got all the information he needed and cast Soul Sunder on it.

    Upon casting his spell on the Cosmarian, a piercing scream echoed through the air as Archer devoured his soul to extract any information it held.

    Once he did that, he threw the body at a group of creatures. But he didn''t stop there; he continuously cast Blink, appeared behind each Nyxian, and ended them using his tail.

    Archer''s strong yet slender tail pierced their hearts while his ws shed at the nearest creatures who couldn''t react in time.

    He fought for a while, and before long, every Nyxiany dead on the chamber floor. Archer looked around and made his way over to Llyniel.

    When he arrived next to the wood elf, he cast Aurora Healing on her and ensured she was okay.

    Having examined Llyniel first, he proceeded to N, whoy unconscious. Swiftly cutting her restraints, he cradled her form and invoked Aurora Healing to mend her wounds.

    Having done that, Archer lifted both unconscious girls and gently put them over his shoulders before attempting to open a portal to the domain.

    To his surprise, it remained sealed. Undeterred, he invoked Gate, yet the portal stubbornly refused to open.

    It was at this juncture that Zahara''s voice broke the silence. "Teleportation is blocked in this ce, master. I can sense it."

    Archer nced at the little white snake and gently stroked it before carefully cing the two girls on the table.

    As he settled into a seat, he needed to unravel all the new memories he had gained. Once Archer wasfortable, he started to shift through them.

    His eyes widened in realization as he delved into them, discovering the vastwork of tunnels that sprawled beneath.

    The memories appeared before him, revealing the details of thebyrinthine tunnels that harbored hundreds of cities, towns, and viges, all concealed in the subterranean depths.

    Arching an eyebrow, he cast aside the useless memories, focusing on the crucial information: there were exits from this Swarm tunnelwork.

    However, the previous owners of these memories seemed to confine themselves to the section he found him in, never venturing beyond its boundaries.

    He rose from his seat before gently lifting the two girls again and went to the tunnel entrance on the opposite side of the chamber.

    Archer navigated thebyrinthine tunnels effortlessly, the weight of the two girls not affecting him.

    The passageways stretched ahead, unveiling cold, unyielding stone walls and floors. Archer carried the two girls through the tunnels, his footsteps echoing in the quiet.

    Like someone running, strange sounds added an eerie note to the stillness. The dim light around Archer cast moving shadows, giving the tunnels an otherworldly feel.

    As he walked, the stone walls and floors blended, creating a continuous and seemingly endless path of corridors.

    The air in the tunnels was still, and an eerie quietness enveloped them. Archer felt a sense of istion, heightened by the barrenness of the surroundings.

    He wondered about the mysteries thaty beyond the stone walls, hidden in the depths of this subterranean realm.

    With each step, the journey became a silent exploration, the monotony broken only by the soft echoes of his footsteps.

    The girls remained unconscious in his arms, oblivious to the surrealndscape surrounding them.

    As he continued through the twisting tunnels, he suddenly entered a chamber that struck him as entirely different.

    Archer proceeded through thebyrinthine tunnels until he entered an empty. The cold stone walls framed a space devoid of anything apart from a mysterious pool of dark water.

    The air in the chamber seemed to grow heavier, and an uneasy feeling settled over Archer as he took in the scene.

    The pool reflected no light, casting an unsettling darkness that seemed to absorb everything around it.

    Archer couldn''t see whaty beneath the surface, which creeped him out. A sense of caution gripped him as he observed the silent chamber.

    The empty chamber and the creepy pool gave Archer the chills. He paused, thinking about the dark water, unsure if there was something more to the chamber.

    With caution, he moved on, leaving the water behind, but as he approached another tunnel, a ssh was heard, which caused him to stop walking.

    Archer turned around and saw a puddle of water close to the edge. He didn''t want to go over there due to carrying the two unconscious girls.

    But in no time, he heard one of them groaning, causing him to jump out of his scales. To his relief (and a bit of embarrassment), he realized it was just N waking up.

    He put the lion girl down while the Zahara hissed, which caused him to cast a Cosmic Shield that circled him and N instantly.

    A creepy creature mmed against the shield, resembling a Siren at first nce, ording to Archer.

    But its graceful features turned creepy, and a spooky vibe surrounded it. Its scales, once lively and shiny, now looked sickly.

    Its eyes glowed strangely,cking the usual charm of sirens. Instead of their typical melodious songs, a creepy hum came from the creature.

    Archer was surprised by the disturbing change in the creatures. It was obvious they had turned dark and twisted.

    The realization gave him chills as he dealt with the unsettling sight. As the corrupted Siren noticed Archer, its evil gaze fixated on him.

    Instead of the expected enchanting melodies, it made a low, guttural sound, adding an unexpectedyer of creepiness to the encounter.

    That''s when more twisted figures emerged from the water, their forms resembling those of Sirens but warped into something dark and evil.

    The eerie creatures surrounded him, their presence sending a shiver down his spine. Just waking up, N let out a startled yelp as she caught sight of the twisted sirens.

    The creatures, once enchanting, now felt creepy, their appearance shing with their former beauty. As the creatures surrounded Archer, he got uneasy.

    A weird hum filled the air, and the distorted sirens glowed eerily in the dim tunnels. N turned her eyes toward him, a sense of relief in her voice. "Archie! What''s happening?"

    Archer nodded, his gaze fixed on the circling sirens before speaking. "Well, I was walking down a tunnel and caught your scent. When I got to the room, a weird humanoid was preparing an experiment. I took care of him, grabbed you two, and now we are in this situation."

    The lion girl nodded and rose, dusting off the dirt. Archer, in response, began casting Element Bolts, harnessing the power of fire and light.

    Radiant red and white bolts materialized around him. With a big smile, he directed the bolts toward the Sirens, sending them flying with precision.

    Archer''s fire and light bolts soared forward with zing speed, colliding with the twisted Sirens, causing them to let out horrifying screeches.

    An intense burst of heat enveloped the creatures upon impact, and radiant mes consumed them instantly.

    The once-horrifying figures were reduced to ashes, dissolving into the air. The air crackled as Archer''s spell turned the threat into nothing more than ash.

    Afterward, he dropped the shield, went to N, and hugged her. She returned the gesture, careful of Llyniel, who was still unconscious.

    The two separated and used Aura Detector, which didn''t find anything. Archer cast Mana Maniption to craft a bed and chairs for them.

    Once that was done, heid Llyniel down before taking a seat. He pulled some meat wraps from his item box and handed a couple to N, who happily took them.

    The two started eating while sitting in the creepy chamber. While they were doing that, he stood up and walked over to the water''s edge.

    Archer focused on the water, and what he saw shocked him again. The dim glow of the underwater realm revealed a mesmerizing sight: countless sea beasts.

    Watching from the surface, Archer marveled at the aquatic beasts. Their colorful scales shimmered, creating a mesmerizing show in the water.

    His fascination soon turned into a desire to collect them. Each one''s distinct features ignited his curiosity and collector''s instincts.

    The idea of gathering these creatures and cing them in a sea he would create in the domain.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 529 Bonding With A Lioness (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 529 Bonding With A Lioness (R18)</h4>

    Yet, whatever prevented him from entering his domain annoyed him, but he tried thinking about solutions, his mind buzzing with ideas.

    But his mind drew a nk, and irritation crept in as he concluded his meal wrap. He observed a giant shark devouring smaller creatures.

    Archer saw many different types of sea beasts, from sharks torge fish, and wanted to collect them, but it was impossible.

    Exhaling, he redirected his attention to N, who had finished her meal, and approached him with a wide grin.

    She stopped before him and remarked about the white snake, who was sleeping. "That snake seems incrediblyfortable."

    Archer nodded. "Indeed, she is. Zahara has proven valuable during our time here, as she can detect things that I can''t due to being an Astral Serpent."

    N smiled and was about to reply, but Archer pushed her back when the water erupted. A giant shark lunged at them.

    But he chuckled as he cast Cosmic Shield to protect the girls while sidestepping the shark and quickly punched the beast in the head.

    The shark soared through the air, colliding forcefully with the chamber wall, the impact resonating with a deafening crash.

    N stood mesmerized, her jaw dropping in sheer awe at the colossal size of the creature.

    Nevertheless, Archer handled the situation with a casual punch, treating the beast as if it were an inconsequential challenge.

    Approaching the floundering shark, he calmly closed the distance. Despite the beast''s panicked thrashing, he swiftly ended its struggles by driving his tail into its head.

    The shark stopped moving and flopped down while he studied it. Archer decided to scan it to find out what it was.

    [Nightshade Shark]

    [Rank: S]

    A grin crossed Archer''s face as he looked at the aftermath, realizing how strong she was.

    However, he shook his head, dismissing any thoughts of self-praise, and stored the Nightshade Shark in his Item Box.

    Archer grew curious and looked forward to eating the meatter. Once that was done, he turned to N, who was staring at him.

    N''s tail swayed behind her, and her lustful blue eyes hinted at her desires. Archer grinned as he neared the lioness.

    She suddenly rushed towards him, jumping into his embrace. Archer caught her, and they shared a passionate kiss.

    He struggled to keep up with her, so he firmly held onto her toned ass, keeping her close as she ended the kiss.

    Archer couldn''t help but wonder what she had in mind, but his thoughts were interrupted as she nted soft kisses on his neck, sending tingles down his spine.

    It dawned on him that she was currently in heat. A knowing grin spread across his face as he employed Mana Maniption.

    He created a makeshift bed for both of them. He was mindful of their surroundings and sealed the chamber entrances and the water pool with Cosmic Shield.

    With the chamber now secured, Archer gently guided N onto the bed, allowing himself to fall on top of her.

    Archer felt a surge of wild desire as her plump lips met his own. He adored how soft they were and continued kissing her.

    The lioness became increasingly excited and aroused as she felt his hands exploring every inch of her, igniting an even stronger desire within them.

    He caressed her muscr body, eventually reaching for her breasts, which were neitherrge nor small in size.

    Archer sat up and admired her from head to toe. He couldn''t help but notice the blissful expression on her beautiful face.

    Her lion-like ears twitched as his gaze traveled down her body. She was wearing a white kaftan paired with leather armor.

    But what caught his attention was the ck stockings that went up to her thighs. Archer left them on before moving to her leather armor.

    After removing her armor, Archer got a pleased response from N, who willingly wiggled out of it until she remained d only in her kaftan.

    The way her body curved in the tight kaftan stirred Archer''s desire, making his lust intensify as he took it off her.

    N was d only in her ck bra, panties, and stockings. The sight ignited a primal instinct within Archer, causing him to remove his shirt.

    When the lioness caught sight of this, her desire surged, and she snatched him. She pulled him onto her, and they resumed their passionate kisses.

    But Archer''s member pressed against her cave, igniting a frenzy within the lioness. N yfully bit his lip as she began to grind against him.

    Sensing her arousal, he stripped her until she was only in her stocking, and everything was on show, which excited him.

    N shed him a mischievous smile, allowing him to admire her. It was at that moment that he began to trail kisses down her body.

    Archer yfully nibbled on her delicate, light brown nipples, eliciting a delightful moan from the lioness.

    Before long, he found himself mesmerized by her shaved, glistening, wet pussy, which was perfect in his eyes.

    Without hesitation, he eagerly dove in, skillfully pleasuring her sensitive clit. N couldn''t help but release a passionate moan of pleasure.

    Archer licked her all over, causing N to grab his white hair as he dismissed his horns and pushed his head inwards.

    Heplied and slipped his tongue into her tight hole, which caused the lioness to scream out in pure pleasure, but he wasn''t done.

    Continuing with his attack, Archer started licking her clit and slipped a finger inside her pussy, and started to finger her gently.

    N''s legs began to tremble, and suddenly, she screamed even louder as she climaxed and squirted all over his hand.

    Archer began gulping it down. As he did so, a delightful vor filled his mouth, and he didn''t stop until her body stopped shaking.

    After that was done, he sat up and noticed N lying down, her arm covering her face as she was breathing heavily.

    When she nced up, he noticed a dazed expression on her face, causing him to smile as he positioned himself between her legs.

    Smirking, Archer inquired, "Are youpletely sure about this?"

    "Yes. Mark me as yours, my dragon. I want the same tattoo as the other girls," N replied, shaking her head with a smile.

    He nodded and leaned down, capturing her plump lips again, which caught her off guard, but soon she was moaning as Archer rubbed his raging member on her soaking pussy.

    When N felt this, her body stiffened but soon rxed as pleasure overwhelmed her as his member slipped inside.

    Archer continued to thrust until he reached a barrier and came to a halt. He gazed into her mesmerizing blue eyes, noticing a hint of confusion.

    With a reassuring smile, he spoke softly, "It might sting a bit, but don''t worry, I''ll use a healing spell to make it better."

    N nodded in understanding, and Archer resumed his movements, gently taking her virginity.

    A trickle of blood followed, but he swiftly cast the Aurora Healing spell, relieving her of the pain.

    Once he did that, the pleasure took over, and N started moaning as Archer was slowly thrusting in and out, causing her to get wetter.

    She quickly hugged him tight as he went deep. Archer was in heaven as her cave mped down on his and wasn''t letting go as she kept moaning.

    But he continued to thrust as he leaned over the lioness whose eyes were rolling, but she managed to look at him and smiled.

    Archer leaned down and kissed her neck as he pushed deeper into her pussy which was already soaking wet.

    N felt him hitting every single one of her weak spots, causing her to climax again, and when he felt her love juices hitting him, he was ready.

    He pushed deeper and touched her womb as he released his essence deep inside. When the lioness felt this, her whole body trembled, and she passed out due to the pleasure.

    Archer pulled out as he leaned down and kissed the dazed girl who had a silly smile on her face.

    He looked down and saw his essence flowing out of her with bits of blood. Archer cast Cleanse on the two of them as he stood up.

    N curled up on the makeshift bed and slept. He looked over to the wood elf and saw she was still sleeping. But that''s when he heard banging and looked at the entrances.

    What he saw annoyed him as there were Nyxians, Ratlings, and other creatures lurking on the other side of the shield.

    When Archer saw this, he sighed as he wore a new shirt and stood before the Ratlings. They resembled creatures out of a nightmare, rat men with fur-covered bodies.

    Their glowing red eyes were fixed on him with an eerie hunger. A silent and unsettling standoff unfolded in the gloomy cavern.

    But then, a grin spread across his face. Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a roar, sending forth a stream of violet fire that struck the horde of creatures.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 530 Beating

    <h4>Chapter 530 Beating</h4>

    Archer burned the creatures to ash and did the same at the other entrances before going over to the makeshift bed N was sleeping on.

    He walked over to Llyniel and picked her up before cing her on the same bed as the lion girl.

    After doing that, he took out two nkets and put them over the girls, but when he did it to N, he noticed the new dragon tattoo on her lower stomach.

    Archer smiled but tucked the two girls in and went to sit down and eat some more meat wraps as he petted Zahara.

    He didn''t have to wait long when he heard a cute groan, causing him to look over to the bed to see Llyniel sitting up as she rubbed her head.

    When Archer saw this, he got up after putting the little white snake on the chair and walked over to her. As he got closer, Llyniel looked up and smiled.

    ''''Hello Arch. It''s nice seeing you.'''' The wood elf spoke in her sweet voice.

    Archer stopped before her, gently reaching out to caress Llyniel''s cheek. A warm smile appeared on her face as he began speaking. "It''s nice to see you too, my little wood elf."

    Llyniel leaned into his head while closing her eyes before replying. ''''I''m d you found us. The creatures scared me.''''

    He grabbed the little elf and hugged her tight, which made the girl melt. Llyniel sunk into his arms and gotfortable.

    Archer picked her up, walked to a chair, and sat down after picking up Zahara. The little white snake saw the wood elf and slithered onto herp as she petted it.

    The duo gotfortable on the chair while waiting for N to wake up. Archer closed his eyes as he yed with Llyniel''s silky brown hair.

    A sudden ssh reverberated, and a powerful impact destroyed the cosmic shield. As the shield shattered, Archer''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    Before him stood massive, muscr ghouls, their imposing figures casting an ominous presence.

    When Archer saw this, he put Llyniel on the chair and cast multiple shields around the girls so they would be safe.

    But to make it even safer, he cast Stone Wardens and ordered the Stone Men to circle the shield for extra protection.

    The ghouls rushed forward with a creepy run, but he chuckled as he charged.?Archer swiftly danced through the creature''s attacks, his movements a seamless blend of agility.

    With a series of dodges, he avoided the sweeping strikes of their formidable ws. Closing in with remarkable speed, Archer unleashed a barrage of powerful punches.

    The impact of his blows sent the creatures flying through the air, their massive bodies crashing into the surroundings with thunderous thuds.

    Archer maintained his focus, an excited expression on his face as he danced around the battlefield, countering the relentless assault of the ghouls.

    As he did that, his senses warned him about a ghoul lunging at him, but he sidestepped as the creature got close.

    His tail shot out and pierced the ghoul''s neck. Archer, with a grin on his face, continued his ballet ofbat.

    The ghouls, though formidable, were no match for a dragon. As they attempted to regroup, Archer seized the opportunity to strike.

    He darted between them with lightning-fast movements, delivering precise punches that sent shockwaves through their monstrous bodies.

    The force behind each blow was enough to stagger them, leaving them vulnerable to his next move.

    Using their momentary disorientation, Archer unleashed his tail with a swift thrust like a spear, aiming directly for the heads and hearts of the ghouls.

    One by one, the ghouls fell, their agonized groans echoing through the cavern.

    Archer''s movements were a mesmerizing blend of grace and power, a deadly dance that ended in the defeat of creatures.

    With the ghouls vanquished, he stopped moving while looking around, and Llyniel observed from the safety of the Cosmic Shield.

    Her gaze widened in astonishment as she witnessed Archer effortlessly dispatching the monsters with powerful punches and his tail, a disy that impressed her.

    However, their moment was abruptly interrupted by N, who sprang to her feet just as a loose boulder cascaded into the water.

    A foreboding sensation gripped Archer just as he addressed the lion girl. A wave of pure dread washed over him, and an instinctual rm rang in his mind, signaling imminent danger.

    With urgency, he turned to the girls and urgently spoke, "Run now!"

    Simultaneously, under his breath, he whispered the word "Draconis." His wings materialized and stretched out behind him while more white scales manifested across his body.

    Archer''s heightened instincts sensed a threat. Swiftly, he used his wings to shield himself, creating a defensive barrier.

    However, before he could fully figure out the danger, a powerful force struck him with tremendous impact.

    The force sent Archer hurtling through the chamber, crashing into the stone walls. The impact echoed through the cavern, reverberating with a menacing tone.

    Llyniel and N, rmed by the sudden assault on him, immediately sprinted towards him. Fear etched across their faces, they reached his side, their eyes wide with concern.

    "Archer! Are you okay?" Llyniel eximed, her voice filled with worry as they helped him rise from the ground.

    Stunned and disoriented, he found himself lodged in the wall after the impact. Groaning, he gathered his strength and crawled out from the cavity he had created.

    The girl''s concerned voice reached his ears, urging him to press on. With a final burst of energy, he freed himself from the wall.

    The moment his body hit the ground, a thud echoed through the chamber. Lying on the cavern floor, Archer wearily pushed himself up.

    His eyes scanned the surroundings as he sought to identify the mysterious attacker. As he looked around, his gaze locked onto a towering figure emerging from the shadows.

    Archer looked at the figure and realized it was one of the Terravians he had met earlier, but this one looked menacing.

    He quickly scanned it and got a shock that he wasn''t expecting but made him gulp.

    [Name: ----]

    [Race: Terravian]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage]

    [Level: 700]

    After doing that, he looked at the girls and spoke strained as he stood up. ''''Run down the tunnel. I will be right behind you.''''

    N and Llyniel didn''t want to run, but they heard the concern in his voice. Before they could answer, the humanoid appeared next to him.

    He tried to react, but it punched him, sending him crumbling to the ground. When it did that, it turned to the girls.

    But as Archer saw this, he cast Blink to appear in front of the Sovereign Mage and cast Eldritch st.

    The?Terravian deflected the spell, giving the girls enough time to run down the tunnel while Archer got thrown into another wall.

    Rising defiantly, Archer faced the oing threat. It was an imposing figure shrouded in an ominous cloak, advanced mercilessly, initiating a savage beating on him.

    The cavern echoed with the sounds of ferocious blows and shes. Archer attempted to fight back but was overwhelmed by the sheer strength and speed of the enemy.

    Each blow forced him to focus on his defense as his foe unleashed a devastating punch that shook him to the core.

    The impact shattered his scales as the punchnded and broke two of his horns, leaving them jagged and splintered.

    He flew across the chamber like a ragdoll, crashed hard into the opposite wall, and fell to the ground with a thud.

    Relentless in its assault, the Terravian pursued him like a game. The chamber echoed with the sounds of brutal shes and the grunts of the struggling dragon.

    Despite Archer''s valiant attempts to resist, the overpowering force of the enemy''s attacks continued to wreak havoc on him.

    The very foundations of the chamber seemed to tremble because of the one-sided battle.

    He seized Archer by the neck with a vice-like grip. He struggled against the crushing force, desperately trying to break free.

    The undeterred Terravian?lifted him off the ground, easily holding him like it was nothing, and started punching him.

    Archer felt his ribs breaking and his eyes swelling up as blood poured for slices all over his face and body.

    After the beating, it looked at him with a menacing glint in its glowing eyes and hurled him down the tunnel with a powerful toss.

    He flew through the darkness and crashed into the tunnel''s ground with a thunderous impact.

    Dust billowed around him, momentarily obscuring the two girl''s view, who stopped when they heard the impact.

    As the debris settled, Archery badly injured on the tunnel floor, and the ominous figure of the Terravian advanced.

    But he wasn''t idle as he tried to stand up and used his battered wings and tail to hold himself up.

    He turned to the two girls, looking at him with panic as he raised his hand and cast Azur Cannon at it.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 531 Mist

    <h4>Chapter 531 Mist</h4>

    Mana swirled around Archer''s hand as a violet light shone. When the Sovereign Mage saw this, it sped up and sprinted at him.

    The girls managed to get further away as it arrived before him, grabbed his arm, and went to pull.

    When Archer saw this, he panicked, but it was already toote as the Terravian ripped his left arm from the socket, causing him to let out a scream full of pain.

    He felt the bones pop and skin rip with incredible force, leaving behind a stump as the blood rushed like a tsunami.

    Archer looked at the humanoid with fuzzy eyes as the pain overwhelmed him, but he let out a stream of dragon fire that washed over it.

    He cleared some space and used his right hand to cast the spell. When the Terravian realized what had happened, it quicklyunched multiple creepy projectiles at him.

    But Archer cast the spell dozens of times, striking his enemy and the tunnel walls as blood poured out of his stump.

    Striking with force, it triggered a colossal explosion reverberating through the tunnel, shattering the silence with a thunderous roar.

    In his severely injured state, Archer cast Azur Cannon, which shook the tunnel''s very foundations.

    Archer, N, and Llyniel were caught in the fiery storm. Their bodies were lifted off the ground and sent hurtling down the tunnel.

    The force of the explosion propelled them forward, an unrelenting torrent of mana behind them.

    Debris and rocks tumbled from the copsing tunnel, adding to the chaos. The once-sturdy walls crumbled, creating a perilous cascade that threatened to bury everything in its path.

    The Sovereign mage was caught at the center of the explosion and faced the full brunt of its power.

    That''s when the tunnel copsed, sealing the Terravian within the rubble. Stones and dust filled the air, obscuring the once-menacing figure from sight.

    Archer and the two girls were flying down the tunnel, but he managed to cast Cosmic Shield around the two girls.

    He knew Zahara was safe as she was with Llyniel wrapped around her neck. They soon slowed down as he crashed into another wall.

    As he touched down on the ground, he nced upward, only to find the shield hurtling toward him.

    The impact was imminent, but he managed to raise his mangled arm in a useless attempt to block it.

    When the shield hit him, it knocked Archer out as the girls were thrown all over the ce and didn''t notice they hit him.

    They stopped, and the shield vanished, causing them tond on the ground with a thud. N looked up as she rubbed her head.

    She noticed they were in another empty chamber without a pool of water. The lion girl looked for Llyniel and spotted her sitting up, rubbing her back.

    N stood up and stretched as she looked around for Archer, but her eyes widened in panic when she spotted him.

    He was lying motionless against the wall, covered in blood, with his head hung low. Her steps quickened, heart pounding in her ears as she reached his side.

    The sight before her sent shivers down her spine. Archery there, seemingly lifeless, with six weird projectiles stuck in his battered body.

    His right arm hung limply, and to her horror, the left one was missing. Blood and dirt coated his once pristine white scales.

    N''s eyes widened in shock, fear coursing through her veins as she witnessed the once mighty white dragon brought down because he protected them.

    "No, no, no," she muttered, her voice a desperate plea as she knelt beside him.

    The mana that once radiated from him seemed diminished, leaving a void of power and vulnerability.

    Gulping back her rising panic, N took in the gravity of the situation. Her trembling hands hovered over him, hesitating before reaching for the strange projectiles lodged in his body.

    Upon touching the projectiles, Llyniel''s voice reached her from behind. "They are mana-canceling weapons designed to suppress mana for a specific duration of time."

    N turned to the elf with narrowed eyes and asked. ''''How do you know that?''''

    The wooid elf smiled as she responded. ''''Well, I can sense them stopping Archer''s mana from reacting. But it should stop soon so he can heal, but until then, we should secure the chamber.''''

    When the lion girl heard this, she nodded and asked as she stood up. ''''Can you block those tunnels? We''ll be done for if any more of those creatures appear.''''

    Llyniel walked over to the first tunnel and cast her earth magic to block the entrance using the same stone as the walls.

    She did the same with the second and walked back over to N, crouching next to the unconscious Archer.

    When she arrived in front of the two, Llyniel created a stone bed they could put him on. After doing that, she spoke to N. ''''Put him on the bed. We need to get the mana poison out of him.''''

    The lion girl nodded before picking up the lifeless Archer and cing him on the bed. Once she did that, Llyniel grabbed the first Projectile and pulled it out.

    Blood spurted out, but Llyniel pulled out the other five, causing N to grab Archer''s hand.

    After it was done, the wood elf wrapped some clothes around him to stop the bleeding.

    N looked at her and asked with a curious voice. ''''Can''t he heal himself?''''

    Llyniel nodded. ''''Yes, he can, but his mana isn''t working, so his body shut down.''''

    The lion girl nodded and sat on the end of the bed as Llyniel tended to Archer.

    [Teu & Sera''s POV]

    Sera returned to her humanoid form and lunged at the ocean princess to hold on to her as the water rushed back in.

    Teu looked at her with a smile and spoke. ''''Thank you for that, Sera. But next time, be more careful while underwater.''''

    The redhead nodded and clung to her back as Teu swam out of the tunnel. When they exited, there were no beasts.

    She pressed on through the water, scanning for an escape route. After a considerable swim, a glimmer of light caught their attention from high above.

    Sera gently nudged Teu and whispered, "Look above. There are lights."

    The princess of the ocean halted her strokes and directed her gaze upward. Spell lights flickered in the distance, leaving her curious about the unfolding events.

    She propelled them through the water, swimming towards the lights. However, as she drew closer, a sudden tremor resonated from above, sending ripples through the water.

    Her keen senses picked up the impending danger, and instinctively, she swerved to the side, narrowly evading the copsing debris from the entrance above.

    The once-clear path became a chaotic dance of falling rocks and rubble. Teu navigated the cascading obstacles until they were safe.

    They emerged unscathed, her eyes wide with relief as Teu looked for another way to go, but soon a roar was heard. When hearing that, she darted away, seeking a different route.

    Soon after, they encountered ghoul-like mermaids who ambushed them as they entered a passage that Sera had noticed.

    Teu sped through the water like a bullet. The eerie, ghoul-like creatures lurking in the depths attempted to intercept her.

    With swift maneuvers, she expertly dodged the oing threats. She evaded the creatures with spins, twists, and sudden changes in direction.

    As she navigated the treacherous path, a distant glimmer of light caught her attention. It beckoned her forward, a beacon of hope in the dark abyss.

    Teu, undeterred by the lurking dangers, elerated towards it. Leaving the ghoul-like creatures trailing behind in her.

    The blue-haired girl swam fast toward the light, slicing through the water effortlessly. She shot out of the water with a powerful burst.

    She soared into the air beforending on the ground bordering a forest. A thick mist enveloped the trees, lending a creepy atmosphere to the surroundings.

    The forest floor was covered in a carpet of moss, and ancient trees stood tall, their branches reaching toward the heavens.

    Sera jumped off Teu''s back before stretching her arms and legs. The mist clung to the air, creating an almost surreal ambiance.

    Teu looked at the unfamiliar terrain. The trees seemed to whisper ancient secrets, and the distant calls of unseen creatures added to the creepy atmosphere.

    The dragon girl looked around andmented. ''''Well, at least it''s better than being trapped underwater.''''

    When Teu heard Sera, she giggled before speaking. ''''We should get going and be careful in the forest.

    They ventured deeper into the creepy forest, their surroundings cloaked in a thick mist that added an ethereal quality to the ancient trees towering above them.

    While they walked, the light suddenly went out, causing Sera to yelp, but it didn''t affect her much as she could still see.

    But Teu, on the other hand, was struggling to see, which caused the dragon girl to grab her hand to help her.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 532 My Love

    <h4>Chapter 532 My Love</h4>

    [Nefertiti & Hecate''s POV]

    The woman led them toward a house on the outskirts of the town. Nefertiti looked around and noticed that it was isted from the town.

    She wondered why this was and turned to the woman, who smiled as she answered her unspoken question. ''''The town thinks I''m cursed.''''

    ''''Why?'''' Nefertiti asked with a curious voice.

    The woman looked at her with a neutral look and answered. ''''They believe I brought this upon them when I used to hunt in the forest, and my name is Kelia, by the way.''''

    Hecate turned her red eyes to the woman named Kelia, who was dressed in worn-out adventurer''s armor with a shirt and pants underneath.

    She led the two girls into the house and exined. ''''We have to hide inside while the lights go out; otherwise, those things swarm and drag us off.''''

    Nefertiti''s eyes narrowed with suspicion before asking. ''''What are these things you speak of? And why don''t the townspeople fight back?''''

    Kelia took off her cloak, exposing short white hair and a pair of blue eyes that hinted at her being in her mid-forties because of the wrinkles.

    Setting the cloak aside, she responded, "We discovered they were once humans years back and attempted to fight back, but we suffered a loss of a hundred people in just two nights."

    She motioned for them to sit down, which they did, and Kelia continued exining. ''''They are Master Mages, and we cannot fight them without being severely injured or dying.''''

    Nefertiti grinned and proimed, "When our husband arrives, he will reduce them to ash for daring to harm us."

    Hecate giggled in agreement, prompting Kelia to grow curious and inquire, "Do you believe your husband can stand against them?"

    ''''Of course. He''s a dragon, after all, and also trapped down here.'''' The pink-haired girl spoke with a smile on her face.

    Kelia''s eyes betrayed a lingering concern as she continued the conversation. However, a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

    Without uttering a word, she gracefully rose from her seat. With purposeful steps, she moved towards a hidden corner of the room.

    Suddenly, she extended her hands and closed her eyes in concentration. A soft hum of magic resonated in the air as Kelia activated the protective enchantment.

    The room was bathed in a faint green glow as an ethereal shield materialized, encircling the entire house.

    When Hecate saw this, she got intrigued and spoke for the first time, shocking Kelia. ''''What is this magic? And how can it stop those creatures?''''

    The white-haired woman sat opposite and answered as she took her boots off. ''''You''ll see. Give it about ten minutes, and they''ll be here whispering.''''

    The two girls nodded as they settled in and gotfortable. The darkness outside began to swallow thendscape.

    Shadows deepened, and the veil of night draped over the town like a cloak. The manamps outside flickered to life, casting light that barely pushed back the ckness.

    Peering through the windows, Nefertiti and Hecate could only see a few feet out because of how dark it was.

    A creepy silence settled over the town as the manamps struggled to push back the pervasive darkness.

    The only sounds were the hushed whispers of the wind that seemed to carry a foreboding message.

    Nefertiti exchanged nces with Hecate, their senses heightened by the encroaching night and the cryptic ambiance outside.

    Suddenly, soft voices appeared in the whispering winds. The faint murmurs danced on the edge of their hearing, giving them shivers.

    Nefertiti looked around the room, trying to find where the haunting voices wereing from, while Hecate''s red eyes squinted with curiosity and caution.

    Hecate, driven by her never-ending curiosity, walked towards the nearest window. Kelia looked at the moon elf and warned, "Be careful, child. Not all that lurks in the darkness is friendly."

    Despite Kelia''s words, Hecate continued walking toward it and wanted to look out. When she reached it, her breath caught in her throat. Just beyond the ss stood a humanoid figure.

    Glowing red eyes pierced through the darkness, fixated on her. It looked creepy, with sharp ws that scraped against the window pane, producing an unsettling sound.

    Wicked teeth gleamed in the light, and their whispers filled the room, asking to let them in or toe outside.

    A shiver ran down her spine as she took in its twisted form. The creature''s eyes glowed like burning embers, fixated on her with an unsettling intensity.

    Mimicking Archer''s tone, it whispered, every word oozing with a deceptive sweetness. "Open the window, my moon witch. Let me in so I can love you.''''

    Confusion clouded Hecate''s expression as the voice echoed, resembling Archer''s yet distinctively not his own.

    The warning from Ashara lingered in her thoughts, urging caution. Her hesitation was palpable, her gaze fixating on the creature''s glowing eyes.

    Despite the allure, a surge of willpower coursed through Hecate. Then, with words that cut through her heart, the creature spoke, "Don''t you love me, Hecate?"

    Caught in an internal struggle, the moon elf teetered on the edge of sumbing to the haunting whispers.

    Nefertiti seized her shoulder, her voice dripping with venom. "That creature isn''t our husband. It''s reading our surface thoughts and using them against us."

    Hecate turned to the pink-haired girl and nodded with a small smile. Kelia, sensing the perilous encounter, swiftly approached and closed the curtains.

    The room darkened, and the whispers faded.?Kalia spoke with a firm voice, her gaze fixed on the now-sealed window. "That was not your husband. They mimic those familiar to deceive. Stay vignt, child and don''t go outside."

    As Hecate settled into a chair, Kelia walked to the corner of the room where a rustic kettle simmered over a gentle me.

    The aroma of herbs filled the air as Kelia prepared a teapot. The light from the manamps cast shadows that danced along the walls.

    After a few minutes, Kelia returned with a tray holding three cups of steaming tea. The cups were adorned with patterns that spoke of a long-forgotten past.

    She ced the tray between Nefertiti, Hecate, and herself on the table as she spoke softly with a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Here, my dears. Tea has a way offorting the soul in times of unease."

    Nefertiti and Hecate epted the cups, the warmth transferring from the porcin to their hands.

    They sipped the tea, theforting blend soothing their nerves. However, screams of primal fear reached their ears amidst the calming atmosphere.

    Hecate''s gaze met Kelia''s, her eyes reflecting confusion and concern. The older woman sighed, setting her cup down with a heavy heart. "Those screams you hear are from someone sumbing to the whispers. They listened and believed, and now they are lost."

    The room fell into a somber silence as the echoes of anguish outside continued. Kelia''s gaze lingered on the window, her thoughts carried away by the distant wails.

    Still sipping the hot tea, Hecate broke the silence with a question in her exotic ent, "What happened to this town, Kelia?"

    The old woman''s gaze softened as she looked at Hecate. She took a moment before responding, choosing her words carefully, "During a beast wave, a stranger arrived. He imed he could help us by casting a powerful spell in the middle of the town to repel the threat."

    Her eyes betrayed a mix of sorrow and resentment as she continued, "In the middle of town, amidst the chaos of the beasts, he performed a spell. A spell that was supposed to shield us from the onught. However, it did more than that. It transported the entire town to this forsaken ce."

    Kelia went quiet, which made the two girls think to themselves, but Nefertiti asked. ''''What are these creatures? And why don''t they break in?''''

    Upon hearing the question, the older woman let out a heavy sigh, her eyes carrying the weight of haunting memories. "The first week was... fine. There were no problems, but then, one night, they attacked. They came like shadows, cruel and relentless, and dragged ten people away. The next night, fear gripped us, and we huddled in our houses, desperately barricading the doors against the looming darkness."

    Hecate noticed the immense sadness in her eyes as she continued speaking. ''''A year passed like this until the town mage figured out a way to keep us safe with the enchantments around the house. That''s when the creatures started with their whispers, which managed to trick some people, but we''ve learned.''''

    As the three continued chatting about the town. However, a sudden change in the atmosphere cut through their conversation.

    Whispers filled the air, eerie and unsettling. Among them, Archer''s voice emerged, reaching out to the subus.

    "Nefertiti, my love, help me.'''' The voice pleaded, its eerie blend of familiarity and distortion mimicking Archer''s tone, but something was off with it.

    When the pink-haired girl heard this, she got angry but ignored them as she knew they outranked her and could kill her without an issue.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 533 Too Much Mana

    <h4>Chapter 533 Too Much Mana </h4>

    The two elves sprinted across the battlefield and soon found another tunnel they ran down while the creepy creatures chased after them.

    Hemera turned around and started casting one of the new spells she had learned while studying in Archer''s library. ''''Sunfire Birds.''''

    Tal saw bright orange birds suddenly appear around Hemera and shoot off toward the creatures rushing down the tunnel.

    ''They are beautiful.'' The mixed elf thought to herself as she watched her aunt''s spell.

    When they connected with the creatures, it caused explosions that shook the tunnel, which gave the two women time to get further ahead of the beasts.

    Hemera started sprinting, followed by Tal, who had her bow ready but only now realized she wouldn''t need it.

    The two ran for an hour until they came to a fairly decent-sized chamber, and when they stopped, Tal turned around and aimed her bow back the way they came.

    She fired dozens of mana arrows into the tunnel they had just exited, causing it to copse and block the creature''s path.

    After they let out a sigh of relief and surveyed the chamber, finding only one other tunnel, they proceeded to walk down it.

    As they did that, the darkness took over, but both could see thanks to being elves. Tal turned to the sun elf and inquired, ''Auntie, do you believe we''ll encounter Archer soon?''

    Hemera nodded with a sweet smile as she answered. ''''Of course. It shouldn''t be long now.''''

    But when she did that, she thought, ''I hope it''s not too long now.''

    Just as Tal was about to start talking again, she was interrupted by a scuttling noise interrupted them.

    The two women stopped walking as it got closer. Straining their ears, Hemera heard something whooshing toward them.

    Reacting swiftly, she pushed Tal to the side as a webbing shot between them. The sudden attack stunned both women.

    They stood frozen as the source of the scuttling noise became obvious asrge spiders, their eight legs skittering menacingly toward them.

    Without hesitation, Hemera cast her Sunfire Bird spell againl, and bright orange sun beasts shot toward the approaching arachnids.

    Explosions from the impact echoed in the tunnel. Tal swiftly drew her bow and began firing a barrage of mana arrows into the oing spiders.

    Each arrow, powered by her mana, found its mark, halting the advance of the monstrous creatures.

    The chamber filled with the sounds of spells colliding with chitinous exoskeletons and the echoes of mana arrows piercing the air.

    Thebined efforts of Hemera''s Sunfire Birds and Tal''s marksmanship created a temporary barrier, holding the spiders at bay.

    However, the resilience of the spiders became evident as they regrouped and continued their relentless approach.

    They were prepared for the next wave of the eerie spiders. As therge beasts advanced, Hemera''s frustration reached a boiling point.

    A surge of anger coursed through her, igniting a fiery determination within. Tal, standing beside her, witnessed a remarkable transformation in her aunt.

    Her yellow eyes, usually warm and kind, zed with an intense, radiant fury. A luminous glow emanated from her eyes, casting an ethereal light around her.

    The air crackled with the manifestation of her potent emotions. Hemera looked at Tal and warned her. ''''Stay behind me, girl.''''

    The mixed elf nodded as she stepped back, and Hemera looked at the iing beasts before casting her best spell. ''''Solstice''s fury.''''

    A blinding burst of radiant energy erupted from her fingertips, forming a radiant sphere of sunlight.

    The power of a thousand suns concentrated into a single point, casting away the shadows and enveloping the tunnel in the bright light.

    Hemera held the miniature sun surged forth, hurtling toward the oing spiders. The light unveiled every detail of their chitinous bodies upon impact with the beasts.

    The sudden eruption of daylight blinded the spiders. They hissed and recoiled from the searing brilliance.

    Solstice''s Fury washed over them like wildfire. Once shrouded in darkness, the tunnel was now lit up like daytime.

    The spiders, exposed to the full force of Hemera''s attack, hissed and writhed in pain as their exoskeletons sizzled and crackled under the sr assault.

    Tal shielded her eyes from the intense light, marveling at the incredible power unleashed by her aunt. She knew Hemera was powerful but had never seen her full strength.

    The chamber echoed with the otherworldly sounds of the beasts screeching and the crackling of the mes devouring them alive, causing their bodies to drop to the ground.

    As the wave subsided, some spidersy in smoldering heaps, their once-menacing forms reduced to ashes.

    Now devoid of the beasts, the tunnel returned to a semnce of calm, though still bathed in the lingering glow of Hemera''s unleashed fury.

    Hemera drained from the exertion and stumbled backward, her yellow eyes gradually returning to their usual warm glow.

    The brilliance of the tunnel dimmed, leaving behind an aftermath of destruction that her spell unleashed.

    Tal approached her aunt with a mixture of awe and concern. "That... that was incredible, Auntie. Are you alright?"

    Hemera nodded, showing her tiredness. "I''ll be okay, Tal. But we have to keep going. Archer is waiting."

    They moved ahead, leaving behind the bright tunnel and the leftover spider corpses. The two women walked down the tunnel, their steps echoing in the dark passageway.

    As they pressed on, the air grew cooler, and a veil of mist wrapped around them, imparting an eerie quality to their surroundings.

    The twisted trees are like ghostly tendrils. A shiver ran down Tal''s spine, and she instinctively readied her bow, senses on high alert.

    Hemera scanned the surroundings with keen, elven eyes but found nothing amiss. The mist yed tricks on the shadows, creating illusions that danced at the edge of perception.

    Despite theck of a tangible threat, an unsettling feeling settled over them, a whisper of ancient secrets lingering in the air.

    Tal''s fingers tightened around her bowstring as the two elves ventured deeper into the mistden forest, where the unknown awaited them.

    The jungle canopy above them rustled with unseen movements as Hemera and Tal cautiously treaded through the thick foliage.

    Heavy jungle air and distant sounds of unseen creatures created an eerie atmosphere.

    Suddenly, without warning, Tal''s instincts kicked in. Her senses detected a subtle disturbance, and in a swift motion, she drew her bow.

    Before Hemera could react, a flurry of mana arrows soared into the dense canopy, and the two heard thumps as the arrows connected with an unseen foe.

    Each arrow found its mark precisely, piercing the heads of creepy ck-skinned humanoids lurking among the branches.

    When the arrows struck, small explosions erupted, causing them to tumble down. Hemera and Tal exchanged a nce.

    They studied the creature and noticed that it had sharp ws. Hemera got closer and saw sharp teeth which was covered in fresh blood.

    She wondered where they came from but didn''t think about it for long before returning to their journey. The two were on edge as they continued through the dense forest.

    After that, neither of them sensed anything else. As they walked, Hemera stumbled, prompting Tal to nce at her with concern. "Are you okay?"

    The sun elf nodded. "I''m just tired, Tali. I used up too much mana and need to rest."

    Tal smiled and gently ced her arm around Hemera''s waist to lend support as they continued through the forest.

    A dark veil shrouded the forest. However, the darkness didn''t hinder Hemera and Tal, as they could see like it was daytime.

    After a while, they stumbled upon a hidden cave concealed beneath the roots of a massive tree that stood on the edge of a small clearing.

    They approached the entrance, and Tal scanned the inside. She noticed it was empty and the perfect ce to spend the night.

    With a nod between them, they entered the cave, leaving the forest behind. Feeling a sense of urgency, Hemera quickly set traps around the cave entrance.

    Twigs, leaves, and other things were strategically ced to alert them of any approaching danger.

    Tal watched with curiosity, her eyes scanning the perimeter for potential threats. Once the traps were in ce, Hemera and Tal settled inside the cave.

    Hemera skillfully started a fire using dried leaves and twigs, illuminating the cave''s interior with a warm glow.

    The dancing mes cast shadows on the cave walls, creating aforting atmosphere. Tal was nervous and kept looking around like something was watching them.

    But Hemera told her she couldn''t sense anything. The aunt and niece sat around the fire while getting to know each other even more.

    Soon after that, the two elves were tired and settled down. Just as they began to sleep, the night was shattered by an unexpected disturbance.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 534 Kindness, Love, And Support

    <h4>Chapter 534 Kindness, Love, And Support </h4>

    He was getting ready when his door flew open and crashed into the wall, which made him jump.

    Archer turned toward the source and saw his older brother Billy, who had a big smile as he walked toward him.

    The older boy wrapped his arm around Archer''s shoulders and started teasing him with a twinkle in his eyes. "Hey, little bro, heard you''re taking Alexa out on a supervised date tonight.''''

    He couldn''t help but blush, his cheeks turning a shade of crimson before stammering out. "Come on, Billy, it''s not like that.''''

    But, relentless as always, Billy leaned in with a wide grin and spoke. "When you two get married, I call dibs on being the best man. I''ve got to ensure you don''t mess it up, right?"

    Archer''s embarrassment rose, and he muttered, "It''s just a supervised date. Let''s not jump to conclusions."

    Billy''sughter erupted and bounced off the walls. Just as theughter peaked, Amelia, Alexa''s older sister, walked in, ready to catch theedy show in action.

    As she took in the scene, Amelia couldn''t contain her giggles at the sight of Archer, whose face had turned a shade rivaled by tomatoes.

    "Well, well, what do we have here?" The older girl quipped, her amusement shining through, her eyes twinkling with excitement.

    When Archer heard her, he knew the teasing would worsen as Amelia was Billy''s girlfriend, and both enjoyed it.

    He thought to himself. ''Here we go again.''

    Archer looked away from the green-eyed girl, but she got involved with a giggle. With a yful smirk, she said, "Archer, my brother-inw, I''ve been hearing some juicy gossiptely."

    He looked up with a puzzled expression on his face. "Gossip? What are you talking about now, Amelia?"

    The brown-haired girl leaned in and spoke with a teasing tone. "Oh, you know, the whispers in the family grapevine. The talk about you and Alexa."

    Archer blushed, attempting to y it cool. "We are just good friends."

    Amelia raised an eyebrow, not buying into the act. "Come on, boy, you can drop the charade. It''s obvious you love my baby sister."

    He stammered, "I... well, we''re very close."

    She chuckled knowingly before speaking. "Close, huh? I''ve seen the way you look at each other. It''s like a rom in the making."

    Archer tried to deflect as he got ready, "We''re not dating. Seriously."

    Amelia crossed her arms with an amused grin. "Sure, you''re not. But you might want to break it to our parents, they''re already picking out wedding venues in their minds. You two are practically an item in all but name."

    His eyes widened in disbelief. "They''re nning a wedding?"

    She winked at him with a grin. "Well, when you two decide to make it official, remember I called it first. I''ll be expecting an invite to the wedding of the century."

    After speaking, she sauntered out of the room, leaving Archer bewildered. Billyughed until he followed her. ''''See youter, little bro. Enjoy your date.''''

    Archer smiled before he finished getting ready and picked up his jacket. Once he put it on, he started walking out of his room.

    Walking down the stairs, he spotted his mom and dad in the kitchen. At that moment, he quietly stood in the doorway.

    His mother, the definition of a perfect wife, was cooking their lunch on the stove, herughter echoing through the room.

    Her blue eyes, still bright and filled with the spark of youthful love, met those of her husband as he lovingly chopped vegetables beside her.

    Archer''s father, a pir of strength for the family softened by the years, stole nces at his wife as if admiring a masterpiece. Together, they moved in seamless harmony.

    A dance of chopping, stirring, and the asional shared taste test spoke volumes about the joy they found in each other''s presence.

    The air was infused with the tantalizing aroma of the meal they were preparing and the tangible love that had seasoned their years together.

    Archer couldn''t help but smile at the love he saw between his parents. His mother squeezed his father''s hand, saying more without words.

    His father then kissed her forehead gently while passing her a utensil. Theirughter filled the kitchen like a familiar melody.

    Archer stood by the doorway, watching his parents, a deep admiration filling his chest. How his father treated his mother had left a mark on him.

    He wanted to treat Alexa the same way so he could always see her smile, but he stopped thinking and started walking.

    But before he left, he called out. "Bye, Mom, Dad.''''

    His mother, Michelle, turned around, and a big smile appeared before she walked over and hugged him tightly as she kissed his forehead and whispered. "Take care, my baby boy.''''

    Feeling warm and loved in the hug, Archer made a promise. He vowed to treat Alexa just like his father treated his mother��

    with kindness, love, and support.

    Archer made his way toward the door. However, fate had other ns. Just as he reached for the doorknob, his foot caught on the edge of the rug, sending him tumbling forward.

    With an awkward thud, he hit the floor, momentarily stunned. As he slowly opened his eyes, expecting to see the familiar surroundings of his home, confusion set in.

    Instead, he returned to the dark chamber and remembered what happened. Archer sat up and went to rub his eyes but realized he only had one arm again.

    Archer sighed and looked around the chamber. He soon spotted Llyniel and N sleeping close by.

    He felt the mana blocking the chamber entrances, yet he could also sense the creatures lingering beyond those barriers.

    Once Archer studied his surroundings, he stood up and stretched his body, causing his back to click, which relieved his achy body.

    ''That exins why I care so much for the girls when other people treat their wives life objects.'' Archer thought to himself as he smiled.

    As he stood there, he felt the mana struggling to travel around his body, which caused his brows to scrunch up.

    Archer cast Aurora Healing on himself, but nothing worked, so he continued to cast it until some weird ck sludge was pushed out of his open wounds.

    It sttered onto the ground, igniting the dirt and sending shivers down his spine. Suddenly, he sensed a surge in the world''s mana.

    When it did that, his body started to heal with the less serious wounds healing while he saw the arm slowly regrowing.

    He felt his Regeneration kicking in, and this time, it worked overtime as his body felt better and his horns regrew. He took a deep breath and focused on the mana within him.

    Archer forced the mana to flow through his body, directing it toward the missing limb, testing if he could heal it using the very essence of mana itself.

    As he concentrated, a faint glow enveloped him. Archer could feel the mana working magic, knitting together tissues and regenerating bone.

    The process was surprisingly rapid, and he watched in awe as his arm started to regrow before his eyes.

    Within moments, what was once a stump was now a fully regenerated arm.Archer flexed his fingers, testing the newfound strength.

    A triumphant smile spread across his face as he marveled at the effectiveness of his mana maniption.

    Oncepletely healed, Archer couldn''t help butugh. The power to regenerate his body using mana was a revtion, and confidence coursed through him.

    In a yful gesture, he reached into his Item Box and pulled out a meat wrap. Archer chuckled as he approached the first barrier and noticed it was made from nature magic.

    He smiled while turning to the sleeping wood elf before recing the barrier with Cosmic Shield so he could cast spells through it.

    Once the shield was activated, he used Anti-Magic on Llyniel''s wall, causing it to vanish. The ghouls rushed forward and collided with the new barrier.

    When Archer saw this, he chuckled before taking a deep breath and letting out a burning stream of violet dragon fire down the first tunnel.

    His mes reduced every creature to ash, scorching the stone walls in their path. Against the onught, they stood no chance as he effortlessly cleared the way.

    After dealing with the first tunnel, he repeated the process on the other two, clearing the way for them to continue.

    Archer used Mana Maniption to create a chair next to the sleeping girls and sat down to rx. He put his chin on his hand as he watched them.

    N had a worried look on her face, while Llyniel shared the same look. While looking at the two, he cast Aurora Healing on them, ensuring they were okay.

    A bright light washed over the two, causing N to smile as she curled up in the sheets she somehow had.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 535 Battle Witches Go South

    <h4>Chapter 535 Battle Witches Go South </h4>

    While they did that, Scarlett, the hyper one of the three, spoke. ''''Cousin. Do you think Archer is okay?''''

    Amaryllis nodded with a smile. ''''I''m sure we''ll find that cheeky dragon. I want to fight him again, but Ophie will tell us off.''''

    ''''Yeah, she will. Have you seen the way she looks at him? Seeing someone so serious as her has a crush is adorable.'''' Scarlettmented as they exited the college.

    The blonde witch giggled before turning to Valencia, who had a neutral look on her face and asked. ''''What''s your opinion on this rescue mission, Val?''''

    The closebat witch shifted her violet gaze toward Amaryllis and responded with a measured andposed tone. "Rescuing a dragon who constantly finds trouble is a futile endeavor. He''s powerful enough to avoid danger, yet he still manages to entangle himself in it."

    Amaryllis startedughing before Scarlettmented with a big smile. ''''Val, you need to rx. If we rescue him, he will owe us a favor each.''''

    When the two witches heard this, their eyes narrowed, causing Scarlett to yelp as Amaryllis spoke. ''''Scarlett, what are you nning, you devious woman?''''

    Valencia looked at the pink-haired woman with judging eyes, causing Scarlett to snap back as they walked. ''''You two need to leave me alone! Nonna told you to stop teasing me!''''

    Her reaction caused Amaryllis to giggle, and Valencia had a small smile. It was one of the rare times she did.

    She enjoyed teasing her little sister even though their Nonna told them not to and would scold them when Scarlett ran to her.

    The three stopped near a fountain, and Amaryllis spoke. ''''Get ready to fly. We need to rush south.''''

    Valencia and Scarlett nodded before they started chanting something. A violet glow washed over the three.

    This allowed them to fly, and they soon took off. As the three witches took to the skies with their witch magic slicing through the crisp air, they left the college grounds behind.

    The wind whistled past them as they soared south above the snowyndscapes. Beneath them, the world transformed into a winter wondend.

    Endless snowy fields stretched like a vast white canvas, interrupted only by the asional cluster of snow-covered towns and cities.

    Scarlett marveled at the frozenkes and ponds, their surfaces shimmering like mirrors beneath the winter sun.

    She looked at the blonde witch with a smile andmented. ''''It''s a shame we don''t get snow on Aetheria. It''s always so hot.''''

    Amaryllis smiled and nodded as they flew over the snowy grasnds, gradually changing into snow-covered forests.

    Thendscape below transformed beneath them, changing from the familiar sights of the Crownds to the distinct features of the southern part of the empire.

    Amaryllis, Scarlett, and Valencia peered to the west as they approached their destination. In the distance, a massive jungle emerged that stretched far into the distance.

    They flew toward it and saw grasnds surrounding the jungle between it and the sea. They descended to the snowy ground.

    When they touched the ground, their senses kicked in, and suddenly, a horde of Shadowfang Wolves charged out of the jungle.

    Valencia shifted her gaze to Amaryllis and Scarlett, who were preparing formidable spells, and dered, "Cousin, Sister, I crave to face them alone."

    The two witches regarded her with narrowed eyes, prompting Amaryllis to question, "Training?"

    She nodded before exining. "Indeed. I''ve acquired new spells from Nonna, and I yearn to test their potency in battle."

    Before Amaryllis could respond, Scarlett interjected excitedly, "Val, we shall watch your back."

    A nod from the ck-haired woman signaled her eptance as she advanced toward the oing horde of wolf-like beasts.

    Valencia''s eyes zed as she sprinted towards the oing horde of Shadowfang Wolves. The frigid air whipped around her, but her focus remained unwavering.

    With a swift motion, she cast a spell that embued Hex poison magic into her fists. As she closed the distance, the first wave of Wolves lunged at her.

    Valencia''s reflexes kicked in, and she deftly sidestepped the attacks, her movements a mesmerizing dance.

    The wolve''s ws swiped through the air, but Valencia evaded each attack with a grin on her pretty face.

    With a sudden burst of speed, sheunched herself into the midst of the pack, fists infused with the toxic mana of her witch magic.

    Her strikes pummeled the wolves with vicious blows. The poison seeped into their fur, causing them to writhe in pain with every contact.

    She twirled, ducked, and weaved through the relentless onught. Each movement was wless.

    The wolves, confused and disoriented by the poisonous onught, struggled to keep up with her elusive form.

    With the battle raging on, Valencia''s fists became a blur of motion, delivering devastating blows that left the wolves incapacitated in her wake.

    The air crackled with the residual energy of her poison magic, creating an otherworldly ambiance around the fierce witch.

    She danced through the chaos with unparalleled agility, her every step a calcted move. As she circled them, a deadly rhythm emerged.

    Each impact of her fists sent a shockwave through the air, crashing the wolves to the snowy ground.

    Her focus remained unbroken, and a triumphant glint sparkled in her violet eyes as she skillfully overwhelmed the beasts.

    The once menacing horde nowy defeated, their howls of aggression reced by pained whimpers.

    Valencia stood amidst the defeated pack, her breath visible in the cold air. The intense battle had showcased herbat prowess and the deadly efficiency of her magic.

    With aposed demeanor, she turned and rejoined Amaryllis and Scarlett, who were watching her with wide eyes,

    Amaryllis shook her head and asked with a keen voice. ''''Was that poison fists, Val? Nonna finally gave it to you?''''

    The woman in question nodded. ''''Yes. She said I did well when I trained with Auntie Freesia, and the reward was the spell.''''

    When the other two heard this, they smiled and congratted her until Scarlettmented with a chuckle. ''''I wonder how Willow will take the news. I''m sure she''ll be upset.''''

    Amaryllis giggled when Valencia went quiet and spoke reluctantly. ''''She got Poison Mist. Which is the one I originally wanted, but Nonna and Freesia said Poison Fist is more suited for me.''''

    "Well, that spell suits you perfectly. The wolves didn''t stand a chance. I''m eager to witness how the dragons will react to it," Scarlett remarked, a broad smile adorning her face.

    After speaking, the trio entered the jungle, searching for Archer and the missing girls. The foliage grew thicker, and the sounds of wildlife surrounded them.

    Amaryllis felt the air became heavy with humidity, and the shadows of the towering trees painted patterns on the forest floor.

    For a while, the search yielded no signs of the missing individuals. They exchanged nces, a hint of concern crossing their features.

    Valencia, however, remained focused, her violet eyes scanning the surroundings. Just when the uncertainty started to settle in, Valencia halted abruptly.

    Her sharp gaze fixed on the ground, and she crouched to examine the earth beneath the thick vegetation.

    "What is it?" Amaryllis inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    Valencia pointed to the ground, where she had discovered two distinct pairs of footprints. "Look here. It seems we''re not alone. There are recent tracks. We might be on the right path."

    Amaryllis grinned. "Excellent. Let''s hope we locate them swiftly. I''d rather not linger here any longer."

    The trio continued deeper into the jungle, the dense foliage closing around them. Despite their keen senses, the search proved elusive, and frustration hung in the air.

    As they pressed forward, Valencia, walking at the rear, felt a subtle shift in the atmosphere as they heard a pping sounding from far away.

    She turned her gaze to the east, her instincts tingling. Through the thick canopy, she glimpsed two imposing silhouettes gliding toward them.

    "Stop," shemanded, her voice slicing through the ambient sounds of the jungle.

    The other two stopped walking, turning their attention to Valencia. Her expression shifted to seriousness as she pointed eastward.

    They followed her gaze, and her eyes widened as the dragons approached. She raised her hand, signaling them to hold their ground.

    Amaryllis''s voice took on amanding tone, "Hold your magic. Do not attack until I say so."

    The approaching figures became clearer, and the glint of silver scales caught the dappled sunlight filtering through the leaves.

    Tension in the air eased as Amaryllis recognized the unmistakable form of two rare silver dragons, their wings slicing through the air.

    They knew the dragons had already spotted them and headed toward them. However, she understood that not all dragons were involved in the ongoing war with the witches.

    As the dragons drew nearer, they gracefully descended, and one of them skillfully swept its tail, clearing a path through the trees to create anding space.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 536 Already Ravaged You

    <h4>Chapter 536 Already Ravaged You </h4>

    Sera led Teu through the mist-covered forest as she couldn''t see. While walking, the two heard a screech piercing the air around them.

    They stopped walking and scanned their surroundings. Sera''s keen ears caught a rustle in the mist, and her instincts immediately went on high alert.

    The dragon girl growled as she looked at the mist hiding the forest and whatever was in it, making the looming threat even harder to see.

    Sera whispered, her voice edged with a primal intensity. ''''Teu, Get ready. We''re not alone."

    Teu, sensing the urgency in Sera''s tone, gripped the hilt of her weapon, her eyes darting through the mist in search of the unseen danger.

    The forest fell silent, and the tension in the air was palpable. Sera''s growl echoed through the mist, warning whatever lurked nearby.

    Without warning, a ck-skinned creature lunges out from the thick mist, its movements swift and predatory.

    Its body was cloaked in shadows, making it challenging to see its features. Fueled by adrenaline, Sera reacted with lightning speed by summoning her ws.

    She swung her ws in a sweeping arc, aiming for the creature''s midsection. It cut through the mist, but the humanoid easily evaded the attack.

    Teu, channeling her mana, unleashed a Deep Sea st toward it. The mana illuminated the mist momentarily, revealing the humanoid''s silhouette.

    The creature retaliated,unching a series of rapid strikes. Sera blocked the attack with her ws, the sh ringing through the air.

    Even more, humanoids appeared from the mist, and their movements were swift and predatory.

    Sera lunged forward as her ws shed through the air. The first humanoid was caught off guard and fell victim to her deadly strikes.

    Its body dropped to the ground with a thud, vanquished by the dragon girl''s assault. Teu, by Sera''s side, demonstrated a different kind of prowess.

    She bounced around the battlefield like a rabbit, using her ws to swipe at the creatures as they tried to attack.

    Her attacks ripped off limbs and decapitated them while used her wings to block the creature''s attacks.

    When Seranded after one of her attacks, one of them rushed at her, but she used her tail to impale the creature through its chest.

    Sera was a force to be reckoned with as her red wings and scales protected her against most attacks, and her dragon eyes allowed her to see everything.

    Teu weaved through the mist, trying to guess the movements of the approaching humanoids.

    As more closed in, the ocean princess''s de danced through the air, a whirlwind of skill. The metallic ng echoed through the forest as she parried and countered the attacks.

    The de cut through the shadows, leaving the second humanoid incapacitated. Sera was using her ws to tear up the creatures with ease.

    Her ruby-red eyes zed as she engaged the remaining creatures. With a swift motion, she attacked another, tearing through its creepy form.

    Teu moved quickly as her sword swiftly cut through the misty air. Creatures emerged from the shadows, drawn to the noise.

    Their grotesque and unnatural bodies were no match for the girl''s. As the first humanoid lunged at her, Teu quickly sidestepped its attack.

    Her sword cleaved through it with a single, fluid motion, causing it to drop to the ground. The forest bore witness to the battle as Teu and Sera faced the relentless onught.

    Teu''s movements were a dance, each swing of her sword choreographed with practiced finesse. Creatures fell before her, their otherworldly forms dissolving into nothingness.

    Her de shed with twisted bodies, the mist echoing with the sounds. Unfolding in battle, the forest seemed to hold its breath.

    The creature''s screeches reverberated through the forest. She wielded her sword and sharp ws, silencing the creatures individually. With each fallen foe, the forest grew quieter.

    Their prowess was too much for them, and thest creature ended under the gleaming de. Now devoid of threats, the mist hung like a curtain of quiet victory.

    Teu, her chest rising and falling with the exertion of battle. The forest, once tumultuous with the chaos, had sumbed to an eerie calm.

    Her breath danced in the cool air as she sheathed her sword and cast her gaze across the forest floor strewn with the remnants of the otherworldly creatures.

    The bodiesy in disarray, their grotesque forms now still. Blood mingled with the mud, staining the ground.

    Teu watched the aftermath unfold until Sera approached, a triumphant grin on her face.

    With a flick of her ws, she rid herself of the creature''s blood, a silent celebration of their hard-fought victory.

    The mist cleared as they moved through the thick forest. With the air freshening, tall trees unveiled an abandoned vige in a clearing.

    Forgotten by time, the vige seemed like a ghostly remains of the past. Teu''s blue eyes widened and whispered with curiosity and unease, "What... is this ce?"

    Sera dismissed her wings as she scanned the surroundings. "I have no idea. It looks like it''s been deserted for a long time."

    The vige, once vibrant and bustling, now stood frozen in time. Run-down houses with sagging roofs lined cobblestone streets.

    Weeds and vines snaked around the crumbling structures, and a haunting silence hung.

    Teu cautiously stepped forward and observed as she examined the house''s windows. "It''s as if everyone just vanished.''''

    Sera nodded, her dragon eyes scanning the abandoned vige. "There are no signs of life. It''s like time stood still here."

    The girls walked through the empty streets, feeling uneasy. They found signs of everyday life left behind: a child''s toy on a doorstep, an old run-down market stall covered in dust.

    That''s when the dragon girl asked quietly, "Do you think something scared them off, or did they choose to go?"

    ''''I don''t know. It seems they left, but many years have passed, and things could change over such a long time.'''' Teu answered as he looked at an old shop.

    After looking around for a little while, they exited the vige and found themselves in the forest again.

    The ocean princess couldn''t help but roll her eyes as Sera startedining. "Teu, why are so many trees in an underground cave? It''s like Mother Nature got!"

    She chuckled before answering the dragon girl, "Maybe the trees wanted a change of scenery? You know, a little vacation from the whole ''being outside'' thing."

    They strolled through the underground woond, pondering whether the trees were having fun on their vacation.

    "It''s strange to have an underground forest. If they were well-

    known, Hemera would have told Archer about it," Sera mused, seeing a distantke with even more bewilderment.

    Sera and Teu pressed on, navigating through the thick vegetation. The air was dense, and the asional screech of unseen creatures echoed around them.

    Sera led the way, and her keen senses were alert to potential threats. As they ventured deeper, the oppressive atmosphere of the forest started to wear on her.

    The tangled underbrush and blocked visibility all grated on her nerves. She abruptly halted, her tail swishing in annoyance.

    "This is ridiculous!" Sera eximed, frustration evident in her voice. "I can''t take this anymore."

    She summoned her wings without waiting, unfolding them with a powerful beat, and jumped into the air.

    Sera flew higher and higher until she left the thick canopy behind. Teu watched in surprise but shook her head with a smile as the redhead vanished.

    The dragon girl''s wings sliced through the mist, and she emerged above the treetops. The forest unfolded beneath her, and her eyes widened in shock.

    An endless expanse of tangled trees stretched out as far as her eyes could see. It was a vast sea of green, a sprawling carpet of trees.

    Sera hovered in the air, her annoyance now reced with shock. The sheer scale of the forest was breathtaking.

    The mist that clung to the ground now appeared like a distant, white ocean, with tree canopies breaking through like inds.

    She called down, her voice full of disbelief. "Teu! You have to see this. It''s... it''s incredible!"

    That''s when Sera descended to rejoin Teu, her wings folding back. She wore a look of wonder as her annoyance died when she saw the sea of trees.

    Teu shot her an impatient look, causing the redhead to giggle while wiping sweat off her smooth brown skin.

    Sera began to describe it excitedly. "It was beautiful! The canopy stretched as far as the eye could see; trees were all there. I haven''t seen anything like that before."

    However, her cheerful depiction took an unforeseen twist as a sigh slipped from her mouth. "But you know, amidst all this loveliness, I can''t help but think about Archer ravaging me, and I be incredibly wet. I desire sex, Teu, and I desire it immediately!"

    Teu was taken by surprise at her ranting and didn''t know what to say but felt her cheeks go red.

    When Sera witnessed the Aquarian blushing, sheughed before yfully teasing her. "Oh, why the rosy cheeks? Archer has already ravaged you, my dear. So you know what I mean!"

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 537 I Will Make Love To Him

    <h4>Chapter 537 I Will Make Love To Him </h4>

    The dragon girl giggled before revealing her n. ''''Well, when we finally meet with sweetheart, I will make love to him.''''

    Upon hearing her friend''sment, Teu sighed, yet a spark was kindled in her mind, leading her to want to make love to him.

    She shook her head and concentrated on their surroundings, but hours passed. A weird light appeared above them, which spooked them.

    Upon realizing it replicated sunlight, a sense of relief washed over them. They pressed on for another day, only to find the light vanished again.

    This time, they found themselves outside an abandoned town, a familiar scene they were used to.

    Undeterred, they entered. As they strolled through the silent streets, Sera suddenly halted, causing Teu to inquire, "What''s up? Do you sense something?"

    Sera nodded, her eyes scanning their surroundings, and she picked up two familiar scents that brought satisfaction.

    She turned to the ocean princess and revealed. "Two of the girls are here, but for some reason, they are at the edge of town."

    Teu smiled before they continued their walk through the town. The fading fake sunlight cast long shadows over the streets.

    As darkness slowly overtook the town, a creepy hush settled, and the girls began to hear faint whispers around them.

    The unsettling sound of ws hitting wood pierced the silence, sending shivers down their spines.

    Teu''s grip on her sword tightened, and Sera''s eyes scanned the surroundings, her senses on high alert and ws ready.

    Whispers seemed to follow them, and when either one tried to focus on them, they faded only to appear elsewhere.

    Teu nced at Sera, who was looking around, sniffing the air, and recoiled. ''''E, that smells nasty, just like a goblin nest.''''

    The once silent ghost town now buzzed with unseen whispers. Moving through the winding streets, the two followed the dim light filtering from the buildings.

    As they reached the outskirts, the whispers grew more distinct, forming unintelligible words that hung in the air.

    Teu heard ws persistently echoing, intertwined with asional rustlings in the shadows.

    An unshakable tension enveloped them as a sudden dread intensified upon sighting their foreboding destination.

    That''s when they saw a solitary house on the edge of town surrounded by darkness, but a faint light held it at bay.

    Sera watched this and was about to enter the open area, but Teu stopped and told her to be quiet.

    They saw someone rushing toward the house but didn''t knock on the door and did something to the ground for a few minutes.

    Afterpleting its task, the figure swiftly returned to town. Then, the two witnessed a horrifying scene: humanoid creatures leaped off the roofs and charged toward the house.

    Teu spoke with concern, "They are attacking the house. We have to stop them."

    Sera nodded, took a deep breath, and unleashed an earth-shaking roar that shook the town''s foundations.

    Her powerful roar brought the attacking creatures to an abrupt halt.

    [Nefertiti & Hecate''s POV]

    The two girls lounged in the living room, having just awakened from a nap. Kelia busied herself brewing tea and chatting with them.

    However, intending to get a good night''s sleep, Kelia eventually excused herself and left the duo to their own devices.

    Seatedfortably, Hecate turned towards Nefertiti and inquired, "How was your time at the academy in Zenia?"

    "It''s alright. They offer some intriguing courses, although I''m familiar with most of them. That''s why I chose toe to the College of Magic," Nefertiti responded, briefly lifting her eyes from her book before diving back into its pages.

    Hecate started reading again and used her moon magic to scan the outside. She didn''t feel any of the creatures.

    But that''s when she got a weird feeling but couldn''t figure it out until her magic picked up something outside.

    She stood up and approached the nearest window to look out. When she did that, she saw rows and rows of red eyes appearing in the town.

    Hecate spoke neutrally, but it caught the subus off guard. ''''They will attack tonight. For some reason, they are gathering in the town.''''

    The pink-haired girl got distracted and put the book down to join Hecate at the window.?They stared out the window at the eerie sight of rows of red eyes in the town below.

    Nefertiti joined her and asked with concern in her voice. "What''s going on, Hecate? Why are there so many red eyes?"

    Hecate nodded, her expression thoughtful as she answered. "Something feels different tonight. I can''t put my finger on it."

    "Different? How so?"

    The elf exined as she kept her eyes on the creatures. "It''s hard to exin. My moon magic usually helps me sense their presence clearly, but tonight, there''s an extrayer of something. It''s almost as if... they''re not just mindless creatures."

    Nefertiti furrowed her brow. "What do you mean?"

    ''''It feels like there''s a powerful being controlling them somehow, but that''s just a theory. '''' Hecate answered.

    The two girls continued to watch the creatures, but something caught their eyes when they saw a figure running toward the town.

    When Nefertiti saw this, she got a bad feeling, and it came true as the creatures rushed toward the house.

    Hecate panicked before speaking. ''''The enchantment was broken. They are starting their attack.''''

    The two girls got ready to fight when Kelia rushed into the room with a look of fear. ''''Our protection has been cut off. They areing!''''

    Just as the first wave of creatures closed in on the house, a thunderous roar echoed. It was so powerful that it shook the entire house, causing the creatures to halt.

    The ground beneath them trembled from the sheer force of the sound. Hecate and Nefertiti exchanged relieved smiles, recognizing the distinct roar.

    However, the subus quickly rified, "It''s not Archer. That''s Sera."

    As the echoes of the roar faded away, the ominous whispers outside were reced by a momentary silence.

    The creatures, now hesitant and disoriented, seemed uncertain about their next move. But the two girls smiled as they rushed outside.

    Despite Kelia''s attempts to intervene, Hecate''s intimidating red eyes halted her resistance.

    As they stepped outside, a formidable horde of creatures loomed before them. With a mischievous grin, Nefertiti began conjuring her arcane magic.

    A massive serpent, forged from beautiful purple mes, materialized at hermand, and she set it on a course to engage the creatures.

    The fiery serpent surged forward, colliding with the bewildered monsters. Hecate, captivated by the spectacle, started casting her spell.

    She closed her eyes momentarily and reopened them to reveal an intense pitch-ck gaze that freaked Nefertiti out when she saw them.

    At Hecate''smand, the mysterious entities charged into the fray. The shadows surged forward like a dark tide, resembling Archer''s Dragon-kin warriors.

    They collided with the creature''s frontlines, and a fierce battle ensued. The ck humanoids fought against the shadowy onught, creating a chaotic and intense confrontation.

    While this was happening, Kelia ran up to them and spoke in a panic. ''''The stronger ones will arrive soon. We must repair the enchantment and get your friends in the house.''''

    Hecate nodded before replying after firing a Moon st at a group of creatures who tried to sneak up on them.

    Suddenly, arge explosion was heard, causing the three to turn around and see a st of water that annihted any creatures it touched like a bomb.

    Nefertiti looked at Sera, approaching them in her dragon form, while Teu fired spells off her back that hit the horde.

    As the red dragon drew near, they saw Teu leap off its back, descending gracefully toward the horde.

    During her descent, Teu began casting a spell, her hands emanating a vibrant blue glow.

    With precision, she pointed at the creatures below. The trio on the ground saw a torrent of water cascading with such force that they felt it from where they were.

    It cut through the creatures like a knife through butter and wiped out most of them, leaving Sera to clear the rest by stomping on them.

    Nefertiti stared in awe at the unfolding scene as the powerful spell worked its magic against the enemy.

    Teu, approaching the ground, cast a spell to ensure a safending. Shortly after, Sera, not far behind, transformed back into her human form as she descended.

    The redheadnded with a thug and a big smile on her face. She sprinted toward the two girls and lunged at them.

    She hugged Nefertiti, which caught her off guard, but quickly pushed the dragon girl off her with a small smile.

    This didn''t deter Sera, as she had done the same to Hecate; this time, the elf reciprocatedthe hug with one of her own.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 538 Cover me

    <h4>Chapter 538 Cover me </h4>

    Hecate smiled, and Nefertiti giggled as Teu greeted them with a smile, "Hecate, Nefertiti, it''s good to see you both."

    The two girls smiled at the blue-haired girl and were about to talk when they heard an earth-shaking roar.

    All four spun around but saw nothing. As they did that, Kelia ran up to Hecate and spoke. ''''The enchantment is repaired. Get inside now! They areing!''''

    When Sera heard this, her eyes narrowed, and she asked suspiciously. ''''What''sing? We can fight them!''''

    The older woman''s eyes widened in fear as she grabbed Nefertiti and Hecate. ''''Please talk to her! She will die if she tries to fight them.''''

    Nefertiti nodded, turned to the redhead, who was getting pumped up to fight, and spoke firmly, "She''s telling the truth, Sera. We cannot fight them because they are too strong."

    When the dragon girl heard this, she was annoyed and snapped back. ''''I will fight them with Teu. We''ve already killed a bunch so that they won''t be a problem.''''

    Kelia quickly informed them of the truth. ''''They might have been the weak ones always here at night, but the creaturesing now are different and even stronger.''''

    The older woman continued. ''''Our town mayor was a High Mage, and they brutalized him. He managed to push back the regr creatures, but when he met the ones on their way, he was killed within minutes.''''

    Sera looked at her with narrowed eyes and ignored the woman until Teu put her hand on her shoulder as she spoke. ''''Let''s listen to them and go inside. You can see if they''re telling the truth.''''

    When the dragon girl heard this, she sighed before nodding and allowing Kelia to drag them back into the house.

    Approaching the window to look outside, they caught sight ofrge humanoid creatures resembling those they had previously battled.

    Teu and Sera exchanged uneasy nces as they witnessed the approaching figures closing in on the house.

    Therge humanoids had muscr bodies, and razor-sharp teeth gave them a horrifying appearance, sending a shiver down their spines.

    Sera''s eyes allowed her to look at the creatures, and what she saw shocked her. They looked like a mix of human and trolls with their bald heads.

    The creatures were massive, easily reaching ten feet in height, and their elongated muscr arms hung down, the sharp ws at the ends scraping against the ground.

    Teu''s eyes narrowed as she looked at the nightmarish beings. "What in the realms are those?"

    Sera responded hushedly, "I''ve never seen anything like them. They look like a twisted experimentbining a human and a troll."

    The creatures were eerily still, their hideous forms creating an unsettling scene outside the house. It was as if nature held its breath, anticipating the next move.

    As the duo continued to observe, the creatures suddenly stirred, their elongated arms lifting as they began to move.

    The ws on their hands scraped across the ground, leaving gouges in the soil. The sound echoed through the clearing, sending a shiver down the spines of Sera and Teu.

    An oppressive aura emanated from them, causing the four girls to feel a suffocating feeling overwhelm them.

    Sera silently reflected as she calmed down when she realized they couldn''t get in. ''I''m d I didn''t stick around to confront them. Archer will have his hands full when he arrives.''

    The new horde of monsters, ominous and menacing, approached the house with relentless determination.

    However, as they reached five meters from the building, an invisible barrier halted their advance, putting the five inside at ease.

    The protective enchantment surrounding the house stood resilient, creating a safe zone the creatures couldn''t breach.

    [Hemera & Tal''s POV]

    The two elves heard an earth-shattering roar that shook their cave, causing them to move deeper inside.

    Hemeramented as they did. ''''That beast must be massive if we can hear it from here. But one good thing is that it seems far away from us.''''

    Tal started to watch the entrance as Hemera was doing something with the bracelet. The mixed elf looked at her with a curious gaze before asking. ''''Auntie. What are you doing?''''

    Hemera looked up as she answered with a smile. ''''Well, I was trying to use the bracelet to contact the others or return to the domain, but it''s not working.''''

    ''''Oh, okay. I didn''t think about that.'''' Tal replied as she turned back to the entrance.

    The sun elf smiled as she pulled out some bread with meat inside and handed it to Tal, who took it with a smile.

    While the two were eating, Hemera asked. ''''How are you finding the College of Magic? Enjoying it like the others?''''

    Tal nodded. ''''Most of the time. Some of the sses are useless to me, but the ones I choose are interesting.''''

    ''''That''s good. I didn''t think you''d like it as you were an adventurer before.'''' Hemeramented as she finished her sandwich.

    They continued to speak as the darkness overtook outside. Only their fire keeps it at bay. After they finished their meal, Tal heard a sudden movement outside the cave.

    Startled, she leaped to her feet and aimed her bow at the entrance. Tal''s reaction triggered a sense of unease in Hemera, who became paranoid.

    She shifted her focus to the entrance, and before long, an idea took shape in the mind of the sun elf during that charged moment.

    Hemera rose from her seated position and turned to Tal. "Cover me."

    The mixed elf nodded as she walked to the entrance and cast a spell. After a few minutes, a shield-like spell covered the entrance.

    Tal was curious, so she asked. ''''What is that?''''

    The creepy silence was interrupted by faint whispersing from outside. Tal''s ears twitched as she heard the hushed voices before asking in a quiet fire. "Did you hear that?"

    Hemera also heard them and answered as her eyes narrowed. "Whispers. But it sounds like... Archer?"

    The creepy whispers grew more distinct, and the familiar tone of their lover''s voice confused the two elves.

    Tal looked curious and cautious in her eyes and nodded in agreement while watching the entrance.

    "Archer wouldn''t be here, and he certainly wouldn''t call us outside," Hemera said, her thoughts echoing her spoken words as she contemted the impossible.

    "Hemi, Tali," the whispers murmured, the words lingering on the breeze. "Come let me in, my loves.''''

    Tal tightened her grip on her bow, her eyes narrowing as she exchanged a wary nce with Hemera.

    The sun elf got ready to cast a spell but asked a question in a curious voice. "Who are you? Why do you sound like Archer? What do you want to talk about?"

    After uttering those words, the unsettling whispers callously dismissed her inquiries, their voices weaving through the air again. "Allow me entry. I miss you both.''''

    Once it did that, Tal jumped up and shouted. ''''Go away. You''re not our husband and will not being inside.''''

    The whispers didn''t stop, but that''s when Hemera saw the creatures behind the noises, the same creepy humanoids they had battled before.

    However, they saw many more creatures rushing toward the entrance behind the ones already there.

    Curious about their destination, Hemera suddenly heard an explosion in the distance. Her elven senses were the sole reason she noticed it.

    Hemera realized the creatures were heading toward it and decided to travel that way when the sun rose.

    She turned to Tal, who couldn''t take her eyes off the creatures, and suggested. "Tali, rest, and we''ll continue traveling when the light returns."

    The mixed elf nodded and pulled out some bedding from her storage ring. She set it up andid down to getfortable.

    Tal turned to Hemera and asked. ''''Why can''t Arch summon us with the tattoos? I think he said he can do it once a day.''''

    ''''I guess he''s tried, but it seems the ce we''re trapped won''t allow teleportation.'''' She answered

    When Tal heard this, she nodded and got some rest before rolling over and falling asleep while ignoring the whispers.

    Hemera continued to watch the creatures until they vanished into the night. She unpacked her sleeping gear and arranged it, attempting to get some rest.

    In the quiet stillness of the night, the twoy nestled in the cave, each wrapped in a warm nket while the fire crackled in between them.

    Hours passed by, and the creatures were gone because the light has returned. The cave walls echoed with the gentle rustle of leaves outside and the distant sounds of the forest.

    Tal woke first and stretched before packing away her stuff, followed by Hemera. The two elves set out through the forest, hoping to find anyone.

    They trekked through the dense foliage and luckily encountered no creatures but found an old, abandoned-looking town.

    Hemera looked at it with a raised eyebrow beforementing. ''''First a battlefield and now a town. What''s next? A brothel?''''

    When Tal heard this, she started giggling before they approached the town.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 539 The New Form

    <h4>Chapter 539 The New Form </h4>

    Hours passed, and a gentle nudge woke him up. Archer opened his eyes and saw Llyniel''s brown eyes staring into his.

    He smiled before quickly leaning forward and kissing the wood elf, who was caught off guard but quickly returned it with one of her own.

    Archer lifted her onto hisp, positioning her to face him, which she easily did because she was petite, standing at a mere five feet tall, which he found adorable.

    Llyniel leaned against him as their tongues engaged in a yful struggle, but she eventually yielded to the kiss.

    Taking control, Archer bit the elf''s lip, eliciting a surprised yelp from her. However, he knew well that she enjoyed it.

    They continued their passionate kiss, losing themselves in the moment. The intensity grew until they finally separated, both breathless but wearing satisfied smiles.

    He leaned back while looking at her face, now tinged with a deep shade of crimson.

    Nevertheless, her smile persisted, mirroring the joy that enveloped her. Archer, likewise, found himself pleased with their kiss.

    Llyniel was about to lean in for another kiss when N screamed, interrupting their romantic moment. ''''Archie! I finally got the tattoo!''''

    He looked over to see an excited lion girl rushing over to them. When N arrived, she lifted her shirt to show him.

    The wood elf turned and noticed a white dragon tattoo adorning the lioness''s lower stomach just above her leather belt.

    With a hint of jealousy, Llyniel turned to him and whispered pleadingly, "My love. When can I get my tattoo?"

    In response, he shed her a charming smile and quipped, "Do you want it now, my little elf?"

    Llyniel nodded, and when Archer saw this, he smiled before turning to N, who was still looking at the tattoo with a happy grin.

    Archer asked while giving the lioness a charming smile. ''''N, do you mind keeping watch while I''ll pamper Llyn? She''s feeling left out and wants her tattoo already.''''

    His question caused N to short-circuit when she saw his smile, and Archer could have sworn there were love hearts in her eyes.

    After that, he turned his attention to Llyniel, whose ears turned bright red, eliciting a chuckle from Archer. He leaned forward and bit her ear, prompting a surprised moan from the elf.

    She quickly mped her hand over her mouth, cheeks burning with embarrassment when she heard hisment.

    In the meantime, N approached them and whispered in the elf''s ear, "Our husband is about to make love to you, and you''ll enjoy every moment. I can still feel the intense lovemaking and his seed that filled me up."

    After doing that, the cheeky lioness walked over and sat down while watching them with a lewd look.

    Llyniel waspletely red and buried her head into his chest, which caused Archer to smile and y with her brown locks.

    Closing in, his voice filled with tenderness. "If you''re ufortable with it, Llyn, we can always wait. I won''t be upset."

    When the wood elf heard this, she smiled before answering in a whisper. ''''Can we wait a little while, please? I don''t want to rush anything.''''

    After her words, Archer gently took hold of her chin, lifted her head, and softly kissed her delicate pink lips.

    Llyniel melted into the kiss, reciprocating the passion until they reluctantly parted for a breath.

    However, N''s yfulint interrupted their brief moment of intimacy. "Archie! You must im her, ravish her, and reveal to wonders of pleasure."

    The embarrassed elf turned towards N, causing Archer to burst intoughter. He then shifted his violet eyes to the lioness.

    N was getting very excited and eagerly awaited what was toe. With a mischievous grin, Archer turned back to Llyniel and suggested, "You might want to cover your ears if you don''t want to hear what''s about to happen."

    Upon hearing his words, she nodded and kissed his cheek before rising to her feet. Following suit, Archer stood up and nonchntly removed his shirt.

    The gaze of both girls fixated on him, captivated by the unexpected disy. Llyniel''s eyes widened when he revealed his well-defined and muscr physique.

    Excitement surged through her, and she couldn''t help but stare. She waspletely captivated by the sight before her.

    The y of muscles under his skin hinted at strength and grace, and the flickering firelight highlighted every contour.

    A subtle blush crept onto her cheeks as she marveled at the alluring disy, her heart racing with a newfound anticipation.

    N''s eyes trailed over Archer''s exposed upper half, and an anticipatory gleam sparkled in her blue eyes.

    She couldn''t resist licking her lips in excitement, and N felt a growing arousal, her desire evident as her body responded, causing her to be increasingly wet while watching him.

    Archer approached her, but as he got closer, his Aura Detector warned him of an iing ping different from the others.

    That''s when his keen senses suddenly picked up an unpleasant odor. His nose twitched at the unmistakable stench of rotten flesh wafting through the air.

    ''Damn being a dragon with senses like this. I can smell everything.'' Heined to himself but soon got over the smell and looked down the tunnel.

    When Archer did that, he saw somethingrge rushing toward them. He quickly warned the two. ''''Something''sing, girls. You two get behind me.''''

    N stood up with a frown, adjusting her clothes before drawing her sword and standing behind Archer.

    Meanwhile, Llyniel positioned herself behind them, prepared to provide cover. When Archer saw this, he grinned and prepared for whatever wasing.

    The trio stood at the entrance of the tunnel they needed to travel. As they gazed ahead, a sudden rumbling echoed through the passageway.

    Archer summoned his ws and wings while his tail swayed behind him. However, the ground shook violently, and a massive force smashed through the protective barrier.

    When the three saw this, their eyes widened in shock as they saw a grotesque sight �C a mutated beast resembling a rhino, twisted and monstrous in form.

    Its appearance sent a chill down their spines, a nightmarish beast that defied the natural order of life.

    Its misshapen features and snarling left them shocked as it emerged from the darkness, but Archer looked around their chamber.

    When he saw it was massive enough, he turned to the two girls and cast Cosmic Shield around them before speaking. ''''Run to the other end now.''''

    They nodded and rushed off as the shield wrapped around them. He smiled when they were far enough away.

    Archer turned back to the beast, who was getting ready to charge at them again, but he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    A bright light shone from his body as he started to change; his muscles rippled beneath his skin, and a shimmering light enveloped his entire being.

    The air crackled with magic as Archer''s form expanded, breaking the confines of his human limitations. Llyniel and N watched in awe as he underwent a breathtaking transformation.

    Archer grew in size and stature, his body elongating until he towered over them and the rhino-like beast.

    Magnificent white scales adorned his now colossal form. Wings unfurled from his back, their sheer span almost brushing against the chamber walls.

    The air stirred with the power as his tail extended behind him, swaying gracefully. The room, designed for much smaller beings, suddenly felt cramped as Archer''s dragon form appeared.

    Archer looked down at the rhino beast, stepping back with fear in its eyes. He quickly ate it in one bite.

    The two girls heard bones crunching as he ate the threat without a fight, and it felt so anti-climatic that they just stared at him.

    Swallowing the rhino-like beast whole, Archer retrieved the numerous hearts he had gathered in his Item Box, which totaled just under a thousand.

    He allowed the hearts to cascade into his open maw. He consumed them individually and felt the experience flow into his body.

    Once that was over, he returned to his humanoid form and stretched his body but soon noticed a horde of ghouls rushing up the tunnel.

    A brilliant idea ignited as Archer confronted the approaching ghouls,pelling him to experiment with a spell he hadn''t often employed.

    "My lovelies. Don''t look away because you''re in for a show." He spoke with a mischievous grin.

    Without wasting any more time, he cast Shadow Shroud, and the area got dark, causing the ghouls to halt their charge.

    The shadows twisted and danced as Archer transformed. His body stretched until he was much taller than he previously was.

    He stood ten feet tall, and his handsome features vanished and were reced with a void of ckness.

    Archer''s eyes emitted a violet light akin to twin stars in his gaze, and his teeth transformed into long, sharp, and monstrous.

    His once-human form elongated into a creepy, shadowy monster, standing tall and imposing, shocking the two girls.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 540 Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 540 Shadows </h4>

    When Llynierl saw this, she got excited. ''''He''s so strong, but why is he using these creepy shadows?''''

    ''''He needs to use all different things to survive. Sometimes, he won''t be able to use his dragon form or magic, so he has to use other ways to fight.'''' N replied as she studied their surroundings.

    The two turned to Archer, who started cackling that bounced off the walls, and they saw the ghouls take a step back, but it was already toote.

    They saw the shadows spread like a tsunami of death, and when the ghouls saw this, they panicked.

    That''s when the ghouls charged forward, their hideous figures emerging from the darkness while screeching.

    Archer extended his long, shadowy ws, each a lethal extension of his new form. The air crackled with dark energy as he tapped into the very essence of the dark.

    Shadows surged forward instantly, manifesting into tendrils that snaked through the air like vengeful spirits.

    The ghouls, caught off guard by this unexpected assault, faltered as the shadows coiled around them.

    Archer decapitated every creature his shadows touched before eating their heart and flinging the bodies at the still-charging ones.

    He could move all over the chamber, thanks to his shadows, while the ghouls chased his afterimages. Archer stopped moving around, appeared in the center of the chamber, and unleashed a maniacal cackle that echoed through the air.

    The two girls saw hundreds of violet eyes gleaming with an unsettling light while looking all over the chamber. His shadowy ws danced through the swarm of ghouls, tearing through them with a creepy ease.

    Archer''sughter blended with the slicing of ws, creating a sinister symphony amid the unfolding carnage.

    Each cackle seemed to resonate with the thrill of the battle, and with each swipe, more ghouls were torn apart and their hearts eaten by a shadowy mouth full of teeth.

    Archer reveled in the dark ecstasy of the moment, hisughter weaving into the shadows surrounding him.

    He killed thousands of the creatures without batting an eyelid. Archer was a killing machine, but he soon noticed a bunch of ghouls circling the girl''s shield.

    When he saw this, he became angry and vanished to appear behind them. Using his shadow tendrils, he finished them off by impaling their heads. Their lifeless bodies disintegrated into mist as the shadows consumed them.

    The chamber became a realm of darkness. The ghouls struggled to attack and only swiped at shadows, only to be swallowed up by them to be used as a cannonball against the others.

    Archer moved like a shadowy wraith, striking with precision and speed. The air hummed with his power as the darkness swirled around him, an extension of his will.

    With each swipe of his ws, N and Llyniel watched in awe as he immediately dispatched multiple ghouls.

    He moved with destructive grace, showcasing his mastery over the shadows in an impressive disy.

    Archer went on a rampage, ripping off their heads and sending blood sttering everywhere. He showed no mercy to the ghouls, tearing them apart with brutal force.

    The chamber fell silent as all the creatures were defeated, and the girls stood there in shock at what they had just seen.

    N and Llyniel gazed at Archer with a mix of awe and unease.?The aftermath of his onught left a deep impression on them, and weariness crept into their expressions.

    Archer caught sight of the frightened and weary looks on their faces when he saw that he got angry with himself. In a frustrated tone, he spoke in a voice full of guilt. "I''ll deal with the mess in the tunnel. Follow when you''re ready."

    With those words, he vanished into the darkness. To ensure N and Llyniel''s safety, he summoned several Shadowspawns to guard them.

    The dark entities formed a protective barrier surrounding the two girls as Archer entered the shadows to confront the remaining threats.

    As the realization dawned on N regarding her fearful expression while looking at Archer, a pang of remorse filled her.

    She shifted her gaze to Llyniel, only to find a simr horrified look mirrored on the wood elf''s face.

    In a moment of realization, N spoke to the wood elf. "He noticed how we looked at him like a monster when he smiled."

    Llyniel got a horrified look on her face before the two rushed down the tunnel that Archer went down.

    They walked in the silent darkness, and as it got even darker, Llyniel raised her hand, casting a light spell. It showed the aftermath of Archer''s battle with the ghouls.

    As they walked deeper, a chilling sight awaited them. The tunnel walls were painted with stters of ghoul blood.

    Limbs and torn bodies were scattered like hideous decorations, evidence of Archer''s ruthlessness.

    They inhaled the air thick with the metallic aroma of blood, and the girls shared wide-eyed nces, their senses inundated by the horrifying aftermath.

    The Shadowspawns, silent guardians trailing behind, making sure they were safe. When they approached a crossroads not far from them.

    Llyniel felt something approaching them, so she turned to N and spoke. ''''Some areing toward us!''''

    The lion girl got ready to fight, but their guards reacted quicker and materialized from the shadows. They quickly killed the ghouls, who were sunk into the shadows.

    N''s grip tightened on her sword, and Llyniel, usuallyposed, couldn''t help but gasp at the horror before them.

    They noticed that the walls seemed to close in as they navigated through the gruesome scene. Archer''s cacklingughter from moments ago now resonated in their memories.

    Flickering light cast shadows that danced over the gory spectacle. Unease settled in the pit of their stomachs as they pressed forward, apanied by the Shadowspawns.

    Their journey through the tunnel descended into a nightmarish gallery, with each step revealing more mutted ghouls.

    The two girls headed down the tunnel while stepping over bloodied body parts.The atmosphere gradually shifted as they emerged into a serene forest bathed in moonlight.

    In the clearing, they spotted Archer standing near the edge of a tranquilke, his silhouette illuminated by the soft glow.

    The quiet rustle of leaves and the distant sounds of beasts surrounded them. As N caught sight of Archer, a mix of emotions rose. Without hesitation, she rushed toward him.

    The echoes of hisughter still lingered in her mind, but the peaceful surroundings of the forest seemed to soften the memory.

    Llyniel followed a few steps behind, her expression a mix of curiosity and caution. Archer, seemingly lost in thought as he gazed into the water, turned slightly as he sensed her.

    His violet eyes met hers, holding a depth of emotions that she struggled to decipher. Without a word, she closed the distance between them.

    The lion girl''s heart thudded loudly as she reached Archer. She hesitated momentarily, then boldly wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace.

    "Archer," she murmured, a mix of apology and vulnerability. "I''m sorry. We were scared, but I know you won''t hurt us. I know you''re protecting us, and I... I should have trusted you."

    The forest seemed to hold its breath as N clung to Archer. She could feel the tension in his form, but as seconds passed, she sensed him starting to rx.

    Llyniel, still looking at the scene, approached cautiously, giving them a moment but ready to intervene if needed.

    With a mix of guilt and understanding, Archer gently hugged her tighter,providing aforting shelter for the lioness.

    Feeling the tension in the air, Llyniel approached. Without breaking the embrace with N, he extended a hand toward the elf, motioning her toe closer.

    Archer''s other arm enveloped her in a hug when she stepped closer. When he did that, Llyniel got out a happy sound and smiled.

    The forest seemed to hush its whispers, and Archer spoke to the two girls. "I''m sorry if I frightened you both. The shadows can be unsettling, I know. But I want you to understand, I would never hurt you. I''m here to protect you, even if it means delving into the darker side."

    Still holding onto Archer, N looked up at him, her blue eyes reflecting a mix of relief and gratitude.

    Llyniel, nestled in the protective embrace, listened intently, finding sce and peace in Archer''s words and arms.

    Afterward, the trio split up, and the girls wore smiles. However, N surprised the others with an unexpected deration, "I can smell Teu and Sera, Archie!"

    Excitement sparkled in Archer''s eyes as he beamed with a big smile, and in a thrilled tone, he eagerly asked, "Where are they?"

    N sniffed the air before looking southwards and pointed. ''''They are in that direction. It''s thanks to the wind I picked up their scent.''''

    Archer nodded before the three of them headed toward the girls, who were close to being overwhelmed.

    The three traveled through the mist-covered forest while keep their guards up.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 541 When We Settle Down

    <h4>Chapter 541 When We Settle Down </h4>

    Confusion marked their expressions when the two elves looked at the town, but they were not bothered and pressed forward.

    Hemera thought to herself. ''There''s something dark about this ce, but I must study it to learn more.''

    When entering the town, she observed the surroundings and remarked, "The streets aren''t overgrown, which is peculiar."

    The mixed elf nodded and got her bow ready as they walked further into the town. The buildings looked abandoned as the windows were cked out.

    Hemera''s keen eyes swept across the abandoned town, and a sense of dread settled in her chest.

    As they strolled through the once-bustling marketce, she couldn''t help but notice the remains of life that had withered away.

    Stalls that once showcased all types of goods now stood covered in dust, the wares they once held long forgotten.

    The air, thick with the ghosts ofmerce, whispered tales of a time whenughter and barter filled the streets.

    Her gaze shifted to a row of wooden nters that had once cradled lively greenery. Now, they stood rotten as silent witnesses to the passage of time.

    Once bursting with life, the nts had sumbed to neglect, their leaves now brittle and brown.

    Hemera reached out to touch one, which crumbled to dust at her fingertips. Unable to spot a single soul, the twodies took a break.

    After doing that, the two continued walking until they found a rtively intact bench and settled down, exchanging nces that mirrored their confusion.

    Tal, with her bow resting beside her, couldn''t shake off the feeling that they were being watched, which creeped them out.

    The stillness was creepy, broken only by the creaking of old timbers and the distant rustle of leaves in the wind.

    A chill ran down their spines as they tried to ignore the uneasy feeling. The old, rundown houses that looked empty now revealed peopleing out.

    Figures appeared, their thin faces showing a mix of surprise and curiosity as they cautiously walked into the open.

    Tal''s eyes widened, and she exchanged a stunned nce with Hemera. The town, once seemingly abandoned, now teemed with life.

    The mixed elf thought to herself. ''What is happening? Why is there people all of a sudden.''

    A moment ago, they were alone in a ghost town; now, it came alive with activity. Tal''s usuallyposed expression twisted into bewilderment.

    She fumbled for words, unable to speak due to the shock of witnessing a deserted towning alive with hidden people.

    Hemera, too, couldn''t hide her surprise. The aunt and niece exchanged nces again, silently agreeing they had stumbled upon something weird.

    The two walked into the town square, and the people cleared out. Confusion lingered as the two elves strolled along.

    As they were walking, they saw a wild red blur heading straight for them, catching Tal''s attention.

    She squinted, ready to unleash an arrow, only to spot pointed ears and fiery red hair. She recognized the iing menace and braced herself.

    Before they knew it, Sera crashed into them like a happyet. Wrapping herself around Hemera, the red-haired whirlwind gave the sun elf a bear hug, lifting her off the ground.

    Whileughing, the mixed elf watched, catching Sera''s attention. She put Hemera down and focused on the giggling Tal, with a mischievous glint in her ruby-red eyes.

    Anticipating the oing hug, Tal swiftly sidestepped to avoid it. Much to her surprise, she found herself ensnared in the unexpectedly strong grip of the dragon girl.

    Sera, not one to let go of an opportunity for a good hug, tightened her embrace with a mischievous grin.

    "Gotcha!" she eximed, squeezing Tal in a bear hug. In acknowledgment of the futility of escape, Tal surrendered to her fate with a dramatic sigh.

    She dered in mock defeat, "Alright, you win. Hug away, mighty dragon girl."

    Taking full advantage of the green light, Sera went all out. She spun Tal around, lifted her off the ground, and threw a few twirls.

    The dragon girl''sughter filled the air as she enjoyed the impromptu hugging carnival. Tal, despite her initial resistance, couldn''t help but join in theughter.

    Both elves thought it was easier to ept the dragon girl''s hugs and enjoy the ride. Once Sera was done, she put the dizzy elf down.

    Tal wobbled as she held her head and groaned, causing Hemera to giggle. While that was happening, Sera started firing nonstop questions at them.

    Following that, Hemera spotted Nefertiti, Hecate, and Teu approaching them. When the two elves spotted them, warm smiles appeared on their faces.

    Hemera hugged everyone, even getting a surprise hug from Nefertiti. Teu was the first to speak, saying, ''''Hemi and Sera, it''s really good to see you both. Let''s go back to the house and meet Kelia.''''

    After the greeting was done, Teu led the five girls to Kelia''s house, and as they walked through the town, Hemera noticed the townspeople staring at them.

    When seeing this, Sera rolled her eyes, couldn''t hold back her annoyance, and let out a threatening growl.

    The unsuspecting people hastily scattered like leaves in the wind, startled by the unexpected sound.

    Once she did that, a smile appeared, but Teu quickly pinched her side, causing the dragon girl to jump.

    Sera turned to her, giving a dramatic rub to her side. "Why are you doing that, Teu? It''s mean."

    "Don''t call me Teu. Also don''t scare the people until Archer, N, and Llyniel make their way here. Somethings off with them." Teu answered while watching their surroundings.

    The six girls arrived at a house on the town''s edge. The structure appeared somewhat isted, causing Tal to look around with curiosity etched across her face.

    She raised an inquisitive eyebrow and asked, "Why is this lone house here?"

    Before anyone could respond, a voice emerged from nearby, "They believe I''m cursed and that I brought them here. It doesn''t make sense because I can barely use magic, let alone transport a town."

    The aunt and niece turned to see a white-haired older woman smiling at them before introducing herself. ''''I''m Kelia. Before this happened, I was one of the town''s hunters, but the light will go soon, soe inside.''''

    ''''It''s a fake sun!'''' Sera eximed, catching everyone but Hemera off guard.

    Hemera shook her head before exining. ''''She means that whoever controls this ce has somehow created a day and night cycle. I can only guess that the light allows the creatures to rest while they hunt at night.''''

    The four girls and older woman looked at the Hemera and Tal, and Sera spoke excitedly. ''''I flew above the forest and saw it. I bet it was a powerful mage who created it.''''

    Nefertiti said in a yful tone, "So they''re day-haters and night-lovers? Are we dealing with vampires here or what?"

    Everyone giggled when they heard the subus. Kelia quickly rushed them inside so they could talk while drinking some tea.

    After entering the house, she told them to sit down while she made them some tea. Hemera felt a sense of satisfaction at its cleanliness.

    The sun elf turned to Nefertiti and asked, "Why is it so clean here? I assume the other townspeople don''t bother with cleaning."

    Nefertiti nodded, "She loves to clean. I even thought about asking her to be a maid when Archer finally settles into a home."

    "That''s a good idea, considering I don''t sense any malice or deceit from her." Teu said.

    All six girls nodded in agreement and wanted to ask the older woman to join them when they left this cursed ce.

    Once agreed on, Kelia returned to the living room carrying a tray with a worn metal teapot and seven cups.

    She put it on the table between the sofas and poured the tea. Hemera stood up and started to help as she introduced herself. ''''I''m Hemera Wyldheart. It''s nice to meet you, Kelia.''''

    The older woman smiled warmly, her gaze sweeping over each girl. "Nice to meet you, Hemera. I must admit, all youdies are truly beautiful. Your husband is a fortunate man."

    Upon hearing this, everyone smiled. Sera said, "Thank you, and no luck is involved. We were meant to be together. It''s fate''s decision, and she spoke by bringing us together."

    Kelia nodded and had a look of sadness that caught everyone''s attention. No one wanted to speak, but Sera broke the silence. ''''Why are you sad?''''

    In response, the older woman summoned a smile, though it carried the weight of memories too painful to hide fully.

    With a voice etched in sorrow, Kelia began to share the tragic chapter of her life. "I was married just a year before the incident. When the town first appeared here, my husband and I remained here and not move into town. However, when the creatures descended, he was among the first to be taken. Yet, every night since then, his mutated form returns to me, a haunting presence that refuses to be forgotten."

    When the woman''s heartbreaking story was told, sympathy welled up among the girls.

    Teu looked at Kelia and asked, "If our husband says it''s okay, would you want to be our head maid when we settle down?"

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 542 Arvandoril City

    <h4>Chapter 542 Arvandoril City </h4>

    When he did that, N asked with a curious voice as her gaze was fixed on him. ''''Why are you doing that, husband?''''

    He turned to face N with a grin before answering. "I''ve sent them to scout the forest, to find the others and any treasure that might increase my horde.''''

    After speaking, the lioness smiled before kissing him on the cheek before guarding the rear.

    As the trio entered the forest, a tall, humanoid shadow emerged from the darkness, which scared the two girls.

    The shadowy silhouette vanished after bowing to Archer before its eerie, unnatural voice. "Arge city is close by, veiled within the very bosom of this forest. A trove of treasures beyond the bounds of your most fevered dreams beckons. Yet, be warned, for it lies ensconced within a nest of myriad, untold beasts mater."

    Once the creature finished its monologue, greed overtook him, and his violet eyes sparkled with pure greed as he thought, ''Well, isn''t this a ticket to bing the wealthiest dragon in Thrylos?''

    Archer shook his head before giving the Shadowspawn another order. ''''Thank you. Now, get back to searching. I want even more treasure.''''

    When the shadow creature heard this, it bowed before vanishing into the darkness, leaving the lioness and wood elf puzzled.

    He turned to the watching girls and exined in an excited voice. ''''You can think of them as soldiers. They use my mana to manifest into the real world and treat me like their master, so that''s good.''''

    They nodded when hearing his exnation, and the three continued walking in the direction the shadow creature pointed.

    After walking for an hour, they came to a river, but across from that, he saw the top of a building covered in vines.

    When Archer pointed it out to N and Llyniel, they smiled before looking for a way across the river. But no one spotted anything, so he grabbed the two by the waist and cast Blink.

    The three vanished from the spot only to appear on the opposite side. The lioness smiled silly while Llyniel looked in amazement as she took in thendscape.

    N looked around and shook her head beforementing with a big smile. ''''I swear your magic is a straight-up cheat and shouldn''t exist. Most people would feel the mana loss when teleporting with two people, but not you.''''

    Archer grinned. ''''Well, you have an amazing husband who is very skilled in magic.''''

    When the lioness heard this, sheughed while Llyniel spoke beside him. ''''Your whole existence is impossible. You''re living mana, and do you know what that means?''''

    He shrugged and wanted to hear her exnation. ''''Tell me my wood elf. I want to hear your point of view.''''

    Llyniel nodded and added, "In my kingdom, we think of white dragons as living mana with a body and a brain. They have ess to unlimited mana, which the world allows, and I''m sure she''ll help you on your journey. Maybe she even wants to meet you."

    When Archer heard this, he grinned before shaking his head. ''''Sounds about right. Let''s continue my beauties.''''

    The trio continued and crossed through a dense bunch of trees to step out and see a massive city stretching into the distance.

    N was the first to rush forward, followed by Archer, and when she arrived there, she thought to herself. ''''What is this ce? I''ve never seen a city like this.''''

    Llyniel stopped next to him, and her eyes widened as she mumbled. ''''It''s Arvandoril. How can this be possible? It''s just a legend.''''

    Archer, intrigued by her reaction, asked while he put his hand on the small of her back infort. "What is it, Llyn? Why does this ce seem to surprise you so much?"

    The wood elf took a deep breath before telling them the tale she had heard all her life.?"Arvandoril wasn''t just a legendary city; it was an ancient high elf civilization that thrived over a thousand years ago. The tales spoke of its power, its knowledge, and its beauty. But, Arch, it fell."

    She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. Archer and N exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued.

    Llyniel continued, her gaze fixed on the distant spires of the city. "A swarm of creatures, a force of darkness, descended upon it. We believed those tales were scary bedtime stories passed down through generations to keep us in check. But now, seeing this city before us, I can''t longer deny the truth."

    Archer asked with a curious voice.?"Creatures? What kind?"

    The elf shook her head before answering, "The stories were vague, as if the details were intentionally changed over time. All we knew was that the city was lost, its inhabitants scattered or destroyed. We thought it was a cautionary tale, but it''s not.''''

    With a sigh, he shared his perspective. "Knowing the Swarm''s influence over this ce and finding the city here, it appears some form of magic brought it here. Perhaps the citizens who were still within the city at that moment were captured by the Ratlings and transformed into ghouls."

    After speaking, they made their way toward the city, hoping to find the treasure that it hid, but as they got closer.

    Archer got a bad feeling but continued forward. As they drew nearer, the forest seemed to dominate the once-grand structures.

    Vines clung to walls, and roots snaked through cracked pavements, nature reiming what had been taken from it.

    N, Archer, and Llyniel stepped onto the aged streets, their eyes scanning the run-down buildings.

    Despite the splendor of the ancient architecture, an unsettling stillness hung in the air. The only sounds were the distant creaking of swaying branches and the gentle rustling of leaves.

    Archer exchanged nces with the two girls, a shared understanding that this city held secrets long buried beneathyers of time and overgrowth.

    He gestured for them to follow as they ventured further into the heart of Arvandoril. Once bustling with life, the streets were now empty.

    The trio passed buildings with carvings now weathered and partially obscured by ivy. Broken windows revealed interiors covered in dust.

    As they walked, the silence deepened, with only the swaying of nts and the asional flutter of birds from the forest breaking the stillness.

    Archer saw a city squareing up, so he summoned the Shadowspawn and ordered them to loot the city and bring him everything.

    With that, the Shadowspawn vanished. He smiled excitedly as all they had to do was wait. He looked around the ce and walked toward their waiting ce.

    They settled on a broken stone bench surrounded by the creepy remains of a once-thriving civilization.

    Archer reached into his Item Box and took out some chocte before offering some to N and Llyniel with a grin. "Anyone up for a sweet treat?"

    They savored the unexpected delight amid the mysterious city. The taste of chocte mingled with the ancient air.

    His Aura Detector picked up on multiple pings as they ate, closing in on them fast, and guessed it was the ghouls again.

    Without warning, he transformed into his shadow form and covered the shocked girls. After doing that, tall ghouls jumped off the roofs andnded with a loud crash.

    When Archer saw this, he smiled as his shadows acted like ck mes around him. His shadows rushed forward and swallowed the creatures who tried to fight back but couldn''t hurt something they couldn''t touch.

    Archer tore them apart with ease while eating their hearts to get the bonus, but he flung the lifeless bodies into a building with a st. While he was doing this, N and Llyniel felt like they were in a sea of fluffiness, which caused them to grow tired.

    They soon fell asleep, making Archerugh as he finished thest ghoul. When he was done, he decided to stay in his shadow form so they could sleep peacefully.

    Archer materialized into his usual size but kept the shadows that cloaked him. He went to sit down again to wait for the Shadowspawn. He realized they were taking time, so he summoned dozens of Stone Men and ordered them to help the shadow creatures.

    They rushed off, causing Archer to chuckle, but he gotfortable to wait. While lying there, he fell asleep as well.

    He was fine due to his body being made out of shadow and the girls deep inside him sleeping like babies. Soon after that, the first Shadowspawn and Stone Men returned. They dumped chests full of old gold coins.

    This continued for hours as the mountain of chests and barrels of gems stacked. Archer looked at it with a smile before raising his hand and storing it all in his Item Box.

    When he did that, he felt a heavy feeling hit him. They realized that the new treasures and buildings he stored before were nearly overwhelming his storage.

    But with a shrug, he stored all the stuff they brought. Archer decided to organize it when he got out of this ce.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 543 Resilient

    <h4>Chapter 543 Resilient </h4>

    Once their lessons were over, the trio left the college and went to the city to get something to eat.

    While walking down the street, Leira turned to E and asked worriedly. ''''Do you think they''re okay?''''

    The half-elf nodded with a smile before answering in a concerned voice. ''''They should be okay, but we don''t know until Archer contacts us.''''

    Leira sighed but didn''t say anything else until Halime spoke. ''''I''m sure they''ll be alright. They are with him after all, and he won''t hurt them.''''

    The two worried girls calmed down, but that''s when E quickly reacted and cast an Earth Shield that stopped a surprise attack.

    When the other two saw this, they reacted instantly and got ready to cast magic.

    Once the attacks stopped, they looked in the attacker''s direction and saw over a dozen people covered in ck standing there.

    They got worried, but soon, shock took over as the snake girl stepped forward.

    Halime, typically the trio''s quieter and more reserved member, took a step forward, her yellow eyes narrowing in determination.

    The air crackled with an unexpected mana as she raised her hands.

    E and Leira exchanged surprised nces, unustomed to witnessing such a disy of magic from their usually calmpanion.

    As the attackers in ck advanced menacingly, Halime''s hands pulsed with a dark, poisonous aura.

    A low hum emanated from her as she unleashed a series of Poison sts, each one more potent than thest. The spell surged from her fingertips, leaving a trail of toxic mist in its wake.

    E and Leira watched in awe and disbelief as the sts hit their targets with precision, causing the assants to recoil in agony.

    The attackers, caught off guard by this sudden and formidable counterattack, staggered backward.

    Before E and Leira could respond, four men appeared before them. When Leira saw this, she rxed as they were her imperial and Halime royal guards.

    One of the men started casting a spell that covered the street they were on in darkness. After doing that, two men vanished, appeared behind the attackers, and unsheathed their swords.

    With lightning-fast speed, they struck out at the unknown assants. When Leira and Halime saw this, smiles appeared on their faces as they recognized their guardians.

    The two girls were relieved when they knew help had arrived, but E was confused.

    Leira turned to her with a smile before exining. ''''Three of the guards are mine. Father assigns them to me when I''m not in the domain.''''

    E nodded to the cat girl before they watched the fight as the first guard made his move.

    The first guardian, a towering figure with a shield adorned with the imperial crest, stepped forward.

    He deflected an iing attack with a swift swing, providing cover for the second guardian.

    This one, agile and swift, gracefully danced through the chaos, parrying blows with a gleaming sword.

    Meanwhile, the third guardian, a master of defense magic, created a barrier of protective magic around the three girls.

    A calm yet authoritative voice echoed in their minds, "Stay close. You''re under our protection."

    The fourth guardian, a rogue-like figure with dual des, moved with incredible agility. He quickly killed a few attackers who attempted to nk from the shadows.

    His movements were like a lethal dance, leaving no room for the attackers to regroup.

    In moments, the tide of the battle turned. The attackers, outnumbered and outmatched, began to retreat.

    However, they were not happy with repelling the threat. The guardians wanted to kill them, so they didn''te back.

    The fast one pursued the retreating assants, swiftly killing them with skilled strikes. The guardians regrouped in front of the trio, with the street now clear.

    The leader with the imperial crest turned towards them, his expression stern yet protective.

    "You three," he dered, e with us to the pce. Your safety is our priority."

    Leira nodded with a sense of relief. The three girls walked behind the guardians on the empty street. Their footsteps blended with the fading noises from the earlier sh.

    The three girls were escorted to the pce, and as they walked, one of the guardians here to protect Halime pulled a hood off.

    She was a dark-skinned older woman with blonde hair and beautiful snake-green eyes. E and Leira saw pretty green scales that poked out of her cor.

    When the snake girl saw this, her eyes widened as she spoke. ''''Da?''''

    Da grinned as she addressed Halime, "Greetings, Princess. Your father entrusted me with your protection, but you seem to have a talent for disappearing. We''ve been having quite the challenge finding you."

    Halime chuckled and was about to exin when the first guardian interjected during their stroll, "She''s with thed. Rumors say he has his own realm they all retreat to. Our services are typically required when all thedies are at the College Of Magic or in the city."

    They grew curious when Leria and E heard this, so the cat girl asked. ''''Whatdies do you protect?''''

    Upon hearing this, the leader of the guardians responded, "The emperor has tasked us with safeguarding all the girls of the boy. He understands that any harming to them would unleash the wrath of a furious dragon upon the empire."

    After speaking, they continued walking, and E noticed the imperial and royal guards seamlessly forming a protective circle around them.

    The guard led them to the fort that housed the elevator to the floating ind and stepped in.

    They were let through by the guard and stepped onto it. E and Halime looked around in wonder as they shot up.

    Soon, they arrived, saw another fort, and walked through it until they stepped into a beautiful snow-covered garden.

    E marveled at the sight. "I never thought flowers could look even more beautiful with ayer of snow. It''s like a magical winter wondend."

    Halime, usually reserved, couldn''t help but smile at the enchanting scene. "Indeed. Nature''s beauty knows no bounds, especially in the pce gardens."

    The soft crunch of snow beneath their boots apanied their conversation as they continued walking.

    Snowden flowers seemed to twinkle as if adorned with nature''s jewels. As they strolled through the gardens, Halime was looking around in marvel, but soon they arrived at the entrance.

    A maid stood outside waiting for them and took over to guide them. The guardians said their goodbyes before heading off somewhere.

    Before Halime''s guardian left, she handed over something and spoke. ''''Princess, thismunication device will keep us in contact.

    The snake girl nodded with a smile as she said farewell to her guardian answered. ''''Thank you, Da. I will see you soon.''''

    The older woman nodded before catching up with the others as the maid led them inside.

    She led them through the pce corridors and soon came to the emperor''s study. When they arrived, the maid knocked on the door, and a loud voice was heard. ''''Come in!''''

    She opened the door, and the three girls entered to see Emperor Osoric and Empress Chloe sitting there.

    The two looked up, and big smiles appeared as Chloe stood up. ''''Sit down,dies.''''

    Ells, Leira, and Halime took their seats as Osoric began to speak. "Archer has gone missing in the Western Wilds, but I have confidence thed is fine; he''s resilient, after all."

    After speaking, the emperor leaned back in his ornate chair, his gaze steady as he observed the trio of Ells, Leira, and Halime.

    "Before we delve further into Archer''s situation, there''s an important matter I wish to discuss," Osoric began, his voice carrying the weight of authority.

    "As you''re well aware, the safety of Archer''sdies is important to me. To that end, I''ve taken additional measures to ensure your well-being."

    "I have assigned two imperial guards to each of Archer''s chosenpanions," Osoric announced, his eyes resting on Ells, Leira, and Halime.

    "Their primary responsibility is your protection, and they will apany you when you''re not in Archer''s domain. Consider them your loyal guardians, sworn to defend you with their lives."

    When the three heard this, they smiled, but E asked. ''''Why would you assign me a guard? I''m a maid, not a princess.''''

    Osoric turned his attention to the half-elf with a smile before answering honestly. ''''You may be a maid, but not to him. You''re someone special, and if anything were to happen to you like today, he would go on a rampage and destroy everything.''''

    E nodded with a small smile. ''''Thank you, your Majesty.''''

    Osoric was about to reply until Chloe interrupted. ''''You''re wee, little El. After all, we''re family now.''''

    She looked at Leira, whose cheeks were turning red, and continued. ''''We''ll announce the engagement alongside the other rulers when Frostwinter Festival begins, which is merely weeks away.''''

    After speaking, the emperor looked at the quiet snake girl who wasn''t speaking. ''''Your Father and Mother will also be here. They want to meet Archer.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 544 Nightstalkers

    <h4>Chapter 544 Nightstalkers </h4>

    The wood elf looked around and, with a solemn voice, spoke. ''''The stories said that the city was lively and full of life, but now look at it. It''s stuck in an undergroundir of some creatures who use it as a breeding ground.''''

    After she stopped speaking, Archer heard something close by and cast an Element Bolt from the light element.

    He sent it flying toward the sound and heard a spalt, which shocked the two girls, who turned to get ready to fight.

    But they saw nothing. N turned to him and asked confusedly, ''''What happened? What''s out there?''''

    ''''There''s something out there. I''ll be right back.'''' He answered the lion girl before casting Shadow Shroud.

    Archer''s body changed into a shadow and vanished from the spot, but he didn''t forget about protecting the girls.

    He moved through the shadows, causing his violet eyes to glow as he approached a dead body, and what he saw took him by surprise.

    It was the same humanoid but was slimmer and taller. The creature had elf ears and long hair, but they were twisted into something different.

    Archer picked the corpse up to get a closer look. A sickly odor emanated from his mouth, a scent of rotting flesh clinging to the jagged edges of his teeth.

    Long and dagger-like, the ws protruded from his fingertips, ready to carve through the fabric of reality itself.

    He knew the Swarm was experimenting with the humanoids they captured, but what bamboozled him was how many they had.

    Archer shook his head and stopped thinking as a creature lunged at him from the shadows, but he smiled as he grabbed the thing by the neck with a dark tendril.

    It wrapped around the thing and held it still. When he did this, Archer scanned the creature to see if anything was different.

    [Nightstalker]

    [Rank D]

    When Archer saw this, he sighed before casting Soul Sunder and ripped away the creature''s soul.

    He ate it and gained its memories. Archer saw the creature hunting around the city when groups of people appeared.

    This continued for years as the Swarm soldiers would return and take hundreds before vanishing.

    The creatures allowed the Nightstalkers to procreate so the Swarm could have their army of flesh-devouring humanoids like the rest.

    But soon after, Archer saw the memories before they were experimented on and saw thebs the victims were dragged to.

    He witnessed the strange concoctions the weird Ratlings injected into their bodies, which morphed them into the Nightstalkers.

    After witnessing that, he saw the life of a cksmith working in Arvandoril City. The elf was very busy taking orders and running his shop.

    He had a beautiful wife and several children. Archer watched all this like a movie as his shadows created a safe space for him.

    But everything changed once Goldenfall (Auturm) ended and the creatures appeared. Ratlings poured out of holes in the ground that opened throughout the city.

    The elf quickly closed his shop and gathered up his family before trying to escape the city due to the bad feeling he got.

    Archer watched the man veer onto the wrong street. Soon after, he saw even more humanoids emerge and capture the family, holding them captive.

    Once he saw this, he tuned out of the memories and discarded them before killing the creature, putting it out of its misery.

    After that was done, Archer sensed hundreds of pings heading in his direction. He smiled before dismissing his shadow form.

    He whispered to himself. ''''Draconis.''''

    Archer''s wings, ws, teeth, and even more scales covered his body before the Nightstalkers appeared.

    They surrounded him before one of them lunged forward, but he used his tail to p the creature back into the crowd.

    It crashed into the others and caused havoc as the rest of the Nightstalkers went for him, but Archer used his wings to block all the attacks.

    Archer counter-attacked using his ws, tail, and dragon fire. The violet mes washed over the creatures.

    They were burned to ash and floated away in the breeze, and before long, thest Nightstalker dropped to the ground with his head on the other side of the street.

    Once that was done, he tried to open a portal to the domain, and to his surprise, it opened, and he wondered what had happened.

    When Archer saw this, it shocked him before he closed it and checked his Item Box to see how many hearts he had collected.

    He noticed he had over eight hundred and wanted to eat them. With a smile, he spoke. ''''Draco.''''

    N and Llyniel were not far away, rxing in the shadow dome until it allowed them to see the bright white light.

    The bright faded only to see a massive white dragon standing over the city. N was wide-eyed as she loved seeing his dragon form.

    Having witnessed the scene, the pair observed with anticipation, curious to discover his course of action.

    High above the sprawling city, Archer''s massive dragon eyes scanned thebyrinth of streets and buildings below.

    The air crackled with an unsettling energy as he saw the presence of the creepy Nightstalkers lurking in the shadows.

    A low growl rumbled deep within him. His eyes glowed with an otherworldly violet light as he decided that the only way to purge the city of this menace was to burn it.

    Taking a deep breath, he drew in the cool night air, filling his lungs with a potent mixture of mystic energy.

    The city trembled beneath him as the dragon prepared to unleash his wrath. A surge of mes erupted from him, swirling with an intensity that seemed to beat back the darkness.

    The mes rained like torrential rain, engulfing the city in an ethereal inferno. The Nightstalkers writhed in agony as the searing ze consumed them.

    Once proud and now tainted, the buildings sumbed to his fiery breath, crumbling into ashes that drifted away on the wind.

    The violet mes painted the underground city, casting an eerie glow that mesmerized the two girls watching the scene.

    Archer''s eyes gleamed as he purged the city of the horrifying creatures that had infested its streets.

    His roar echoed through the burning expanse, dering vengeance and cleansing. The city was now burning.

    Archer nced skyward and conjured all eight hundred hearts, which descended into his waiting maw.

    Consuming the hearts, he felt a rush of experiences flooding him as he ate. After doing that, he returned to his humanoid form.

    When Archer was on the street, he returned to the girls while checking his new status.

    [Exp: 1185000/4000000] [Status Points: 0>800] [Level Up: 613>614] [Mana: 659690>678690] [Dragons Domain: 5>6] [Analyze: 6>7] [Anti-Magic: 8>9] [Dragon Synergy: 1>2]

    Once Archer checked his status, he saw that he had eight hundred status points and decided to save them for a while.

    He walked for ten minutes and came across the shadow shield. Archer dismissed it to see the two girls rxing, but N stared at him with glowing blue eyes.

    The lioness rushed over to him and started getting excited over his dragon form and how strong he was.

    While she was doing this, a sad Llyniel walked up to the two and looked upset. Archer spoke to N. ''''Give me a second, my lioness. We''ll catch up with you.''''

    She nodded before rushing off with a big smile on her face. Archer turned to the wood elf and asked in a concerned voice. ''''What''s wrong, my elf?''''

    When the elf heard this, she started to talk. ''''It''s horrible. The people here are trapped and are in pain. Nature told me they want to die but can''t.''''

    After speaking, Archer smiled brightly, which caught her off guard and offended, but what he said next shocked her. ''''Oh, Llyniel. They are all resting now. My mes turned them to ash and set them free.''''

    He got closer, scooped her into a big hug, and leaned down to whisper in her ear. ''''Don''t worry, they are happy now.''''

    Llyniel smiled before nodding her head. ''''Thank you, husband. That was kind of you to do.''''

    Archer was about to speak, but she closed the gap between them. In a surprising yet tender gesture, Llyniel reached up and gently pressed her lips against his.

    They shared a sweet kiss that made time feel like it stopped. Archer was surprised at first but then kissed her back warmly.

    After the kiss, Llyniel smiled happily, and he yfully kissed her nose. They continued their journey, the sweet moment hanging in the air before they moved on.

    The two caught up to N, standing by a copsed stall covered in dust and cobwebs while the surroundings were the same.

    Archer got close and spoke in a quiet voice. ''''What''s up?''''

    N quickly answered while looking around. ''''Somethings here, and it''s angry. I can feel it.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 545 Blightfang

    <h4>Chapter 545 Blightfang </h4>

    He moved Llyniel and N back before asking. ''''You two cover me. Something is hiding from us, and it''s very big.''''

    The two girls nodded before Archer stepped forward and summoned the Tressyms. Once they appeared, he ordered them to find any enemies.

    But he also ordered them to be careful. When N saw this, her eyes widened before she quickly spoke to him with surprise in her voice. ''''You can ess the domain?''''

    He smiled before answering. ''''Yeah, I figured it out earlier. Do you two want to return there while I find the others? Because I summon them to me or the domain. The Swarms magic must be blocking them.''''

    When N and Llyniel heard this, they shook their heads, and the lion girl dered as she puffed out her chest. ''''No, we''re staying with you, husband.''''

    The wood elf nodded with a smile. ''''We won''t leave you, Arch.''''

    Archer beamed and hugged the two girls as he thought to himself. ''They are so brave. I''m a lucky dragon.''

    Once he was done with that, he stepped forward as acid flew toward him and thought to himself.

    But he cast Cosmic Shield, and the acid hit it and dissolved into nothing. Archer chuckled before scanning his surroundings.

    After looking around, he spotted the invisible attacker and saw arge snake head the size of a house.

    It had twisted ck scales with a lime-green color that looked like poison. It had blood-red eyes that looked dead.

    He studied the creature and realized that it was big. It reminded him of a big cobra but looked twisted by the same experiments the Nightstalkers had suffered.

    Therge creature was slithering around the buildings, and its bulky body smashed into others, causing them to copse as they were on fire.

    Archer could hear the thing moving with a loud slithering noise, which the girls soon heard and looked in the sound direction.

    When he saw this, he pushed the two girls back into a doorway not far away as he spoke to them. ''''Be careful, it''s a giant snake creature. Just watch and cheer me on.''''

    Both girls nodded and heeded his warning as Archer walked toward it and whispered to himself. ''''Draco.''''

    Shifting into his draconic form, he taunted the serpent, goading it into a lunging attack. In a thunderous collision, the two behemoths shed.

    He sank his teeth into the serpent''s massive form, simultaneously raking its scaly body with his ws, eliciting a pained screech from the creature.

    Archer hoped to overpower the Blightfang and tear it apart, giving him the win, but it wouldn''t be easy for him.

    N and Llyniel watched as the two giants fought throughout the city and crashed into buildings as they burned around them.

    Not taking any chances with the girls, he?cast Cosmic Shield around the two to keep them safe as rubble bounced off the violet barrier.

    Once he did that, he flung the snake away and crashed into a dead-looking tree in the city''s center. After doing that, he scanned therge creature.

    [Blightfang]

    [Rank: SS+]

    ''What do the Swarm do to these things.'' He thought to himself.

    After that, he charged forward, crushing buildings and shattering streets as he crashed into the Blightfang.

    While he was fighting with the Blightfang, N, and Llyniel watched on with wide eyes as the two titans fought a savage battle.

    ''He''s so strong.'' N thought in excitement.

    The lioness erupted in cheers every time his strikes found their mark, yet voiced her disapproval with boos when the tides turned.

    Both girls bore witness to an underground sh, a battle of legendary proportions, destined to remain shrouded in secrecy from the outside world unless one of them records it.

    N whipped out a recording crystal, ready to spill the tea to the rest of the girls and start a trade of Archer-rted material.

    However, their attention quickly shifted when they witnessed Archer''s glittery red blood doing the tango with the snake''s green acid-like blood.

    It was like a bizarre chemistry experiment gone wrong, and for a moment, they were all caught in a sparkly, hypnotic trance.

    Their reverie was cut short by a colossal crash, snapping them back to reality and causing them to continue watching the fight.

    Archer''s gleaming white ws tore through the Blightfang''s ck scales, spraying acid-like blood onto him that burned.

    ''Ouch, what is this stuff? Acid blood maybe.'' He thought to himself.

    But he ignored the stinging pain and continued to attack. Archer used his horns to stab into the snake''s jaw, but the creature pulled back.

    It used its tail to swing at Archer, catching him off guard as the muscr tail mmed into his body and sent him flying.

    He crashed into loads of bodies before he stopped and shook his head before looking in the Blightfang''s direction.

    When Archer did that, he internally rambled. ''That thing is massive. Must be bigger than me.''

    But he couldn''t think anymore as the creature vanished, reappeared nearby, and lunged at him as its massive jaws opened.

    Archer saw the thing''srge teeth and jumped back before taking a deep breath. He released a stream of violet fire that hit the Blightfang directly in the face.

    The mes washed over it, causing the creature to screech in pain, and Archer didn''t let this opportunity go as he charged forward.

    In a thunderous collision, he crashed headlong into the Blightfang, and the impact caused buildings to quake and rubble to cascade like a rain of destruction.

    With a roar that echoed through the city, Archer sank his gleaming white fangs into the serpent''s scaly neck below its monstrous head.

    The Blightfang, caught off guard by the sudden assault, let out a deafening screech of pain as Archer''s ws dug into its twisted, ck scales.

    His massive dragon head became a whirlwind of motion as he tore and shredded at the Blightfang''s flesh.

    Archer''s strength and fury were a force to be reckoned with as he ripped through the serpent''s defenses.

    Each powerful thrash of his head sent fragments of scales and blood spraying into the air, creating a gruesome spectacle.

    The relentless onught now overpowered the Blightfang. N and Llyniel, watching from a safe distance, were both in awe and terror at the savage disy of power.

    Archer''s bravery was evident in every fierce movement as he fought to protect the girls he cared about.

    He continued to tear into the Blightfang. The creature''s once-

    dead eyes glowed with a mix of pain and fury.

    It lunged toward him, but Archer huffed before breathing a stream of fire at the Blightfang, causing it to screech in pain.

    Once his dragon fire hit the creature, he lunged forward and mped his jaws over the snake-like creature.

    Archer sank his teeth into the Blightfang''s skull, shattering it with a resounding crack. He absorbed the essence of the experience, feeling a surge of refreshment.

    However, a sharp pang of pain shot through his massive body. Archer shook his big head and focused on the city.

    He didn''t sense any more creatures and returned to his humanoid form. When he returned to normal, he walked over to the corpse and stored it away.

    Now, he was standing in the middle of a city square in tatters because of the battle. After doing that, he felt the item box was full and useless until he emptied it.

    Archer walked over to the girls, who were looking at him with amazement. When he got close, he kissed both girls before speaking. ''''Let''s continue ondies.''''

    They nodded, and the three started looking for a way out. The group soon found the other side of the city, a forest, and stepped into it.

    The three walked for a while and came to ake that looked peaceful. Archer looked at the two girls and asked with a charming smile. ''''Seeing as it''s getting dark, do you want to camp here?''''

    When the lion and elf heard this, they nodded. Once Archer saw that, he removed arge tent from his Item Box.

    He held the door for them as they stepped inside. After they were inside, Archer cast Shadowspawn and Stone Warden to summon guardians to protect them.

    The shadow creatures appear in dark tendrils as they warp around the tent in a protective embrace.

    While they did this, the Stone Men stood as silent sentinels to guard them throughout the night.

    Once the security was set up, Archer returned to the tent to see Llyniel stoking a fire as N sat there brushing her wild sandy blonde hair.

    But whatever she was doing wasn''t doing a good job as her fluffy hair bounced back, making her look like she had a lion''s mane.

    Archer admired the scene as the two girls spotted him. Llyniel smiled and waved, and N blew him a kiss. He took off his boots before sitting down to getfortable.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 546 Burn His Way To Them

    <h4>Chapter 546 Burn His Way To Them </h4>

    Kelia looked at the blue-haired girl and thought about the offer but decided to think about it and finally answered. ''''Let me think about it, please.''''

    Each girl nodded before the older woman motioned for them to enter the house, as it would be dark in a couple of hours.

    Sera stopped walking andmented in an annoyed voice. ''''Why can''t we explore the area? I don''t want to be sitting inside a house for hours.''''

    Kelia stopped walking, turned to the dragon girl, and exined her reasoning. ''''Someone is clearly out to get me and will sabotage the enchantment. They want to harm you girls due to my past, and I can''t allow that to happen.''''

    When Sera heard this, her stubbornness subsided before approaching the door as her tail swayed behind her.

    As she passed by Teu, she yfully pped the girl''s thigh, causing the ocean princess to snap at her. ''''Oi, you little shit, who''re you hitting! Come here now.''''

    Sera darted away while giggling, and Teu chased after her, causing the other four tough at the two''s silly antics.

    After everyone had entered the house and sat in front of the fire while stillughing at their silliness, they felt a rumble throughout the town.

    Kelia and the girls looked around worriedly, but the older woman reassured them as they stoppedughing. ''''It happens to everyone once in a while.''''

    All the girls nodded in agreement with Kelia''s exnation. Afterward, the older woman went off to make tea while everyone waited.

    The house was nice and clean, considering the circumstances that Kelia found herself in. The fire crackled, and the heat pushed out the cold from outside.

    It felt like an earthquake, but Kelia quickly exined. ''''That''s not far from here. Maybe a few day''s journey. It sounds like tworge beasts are fighting again.''''

    Hecate turned to her with a curious look andmented. ''''You''ve felt massive beasts fight before?''''

    Kelia nodded before informing them about what she knew. ''''Yes. It''s happened about four times over thest twenty years. But it''s never been this close before.''''

    Nefertiti was the one to talk next. ''''Well, I hope my husband doesn''t take too long. This is getting annoying now.''''

    Everyone agreed before Hemera muttered with a smile. ''''That wille with a price. It always does with Archer. Trouble seems to find him everywhere that dragon goes.''''

    All the girls giggled when they heard the sun elf''sments. Kelia looked around the room and studied each one.

    Once she did that, she asked everyone a question. ''''Does your husband have a thing for brown-skinned girls?''''

    Nefertiti''s eyes glinted with a mischievous sparkle as she considered the question. A sly smile yed on her lips before she responded, her toneced with amusement.

    "We think he does, you know," she began, ncing at the others. "Most of us here are of darker shades, a beautiful spectrum of skin tones. But, oh, he does have a few ivory-skinned girls. They''re not with us at the moment, though. They''re back in the empire, probably attending sses."

    Everyone startedughing before something exploded on the opposite side of the town. Kelia and some of the girls rushed over to the window.

    Once they looked out the window, everyone saw plumes of smoke far in the distance. After seeing this, everything went quiet.

    The fake night appeared, and the creatures outside started calling to them. Sera shivered when she heard their voices.

    But Teuforted her as the whispers got louder. Kelia closed the curtains and told the girls to ignore it as she made more tea.

    Hemera joined alongside Hecate. Sera walked over to the window and saw the humanoid standing there.

    She could have sworn that the thing was smiling, which greatly annoyed her. The dragon girl gave the creature the middle finger before returning to the sofa.

    The girl slumped down like azy cat and gotfortable as Nefertiti watched outside and studied the creepy humanoids.

    Hours passed like this, and the girls chilled in the living room before falling asleep, but soon, something hit the house, which caused everyone to jump up in rm.

    Nefertiti rushed over to the window and saw evenrger creatures; they were much stronger than the others.

    Hecate joined her, and her red eyes narrowed before talking. ''''It looks like they want to fight.''''

    The pink-haired girl prepared for battle, but a surprising turn of events left her and herpanions dumbfounded.

    Shadowy figures emerged ominously behind the humanoids. Nefertiti yelped when someone appeared in front of the window.

    Hecate gazed at the unfamiliar creature and expressed in a bewildered tone, "I sense a connection with this entity, Nefi. It seems their intention is not to harm upon us, but rather to safeguard us."

    ''''Sweethearts doing?'''' Sera inquired with a curious voice as she approached from behind two.

    The moon elf nodded as she muttered. ''''Yes. They are his creations. He should be here soon.''''

    When everyone heard Hecate''s words, they got excited, but they all knew a fight was about to happen, so they prepared to jump in.

    Teu readied her sword, and as the otherdies prepared for action, Tal swiftly retrieved her bow from her storage ring.

    Hemera''s piercing scream echoed during their preparations, cutting through the tension. ''''Get down!''''

    Everyone dropped to the floor just as a colossal impact shook the building, unleashing a torrent of dust that blinded them all.

    As the dust settled, it revealed the aftermath, and everyone''s gaze turned to the point of impact, revealing a violet shield.

    Within its protective confines, N and Llyniely unconscious. Though battered and bloodied, they clung to life thanks to Archer''s healing magic but it wasn''tpleted.

    Witnessing this, Hecate sprinted towards them just as the shield vanished. Fueled by concern, Kelia hastened to attend to Llyniel, who was bleeding and lost her right arm.

    But it was N that caused the greatest worry within everyone. The poor lioness was missing both her arms, her face was covered in blood, and she was clinging to life.

    The girls, their faces drained of color, rushed to the fallen girls. Hemera rushed forward to start casting healing magic.

    Drenched in blood and robbed of both arms, the lioness summoned thest shreds of strength to speak with a breath that echoed desperation before slipping into unconsciousness. ''''He sent us away before the demigod could kill us. Archer is in danger! Please, you must help him.''''

    *************

    [Battle Witches & Silver Dragon''s POV]

    High above the group of girls were the three battle witches carrying out Ophelia''s request to find Archer.

    Scarlett quickly spoke when they saw the two silver dragonsnding in front of them. ''''Amaryllis, what do we do?''''

    The brown-skinned witch turned to the pink-haired girl. ''''Don''t attack until they do. I don''t sense any hostilitying from either of them. So let''s wait and see, as some dragons aren''t involved in the war.''''

    Valencia and Scarlett nodded before the silver dragons touched the ground, and two bright lights emanated.

    But the pink-haired girl internally thought to herself. ''I got a bad feeling about this!''

    The jungle around them was lit up thanks to the lights, which allowed the witches to see everything.

    Once the light died down, the three women saw two people standing there. They were a lot older than them.

    Amaryllis noticed that the man had silver hair and silver eyes. She looked at the woman next and noticed her red hair and violet-colored eyes.

    They had silver scales on the exposed parts of their skin, and the air around them hummed with power.

    Valencia felt the power radiating off the two and wondered what Rank they were. She guessed internally. ''I bet their Demi Gods.''

    The blonde battle witch knew they couldn''t fight these two, and only their grandmother stood a chance against them.

    What confused the three was that there wasn''t any hostilitying from the two; all they felt was a peaceful ce.

    With narrowed eyes, the two dragons advanced, causing the trio to step back. Valencia was on edge but didn''t act, but sooner was caught off guard.

    Scarlett was about to start casting magic, but Amaryllis touched her arm before the dragon woman started talking.

    However, the woman asked a question with an unfamiliar ent, "I presume you three are also here for the boy?"

    Their expressions, marked by confusion, confirmed her question. With a smile, she introduced them. "I''m Tiamara, and this is my husband, An. We''re here because Tiamat, the dragon goddess, tasked us with rescuing the white dragon and his girls. I assume someone from his home enlisted your assistance,dies?"

    Amaryllis nodded and was about to speak, but the dragon known as An stopped them as it looked like he got a message.

    His face turned white before turning to his wife and the witches. ''''We need to go now! He will die if we don''t hurry!''''

    The witch''s hearts stopped when they heard that, and they rushed forward and asked in a concerned voice. ''''What can we do? He cannot fall. The witch kingdom needs him!''''

    An didn''t answer as he jumped into the air and transformed into his dragon form. Tiamara pushed them to the side as she spoke. ''''We must step back. The boy is under us, and my husband will burn his way to them.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 547 Surface Dweller

    <h4>Chapter 547 Surface Dweller </h4>

    While he was rxing, Llyniel was cooking. The lioness was working out, and Archer was watching her, thinking, ''So dedicated to her training.''

    He turned to the window that gave him a view of the outside and saw theke and jungle surrounding it.

    Afterward, the wood elf brought a te of meat and greens, which smelled delicious, and Archer started eating.

    N stopped working out and wiped herself down before approaching the kitchen. She grabbed a te of food before gettingfortable next to Archer.

    Llyniel got herself some before sitting on the other side of him. After that, the three started eating, while the fire started soon after entering the tent.

    The three enjoyed the elf''s food andplimented her, which caused her to smile before going red.

    When the two saw this, theyughed but found it adorable. After Archer finished eating, he grabbed Llyniel by the waist and pulled her closer.

    Archer was about to kiss the little elf, but a sudden dread washed over him. His eyes widened in shock, causing him to grab both girls and throw them across the tent.

    N and Llyniel were caught off guard, but a spear ripped through the fabric and mmed into Archer''s chest.

    His scales managed to soften the blow, but it still hurt, and he was sent crashing through the forest and crashed into a group of boulders.

    While this was happening, the two girls jumped up in shock and looked around to spot their attacker.

    They spotted two people standing there. N narrowed her eyes and growled, causing Llyniel to look in the stranger''s direction. It was a man and a woman.

    The girls noticed that the couple''s skin had a profound tint of dark grey, and their creepy ck eyes were like a ck hole.

    Although they bore a resemnce to elves, a distinct otherness set them apart. Their hair was pitch ck and tied into a ponytail.

    They had normal humanoid hands until a shadow washed over them, recing them with bone-chilling ws.

    But that''s when four talon-like appendages appeared from their backs. They looked like spider legs tipped with sharp barbs.

    Llyniel, sensitive to the flow of mana, sensed the energy emanating from them, but it was unlike anything she had encountered.

    It carried an unsettling, heavy, and stifling darkness, yet the two seemed to embody it with a disturbing naturalness.

    The wood elf thought to herself in horror. ''They are evil. Their mana radiates dark energy. Was it this race that took down the ancient elf empires?''

    The two looked at the girls with malicious smiles before the man spoke. ''''Look at what we have here, my wife. A demi-human and elf from above. They are strong, and the lion has the boy''s mana running through her, strengthening her entire body.''''

    ''''Yes, husband. I can use the elf to turn her into a Nightstalkermander with the amount of mana she processes.'''' The woman spoke coyly as she held her husband''s arm.

    When the two girls heard them talk, they were shocked, which showed on their faces and caused the couple tough.

    N sized up to the two and realized they couldn''t fight them. They had to wait for Archer''s return to escape to the domain.

    The woman stepped forward with a malicious gleam as she exined how they knew the Surface Dwellersnguage. ''''We captured some human and elf traders. Themander promised to set them free if they taught us theirnguage, and when they did, they were killed. Used in my husband''s games.''''

    N''s ears twitched, and her tail stood straight as she took out her sword and cast enhancement on herself.

    ''We can''t win. They are too strong, but hopefully we can escape.'' N thought to herself.

    She was Master Rank and would put up a fight as Llyniel covered her. N turned to the elf and spoke in a concerned voice. ''''Cover me. We need to hold on until Archer returns.''''

    Just after speaking, an earth-shattering roar was heard, which rmed the couple. The husband turned to his wife and said. ''''The boy''sing. I''ll deal with him. You capture your subjects.''''

    The woman nodded before the husband vanished. N saw her ck eyes turn to them, which made the two step back.

    She didn''t wait and shot forward with such speed that it caught the woman off guard before the lioness''s sword swung at her neck.

    When the mysterious woman saw this, she smiled before grabbing the de with her ws, which shocked N.

    She quickly counterattacked and punched the lioness in the stomach. The lion girl flew off the ground, but Llyniel quickly caught her and gently dropped her.

    The wood elf quickly healed N, who rushed forward again but tried to attack the woman from another direction.

    Llyniel started firing Earth sts at the enemy. Thanks to being in a jungle, her spells were powerful, and her spider leg talons quickly blocked the spells.

    But that''s when N appeared behind her. She lunged forward and went to stab the woman, but her arachnid-like appendages batted away the sword.

    N was taken by surprise, but it was toote to dodge as a talent stabbed into her shoulder, causing the lion girl to scream out.

    When Llyniel saw this, she panicked and started casting even stronger nature spells, but the woman blocked them easily.

    The elf was surprised as the woman vanished, still holding a screaming N, and appeared behind her.

    Llyniel turned around and raised her right arm, but the woman smiled, and her mouth morphed into one like a shark.

    N screamed out even though she was in pain. ''''Llyn! Watch out!''''

    But her warning came toote, as the woman bit into her arm, which caused Llyniel''s eyes to widen in shock.

    The woman quickly shook her head and ripped the girl''s arm off with savage intensity. The elf screamed in pain but raised her left hand and cast her best spell. ''''Wildfire.''''

    A wild and powerful fire burst from her hand, washing over the woman, who flinched in pain but quickly pped the spell away.

    When she did that, the woman kicked Llyniel in the chest, which sent the girl flying and crashing through trees and bushes.

    N managed to free herself and took out her spare sword. She started to attack the unknown woman, who was now angry.

    She dodged the lioness''s attack and grabbed her by the face. The woman mmed N into the ground with a loud crash.

    But she didn''t stop there as she sliced off N''s right arm, which caused the girl to bite her lips in pain.

    The woman threw the lioness off to the side as she felt another spell flying at her, but she batted it away with ease and turned her attention to the source.

    Llyniel was barely standing as she was covered in blood, but her brown eyes glowed fiery as she cast spells.

    All sorts of nature spells flew at the woman, who was getting annoyed but vanished from where she stood.

    The woman reappeared behind Llyniel and pped her so hard N heard it. The surprise attack sent the elf flying and crashing near the lioness.

    N looked around and noticed the sound of a fierce battle not far from them that lit up the jungle.

    Every beast nearby fled deeper into the trees, escaping the fights and their destructive aftermath.

    When N looked at Llyniel, she was unconscious and badly injured. Blood was pouring out of the stump, and she was covered in cuts and bruises.

    The lioness caught the sinister undertones in the woman''s chuckle and turned toward the evil figure looming nearby.

    N locked eyes with her tormentor, prompting the woman to cease her advance and speak with a chilling confidence.

    The woman spoke with a grin. "You witness, little Surface Dweller, the fate that awaits you. Your essence will fuel our experiments until your very spirit shatters, leaving you a hollow shell of your former self. Once that transformation isplete, I shall turn you into a ything for our expriements, birthing lion-like monstrosities that will serve as instruments of terror in our war on the surface."

    After speaking, the woman continued walking forward, but her words caused panic to shoot through N, who jumped up with thest bit of her strength.

    N took out herst sword and rushed forward, but the woman chuckled. She dodged every attack and used her ws to slice off her left arm, which dropped to the ground with a thud.

    Then, with a swift kick, the woman sent N flying, but not before slicing off her left leg, causing the lioness to scream in pain.

    She wanted to torture her for fun and was enjoying the one-

    sided fight.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 548 You’re Very Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 548 You''re Very Handsome </h4>

    But the evil woman stopped as an object flew toward them, and saw her husband crashing into a nearbyke.

    Ceasing her assault on the girls, she hurried to the man''s side. In her absence, Archer emerged.

    Upon witnessing their condition, panic gripped him. ''They''re injured! I need to help them before that couple returns.''

    His violet eyes were glowing in rage, but he saw N and Llyniel badly injured. They looked like they were dying. Archer rushed over to them and gathered them together.

    He cast Cosmic Shield around them and Aurora Healing on the two, but it was toote. The woman reappeared in the new clearing the battle caused, looking angry.

    Archer stood up and sensed the other girls not far away cast Azur Cannon at the shield and sent it flying in their direction.

    When he did that, he heard the woman speak in a toneced with venom. ''''You think they will get away, dragon? We will catch them after killing you.''''

    Archer chuckled when he heard the threat and took a deep breath before letting out a soul-shattering roar followed by a stream of dragon mes that hit the woman with a boom.

    He saw this, cast Blink behind the woman, and grabbed her by the neck, but what he saw took him off guard.

    The woman was smiling butmented in a teasing tone. ''''Only my husband can touch me, lizard. Now be gone.''''

    She pulled her fist back and punched Archer in the jaw, sending him flying through the jungle.

    He was crashing through trees, and the husband appeared. The man cast a spell at Archer, but it bounced right off him.

    This surprised the man, but only for a few seconds. He flew toward Archer and kicked him in the chest, sending him crashing into the ground.

    The mannded next to the woman, who greeted him with a smile, but suddenly the two felt something rumble.

    They ignored it as an army of shadow creatures charged at them. The couple tore them apart with ease and erased them from existence.

    Archer stood up and spit out some blood. He stretched his body before scanning the two to understand better who he was fighting.

    [Moros]

    [Race: Terravian]

    [Rank: Demi-God]

    [Level: 803]

    [Azura]

    [Race: Terravian]

    [Rank: Demi-God]

    [Level: 803]

    When Archer saw this, he was beyond shocked and internally thought. ''No wonder we got beaten so easy. They are demi-gods. Fuck.''

    Moros rushed forward and threw a punch at him as he spoke to Archer with a grin. ''''Magic doesn''t affect you, Surface Dweller. So I will use physical attacks to kill you.''''

    ''''Shut the fuck up and fight, you idiot,'''' Archer spoke just before the man''s fist connected with his face.

    He was sent tumbling along the ground and crashed into a boulder. Archer shook his head and felt his Regeneration kicking in.

    The wounds that covered his body healed, but it didn''t take away the toll it took on his body until he rested.

    But he didn''t have time for that as the woman sped toward him and suddenly appeared before him. Archer used his wing to block her kick and grabbed her ankle.

    When he did that, he used every bit of strength and threw the Demi-God to the side. As Moros saw this, he was enraged and rushed forward.

    The Terravian overwhelmed him, and he couldn''t defend himself. Moros sneered down at Archer, his face contorted with triumph and sadistic pleasure.

    "You''re nothing, Surface Dweller," he taunted between punches. "I''ll make sure you suffer before we end you."

    Archer tried to block the blows, but Moros was too fast. The Terravian''s fists connected with bone-crushing force, and his body jolted with each impact.

    It felt like he was getting hit by concrete as the blows rained. The two enemies were too quick and moved with speed he couldn''t see.

    The pain seared through him, a constant reminder of the dire situation he was in. The air shifted just as Archer began to feel the weight of despair settling in.

    The Terravian woman, Azura, joined the fray. Her movements were swift and precise, each strike calcted to inflict maximum damage.

    Archer barely had time to register her presence before her kicks joined the onught. The duo coordinated their attacks seamlessly.

    Moros would deliver a punishing blow, staggering Archer, and before he could recover, Azura would unleash a flurry of kicks that seemed toe from all directions.

    Archer was trapped in a relentless dance of pain. But suddenly, he felt something bite into his left arm and tore it off without an issue.

    He gritted his teeth in pain, causing him to scream internally, and used his right hand to cast Azur Cannon into Azura''s face, sending the Terravian flying.

    Moros flew forward and threw a punch that connected with his face. But before he could fall to the ground, the man summoned his spear.

    The Terravian plunged it into Archer''s chest, causing him to scream out in pain and aim his hand at the man.

    He went to cast a spell, but Moros cut off his left arm at the elbow. Blood poured out the stump as something ck mixed into the ws that injured him.

    Azura appeared and was about to finish Archer, who felt a burning sensation running through his body but stopped when the tunnel rumbled and shook.

    The tunnel roof caved into, and a silver beam shot toward the Terravian couple, who quickly blocked the attack but were injured anyway.

    Moros didn''t know what happened, but Azura looked at the culprit. A man was hovering in the air with short silver hair and glowing silver eyes.

    Four women surrounded him, but the silver-haired woman spoke to the rest and pointed in a certain direction, and the three spilled off.

    The silver-haired woman spoke to the man, who vanished from the spot where they were hovering.

    He couldn''t see where he went, but the silver-haired man appeared in front of Moros and punched him.

    The punch was so strong the Terravian Demi-god flew off. The woman got closer and spoke. ''''Go after that fiend. Look at what he has done to Archer! I''ll deal with the wrench.''''

    When the man heard this, he nodded and sped off. But Archer managed to get a look at him before he left.

    Archer noticed the man had short silver hair and two white horns like his. He couldn''t miss the man''s silver dragon eyes and thought to himself. ''He''s a dragon!''

    When the Terravian Azura heard the insult and lunged forward. But that''s when the silver-haired older woman grabbed her by the face and squeezed as she spoke. ''''Now die, you newborn Demi-god. The gods won''t miss you.''''

    The woman crushed Azura''s head and dropped her body to the ground with a thud. When Archer saw this, he examined the woman who was approaching him.

    She had long, silver hair and a slim body. Even though she looked like a schr, he could feel a strong sense of power around her.

    Archer saw her white horns and violet dragon eyes. He soon realized she was also a dragon and even more powerful than the previous couple.

    He tried to scan her but got a terrible headache, and that''s when he heard the woman giggle before she spoke. ''''You shouldn''t try prying into ady''s secret little white dragon. But Tiamat was right, you''re very handsome.''''

    Kneeling before him, the woman spoke with gravity, ''''But let''s not dwell on that. I am Tiamara, the queen of the silver dragons in the far east. We must get you back to our ind, for you are in a dire situation. The poison courses through your veins, and conventional magic is futile in healing you.''''

    Archer looked at her as his vision danced and asked with a groggy voice. ''''The girls? They need help.''''

    Tiamara smiled as she scooped him up. She cast her dragon magic that relieved some pain as she answered. ''''They are fine. The witches went after them, and my husband went to their aid. The three young girls will take them back to your home.''''

    He ignored her words while activating the bracelet, summoning all the girls back to the domain and locking it down so they''d be safe during his treatment.

    Archer left each girl a message about the silver dragons healing him. Once the message was done, he created a screen in the treehouse so thedies could see everything around him.

    Once he did all that, he feinted, which caused the woman carrying him tough as she approached her husband.

    An held the Terravain man in his hand, who was struggling but soon was dead as the silver dragon snapped his neck.

    He threw the body to the side before summoning their wings and taking off. The witches followed behind as their battle was over and were reporting back to Ophelia.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 549 What Battle Witches Can Do

    <h4>Chapter 549 What Battle Witches Can Do </h4>

    [Before they all were sent back to the domain]

    Hemera cast her healing magic over the fallen wood elf and lion girl. The wounds started to heal and close, which caused the bleeding to stop.

    The sun elf thought to herself. ''I hope they are okay. I can only do so much and need someone who knows better healing spells.''

    Nefertiti and Hecate joined in by giving the sun elf their mana, which allowed her to cast the spell.

    As they were tending to the two girls, Teu shouted to everyone. ''''Enemies iing! Get ready to fight.''''

    Hemera told Nefertiti and Hecate to help hold off the creatures, which they agreed to. The two rushed over to Teu and Tal, who were ready to fight.

    The house and protective enchantment lie in a mess and wouldn''t offer them any protection to the iing onught.

    Sera and Nefertiti got ready as the humanoid creatures charged toward them. Tal started letting arrows loose that flew into the horde.

    The mixed elf hit headshots, causing many of the humanoids to drop to the ground, only to get trampled by the others who were still charging.

    When the others saw this, Teu started casting Deep Sea sts, annihting the creatures by tearing them apart.

    Sera grinned as she transformed into her dragon form and charged at the creatures. She tore through their ranks using her ws, tail, and teeth.

    She used her tail like a whip without thought, sending the humanoids flying into the distance.

    As Sera did this, she internally thought. ''Now I can let go and kill these things without getting held back.''

    Once the dragon girl did this, she saw severalrge creatures resembling mutated trolls approaching her.

    With a deep breath, she fired a stream of bright red fire. The burning hot mes sshed over the mutated trolls, causing them to turn to ash.

    The redhead kept attacking the creatures. As Nefertiti saw this, she grinned before casting Arcane Storm.

    She stood tall, her pink eyes zed with arcane power. As the horde of creatures approached, she raised her arms to the sky, gathering energy from the ethereal realms.

    Dark storm clouds swirled above, crackling with raw power. Purple lightning arced across the sky, heralding the impending onught.

    With amanding gesture, she released the pent-up energy. A torrent of arcane storm erupted, raining down bolts of purple lightning upon the approaching creatures.

    The air crackled with magical intensity as the bolts struck their targets, causing explosions of dark energy that tore through the horde.

    The creatures, caught in the arcane maelstrom, convulsed as the relentless lightning surged through them. Limbs were torn asunder, and eerie, otherworldly cries filled the air.

    Nefertiti''s control over the storm was perfect, each bolt finding its mark with deadly precision.

    Meanwhile, Hecate, standing beside Nefertiti, chanted incantations under her breath. The glow of the moon above intensified as she drew upon its power.

    Sheunched Moon sts at the remaining creatures, and each st a radiant burst of lunar energy.

    Thebined assault of Nefertiti''s storm and Hecate''s moon explosions caused widespread devastation and ripped through the Swarms ranks.

    It turned the battlefield into a chaotic dance of arcane magic that tore through the relentless horde.

    As thest echoes of the arcane storm faded away and the final moonlit st subsided, the immediate threat had been quelled.

    Nefertiti, her form still radiating residual arcane energy, surveyed the battlefield. Smoke and ashes lingered where the creatures once stood.

    Hecate, standing beside her, nodded in acknowledgment of their sessful defense. Teu, Tal, and Sera approached, having dealt with their share of enemies.

    Teu pped Nefertiti on the back, a grin spreading across her face. "That storm of yours is a real game-changer. Remind me never to get on your bad side."

    The pink-haired girl giggled before giving them a smirk, but a wave of roars was heard just as they rxed.

    Everyone looked at the town, overrun by wolf beasts rushing at them. They saw the townspeople getting torn apart and dragged off while kicking and screaming into the dark.

    Sera quickly jumped in front of the group and let out a roar before a stream of violet fire shot out of her mouth and washed over the beasts.

    Her dragon fire didn''t stop the horde as the beasts rushed toward Sera and lunged at her, but the redhead reacted and bit the wolf in half.

    However, the onught of beasts became overwhelming, and Sera found it challenging to sustain her defense. Without hesitation, the other girls quickly came to her aid.

    Teu leaped onto the dragon girl''s back, shing at the wolves swiftly and precisely, sending them tumbling through the air.

    Meanwhile, Tal positioned herself at the rear, skillfully shooting arrows into the approaching horde, causing explosive chaos upon impact.

    Yet, their help came toote, for the wolves intensified their assault. Suddenly, a cascade of pink mes engulfed the surroundings, forming an imprable barrier against the horde.

    As this extraordinary disy unfolded, a mighty impact shook the ground close to them, sending the beasts flying.

    Intrigued, the girls turned their attention to the source, only to be greeted by a burst ofughter that echoed through the air.

    All eyes rose to witness the arrival of a woman with flowing blonde hair adorned with beautiful, smooth brown skin and captivating violet eyes that radiated an otherworldly glow.

    The mana around her came alive as she spoke in an exotic ent. ''''Cousins, wipe them out and show them what Battle Witches can do.''''

    During the chaos, the witches sprang into action, each unleashing her unique brand of magic power.

    Valencia, the closebat witch, became a whirlwind of destruction. With swift, calcted movements, she stormed into the heart of the wolf horde.

    Her limbs crackled with witch magic, delivering punches and kicks with unparalleled precision.

    Wolves were sent flying, and the impact sound drowned out their howls. Meanwhile, Scarlett, the mischievous witch, reveled in her chaotic craft.

    With a maniacal cackle, she summoned a legion of pink elementals that materialized out of nowhere in vibrant colors.

    These ethereal creatures danced through the battlefield, leaving trails of magical fire in their wake.

    The wolves, surrounded by the inferno, sumbed to the searing heat, their fur igniting as they whimpered and fell.

    Above the battle, Amaryllis hovered like a specter. Her eyes locked onto the person who was behind this attack.

    She descended into the midst of the battle, her presencemanding attention. In a sudden twist, she vanished from sight, leaving the leader bewildered.

    Before he could react, she materialized right in front of the Terravian. Her voice dripped with calmness and menace as she uttered, "You targeted my dragon. Now die."

    Amaryllis cast a powerful hex with a flick of her wrist, and a surge of dark energy surged into a lethal force.

    The leader sumbed to the relentless force of the spell, copsing to the ground instantly. Each witch, immersed in her distinctivebat style, operated in perfect harmony.

    The once tumultuous battlefield now bore the mark of their arcane mastery asthe pink elementals continued their dance of destruction.

    Valencia weaved through the chaos, and Amaryllis asserted her dominance with a single, fatal incantation.

    The remaining wolves scattered their ranks broken as the witches stood resolute against the remains of the once- threatening horde.

    When the wolf horde vanished, calm settled over the battlefield. The air was thick with the lingering scent of charred fur and the aftermath of spells.

    Everyone was catching their breath and exchanging nces of relief. However, the tranquility was abruptly shattered as the ground beneath them began to tremble.

    The collective gaze of the group turned towards the source of the disturbance, revealing a menacing sight �C mutated troll-like beasts charging toward them.

    Valencia, the closebat witch, couldn''t contain her amusement. With a heartyugh, she surged forward, her movements a blur of calcted grace.

    The first mutated troll came into her sights, its twisted features contorted in a snarl. Closing the gap with incredible speed, she jumped into the air, her fist charged with magic.

    Valencia''sughter resonated as she delivered a powerful punch, connecting with the troll''s face. The force of the blow sent shockwaves through the creature''s form.

    The airborne troll crashed into the others. This created a domino effect of chaos as they collided and stumbled over one another.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett, the mischievous witch, reveled in the opportunity to showcase her magical prowess.

    With a flick of her wrist and a mischievous grin, she conjured arge pink dragon made of vibrant energy.

    It roared to life, ethereal scales gleaming with mana. Scarlett directed the creature with yful gestures, and it surged forward, rushing over the approaching trolls.

    The trolls, caught in the radiant embrace of the pink dragon, roared in agony as the magical energy seared through their mutated forms.

    The dragon left a trail of enchanting sparkles in its wake, engulfing the trolls in a dazzling disy of magical power.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 550 Gorillith’s

    <h4>Chapter 550 Gorillith''s </h4>

    They were hiding in the ruins of the house, hidden behind a half-destroyed wall. When the group arrived, Nefertiti, Teu, and Tal guarded them.

    While Hecate and Sera rushed into the house, they saw Hemera fussing over the unconscious girls, who looked a lot better than before.

    All of them watched the witches battle the horde of creatures, and the women were winning as they pushed the creatures back.

    Archer''s girls were sorting, and the injured Amaryllis was high above them as she raised her hands with a stern focus.

    Her violet eyes glowed as she unleashed a volley of Hex spells. Each dark energy projectile sought its mark with deadly precision.

    The hexes struck the trolls, and their effect was immediate and catastrophic. Their bodies convulsed under the influence of the powerful witch magic.

    She saw the limbs of the creature contorted in unnatural ways. Amaryllis maintained a relentless barrage, her control over magic evident in the perfection of her spells.

    Thebined efforts of Valencia''s brute force, Scarlett''s yful yet powerful magic, and Amaryllis''s hexes wiped out the oing horde.

    Each showcased her abilities and coordinated to fend off the mutated troll threat. The air crackled with Mana as the battlefield became a training field for the three to train.

    An hour psed, and the trio of witches descended, standing in proximity. Sera observed them as they advanced, but a resounding roar echoed.

    Instantly, all the charging beasts abruptly stopped, pivoting on their heels, and hastily changed direction, fleeing from the scene.

    A collective sigh of relief escaped everyone as the creatures hurriedly retreated. The three witches approached the destroyed house.

    They joined the group of girls, who started to rx, and Nefertiti spoke to Amaryllis in a neutral tone. ''''I assume Ophelia sent you here?''''

    The blonde-haired witch nodded with a sweet smile before answering. ''''Yes, she did. She was worried about her crush, so she sent us here.''''

    Nefertiti gave her a nod before Hemera approached the three, but before she could talk, they started to vanish.

    Witnessing the sudden change, Amaryllis swiftly seized the sun elf while the others firmly grasped the other girls.

    Instantly, they vanished from their previous location, reappearing within a dark and damp forest.

    [Amaryllis POV]

    Upon materializing, the trio, taken by surprise, instinctively tensed, preparing for a possible threat as they detected the presence of approaching beasts.

    As they were on edge, they saw numerous Gorillith walking out of the forest. When Amaryllis saw this, she shivered as the beasts were the same rank as her.

    But something happened that shocked thempletely. The beasts bowed down to the girls, who smiled at the beasts, which confused the witches.

    Scarlett poked the blue-haired girl, who turned around with a smile and asked in a worried voice. ''''Why are they kneeling to you?''''

    Before the girl could reply, a voice was heard in their minds. ''''They are our queens. The king proimed they should be protected in the Beasthaven, and our tribe takes that duty seriously.''''

    Valencia spun around quickly and saw an even bigger beast crouching down, allowing the dragon''s harem to climb on them.

    They looked at the witches, who were staring at them with confused faces, which caused Archer''s girls to giggle.

    A redheaded girl jumped off the gori andnded with a thud. When she did that, the smaller Gorilliths ensured she was okay, like worried parents.

    This reaction caused Scarlett tough while Valencia stared at the scene with a neutral look on her pretty face.

    The dragon girl skipped over to the trio, her voice bubbling cheerfully. "Hey, guess what? Everything you see around us? It''s all our husband''s handiwork. This whole ce is his domain, and since you guys are here, he must consider you allies, not enemies. So, all the creatures and beasts you spot here? They''re his soldiers, so just be cool, and they''ll be cool, too. No need to worry about attacks or anything!"

    When the witches heard the little redhead standing before them with a big smile, Amaryllis looked at her and thought to herself. ''She is so tiny. A bit taller than a human child, but she has the personality of a firecracker.''

    She had long redhead hair tied into a ponytail while wearing a summer dress that clung to her slender but curvy body.

    Amaryllis noticed that she was wearing a bracelet with the same gemstone as her dragon eyes, a beautiful ruby red.

    Her tail swayed behind her and was slender but strong. The witch spotted her beautiful red horns, which sparkled as the light hit them.

    The girl tilted her head at her beforementing with narrowed ruby-red eyes. ''''I know you just thought something rude. I''ll forgive you this time, but I''ll burn your pretty hair next time.''''

    After speaking, she returned to the Gorillith and jumped up on it. Amaryllis and the other two looked at each other and nodded.

    They followed the dragon girl while hiding their hair from her. When Amaryllisnded on the beast''s back, there was a tform.

    Seatedfortably in chairs on a tform, the girls rxed while Hemera attended to the sleeping ones.

    As the witches took their seats, the blue-haired girl, smiling, spoke up, "We haven''t introduced ourselves yet, so let''s take care of that now."

    She smiled at them before continuing. ''''I''m Teu Aquaria. A princess from the Aquaria Kingdom in the far south.''''

    Amaryllis observed Teu standing at nearly six feet with the body of a seasoned warrior trained daily for years.

    Teu''s ocean-blue eyes sparkled like precious gems, and her silky blue hair was elegantly tied into a long ponytail.

    The witch noted the girl''s well-defined curves and toned body, abination thatplemented her appearance remarkably.

    After speaking, Teu stood up and pointed at the redheaded dragon girl lounging around in the chairs. ''''This fiery dragon is Seraphina. We call her Sera for short. She is our resident jokester who likes to tease people.''''

    When the girl in question heard this, her little hand flew up, giving Teu the middle finger and causing everyone tough except the witches.

    Teu girl shook her head with a chuckle before continuing. ''''The elf with the short golden blonde hair and yellow eyes is Hemera Helios. She is a sun elf princess from Mediterra.''''

    Upon glimpsing Hemera, Amaryllis found herself momentarily stunned. She couldn''t help but marvel at the woman''s beauty, especially as her hair cascaded gracefully past her long ears.

    She took note of the elf''s wless features and full lips. While she had encountered elves in the past, none had left an impression quite like Hemera.

    Looking at the elf rising to her feet, Amaryllis silently mused, ''She''s undoubtedly a princess.''

    Hemera, having stood up, then shifted her attention to the trio. With a smile, she greeted them. ''''Hey, it''s nice to meet you three.''''

    After the greeting, she returned to tending to the two sleeping girls. Once that was over, Teu turned to the mixed elf and introduced her. ''''This is Tal Wyldheart.''''

    Amaryllis looked at the silver-haired girl pulling out materials from a storage ring before she looked up with a smile. Her red eyes glowed as Teu introduced her.

    She nodded at the witch before getting back to work. She looked at the girl and loved her beautiful silver, simr to the grey-skinned girl she had seen.

    Amaryllis noticed she was also built like a warrior like Teu and thought to herself. ''Does he like warrior women?''

    The older witch shook her head before turning to the grey-

    skinned elf sitting there reading a book. Teu spoke as she introduced her. ''''This is Hecate Wyldheart. She runs our potion shop in Starfall City.''''

    When Scarlett heard this, she quicklymented with a big smile. ''''Dragonheart potions? I''ve heard good things about that ce. Auntie Pandora wanted me to buy some potions from there.''''

    Amaryllis smiled at Hecate, who returned her greeting with a nod before returning to her book, causing the three witches to get annoyed.

    The pink-haired girl was the one to speak. ''''Don''t look at her like that. She doesn''t talk to people and is allowed to do so.''''

    Teu giggled at the girl''s reaction, which caught the witch''s attention as she spoke. ''''This is Nefertiti Sharifi. Princess of the Zeinia Empire in the south.''''

    The witches greeted her and received a fake smile before Teu stamped on the Gorillith to get it moving through the Beasnds.

    Amaryllis was curious, but Teu finished off the introductions. ''''The two girls who are sleeping are N Lionheart and Llyniel Oakheart. Do any of you know any healing magic?''''

    Once she asked the question, Valencia answered. ''''I do. When we stop moving and rest, I''ll help.''''

    Teu smiled before Amaryllis introduced them. ''''I''m Amaryllis ckfire. Leader of the battle witches.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 551 Silvershade Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 551 Silvershade Kingdom </h4>

    Taking in his surroundings, he noticed a door leading into a building nearby. On the opposite side, an expansive sea unfolded, extending endlessly into the horizon.

    Archer heard the distant roar of the sea. Intrigued, he rose from his seat, drawn to the balcony that overlooked the vast expanse of the ocean.

    As he stepped out, the salty scent of the sea enveloped him, and he gazed upon a scene that both captivated him.

    In front of himy a rough sea, its waves crashing violently against the cliffs below. The foamy spray rose, a relentless battle between the sea and thend.

    He could feel the raw power of the ocean, an untamed force that echoed the chaos within and could sweep him into its depths.

    His eyes fixed on the churning waters below, and a sudden movement caught his attention.

    Archer saw a sleek, dark shape emerge from the depths, soaring into the air with breathtaking speed.

    It was arge shark, its powerful body cutting through the waves. In an instant, the shark seized a sea creature that resembled a struggling seal.

    ''Impressive. It possessed considerable strength,parable to that of a sizable boat.'' Archer mused silently.

    He watched the encounter between predator and prey as the well-adapted shark leaped from the water, iming its meal.

    The sea creature fought hard, but nature''s n unfolded predictably. A primal dance between hunter and prey yed out amid the rough sea.

    It served as a reminder that the circle of life persisted in the vast and turbulent unknown. As he watched the sea, Archer heard footsteps approaching the door.

    He turned to see the woman who helped in the Swarms tunnel. She stopped walking when she spotted him.

    She shook her head with a smile and approached him. When she got closer, the woman introduced herself. ''''I''m Tiamara. Queen of the Silvershade Kingdom.''''

    Archer looked at her and saw the queenly aura she carried. She stood tall, her regal stature highlighted by beautiful silver hair flowing down her back.

    Her silver eyes gleamed as she looked at him. Archer thought she looked to be in her early thirties, but she''s a dragon, so that he couldn''t tell.

    When he stopped examining her, she spoke in a surprised voice. ''''Oh, I didn''t think you''d be up already. Our healers only stopped working an hour ago.''''

    Archer got a confused look on his face before speaking. ''''How long was I sleeping?''''

    The woman got a thinking look on her face as she answered. ''''About a week. The poison infected most of your body and was hard to remove, but our healers are some of the best, so they managed to do it.''''

    When Archer heard the woman, he replied with a smile. ''''Well, thanks for healing me. What do you want it to return?''''

    She startedughing before replying with a chuckle. ''''Nothing, little dragon. We''re here to help you. My husband and I will train you as Tiamatmanded. You will learn how to be a fierce dragon who will be at the forefront of the uing world war.''''

    Archer was listening and grew curious when he heard the woman''s words and remembered Tiamat''s warning.

    He realized the Swarm would emerge into the world and try to destroy the kingdoms and empires of the surface.

    The memories he took from the Terravian informed him of the timeframe, seven years now, thanks to all the trouble he caused them.

    While he was thinking, Tiamara spoke in a concerned voice. ''''The war wille in five years, and we must be prepared.''''

    As she spoke, Archer interrupted her. ''''It''s seven years. I caused too much trouble for them when I was in their undergroundir.''''

    Tiamara startedughing when she heard him, which confused Archer, but she exined once she calmed down. ''''Tiamat was right. You''re a menace to anyone who crosses you.''''

    He chuckled and agreed with the woman, but she quickly spoke again. ''''Follow me. We will start your training right away.''''

    Archer nodded before he followed her as they entered the door. He ended up in a decorated pce hallway, but nothing like he expected of a royal family.

    As they were walking, he looked all over the ce, which caught Tiamara''s attention. It caused her to ask. ''''What''s on your mind?''''

    He stopped walking and decided to ask in a curious voice. ''''Howe it''s not decorated like the other pces? I''ve been inside many, and they''re so overdone with that stuff. It''s a waste of treasure.''''

    When Tiamara heard him, she giggled and internally thought. ''He''s definitely not like the previous white dragons. They loved to decorate their pces but this one seems to hate it. Interesting.''

    Archer looked at the woman and wanted an answer, so she gave him that. ''''We invest our wealth back into our cities, towns, and viges to help the people. If we have a happy popce, it means they are more productive and can help the kingdom out more.''''

    Tiamara motioned for him to follow her as she diverted to a wooden door, which she entered.He followed her onto another balcony that overlooked a city.

    When Archer saw this, his eyes opened as he spotted it. A breathtaking sight unfolded before him.

    He saw a beautiful city nestled between mountains and the sea, stretching as far as his eye could see.

    The air was filled withughter and celebration as happy citizens roamed the streets. Archer watched families, couples, and friends walk through the colorful markets.

    Archer noticed every citizen had a big smile and looked generally happy with life. The buildings were soaring towers and quaint houses adorned with intricate designs.

    The city''s vibrant hues painted a picture of prosperity. Archer marveled at the care taken in its construction.

    A festival was in full swing, banners and decorations adorning every corner. Stalls overflowed with exotic foods, and the small wafted through the air.

    People gathered in squares, dancing to lively music, andughter echoed through the streets.

    The city was surprisingly clean, streets shining as if freshly washed. Lush gardens and parks adorned thendscape, adding to the city''s allure.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice the harmony between nature and architecture, a testament to the kingdom''smitment to its people and surroundings.

    As he was watching, Tiamara gestured toward the bustling city below. "This is Silvershade, our capital. It''s the jewel of our kingdom, and many kings and queens havee and gone, yet this city stood the test of time.''''

    He nodded at the woman''s words before she summoned her beautiful silver wings and grinned at him.

    ''''Follow me, little white dragon, and see if you can keep up with an elder,'''' Tiamara said as she jumped off the balcony.

    Archer chuckled before summoning his wings and following the woman.Heunched himself off the balcony with a powerful leap, descending into the open sky above Silvershade.

    Feeling the rush of cool wind against his face as he spread his wings wide, the membranes catching the air like sails. The city stretched out below like a beautiful painting.

    Archer observed the festival''s happenings in the streets��the busy markets, happy dances, and people''sughter.

    The air carried the scent of delicious foods and the tunes of lively music. As Archer descended, he adjusted the angle of his wings, feeling the currents of air guide him.

    He saw the cityscape rush past him, and he marveled at the intricate architecture and the harmony between nature and civilization.

    Tiamara soared ahead, her silver wings cutting through the air with grace. Archer grinned, epting her challenge, and he surged forward with a powerful beat of his wings.

    The city became a blur as he gained speed, weaving between towers and skimming over the rooftops.

    Everyone below noticed the spectacle, pointing and cheering as the two dragons raced through the sky.

    Archer''s heart pounded with exhration, the wind whistling in his ears as he maneuvered through the cityscape.

    With every twist and turn, he felt the thrill of flight coursing through him. Silvershade unfolded beneath him like a living map, its streets, and squares forming a celebration canvas.

    Closing the gap between them, Archer caught up with Tiamara. Side by side, they soared through the city.

    Their wings synchronized as they flew. The sun began to dip below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the city as they continued their aerial journey.

    As they glided together, Tiamara turned to Archer with a yful smile before teasing him. "Not bad for a little dragon.''''

    Archer grinned, but she gestured toward a courtyard and instructed, "Touch down there."

    He acknowledged with a nod, steering in the designated direction. In view was a sizable house with a backyard garden, enclosed by a towering wall that ensured privacy.

    Tiamaranded as he dismissed her wings followed by Archer whonded with a thud causing the woman to giggle.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 552 Respectful

    <h4>Chapter 552 Respectful </h4>

    Amaryllis turned to her cousins and introduced them to the six girls, looking at the three as they all sat on therge Gorillith.

    She pointed to the pink-haired girl before speaking. ''''This is Scarlett ckfire. She is our magic specialist and fights using elementals.''''

    Sera and the others weed Scarlett with warm smiles. Teu observed her closely, noting Scarlett''s long, flowing pink hair cascading down to her waist.

    Her eyes, a beautiful shade of pink, glowed with mana, and she reciprocated their greetings with a sweet smile.

    Teu observed Scarlett''s slender figure and noticed her chest was smaller than Amaryllis''s. Scarlett was dressed in a ck witch''s battle dress.

    Amaryllis turned to thest witch and introduced her. "This is Valencia, my oldest cousin. She is our closebat witch."

    All eyes turned to Valencia, who sported short ck hair and radiant violet eyes. Her physique resembled that of Teu and Tal but was notably more toned.

    She had well-defined muscles that resembled steel, giving her a robust appearance. Despite her muscr build, her chest stood out as they sat her powerful frame.

    The witch in question shifted ufortably under the collective gaze of everyone present.

    As greetings were exchanged, Sera took charge, directing the Gorillith named Kong to lead the way to the Beast Wall. "Let''s get going, Kong! Take us to the wall."

    They were all confused when they heard her call the beast, something they''d never heard. Even Kong was confused by the girl giving him a name.

    Teu turned to Sera with narrowed eyes before asking. ''''When did you name the beast girl?''''

    Sera grinned as she answered with a cheery voice. ''''Just now.''''

    The blue-haired girl nodded and turned to their surroundings as Kong moved through the forest.

    While this was happening, the other girls talked amongst themselves while Valencia and Hemera tended to N and Llyniel, who were slowly recovering.

    As they did that, Amaryllis observed the dense forest while they moved through it. The silence was broken only by the asional rustle of leaves underfoot.

    Amidst the shadows and foliage, she caught glimpses of hundreds of beasts, each moving stealthily as if the forest acknowledged their presence.

    She saw many creatures, recognizing some stronger than their normal counterparts in the outside world.

    Some were sleek and agile, while others wererge and imposing. Her eyes widened as she spotted a group of colossal ant-like creatures.

    Their armored exoskeletons gleamed in the sunlight.?These were no ordinary beasts; their size and strength hinted at a formidable force.

    While looking at this, the witch thought to herself. ''Wow. Why does the boy have so many strong bests? It''s like he''s creating an army.''

    Amaryllis watched in awe as the massive ants traveled the forest with surprising speed, their powerful legs carrying them over and under bushes.

    The sight impressed and unnerved her, realizing that the forest harboredmon creatures and an entire ecosystem of formidable beasts.

    As the witches approached the edge of Beasthaven, their eyes widened at the sight of a colossal wall that loomed in front of them.

    The imposing structure stood as a formidable barrier, separating the wild expanse of Beasthaven from the organized part of the domain.

    The sheer magnitude of the wall left the witches in awe, and Sera, with a hint of pride, boasted, "Our husband created this for his Monster Army. Just wait until you see Draconia."

    They stood before this boundary, safeguarded the monstrous inhabitants within, and kept the delicate bnce between the untamed wilderness and the rest of the domain beyond.

    Intrigued and filled with anticipation, Amaryllis and her cousins were excited to cross the wall to see the other side.

    The Gorillith, Kong, approached the massive gate of the Beast Wall. Its towering structure stood amid the dense forest.

    Amaryllis, Scarlett, and Valencia sat atop Kong, their eyes widening as they saw a dozen soldiers stationed at the gate.

    A small fortress on the Beasthaven side of the wall had a few buildings and stuff to help the soldiers be morefortable.

    The three witches examined the soldiers, who were d in sturdy armor, their weapons gleaming in the sunlight filtering through the forest.

    As Kong stopped, the soldiers, disciplined and vignt, took notice of the approaching beast and saw that Teu and the others were on top.

    In a swift motion, they dropped to one knee, a gesture of respect. Themanding officer among them raised a hand, signaling for the gate to be opened.

    Amaryllis, Scarlett, and Valencia were utterly baffled by the soldier''s reactions, but this time it was Nefertiti who exined. ''''Our husband rescued the Dragon-kin who decided to serve him out of respect for what he did.''''

    But Sera couldn''t help but jump in. ''''He was thirteen while doing this, by the way. Archer has always been special.''''

    When the three witches heard this, they were impressed by staying quiet as the gate fully opened.

    Teu and Tal jumped off Kong after thanking him, followed by the others. Hemera and Valencia carried N and Llyniel.

    Therge group stepped through the gate to arrive in a small vige built around the Beasthaven Gate.

    Teu led them through the vige until they were stopped by a kind-looking older man who smiled as he spoke. ''''My Queens. Let this old man sort out some carriage so you can return to the treehouse.''''

    When the ocean princess heard this, she agreed before turning to the others, who gave her a nod as they got back to chatting with the witches.

    Amaryllis approached Teu, whom Hecate had joined as the man prepared the carriage.

    The witch asked in a curious voice. ''''Why are the people so respectful? I get Archer saved them, but is this beyond that? Not even my Auntie or Grandmother garners this much respect from our citizens.''

    Teu''s eyes glimmered with pride and affection as she observed the respectful vigers passing by, each one bowing towards the girls.

    A gentle smile yed on her lips before she turned to Amaryllis, preparing to share a piece of her husband''s legacy.

    "You see, he didn''t just save these people," Teu began, her voice expressing admiration. "He gave them a new life. Before him, the Dragon-kin lived a nomadic existence, constantly traveling without a home. The Church Of Light persecuted and punished them, but Archer changed that. He provided them with a sanctuary, a ce to call their own."

    As she spoke, Teu gestured to the bustling vige around them, where Dragon-kin went about their daily lives, tending to their homes and enjoying time with their families.

    Teu continued, her expression reflecting the enormity of the change. "Archer''s actions caused a boom in the Dragon-kin poption."

    "Now, they are uncountable, a thrivingmunity waiting patiently. They''re waiting for Archer to decide when the dragons need a new empire, a new beginning."

    The ocean princess shifted her gaze to the woman, who listened intently with a visible expression of concern.

    She continued, her voice full of reassurance and emotion, "Archer doesn''t aspire to be a ruler. The burden of leadership will be ours, but he''ll protect it."

    As she fell silent, Amaryllis approached, her tone revealing worry, "Will he take part in the war against the witches? Being a dragon and their king, will he harbor resentment towards my kingdom?"

    After the witch voiced her concerns about Archer getting involved in the war against the witches,Teu couldn''t help but let out a light, musical giggle.

    The sound danced through the air, catching the attention of those nearby. She said, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh, my dear Amaryllis. Archer has no interest in the wars that gue our realms. He hates war and prefers adventuring.''''

    The ocean princess took a moment, her expression thoughtful as if carefully choosing her words. "He harbors no ill will towards any kingdom, including yours, unless you provoke him.''''

    When Teu finished speaking, she leaned in, a mischievous glint in her eyes, and whispered to the relieved witch. "But I must share a secret with you. There''s someone who has captured his heart. Someone he wishes to marry."

    Amaryllis, intrigued and curious, leaned in to hear Teu''s whispered revtion. "Who is it?" she asked in a hushed tone.

    Teu''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Your cousin, Ophelia, the witch princess, but it seems she doesn''t feel the same way, which is a shame.''''

    When she said, the blue-haired girl rushed off in front when the old man returned with a carriage.

    The witch just stood there with a smile on her face as she thought to herself. ''Ophie. You stubborn girl. Why not just marry him? He is extremely handsome and knows how to treat a woman.''''

    She knows this thanks to the smiles on the girl''s faces as they went about getting on the carriage.

    Valencia walked up behind her and spoke into her ear. ''''Send a message to the queen and inform her of our situation so she can tell cousin Ophie.''''

    Amaryllis nodded as she entered the carriage after everyone was inside.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 553 Newborn

    <h4>Chapter 553 Newborn </h4>

    The four found themselves within the treehouse. Among them, Sia appeared even more perplexed than herpanions.

    The older woman looked around the room, then at the three girls looking around andmented. ''''Did Arch send us here?''''

    Just as E was about to reply, all four heard a message saying Archer locked down the domain so no one could exit while he was recovering from the Terravian poison.

    When they heard this, they got worried and tried to send him a message, but nothing went through,

    Leira tried to teleport to him using a bracelet, but nothing happened. That''s when Halime inquired in a worried voice. ''''Maybe something happened, and he felt better by sending us here?''''

    E agreed with the other three as they nodded in unison. The cat girl said, "It''s fortunate that Father intercepted the assassins sent by the Church Of Light, but we may not be as fortunate if they try again."

    When Sia heard this, she became angry and started ranting. ''''This damn church won''t leave him alone. They keep provoking him until he acts.''''

    Halime giggled when she heard Siaining. The older woman turned to her and questioned. ''''What''s so funny?''''

    Theughter of the snake girl subsided as she responded, "When Arch discovers their actions, the church will pay a steep price."

    Sia, meeting her gaze, burst intoughter, echoing her sentiment. "Yes, he will. I wonder what he will do," she mused, amusement coloring herughter.

    Once that was over, the four rxed, with Sia slumping down onto a sofa and slowly nodding off. While she did that, E and Halime started making something to eat.

    As they did that, Leira went to the library to read. After that, an hour passed, and the girls had already eaten and were chilling in front of Leira''s fire.

    They heard someone screaming while drinking the hot chocte Archer had introduced them to.

    The energetic entrance of a redhead drew everyone''s attention as the front door of the treehouse was mmed open.

    When the four girls saw who it was, E jumped up excitedly and spoke happily. ''''Sera! Are the others here?''''

    The dragon girl grinned widely as she sprinted toward the half-elf, enveloping her in a tight hug.

    E found herself embraced in the girl''s powerful hug, and despite the overwhelming strength, she couldn''t help but smile andugh.

    In return, she hugged Sera back, and the dragon girl eventually let her down. The other girls walked in when she did that, and all twelve were reunited.

    Even Nefertiti greeted the other girls, and when the three witches saw all the girls gathered, they were shocked.

    Amaryllis couldn''t believe that the dragon boy had gathered twelve beautiful girls loyal to him and wondered how he did it.

    Then she remembered how ridiculously handsome the boy was and got her answer, which made the woman smile.

    Scarlett''s and Valencia''s confused faces made everyoneugh. But before things could get awkward, Teu introduced everyone as she motioned for them to take a seat.

    After everyone was introduced, the group chatted for a while before the fifteendies split up to do their things around the treehouse as the sunset.

    Teu and Tal took Valencia outside to spar while Hemera and Leira took Amaryllis to the library, who was excited to see it.

    Scarlett was left with Sera and Halime, who took a tour around the treehouse.

    The girls give the three women trapped in the domain until Archer opens it up or lets them out.

    Sera guided Halime and Scarlett through the treehouse, showing them the library, bedrooms, and Hecate''sb, which they refrained from entering.

    Eventually, she guided them to the observatory situated on the top of the treehouse. It gave them a beautiful view that left Scarlett in awe as she saw expansive, lush green forests extending into the distance.

    From the location Archer had created years ago, Scarlett observed distant cities snugly nestled against majestic mountains, generously spaced apart, resembling andscape within this realm.

    When Scarlett saw this, she thought to herself in amazement. ''How powerful is this boy! It''s shocking how much mana he has. It''s like the world is supplying him.''''

    After thinking, Scarlett turned towards Sera, who stood there with her arms behind her back and a proud smile. That''s when she asked in a voice full of intrigue. ''''So Archer created all this? For what reason?''''

    The dragon girl giggled before she turned to the domain and looked over all thend her beloved created for their kind to live in peace. Sera decided to give her a brief exnation. ''''He created this for the Dragon-kin but also himself as well. It''s where we can indulge in our hobbies at peace.''''

    Sera gestured towards Llyniel''s garden, where the little elf went about tending to it with a carefree smile. "Look at our wood elf. She''s happy when in her garden, and Hecate has herb. Hemera and Nefi have their library, while Teu and Tal have a training field. Archer doesn''t restrict us. All he desires is for us to thrive. He even purchased a shop for Hecate to sell her potions and has offered us whatever we want."

    When Scarlett heard this, her interest in the boy she met a while ago skyrocketed. The first time they met, she sensed the mana radiating from. It''s one of the reasons the Battle Witches fought with him back in the College Of Magic.

    She shook her head before speaking in a mischievous tone. ''''Are you advertising your husband to me?''''

    Sera swiftly rejected any such notion and proceeded with the tour while keeping a watchful eye on the witch. Thetter continued to smile, her pink eyes radiating a subtle glow.

    Halime watched this and giggled before following behind. While this was happening, Amaryllis was left in the library and decided to walk out onto one of the many balconies.

    She opened the door and stepped out, taking in the sights around her.

    Amaryllis stood on the balcony as the wind gently brushed against her blonde hair. She gazed out over the breathtakingndscape that stretched into the distance.

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow across the rolling hills and meadows below.A river wound through the valley, catching thest rays of sunlight and shimmering like liquid gold.

    The air carried the sweet fragrance of wildflowers, and the sound of distant birdsong added a melodic harmony to the serene scene.

    Amaryllis couldn''t help but be captivated by the natural beauty that unfolded before her, a peaceful oasis that seemed to stretch into eternity.

    After admiring the scene, she pulled a hex device and sent some mana into it. She tried to contact her mother, Pandora, but she never replied.

    She was about to put the device away, but an exotic voice was heard. ''''My granddaughter. Where are you right now? Your aunt and mother are battling against the dragons. I was going to help, but they can handle it.''''

    Amaryllis was shocked as no one had heard from the previous witch queen, and the old witch had contacted her. She was happy but thought her grandmother knew where she was.

    [Back to Archer]

    While the girls were rxing, Archer was in thepany of the silver dragon queen in the Silvershade Kingdom.

    When hended in the courtyard, Tiamara looked at him with a smile beforeplimenting him. ''''You fly good for a newborn dragon. An will love you.''''

    Archer nodded before following the woman into the mansion and saw maids cleaning the ce.

    Every time they walked past Tiamara, they would respectfully bow.

    While strolling together, the seasoned woman redirected her attention toward him and remarked, "My husband''s training methods are unorthodox. He values not only physical strength but also strategic thinking."

    Tiamara paused in her speech, pivoting to face him, ensuring his full attention before proceeding. "For instance, he will instruct you in methods to wield your powers that catch the enemy off guard."

    Archer nodded in interest, curious about how the king would teach him. He shook his head and inquired. ''''But why decide to train me? It''s not like you gain anything from it.''''

    Upon hearing his question, the mature woman chuckled before responding candidly. "Archer, you''re the white dragon��the king of all dragons. Tiamat is our queen and goddess. Naturally, we stand to gain from imparting our knowledge to you."

    He chuckled as he nodded his head, but the woman continued. ''''It''s a shame we don''t have a daughter. I''m sure An would have tried his best to engage the two of you.''''

    When Archer heard this, he startedughing beforementing. ''''I''m sure he would have. Most royal families on Pluoria want me to marry their daughters. After all, some did seed, and some didn''t. But I''d only agreed to marry someone if I liked her, not just for political reasons as those rtionships never work out and will turn to hate in no time.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 554 What Brings You Here Tia

    <h4>Chapter 554 What Brings You Here Tia </h4>

    Archer nodded and inquired about something that had bothered him since he arrived here. ''''Yeah. I hope you won''t have an issue with me going to see themter.''''

    The older woman chuckled before answering. ''''Of course not. You''re a guest in Silvershade, not a prisoner. Now this way.''''

    She led him to a room where she opened the door to see a lounge surrounded by shelves of tomes and books.

    Archer looked around to see a man sitting by a window reading a book as the view overlooked a bit of the city and coastline.

    He noticed the silver dragon king had short silver hair with two white horns. The man turned toward him and smiled before standing up and approaching them.

    As the man stood before him, he came to a halt and introduced himself. "White dragon, I''m An Silvershade.''''

    The silver king looked at him and continued. ''''I have one question to ask of you. Reveal to me, what is your deepest desire in this world?"

    ''''I want to enjoy it with my women while swimming in a sea of treasure as I''m left alone in peace,'''' Archer answered

    An startedughing, catching Archer off guard, while Tiamara smiled before whispering into his ear. ''''Listen to his words. He''s lived for thousands of years and has learned much.''''

    The queen gracefully exited the room when An''s voice surged with experience. "Peace is a fleeting illusion in a world eternally tarnished by chaos. I''ve witnessed the rise and fall of many of your kind. Each promised peace and power, but sumbed to the indulgence and greed of it, allowing our race to plummet into despair once more."

    Archer''s eyes red fiery, a response forged in the crucible of his determination. "I have not merely promised, An. I have taken action. I''ve forged a haven where dragons can soar free, unburdened by the shackles of suffering. I''ve created a realm where peace not only survives but thrives. Under my ws and within the ranks of my army, I will usher in an era of peace that defies history."

    An startedughing before quipping. ''''Oh, you''d burn millions so the rest can live peacefully?''''

    Archer quickly answered without thinking. ''''Yes.''''

    ''''Would you give up on this peace if it came at the cost of one of your girls?'''' An asked.

    ''''Why would I care about the world''s peace? When all I want to do is live peacefully with my girls? I couldn''t care less about ruling or having people kneel to me. I want to adventure and live my life.''''

    An looked at him with curious eyes andughed beforementing. ''''If you want that boy, then you''ll have to create a world where it will leave you in peace.''''

    Upon absorbing those words, Archer''s retort emerged like a storm, each word igniting a fire inside him. "If that is the course destiny ns for me, so be it. I shall use my ws and fire to reshape this world into one my children can inherit. I''ll keep my girl''s peace safe, and any who disrupt it shall face the?consequences. For I am not just the white dragon but a renowned hooligan."

    King An startedughing, which echoed reverberating through the air like a dragon''s roar. As he calmed down, he motioned for Archer to join him at the window. When he approached, the city sprawled below them.

    With a piercing gaze, An turned to him, his words carrying the weight of prophecy. "In seeking a peaceful life, you may inadvertently forge a new legacy that no white dragon has done before you. Your adventure may be the beginning of a new era, and the world, unbeknownst to you, may get the peace it has always sought.''''

    Archer looked at the silver-haired man and wondered where this was going, but he had to agree. Now he thought about it, and he''d brought about some change to those around him.

    He remembered seeing the girls and how much stronger they''d be. Even E, who wasn''t much of a fight, could hold her ground against someone a rank above her.

    After thinking to himself, he nodded to the man, who smiled before exining why Archer was there. ''''So Tiamat has asked me to train you, and by what she''s told us, you got some qualified fiancess who has been helping you.''''

    Archer smiled when he remembered training with the girls andmitted to doing it more with them. He then looked at An as he continued.

    ''''I will teach you how to think smart and how to be cunning. I''ve watched some of your deeds that Tiamara managed to get her ws on, and to say you fight like a wild beast is an understatement. But I foresee thedies will beat that out of you before long.''''

    When Archer heard this, he startedughing as he agreed with the man but soon calmed down and spoke with a curious voice. ''''So how will you train me to be smarter? I think I''m rather smart if I do say so.''''

    An turned to look at him with his unreadable eyes but soon smirked before revealing some information. ''''Charging into human armies with no thought about stronger foes? Fighting people much stronger than you? You need to be smarter, boy.''''

    The silver king walked toward a door that led to a balcony, and when Archer saw this, he followed behind as An started speaking again. ''''Why fight someone stronger when you can take him to another enemy?''''

    Archer shot back with a cheeky grin, "Well, leveling up is on my to-do list. Can''t skip the experience grind if I want to unlock those epic dragon powers."

    The elder dragon gave him a deadpan stare that screamed "idiot alert" before rolling his eyes dramatically. "Seriously, kid? There are countless critters out there you can hunt without tangling with tunnel-dwelling demigods. Why stick your neck out like that?"

    He shrugged. ''''Well, I wont let my girls get hurt, and if that means taking a beating until someone strongeres along, then so be it.''''

    ''''How do you know someone wille to help you?'''' An questioned with narrowed eyes.

    Archer chuckled as he answered. ''''Well, Tiamat seems to send people. After all, she did send an elf to heal me when I received the Swarm''s poison because she thinks I''m handsome and wants me.''''

    Just as he finished speaking, the clouds above turned ck, causing An to groan as he informed Archer. ''''You''ve angered her now. I''ll let you deal with it. My goddess, I am not involved in the boy''s nder.''''

    The man stepped back, and a beam of light shot down, and a tall woman appeared. But Archer noticed it was just a projection because of the mana surrounding her.

    When the light faded, he saw Tiamat standing there. Her long white hair reached down to her waist. She was dressed in a white dress that stopped just below her knees.

    Archer smiled when he saw her andmented in a cheeky voice. ''''Couldn''t wait to see me? Why not summon me when I''m asleep, you pervy dragon?''''

    The woman''s violet eyes glowed before she giggled. ''''You try to tease me all the time, little dragon. But one of these days, I will smite you from my heavenly pce.''''

    When An heard the serious tone in her voice he stepped back, but it went ignored by Archer and Tiamat. The two looked at each other before he startedughing, which shocked the silver dragon.

    Archer stoppedughing before approaching Tiamat, who was just watching him with a smile on her face. He studied her and nodded his head as he spoke. ''''Good. I like this projection of you, my future wife. But when can I feel the real thing?''''

    Tiamara quickly rushed onto the balcony but stopped when she saw Tiamat standing there looking at the boy. She leaned over and whispered. ''''What is he doing, husband?''''

    ''''Teasing the goddess? He''s crazy.'''' An answered without taking his eyes off the scene in front of him.

    Archer stopped walking when he arrived in front of the woman, who now had a grin on her face before stepping forward and speaking in a low voice. ''''You know when little dragon. When you be the pinnacal of dragonkind you can have me.''''

    He smiled when hearing the woman''s voice. But he shook his head and asked in a curious voice. ''''What brings you here Tia?''''

    When the dragon goddess heard this she was stumped with the nickname but ignored it before informing him. ''''The Swarm will attack the witches home in theing weeks. If they get a foothold on thend it will spell trouble from Pluoria.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 555 Undead Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 555 Undead Dragon </h4>

    An had a shocked look on his face, but Tiamatughed before exining. ''''That''s fine. It will be a small incursion, but the witches are fighting the dragons that inhabit that ce.''''

    He nodded whilementing. ''''I''ll travel there first and let my army do their job. I want to earn a ce in the Celestial Magic Tournament.''''

    Tiamat chuckled before turning to the king and queen, who knelt, which caused Archer to startughing. He quickly started teasing the elder dragons. ''''You''re bowing to my wife, you know?

    Upon hearing this, the couple grew irritated with Archer''s disrespectful treatment of their goddess. Tiamara shot him an annoyed re, provoking a reaction from the goddess. "Don''t give him that look. Can''t you see I''m not offended? The boy''s not entirely wrong, though it won''t happen anytime soon."

    Upon hearing this revtion, Tiamara and An''s silver eyes widened in shock, but they quickly nodded in understanding. Seeing their reaction, Archer couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.

    After that, Tiamat looked at him with a loving smile as she informed him. ''''Well, with that done, I can go back to my pce. I just wanted to warn you, my little white dragon.''''

    She smiled at An and Tiamara. ''''Try to teach him what you can, but as you can see, he''s not doing so bad. He does need to act smarter, but he''s only sixteen. Just keep an eye on him for me.''''

    Before the goddess vanished, Archer blew her a kiss and then grinned, which shocked the silver dragon couple, who were looking at him like he was crazy.

    Tiamat disappeared, and the three were left standing on the balcony. Archer turned to An andmented with a charming smile. ''''Shall we continue our lesson, or can I see my girls?''''

    An smiled before speaking. ''''Follow me, boy. There''s much we can talk about.''''

    He followed the older man after Tiamara said bye as she flew off. Anmented as they entered the mansion. ''''You see, being powerful has its benefits but also its downfalls. If you don''t know how to wield it, then you''re only a ss cannon waiting for someone stronger to break you.''''

    They exited the room the balcony was connected to and walked down the corridors of the mansion. Archer saw maids who had smiles on their faces as they went about their duties.

    The two proceeded with their walk through the silver dragon''s home, eventually arriving at a crossroads.

    An guided him to the left, and during this journey, the elder dragon shared his thoughts. "I''ve seen some of your battles, and there''s no denying your strength. However, as I mentioned earlier, your fighting style resembles that of a wild animal. To confront more formidable opponents, You need to use a smarter strategy and be more tactical."

    They stopped at arge door before An pushed the doors open to find arge library. Archer looke around and saw that it dwarfed his one. He swore that he would make his bigger but remembered the ind the northern kingdom gave him.

    Seeing the grin on Archer''s face, An chuckled and remarked, "What n have you hatched this time, boy? I recognize that expression."

    ''''Oh. Some kingdom gave me an ind, which is quite big, if I remember, but I need to ask one of the girls about it. I wanted to set up a dragon kingdom there when I''m older.'''' Archer answered as he approached a bookshelf.

    An nodded his head before motioning at the books and spoke pleasantly. ''''You''re wee to learn any spell in here if you wish. I''ll leave you here because I have to deal with matters of state.''''

    Archer turned to see a Dragon-kin man standing at the door waiting for the king. He nodded to the man and handed him two bracelets, which confused the elder dragon.''''

    He held up his wrist and showed An as he exined. ''''These are for you and Tiamara. Send mana into it, and you can contact me if you need help.''''

    An smiled as he thanked Archer, but then a look of shock appeared. The older dragon rushed to a shelf before searching for a specific spellbook.

    When Archer saw this, he walked over to him and asked in a confused voice. ''''Are you going, senile old man?''''

    ''''No, we need your help with something, boy. Do you want the location of a horde of treasure that belongs to my father?''''

    Archer''s eyes narrowed in suspicion, which caught An off guard, but he quickly exined in full. ''''Our fields have been dry for weeks now, and if this continues, we will lose this year''s harvest, but here''s a spell that will allow you to produce water over them to sustain them until the rains return.''''

    When he heard the dragon''s reasoning, he nodded before questioning. ''''Why haven''t you recovered the treasure? You''re a demi-god. Is there something guarding it that''s stronger than you or Tiamara?''''

    An nodded with a sigh before informing him. ''''Unfortunately, an undead dragon guards the treasure, and sea beasts of demi-

    god rank or lower guard the ind. So it''s impossible to travel there.''''

    He still wasn''t convinced, so he questioned the king. ''''Why not fly over it?''''

    ''''We did, but the sea beast''s reach is far, and the undead dragon attacks when I get closer. I can escape from it, but fighting it is out of the question.'''' Anmented as he found the book he was looking for and handed it to him.

    He took it and saw it was a water spell, but Archer knew he didn''t need to learn it, so he refused it before dering with a grin. ''''I can do it without the spell. Just show me the ce you need help with.''''

    When the elder dragon heard this, he smiled before leading Archer out of the library and along some corridors before reaching a courtyard. He summoned his silver wings and soared into the air.

    After doing this, Archer did the same thing and followed the king as they flew over the city until they reached the grasnds. The two flew for an hour until they reached loads of farms dotted all over thend.

    Annded and spoke from up high. "When Frostwinter began, we thought we had plenty of food in our storerooms. But we used too much this year. So, the farmers decided to grow kupak, our winter crop. It onlysts a week at best, but it grows fast in the mana-rich soil."

    When Archer heard this, he nodded and started casting Mana Maniption. He imagined tons of water raining down, helping all the crops.

    [An''s POV]

    An watched the boy float higher than him and closed his eyes. When he saw this, he wondered what Archer would do, but dark clouds appeared overhead.

    He was surprised when rain started falling and washed over the dry crops. When the farmers below saw this, they started cheering, which made An smile.

    After the boy finished, he turned to him with a grin. ''''Anywhere else need watering, old man?''''

    When An heard this, he got annoyed but ignored the teasing and nodded. ''''Yes. All the farms need water, and when you''re done, I''ll give you the map to the treasure.''''

    Archer''s eyes glowed once the word treasure was mentioned, but he soon rushed off. That day, he got reports of people getting wet all over the ind when random rain storms appeared, which gave him a headache.

    But An was thankful for the Archer''s help. He waited a few hours, but the boy didn''t return, so he went to find his wife standing on a balcony overlooking the Silvershade Kingdom''s capital.

    Hended beside her, and her silver eyes turned toward him as she inquired in a curious voice. ''''What did you get him to do?''''

    An chuckled before revealing the details. ''''I promised him father''s treasure if he helps with the crops.''''

    When Tiamara heard his words, her eyes widened in shock. She quickly shook her head and scolded him. ''''Why would you do such a thing? The boy could die if he ventured there!''''

    He backed off when he saw his wife''s anger before exining his reasoning. ''''This white dragon is different. He won''t go rushing in there and will think logically. All Archer has to do is wait.''''

    But as soon as he finished speaking, loud thuds were heard at the door, and a maid rushed in without being ordered.

    Tiamara saw the look on the Dragon-kin woman''s face and demanded. ''''Valessia! What''s wrong?''''

    The maid looked nervous as she reported the news. ''''The guest your Majesty was entertaining was spotted flying over Southwatch Fortress, and when the soldiers attempted to stop him, he ignored them and sped up.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 556 Never Seen It Healed

    <h4>Chapter 556 Never Seen It Healed </h4>

    The flying cats agreed and rubbed against him before flying away fast, letting out happy meows. Archer watched them disappear into the horizon.

    Once they were gone, he opened a portal to the domain and entered while dismissing his wings. When he appeared in the living room, a group of girls turned to him with big smiles and excited expressions.

    But what shocked him was the three witches sitting down, drinking cups of cocoa wrapped in one of the girl''s nkets. When they saw Archer, they all smiled before greeting him.

    E was first as she approached him with a big smile and gave him a passionate kiss before hugging him, which Archer loved. After that, each girl gave their greeting, with Sera lunging at him and wrapping her arms and legs around him.

    The dragon girl started nibbling his neck and ear excitedly as her excitement skyrocketed when she saw him. Once she was done, Nefertiti was next. She grabbed him and gave him a deep kiss.

    After those three, Hecate, Tal, and Teu kissed him with big smiles after those three. Hemera grinned with glowing yellow eyes as she approached and kissed him like the others.

    Once the sun elf, thest three approached when they saw the others were done with their greeting. The oldest was first and enveloped Archer in a big hug as she pushed his head into her cleavage.

    The older woman spoke lovingly as she ran her fingers through his hair. ''''My husband, it''s been so long. We must see each other more!''''

    Archer chuckled before agreeing with her. ''''Yes, we do, Sia. It''s been a while, but that will change as I spend more time with each of youdies.''''

    Sia got excited and hugged him tighter before kissing him. She let him go before stepping back to allow thest two girls to give him their greetings.

    That''s when Leira, the cat girl, stepped forward with a big smile as she spoke. ''''Always finding trouble, eh? I''m happy to see you''re fine, my love.''''

    Archer smiled warmly at the purple-haired girl whose cat tail swayed excitedly behind her. He grabbed her and pulled her closer to steal her soft, plump lips for a kiss. Leira was shocked but happily reciprocated it.

    Once the two were done with the kiss, Leira stepped back with a happy smile before Halime approached him, but he could see her brown cheeks getting darker. He grabbed her snake girls and gently ran his fingers down her beautiful ck scales before kissing her.

    The serpent girl blushed, her brown cheeks turning a shade of crimson. However, Archer quickly embraced her tightly, her head resting against his chest. After aforting cuddle, he gently kissed her cheek, causing her embarrassment to deepen even further.

    Her reaction caused the rest of the girls to giggle as they found it adorable. After greeting all thedies, Archer looked at them and spoke. ''''Where''s N and Llyn? Sleeping?''''

    When he said that, they all got sad expressions, which caused Archer to grow concerned and ask in a severe voice. ''''What''s happened to them? They were injured when I sent them away, but I thought you girls could handle it.''''

    E shook her head before exining everything that happened. ''''Well, we''ve healed all their wounds and injuries thanks to Valencia, but they still haven''t woke up.''''

    The half-elf grabbed his hand and pulled him toward a bedroom. Her actions confused him, but he let her drag him along. The rest of the girls followed them, and soon, they entered a back bedroom with two sleeping girls on the beds inside.

    When Archer saw this, his heart hurt as the two girls got hurt because he wasn''t strong enough. He stepped into the room and looked at them. It wasn''t like N to be lying down when she was always excited and ready to fight.

    While Llyniel was usually quiet, she spoke to a few of the girls, which pleased him because she opened up to the others. Archer closed his eyes, and they were glowing when he opened them again.

    Everyone stepped back just as the three witches turned the corner and stopped dead when they saw the violet glow lighting up the room. Amaryllis was shocked before she turned to the other two, who nodded in unison.

    The blonde witch thought to herself as she watched the scene. ''I''ve only seen Grandmother do this.''

    Just after she stopped thinking to herself, she got a message from the woman in question and it was a request to join her, but she couldn''t teleport to where she was.

    Amaryllis was about to reply until the violet glow lit her up, causing her to look up. Archer sensed witch magicing from behind him and turned around and asked in a suspicious voice. ''''Who''re you contacting, blondie?''''

    When Valencia and Scarlett heard his words, they started giggling before Amaryllis looked at him with narrowed eyes. ''''It''s my grandmother. She wants to visit us for some reason and can''t teleport into your domain.''''

    Archer''s eyes stopped glowing as he gave her a charming smile before talking. ''''She can join us. I''ve heard Marzena ckfire was the previous queen but gave it because she wanted to adventure.''''

    Amaryllis was stunned when she saw that smile, and all sorts of things were going through her head, which made Archer''s girls giggle as they knew what she was thinking. But the witch shook her head and sent Marzena a message.

    Shortly after that, a rift unfurled in the domain, and Archer beheld the entrance of an enchanting woman. Stepping gracefully through the portal, she revealed long, ckish- purple locks cascading down her back.

    He swiftly realized they had the same eye color, a mesmerizing violet glow. Her skin, a canvas of the smoothest brown he''d ever seen, surprised Archer with its enchanting beauty.

    Archer was captivated by the woman''s elegant and alluring appearance. Even with her curves, there was no extra fat; she had the perfect hourss shape. Her thick hips and slim waist formed a graceful and proportionate image that left Archer in awe.

    While standing there, he heard the girls behind him giggling while paying each other with gold coins. Archer turned to see Teu standing there with a proud smile as she took some of the girl''s coins, which caught his eye.

    Teu looked at him mischievously before informing him of the bet. ''''You see, Darling. We had a wager that you like older women a while back.''''

    When Archer heard her, his eyes narrowed as Marzena watched the scene with a smile. Sera quickly interrupted. ''''Leira, give me my gold girl! You said he wouldn''t like older women, but me a Teu did!''''

    After the dragon girl spoke, she got bonked on the head by Teu, who said. ''''Stop calling me Teu girl! It''s Teu or Queen if you must.''''

    ''''Shut up, you fake mermaid! Why do you always hit me? I''m so much smaller than you. You musclehead'''' Sera barked out as she rubbed her head.

    Archer turned to E, who shrugged as she walked closer to him and whispered. ''''They have been doing this a while now, but Sera finds it funny while it annoys Teu.''''

    Teu started chasing after aughing Sera, who belted away after teasing her even more. Once that show was over, Marzenamented in an amused voice. ''''So this is what the current white dragon does in his spare time. I find it very refreshing.''''

    Upon hearing the exotic ent, Archer greeted the beautiful witch with a smile. He approached her, showcasing his charming smile that did not affect her, and introduced himself. "Hello Marzena. I''m Archer Wyldheart, the most handsome dragon on Thrylos and beyond."

    All the girls turned to watch the scene with amused smiles as they watched Archer be smitten with the older witch. But as they did this, the three Battle Witches watched the scene with shocked expressions.

    They had never witnessed someone talking to their grandmother in such a way, but when they looked at Marzena''s face, she smiled ear to ear.

    Archer saw the woman smile and was bewitched but soon shook his head andmented. ''''That was good. Your Charisma must be very high.''''

    Marzena just looked at him with the same smile before she spoke. ''''You''re a handsome dragon, I''ll give you that, and I''ve met many of your kind during my adventures. But I must ask how you will deal with those twodies. We both know what''s wrong with them, and I''ve never seen it healed.''''

    When E and the rest heard the woman''s words, the half-elf stepped forward and asked in a panicked voice. ''''What''s wrong with them?''''

    The older witch was about to respond until Archer approached the two sleeping girls.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 557 Stormscale Serpents

    <h4>Chapter 557 Stormscale Serpents </h4>

    Everyone nodded, but Hecate inquired as she was always curious. ''''How do you know this husband?''''

    He smiled when he heard the moon elf before answering her. ''''I am mana, my love. I can interact with it all around us, and it responds to me.''''

    Before he could continue, Marzena spoke up with a smile. ''''White dragons are the race most connected to mana, even more so than witches and elves. Strange it chose a race known for death and destruction to live through, but from what I''ve heard, the only people you have a grudge against is the Church Of Light.''''

    When the elder witch said that, all the girls'' eyes widened, and E informed him of the assassins sent after them, ''''Arch, the church sent people after us, but the guards beat them the emperor assigned us.''''

    They all nodded, and as Archer heard this, he began to get angry but controlled it and grinned when he remembered a tale from Earth''s history. Everyone was waiting for anger to take over, but an eery smile appeared on his face, which caught them all off guard.

    Archer turned to Marzena and inquired with a charming smile. ''''Could you tell me the most prosperous city the church owns? They must have one for the fat priests.''''

    When the elder witch heard his question, she grinned because she knew he would cause trouble and replied. ''''Yes, my dear dragon, it''s called Celesta City on the southern coast of the Verdantia continent in the Novgorod Empire.''''

    He nodded before walking over to the sleeping girls to fully heal them before messing with the Church Of Light. Archer approached the lion girl and ced his hand on her chest.

    The magic in N went wild, but Archer used his magic to calm her down. Her body started getting back to normal. He did the same for Llyniel, but they stayed asleep, making everyone concerned.

    After that, he kissed both girls, who made adorable noises as they calmed down and gotfortable in their beds. Once he did that, he exined to the rest of the group. ''''They will wake up in the morning. All the two of them needed was rest.''''

    E smiled as she approached the wood elf and tucked her in even more as Hemera did the same with N. Archer checked on them once more before leaving the room to deal with the church and annoy the Pope even more than he already has.

    Archer walked over to every girl and kissed them all before speaking. ''''I''ll be back soon. I will fly to the central continent to teleport us over there.''''

    They all smiled, but Sera quickly spoke in an excited voice. ''''I''ll fly with you. We haven''t flown together in a while.''''

    Everyone turned their eyes to her, but Marzena interrupted. ''''I''ll also fly with you two. It''s dangerous over the Dreadmist Sea with the weather and beasts that roam it.''''

    When the girls head, the older woman will look after the two dragons. They were happy because they didn''t want to travel through stormy skies over the sea apart from Teu, who didn''t have an issue with it, but she chose to stay because she was fighting Valencia.

    Archer said goodbye to each one and said he would spend the night with them, which pleased them. After the farewells, he opened a Gate to the Rivend Duchy. It was as far east as he traveled so far.

    Once the portal materialized, the three stepped through to appear in a snowstorm, but Marzena cast a shield covering the area around them. Archer smiled at the woman, who returned it with one of her own.

    Archer walked around as he whispered. ''''Draco.''''

    He transformed into his dragon form, which impressed the elder witch, who flew toward his head. When Archer saw her, he lowered his head so she couldnd on him.

    Marzena sat down next to one of hisrge horns and cast a spell so she wouldn''t fly off. Once he did that, Sera transformed into her small dragon form.

    The two dragons took off with a beat of their wings and soared through the snowy air, but thanks to their size, it didn''t affect them much.

    After flying for some time, the sunset and the moon rose in the distance. As soon as that happened, they approached the ocean, where the waves crashed on the shores, causing a roar.

    Archer looked over to Sera, who was struggling against the wind but was trying her best, which caused him to smile internally. He reached over and plucked the smaller dragon out of the sky.

    Sera let out a scared roar but realized it was Archer grabbing her. She calmed down as he put her on his back, forcing her to hold onto him as the wind picked up.

    It whistled past him as he soared over the Eastern Sea. His Aura Detector began to emit erratic pings from all around him. Intrigued, Archer furrowed his brow and looked down.

    The sea raged with formidable waves, but the source of the pings revealed itself in the roiling waves. Serpent-like beasts, their snake-like forms weaving through the churning waters, became visible to him.

    Their scales, a mesmerizing shade of dark blue, shimmered like the midnight sky. These dark serpents emitted an evil presence that sent shivers through Archer''s being as they watched him with their ck eyes.

    It was not a hunger for prey that emanated from these creatures but an ancient hatred. The feeling made him ufortable, but he couldn''t ignore it.

    As he watched the beasts, he heard Marzena''s sweet voice in his head, and her exotic ent calmed him down. ''''They can''t get you unless you fly lower, of course, but you''ll be fine. They''re called Stormscale Serpents, and thousands of years ago, water and storm dragons used to hunt them for food.''''

    Archer looked at the beasts who were following him. That''s when he got a good idea and cast hundreds of Element Bolts made from thunder.

    When Marzena and Sera saw the spectacle Archer was putting on, he flew them toward the closest serpents, who got hit and fired when the thunder surged through their elongated bodies.

    The Element Bolts hit with ferocity, creating an electrifying show as they struck the beasts with deadly precision. The Stormscales now fled in panic, their sleek forms twisting and turning to escape the storm''s wrath.

    Archer and Sera watched as the serpents vanished into the dark sea, seeking refuge from the relentless assault. He continued to fly as the now-adequate Sera clung to his back, which made Marzena smile as she got some rest.

    Hour after hour, Archer flew across the night sky, the stars above shimmering like distant diamonds. His vision allowed him to see the world like it was daylight.

    Soon, Archer noticed something in the distance and turned toward it before speeding up. Marzena''s violet eyes opened, and a big smile appeared on her pretty face as she sent him a message. ''''That my handsome dragon is the central continent. When we get there,nd on the coast.''''

    He questioned with a curious voice. ''''Why?''''

    Marzena giggled before exining. ''''The two empires and kingdoms mutually agree on defending the continent. The three built forts and castles up and down the coasts that target anything approaching from the sky.''''

    Archer nodded and kept an eye out before getting close to the continent and decided to send Sera back to the domain because she was in a deep sleep. Once the dragon girl was safe, he descended and flew along the coast.

    He quickly saw the forts and wondered why they didn''t see him until he felt the witch magic washing over him. Archer sent Marzena a message. ''''Thank you.''''

    She brushed it off like it was nothing while smiling at him. The beach unfolded before him like a mysterious canvas adorned with smooth pebbles and scattered seashells. The air carried a salty scent, and a cool breeze tousled Archer''s mane of scales.

    When his ws were buried in the sand, Marzena jumped off Archer, allowing him to return to his humanoid form. After doing that, the witch walked over to him and cast a spell on him.

    She smiled before exining. ''''This will hide your appearance. Let me show you.''''

    After speaking, Marzena cast her spell, and her whole body shone before returning to normal.

    Archer saw a brown-skinned teenager with pink hair and big pink eyes, which surprised him. He smiled at the woman, who now had a big smile.

    She lookedpletely different and couldn''t tell she was the previous witch queen.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 558 They Are The Finfolk

    <h4>Chapter 558 They Are The Finfolk </h4>

    With short blonde hair and green eyes, Archer felt uneasy about being human. Marzena giggled at his expression, and when Sera came over, she squinted and said, "You look ugly as a human. I like the usual you better, sweetheart."

    ''''It''s only until we get to the city. Once we return to your domain, it will wear off.'''' The witchmented.

    He gave her a nod before the two turned toward the dragon girl, who was grinning as she demanded. ''''Come on! Change me as well.''''

    Marzena nodded in agreement and began casting her spell. Midway through, Sera''s transformation began. Her dark brown skin lightened, and her red hair shifted to blue. Human ones reced pointy ears.

    With the transformationplete, Sera started bouncing around excitedly, reveling in the change. She now resembled an entirely different person. Her once ruby-red eyes had turned leaf-green, yet her joyful expression remained unchanged.

    Archer chuckled as she came bounding toward him and clung to him. He carried the dragon girl by holding her by her plump ass, which excited her.

    But he knew they couldn''t do anything thanks to their guest, watching them with glowing pink eyes. She shook her head before mentioning it. ''''I love the way you treat yourdies. I can see you truly care for each one.''''

    Archer smiled at the older witch before they started looking for a road. As they walked, he remembered the Tressyms he summoned before and opened a Gate to the Silvershade Kingdom.

    He called out to them, and they heard him thanks to the beast''s connection to him. Archer waited a while, which confused Marzena, who started watching him with a curious gaze.

    Soon after, the flying cats flew through the portal and circled Archer while meowing. He put Sera down and stroked the felines as they hovered close to him.

    He apologized to them and exined many things that had happened, and he would send them to get pampered if they wished. When they heard that, the little beasts forgave him, making Marzena and Seraugh.

    Once the Tressym''s were happy and content, he opened a portal to the domain where the rest of the girls were and sent them through.

    Just as thest Tressyms passed, their leader approached Archer and nudged its head against him, causing him to pamper the cat, enjoying the attention before he flew through the portal.

    Archer then cast Mana Maniption andbined it with domain to create a scene inside the treehouse. Marzena and Sera stepped forward to have a look.

    Every girl was covered in the furballs and loved the peace the cats brought. The Tressym''s aura was peaceful and caused people to rx in their presence.

    He noticed at least half thedies were nodding off, including the Battle Witches. The trio chuckled at everyone''s reactions, and soon, he dismissed the scene before continuing.

    As they were walking, the surrounding area was devoid of life, and Archer wondered why, but Marzena gave him the answer with a sad tone. ''''The western coast of Verdantia is dangerous and known as Kraken''s Corridor. Deep sea beasts venture ontond and attack caravans and travelers. I''m surprised we haven''t seen any yet.''''

    Archer and Sera rolled their eyes, which surprised Marzena, but he exined. ''''You just jinxed us. They will appear now.''''

    A roar could be heard before she could reply, but Archer was quicker and cast Shadowspawn to summon hundreds of shadow creatures.

    The creepy beings appeared around him like dark bodyguards who stood watch over the three. When Marzena saw them, she sensed that the creatures werepletely loyal to Archer and would do anything for him.

    She hadn''t heard of other dragons except the shadow dragons from Aetheria, especially not a white dragon, but she soon realized he had control over all elements and could use darkness, which he seemed to like.

    Archer looked at the older woman, who looked like she was in her little world, and smiled as he poked her. Marzena yelped and narrowed her eyes at him.

    ''''Don''t poke me, boy. I was thinking to myself!'''' She snapped at him as she rubbed her side.

    Sera giggled beforementing in a teasing voice. ''''Why are you acting like that, Marzena? You''re clearly enjoying it.''''

    The witch smiled and walked away from them, causing the two dragons tough. After that, they continued strolling for an hour. They reached a crossroads, and that''s when Marzena pointed south. ''''Celesta City is in that direction, and it''s about a two-hour walk.''''

    Archer nodded, then walked past her. yfully using his tail, he smacked her on the rear, causing the older woman to blush. She hurried after him, attempting to scold him, but it only made him smile even wider. "Don''t you dare touch me, boy! I''m here to help, not to have my ass pped by you."

    But her flustered reaction stumbled when he gave her his charming smile, which caught her off guard, but she straightened her robes out before talking. ''''I''m sorry for my reaction. I can see it''s a joke, but I hate people touching me.''''

    Archer felt remorse and apologized when hearing this, saying, "I''m sorry, Marzena. I promise not to tease you or touch you anymore."

    The witch epted the apology and moved on when she started a conversation with a question. ''''Does using the dark element bother you?''''

    He shook his head and smiled before answering. ''''No. Why would I? The element isn''t evil. It''s the people who use it. I believe it can benefit me, and as you can see, it does.''''

    Archer''s answer pleased the older woman, who then turned to Sera, admiring therge ck-leafed trees looming over them. ''''Seraphina''s your name if I remember correctly?''''

    The dragon girl turned her gaze toward Marzena with a smile and nodded. ''''Yes, or you can call me Sera like everyone else.''''

    Marzena smiled, ready to respond, but suddenly, the shadow creatures reacted and swiftly moved to one side. Passing through dense bushes, they encountered beasts attempting to ambush them. However, shadows intervened, swiftly ending the threat''s life.

    The trio heard a thump, causing Archer to walk over and see what kind of beast it was. When they got closer, they saw a humanoid-looking creature that looked like it had been mixed with a fish.

    When Marzena saw it, she informed Archer and Sera about the beasts. ''''They are the Finfolk.''''

    She approached the body and kicked her, causing the thing to flip onto its back. When she did that, she continued exining. ''''They are a race that lives under the sea and hunt the other deep-dwelling races, but it seems they were forced onnd where they are only good at ambushing people.''''

    Archer wasn''t interested and continued walking alongside Sera, who returned to her fairy dragon form,nded on his shoulder, and crawled into his clothes to curl up. When he saw this, he smiled before stroking her little head.

    That earned him a pur as she fell asleep due to it being sote. Archer and Marzena continued walking until they reached the city gates.

    As they came in sight, she grabbed his hand, pulled him close to him, and acted like a couple when a guard stepped forward to stop them. ''''Halt! What brings you to the holy city?''''

    Marzena answered with a sweet smile. ''''We''re shopping for a wedding dress. We are getting married in a local church and need the correct robes.''''

    The guard studied them for a few seconds before nodding his head. ''''You two can pass. May the God Of Light bless your marriage.''''

    Archer gave the man a fake smile as they passed by. When the duo entered, he saw a well-built city with God Of Light symbols stered everywhere.

    He internally cringed when seeing this and started strolling down the closest street to get an idea of the city''s size. Marzena held him close every time a group of church knights passed by.

    They walked around the city for a couple more hours before returning to the domain using an alley. When the duo returned, Sera climbed out of his shirt and flew toward her room.

    Marzena chuckled when she saw this and asked in a teasing voice as she returned to her usual appearance, which caught him off guard.

    Her massive boobs jiggled every time she moved, causing him to stare, which earned him a chuckle. Archer shook his head and stopped admiring the older woman before speaking. ''''Follow me. I''ll show you to your room.''''

    She smiled as the two walked down one of the treehouse corridors where the Battle Witches stayed. After walking for five minutes, Archer opened a door showing Marzena her room.

    When the older woman saw this, she smiled and nodded satisfactorily before speaking. ''''Thank you for the room, Archer. It''s much better than an Inn.''''

    He smiled before walking to the living room to find the other girls.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

    [Sorry about the inconsistent chapters. I''ve been away for thest couple of weeks and find it hard to get time to write, but things will be back to normal on Monday when I return home]

 Chapter 559 Trolling The Church

    <h4>Chapter 559 Trolling The Church </h4>

    But one person was awake and was sitting on their balcony, and it was one of the Battle Witches he hadn''t spoken to: Valencia.

    He wondered what she was doing out there during a storm and made his way to her room. When he came to her door, he entered and felt the cold air hit his skin.

    Archer shivered but carried on while casting Mana Maniption to create hot air around him. He stepped onto the balcony, and the ck-haired witch turned her violet eyes to him.

    When she saw who it was, she huffed before turning back to admire the scenery as she spoke in a simr but different ent as the other witches. ''''What do you want, Archer? Don''t you know entering ady''s bedroom at night is improper?''''

    He chuckled while settling into the seat beside her. "You and your grandmother seem to be the only ones up, so I figured I''d drop by and say hello.''''

    Valencia didn''t reply and continued to look at him before asking a question. ''''What do you n to do at Celesta City tomorrow?

    With a grin, Archer closed his eyes and extended his dominion, incorporating andmass connected to Draconia. However, he promptly isted it by forming a small ocean.

    Once he was done with that, he opened his eyes, and Valencia was taken aback as they were glowing. Archer shook his head and gave the woman a charming smile as he held out his hand.

    He chuckled upon settling into the seat beside her. "You and your grandmother seem to be the only ones up, so I figured I''d drop by and say hello."

    Valencia got a curious glint in her eyes as she took it and stood up. Once she did this, Archer teleported them to the new part of the domain.

    They appeared in empty, t grasnds that stretched for miles, but Archer wasn''t done there. He summoned all the Tressyms from the domain, who quickly appeared in a very good mood.

    The flying felines circled him before showering him affectionately, making himugh. When some of the cats saw Valencia, they flew over to her.

    Archer watched the Tressym show the Battle Witch some love, which brought a small smile to her usually serious face. When Archer saw this, he internallymented. ''She has a nice smile.''

    After that, he ordered them to return to Celesta and view the whole city in every little detail so he could see it from their memories.

    Once the cats were gone, Valencia turned to him with narrowed eyes before asking. ''''How long do we have to wait?''''

    He shrugged in response before using Mana Maniption to create some chairs, followed by Cosmic Shiled due to the snow and wind.

    When the duo were enclosed, Archer used his dragon breath to make a fire in the center to heat the shield so they wouldn''t be cold.

    Valencia nodded in approval as he pulled out some choctes which caught the witch''s eye. When Archer saw her reaction, he offered her some.

    She took it and put it to her lips before biting into it, causing an explosion in her mouth. The Battle Witch loved the taste and asked for another.

    Archer gave her a bunch before she asked in a curious voice. ''''Why are you going to this much trouble for this city?''''

    He chuckled before replying. ''''I''m just doing this to anger the Pope. I enjoy teasing him, and I wanna take the city''s wealth for myself while showing the people I can build a better city than the church.''''

    When Valencia heard this, she didn''t know what to think or whether tough or cry. Archer gave the woman a charming smile before examining the emptyndscape.

    A little while passed before the first Tressym returned, and then the others showed him everything he needed to know, but before he started, he created a road that stretched between the tond masses connected by a bridge.

    Thebat witch looked around in confusion and asked in a bewildered voice. ''''Why did you add a bridge?''''

    ''''For trade.'''' He answered instantly.

    Archer closed his eyes and started imagining Celesta City without all the Church of Light symbols, recing them with the Dragon Goddess ones.

    Valencia watched as a building sprouted from the ground that looked the same as the actual city. She was amazed that Archer built everything except churches and put dragon temples there instead.

    She smiled when she realized how angry the church would be, but then it came to her, so he asked another question. ''''Who are you going to house here?''''

    Archer didn''t answer straight away. He wanted to finish the city, which was taking longer than expected. But soon, he poured even more mana into it, speeding up the whole process.

    Once the city was built, he turned to the confused witch and answered with a grin. ''''The people of Celesta City will be housed here and converted to the dragon goddess. That should anger the old man.''''

    Valencia''s eyes widened when she learned of his motive. He wanted to kidnap a whole city and bring them here just to show that he was better than the Pope.

    She thought to herself as she looked at the dragon, who had an amused smile on his face. ''This boy causes so much trouble. He would be an annoying enemy.''

    Archer chuckled when he saw the look on the woman''s face, which made it even more amusing to him. He shook his head and sent the Tressyms back to Beasthaven to rest.

    Once that was done, he grabbed Valencia''s hand and teleported back to the balcony they were on. When they arrived, the witch was baffled.

    She turned to him with a questioning gaze. ''''You can teleport anywhere?''''

    Archer nodded as he exined. ''''Well, if it''s in the domain or somewhere I traveled, then I can.''''

    The woman nodded before sitting back down to watch the domain as the stars shone overhead. Archer watched her for a moment before deciding to head to sleep.

    ''''Goodnight, Valencia. It was nice spending some time with you.'''' He spoke with a smile before teleporting to his bedroom.

    When he arrived, he saw most girls in bed waiting for him. They saved him a spot in the middle, which he promptly got into and was swamped by Teu and Nefertiti''s hugs.

    Archer soon fell asleep while the girls gravitated toward him and held him as they gotfortable. The storm outside worsened as it knew the winter was ending in a few months.

    The next morning, Archer awoke to Nefertiti lying on him and another girl clinging to another part of him. But he had to admit he wasn''t cold and enjoyed his cuddles with them.

    But he quickly teleported to the bathroom so he wouldn''t disturb anyone. When Archer appeared in the room, it was dark and dry, so he lit up the room with the mana lights before running to bathe.

    He wanted it hot, so that''s what he did. Someone opened the door with a thud as Archer went about his business.

    Archer turned around to see Sera and Leira standing there with grins. When he saw this, he knew what both wanted and motioned them toe closer.

    As they saw his reaction, it made the two girls smile. Once they saw that, they entered the bathroom while taking off their nightgowns.

    He watched as Sera was the first to strip and quickly pulled it over her head. The back of the gown got caught in her ponytail but was free with a yanke.

    Archer eyed her body with pure desire, which pleased the dragon girl as his eyes rolled over her petite frame. Her smooth, dark brown skin was blemish-free and perfect.

    Sera''s boobs weren''t the biggest, but he loved them. She was curvy for a petite girl as her waist was slim, but she had some thick thighs and a plump ass.

    When she felt his eyes roaming all over her, it turned her on to the point she started to drip. Next, he turned to the cat girl who had red cheeks but was undressing.

    Her green nightgown fell to the bathroom floor, revealing all of her to him. When Archer saw this, his lust soared. She had big boobs but was not massive with an hourss figure.

    Leira''s cat ears twitched as her tail swayed everywhere, like Sera''s and Archer''s. Archer continued to watch as her perfect body was on show, and her face was bright red.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

    [Sorry about the inconsistent chapters. I''ve been away for thest couple of weeks and find it hard to get time to write, but things will be back to normal on Monday when I return home]

 Chapter 560 Pleasing A Cat & Dragon (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 560 Pleasing A Cat & Dragon (R18) </h4>

    Leira nodded with a small smile before Sera dashed over to Archer and jumped into his arms. The dragon girl started kissing him so passionately that it surprised him.

    As Archer was holding her, he felt her love juices dripping all over his member, which sent him over the edge. He looked at Leira, watching the scene with fascination before speaking. ''''Give me a little while, my cat princess. I''ll deal with this hyperactive dragon.''''

    Leira nodded sweetly as she approached the baths and stepped in. Archer watched her do that as he grabbed his member and started rubbing it on Sera''s cave of wonder.

    When the cheeky dragon felt this, she stopped kissing him before biting down on his neck and letting out a deep moan. Sera was about to start bouncing on him, but Archer stopped it.

    He brought her over to a table and bent her over it. After doing that, he slipped his member inside her, and it slid in after some pushing due to her being so tight. When Sera felt him open her up, she let out an ear-piercing scream.

    Her sudden scream scared Leira, who yelped while in the bath. When Archer saw this, he smiled before casting Timewrap around the bathroom so they''d have enough time.

    Archer brought Sera over to a table andid her down on it before he started thrusting into her. Her love juices were flying all over the ce and sshed against his lower half.

    Leira watched them go at it like two rabbits and stood up to approach the two because her instincts kicked in, and she wanted some of the same.

    She walked over to the table they were on, which caught Archer''s attention as he groaned when Sera pushed back against him.

    The dragon girl''s cave tightened around him as he attacked all her weak spots. Archer nced over at her, noticing how she nibbled on her lower lip and let out a loud moan.

    Leira got closer and also leaned over the table showing him her perky ass and swaying cat tail. Archer''s eyes glowed as he grabbed it and ran his fingers through the silky purple fur.

    As soon as the cat girl sensed his gentle touch on her tail, she couldn''t help but release soft, pleasurable moans. Feeling her enjoyment, he yfully inquired, "Are you enjoying this?"

    She nodded approvingly with a lewd smile, but that wasn''t the end. Archer''s fingers slipped below her tail and started rubbing her cave of wonders, causing Leira to moan alongside the dragon girl.

    He was thrusting into Sera, who was lost in a world of pleasure and was letting out primal moans as he went deeper inside her and hit her womb.

    Archer was focusing on both girls as Timewrap gave him time to make love to the two of them. It continued like this until Sera''s body started to tremble as she squirted all over him, causing him to scream again.

    She dropped on the table, heavily breathing as Archer kept sliding in and out of her. Soon enough, he felt ready, so he stopped ying with Leira, who was also in a pleasure-filled gaze and grabbed Sera''s waist.

    Archer started to go so hard that it overwhelmed the dragon girl. She ended up in a daze with a stupid smile on her face. He couldn''t see her ruby-red eyes because they rolled back into her head.

    Once he saw that, he exploded inside her, releasing his essence into her womb that his member was pressed up against. When Sera felt that, her body trembled even more as she climaxed, causing her to scream in mind-numbing pleasure.

    Once Sera was full, Archer gently lifted her and settled her onto afortable bench. Leira observed the scene with an eager gaze and a suggestive smile.

    Before he jumped on the cat girl, leaning up against the table naked and breathing heavily, he created afortable bed in the middle of the bathroom, which made her giggle.

    Archer checked on Sera again and saw her curling up on the bench with a big smile. He chuckled before turning to Leira, who made her way over to the bed.

    She sat on the side and looked at him as her emerald green cat eyes shone lustfully. Archer approached her and stole her lips as his fingers traced down her body until they reached her light brown nipples and started gently ying with them.

    The cat girl emitted a soft moan during their passionate kiss. Following the kiss, she separated from him, leaning in to yfully nibble on his ear, causing a shiver that ran through his body.

    However, the moment roles shifted as Archer pushed her onto the bed, which caused Leira to smile as he fell on top of her. He started his attack by biting her twitching ear.

    When Archer did that, she let out a moan and hugged him tightly, but he escaped and started kissing down her slender body before reaching her cave.

    He started by gently licking her, which caused her body to jolt, but he continued attacking. At first, he went slow but gradually sped up until her moans were bouncing off the walls.

    Archer didn''t give the girl a chance to breathe as his fingers slipped inside and slowly started going fingering her while he licked her clit.

    His two-pronged attack caused her to tremble and climax all over Archer''s tongue, which he drank before getting back to licking.

    He continued his attack until Leira was panting and breathing heavily, but he didn''t give her a break as he climbed back on top of her and pushed his member deep inside her.

    Leira felt her cave stretch out because of how big he and she let out a pleasure-filled moan in his ears. Archer got excited when he heard it and started thrusting into her.

    When he did that, her love juices sshed all over the bed, but that didn''t bother Archer as he groaned when he felt the heating from inside her.

    Her feline instincts activated, and her nails became ws. She grabbed his back before wing him as his body started bouncing toward him.

    When she did that, it took both by surprise, but Archer looked into the green cat''s eyes, which were filled with lust, and let her take control as she flipped him over.

    Leira found herself on top of him, riding him with a rhythm that hit all the right spots, making her love juice overflow and drench Archer, but that didn''t bother him as he loved the feeling of it all.

    She looked directly into his eyes as she continued to ride him until she leaned forward and squashed her boobs against his chest. In an emotion-filled voice, she whispered to him, "I adore you, my dragon."

    When Archer heard this, a big smile appeared as he replied. ''''I love you too, my cat princess. Now moan for me.''''

    As he said that, he thrusted deep into her, causing Leira to scream out in pleasure, which pleased Archer, who continued to fuck her until her eyes rolled back.

    The two continued like this until Leira was sleeping due to exhaustion. Archer got up and deactivated the time spell, and only twenty minutes passed, but it was hours for them.

    Archer cast Cleanse on all three before walking over to the sleeping Sera and picking her up. With the dragon girl snug in his arms, he teleported to her bedroom and tucked her in.

    Once she was sorted, he did the same for Leira. After that, he visited the other tendies and tended to them with the help of Timewrap.

    By the time Archer was done, he was out of breath and resting on a balcony protected by a Cosmic Shield. While rxing, he scanned the treehouse and saw ten spikes in mana thanks to Draconic Synergy.

    Tenof his women got boosted thanks to their session. Archer thought to himself. ''If I see them every night, I can help them level up.''

    After thinking that, he shrugged his shoulders and realized they would be tired husks if he did that. He tried to find a way around it, but the only option for him was to get more women, but the idea of only getting with a woman for sex didn''t appeal to him.

    Archer chose to only have sex with women he genuinely cared about and saw a future with, rather than casually sleeping with anyone.

    He shook his head and stopped thinking about pointless things, and if another woman came along, he would see where it went.

    The door opened while sitting on the balcony, causing him to turn around to see Marzena holding two cups.

    Archer grinned when he saw the older witch with a sweet smile as she walked over to him while handing him one of the cups.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 561 I’m Better Than The Pope

    <h4>Chapter 561 I''m Better Than The Pope </h4>

    He agreed with a nod before tasting the hot drink she gave him. When the liquid touched his tongue, it exploded in various vors, warming him up.

    But that''s when something washed over him, making him feel even better than usual. Archer turned to the giggling dark-skinned witch and asked. ''''What is this?''''

    Marzena calmed down before answering. ''''We call it a tonic. My daughter invented them to boost any witch who drinks it, and afterst night, you need it, boy.''''

    When Archer heard her, he startedughing before he continued to drink the witch''s tonic. Once he was done, it made him feel fresh, which pleased Marzena.

    After drinking, he stood up and offered his hand to the older woman, who happily took it. He teleported to the new city he had built the night before.

    They reappeared just beyond its borders, and her eyes widened as Marzena caught sight of the city. She swiftly turned to him, disying a childlike wonder like that of a kid in a candy store. "How did you manage to replicate Celesta with such detail?"

    Archer''s grin widened as he began to exin, introducing her to the Tressyms, who immediately liked the woman pampering them.

    As she engaged with the magical creatures, Archer observed with a smile, enchanted by the glow in her violet eyes and how her purple-ck hair was elegantly tied into a bun.

    Wearing a well-fitted witch''s robe, the fabric couldn''t conceal her alluring curves. Her smooth, velvety brown skin added to her charm.

    But what confused him was how she was Ophelia''s, Valencia''s, and Scarlett''s grandmother, as she was dark-skinned and white as snow.

    Marzena turned to him and saw the confused look before asking in a curious voice. ''''What''s on your mind? Ask any question you wish. Nothing will offend me.''''

    Archer decided to ask. ''''Howe you''re brown-skinned and not white like Ophelia?''''

    When the older woman heard his question, she startedughing, which confused him, but the witch stopped and looked at him with a smile. ''''Are you not aware of how witches are born?''''

    He shook his head. ''''I know a little, to be honest. I read in a book once that you don''t have to have sex to recreate, but it does take a great deal of knowledge, mana, and power that most witches don''t, so I assume the royal witch family does?''''

    Marzena nodded, a smile ying on her lips. "You''re partially correct. Indeed, the royal family possesses an ancient spell, handed down through generations in the ckfire lineage, which allows us to ''create'' children. However, we exercise great caution in using it, we know all to well the strain it ces on the kingdom. Following my daughter''sst attempt several hundred years ago, we have stopped using it due to thest situation."

    Archer grew curious and asked. ''''What kind of resources? I''m guessing they are extremely rare?''''

    ''''Yes. We could gather most of them at great cost, and during this forsaken war, it would be suicide.'''' Marzena answered as she pulled two chairs out of nowhere.

    She motioned for Archer to sit down. He gotfortable as she continued talking. ''''However, that''s useless anyway, as thest of the warlocks are dying out, and I wouldn''t use anyone else after my husband.''''

    When she said thest part, Archer noticed she wasn''t sad but just remembering something. It piqued his interest, and hemented. ''''Didn''t you love your husband?''''

    Marzena shook her head. ''''No. My grandmother and her cousin arranged it, but it gave me three daughters I''m thankful for.''''

    Archer smiled and was about to speak, but she continued her exnation. ''''You see, we did the deed three times over hundreds of years of marriage and got my daughters. As time passed, I became the queen of Arcadia and allowed them to choose who they married, but they are just like my mother and inherited her stubbornness and pride.''''

    He thought she was done talking, but Marzenaughed as it looked like she remembered something funny.

    ''''They stole the blood of the warlock princes and created their daughters at great cost. We use the blood of the father and mother. After that, we add the ingredients ording to the spell, and once the egg is formed, a baby witch will appear, resembling both parents. They usually look like the stronger of the parents, but thest time we used it, the war started because we were too weak.''''

    Archer nodded as he was interested but asked anyway, wanting to know.?''''Did the kingdom recover?''''

    She nodded. ''''Yes, thanks to my eldest daughter Vespera, who managed to bring the kingdom back from the brink and made it flourish. I hated ruling, but it allowed me to protect my daughters. But when they grew into full-grown women, I realized they were powerful and could defend themselves, so I gave up the throne and did what I love and adventured all over Thrylos.''''

    Archer saw the older witch was now done with her exnation andughed before she spoke. ''''I haven''t spoken that much in years.''''

    He smiled and understood how witches are created but asked one more question. ''''Can witches give birth like other races?''''

    Marzena nodded. ''''Yes, but the husband has to be stronger than the wife. For example, my first and second daughters, Vespera and Elia, look like myte husband, but my youngest, Pandora, took after me because I overtook him in strength.''''

    Now enlightened, Archer understood and changed the subject to fill her into his brilliant n to troll the Pope to the older witch.

    After finishing, she burst intoughter so uproarious that she practically folded in half, utterly bbergasted by the absurdity of everything.

    Once Marzena calmed down, she looked at him with fascination and asked in a genuinely interested voice, "Are you a dragon or hooligan? Why on earth are you tormenting that poor old man? He''ll probably just summon an army of pitchfork-wielding vigers after you, you know."

    Archer casually shrugged, taking some chocte from his Item Box and offering some to Marzena, who happily epted the sweet treat.

    After eating, he decided to spill the magical beans. "You see, this stupid human keeps sending his people after me, calling me a devil. It''s getting old. When I walk through Starfall, people eye me like I''m about tounch into a full-on otherworldly ritual."

    His words hung in the air, prompting a sudden hush. This unexpected quietude triggered yet another round ofughter from Marzena.

    Archer, resigned to the amusement, sighed, acknowledging, "Okay, fine, I do summon creatures and asionally kill a few people. But innocent viges? Not my style, despite what the Pope insists."

    The older witch giggled when she heard his answer. She looked at him and spoke. ''''Let''s annoy the Pope then. How will you capture all the people?''''

    ''''I''ll use my shadows and Monster Army. The dragon-kin can help out relocating them.'''' Archer answered as he stood up.

    Once standing, he closed his eyes and created a see-through dome around the new city so no residents could wander around until they were loyal to him.

    With the n, he scanned the treehouse to see if any of the girls were awake and noticed E was up looking around. He smiled before summoning the half-elf wearing a winter dress with a cloak around her.

    When E appeared, she jumped as Archer grabbed her by the waist and spun her around. Once she was facing him, he leaned down and kissed the half-elf.

    She melted into his arms, causing Marzena to watch the scene with an interesting gaze. But soon, she shook her head as the two love birds were done.

    E looked at him and wondered what he was up to, so he exined. ''''I''m nning to take all the people in the Church Of Lights city and show them I''m better than the Pope and they would prefer to live in my newly built city.

    Archer cast Gate back to Celesta City, which was waking up, and they could see the guards patrolling the wall. Archer and the twodies stood about fifty meters from the gate.

    He opened dozens of portals to the domain with a cheeky smile. When he did that, it caught the soldiers guarding the city''s attention, who rang the rm.

    The city went into lockdown as the soldiers rushed into the gate and lifted the drawbridge that crossed the moat that protected it from sieges.

    But this didn''t bother Archer as Chull Warriors stepped out of the portal in the thousands alongside the Nightmare Ants and Cave Spiders.

    Furthermore, beasts appeared from the portal, flying beasts that looked likerge monstrous bats. Humanoid creatures that stood twice as tall as Archer.

    When Marzena and E saw this, their eyes widened in shock as they saw thousands of beasts waiting for his order. After the beasts stopped pouring out the portals, they waited for Archer to give them their orders.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 562 What Now

    <h4>Chapter 562 What Now </h4>

    The witch was going to deal with them, but Archer stopped her and motioned for E to take them out. She nodded with a happy smile before pulling out her bow.

    She used explosive arrows and fired them at the closest charging knights. It flew through the air quickly and created a small boom.

    When the arrow struck the first knight who tried to defend himself, it caused a massive explosion that lit up the already dark morning.

    The knights on the walls and inside the city were shocked when they heard it, which caused more soldiers to rush to the wall to see what was happening.

    E kept firing her explosives arrows that quickly finished off the remaining knights. After that, he spoke to the half-elf. ''''Fire at the walls to create a smoke cloud.''''

    She nodded, but Marzenamented. ''''Can I deal with them, please?''''

    Archer turned to the witch and nodded with a charming smile before she stepped forward. The other two decided to watch the old witch queen''s magic.

    She held her hands together and chanted quietly before her hands turned into ck mes. After that, she thrust her hand toward the wall.

    Nothing happened initially, but dozens of backfire orbs suddenly appeared around her before they shot off toward the target.

    The ominous ck orbs sped up, which scared the church knights who tried to cast a shield, but it was useless as the spells mmed into the mote, which caused steam to rise and block the soldier''s view of the Monster Army.

    Once, Archer saw that he ordered the beasts to attack all the knights and soldiers but left the citizens alone because they were his.

    A massive horde of creatures unleashed a cacophony of roars, chitters, and hisses as they surged forward, shaking the ground beneath them in their charge toward the city.

    Archer''s Monster Army bypassed the moat-like it was nothing and climbed the wall. The church soldiers and knights panicked as the beasts attacked them.

    With ws, fangs, tails, and other horrifying things tore through the soldiers with ease. The beasts spread through the city, killing all the armed men while leaving the citizens unharmed.

    The people were confused and scared, but when they realized the beasts wouldn''t harm them, they watched on in horror as pincers or mandibles tore apart the church knights.

    Archer and the twodies sat back to watch as his beasts cleared the city of soldiers and knights. Once they were almost done, he opened a portal to tell his Dragon-kin army to be ready to escort people into the new city.

    Chaos erupted as they prepared to help out their king. Archer saw this and chuckled before standing up. E and Marzena followed behind him with amused smiles.

    Soon, they were standing opposite the city gate. The half-elf asked curiously as she fired at more soldiers who peered over the top.

    The arrow pierced their heads before beasts swarmed over them. Archer heard the Chull Warriors charging into ranks of knights while the Nightmare Ants tore down the walls of their forts to kill the soldiers.

    As the massacre was happening, he ordered the beasts to bring all the dead bodies to the city square. Once Archer did that, he looked at the gate as he summoned his wings.

    He jumped into the air, ascended to the gatehouse, and used his ws to tear through the stone wall. When he did that, the guard hidden inside was shocked as Cave Spiders poured through the hole Archer created.

    The beasts seized the struggling soldiers, their cries echoing through the air, while Archer descended. With a swift motion, he sliced through the chain, causing it to plummet and crash to the opposite side.

    After doing that, he jumped down as E and Marzena crossed. The three continued into the city, seeing all sorts of beasts running around.

    Archer led them through the city and saw hundreds of citizens wandering free from harm. Once they reached the square, they saw a mountain of corpses.

    He was pleased, but Marzena. The witch turned to him with narrowed eyes and asked suspiciously. ''''You don''t practice blood magic, do you?''''

    When Archer heard her, he looked at her like she was an idiot before exining. ''''No, I don''t, woman! I eat the hearts for a small bonus, and the bodies are for my beasts.''''

    Marzena looked at him and knew he wasn''t lying to her. She epted and didn''t bring it up anymore. After seeing the witch, he had no questions and summoned the Stone Men in the hundreds.

    Archer opened a portal to the Spider, Ant, and Chull nests and ordered the Stone Men to rip out the hearts and throw the bodies through the three violet portals.

    They got to work carrying out his orders. Archer smiled when seeing this before opening another portal and summoning the Ettins, who soon answered the call.

    Therge troll-like beast walked through it and knelt before Archer, who grinned when Marzena''s violet eyes widened. He turned to the beasts. ''''Loot this city of all its wealth and bring it to me.''''

    After that, he walked over to the twodies watching him with fascination, and while he did this, the Ettins got to work and started looting the city, which was full of treasures.

    Archer looked around and saw a nice-looking inn before approaching it. The trio entered and saw nearly two dozen people hiding inside.

    When they saw Archer, they froze in fear, but he walked toward the counter and asked for three teas. The man behind it quickly nodded before rushing off.

    Once he vanished into the back, Archer sat down with E on his left and Marzena on his right. The half-elf turned to him and asked in a low voice. ''''Arch! Why have you brought us in here? Can''t you see how scared they are?''''

    He shrugged in response. ''''I''m not here to hurt them and have made that clear by telling the beasts not to harm the citizens. Once the soldiers and knights are dealt with, we will empty the churches before destroying them.''''

    Marzena nodded before waiting for the tea she could smell. The man soon returned and ced the still-hot cups in front of them.

    Archer was the first to sip, enjoying the sweet yet smooth vor. The other two followed suit, equally savoring the brew. The shop owner visibly beamed with happiness and relief, and the other people in the inn settled down.

    Hours passed as Archer, E, and Marzena rxed in the inn until he got a message from the beasts informing him that all the soldiers and knights had been dealt with.

    The news put a grin on his face as he stood up and walked out, followed by the twodies. When they stepped outside, the smell of blood was strong.

    Archer walked back to the square and saw it covered in blood. It came up to his ankles, unpleasant, but the Stone Men presented him with a mountain of hearts.

    He stored them in his Item Box before summoning a group of little blood devils he captured in the Nether Realm and letting it loose. All Archer knew about the beast was its name and it liked blood.

    Resembling an oversized worm, this creature boasted razor-

    sharp teeth and beady red eyes. Its dark color allowed it to blend seamlessly into the shadows.

    Archer let them go, and they started drinking the blood while eating the odd limb that floated by. He noticed the beasts were getting bigger and more ferocious looking.

    Once the blood was gone, he tossed them back into the domain, where they nestled into the ground to rest. With thatpleted, Archer ordered the Monster Army to retreat and return to the domain.

    E approached him and asked. ''''What now?''''

    With a smile, he closed his eyes and cast Cosmic Shield but erged it to surround the city so no reinforcements could reach them.

    After doing that, Archer opened another portal to call the Dragon-kin. Within a minute, they began marching out and assembled in the city square.

    With over a thousand in formation, Archer closed the portal and instructed them to gather the citizens and their belongings to escort them here.

    They saluted him before rushing off. Once that was done, Archer turned to E and Marzena, who were chatting to each other and spoke. ''''Now youdies can return to the new city and see the reactions.''''

    The two agreed with smiles as they stepped through the portal he opened as the first people appeared. The Dragon-kin gathered them in the square to talk to them all.

    After an hour, over two thousand people were standing in the city square. When Archer saw this, he started exining that they would be living in a better version of the city, and if they proved loyal, the domain would be opened to them.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 563 Used To It By Now

    <h4>Chapter 563 Used To It By Now </h4>

    After speaking, he opened a portal to the new city and told the people to start entering, and if there were anyints, they would find themself in a spider or ant nest being devoured alive.

    The imminent danger spurred the people into action, and a steady stream of individuals began flowing through. After a while, the entire square was emptied, quickly reced by a new wave of people.

    By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, the whole city was empty of everything. All the people and treasure was gone. When the Ettins and Stone Men returned, he stored everything worth something in his Item Box.

    When that was done, Archer, E, and Marzena returned to the new city with the Dragon-kin. They saw everyone looking around the city as they stepped through the portal.

    The older witch giggled while E shook her head at Archer''s antics. They watched as he approached a group of ancient humans arguing about something.

    He interrupted them with a cheery voice. ''''Well, hello there. What seems to be the issue?''''

    One of the older men turned to him with an angry look, only to step back when he saw Archer smiling at them, but the thing that scared them was the row of sharp teeth that shouldn''t be in the mouth of a boy his age.

    But another man spoke up in ce of the first. ''''Mr dragon. Why have you kidnapped us? We were fine in Celesta City. It was our home.''''

    Archer grinned before holding his arms out to point at everything. ''''I recreated it and must admit it''s much better than the Pope''s. You see, that old human has been bugging me and has sent people to kidnap my wives.''''

    He turned around to admire the troll city he built to piss off the Church Of Light, which they certainly would be. It made him chuckle. After that, he turned around and continued. ''''Now you will live in peace and never need anything because you reside in my domain, and life here is easy because the people like it here.''''

    The older men looked skeptical, but a Dragon-kin soldier stepped forward before kneeling in front of Archer. The soldier looked at him beforementing. ''''Your Majesty. May I speak, please?''''

    Archer nodded before the soldier started talking to the humans. ''''My tribe was nomads with no home or ce to call our own. We were chased down and hunted throughout the south while never being truly safe, but it all changed when we met our king''s servant.''''

    As he spoke, the old men noticed all the soldiers around them nodding their heads before the one speaking continued. ''''She offered us a ce to live where we would be free to live how we choose. You would think the person offering this would use it to their advantage. But no, the white king, he has left us alone and let us live our lives while our family was safe.''''

    ''''He onlyes when we need something and only asks for loyalty. It was us who created the army he now wields.'''' The soldier finished speaking and stepped back into the crowd.

    The old men were convinced and bobbed their heads like chickens before one of them started to talk. ''''So where will we live?''''

    Archer grinned as he spoke. ''''Lead me to where your home was in the old city, and it will be there.''''

    They all looked at him with doubtful gazes but soon led him through the streets as the Dragon-kin returned to helping the other people find their new homes.

    After a while, they came to a group of five houses, which shocked the old men. They all turned to him with wide eyes before the one who spoke stepped forward. ''''How did you do this boy? It''s impossible! I built that house with my own two hands!''''

    The old man held up his hands, but another man spoke. ''''You forgot my lemon tree. It was a feature in my garden.''''

    ''''You also forgot my wife''s chair in the front garden!'''' Another said.

    Archer looked at the whiney old men and sighed before giving them what they wanted and creating the lemon tree and chair. Once done, he spoke. ''''Now, if there is anything else, you can talk to one of the Dragon-kin. They are in charge of the city, and my traders will be by soon.''''

    After finishing that task, Archer transported him, Marzena, and E back to the treehouse as it was gettingte, and he wanted to return to college. When they arrived, every pair of eyes turned to him.

    Teu stood up and walked over to him with a barely contained smile as she hugged him. ''''You silly dragon. Now the old man won''t leave you alone after taking his city. You should see the Chuck Knight reaction.''''

    Sera bounced forward as the ocean princess let him go and spoke with a big smile. ''''You''re naughty, sweetheart! That was brilliant.''''

    Hemera approached when Archer pampered the dragon girl for a while and greeted him. The girls greeted him one by one until only N and Llyniel left.

    He looked at the two with a smile before walking over to them. N couldn''t contain herself and rushed forward. The lion girl wrapped her arms around his shoulders and squeezed him tightly as she whispered into his ears. ''''Thanks for saving me, my darling.''''

    Archer replied in a caring tone. ''''Anything for you, N. Like I''d let my lioness suffer.''''

    After speaking, he kissed the blonde girl, who happily reciprocated while the others watched. Tal approached E and asked in a confused voice. ''''What has he done now? I was training with Valencia and missed it.''''

    Everyone turned to her, which caused the mixed elf to let out a nervousugh, but Halime walked over to her and handed her a crystal. Tal took it with an even more confused look but started watching the crystal.

    When Tal finished watching, she turned to Archer wide-eyed and spoke in shock. ''''You stole a city from the church?''''

    Archer grinned before confirming with a nod. After that, the group realized it waste and turned it in. All twelve of his girls kissed him goodnight as they went to sleep.

    He noticed E, Sera, and Leira making their way to the half-

    elf''s room while Nefertiti left on her own after giving Archer a deep kiss.

    Teu, Tal, and N headed to their rooms. Hecate made her way to thed while Hemera decided to study in the library. Llyniel decided to sleep in a hut she created in the garden due to some rare flowers needing tending.

    Archer offered her people to do it, but the wood elf loved doing it herself. That left two of thedies. Sia was sitting on a sofa with her feet up and eyes closed. Then there was Halime was cleaning in the kitchen.

    He approached his aunt and leaned over to nibble her long, twitching ear. When Sia felt this, she jolted up before her glowing blue eyesnded on a smiling Archer.

    When she saw this, a grin appeared before she approached him. The older woman wrapped her arms around his shoulders and kissed him.

    Archer returned it while his hands slid down her body until they reached her massive boobs and started to massage them for a little before Sia pushed him away when the snake girl turned around.

    Sia gave him a seductive grin as she leaned into Archer''s ear and whispered. ''''Come to my room when you see too little Halime. She has been lonely.''''

    He gave her a nod before kissing her forehead. Sia stood up and entered her room while Archer turned toward the kitchen.

    Once She was gone, he walked over to Halime, standing there looking lonely as she cleaned some dishes. Archer walked over to her and grabbed the dazed girl by the waist, which caused her to yelp.

    He chuckled before speaking. ''''Hali. Why aren''t you joining them? It looks like they are staying together.''''

    Halime wasn''t going to tell him but decided to be honest. ''''They treated me well and were friendly to me. They don''te too close, but I''m used to it by now.''''

    When learning about her plight, Archer was empathetic, though he was uncertain how to help her. With a genuine desire to help, he assured her, "You''re not alone; I''m here for you. How about we n a date in a few days? I owe you girls one."

    The snake girl smiled when she heard this. She became happy and nodded as she turned around in Archer''s arms and tiptoed to kiss him. But it was only a short one as they were interrupted when the wind started to batter the treehouse.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 564 Arcane Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 564 Arcane Tournament </h4>

    He watched as the trees outside were swaying backward and forward. After doing that for a little while, he turned to the snake girl, who was watching him with a smile.

    The snake girl spoke in her charming Southern ent. ''''Frostwinter is over in a couple of months. The Arcane tournament starts in two weeks, and The College Of Magic is hosting the Qualification rounds, which will go on for a week before the tournament moves to the Sabat Kingdom in the north, where the Knockout stage will be held.''''

    Halime stopped speaking briefly as she approached the kettle to make some tea. After doing that, she motioned for him to sit down. Archer raised an eyebrow and asked in a curious voice, ''''How do you know all this?''''

    Sheughed when hearing his question before exining. ''''We learned about it from our Homeroom Professor before you summoned us to the domain.''''

    She separated from him before talking. ''''You''re one of the college''s favorites, but most of the continent''s younger generation think their parent''s tales about you are lies, so they want to fight you and beat you to prove themselves.''''

    Archer startedughing when hearing this but didn''t bother answering it as he would prove it to them by defeating them without much hassle. He waited until she poured him a cup of sweet-smelling tea.

    Once Halime filled it and pushed the cup toward him. Archer took a sip and loved it before looking into her yellow snake eyes. Halime smiled before continuing her exnation. ''''The Quarterfinals are hosted by the Zenia Empire in the south.''''

    He was confused and asked. ''''How will we travel to all these ces? It seems pretty far for thousands of people to travel across the continent.''''

    The snake girl started giggling as she remembered what the Professor said. ''''Mana ships are rumored to be used for transportation. After the Quarterfinals, we''ll head to the Lionheart Kingdom in the west for the semi-finals. Lastly, the finals will be held in Starfall City. The winners will represent the Pluoria Continent in the Celestial Magic Tournament.''''

    He nodded when she spoke as he sipped on the delicious tea she made for him. After she told him everything before the two sat silently, Archer finished his tea. He lifted the snake girl to her feet and kissed her.

    Archer led her to her bedroom, where he stripped off, causing Halime to blush when she saw his toned abs and chest. Her brown cheeks went a shade darker. He saw her reaction and grinned before approaching the snake girl.

    She stepped back as she stammered out. ''''I''m not ready, Arch! I need more time.''''

    When he heard Halime speak, he wondered what she was going on about, then realized she thought he was going to try to have sex with her, which made himugh.

    Archer stepped forward quickly and hugged her. Halime didn''t know what was happening until Archer reassured her. ''''Don''t worry, my snake princess. I''m not here for sex but to spend some time with you.''''

    After he spoke, a big smile appeared as she wiggled out of his arms before leading him over to the bed. The two got in and cuddled as Halime put her head on his chest and started running his fingers up and down her chest.

    Soon, Archer started running his fingers through her silky ck hair until she closed her eyes whilepletely rxing.

    The duoy in bed while the window shook the window panels. Halime soon fell asleep, leaving him awake. Needing to tend to a certain Dragon-kin woman, he nned to stay in the room for a little while.

    Archer stayed there until the snake girl fell into a deep sleep before getting up and leaving the room. Stepping outside, he headed towards Sia''s room, just a short distance away. Upon reaching the door, he entered, discovering it was vacant.

    Looking around the room, he noticed she was still decorating. Archer soon realized she hadn''t spent much time in the domain and decided to change that.

    He only had to wait until the bedroom door opened, and Sia stepped in wrapped in a towel with her jet-ck hair tied into a bun.

    When Sia saw Archer lying on her bed, she grinned before inquiring with a seductive voice. ''''What brings my handsome nephew to my room on such a windy night?''''

    Archer''s gaze shifted towards the woman, seeing the towel clinging to her curvy body, an image that ignited his desire. It struggled to contain herrge boobs, the fabric barely able to restrain their size.

    Sia sat on hisp, leaning in to kiss passionately, which he quickly returned while his hands traced down her body until he reached her jiggly ass and grabbed it, causing the woman to let out a moan.

    __________________________________________

    [The Pope & Natalia Volkovitch''s POV]

    [Main Church in the city of Svarograd in the southern part of the Novgorod Empire]

    As Archer tended to his women, the Pope tried to find his errant wife, who had always fought with him over his wars with the dragons. He never understood her position on the matter as they are beasts who deserved to be killed, but clearly, she didn''t share that sentiment.

    The woman believed the church should no longer get involved with the dragons, arguing that the past should remain undisturbed.

    However, the Pope vehemently disagreed, leading to frequent and heated arguments. It was so bad that their daughter and granddaughter, Lysandra and Sofia, eventually chose to distance themselves, choosing not to involve themselves in the ongoing conflict.

    Soon, he entered his private garden connected to therge mansion he had built with church funds for his family. He saw his wife sitting at the table with her older sister as he walked through it.

    He looked at his wife and remembered how marrying into her family had given him great sway over the Novgorod empire and allowed him to get away with most stuff.

    Natalia was the emperor''s aunt, and her older sister Catherine, the emperor''s mother, held a high position in the Novgorod imperial court.

    She was also a powerful mage in her own right and didn''t listen to anyone, even her son. The Pope disliked this because his wife shared the same traits and fought him on everything.

    He also knew he couldn''t do anything to either woman, or the whole empire would wipe him out along with the Church Of Light.

    As the old man approached, he spoke to her. "Wife, will you join me for dinner? There''s much to discuss."

    When the two women heard his question, they turned to him with fed-up looks. His wife was Natalia Volkovitch, the youngest daughter of the previous Novgorod Emperor.

    She had fluffy grey hair and captivating green eyes, exuding an ageless charm that defied the passage of time.

    Despite her age, she looked like she was in herte twenties or early thirties. Natalia was a very curvy woman and possessed impressive, age-defying boobs that didn''t sag an inch.

    She always wondered why she was forced to marry the Pope by herte father, who insisted it would be good for the family, but it didn''t matter anymore as she was trapped.

    One good thing happened during the marriage: he gave her three children she loved dearly. But she shook her head and looked at the Pope.

    She noticed that his burgundy hair was unkempt due to all the stress he''d been under, but everyone knew it was all his own doing for attacking the white dragon.

    Natalia knew the boy was innocent and didn''t want any trouble until her stupid husband targeted him first.

    Thanks to that, their churches were kicked off Pluoria and banned from stepping there. She didn''t care for the church herself but the people that it helped.

    She sighed to herself before answering her husband. ''''No, Jeremiah. You continue your foolish crusade against a boy younger than our Sofia! Why not leave him be? Have you not heard about all the attacks happening all over the world? Something ising, and all you see is the white dragon. Get your priorities straight before it''s toote.''''

    When Jeremiah heard his wife answer, he became angry and stepped forward to teach her a lesson about marriage, but as he got closer, a wave of mana mmed against him as her older sister stood up.

    He looked at the woman, who was now grinning at him. Natalia looked a lot like her, but Catherine was different. Her blood-red eyes glowed as her silky grey hair started floating around her.

    She was like Natalia and was extremely curvy, and shared the samerge boobs as her sister. But the only difference was that Catherine was far more talented at magic than her little sister and chose to protect their family from all threats.

    The red eyed woman spoke with a voice full of hate. ''''Beware, little Jeremiah. I don''t care about your silly church. If you dare threaten my baby sister or even think of harming her, I will chain you to a post and drag you around as I destroy everything and everyone you know.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 565 The Volkovitch Family

    <h4>Chapter 565 The Volkovitch Family </h4>

    [Main Church in the city of Svarograd in the southern part of the Novgorod Empire]

    When Jeremiah heard Catherine''s threat, he stepped back, but before he could retort, a messenger ran over to the three.

    Natalia giggled when she saw her big sister tell off her useless husband and gave her a sweet smile.

    But soon, the two women listened in to the messenger. ''''My Holiness. All our subjects in Celesta City are gone. The soldiers dispatched said they couldn''t even find a bird.''''

    When Catherine heard this, a smile appeared as she stood up and approached Natalia, who was still listening. She leaned in and whispered. ''''It''s the white dragon again. He must have done something to cause this reaction.''''

    The green-eyed woman nodded and stood up before speaking. ''''Jeremiah, I will be going now. No need to wait around for me or Lysandra. I''ll be taking her with me.''''

    Catherine grabbed her hand when she finished speaking, and the two vanished. The Pope wasn''t bothered about the women and rushed into the church to figure out what had happened.

    ______________________________________________________

    [Natalia & Catherine Volkovitch''s POV]

    Meanwhile, Catherine and Natalia reappeared not far from Celesta City. The sisters walked toward the city while chatting. The red-eyed woman asked with a grin. ''''Do you think it''s the boy''s doing? He seems to hate your husband.''''

    The younger sister, Natalia, sighed as she answered. ''''Yes, most likely big sister. My husband has provoked him more than enough. I only recently learned that Jeremiah has been hunting him since the boy was thirteen.''''

    Catherine nodded. ''''It''s true. Your foolish husband has a vendetta against him for some reason, but there will be war if it doesn''t stop. There is only so much he could do to the boy before he snaps andes after all of us.''''

    They pressed on, moving until they reached the city, now eerily deserted. Catherine sensed nothing and detected no signs of life, while Natalia saw a lonelyndscape with no visible movement.

    The air in Celesta City was heavy with a bizarre silence as the Volkovitch sisters walked through the deserted streets. The once busy city now stood lifeless. Its former residents had vanished.

    Natalia observed the empty surroundings with a furrowed brow, her green eyes scanning the buildings only to see nothing. It was strange experiencing a city that was once bustling with life to be devoid of anything.

    Catherine, the elder Volkovitch sister with beautiful blood-red eyes, seemed unbothered. Instead, a knowing smile graced her lips. Her senses tingled as they ventured deeper into the city.

    Though invisible to Natalia, the mana in the air was a symphony to Catherine''s heightened senses. She halted and closed her eyes, a serene expression crossing her face. Natalia watched with curiosity as her sister connected with something beyond the visible.

    Her body heated up, and her cheeks flushed when she felt the mana seeping into her body. It powered her up, but it was only minor and not worth it to someone as strong as her.

    The older woman with silvery locks suddenly opened her eyes, radiating a glow as she smiled, "Thed''s mana is simply exquisite, Nat. Focus on it, and allow the mana to course through your being. The sensation is beyondpare. I would love to absorb it from the source."

    Natalia did as she said, feeling refreshed when the mana entered her body. She felt her body growing a little stronger, but only minimally. But it shocked her when it happened, and she looked at Catherine for answers.

    But when she looked at her elder sister, Catherine had a lewd smile and was panting heavily, which shocked Natal, who quickly shook her.

    She came to and shook her head before apologizing. ''''Sorry, baby sister. The mana is so pure that I can''t help but feel all warm and fuzzy. The boy is certainly different. I can''t wait to meet him.''''

    When Natalia heard her, she sighed because she knew her older sister was a lost cause when she found something that caught her interest. She silently prayed for the boy''s well-being when the two met.

    ___________________________________________________________

    [Lysandra Volkovitch''s POV]

    Lysandra was a beautiful woman who stood close to six feet tall and was curvy like her mother, Natalia. The two would usually be mistaken for sisters as she was the spitting image of her mother, just with burgundy hair.

    Her husband died in a church plot, which her aunt Catherine discovered and put an end to, but it was toote as he was poisoned, leaving her alone. She loved the man, but it was so long ago that she was starting to forget his appearance.

    She ignored all things love and concentrated on raising her daughter Sofia, who was studying at the Novgorod Magic Academy. She is talented like her aunt and is the apprentice of the ck witch who guards the capital, Vostov.

    But she was due home for a holiday as the emperor dered it a bank holiday after Princess Yevdokiya Volkovitch recovered from a severe illness. Lysandra was worried about her distant rtive even though the two hadn''t spoken in years.

    Lysandra ordered the maids to clean the mansion when her mother and aunt appeared in the main hall. A smile appeared on her face when she saw them, but when she saw Catherine''s expression, she wondered what had happened.

    The grey-haired woman rushed off after quickly greeting Lysandra, who giggled when her mother just stared at her aunt''s back. With a shake of her head, Natalia spoke with an amused voice. ''''That woman will suck that boy dry if they meet. He would have to be at least a demi-god to escape her clutches.''''

    ''''Mother, what happened out there? I felt you summon me, but I was busy preparing for Sofia''s arrival from the academy.''''

    When Natalia heard this, she smiled when remembering her granddaughter and started speaking. ''''I''ll tell youter when your Father is ranting in his office. It will only anger the old man, which will cause him to attack again.''''

    Lysandra was confused before asking in a curious tone. ''''Boy?''''

    She witnessed her mother sigh and didn''t know what was wrong until she grabbed her hand and dragged her toward the living room. Lysandra let it happen as she was curious. Natalia entered a backroom.

    The older woman ushered her daughter into a chair before handing her a recording crystal andmenting. ''''Watch it, and you''ll see Lysandra.''''

    The crystal was the size of a tennis ball and looked like a crystal. It uses mana to recreate scenes the holder is watching. She put it to her eyes, and a scene showed her a white-haired boy fighting with show church knights in a castle courtyard. Lysandra noticed she was young and worried for him.

    But what she saw next shocked her. The boy changed into a half-dragon with ws, wings, and everything else before attacking the church knights.

    ''Why would they attack him? Even if he''s a dragon he doesn''t deserve that.'' The burgundy-haired woman thought to herself.

    Lysandra wasn''t used to violence and didn''t like it, but felt the boy was justified in defending himself against the knights. Natalia saw the look on her daughter''s face and took the crystal from her.

    When Natalia did that, she exined. ''''You see, my lovely. Your Father has been attacking that boy for years, and his name is Archer Wyldheart. A banished noble who doesn''t care for titles or wealth because he has his own. The Church of Light has been targeting him for three years now.''''

    After speaking, the grey-haired woman saw the worried look on her daughter''s face and smiled when she remembered how caring her daughter was and reassured her. ''''Lysandra, don''t worry about the boy. He knows how to avoid your Father''s schemes.''''

    ________________________________________

    _____________________________

    [The Pope''s POV]

    Jeremiah left his mansion and headed straight for Celesta City with his bodyguards, who were high-ranked church knights. He knew who did it and worried about the treasures he had hidden throughout the city.

    The wealth generated in the city was one of the church''s primary ies, along with several other cities, making up the backbone of their wealth. But Jeremiah knew from rumors that Archer loved treasure and knew the banks in Celesta City couldn''t stop him.

    They took the church''s only mana ship and flew over the continent''s lushndscape. Jungels, forests, and woods passed by while the mountains were covered in their forests.

    Most people who visited Verdantia were lost in its beauty. Thriving farnds produced abundant food that fed the continent��forests and jungles where hunters roam. The central continent was thriving thanks to the mana that flowed through it.

    But as thendscape passed by, they came upon a darkened city. The Pope ordered the mana ship tond so he could check on the aftermath. Jeremiah and the knights searched the town but found nothing. They found nothing worth it, and all the Church of Lights vaults were empty.

    They returned to the Pope''s residence, and he locked himself away. He ordered all the church cities to increase their security and make sure the white dragon couldn''t rob them as well.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 566 A Naughty Dragon(R18)

    <h4>Chapter 566 A Naughty Dragon(R18) </h4>

    Sia had been doing that until Archer suddenly switched their positions. Now, he found himself nestled between her voluptuous thighs. He could feel her panties were drenched with love juices.

    The older woman stopped biting and pushed him downwards. Archer took off her wet panties and saw her perfect cave, which was neat and looked delicious. He leaned forward and ran his tongue from bottom to top.

    He tasted her sweet love juices that rushed into his mouth and exploded. As he was doing that, Sia was moaning loudly as the pleasure overwhelmed her. Her legs started trembling when his tongue slipped into her tight hole.

    She grabbed his short white hair and pushed his face deeper into her cave, which he happily let her do. But Archer had other ideas as his hand made its way up her thigh before reaching her clit. He started rubbing it gently, which added to Sia''s pleasure.

    His tongue was deep inside her while his thumb teased her cult, and with the double attack, Sia climaxed in Archer''s mouth. With her legs still trembling, Sia was breathing heavily and wanted to feel him inside her.

    Archer climbed on top of her while taking his member out and rubbing it against her soaking-wet cave, which drove the older woman mad. Sia grabbed hold of him and begged. ''''Please put it in, husband! I need it!''''

    When he listened to her desperate plea, he pushed it deep within her. Sia let out a scream of delight as he stretched her open with his member. He began moving back and forth inside her, making the mature woman hold on to him tightly while her nails dug into his back.

    As Archer was making intense love to Sia, he cast Timewrap around them to take his time with the Dragon-kin woman he loved dearly. Hours passed, and Sia was out cold with a big smile as she was overflowing with his essence, which stained the bedsheets.

    Sweat ran down her body as she curled up in bed. Archer stood up after casting Cleanse on the two of them. After that, he walked over to the fire and breathed some fire into it, causing it to roar to life.

    Afterpleting that, he approached the slumbering Sia and gently kissed her forehead. Craving more, he headed to Hecate''s room, finding her still awake and immersed in studying an ancient book.

    Noticing the lust in his gaze, she smiled, setting her book aside and rising from her seat. Approaching Archer, she halted before him, but he passionately kissed her without dy.

    As the two kissed, he started stripping the grey-skinned elf, who happily let him. Her ck winter dress dropped to the floor. Archer stepped back to admire his moon elf. She had a beautiful pear-shaped body.

    Hecate''s waist and hips were thin, which drove Archer mad. She was wearing blue underwear that matched her smooth grey skin. He stepped forward before taking the bra off, freeing herrge boobs.

    She had dark gray, perky nipples. Archer started ying with them. A grin appeared on his face when he saw her cheeks getting darker. But he didn''t leave her waiting for long as he grabbed her hand and ced it on his member just after casting Timewrap around them.

    The elf started rubbing, causing it to wake up and grow hard in her dainty hand. Hecate slipped her hand into his bottoms and grabbed him. She slowly started to stroke him, causing Archer to groan.

    Hecate kept up her assault by sinking her teeth into his sharp ear, sending a shudder through his entire body. Archer retaliated by twirling her around and forcefully pinning her against a table, causing her to giggle.

    Archer pulled her wet panties down and lined his member against her soaking cave. He thrust into her while holding her thick hips. Hecate was moaning as she felt him pierce her inside and loved the feeling.

    She looked back and spoke in a breathless voice. ''''More husband. I needed this so bad.''''

    When Archer heard that, he started fucking her so hard that her red eyes started rolling into the back of her head. Waves of pleasure washed over the two of them as they continued for hours.

    By the time the couple were done, Hecate was leaking with their fluids, and she was still leaning on the table. Her legs were trembling, causing her to copse as she tried to stand up, but he caught her.

    He took her to bed and cast Cleanse on them like he did with Sia. When she was clean, he tucked her in after giving her a loving kiss. He was about to walk away when Hecate spoke. ''''I love you, Archer Wyldheart. Thank you for epting me.''''

    When Archer heard that, a big smile appeared as he turned to reply. ''''I love you too, my moon witch.''''

    After that, he left the room and decided to visit two more girls but would summon one of them so he could make love to them at the same time. Soon, he was standing outside the room he wanted.

    Archer opened the door to see Hemera sleeping, but she woke up with a yawn. Her yellow eyes opened to see him standing there topless. She was only wearing a Nightie, but as he closed in, something started shining, alerting the two.

    Hemera''s eyes opened in shock as she grabbed the pendant. That''s when Cassandra speaks in a panicked tone. ''''Hemi! I never wanted to ask for help, but please ask Archer to help your Pata and Dimitrios. They are trapped in the Azalea Castle in the south, surrounded by an enemy army that will break through at any moment!''''

    When Hemera heard this, she turned to Archer with a pleading expression, which caused him to sigh as he opened a Gate to the Sris Empire. ''''You own me one, my sun elf. Now, where is this fortress?''''

    With a seductive grin, she smiled before promising him something he would love when he returned. This spurred him on, and he asked where he needed to go.

    After getting the directions, Archer summoned his wings and jumped through the portal. Once through, he didn''t think but took off and used Mana Maniption to speed up the flight.

    Because of this, sonic booms were reported all across the empire in theing days as Archer rushed across Mediterra. After flying for an hour at fall speed, he saw the castle in the distance and the army that surrounded it.

    With a smile, he approached the army, who suddenly heard an earth-shaking roar as Archer turned into his dragon form. He crashed directly into the soldiers, which caused mayhem. He swiped out with his house-sized ws, turning dozens of them into blood mist.

    He took a deep breath and let out a stream of violet mes that washed over the soldiers, turning them to ash as they screamed.

    ________________________________________

    ______________________

    [Agamemnon Helios POV]

    Hemera''s father stood on the wall and watched arge white dragon rampage outside his castle. He realized that this was his son-inw who was due to marry his daughter.

    When the Srian soldiers saw this, they started cheering as the enemy army, on the brink of breaching the castle, was now a dragon''s ything. They all witnessed Archer stamping on the siege weapons while breathing his fire over at least half the army.

    Agamemnon thought it was over as the enemy fled in all directions. Still, suddenly, a creepy feeling enveloped the whole area as shadow creatures appeared all over the ce. That''s when his son Dimitrios, the first prince, appeared and looked at the scene with shock.

    The whole area heard onemand in such a deep voice that he shook the very stone. ''''Kill them all. Bring me their hearts and treasure.''''

    With that, the sun elves watched as a wave of shadows spread like a tsunami and wiped out the remaining Arcanarian soldiers. Agamemnon ordered the castle to rx as the problem was sorted.

    ________________________________________

    ________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Once, his shadow creatures killed all the remaining humans and demi-humans that made up the army. He wondered where they came from and decided to find out.Archer returned to his humanoid form and cast Blink to appear on the castle wall.

    He reappeared before Agamemnon, who was startled when he suddenly saw him but soon smiled. ''''Thank you, son. Hemera is lucky you be marrying a reliable man such as yourself.''''

    Archer nodded with a smile. He looked at Dimitrios, who was staring at him like he was a rare wild beast. It caused him to grow annoyed and ask the first prince who Hemera looked like, but he had blonde hair like Agamemnon. ''''What''s your problem, elf?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 567 A New Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 567 A New Kingdom </h4>

    The first prince turned around to return to the barracks after telling the emperor he wanted to check on the injured soldiers.

    Archer chuckled upon seeing this, then turned to his father-inw and spoke with a smile. ''''d I could be of help. It''s not like I''m not going to benefit from it. Where is this kingdom based? I want to visit them before the tournament starts.''''

    When the sun elf empire heard this, he felt sorry for his enemy. They had caught the interest of a greedy dragon who would take all their treasure and lives if he felt the need.

    But Agamemnon couldn''t keep it from Archer. He revealed everything he knew. ''''My son, they are from an empire called Valethorn on an ind to the east. It''s about fifty miles out to sea. It''srge and was home to many kingdoms until the Valethornians took over and now raid us and the Lunarians to the north.''''

    Archer nodded when Hemera''s father looked toward the east with eyes full of greed. All the surrounding soldiers saw. The moonlight couldn''t hide the violet glow. He thought to himself. ''This is a chance to give the Dragon-kin a ce in the real world. It would show the outside world how prosperous they became under me.''

    He turned to the older elf with a grin. ''''I will deal with the Valethornians. But tell Menus I''m iming the whole ind for my kingdom and not to interfere with my affairs.''''

    Agamemnon smiled before reassuring him that he would ensure the moon elves would get the message. With that done, he took off and flew east while the moon shone over Thrylos, and the girls were fast asleep.

    But as he scanned the domain, he noticed Amaryllis was awake. He shrugged and sent her a message asking if she wanted to join him, but should be ready to fly if she did.

    Minutester, he got a reply saying she was happy to join him, so he summoned her. The blonde witch appeared with a big smile on her face.

    Archer thinks she is beautiful but ignores it due to dealing with the empire that attacked Hemera''s homnd. When Amaryllis saw him, shemented with a knowing look. ''''What have you got nned on a night like this?''''

    He gazed around, captivated by the beauty of the stars illuminating the sky. As he observed, shooting stars streaked across, leaving a radiant trail of silver in their wake.

    ''''Creating my kingdom on an ind so my people can live in the real world and I can protect them.'''' Archer casually answered, which shocked the Battle Witch.

    Amaryllis asked curiously. ''''What do you mean? How does one create a kingdom just like that?''''

    ''''Kill the imperial family. Wipe out anyone who can''t ept me and ensure no one can challenge me.'''' Archer answered before flying off.

    She watched him speed up until he was just a dot in the distance and followed behind, but had to use more of her mana than usual to catch up.

    They flew for a while until an ind emerged in the distance. As Archer approached, something flew at them from ships patrolling the shores.

    Archer dodged the iing spells with a grin before stopping and casting hundreds of Azur Cannons at them.

    Violet sts appeared all around him, targeting the Valethornian ships. They didn''t stand a chance against the vtile sts, easily tearing through their hulls.

    His spells sunk the battleships that attacked him. Archer smiled when he saw the smoke drifting into the air. Soon after that, Amaryllis stopped behind him while breathing heavily.

    Archer turned and looked at the brown-skinned witch who used too much mana flying. He smiled before using Blink to appear behind her. He scooped her into a princess carry as he continued flying.

    They got to the ind and saw a fort guarding a cove where trade ships unloaded their goods. Archer knew what to do and looked at thendscape by approaching the mountain closest to thergest city he could see.

    Hended on the mountaintop and watched over thend. The ind stretched out below like a sprawling canvas, a mix of dense forests and expansive grasnds weaving together in a patchwork quilt of nature.

    A serene river snaked its way through the ind''s heart, reflecting the moon''s glow like a ribbon of liquid silver. He saw about a dozen cities dotting the ind and decided to deal with them all in one fell swoop.

    When Archer saw this, he knew this was where he started to build a world where his children could live in peace, and it would be built on the ashes of the Valethorn Empire. Amaryllis saw his eyes glowing as thousands of possibilities showed themselves to him.

    After an hour passed to ensure that the humans could scramble and prepare to be attacked, he opened a massive portal to the domain without a word and called forth his Monster Army. All kinds of beasts poured out, which shocked Amaryllis, who took a step closer to him.

    Large gori-like beasts rushed out of the portal alongside the spiders, ants, and Chull warriors. They started rushing down the mountain after he told them to kill all the soldiers and bring the royal family to him. Archer''s piercing gaze settled on the witch, her wide eyes reflecting the unfolding scene.

    "Do you know what everyone in this world would love?" he inquired.

    She shook her head. Archer kept going, really passionate. "Peace. This world only tasted it briefly. Many tried and failed, but I''m determined to change everything. I''ll make a ce where our kids can live happily. No hunger, no neglect. I''ll shape it with my fire and ws. Amaryllis, you''re seeing the beginning. Watch as things start changing."

    After speaking, he jumped off the mountain while flying behind the horde of beasts that rushed toward the city in the distance. One of the Trex-like beasts let out an earth-shattering roar that shook the mountain.

    By the time they reached the bottom of the mountain, the Valethornians were already aware of his presence and assembled an army led by a Master Mage, which gave the emperor confidence.

    Archer ordered the Monster Army to stop charging and prepare to fight therge human army. He noticed the rows of mages ready to cast their magic at any second, which made him smile.

    He ordered them to go and attack the other cities while herding the citizens toward him, which they agreed to. This only left him facing the army that defended the Valethorn capital.

    Archer decided to wipe thend clean of soldiers and give the people a chance to live under his rule or die. It didn''t bother him what they chose.

    ________________________________________

    _______________________________

    [Valethornian Emperor''s POV]

    The emperor, RnValethorn, ordered the attack on the elves of Mediterra in the hope of gaining a hold on the maind but now regretted it, as the reports speak of a white-haired young man who destroyed his prized navy and guarded the shores of his empire.

    The scouts conveyed news of the young man annihting the invading force of 100,000 men. The survivors attempted to share more details, but before they could share anything else, all that reached the ears of the emperor and highmand were chilling screams and eerie sounds.

    He shook his head as he stood on his capital city walls, looking at the mountain the young man was reported to be. The emperor ordered the mustering of every fighting aged man in the local area to defend the city so the reinforcements could arrive.

    But as the human man thought, he heard two of his sons arguing over a way to deal with the sudden invader. Rn approached the two young men when they heard a roar, which spooked all three of them.

    They rushed to the nearest balcony to look at the mountain the boy upied. When they looked at it, they saw a horde of beasts rushing down the side. Rn realized they were headed directly for them.

    Mana horns bellowed, and the army outside the city rushed into formation, but something shocked everyone. The horde split into a dozen groups and rushed off into the distance.

    When Rn saw this, his face paled in fear. His eldest son, the first prince, asked in a scared tone. ''''Where are they going?''''

    ''''The beasts are heading all over the kingdom.'''' The second princemented before he cast a spell that summoned mana birds.

    They shot off and followed the horde and realized they were hunting soldiers as they butchered a column of reinforcements that were heading toward the capital.

    The second prince watched as the horrifying beasts washed over the soldiers, who only managed to bring a few down with sheer luck. But when the emperor and his sons saw this, they knew it was bad, which was an understatement.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 568 General Nickon Valethorn

    <h4>Chapter 568 General Nickon Valethorn </h4>

    When he stepped closer, the mages unleashed their spells that all targeted him. Amaryllis appeared just off the side and watched in shock as Archer didn''t move. As the spells closed the gap, they vanished to everyone''s confusion.

    He smiled when he saw this and decided to use his shadow form to deal with the enemy. Amaryllis saw the area around him go impossibly dark, which scared the soldiers, but it was already toote as the shadows covered the ground surrounding the capital.

    They couldn''t see anything until a pair of violet eyes opened, and a row of razor-sharp teeth appeared as a ten-foot-tall person looked down at them. Archer enjoyed seeing their reaction, which ranged from horrified to stunned reactions from the soldiers.

    But he didn''t give them time to think as he went to work. Suddenly, the shadowy tendrils emerged from his form, moving toward the soldiers like snakes. His dark tendrils sliced through the air silently.

    The soldier''s eyes widened in terror, and they raised their weapons defensively. The mages tried to cast a shield to protect the soldiers. He quickly cast Null Void with a chuckle, which cut them off from using their mana.

    They could only use physical attacks but soon knew it was useless as Archer was made up of shadows. The first tendril struck, piercing through a soldier''s armor with a swift, almost ghostly precision.

    The soldier convulsed as if touched by an icy hand, copsing to the ground as the blood sshed over the men next to him. Panic spread like wildfire among the ranks as more tendrils emerged, seeking their next targets.

    His tendrils moved wildly, avoiding the soldier''s weapons and striking lethally. Archer created the dance of darkness with a sinisterugh. Fear gripped the army as they struggled toprehend the nature of the new threat.

    Amaryllis watched, her heart pounding, as Archer created chaos. The soldiers, now fully aware of the unseen menace, fought desperately against an enemy they couldn''t see. Shadows twisted and turned, making them unable to anticipate the next strike.

    The leader of the Battle Witches watched on as he went on a rampage and took lives like a death god. She realized that Archer was too powerful and promised herself not to make him her enemy.

    If he were to join the dragons in the war against them, the ckfire family would be remembered in old books and stories passed down by hunted witches. She shook her head because she''d already been told he was uninterested.

    While Amaryllis was thinking to herself, Archer tore into the soldiers like a whirlwind of shadowy ws and evil-looking teeth that sliced off limbs and bit the heads of others. The emperor watched this with a look of shock and horror.

    ''What devil has descended? It''s like the stories we used to hear when children.'' Rn thought to himself as he witnessed the ughter of his soldiers.

    The biggest army he could muster in such a short time was being butchered in front of him, and there was nothing he could do. That''s when he saw the first prince charge toward Archer, who took out a group of soldiers by cutting them in half.

    Thanks to the emblem on his chest, he turned to see the young man wearing imperial armor. The prince rushed toward him, holding an expensive-looking sword. With a grin, he let the prince approach.

    Archer quickly swiped at his legs, separating them from his body. Causing the prince to drop to the ground while screaming. He picked up the iling human and saw a man dressed like an emperor.

    ''You''re going nowhere.'' He thought to himself.

    He quickly cast Blink to appear in front of the emperor''s group with the still-screaming first prince. When the group of humans saw this, they became angry but soon realized that shadowy monsters appeared all around them.

    When Rn saw his son, his thoughts were in chaos, and he didn''t know what he did to deserve such a situation. He asked in a shocked voice. ''''What did we ever do to you?''''

    Archer grinned at the man before informing him of his reason for being there. ''''You attacked Hemera and Hecate''s homes, a big no-no. They are my girls; I will do anything to see them smile. I hate it when they''re unhappy, and if they find out I did nothing as their homes fell, they would be really upset.''''

    Once more shadow creatures appeared, Archer asked in a curious voice. ''''Is this your son? By the look of concern he seems to be.''''

    Before the man could answer, the Battle Witch approached Archer, and when she did, he saw a mage cast a spell, and by the amount of mana going into it, he knew she would be hurt by it.

    Archer reacts and wraps the witch in his shadows, which causes her to feel warm and fuzzy. She ended up in his arms while he butchered the soldier who attacked them. He returned to his humanoid form while holding a shocked Amaryllis, who missed theforting feeling.

    The emperor saw this, and his face paled even more as Archer summoned thousands of shadow creatures. With one word, he put an end to the whole army. ''''Kill them all. Bring me their bodies.''''

    When the shadows heard that, they vanished, and shortly after, screaming could be heard as blood went flying. The field outside the capital was covered in a sea of blood that fertilized thend.

    Archer smiled when seeing this before looking at the emperor and second prince. He brought the battered first prince out from the shadows, kicking and screaming. When the two humans saw this, their reactions told him all he needed to know.

    Once the prince stopped struggling, Archer transformed the top half of his body into his shadow form, giving the imperial family a creepy grin, which made the second prince soil his pants. When he smelt that, he decided the boy would have to be taught a lesson.

    He quickly dealt with the first prince by eating him. When the body vanished into the darkness, he used Soul Sunder and ripped the young man''s soul apart. He absorbed all the information he needed, which woulde in handy.

    When the emperor saw this, his heart broke but wasn''t given any time to think as an Ettin appeared behind Archer, who he ordered to grab the man. He would give Rn a front-row seat to the destruction of his empire.

    After that, he let Amaryllis down with a charming smile while walking toward the city as his beasts finished off the remaining and started humming to himself. The Ettin held Rn as it followed behind him.

    As Archer approached the city, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared before him, causing him to halt. He sensed the formidable energy emanating from the man and signals Amaryllis to step back, readying himself for an impending fight.

    The man stepped forward and introduced himself. ''''I am General Nickon Valethorn. You''ve beaten our empire and taken ournds. Free my brother, and you will never see us again.''''

    Archer narrowed his eyes at the man and realized he was the same Rank as him and could put up a good fight. With that, he vanished from the spot after taking a step to reappear in front of the general.

    He threw a heavy punch that Nickon blocked but was sent skidding backward. Archer didn''t leave it at that and opened several portals, andrge snakes flew out of it and bit into the man''s limbs.

    They held him still momentarily before he resumed his barrage of punches. Nickon was bombarded by the sudden onught, unable to mount a counterattack as Archer cast Blink, darting around unpredictably.

    But Archer wasn''t finished and summoned a dozen Nightmare Assassin Ants that lunged at the general, who was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the beasts. They started attacking him.

    Nickon was slightly overwhelmed but started killing the ants. Then, Archer appeared before him and used his tail to take out his legs. The general jumped, but one of the assassin ants pierced his tight.

    Archer took advantage and lunged forward to bite into the man''s neck. The ants pierced Nickon''s limbs. He tore into the general, who was starting to get dizzy but soon felt a pair of ws rip through his boy.

    Soon, thest line of defense against Archer was dangling in the air with blood spurting from him. He noticed the man looked at him as the life faded, but he smiled as he cast Soul Sunder on the general.

    He ripped away Nickon''s soul and ate it. He tossed the useless memories but kept all the useful ones that would help in the future.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 569 The Aetheria Continent

    <h4>Chapter 569 The Aetheria Continent </h4>

    Amaryllis grinned beforementing. ''''You''re a naughty dragon. Now, let me return to your domain. We have a business to attend to.''''

    When Archer heard that, a frown appeared on his face, which the brown-skinned witch didn''t miss. ''''Ara. Will someone miss the little old me? Well, you could always visit the Arcadia Kingdom for a holiday after the Arcane Tournament.''''

    Once she said that, he remembered Tiamat''s warning and grinned. ''''Okay. I assume you''re teleporting there?''''

    Amaryllis''s eyes narrowed, but she nodded anyway. ''''Yes. Could you summon my cousins, please?''''

    ''''Of course,'''' Archer answered as he closed his eyes and summoned the two Battle Witches already awake.

    Scarlett looked around and was shocked when she saw the remains of Archer''s one-sided battle. She looked at him and asked. ''''What happened here?''''

    ''It looks like a devil descended and butchered these humans. Interesting.'' The pink-haired witch thought to herself as she looked at him.

    He grinned before answering. ''''A kingdom attacked my fiances home and nearly killed her father. So, like a caring lover, here I am dealing with the issue while creating my kingdom.''''

    Scarlett didn''t know what to say when she heard this, but Valencia''s eyes glowed. She approached Archer, which caught him off guard and demanded. ''''Are you nning to join the dragons against us? Why would you treat us like friends if you nned to betray us!''''

    Confusion clouded Archer''s expression, and an offended look crossed his face, immediately catching the attention of Amaryllis and Scarlett. They knew Valencia''s judgment was mistaken and were on the verge of uncovering how wrong it was.

    But he snapped at thebat witch. ''''Join the dragons! I''ve only met a handful and have no interest in their silly war. Why would I, Valencia? I''ve only ever fought for myself, my girls, and no one else. The thought of fighting you witches outside of having fun hasn''t crossed my mind. So get that shit out of your mind, and don''t use me again.''''

    After speaking, he noticed Marzena standing at the back with a smile. He walked over to the older witch, who said, as he got close. ''''Sorry about that, Archer. She is just a suspicious girl and doesn''t trust easily.''''

    When Archer heard her exnation, he nodded before turning to Amaryllis. ''''Get ready to teleport us to Aetheria. The Swarm are nning to attack, but I can deal with it.''''

    Once he was done speaking, the witches all had shocked expressions. But soon, Amaryllis cast a spell teleporting them all to a field outside the capital. When they arrived, he said his farewells before leaving. He summoned his wings before soaring into the sky.

    Archer flew for some time, looking for the most significant mountain he could see, andnded on it.?Afternding, he soon noticed he wasn''t alone. A woman was sitting on a boulder, looking at thendscape below.

    The mountaintop was quiet, and the only thing that could be heard was the gentle wind. He looked out at Aetheria, which looked beautiful. To the west, majestic mountains reached for the sky, their peaks covered with snow glistening in the moonlight.

    Turning towards the east, dense forests sprawled beneath him. The emerald tops created a sea of green, and he marveled at the patterns woven by the trees, seemingly extending infinitely.

    In the southern direction, dense jungles unfolded, vibrant and alive with the symphony of exotic creatures. The sea of foliage rippled with shades of green, casting a captivating dance beneath the moonlight.

    To the north, expansive ins stretched out, golden grasnds that swayed with the gentle whispers of the wind. Herds of wild beasts grazed peacefully. At the base of the mountain, meandering rivers carved through thend, reflecting the stars like ribbons of liquid sapphire.

    Archer traced their winding paths with his eyes, marveling at the artistry of nature''s waterways. In the distance, a crystal-clearke shimmered, nestled within a valley surrounded by hills.

    He noticed cities scattered across the terrain and a sprawling river that divided thend, indicating it served as the border between the realms of witches and dragons. After looking at thend, he turned his attention to the woman.

    Archer studied her and quickly realizes she is a dragon. She had long green hair and a pair of ck horns that stood out. They came out of the side of her head, much like his. He looked at her attire, draped in a lengthy cloak and a winter dress.

    When she faced him, her coal-ck dragon eyes and elongated ears, resembling his own, met his gaze. The presence of green scales outlined in ck caught his attention. Unfamiliar with the kind of dragon she was.

    Archer inwardly shrugged as if he didn''t care before addressing her. "Hello there. I didn''t expect to find anyone here; it''s quite a secluded spot."

    She nced at him, but her eyes sparkled momentarily as she leaped off the boulder and approached him. He couldn''t help but notice her slim figure and hourss shape, with boobs the same size as Sia''s.

    The dragon woman stopped before him and spoke in an exotic voice simr to the witches but noticeably different. ''''You''re the white dragon rumors speak of? Why are you on Aetheria?''''

    Archer loved the sound of her enchanting voice before shaking his head and answering. ''''A force will attack the witch kingdom, and I''m here to stop them because I hate the creatures, and my lovely Tiamat asked me to do it.''''

    Her eyes widened as Archer spoke the name of the dragon goddess. Without uttering a word, she approached him, drawing nearer, her gaze fixated on his scales.

    With a shake of his head, he introduced himself with a charming smile. ''''Well, I''ve only met a handful of dragons, but it''s certainly nice to meet you. I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''

    The woman stopped looking at his scales and directed her gaze to his. Archer noticed her beautiful ck eyes were like ck holes and tried to suck him in. But she soon replied. ''''I''m Ashara guewyrm. Tell me, are you here only to fight the creatures you mentioned?''''

    Archer nodded with a smile. ''''Yes. They are evil and infect thend while using the citizens in twisted experiments. I''ve been encountering them for years.''''

    ''''Why are you not taking this more seriously?'''' Ashara asked with a curious voice.

    He chuckled before answering. ''''I don''t need to. They do the same thing every time. Now watch as I find their tunnels.''''

    Following his words, Archer summoned the Tressyms, dispatching them throughout Aetheria to locate the Swarm. Concluding this, he cast Mana Maniption, shaping two chairs

    ��one for himself and another for Ashara, who observed him with narrowed eyes.

    Archer sat down, unwinding, and began enjoying a meat dish he had purchased earlier. The aroma caught Ashara''s attention, and her hungry stomach made a sound, which Archer noticed.

    He gestured towards the free chair, offering her a meat wrap he had; Archer couldn''t remember where he bought it, but it was undeniably delicious. Ashara stubbornly took the food and sat down.

    The two sat in silence as the moon was high in the sky. Archer saw many shooting stars, which caught the dragon woman''s attention; when the fifth one passed by, Ashara asked in a curious voice. ''''I wonder if other worlds are out there. It would be amazing to see them.''''

    When Archer heard this, he chuckled before answering her confidently. ''''I bet there is. There must be, as the universe is massive and uncountable. For we know there is a world with no mana, no demi-humans or dragons on it. Just humans.''''

    The dragon woman burst intoughter upon hearing his words. After Ashara settled down, she responded, "Imagine if that were true. It would be a nightmare."

    Archer internallyughed at the girl for how wrong she was. He knew Earth was different than Thrylos and didn''t have mana, or at least he didn''t know. After that, the two sat in silence again before Ashara asked. ''''Can Ie with you to clear these creatures?''''

    ''''You do realize it''s in the Arcadia Kingdom? I thought you dragons hate the witches?'''' He asked while standing up when the first Tressym returned.

    The flying cat meowed in happiness as Archer started pampering the beast. Ashara watched this and was shocked. She thought to herself. ''No male dragon would act like this with such a beast. They wouldugh at him in the dragon kingdoms.''

    But Ashara looked closely. She soon noticed the mana radiating from him and realized the white dragon was already a Sovereign Mage. She thought he was no older than fifteen, so she asked. ''''White dragon. How old are you?''''

    Archer turned around to face the green-haired dragon and scanned her.

    [Ashara guewyrm]

    [Age: 400 (Human years)]

    [Poison Dragon]

    [Level: 789]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage]

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 570 The Witch Queen

    <h4>Chapter 570 The Witch Queen </h4>

    ''''I''m seventeen, turning eighteen next year.'''' He replied to the dragon woman with a grin.

    Ashara just looked at him before giggling, which caught Archer''s attention. He asked while watching the green-haired womanugh.

    He waited for her to calm down, and soon she did. When Ashara stoppedughing, she exined. ''''So you''re a baby dragon, yet so powerful already. You could easily fight the dragon generals to a standstill.''''

    Archer listened as she approached and started examining his scales again before demanding. ''''Take your top off!''''

    When hearing Ashara''s demand, he was shocked and wondered why she wanted to see him topless. Lewd thoughts ran wild, but the woman chopped his head before rifying. ''''I want to see your scales. Not your body, you lewd baby dragon.''''

    ''''I''m not a baby. Stop calling me that.'''' He replied before taking off his top.

    After taking off his shirt, Ashara offered him her first smile. "In human years, you''re a teenager, yes. But remember, Archer Wyldheart, you''re not a human but a dragon."

    But after that, she started studying him and flicked his scales, causing Archer to grow even more confused, so he asked. ''''Eh, what are you doing?''''

    "I merely wished to look at your scales. The tales spoke true about them resembling gems; I must concede, the rumors were urate. Yours shimmer like a Faerysong Diamond."

    He nodded in response before turning his attention to the Tressym. Ashara looked at the fluffy cat, and her ck eyes sparkled. Archer saw this andmented. ''''You can stroke her if you want. Tressym''s love affection and people who offer it.''''

    When Ashara heard this, a bright smile appeared on her face. The flying cat showed him all the information it had gathered before flying over to the dragon woman and receiving many pets and cuddles.

    Following this, the Tressyms returned to tell him their findings and were showered with affection by him as he spoiled each one. Once the cats had their fill, they retreated to the domain to rest.

    The dragon woman turned to him and answered his previous question, which Archer had forgotten. ''''I don''t care about the war. It''s a waste of life, as many dragons and witches die. We lose so much knowledge that could do the world good.''''

    He looked at her when she spoke and wondered what she was talking about until he remembered his warning about going into the witch''snds. Archer nodded in understanding before speaking. ''''That''s fine. I hate war as well, so we have that inmon.''''

    After that, Archer was aware of the Swarm''s tunnel locations, thanks to the flying cats. ncing at Ashara, he grinned, "Are you ready?"

    She nodded and summoned her wings, causing Archer to do the same. He jumped off the side of the mountain and flew north as the first tunnel was at the base of a forest-covered swamp. The two dragons glided gracefully through the sky, parting the billowing clouds in their path.

    The night sky unfolded above, casting its radiant glow upon the sprawlingnd beneath. Archer found himself captivated by the sheer beauty of the scene, and when Ashara noticed his expression, she smiled before getting closer.

    Drawing alongside him, she spoke with a voice infused with wonder, "This world is undeniably beautiful. It''s regrettable that we are destroying it."

    Archer agreed with a nod as they flew over argeke and saw many sea beasts roaming under the dark water. After that, he saw the forest in the distance and sped up. They flew for ten minutes until they hovered over arge hole the Swarm had dug.

    When seeing this, he got an idea, summoned the Nightmare Ants, and ordered them to copse the tunnel. As they got to work, his Aura Detector picked up pings from it.

    He looked at Ashara, who was already taking a deep breath, and let out a stream of green fog that sunk into the tunnel. Archer was confused, but she quickly exined. ''''Poison dragons have two breaths. A fire one and a poison one.''''

    ''''Makes sense.'''' He replied when the pings died down, but more appeared, and this time, there were thousands.

    Archer wanted to get this over and done with, so he summoned his shadow creatures. Thend around the tunnel went dark, which spooked Ashara, who watched. She saw thousands of figures appear from the darkness.

    ws, paws, fangs, and tails appeared. Humanoids and beasts mixed. Archer smiled when, seeing this, ordered them to kill the Swarm''s creatures, which they happily did. The shadows acted as a tsunami as they fell into the tunnel.

    As the Nightmare Ants diligently copsed the tunnel, rendering it useless, Archer watched as the Swarm''s Ghoul desperately attempted to escape the copse. Yet, the shadow creatures waiting on the outside swiftly killed them.

    With the immediate threat neutralized, a rumble resonated through the air, prompting a startled reaction from Ashara. Without hesitation, she took off into the sky, her wings carrying her away.

    Before disappearing, she addressed Archert, "The witch queen is approaching, and she harbors a strong hate for poison dragons. But It was a pleasure meeting you, Archer. I genuinely hope our paths cross again."

    Ashara chanted a spell and sped off. He could still see her, but she vanished when she reached a mountain range. Archer couldn''t see her anymore but thought the whole meeting was weird but entertaining.

    Checking the surroundings for a suitable resting spot, Archer sought a ce to await the queen''s arrival. As he settled in, a sudden eruption of ebony mes materialized in the distance, rapidly approaching.

    A loud explosion rang out as mes touched the ground, revealing a woman nearby. Archer, spotting her, was surprised. She looked like an older Ophelia, with more seductive curves and a massive chest.

    She had long ckish-purple hair, and her violet eyes glowed with mana, a power he could sense effortlessly. He stood up and walked towards the witch queen, who was observing him with narrowed eyes.

    Archer spoke with a charming voice as he expressed, "Vespera ckfire. It''s finally nice to meet you, and I must say you''re very beautiful. I can see where Ophie gets her looks from."

    ________________________________________

    __________________________

    [Vespera ckfire''s POV]

    Vespera stared at the dragon, whom she''d never seen before, until the rumors returned to her and the white scales gave away the boy''s identity. That''s when she asked in a curious voice. ''''Are you perhaps Archer? The white dragon everyone''s talking about.''''

    After herment, she observed his nod. Vespera took in Archer''s appearance, realizing her daughter and nieces hadn''t done justice to his handsome looks. His short white hair and glowing violet eyes intrigued her, but his strong jaw and handsome features stood out.

    The smile he gave her made her feel something stirring inside her, and she chose to ignore it. ''''What are you doing in my kingdom? I didn''t expect you yet.''''

    She witnessed Archer pull out some chocte and start eating it, creating a chair out of nowhere. He motioned for her to sit down, which she did as he spoke. ''''Tiamat told me about the Swarmunching an attack on your kingdom, and I''m here to stop it.''''

    Archer pointed to the now filled-in hole, which the Swarm couldn''t use. Vespera looked toward it and sensed the vtile mana radiating from it. She grew confused, so she asked. ''''What have you done to it?''''

    Vespera watched as his eyes scanned her body before he answered. ''''If they try to dig up again, I will be alerted and return to deal with them. But I expect a suitable reward, witch queen.''''

    When she heard his words, she got angry and demanded. ''''Why should I reward you? I can deal with them myself. I am a demi-

    god and will have no issues dealing with the creatures!''''

    ________________________________________

    ___________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer saw the angry look on the older woman''s face and loved it, but he soon revealed it with a grin. ''''Where can you find their tunnels? I know where thest two are now and can deal with them for you. Obvious for a price.''''

    When Vespera heard this, she sighed but spoke with a warning. ''''If you double-cross me, I''ll make sure you pay for it?''''

    He smiled before standing up and summoned his wings before taking off. Archer flew east, followed by the witch queen, who was ranting about the cheeky dragon she came across and decided to scold her daughter for not telling her what he liked.

    Archer looked back to see her right behind him. He wondered how they flew but put it down to some witch magic he didn''t bother about. The two flew for half an hour until they saw a lush jungle.

    When he saw that, he recognized it from Tressym''s memories. Vespera stopped next to him and spoke in a worried tone. ''''We''re close to the water dragonnds. They will try to attack me if they knew I was here.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 571 Hexchat

    <h4>Chapter 571 Hexchat </h4>

    Vespera got annoyed by how he looked at her and snapped back. ''''I came when I sensed unknown magic in my kingdom. Also, some witches patrolling the border spotted you with another woman. Who was she?''''

    ''''Ashara guewyrm. She seemed like a lovely woman. Do you know her?'''' Archer asked curiously as he looked at the freshly dug tunnel.

    After asking his equation, he sensed some creatures heading straight for the entrance and smiled as he cast Meteor Swarm on top of them.

    After doing so, Archer grabbed Vespera by her soft waist andunched Cosmic Shield around them. But he cast Blink to get away from the scene as violet mes could be seen high in the sky.

    Vespera looked up and watched as the rocks dropped directly on top of the tunnel, sending mes now into the Swarm''s underground realm. Violet mes exploded from the entrance, but Archer soon used his magic to seal the tunnel and hurt the fire back toward them.

    Once done, he turned to Vespera, who had an expression of amazement on her face. He chuckled before asking her. ''''What''s wrong?''''

    Vespera shook her head and answered. ''''I didn''t know these tunnels were here. I thought our wards would have picked them up, but I guess not.''''

    With a smile, Archer said, "The Swarm''s magic helps them hide; they''re good at staying concealed until the right moment."

    She nodded with understanding. They moved on to thest two tunnels, which went the same way apart from thest one when a powerful enemy appeared.

    It was a ghoul but looked overpowered by creepy magic. But Vespera ended its life instantly with her ck mes. When Archer saw the mes, he became interested and asked in a curious voice. ''''What''s with the ck mes? I know it has something to do with your family''s name.''''

    The queen exined with a smile. ''''It''s our family''s trait. The ckfire family have been rulers over the Arcadia Kingdom since its founding. The first person to discover the mes used it to forge a ce for all witches and warlocks. But now that''s just a thing of the past as most men have died off thanks to the poison dragon spells.''''

    Archer noticed that she was sad and wondered what happened but decided not to say anything as the pain on Vespera''s face as she remembered the past.

    After closing the tunnels, he chose to go back to the empire. He told Vespera his n: to return to the empire and wait for the Arcane tournament. "I''ll go back to Avalon now. I dealt with the Swarm, and there''s no more work for me here. Besides, a tournament ising up, so I want to rx before it begins."

    When the witch queen heard that, she shook her head before smiling at him as she responded. ''''Okay. Thanks for the help, Archer. I do hope you visit the kingdom in more peaceful times to witness the beauty of Aetheria.''''

    Archer shed a grin, his gaze sweeping over Vespera, prompting a disapproving shake of her head.

    He responded Without hesitation, "If it means spending more time with you, I''mm willing toe back."

    Vespera rolled her eyes before reaching into her robes and handed over a square device, which confused Archer, who took it and examined it. ''''What is this? I can feel the manaing off it.''''

    The queen smiled as she exined. ''''It''s the royal family''s Hexchat. We can speak when you return to Pluoria.''''

    He thanked Vespera for giving him it before putting it in his Item Box. After that, he opened a portal to the domain.

    Archer took out a dragon token and threw it over to her. She quickly caught it and wondered what it was.

    ''''That is a life-saving measure. Seeing as you''re battling against dragons, you will need a ce to go if anything ever happens.'''' Hemented before stepping through the portal.

    Vespera stood there looking at the violet portal before putting the token in her storage space. After that, she took off and returned to her pce to return to the world.

    She didn''t know what to make of the white dragon, but he certainly caught her interest and wouldn''t be thest time the two would meet.

    When he entered the domain, it was in the early hours. It was quiet and dark, with only the mana lights that gave off little light.

    It didn''t bother him, though, as he could see in the dark thanks to his dragon eyes. He stopped in the living room and lit the firece. The violet mes roared to life and heated the living room.

    After lighting the fire, he stretched his body before deciding to cuddle up next to his sun elf; he walked through the treehouse briefly and entered Hemera''s bedroom.

    When he saw her sleeping peacefully, Archer removed his clothes, leaving only a pair of boxers, and crawled into bed with the sun elf, who instantly reacted and slid backward tofort.

    Hemera''s sleepy eyes opened as she looked toward him with a smile. She turned around and faced him with a tired face. Archer leaned forward and kissed her. The pair kissed briefly, and then the elf positioned herself above him.

    In a sultry tone, she whispered to him as her hand slid down his body, " Allow me to pamper you after all you''ve done."

    He grinned before kissing her again, but this time, it was even more passionate, and the two started making love like two rabbits.After they concluded, they drifted into a peaceful and contented slumber, nestled under the sheets and covered in sweat.

    ________________________________________

    _______________________

    [The girl''s POV]

    E woke up early, as she usually does. But as she rxed in bed and was catching up on the newest book, she heard a scream, which made her jump.

    She rushed out of the room and could hear moaning that bounced off the wall. E knew that moaning and thought to herself. ''Hemera! Arch is having sex so early? I didn''t know he liked that.''

    The half-elf shook her head and went to the kitchen, only to see Halime looking, staring into nothing with a silly smile as she sat on the sofas in front of the violet fire.

    E giggled when she saw this, and she approached the snake girl. When the half-elf got closer, she wrapped her nket around herself before poking Halime but smelt something.

    She looked around but didn''t hear anything but heard a voice from behind her. ''''She''s in heat. Dragon-kin and most Demi-

    humans experience it. She needs to love Archer before she goes wild.''''

    She turned around to see N standing there with a grin. Her lion tail swayed behind in excitement as she spoke. ''''Husband is devouring that poor elf. But it seems the woman loves it by the sound of her moans.''''

    After speaking, Halime came too, and her brown cheeks grew darker, causing the two girls tough when they saw it. N joined the snake girl on the sofa before pulling out some winter boots and putting them on.

    When the other two saw this, they were confused as she was wearing a kaftan with some leather armor, which wouldn''t keep her warm.

    Nughed when she saw their expressions and flexed her muscles. ''''These keep me warm,dies. I know Archer loves my muscles; I see him watching me constantly. Especially my abs.''''

    She pped her stomach, and E saw an eight-pack sitting there. When they first met, the lioness she remembered called her a muscle mommy, so she must be right.

    Emented with a smile. ''''He called you a muscle, mommy, once.''''

    The lion girl giggled before agreeing. ''''Yes, he does. Look at Teu and Tal. They are just like me, and he loves them both. I think Archer has a wide range of likes.''''

    When Halime heard this, she grew curious and asked. ''''What like?''''

    N thought for a second after being asked. Not long after, she started speaking. ''''Well, Hali, he likes curvy women with massive boobs. Just look at Sia, Hecate, Nefi, and Hemera. They are four very curvy women.''''

    Her blue eyes turned toward E and Halime as she continued. ''''Then there are you, Sera, Llyniel, Leira, and Hali, who are more petite than the others. Me, Teu, and I are muscr. We are warriors and don''t exactly act likedies.''''

    E nodded, but Halimemented. ''''I wonder if he likes older women? Maybe mothers and grandmothers?''''

    N and the half-elf started giggling when they heard this, but the three heard a voice behind them. ''''I think Archer will. As long as she isn''t a harlot and he likes her.''''

    The three girls turned around to see Sia standing there. She was wearing a blue bedrobe that wrapped around her curvy body.

    E smiled when she saw the older woman and greeted her. ''''Hello, Sia. How was your rest?''''

    ''''It wasfortable. The bed our husband made is soft. I sink into the mattress.'''' Sia replied with a smile.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 572 Making Love To the Girl’s (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 572 Making Love To the Girl''s (R18) </h4>

    He chuckled, which caused the little creature to yelp before turning around. Archer quickly reassured the Brownie. ''''Sorry for scaring you. You can continue. I''m going to take a bath.''''

    After speaking, he stood up and cracked his back before going to the bathroom to get cleaned up as he was covered in Hemera love juices.

    Archer entered the steaming bathroom and saw fluffy pink hair pass by him, which caused him to look down and see Nefi''s Voluptuous bum that jiggled as she walked to the sauna. He couldn''t keep his eyes off her curvy body but felt her tail whip him as she giggled.

    He snatched her tail and tugged her closer to him. Nefertiti let out a yelp, but Archer swiftly caught hold of her and twirled her around before bending her over, causing her to grab onto a towel rack.

    Before taking it any further, he cast Cleanse on them. After, he reached around and began gently squeezing her massive boobs, focusing on pinching her brown nipples, causing the pink-haired subus to moan.

    Archer''s hand snaked down her body before rubbing the top of her cave and slipping inside her. An hourter, the two were sitting in the hot water. He was washing himself as Nefi was in a pleasure-filled daze.

    He was going to teleport her back to her room, but she stopped him by giving him a tight hug before speaking in a love-filled voice. ''''I love you, Archer.''''

    When hearing that, Archer grinned and leaned in to kiss the pink-haired subus. She emitted a delighted sound as they teleported together to her room. Afterward, he gently tucked her into bed before teleporting to the bathroom.

    He put on some clothes before leaving the room to see Hecate and Ste walking past him. When they saw him, the two smiled as they greeted him. The moon elf hugged him tightly before whispering into his ear. ''''I love you, husband. Come to see me tonight, please.''''

    Archer nodded before replying. ''''I love you too, my moon witch, and of course I will.''''

    She smiled, nting a kiss on him as they parted. Soon after, Ste leaped onto Archer, enveloping him in a tight hug and wearing a massive smile. He greeted the little dog girl before putting her down.

    "Hey Ste, how''s working in the shop going? Are you enjoying it?" Archer inquired.

    With a big smile lighting up her face, Ste responded, "It''s fun. Hecate helps me a lot and teaches me loads of things."

    Archer nodded before turning to Hecate. "How''s the shop going?"

    The moon elf quickly replied, "It''s going well. It''s always busy now."

    Having caught up, the two headed to the shop since they had already had breakfast. Archer bid them farewell before they stepped through the portal he opened for them.

    Archer Hecate and Ste were gone, and he went to the living room to see the other ten girls, except the sleeping Nefertiti, rxing between the kitchen and living room. The first to greet him was Sia, who approached with a sweet smile.

    She hugged him while shoving his head into her cleavage, which caused his lust to soar when he smelled the sweet smileing off her. Archer separated from her, walked over to the over ten, and greeted them with a passionate kiss.

    Each girl loved the attention and how he didn''t forget one of them. E told him breakfast was done, but Archer told them to wait ten minutes as he returned to the waiting Sia. He grabbed her hand and vanished from the spot they were in.

    Archer and Sia reappeared in hisir''s bedroom. The older woman knew what was about to happen and started undressing with a provocative smile when he saw her massive boobs bounce out of her shirt and sit perfectly on her chest.

    She moved onto her pants, and soon she waspletely naked; he saw her curve and perfectly smooth skin and lost it. Archer lunged forward, took her perky nipples in his mouth, and started nibbling on it.

    He pinched the other one, causing the older woman to moan. Sia felt herself getting wet when he kept attacking her. Once he was done with his attack, Sia got onto her knees and took his member into her mouth, and started sucking him.

    Archer groaned as he grabbed her ck horns and shoved his member deeper into her throat. He soon noticed her legs started to shake but didn''t give her a break as he continued to fuck her face, which caused her to leak.

    Sia was thrilled with this treatment; her mesmerizing blue eyes rolled back in pure pleasure. Before long, Archer was prepared to release his essence, so he pushed himself deeper down her throat and let go, resulting in a passionate moan escaping from Sia''s lips.

    He noticed her legs were trembling, and a puddle formed under her. Archer lifted her and cast Cleanse on her before pushing her onto the bed with a grin. He looked at her for a second.

    Archer couldn''t resist the sight of her. Her jet-ck hair was neatly tied into a long ponytail, and her eyes were half-opened, apanied by a radiant smile. He couldn''t help but notice her captivating curves, especially her big boobs, perfectly showcased with her pink nipples standing erect.

    It made him wonder why the old Archer had never seen her in this light before. However, he quickly dismissed those thoughts as he seized the opportunity to be with such a stunning woman.

    Archer pounced on her without hesitation, sliding effortlessly into her drenched sanctuary. Sia let out a loud moan as she grabbed hold of him. The two of them continued to make love until the older woman couldn''t take it anymore.

    She climaxed all over him, and her body trembled with otherworldly pleasure. Archer filled her up and was surprised that none of them were pregnant yet. But he shrugged, as it wouldn''t bother him if they did.

    Archer lifted Sia in his arms and teleported them to her bedroom. Upon reaching their destination, he gently ced her on the bed after using Cleanse on both of them. Once she wasfortable, he decided to tend to all the girls.

    He realized there were seven more to see, which excited him incredibly. His lust soared, but then he remembered Llyniel and Halime. Archer decided to take the next step with the two girls and will talk to them.

    But first, Archer summoned the half-elf and dragon girl, who yelped when they appeared in hisir after he returned there. When they saw him standing there with only a pair of pants on, they knew what he wanted.

    The two girls approached him, and Sera confidently disyed herself once she removed her dress. Archer noticed her petite, curvy figure; her hips and thighs were full,plemented by a small bust and a slim waist. Despite her small stature, she reached up to Archer''s stomach, and he adored every part of her.

    Feeling his gaze tracing over her, she couldn''t help but let her smile widen. Her red dragon tail swayed with excitement, mirroring her growing enthusiasm.

    He turned to E, who was smiling at him as her blue eyes glowed. The two girls got on the bed and bent over in front of Archer, who enjoyed the sight. They both had perky bums, which werepletely different from the previous women.

    Archer dropped his pants before approaching E and rubbed his member against her cave, causing her to moan and start to get wet. He didn''t neglect Sera as his right hand reached over and started rubbing her.

    Both girls were moaning as Archer started thrusting into E while fingering Sera. He felt the half-elf mp down on him, causing him to groan. After making love to the blonde elf for a while, he felt her body start to tremble before she climaxed all over his thighs.

    E dropped onto the bed and asked briefly to catch her breath. Archer grinned, leaned in, and nted a kiss on her lips. After caring for her, he shifted his attention to an energetic Sera, who was already giddy and yfully shaking her perky behind.

    Archer swiftly sped her curvy hips and thrust his manhood into her, unleashing his wild passion upon the dragon girl, who moaned with delight. He attempted to speak, but her tight embrace intensified, making him groan with pleasure.

    They continued to make love as Sera screamed out all sorts of naughty things, which turned Archer on. She wanted him to be rough with her and pull her tail. He grabbed her tail and pulled it, causing her to scream.

    The two of them finished at the same time, but Archer wasn''t done and continued to fuck her until he released more of his essence into her womb, causing the dragon girl to pass out in pleasure.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 573 A Happy Dragon (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 573 A Happy Dragon (R18) </h4>

    The two sleepy girls were confused but soon saw Archer. Without a word, Tal started taking off her clothes while Teu looked confused but followed suit. When he saw this, his eyes shone with lust.

    He approached the two girls and pushed them on the bed. They were now lying on their backs, looking up at him. Archer climbed on top of Teu while speaking to Tal. ''''Bend over ve.''''

    The mixed elf listened and bent over next to the two so he could y with her while tending to the ocean princess. But first, Archer started kissing Teu, who returned it as she held his cheeks.

    Archer continued to kiss her for a while as his hand reached over to Tal and touched her toned ass, and started squeezing it, causing the elf to moan. Teu felt jealous and started rubbing up against his member.

    This caused Archer to slide her panties to the side and slide himself inside her, causing the blue-haired girl to moan out in pleasure. While sliding in, he felt that she was tight and put more effort into it and soon touched her womb.

    Teu shuddered as every weak spot was touched, causing her cave to get even wetter. He made love to her until her whole body trembled, and she squirted all over his waist, but Archer didn''t stop and continued thrusting into her.

    While he did this, he reached over to Tal, who was watching and getting even hornier as the moans grew louder. Archer grabbed her ass before sliding his fingers over to her soaking cave and started to finger her.

    He treated her roughly, making her moans grow louder as her excitement overflowed onto his hand. Once he sensed her readiness, he ceased ying with the elf and shifted his focus to Teu, whose eyes were closed and trembling with pleasure.

    Archer pushed deeper and touched the blue-haired girl''s womb. She felt his seed pour into her, causing her to scream out in pleasure and climax as well. Once finished, hey on top of Teu, who was breathing heavily.

    He kissed her before pulling out, causing her to leak all his seed and her love juices while standing on the bed. Teu smiled as she curled into a ball to rx as she was aching and dazed.

    After that, Archer shifted his focus to Tal, who had a wild expression in her eyes as she gazed at him. She then turned around, revealing her backside, and teasingly parted her cheeks, igniting his desire.

    In a moment of passion, he eagerly embraced her and slid his member into her. Archer went wild on the poor elf, who was screaming her lungs out. Tal managed to wake the others, and they started whistling and hooting, causing him tough.

    Archer continued to make love to the elf, who loved every second of it as she mmed her backside against him. When she did that, his member went so deep it took her breath away.

    This went on for another couple of hours until Tal was in a pleasure-filled daze with a silly smile on her face. Her smooth brown skin was covered in sweat as she breathed heavily.

    Once he had filled both warrior girls to the brim, they started leaking all over the bed. Surprisingly, this didn''t bother them at all. Archer quickly cast Cleanse on all three before escorting the two girls to their rooms. He tucks them in and ensures theirfort before finding thest three.

    Archer knew Hecate was in the shop and would see her there. That''s when he got an idea with the lion and cat girls. With a happy step, he went on a hunt for two felines he wanted to send to pleasure heaven.

    Soon after he found the two, N trained with a sluggish Sia, who smiled at him but couldn''t do much else. The lion girl joined him in his search for Leira, who they suspected was hiding.

    N found it hrious due to loving the pleasure and Archer''s roughness, but the cat girl was more delicate and didn''t want to be ravaged. They found her hiding in the library, reading a book while ignoring the other girls moaning.

    When she saw Archer, her cheeks went bright red, and Leira quickly stood up, but it was toote as he picked her up and stole her lips. The cat girl was confused before returning the kiss with one of her own.

    N sat down and waited for them to finish. Soon, the two separated, and Archer leaned in to whisper. ''''I won''t go rough on you, my cat princess. So don''t worry.''''

    Leira''s smile widened upon hearing that, and she nodded in agreement. He approached N, taking her hand, and in an instant, they were teleported to the bedroom of hisir. The two girls were shocked but soon understood what was about to happen.

    Once in the bedroom, Archer gently ced Leira on the bed. With a confident demeanor, N began removing her clothes, inviting him to admire her body. He observed her muscr physique, a clear indication of her warrior prowess.

    Her wide hips and slender waist, coupled with an enticing eight-pack, spurred on his lust. N''s wild blonde hair reached down to her thighs and was fluffy. She took a hairband off her wrist and tied it up.

    Archer approached the lion girl, her tail swaying with excitement behind her and her lion ears twitching in anticipation. He kissed her with such passion that it shocked N, who quickly returned it with the same passion.

    They kept kissing, but their embrace was interrupted when Leira suddenly coughed. Archer turned towards her, shing a captivating smile that surprised the cat girl. Shaking her head, she stood up and removed her night clothes.

    Archer''s eyes fell upon Leira''s slender figure, resembling that of a marathon runner yet still boasting alluring curves. Her boobs were just the size to fit perfectly in his hands. With her purple hair tied up in a bun, a few strands cascaded down, adding to her irresistible charm.

    N stepped to the side after speaking with a big smile. ''''Tend to the cat, darling. She''s been very irritabletely and needs some loving!''''

    When Leira heard this, she became embarrassed, but Archer grabbed her waist and pulled her closer. He kissed her, but his hand slid down her smooth body until it reached her cave, where he started to rub her clit gently.

    Leira''s body shook when the pleasure washed over her and caused her to let out a moan. Her feline instincts took over, and she got closer to Archer and started nibbling on his neck, which sent a shiver down his body.

    N watched the scene with fascination but had no intention of joining in. Understanding the dynamics, she patiently awaited her turn, sticking to the pride order where Leira came before her.

    Despite herposed exterior and a subtle smile on her face, N couldn''t deny the growing arousal as she gazed at Archer. But she had to control her urges and continued to watch.

    Leira was filled with anticipation and couldn''t hold back any longer. She began nting kisses all over his body, growing more passionate as she felt his strong muscles and well-

    defined eight-pack.

    The cat girl continued her descent until she reached his manhood. With a mischievous smile, she pulled down his pants, causing him to spring out. Leira''s excitement grew as she took him in her hand, gently stroking him while showering his abs with even more kisses.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice that her light brown nipples had be hard, adding to the intensity of the moment. Leira suddenly pushed him onto the bed, and he leaned back on his elbows as she continued stroking.

    Her green eyes stared into his before she kissed the tip and took his manhood in her mouth. As she did this, Archer looked straight at N, squirming in her seat, and called her over.

    The lion girl rushed over and wondered what she would do. But her eyes narrowed as she thought he would ask for something weird. So, warned him. ''''I love you, Arch. But I''m not nning on touching anyone other than you.''''

    Archer let out a low moan as Leira skillfully teased him with her tongue, her hand moving faster. He quicklyposed himself to respond to the curious lioness in a possessive voice. "Nah, I ain''t asking you to touch anyone else. That''s off-limits. Only I get to touch you. You belong to me."

    When N heard this, a big smile appeared on her beautiful face before she spoke happily. ''''What do you need, darling?''''

    As Leira was pleasuring him, he dragged the lion girl on his face with her cave directly above his mouth. After doing this, N was shocked but imagined what he would do and became extremely excited.

    Archer lifted his head and started licking her flower, causing N to get stiff before the pleasure washed over her.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 574 Being Naughty In the Stockroom (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 574 Being Naughty In the Stockroom (R18) </h4>

    Once she did that, he was close to finishing, and just in time, N screamed out as the lioness grabbed his white hair and shoved his face into her soaking wet flower as she climaxed.

    When this happened, he grabbed Leira''s head, pushed his manhood deeper into her throat, and shot his load. The cat girl swallowed it all before cleaning it using her soft tongue, causing Archer to moan.

    The two feline girls decided to tag team with him. With their boundaries set of no touching each other, they decided to give him double the pleasure. They swapped positions, with N sitting on his manhood while rubbing herself with it.

    Leira was now on his face and looked down at him with a grin. She spoke in a mischievous voice. ''''Pleasure me as N rides you, and let me show you how a cat makes love to her husband.''''

    ''''Oi, don''t forget about me, you scheming cat! Or I''ll throw you out the room.'''' N snapped as she looked up from obsessing over Archer''s manhood.

    The girl with purple hair let out a yful giggle before satisfying the lioness. "N will introduce you to a realm of pleasure, but remember, you''re not allowed to do anything. We''ll handle everything for you so rx, my dear."

    Archer nodded and was about to say something when a rush of scorching heat and bliss washed over him. N led him into her tight flower, and she released moans of pleasure. When Leira saw this, she lowered herself onto Archer''s face.

    The cat girl couldn''t help but let out a wild moan as he began to explore her perfect wet flower with his tongue. She grabbed his hair as he dismissed his horns earlier on.

    Archer was in pure bliss as he felt a delightful sensation surrounding his manhood, embraced by aforting warmth. Simultaneously, he savored the delicious vor of Leira''s love nectar, a taste he adored.

    They continued until both girls reached their peak. Leira squirted all over Archer''s face while N''s legs trembled with pleasure. This caused him to go deeper inside the lion girl and release his essence into her womb.

    After that, N climbed off him and copsed onto the bed while breathing heavily and leaking theirbined fluids. Archer lifted the dazed Leira off his face andid her on the bed.

    Her cheeks turned a deep shade of crimson, and sweat glistened on her skin. Archer positioned himself above her and gently prated her. The cat girl couldn''t help but let out a soft moan as she held onto him tightly.

    Ny there, breathless, watching as Archer tenderly made love to Leira, who responded by kissing him passionately. He took his time, exploring every inch of her, sending waves of pleasure throughout her entire body.

    Soon, she reached her peak, and a rush of love flowed from her. Archer relished the sensation and intensified his movements, surprising the cat girl, who started wing his back as the pleasure overwhelmed her.

    They kept going like that for another hour until it became overwhelming for Leira. Archer went all the way in and released his baby batter directly into her womb, making her scream with pleasure and sending her into a blissful state, apanied by sweet moans.

    Archer pulled out and watched his seed flow out. He cast Cleanse on the cat girl and picked her up before cing her on the spare bed in the room. She curled up, wearing a contented smile, and murmured, "Thank you, Archer. I do love you. You silly dragon."

    Nmented, which caught him off guard as she''s been quiet. ''''You got to love it when her instincts kick in. The usual Leira would never do any of that, especially with me in the room.''''

    After talking, the lioness cast a cleaning spell on herself and the bed. She stretched her muscr arms before dropping on the bed. She opened her legs, showing Archer her pretty flower, which was drenched.

    The lioness spoke in a seductive voice. ''''Make love to me, my dragon. I need you again.''''

    Archer didn''t require further encouragement and eagerly pounced on N, who spread her legs wider. A deep, primal moan escaped her lips as she felt his hardness press against herdy part, intensifying her arousal even more.

    She was filled with anticipation and eagerly reached down to put him inside her. As soon as N made her move, Archer began thrusting passionately while she let out pleasurable moans.

    They kept going at it for hours until they reached their peak, and N was filled with his seed. After that, the lioness was too exhausted to carry on. He gently lifted her and took her back to her bedroom.

    Once she was sound asleep in bed, Archer returned to fetch Leira, who was already fast asleep, curled into a ball. Carefully, he picked her up, teleported to her room, and tucked her into bed. Afterward, he left the room and headed for the kitchen.

    When he arrived, the atmosphere was peaceful. Archer nced outside and saw the sun high in the sky, revealing it was early afternoon. While doing so, Halime entered the room, smiling upon seeing him.

    The snake girl approached and remarked, ''''Those poor girls. You ravaged all except Hecate. You better not forget about her.''''

    In response, he countered with a grin, ''''What about you?''''

    When Halime heard his question, embarrassment washed over her, and her brown cheeks darkened. Nevertheless, she nodded and stammered, ''''I''ve been thinking, and now I know you truly care about me and won''t leave me because of my curse. I want to take the next step, but do you mind if we''re alone when it happens?''''

    Archer smiled warmly after her words and embraced the snake girl, who smiled back at his reaction. With a voice full of love, he replied, ''''Of course. The moment we met and got together was when you became mine, and you know dragons never let go of their treasure.''''

    Once she finished speaking, Archer hugged her tighter before closing his eyes and scanning the domain for Llyniel. He soon found the wood elf roaming the forest an hour away from the treehouse.

    Smiling at the scene, Archer opened his eyes, kissed Halime, and told her he would first see Hecate before visiting Llyniel. The snake girl, maintaining her smile, then went to the kitchen to make something to eat.

    Archer opened a portal to the stockroom of Dragonheart Potions and stepped through to see Thalia standing there going over the inventory. When the vampire saw him, she gave him a big smile.

    ''''Afternoon, Thalia. You look as beautiful as ever. I hope you''ve been okay,'''' hemented while looking around therge room.

    The maid beamed in response. ''''I''ve been good, Master. Helping Lady Hecate has been enjoyable. I''ve been interacting with many customers who love the potions, but my sister hates speaking with people.''''

    Archer nodded appreciatively. ''''That''s good. Xanthe is like that, so it doesn''t surprise me. But could you do me a favor and get Hecate for me, please?''''

    Thalia agreed with a smile before leaving the room. Archer waited for a while until he heard the moon elf''s footsteps. He heard her shooing some people away as she approached before entering the room.

    Her red eyes turned toward him with a smile, but Archer quickly captured her plump lips, initiating a passionate kiss. Hecate''s brain seemed to short-circuit for a moment before she regainedposure and responded, her arms encircling his shoulders.

    The two shared a passionate kiss, but his hand roamed her curvy body until they reached herrge boobs. He started to fondle her, causing the elf to let out little moans when she felt his sneaky finger pinch her nipples.

    After kissing, the two separated, and Hecate unstrapped her winter dress, which dropped to the floor. Archer quickly looked at the stockroom door and turned his gaze toward her, and what he saw caused him to be instantly horny.

    Archer couldn''t help but let his gaze wander over the shapes of her curvy figure. Her wless, silky greyplexion felt incredibly smooth, almost like a dream. Hecate''s big breasts rested gracefully on her chest.

    He wasted no time and swiftly lifted the moon elf, gently setting her on the nearest table. As he did so, he delicately parted her stunning long legs. She was wearing a white bra and panties, already dampened by the sweet nectar of their love.

    When Archer saw this, his eyes shone with lust before pushing her backward and kissing down her body. Hecate let out moans as every kiss made her shiver. Soon, he reached for her panties, which were now soaking wet.

    He swiftly moved them aside and dove in. Archer licked her from head to toe, making her moan loudly, but she quickly covered her mouth since they were in a shop.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 575 Aisha Ashcroft

    <h4>Chapter 575 Aisha Ashcroft </h4>

    The moon elf let out a moan as she held onto him. To keep things quiet, she bites his neck, making Archer let out a low groan. Following that, he pushed himself inside the hidden spot.

    She felt him rip her open, causing Hecate to bite down even harder, drawing blood, but that didn''t bother him, who started thrusting into her. He was going so deep that she lost her mind in an instant.

    This went on until the two of them were ready and finished together as the moon elf started squirting all over his waist while Archer shot his baby batter deep inside her. When that bit was over, he spun Hecate around to see her fat ass.

    When he did that, it jiggled, and he could see the flower dripping with his seed. Without any warning, his manhood dived back in. Hecate''s eyes opened as she realized he was going to ravage her.

    Archer continued to make love to the moaning elf, whose eyes rolled to the back of her head as he released more of his seed into her. Her legs were trembling, and she was covered in sweat by the time they finished.

    Hecate had trouble standing up, so she got a potion and drank it. After that, she could stand again. Seeing this, Archer knew she was still tired, but the potion would help her for the rest of the day.

    He saw her shake her head, but a smile lit up her face. Archer said, "You look beautiful, my moon witch. Sorry for the sudden visit; I just wanted to see you."

    The elf approached with a giggle before she hugged him. After that, she gave him a passionate kiss. The two separated as Hecate spoke yearningly, "I adore being with you anytime, especially when we make love. I still want those two angels."

    When Archer heard this, he smiled as he responded. ''''One day, they will be here. There''s no rush to bring them into the world.''''

    After expressing his thoughts, he remembered Tiamat''s warning and understood that the world was too dangerous for children. Mulling it over, he added, "If I had children, only the gods know how many people would target them."

    Agreeing with him, Hecate nted a kiss before heading back to work. She left the stockroom smiling and promised to see himter, returning to the shop.

    After her departure, Archer returned to the treehouse and found a few girls awake. Remembering his intention to visit Llyniel, who had shifted from the forest to the Beasthaven, he teleported to her location.

    However, he appeared a few meters behind her. Archer watched the wood elf, busy searching for ingredients as she moved from tree to bush, gathering various items.

    After a little while, arge Jungle Lion appeared behind her and watched the girl who wasn''t paying attention to her surroundings. The lion turned its back and went to walk off, but something shocked it.

    A younger Jungle Lion sprinted from a bush and headed straight from Llyniel, who turned around to see the beast. Archer got angry and appeared in the lion''s path.

    He didn''t give it a chance and grabbed the beast by the throat and instantly snapped it. The Jungle Lion went limp, causing the leader to back off.

    Archer pulled out the lion''s heart before eating it in front of its leader beforementing in a threatening voice. ''''The next beast who goes for one of my girls will suffer far worse than this cat did.''''

    Once he was done speaking, he threw the lion''s corpse toward the leader, who quickly snatched it up and rushed deeper into the forest.

    After the beasts had gone, Archer turned around to see Llyniel standing there with a smile. She approached him and tip-toed to kiss him on the cheek.

    But Archer grabbed her and kissed her passionately, which the wood elf loved. After a few minutes, the two separated, and he asked with a curious voice. ''''What are you doing out here?''''

    Llyniel smiled and answered as she lifted the basket she was carrying. ''''I wanted to create food for my garden so the nts can get fed even more. They have be greedy.''''

    Archer watched her rush to a big tree and turn to him while waving him over. He walked over to her before she started exining. ''''Because you''re a white dragon, your mana is the life source of Thrylos and can help grow nts that are hardly seen in the outside world. Your domain can be used to grow rare nts, but I''d only do that if there weren''t so many people.''''

    His eyes widened when he realized he left the Valethorn alone and remembered that the Ettin was holding the emperor. Archer looked at the elf, who was still collecting nts.

    He summoned a hundred shadow creatures and ordered them to guard her while he went and sorted out the Valethorn Empire. Once he sorted that out, he cast Gate and stepped through.

    When he reappeared, there was arge refugee camp in front of the city with the Monster Army patrolling the area. Archer summoned the Treesyms and asked them to gather all the needed information.

    The flying cats agreed and flew off as he looked at the sun. He soon realized it was early afternoon, so it was toote to go to college, so he started again the next day.

    An hour passed, and the Tressyms returned to share everything they discovered. He learned that his beasts dealt with the soldiers and anyone with a weapon, which the citizens quickly learned.

    They were left alone, but the beasts kept an eye on them until Archer returned. Once he was here, the Monster Army returned to him, which caught the people''s attention.

    Archer sent them back to the Beasthaven to rest before summoning the Dragon-kin soldiers alongside Jethro and his new helpers. When the old man saw him, he bowed down.

    This caused Archer to smile, but Jethro started speaking. ''''Thank you for all you''ve done, your Majesty. Our people are thriving and need a ce in the outside world so we can show our worth.''''

    He agreed with the old man before revealing his ns. ''''This massive ind will be the start of my empire. I shall secure it from the enemies by buildingrge sea walls to deal with invaders. But I need your help to organize everything.''''

    When Jethro heard that, his eyes popped out of his head with shock and awe. The other Dragon-kin who heard it all dropped to their knees in respect.

    Archer was confused but shrugged and continued. ''''None of my girls are interested in ruling, nor do I. You mentioned a family member years ago?''''

    The elderly man was surprised that he remembered, but Jethro nodded with a big smile. Coming closer, he handed a crystal to Archer, leaving him puzzled.

    ''''Watch it, your Majesty. I''m sure you''ll be happy.'''' Jethromented.

    Archer looked at the man but did as he asked and sent mana into it, and a scene appeared in his mind.

    Standing outside arge mansion, he saw the sun beaming down, causing the people he saw in the scene to sweat.

    Archer looked around and noticed the buildings reminded him of Imic architecture, which he was always fascinated with while growing up.

    Then, he saw a woman; her red hair stood out against beautiful dark brown skin, and she was wearing a blend of adventurer armor and mage robes. Archer couldn''t help but find her stunning.

    It became obvious to him that she was a Dragon-kin, just like Jethro. She possessed a curvy figure with a shapely form that entuated her silhouette.

    Every move she made caused herrge bum to wiggle. A captivating detail that didn''t escape his attention was her armor struggling to contain her massive boobs.

    Archer was captivated by the woman. His focus shifted to her, observing as she directed soldiers towards the wall.

    In disciplined response to hermands, the troops hurried past, leaving him entranced by the orchestrated motions under her guidance.

    The soldier''s armor was mainly leather but also metal, but Archer didn''t know what it was. But he noticed that each soldier bore a spear.

    Its metallic tip glinted as they ran with precision and discipline. The air filled with the distant sounds of marching,ing even more soldiers.

    Archer wondered why Jethro showed him this, but the scene soon skipped to one of the woman directing builders and citizens in constructing a city.

    He quickly realized that this woman would be an ideal candidate to oversee his new empire, and the way the old man gazed at him hinted that he had something in mind.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 576 Helpers

    <h4>Chapter 576 Helpers </h4>

    Archer tossed it back to Jethro, who caught it with a smile before he exined, "That is my granddaughter, Aisha Ashcroft. She ruled over the only Dragon-kin city in existence, well, apart from your domain."

    He caught something when he heard the old man''s words and asked. ''''She ruled? What happened?''''

    A sad smile appeared on Jethro''s wrinkled face before he spoke. ''''Can we go somewhere more private, your Majesty?''''

    Archer nodded as he walked toward the old man and grabbed his arm before teleporting to the top of a mountain inside the domain.

    Once there, Jethro exined. ''''Raiders attacked the city from three directions. Aisha managed to escape, but most of the city was lost to the mes as the humans ransacked everything.''''

    ''''Where is she now?'''' Archer asked with a curious voice.''''

    Jethro sighed before revealing the redhead''s location. ''''She managed to board a ship before the city fell and is heading toward the Avalon Empire in search of you.''''

    When the old man finished speaking, Archer looked at him with narrowed eyes. ''''How do you know all this? Are you in contact with her?''''

    Jethro shook his head as he exined. ''''One of my old friends is still with her. She is her advisor and informs me all about the girl.''''

    ''''Why not talk to her yourself?'''' Archer asked.

    The old Dragon-kin man sighed, unraveling the cause of their rift. "She urged me to apany her to the southern continent, but I declined, unwilling to abandon our tribe. Shebeled us as stubborn and clung to a legend she believed would never materialize. Yet, here we are. With your protection, our people are thriving, and reports havee in of other races treating the traders with newfound respect."

    Archer smiled when Jethro stopped talking and asked about his granddaughter, ''''When will Aisha arrive?''''

    Jethro nervouslyughed and spoke. ''''She should be here in the next couple of days. Thest message I got was they were already on the river that leads to Starfall City.''''

    When he heard that, he smiled, thinking it was perfect timing due to wanting to attend college tomorrow. Archer looked at the old man before speaking. ''''I''ll get her and bring her to the ind. I got sses tomorrow, so it''s perfect timing.''''

    After talking, he teleported them back to the ind where the Dragon-kin soldiers were helping the citizens. Jethro smiled when seeing this and asked for tokens so they could bring food here.

    Archer took a full pouch and handed it to the old man beforementing. ''''I''lle back once the Arcane Tournament begins. But I''ll create the walls to protect the ind in the next few days.''''

    Jethro nodded as he bowed toward him and rushed off to help out the humans, who seemed to have surrendered when the beasts killed the soldiers.

    He was just about to leave when a voice called out. ''''White Dragon!''''

    Archer turned to see a middle-aged man running up to him, followed by arge group of people. When they got close, the man stopped to catch his breath.

    When he saw this, he looked at the man with dark blue hair and green eyes. He was a portly man but looked like a noble. Once the man caught his breath, he held out his hand as he introduced himself. ''''I''m Theodore Kensington. Mayor of the Valor City.''''

    ''''You were the mayor, you mean. Your empire is gone, and I control it now. But if you prove yourself to my servant Jethro, we can find a ce for you.'''' Archermented with a fake smile.

    This angered the man, who started ranting. ''''I was the mayor of the capital city! I was a highborn noble, so I deserve to be treated with respect.''''

    He smiled when Theodore finished his nonsensical rant that would do nothing for him. But it reaffirmed to him that nobles must be shown who is in charge.

    With an evil grin, Archer used Blink to appear before the chubby man, who stumbled backward, but his guards tried to catch him. He wouldn''t let that happen and used his tail like a whip.

    Archer pped the two men, causing them to fly back and crash into a nearby tent. Once they were gone, he picked the noble up by the neck and gave the citizens watching something to fear in case they acted up.

    He stepped toward them and started talking to the crowd. Archer boosted his voice thanks to mana. ''''This stupid noble spoke to me rudely and would demand something from me. Now watch what happens to people who think they can go against me.''''

    With a wave of his hand, he cast Mana Maniption to create arge pole, and thanks to the shadow creatures, the noble was chained to it and left to rot.

    He was too high for people to help and low enough for them to hear his screaming. Archer wanted to copy a certain ruler from Earth''s history who impaled his victims but decided against it and wanted to save it for the Pope and Church Knights.

    Once Archer was done with the noble''s punishment, he returned to the domain and saw a few girls awake. But he had to admit they looked tired.

    E was lying on the sofa, napping as Teu was like a zombie shuffling to the kitchen.

    With a smile, he spoke in a loving voice. ''''We will start college tomorrow, but firstly, I must pick up Jethro''s granddaughter, who is sailing into Starfall.''''

    They all nodded, but one came bounding toward him with surprising energy. Sera crashed into him and started hugging him while nibbling his ear, causing him to shiver.

    E and Nughed while Teu ignored the silly dragons. She went back to bed as she was worn out. Archer saw this and startedughing before asking. ''''Everyone is acting like a zombie. Was I that roughst night?''''

    The lion girl giggled as she nodded. ''''Yes, you ravaged us, you evil dragon. Nefertiti, Hemera, Teu, Tal, Sia, and the cat girl are all out cold and sleeping like babies.''''

    Archrughed when he heard her answer and decided to get Aisha. He looked at the redhead and asked. ''''Want toe with me, Sera?''''

    With a broad smile, she nodded before hurrying off to fetch her cloak. While the dragon girl was gone, he approached N and E, showering them with an affectionate kiss that brought smiles to their faces.

    The two girls kept resting to recover. Sera came back quickly, wearing a thick cloak for the wind. Then, they left the domain and appeared in Starfall City.

    Archer grabbed the redhead''s hand, who smiled when she felt it and led her toward the river. When they arrived there, he was stumped because he didn''t know what ship she was on.

    That''s when he summoned a few Tressyms, who he sent looking for the woman after showing them a picture of her, thanks to Mana Maniption.

    The flying cats rushed off while Sera watched them in fascination. She turned to him. ''''Do they mind being your helpers?''''

    Archer shook his head with a smile before exining. ''''They get a safe ce to live and raise their young in return for scouting for me, which they love doing.''''

    Sera understood before she stopped thinking about it as they found a bench to sit on while waiting. The dragon girl started showering him affectionately by climbing onto hisp and kissing his face.

    He startedughing while ignoring all the looks the people passing by were giving them.

    They waited an hour at most before the Tressyms returned and reported that they found the woman a day''s journey to the west. With that, Archer summoned his wings and took off, followed by Sera.

    The two dragons flew over the rough waters as the wind stung their faces. They flew for an hour until Archer spotted the ship that Aisha was on.

    He turned to Sera, who was beside him and spoke. ''''I''llnd first. You follow suit.''''

    She nodded before Archer dived toward it, but as he got closer, he saw a small battle on the ship''s main deck. He quickly noticed the enemies looked like the sailors, so he took them out by casting Element Bolts made from the wind so they wouldn''t damage the ship.

    ________________________________________

    ________________

    [Aisha Ashcroft''s POV]

    Hours before Archer''s attack, Aisha and her surviving people pulled into the river that led to Starfall''s capital. Her second inmand, Sirus, approached her as she watched the banks.

    She saw a small fishing vige, and the children on the docks waved at them while fishing. Aisha saw many happy faces she never witnessed while running her city on the southern continent.

    They were constantly under attack and had to concentrate their efforts on defenses. But when her people heard rumors of the white dragon on Pluoria, they decided to leave.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 577 The Birth Of The Draconia Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 577 The Birth Of The Draconia Kingdom </h4>

    As they joined the river leading to the Avalonian''s capital, they were ambushed by pirates who had been chasing them from the southern continent. When Aisha saw this, she ordered the remaining sailors to attack.

    However, the moment proved untimely, for the pirates swiftly closed in and boarded her vessel. As the battle erupted, she realized that victory was slipping away. Desperate, she hastened toward her cabin, where her mother and family hid.

    But she was cut off by arge human pirate who grinned at her beforementing. ''''Now we got you, dragon girl. The prince will pay a pretty price for your beautiful self.''''

    The man stepped forward but stopped when whistling came from all around them. That''s when Aisha saw spells mming into the pirates, tearing them in two with force. She turned to therge man and quickly moved to kill him, but one of the spells decapitated him.

    Perplexed, she was caught off guard by a deep roar reverberating through the waters they sailed. Startled, she directed her gaze upward to witness an object descending toward them.

    As spells stopped appearing, all the pirates, save one, died to the magical onught. The lone survivor stood frozen in shock.

    Shortly after, Aisha saw a handsome young man appear before thest pirate. The man, surprised, stepped back and got caught by a stunning long white tail.

    The boy effortlessly lifted the pirate, drawing him closer. Aisha observed in wonder as the young man extracted something from the screaming man, who suddenly went limp. Now that he stood there, she began scrutinizing him more closely.

    Aisha noticed he appeared youthful yet remarkably tall, towering two heads above her. His beautiful violet dragon eyes held her gaze, and despite his slender body, she sensed the well-defined muscles beneath his shirt.

    He wore clothes that resembled that of a lower nobleman, which puzzled Aisha. She shook her head before stepping forward and asked suspiciously, "Who are you?"

    However, before he could respond, a red dragon soared overhead and fired bright red mes on the pirate ships, instantly turning them into floating bonfires. Aisha stood in awe at the sight of the dragon.

    Though not thergest dragon she had ever seen, it was undeniably one of the most beautiful. It approached the ship, emanating a bright light that momentarily blinded the crew. As the light faded, Aisha noticed the boy opening his arms.

    A red blur streaked in and collided with him, causing him to take a few steps backward. To Aisha''s surprise, she saw a girl clinging to him. The girl had fiery red hair tied into a ponytail, darker brown skin than her own, and a red tail swaying happily behind her as she yfully bit the boy.

    The girl stopped kissing him and hopped down, scanning her surroundings. When spotting Aisha, a wide smile graced her face, causing Aisha some concern. As the girl approached, she took a closer look and was taken aback.

    The girl was petite, barely reaching up to her chest. Nevertheless, undeterred, the dragon girl confidently approached, stopping squarely in front of her. She had her hands on her hips while watching Aisha.

    Aisha noticed the boy sitting on a barrel as he watched the interaction while humming some unknown music. She turned her attention back to the dragon girl, who spoke in an exotic, familiar voice. ''''So you''re Jethro''s granddaughter, huh?''''

    Her eyes widened in shock when she heard her grandfather''s name, but what happened next shocked her even more. All her injured people who littered the deck were covered in bright light and soon let out relieved sighs.

    She looked closer and noticed they were healed. Aisha turned her head to the humming boy who was approaching. But as she watched him, the dragon girl warned with a low growl. ''''You can look but not touch. He''s ours!''''

    When Aisha heard this, she stepped back because of the auraing off the tiny girl. As the boy approached, a portal opened behind him, and someone she hadn''t seen stepped through.

    _____________________________________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    While he watched Sera talk to the beautiful dragon-kin woman who looked baffled, he wanted to make things easier for her. He summoned Jethro and some others to the ship to help.

    When the old man stepped through the portal, the woman''s face lit up as she rushed forward and hugged Jethro, who happily returned it with one of his own. The two family members caught up for a while.

    But Jethro turned to Archer with a smile before bowing. ''''Thank you for helping her, Your Majesty. Would she and the people be allowed to return to the ind? We have a camp set up now.''''

    He shifted his attention to the woman, who appeared exhausted. Her once vibrant red hair now hung in disarray, and droplets of sweat traced a path down her forehead. Her bright blue eyes glistened in the morning sun.

    Archer found himself acknowledging that her beauty exceeded what the crystal could show. Aisha possessed curves simr to Sia, though her boobs were smaller. Her upper body boasted a slender frame, while her lower half was thick.

    He couldn''t help but watch the gentle sway of her chest and hips with each ship''s movement. Archer shook his head and spoke to the dragon-kin woman. ''''I heard from Jethro that you lost your city. My apologies, and the culprit will pay once I visit the southern continent.''''

    The older woman nodded with a sad smile, but when she heard his next words, she couldn''t answer. ''''I''m establishing a kingdom on a flourishing ind, which the old imperial family gave me, and it will be the Draconia Kingdom. All dragon-

    kin cane and live, but I only ask for a mana oath not to betray me and your loyalty.''''

    When Aisha heard this, all sorts of ideas flowed through her mind, and she quickly dropped to her knees and swore a mana oath never to betray him, which caused Archer to grin before he approached her.

    Archer leaned in to whisper into their twitching ear. ''''Aisha Ashcroft.''''

    A shiver ran down her body as he spoke, causing goosebumps to break out, but Archer continued. ''''You shall run my kingdom and be my second. If you ept, maybe one day, we can grow closer.''''

    When hearing this, Aisha found herself at a loss for words, yet she nodded in acknowledgment. Archer''s response was a smile, and he promptly opened a portal to Draconia, stepping through it.

    Following suit, the dragon-kin entered the portal after Jethro guided them. When emerging on the other side, both Aisha and the neers were astounded to behold an expansive tent city that stretched until it reached the outskirts of arger, established city.

    Archer stood in front of them with a big smile. ''''This is your new home now, and no one will bother you unless they want their kingdoms burned to ash.''''

    As he watched the older woman staring at him with fascination, he cast Blink to vanish, reappear behind her, and whisper into her ear with a grin. ''''I''ll build the walls now, my queen. Jethro will fill you in. I''ll be back in a week.''''

    Archer stepped back before bringing out two full chests of gold. He dropped them to the ground, causing thuds. When Aisha saw this didn''t know what to do, but Jethro summoned some guards to take the coins to a secure ce.

    The old man asked for a favor. ''''Your majesty is it possible to create a token for us to travel back and forth to the ind and Starfall City''''

    When he heard Jethro, he nodded but decided to put a fail-safe and only allow dragon-kin to use them and alert him if anyone tried to use one. Within a few minutes of asking, Jethro had one hundred trade tokens.

    Archer informed him of the conditions that the old man had agreed to. When he sorted out the kingdom''s finances, Aisha approached him and asked to speak alone. He agreed and grabbed her arm to take the two to a mountaintop in the domain.

    Once they arrived, she turned to him with narrowed eyes and demanded. ''''What do you want from me? My body? My love? Tell me why you''re giving me this!''''

    He started tough, which confused the dragon-kin woman, but soon, he calmed down before looking at her and warning her. ''''I''m giving you nothing! This kingdom is mine, and you look after it while I adventure.''''

    Once he stopped talking, he summoned twelve holograms of his girls, and each one stood there with a smile, which took Aisha by surprise when she saw all of them. But before she could ask, Archer continued.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 578 The Western And Northern Walls

    <h4>Chapter 578 The Western And Northern Walls </h4>

    He maintained his distance, continuing to speak with a grin. "There''s no enjoyment in forcing a woman into bed. It''s exhrating when a woman desires you and willingly bes yours, as is the case with most of mine. Despite my youth, I''m neither foolish nor a scoundrel but a handsome dragon who loves women."

    Confusion etched across Aisha''s face as she absorbed his words. Recognizing her bewilderment, Archer exined, "I find you beautiful, but my interest lies in getting to know you, not forcing you into my bed. The reason I asked you to do this is because I trust Jethro''s words, who rmended you, and he hasn''t let me down so far. So here we are. Do you ept my offer, considering you''ve already sworn a mana oath to me?"

    When Aisha heard this, she grew curious about him and asked. ''''What is your ground n? Rule the world? Be a tyrant?''''

    Archerughed before telling her his goals. ''''To live peacefully with my girls and have adventures whenever I want to. But I''m not sure how many years that will be with all the stuff I seem to find myself involved in.''''

    She looked at him with narrowed eyes, but soon she startedughing. Aisha calmed down and spoke. ''''So you just want to be free?''''

    He nodded before motioning to the domain and dered. ''''What else do I need? I''m wealthy and continue to collect more treasure. I now have a kingdom where the dragon-kin can live and thrive, which means even more wealth.''''

    "Sounds reasonable. I ept your offer and hope we get along, Archer Wyldheart. The rumors about you don''t live up to the real thing," Aishamented, her gaze appreciating the view.

    Archer chuckled before asking, "What rumors have you heard?"

    The older dragon-kin woman smiled as she exined. ''''Kingdoms were burning in a sea of violet mes. A giant white dragon who travels the world collecting princesses who are tributes to him from weak kingdoms.''''

    When hearing thest one, Archer chuckled before offering a correction. "Well, you''re partially right. I have razed kingdoms to nothing. I haven''t traveled the world yet, but I definitely will. Andstly, my princesses were never tributes, or at least it didn''t seem so. It was mutual, and when it was arranged, we genuinely liked each other, and it worked out."

    Aisha nodded, and the two chatted a little longer before returning to Draconia. When they arrived, Sera appeared in front of him and she asked. ''''Are you going to build a wall to protect your new kingdom?''''

    He agreed and filled her in, which the little redhead was excited about. She wanted to join him, and the two dragons summoned their wings. He walked over to Jethro and informed him about the walls, which made the older man happy.

    Once he was finished with that, he said goodbye to Aisha, who smiled at him before taking off and heading south. While flying, Archer got a message from E, who told him that she, Leira, Halime, and Llyniel were awake, and the others were still sleeping.''''

    When Archer heard this, he said he was building walls for his new kingdom and would take them out when he returned. After that, E stayed quiet and asked him to share what he''d been doing once they met.

    He reassured her that he would, and as they approached the first wall site, they found a stretch ofnd with arge port city at its center that was blocked off by mountains and cliffs.

    Archer loved this ind, thanks to thendscape. When he first saw this ind, it excited him because the ind''s interior was protected by three mountain ranges, leaving ces for port cities to be built or already there.

    The only weak spot was the southern coast, which was grasnds. He decided that one long wall with dozens of gates and a few ports so trade could happen. Archer had decided to build a wall spanning from one side of the mountain to the other.

    But he needed a spell to help him, so he quickly grabbed Sera and returned to the domain library, where they searched for an Earth spell but found nothing. Archer decided to use Mana Maniption to create it.

    With that figured out, they returned to the Western part of Draconia, where the mountain gap had a rundown port city. Archer closed his eyes and cast Mana Maniption while imagining a wall that stretched from one mountain to another, not far from the old port city.

    The spacing allowed the dragon-kin to build stuff outside the wall while protecting it. Archer was now looking at a ten-meter stone wall with no detail. He wasn''t finished but felt the drain on his mana but ignored it.

    Archer closed his eyes again and pictured a fortified stone wall with towers and small forts where the soldiers could stay. He createdrge metal doors that blocked the way into the inner ind.

    Thest thing he added to the Western Wall was a moat on the outside that he used seawater to fill it up. He sensed many sea beasts flood into the new space and make homes up and down the ten-mile wall.

    Once that was down, he fell to the ground with a crash, causing Sera to panic and descend to see if he was okay. Archery there as he felt exhausted, but the mana was quickly returned, but it didn''t stop his body from aching.

    When she touched the ground, Sera rushed over to him and started fussing over him, but Archer told her to move away as he stood up. His bones cracked, though, after a while, he felt better.

    The dragon girl looked at him with a concerned expression, but he smiled at her before exining. ''''I used too much mana and felt faint. But let''s continue my red-eyed beauty.''''

    Sera''s frown turned to a happy smile before hugging him. Archer felt her strength and internally chuckled because it was his thought. Once the affection was over, the two inspected the walls.

    Flying to the top of the wall, I gazed around with fascination. Though simple in design, the structure is strong. Sturdy posts dotted the wall, providing resting spots for soldiers who could vigntly observe the surroundings through strategically ced windows.

    Knowing the Aquarians were good at making the weapons, Archer left room for anti-ship ones. Torches with violet mes decorated the entire length of the wall. After checking it out, the two started flying north.

    After an hour-long flight, they arrived at the northern part of Draconia. When Archer saw thendscape, it pleased him. Much like the west, the mountains blocked off most of the shore apart from two empty plots ofnd.

    The first one was the same as the western strip ofnd but had enough room for a trading city and the wall. Once he studied thend, he did the same thing, but this time, he took it slower so he wouldn''t crash into the ground again.

    Archer created two sections that blocked the way in and was pleased before returning to the domain when E said she cooked them a meal. Halime, Llyniel, and E were chatting around the kitchen table when they entered.

    The three girls stood up and walked over to Archer before greeting him with kisses and hugs. E ushered him to a chair as she got him a te of steaming hot food, which looked like delicious meat and mash-looking stuff.

    He started eating, followed by Sera, who was starving. The two dragons stuffed their face until they were full. It caused the other three to start giggling, which Archer ignored as he finished the food before speaking. ''''Let''s explore the city.''''

    The four girls nodded with smiles before he took the dishes to the sink and left them for the Brownies to clean. After doing that, the five left the domain once Archer checked on the sleeping girls and saw they were all okay.

    They appeared in an alleyway in Starfall City. E turned to him and spoke. ''''When we were in sses, I heard some students speaking about ces called tea cafes, which sound interesting.''''

    He nodded and replied. ''''Let''s see if we can find one then. I want to go back to sses tomorrow.''''

    The girls smiled before sling as they started walking down the main street of Starfall City while looking for somewhere to eat. But they found nothing and stopped a soldier who was passing by.

    When he saw the purple-haired cat girl, he knelt before her and spoke. ''''What can I do for you, Princess Leira?''''

    ''''Can you tell me where a cafe is?'''' She asked.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 579 The Silvermane Family

    <h4>Chapter 579 The Silvermane Family </h4>

    Leira smiled and thanked the soldier as the group started walking down the small street. While walking, someone called out to them, causing Archer to turn around and see N''s brother, Lioran.

    He approached them with his fiances Leonora and Nalika alongside Cian, Maeve, and two other girls they didn''t know.

    Archer grinned as he spotted the group, and Lioran approached him with a big smile to greet him. The lion boy spoke. ''''Arch! Where have you been? We still haven''t hung out. It seems like you''re avoiding me.''''

    ''''No, I''m not. I get into trouble all the time, but now I''m free until the end of the tournaments that areing up.'''' He answered Lioran.

    The blonde boy was about to talk when Cian greeted him. ''''Hey Archer. The headmistress said you''ve already entered the tournament. Maeve and I look forward to watching you.''''

    That''s when the orange-haired girl started speaking with a big smile. ''''Yes. I''ve seen some of your fights from the mana crystals, but I wish to see one in person.''''

    Archer nced over at the girl, surprised to see her after such a long time. Her hair was a vibrant shade of orange and had a lovely curl to it. While she had a muscr build, it wasn''t entirely on the same level as Teu or Tal.

    He couldn''t help but notice her voluptuous figure, emphasized by herrge boobs. However, what caught his eye was the sword she had by her side, emitting a faint aura of mana.

    Archer shook off his astonishment and greeted her warmly before conversing. ''''Well, you can watch me in the tournaments. But I''m sure during that time I''ll probably fight again.''''

    While he was chatting to them, E and the others were talking to Leonora, Nalika, and the other two girls. Once they all caught up, Archer told them they were heading to a cafe, which the Lioran and the others joined.

    As therge group started walking to the cafe, Lioran pulled Archer aside and asked. ''''How''s N? I haven''t seen her much.''''

    ''''Let me see if she''s awake.'''' He replied, getting a nod from the lion boy.

    Archer sent a message to the lioness, who answered that she was ready to join them, and when he heard that, he opened a portal to the domain so N could step through. When she did, her brother smiled.

    ______________________________________________________

    [Lioran''s POV]

    N saw Lioran and spoke with a grin. ''''Hello, big brother. I''ll be back for a while.''''

    When the lion boy heard this, he was happy and told the couple. ''''I''m d you found someone who loves you. Just look at the way he looked at you.''''

    Archer looked away when hearing this and spotted the cafe they were going to. This caused Lioran tough, but he was generally happy, as in the Lionheart Kingdom, marriage is more for political reasons than love, as N found.

    But he thought he received a message saying N''s fiance wasing to the Frostwinter Festival. When he heard that, he panicked as he knew how Archer would react. He told his father, who hadn''t answered for a while.

    When the group entered the cafe, his father replied. [I didn''t have much of a choice, son. Duke Silvermane has been pushing for this for years and has done much for the kingdom to ignore, but if Archer wants to, he can challenge the Silvermane boy who will be in Avalon on the first day of the festival]

    Lioran gulped and quickly replied after sending mana into themunication device. [He will kill the boy''s father. N loves Archer and won''t ept this like our sisters. You know what she''s like]

    [Has she mated with the dragon?]

    The young lion felt anxious as he nced at his sister,pletely smitten with Archer. She clung to his arm, her tail yfully finding its way into the back of his shirt.

    Lioran sighed before providing a straightforward response. [Yes, she bears the same tattoo as the other girls. Please inform the Duke that As now has a challenge when he gets here. I understand you don''t want to be involved, Father, but the Courtship Battle is a tradition we can''t overlook. The Silvermane family can''t raise objections if Archer wins.]

    [Okay. Tell the two about it when you can, and tell that yboy I want to fight him when I arrive in the empire. If he can''t put up a good fight, then neither boy will marry her, and she can join the army and go on a campaign to the Wilnds]

    [Yes, father. I''ll do it now] Lioran replied before looking at Archer.

    ________________________________________

    ______________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer found a seat, and Llyniel took the space to his left while N stole the right from Sera, who growled at the lioness. This caused everyone tough, but the dragon girl wouldn''t give up and jumped on hisp.

    The whole cafe went quiet, but when her ruby-red eyes narrowed at them all, causing the other customers.

    E chopped the dragon girl on the head before warning her. ''''Don''t look at them like that, Seraphina. Do you think they could take a dragon staring daggers at them? No, they will feint.''''

    When Sera heard this, she rubbed her head, causing Archer tough as he wrapped his arm around her thick waist. Afterward, a waiter approached the table and took everyone''s order, ranging from hot cocoa to tea and a drink simr to coffee.

    But when Archer saw the list of treats he could purchase, his eyes widened, causing E, Llyniel, Leira, N, and Sera to startughing when they saw his reaction. Once the waiter was done taking everyone else order, he asked. ''''Can I get three of everything, please? Even the things that are not on the menu.''''

    After speaking, everyone at therge table they sat at went quiet and stared at him with wide eyes. The waiter shook his head and asked in a confused voice. ''''Three of everything?''''

    Archer nodded. ''''Yes. How much?''''

    The waiter started thinking and shrugged. ''''I''m not sure, young master. But the manager will bring the bill.''''

    Nalika startedughing andmented. ''''So you''re a yboy, treasure seeker, bandit, and now a glutton. What''s next? You''re going to marry my grandmother?''''

    Lioran, Cian, Maeve, and Leonora startedughing before Archermented with a chuckle. ''''Not yet. I have enough girls for now. But so what if I like food? It''s not like I''m going to get fat.''''

    As he watched Lioran''s fianc��es, he noticed the striking simrity between the twins. Both possessed dark brown hair and deep yellow eyes. Shifting his gaze to the two neers, he observed they were human.

    One exhibited fair, porcin-like skin with blonde hair and beautiful green eyes. The second had an basterplexion,plemented by dark blue hair and gentle light blue eyes.

    They noticed Archer was looking at them and quickly introduced themselves. The brte spoke first. ''''I am Rachel Avaloch. Cian and Maeve''s cousin. It''s nice to meet you.''''

    He nodded at the girl with a smile before the blonde introduced herself. ''''I''m Cassie Bromwich. Cian''s fiance.''''

    Archer smiled, and E introduced them. ''''I''m E Wyldheart; the little redhead is Sera Wyldheart.''''

    As those words left her mouth, a piece of bread flew at her, and the half-elf dodged it with a grin as the dragon girl snapped. ''''Stop calling me little, you cheeky elf! You''re only a little bit bigger than me!''''

    Everyoneughed at her outburst, but E continued. ''''The cat girl is Leira Avalon, the empire''s third princess.''''

    She pointed at thest two girls. ''''This is Halime Nagendra. A princess from the Nagendra Kingdom on the southern body and the elf is Llyniel Oakheart. Another princess but from the Oakheart kingdom in the north.''''

    The four girls greeted Archer and started chatting before Lioran leaned over with a nervous look. ''''Arch, can we talk in private, please? And bring N.''''

    Archer grabbed N and took her to the empty table Lionran was sitting at. When the couple sat down, he started speaking to the lion girl. ''''Do you remember As Silvermane, sister?''''

    N''s blue eyes narrowed as she remembered the nobles in the Lionheart kingdom and the old Duke and his family who were bugging her to marry their young master before she left for the College of Magic.

    As the realization dawned upon her, she inquired urgently, "What''s the matter, Lio? If they''re causing trouble for Father, let him know that I''m already engaged."

    Lioran heaved a sigh, a weight clear in his voice as he revealed, "Father has arranged a union between you and As. The Silvermane boy is arriving for the Frostwinter Festival."

    The lion boy''s words hung in the air, stopped by a dreadful atmosphere that suddenly enveloped the cafe. A chilling aura swept through, freezing everyone as if a ravenous, ancient beast was watching them.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 580 Courtship Battle

    <h4>Chapter 580 Courtship Battle </h4>

    Lioran felt Archer''s aura bear down on him like a mountain, and he spoke annoyedly as it wasn''t his decision. ''''Arch, I''ve done nothing wrong, so control your aura. I want you to marry her, not some hot-headed noble that will get her killed! It happens all the time in the Lionheart Kingdom. I consider you a friend and would happily see N with you! Why do you think I make excuses for her when she''s off adventuring with you?''''

    When Archer heard the lion boy, he calmed down and apologized. ''''Sorry about that. I lose my temper instantly when ites to my girls.''''

    N knew he was overprotective over them and didn''t hold it against him.?Archer extended his hand, gently rubbing N''s lion ear, evoking a shiver and a smile from her.

    Lioran observed his sister''s reaction with contentment before responding to Archer''s question. "They are in the southern region of the Lionheart Kingdom, in a city named Sunhart. You won''t have trouble finding it."

    After hearing this, Archer smiled, rising from his seat and walking to E. Leaning in, he shared the details with her, evoking anger, though she trusted him to handle the situation.

    E reassured him that she would wait at the cafe for his return. After finishing their conversation, Archer seized the lion siblings, pulled them outside as he summoned his wings, and climbed into the sky, still clutching N and Lioran.

    As Archer halted high in the sky, Starfall City appeared miniature, its details lost in the distance. Lioran shielded his eyes against the overwhelming brightness that suddenly appeared while N, too, sought refuge from the radiance.

    Massive ws enveloped N and Lioran, securing them on his back as his dragon form cast its shadow over the city below. The city guards, recognizing him, let him fly over without bothering him.

    Archer flew east with N and Lioran on his back, arguing. When he heard this, he spoke in a deep voice. ''''Shut up, you two. Let''s get this over and done with. I want to enjoy my snacks with the others soon.''''

    Once he spoke, he cast Cosmic Shield around them and Mana Maniption to tie them to him. After that, Archer sped up and soon crossed over a river and some mountains that separated the Lionheart Kingdom and Avalon Empire.

    Archer soared through the skies and saw a breathtaking sight beneath him. The vast savannah spread like a colorful painting, filled with green, gold, and amber.

    It seemed to go on forever, with various beasts and small viges scattered across thendscape. Beneath them, herds of majestic creatures grazed peacefully, their forms creating a mesmerizing mosaic against the lush backdrop.

    Archer''s dragon wings beat rhythmically, causing the savannah to ripple beneath them. Thendscape below transformed as they glided over a cluster of quaint viges.

    The huts were built from natural materials, creating a safe space for closemunities with wooden fences around them for protection from wild beasts. Lioran tapped one of Archer''srge scales, getting his attention. "Sunhart City is nearby, Arch. You might want tond."

    When hearing this, Archer refrained fromnding as he searched for the Silvermane family''s mansion. He eventually saw it as the city came into view. It was arge mansion in the city''s southern part.

    He headed directly for it and let out a roar that shook the buildings below him, and when he was over the Silvermane mansion, he descended to the ground with a crash. He returned to his humanoid form after N and Lioran jumped off him.

    Soldiers panicked and charged them as they did that, but Archer cast Cosmic Shield, causing the men to run straight into it. Most were knocked onto their behind in a daze as the trio startedughing.

    They saw a burly man push open the front door. Lioran told Archer as he leaned in and whispered, "That''s Duke Kamari Silvermane."

    He nodded, swiftly using Blink, appearing directly before the grey-haired lion man. Despite Archer''s smaller stature, he stood confidently before therger man.

    Duke Kamari immediately stopped and narrowed his eyes as he bowed toward the siblings before questioning him.

    ''''Who are you, boy?'''' The Duke asked in a suspicious tone.

    Archer grinned when hearing this and introduced himself. ''''Archer Wyldheart. King of Draconia and the most handsome dragon on Thrylos.''''

    When Lioran and N heard his introduction, they couldn''t help butugh. This caught Kamari''s attention, and when he saw the royal siblings standing in his mansion, he wondered why they were there.

    ''''I bet you''re guessing why I''m here, little cat?'''' Archer smirked and angered the older lion man, who was about to react but then felt a dreadful aura wash over him, causing him to feel like he was in front of a predator.

    Archer smiled before he continued talking. ''''I''m here for your son As and the Courtship Battle as I''m N''s fiance.''''

    When Kamari heard this, he was angry as the king agreed to it, but that''s when the rumors his family had been telling him about a white dragon being close to the Lionheart Princess and realized who the boy in front of him was.

    The Duke, no fool, saw the wisdom in befriending rather than fighting. Shaking his head, the older lion approached Archer with an unexpected smile. Kamari extended his hand, offering a friendly gesture as he spoke. ''''I will take you to As, but he is in the baths. How about I give you a tour of my mansion? I''ve just had it decorated.''''

    Archer looked at the lion man and couldn''t figure him out. So decided to go along with whatever the Duke had nned. He looked at N and Lioran, who were looking around in paranoia.

    Duke Kamari Silvermane led them into his mansion, a sturdy structure with a modest exterior. As they entered, Archer expected luxury and magnificence, typical of nobility.

    To his surprise, the interior revealed a different story. The mansion was not overly decorated with expensive furnishings or extravagant details. Instead, it gave a sense of modest elegance.

    Simple furniture adorned the rooms, and the walls were adorned with tasteful paintings and a few strategically ced nts.

    Archer couldn''t help but nce around with curiosity, and the Duke, noticing his interest, smiled. "I''ve never been a fan of wasting gold on things that don''t add value. A touch of paint, a few well-ced nts, that''s all it takes to make a ce beautiful."

    They moved through the mansion, and Archer admired the natural beauty in the simplicity of the design.

    The Duke continued, "Fancy trinkets and excess don''t make a home. I believe in practicality and making the most of what we have. A home should befortable, not a disy of wealth."

    N and Lioran nodded in agreement, appreciating the weing atmosphere of the mansion. Archer, too, found a certain charm in the Duke''s approach. It was a refreshing departure from the shy disys he had witnessed in other noble houses and his own.

    As they explored further, Duke Kamari shared stories about the history of the mansion and the changes he made to transform it into a cozy home. Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the Duke''s perspective on bncing simplicity with beauty.

    In the end, the group found themselves in a cozy sitting room withrge windows that overlooked a well-tended garden.

    The Duke gestured toward the outside, "This garden, a bit of greenery, and some sunlight �C that''s all you need for a peaceful retreat. Gold can''t buy the tranquility that nature provides."

    Archer, N, and Lioran looked at each other, understanding that Duke Kamari Silvermane cared more about the feeling of a home than how it looked.

    Soon, the older man turned to them and spoke. ''''Wait here for a second. I''ll get As so we can sort this out.''''

    They nodded and sat down. Soon, Archer saw the Duke return with a young man who looked like the older lion but had a warrior''s presence. He bowed toward N and Lioran before approaching him.

    Archer thought he might be a young master, but the boy approached and offered a handshake instead. ''''I heard you''re N''s fiance. Congrattions, the princess is a great girl and will keep you on your ws. But I also want you to know that I had no intentions of marrying her.''''

    The young lion man looked around before whispering as the Duke spoke with the royal siblings. ''''I''m not attracted to women and already have a lover. The engagement was my father''s and the king''s idea. The idea of marrying a woman makes me cringe.''''

    When Archer heard this, he was shocked. He expected a fight, not some gay guy who seemed to be friendly. He nodded with a confused smile. ''''I don''t know you to be friends. That takes time but this is a start I guess.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 581 Winter Has Its Charm

    <h4>Chapter 581 Winter Has Its Charm </h4>

    He approached his friend and grabbed him by the ear, causing N and Kamari to look on in shock. Archer scolded the lion boy. ''''Why not tell me he''s into men? I wouldn''t havee here, you idiot!''''

    Archer put Lioran in a headlock before terrorizing him, which shocked the other two. N walked over to them and chopped the two on the head. ''''Stop ying around, you two. The Duke is hosting us as his guests. Show some respect.''''

    After her scolding, a happyugh was heard from behind them. Archer turned to see the Dukeughing.

    This confused N, who looked at the man for answers, which she soon got. ''''Well, princess. To see the infamous white dragon messing around with the prince is refreshing. I thought he would be hot-headed and cocky, but he seems like a normal person.''''

    N smiled and then startedughing, whichsted a couple of minutes. She soon calmed down and spoke. ''''Yeah, he''s not like the stories.''''

    The Duke nodded, summoning a maid to fetch some tea as they anticipated As''s return. Archer sampled the tea and found its vor delightful, with a sweetness that he enjoyed.

    They all started chatting about Archer''s rtionship with N, which pleased the Duke, who was happy that the kingdom had such an ally and wasn''t bothered about his son''s engagement because he knew the boy was different.

    After some time, As reappeared, clutching a map as he settled beside the Duke. He spread it out on the table between them before speaking, "I''ve heard that the College of Magic is arranging an expedition to the Unknown Continent. But that''s not the only ce that''s lost to time. There are numerous uncharted regions out there, Archer, and while I can''t embark on the journey myself, you can! If you agree to share some of the treasures you discover, I''ll pinpoint more locations for you to explore."

    When hearing this, Archer wondered why As was making this offer. So, he decided to ask, "Why are you asking me? I''m sure the Lionheart Kingdom or even your father could find a group to explore them."

    The Duke was the one to answer. ''''You see, these ces are usually dangerous, and many explorers have gone missing aftermissioning a quest for it.''''

    Archer looked at the map and saw arge forest to the southeast of the west part of Pluoria, with red crosses circling it. But he shrugged and realized he could use his shadow form to travel through the forest once the tournaments were over.

    ''''Okay, when I finish what I''ve got going on, I will return to the Lionheart kingdom and start the first treasure hunt,'''' Archer answered after thinking.

    As smiled before folding the map and passing it to him alongside amunication device. He stored it in his Item Box before standing up. ''''I have to return to the empire. My girls are in a cafe with my food. But contact me whenever you want.''''

    N and Lioran stood up while he opened a portal before speaking onest time. ''''It was nice to meet the both of you. It was a pleasant surprise, I must admit.''''

    Archer stepped through the portal to appear near the cafe E was waiting out. Lioran looked at him and spoke. ''''Thank you for not attacking them.''''

    He nodded after the lion boy spoke beforementing. ''''You''re wee. But I wonder why As wants to be friends.''''

    Lioran exined as they approached the cafe. ''''Well, since he likes men, they tend not to get too close to him. But I already know you have no interest in men, so it wouldn''t feel weird being around him; As is smart and devoted to his lover, a knight in the imperial army, to think about someone else.''''

    When Archer heard this, he looked at the blonde boy who had stopped talking and teased him with a grin. ''''You hid that from me, you cheeky lion. Next time you do something like that, I''ll cut your hair and throw you in the Nightmare Ant Nest for a week.''''

    After teasing the lion, they entered the cafe to see E and the others chatting. Sera and Leira greeted him with a kiss, while Llyniel and Halime were too embarrassed as the ce was busy.

    The cafe #''s atmosphere was peaceful and smelt of freshly baked food, which caused Archer''s stomach to grumble.

    Sitting at an empty table full of food, which was his, he started eating like a glutton. Lioran joined him and tried to take something, but his hand got pped by a slender white tail.

    Lioran looked offendedly at him beforeughing as Archer shared some cakes with him. As they ate, E and the other girls were filled with what happened in the Lionheart Kingdom, which made themugh.

    Sera asked Archer a question after she finished eating. ''''So you''re bing an explorer now?''''

    He shook his head while answering. ''''No. I want to rx until the tournaments start, which shouldn''t be long now.''''

    Leiraughed beforementing. ''''Well, that''s if trouble doesn''t find you. It seems to gravitate toward you, Arch.''''

    Archer agreed with the cat girl. After that, therge group was joined by Llyniel''s older brother, ric, alongside a few other students. Everyone was getting along with the girls off to one side, speaking while the boys spoke among themselves.

    He was hardly talkative when it came to people except his girls. But this didn''t stop ric from asking him a question. ''''Are you nning to return to the college?''''

    ''''Yes. I want to start tomorrow and attend some of the sses. They were interesting, but some bored me.'''' Archer answered while he ate a donut-like treat.

    After eating all the pastries, cakes, and other satisfying treats, Archer finally pushed away his te. Satisfied, he leaned back in his chair, feeling the fullness settling in.

    The aroma of the cafe''s freshly baked goods lingered in the air. He nced around at his girls and the others, all engaged in cheerful conversations.

    Sera and Leira were sharing a quiet moment. Llyniel was chatting animatedly with her older brother ric, and Halime seemed lost in thought, asionally stealing nces at the pastries she had yet to finish.

    Feeling bloated, Archer decided it was time to settle the bill. He stood up and walked over to the counter, where a friendly waiter wiped the surface. Clearing his throat, Archer spoke up. "How much is the total for everything?"

    The waiter nced at the empty tes on Archer''s table, his eyes widening slightly, and replied as he pulled out a small ledger. "Let me calcte that for you.''''

    After a brief moment of calctions, the waiter said, "That will be thirty gold pieces, sir."

    Archer nodded, reaching into his Item Box and pulling out the required amount. The waiter epted the payment, offering a polite smile in return.

    Once he paid, he asked E and the others. ''''Are you ready to leave? I want to go on a walk.''''

    The half-elf nodded in agreement as she stood up, followed by the other five girls. Lioran saw this and quickly spoke. ''''Can we join you?''''

    ''''Yes. Hurry up, we''re leaving, lion boy.'''' Archer said as he exited the cafe after saying farewell to Cian and the new people he had met.

    The city was nketed in a sereneyer of snow, and the buildings and streets transformed into a winter wondend.

    Archer, E, Sera, Leira, Llyniel, and Halime stepped out into the chilly air, greeted by the soft crunch of snow underfoot.

    The cold breeze nipped at their noses, and the girls wrapped their cloaks around themselves. As they began their walk through the winter-covered city, the world seemed hushed, the usual sounds of the bustling streets muffled by the thickyer of snow.

    Manamps glow warmly, and icicles glisten like crystal ornaments hanging from the eaves. Lioran shed a yful grin at Archer. "Looks like winter suits you, Arch. Even the legendary white dragon can''t outshine the snow."

    Archer smirked, "I''ll take that as apliment, lion boy. Winter has its charm."

    As they continued their walk, Archer led them toward a quaint winter market, where stalls offered steaming mugs of hot cocoa, roasted chestnuts, and handmade winter trinkets.

    The aroma of spiced treats wafted through the air. He bought the group a round of hot cocoa, and they gathered around a table, sipping the warm,forting drink.

    After drinking, they returned to the domain while Lioran and the two lion girls returned to the college dorms. When Archer returned the rest of thedies were up and about except Hecate who was at her shop.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 582 Dragon Orbs

    <h4>Chapter 582 Dragon Orbs </h4>

    Frostwinter went into overdrive as it was close to ending and battered thend with more rain and wind. While sitting on a balcony overlooking the domain, Archer watched as the trees swayed and lighting boomed overhead.

    E and Sia stepped out while carrying three cups of tea. The dragonkin woman spoke with a smile. ''''Here. Halime made some southern tea that will warm you up.''''

    Archer looked at the two and motioned for them to sit, which they did. He picked up the cup Sia gave him and started drinking it. The liquid was hot, and when it went down his throat, he felt a warm feeling spread out all over his body.

    When the half-elf saw his reaction, she smiled beforementing. ''''She said it can warm up any race.''''

    ''''No wonder. It''s like a fire is lit inside me.'''' Archer replied as he turned his attention to the domain''sndscape.

    While sitting there, Sia started talking in an annoyed voice. ''''The emperor has asked me to head to the Mistwood Duchy once the sun rises. There has been an outbreak of beasts overrunning the border viges that need to be dealt with.''''

    Archer affirmed, "Alright. I''ll create a Gate to the city, allowing you to meet with your soldiers."

    The wind howled, and rainshed against the balcony as Archer, E, and Sia satfortably under the shelter Archer created. The cover shook as it deflected the relentless assault of Frostwinter''s fury.

    The trio sipped the warm southern tea that Halime had prepared earlier. The cups provided aforting contrast to the harsh weather outside. The asional lightning illuminated thendscape as they gazed into the stormy night.

    E spoke, her voice barely audible over the howling wind. "It''s incredible how fierce Frostwinter can be. The power of nature on full disy."

    Sia nodded in agreement, her eyes fixed on the uproar. "True. The Mistwood Duchy is likely facing a simr onught right now. The emperor''s request couldn''t havee at a more problematic time."

    Archer leaned against the railing while watching the torrential rain cascading down. "At least we''re shielded from this. Makes you appreciate the warmth and security."

    They kept watching the storm get stronger. The three felt oddly calm, watching and staying safe on the balcony.

    It gave them a great view of the wild weather. The storm seemed like a captivating show in their magical shelter, almost like a beautiful symphony.

    As the moon and stars painted the night sky with a soft glow, E turned to Archer with a gentle smile before walking back inside the treehouse and telling him she would get something.

    Sia watched her walk away and spoke in a caring voice. ''''Make sure to look after all of them, Archer. They are special girls who deserve to be looked after.''''

    He nodded before responding. ''''Of course, I will. That includes yourself as well.''''

    When Archer said that, he got a good idea. He closed his eyes and imagined a thousand violet orbs that could be easily broken to summon him in an emergency. With that, though, all the orbs appeared on the balcony.

    His actions shocked Sia, who was covered in the ss orbs. Once he finished, he stored them all but one in his Item Box. Archer took the orb and handed it to the confused woman who didn''t know what it was.

    She looked at him with a puzzled expression before he exined. ''''I call these Dragon Orbs. If you smash it, I will be summoned to you in need. Plus, I know your love of being kidnapped, so it will be useful.''''

    Sia stored the orb in her storage ring before yfully punching Archer, who startedughing. The older woman got closer and climbed onto hisp, facing him with a seductive grin.

    The beautiful woman leaned into his ear and whispered. ''''Make love to me before I go, my husband. I''m going to miss you.''''

    When Archer heard this, he wouldn''t refuse such an offer and pounced on the giggling woman and lifted her dress to show her pink panties. He went wild and ravaged her until E reappeared.

    The half-elf didn''t know things would turn wild while she was getting some nkets, but before she could leave, Archer blocked the door so she couldn''t leave. E smiled when she heard his voice. You''re joining El. Nowe here.''''

    After that, Archer made love to both women, who let out pleasure-filled moans and trembled with delight until they were in a daze. When the two couldn''t carry on, they were lying on arge sofa on the balcony.

    They used E''s nkets to cover them and kept thempletely warm, which helped against the cold air. A Brownie appeared and started a fire in a firece Archer created.

    The storm outside intensified, and the howling wind created a symphony of chaos. Yet, on the treehouse balcony, Archery fast asleep, embraced by the warmth of E and Sia. The two women cuddled up to him and were warm.

    Despite the raging storm, his shelter held strong, shielding them from the relentless assault of Frostwinter''s fury. The trioy under afortable pile of nkets and cushions, the soothing atmosphere of their enchanted haven shifting from the tempest outside.

    ________________________________________

    ________________

    As Archer was sleeping, he dreamt of a scene that made him happy. He was sitting in a garden while reading when a little girl ran up to him.

    She caught his attention with her snow-white hair just past her pointed ears. Her blue dragon eyes shone with love as she spoke. ''''Papa. Can I read with you, please? Mother is with Pops, who keeps trying to hug me, but his bread tickles me.''''

    When Archer heard her, he nodded, and the girl climbed into hisp. But she couldn''t get those blue eyes or little white horns out of his head because they reminded him of Sia''s. His eyes widened, but he asked. ''''What''s your mama''s name, sweetie?''''

    The little girl looked at him like he was stupid and answered annoyedly. ''''It''s Sia Wyldheart Papa! You''re her husband and should know her name!''''

    Archer shook his head before hugging her, which caught the little dragon girl off guard, but she soon melted into her father''s embrace. He then asked in a happy voice. ''''What''s your name sweetie?''''

    She was going to answer, but the scene changed to one where he watched himself facing two little lion girls with swords and shields getting ready to fight. One of them had white hair and blue eyes, while the other had blonde hair with violet eyes.

    ''N,'' Archer thought to himself when he saw them.

    The three started fighting, and he could see the older him wasn''t trying and letting the girls, who were surprisingly good at their ages, attack. They appeared to be eight years old, a surprising sight for Archer as he observed them.

    What shocked him even more was that he looked simr but bulkier than his present self. However, the joy evident in the other Archer''s smile indicated a genuine enjoyment of life.

    Watching with a grin, Archer observed the tag-team efforts of the two lion girls as theyunched attacks at him. The other Archer skillfully blocked their moves, offering advice along the way.

    As time passed, the girls found themselves out of breath, but the alternate version of Archer approached them with a warm embrace. Their little tails swayed excitedly behind them, reflecting their happiness at receiving praise from their older counterpart.

    After that, the scene changed again, a development that didn''t catch him off guard. He found himself in a mountain range engulfed in mes, with a towering volcano not far away.

    ncing around, he spotted another little girl with fluffy orange hair and enchanting violet eyes. He couldn''t help but notice the two small white horns and elf ears.

    Archer didn''t know whose mother this child belonged to, but he wouldn''t worry about that now. He watched as the girl smashed some scorching hot rocks with powerful punches. But she continued until she turned to him with a bright smile.

    The girl vanished from the spot before appearing before him and spoke in an ent he couldn''t ce. ''''Father. How did I do? I listened to what you said and can use more mana in my punches.''''

    He looked at the girl and studied her. Archer could tell she was a dragon-like him, but there was something elvish about her. She was wearing leather armor and a summer dress underneath.

    Archer guessed they were somewhere hot by the tan she had. He shook his head and asked in a sweet voice. ''''Tell me what your name is, princess?''''

    The girl gave him the same look Sia''s daughter did before giggling. She calmed down and answered in a proud tone. ''''I''m Fyra Wyldheart. Daughter of the most handsome dragon in the world and Embera Duskfire, the greatest fire elf in the Duskfire Empire.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 583 What-if

    <h4>Chapter 583 What-if</h4>

    Now, he found himself in an unusual-looking living room. Archer surveyed the space, noting a blend of Thrylos and Asian Earth decorations.

    As he nced around, his confusion deepened when two women entered. Both were of Asian. The first, a charming older woman, possessed jet-ck straight hair that reached her waist and captivating ck eyes.

    Her curvy figure, highlighted by a tight summer dress, drew his attention, especially with her massive boobs that were otherworldly.

    Archer pondered to himself, his confusion deepening. ''How did I end up with an Asian milf? And why do they appear as though they''re from Earth?''

    He shook his head and turned his attention to the younger woman, sharing the same jet-ck hair as the olderdy but styled into a ponytail.

    The younger woman''s striking brown eyes were beautiful; Archer examined her even more, and while not as curvy as the older woman, she possessed a slender yet alluring figure.

    Her modest-sized boobs were perfect for her, and she exuded a mischievous charm that stirred excitement within him.

    Archer shook his head as he thought to himself again. ''Is this a dream or a vision?''

    ''''It''s a what-if boy. It all depends on the choices you make. Now, continue watching, as it might give you some encouragement. We shall talk after.'''' A man''s voice was heard in his mind.

    He returned to the what-if scene and wondered how he could make it happen but shrugged. That''s when the older woman looked at him, and a bright smile appeared on her beautiful face. ''''Anata. You''ve returned. Come eat. I''ve made breakfast.''''

    The younger woman also beamed before embracing him as she spoke. "You''re finally home from the quest, Danna-sama. Have you seen the others?"

    Archer returned the hug, but then he heard a pitter-patter of footsteps, and three adorable little girls appeared.

    They caught him off guard, prompting him to pull away from the young woman with a surprised expression. The older woman giggled, saying, "Oh, look, Natsumi. He''s fallen in love with his angels all over again."

    His attention shifted to the three little girls, all bearing his features. Two of them possessed snow-white hair like his own, along with the stunning ck eyes inherited from the two women.

    They had little white horns on their heads that reminded him of his own. The girl in the middle had ck hair and violet dragon eyes like his own. They ran toward him when they saw him with big smiles on their faces, but just like before, the scene suddenly changed.

    Archer was now standing in a clearing inside the domain, but it seemed different. There was a small vige beyond the trees, which he quickly approached.

    He walked for a while until he came across a sizable gathering of simr-looking children engaged in y within a field of flowers. What caught his attention was the realization that they were all girls, causing him to wonder about the boy''s whereabouts.

    But he shook his head, deciding not to dwell on it, and watched the new scene before him. Archer noticed a girl darting past, her dark brown skin contrasting with her white hair and captivating violet snake eyes.

    Adorned in beautiful white snake scales, the sight of her triggered a reminiscent smile as Halime''s image briefly shed in his mind. His attention then turned back to the two women watching over the children.

    One of them was indeed E, although she seemed older now. She wore a kaftan paired with sandals and sported a wide smile as she chatted with the other woman.

    The second woman was adorned with striking sky-blue hair and a voluptuous figure. She wore a dress befitting a queen and seemed older than the half-elf. Archer knew he had never crossed paths with this woman before, attributing it to another what-if scenario.

    Archer stopped watching from a distance and opted to approach them. The two women turned around, and when they saw him, two big smiles appeared, and they called him over.

    However, before he could draw any nearer, he was engulfed by a swarm of children who rushed excitedly towards him.

    Suddenly, the scene underwent an abrupt shift. Archer stood in a white room, confronted by a figure concealed in shadows.

    Then, the same voice from earlier came from the figure before him. "Tiamat''s chosen. I presented you with a glimpse of potential scenarios, but their oue hinges on your future choices. The Terravians have extinguished countless worlds and demand reckoning, but your current strength is inadequate. It would be best if you to ascend to Demi-god status before reaching the age of twenty-three."

    Archer was about to retort, but the voice continued. ''''The reason I called you here is to give you a heads-up. The attacks will ramp up throughout Thrylos, but the local forces can deal with them. The next two major incursions will happen in four years. Your home, Vassia, will be at the center of one, while the other will happen on Avidia in the Suncrest Empire. Now go white dragon, and annoy someone else.''''

    The being waved his hand, forcing Archer to wake up on the balcony. He opened his eyes to see the shelter he created, blocking the rain from drenching them.

    He went to get up but was stopped by something, causing him to remember sleeping out here with Sia and E. The twodies were still fast asleep, so he moved them off him before sitting up.

    Archer looked over the domain as he stretched his stiff muscles and saw it covered in a cold fog. He could barely see past the ring of trees that circled the treehouse.

    But that''s when he noticed a shadow passing swiftly through the mist. The shape resembled a majestic eagle, its wings outstretched, gliding gracefully through the cold air.

    To his surprise, not just one but a small flock of these magnificent creatures soared past the treehouse, their wings catching the faint light filtering through the fog.

    Amazed by the sight, Archer couldn''t help but admire the beauty of the eagle-like beasts. Their feathers shimmered with radiant colors, and their eyes glowed a beautiful blue.

    After the disy, he decided to step back inside the treehouse. The warmth embraced him as he entered, and the familiar scent of something delicious filled the air.

    Following the enticing smell, he found his way to the kitchen area where Halime was busy. The snake girl was engrossed in cooking, a serene focus on her face.

    Archer couldn''t help but admire her grace as she moved about the kitchen. Her short ck hair was tied into a bun, and she was wearing clothes that resembled pajamas on Earth. He could see the fabric clinging to her thick waist.

    But he turned his attention to the sizzling sounds of the stove, and the aromatic blend of spices hinted at a delightful culinary creation. Halime turned to face him with a warm smile as he approached.

    She held a te with a dish that looked remarkably like an omelet but had a unique, ethereal quality. The colors of the ingredients seemed to dance, and the aroma wasforting and enticing.

    "Husband," she greeted him, her eyes reflecting a deep affection. "I thought you might be hungry. I made something special for you."

    She put the te in front of him, presenting the omelet-like creation. Archer took it, captivated by the tempting appearance and the genuine care in Halime''s eyes.

    Her soothing voice encouraged him to eat it. "Try it. I added a touch of magic to enhance the vors. It''s a recipe from my homnd."

    Taking a bite, Archer discovered a new taste he now loved. The magical infusion elevated the dish to new heights, making it a heavenly experience for his stomach. After eating, his violet gaze turned toward the smiling Halime.

    Archer spoke with a charming grin. "Is there any more? Can I have them all, my beautiful snake girl?"

    She nodded, retrieving as much as she could carry, which brought a smile to his face. He gestured for Halime toe closer, and as she approached, he pulled her onto hisp and wrapped his arm around her waist.

    He spoke as he finished the first omelet. "Have something to eat, Hali. It''s delicious."

    Halime shook her head before speaking as her brown cheeks got darker. "I''ve eaten already. I heard you on the balcony with E and Siast night, so I thought I''d cook you something. I assumed you''d be hungry.''''

    Archer''s smile widened upon hearing her reply. Setting aside his meal, he gently lifted the girl''s chin, turning her face towards his. Without wasting a second, he kissed her delicate lips passionately. She responded in kind, and the two engaged in a profound kiss.

    His hands explored her slender form, encountering the exquisite touch of her beautiful ck scales. She enjoyed the sensation, and as he touched them, a shiver ran through Halime''s entire being.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 584 The Shadow Prince

    <h4>Chapter 584 The Shadow Prince</h4>

    After that, she jumped up, kissed him, and cleaned the kitchen just as E walked into the treehouse. The half-elf let out an adorable yawn as she approached the table.

    Halime gave E a te with three omelets on it. When the half-elf saw this, she smiled before eating. Archer watched this with a curious look but soon realized he had to prepare for the day.

    He went to freshen up after the intriguing visions and the sight of the eagle-like creatures gliding through the mist. After a refreshing bath, Archer emerged from the bathroom, a towel slung over his shoulder.

    Theforting warmth of the treehouse enveloped him as he made his way to the living room. To his surprise, he found E, Halime, and Hemera engaged in conversation in the warm space.

    E''s eyes sparkled with a wisdom that went beyond her apparent age. When the three girls spotted him, they smiled before he asked. ''''Do any of youdies want to go on a walk through the city?''''

    The half-elf and snake girl shook their heads as the half-elf answered. ''''Hali and I will rest until sses start, but Hemi said she wanted to stretch her legs.''''

    Archer looked at the sun elf, who had a big smile on her pretty face as she stood up and went to grab her cloak. He waited a little until she returned wrapped up to fight the cold.

    He extended his arm, and Hemera took it as they bid farewell to E and Halime, who smiled at the departing pair. Archer conjured a portal to Starfall City, and together, they stepped through.

    Upon arriving on the other side, the snow was still falling, unlikest night''s storm. Archer looked around and still saw many people walking the streets. The two of them started walking.

    They strolled through the bustling streets of Starfall City, their surroundings alive with the vibrant energy of a city suspended among the clouds. The floating ind above which held the imperial pce and all its splendor.

    Their first stop was Guild Street, a bustling thoroughfare running through the city''s heart. Lined with ornate buildings and colorful banners representing various guilds, it was a hub of activity.

    They walked past storefronts and workshops, catching glimpses of artisans practicing their craft and traders haggling over magical artifacts.

    Hemera remarked as they walked down the street. "Guild Street is always lively, Each guild has its own unique charm. You can find anything from enchanters crafting magical relics to alchemists concocting potions."

    Archer nodded before he stopped paying attention to the surroundings and asked the sun elf a question. ''''Are you enjoying it up north? Or do you prefer it in Mediterra?''''

    She looked at him but didn''t answer immediately and looked around for a second before dragging him somewhere. Soon, they came to a quiet park on the side of the Eventide River that runs throughout the empire.

    The couple sat down, and Hemera looked out at the passing ships and spoke. ''''I miss home, but being with you and the girls is better. But I enjoy going to the college and all the knowledge it holds.''''

    Archer smiled as he also spoke. ''''Yeah, the college is good. I find some of the sses boring, but others are good. I want to fight in the tournaments and use that to show the world why they should leave me alone and let me adventure.''''

    Hemeraughed as arge trade ship passed by and sounded a horn as they approached the docks to unload their goods. The sun elf turned to him and asked. ''''Mata keeps asking about you, Arch. You must see her; she understands you are busy, but make time for her.''''

    When Archer heard that, he nodded with a guilty smile beforementing. ''''I will do it this week. I honestly keep forgetting as things keep happening around me.''''

    The sun elf giggled, leaning against his shoulder as they watched the ships sail by. Seated together, the couple observed dolphin-like creatures leaping in and out of the water. The sight reminded Archer of how distinct this world was from Earth.

    After seeing that, the two continued chatting about books Hemera had found and wanted to show him. That''s when she pulled out a ck book that called out for Archer, who quickly took it, which shocked Hemera.

    However, as she turned her yellow eyes to him, astonishment seized her as a shadowy figure appeared behind Archer. It leaned towards him, making contact before seamlessly melding into his form.

    When Archer held the book, a screen popped up in front of him. [The Prince of Shadows has been found. Do you wish to im your birthright?]

    He was so confused that Hemera could see and asked in a concerned voice. ''''What''s wrong, darling?''''

    Archer shook his head before responding. ''''What is this book, Hemi? It called me the Prince of Shadows?''''

    Hemera''s eyes widened in shock. She quickly exined in a hurried voice. ''''Well, the book is from the Frostwood Continent and is said toe from a shadow cult''s library that was wiped out by the Winterfang imperial family, whom the cult attacked numerous times.''''

    ''''Why?'''' He asked in a curious voice.

    The elf shrugged as shemented. ''''I''m not sure, to be honest. This happened hundreds of years ago, but the Brownies brought me this from one of the dragon-kin traders.''''

    Archer acknowledged her with a nod and then resumed reading "The Shadow Prince" before embracing the birthright. The book calmed the prince, who would be granted the power to use the shadows and everything inside them, which spooked him a little bit.

    He already used Shadow Shroud and Shadowspawn, so iming something his system says belongs to him didn''t frighten him. Archer epted it, and suddenly, his world went dark, but all Hemera saw was him feint.

    When Archer came to, he was standing in the same little park they were sitting in, but it was ck and white. He looked around to see everything was motionless and grew concerned.

    "So, you''re the Shadow Prince, huh? It''s odd, given that it typically selects humans. But who am I to resist the will of the first prince?" The voice of an old man came from behind him.

    He turned around to see an old man standing there. Archer shook his head beforementing. ''''Who is the Shadow Prince?''''

    The old manughed, but Archer raised an eyebrow, curiosity etched across his features. "First prince? What are you talking about?"

    The old man began to pace around him, his gaze focused on the surroundings. "The Shadow Prince is a title passed down through generations. The shadows of the world choose their bearer, and this bearer wields the power to influence the bnce between light and dark, good and evil."

    Archer listened intently, absorbing every word. "So, I''m supposed to maintain this bnce?"

    The old man nodded, his long white beard swaying gently. "Indeed. The shadows and the light, they dance together, intertwined to keep the world in harmony. You, being a being of both light and shadow, have a unique role to y."

    "So, guess what? Mana and the world picked me to be the white dragon, and now the shadows want me as their prince. What''s the n here? Am I destined to marry Gaia and the sky goddess and be a flying stone? Maybe I''ll throw in juggling fireballs for good measure," ranted Archer.

    He paced back and forth in the white and ck world he found himself in, waving his arms in exasperation. "I swear, the universe has a personal vendetta against me! First, it makes me a white dragon to get a bunch of light fanatics chasing after me since I was thirteen, then shadows, and now what? Is it nning to make me the Demon King? Am I destined to engage in epic battles with heroes? What''s next, a cape fitting session?"

    He threw his hands up in frustration as the old man watched amusedly. "I mean,e on! I''m just a guy who wants a quiet life. I didn''t sign up for this mayhem. There are no ''Adventurer Wanted'' signs on my front door!"

    As he ranted, he dramatically mimicked a sword fight. "Picture this: Archer, the reluctant White Dragon Demon King, fighting off a hero with adle. Because apparently, my destiny is to wield kitchen utensils in epic battles."

    The old man raised an eyebrow. "Well, at least you''d be the most unexpected Demon King in history."

    Archer sighed, "Yeah, great. That''s just what I needed �C a twist in the prophecy. Can''t a dragon catch a break?"

    ''''No. People like you onlye along once in a''s life cycle. You see Archer Wyldheart, or would you prefer Be? I can see you had a good life on Earth, and even if youin about your life here, you''re enjoying it very much.'''' The old man said as he motioned for the bench.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 585 Peek At Us In The Bath

    <h4>Chapter 585 Peek At Us In The Bath</h4>

    He sighed in relief when hearing that before the old man continued. ''''Now, you won''t be able to use most of these powers until you reach the Rank of Demi-God. It will allow you to use shadows to your liking.''''

    ''''Well, I do that already now. So what does it add to my current powers?'''' Archer asked with a curious voice.

    The old man smiled before exining. ''''Well, fate has definitely chosen you, boy. You found two of the original prince''s spells like regr magic. Are you in possession of the spellbooks for them?''''

    Archer nodded as the man spoke. ''''Make sure no one gets their hands on them. Where did you get them anyway?''''

    "I actually found them in a random bookshop. When I came across them, I felt a strong desire to learn more," he replied, settling onto a nearby bench.

    The old man stood up and walked to the river. "You''re meant to be the next Shadow Prince in the uing war. The previous prince gave you his title and powers, and I think he knew you wereing and kept it a secret until now. As the second prince, I see you as the rightful heir, ready to be the third and hopefully final."

    When Archer heard this, something popped into his mind, causing him to ask. ''''Who are you?''''

    The old man turned to face him but now was made up of shadow with glowing white eyes and spoke. ''''I am the second Shadow Prince Umbra. No one will remember me as my time was a millennia ago, but certain groups know of our existence and will try to stop you, but I know what you like and will deal with them properly.''''

    He sighed, but suddenly, Umbra appeared in front of him and put his shadowy on his chest. Archer tried to step back but felt something enter his body just after that. He stepped back and spoke. ''''No, go forth and show the enemy what the Shadow Princes can do.''''

    Everything went dark, and he found himself back on the bench with Hemera shaking him. As he opened his eyes, she recoiled in shock. Archer was taken aback and quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Look at your face, Archer! What happened to you?" The sun elf eximed.

    With that, he used Mana Maniption to create a mirror to see what Hemera was shocked about, and when he saw himself, he was stumped.

    Archer''s eyes were pitch-ck, and his hair was jet-ck, giving him the appearance of a more sinister version of himself.

    He admired his transformed reflection in the mirror, prompting Hemera to giggle, but Archer sensed his aura was slightly different and more imposing, which made him happy.

    However, the memory of what Umbra had done hit him, leading him to decide to check his status.

    [HP: 28120>29500]

    [Mana: 659690>665000]

    [Strength: 26900>27500]

    [Constitution: 25300>26000]

    [Stamina: 26000>27000]

    [Charisma: 20100>21500]

    [Intelligence: 26050>27500]

    [New Magic Learned �C Shadow]

    [New Skill Learned - Shadow Prince]

    [Dragon''s Domain: 6>7]

    [Shadowspawn: 2>5]

    [Draconic Synergy: 2>5]

    Confusion briefly crossed his face when he saw his new status, but he quickly epted it without dwelling much on it. His stats had slightly increased, and some of his spells and skills had leveled up.

    Archer shook his head and turned to Hemera, who was still freaked out. However, she soon noticed something and voiced her concern. ''''Where did that ck book go? Tell me, Arch!''''

    He smiled before exining. ''''You''re not going to believe it, but that book was from someone named the first Shadow Prince.''''

    ''''Shadow Prince? Who''s that?'''' Hemera asked with a curious voice once she sat down to listen.

    Archer shrugged as he answered. "I don''t know. The second prince, Umbra, didn''t say much, except that I''d get into more trouble, which wasn''t new for me. But the first prince chose me to inherit his powers."

    Hemera''s eyes widened, but he continued. ''''Now I''m the third Shadow Prince. I don''t know who or what it is. Do you want to see my new form?''''

    The sun elf nodded with an excited expression. Archer stood up with a grin and activated his Shadow Prince skill.

    He closed his eyes, focusing on the surge of energy within him. His body trembled as the shadows around him began to dance, responding to the call of the ancient power he was using.

    A low growl emanated from deep within as the transformation took hold. Suddenly, shadows converged around him, spiraling upward like a dark tornado. His form became engulfed in an otherworldly darkness, obscuring him from view.

    A spectral shape emerged from the shadows, growing taller and more imposing with each passing second. A newer version of Archer''s shadow form was revealed as the shadows dissipated.

    He stood at an astonishing ten feet tall, towering over Hemera, who looked at him with fascination. Archer''s eyes were glowing with an intense violet light, radiating an aura of raw power.

    The morning light reflected off his shadowy form, giving him an otherworldly, majestic appearance. Archer''s razor-sharp teeth glistened, highlighted by a vivid violet glow from his mouth.

    Each tooth seemed to carry the essence of shadows, ready to consume the darkness around him. The sheer presence of the transformed Archer sent shivers through trees that acknowledged the formidable force now standing in its midst.

    With a swift, fluid movement, Archer tested the newfound strength of his limbs. As he moved, the ground trembled beneath each step, and the air seemed to ripple with his power.

    The violet glow intensified, casting eerie shadows that danced across the area around them. When Hemera saw this, she smiled before standing up and approaching him. Archer watched this with a grin and spoke in a deep and ominous voice. ''''Do you like my beautiful elf?''''

    Hemera smiled before nodding her head as she poked his form that stood over her. He looked down as her finger entered his shadows. Archer felt it and chuckled before picking her up.

    Hemera yelped as he did that, but she feltfortable as Archer held her. But soon after that, he offered something he knew the elf would love. ''''Do you want to travel to the college through the shadows?''''

    With that, she excitedly agreed as they melded into the shadows and people started entering the area.

    The world around them shifted as Archer navigated the hidden corridors of darkness with the grace of a phantom, and Hemera, nestled in his arms, looked around with wide-eyed wonder.

    They moved through the shadows, unnoticed by the oblivious people who traversed the well-lit streets. Archer seamlessly transitioned from one shadow to another, his movements a dance with the darkness.

    He easily traveled through Starfall City as Archer saw people shopping or working. But that''s when he saw two strange-

    looking men talking to people. Archer listens in and finds out they are church assassins.

    With a sigh, he spoke to Hemera, who was still looking around. ''''There are church assassins here. Only two, but watch what I can do. So hold on, my princess.''''

    Hemera nodded as he approached the two men and dragged them into their shadows with his creepy ws. When this happened, the shopkeeper is scared and rushes into the back, which causes Archer tough before dealing with the assassins.

    Approaching the road that led to the college, he emerged from the shadows with Hemera still cradled in his arms. When he did that, he scared a merchant caravan as the guards and adventurers rushed to defend the people behind them.

    Archer saw this and let out a creepy smile that showed all his teeth before vanishing into another shadow. Hemera wondered what he was doing and asked in a suspicious voice. ''''What are you nning?''''

    Archer chuckled before speaking. ''''Well, I want to scare the girls, and I can sense some of them in the college garden waiting for us.''''

    The sun elf grinned as she giggled. When Hemera calmed down, shemented in a teasing voice. ''''You''re a naughty dragon. They will never see youing.''''

    After speaking, the two traveled toward the college and saw students stepping through the entrance, but Archer passed by as he used their shadows.

    Soon, they saw all the girls apart from Hecate and Sia, who had already left toplete her orders. The group sat on a few benches in a small, secluded garden as the sun beamed.

    Archer managed to get close to them without anyone knowing. He moved to Nefertiti''s shadow and started admiring her thick thighs and fat ass, but Hemera grinned before teasing him. ''''You''re going to love this, aren''t you? Bet you''re going to peek at us in the bath.''''

    "Now that you mention it, that''s a brilliant idea, Hemi," he remarked before kissing the elf''s forehead as he turned his attention back to the group.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 586 You Haven’t Made Love To Him Yet

    <h4>Chapter 586 You Haven''t Made Love To Him Yet</h4>

    The others all started looking around, which shocked Archer, who thought they wouldn''t be able to feel him, but then Halimemented in a confused voice. ''''I can''t sense anything. Howe you lot can?''''

    Before anyone could reply, Llyniel whispered as she yed with her beautiful brown hair. ''''I can''t sense him either.''''

    When the two girls finished talking, they looked upset, but E quickly figured it out. ''''It''s because of our dragon tattoos. We all are connected because of them, but now we know why you two can''t feel anything. It''s because you haven''t made love to him yet.''''

    After the half-elf concluded her remarks, Halime hesitated before opening up. "I told him I was ready. Will he be forceful? My mothers warned me it can be painful."

    Teu turned to her with a smile before answering. ''''Yes, it hurts because of his size, but he casts healing magic on us, so we don''t feel it for long, but Archer is very caring. He doesn''t force us into anything and enjoys it when we take control.''''

    All the girls nodded except Llyniel and Halime. After chatting for a bit longer, Sera turned toward the wood elf and asked in a teasing voice. ''''When are you making love with your husband, Llyn?''''

    Llyniel shook her head before speaking in a quiet voice. ''''I want to wait until we''re married. It''s a tradition in our kingdom.''''

    Sera''s eyes opened as she smiled. But it was N who spoke up. ''''Archie will understand. He doesn''t pressure us. Look at me; I jumped him and wanted to make love. I was aching for days after, but I loved it.''''

    Afterward, the girls conversed about Archer, highlighting his yful and cheeky nature, qualities they genuinely admired. Hearing N''s honest remarks,ughter erupted among them, knowing well the sensations of intimacy with Archer that often left them sore.

    However, as they discussed Archer, a creepy feeling was heard, and suddenly, a pitch-ck being appeared in the middle of them.

    As the girls stared in shock at the ten-foot-tall shadowy figure with piercing violet eyes and a strange glow emanating from its mouth, an instinctive fear gripped them. They watched the being, their expressions a mix of apprehension and curiosity.

    Abruptly, the towering silhouette made a foreboding, unexpected shift, prompting the girls to jump in unison, bracing themselves for the worst. Without hesitation, Teu, Tal, and N swiftly readied their weapons, preparing for a fight.

    E swiftly armed herself with a bow while Sera conjured her ws, the group assuming defensive stances in the face of the mysterious movement.

    But to their surprise, the shadowy presence began to transform, its edges softening and features bing more defined. A radiant smile slowly materialized within the silhouette.

    As the transformation continued, the shadowy figure revealed itself as Archer, his familiar andforting presence emerging from the once-intimidating darkness. The violet glow receded, reced by their husband''s warm and familiar features.

    His eyes sparkled with mischief, and a yful grin illuminated his face. They all saw Hemera in his arms whileughing. Relief washed over the group as they realized it was him. The girls exchanged nces, their initial fear giving way toughter and smiles.

    Archer lowered Hemera to the ground, who burst intoughter before speaking, "You should have seen your faces."

    Teu huffed at Hemera and remarked, "Don''tugh, you cheeky elf! How do you expect us to react when our husband suddenly appears looking like that?"

    They all startedughing, but suddenly, the headmistress appeared in the garden they were hanging around in and eyed Archer with narrowed eyes beforementing. ''''What was that ominous feeling that washed over the college?''''

    Approaching Ophelia with a smile, Archer greeted her, "Headmistress, you look beautiful this morning."

    She eyed him skeptically, emitting a huff before questioning, "Tell me what you did?"

    "I''ll spill the beans if you agree to let me take you on a date," Archer replied, producing eye rolls from the girls behind him.

    Nefertitimented in a jealous tone. ''''You lewd dragon! Why are you trying to woo the headmistress?''''

    Archer turned to the pink-haired girl with a grin. ''''Because she will be mine one day.''''

    Ophelia listened to his words and got annoyed, but he asked. ''''Have you heard of the Shadow Prince?''''

    When the witch heard this, her eyes widened before speaking. ''''Yes. But it''s an old legend that has died out. Why do you ask?''''

    ''''Because I''ve be the third Shadow Prince, and that''s what you felt,'''' Archer told her, which shocked the headmistress.

    The girls were listening in and grew curious. Teu asked while the others just looked at him with amazement. ''''How is that possible? You''re a white dragon?''''

    Archer nodded proudly, "I''m a mana dragon, Teu. I can use all the mana I want while learning any spell or magic."

    The quick-witted blue-haired Aquarian dered, "Don''t you start calling me that! It''s bad enough she does it."

    She usingly pointed at the giggling Sera, who couldn''t resist teasing, "Teu, don''t get so stressed. It''s only a nickname."

    Teu turned to her with mock exasperation, "I don''t want a nickname. Stop it, you cheeky dragon."

    Watching the peculiar exchange, Ophelia couldn''t help butment before leaving, "Do you mind meeting me at my office once sses are finished?"

    He replied with a grin, "Of course. I''ll be there after college."

    Acknowledging him with a nod, the witch vanished from the garden they were chilling in. After ten minutes, the bell went off, alerting everyone to the start of sses.

    A lively atmosphere filled the air as they proceeded to ss, vibrant chatter echoing around them. E, perpetually curious, couldn''t resist probing Archer about his schedule.

    "Hey, Arch, what ss do you have next?" she inquired, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    He paused momentarily while remembering his ss before a mischievous smile crossed his face. "Questing and Adventure with Teu, Tal, and N," he replied, emphasizing each name with a yful tone.

    When hearing their names, they exchanged amused nces and shared smiles. After hearing that, the half-elf grinned and posed another question. "When are we going to start the dates again? If I remember correctly, it was Llyniel''s and Hemera''s turn."

    "Oh yeah, I remember now. It was Halime and Tal - Sera and Teu - Sia and Leira. I''ll start taking you girls out after I meet with Ophelia," Archer replied.

    They all smiled before stepping into the college, and when they did, they spotted Lioran and Cian walking past. The two stopped and greeted them. ''''Ah, Arch! There you are. We have Questing and Adventure now. Are you attending?''''

    He nodded at the lion boy, and that''s when Cian spoke. ''''Do you think you''ll clear the quests today?''''

    Archer shrugged. ''''Yeah. It shouldn''t be a problem.''''

    Cian nodded before Nalika, Leonora, and Cassie appeared with smiles. Therge group walked down the main halls. Once some girls reached their sses, they spilt off after kissing Archer.

    After saying farewell to most of them, they entered the Questing and Adventure ss. The sight of the mostly filled ssroom greeted them as they found their seats.

    All eyes in the ssroom shifted toward Archer and the girls as they entered. Archer proceeded to his desk, greeted by weing nods and hellos from fellow students.

    Teu, Tal, and N took their seats beside him, wearing smiles that echoed the camaraderie of the close-knit group. Samara stood at the front of the ss as the girls settled in while exining something.

    She turned around at the sound of the door.A bright smile crossed her face as her eyes met Archer''s. She raised her hand in a casual greeting and beckoned him over.

    "Hey, Archer! d you could make it. It''s been a while since I''ve seen you." Samara called out, her friendly demeanor evident.

    He smiled at the woman before she turned her attention back to the ss and began to announce. "I''ve managed to swing a few free periods for us. That means we have extra time to devote to your quests and adventures. You can use it for nning, preparation, or even diving straight into the action."

    A ripple of excitement passed through the students as they absorbed the news. Samara''s initiative was met with approving nods and murmurs of appreciation.

    "So, let''s make the most of it!" Samara concluded with enthusiasm, energizing the ss for the uing opportunities.

    Amidst the lively atmosphere, Archer caught the eyes of Teu, Tal, and N. He nodded at the trio with a knowing smile, silently acknowledging their shared understanding.

    However, his attention shifted as he noticed Zarina sitting alone with a moody expression. He walked over to the girl who looked at him with neutral eyes. He gave her a charming smile before speaking. ''''Hello, Zarina. How have you been?''''

    The redhead answered with a fed up voice. ''''I''ve been good. We going toplete the quests today?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 587 Certainly Not From You

    <h4>Chapter 587 Certainly Not From You</h4>

    Zarina looked at him and nodded in acknowledgment before standing up and following him back to the three waiting girls.

    When they saw the redhead, they greeted her with smiles as N spoke inquisitively as she approached Zarina. ''''Why do you look so moody, girl? Do you need cheering up?''''

    ''''No. Certainly not from you.'''' The moody girl replied.

    N was annoyed and about to say something, but Archer whispered into her fluffy lion ear. ''''She''s lonely, and no one speaks to her. Give her some breathing space, my lioness.''''

    She nodded before turning to talk to the other two. Archer led them out of the room after telling Samara they wouldplete the quests. The older woman was happy with their enthusiasm.

    After that, the four left the college and decided to travel from the road outside. When they arrived, Teu was the first to talk. ''''So what''s the first quest?''''

    Archer thought for a second and remembered the fivest quests. There was the one north of Starfall, where they had to hunt down the Swamp Drake terrorizing the people.

    Once deciding on the quest, he spoke to the girls. ''''We''ll deal with the Swamp Drakes, then investigate the Bugbear ambush near the Shadowleaf Forest in the south.''''

    All three agreed while he transformed into his dragon form and lowered a wing so they could climb up. Zarina was hesitant, but N grabbed her arm and pulled her onto him.

    Once everyone was settled, Archer started to p his wings before taking off. The group started their journey north to Riverwatch Town and ended the Swamp Drakes.

    After flying for a while, Archer spotted a town on the horizon. He descended to the ground andnded with a thud before returning to his humanoid form after the three girls jumped off him.

    They were a mile away from the town and started walking toward it as the sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden tint over the vast farms and grasnds that stretched out on either side of the road.

    Archer led the four girls toward the town as they?enjoyed the tranquility of the countryside. The air was filled with the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers and the distant sounds of birds chirping.

    As they strolled along the road, they noticed the rhythmic clip-clop of hooves and wooden wheels creaking. Turning a bend, the group saw a line of merchant caravans traveling toward them.

    Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, and the merchants shouted greetings to one another as they moved their goods to market.

    The caravans were transporting various wares andmodities. Barrels of ale, crates of fruits, and bundles of cloth were neatly organized on the wagons.

    With weathered faces and cheerful expressions, the merchants engaged in friendly banter as they walked alongside their caravans.

    Archer grinned at the sight, appreciating the bustling activity. "Looks like the traders are heading to the market. Always a good sign for the local economy."

    As the group continued along the road, thendscape transitioned from open fields to clusters of farms. The gentle hum of life surrounded them, with farmers tending to their crops and children ying in the meadows.

    Archer gestured towards the fields. "My kingdom will be just like this but even better."

    Teu, Tal, and N smiled as they bobbed their heads while Zarina had a confused look on her face before asking. ''''Kingdom?''''

    ''''The Draconia Kingdom to the East. It''s arge ind that''s isted from the outside world. I''ve let the dragon-kin live there instead of my domain.'''' Archer answered the redhead.

    Zarina nodded before returning to the road, and soon, the four were standing in front of Riverwatch. N asked in a curious voice. ''''Are we entering the town?''''

    Archer shook his head in response. Hemented while looking around. ''''I''ll summon the Tressyms and get them to search for the Swamp Drakes. After that, you three can fight them while I keep an eye out.''''

    His three girls smiled while Zarina just looked at him. Archer shrugged as he opened a portal. The fluffy flying cats appeared and started rubbing up against them.

    The redheaded, moody girl saw this and allowed a few of them to approach her. A grey Tressym started showing affection, which caused her to smile for a second.

    She thought no one saw, but Archer did. He approached the distracted girl and whispered into her ear seductively. ''''Your smile is beautiful, Zari. You should show it more.''''

    Zarina jumped back and scolded him. ''''Don''t sneak up on a girl like that! And don''t call me that! You pervert.''''

    She moved away from him and stood near aughing N, who witnessed it andmented. ''''You''re are a yboy, Archie! You''re a ma for girls.''''

    Archer grinned at her before ordering the cats to search for the Swamp Drakes. They agreed and flew off while he walked over to a nearbyke and created a seat using Mana Maniption.

    He created four more and grinned while gesturing for the girls to take a seat. Teu was the first to sit and look at the Lake, which was peaceful, but she spoke as the others sat down. ''''Something''s in the water. I can feel its anger.''''

    Archer got a confused expression and used Aura Detector to scan the Lake when doing that, no signals came back, causing him to respond to Teu. ''''I can''t sense anything.''''

    Sheughed before exining. ''''Lake, river, or sea beasts have all kinds of powers. Some are perfect at hiding and can''t be sensed.''''

    When he heard this, he got an idea. Archer grinned as he closed his eyes to send out mana waves that spread like a tsunami. As he did that, he started seeing Komodo dragon-looking beasts.

    Archer was confused and didn''t know what to think. So he scanned it.

    [Flesh Eater]

    [Rank: F]

    After reading the monster''s status, he instantly cast Element Bolts made from thunder. Crackling with electric power, the Element Bolts formed around him, ready to be unleashed.

    "Get ready, girls," Archer called out to the four, and Zarina focused their attention on the Lake, anticipation gleaming in their eyes.

    Archer released the charged bolts into the water. The Element Bolts streaked across the surface like violet lightning, targeting the concealed Komodas with shocking uracy.

    Upon contact, the bolts exploded in dazzling disys of electricity, sending ripples across the once-calmke. The water churned as the Elemental Bolts prated the depths.

    Electric currents surged through the beasts, momentarily stunning them and disrupting their predatory instincts. But Archer didn''t give them a chance to attack, so he acted first.

    After that, he turned to the four girls looking at him with the same expression, except for Zarina, who looked tired due to supporting everyone.

    ''''I''ll deal with these beasts,'''' Archer smiled.

    All four girls agreed with a step back before casting his spell. The mana erupted with blinding brilliance, transforming the once-calmke into a storm of electrified chaos.

    A roar apanied the power surge, echoing through the surroundingndscape. The shockwave rippled across the water, sending waves crashing against the shores.

    The Flesh Eater Komodas, caught in the explosion''s heart, thrashed and convulsed as the overwhelming energy coursed through their monstrous forms.

    The explosion subsided, leaving behind a transformed scene. Once a serene body of water, the Lake now crackled with residual energy.

    Smoldering remnants of the Flesh Eater Komodas floated to the surface, their threat extinguished in the wake of Archer''s powerful disy.

    As the electric charge in the air gradually dissipated, Archer stood amidst the aftermath, his breathing steady.

    The girls and Zarina cautiously approached, their expressions mixed with amazement and gratitude. The Tressyms circled overhead, their feline forms undisturbed by the earlier spectacle.

    Archer offered a confident smile, his eyes reflecting the residual glow of the elemental surge. "That should take care of the Flesh Eaters. Let''s proceed with caution, though. There might be more danger ahead."

    As the group continued their adventure, Archer killed many beasts until they arrived at the Tressym''s point.

    The forest embraced the group as they ventured deeper into its heart, shadows dancing on the path beneath the dense canopy of towering trees.

    The air was thick with the scent of moss and earth, and the asional rustle of leaves echoed through the tranquil ambiance.

    Archer, leading the way with confidence, navigated through thebyrinthine trails. The girls followed closely, their footsteps muffled by the carpet of fallen leaves beneath their boots.

    The sunlight filtered through the leaves above, casting a dappled pattern on the forest floor.

    As they ventured further, the sounds of the forest transformed. The distant croaking of unseen creatures reced Beast roars and whispers of the wind.

    Teu, ever watchful, spoke up. "Archer, I sense a change in the atmosphere. We might be nearing a swampy region."

    He nodded before looking around them and realizing they were approaching the swamp.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 588 Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 588 Dungeon</h4>

    Archer and the four girls stood before arge swamp overtaking the forest, which baffled them. Zarina was the first toment. ''''This shouldn''t be here. The swamps are down south, not in the north.''''

    N agreed with a nod before Archer spoke. ''''Somethings changed here. The mana feels wild and chaotic.''''

    As he finished speaking, his Aura Detector pinged as something exploded out of the water, making the girls jump back, but Archer grinned and summoned his ws.

    With a swift swipe, he decapitated the lunging beast while sidestepping the attack. It dropped to the ground with a loud thud, causing dust to fly everywhere.

    Once it settled, the others joined him with curious expressions. Tal was the first to inquire as she took out her bow. ''''That thing appeared out of nowhere.''''

    The others agreed, but Archer shook his head and exined. ''''It was there the whole time, waiting to attack. They are ambush beasts who hunt by doing this.''''

    Teu smiled as she spoke. ''''They are also in the Aquarian Kingdom. We call them Lurkers. But the meat is delicious. You should take it, Arch.''''

    He smiled before storing it in his Item Box. After doing that, he remembered to empty it into hisir. He looked at the four girls and asked. ''''Do youdies mind waiting here for a few minutes?''''

    They nodded while Zarina just stared at him with a deadpan look. Archer teleported into hisir below the treehouse, ignoring the redhead and her moody ways.

    In the brightly lit cavern of Archer''sir, Illuminated by the soft glow of enchanted crystals embedded in the walls, he stood amidst his ever-growing treasure horde.

    With a satisfied yet greedy expression, Archer gazed upon the vast expanse of wealth that stretched before him. Hisir was a treasure trove of umted riches from various quests, adventures, and conquests.

    Stacks of gold coins formed small mountains, and gem-encrusted artifacts sparkled in the ambient light. The treasure hoard extended far back into the cavern, standing just shorter than Archer.

    The gleaming wealth seemed to have a life of its own, casting shadows on the cavern walls. Archer''s keen eyes traced the lines of golden goblets, ancient tomes, and ornate weapons littered the floor.

    He walked deeper into the hoard, and the air carried whispers of the stories behind each piece. A king''s crown from a millennia ago, a relic from an unknown kingdom lost to time.

    A jeweled scepter that once was held by a long lost emperor that he found in one of the enemy royal family''s vaults during the Mediterra war.

    After looking around momentarily and getting lost in greed, he closed his eyes and expanded their. A shake was felt throughout the domain as it grew massive.

    The horde now looked tinypared to the extended chamber, and he wanted to ensure he had enough room to store more treasure. Once that was done, he emptied the Item Box, which caused a loud crash.

    Lots of gold coins flowed out of it for a few minutes. This caused a loud noise that hurt his ears. Afterward, he walked toward the gem room and emptied all the gems he looted.

    Once Archer finished that, he left the domain and rejoined the girls standing around as they kept an eye on the water. He saw a few Swamp Drake bodies lying around.

    When he reappeared, Teu, Tal, and N smiled while Zarina''s blue eyes watched him with an unknown expression. Archer greeted the three girls with kisses and gave the redhead a charming smile.

    He approached the water and sent a mana wave to search for the Swamp Drake nest. After a few minutes, he picked something up in the center of the swamp.

    It looked like a cave, which confused him. He turned to Zarina and asked. ''''Do you know this area?''''

    She shook her head. ''''No. I know that a swamp is not meant to be up north.''''

    Archer nodded before exining to the four. ''''Well, there looks to be a cave at the center of the swamp where the beasts areing from or their nest.''''

    Teu''s eyes widened, which caused his attention, causing him to ask in a concerned tone. ''''What''s wrong, Teu?''''

    "It seems a simr incident urred to a neighboring region of Aquaria. Out of the blue, ake emerged and rapidly expanded. By the time the kingdom attempted to handle the issue, it was already toote. The once beautiful forest had be overrun with thousands of powerful beasts," Teu shared, recounting the tales of traders she heard years ago.

    When Archer heard this, he nodded before activating his Shadow Prince skill and transforming into his new form. When the girls saw that, they stepped back as they felt an ominous feeling wash over them.

    Zarina was the most affected as she started trembling, but Archer reigned in his Aura and apologized to them. ''''Sorry, girls. Still not used to this form, it will take some time.''''

    N, Teu, and Tal nodded and calmed down, but the redhead was still panicking. The lion girl walked over to her and reassured her that nothing would happen to her.

    When Archer saw this, he turned his attention to the swamp and summoned his shadow creatures, but nothing happened, which confused him.

    But all of a sudden, they appeared all around him and stretched throughout the forest, shocking him and the girls encircled by the shadow creatures.

    ''''They are protecting you. Pay them no mind.'''' He said to the four before ordering them to hunt the Swamp Drakes and any other beasts that inhabited the swamp.

    ''''Bring their bodies to me, my shadows!'''' Archer called out as the shadows rushed off to fulfill his orders.

    Teu watched as the creepy-looking shadow creatures dived into the murky swamp water, and shortly after, chaos erupted as dead beasts were thrown onto the shore.

    Archer went around collecting them with his shadows before following the creatures. He ughtered hundreds of beasts as he approached the cave in the center.

    Ten minutester, he arrived at the entrance of a dungeon. The distinctive mana from the area caught his attention, and it reminded him of the time he stumbled upon one down south when he was thirteen.

    After seeing that, he got to work and started butchering the Swamp Drake and eating their hearts once they were dead. It took him and the shadow creatures a couple of hours to clear everything.

    Once Archer was done, he returned to the waiting girls, sitting down and chatting, and when he suddenly appeared in his shadow form, it made them jump.

    Heughed before Teu walked over to him and yfully punched him when he returned to his humanoid form. He greeted all the girls apart from Zarina, who watched him kiss them.

    Archer turned his gaze to the redhead, causing her to step back, but he approached with a teasing smile and spoke. ''''Do you want a kiss? I''m sure you''ll love it.''''

    Zarina got angry and snapped. ''''No, I don''t want a kiss from a boy with dozens of women fawning over him. yboy!''''

    He started chuckling before responding. ''''No need to insult me, Zari. I was only messing with you.''''

    ''''Stop calling me Zari! It''s Zarina.'''' She barked out.

    After teasing the redhead, he turned back to the swamp, wondered how to clear the water, and decided to evaporate it using Mana Maniption.

    With a wave of his hand, he created a heat wave made from pure mana that washed over the invading swamp, boiling the water to nothing and leaving the ground below dry as a bone.

    Once Archer did that, the five of them started walking toward the dungeon entrance, and they soon heard a creepy sounding from it, which spooked N out.

    He turned around to see her tail straight, and her ears were facing forward as she listened for something. Archer noticed her body was tense, like she was ready to attack at any moment.

    The others stopped walking as he approached her, grabbed her hand, and brought her back. N shook her head and looked at Archer with a worried look. ''''That ce is evil and full of death.''''

    Tal nodded before speaking. ''''The mana doesn''t feel right to me. It feels like an infection.''''

    Archer agreed before asking the four girls. ''''Do you want toe with me or return to the college?''''

    No one spoke or stood there, so he assumed they wanted to apany him. So the group started walking again until they saw the dark entrance.

    Without wasting time, he quickly sent E and the others a message, telling them he found a dungeon. Before they entered, the half-elf asked him not to go in because he would find trouble.

    Archer reassured her they would be fine as they stepped into the darkness. The four vanished and reappeared in a chamber that was lit by torches.

    As they started looking around, suddenly, something warned Archer to send the girls away, and that''s what he did: he activated the tattoos.

    N, Teu, and Tal vanished from the spot but still saw the lurking beasts in the shadows lunge at them.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 589 They’re Fine

    <h4>Chapter 589 They''re Fine</h4>

    Archer saw Zarina looking at the beasts who appeared from the darkness, but he quickly cast Cosmic Shield around her as the attackers mmed into it.

    Once he protected the redhead, Archer activated his Shadow Prince skill and transformed into his second form. The beasts saw and felt his dark and ominous aura wash over them, causing them to stop the attack.

    They directed their attention to him, yet his response was merely a smile that revealed his fearsome, razor-sharp teeth, instilling fear in both the beasts and Zarina, who visibly paled.

    But Archer grabbed the scared girl and sliced the heads of the closest creatures, allowing him to meld into the shadows. He traveled through them until he got to an empty chamber.

    When they arrived inside, he popped out of the darkness, but a bad feeling washed over him, causing him to cast Gate to the outside.

    Just as Archer was going to step through, he saw a humanoid figure covered in a dark robe pointing something at him. He quickly stepped through and closed it behind him.

    Once they were safe, he returned to his humanoid form and opened a portal to the domain. Zarina scrambled to get away from him with wide eyes.

    Archer frowned andmented. ''''I won''t hurt you, Zari. Just calm down.''''

    Before entering the domain, he cast Mana Maniption to copse the dungeon entrance, allowing him to return when he''s stronger and take out whoever that robed figure was while stopping anyone exploring it.

    Zarina followed behind him, and when she saw the treehouse and the three girls who had vanished, she was sitting on afortable sofa chatting away like it was nothing. When they entered, N turned to him with a big smile.

    She hugged him tightly while the other two walked over to them. Teu and Tal greeted him with a kiss just after the lioness.

    After that, Archer informed them of what happened, and all three agreed that getting out of there before they were attacked was a good idea. Once they were happy, E was informed of his arrival.

    The half-elf and the girls were happy to get his message. But then, he got serious and told them, "We still have some quests to do, so let''s finish them and go back to college."

    Everyone nodded, but Teu asked in a curious voice. ''''What have we got left?''''

    ''''Ermm. Kill some Bugbears who keep ambushing vigers and traders, Kill a swarm of rats under a city, Some Trolls are causing trouble somewhere, and the Marauding Minotaur Subjugation quest, which we have to do with others which we will do with some adventurers and knights in the town of Shadow Pine.''''

    ''''Where are we going first?'''' Tal asked as she stretched her arms, causing her silver ponytail to bounce everywhere.

    ''''We''ll deal with the Bugbears, then head toward Silvervein City to the west,'''' Archer responded.

    The girls smiled before he opened a Gate to the road that led to the college. They started heading south, but Archer got frustrated with the walking after a little while, so he told everyone to give him space.

    Once they backed off, he whispered. ''Draco.''

    A bright light shone and blinded the girls. The people passing by were shocked to a standstill as Archer''srge limbs smashed into the ground and a long, slender tail that was so long that it uprooted some trees.

    His carriage-sized ws dug deep trenches into the frozen ground with ease. He stretched out his massive wings that cast a shadow over the grasnds and road they were near, scaring some passing merchants.

    A group of knights tried approaching, but when he turned hisrge head toward them and saw his massive violet eye re, they quickly turned their mounts around and headed back to the city.

    Archer internallyughed as he lowered his body. The three girls jumped up, but N dragged a moody Zarina behind her. Once they gotfortable, he took off and headed toward the viges near the Shadowleaf Forest.

    He enjoyed flying and causing mayhem wherever he went. With a p of his wings above, a city would cause destruction, but he chose not to because it would be a headache. The girls were enjoying the view from his back, and even Zarina was smiling.

    Archer soared gracefully above the vast stretch of open grasnd, which was pristine white covered in untouched snow. A peaceful scene was disrupted only by the rhythmic beating of his massive wings.

    His white scales shimmered, reflecting the sunlight as he glided through the crisp, chilly air. Panic ensued as he descended toward a quaint vige at the edge of the snow-covered fields with a forest on one side and the river on the other.

    Vigers, bundled in thickyers of winter clothing, scattered like startled birds, their shouts and gasps mingling with the howl of the wind. Children clung to their parents, eyes wide with fear and astonishment, while livestock stampeded in a chaotic dance.

    Archer''s colossal frame shadowed the vige as he touched down just outside its perimeter. His ws dug into the snow, causing the ground to quiver and sending shockwaves through the frozenndscape.

    When Teu saw this, she thumped him on the head, which didn''t affect it apart from gaining his attention.

    ''''Don''t hit me, your brute! I am an innocent dragon!'''' Heined in a deep voice.

    ''''Well, don''t scare the people with an entrance like that! They were going about their day, and a dragonnded outside the vige, which would make anyone panic. Think Arch, or people will be frightened of you.''''

    After that, Archer saw a group approaching them and decided to tease them. The girls jumped off and waited for him to return to his humanoid form, which he shortly did and brushed his shirt off.

    His skin and scales quivered as the chill made contact. Teu, wearing a smile, handed him a cloak. With that, he wrapped it around himself and thanked her. ''''Thanks for the Teu.''''

    The blue-haired girl nodded before a voice was heard. ''''Excuse me? What are you doing here?''''

    Archer turned and saw an old man standing with two younger men. He smiled at them before inquiring. ''''We''re here to hunt the Bugbears. Now, if you don''t mind.''''

    He walked off toward Shadowleaf Forest and summoned his Shadow Creatures. Once they surrounded him, they stood out to the whitendscape, shocking the vigers and causing them to flee the vige.

    Teu let out a sigh as she reached his side. "Why bring them out here? Couldn''t you do it inside the forest?"

    Archer shrugged. "Don''t worry about them. They''re fine."

    Once he was done speaking, he ordered them to find the Bugbears and report back to him. The creatures bowed as the tallest and scariest spoke. ''''Yes, Shadow Prince. It will be done.''''

    His eyes widened alongside the other girls. Archer shook his head beforementing. ''''You can speak?''''

    ''''Yes. We woke up and were ready to serve the new Shadow Prince.'''' The shadowy figure said as it waved its arms, and the horde of creatures rushed into the forest.

    They pursued their Prince''s target by weaving through the trees and skimming through the shadows. Archer nced back at the creature trailing behind and gave a nod. "Alright, your name shall be Nyctros, the firstmander of my Shadow Army."

    Nyctros knelt and bowed, allowing Archer to see him more clearly. The being stood eight feet tall and was humanoid but made from pure shadow. He wanted to get more shadows and asked. ''''How do we increase our numbers?''''

    ''''Get stronger, Prince. That''s all you can do.''''

    Realizing it would take time, Archer decided not to hurry. After deciding, he told Nyctros to find the Bugbears with the others, who quickly rushed off.

    Once Archer finished speaking to the shadow creature, he turned around to see the four girls staring at him with strange expressions, but the redheadmented with suspicion. ''''Are you evil?''''

    When the other three heard this, they started giggling, catching Zarina''s attention. She turned on them, but Archer asked her a question. ''''What is good and evil, Zari?''''

    Zarina turned to him with narrowed eyes but answered. ''''I don''t know. Why don''t you tell me?''''

    He chuckled before using Mana Maniption to create five chairs for everyone. After that, he exined. "Listen. In this world, there''s no clear line between good and evil. It''s all shades of grey."

    The others exchanged nces, intrigued by Archer''s words. N tilted her head in curiosity while Zarina, the redhead, watched him intently.

    "What I do, some might see as evil. But others might see it as necessary or even good. It depends on perspective."

    Teu asked, "What are you trying to say?

    Archer leaned back, staring at the cloud-covered sky. "Imagine a city gued by bandits. If I swoop in and remove the threat, the people there might call me a hero. But those bandits, or someonepassionate to them, might see me as the viin."

    Zarina frowned, "So, it''s all about how people see things?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 590 Finishing The Quests

    <h4>Chapter 590 Finishing The Quests</h4>

    When Archer heard the redhead, he smiled before continuing. "Exactly. People perceive actions based on their own beliefs, experiences, and needs. What one person considers evil might be a noble cause for another."

    Tal said after no one else spoke, "But there must be some actions universally seen as good or evil, right?"

    Archer smiled before speaking, "True, there are certain acts that most agree upon. But even those can be subject to interpretation."

    N sighed, "So, we''re all a mix of good and evil, depending on who''s looking at us?"

    He smiled, "Exactly. That''s why I say there''s no pure good or evil. It''s all in shades of grey."

    After that, Zarina went quiet before looking at him with ocean-blue eyes and asking, ''''What''s the worst thing you''ve done?''''

    When hearing this, Archer started to think before speaking. "Well, I''ve set fire to castles and forts with hundreds of people inside. I''ve turned armies into ashes and reduced kingdoms to dust. I''ve done plenty, but listing them all would be a bother."

    Once he finished talking, the shadow creatures returned, and Nyctros suddenly appeared in front of Archer, which scared Zarinna, who yelped.

    N and Teuughed while Tal eyed the creature as she wasn''t sure about it. Nyctros bowed before speaking. ''''Can I touch you, my prince? I can show you all the locations?''''

    Archer agreed, and the shadow contacted him, revealing several locations where the Bugbears resided. His satisfaction was evident when turning to the four girls. ''''Okay, we can go now. I know where they are.''''

    There were camps spread out all over the forest, but all they held was the beasts and their food, which people butchered. He informed the girls of the locations and every detail, causing Zarina and N to pale.

    Once Archer had finished exining his n, everyone agreed to it. Afterward, he transformed into his dragon form and took to the skies once the girls were on board. While flying, he cast a Cosmic Shield around them to protect them from the wind.

    His keen dragon eyes scanned the forest below as he glided through the sky. The dense foliage hid the Bugbears, and Archer knew precisely where they were. While flying, the scent of the Bugbears, a mix of fur and decay, reached his nostrils.

    Archer honed in on the first camp, where hundreds of the monstrous creatures mingled. Coming to a stop above, his massive wings created a gust of wind that sent them flying everywhere.

    Inhaling deeply, he drew in the air tainted with the foul stench of the Bugbears. With a mighty exhale, he unleashed a torrent of searing mes that shot down and washed over the Bugbear camp.

    A violet firestorm twirled, roared, and burned down the makeshift buildings and nasty creatures. Archer''s dragon breath set everything on fire. That''s when he saw the bright glow taking over the forest, visible for miles.

    When this happened, the Bugbears were caught off guard, shrieked, and howled as the violet inferno consumed everything in its path. He maintained his position, the glow of the mes reflecting in his gleaming eyes.

    The crackling of burning wood and the desperate roars of the Bugbears echoed through the forest, creating a dance of destruction. As thest embers faded away, Archer scanned the ashen remains of the camp below.

    He saw that the once-thriving gathering of chaos had been reduced to smoldering ruins. The forest, freed from their presence, seemed to exhale a sigh of relief. After he was finished at the first Bugbear camp, he flew around doing the same to the others.

    Soon, he was finished, and the forest had several burning infernos.?Satisfied with the oue, he looked south to Silvershade City and started flying toward it with the girls on his back, wondering what they could do if Archer were going to burn everything.

    Archer flew for half an hour until he saw arge city nearby andnded close by. Teu and the others jumped off his back before he returned to his humanoid form. After that, N asked as she looked around. ''''What''s the next quest?''''

    ''''Rat extermination.''''

    As he finished speaking, all four girls cringed, but Archer reassured them. ''''Don''t worry,dies. We don''t have to step into the sewers. I have an idea.''''

    They smiled before approaching the city and were stopped at the gate as the morning sun shone overhead. The sky was clear, but dark clouds wereing from the north, causing him to sigh.

    Archer told them they werepleting quests from the College of Magic and were let through by the city guard. Once inside, they were guided to the sewer opening while the man fled as they arrived.

    Zarinamented as they looked at the entrance. l. ''''I hope we''re not going in there. It stinks like death.''''

    The other three agreed before Archer shook his head and opened a portal to the domain. He had the perfect beast for such a task. He called for the giant rats he captured in the Nether Realm.

    Many giant rats surged out of the portal, and he directed them to kill all the rats in the sewer. A cacophony of squeaks echoed as they hastily departed. Having aplished this, Archer faced the girls and the guard, who looked at him like he was crazy.

    The guard shook his head and braked, too. ''''Why would you release even more rats, and bigger ones at that!''''

    ''''They are mine? I control them.'''' Archer replied calmly to the man before finding a nearby bench and sitting down.

    He pulled out some chocte and started eating while the four girls sat beside him except Zarina, who sat on the next bench. The group only had to wait an hour until the Giant Rats returned covered in blood.

    Archer sent them back to the domain when they were done before standing up and speaking. ''''That was quicker than I expected.''''

    The guard who was still standing there looked at him with a shocked expression before he continued. ''''You can now get someone to clean up.''''

    After speaking, he turned to the girls and informed them. ''''Do you want to sit on my back or wait in the domain? We have to head north to the town of Starhaven.''''

    They decided to go to the domain, so he shrugged and summoned his wings. Archer took off and started flying north, and it didn''t take him too long as he flew faster and faster. Thendscape sped by, not allowing him to see anything.

    Archer soared above cities and towns, instigating panic, yet he had already vanished by the time they gazed upward. The weather settled, maintaining its chill as he seamlessly merged with the outskirts of the town.

    However, his relief was short-lived, as rain soon started, causing him to sigh beforending. After summoning the shadow creatures, he returned to the domain and told them to hunt the trolls.

    Once he did that, he stepped into the domain and witnessed the sudden appearance of E, Nefertiti, and Llyniel. The half-elf hurried towards him with an enthusiastic smile upon spotting him.

    "Arch! Prepare to return to the college. The headmistress is discussing the Arcane Tournament and asked you to attend. She mentioned dismissing the quests; she''ll send some adventurers to handle the remaining ones."

    Archer got excited when he heard that and greeted the six girls with kisses before winking at Zarina, who rolled her eyes. Once that was over, he opened a gate to the college and stepped through.

    The others followed him to see a stream of students flow toward the auditorium, where the Professors were ushering people inside. When Archer arrived, people turned to him with either a smile or frown.

    He ignored them when he saw the other when seeing Hemera, Sera, and Halime, who greeted him with a smile. Therge group entered the auditorium and was told to sit in the middle, and some of them fought to sit next to him.

    Archer smiled at this as Sera and Llyniel sat next to him. The others settled down as more students poured in to take their seats. When this happened, he turned to the wood elf, who was smiling back at him.

    His hand snaked toward her slender thigh and held it, causing the elf to shiver. Her brown eyes turned to him and in a whisper. ''''What are you doing?''''

    ''''Nothing.'''' He replied with an innocent smile.

    Archer moved his hand further up her thigh, causing her to squirm as he was close to her panties. She was wearing an everyday dress, but he sensed the mana radiating from it, and he guessed it kept her warm in such weather.

    He stopped thinking about it when feeling Llyniel''s hand grab onto his arm. Archer turned to her, and she motioned for him to lean in, which he did.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 591 Luminalis (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 591 Luminalis (R18)</h4>

    ''''Before, when all the girls were talking about sex, I said I wanted to wait until we were married to make love, but I regret saying that now. I hear you doing it with the others and get jealous. I want it. Can we do it once the announcement is over?'''' Llyniel asked in a whisper.

    When Archer heard this, he was stunned for a moment, but a charming smile appeared as he asked in a voice only she could hear. ''''Ask me to make love to you, Llyn. I want to hear it in that beautiful voice of yours.''''

    Llyniel blushed intensely upon hearing that, her ears turning as red as tomatoes. But she soon calmed down and spoke. ''''I want to make love to you, Archer.''''

    ''''Okay, my little elf. Once this is over with, I''m taking you back to the domain and ravaging you.'''' Hemented with a grin.

    After speaking, his hand moved toward her cave and gently rubbed her. Llyniel jerked when she felt the pleasure hit her, causing her to cover her mouth as she moaned. Teu was sitting next to her and turned to the two.

    She looked down to see Archer''s hand up Llyniel''s dress and rolled her eyes beforementing in a whisper. ''''Why are you pleasuring her in such a ce, you lewd dragon? Wait until it''s over!''''

    Archer grinned before threatening the ocean princess. ''''Say one more word, Teu, and I''ll ravage you until you can''t walk.''''

    When the blue-haired girl heard that, her flower responded by sending an ache through her. He smiled at her reaction before continuing to rub Llyniel as he threatened Teu more. ''''Wait until this is over. You''re going to fall into a world of pleasure.''''

    Teu shivered and ignored him by facing the stage where the headmistress was on. Archer didn''t pay attention because Llyniel''s panties were drenched due to his rubbing.

    He moved them to the side and touched her delicate flower directly, causing the elf to bite his arm as the pleasure was like an electric shock. Before he could even be naughtier, the students stopped entering.

    Archer pulled his hand away from the heavy-breath wood elf, who didn''t know what hit her and was in a daze. He turned his attention to the stage where Ophelia and a few Professors were standing.

    The air crackled with excitement, and the chatter ceased when the imposing figure of the headmistress started speaking to everyone. "Good day, students and staff. I hope this academic year has taught you much and imparted magic''s importance, but this isn''t why we''re here today.''''

    Ophelia began, her voice carrying the weight of authority and wisdom. "I stand before you with news that will undoubtedly ignite the mes of ambition within each of you. We are on the verge of an extraordinary opportunity, one that extends far beyond the walls of our beloved College of Magic."

    Eyes widened, and heads turned, curiosity carved on every face as the students leaned forward to catch every word.

    The headmistress dered, her violet eyes gleaming excitedly. "I speak of the Arcane Tournament. A continent-widepetition that is not just a contest; it is a quest to find the most skilled, and the most promising young talents from every corner of Pluoria."

    Excitement echoed through the auditorium, and Ophelia continued with a smile, "The purpose of the Arcane Tournament is to select two hundred young individuals who will stand as representatives of our entire continent. These chosen ones will embark on a journey to the Nightshade Empire, nestled on the Verdantia continent, to participate in the prestigious Celestial Magic Tournament."

    Ophelia exined, her words resonating with pride. "In the Nightshade Empire, our representatives willpete against the finest young mages from other continents. They will showcase not only their magical prowess but also the unity and strength of our continent. The journey will be difficult, the trials demanding, but the rewards are beyond measure."

    She paused, allowing the importance of her words to sink in, before concluding with a determined tone, "This, dear students, is an opportunity to leave an unforgettable mark on history. The Arcane Tournament beckons you to prove yourselves to the world."

    As apuse exploded throughout the auditorium, everyone exchanged excited nces, realizing the path ahead held challenges and opportunities far beyond the walls of the college.

    Archer smiled and knew he could win it if he used all his powers, but there was no fun in overpowering fighters his age, so he would use the limiter he created in the bracelet to get some enjoyment out of the tournament.

    Sera turned to him with a big grin and announced. ''''We all can enter the tournament and show the world what we can do!''''

    Everyone turned to the hyperactive dragon girl and smiled before N agreed with Sera. ''''Yes, we can! Let''s get out of here and train.''''

    The two excited girls jumped up, causing the others tough. Zarina was sitting at the end and didn''t know what to do. Hemera turned to the redhead and introduced herself. ''I''m Hemera Helios. Archer''s fiance.''''

    Zarina looked at her and replied. ''''My name is Zarina Whitestone.''''

    After that, Ophelia said one more thing: the most important part. ''''The Arcane Tournament starts in two weeks, so sses have been canceled to allow time for training. But when the sun rises on the first day of Luminalis,e to the Manaship yard just outside the city. All students are expected to appear for the Qualification Round, which will be held in the Oakheart Kingdom.''''

    When Llyniel heard this, she recovered from her daze and looked at Archer with a smile as the headmistress dismissed them all. They left the auditorium, and the redhead Zarina said goodbye before vanishing into the crowd.

    N and Teu watched her go before letting out sighs. Archer walked behind them and wrapped his arms around their shoulders while speaking. ''''She''sing around, girls. Now let''s return to the domain.''''

    But as Archer said that, he remembered what Ophelia said and turned to E, who was wrapping a cloak around herself. ''''El. What is Luminalis?''''

    The half-elf giggled before remembering he wouldn''t remember as he was cooped up in the library as he grew up. She exined. ''''It''s thest weeks of Frostwinter. The leaders around Pluoria agreed at a meeting to host thepetition, then when the Celestial Magic Tournament starts when Elderbloom arrives.''''

    Archer nodded when he heard that before teleporting everyone to the domain using the bracelets. When they arrived, Tal and N wanted to train, but it would only be them two doing so.

    He grinned at Teu, who was slowly backing away while hiding a smile, but Archer used Blink to appear before her. When Teu saw that, she turned to run, but it was toote. He slung her over his shoulder before grabbing Llyniel''s hand.

    Archer led them to the bedroom while the other eight did their business, giggling at Teu''s acting because they could see her excitement.

    When entering the room, he threw the ocean princess onto the bed, causing her tough while speaking to Llyniel. ''''My wood elf. Give me some time to punish this princess.''''

    She agreed to it with a smile, causing him to pounce on Teu, who epted her punishment and kissed him deeply. Archer took her dress off and saw her toned body, which sent him into a frenzy.

    Once, he stripped everything off her and saw her smooth, light brown skin. It sent Archer over the top, and he cast Timewrap around the room. He knelt on the bed after pulling down his pants, showing the two girls his member.

    Llyniel''s eyes widened in amazement, and Teu licked her lips before she slid across the bed and took his manhood in her hand. She started gently stroking him with a grin on her face.

    Archer let out a groan before turning to Llyniel and spoke. ''''Come here.''''

    The wood elf stood up and slowly approached the bed, but as she got close, Archer grabbed her hand and pulled her onto him while Teu continued stroking until she took it in her mouth and started swirling her tongue around his member.

    He felt an overwhelming rush of pleasure surging through him. Archer swiftly pulled Llyniel close, gently bending her over as he yfully lifted her dress, exposing her perfect perky behind.

    Teu sped up her attack and was moving her head backward and forward on his manhood, going deeper every second. While doing this, he reached over and moved Llyniel''s ck panties to the side and slid his finger into her tight flower.

    This caused the elf to let out a pleasure-filled moan, which encouraged Teu to suck him even harder. Between everything, Archer grabbed the blue ponytail, shoved his member into her throat, and spoke in a lust-filled voice. ''''Swallow it, princess.''''

    Tu tried to nod her head, but pleasure exploded when she felt his seed shoot down her throat, causing her to climax. Her panties were drenched, and when Archer pulled out, she spoke in a dazed voice. ''''Fuck me, please. I need it so bad darling.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 592 You Will Fall (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 592 You Will Fall (R18)</h4>

    Archer looked at the pleading Teu and spoke. ''''Wait. I want to taste Llyn, who''s been waiting a while, while we have fun.''''

    Teu grinned at him as she settled on the bed, spreading her legs apart, observing every inch of Archer while caring for her aching flower. When he saw this, his lust soared even more and caused him to flip Llyniel on her back.

    Archer stripped the wood elf, who was smiling but embarrassed when she saw his eyes roaming her body. Her body was slender, and she had small boobs, but he loved them as he took her pink nipple in his mouth.

    He started flicking it with his tongue as his other hand snaked up her smooth body and yed with the other one. When Archer did this, Llyniel let out a moan as he attacked her weak spot.

    Llyniel''s brown eyes closed as she started to get turned off andpletely forgot where she was. Archer continued his double attack before kissing down her body, causing her to shiver and let out an adorable noise.

    Archer parted her smooth legs and noticed her cave was already wet. Still, he wanted to make it even wetter, so he kissed down her legs and began to lick while gently rubbing her clit when he arrived at her cave.

    Pleasure washed over the wood elf, who started moaning. When Teu saw this, shemented as her flower began to drip with her love juices. ''''You will fall to pleasure, Llyn. Husband is good at pleasing us.''''

    When Archer heard this, he continued with his attack by running his tongue up and down her, hitting all the sensitive spots. Soon, he slipped a finger inside her tight cave, but as soon as he entered, her body started to tremble.

    Llyniel screamed out before climaxing, causing her juices to flow all over his finger and tongue. He swallowed as much as he could before sitting up and looking at the panting elf, who looked to be in a world of pleasure.

    Archer didn''t stop as he rubbed his manhood against Llyniel''s flower before leaning over and whispering into her twitched ear. ''''Do you want this, my wood elf?''''

    Her whole body shivered when she heard his seductive voice, but she hugged him tight before responding. ''''Yes. I don''t want to wait until we''re married Arch.''''

    When hearing her reply, he gently slipped it inside her and slowly went deeper. Soon, something stopped his progress, but he took her virginity, causing Llyniel to yelp in pain before Archer cast Aurora Healing on her.

    Blood still stained the sheets, but it didn''t bother him. When Teu saw this, she grinned beforementing. ''''I can''t believe I''m witnessing the quiet wood elf make love to our husband. She''s always the shy and silent one around the others.''''

    ''''Don''t tease her, Teu, or I''ll be rough and ensure you can''t walk tomorrow,'''' Archer grinned.

    When he said that, Teu huffed before standing up and walking toward every room''s tiny bathroom. She spoke in a teasing voice. ''''See me when you''re done.''''

    She closed the door, causing Llyniel to let out a breath of relief when the pain faded away and spoke quietly. ''''You can move now, Arch.''''

    Archer kept up his gentle, slow thrusts, passionately making love to her. Llyniel''s body trembled with the overwhelming pleasure, causing her moans to grow even louder.

    This only encouraged him to get even more passionate as the two continued for a little while longer before Llyniel''s tight cave caused him to shoot his essence deep inside her, whose body trembled as she also climaxed.

    Pleasure washed over both of them, but he continued to thrust inside her, causing Llyniel''s eyes to roll to the back of her head as she was lost in a world of pleasure. After a while of this, Archer finished inside her, causing her to climax again. It caused her to faint in pleasure.

    When seeing this, he smiled before leaning down to kiss the elf as he pulled out, causing a waterfall of his seed and her love juices. Archer cast Cleanse on them as he picked Llyniel up and teleported to her bedroom.

    He tucked her into bed, and she curled up happily. After that, he returned to his bedroom, where Teu walked out of the bathroom. His gaze fell to her thick thighs, which were dripping with love juices.

    The blue-haired girlmented. ''''Ready now, darling?''''

    Without another word, Archer pounced on Teu, who loved every second of the lovemaking. The two of them were like rabbits, and he lived up to his promise and ravaged her so much that her body trembled, and she squirted all over him.

    By the time they were done, she was all over the ce. Her blue eyes were dazed, and the two were covered in sweat. He cast Cleanse again and did the same with her before teleporting to the balcony that overlooked the domain.

    It was already nighttime, and the snow was finally stopping, but it didn''t stop the wind or cold air. Archer cast Cosmic Shield around himself to keep out the air while summoning a Brownie to make him hot cocoa, which the little creature did happily.

    Archer savored the warmth of the cocoa cupped between his hands, the rich aroma rising in the cold night air. The balcony offered a perfect view, overlooking the domain. The snow had ceased, leaving a pristine whitendscape below.

    His eyes traced the silhouettes of wyverns soaring through the night sky, their powerful wings cutting through the air. Archer couldn''t help but marvel at the creatures that patrolled the skies.

    He soon finished the cocoa before returning inside and decided to go to bed. With that decision, he made his way to his room. When he entered, he saw the six girls lying in his bed, causing him to smile.

    Sera''s head popped up with a sleepy look, causing Archer to smile before she brightened up and cheerfully spoke. ''''Get in bed, sweetheart. We''ve been waiting for you.''''

    Giving a nod, Archer settled into bed, and the girls naturally gathered around him, each iming a portion. After some time, he drifted into slumber, findingfort and warmth in the embrace.

    While Archer slumbered, his dreams transported him to an endless, vast battlefield. The ground was saturated with blood, transforming it into a muddy expanse.

    Corpses of dragons, humans, elves, dwarves, and demi-

    humansy scattered alongside a gruesome assortment of nightmarish creatures. As he surveyed the scene, Archer noticed colossal beings engulfed in violet mes.

    Looking around, he noticed some soldiers were his due to their armor. It looked like they died protecting something, which caught his attention. As he neared, an uneasy feeling overtook him.

    His steps faltered, and a shiver ran down his spine as he recognized the lifeless forms of E, Teu, and Llyniel lying there, covered in all kinds of horrific wounds.

    His eyes, heavy with grief, remained fixed on them. Their presence was once a source of joy and love for him, but seeing them like this shattered his heart into a million pieces. The dream seemed to waver as an overwhelming rage wed at his reason.

    Grief tightened his chest, and Archer''s hands clenched into fists as his emotions were chaotic. The air around him crackled with the weight of loss, and a rage threatened to consume him.

    Yet, just as the rage threatened to consume him, a movement caught Archer''s attention. His gaze shifted, and a wave of fresh shock surged through him, threatening to drown his already shattered heart.

    Not far from himy Nefertiti, her once-vibrant pink eyes now devoid of their lively glow. She was missing parts of her body that hurt his very soul. Her hands were burned by mana overuse as it looked like she fought to the end.

    Things only got worse for Archer as he saw Sia''s lifeless form leaning against the body of Shiva, both covered in blood. They were surrounded by human soldiers wearing silver armor and had an octopus emblem on their chest te.

    After that, he could see Shiva was missing her front legs while Sia was missing her right arm, and one of her horns was shattered. He noticed her smile as she held a picture in her left hand.

    Archer looked at it, and it was a picture of the two of them at their wedding while holding a beautiful little girl who looked exactly like Sia but had white hair and violet eyes.

    ''We had a daughter?'' He thought as a lump welled up in his throat, but the picture soon vanished.

    But soon, his attention was drawn to the scene behind Sia; his loyal cat girl bore the visible toll of the battle��missing an arm below the elbow and half of her beautiful purple tail.

    Archer noticed her green battle dress was burned and tattered. She looked like a powerful spell had hit her when she was expecting it, but right next to her were the bodyguards assigned to her.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 593 Something Bothering You

    <h4>Chapter 593 Something Bothering You</h4>

    Archer saw a small army of knights in front of the bodyguard''s bodies. The fallen enemy''s armor differed from the soldiers surrounding Sia and Shiva. As he looked at the cat girl, the sight caused a raw, bone-deep sorrow to well up within him.

    Suddenly, the scene shifted to another battlefield, where flying beasts scavenged the remains. A vast expanse of silver armor shimmered in the sunlight.

    However, Archer''s gaze fell upon a tragic sight. A colossal red dragon whom he instantly recognized and added to the grief, her body pierced by enormous bolts surrounded by countless soldiers,y charred to ck.

    "Sera." He whispered to himself.

    Archer looked at the dragon girl''s worn-out body, with broken ws and a battered tail, which was heartbreaking. The bolts, prating through the once-protective scales, highlighted the severity of her fight.

    The other five girls were in the same condition as the others, and this caused Archer''s heart to be shattered at the sight, overwhelmed by the pain of witnessing such a devastating scene.

    However, a solemn voice behind him interrupted his chaotic thoughts. ''''This is your fate, white dragon. Everything you hold dear will be taken from you. Many empires are envious of the Avalon Empire as it''s your home. Your growing power threatens them.''''

    He turned to see a middle-aged man wearing a white glowing robe. The man continued. ''''But you need to win the tournaments to unite the world under the white banner so they can fight the iing threat.''''

    Archer was still in turmoil with everything he saw but wasn''t stupid and asked. ''''So there''s two enemies I have to fight? And who are you exactly?''''

    "I am a Watcher. Thrylos has been under our observation for an extended period. I''ve foreseen the return of the Terravains, who are a great threat to the world they infest. The dark gods created them to destroy the work of the gods who requested us to oversee theirs, but ofte, our failures have outweighed our sesses."

    The Watcher transferred them to a white room with a screen made from mana in front of him and continued talking after introducing himself.

    "Not just one, young one. Countless enemies are awaiting you. It allmences if you win in the Celestial Magic Tournament. Should you emerge victorious, you shall gain some powerful allies, but beware, for with themes a legion of enemies.''''

    ''''Who are the enemies? I''ll visit them when I wake up.''''

    The Watcher startedughing before informing him of the unfortunate news. ''''I cannot see into the future myself. I see visions, glimpses in time which you saw, but I''ve learned that they don''t alwayse true.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened, and they asked in a hope-filled voice. ''''What do I need to do to change this?''''

    "You mustn''t bezy and aloof like those who preceded you. I''ve witnessed your determination and ambition. It''s umon for someone who is as power to desire something so simple, but who am I to question your motives? Just grow stronger, Archer Wyldheart."

    The Watcher raised three fingers before speaking calmly as he finished speaking. "The initial assault will begin months after the tournament finishes, extending over years that will ravage Pluoria and the other continents. The second strike takes the shape of an alliance that will invade all differentnds, and finally, the third is the ultimate and most dangerous encounter that will be worldwide."

    Archer looked confused, so he asked. ''''Why so cryptic? Just tell me who''s attacking!''''

    "I cannot involve myself more than I already am. Once the gods figure out I helped you, they will erase me."

    He nodded in understanding and thanked the man for the warning. After that, he was sent back to his body with the promise of one more meeting when the time was right.

    Archer jolted awake, his breath ragged and his heart pounding in his chest. The vivid images of the battlefield, Sera''s lifeless body, and the cryptic warnings from the Watcher lingered in his mind.

    His eyes darted around the room, searching for signs of the nightmarish scenes he had just witnessed. The soft glow of the moonlight spilled through the window, casting a gentle illumination on the walls.

    It took a moment for his racing mind to register his surroundings �Cthe familiar room, the cozy furniture, and theforting presence of the other girls.

    Who were still in the same bed as him, all sprawled out. Legs, arms, and hair were all over him, causing Archer to teleport himself out of bed. When doing that, he turned around to count them.# He saw six girls who were sleepingfortably.

    Archer wondered where the others went, closed his eyes to scan the treehouse, saw they were in their rooms, and sighed in relief. Once he did that, he left the bedroom and walked through the hallways.

    He stretched his head and was still confused due to the dream. The pain of seeing all his girls lingered, but knowing he could change it seemed to calm him down. Archer walked through the silent halls of the treehouse.

    The images from his dream still lingered, and he needed peace to rx. He reached the kitchen, its warmth and familiar aroma providing aforting presence. Archer found the ingredients for hot cocoa.

    He filled a small pot with milk, set it on the stove, and added cocoa powder and sugar. As he waited for the mixture to heat, he couldn''t shake the weight of the dream. The image of the girls and battlefield haunted him, and the Watcher''s warnings echoed his thoughts.

    The rain outside intensified, tapping rhythmically against the windows. Once he finished preparing his hot drink, he approached the balcony and realized it was soaked, which annoyed him.

    Archer closed his eyes and shut off the domain from the outside world, cutting off the rain. After doing that, he caused a rush of hot air to wash over everything and dried the balcony so he could rx.

    He took a seat and watched the sunrise while sipping on the cocoa. Archer remained there until Tal walked out and joined him, sitting beside him. The mixed elfmented as she spotted the expression on his face, "What''s wrong with you, Arch? Something bothering you?"

    Turning to the silver-haired girl he met so many years ago. He sighed before speaking. ''''I had a bad dream and can''t get it out of my head.''''

    Archer took a deep breath, looking at the horizon momentarily before turning to Tal. "I had a nightmare," he confessed, his voice carrying the weight of the disturbing images. "I saw a battlefield, and everyone was... dead."

    Tal furrowed her brows, concern deepening in her eyes. "Dead? Who?" she asked, gently cing a hand on his shoulder.

    He took a deep breath, and with a heavy heart, he turned to her. The words weighed on his tongue, and he finally spoke after a moment of hesitation.

    ''''I... I had a vision. A terrible one," he began, his voiceced with sorrow and turmoil. "I saw them, all the girls. Lifeless on a battlefield. It felt so real, and the grief, the pain... It''s haunting me."

    Tal''s eyes widened, registering the gravity of his words. Concern etched across her features, she ced aforting hand on his shoulder. "Arch, that sounds awful. Are you sure it was just a vision?"

    Archer nodded, the weight of the revtion heavy on his shoulders. "I can''t shake the feeling. It felt like a glimpse of a possible future. I need to protect them, Tal. I can''t let that vision be a reality."

    She saw the grief on his face and hugged him as she whispered. "We''ll face whateveres our way together, Arch. You''re not alone in this, and we''ll find a way to change that future."

    Tal''sforting presence lingered, and Archer felt a warmth in her touch that reassured him. As the weight of the vision still pressed on his shoulders, he found sce in herpany.

    They sat silently for a while, the only sound being the gentle breeze and the asional sip of cocoa. Without words, Tal scooted closer, her arm now draped over Archer''s shoulders.

    In a gentle tone, Tal''s voice cut through the quiet, "I still remember that young boy I encountered many years ago, unable to tear his eyes away from me. And now, here I am, destined to wed that very boy. Fate certainly has a way of amusing itself, burdening me with such a lewd fianc��."

    His gaze softened as he looked into her eyes, gratitude mingling with the turmoil within him. Tal''s hand moved from his shoulder to gently cup his cheek. Before Archer could ask what was wrong, she kissed him.

    The two shared a passionate kiss on the balcony as the warm air brushed up against their skin. After a little while, they separated when they heard the other girls in the living room.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 594 Inara Silvermane

    <h4>Chapter 594 Inara Silvermane</h4>

    Tal spoke as she stood up and straightened her clothes. ''''I''ll go in first so they don''t swamp you, my dear.''''

    Archer nodded before the mixed elf entered the treehouse. Heid back on the chair and watched the sune up. The air was still hot, so there was no need for a cloak, which pleased him.

    He sat out there for another hour before walking back in to see E, Halime, and Llyniel cooking while Teu, N, Tal, and Sera sat in the living room chatting about fighting.

    Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira were chatting over the books they were reading while Hecate was in herb with Ste, creating potions.

    When all the girls saw him, they smiled before Halime spoke with a cute smile. ''''Breakfast is nearly ready. Tal said you''d be in soon.''''

    Archer walked over to each one and greeted them with a kiss, which caused them to smile, and when he was finished, N spoke up. ''''Darling. Brother wants to meet you in the market square. Do you mind going after eating?''''

    He smiled at the lioness before sitting at the table where Halime had prepared a simple yet delicious meal, a hearty serving of meat and bread. The savory aroma filled the air as he enjoyed the satisfying vors.

    Once he finished his meal, Archer stood up and stretched before speaking to the girls. ''''I''ll meet Lioran, then we can start training for the tournament.''''

    With unanimous agreement, everyone advised Archer to exercise caution. Offering reassurances, Archer opened a portal leading to Starfall. Stepping through, he found himself in the familiar alleyway that had once allowed him seamless entry into the city.

    Archer walked onto the street while taking out a cloak and wrapping it around himself as he made his way to Market Square. It didn''t take him long to get there, and that''s when he spotted Lioran standing by a cksmith''s store.

    He walked over to him, and the lion boy smiled when he saw him before speaking. ''''Brother! The Silvermane family has been helping the kingdom out even more since your visit. The matriarch wants to meet you as she has a proposal for you.''''

    ''''What does she want, Lioran?'''' Archer asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ''''A wild dragon has been causing serious damage in the Lionheart Kingdom, especially the Silvermanends. They want you to deal with it and have a good offer.''''

    When Archer heard this, he sighed before shrugging. ''''Okay. Let''s see what the matriarch has to offer.''''

    After speaking, he opened a portal to the Lionheart Kingdom. The two stepped through and appeared out of Suheart City.

    The towering walls loomed in the distance, adorned with the symbols of the Lionheart Kingdom. Archer adjusted the cloak around him, and Lioran walked by his side as they approached the city gates.

    The guards at the entrance recognized Lioran, giving him a nod of respect. A brief moment of surprise crossed their faces as they saw Archer, quickly reced by acknowledgment.

    "Halt! State your business," one of the guards called out, his armor gleaming in the sunlight.

    But the man soon recognized Lioran, who stood next to Archer. The Lionheart''s blonde hair and blue eyes are well known in the West, and the guard stammered. ''''Prince. Sorry for stopping you. The Duke has put extra security in ce due to bandits.''''

    When hearing this, Lionran turned towards Archer, who nonchntly waved him away. "I can''t be bothered to hunt bandits for a while. I''ve had my fill of it over thest four years and got sick of it."

    The loin boy startedughing before turning back to the guard. ''''Take us to the Silvermane mansion. The matriarch wants to see him.''''

    He gestured towards Archer, who stared at the guard. Lionran introduced him, saying, "This is my brother-inw, Archer Wyldheart, the fiance of my sister N."

    "The white dragon," the guard muttered.

    Archer just watched as the man looked between the two before guiding them to the mansion he had visited not long ago. Upon their arrival, a leopard maid appeared out of nowhere, ready to escort them to the matriarch.

    She bowed toward the two as she spoke in a melodic voice. ''''The Matriarch and Duke are waiting for Prince Lioran. This way.''''

    Her silver hair and beautiful grey eyes caught Archer''s attention. He had never seen a leopard demi-human, and they interested him.

    Lioran saw this andmented with a grin. ''''The leopard tribe are istionists and don''t like interacting with the outside world.''''

    ''''Why is this maid here then?'''' Archer asked.

    The Lion boy thought for a little while before answering. ''''Inara likes to help the other demi-humans. So, she hires their daughters and pays them well so they can support their viges. It''s worked out well as she''s be popr among themon people.''''

    ''''She also saved many of our viges and supplied loads of food to them during Frostwinter.'''' the leopard maidmented as they arrived at a door.

    Archer nodded and didn''t think about it anymore as the maid knocked on the door. That''s when an exotic voice boomed from the other side. ''''Come in, Tasha!''''

    The door creaked open, revealing an older lion woman absorbed in sifting through paperwork. Archer halted in his steps, captivated by the sight before him.Her wild and cut short silver hair cascaded just above her shoulders.

    Her skin was wless, beautiful brown skin that was blemish-

    free. He noticed her strong muscles through the tight vest top, which couldn''t hide herrge boobs and revealed a defined six-

    pack.

    Archer thought to himself. ''She''s a warrior? Seems so.''

    A pair of vibrant red eyes diligently scanned the documents across her desk. The woman looked up, and her eyes widened before jumping up and kneeling toward Lioran, who chuckled before speaking. ''''Stand up, Inara. I brought Archer to sort out the issue you''re having.''''

    The mature woman rose from her seat and took a seat. Redirecting her attention to Archer, her eyes widened at seeing him, and she remarked with a grin, "Impressive, white dragon. The rumors fall short��you''re even more handsome than they suggest."

    She stood up and introduced herself while walking over to Archer. ''''I''m Inara Silvermane. The matriarch of the Silvermane family.''''

    Inara stopped right in front of him, giving him aplete view of the woman, and Archer quickly noticed that despite being muscr, she was still curvy. When she saw his eyes roaming all over her, it caused her to grin.

    Her tail was swaying excitedly, but she continued talking. ''''We have a wild dragon causing chaos further south. It has destroyed a vige but wandered off into the Wilnds. If you remove this menace, I will give you whatever you wish.''''

    Archer shed a grin upon hearing this, leaning forward to whisper into her twitching lion ear, "I''d like to get to know you better, Lady Inara."

    The lioness trembled at his words but nodded in agreement. Lioran, noticing this, burst intoughter, causing them to turn toward him with questioning expressions.

    ''''Brother, what is this spell your casting? Most women youe in contact with gravitate toward you. Just look at N and the others.'''' Hemented after calming down.

    Archer looked at his friend and barked out. ''''It''s not my fault my charisma is so high, Lio!''''

    Lioran couldn''t contain hisughter, even hearing ady''s giggle. He turned to Inara, who was sauntering back to her chair, and she confessed, "He''s not kidding, Archer. You''re a catch. I mean,e on! A guy with wless white skin and dreamy violet eyes waltzes into your office, giving you that ''age is just a number'' gaze? Any woman would be melting like ice in Sris!"

    He looked at Inara, who was watching him with a twinkle in her red eyes, before asking something that shocked Lioran, who couldn''t keep a straight face anymore. ''''What is your opinion on older women? Do they catch your eye, or are you one of those men who only want pretty virgins who fall to your feet once you mate with them?''''

    Archer began talking with a grin as his gaze roamed the older woman''s toned body. "Inara, I want to make something clear. I''ve never been one to care much about age or whether someone has children or not. Those things are just numbers or circumstances. What matters to me is the connection, the chemistry between me and them."

    He paused as if choosing the right words, "A rtionship, to me, is like a well-tuned melody. If the notes don''t harmonize, it doesn''t matter how skilled the musicians are or what instruments they y. It just won''t work. Age or past experiences don''t dictate that harmony; it''s about two souls clicking, getting on well, and creating something beautiful together.

    When Inara heard this, she got curious and asked. ''''What if said woman has grandchildren older than yourself?''''

    Archer let out a heartyugh as he envisioned a trio of witches. With a mischievous grin, he replied, "Honestly, I''m not picky. If I happen to fancy her daughter or granddaughters, I''ll just go ahead and collect the whole set. Who says it can''t be a family experience?"

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 595 A Wild Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 595 A Wild Dragon</h4>

    Inara startedughing when hearing his response. She grinned before asking onest question. ''''So you''d marry three generations of women? Aint you greedy.''''

    She turned to Lioran, who was stillughing, andmented in a teasing voice. ''''I hide Mkia, Zara, and ra, my prince. Otherwise, they will all be imed by a dragon.''''

    Lioran calmed down before imagining his grandmother, aunt, and cousin marrying Archer. The thought was hrious due to knowing the women in his family. He shook his head and responded. ''''If he ims the three, I wish him luck as a brother and friend. You know Nana and how she is.''''

    Inara nodded. ''''Yes, cousin can be something. Especially when ites to mates, remember what happened to Zara''s dad?''''

    ''''Yeah, but he deserved to be killed. Grandfather tried chasing after my mother when she was younger.'''' Lioran said with a chuckle.

    ''''Enough of this. I''m not nning to marry three generations, you cheeky lioness. If they''re anything like you and N, I''m okay. I already have enough.'''' Archermented as his tail swayed behind him.

    Lioran saw this and curiously asked. ''''You''re keeping your tail out for good now?''''

    Archer smiled before answering. ''''Yes. It feels natural, after all. I need to remember I''m not human and don''t need to hide them.''''

    ''''What about your horns? They''re not there now?'''' The lion boymented.

    ''''They annoyed me and got in the way. Especially when making love to the girls.'''' Archer answered without any shame.

    When Lioran heard this, he didn''t know what to say, but Inara started giggling as she spoke. ''''So straightforward. I like it. But enough of this, can you help us? And I agree with your request. We can meet when we''re not busy with the uing tournament.''''

    Archer smiled. ''''Yes. Just show me the direction to fly in, and I''ll deal with it.''''

    ''''Great. Come this way, Archer.'''' The older lioness spoke as she stood up and approached the door.

    Lioran got up, and Archer followed as they left the room, moving through the bustling Silvermane hallways. He noticed maids from various races working hard, and one thing was clear: they all had happy smiles on their faces.

    As the trio strolled, they eventually reached a tranquil garden. While Inara began pointing in a particr direction, something intriguing captured Archer''s attention.

    A lioness was practicing fire magic, casting various spells at a group of training dummies. She sported untamed silver hair simr to Inara''s but longer and had radiant yellow eyes glowed with mana as she conjured spells.

    Inara saw this and sighed before warning Archer. ''''That is my granddaughter Sarabi Silvermane. My son, pride and joy, Kamari, is overprotective of the girl. He won''t even entertain her doing anything dangerous as she''s the heir to our family.''''

    Archer looked at the girl and soon noticed the mana flow in her body was going crazy and needed to be corrected. He turned to the older lioness andmented. ''''Wait here.''''

    Following that, he approached the girl with silver hair. She stopped casting a spell, looking at him with narrowed eyes before asking in a questioning tone. "Who are you? Are you grandmother''s guest?"

    ''''You could say that. I''m here to help you fix your mana flow. It''s going crazy and will lead to a decrease in your power.'''' Archer honestly answered.

    When Sarabi heard this, her eyes widened. She was just about to speak, but Inara and Lioran appeared. The older woman asked. ''''What did I tell you, boy? My son will think you''re trying to court her.''''

    Archer''s eyes narrowed at the older woman, and when Lioran saw this, he reassured the matriarch. ''''He''s not like that, Inara. He is a yboy but doesn''t chase every girl he sees; otherwise, some girls like him in college would be snatched up, but he hasn''t done that except with three.''''

    Inara reluctantly nodded before Archer turned back to Sarabi and offered his hand. ''''If you take my hand, I''ll repair and improve your mana flow.''''

    The silver-haired lion girl looked at his hand, then into his eyes, and took it. When she did that, he sent his mana flowing into her. As their hands connected, a gentle surge of energy passed from them.

    At first, she felt a subtle warmth, like theforting rays of sunlight on a cool day. Then, a soft tingling sensation spread through her body, reaching every corner of her being.

    Inara observed closely, her expression shifting from doubt to mild surprise as she noticed a visible change in Sarabi. Once filled with uncertainty, the silver-haired girl''s eyes widened in amazement.

    It was as if a veil had been lifted, and she could suddenly see the world with newfound rity. Archer''s mana flowed through her magical channels, unraveling the chaotic currents that had hindered her power.

    Colors seemed brighter, sounds clearer, and the very essence of mana radiated within her. Sarabi''s gaze met Archer''s, and they shared a silent understanding. It wasn''t just about fixing her mana but improving it.

    The tingling intensified briefly before gradually subsiding, leaving Sarabi feeling refreshed and invigorated. Inara couldn''t help but express her surprise. "What did you do, Archer?"

    Archer withdrew his hand, a satisfied grin ying on his lips. "Just a bit of fine-tuning. Your granddaughter''s mana was a bit out of tune, but now it''s singing a much prettier song."

    Sarabi flexed her fingers, testing the newfound strength within them. She could feel the difference �C a smoother, more potent flow of magic coursing through her veins. "It''s incredible. I never knew magic could feel like this."

    Lioran, quiet throughout the process, chimed in with a smirk. "Well, you''re in good hands, Sarabi. Looks like he is more than just a charming face."

    Archer chuckled. "I''m a man of many talents, my friend."

    After helping the girl, he introduced himself to the lion girl. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. The most handsome dragon on Thrylos.''''

    Sarabi couldn''t help but giggle at his words. Sensing a significant improvement in the mana flow within her, she took a moment to examine herself.

    Grateful, she introduced herself, "I''m Sarabi Silvermane, the first daughter of Duke Karami Silverman. Thank you for your assistance, Archer."

    After doing that, Archer turned to Inara, who was watching the scene with amazement. ''''Where is this dragon? And when can I see you again?''''

    Inara shook her head before grinning as she pointed south. ''''I''ve always wanted to visit Starfall night markets. Maybe you can take me there after the Frostwinter Festival?''''

    Archer gave the woman a charming smile as he replied. ''''Of course. Once the emperor pays me and I''ve spent more time with mydies, I''ll get you for our date.''''

    With a sweet smile, the older lioness nodded, surprising Sarabi, who had never witnessed her grandmother behaving like a young girl on her first date. She stared at Archer with a strange expression.

    Lioran stood there, shocked as he observed the scene, knowing how well-known Inara''s fiery, hot-headed personality was. Yet, her current behavior was entirely out of character. He silently vowed to keep his mother and sisters hidden; otherwise, they might end up like the Silvermane women.

    While the lion boy was thinking, Archer grabbed him with a grin before summoning his wings and taking off after saying goodbye to the two lionesses, who were watching as the prince was dragged off screaming.

    Archer soared south, thoroughly enjoying terrorizing the lion prince who desperately clung to him. With a cheeky grin, he remarked, ''''You knew we were going to click, didn''t you? What''s your goal, Lio? I have no interest in your mother or any of your family.''''

    As he flew through the skies with Lioran tightly clinging to him, the wind whistled past, and the scenery below changed from the lush Silvermanends to a mountainous terrain. The snow-

    capped peaks of mountains loomed ahead, casting shadows over thendscape.

    The distant sound of rushing water echoed through the valleys. Lioran, caught up in the thrill of flying, couldn''t help but burst intoughter. His voice mingled with the rushing wind as he teased, "You know, Archer, you''re not as terrifying as I thought for a dragon. More like a giant, flying kitten!"

    Archer shot the lion prince a nce, his dragon eyes gleaming mischievously. "Flying kitten, huh? I can be terrifying when I want to be. Don''t underestimate me, Lio."

    Lioran, feigning innocence, widened his eyes in mock surprise. "Who, me? Underestimate the great Archer Wyldheart? Never!"

    Amused by the lion boys antics, he decided to y along. With a sly grin, he increased his speed, the wind whipping even more fiercely around them. Thendscape blurred as they streaked over the mountains he just saw, and Lioran''sughter turned into a series of startled yelps.

    "Slow down! I was just kidding!" Lioran eximed as he clung to him

    Archer was about to speaking but his Aura Detector picked up a lone ping close by. Abruptly stopping, he saw a valley not too far from them.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 596 Archer Gets A Dragon Knight

    <h4>Chapter 596 Archer Gets A Dragon Knight</h4>

    [Inara''s POV]

    She watched Archer flying south while holding Lioran, who was panicking. This caused the older woman to giggle. When she did this, Sarabimented with narrowed eyes. ''''Grandmother, don''t you think you are too old to go on dates with someone so young?''''

    ''''Who am I to reject a dragon''s offer of getting to know me? It''s not like he asked for my body, girl! I''ve been single for decades and haven''t gone on one date. Why not try it?''''

    The younger lioness wasn''t convinced and stared at her. Inara sighed before continuing. ''''Didn''t you see how he looked at me? It was like he saw past my age, unlike most nowadays.'''' Inaramented.

    Sarabi sighed but questioned. ''''It was only him, you lewd grandmother. I see how you looked at him like you wanted to jump on him.''''

    "Jump on who? And why delve into the topic of dates, Mother? The man must be either blind or deaf if he hasn''t heard of Inara the notorious. No wonder you haven''t found a husband since Father passed away. Perhaps you''re too much to handle for the unsuspecting suitors!"

    When Inara heard the yful voice, she let out a low growl before speaking. ''''Nni. Why do you always try to tease me? Do you want me to start spanking you again?''''

    She nced at her grinning daughter, who eternally aimed to ruffle her feathers. With her father''s blonde hair and green eyes, she inherited those features, but everything else seemed to mirror her own including the silky brown skin.

    "Mother. You know the maids talk, and they speak of a handsome young maning to visit you. Did you finally listen to uncle and yourself buy a boy toy? Is that who you''re talking about?" Nni teased as she hugged Sarabi, who excitedly watched the catfight that was about to happen.

    Inara got visibly annoyed before snapping. ''''No, you hyena! He was the one who was staring at me like he wanted me!''''

    Nni''s smile grew as she finished speaking, and Inara internally pped herself for giving her cheeky daughter more ammunition to tease her.

    ''''Oh, so he wants you, does he? Not many men love muscr women who enjoy fighting; I wonder who this young man is to lust after my poor old mother.'''' The blonde lionessmented.

    When Inara heard this, she got annoyed and rubbed her temple before responding. ''''Well, Archer will be marrying Princess N Lionheart, and she is known to be a celebrated warrior in the kingdom! So he must like muscr women!''''

    Nni''s eyes widened when she heard her mother''s response, but she stopped teasing her and asked. ''''The white dragon was here flirting with you?''''

    Sarabi nodded with a smug grin as she exposed her grandmother. ''''Yes, mother. The two were flirting, and she was all over him.''''

    Inara was shocked and turned to the lion girl, who was smiling before getting back to training.

    ________________________________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer surveyed the valley, a silent acknowledgment that the dragony within its boundaries. Without uttering a word, he guided his descent to the ground. As they touched down, he said, "Stay here, Lio. It''s just up ahead."

    The lion boy nodded understanding before Archer ascended again, venturing into the valley. What met his eyes was a scene of utter devastation. Trees zed with fire, and the ground was covered with craters.

    As he made his way further into the valley, the extent of the chaos became increasingly evident. The once-lush trees, now skeletal remains, stood as solemn witnesses to the relentless fury in the valley.

    Their branches, mere ckened skeletons, reached out usingly to the smoky sky. The ground, marred with deep craters, told a tale of violent shes. Archer inspected the edges of these craters, noticing the lingering traces of mana that had erupted in fierce battles.

    Archer looked across thend, trying to find any signs of life. A feeling of worry came over him. The sounds of a big fight lingered in the valley, telling him something intense had urred.

    He continued walking until a deep voice was heard, causing him to stop. ''''Have youe to die, boy?''''

    "Well, you certainly won''t be killing me. Nowe out, dragon, or I''ll drag you out," Archer smiled.

    However, there was no response. He sighed in frustration before transforming into his dragon form. The sudden change shocked the hidden dragon, revealing itself as a ck dragon.

    He was shocked when he saw the dragon because he''d never heard of them, but the dragon was still smaller than him. Archer looked at him with a curious look and asked. ''''What are you doing out here?''''

    The ck dragon watched him with a shocked look before shaking its big head and replying. ''''My king. I was banished from home because I killed another dragon during a challenge.''''

    After speaking, Archer returns to his humanoid form and uses Mana Maniption to create a chair. He sat down and asked. ''''Interesting. I''m guessing you''re just angry and rampaging down here?''''

    The dragon looked down and nodded its head. ''''Yes, Your Majesty. Now, I have no purpose in life.''''

    ''''Be my soldier, and I''ll spare you. If not, I have to deal with you now.'''' Archer replied while looking around. When the ck dragon heard this, its eyes widened, but it nodded and transformed.

    A man with jet-ck hair and equally dark eyes stepped forward, his gaze sharp and unwavering. The man looked like the definition of what a knight would look like.

    The air around them seemed to carry an air of skepticism as the man questioned, "What can you do for me? Why should I serve the white king when the only thing I''ve heard are rumors?"

    Archer regarded the man with a calm expression. His silver eyes reflected wisdom acquired over centuries of ruling. He understood the weight of doubt and rumors that might surround his name.

    "Rumors may paint a picture, but actions speak louder than words," Archer replied with a measured tone.

    He cast Mana Maniption to create a screen to show his past battles and other things he''s done. When Archer showed him the fight between himself and the red dragon, he fought a while back.

    After half an hour, the man''s eyes widened beforementing. ''''You fought a red and beat it while being so young?''''

    ''''Yes.''''

    When the man heard this, he knelt and started swearing a mana oath always to be loyal to Archer and be his sword. After hearing this, he became curious and asked the man in a disappointed voice. ''''Why are you submitting so quickly? I expected a good fight or some resistance.''''

    ''''My King. We dragons know who our rightful ruler is: the white dragons. Many of our kin don''t share the same thought, but I do.''''

    Archer shrugged as he realized that some dragons are just loyal. After that, he asked with a curious voice. ''''What''s your name?''''

    ''''Eldric, Your Majesty. Will you ept my service?''''

    ''''Yes. But you can''t go wandering around like that.'''' Archer answered with a grin at the man who was wearing clothes that reminded him of beach wear.

    The ck dragon nodded with a calm smile. He rose from his kneeling position, and a subtle glow enveloped him, gradually getting brighter into a radiant aura. The air crackled with mana as Eldric''s form underwent a profound change.

    Shortly after, the glow faded, revealing an awesome armor set on him. The armor, a dark creation made from dragon scales, looked strong and tough to him. It shimmered with a deep, obsidian hue, reflecting the shadows of a moonlit night.

    The helmet concealed most of Eldric''s features, leaving only his red eyes visible. Archer grinned when seeing this and nodded. ''''Good. I like it. Now let''s go as Lioran is waiting.''''

    Once he said that, Eldric nodded and summoned his wings as Archer started flying toward the waiting lion boy nearby. After flying for ten minutes, he saw Lioran sitting against a tree with his eyes closed.

    He seemed to be sleeping, which gave him a good idea, causing him tough as he touched down and turned to Eldric. "Give the lion a startle. But keep it harmless."

    The dragon knight gave a nod, strolled up to Lioran, and unleashed a mighty roar. The lion boy leaped up, scanning the surroundings in a mild panic. When spotting Archer, heined. ''''Why are you roaring at me, idiot? I thought you were another beast.''''

    He started tough uncontrobly while Eldric stood back and watched their surroundings. Lioran saw him and asked in a wary voice. ''''Who''se the knight?''''

    ''''Oh, that''s the dragon that was terrorizing the Silvermanends. He became my dragon knight.''''

    ''''Are you serious? How does someone get a dragon knight just like that?'''' Lioran asked as he stretched his head.

    Archer nced at the lion boy and shrugged. "Well, I''m a white dragon, and I happen to be the ruler of all dragon kind, but not all of them share that sentiment. But enough of that, let''s get back to the empire and start training for the tournament.''''

    [End Of Volume 4]

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 597 A Snake’s First Time (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 597 A Snake''s First Time (R18) </h4>

    When Archer returned to the domain, he introduced Eldric to the girls, who were baffled at his sudden appearance, but the ck dragon treated them with the same respect he gave him.

    Archer built a modest cabin for Eldric, who desired proximity to him and the girls to ensure their safety. A chuckle escaped Archer when he observed the dragon''s earnest dedication to his duty.

    With a casual shrug, he granted Eldric the freedom to act as he pleased, with the simple condition that the dragon safeguard the girls should they venture beyond the domain.

    After that, he spent all his time in the domain training with Teu, Tal, Sia, and N. They wanted him to be skilled with a sword, which happened a few days before they had to go to the mana shipyard outside Starfall City.

    Archer met up with Lioran and Cian to hang around with the two, and during that time, the three grew close and were always together when he wasn''t training or spending time with the girls.

    In his spare time, he took all twelve of his women out on dates, which they all loved, and he made sure to spend as much time as he could with them to deepen their already strong bonds.

    He spent every night visiting one of the girls or multiple to make love to them all except Halime, who was lying next to him now. The snake girl had been training hard for the tournament because, like the others, she wanted to be among the two hundred.

    Archer noticed her poison magic and sword skills improved so much that she could defend herself against Teu. Each of his girl''s skills had gotten so much better that it shocked him. As the coupley in bed, he used Analyze on the snake girl to check her status.

    [Halime Nagendra]

    [Race: Snake Demi Human]

    [Age: 19]

    [Rank: Expert]

    [Exp: 5660/9000]

    [Level: 63]

    [HP: 3200/3200]

    [Mana: 4570/4570]

    [Magic: Poison]

    [Strength: 2000]

    [Constitution: 3400]

    [Stamina: 2700]

    [Charisma: 2500]

    [Intelligence: 2500]

    [Status Points: 15]

    When Archer saw Halime''s status, he was happy as she was a mage instead of a physical fighter, and her stats showed that. He recently learned that the average stat would be under two thousand; anything above that is considered talented.

    Most children who had high stats would be sent to academies and colleges to study. Once they graduated, they would be given jobs in the empire''s government or a position in the imperial army.

    In the warmth of his room, Archer was sharing a bed with Halime as the crackling fire held the chill at bay. Beneath a cocoon of sheets, the snake girl nestled close to him with a happy smile.

    He turned onto his side to meet Halime''s smiling gaze. The radiant glow of her yellow eyes intensified as she leaned in for a kiss, causing him to grasp her waist instinctively.

    The two shared a passionate kiss before Halime moved back and spoke in her exotic ent that he loves. ''''I''m ready, darling. I can''t wait any longer.''''

    With a grin, he responded. ''''What do you want, Hali?''''

    He tapped his ear, causing the snake girl to sigh as she leaned in and whispered. ''''I want you to make love to me.''''

    Archer kissed her once more without uttering a single word as his hand traced a path down her slender body, sending shivers coursing through her. With a gentle touch, he removed her panties.

    The snake girl began to feel anxious, but Archerforted her with sweet words before he began to kiss down her body, slowly making his way down until he reached Halime''s intimate area.

    He then delicately licked her flower, causing Halime to let out a surprised yelp, but soon, the pleasure shot through her body. Archer saw this and smiled as he increased the speed of his tongue to keep up his assault until she was drenched and moaning loudly.

    However, he wasn''t finished yet. He began teasing her clit and slid a finger into her tight passage. When Halime felt this, she screamed out in pleasure as her body started trembling.

    Archer gently yed with her until she climaxed and squirted all over his face, causing the snake girl to be embarrassed.

    Once he was done, he leaned up with a grin beforementing. ''''Ready for the main course, my snake girl?''''

    Halime looked at him and saw him reaching for her night clothes. Archer stripped her until she waspletely naked. When seeing this, his lust soared as she had thick hips and thighs while having a slim waist.

    Her perky boobs were perfect, and her dark brown nipples were hard. He leaned down and started sucking one of them while his hand pinched the other, earning him a moan. Pleasure overwhelmed Halime, who couldn''t handle it anymore.

    She climaxed again and again, causing her body to grow even more sensitive. When Archer saw her reaction, she started rubbing his manhood against her soaking wet flower. Halime trembled even more.

    Archer loved slowing and started pushing himself inside the snake girl. She grabbed ahold of him while yelping in pain, but he quickly cast Aurora Healing, causing a glow to spread over her and stop it from hurting.

    The spell couldn''t stop the blood that was dripping out of her and staining the bed. It didn''t bother Archer as he started to thrust slowly. Halime clung to him as the two started making love.

    Pleasure overwhelmed them both as Archer felt like he was being sucked in, and Halime''s weak spots were being attacked. This went on for hours until he thrust deep inside and shot his essence deep inside her womb.

    Halime''s entire body trembled as she experienced this, and she also ended up squirting all over his waist. Afterward, she copsed to the bed while breathing heavily, causing Archer to smile as he leaned over to kiss her cute nose before pulling out.

    Archer wasn''t done as he cast Cleanse on the two of them before shaving his manhood back in, causing Halime to let out a loud mon and bite into his shoulder. They continued like this until she couldn''t handle it.

    After he filled her up multiple times and was covered in her love juices, they stopped because she was in a pleasure-filled daze and was sprawled out on the bed. Halime grinned and embraced him for a cozy cuddle as she was in a daze.

    He reciprocated with a smile and drew the covers around them because the cold air was biting at their skin. But soon, a fire roared to life on the other side of the room, casting a warm glow, and the scent of burning wood filled the air.

    Both loved the cozy atmosphere that enveloped the room as theyy beneath the soft covers, their bodies entwined after the moment they shared. Outside, the wind howled through the trees, creating a haunting melody that echoed in the night.

    The mes flickered, casting dancing shadows on the wooden walls. The cabin creaked asionally as if whispering secrets to the night. With a content smile, Archer brushed a strand of hair away from Halime''s face as she nestled against his chest.

    Her breathing was steady. The rise and fall of her chest synchronized with the rhythm of Archer''s breathing. The firelight yed on their faces, casting a warm, golden hue. The room was filled with a serene quiet, asionally interrupted by the distant howls of the wind.

    His fingers traced gentle patterns on Halime''s back and her beautiful ck scales. He admired her before falling asleep himself. The night passed as the wind and rain let the world know it was still Frostwinter.

    The following day, Archer awoke to aforting warmth. Turning his head, he found a pair of radiant yellow eyes fixed on him. A smile spread across his face as Halime leaned in and kissed him before he could speak.

    Afterward, they parted, and Archer rose from the bed while Halime wrapped herself in the sheets with a small yawn. He smiled at the sight and remarked, "nning to stay in bed? We must be at the mana shipyard in a few hours."

    ''''Leave me be. I got ravaged by a wild dragon and am sore.'''' She replied before burying her head in the covers.

    Archer chuckled before assuring her he would see her soon, then strolled out. Donning a shirt as he navigated the hallways, he caught snippets of girls chatting and the distant sounds ofbating from outside.

    He entered the living room and saw Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira chatting while E and Sera were cooking. The pink-haired girl narrowed her eyes beforementing with a grin. ''''I heard her screaming. It would be best if you saw me tonight, husband. It''s only fair to the rest of us.''''

    When Archer heard this, he gave the subus a charming smile. ''''Of course, Nefi. I''ll spend the night with you while on the mana ship.''''

    After speaking to her, he turned to the others and continued. ''''So we''re staying on the ship like we agreedst week?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 598 Starfall City’s Shipyard (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 598 Starfall City''s Shipyard (R18)</h4>

    Hemera was the one to talk. ''''Yes, Arch. We can''t always hide away in the domain.''''

    Archer smiled before asking. ''''Where are the others?''''

    "N, Teu, and Tali are having their training session downstairs, while Hecate and Ste went to the shop. Sia is currently bathing, and Llyniel is tending to her garden," Leira replied, her cat tail swaying casually behind her.

    He nodded and felt E approaching from behind. yfully, he used his tail to give her perky butt a light p, and the half-elf yelped in surprise.

    She turned to him while holding a food tray and scolded him, "I''m carrying food! You had a night with Halime and are still not satisfied. You naughty dragon, I could have dropped the food!"

    Archer chuckled and walked over to the slightly annoyed E. She had just set the tray down when he yfully grabbed her waist and spun her around.

    As she faced him, he nted a kiss on her lips, causing her annoyance to dissolve and be reced by the warm, silly feeling that often appeared when they kissed.

    E smiled before speaking. ''''Stop being silly, Arch, and sit down to eat. Mother gave me a new recipe I wanted you to try.''''

    He nodded before sitting as Sera ran over to the window and shouted. ''''Gori! Breakfast is ready!''''

    When Archer heard this, he startedughing alongside the others, and it only got worse as N stormed into the treehouse. The lioness''s eyes narrowed as she spotted the dragon girl, who stood at a distance, giggling mischievously.

    N wasted no time, immediately lunging toward the redhead with yful aggression. However, Sera was quick on her feet, dodging N''s advance with nimble agility. She danced around the treehouse, skillfully avoiding the lion girl''s attempts to catch her.

    With a burst of energy, she sprinted after Sera, determined to catch the trickster. But to N''s surprise, Sera effortlessly leaped onto a high beam, bncing herself easily as her red tail swayed side to side.

    From her elevated perch, Sera looked down at N, Teu, and Tal with a sly grin before teasing the three girls. "Well, well, look at our gori women in action!"

    N''s cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. The other two exchanged amused nces, realizing they were being teased and were going to ignore the dragon girl.

    Sera continued her yful banter, making exaggerated muscle poses and imitating gori sounds. Laughter echoed in the treehouse as everyone couldn''t contain their chuckles. N growled yfully, determined to catch Sera despite the height advantage.

    After that, E told them to stop messing around and eat their breakfast before it got cold. The three girls agreed not to get revenge on Sera, who happily jumped down and sat at the table. Therge group was joined by Sia, who was wearing her armor.

    When she saw Archer, a smile appeared on her beautiful face as she walked over to him and greeted him with a passionate kiss before exining. ''''I have to report to the emperor. The Dawnbreakers are heading north to help the kingdoms out with the invasions.''''

    ''''Okay. Make sure to take Scar and Shiva. The two will protect you, and remember you have that violet orb that will summon me in a time of need.'''' He responded as E put a te of what looked to be pancakes.

    The girls weed Sia with smiles as she took her seat. Soon, everyone delved into the pancake-like breakfast. Archer savored each bite, enjoying the sweetness and fluffiness of the delicious meal.

    It didn''t take the group long to finish, and everyone moved over to the living room while lying there with full bellies. As usual, Sera was being over dramatic and teasing E about trying to turn them all fat.

    The half-elf ignored the redhead, but when Sera started poking her, she got annoyed and scolded the dragon girl, who giggled in response. After watching the two, Archer spoke. ''''I''ll head to the shipyard and summon you girls when I arrive.''''

    ''''Can Ie, Arch? Then you can send me to the pce if that''s okay?'''' Sia asked as she put on a cloak.

    Archer nodded with a smile before Hemera was the next to talk. ''''Darling. Mata and Pata asked me to travel with them to the finals with Tal.''''

    ''''Okay, that''s fine. I''ll send you two back home, and we can keep in contact with the bracelets.'''' He responded before remembering the violet orbs.

    He took out the eleven orbs he made a while back. Archer gave one to each girl while exining. ''''Crush it if you ever need to summon me. It''s just for safety reasons, but it wille in handy.''''

    Everyone stored the violet orbs in their respective storage rings. After this, Archer rose to his feet, showering each girl with a farewell kiss. Then, he cast a Gate leading to the Western Gate and stepped through, followed by Sia.

    When he stepped on the road, he saw carriages and people traveling. Siamented as she locked arms with him. ''''People are excited for the tournament. It''s spread out throughout Pluoria, and many kingdoms are participating.''''

    ''''Yeah, it''s exciting to think about. The continent was at war not long ago, and death gued thend, but now look, Sia. There''s peace, and I was the reason behind it.''''

    He motioned at all the different kinds of people passing by before continuing. ''''There''s humans, demi-humans, and all different races traveling to support their chosen kingdom.''''

    ''''Tournaments like this don''t happen, but thanks to the Nightshade''s financial backing, the continent could afford such apetition.''''

    Archer grew curious and asked. ''''Why are they doing such a thing?''''

    Sia shrugged. "Who knows? The High Elves are a mysterious bunch. They engage in trade with the outside world, but only within their port cities, and they''re reluctant to form close rtionships with any race other than their own."

    When he heard that, his eyes widened, and he soon realized E was a half-high elf, which means her father was one. This confused him, so he decided to talk to her mother when he had free time.

    With that, he shook his head. ''''So they are istionists but are sponsoring a worldwidepletion for the younger generation?''''

    ''''Yes, but the Novgorod Empire got jealous and decided to sponsor the tournament. So now it will be hosted in both empires as the two emperors agreed to apromise.''''

    ''''How do you know all this, Sia? Aren''t you always on a mission or in the domain?''''

    The dragon-kin womanughed before pushing her massive boobs against his arm to tease him. When Archer felt this, a shiver ran throughout his body, causing him to look around for a discreet ce.

    He noticed a far-offke and, wearing a grin, Archer cast Blink to appear near it. ncing around and seeing no one.

    When Sia saw him looking around, she knew what was about to happen and started to get excited. Archer grabbed her military dress and started unbuttoning it, which exposed her sexy cleavage.

    His lust soared, and the older woman grinned when seeing his reaction. Sia finished what he started and slipped out of her uniform. She was standing in her underwear, and Archer thought she looked perfect.

    Archer quickly cast Mana Maniption to create a stone wall around them, blocking anyone identally spotting Sia. Once he made the wall, he started examining her perfect body.

    Sia had long ck hair tied into a ponytail and wore a sexy pink bra and pink panties. She was curvy but had muscle due to being a warrior, and her hips were thick.

    She turned around and ced her hands on the wall he made and showed him her plump rear. This caused Archer to tip over the edge and pounce on the excited woman. He made love to her for an hour straight, causing Sia to scream out in pleasure.

    By the time they were done, Sia''s legs were trembling, and her cave was overflowing with Archer''s seed. Her massive boobs jiggled with every movement causing him to jump her again.

    After the second time, Sia was out of it. She was breathing heavily, and her legs were trembling. He noticed she was covered in sweat and went to cast Cleanse on her, but she stopped him.

    Sia spoke in a lust-filled voice as she held onto him. ''''Clean everything but my flower. I want to feel your seed staining my panties when I walk around.''''

    When Archer saw this, he got an even better idea and offered with a lewd grin. ''''You want to feel it flowing out of you, eh? How about I make you taste it as well?''''

    ''''Yes, please!'''' Sia instantly answered, which shocked him.

    But with a smile on her face, she dropped to her knees and was facing his manhood. It was covered in theirbined fluids, but that didn''t bother her as she took it in her mouth and started swirling her tongue around him.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 599 A Beautiful Mermaid

    <h4>Chapter 599 A Beautiful Mermaid </h4>

    After Archer and Sia finished, they returned to the road while dusting themselves off. He turned to the older woman with a grin when he saw her stumbling behind him to ask. ''''Are you sure you''re okay? It looks like you got ravaged by a wild beast.''''

    Sia stopped walking while looking at him with a deadpan expression before answering sarcastically. ''''I certainly did, my nephew. You''re a savage and had no mercy on this poor old woman.''''

    ''''Oh, shut up, Sia. You''re not old, and you were moaning so loud that I''m surprised that no one heard you. But I must admit it seems you loved it.'''' Archer responded with a grin.

    Sia''s cheeks turned red, but she went quiet as he was right, causing him to smile even more. After messing around, the two continued walking toward the shipyard, and it came into view, and Archer was amazed.

    Stretching across the vast expanse were rows of massive blimp-like aircraft tethered to the ground by sturdy ropes. The giants stood tall against the horizon, casting shadows over the grasnds.

    The imperial army, d in uniforms decorated with the emblem of the Avalon empire, patrolled the area, ensuring no one caused any trouble while people went about joining long lines.

    Nobles walked proudly among regr folks, showing off their high status with fancy symbols on their clothes. Archer''s eyes widened because he couldn''t believe everything was big. The blimps were nearly as big as him in his dragon form.

    Sia saw his reaction and smiled as she exined. ''''The emperor agreed to let people travel by mana ship due to how far the different rounds are.''''

    ''''The Avalonians are paying for it?''''

    ''''No. All the kingdoms involved have put a certain amount of gold toward it.'''' Sia replied as they got closer.

    A guard stopped them when they got close to the gate that separated the shipyard from the outside world. The couple stopped, and Sia spoke. ''''What is it, soldier?''''

    The man looked at her, and his eyes widened in shock before speaking. ''''Sorry, General Silverthorne. I didn''t recognize you.''''

    That''s when the two guards turned to Archer and instantly knew who he was. They let the two pass, causing Sia tough as she looked at him. ''''I see you''re well known in the imperial army.''''

    Archer grinned as he nodded. ''''Yes, that would happen if you rescued them enough times.''''

    Sia startedughing but soon hugged him tight as she spoke. ''''Now enjoy the flight, husband. I''ll watch your fights when I get time, but get one of the girls to record it on a mana crystal.''''

    ''''I will. Just message me when you want to return, and I''ll summon you.''''

    The older woman smiled before kissing him as he opened a gate to the floating ind, and she stepped through with a sweet smile. Archer was left alone, opened a portal to the domain, and the ten girls stepped through.

    People around him looked confused as he sent away one woman and summoned even more who greeted him with kisses and hugs. Once they were there, a bell was heard, gathering people around a stage.

    Leira walked up to him with a smile and spoke. ''''When we return from the Qualification Round the Frostwinter Festival starts and as promised father will pay you what the empire owes you.''''

    ''''That''s fine. I can''t wait to see the amount.'''' Archer replied with a greedy smile, causing the cat girl tough.

    Nefertiti approached him again and started showering him with affection but leaned into his ear and whispered seductively. ''''You''re making love to me tonight. I can smell Sia all over you.''''

    Archer grabbed her thick waist and replied with a grin. ''''You will be the first, my subus. Now behave.''''

    The pink-haired girl smiled and backed off as another group approached them. Archer saw Lioran, Cian, and Llyniel''s big brother ric. A group of girls followed behind, including Maeve and Aurelia.

    Two more boys were with them, and Archer wondered who they were. Lioran saw his look andughed before introducing them. ''''Brother! These are my ssmates Lyndon and Torin Frostbane. They are from a noble family in the Frostwyn Duchy.''''

    Archer looked at the two boys, and they shared the same features, but one was taller. He greeted them with a nod before turning to Cian and ric. ''''Hello, you two. It''s been a while.''''

    The wood elf boy smiled. ''''Yes, it''s been a while, Archer. I hope you and my sister are getting along well.''''

    ''''Yes, Llyn is a lovely girl. I do enjoy herpany.'''' He replied to the brown-haired boy.

    ric smiled. ''''Indeed she is. It''s a shame some people in the Oakheart Kingdom don''t see her like you do.''''

    This caused Archer to grow curious, but Llyniel interrupted them. ''''Brother, there''s no need to bring that up anymore. It''s in the past now.''''

    When Archer heard this, he decided to ask the wood elfter and turned to Cian and greeted him. ''''It''s good to see you, Cian. How have thest two weeks been?''''

    The orange-haired boy smiled before replying with a friendly smile. ''''Training with Maeve and some of our ssmates. The Professor has started a wager on you.''''

    ''''Yes, they think you will win. Alongside some of yourdies.'''' Cassie spoke, causing Cian to agree with a nod.

    Before Archer could respond, an enthusiastic voice rang out. "Arch! I''m thrilled about the tournament. Hopefully, we''ll get a chance to spar with some of the magic knight students."

    He turned to see Maeve, her excitement obvious in her sparkling grey eyes. Her orange hair was tied in a ponytail, and she wore warrior''s armor concealed beneath a warm-looking white cloak.

    ''''Hopefully. How have you been, Maeve? Training hard?'''' Archer asked with a smile as the girls started speaking to Nalika, Leonora, and the other girls.

    Maeve smiled as she started talking. ''''The training was fun. It was hard but worth it as I''ve increased in level and leveled up some of my skills.''''

    She turned to the girl standing not far from them and smiled. ''''Arch. You might have met her before, but let me introduce you to my best friend, Aurelia Vitalis, the third princess of the Vitalis Kingdom.''''

    Archer shifted his attention to the beautiful girl with violet hair, her eyes mirroring the same captivating shade as his own. Her hair was neatly arranged in a bun, and she was wearing metal armor emphasizing her curves andrge boobs.

    While watching her, Archer heard a sultry voicement. ''''My eyes are up here, dragon. It''s finally nice to meet you properly.''''

    He looked up to see a grin on her pretty face before shaking his head. ''''Sorry. It''s not every day I get to meet a beautiful mermaid.''''

    Aurelia smiled. ''''You''re a smooth talker like the rumors say. It doesn''t surprise me as you''ve gathered a lot of beautiful princesses. Should me and Maeve be worried?''''

    ''''I don''t care, Aury. I want to be taken by a dragon, but he can''t im me because I''m engaged.'''' Maeve spoke in a sulky tone.

    Archer knew she was messing around, so he joined in. ''''I do im princesses, but you missed one thing.''''

    He looked into her grey eyes and continued with a charming smile. ''''They seem to im me and are more than willing to be imed. Just ask them.''''

    Aurelia grinned before speaking. ''''Noted. But it''s finally good to talk to you, Archer. I noticed you''re not in sses much, and when you are, it''s random. Do you not like them?''''

    ''''I do. But trouble always seems to find me, so I''m always doing something.'''' He replied.

    Archer continued to chat with the two girls, discussing various topics. However, their exchange was interrupted when an older student hurriedly approached them, instructing everyone to proceed to the College of Magic area.

    He said his goodbyes to the two girls, who gave him smiles as they went their separate ways. Archer rejoined the group, where everyone talked among themselves, including Lioran and Cian''sdies.

    After that, all ten of his women greeted him before they went to the College Of Magic section to see hundreds of people gathered there. Archer saw some of the professors standing behind the headmistress, Ophelia.

    Jade was standing behind the headmistress and quickly noticed him. She smiled at his group, but Archer couldn''t resist winking at her, causing the bear woman to look away with a huff.

    He chuckled, and E asked in a teasing tone. "Chasing after the Duke''s little sister, are we? You lewd dragon."

    Archer was about to respond, but the headmistress started talking to the gathered students. With a wave of her hand, the chattering among the students gradually quieted down, and all eyes turned toward her.

    Ophelia''s gaze swept over the sea of faces, a mix of experienced seniors and eager neers.

    "Good evening, students of the College of Magic," she began, her voice carrying a certain gravitas that demanded respect. "As we stand here today, we are not just a collection of individuals. You will be representing the college in the Arcane Tournament.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 600 Space Magic

    <h4>Chapter 600 Space Magic</h4>

    Archer listened to the beautiful witch who would be his woman in the future but didn''t know it yet. When E saw the look in his violet eyes, she nudged him with a smile. ''''Stop looking at the headmistress like she''s your prey Arch. That will scare her away.''''

    He grinned at the half-elf, who rolled her eyes with a smile. The two turned back to Ophelia, who continued to talk. She raised a stern finger, emphasizing her point. "Respect for each other, respect for our fellowpetitors from other institutions. We are not here to merely dazzle with disys of power. We are here to inspire, uplift, and set an example for the entire magicalmunity on Pluoria."

    The students listened intently, a hushed silence falling over the gathering.

    "As you showcase your skills, remember that your actions reflect not only on yourselves but the College of Magic as a whole."

    A hint of a smile softened the stern expression on Ophelia''s face. "But don''t let this call for respect dull your spirit. Be bold, be creative, and let your magic show them what you can do. Show the continent what it means to be a student of the College of Magic. But, above all, do so with the grace and dignity that befit mages."

    Now filled with a renewed sense of purpose, the students nodded in agreement. Ophelia said, "Now, my students, we will be boarding the mana ships soon, and the trip to the Oakheart Kingdom will take a week due to the weather. Now prepare and say your goodbyes.''''

    After delivering her speech, she strolled toward a mana ship designated for the College of Magic. Archer noticed Sera, who was excited, and eximed, "Just look at the sheer size, my love. It surpasses even your dragon form." He nodded with a smile before speaking. ''''Of course, it is. The empire built them for long-haul travel. But I don''t understand why reaching the Oakheart Kingdom that''s further north would take a week.''''

    ''''Well, the weather is getting bad as Frostwinter is ending. So the imperial army decided to travel around the storm and along the coast.'''' Leiramented, surprised by the two dragons.

    Archer shifted his attention to find the cat girl and Hemera standing quietly while the rest were chatting. However, E interjected with a curious question, "Why opt for a boat to the central continent? Wouldn''t flying be safer?"

    Before Leira could respond, Teu appeared and exined with a smile. "Sailing is safer than flying, especially considering the unexpected storms that appear over the seas. The ships are equipped with runes that conceal them from the colossal beasts lurking beneath the waves but the mana ships will be vulnerable."

    They started chatting for a little longer until Professors Ashguard and Silvercrest approached them, followed by a group of students. When the bear woman got close, she smiled at Archer and the girls.

    Archer and the girls greeted her back. Professor Ashguard nodded before speaking. ''''Follow me, students. I will show you to your rooms.''''

    Everyone agreed with a nod and started following her. Professor Silvercrest fell in with Archer and grinned at him. He saw this and, with a raised eyebrow, asked. ''''What are you grinning out?''''

    The older womanmented. ''''I put a lot of gold on you, boy. So you better win.''''

    When Archer heard this, he grinned before examining the woman. Her fluffy green jaguar ears twitched as her long tail swayed behind her. She was built like a warrior and had a sword on her waist while wearing robes like the other Professor but looked tailored tobat, unlike Jades.

    He nodded with a confident smile. ''''I will win, no doubt, so it''s easy gold.''''

    The Professor beamed. ''''Even better. Your confidence is refreshing, Archer. Most students seem to be nervous.''''

    ''''They would be. Not many my age have been through what I have, but all they can do is try Gianna.''''

    Professor Silvercreast giggled before correcting him. ''''It''s Professor to you, boy. Don''t try to be sneaky.''''

    ''''Okay.'''' He replied with a smirk.

    The bear woman turned around with a fed up, and called the jaguar woman over. Gianna smiled before joining her, causing the girls behind Archer. Nefertitimented with a jealous tone. ''''Can''t help yourself, can you? Why must you flirt with everyone?''''

    ''''Shhhh Nefi. There was no flirting here.'''' Archer said in an innocent voice.

    The pink-haired subus gazed at him briefly before stepping forward and linking arms. Archer shrugged and leaned over to kiss her on the cheek, which pleased her immensely.

    After that, he heard a cough and turned to see nine pairs of envious eyes staring at him. Archer freed himself from Nefertiti and kissed each girl, causing Lioran and Cian tough.

    The two boys stopped talking to their girls and walked over to him. Lioranmented with a grin. ''''I feel for you, brother. It must be difficult to keep up with ten different girls to please.''''

    Archer was about to answer but saw Cian''s curious look, which caused Home to ask the orange-haired boy. ''''What''s on your mind?''''

    Cian was about to reply, but they all stopped walking when Professor Ashguard interrupted them. ''''Wait here, students. The staff are still preparing the manaship. So be patient.''''

    Archer didn''t care about waiting and was about to ask the Avaloch Prince, but Leira spoke up from behind him before he could. ''''Darling. Have you ever been inside a manaship?''''

    He looked at the cat girl and shook his head. Leira nced at the others, and they all gave the same answer except for Llyniel and Halime.

    When everyone noticed, they looked at the two, making them feel embarrassed and awkward. But Hemera broke the silence. ''''I''ve seen them fly over the empire while heading south a few years ago.''''

    ''''My sisters and I also saw them in the west. The emperor has traveled to the Lionheart kingdom to visit my parents.'''' N was the next to talk.

    Nefertiti added her own experience with them. ''''I''ve only ever seen the ones flying over the capital when we arrived. I didn''t know what they were at first.''''

    ''''Yeah, Duke Ashguard has used one, but it was much smaller than these,'''' E was the next to talk.

    Leira nodded before exining. ''''Yes, the four Dukes have smaller versions of these, but Father decided that if he needed to transport arge number of citizens, soldiers, and mages, he would need something bigger, so the Imperial Air Core came up with these.''''

    Archer epted the cat girl''s exnation with a nod of understanding. Following that, he turned to Cian and inquired about his earlier interest. ''''What got you so interested before?''''

    The orange-haired boy shook his head and answered with a chuckle. ''''I was just curious how you bnce your time with each girl. I find it hard with only Cassie.''''

    ''''Well, it''s hard, but I somehow manage it, and none of the girls are unhappy about it, so there''s that,'''' Archer answered honestly.

    After answering his question, everyone went about chatting among themselves.

    Maeve, Aurelia, and his girls started chatting again while Cian and Lioran discussed improving their sword skills. Archer wasn''t interested in swords, so he turned his attention to their surroundings.

    He stood at the edge of the field, his eyes widening as he saw the breathtaking sight. Dozens of colossal mana ships, their sleek surfaces gleaming in the soft light of the setting sun, were lined up in perfect formation.

    The ground beneath his feet was solid and ice-free, unlike the road leading to the shipyard. Archer soon felt the cold breeze sweep through his white hair as he took in the size of the many ships.

    Each towered into the sky, adorned with detailed runes that shimmered with an ethereal glow. The air hummed with the mana radiating from the ships.

    When Archer saw them, he was reminded of blimps on Earth, but instead of a massive balloon, it was much smaller and was filled with mana instead of air.

    But its cabin was big and only showed the cockpit with a dozen people rushing inside. It was made from metal and had what looked like thrusters on the bottom. He noticed some balconies dotting the outside and wondered if they led to their bedrooms.

    As he examined the ship, Professor Silvercrest approached from behind. ''''They are amazing to travel in. The only time you feel the weather is if it''s really bad, but even then, everyone will be safe.''''

    Archer turned to the green-haired jaguar woman before answering. ''''How would it fit all of us?''''

    ''''Space magic. The Air Core decided it would be wise to use it on the ships and created the inside to amodate the iing tournaments. It took weeks of work, but the imperial engineers managed it.''''

    ''''Why would the emperor waste so much gold? He should charge people to travel.'''' Archer remarked while looking at the manaship.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 601 Point Taken

    <h4>Chapter 601 Point Taken </h4>

    Gianna startedughing before correcting him. ''''You''re wrong. The emperor only allowed people to travel on them so they would spread rumors when they returned home and get other royal families interested in the ships so he could sell them after the tournaments finished.''''

    When Archer heard this, he startedughing and thought the emperor was either stupid or intelligent, but either way, he didn''t care.

    The jaguar woman continued before his attention drifted. ''''They were designed to keep the passengersfortable but also protected. Each ship is assigned a Magic Knightpany.''''

    ''''Oh, so they do get attacked?''''

    ''''Not since they traveled across the sea to the inds off the continent, but the emperor has prepared for everything, little Archer. So, there is no need to y hero. You can rx.'''' Gianna said with a smirk.

    Archer gazed at the grinning woman and replied, "I''m not a hero, ''Gianna.'' I don''t do anything for free unless you''re my woman."

    The older woman''s smirk grew wider as she walked away, saying, "Who knows what the future holds?"

    He watched her heading towards the other Professors, noticing the sway of her behind as the dress she was wearing couldn''t hide her muscr thighs.

    Her vibrant green tail quivered with excitement, and despite her attempts to halt its movement, Archer couldn''t help butugh. Once she departed, he watched the preparations of the mana ships as even more people arrived at the shipyard.

    Archer noticed students from all different academies, colleges, guilds, and sects. He was shocked by the amount of people here and wondered how many institutes were on Pluoria.

    While admiring the scenery, Nefertiti walked over to him and grabbed his arm as she spoke with a smile. ''''I can''t wait to travel on one of them. It seems like it will be how we travel for a while.''''

    He nodded in agreement. ''''Why not? We spend so much time jumping through Gates it wouldn''t hurt to travel like normal people unless there''s an emergency.''''

    ''''That''s a good idea,'''' N said from behind them.

    Archer gave the lion girl a charming smile as he replied. ''''We''ll see how it goes. When do you think we''ll board?''''

    ''''Shouldn''t be too long now, Arch,'''' Leiramented as the other girls joined them.

    ''''I heard from Cassie that we will stay on the same floor, but girls and boys are separated,'''' E said while she fiddled with her blonde hair.

    ''''Yeah, some of the other girls in our sses were talking about it earlier, but Archer could sneak in or meet us in the domain,'''' N suggested, which earned her several nods from the others.

    Halime and Llyniel''s faces went red because they knew exactly what the other girls meant by sneaking in. Teu spotted their reactions and teased the two. ''''I know exactly what you dirty girls are thinking. Get your head out of the gutter.''''

    When the wood elf heard her usation, she got even more embarrassed and scrambled behind Archer, who had a smile on his face.

    The snake girl realized that Llyniel had left her behind, causing everyone tough, but Archer reassured them that he woulde to see each one and not to worry.

    Professor Ashguard returned to the group with purpose. The students, including Archer and his girls, were gathered in anticipation. The bear woman''s stern gaze swept across the crowd before she raised amanding hand.

    "Students, it''s time to board the mana ship. Follow me," she dered, her voice cutting through the ambient chatter.

    Archer, the girls, and a hundred other students followed behind her. They moved towards the awaiting mana ship.

    The ship''s entrance was a ramp that weed the students aboard. The air was charged with excitement as they crossed the entry, guided by Professor Ashguard through thebyrinthine corridors of the vessel.

    Finally, the group arrived at a pair of ornate double doors. Professor Ashguard, with a sweep of her hand, opened them to reveal a stunningly decoratedmon room.

    Soft light filled the space, casting an enchanting glow. The walls were adorned with detailed paintings depicting scenes of mythical creatures and far-off realms.

    Bookshelves lined some of the walls, and a crystal chandelier hung gracefully from the ceiling, illuminating the foyer in shimmering light.

    Comfortable chairs were arranged so groups could sit and talk or even rx. While walking alongside the girls, Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty of the surroundings.

    Soon, Professor Ashguard stopped walking and spun on her heels to face them as she started speaking. ''''Here is where you will spend time traveling up and down the continent. I will show everyone to their rooms, but no room sharing is allowed even if you are engaged.''''

    As the bear woman said that, she looked at Archer knowingly, causing him to smile at her. After informing them, the Professor started to show everyone their rooms.

    Lioran, Cian, and their girls were led away before they left them. Archer looked around and started to get annoyed while waiting for the Professor to return.

    She walked up the stairs, and Archer couldn''t help but notice how her curves showed through her robes. He knew he loved curvy women, but his father''s little sister was something else.

    Her short, wavy brown hair reached down to her shoulders. They walked briefly before reaching a nondescript door, and the Professor entered as she started speaking. ''''Archer anddies. Follow me, and I''ll take you to the rooms the headmistress assigned to you.''''

    Archer nodded before following behind for a few minutes until she suddenly turned to face them when they appeared in a long corridor with loads of doors on either side.

    Her massive boobs jiggled, which caught his attention. As he was looking at her, someone poked him in the ribs, causing him to look, and saw Hemera standing there with agrin.

    Shemented. ''''Stop checking the Professor out, or she will get angry. Not all women are like us and enjoy your gaze.''''

    ''''Point taken,'''' Archer answered with a grin.

    Soon, he stopped admiring the older woman before she spoke. ''''These twelve rooms belong to each of you and myself. The headmistress wants me to keep an eye on you. Now pick a room, and it will be yours until the end of the Arcane tournament.''''

    All the girls kissed him, earning him a scowl from the Professor. After they picked out their rooms, Archer picked the one next to the bear woman so he could bump into her more often.

    After choosing the room, Archer entered to see arge single bed with a dresser on one side and a table on the other. There was a door that led to a balcony from which he headed.

    When stepping outside, he saw queues of people stepping omto the other mana ships. Archer returned to his room andid on the bed to getfortable.

    He could sense the girls getting settled into their rooms, but one was heading straight for him, which brought a smile to his face. Archer stood up and approached the door.

    A soft knock came, and he opened the door to see a smiling Tal looking at him with a lust-filled gaze. Shemented before he could say anything. ''''Can Ie in master?''''

    Archer grinned as he reached out to grab the mixed elf and pulled her into the room. When he closed the door, she dropped to her knees in front of him.

    He knew what the silver-haired girl wanted as she stared at his manhood. Archer spoke with a grin. ''''Pull my pants down, my ve.''''

    When Tal heard this, she instantly did what he said and gently pulled down his pants, and his manhood popped out. She took it in her hands and started stroking him.

    Archer let out a groan as a surge of pleasure washed over him. But soon enough, she took it in her mouth and started moving her head backward and forward.

    Tal continued to suck him until he was ready to release his seed down her throat. So he grabbed her head and pushed his manhood further in.

    He saw a puddle of love juices pooling between the elf''s legs. This turned Archer on even more, causing him to finish in her mouth, which made her eyes roll in pleasure.

    After Archer finished in her mouth, she was crouched in front of him in a daze, but he wasn''t done there. He cast Cleanse off her and lifted her to her feet.

    As he did that, Tal''srge boobs jiggled as she stood up; on shaky legs, she managed to stand, but Archer kissed her before his hands slipped down her body until they reached her soaking wet flower.

    Archer began teasing her yfully by rubbing her soaked flower, which made the elf release a moan full of pleasure. However, their blissful moment ended when he swiftly positioned her over the nearby table.

    He bent her over and started rubbing his manhood against her. This caused Tal''s body to tremble. Archer slipped into her cave and instantly felt the tightness mp down on him.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 602 Stop Being A Narcissist

    <h4>Chapter 602 Stop Being A Narcissist</h4>

    Archer made love to Tal until the elf was in a pleasure-filled daze, and the two were cuddled up in thefortable bed. The elf had her head on his chest and was fast asleep.

    He was lying on the bed while looking out the window to see the afternoon sun high in the sky. Archer gently moved Tal to the side before standing up and stretching.

    While doing that, he walked over to the balcony and felt the fresh air brush against his face, causing a shiver to run all over him. Archer saw hundreds of people still boarding the other mana ships.

    Archer sat on one of the chairs outside, using the tattoos to check on the other girls. He noticed some engaged in conversations while others were solitary in their rooms.

    He smiled as he observed Hemera, Leira, and Halime chatting but chose not to eavesdrop. Turning his attention back to the mana ships, he witnessed several of them beginning to take off.

    The midday sun cast a warm glow on the scene as the colossal vessels rose, their ethereal energy engines humming to life. As he admired the scene, a voice echoed through the room. It wasn''t a physical voice but a projection from a mana stone within the room.

    It belonged to the ship''s Captain, an authoritative and reassuring tone. "Students of the College Of Magic and The Starlight Academy. This is your Captain speaking. We are delighted to have you on board. Our destination today is the Oakheart Kingdom, but before we go there, we must travel over the Western sea to avoid the storms ravaging the north of Pluoria.''''

    After hearing this, Archer rxed to continue watching the many ships take off. As he sat there, E appeared at the door while the others waited in his bedroom and, with a smile, spoke. ''''Arch. Gianna is here to give us a tour of the manaship once we take off.''''

    He nodded before a sudden jolt was felt, and they started slowly taking off. When this happened, Archer felt all the mana it was using to lift off. E quickly grabbed the door frame as the shipyard grew smaller.

    Once the manaship stabilized, it became peaceful as they were now above the clouds. They started flying west, and Archermented. ''''Well, that was something.''''

    E agreed with a giggle as he stood up and walked back into his room to see Gianna talking to the girls. She spoke excitedly as she told a story from her days as an adventurer and how she yed an Orc King.

    When Archer heard this, he remembered all those years ago when he was sent into the Eventide River due to one. The green-haired jaguar woman stopped talking and turned to him with a smile as she spoke. ''''Oh, Archer! I was telling the girls old stories. They are ready for their tour, but it''s girls only. I heard Lioran is in themon room getting ready for his.''''

    He looked at the woman with a raised eyebrow before questioning. ''''Why am I not invited?''''

    Gianna smiled as she answered. ''''Well, I like yourdies. They are lovely, and I want to get to know them better.''''

    Archer gazed at the jaguar woman, her yellow eyes captivatingly glowing. Her vibrant green hair cascaded in waves around her. She sported an ensemble of pants and a jumper, a style that puzzled him but aligned with her unique fashion sense.

    The outfit didn''t conceal her curves orrge boobs, but he shook his head before nodding. ''''Okay, well, have fun, you lot.''''

    He walked over to each girl and kissed them. After that, the ten left with Gianna, who waved at him. Archer looked at the door before taking out a cloak and wrapping it around himself as he left the room.

    While Archer was walking, he could hear the distant hum of the manaship''s engines as he ventured into themon area. His destination was the part of the manaship where Lioran and the other students were gathered.

    As he stepped into themon room, a sudden hush fell. Conversations ceased, and all eyes turned towards Archer. It was as if a veil of silence had descended upon his arrival. The atmosphere crackled with unspoken tension.

    Lioran stood alongside Cian and two other boys, apanied by his fianc��es. When the lion boy caught sight of Archer, he greeted him warmly. "Archer, d you could join us. We were just about to start our tour. Care to join?"

    Archer nodded, acknowledging the invitation, and the group parted slightly to make room for him. As he stepped forward, the eyes of those gathered followed his every move. There was a subtle tension in the air.

    He turned to Lioran, who was talking to Leonora and asked. ''''Why is everyone looking at me like I''m a rare beast?''''

    The lion boy startedughing, causing everyone to look at him like he was crazy, but what he said next caused people to panic. ''''Maybe because you''re a rare beast?''''

    Archer looked at him with a deadpan expression but soonughed. ''''Well, you''re right. But what''s with the looks?''''

    ''''What you''ve done has spread all over the ce. Traders talk, and the olddies like the gossip Arch. People are already talking about the wedding between you and Inara.''''

    When he heard that, his violet eyes widened in shock before he started coughing, causing Lioran tough before revealing more. ''''I heard when we''re in the semi-finals, she wille to cheer you on personally.''''

    ''''Oh god. I only flirted a little bit.''''

    Leonora and Nalika looked at him with wide eyes. Archer turned to them and realized they shared some features with Inara but were white, unlike the brown-skinned lioness.

    They both shared some features with Inara and her granddaughter. Nalika was the first to ask in a shocked tone. ''''You flirted with that bloodthirsty woman?''''

    ''''She didn''t hurt you?'''' Leonora asked next.

    Their reactions caused Archer tough, but he admitted it. ''''Yeah, but only a little bit. She was a wonderful woman and looked like a fierce warrior.''''

    When Lioran and his girls heard this, they looked at him like he was weird before the lion boymented. ''''Eh, Arch? She is notorious in the Lionheart Kingdom. She hunted a wild Dreadfang and wrestled a mountain tiger into submission.''''

    ''''Mountain tiger? What is that?'''' Archer asked.

    The two boys with Lioran startedughing, which caused the two lion girls to look at him like an idiot before Nalika exined. ''''That''s the thing you ask? You don''t know she challenged every suitor to a one-on-one and beat them?''''

    ''''I don''t care about that. It''s not like I''m nning to marry the woman, and I only said we''d go on some dates when we saw each other next.'''' He answered the lion girl, who looked taken aback.

    Lioran came up to him whileughing before putting his arm around his shoulder and walking him away. ''''Arch. Do you realize who you''re talking about? Well, I don''t me you even if you make me question myself sometimes.''''

    When Archer heard this, he chuckled but pushed him away while expressing with a grin. ''''Carry on with that, and I''ll im every Lionheart woman there is.''''

    ''''Shut up, you lewd dragon. They would drain you alive, and those women scare me sometimes.''''

    When Lioran said this, the two startedughing and continued with their banter until they walked onto a balcony wrapped around the cabin. Lioran turned to him and started talking. ''''Thanks to your flirting, Inara is enamored with you and hounded father to send her as a guest on the Lionheart side.''''

    ''''Why are you telling me this? It''s a given she would want to see me thanks to how handsome I am?''''

    Lioran looked at him with a deadpan expression before retorting. ''''Stop being a narcissist, Archer! Inara will cause problems if she meets your girls as she is jealous and won''t think twice about attacking them.''''

    Archer looked out at the sky, lit by the afternoon soon, but narrowed his eyes when he saw somethinging from below them. He turned to Lioran andmented. ''''She won''t do that, Lio. Inara is smarter than you think and knows.''''

    After speaking, he leaned over the railings to make sure what he saw was real, and when he confirmed it, he spoke. ''''Now find my girls and tell them I''ll see themter.''''

    As Archer uttered his words, he leaped off the manaship, hurtling toward the approaching menace. As he drew near, he saw the colossal figure of an undead dragon. A grin spread across his face as he swiftly transformed into his own dragon form, colliding with it.

    He tore into its bony body but was hit by a powerful st that rocked his body. When that happens, Archer realizes this foe is stronger than him, but he shrugs it off thanks to his Anti-Magic skill.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 603 The Sisters of Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 603 The Sisters of Shadows</h4>

    Archer used his ws and started tearing into the undead dragon. The two were trading blows, but then more appeared. He was just about to summon some flying beasts from his Monster Army.

    But he saw something falling from the manaship, and when they got closer, Archer recognized armored knights with glowing white wings holding all kinds of weapons. One started casting a spell that mmed into another undead dragon.

    The knights fell upon the dragons and started battling them while in the air, thanks to the mana wing spell the mages cast on everyone. Archer saw this and returned to his fight, but a familiar seductive voice was heard beside him.

    ''''Archer Wyldheart. I knew you''d be on board.''''

    Seeing the undead dragon''s jaws closing around him, he realized the bite wasn''t forceful. To his surprise, a woman materialized on the dragon''s shoulder. Although shocked, Archer couldn''t help but smile.

    He fell to the ground below, where a forest with a concealed swamp awaited. They vanished into the canopy, but Archer returned to his humanoid form.

    _____________________________________________

    [Ophelia ckfire''s POV]

    She was sitting in the office of the captain given her on the College Of Magic side of the manship when the rm suddenly went off. Ophelia jumped to her feet, rushed outside, and heard dome of the Professors talking about undead dragons.

    When hearing this, Ophelia rushed toward the closest balcony to see what was happening, and after stepping outside, she saw someone jump from above and quickly recognized the boy.

    ''Archer.'' Ophelia thought to herself.

    The older witch watched as he turned into his dragon form and crashed into the undead dragon. Secondster, they fell to the ground, which shocked her.

    That''s when the knight assigned to the mana ship also jumped off when even more undead dragons appeared, but they were not as big as the one Archer was fighting.

    But suddenly, Archer vanished into the forest below as the knights fought. Ophelia cast a spell and started flying to the battle in the air. She waved her hands while casting her witch magic.

    The ck fire appeared around her and shaped itself intorge arrows. Once they were formed, she sent them toward the undead. When the ck arrows connected with their rotten bodies, they exploded.

    Once dealt with, the knights returned to the manaship, but it was stopped above where Archer disappeared. When Ophelianded back on the ship, the captain summoned her to the cockpit.

    She made her way there, and when she got there, the older human with white hair was wearing an immacte Imperial Air Core uniform. The man turned around and spoke. ''''I just received a message from General Ironhart telling me to wait for the boy to return because some ships were attacked. Why can''t you deal with it, headmistress?''''

    ''''I can, Captain Greyborne, but there are too many attackers for only the Professors and me to deal with. Even the Magic Knights will have issues protecting the ships if any more appear.''''

    Just as she spoke, the air shook with an enraged roar, causing Ophelia and Captain Greyborne to rush to the nearest window. When they saw the iing threat, their eyes widened. Hundreds of undead flying beasts were flying toward the manaships.

    Ophelia rushed toward the nearest balcony while speaking. ''''I''ll hold them off. Activate the ship''s weapons and try to hold out.''''

    The white-haired human nodded and started barking outmands. After doing that, several small mana cannons appeared on the bottom of the ship before firing into the swarm of beasts.

    Powerful sts of mana raced toward the undead beasts and exploded in the middle of them. The aftershock shook the ship, but that didn''t stop Ophelia from casting a particr spell passed down through the ckfire family.

    She started chanting in an unknownnguage, sending a tsunami of ck fire surging toward the undead. The scorching hot mes burned them to ash, but even more beasts appeared in all shapes and sizes.

    Ophelia saw this and sighed as it was impossible to keep using the same spell as it used a lot of mana. The older witch sensed all the students watching the battle while some cast spells into the swarm.

    As the creatures approached, a sudden eruption of violet mes collided with them, resulting in explosions. Through the smoke, she witnessed a white dragon soaring into the air, snapping its jaws and tearing through the beasts without trouble.

    ______________________________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    As Archer plummeted, he stopped himself from crashing into the ground using his wings beforending. As he dusted himself off, his gaze locked onto a woman he hadn''t encountered in quite some time.

    Time hadn''t dimmed her beauty; she remained as enchanting as ever, prompting Archer to sh a charming smile.

    "Hello, Demacia. Long time no see," he spoke.

    ''''Yes, it has been a while, white dragon. It''s also good to see you.'''' A seductive voice responded.

    Archer looked at the necromancer, wearing a long, gothic ck dress. Her pale white skin was wless, and her bright blue eyes shone with untold wisdom. She was gorgeous, and he wondered if she was married.

    With a smile, he decided to ask. ''''Demacia. I''m curious, are you married?''''

    When the necromancer stared at him, he was taken aback. But soon, a smirk appeared on her face before she responded. ''''I am not. But rtionships don''t interest me.''''

    She approached and continued. ''''I''m here to warn you about the Death Cult who is hunting you, but a few days ago, the Death''s Whisper Guild approached us and offered an alliance to take you down and split your body between them, but as the leader of The Sisters of Shadows I epted the offer, and instead of attacking you I decided to warn you.''''

    ''''Why? What benefit do you get out of helping me?''''

    Demacia shrugged before revealing her true motives. ''''All my sisters have discussed the option of joining you, but what would we get in return?''''

    Archer was shocked but thought about it for a second before responding. ''''What do you want? I''m guessing bodies for your necromancy and somewhere safe to work?''''

    She smiled and added one more condition. ''''You must guarantee my sister''s well-being?''''

    ''''Of course. But the Sisters of Shadows have to take a mana oath not to betray me or my girls, then you got yourself a deal.''''

    Demacia nodded before taking out a device and speaking. ''''Mother. He epted the offer, so prepare to leave.''''

    Archer sensed the Magic Knights getting close, so he turned to the ck-haired woman and took out a bracelet to give to her. When the necromancer took it, she asked in a curious tone. ''''What is this?''''

    ''''The soldiers areing, so escape before they arrive. When you are with your mother and sisters, send mana into it to contact me.'''' Archer exined.

    Demacia smiled as she spoke with a grin. ''''Thank you. I will see you soon, my king.''''

    Archer shook his head with a smile as the woman vanished just as the Magic Knights appeared around him. A middle-aged man approached him and knelt. ''''White Prince. We must return to the manaship.''''

    ''''Okay. Let''s go.'''' He responded to the soldier as he summoned his wings and took off.

    Soon, Archer and the soldiers were back on the manaship. When they arrived, Ophelia and his girls were waiting. They scolded him for jumping off without telling them first, but he soothed them with kisses and hugs.

    This pleased them, and he promised to visit each one tonight, which excited them. After greeting hisdies, Archer turned to the purplish-ck hair witch staring at him with narrowed eyes.

    Ophelia stepped forward and asked. ''''Why do I sense death all around you?''''

    Archer shrugged. ''''I don''t know. I did fight with an undead dragon, so maybe it''s that.''''

    She just studied him before sighing. ''''Stay out of trouble, dragon. You''ll get all the excitement you need during the tournament. After all, some powerful youngsters will be taking part.''''

    ''''Of course. I don''t look for it, Ophie. It seems to find me.'''' He answered as the engines roared to life and the manaship started flying again.

    Ophelia shook her head before retorting. ''''Don''t call me that boy! It''s headmistress or Miss ckfire. Now stay out of trouble and find something to do.''''

    Archer gave the woman a charming smile as she vanished, leaving him alone on the balcony hended on. With a shrug, he entered the manaship to see students walking everywhere.

    Without thinking, he turned and started walking through the ship''s corridors and saw hundreds of doors, which he assumed were the passenger''s rooms. He saw students from the Starlight Academy mixed in with students from his college.

    But he ignored them and walked over to the nearest window. Archer looked out over the fast-movingndscape. As he watched that, a voice from behind him spoke up. ''''We should being up to the sea now.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 604 Aeris Redcliffe

    <h4>Chapter 604 Aeris Redcliffe</h4>

    Archer turned around to see a delicate-looking boy around his age looking at him. He raised his hand with a smile. ''''My name is Aeris Redcliffe. It''s good to meet the boy behind all the rumors.''''

    Looking at the boy''s outstretched hand, Archer carefully scrutinized him. Jet-ck short hair framed his face, and he had an innocent smile. However, what truly captivated his gaze were the boy''s striking red eyes.

    A deep crimson shade, they sparkled with an unusual intensity. He blinked, momentarily taken aback, but then extended his hand, initiating the introduction. "Archer Wyldheart."

    ''''Yes, I know your name. I''m from a kingdom in the far south called Dunespire. My father sent me to the Starlight Academy to make friends. So here I am.''''

    ''''So you decided to approach the dragon minding his own business?'''' Archer asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Aeris chuckled. ''''Why not? I see you talking to that lion demi-human and his friends. Does my presence bother you?''''

    ''''No. I was curious. I understand girls approaching me, but not boys, as they see me as a threat except from a handful of people. It''s new to me.'''' He answered the ck-haired boy.

    The boy chuckled, which made Archerugh and tease his new friend. ''''Youugh like a woman, Aeris. Maybe the gods cursed you?''''

    ''''Shut up! I was born with thisugh dragon!'''' Aeris retorted but soon startedughing.

    The two continued talking, and Archer soon noticed people staring at them with strange looks that were annoying, which caused him to ask in a curious voice. ''''Are you the ck sheep of Starlight Academy? Or did you use the Professor''s cat in an experiment?''''

    ''''What are you waffling on about Arch? Of course, I didn''t use any cats! They hate me due to my element.''''

    ''''If you continue mocking me, I''ll eat you, Aeris. But what element do you process?'''' Archer answered.

    ''''Darkness and Summoning.''''

    Archer grew even more curious. ''''What''s wrong with that? I love the darkness. It''s so peaceful and misunderstood.''''

    Aeris nodded with a sad smile before agreeing. ''''It''s a great element, but I don''t have enough mana to use it for long, and I''m not good at summoning. Due to my mana, I''ve only contracted with horned rabbits and slimes.''''

    ''''Interesting.''''

    He stepped back and looked at Aeris even more closely, and thanks to his dragon eyes, he could see what no one else could. He saw that the boy''s mana heart was underpowered and needed a jolt.

    With a smirk, Archer stepped forward and ced his hand on Aeris''s chest, which caused him to go red. ''''What are you doing? You don''t suddenly touch someone like that.''''

    Aeris stopped speaking when the mana wave crashed into his chest, causing a burning pain to radiate. The ck-haired boy screamed in pain, catching everyone''s attention. A Professor rushed over to separate them, but he was sent flying by a slender white tail.

    Archer turned to the man who crashed to the floor. ''''Don''t get involved. I''m fixing his mana, human.''''

    After channeling the mana, he withdrew his hand from Aeris, who sported a flushed face and beads of sweat as he felt the mana surge through his body, causing shocks to his body, but when that all faded, he felt much better.

    Archer caught a glimpse of wide-eyed astonishment on the boy''s face as he sensed the mana surge.

    ''''What did you do?''''

    He smiled before answering. ''''I just corrected your mana heart. It needed a jolt, and who better to do that than a white dragon?''''

    Aeris looked shocked and quickly spoke. ''''I need to get back to my room. Can we meet another time?''''

    ''''Yeah. I''m not hard to find.''''

    The ck-haired boy smiled and rushed off while being watched by all the students in that part of the ship. Archer looked around to see amon room where people sat around talking or reading.

    With his new friend gone, Archer left that part of the ship behind and went looking for something to do as Gianna gave the girls a tour, and he had nothing to do. After walking for a little while, he saw someone he hadn''t seen in a while.

    In amazement, she walked onto one of the observation decks and looked at the rough sea below. Archer entered the room, gaining her attention and causing him to speak. ''''Hello, Apollonia. I haven''t seen you in a while.''''

    The pink-haired girl just looked at him with a nk look on her face before she answered. ''''Because you don''te to ss.''''

    Archer chuckled. ''''Well, yeah, you''re right there. But sometimes it can''t be helped.''''

    Following his words, he studied the girl. Her lengthy pink hair was neatly fastened into a ponytail, and the crystal blue brilliance of her eyes sparkled under the afternoon sunlight.

    Her fair, porcin skin held a captivating beauty, but Archer soon noticed something that amazed him. She was made up of mana, but not in the way he is. Her human form is the main one, while his human form is his secondary.

    Apollonia spoke with an annoyed tone. ''''Why are you here? Think you could woo me like the girls that follow you around? Sorry, but I''m not a lost duckling.''''

    ''''Huh? I''ve not flirted with you at all. I was saying hello.'''' Archer responded.

    Her blue eyes turned to him, and he felt she was boring into his soul, but she spoke. ''''I saw the way you were looking at me. Your eyes were roaming all over my body. Are you a pervert?''''

    Archer was taken aback by her attitude and got annoyed. ''''I was admiring your beauty, and that''s it.''''

    When the pale-skinned girl heard this, she bristled with anger before speaking. ''''Stop being nice to me. I don''t know you and have no interest in knowing you. Now enjoy the rest of your day.''''

    After speaking, she turned on her heels and marched out of the observation deck, leaving a stunned Archer behind. He shook his head but soon heardughinging from behind him.

    Archer quickly spun around to see a man sitting on a bench at the back. He was a mop of ck hair and had a long ck beard.

    But the man was much taller and bigger than him. The man''s eyes were green and blue, which he hadn''t seen in this world yet.

    He shook his head andmented with narrowed eyes. ''''Who are you? And why are you creeping around like a stalker?''''

    When the man heard Archer''s question, he startedughing but soon calmed down and exined. ''''I''m Captian Morgan Highmore. Leader of the Magic Knights.''''

    Before he could retort, the man continued. "I''ve got the scoop on you, Archer Wyldheart. The maestro of mayhem, the connoisseur of chaos, a hooligan, and a bandit. Delighted to make your acquaintance atst."

    Archer looked at the man who was smiling at him. With a shrug, he responded. ''''Well, it does seem you know me, but why would I care?''''

    ''''You shouldn''t. I mean, you no harm, boy. I was your father''s friend long ago, but his pride got too much for me.''''

    When Morgan mentioned his father, he growled before warning him. ''''Don''t mention that human in front of me. He''s lucky I let him live and didn''t eat him.''''

    ''''Yeah, Leonard went too far with you. I did warn him, but he didn''t want to hear it. But honestly, I''m d you''re okay now.'''' Morganmented as he stood up and stretched.

    He walked over to Archer and pped his shoulder as he asked. ''''Have a drink with me, boy! I made sure the quartermaster stocked some strong Ale. I guarantee it makes your head spin.''''

    Before Archer answered, he sent a message to the girls telling them what he was up to. They replied, telling him to have fun and enjoy himself with his new friend. After that, he looked at Morgan and nodded.

    The older man smiled and put his arm over his shoulder while guiding him to the Magic Troop section. They walked through the corridors as Morgan kept chatting to Archer, who was bewildered by the situation and wondered why the man was friendly with him.

    After trekking for a while, they walked through a double door to see a simrmon room, but this one had a bar with soldiers drinking. When the door mmed shut, everyone turned to them.

    Archer noticed that most soldier''s eyes widened in shock as two women rushed up. He saw one had very short white hair and glowing green eyes. She spoke while looking at Morgan. ''''Father, who is this handsome young man?''''

    The second woman had the same short hair, but it was ck, and had bright blue eyes, which caught him off guard. She quicklymented. ''''Sister, he is a dragon. Look at his beautiful white scales.

    Morgan chuckled before introducing them. ''''Archer, these two beauties are my daughters, Giselle and Genevieve Highmore.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 605 The Highmore Twins

    <h4>Chapter 605 The Highmore Twins</h4>

    Archer looked at the twins, who were smiling up at him. They both looked the same but different. They were beautiful and looked like they could fight, which impressed him. He shook his head and examined the two.

    Giselle was the one with the short white hair and sparkling green eyes. She was a curvy woman with massive boobs like most noble women he met. Archer noticed she was wearing Magic Knight armor and carried a spear.

    She looked like the happier of the two as she looked at him with a smile. After looking at the white-haired twin, he turned to the other sister, Genevieve, who was more slender than Giselle, with smaller boobs and a slimmer waist.

    Archer loved her piercing blue eyes and short ck hair. She seemed to be the moody one. He gave them his best smile before speaking. ''''Hello,dies. My name is Archer Wyldheart. It''s a pleasure to meet you.''''

    Giselle''s smile grew when she heard that, and Genevieve just huffed. Morganughed when seeing this and spoke. ''''You can talk to him after girls. I want to have a drink with him.''''

    The two nodded before returning to a group of soldiers who were watching the scene. The ck-haired man turned to him with a grin. ''''They like you.''''

    But Morgan''s expression changed as he leaned in to warn. ''''Don''t try to get them. They are not going in our collecting, you lewd dragon.''''

    Archer stopped, walked, and looked at the man. ''''If I like them, I will take them, Morgan, and you won''t be able to stop me, but I''m not interested. Yes, I admit they are gorgeous, but attracting my attention takes more than just good looks.''''

    The older man looked at him and smiled as they walked through themon room. ''''I like you even more, boy. Want me to adopt you into the Highmore family.''''

    When Morgan finished speaking, he startedughing upon seeing Archer''s expression. ''''I''m joking. I''m sure you do not want parents with the ones you were given.''''

    He said nothing as the two continued until they arrived at the bar. Morgan looked at the bartender and ordered. ''''Get me the usual, but get the Dragon Ale for my boy Archer.''''

    The bartender nodded and walked off before returning with arge jug filled with a sweet-smelling ale, its aroma wafting through the air as he set it down in front of Archer. He looked at the jug with genuine interest, lingering on the golden liquid inside.

    Having downed his drink easily, Morgan turned to him with a grin. He pped his back in a friendly way, causing Archer to shift forward slightly. "There you go, Archie! That''s the renowned Dragon Ale. Brewed with the finest ingredients, it packs a punch that''ll leave you feeling like you can breathe fire!"

    He grabbed the jug with a nod of thanks. The sweet aroma teased his senses, and he couldn''t help but be bewitched. Morgan, still grinning, raised his empty mug, encouraging Archer to join him.

    Themon room was filled with the lively chatter of the other Magic Knights, clinking mugs, and the asional burst ofughter. Archer, holding therge jug of Dragon Ale, was drawn into the festive atmosphere. Sitting beside him, Morgan watched with an amused glint in his eyes.

    Archer studied the golden liquid within, which brought a gleam to his eyes. Chuckling at his enthusiasm, Morgan leaned in with a friendly warning.

    "Now, this ale has a kick like a dragon''s tail. Drink it easy unless you want to be carried out of here like a sack of potatoes."

    shing a confident smile, and dismissed the older man''s warning. "I can handle it. Dragons aren''t known for being lightweight, you know."

    With a shrug, Morgan leaned back, lifting his mug with a smirk. "Your choice, my friend. Just remember, I warned you."

    Ignoring the advice, Archer took a hearty swig from the jug. The initial taste was refreshing, with a fine sweetness that danced on his tongue. He lowered the jug, seemingly unaffected, and shot Morgan a triumphant grin.

    Morganughed heartily. "Not bad for a rookie. But let''s see how you handle another round."

    Encouraged by his sess, Archer continued to drink, savoring the vor of the Ale. The conversation flowed, and the social atmosphere of themon room surrounded him.?The older man, still amused, raised an eyebrow. "You''re holding up well, I''ll give you that."

    But as Archer reached for another round, a slight change began. The edges of his vision seemed to blur, and a warmth spread through him. The realization hit him, and he chuckled nervously, ncing at Morgan.

    "That warning of yours might have been onto something," Archer conceded with a lopsided grin.

    Morgan burst intoughter, pping Archer on the back. "Told you so, my boy! The Dragon Ale has a way of sneaking up on you. Pace yourself next time."

    Themon room of the Magic Knights buzzed withughter and the clinking of mugs, the entertainment reaching its peak as Archer, under the influence of the potent Dragon Ale, stumbled to his feet.

    Morgan, engrossed in a lively conversation with fellow knights, didn''t notice Archer''s departure. With a mischievous grin, Archer mumbled something about needing fresh air and made his way to the exit.

    The wooden door creaked open, and a cool night air greeted him. The moon hung high in the sky, casting its silvery glow across the sea below.

    Guided by the ghostly light, Archer ambled through the corridors of the mana ship. The ship, powered by mana, hummed with a gentle resonance. While walking, he couldn''t help but admire the patterns of the mana crystals embedded in the walls, giving off a soft light.

    The corridors of the mana ship echoed with Archer''s carefreeughter as he continued his tipsy exploration. Unknown to him, Giselle and Genevieve, having noticed his absence from themon room, decided to investigate and ensure he was okay.

    The twin sisters, their Magic Knight armor glinting softly in the light, followed the sound of Archer''sughter. They found him leaning against a corridor wall, his eyes fixed on the moonlit night through a nearby window.

    With her short white hair and sparkling green eyes, Giselle approached first with a warm smile as she spoke. "Archer, are you enjoying the night sky?"

    He turned to them with a lopsided grin, and his cheeks flushed from the effects of the Dragon Ale. "Giselle! Genevieve! I was just... having a moment with the moon. It''s so shiny!"

    With her shorter ck hair and piercing blue eyes, Genevieve chuckled at Archer''s intoxicated state. "You''ve had more than your share of Dragon Ale. Come on, let''s get you to the spare room. Father will kill us if we let you wander around drunk.''''

    Silence fell from Archer''s lips as the Ale''s effects finally took hold, sending his senses into disarray. He sagged in the girl''s arms, his body sumbing to sleep.

    ________________________________________

    _

    [Giselle and Genevieve''s POV]

    The twins dragged Archer to the Magic Knight section and took him to their spare room. Genevieve opened the door while Gise held onto him. He grabbed a hold of the white-haired woman who let him do it as he was out cold.

    Her sister walked out of the room and informed her. ''''Sister, the beds ready. You put him to sleep; I want to take off my armor. It''s hurting my boobs.''''

    Giselle giggled while nodding. ''''Go on, Gene. I''ll deal with him and join you.''''

    With that sorted, the ck-haired girl walked out of the room and headed down the corridor so she could rx.

    When Genevieve was gone, she put the sleeping Archer in bed. Giselle moved away and noticed that he was having a bad dream. She leaned down and whispered into his ear. ''''You''re fine white dragon. Dragon Alees with nightmares.''''

    The white-haired girl pulled the covers over him before leaving the room. When leaving, she bumped into something. Giselle looked up to see her Father standing there. He looked down at her and spoke. ''''How is he, Giselle?''''

    ''''He''s good. Just drunk and needs some rest.'''' Giselle answered.

    Morgan smiled when hearing her response before heading back to his room. Giselle did the same thing after making sure Archer was okay.

    ________________________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    While sleeping, the Ale off, Arhcer managed to have several nightmares, which annoyed him. But by the time he woke up, they stopped. He looked around and didn''t recognize the room he found himself in.

    Archer got out of bed and stretched while yawning. The mana ship''s quiet hum provided a soothing backdrop as Archer, having just cast Cleanse on himself, stood in the privacy of the room he was in.

    The glow dissipated, leaving behind a refreshed and invigorated feeling. With a satisfied nod, he decided it was time to change into fresh clothes. Archer looked around and saw an empty room with basic furniture.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 606 Overpowered For my Age

    <h4>Chapter 606 Overpowered For my Age</h4>

    Archer looked around the room and approached the door when he saw a piece of paper on the door. He picked it up and read it, which didn''t take too long. It was a note from Morgan telling him they had to get to work but to visit them sometime.

    After reading that, he left the chamber he was in to see the Magic Knightmon room, which was empty; with a shrug, Archer returned to the College Of Magic section of the mana ship. It didn''t take him too long.

    He entered the standard room and saw some professors sitting around a table chatting about the uing tournament. He stopped when they spotted Archer, who shrugged and walked to the nearest window.

    When Archer looked out, he saw a rough sea below and waves as high as a city wall crash on a small ind. They were flying about thirty meters above the waves to avoid the storm.

    It rxed as thunder boomed overhead and the rainshed against the window. While standing there, he zoned out to the beautiful morning sky. The sun hadn''t risen yet, but the moon allowed him to see through the storm.

    The thunderous roar of the engines echoed in his ears,boring relentlessly to navigate through the storm. The entire vessel quivered, a symphony of vibrations, as the relentless rain battered against the protective shield.

    ''''Isn''t the weather just stunning, especially in the skies?'''' He heard a voice from behind him.

    Startled, Archer turned around to find an unexpected presence. A smile graced his face as he greeted her, ''''Margeret, it''s been a while. You''re as beautiful as ever.''''

    He soaked in the sight of the beautiful, sophisticated woman he had encountered in the college library. She was wearing a form-fitting blue uniform that highlighted her curves, and her shirt struggled to contain her enormous boobs.

    Margeret''s short brown hair was neatly secured in a ponytail, and a clipboard rested in her grasp.

    ''She is stunning. Older woman on Earth never looked as good as she does.'' He thought to himself.

    A radiant gleam of joy illuminated her blue eyes as she caught sight of his smile. Archer found this mature older woman beautiful and stepped forward before whispering into her ear. ''''That uniform looks good on you, Margeret.''''

    Her face reddened when she heard hispliment, causing her to think to herself. ''Why am I blushing like a little girl? I''m a grandmother and shouldn''t be falling for this yboy''s charm.''

    Margeret shook her head and spoke. ''''Thank you for thepliment, Archer. How are you finding the journey so far?''''

    ''''Well, apart from getting drunk for the first time, which was interesting, it''s been okay, I guess. What are you doing here? You''re a librarian?'''' Archer asked with a curious voice.

    ''''I am. But the headmistress wants me to be her secretary for the tournament, and if I do a good job, I''ll be promoted.''''

    He smiled when hearing that and congratted the older woman, who smiled before speaking apologetically. ''''It was good seeing you, Archer. But I''m in a rush and have to go. I was running an errand for the headmistress.''''

    Archer bid farewell to Margeret, watching her briskly walk away, her figure disappearing down the corridor. He couldn''t help but admire the sway in her step; even in her uniform, her round behind stood out.

    With a slight smile, he turned and continued his journey through the mana ship. The atmosphere in the College of Magic section was a mix of excitement and anticipation for the uing tournament.

    Professors and students alike were engaged in discussions about strategies and magic techniques. Archer decided to go to his room to gather his thoughts and perhaps rest for a while.

    As he walked down the metallic corridors, the thunderous roar of the engines persisted, echoing the ship''s struggle against the raging storm outside. He nced out the windows, where the sea below raged with colossal waves.

    Lost in thought, he was suddenly captivated by a movement in the sea. A colossal creature breached the surface, its massive form visible even through the stormy torrents.

    After the creature vanished under the waves, he closed his hands to scan for the girls and saw some sleeping while E, Llyniel, N, Halime, and Teu were in themon room. He sent them a message asking if they wanted to have breakfast with him.

    All three agreed by replying through the bracelets. With that, Archer headed toward them as the sun rose. After walking for ten minutes, he found the five girls. E greeted him with a big smile. ''''Morning Arch! Where were youst night?''''

    He kissed each girl before exining what had happened and where he was, which caused them tough. Teu asked while trying to stifle augh. ''''You''ve never been drunk?''''

    ''''No Teu. Never seen the interest, but it wasn''t so bad.'''' Archer replied with a chuckle.

    The five girls led Archer through the bustling corridors of the College of Magic section of the ship, navigating the flow of students going about their business gossiping or heading to the extra sses the professors decided to hold while they traveled.

    As they entered the spacious dining room, Archer saw dozens of students in animated conversations scattered across the tables. The aroma of various dishes filled the air, creating a mouth-watering atmosphere.

    E grinned at him and gestured towards an empty table. "Sit here, Arch. We''ll get the food."

    With that, she and the other girls dispersed towards the various serving stations, leaving Archer to take in the lively scene.

    Sitting at the table waiting for the girls to return, Archer noticed Lioran approaching with a warm smile. Nalika and Leonora trailed behind him, their expressions mixing curiosity and excitement.

    Lioran greeted Archer with a smile. "Good morning, Archer. Mind if we join you?"

    Archer motioned to the empty seats. "Not at all, Lioran. Grab a seat. It''s good to see you."

    As they settled in, Leonora greeted him as she sat beside Lioran. ''''Hey Archer. How was your morning?

    ''''It''s good. I''m just waiting for the girls to bring my breakfast. El told me to wait here.'''' He replied to the lion girl.

    Nalikamented next. ''''When''s your date with Inara? And are you nning to im Nni Silvermane as well?''''

    Archer choked when he heard the grey-haired lioness. He shook his head before talking to the girl in a fed-up voice. ''''Do you spend your free time gossiping about my love life?

    ''''Pretty much. It''s interesting to guess who you''re going to im next.'''' Nalika responded with a grin.

    Archer looked at the lion boy, who was chuckling while watching his fiance tease him. ''''I swear, Lioran, if you weren''t my friend, I would have shaved her bald by now.''''

    This only made him and Nalikaugh. Leonora shook her head while stifling augh, causing Archer to answer. ''''I haven''t nned anything. I''m trying to strengthen my current rtionships before wooing other women.''''

    ''''Oh damn. I thought you''d im another ten princesses during the tournament.'''' Lioran teased him.

    Archer narrowed his eyes and warned the lion prince. ''''One more word and I''ll go after your grandmother and be your grandfather, Lio!''''

    He then turned his attention to the two lionesses and teased them. ''''I will challenge your father for your mother''s hand and any sisters you two have. So you''d be calling me father soon, girls.''''

    After speaking, everyoneughed as Lioran responded with a teasing tone. ''''If you somehow marry her Arch, I will offer my hand in marriage as well.''''

    ''''Shut up, idiot. I wouldn''t marry you, and I feel sorry for Leonora and Nalika for being stuck with you.'''' Archer retorted.

    Lioran startedughing and stopped messing around before asking. ''''Enough of the teasing. Are you excited for the tournament? I heard the Oakheart Kingdom is beautiful.''''

    Archer nodded. ''''Yeah, I can''t fight and see how otherspare due to being overpowered for my age.''''

    ''''That''s cheating. You''ll demolish thepetition, and it would be unfair.'''' Leonora spoke up after she took her cloak off.

    ''''I created a limiter to put me at the Magus Rank.'''' He replied as he raised his arm to show them the bracelet.

    ''''Oh, okay. I guess that''s fine, then. Sorry, I heard you''ve wiped out armies and destroyed the Dragon Hunters.'''' Leonora exined.

    When she mentioned the hunters, it brought back memories of the fights he''d had with them before, and he promised himself he would wipe them out when he visited the north.

    Archer shook his head. ''''Yeah, you''re right, but where is the fun in fighting people my age and instantly beating them? I want a challenge.''''

    Lioran and the two girls startedughing before the lion boy spoke. ''''Sounds about right for you, Arch.''''

    As the four continued to talk, E and the others returned with loads of tes. When Archer saw this, his eyes widened as there were all kinds of food, from meat to potato-looking things to burgers, which confused him.

    But he shrugged and started eating after thanking his girls, who replied with smiles before they ate.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 607 You Collect These

    <h4>Chapter 607 You Collect These </h4>

    Without hesitation, Archer plunged into the feast. He grabbed a chunk of perfectly grilled meat with his fingers, savoring the smoky vor as he started eating.

    The juices dripped down his chin, but he didn''t care about anyone as he waspletely absorbed in the ecstasy of the first bite. Teu chuckled, shaking her head. "I swear, darling, you eat like you''ve been starving for days."

    Archer mumbled through a mouthful of food, "Just appreciating good cooking, Teu."

    He moved on to the mashed potatoes, piling them onto his te in generous piles and savoring the creamy, buttery richness he loved when he took a mouthful. The others exchanged amused nces, asionallyughing at his sheer enthusiasm for the meal.

    With a mischievous grin, N pushed a bowl of curry toward him. "Try this, it''s a bit spicy."

    Archer epted the challenge, scooping a generous portion with a piece of bread. His eyes widened, and a satisfied groan escaped his lips as the vors exploded on his tongue. He loved the blend of spices, the meat''s tenderness, and the sauce''s richness.

    Halime leaned over, teasing him, "You know, there are other people at this table who might want some too."

    Archer chuckled, but his focus remained on the food. "Plenty to go around, Hali. Help yourselves."

    As he continued to devour the food, the others joined in, sampling the different dishes and enjoying thepany of the meal. The dining room echoed withughter and the clinking of cutlery, creating a warm and joyful atmosphere.

    Despite the abundance of food disappearing before him, Archer''s appetite seemed insatiable. He reached for another grilled meat skewer, his eyes gleaming with sheer greed.

    The others exchanged amused nces, realizing that trying to match his eating prowess was futile. E, Teu, N, Halime, and Lynielughed at his behavior as they all knew he loved his food.

    Lioranmented while he was eating te after te. ''''Arch. You should be fat due to the amount you eat.''''

    At first, he didn''t answer as he was finishing a bowl of what looked like soup, but it was spicy. Once Archer was done, he looked at Lioran with a grin. ''''Ask N if there is any fat on me. But everyone knows I love food, and it''s been like this since waking up from the incident.''''

    N looked down as her cheeks reddened when she heard Archer''sment. The nights of pleasure returned in detail, causing the lion girl to be shy.

    When seeing her reaction, he smiled before using his tail to touch hers. N calmed down and smiled at him as Nalika asked in a curious voice. ''''Incident?''''

    The five girls went silent, but Archer chuckled. ''''El. Tell the story. You''re better than me at telling it.''''

    E confirmed with a nod and turned her gaze toward their friends, starting the story. After an hour, she was done. The three sat there in silence before Leonora spoke. ''''Why haven''t you killed them? I would have if I were treated like that.''''

    Lioran and Nalika agreed. Archer sighed before exining his reason for not killing the Ashguards. ''''What would killing them get me?''''

    ''''Revenge?''''

    ''''Peace?''''

    ''''Happiness?''''

    The three lions asked one after another, but Archerughed it off. ''''Well, I''d get a little bit of each if I did kill them, but after that, I''d most likely be lost without revenge, so I chose a different path. I n to marry my father''s sister and his wife''s siblings. I will allow them to hear about what I''ve done and will continue to do, and they will be outside as strangers.''''

    When he finished speaking, everyone looked at him with amusement and confusion. Lioran broke the silence byughing.

    Archer looked at the lion boy who asked. ''''You mean the Professors in the college? And you''ve got Sia Silverthorne, which means your mother has been dealt with. How did she react?''''

    A grin appeared on his face as he remembered what his grandfather told him. He shook his head and answered. ''''She was confused, annoyed, and angry, I guess. Well, that''s what Albert told me.''''

    The lion boy nodded but asked another question. ''''Albert?''''

    That''s when his eyes widened alongside Leonora''s and Nalika''s. Lioran spoke as he looked at Archer. ''''You''re grandfather is Albert Silverthorne? The butcher of Moonshadow Grove and the notorious demon general of Avalon?''''

    ''''Who''s your grandmother, Archer?'''' Nalika asked with wary eyes.

    ''''Mia Silverthorne.''''

    The three''s eyes widened, and Lioran spoke out loud. ''''Your grandparents are monsters, Arch. Mia Silverthorne is known as the Witch Of Terror. No wonder you''re the way you are with them as rtives.''''

    ''''The Butcher of Moonshadow Grove and the Witch of Terror? What are you on about Lio? They are a sweet old couple who dote on each other like teenagers.'''' Archer spoke in a defensive tone.

    All five girls directed their attention to the lions, who began getting nervous before exining. "They are widely well-known across Pluoria and beyond, my friend. I''m certainly not bad mouthing them; in fact, I hold your grandfather in high esteem. He is truly a great man. He saved my Father and Mother with no need to."

    Archer smiled when he heard his friend''s exnation and wanted to know more. ''''Tell me about them? I want to know anything.''''

    ''''I can do you one better. I have a mana recorder of a famous historian telling an old story of how your grandfather burned an entire kingdom just because they hurt Mia. It''s a good story, Arch. You need to hear it.''''

    Lioran took a crystal from his storage ring and handed it to him. ''''This is very old and rare. There aren''t many left. So if you could return it tomorrow, I''d appreciate it.''''

    ''''You collect these?'''' Archer spoke as he examined the little crystal he took from the lion boy.

    The lion boy nodded. ''''Yes. They are stories from our past and keep the heroes of old alive so future generations can witness their feats. For example, Mia got the nickname The Witch Of Terror because a king kidnapped her mother, and she terrorized a whole until they submitted to her.''''

    Archer startedughing as it matched his grandmother''s personality and decided to watch the crystalter when he was rxing. After that, the girls started talking among themselves 01:32

    while Lioran went to the toilet.

    While sitting there, Aeris approached the table, holding a food tray. He stopped in front of him and asked politely. ''''Hey Arch! Can I sit with you, please?''''

    He looked up to see glowing red eyes staring at him. The girls went quiet and narrowed their eyes at the ck-haired boy. Archer smiled before nodding. ''''Yes, Aeris. Take a seat.''''

    Archer shifted to make space for Aeris, who took a seat, and when he did, he introduced the boy. ''''Everyone, this is Aeris. I met him yesterday while I was wandering around the ship.''''

    As the ck-haired boy settled into the seat, N couldn''t help but blurt out, ''''You know, Aeris, you kinda look like a girl.''''

    Aeris raised an eyebrow before answering. ''''What? No way!''''

    Laughter erupted around the table. Teu, Halime, and E couldn''t contain their amusement. Even Lioran, who had just returned from the toilet, joined in on theughter.

    ''''Come on, N, give the guy a break,'''' Archer teased, trying to ease the situation.

    N, however, wasn''t convinced. She squinted at Aeris, studying him as if trying to uncover some hidden truth. ''''I''m not so sure about that. We might need a second opinion.''''

    The lion girl turned to Nalika and Leonora. ''''You two. Tell me your opinion.''''

    When the twins heard N, they bowed and spoke in unison. ''''Yes, princess.''''

    Leonora was the one to speak. ''''Yes, he does look like a girl. He has feminine features, but that isn''t unusual nowadays. Even in The Lionheart Kingdom, there are men like this.''''

    Archer started chuckling but noticed the ufortable look on Aeris face and changed the subject. ''''How long until we arrive at your kingdom, Llyniel?''''

    The wood elf came two after zoning out and answered. ''''About a week, Arch. A storm is hitting the kingdom right now. The mana ships had to fly around the Eastern coast.''''

    ''''Are there normally storms over Oakheart?'''' He inquired.

    ''''Yes. In Frostwinter, they are really bad and cut off most of the roads into the kingdom. But the mother has been working on it and has kept most open this year.''''

    Archer smiled at her exnation. After that, Lioran and the two lion girls said they would attend a training session that Professor Grayleaf had organized.''''

    As he spoke, Teu said, "Yes, Sera, Tal, N, and I are taking it too. The other girls are attending the Battle Magic ss taught by Professor Silvercrest."

    ''''Whose going there?'''' Archer asked the blue-haired girl.

    ''''Nefertiti, Hemera, E, Llyniel, Halime and Leira.''''

    ''''So all of you then.'''' He responded in an amused voice.

    Teu nodded. ''''Yes. We want to train for the tournament. We''re not overpowered like you.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 608 Avoiding You

    <h4>Chapter 608 Avoiding You</h4>

    Archer chuckled but agreed with Teu. He said his goodbyes to the girls who made their way to the sses while Aeris remained seated.

    Lioran was the next to leave with Nalika and Leonora, who said they''d meet himter. Once they were gone, Aeris asked in a curious voice. ''''Arent you going to train Arch?''''

    ''''No. I have to limit myself to the Master Rank to have fun, and I already know my way around a greatsword, so no need to train for now.''''

    The ck-haired boy nodded and was going to speak, but more people approached, and when Archer saw them, his eyes widened as if they were his siblings. Not the ones who made his life hell but the innocent ones who couldn''t do anything to help even if they wanted to.

    Kestria, the brown-haired human, was Janna''s daughter. Dara bore a striking resemnce to the green-haired woman, sharing the same hair color, but she inherited their father''s green eyes.

    They gazed at him with smiles that concealed a mixture of regret and longing. Archer shifted his attention to the two boys, who seemed a couple of years younger than him. They were his full brothers, sharing the same mother.

    Viden possessed their mother''s ck hair but had their father''s green eyes. On the other hand, Ryn had their mother''s blue eyes paired with their father''s brown hair.

    Archer watched all four of them before motioning for them to sit down as the dining room emptied. Kestria looked at him with a smile. ''''Hello, big brother. I hope you''ve been well.''''

    ''''I''ve been fine, thank you. Are you guys looking forward to the tournament?'''' He asked the group.

    Viden and Ryn nodded with excitement. The brown-haired boy was the first to talk. ''''Big brother. My ssmates and Professor say you will be the winner of the Arcane Tournament. Are you going to use your dragon form there?''''

    Archerughed as he shook his head. ''''No, little brother. I''m limiting myself so I can fight at the Master Rank to make it fun.''''

    ''''Make it fun? Do you understand what this tournament means? Why fight at a disadvantage?'''' Dara spoke in a surprised voice

    ''''Well, big sister. There''s no fun overpowering people my age when I can enjoy myself and hopefully learn something from this by fighting at their rank.'''' Archer replied.

    Dara blinked and then giggled. ''''Well, that does make sense. How have you been?''''

    Before answering, Archer turned to Aeris and asked. ''''Do you want something to drink?''''

    The ck-haired boy nodded with a smile. Archer turned to his four siblings and offered the same, which they all epted. He got up and walked over to the counter to grab six drinks for them all.

    While he was gone, Kestria turned to Aeris and inquired with curiosity brimming in her green eyes. ''''Have you been brothers friend for long?''''

    He shook his head. ''''No, we met yesterday and became friends.''''

    Archer''s sisters nodded, and not long after that, Archer returned and ced the drinks on the table before asking. ''''Are the others here?''''

    Dara sighed. ''''Yes, our other siblings are on board but are avoiding you. But don''t worry about them. They are hateful and are jealous of you.''''

    When he heard the green-haired girl''sment, heughed as Kestria spoke. ''''Congrattions on your fiance''s, big brother. They are so beautiful.''''

    ''''I heard you''re marrying Aunt Sia. Is this true?'''' Ryn asked while spotting Archer''s tail swaying behind him.

    Archer grinned as he answered. ''''Yes. Sia and I are together.''''

    Ryn''s eyes widened before Viden questioned. ''''Don''t you think it''s wrong that you took our aunt as a lover?''''

    ''''No. Why would I? Dragons do it all the time.'''' He answered his younger brother.

    Kestriaughed before the older girl spoke. ''''When we were still in the Mistwood Duchy, the guards said they''d never seen Aunty smile like she has done since being with you.''''

    ''''Yeah, the grandmother said the same thing,'''' He revealed.

    After that, they continued to talk for a while, and Ryn looked at the crystal that Archer was ying with and asked. ''''Do you like history, brother?''''

    He looked at the brown-haired boy before answering. ''''Yes. I find it interesting. Why?''''

    ''''Have you heard about the Battle of the ck gs that happened near an ind off the north coast of the Avidia Continent a few years back?''''

    Archer shook his head, causing Ryn''s smile to brighten as he took a dozen crystals and passed them to him while speaking. ''''These are the ounts of the generals and leaders of both sides. Some other crystals show recent battles on different continents that you might like.''''

    When taking the crystal, he grew curious and asked. ''''How do you get these?''''

    ''''There''s a store in Starfall City near Market Street that sells them, brother. Do you want to buy some?'''' Ryn grinned.

    ''''Yeah. I''ll buy some when we''re back from the tournament.''''

    After speaking, Archer looked at the two girls who were smiling at him. He grew curious and asked. ''''Why do you want to have a rtionship with me?''''

    When Dara and Kestria heard this, they had sad expressions before the green-haired girl revealed. ''''You''re our brother. We didn''t see you as a burden or even troublesome. You never did anything to hurt anyone but still got bullied.''''

    ''''I want to know the only big brother who has been nice to me, except Oswyn,'''' Kestria spoke while Viden and Ryn nodded in agreement.

    Archer smiled before taking out four white dragon tokens and handing one to each while exining. ''''Send mana into them when college ends, and I''ll meet you there. You can chill out in the domain with the girls.''''

    Dara and Kestria beamed while the two boys got excited, causing Archer to chuckle. But the four siblings jumped up and told him they had the Homeroom Professor, which he waved away.

    Once they were gone, Aerismented. ''''You''re good with them even when you have no reason to be.''''

    ''''The four of them were never horrible to me. They, and my older brother Oswyn, were the only ones who cared but couldn''t do anything because of our parents.''''

    Aeris nodded before he spoke. ''''Well, Arch. I''m going to take a nap. I''ll see you soon.''''

    He looked at the ck-haired boy to respond as he walked away. ''''Okay, Aeris. Take care.''''

    Once Archer was alone, he stood and returned to his room to chill on the balcony. While walking down the corridors, he bumped into the rabbit demi-human girl Eveline, who was wiping sweat off her face with a towel.

    When noticing him, the rabbit girl beamed and walked over. He seized the moment to observe her. With snow-white hair framing two lengthy rabbit ears, Eveline possessed the body of a seasoned warrior, disying impressive muscles despite her youth.

    d in a training outfit that clung to her sweating form, her brown skin shimmered beneath theyer of sweat.

    ''''Wyldheart! I saw ya dive off the mana ship when the undead dragons appeared, and it was amazing! Can we fight after the tournament?''''

    Archer shook his head and looked into her crimson eyes before answering. ''''Of course, rabbit. I would love to see what you can do.''''

    A big smile appeared on Eveline''s pretty face. After this, she handed over a small disc and exined. ''''We can talk through this. I need to wash up, but we can meet another time if ya like.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod as he put themunication device in his Item Box before saying farewell to the girl. ''''Speakter, rabbit. Enjoy your bath.''''

    He proceeded to his room after walking for ten minutes before sprawling on his bed. He considered what to do but could note up with any ideas, so he decided to chill on the balcony.

    The weather wasn''t so bad outside, but the dark clouds spoke otherwise. Archer looked over the railings to see waves crashing against the coast. When he saw thendscape, it was covered in snow and looked like a winter wondend.

    That''s when he remembered the crystal Lioran gave him and decided to see how his grandfather got his title of the Butcher of Moonshadow Grove. He sent mana into it, and soon, he felt like he had been transported to a lush grasnd.

    A lone figure stood against the backdrop of the city lights, cradling a badly injured dragon-kin woman in his arms. The man''s form was massive, standing at an imposing seven feet tall, with a muscr build that spoke of unmatched strength.

    From a distance, he recognized the familiar shock of white hair atop the man''s head �C his grandfather, Albert Silverthorne.

    In Albert''s armsy Mia Silverthorne, the dragon-kin woman, her form battered and bruised. She bore an uncanny resemnce to Sia, wearing flowing witch''s robes that billowed in the evening breeze.

    Her ck hair was cut short, framing her face in a way that mirrored Sia''s elegance. He realized that his Sia was the spitting image of Mia, which was no surprise to him.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 609 The Butcher Of Moonshadow Grove

    <h4>Chapter 609 The Butcher Of Moonshadow Grove </h4>

    Archer watched Albert stroke a strand of ck hair off Mia''s face as he spoke. ''''My love. They will pay for what they did to you.''''

    His grandfather turned his head and called out. ''''Merric. Heal her while I deal with the King.''''

    ''''Yes,mander!'''' A slim man with brown hair appeared out of the forest and took hold of Mia.

    Before Albert could rush off, another man interjected. ''''Commander, if you go through with this, the emperor will be displeased. He may punish you.''''

    A pair of ice-blue eyes turned on the man and spoke in an unbridled rage. ''''They hurt my wife, Theodore! The Moonshadow King will answer to my axe!''''

    Without another word, a boom was heard as Archer watched Albert sprint toward the city. He was dragged along and witnessed the old man go crazy as he leaped into the air and aimed for the city''s gate.

    Albert shed toward it, and a massive mana st tore the gate apart, sending soldiers flying. When Archer witnessed this, his eyes widened as he realized his grandfather was powerful and a man not to be messed with.

    The scene continued as the old man rushed into the city while swinging hisrge axe against the hordes of soldiers. The axe cut many soldiers in half and sent the rest flying while mages started to appear around him.

    Archer loved the scene and sat in a nearby building to watch while getting excited. The city trembled as Albert Silverthorne unleashed fury upon the soldiers. His eyes scanned the surroundings, aze with a fire that mirrored the inferno he was about to unleash.

    The rhythmic sh of his boots echoed as he advanced, the air crackling with his rage as mana surged from his body as he sent shes flying toward the buildings. His attacks destroyed them, causing them to crumble into dust with their inhabitants still inside.

    In one hand, Albert wielded his formidable axe. A weapon passed down through generations of Silverthorne; its de whispered to have tasted the blood of countless foes.

    In the other, he conjured mes that danced with an intensity matching his burning rage. Soldiers, d in armor that once symbolized the strength of the Moonshadow Kingdom, now faced the manifestation of wrath.

    Albert''s movements were a blur, a relentless storm of strikes that left no room for defense. His axe cleaved through armor and bone alike, each swing apanied by a trail of searing fire that consumed everything in its wake.

    The city streets became chaotic, stained with crimson blood and the scorching touch of imprable mes. Soldiers, once defenders of their home, now met their doom at the hands of a berserker fueled by an unyielding desire for vengeance.

    As the carnage unfolded, buildings crumbled in the wake of Albert''s devastating onught. His axe, a conduit of destruction, bit into stone and timber, rendering the cityscape into ruins.

    mes, both magical and mundane, consumed structures like a ravenous beast, leaving behind andscape scarred by the relentless wrath of a man scorned.

    Albert continued with his attack. Archer noticed that all he kept saying was Mia''s name as he struck down dozens of soldiers, leaving a trail of blood behind him.

    It took him a while to ughter all the King''s soldiers. An hour passed as he watched Albert destroy the Moonshadow capital. It nowy in rubble with a sea of blood rushing through the streets.

    Albert watched from a good vantage point as he arrived at the pce gates. The King''s Guards, d in ornate armor, formed a formidable line of defense.

    When seeing this, Archer thought to himself. ''Watch grandfather ughter them. Hurry up, old man!''

    Albert''s eyes zed with an unmistakable fury as a smile yed on his lips. With an earth-shattering roar, he charged at the King''s Guards like an enraged bull. The sheer force of his rush sent shockwaves through the air.

    His axe, a gleaming extension of his wrath, caught the sunlight as the first strike was a torrent of power, a sweeping arc that cleaved through the air with a menacing whistle.

    Two King''s Guards, caught off guard, met a brutal fate as the axe cut through them effortlessly. The force of the swing sent crimson arcs into the air, and when Archer saw this, he cheered Albert on as the blood sttered against the pce garden.

    The remaining Guards hastily raised their shields, bracing for the attack. The impact of Albert''s swing rattled them, the sheer strength behind each blow reverberating through their defenses.

    A ceaseless rage etched across Albert''s face, mirroring the storm of unyielding strikes that ensued. Blessed with a lifetime of finely honed skills, he exploited every opening and weakness in their defense.

    His axe transformed into a lethal blur, discerning the vulnerabilities in their armor and ruthlessly capitalizing on them as he turned the soldiers into a blood mist when he hit them.

    The sh of metal against metal echoed through the courtyard, a battle that Archer could only watch in awe. In a matter of moments, Albert''s brutal assault reduced the once-

    mighty King''s Guards to a scattered, defeated force.

    The courtyardy strewn with fallen warriors, and a heavily breathing Albert was staring at the pce doors.

    Archer jumped off the building to get closer just as the old man shouted in a rage-filled voice. ''''King Rio Moonshadow! Get out here now! How dare you hurt my Mia? She was innocent and carrying my first daughter!''''

    As Archer heard that, he mumbled. ''''He must be talking about Sia.''

    The thunderous shout echoed through the pce, causing its foundations to tremble. A man, encased in a suit of imposing armor, stood forth, gripping a mighty greatsword in his hands.

    When Albert saw this, he rested his bloody axe on his shoulder and spoke teasingly. ''''Marcus. You can run now, and no one will think differently of the cowardly knight.''''

    After speaking, he startedughing before suddenly stopping and charging toward the knight, who was caught off guard. But Albert was like a whirlwind and kept striking, constantly causing the enemy to defend himself.

    Archer felt something and saw his grandfather slow down his attack. He swung the axe in a way that caused the knight to entirely block it, leaving his chest exposed, which Albert put to use and mmed a fire st into it.

    The knight was sent flying and crashed through the pce doors. Albert stepped through and battered away some King''s Guard who rushed him in a futile attempt of an ambush. Once he was out of sight, Archer followed him inside.

    It only had been a minute, and when he entered the pce after Albert, the walls were covered in blood, and butchered corpsesy all over the ce. Archer was taken aback because the happy-go-lucky teasing grandfather he knew was a demon.

    He wondered why the old man would let himself get captured that time but then concluded that it was Mia''s doing, causing him to mumble. ''''Damn, that woman is dangerous. She was a demon but now a troll.''''

    After that, Archer followed the destruction and saw hundreds of King''s Guard lying dead. Some were cleaved in half, while others were crushed. When seeing this, he spoke. ''''Damn, old man. You were brutal.''

    Soon, he made it to the throneroom, where he heard screaming. When Archer entered, a man flew at him, which passed right through and crashed into the wall.

    That''s when he heard Albert talk as he grabbed a trembling, scared man. ''''Rio! You harmed my beautiful Mia. Why! She did nothing wrong!''''

    ''''The witch killed a party of our finest adventurers. They were important to our kingdom, Albert!'''' The man named Rio responded.

    "I don''t give a damn! They attempted to force her into things! She had to defend herself while carrying our child, you idiot! Now, rot and die!"

    Albert snapped the man''s neck beforeunching his body into the wall near Archer. The impact caused the King to explode into bits.

    Once the old man was finished, he cast a spell before taking off and flying around the Moonshadow, wasting everything. Archer watched this and thought to himself. ''Is this where I get it from? Grandfather is a beast.''

    Albert ttened castles and turned armies into fertilizer. He tried not to harm citizens and only armed men. This went on for hours, and Archer watched as the old man stood over the prince and his bodyguard, whom he just slew.

    He could see the old man''s rage increasing, but a booming voice was heard. ''''That''s enough, Alby! You''ve shown the world your strength.''''

    Archer turned to see his grandmother, but he was briefly bewitched before shaking his head as she descended to the ground.

    Mia looked at the bodies around them and spoke. ''''Well, Alby. We will bebeled the demon king and queen if this continues. Look at the orcs on the Eastern continent; you couldn''t help yourself to challenge the chief who offered us shelter.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 610 The Witch Of Terror

    <h4>Chapter 610 The Witch Of Terror</h4>

    Archer watched as the rage-filled Albert instantly calmed down when Mia appeared. He watched as his grandmother scolded him. ''''You stupid man! You didn''t have to destroy the capital.''''

    Mia stopped talking but smiled as she hugged Albert. ''''Thank you, my love.''''

    ''''The anger was too much. When they hurt you, I couldn''t control myself.'''' Albert said as he held her hands.

    ''''Don''t worry, you idiot. The emperor will take the opportunity to add the Moonshadow Kingdom to the growing empire.''''

    Albert nodded in agreement and was about to talk, but the crystal ran out. Archer reappeared on the mana ship''s balcony, looking around. He shrugged to himself. ''''Seems like the old man is strong. I should fight him.''''

    He shook his head, pulled out the other mana recorder Lioran gave him, and saw it was about his grandmother. Archer got curious, so he watched it as the afternoon shone down.

    When he was about to do that, a flock of small flying beasts passed by the mana ship. Archer smiled as he summoned two shadow creatures and ordered them to attack. They bowed their heads before rushing toward the beasts.

    They tore the flock apart, and a shower of blood fell to the ground, which made himugh as he spoke to himself. ''''That was good. They''ve got stronger since I became the Shadow Prince.''''

    After doing that, he held up his forearms and imagined his shadow ws appeared, and with a second, they did, which pleased him. Archer was happy as he could hide everything now but only hid his horns because they got in the way when he made love to the girls.

    As he caught sight of his reflection in the door''s ss, he couldn''t help but be taken aback by his appearance. His snowy white hair, though short, gave off a scruffy charm, giving him the air of a rogue.

    The violet luster of his eyes radiated an abundance of mana, resembling stars in the night sky. Examining his features, Archer took note of his strong jaw, a feature adored back on Earth.

    His unblemished, clear, and smooth pale skin might be the envy of others. Archer rose and removed his shirt, revealing a body defined by pure muscle but not excessively. He admired the well-defined eight-pack he possessed and felt amazed.

    Done with his narcissism, he sent mana into the mana recorder that Lioran gave him and was sent to a beautiful city. Archer looked around and saw people going about their business, but that''s when he saw Mia.

    She was walking down a street while looking around. When Archer saw this, he started tough as he spoke. ''''You look dodgy, grandmother. Let''s see what you''re up to.''''

    He followed behind the dragon-kin woman who approached a group of guards. Archer sensed the mana as she cast a spell on them. As the magic took over, they started fighting each other.

    ''''This grandmother of mine is a menace. I like it'''' Archer said with a grin as he watched her do it to numerous groups she passed by.

    Mia cast a spell that caused the target to think the closest people were beasts, causing them to attack, but she released it hundreds of times. Archer watched as the streets descended into chaos and people fought everywhere.

    While this happened, Mia continued her walk with a smile and a mischievous glint. She summoned dark and ominous golems with another wave and ordered them to ransack the noble''s mansions for their wealth.

    They rushed off, causing the ground to shake, which made her smile. Archer was watching the scene with wide eyes. Mia continued, and whenever a soldier approached her, she would send a Fire st at the man.

    The dark red fire turned the enemy to ash as the woman passed by with a smile. As she strolled toward the pce, the air crackled with magic. As Mia approached the grand pce, the chaotic aftermath of her spells was evident in the city around her.

    As she reached the pce gates, the ground trembled slightly, and from the shadows emerged the ominous stone golems she had summoned earlier. These eerie figures, dark and silent, took their positions behind her, their stony presence heightening the tension in the air.

    Just as the golems settled into ce, a man, surrounded by a formidable entourage of guards, stepped forward.

    His voice echoed through the courtyard as he called out to her, his tone a mix of disbelief and frustration. "Mia! What are you doing? It was a dispute over the terms of the peace ords; there''s no need to take it this far!"

    Mia turned to face the man, a mischievous glint in her eyes. She gave him a sly smile as she gestured to the chaos surrounding them and replied with a hint of mockery, "Oh, dear, Chancellor Octavius. This is merely a taste of what happens when one displeases the Avalon Kingdom."

    The chancellor''s expression shifted from disbelief to a stern frown. "This is your solution? Bringing chaos to the entire city over a disagreement?"

    Mia chuckled softly. "A little chaos keeps things enjoyable. Besides, it''s not just about peace. It''s about sending a message, about ensuring that no one underestimates the power of the Avalon Kingdom."

    As she spoke, the stone golems behind her seemed to shift ufortably, their silent and ominous presence adding an eerie atmosphere to the confrontation.

    Chancellor Octavius sighed, his frustration evident. "Mia, you''re jeopardizing everything, the stability of the continent. This won''t be taken lightly by the other kingdoms."

    Her smile widened, and she raised her hand,manding the stone golems to advance slightly. "Let theme. My love and I deal with whatever consequences arise. The Avalon Kingdom will not be underestimated any longer. We will be an empire that the continent fears!"

    As the golems moved, the chancellor and his guards tensed, realizing that convincing Mia to undo her chaos might be more challenging than they initially thought.

    The courtyard remained tense, with Mia standing defiantly, surrounded by her magical creations, as the consequences of her actions reverberated through the city.

    She pointed at the group with a grin. ''''Kill them all! Show no mercy, my golems!''''

    When they rushed forward, the chancellor screamed out. ''''You would doom a whole kingdom just for the emperor''s ambitions?''''

    Mia looked at the man and gave a simple answer. ''''Yes. Now die.''''

    The sea of golems washed over the soldiers and annihted them. Once that was done, she looked at her handiwork but felt like she wasn''t done. She ordered the golems to destroy all military buildings and kill any remaining soldiers.

    They bowed before rushing off. The ones who looted the noble''s mansions returned and dumped a mountain of gold in front of her. When Archer saw this, he was shocked because his grandmother''s eyes looked the same whenever he saw treasure.

    ''''She''s a greedy menace? Is that where I get it from?'''' He mumbled to himself.

    He shook his head and continued to watch as Mia stored it all away in her storage ring and pulled out amunication device. ''''Alby! I''m heading for Moonshadow Grove City. When you are done in the south,e here, but make sure not to damage the city as Cynrad wants to keep it pristine.''''

    After a few seconds, a deep voice was heard. ''''Yes, my love. It will take me a few hours, but be careful.''''

    ''''I will. After the war, we need to get married. Little Sia will be here in a year.''''

    "Believe me, my love, we will! I assure you that by the time our little angel grows older, we will have solidified the empire''s power as a formidable force in Pluoria. Mia, we must put an end to these raids. The kingdom won''tst unless we retaliate, and that''s precisely what we''re undertaking now."

    ''''Yes. The Ashguard family is taking the west along. Even Agnes Avalon has joined the war with her band of crazy mages and took most southern castles.''''

    When Mia finished talking, Archer was shocked and wondered which ancestor they knew. He also wanted to know who Agnes was.

    After a while, Albert replied. ''''Cynrad has his wife fighting now? Is it that bad?''''

    ''''No, she was bored and is using her thunder magic well. She swiped away an Azuraian army that tried to invade the kingdom from the south.''''

    ''''What did the king say about it?'''' Albert asked with a fed-up voice.

    Mia startedughing before informing him. ''''He can''t say anything. Agnes is a Demi-god and the matriarch of the Avalon Kingdom. The people love her, and the soldiers adore her.''''

    ''''Damn! That woman is crazy, though. Her magic is dangerous.''''

    Archer watched his grandmother smile. ''''She''s a darling. It''s just she and Cynrad don''t get on at all. So she trains her magic and helps the kingdom while he''s at war.''''

    ''''Understandable. Okay, I won''t be long, my love. Be careful of the Magic Knights over there.'''' Albertmented before disconnecting.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 611 The Black Knight

    <h4>Chapter 611 The ck Knight</h4>

    Archer watched Mia and Albert flirt over the device, which irked him and caused him to shout at the two, but they would never hear him. After the flirting, she took off once she dismissed the golems.

    He summoned his wings and followed behind as she zoomed ahead using magic, causing Archer to fly harder to catch up.

    After doing that for an hour, they arrived at the same city Alberts mana recording showed. Mianded in the city square and started being a menace as she cursed soldiers and caused riots wherever she went.

    But it wouldn''t go well for her this time as three people turned up. When Archer saw this, he got worried but calmed down as he knew she would be okay because it was only a mana recorder scene, so he watched with eager eyes and amusement.

    It was two men and a woman. They looked to be powerful by the aura that radiated off them. Mia grinned before summoning her golems and sending them charging toward the trio. One of the men cast a spell as it got close, and a Wind st quickly took it out.

    When Mia saw this, she summoned more and sent them forward, only for them to be cut down by the woman wielding a spear.

    Thest man, who looked to be the leader, stepped forward with a grin and warned his grandmother. ''''Mia Silverthorne. Return to the Avalon Kingdom before this gets worse.''''

    Archer examined the trio before him��the individual gifted in wind magic sported brown hair and piercing red eyes. Although taller than Mia and the others, the difference wasn''t notable.

    The woman wielding a spear wasn''t beautiful, nor was she ugly. To him, she was more of a in Jane. He turned to the trio''s final member, resembling a muscr and towering bull. His imposing figure, topped with a bald, gleaming head, caught the light, reflecting it brilliantly.

    He noticed the three wore special metal armor that allowed them a good defense but didn''t block their movement.

    Mia smiled beforementing. ''''Well, I have to do this the good old way. I''m d Momma taught me how to fight.''''

    Archer startedughing when he saw Mia crack her knuckles and get ready to fight. Suddenly, a boom was heard as she sped forward and punched the wind mage.

    The man quickly cast a shield, but when her fist connected, a loud p was heard as he flew backward. The mage mmed into a nearby building, causing it to crumble on top of him.

    Arge stone beam crushed him as it fell over. When the other two saw that, they activated a signal. It shot a beamed into the air, calling for help.

    Mia saw this and lunged forward as the spear woman swiped out, but she dodged it while casting a Fire st into her face.

    When the fire connected, it burned the woman, causing her to scream. Archer watched as she kicked the spear woman into the rubble the man was under. She turned her attention to thest man, who was holding arge greatsword sword.

    He saw the look of rage take over the man''s face. Mia faced the swordsman with unwavering resolve, her eyes gleaming excitedly. The sh of fists against steel echoed through the city square as the two circled the other, each waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    The great swordsman lunged forward with a mighty swing, aiming to cleave Mia in two. She danced agilely to the side, narrowly avoiding the deadly arc of the massive de.

    With a swift counterattack, Archer watched Mia aim precise kicks at her opponent''s legs, attempting to destabilize him. The swordsman, undeterred, retaliated with a rapid session of strikes.

    Mia parried each blow, her movements a mesmerizing disy of agility and skill. The sh of her fists and the sword sent sparks flying, illuminating the chaos surrounding them.

    As the fight intensified, a group of heavily armored knights appeared on the scene, drawn by the signal activated by the swordsman. Mia knew she had to finish this battle quickly before the odds tilted against her.

    With a sudden burst of speed, Mia closed the distance between her and the swordsman. She skillfully dodged his attacks, slipping through the gaps in his defense.

    She delivered a flurry of lightning-fast strikes in a dazzling disy of close-quartersbat, exploiting every opening with surgical precision.

    Despite Mia''s skill, the swordsman proved to be a tough opponent. His massive de swung with brute force, forcing Mia to evade with flips and spins. Sensing the impending sh, the surrounding knights formed a circle, creating an arena for the duel.

    Archer saw Mia dodge another sweeping strike from the greatsword, her eyes narrowing with focus. In a moment of rity, she figured out what she should do, and he saw this when she grinned.

    The air crackled with mana as she unleashed a Fire Storm, a swirling vortex of intense heat and mes that roared to life around the swordsman. The ferocity of the fire consumed him, creating a storm of scorching wrath.

    Caught within the fiery vortex, the swordsman struggled to maintain his stance. The mes licked at his armor, sending waves of searing heat. The onlookers gasped at the horror unfolding before them.

    Seizing the opportunity, Mia moved with the precision of a seasoned warrior. With a swift and agile maneuver, she closed the distance between them. Amidst the chaos of the Fire Storm, she drew a shortsword from her belt, its de glinting in the reddish glow.

    Mia targeted a vulnerable moment as the swordsman fought to escape the spell. With a single, decisive strike, she severed his arm at the shoulder.

    The greatsword ttered to the ground, and the once-mighty warrior stumbled backward, his agonized cries drowned out by the raging inferno.

    Once the battle was over, everything died down. Almost half the buildingsy in ruins as a fire spread out. People were screaming as they tried to put it out but the magical fire burned to fast.

    Mia looked around at the devastation, but Archer quickly noticed something flying at the unsuspecting woman. She was alerted at thest second by her warrior senses. She tried to protect herself with a shield, but the man was quicker.

    He watched as his grandmother was sent crashing through nearby buildings. The attacker was in ck armor that covered his whole body. Archer couldn''t see the man''s face but continued to watch as Mia stopped.

    She was lying in a ruined stall but stumbled up as pain shot through her body. Archer watched the scene unfold as the ck armored knight suddenly appeared in front of Mia, who instantly reacted by casting Fire st and throwing a punch, but the knight battered the spell away.

    He hit her in the stomach and then the face, causing the dragon-kin woman to drop to the ground. Mia tried to get up, but her body was aching. That''s when she spotted the knight approaching her, but a fat nobleman called him off.

    Mia and Archer watched the man walk over to her with a lewd smile as he spoke. ''''The great Terror Witch. It''s good to meet you finally, and I must say you will be a godly ything.''''

    After speaking, the fat noble ordered his men to tie her up, but a sudden rumble was heard in the distance. One of the knights asked no one in particr. ''''Is that a storm?''''

    Archer turned his head to see a bright light heading straight toward them, and when it closed, it dived right toward the fat noble. Arge axe was seen as it cleaved through the bodyguards, sending a wave of blood to stter everything.

    Without a word, Albert swung his massive axe in a wide arc, cleaving through the air with a force that sent shockwaves through the square. The knights, caught off guard, attempted to raise their weapons to defend themselves, but his attack was relentless.

    Atcher watched as each swing of his axe was a dance of death, as steel meeting steel. Armor ttered and weapons shattered as Albert single-handedly dismantled the encircling forces.

    His movements were precise, his strength unmatched, and his presence overwhelming. During the chaos, the ck-armored knight, who had been a menace to Mia, faced the wrath of Albert, who was enraged because of her condition when he arrived.

    The two locked eyes, a silent acknowledgment of the impending sh. The air seemed still as he watched as his grandfather approached the enemy. With a roar that echoed through the square, Albert brought down his massive axe with remarkable force.

    Despite his formidable appearance, the ck-armored knight was no match for the sheer power behind Albert''s strike. The massive de cut through the dark armor and flesh, carving the ck knight in two.

    The defeated foesy strewn across the square, their once-

    intimidating presence reduced to nothing before hid might. Archer watched as Albert turned his attention to Mia, whoy on the ground.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 612 Big Horde

    <h4>Chapter 612 Big Horde</h4>

    He watched as Albert cradled the injured Mia, who was already healing herself, but that didn''t stop his panicking. Once she was stable, the old man took off and flew toward the city''s entrance.

    That''s when he discovered that Albert''s mana recorder was the second and Mia''s was the first. With that knowledge, the scene ended, and I came to the balcony, seeing the sun starting to set.

    Archer shook his head and put the recorders back into his Item Box after deciding to watch the ones his brother gave him another time. As he did that, he heard the girls entering his room while chatting.

    After seeing them all, he got up and walked inside; when the girls saw him, each one beamed. Nefertiti rushed to be the first to kiss him, which she did, and after that, she shoved his head into her cleavage, causing him to smirk.

    He pulled back and asked the grinning subus. ''''Enjoy my head in your boobs, you naughty girl?''''

    Nefertiti feigned innocence, then leaned forward, kissing his cheek before gracefully settling onto the sofa. The other girls followed suit, each giving him a kiss and a warm embrace as they took their seats.

    ''''Sweetheart. Are you getting bored on the ship?'''' An excited asked as she sat on hisp, earning her a few dirty looks.

    The redhead giggled before sticking her tongue out at them all as Archer answered. ''''Yeah, it''s not the greatest. Students wandering around and the professors barking out their orders annoy me.

    Everyone nodded whileughing. E was the next to speak. ''''Well, we have our sses. You should attend Arch. It may teach you something.''''

    ''''No, thank you. I put up with the college because it''s mainly interesting because of my chosen sses. I prefer adventuring, exploring, and having sex with you all.''''

    When he said that, some girls became embarrassed and went red as the others grinned at him. Nefertiti got excited by just hearing the word and looked at him like an Archer, a staring predator.

    Her reaction caused him tough, but N, Teu, Tal, and Halime''s reactions shocked him. They were smiling and gossiping about his manhood while ignoring everyone around them.

    Archer turned to thest four, who were staring at him. Llyniel was looking anywhere but him while Hemera''s yellow eyes glowed with lust, and Liera''s eyes started swaying even faster as she got excited.

    He chuckled before talking. ''''I''ll see you all tonight. Now, no girl will be left behind. I can visit all ten. Sia and Hecate are busy right now.''''

    ''''What''s Sia doing? I thought she''d be at the tournament to watch you.'''' E inquired in a curious voice.

    ''''So did I, but she sent me a message yesterday saying her mission has been extended as bandits have returned to the Summerfield Duchy and are causing chaos.''''

    After speaking, the four started thinking to themselves as Hemera asked. ''''Are you going to hunt more bandits?''''

    ''''No. It bores me now as I''ve gathered so much wealth that I had to make myir even bigger.''''

    Sera wiggled on hisp and asked. ''''Do you have a big horde husband?''''

    Archer nodded proudly as he stood up and opened a portal to their to show them what he had gathered. He led them into his vast hiddenir. The soft glow of magical crystals embedded in the walls illuminated the chamber.

    As they entered, the air became heavy with the scent of wealth, and the girls exchanged curious nces. Turning to face them, a mischievous smile ying on his lips before announcing. "Ladies, wee to myir.''''

    Their eyes widened as they saw the sight in front of them. The chamber was filled with mountains of gold and silver coins that stretched as far as the eye could see. Piles of precious gems and magical artifacts adorned the space, creating a dazzling disy of luxury.

    N gasped, her blue eyes reflecting the glittering treasure. She asked, her voice filled with amazement. "Is this... all yours?"

    Archer chuckled, nodding. "Indeed. Over the years, I''ve gathered quite a fortune through my adventures and the generous donations of many royal family''s."

    E stepped forward, running her fingers through a cascade of golden coins as she whispered. "This is unbelievable.''''

    With her glowing yellow eyes, Hemera was fixated on the mountains of wealth. "I''ve never seen so much gold in one ce."

    She acknowledged, her voice carrying a hint of disbelief. Liera''s eyes and purple tail danced with greater speed in her enthusiasm as she proimed, "We''ve hit the jackpot!"

    The contagious thrill of the cat girl reverberated. "We''re wealthy!"

    He noticed the others stood in stunned silence, taking in the sheer magnitude of the treasure trove. Sera bounced around as she couldn''t help but giggle. "Sweetheart, you didn''t mention you were sitting on so much treasure!"

    Archer grinned, enjoying their reactions. "Well, now you know this is just the tip of the iceberg. There is a lot more."

    The girls exchanged nces, realizing the incredible possibilities thaty ahead. Tal, quiet until now, finally spoke up, "What are you nning to do with all of this?"

    Archer''s eyes gleamed with a sense of adventure. "Explore, have fun, and make sure all of you live a life of luxury.''''

    ''''That can''t just be it? Tell us.'''' Teu asked as her blue eyes narrowed.

    The other nine girls nodded, but Halime spoke up next with a sweet smile that melted his heart. ''''We won''t judge you on whatever it is.''''

    Archer turned to the window to gaze at the sunset, a warm glow spreading across the horizon as he was in his room surrounded by his ten women.

    The air was filled with a gentle breeze, and the sound of distant waves provided a soothing backdrop. As they were ready to listen to him, he couldn''t help but smile, a genuine expression of happiness.

    With a soft chuckle, Archer turned to face them, his eyes reflecting a mix of affection and resolve. "You know, when I look at all of you, I can''t help but dream of a future. A future where our love continues to grow, and we continue to share our lives together."

    The girls exchanged smiles, their eyes filled with curiosity. Nefertiti, ever the yful one, nudged him gently. "What are you thinking, Archer?"

    He took a deep breath, his smile widening. "I want to build something extraordinary for us. A mansion, surrounded by gardens and filled withughter. A ce where our children can run freely and experience a life I could only dream of."

    E''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Children? Are you serious?"

    Archer nodded, his gaze filled with a vision of the future. "Absolutely. I want our children to have a life of plenty, surrounded by love and luxury. I want them to grow up free to explore and dream."

    He took a deep breath, his eyes reflecting nostalgia for his life on Earth and his horrible life on Thrylos until he got his power. "I grew up without the love and care of a father. My childhood was far from ideal, but it taught me something invaluable �C the importance of unconditional love."

    The girls listened attentively, their expressions reflecting a mix of curiosity and empathy.

    Archer continued, "I want our children to experience a love I never had. No matter how many we have, I want to spoil them with affection and shower them with all the love a father can give."

    E reached out, gently squeezing his hand. "That''s a beautiful sentiment, Archer."

    He smiled warmly. "I want to be there for them in every moment �C from their first steps to their dreams and aspirations. I want to be the father who supports them, encourages them, and cherishes every little joy of their lives."

    Sera, who sat beside him, leaned against his shoulder. "You''d be an amazing father, Archer."

    A soft chuckle escaped him. "I want to be better than my own father. I want our children to know that they are cherished, valued, and loved unconditionally. No matter what path they choose, I''ll be there for them, guiding and supporting."

    N spoke softly, her eyes filled with understanding. "You''re breaking the cycle, Archer. That''s admirable."

    He nodded. "Exactly. I want them to grow up in a home filled withughter, warmth, and the knowledge that their father will always be their biggest supporter."

    When the girls heard him, they smiled and walked over to him. Each one peppered his face with kisses. After that disy of affection, Hemera spoke. ''''Well, that''s good, Archer. Make sure not to spoil them too much, though.''''

    The sun elfughed as she remembered the little girl she dreamt about years ago. He nodded with a smile. ''''Of course, Hem.''''

    She smiled, but Sera spoke up. ''''When will you give me an egg, husband?

    Following the dragon girl''s remarks, a sudden silence descended on the room. However, Teu found herself unable to contain her amusement, erupting into wholehearted, contagiousughter that she eventually tumbled off her chair.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 613 What Do I Get

    <h4>Chapter 613 What Do I Get</h4>

    Soon after, the infectious wave of delight reached Halime, who surrendered to a fit of giggles, and Llyniel joined in, concealing her face to stifle theughter. The others wereughing, causing Sera to grow confused.

    ''''What are you idiotsughing at?''''

    The girls and Archer shared looks before he nodded and exined. ''''Sera. Female dragons don''ty eggs, especially if they have a humanoid form like you.''''

    When the redhead heard this, her eyebrows raised in enlightenment. Sera quickly asked in an excited voice. ''''So I have to push our baby out of my honeypot?''''

    Archer startedughing but soon calmed down. ''''Yes, my dragon girl.''''

    Sera went still, and everyone knew what was about to happen. She pitied him as a red blur was seen before mming into him. The chair he was sitting on was sent skidding backward as he embraced.

    ''''Calm down. We have enough time to have children. After all, we''re still young and have hundreds of years ahead of us.''''

    ''''Unless you get a weak human girl. Then live for about eighty years but will pass away unlike us.'''' Talmented, surprising everyone.

    Archer had to agree with the mixed elf and responded. ''''So true. If I get any human finances, I''ll rank her up so her life span can increase every time.''''

    Everyone agreed, and the group started chatting until the girls told him they were attending some clubs in the morning.

    The atmosphere shifted with the changing skies as the night wore on, and theughter echoed through Archer''s room. The colors of the sunset gradually faded, giving way to the mystical glow of the full moon.

    Its silver beauty spilled through the windows, casting a glow over the gathering. The girls and Archer engrossed themselves in conversations ranging from light-hearted banter to more profound discussions about their lives and future dreams.

    The room buzzed with the energy of affection, creating a warm and weing atmosphere. As thest rays of sunlight vanished, reced by the moon''s supernatural glow, subtle changes rippled through the group.

    Some of the girls began to exchange nces, their expressions shifting between nervousness and excitement as they remembered what Archer said and expected a visit from the horny dragon.

    N stood up and stretched her muscr body that clicked before looking at everyone with her beautiful sapphire blue eyes reflecting the moon''s radiance. "It''s gettingte, and I should get some rest as I''m a tired lioness. Goodnight everyone."

    She walked over to him and gave him a long, passionate kiss, causing a few jealous eyes to stare at the lion girl, which didn''t bother her. After that, she kissed his forehead before walking to her room.

    N''s departure prompted a few others to follow suit. Teu, blushing but smiling, got up and excused herself with a naughty grin at Archer. "I think it''s time for some beauty sleep. Goodnight, everyone!"

    Halime, whose earlier giggles had subsided into a more thoughtful demeanor, rose from her seat. "I need some time to myself. Goodnight, Archer."

    He watched the changing expressions on the faces of the remaining girls. Some exchanged knowing nces, while others seemed caught between the desire to stay and the anticipation of what the night might bring.

    Sera, always honest and forward, leaned in with a mischievous grin. "Archer, I believe it''s time for us to retire too. I want to be first tonight."

    Archer chuckled, recognizing the yful tone in her voice. "Of course, my dragon girl. Lead the way."

    As Sera and a few others exited the room with excited smiles, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness in his current life. The moonlit night held promises of intimacy, shared moments, and the enduring bond that connected them all.

    Left alone in the quiet room, Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the moon''s beauty, casting its gentle glow through the manaships windows. Once they walked outside, he kissed the other eight girls before returning to their rooms.

    Sera happily dragged him to hers, which wasn''t far from his. Archer cast Cleanse on himself, remembering to do it after visiting each girl.

    He was the most handsome and all-caring dragon and lived up to his promise. He visited all ten girls and made sure they were satisfied before ravaging them. Each one feinted into a world of pleasure.

    Archer was gentle with Halime and Llyniel, but the others wanted it hard, which he happily agreed to. Thest girl he visited was Tal; the two were now sleeping with half her body on his.

    The manaships engines worked overtime as everyone slept. But all of a sudden, the speaker in the corner of the room came to life, causing Archer to wake up with a groan.

    ''''Passengers! This is the Captain speaking. We have tond for immediate repairs because of the stormst night. I''ll bending shortly.''''

    He shook his head and rose from the bed, noticing that Tal was sound asleep, unaffected by the Captain''s message. Archer stood up, stretched his limbs, and headed to the balcony.

    Venturing outdoors, he observed the sun piercing through the grey clouds, yet a lingering chill persisted. The conclusion of Frostwinter was imminent, and he eagerly anticipated the festival, eager to im his rewards.

    But he soon noticed they were flying over an expansive white grasnd. The manaship descended until it touched down, causing a snow cloud to engulf them, cutting off everyone''s vision.

    Archer remained unperturbed by this, as eyesight wasn''t affected by it. He used the tattoos to check on the girls, making sure they were all well and peacefully asleep. When he saw all ten with happy smiles and wrapped up in nkets, it made him happy.

    Once the cloud calmed down, he could see the Magic Knight rush off the ship and secure the area with some spell that circled them.

    As he stood on the balcony, taking in the serene beauty of the morning, Archer noticed two figures by the main entrance of the manaship. Commander Morgan stood alongside his daughter, Giselle.

    The two seemed to be talking among themselves. A mischievous glint sparked in Archer''s eyes. He felt an urge to make an entrance. With a confident grin, he decided to drop from the balcony in a way that would catch their attention.

    Vaulting over the railing, Archer sailed through the air with a controlled fall. The enchantments of the ship responded to his mana, slowing his descent until hended with a thud on the snow-covered ground.

    The morning sun shone, casting a warm glow on the wintryndscape. Commander Morgan and Giselle turned their attention toward the sudden sound. Archer straightened up, brushing off imaginary dust from his clothes nonchntly.

    His arrival seemed to surprise the father and daughter duo. Archer greeted with a casual wave, his eyes reflecting the yfulness of the moment. "Good morning. I hope you both enjoyed the night."

    Commander Morgan, everposed, nodded in acknowledgment. "Archer. You have a ir for the dramatic, I see."

    Giselle, a hint of amusement in her eyes, smiled at the unexpected disy. "That was quite an entrance. But why would you jump off instead of simply walking?"

    Archer chuckled. "Why walk when you can make an entrance, right? What brings you two out here at this early hour?"

    The older man sighed before exining. "We have a situation."

    Archer''s yful behavior shifted to a more serious one as he spoke. "What''s going on?"

    Morgan took a deep breath before exining, "A flock of beasts managed to breach the ship''s shield during the night. They caused considerable damage to one of the engines, and we need immediate repairs."

    Archer''s brows furrowed in response. "How did they do that? I thought this ship couldn''t be attacked?''''

    Morgan sighed, "The stormst night weakened the shield, and they took the opportunity to attack. We''ve secured the area, but we''re temporarily grounded until we can fix the engine."

    His mind raced, considering the situation. "What kind of beasts are we dealing with?"

    Giselle, who had been silent until now, said, "They''re a species ofrge birds with razor-sharp feathers. Agile and fast. They caught us off guard."

    Archer nodded, his expression shifting to greed. "If I can deal with the beasts. What do I get?''''

    ''''I''ll inform the emperor of your assistance, and he will add to your already substantial reward, which you''ll be getting once we''re back from the Oakheart Kingdom.'''' The older man answered with a nervous smile.

    ''''You better tell father-inw that my help was amazing and needed.''''

    Morgan and Giselle just looked at him with dumbfounded expressions. The older man shook his head before retorting. ''''You cheeky dragon! Help out first, and once it''s dealt with, we can see how amazing it will be.''''

    Archer chuckled, then nodded, spotting a sizable bird soaring in the distance. "Is that one of the beasts?"

    The father and daughter duo turned to follow his gaze, confirming that it was the culprit of the attacks causing a smile to appear as he raised his arms.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 614 But There’s More To It

    <h4>Chapter 614 But There''s More To It</h4>

    Archer summoned a horde of flying shadow creatures that shot out from his shadow. He ordered them to capture the beasts above, causing them to rush off.

    When Morgan and Giselle saw this, their eyes were wide with fear as they quickly walked backward as he turned his head. ''''What are you two doing? They won''t hurt you.''''

    The white-haired girl smiled nervously as she stopped backing up before carefully approaching Archer, who was smiling at the duo. He turned to the shadow creatures as they returned carrying the flying beasts.

    He scanned them as they got closer.

    [Nightshade Raptor]

    [Rank: S]

    Archer smirked when seeing this as the shadow creaturesnded. He walked over to them and stared down at the angry-looking bird. It was a lovely white color with ck tips on its wings.

    The bird''s wingspan was massive, taking several shadow creatures to contain. That''s when he saw its yellow eyes. Archer could swear something was there and grew curious as he approached it.

    He crouched down and looked into the beast''s eyes before asking. ''''Can you understand me?''''

    The Nightshade Raptor stared back before he heard a voice in his head. ''''Yes. You can speak our tongue?''''

    When hearing this, Archer smiled. ''''Why are you attacking the human ship? They will attack you.''''

    ''''We were desperate after being chased from our nesting and hunting grounds. The young needed food.'''' The Raptor spoke.

    The voice evoked the image of a kindly elder, but the beast''s words caused his greed to re and propose. ''''You need a home, eh? I got an offer for you, bird. You and the rest of the Nightshades will take a mana oath never to betray me. If you do this, I''ll give you a ce to thrive and grow stronger.''''

    When the beast heard this, its head tilted but nodded, causing Archer to smile and dismiss the shadow creatures. After they were gone, the Nightshade Raptor stood up and was giant.

    The size of it shocked him a little, but it soon vanished when it bowed down. It was nearly as tall as him, but it then took the mana oath before he ordered it to get the rest of its kind and return.

    After that, the Raptor took off, leaving Morgan and Giselle with eyes asrge as tes. The white-haired girl shook her head before rushing up to him and asked. ''''What were those noises you were making?''''

    Archer grinned before exining he could speak to smarter beasts, which he took advantage of. He told the father and daughter in a nonchnt voice. ''''They belong to me now so that they won''t attack anymore. I''ll ask them to guard the manaship.''''

    Morgan waryly nodded while Giselle looked skeptical. Archer saw this and exined while using Mana Maniption to create a chair. ''''You see, big G. I am a white dragon. Do you know what that is?''''

    The older man sighed before checking on the other Magic Knights, leaving his daughter with the annoying dragon.

    Giselle looked at him and realized what he said. Her cheeks became red and covered her boobs as she spoke. ''''Don''t call me that! It''s not my fault I have big boobs. me my grandmother Vera, who I took after.''''

    Archerughed at the embarrassed woman as she answered his question. ''''Well, I know white dragons are royalty of dragon kind. That''s all really.''''

    He grinned before creating another chair and motioning for her to sit. Giselle sat down and turned her attention to him. Archer started exining. ''''You''re correct, but there''s more to it. I am the living embodiment of mana and can control it like no one else.''''

    Archer caused his left arm to turn into a clear but colorful one to prove his point. Gisselle saw all the different colors rushing about. Fire, Earth, and Darkness were three she spotted, but there were too many to count.

    "What are you exactly?" Giselle asked, her voice carrying a mix of fascination and uncertainty.

    Archer turned to her, his expression clouded before answering. "You know, Giselle, I''ve be many things since my incident, and sometimes I wonder if I truly know what I am anymore. Watch this Big G."

    He turned to the white-haired girl and let the mana go wild. Archer''s violet eyes began to glow with a supernatural light. Giselle watched in amazement as the radiant colors danced within his eyes.

    Her eyes widened with wonder as she watched this otherworldly disy. The glow intensified, casting a gentle illumination in the dim surroundings. Giselle couldn''t help but be captivated by the mesmerized by Archer.

    But he stopped and continued talking, "I''m a white dragon, royalty among my kind. That''s much I''ve always known, as you said. But there''s more to it."

    He gestured toward the colorful arm, and the elements danced in response. "I am the Shadow Prince, a title that carries its weight and mysteries. But all that doesn''t matter to me as long as it doesn''t stop me from living how I want to.''''

    Giselle, sensing theplexity in his words, listened intently. Archer added with a hint of uncertainty, "The world itself blessed me with mana. A blessing it hadn''t granted to anyone before me. I am something beyond definition.''''

    He paused before continuing. "So, to answer your question, Giselle, I don''t exactly know what I am anymore. But perhaps that''s the beauty of it��the constant discovery, the mysteries within myself."

    The woman absorbed his words, a mix of awe and confusion crossing her features as she spoke. ''''I was expecting that, but thank you for telling me. Now I can win some bets within thepany.''''

    When hearing her remark, Archer burst intoughter. The two continued to chat about everyday things, but soon, Morgan called for Giselle to join him as he was about to speak. She bid her farewells and hurried back to assist the Magic Knights in protecting the manaship.

    Once she was gone, Archer turned to the nearby grasnd where the other passengers sat around on tables and chairs. He noticed a group of excited students heading into the forest.

    Archer grew curious and followed behind them while dodging other people. As he got closer, he spotted a group of four girls surrounded by a crowd of rowdy boys.

    ________________________________________

    _______

    [Kestria Ashguard''s POV]

    [Just before the manashipnded on the grasnds]

    Kestria was staying in the College Of Magics section of the manaship. She was in a room with three friends she met when they all started. The captain''s message woke them up, causing the four girls to get out of their beds.

    A blonde girl with bright pink eyes was the first toment. ''''Damn, the old man had to wake us up! I was having a good dream.''''

    ''''It''s better than crashing L. It is protocol in such situations. The Magic Knights on board will secure the area before we can get off'''' A blue-haired who had bright green eyes.

    Kestria looked at both girls and spoke. ''''Yeah, Fiona''s right, L, something happened in the early hours. I''m just happy we''rending while there''s light. Father told me many beasts roam thend at night.''''

    That''s when their bedroom door opened, and a short girl looked at Kestria before speaking. ''''Yeah, we''rending now. I see the knights getting ready.''''

    After that, the four girls prepared to stand around while repairing the ship. They left their room and followed the Professors as they led the students outside. The other three girlsined while Kestria thought to herself.

    While walking down the corridors, she wondered how Archer was doing as she hadn''t seen him aroundtely. When they stepped outside, she was shocked by the beauty of thendscape.

    A vast expanse of white covered the ground, transforming the grasnd into a winter wondend. The snow sparkled in the soft light, casting an ethereal glow over thendscape.

    Tall trees, their branches adorned with ayer of glistening snow, stood like sentinels against the cold. The professors ushered everyone off and told them not to wander too far. Kestria and her friends sat close to the ship while gossiping.

    She looked at the three girls who stood by her when everyone found out what her father had done to Archer. L Stirling possessed radiant blonde hair and beautiful pink eyes. Despite herck of height, she disyed a curvaceous figure that defied her age.

    In contrast, Fiora Ravenscroft stood tall and slender with beautiful tanned skin, her ck hair framing striking grey eyes. Watching the trio, Kestria focused on the final member, Brielle Wycliffe, distinguished by her grey hair and vibrant green eyes.

    Her body resembled that of a seasoned warrior, and herbat style revolved around the proficient use of a spear. After that, she joined in with the gossip, and after a while, Fiora suggested as she went over a map. ''''It says there is a waterfall around her. Want to check it out, girls?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

    [Would anyone be interested in a dark British zombie novel? Let me know, and I''ll release the chapters I''ve written so far]

 Chapter 615 You Three Succubus’s

    <h4>Chapter 615 You Three Subus''s</h4>

    [Kestria & Friends POV]

    Everyone agreed and stood up but was interrupted by a group of boys from the Starlight Academy based in the Summerfield Duchy in the south.

    Kestria watched as a blonde boy who looked a few years older than them spoke with an unknown glint in his red eyes. ''''Hello Ladies. I''m Lucas Everrose. Do you want to join us? We are enjoying some rare eastern tea.''''

    Brie answered instantly. ''''No, thank you. We''re busy.''''

    After that, they started walking away before entering the trees. The four girls, bundled up in warm coats to fend off the cold, ventured into the snow-covered forest.

    The air was crisp, and the ground crunched beneath their boots as they made their way through the pristine snow. Tall trees stood like silent sentinels, their branches adorned with glistening white.

    As they walked deeper into the forest, signs of life became evident. Beasts roared in the distance, their echoes reverberating through the chilly air.

    Small beasts scurried away, startled by the approaching footsteps, leaving a trail of disced snow in their wake. The four girls?exchanged nces with excitement and caution in their eyes.

    The ordinarily peaceful forest now hummed with an undercurrent of wild energy. Kestria''s father had warned her of the beasts that roamed the woods of Pluoria. As they continued their journey, the trees began to thin, and the sound of rushing water reached their ears.

    Kestria saw a breathtaking sight awaited them as they emerged from the maze of trees. A magnificent waterfall cascaded down a cliff, its waters unfrozen even in Frostwinter.

    The waterfall sparkled as the sunlight caught the droplets in mid-air. The surrounding rocks were covered with a sheet of ice. A pool of crystal-clear watery at the waterfall''s base, its surface reflecting the winter sunlight.

    Kestria and her friends stood in wonder, their earlier caution reced by wonder. The roaring waterfall seemed to drown out the distant calls of the creatures, creating a serene sanctuary in the snow-covered wilderness.

    Her bright pink eyes widened, and L eximed, "This is amazing! I never thought a forest could be so beautiful!"

    Fiora nodded in agreement, her grey eyes reflecting the marvel of the scene. "Nature never ceases to surprise me anymore."

    Brielle added with a hint of admiration in her green eyes, "Yet, life thrives even in this frozen world."

    As the group lingered by the waterfall, they marveled at the harmonious coexistence of nature''s raw power and delicate beauty in the forest''s heart. The four found a ce to sit for a while but suddenly heard a stick break.

    Their heads snapped behind them to see the blonde boy was earlier. Kestria rolled her eyes as they all stood up. But that''s when more students from the trees and Fioramented calmly. ''''Why are they here?''''

    L responded without taking her eyes off the boy. ''''Look at the lust in his eyes.''''

    The boy got closer and gave the group a fake smile. ''''Ladies, it was rude to turn down my request. I know each of you, apart from the brte, are daughters of counts. My mother is the Duchess Everrose, so you should feel honored I showed interest in any of you.''''

    Kestria bristled with rage as she stepped in front of friends who tried to pull her back, but she shook them off beforementing. ''''Go away, Lucas. We don''t want yourpany, and you shouldn''t be following girls into the forest with a pack of boys.''''

    Lucas smirked beforementing. ''''We just wanted to escort four beautiful girls, but one seems to have an issue with that.''''

    That''s when his eyes widened like he just remembered something. ''''Oh, you''re an Ashguard girl. A few of you are attending the College Of Magic this year.''''

    He looked at each girl before licking his lips. ''''Well, I''ve heard that you''ve been shunned for what you did to your big brother, who happens to be the continent''s guardian at this point, and you disrespected him.''''

    Kestria looked shocked before replying in a defiant tone. ''''I''ve never hated Big Brother. Yes, I admit I did nothing to stop it, but what could I do? I was a little girl whose parents never listened to me!''''

    She remembered all the times she had to watch Archer suffer, hated every second, and continued ranting. ''''I wish he never suffered like that, but there was nothing I could do. Take it up with my older brothers and not me, or are you too scared of them?

    All the students surrounding them and those still joining startedughing, causing Lucas to get annoyed as he barked out. ''''Your father is an idiot to throw away something that could have benefited the empire.''''

    Kestria looked at him like he was an idiot before informing the boy. ''''You do know he''s engaged to Leira Avalon, right?''''

    This time, Lucas was perplexed, prompting her to chuckle at his expense. "You march over here, ying the defender of Big Brother as if you''re some valiant hero. What you fail to grasp about Archer is that he doesn''t need anyone to stand up for him. He''s strong enough on his own, and his women are equally formidable. So, kindly, fuck off and go find another ce to make yourself look like an idiot."

    She turned around after speaking to drag her friends away, but a bad feeling washed over her, prompting her to quickly turn back around, only to see Lucas''s fist covered in mes as he swung at her.

    His punch connected with her face and sent her flying. Kestria crashed to the ground with a thud, causing her to get hurt even more. Lucas approached her with a wicked smile on his face and went to kick her, but a sudden slice was heard.

    Then his leg flew into the bushes, causing him to scream in agony as he fell over. All the students were shocked to find an extremely handsome boy standing in front of Kestria and looking down at her with sadness.

    She was struggling to get up, with blood running from wounds all over her face, while smiling when she saw who it was. ''''Big Brother.''''

    Brielle''s eyes widened as she nudged L but got no reply. She looked at the blonde girl staring at Kestria''s brother with love hearts in her eyes.

    That''s when Fiora spoke in a dreamy voice. ''''He''s very handsome and caring. Look at the way he is tending to her.''''

    The grey-haired girl looked at the two girls like they were weirdos, then approached the two. When she got close, a glow surrounded Kestria. Brielle saw all the wounds heal, and a smile appeared.

    She shook her head and asked. ''''What are you doing to her?''''

    He turned to her with a smile that caught her off guard and caused her heart to beat fast. Brie shook her head and introduced herself. ''''I''m Brielle Ashguard. I''m assuming you''re my cousin Archer?''''

    She noticed his gorgeous violet eyes shone as he looked at her before speaking. ''''Give me a second. Have to deal with the others.''''

    The ck-haired girl nodded as he walked toward the approaching student and sidestepped the boy''s clumsy punch. She watched as Archer smacked the boy with his slender tail. L and Fiora approached her and asked. ''''What did he say?''''

    ''''He asked me to wait for him.''''

    The two girls smiled as they turned toward Kestria, who was sitting up rubbing the side of her face as she watched Archer deal with the Starlight boys.

    As the four watched him approach the rest, they rushed at him. They saw Archer dodge every attack thrown his way while pping them away with his tail. Brielle got excited as she saw this and wanted to fight him.

    The other threeughed when they saw this. Fiora turned to Kestria with a smirk beforementing. ''''I think your big brother has two more admirers. Like all love stories, you''ll go the taboo route and get with your brother.''''

    When Kestria heard this, her face went bright red as she shrieked. ''''I''d never marry him! He''s my brother, you idiots! You''re one to talk, Fiora. You''ve got that girl-in-love look in your grey eyes! In fact, I see it in all your eyes, you three subuses!''''

    The three girls looked at each other briefly before nodding and turning back to Kestria as L spoke. ''''It''s not illegal, you know Kes. It''s just frowned upon in society.''''

    Brielle jumped in and teased the brown-haired girl. ''''But you admit that he''s very handsome?''''

    ''''Yes.''''

    ''''If he wasn''t your brother, would you ask him out?'''' Lmented with a grin.

    ''''Yes.''''

    Fiora ended their teasing. ''''Now imagine him making love to you after a long day off adventuring with us girls? How good would that feel?''''

    When Kestria heard that, she went even redder, causing the other three tough before telling her they were joking, but that didn''t stop the images running through her.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 616 My Little Nephew

    <h4>Chapter 616 My Little Nephew</h4>

    Kestria quickly shook her head as she retorted. ''''Hell no! I wouldn''t share a bed with him. He''s my big brother!''''

    ''''Oh, that''s nice little sister. After I heal you and deal with the stupid noble boy, you bad mouth me?''''

    The four girls jumped in fright when he spoke, causing him tough. When Kestria saw him, she tried to exin herself, but he told her he was messing up and understood. After that, he looked at the three girls with his little sister Kestria before giving them a charming smile.

    He also decided to tease them. ''''Ladies. Would you allow me to escort you back to the ship?''''

    When saying that, the three girls nodded like chickens while Kestria stood up on shaky legs, but he quickly grabbed the brown-haired girl, which caused her face to go bright red in embarrassment.

    Heughed beforeforting her. ''''It''s okay, little sister. I''ll put you down once we''re with the Professors.''''

    Kestria nodded but looked back at Lucas, who was out cold as the pain overwhelmed him, and inquired. ''''What are you going to do with that idiot?''''

    Archer turned back to the blonde boy and sighed as he walked over to him. He crouched down and touched his shoulder before casting Aurora Healing. A bright light washed over Lucas, and they quickly regrew the leg after much pain.

    But once the boy was healed, he returned to the manaship while carrying Kestria, followed by Brielle, L, and Fiora. The group walked awhile until they saw the ship through the trees.

    The three younger girls rushed forward and marched over when Samara and Jade saw them. Archer saw the bear woman''s annoyance as she got closer. She stopped in front of them, her massive boobs jiggled, catching his attention.

    He noticed Jade''s blue dress clung to her hourss figure. As he was watching her, Kestria spoke. ''''Hello, Aunty Jade. Some boys were causing trouble, and Big Brother helped us.''''

    That''s when he noticed Jade''s expression softened before speaking to him. '''' I heard you cut off a Starlight student''s leg. Is this true?''''

    ''''Yes.''''

    The instant answer shocked the two Professors before Samara stepped forward. ''''Why did you hurt him like that? Do you know how long it takes to regrow limbs?''''

    Just as he was about to reply, L interrupted excitedly. ''''He healed Lucas in seconds, Professor. You should have seen it!''''

    When Jade heard this, she called over some Magic Knights as she made her way through the forest. Samara, who stayed with them, inquired as Archer put Kestria down. ''''What were you guys doing out there?''''

    Kestria looked down and answered. ''''It was our fault, Professor. We wanted to see the nearby waterfall until Lucas and hisckeys appeared. He used magic while attacking me, but I''m healed thanks to Big Brothers spell.''''

    Samara''s eyes widened as she asked Archer, who was standing there with a smile. ''''What magic are you using? Light?''''

    He shrugged. ''''I''m not sure, to be honest. I learned the spell a while back, and it seems to heal everything.''''

    When hearing this, the four younger girls regarded him with expressions as if he were a creature, prompting him tough. "You all are staring at me as though I''m a beast, and, truth be told, I am. However, this form your seeing now isn''t my true one; it''s merely the one I use most frequently."

    ''''Can we see your dragon form?'''' The grey-haired girl asked with a smile.

    ''''Okay, but let''s find a ce with enough space.''''

    Samara smiled and followed behind them, catching his attention. ''''Youing along, Professor?''''

    ''''Yes, my little nephew. I want to see this dragon everyone talks about.''''

    He nodded. ''''Then I won''t disappoint you, Aunty.''''

    They bothughed, which confused Kestria and her friends, but they ignored it. While walking, he checked on his girls and saw they were still out could. That''s when Archer realized he had gone rough on them the previous night.

    The group continued their journey through the dense forest until they emerged into a sunlit clearing. The sun''s warmth cast a golden glow on the foliage, and the air was filled with the hum of nature.

    Archer scanned the spacious area, his eyesnding on a patch of soft grass bathed in sunlight that melted the snow.

    "This should be the perfect spot." He dered with a glint of excitement in his eyes. Samara and the four younger girls gathered around, their anticipation obvious.

    With a charming smile, he took a deep breath, the air shimmering with mana. The sunlight seemed to dance around him as his form began to change. Slowly, his human form shifted, and a majestic white dragon emerged.

    Archer''s scales gleamed like polished ivory, reflecting the sun''s radiance. His wings stretched wide, casting a shadow over the grass beneath. The girls gasped in awe, their eyes wide with wonder as they witnessed the breathtaking transformation.

    Standing with her arms crossed, Samara couldn''t help but crack a small smile. The sunlight highlighted the patterns on his scales. Fiora whispered, her voice filled with admiration. "He''s even more magnificent in the daylight."

    The other three agreed while Kestria marveled at what her big brother had be. She had always thought he was a dragon-kin like their mother, but finding out he was an actual dragon shocked her.

    As they approached the entrance ramp, Archer turned to the four girls with a warm smile. "Well,dies, it''s been quite the adventure today, hasn''t it?"

    They nodded in unison, their eyes still filled with awe from witnessing Archer''s dragon transformation.

    "Thank you, Big Brother!" Kestria beamed, her enthusiasm infectious.

    Archer chuckled, opening his arms wide. "Come here, all of you."

    He hugged each of the younger girls individually; his embrace was one offort and warmth. Samara watched with a fond smile as Archer showed affection for his little sister and her friends.

    Following the hugs, Kestria bid farewell to her friends before going to their sses. Wearing a grin, Archer turned to Samara, extending his arms with a yful question. "How about one?"

    The blonde woman had striking orange eyes and a strong body that dered her warrior status. While her chest may not have been the biggest, this unique feature only added charm that radiated from her.

    Samara smiled before stepping forward and hugging Archer, which caught him off guard as the woman squeezed him tight and whispered into his ear while tip-toeing. ''''Sorry for what my sister did to you. I promise you she will nevery a hand on you again.''''

    Archer smiled when hearing this but responded as he returned the hug. ''''I''ve told you when we first met it''s not your fault, so no need to apologize.''''

    The two separated, and Samara nodded. ''''Well, I felt the need to say it. But I have to get back as I have a ssing up. Why don''t you join?''''

    ''''No, thank you. I''ve been fighting for four years straight and want to break from all that. It doesn''t mean I won''t fight, but I''m not looking for one.''''

    Samara nodded in understanding before leaving. Archer was left alone, but that didn''t bother him as he entered the manaship and saw dozens of soldiers rushing alongside the crew.

    Archer strolled through the corridors and saw students from various ces milling about themon areas. He soon returned to his room to chill out for a while, but as he got close, he sensed someone waiting outside.

    Rounding the corner, Archer caught sight of E, the half-elf, standing in his path. As he approached, she nced up and greeted him with a smile before hugging him.

    ''''Hello Arch. Where have you been?'''' She spoke.

    ''''Oh, Kestria ran into trouble, and I helped her. Now, how can I help my beautiful half-elf?'''' He said while running his fingers through her blonde hair.

    E smiled at them before responding. ''''I wanted to spend some time with you. I''ve missed you.''''

    Archer beamed when she heard her response and leaned down to kiss her delicate lips, which caught her off guard, but she returned it with a passionate one. The couple kissed for a while before stepping into his room.

    When they entered, E slumped down on the bed as Archer took off the cloak he''d been wearing and sat down on thefortable chair. He looked at the half-elf and asked. ''''How are the others? Still sleeping?''''

    The half-elf giggled. ''''Yes. Well, some of them are awake but are aching, so they choose to stay in bed. Their words were, ''That lewd dragon ravaged us. He needs to be more gentle.'' it''s true, though, because my body is still hurting.''''

    ''''Sorry, El. I just get carried away when ites to you girls.'''' Archer said in a guilty voice.

    Eughed. ''''I don''t care. It shows you find us attractive, but we like to moan. Anyway, what did you get up to with Kestria? How is she?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 617 The Khalasarni Sea

    <h4>Chapter 617 The Khsarni Sea</h4>

    Archer exined everything he''d been up to when he was with his sister, and by the time he was finished, she was looking at him with wide eyes.

    This caused him tough before asking. ''''What''s wrong?''''

    "You''ve be morepassionate than in the past. A few years back, you might have ended the noble boy''s life," E pointed out, her gaze fixed on him with intense blue eyes.

    He didn''t know how to react but shrugged. ''''I don''t know, El. I didn''t feel the need to kill him like the people who came before. The urge to kill isn''t as strong as it was when I evolved years ago.''''

    ''''Is it the hearts you eat? Or maybe because you''re a Sovereign Mage?''''

    He answered after thinking for a second. ''''I''m not sure, but ever since I became the Shadow Prince, the anger has subsided, but it''s still there waiting to surface.''''

    After speaking, E looked confused and rified. ''''So, are you a prince? Or is it more of a title?''''

    ''''I think it''s just a title, but it also allows me to summon shadow creatures who listen to anymand I give them.''''

    As he said that, something clicked in his mind before he continued. ''''The second prince said something. He thought the first picking a white dragon was different from everything he''d been taught.''''

    ''''Well, Arch, you are an anomaly and do things people think are impossible without a second thought. You attending the College Of Magic sent shockwaves through the empire; no white dragon has done such a thing.'''' E exined as she stood up.

    He got curious and asked. ''''What are you doing? And why would it shock everyone?''''

    ''''Making us tea. Halime gave me some from her homnd and said you should try it. No white dragon has done anything like it because they were all idiots, ording to the Professors.''''

    Archer smiled. ''''Okay, that makes sense, I guess.''''

    Once replying, he sat back and watched her feel the teapot with water before boiling it on the stove that came with the room. When Archer saw this, he grew confused, which caused E tough.

    "The empire believes that allowing passengers to prepare tea in their rooms would make them happier," she exined.

    He nodded. "It''s convenient for us, though. I do love your tea."

    The half-elf smiled before returning to brewing their drinks. Archer watched as the teapot signaled it was done, prompting her to grab a cloth and ce it on a tray between two cups, setting out the ingredients Halime had given her.

    She brought them over to the table he was sitting at and poured him a cup. He instantly smelt a soothing aroma, which made him rx. When E saw this, she smiled. ''''Try it, Archer.''''

    As he tried the tea, a burst of vor erupted in his mouth. It was a soothing and sweet explosion that brought a sense of rxation to his entire body.

    After swallowing it, he looked at the smiling half-elf and praised her. ''''This is delicious, El. It made me feel at peace and rxed.''''

    E smiled as the two continued drinking until Archer asked a question. "So, have you heard about the uing Arcane Tournament?"

    Her eyes gleamed with interest before giving him a nod. "Yes, everyone''s buzzing about it. They are excited to travel to the central continent for the Celestial Magic Tournament, where people from all over Thrylose to fight and prove who''s the strongest in this generation.''''

    ''''Yeah, I heard about that part. I can''t wait to see the other opponents and their origins. I heard there are fox and tiger women in the east.''''

    The half-elf giggled before teasing him. ''''Oh, you''re thinking about girls in front of your fiance? How naughty.''''

    Archerughed. ''''No. I''m just saying what I''ve heard.''''

    ''''I''m messing with you, Arch. But yes, you are right about that. The fox demi-humans have a realm on Orientia called the Kitsunia Kingdom, and the tiger demi-humans reside in the Ganesha Empire. Still, there are many races on all the continents.''''

    When hearing the exnation, excitement lit up his face. "What other races do they include?"

    Eughed before exining. ''''On Orientia, there are fox, tiger, wolf, and lynx demi-humans as well as humans, orcs, and a dragon empire called Zhulong ruled by powerful eastern dragons.''''

    ''''Dragons?''''

    ''''Certainly, but they don''t look like you. They resemble serpents, possessing great magic, and are known to be excellent fighters,'''' E responded.

    ''''What''s the orc kingdom called?''''

    E shook her head before answering. ''''They don''t have one. Theirst domain was wiped out, and now they be nomads who roam The Khsarni Sea on Orientia. They raid and pige the other kingdoms, then retreat.''''

    Archer looked interested and asked with a curious voice. ''''What''s the Khsarni Sea?''''

    "The continent of Orentia is so big that it''s twice the size of Pluoria. At its heart lies a colossal grasnds known as The Khsarni Sea, a ce the Orcs proudly call home. Kingdoms and empires must deploy sufficient forces to deter the relentless raids."

    ''''What does the Zhulong empire do? And how do you know all this?''''

    E giggled as she started exining. ''''They try to react, but the Khsarni Raiders usually vanish into the green sea before the armies arrive. Oh, and I listen in ss or read history books, Arch. I''ve already told you this.''''

    Heughed and apologized. ''''Sorry, El. I forgot, but what about the Frostwood continent?''''

    The blonde girl put her hand on her chin to think about it. She started speaking. ''''Frostwood is a mix match of races. There are vampires, dwarves, humans, goblins, valkyries, and wolf demi-humans. They are always fighting, and the wars have been going on for thousands of years.''''

    Archer nodded as he was happy to learn about all the different races. He was just about to ask, but E responded. ''''I don''t know what races are on the southern or central continents as I haven''t read that far yet.''''

    ''''Okay. Thanks for telling me all that. It was interesting.'''' He I haven''t read that far yet.''''

    ''''Okay. Thanks for telling me all that. It was interesting.'''' He thanked the half-elf, who smiled as she leaned in to kiss him.

    The two continued talking until E had to attend a ss she signed up for when the other girls finally appeared. Most were in a good mood, especially N, Nefertiti, Tal, and Teu.

    Archer noticed the other girls were wincing and felt guilty, so he stood up. He greeted each girl with a kiss and hug before casting Aurora Healing on all of them, which made them happy because smiles appeared on their faces.

    When Sera felt the pain fade away, she red at him. ''''Archer! Why go so rough on me? I was hurting all over, and the others were in pain as well.''''

    He held up his hands as six pairs of eyes turned to him. ''''Girls, I''m sorry, but It''s hard to control myself when you''re all so beautiful.''''

    ''''Charmer.''''

    ''''Sweet words.''''

    ''''Pervert dragon! Made me do such obscene stuff!''''

    ''''My ass hurts. He pped it so hard.''''

    ''''He bit my nipples! He''s an beast!''''

    Leira, Llyniel, Hemera, Halime, and Sera allmented, 19:57

    causing Archer to feel even worse. But when he saw the redhead''sment, she had a big smile on her pretty face and ruby-red eyes.

    He knew they were teasing him, so hemented back with a grin. ''''Shut up, you lot. I know each one of you loved getting fucked by me.''''

    When Archer said that, the five girls'' cheeks went red while the others startedughing, but he continued. ''''Leira, you were in heat so much that you pleaded for me to go rough on you! You naughty cat!''''

    He pointed at the wood elf with a grin, causing her to yelp. ''''Llyn, don''t act all innocent, you lewd girl. You were loving it just as much as me.''''

    The brown-haired girl went utterly red and shut down, but Archer didn''t miss the smile that appeared as she looked down. He turned his attention to the snake girl with a mischievous grin. ''''Hali, you were biting me as you climaxed. My neck was covered with fang marks!''''

    That''s when he turned to the cheeky redhead who was looking at him with lust in her eyes and pped her thigh with his tail, causing Sera to giggle. ''''And you, Sera! You were screaming your lungs out and begging for it.''''

    Once he was done talking, he jumped up and dered. ''''You bunch of subus''s want to tease me.''''

    His violet eyes shone as he looked at all ten and dered. ''''You all will be waddling by the time I finish with you tonight.''''

    Leira and Llyniel yelped when hearing this, as they never expected him to want to go again. Hemera tried to act like she wasn''t happy, but he could smell her excitement. ''''How can you want it again tonight? You have ten girls, husband! Your lust is insatiable.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks - Would anyone be interested in a dark British zombie novel? Let me know, and I''ll release the chapters I''ve written so far]

 Chapter 618 Want To Tag Along

    <h4>Chapter 618 Want To Tag Along</h4>

    Archer turned to Hemera with a grin before speaking. ''''You lewd sun elf. I know you''re excited for tonight.''''

    The sun elf blushed before the group started chatting for a while. They told him about the sses they''d been taking and how they were getting to know the other girls in their year, which pleased him.

    E looked at him and asked in a curious tone. ''''You don''t care if we make friends with the other girls in ss?''''

    Archer shook his head. ''''Of course not. Why would I? Like I told you girls, I won''t hold you back from whatever you want to do.''''

    He looked at each one before continuing. ''''I have no interest in controlling any of you whatsoever. I prefer seeing the smile on your face when you prefer doing what you love. Look at Hecate, and she''s happy with the shop.''''

    The group discussed the uing Celestial Magic Tournament until Teu, Tal, Sera, and N departed to join Professor Samara for their Combat ss. At the same time, E, Leira, Halime, and Llyniel made their way to Professor Ashguard''s magic Combat ss.

    Archer bid the others farewell before turning his attention to Hemera, who would stay with him. He walked up to each girl, offering a gentle kiss and hug before they left for their sses.

    Once they were gone, he turned to the sun elf, reading a Pluoria history book, which caught his attention, causing him to ask. ''''Anything good in there?''''

    Without taking her yellow eyes off the book, Hemera replied. ''''Yes. Five kingdoms once stood in the far north of Pluoria, but only two are left after falling to the dark god Malgazar and bing the Forsaken.''''

    ''''How did this dark god achieve that?''''

    ''''The author said the god sent his dark priests to the three northern kingdoms and corrupted their royal families. The poption of all three kingdoms transformed into hideous creatures that stalk thend.''''

    Archer grew even more curious and asked her to continue, which she did. ''''Thest two kingdoms that stood against the Forsaken built the Ghostwall to protect theirnds from the creatures who attack them.''''

    ''''What do these creatures look like?''''

    Hemera thought for a second before replying. ''''They are humanoid but with fur. They attack at night, so it''s hard to see them.''''

    He nodded as she continued. ''''Now, the human and ice elves handle the wall to stop the Forsaken. But it seems things are changing as reports of mutated beasts appeared. Only their strongest cannons or mages can deal with them.''''

    When Archer heard that, his violet eyes shone, and a grin appeared. ''''I should visit this wall. I could do with fighting stronger beasts.''''

    The sun elfughed before replying. ''''Wait until the tournament ends. We will have a month''s break before heading to the central continent.''''

    ''''You''re convinced we''re going?'''' Archer asked with a grin.

    Hemera gave him a sweet smile. ''''Of course. I know you certainly will, as well as most of the girls. For us, it all depends on who our opponents are, but everyone has been training hard.''''

    Archer nodded with a proud smile. ''''Yes, I can feel that you have be even stronger. Let''s hope you all can get a ce in the central continent.''''

    After that, the two spoke about more events that have happened all over Pluoria. Archer stood up and spoke. ''''I''m going to check on Hecate. Want to tag along?''''

    ''''Yes, please. Hopefully, the ship will be flying again.''''

    She jumped up as Archer opened a Gate to the Dragonheart Potions stockroom and stepped through, followed by Hemera.?As they stepped through the portal, the air was thick with the scent of various magical ingredients.

    Shelves lined with colorful vials and jars neatly organized filled the room. The soft glow of enchanted crystals illuminated the space. The sweet and soothing aroma of dried herbs and flowers dances in the air, aforting embrace that invites them further into the shop.

    To their surprise, Thalia, Hecate''s vampire assistant, was hunched over a worktable, meticulously calcting ingredients for a potion.

    She looked up with a warm smile as they entered and enthusiastically greeted them, her eyes twinkling. "Archer! Hemera! It''s good to see you both. I''m just working on a new batch of Elixirs. Step this way, and I''ll take you to Hecate."

    The blonde vampire led them through a narrow corridor with shelves with magical herbs and rareponents. The trio emerged into the shop''s front room, where Hecate stood behind a polished wooden counter.

    A middle-aged couple chatted with her, their expressions curious and eager. The moon elf noticed Archer and Hemera''s arrival. Her red eyes lit up with happiness as she saw him, and she politely excused herself from the couple.

    "Arch, Hemera, wee! Just a moment, please," Hecate said with a gracious smile, returning her attention to the customers. "Excuse me for a second; I''ll be right back."

    As Hecate approached them, the couple exchanged amused nces and continued perusing the various potions on disy.

    "Archer, Hemera, it''s always a pleasure. What brings you here today?" She inquired, her long, silver hair shimmering in the ambient light.

    ''''I wanted to see my beautiful moon witch. I''ve missed you, Hecate.'''' He answered with a smile.

    When hearing his words, a blush tinted Hecate''s cheeks. She stepped forward and kissed him passionately, surprising both Archer and the customers, as they typically thought of her as a lovely yet stern woman.

    Before he could do anything, a blonde blur was a scene, and Ste, the dog demi-human, crashed into him. Archer smiled before hugging Hecate''s new apprentice, who was happy to see him as she spoke. ''''Big Brother. It''s good to see you. I''ve missed you.''''

    ''''I missed you too, Ste. We will meet up and go out for Directly support the authors on WebNovel!

    something to eat. I''ve just been busy with the tournament and all the trouble I get into.''''

    The dog girl giggled as she replied. ''''Master tells me about all your exploits, and you better.''''

    Archer smiled and nodded in agreement. He then sat down on a nearby chair, enjoying the warmth in Hecate''s smile as she got back to work.

    Meanwhile, Hemera wanted to explore local bookshops, so Archer handed her a pouch of coins and kissed her before she headed out. Once she was gone, he started watching Hecate serving her customers and chatting to them with a slight smile on her face.

    Archer''s violet eyes scanned the room as the sweet fragrance enveloped the air. Hecate''s shop was bustling with customers seeking remedies for different ailments, and the soothing glow of crystals bathed the shop in a warm light.

    As he watched, a young elven couple approached the counter, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation. With her silver hair cascading gracefully over her shoulders, Hecate greeted them with a warm smile.

    The couple began to exin their predicament, a lingering curse troubling them for weeks. Hecate listened, her expertise clear in asking thoughtful questions to understand the nature of their condition.

    With a confident nod, she disappeared into the corridor with shelves filled with herbs and rareponents. She returned momentster, holding a small vial containing a shimmering potion.

    He watched as Hecate handed it to the couple; she exined the dosage and assured them of its efficacy. The gratitude in the couple''s eyes was real as they left the shop after they paid her, their steps lighter and expressions brighter than when they had entered.

    Archer watched with a satisfied smile, pleased to witness the moon elf''s potion''s positive impact on the lives of those who sought her aid. Soon after, an elderly man entered, leaning heavily on a staff.

    His worn features spoke of a long, difficult life, and his eyes conveyed a silent plea for help. Hecate approached him with the same grace andpassion she showed every customer.

    The man exined his chronic joint pain, aching bones that seemed to be getting worse as time went on. Archer saw her listening, her eyes filled with empathy. She disappeared again into the back, returning with a jar of salve infused with healing herbs.

    She gently applied the salve to the old man''s hands. Archer marveled at her skill. The man''s face softened with each tender touch, and he expressed his gratitude in a raspy but heartfelt voice.

    Customers continued toe and go, each with unique stories and requests. Hecate met them all with the same dedication and kindness, offering potions, salves, and magical remedies tailored to their needs.

    This went on for a couple of hours until the flow of people slowed down, causing Archer to ask the moon elf who was going through a ledger. ''''When will it get busy again?''''

    Hecate looked up as she smiled. ''''Jasper should be in soon, and he normally gets them going again. Don''t react to him when hees in because the man means no harm. He is very entric.''''

    As she said that, the door opened, and a tall balm man walked into the shop while muttering about the cold weather.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks - Would anyone be interested in a dark British zombie novel? Let me know, and I''ll release the chapters I''ve written so far]

 Chapter 619 Path in life

    <h4>Chapter 619 Path in life</h4>

    [Dragonheart Potions customers POV]

    [While Archer was wandering the witch kingdoms]

    The man has lived in the capital for over a hundred years and has seen many shopse and go still when the new potion shop appeared on Market Street selling high-quality potions and medicines for cheap.

    Jasper was interested as his bones ached every morning and needed something to help the pain. He exited the bed and stretched as best as possible, only to hear a loud pop from his spine.

    He was a warrior in his younger days but was injured, so he was forced to retire from the Avalonian army, where he was an aplished veteran of the Unification Wars and the following Midnight Uprising.

    The old man was bitter that he was forgotten about and rotted away in the mansion where his family left him. He had children, but none visited since Be died a year ago. Jasper shook his head and sshed some water on his face.

    After retrieving his clothes, he went to his mana safe to get some coins to buy whatever they were selling. Once Jasper was done, he shut it and left the house as the wind slowed, but the street was still icy.

    As he navigated the bustling streets of Starfall City, he couldn''t help but overhear the excited murmurings of the people around him. Amidst the sea of faces, the topic of discussion became clear �C the White Dragon Prince.

    Whispers of his impending marriage to the third princess Laira Avalon circted like a gust of wind through the crowd. The pride in their voices spoke of the union not just as a royal affair but as a symbol of hope and protection for the empire.

    Jasper''s ears caught fragments of conversation as he walked along the cobbled streets. The citizens spoke wonderfully of the Archer Wyldheart, the White Prince, who had taken on the role of the empire''s guardian at only seventeen years old.

    The news seemed to bring a sense of reassurance to the people, and the atmosphere buzzed with positivity. Jasper couldn''t help but sneer at the mention of the White Dragon Prince.

    His experience as a seasoned warrior allowed him to see through the supposed guardian. Whispers of the prince''s actions, burning kingdoms and stealing treasures for himself.

    The rumors only fueled his contempt for the so-called guardian of the empire. His distrust lingered as he strolled through Starfall City''s streets, filled with the festive anticipation of the uing Frostwinter festival.

    However, he decided to shift his thoughts and check out the new potion shop, hoping to find something to ease the constant pain in his body. When Jasper entered the shop, he was greeted by the sight of neatly organized shelves filled with potions and medical supplies.

    The air was thick with the pleasant scent of herbs and magical ingredients. Two busy girls, one with blonde hair and the other with ck, stocked the shelves with various potions while a stunning grey-skinned elf woman with an air of authority perused a ledger.

    Her pointed ears entuated her supernatural beauty, and her red eyes held a captivating charm. A cascade of silver hair framed her gorgeous face, adding to the enchantment. Jasper found himself momentarily mesmerized by her features.

    The elegance in her posture and the subtle glow of her skin left an indelible impression. He couldn''t deny the sheer beauty of the elf before him, appreciating the finer details of her appearance.

    Jasper waspletely captivated by the beauty of the elf before him that he assumed to be the owner. As she oversaw the potion shop, I couldn''t resist approaching her. With a newfound vigor in his step, he sauntered towards her, a hint of a grin on his lips.

    He used his most charming tone as he spoke. "Excuse me, ma''am. Your presence in this shop makes it shine even brighter than the potions you sell."

    The elf, however, remainedposed, raising an eyebrow at his feeble attempt at flirting. She retorted coolly. "ttery won''t get you anywhere.''''

    Undeterred, Jasper pressed on, "Well, it''s not every day I encounter someone as beautiful as you. A woman like you deserves to be courted and admired."

    The grey-skinned elf''s expression turned stern as she interrupted, "Save your charms for someone who might actually fall for them. I am happily married, and I suggest you keep your inappropriatements to yourself."

    Jasper, caught off guard by her directness, stammered an apology, "My apologies, I meant no harm. Just wanted to appreciate the beauty in front of me."

    He was confident in his charming abilities and continued conversing with the elf. Despite her quiet and reserved demeanor, he misinterpreted her silence, assuming she must enjoy the attention.

    In his mind, the absence of outright rejection fueled his confidence, prompting him to escte his flirting even further. Unaware of the elf''s difort, Jasper pressed on, convinced he was making asting impression.

    But before he could utter another word, the elf leaned in, her voice now threatening, "Let me be crystal clear. I won''t hesitate to end you if you attempt to flirt with me again. Understood?"

    Jasper gulped audibly, nodding in agreement. Little did he know, the two girls behind him, whom he mistook for mere shop assistants, hissed menacingly.

    Turning around, he discovered their true nature �C vampires, their eyes glinting with a predatory glimmer.

    The elf spoke again, her red eyes narrowing at Jasper. "You better watch your words. My husband wouldn''t take kindly to someone like you flirting with me."

    Feeling annoyed and somewhat insulted, he retorted, "And who might your husband be? I''d be happy to challenge him to a duel."

    Laughter erupted from the elf and the two girls behind Jasper. The blonde vampire stepped forward, her amusement evident. "You have no idea, do you? Her husband is none other than Archer Wyldheart, the White Dragon Prince, and she is Hecate Wyldheart."

    Jasper''s eyes widened. The White Dragon Prince, the very person he had sneered at earlier, was the husband of the elf he had been trying to flirt with. He started to feel a mixture of embarrassment and regret.

    The stern warning, apanied by the menacing hisses from the vampire girls, made him realize his mistake.Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward, his posture showing sincerity as he bowed to the three, even if it hurt him.

    He began, addressing Hecate and the two girls. "I owe you all an apology. I didn''t know who you were, and my attempts at flirting with a married woman were entirely wrong and disrespectful. I respect your limits, and I''m truly sorry for any difort I caused."

    Hecate, maintaining herposed demeanor, nodded slightly, acknowledging his apology. The blonde girl, still amused, looked at him with a more neutral expression while the ck-haired one remained vignt.

    "I appreciate your apology. Understanding boundaries is crucial, especially when interacting with others, especially married women." Hecate responded, her tone softer but firm.

    Giving a subtle nod, the blonde vampire added, "We may have a sense of humor, but certain lines should never be crossed."

    Jasper nodded in understanding, appreciating their willingness to ept his apology. "I''ve learned my lesson, and I''ll be more mindful in the future. Please convey my apologies to your husband, the White Dragon Prince, as well. I meant no disrespect."

    Hecate''s stern expression softened slightly. "Consider this a valuable lesson, then. Be cautious in your interactions, and remember that not everyone appreciates advances, especially when they''re married."

    He nodded before Hecate started talking again. ''''Now, how can I help? Assuming you came in for a reason.''''

    Jasper sighed, his gaze distant. "Indeed, the constant agony in my bones greets me every morning, a harsh reminder of the injuries sustained in thest war. Yet, it goes beyond mere physical pain. My thoughts are scattered, and I often find myself in a state of confusion and fear. The tremors in my hands persist until I finally surrender to sleep, only to awaken to the same cycle once more."

    After speaking, Hecate nodded. ''''I''ve heard of this before. Many veterans suffer from this when their body takes too much damage. When were you injured?''''

    ''''About one hundred and three years ago,'''' Jasper answered as the ck-haired girl brought him a chair to sit down in.

    Hecat asked the older man. ''''So you''re a Master Mage?''''

    ''''Yes, but I was a Knight Master. Was never good at magic.''''

    She nodded. ''''It''s called Wraithbane Affliction. It destroys a soldier''s body from the inside out because of a material they used in the armor and weapons back in your days.''''

    Jasper''s eyes widened as the College Of Medicine couldn''t tell him what it was, but this young woman did. He shook his head and asked with a voice full of hope. ''''Is there a way to heal it?''''

    Hecate shook her head. ''''No, but there''s a way to reduce the pain and slow down the degeneration of your body.''''

    ''''How much would the treatment cost?''''

    ''''One gold. I''ll make the potion now. So wait here.'''' The elf answered as he watched her walk away.

    After that, Jasper kept going back there until one day, he ran into someone who would forever change his path in life.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks - Would anyone be interested in a dark British zombie novel? Let me know, and I''ll release the chapters I''ve written so far]

 Chapter 620 Boring

    <h4>Chapter 620 Boring</h4>

    When Archer saw the man, he felt the mana radiating from him, but it was broken and disfigured, which caught his attention. He turned to Hecate, who smiled at him as she spoke. ''''Hees in because he is still suffering the effects of thest war.''''

    He nodded as the man shuffled to the front. As the man drew nearer, Archer estimated him to be in his thirties, though life had taken its toll on him. When he stopped at the counter, he bowed his head to Hecate.

    ''''Morning Hecate. Is the medicine ready?''''

    The moon elf nodded and took out a bottle, but Archer used his dragon eyes to scan the man''s body and realized there was poison infesting his body, which was causing the pain, so he asked. ''''Human. Who poisoned you?''''

    As he spoke, Hecate and the man looked at him with strange expressions before the elf asked. ''''Husband? What do you mean by that?''''

    ''''Somethings lingering in his body causing whatever pain his suffering. It looks like someone managed to get Shadowbane Venom in your system. It''s a nasty poison that doesn''t kill but causes never-ending pain in the victim.''''

    Hecate''s eyes widened in shock. ''''How do you know that, Arch? I couldn''t sense the poison.''''

    Archer smiled at his moon witch before exining. ''''Well, I can see all mana, my love. I can see it flowing through his body.''''

    The man looked at him in amazement but shook his head and pleaded. ''''White Prince. My name is Jasper Arundel. I was a knight in the Avalonian army before I was injured. If you can remove the poison, I''d be willing to do anything for you.''''

    When he heard the man say the name, the Avalonians called him. ''''Okay, Jasper. Take a mana oath never to betray me and be my knight, and I shall give you a new lease on life.''''

    Jasper dered, his words echoing with sincerity. "White Prince, I pledge my loyalty to you. I swear upon my mana and my life to serve you faithfully, to uphold your honor, and to protect those under your charge."

    Archer regarded him with a mixture of respect andpassion. He ced a hand on Jasper''s shoulder and met the man''s gaze with a reassuring nod. ''''Now, be new, my knight.''''

    He just cast Aurora Healing on him, and when Jasper felt the pure mana flowing through his body, mending everything that''s been broken. He felt his muscles repairing themselves, and the poison eating him from the inside vanished.

    When Archer was done, he stepped back with a smile. ''''You''re healed now. You will guard this shop and my Hecate with your life. If she everes to harm, I will eat you without a second thought. Understand?''''

    ''''Yes, my lord! Lady Hecate will nevere to harm while I breathe.'''' Jasper said in a voice full of pride.

    Archer grinned. ''''Good man. Now go rest for the day and be here tomorrow morning. I''ll bring you some special armor.''''

    Jasper nodded. ''''Yes. Thank you for help, my White Prince.''''

    The man stood up and made his way out of the shop while excited to be able to run again. His reaction caused Archer and Hecate tough, but she turned to him with a smile. ''''Thank you for that. People have been getting rowdy, and having a strong knight protecting the shop makes me worry less.''''

    ''''That''s okay. I was going to assign Eldric here, but his training with the army. But do you need anything else? I have to see Sia before we arrive at the Oakheart Kingdom.''''

    Hecate shook her head. ''''I''m okay for now, husband. We have the Ethereal Apothecary Consortium supplying us now when their representative offered me a one-sided deal.''''

    Archer''s eyebrows raised, causing her to exin. ''''Well, about a week ago, a woman appeared in the shop and offered to supply us with everything while receiving five percent of the profits, but I only think that''s cause the president is trying to get on your good side.''''

    ''''Why? Where is thispany from?''''

    Hecate giggled. ''''Maybe because you''re a king? The white dragon? Guardian of the Avalon Empire, maybe?''''

    Archerughed and nodded before she continued. ''''They are from the Nightshade Empire on the central continent.''''

    ''''Oh, so they that big? Well, that''s good, and if that president wants to meet, they''d have to wait until the Celestial Magic Tournament.''''

    Hecate smiled. ''''I will tell the representative when shees in next. She is a lovely woman but is obsessed with you.''''

    ''''What?'''' Archer asked with confusion in his voice.

    Once more, herughter filled the air, its melodious notes captivating him. "Yourugh is so lovely, Hecate.''''

    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment at thepliment, but Archer quickly reassured her of his sincerity. After that, he spent time with her before using the dragon tattoo to locate Sia and realized she was in Valoria City in the Summerfield Duchy.

    Archer turned to Hecate and kissed her before opening a portal to the Duchy and stepped through while summoning his wings. He jumped into the air, started flying south, and soon saw arge city in the distance.

    Recognizing it as Valoria City, the capital of the Summerfield Duchy. He descended towards the ground after soaring through the skies for twenty minutes. Whilending, he couldn''t help but notice the vast expanse of farnd dotting thendscape below.

    As Archer approached the imposing gates of the fantasy city, he couldn''t help but marvel at the peaceful beauty of the snow-coveredndscape surrounding it. The city walls stood tall and sturdy, decorated with detailed carvings and fortified with towers reaching the sky.

    When he got closer, the guards stationed at the gate halted his progress, their armor glinting in the wintry sunlight. One of them, a stern-faced soldier with a fur-lined cloak, stepped forward and raised a hand to signal for Archer to halt.

    "Halt! State your business," the guardmanded, his voice firm and authoritative.

    Archer met the guard''s gaze calmly before answering. He put his cloak on and wrapped it around himself. ''''I''vee to see my fiance, Sia Silverthorne.''''

    The guard''s eyes widened in shock as he mumbled. ''''The white prince?''''

    He nodded. ''''That''s one of my many names. Now, could you take me to Sia? It''s been a while since I''ve seen her.''''

    The guard nodded respectfully. "I am Captain Ronan, guardian of the city gates. Follow me. I will lead you to Lady Sia''s mansion."

    With a nod of thanks, Archer fell into step behind Captain Ronan as they made their way through the bustling streets of Valoria City. The snow-covered cobblestones crunched beneath their boots, and the sounds of merchants hawking their wares mingled with theughter of children ying in the snow.

    Captain Ronan spoke of the history and inhabitants as they walked, pointing out notablendmarks and sharing the city''s folklore. Archer listened with interest, his curiosity piqued by the captain''s words.

    Eventually, they arrived at a grand mansion nestled at the city''s edge, its white marble facade gleaming in the sunlight. Captain Ronan halted before the ornate gates, gesturing for Archer to enter.

    "Here we are, white prince. Lady Sia''s mansion," Captain Ronan announced, his tone respectful.

    Archer nodded gratefully, his gaze lingering on the elegant architecture of the mansion. "Thank you, Captain Ronan."

    As he stepped through the ornate gates of Sia Silverthorne''s mansion, a ring of armored soldiers suddenly surrounded him, their weapons drawn. Despite the guards'' threatening stance, Archer had a small smile ying at the corners of his lips.

    He seemed to melt into the shadows, disappearing in the blink of an eye. The soldiers exchanged startled nces, their eyes darting around the space where he had stood moments before.

    Meanwhile, at the mansion''s main entrance, Sia Silverthorne stood at the entrance as Archer appeared in front of her and smiled. She quickly hugged him with a big smile, and he returned it before separating.

    His eyes roamed his older fiances''s stunning figure. Her jet-

    ck hair was tied into a ponytail, and the knight armor she was wearing couldn''t hide her massive boobs or curves, which drove him nuts.

    ''''Finished looking at me, my naughty husband? If you keep looking at me like that, don''t me me if I jump you.'''' Sia''s teasing voice brought him back.

    After speaking, she waved around the guards, who rushed over before grabbing Archer and passionately kissing him. Once Sia got her fill of kisses, she dragged him inside and spoke. ''''How''s the flight to Oakheart?''''

    ''''Boring.'''' He answered with a chuckle.

    Sia startedughing. ''''Yeah, it is when it''s a long journey. But If I''m right, you''re a few days from the kingdom, so it shouldn''t be too long now, my love.''''

    Archer nodded with a smile before asking. ''''How''s the mission down here going?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks - Would anyone be interested in a dark British zombie novel? Let me know, and I''ll release the chapters I''ve written so far]

 Chapter 621 I Won’t Be Long

    <h4>Chapter 621 I Won''t Be Long</h4>

    Sia answered with a tired voice. ''''Bad. There are too many beasts roaming thend. Orcs and goblins have overrun Ghostwood Grove.''''

    When hearing this, Archer asked curiously. ''''Don''t you have enough troops?''''

    Sia shook her head as she replied. ''''No. We''re waiting for reinforcements because the Duke can''t spare any soldiers as they''re being used to protect the towns and viges.''''

    Archer''s grin widened when hearing this, and he leaned close to Sia, whispering into her pointed ear. "Well, if my wife requests assistance, I''d dly clear the entire grove for you, provided the reward is worth my efforts."

    When the older dragon-kin woman heard this, she shivered but nodded. ''''Can you help me, please? If you do this, you can request anything, my husband.''''

    His grin grew wider before he leaned forward and stole her plump lips. The two kissed in the foyer as the maids and guards watched, feeling awkward. When they separated, Archer realized this and startedughing.

    After the show of affection, Archer spoke with a smile. "I won''t be long."

    He said goodbye to Sia, who was watching him with a grateful expression as he stepped outside; the cool breeze brushed against his skin, and he could feel the anticipation building within him as he summoned his wings that shimmered in the Frostwinter sun.

    Archer jumped into the air with a powerful thrust, soaring above the sprawlingndscape. As he flew southward, the scenery transformed from the familiar cityscape of Valoria City to a lush expanse of verdant jungle.

    His heart quickened with excitement as he saw the untamed beauty of the wilderness below him. With a mischievous grin, he quickly swooped down and dived below the thick canopy of trees.

    The branches whipped past him, the rush of wind echoing in his ears as he plummeted toward the forest floor. With a resounding crash, Archernded amidst the foliage, the soft earth cushioning his fall.

    He took a breath of the rich scent of the jungle, the air alive with the chirping of beasts and the rustle of leaves. Archer nced up and spotted a thick wall of vines and broad leaves blocking his path.

    With a huff, he summoned his ws and started tearing the foge so he could walk and find the monsters. After traveling for half an hour, he picked up dozens of pings ahead of him, which improved his mood.

    When he got closer, he realized it was a goblin vige and couldn''t be bothered with it, so he summoned Nyctros and twenty creepy-looking shadow beasts. Once themander saw Archer, he bowed along with the others.

    ''''My prince. How can we assist you today?'''' A deep, menacing voice was heard.

    ''''There is a goblin camp ahead of me. I want you to kill them all and bring me their hearts as I make my way there.'''' He replied.

    The shadowmander bowed, but Archer remembered something he wanted to ask when he first summoned him. ''''Oh, Nyctros. Is there any more of you I can summon?''''

    "Yes, my lord. You can summon one more, but I''d suggest bing stronger first. I''m enough for now, but once you gain more of the shadow army, you will need additionalmanders." Nyctros honestly answered.

    Archer nodded before transforming into his Shadow Prince form, and he felt the familiar surge of power coursing through his veins as he embraced the darkness within him, letting it consume his form.

    His body seemed to stretch and elongate, his limbs merging with the shadows. His figure stretched into a towering silhouette, standing over the foliage with an otherworldly presence.

    Glowing violet eyes pierced through the darkness, their intensity illuminating the surroundings with an eerie light. From his mouth emanated a radiant glow, casting an ethereal aura over his sharp teeth.

    The glow pulsated with raw energy, adding to the menacing charm of his shadowy form. As Archer surveyed his surroundings, the jungle seemed to cower, acknowledging the formidable force that now stood before it.

    When the nearby beasts sensed the deathly presence of his new form, they fled in terror. He ordered his shadow creatures to depart, and they obeyed, vanishing into the darkness.

    Shortly afterward, Archer heard the piercing screams of the goblins echoing through the jungle. He started to rush through the jungle, using the shadows to hide his approach while moving toward the goblin camp.

    The sounds of an intense battle grew louder with each step, echoing through the trees like a racket of chaos. As he emerged from the shadows at the edge of the camp, Archer''s eyes widened at the scene before him.

    His shadow creatures were engaged in a fierce battle with the goblin horde, tearing through their ranks ruthlessly. The air was thick with the stench of blood, and the sounds of screams filled the air. Suddenly, he spotted the shaman wielding a staff crackling with dark energy.

    Archer lunged forward, his form melting into the shadows as he closed the distance in the blink of an eye. The shaman''s eyes widened in surprise as he appeared before him, his shadowy form towering over the goblin.

    With a swift motion, he used shadow magic, unleashing a barrage of dark mana that engulfed the shaman in shadowy tendrils.

    But just as he was about to finish it off, the shaman muttered strange words, and suddenly, a fiery ze erupted, consuming one of Archer''s shadow creatures. The creature let out a pained roar before disappearingpletely, leaving nothing behind.

    As the shaman witnessed the shadow vanished, he believed he had gained the upper hand with his dark magic. However, to his surprise, Archer grinned confidently.

    With a swift gesture, he summoned hundreds more shadow creatures andmanded them to eradicate all the goblins and orcs lurking in the jungle''s depths. The shaman was put down with a sh to its neck.

    He chuckled at the shaman''s expression of shock before Nyctros appeared, holding hundreds of hearts in his shadowy arms. Delighted, Archer''s grin widened as he opened his mouth wide and consumed all the hearts swiftly, tossing them into his mouth.

    After that, all the shadow creatures rushed off as he felt the experience from all the kills and hearts sink into his body. He only recently found out that when they kill something, he gains from it.

    Once that was done, he returned to his humanoid form and found a tree to sit in while he waited for the Ghostwood Grove to be cleared by his minions. It took them an hour to return, but they didn''t say anything because Archer was sleeping.

    He sprawled out across the tree branch as Nyctros gazed up at him. Another shadow appeared behind him, smaller and emitting a feminine tone. "When will he summon me, brother?" she inquired.

    Nyctros responded, "When the prince gains more power. Otherwise, it could be perilous and bring harm upon you. However, it shouldn''t be too long. This one possesses different qualitiespared to the others."

    The small shadow nodded in agreement. "Yes, he''s rather unconventional."

    "Do not mock him, sister! He is our master. Now, return to my shadow. He is waking up, Nyctros retorted sharply.

    As Archer slowly stirred from his slumber, he first noticed the gentle rustle of leaves above him, apanied by the whispers of the wind weaving through the branches.

    Blinking his eyes, he found himself nestled amidst the sturdy boughs of the ancient tree he had chosen as his resting spot. Stretching his limbsnguidly, he yawned and rubbed the remnants of sleep from his eyes.

    A faint shimmer caught his attention as he sat up, and he turned to see the smaller shadow creature vanishing into thin air. Suddenly, a low growl rumbled from below, causing him to peer over the edge of the branch.

    To his surprise, he found himself surrounded by his shadow creatures, their dark forms blending seamlessly with the shadows of the jungle floor. Their glowing eyes fixated on him with unwavering loyalty, standing guard as silent sentinels.

    Archer smiled when he saw this and jumped off the branch tond before the silent Nyctros, who gave him even more hearts. He transformed into his Shadow form and ate them all in one go.

    Following that, he dismissed the shadow creatures, and with his taskpleted, Archer''s thoughts turned to Sia in Valoria City to im his well-deserved reward from the gorgeous dragonkin woman.

    Summoning his wings, heunched himself into the air, soaring with speed toward the gleaming spires of the city on the horizon as Archer glided through the skies above the Summerfield Duchy.

    The beautifulndscape unfolded beneath as the gentle breeze caressed his wings as he soared over rolling hills and lush meadows covered in snow. In the distance, the towering spires of Valoria City stood up the surroundingndscape.

    That''s when Archernded in the lush garden surrounding Sia''s mansion, the soft petals of exotic flowers brushing against his feet, to the surprise of her guards, who were shocked by his sudden appearance.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 622 Been To See The General

    <h4>Chapter 622 Been To See The General</h4>

    Archer looked at the guards and smiled at them before approaching the front door, where a maid opened it for him. She offered to guide him to Sia, and he epted as they walked through the mansion corridors.

    The maid kept looking back at him with a curious expression, causing Archer to ask with a grin. ''''What question do you want to ask?''''

    She got even more nervous but asked in a quiet voice. ''''Are you Lady Sia''s fiance?''''

    Archer nodded with a proud smile. ''''Yes. Why?''''

    ''''Well, the rumors speak of you having many women but only princesses. Do you not like usmon folk?''''

    He looked at the woman with a raised eyebrow and wondered why she thought that, so he asked. ''''Well, I''ve only ever met maids and random people on my adventures. I''ve never been close to anyone apart from the girls.''''

    When the maid heard this, she smiled and spoke with hope. ''''I''m Annalise. Would you like to be my friend?''''

    Archer was taken aback. He never expected a maid to be so strange, but it amused him. ''''Okay. We can be friends, but why are you so forward, Annalise?''''

    ''''Because I know you don''t care for noble etiquette and haven''t many friends your age. So when I heard you visited thedy, I wanted to introduce myself.''''

    He looked at the white-haired girl whose grey eyes shone. She was much smaller than him and reminded him of a human version of E. ''''Okay. Well, when I visit Valoria City, I wille to see you and introduce my girls.''''

    Annalise bobbed her head with a happy smile while guiding him through the mansion as she spoke about her life in the city. Archer learned that all kinds of beasts and creatures had attacked them.

    When they got close to Sia''s study, he asked curiously. ''''Where are theying from?''''

    The white-haired girl shrugged. ''''I don''t know. They appear and attack before running away.''''

    Archer nodded. ''''Okay. I''m sure someone will find out soon enough.''''

    ''''Let''s hope so. I''ve been praying to the gods for their help but still haven''t got a reply.''''

    After speaking, she was about to knock on the door but fell over, which surprised Archer, who startedughing. The maid was lying on the floor while groaning before getting up and brushing herself down.

    He looked at her, but seeing the girl looking anywhere but at him caused him tough even more, causing the office door to open. Sia appeared there before sighing. ''''Annalise, did you fall over again?''''

    Archer calmed down before stepping forward and grabbing Sia by her waist, catching the older woman off guard. When Annalise saw this, her eyes widened, but she soon said goodbye to him and returned to work.

    After the maid departed, he pushed Sia into the room while stripping away her armor and military uniform, igniting excitement within her. Archer examined her with eyes brimming with desire.

    His grin grew wider as his eyes roamed down her curvy but muscr body and massive boobs that sat perfectly on her chest. Archer was lost to lust and lunged at the grinning woman who weed it.

    The two made lovete into the night, and by the time they were done, Sia was out cold while lying on his chest. They were lucky because the office connected to her bedroom, so they could rest after pleasing each other.

    Archer woke up the following day to a message from Hemera through the bracelet, who returned to the ship while he was with his moon elf in Starfall City.

    [Husband! We will be arriving at Oakheart Kingdom tomorrow, and I also want to show you some of the books I bought while you were with Hecate]

    [I''lle back in a couple of hours. Just spending time with Sia before she returns to her mission]

    [Okay, darling! I love you, Arch]

    [Love you too, Hemi]

    Afterward, he got out of bed and realized the older dragonkin wasn''t waking up anytime soon, so he went to the kitchen. While walking through the corridors, all the maids were staring at him.

    He wandered through the mansion, and his mind was set on finding the bathroom to indulge in a refreshing shower, the temptation of hot water beckoning to him. Turning a corner, he spotted an older maid dusting a nearby shelf.

    Archer approached her with a casual stride and gave her a friendly smile as he spoke. ''''Could you point me in the direction of the bathroom?"

    The maid turned around, her eyes widening in shock as she took in the sight before her. Archer stood there, d only in shorts, disying his toned figure. She seemed unable to tear her gaze away momentarily as she discreetly looked him up and down.

    Realization dawned on Archer as he followed the maid''s gaze, suddenly aware of his state of undress. A grin spread across his face as he cleared his throat.

    "Ah, sorry about that. I forgot to put on a shirt. But can you tell me where the bathroom is, please?" he chuckled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.

    The maid snapped out of her trance, her cheeks flushing slightly as she quicklyposed herself.

    "O-oh, yes, of course." She stammered, gesturing down the hallway. "Just down the hall to your left, young master."

    "Thanks," Archer replied with a grateful nod before making his way there.

    When he entered, the steam hit his face, causing him to let out a happy sigh before taking off his shorts and stepping into the hot water to rx for a while.

    As Archer sat under the warm cascade of water, he let out a contented sigh, feeling the tension melt away from his muscles. The steam filled the room, enveloping him in aforting embrace.

    He allowed himself to linger with each passing minute, enjoying the moment of peace and rxation. Minutes turned into moments, and Archer lost track of time as he let the hot water wash away the cares of the previous day.

    Eventually, he stepped out, the bathroom shrouded in a misty haze. Drying himself off, Archer wrapped a towel around his waist before getting ready.

    Hebed his fingers through his hair, smoothing down the unruly strands, and then reached for his clothes, pulling them on with practiced ease. As he dressed, his mind wandered back to Sia, wondering how she was faring after their night together.

    After getting ready, he left the bathroom feeling refreshed and ready to head back to the mana ship that would soon be arriving in Oakheart Kingdom. Archer walked back into Sia''s room and saw her sitting up.

    Her blue eyes were still dazed, but she turned toward him andined. ''''You went to Rough Arch! You''re lucky my body can handle it.''''

    Archer chuckled softly. "My apologies. Let me try to cheer you up."

    He approached the older woman, causing her to cry out, "No, Archer! I can''t handle any more. Go see one of the others, please!"

    ''''Shhhh.''''

    Archer gently touched her shoulder, casting Aurora Healing to ease her difort. Then, he cast Cleanse to tidy her up, eliciting a sigh of relief from Sia before she nestled under the covers.

    He kissed her forehead with a smile and said he needed to return to the manaship. Sia''s eyes lit up with excitement upon hearing this, and she jumped up to hug him, peppering his face with loving kisses.

    After leaving the Summerfield Duchy, Archer cast Gate to transport himself to his room aboard the ship. When he didn''t see the girls, he used the tattoo to find them and noticed they were in themon room.

    Archer made his way toward them while students were excitedly gossiping. It took him a few minutes to reach the girls, who got excited when seeing him. Each one smiled before giving him a kiss and cuddle.

    Once they greeted him, Hemera and Nefertiti dragged him toward the sofa and sat on each side of him. The sun elf puts her long legs over his while the subus puts her head on his shoulder.

    ''''How was your time with Sia, darling?'''' Teu asked in a curious tone.

    Before Archer could respond, the captain''s voice echoed through the inte, interrupting the tender moment.

    "Attention, passengers." He announced, his voice carrying through the ship. "Could all the College of Magic students report to the main hall.Thank you."

    Archer and the girls shared looks but got up to make their way to the hall. E led the way while Nefertiti grabbed his left hand, and Tal linked her arm with his right as they walked, which caused the others tough.

    Lioran, Cian, and ric joined the group along with their fiances. The girls spoke among themselves while the boys started chatting with Archer.

    Archer greeted them with a nod, but Lioranmented with a smirk. ''''Been to see the general, eh? You naughty dragon.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 623 Mysterious Attackers

    <h4>Chapter 623 Mysterious Attackers</h4>

    Archer looked at the blonde lion boy, who was the male version of N. He chuckled before answering. ''''Yeah. I haven''t seen her in a little while and missed her.''''

    Lioran nodded, but ric asked. ''''Who is the general?''''

    ''''She''s the General of the famous Dawnbreaker Legion clearing the monsters that infest the Summerfield Duchy,'''' Cian answered the wood elf.

    ric still looked confused. ''''Yeah, I''ve heard of her. Father has mentioned her before, but who is she to you, Archer?''''

    ''''My aunt and fiance.'''' He answered with a chuckle.

    Lionran wanted to tease him more, so he added. ''''You see, ric. Arch is a yboy on a mission to gather as many princesses as possible. I even heard rumors that he is set on beautiful older women.''''

    The wood elf boy looked disgusted before turning to Archer, who looked bewildered. He shook his head. ''''Oi, you furball! What lies are you spouting about me?''''

    ''''I''m not lying. Well, ten of your girls are princesses? That proves my point.'''' Lioranmented in an amused voice.

    Archer looked at this cheeky lion who was besmirching his good now. He had to defend his honor and retorted. ''''Shut up, Lio. I just got along with them when we met, and their parents arranged our engagement, which suited me.''''

    ''''Excuses. You, my friend, are a collector of princesses. I heard the other continents have some beautiful ones there.'''' Lioran remarked, trying to egg Archer on even more.

    But as soon as thest words left his mouth, two sets of eyes spun on him, causing him to gulp. He saw this andughed as Leonora and Nalika appeared before the lion prince. The girls stopped walking to watch Lioran get scolded, and so did Archer.

    As the two lion girl''s jealousy peaked, they turned their attention to his lion friend with narrowed eyes and crossed arms. Leonora began, her voice deceptively sweet. "So, Lioran, Which girl do you want to see?"

    Nalika chimed in, her tone equally sweet butced with a hint of something else. "Yes, Lioran. Do tell us. We''d love to meet them, too."

    Lioran felt the pressure mounting as he stuttered, "Uh, well, I... I didn''t mean it like that. You two are the only girls I want to see!"

    The twins exchanged skeptical looks before turning back to Lioran, unconvinced by his words. Their expressions demanded more exnation, but Archer couldn''t tell if they were serious or teasing his friend.

    Feeling the weight of their scrutiny, Lioran turned to Archer for help, hoping his friend would rescue him.

    But instead of offering support, his mischievous grin only widened and teased the lion boy with a gleam in his eyes. "Come on, Lioran. Which one caught your eye?"

    Lioran''s eyes widened in panic as he shot Archer a betrayed look. He opened his mouth to protest, but Leonora and Nalika''s gazes intensified before he could speak, waiting for his response.

    Feeling like he was backed into a corner, Lioran stammered, "I... I really only meant... um... you two! Yes, you''re the only ones I want to see!"

    The two lionesses stared at him, but N came to his rescue. ''''Stop teasing him, you two. You know he loves you both. He always had ever since the meeting.''''

    ''''Don''t say that, N! You promised you wouldn''t!'''' Lioran protested, but she just looked at him, causing him to stop.

    She turned toward the twins as Archer watched on with an amused smile. "He informed Father that he would marry only the two of you, rejecting all others. Despite being intended for a union with the Hyena princess for political reasons, he selected you two instead."

    Leonora and Nalika''s smiles brightened when hearing this, and they started flirting with Lioran, who was happy, causing N to sigh. She approached Archer and spoke. ''''They get jealous and scold him, but without realizing, they are the only two he ever had eyes for.''''

    ''''Yeah, he does care about them a lot.''''

    After their conversation, the group proceeded to the hall, where excitement was radiating from the students. Rows of chairs were perfectly lined up, allowing them to sit together, and he noticed some Professor standing off to the side.

    Archer started talking to his friends, but then he detected a disturbance in the mana as something alerted him to something. A foreboding sensation swept over him, warning him to react before the danger arrived.

    Without hesitation, he instinctively shoved Lioran and Cian aside, startling them as he spoke. "Take care of my girls while I handle this.''''

    Before anyone could react, a powerful force crashed into the ship, forcing Archer backward violently, and he was sent flying outside, shocking everyone.

    The rm started going off, causing the room to erupt into chaos. As that happened, Archer''s girls immediately sprang into action. Teu, Tal, N, and Sera swiftly surrounded the others, forming a barrier around them.

    Teu wielded her sword skillfully to block iing strikes before counter-attacking and swiftly eliminating the mysterious attackers. Meanwhile, Tal moved with incredible speed, darting around the hall like a streak of lightning, swiftly killing her enemies.

    N stood guard over the group, fending off attackers while ensuring the other girls'' safety. With her ws and teeth bared, Sera leaped into the battle, ferociously tearing into the nearest attackers with savageness.

    Together, they fought to protect themselves and the other students who looked shocked or were injured. More attackers appeared when one of them smashed an orb, causing the tide of battle to turn against them.

    Just as they thought they''d lose, the Magic Knights arrived, led by Commander Morgan, who charged right into the chaos with the rest. Their arrival injected renewed vigor into the fight as their expertly wielded magic andbat skills turned the tide in their favor.

    Shots of lightning crackled through the air, disintegrating the attackers, while firewalls appeared to block iing attacks. The Knights moved precisely, swiftly eliminating the enemy.

    Just as it seemed victory was within reach, another explosion rocked the ship. The vessel shuddered violently, its trajectory faltering as it plummeted from the sky. Panic surged among the defenders as they braced for impact, their desperate cries drowned out by the chaos.

    But when all hope seemed lost, a powerful surge of magic washed over the ship, surrounding it in a shimmering mana barrier. The sudden stabilization halted the ship''s descent, causing it tond normally and not crash.

    The Magic Knights finished the attackers and rushed outside to see glowing lights in the sky, causing explosions and loud booms. The girls knew it was Archer fighting whoever attacked him.

    ________________________________________

    ___

    [Ophelia ckfire''s POV]

    [Just before the ship got attacked]

    Meanwhile, in her temporary office, Ophelia spoke to her mother before giving a speech to the students.

    ''''Ophie! What do you think of the boy? He''s odd but in a charming way. I can''t wait until he matures.'''' Vesperamented through the Hexchat.

    ''Oh god. She meets him once and is swooning. I swear that boy is an incubus with his good looks.'' Ophelia thought to herself.

    She sighed before answering her mother. ''''He''s a troublemaker, yboy, and a really bad flirt.''''

    After speaking, she heard a hum from the other side, which caused her a headache as she knew her mother was interested in the boy from that sound.

    ''''Who does he flirt with, my daughter? He didn''t flirt with me? Doesn''t he like older women?''''

    When Ophelia heard this, she nearly fell off the chair in shock. ''Why is she, the queen of all witches, acting like a teenage girl?''

    She couldn''t figure out the answer but answered. ''''Well, three of my professors, in particr. Jade Ashguard, Samara Grayleaf, and Gianna Silvercrest. Every time he sees them, I can see that he thinks of the best way to conquer them.''''

    After speaking, all Ophelia heard was silence before Vespera startedughing. She calmed down. ''''So he does like older women? Very good. I will have to ask him toe for dinner.''''

    ''What! Where is this going.'' She thought to herself in shock.

    Ophelia shook her head. ''''No mother. Leave the boy alone. He will visit the kingdom in the future, but not now because he''s a loose cannon, and Willow will probably annoy him with her preaching if hees.''''

    Vespera startedughing before bringing her up to date on the war, which had ground to a halt when the dragons heard about Archer. This caught Ophelia''s attention, so she asked. ''''What''s happening over there?''''

    ''''The dragon rulers are arguing over the best way to deal with the boy. They reject him as the king and refuse to acknowledge the white dragon as the ruler of dragonkind.''''

    As they talked, an explosion ripped through the ship, causing Ophelia to panic. She jumped up and scanned the ship to realize they were under attack and were falling out of the sky.

    Ophelia dismissed the Hexchat and cast a spell to repair the ship so they couldnd safely. A purple wave radiated from her andbined with the ship.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 624 Raven Moore

    <h4>Chapter 624 Raven Moore </h4>

    Archer couldn''t see his attacker due to being flung into the ground from high up. It hurt, but not as much as he thought. With a shake of his head, he jumped out of the crater and saw half a dozen figures in armor over some white robes.

    He felt the light emanating from them, causing Archer to grin. ''''I''m guessing you''re here to see a prince?''''

    ''''Don''t speak, you hellish being. How dare you invade our realm!'''' The closest figure spoke in a voice full of hate.

    Archer shrugged. ''''I don''t care for the grudge you''ve been holding against the previous princes, but that''s not me. I will kill each and every one of you before eating your hearts.''''

    After speaking, he opened a portal to the domain and called out. ''''Eldric! I got some ymates for you.''''

    The figures under their hoods looked at him strangely, wondering who the boy was chatting to until a mountain of a man stepped through.

    Suddenly, their eyes widened in surprise as they saw a lone figure stepping out of the portal and standing before them, d in ominous ck armor that seemed to absorb the light around them.

    The figure stood tall and imposing, holding a massive greatsword, its de gleaming with a dark sheen. Sensing the intimidating presence of the ck knight, the robed figures instinctively took a step back,

    Their previous confidence was reced by concern and worry. The air grew tense as the silence stretched, broken only by the faint beast''s roars in the background.

    Suddenly, the ck knight knelt before Archer. His movements refined as he spoke in a respectful tone. ''''My King. What can I do for you?''''

    Archer grinned and motioned for Eldric to stand up as hemented. ''''I need you to kill this lot. That one there attacked the girls and me.''''

    He pointed at the armored figure, who looked confused. Eldric turned to them all and asked. ''''My Lord. Can we test Mr. Arundel out, please? Mistress Hecate brought him to meet me, and he seems like a very loyal bodyguard, but we need to see if he''s strong enough to guard her.''''

    ''''Good idea, Eldric. Let me summon him, and both of you can fight together. The ck Dragon knight nodded before Archer sent a message to Hecate asking to borrow Jasper, who happily agreed. He opened a portal, and the enormous human walked out, looking confused.

    While this was happening, the figures were stunned as they assumed Archer would be scared and plead for his life, but to act like they weren''t there and chat with his subordinates annoyed them.

    But the leader was curious and waited to see what would happen, as they were confident of beating the two knights, who looked like brutes.

    Archer looked at Jasper, who was looking at the figures surrounding them. The man turned to him and asked. ''''White Prince. What do you need from me?''''

    ''''Jasper! You are my knight, but your main duty is to protect my lovely Hecate.''''

    He pointed at Eldric and introduced them. ''''Eldric here is my first knight and wants to test you. We want to see if you are worthy of protecting my wife.''''

    The tall bald man nodded before kneeling. His blue eyes sparkled as he spoke to him. ''''Of course, Your Majesty. Do you have that armor and a Warhammer?''''

    Archer grinned even more as he turned to the robed figure. ''''Can you wait one more minute, please? I''m just going to get Jasper here some armor and a weapon. That good with you?''''

    The leader nodded his head in amusement as he replied. ''''So be it. You amuse me, Shadow Prince. It won''t do them any good, though. They will die soon.''''

    When Archer heard this, he frowned. ''''Well, if that''s the case, then they would be useless to me, and I''d have to kill you myself.''''

    The robed figure startedughing but motioned for him to continue, which made Archer smile as he turned back to Jasper. He took out some armor he got from one of the treasuries and handed it to the bald man.

    Jasper took it, amazement written all over his face, and started to put it on. It fitted therge man well, causing Archer to nod in satisfaction. After that, he took out an extensive Warhammer from the Dragon Hunters years ago.

    When his new knight was ready, Archer gave them the orders with a grin on his handsome face. ''''Try not to kill them all. They amuse me, and I want the leader to serve me; we can test them.''''

    The two men nodded before preparing for battle, causing the leader of the robed figures to speak in an amused tone. ''''All done, Shadow Prince? Can we dance now?''''

    ''''Oh no. I''d dance with you if you were a beautiful woman, but you sound like a grumpy middle-aged man. In that case, you can dance with my knights.''''

    A chuckle was heard. ''''A shame. I would have loved to dance with the shadow prince.''''

    ''''Sometimes people don''t get what they want apart from me. When I beat you a lot, I will make you submit. You''ve amused me, and I will make you a knight if you fight well.''''

    The figure shrugged. ''''So be it.''''

    As the tension mounted in the clearing as the afternoon sun beamed down, Archer watched with interest as Jasper and Eldric charged into the fray, their weapons gleaming in the faint light.

    With a mighty swing of his Warhammer, Jasper smashed through the ranks of the robed figures while Eldric''s greatsword danced with deadly precision, cutting through the air and causing the enemy to dodge quickly.

    The robed figures, caught off guard by the sudden aggression, attempted to block and dodge the relentless attacks, but Archer''s knights were too quick, their movements fluid and precise.

    One by one, the figures fell before the onught of the two knights, their armor no match for the sheer force of their blows. But the two ensured not to deliver lethal blows because Archer wanted them alive.

    Only the leader remained standing, his robes billowing around him as he faced off against the two challenging knights. With a determined re, he raised his weapon, ready to defend himself against the relentless assault.

    But before he could make a move, Archer intervened. He cast Blink and, in an instant, appeared in front of the leader, his hand closing around the robed figure''s neck with an iron grip.

    The leader gasped in surprise, his eyes widening in fear as Archer''s cold violet gaze bore into his own. Despite his struggles, he found himself powerless against the Shadow Prince''s strength, his attempts to break free proving futile.

    "Looks like your dance partners have abandoned you," Archer remarked, his voice dripping with malice.

    With a wicked grin, he tightened his grip on the leader''s neck, relishing in the fear that flickered in the figure''s eyes. But that''s when Archer notices something and sniffs the air to smell perfume.

    Archer tore the hood away, revealing a stunning woman with auburn hair cascading around her shoulders and piercing blue eyes filled with a mix of fear and hate. Her body was that of a seasoned warrior, her muscles toned and powerful, reminiscent of Teu and Nale.

    When seeing the woman hiding behind the robes, he ordered Jasper and Eldric to take off the hoods, and most were men apart from another woman with short brown hair. Archer turned back to the trapped woman and spoke with a smirk. ''''So you were a woman. Exin your scent; it confused me when you first appeared.''''

    ''''Let me go! You''re a devil!'''' The woman struggled against his grip.

    Archer looked at her with a raised eyebrow and let her go beforementing. ''''How so? You people attacked me first? I was on the way to a tournament.''''

    ''''They told us you are the Shadow Prince. The evil one who will bring destruction to ournds.'''' She remarked.

    He looked generally confused before informing her. ''''All your soldiers are dead. My girls took most of them out.''''

    The woman looked relieved for a second, but it vanished as she responded. ''''No matter, they aren''t my people. They belonged to the empire.''''

    Archer chuckled. But then her earlier attitude interested him, so he asked. ''''So what''s this about me being a hellish being invading the realm?''''

    ''''On Astoria, the Shadow Prince is seen as a bad omen and destroyed most of the kingdoms on our continent. He was an evil mage who brought death and destruction to my home.''''

    He felt sorry for her but informed the beautiful woman. ''''That was nothing to do with me, though? I''m seventeen and have only visited a few continents, but Astoria certainly wasn''t one of them.''''

    After speaking, he introduced himself. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. The most handsome dragon on Thrylos. What is your name?''''

    The woman''s blue eyes looked into his as she answered in a wary tone. ''''Raven Moore.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 625 Headmistress

    <h4>Chapter 625 Headmistress</h4>

    Archer smiled when hearing the woman answer. ''''Why are you here? What was your goal?''''

    ''''To assassinate the Shadow Prince before he could get stronger and threaten the empire.''''

    He nodded before Jasper and Eldric brought over the unconscious attackers. They were thrown at his feet, who turned to Raven. ''''Which ones are your people?''''

    The auburn-haired girl pointed at her people without saying anything. Once she does that, Archer kills all the others using Soul Sunder to get the essential memories. He tore their souls from them before throwing the corpses to the side.

    He did that for everyone Raven didn''t point to and ate their souls before closing his eyes. All the new information was rushing around, causing him to start sorting them out to learn of this new enemy.

    The Astoria Continent was a month northwest of Pluoria, and from what he learned, it was a nightmare as the Vrutor Empire had conquered all the kingdoms. The newly formed empire subjugated every royal family and plundered every treasury.

    But they didn''t touch the Church of Dawnlight, which worshiped the Sun God Mithras, while the rest of the continent worshipped the Earth Goddess Ninhursag at the shrines.

    The Vrutor Emperor''s passionate devotion to the sun god led it to ally with the church, dominate the continent, and spread its message while wiping out the other god''s presence.

    When Archer learned about all this, he sighed before mumbling. ''''Another church? Fuck my life.''''

    He turned to Raven, who was tending to her remaining people and spoke. ''''Why did the Vrutor emperor team up with the church? Werent the empire strong before that?''''

    The auburn-haired woman looked at him with a strange expression as she asked in a suspicious voice. ''''How do you know that?''''

    Archer grinned. ''''I ate their souls and learned everything I needed to know, Raven Astraea, the serious and brave first princess of the Astraea Kingdom before its fall.''''

    He pointed at the brown-haired girl and continued. ''''Artemis Sylvanor. The fourth princess of the Sylvanor Kingdom. Shall I continue?''''

    Raven looked at him with wide eyes beforementing. ''''That''s creepy. What are you going to do with us?''''

    Archer quickly answered as he sent Jasper back to Hecate and Eldric to the domain. ''''Nothing. You were forced to attack me, and I see no need to kill a princess fighting for hernd. It''s something I can respect.''''

    After hearing his response, an idea formed in her head, and she proposed. ''''Would you be willing to help us?''''

    He chuckled before asking. ''''But ain''t I evil and a hellish creature?''''

    Raven shook her head. ''''You can''t me me for that assumption when the previous prince destroyed my continent.''''

    ''''Fair point. But I have no intention to destroy anything apart from the things that hurt my girls.''''

    She nodded. ''''I understand, but the Vrutor Emperor ordered us toe. The men and women you killed were the empire''s soldiers. They will keep attacking you.''''

    Archer nonchntly shrugged. "I''ll handle it once the tournaments end. Right now, I''ve got my hands full."

    Raven''s expression twisted into confusion, causing her to inquire with a hopeful voice, "You''ll assist us after the tournament?"

    "Yes. But in exchange, I expect their treasures and anything else I wish.''''

    When the woman heard this, her eyes widened before shemented. ''''A bit greedy, don''t you think?''''

    Archerughed. ''''You''re wrong. Hiring a dragon to end an empire that has sent some amateurs after me is a fair price. My N and Teu could kill you all.''''

    Raven''s eyes widened as she heard him say dragon again, causing her to focus on him even more. She focused on his violet dragon eyes and the white scales that covered his body while a white tail swayed behind him.

    ''''You''re a dragon?'''' She asked.

    He started to chuckle while responding. ''''Yes. I''ve told you twice, you idiot. I didn''t even hit you on the head.''''

    When he called her an idiot, she instantly reacted. ''''Who are you calling an idiot? Take it back!''''

    Archer smirked. ''''How could you not tell I''m a dragon? It''s a bit obvious, ain''t it.''''

    Raven shrugged. "I didn''t hear you the first time, but okay. I''m sure the other rulers won''tin. But I suppose the old tales of the Shadow Prince should be retold. Instead of destroying our kingdoms like thest one, you''ll be restoring them."

    ''''Well, we are different people, and I have no issue against your kingdom, but this empire will crumble for attacking the ship,'''' Archer spoke as he cast Aurora Healing on Raven''s people, who were shocked when they felt no pain.

    After that, he turned to them and asked. ''''Where are you staying?''''

    ''''ckrock Harbor in the Mistwood Duchy.''''

    He nodded. ''''Do you n to head back to Astoria? If so, give me a map of your continent and mark where I can find you. Won''t the emperor punish you?''''

    Raven shook her head. ''''No. They will send more people as the church hates the Shadow Prince and wants to wipe you out.''''

    Archer shrugged before casting Gate and opened a portal to the Mistwood Duchy. Afterward, he threw the auburn-haired woman a violet orb and bracelet, which confused her. ''''What''s this?''''

    ''''The bracelet will allow you to contact me, and the orb is a one-

    time use that will allow you to summon me when your life is in danger. You can soak it in mana to control its size and such.''''

    He motioned to the portal and concluded. ''''This will take you to the Mistwood Duchy. I shall see you soon, Princess Ravan Astraea.''''

    She smiled before leading her people through the portal. Archer watched them go before summoning his wings and flying to the manaship that was a dot in the distance. He sped up and made it back within ten minutes.

    Archer noticed the damage had been repaired, and he wondered who used so much mana and scanned the ship. A ping alerted him to a lone woman slumped in an office in the College Of Magic section.

    He entered the ship through a balcony and went to the office to find Ophelia out cold and looking ill. Archer knew she used too much mana to keep the ship in the air but overdid it and repaired it instead.

    She leaned back on her chair and looked like she was sleeping. Her purplish/ck hair was tied into a ponytail, and her delicate face looked at peace. Archer walked over to her and grabbed her hand.

    As Ophelia stirred, she opened her eyes to find him gazing down at her. Sensations flooded her as mana surged through her body like a tidal wave, bringing a deep sense of rejuvenation.

    With each pulse of energy, she felt her aches and pains dissolve into nothingness, leaving her feeling utterly refreshed.

    Archer stopped when he sensed she was back to normal. He smiled at her before asking. ''''Feel better now? It would be best not to use all your mana at once. It''s not good for you.''''

    She chuckled. ''''Well, the engine on board is greedy for mana and sucked it all up, forcing me to use more until I passed out, but thank you for helping Archer.''''

    ''''You''re wee, Headmistress. I''m going to go now. Take care.''''

    Ophelia nodded and watched him walk out of her office with a smile. He started walking through the corridors and saw students panicking, but the Professors were calming them down.

    Archer used the tattoos to find the girl''s whereabouts, tracking them down to his room. As he entered, he was immediately engulfed in a flurry of arms, pulled into a warm embrace as they showered him with attention and fuss.

    As he stood in the thick of the warm embrace of the girls, theirughter and affection filling the room, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of warmth in his heart. Their yful energy was infectious, and before he knew it, he leaned in to kiss each one.

    Theirughter echoed in the room as they yfully pushed him towards the bed, their hands gently guiding him down onto the soft mattress. Archer chuckled as he let himself be led, his heart light with joy at the carefree moment.

    Once he was lying on the bed, surrounded by the girls, they leaned in close, their faces alight with mischief. With delighted smiles, they began peppering his face with kisses, theirughter mingling with the sweet sound of their lips meeting his skin.

    Archery there and let them do whatever they liked. He felt dainty hands all over his body and even felt one squeeze his manhood. The following giggle indicated that the dragon girl Sera was trying to be naughty.

    That''s when he heard a smack and Sera yelping. ''''You lewd dragon! We are pampering him, so don''t touch there.''''

    Hemera warned Sera, who nodded before everyone got up. Archer''s face and neck were red, causing them tough. He shook his head and spoke with a grin. ''''It''s good to see you girls.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 626 I’ve Seen You Naked

    <h4>Chapter 626 I''ve Seen You Naked </h4>

    Everyone smiled back at him, but Nefertiti was the first to talk. ''''What happened to you? Who was the person that attacked you?''''

    Archer nced at the pink-haired girl before looking at the others as he exined. ''''Her name is Raven Moore, she''s a princess from the Astoria Continent, which is controlled by a powerful empire.''''

    Once he finished speaking, they all sighed before cing bets among themselves, which amused Archer as he asked. ''''What are you lot doing?''''

    E turned to him with a sweet smile. ''''We''re having a bet to see if you end up with this new princess.''''

    Archer pretended to be offended but was amused. ''''Why does everyone think I collect princesses? I don''t!''''

    ''''How do you exin two of us then, ay?'''' Talmented with a smug grin.

    He looked at the mixed elf with narrowed eyes. ''''Shut up, Tali. You didn''t know you were a princess until I helped your parents.''''

    The silver-haired girl giggled at his reaction, causing Archer to smile while turning to Sera, who was bouncing around. ''''And you, Sera. I never knew you were a princess.''''

    ''''But we are and can''t help that. ''''Sera retorted with a smile.

    Archer just shook his head. ''''Well, it doesn''t matter. People think it, and I might as well lean into it and collect Princesses from all over Thrylos.''''

    After speaking, he felt someone smack his arm to see Nefertiti staring at him with a look of jealousy, causing him tough. ''''Don''t worry, my subus. I don''t n to pluck all those different flowers for the fun of it. I have to like the specific one before I take notice.''''

    The pink-haired girl nodded with a smile before Llynielmented as she was looking out the window. ''''We will arrive at Greenwood City tomorrow morning, so we should rx until then.''''

    Archer smiled when hearing the elf but agreed with her. Soon enough, the girls spread out in the room andzed around while chitchatting. He pulled Llyniel onto hisp, causing her to go red, which he found adorable.

    He leaned into her ear and whispered. ''''I''ve seen you naked, Llyn. Why do you still get embarrassed?''''

    She didn''t know what to say but soon got distracted again as Archer''s hands roamed over her slender body. One hand grabbed her perky boob, and the other slid up her dress.

    Once he arrived at her cave of wonders, he started to gently rub her, causing pleasure to run through her body, forcing Llyniel to put her hand over her mouth so noise could be heard.

    ''''Get a room, you two! I didn''t know you were so naughty, Lly.'''' Teumented with a smirk.

    The wood elf leaped to her feet, her voice quivering as she protested, "I''m not naughty! It''s his hands that are the real troublemakers! And who are you to judge me, Teu? I''ve seen you eye him up like a starving wolf eyeing a juicy steak!"

    The blue-haired girl giggled before answering. ''''So what? He''s my husband. Can''t I find him attractive?''''

    Llyniel nodded in agreement and stopped speaking as she sat on one of the empty chairs. The groupughed some more before continuing to banter until they were summoned back to the hall once the headmistress had arrived after some rest.

    Archer and the girls entered the corridors as students poured out of their rooms. Some of them spotted him and gawked while gossiping with their friends.

    When Leira saw this, she locked her arm with his andmented with a cute smile. ''''Seems you''re the talk of the ship husband. I do hope you''re okay now.''''

    He nodded. ''''I''m fine. Need some sleep, but that''s about it.''''

    She smiled as the group entered the hall and saw the headmistress standing on the stage, waiting for everyone to sit. When they arrived, Lioran, Cian, and ric called him over while the girls joined Leonora, Nalika, and Cassie.

    The grand hall''s atmosphere hummed with anticipation as they settled into their seats. Seats had been arranged in neat rows, and the air was filled with the excited chatter of students.

    As the rest of the students filed in and took their seats. Ophelia stepped onto the stage, her presencemanding attention.

    She began, her voice carrying through the hall. "Good morning, my students. As you know, the Qualification Round for the Arcane Magic Tournament is fast approaching."

    The students murmured excitedly, eager to prove themselves in the prestigious event. Ophelia continued talking. "To determine which group you will be ced in for it. We will be holding a series of fights."

    "The names of the groups are as follows: Light, Darkness, Fire, Water, Earth, Thunder, and Cosmos. You will be assigned to a group based on your fight performance. Those who show skill will earn their ce among the elite." She finished speaking and waited for the information to sink in.

    The students listened intently as some got excited and started whispering to each other while Archer was getting excited due to finally being able to fight.

    After the chatter subsided, Ophelia''s voice, infused with mana, boomed through the hall. "Quiet down! But there''s more. The winners of the tournament will receive extraordinary prizes, generously donated by the attending royal families. Rumor has it that coveted items like Mermaid Tears and other elusive treasures."

    When hearing that, he looked straight at Teu, who felt his gaze and smiled. ''''They are used to strengthen your body. Taking them breaks your body down before rebuilding it so it''s stronger.''''

    ''''How did they get it?'''' Archer asked.

    Teu shrugged. ''''The King Kraken used to produce them in the trenches, but he no longer sells them to outsiders due to greedy Tritons trying to steal some from his kingdom.''''

    Archer looked at the blue-haired girl with wide eyes before mumbling. ''''King Kraken? Kingdom? There are such things in the sea?''''

    ''''Yes. Father has an alliance with the King, but they vanished and haven''t been seen for years.'''' She answered while moving closer due to Halime letting her have her seat.

    His curiosity piqued, he inquired, "What are the beasts that inhabit the sea?"

    Teu replied matter-of-factly as if discussing the most ordinary of subjects. "Wild Krakens Arch. They are very aggressive and attack ships constantly, while the ones we know are intelligent, friendly, and love to trade.''''

    Archer nodded. ''''Can I visit this Kraken kingdom? And do they have human forms?''''

    Teu shook her head. ''''Not possible. The queen copsed the entrances to the deep sea to stop the Tritons sneaking in, and yes, they do.''''

    ''''What are these Tritons you keep mentioning? Are they wealthy?'''' Archer asked as his violet eyes shone.

    She startedughing before answering. ''''No, they are a backward race who trade with shells and wear seaweed for clothing. They love raiding our borders.''''

    ''''Do theye onnd?''''

    Teu smiled. ''''No. They stick to the Mid-Rift.''''

    Archer''s brow raised. ''''Mid-Rift?''''

    She nodded. ''''The the Shallow Sea where our cities and town are. Then there''s the Mid-Rift, where the Tritons reside, and the Dark Trenches, where hundreds of different beasts kingdoms are.''''

    He was blown away and asked in an excited voice. ''''So there''s a world below us?''''

    Teu loved his reaction and found it adorable. She continued teaching him about her homnd. ''''Yes. It''s the Hollow World. No one knows if it''s real, but the elders speak of it and have passed down stories.''''

    Once she finished speaking, Archer''s eyes glowed as he wanted to hear these stories. He grabbed Teu''s hand and spoke to the others, who looked confused. ''''I will be back soon.''''

    Halime asked in a curious voice. ''''Where are you going?''''

    Archer smiled. ''''Teu just told me about the world under the sea. I''m getting her to tell me a story. If I miss anything, send me a message.''''

    They all nodded with happy expressions. After informing everyone, Archer teleported them back to the domain before opening a portal to a ce he found years ago.The couple stepped through, and when Teu saw the view, she was amazed.

    She stood on a piece ofnd that jutted out of the side of a massive mountain that pierced the sky. Teu got close to the cliff''s edge, her blue eyes wide with wonder as she gazed at the wild sea below.

    The sound of crashing waves echoed against the rugged rocks. The cliff overlooked a vast expanse of ocean, its surface churning with frothy whitecaps as the waves relentlessly battered against the shore.

    Seabirds soared overhead, their cries mingling with the roar of the surf below. As Teu looked down, she realized the cliff they stood upon was just a small outcropping from a mountain isted from the world.

    Teu realized the ledge was spacious enough for a home, but she couldn''tprehend how anyone could ess it.

    The cliff face was sheer, rising hundreds of meters high, and below, the sea churned with jagged rocks protruding from the water.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 627 Archer’s New Cabin

    <h4>Chapter 627 Archer''s New Cabin</h4>

    Teu was shocked and turned to the grinning Archer. ''''Why have you brought me here? It''s a bit random, isn''t it?''''

    He nodded. ''''Yes, and that''s the best part of it. I will build a cabin where we can get away if needed.''''

    Archer watched as the cogs in Teu''s brain started turning before a beautiful smile appeared. ''''That''s good. I love the sound of the waves hitting the rocks below.''''

    ''''Good, because I will start building the cabin now. It will back up against the cliff and have all the basics we need.''''

    Teu nodded with a big smile before Archer cast Mana Maniption.?With a deep breath, he focused on his mana, feeling its power coursing through him like a river. Closing his eyes, he visualized the cabin he wanted to create.

    With a flick of his wrist, he summoned the raw mana from his surroundings, shaping it with precise control. The air around him crackled with energy as he weaved patterns with his hands, directing the mana to obey his will.

    Slowly, the cabin began to form before his eyes, materializing from thin air. Walls rose, sturdy and strong, crafted from the very essence of mana itself. Windows appeared, framing breathtaking views of the crashing waves below.

    Archer''s brow furrowed in concentration as he sculpted each detail. He imagined a spacious living room where he and the girls could rx by a crackling firece, its warmth filling the air with a cozy ambiance.

    Next came the kitchen, equipped with all the amenities they would need to prepare delicious meals. After the cabin, he created a front deck with tables and chairs.

    Once Archer was done, he turned to see Teu staring at the cabin with wide eyes. He approached her and grabbed her hand before dragging her into the new ce.

    When they were inside, Archer sent a message to the others about joining them. He found out they were back in the room.

    With a smile, he opened a portal to the domain, and they all stepped out. Sera''s ruby-red eyes lit up as she summoned her wings and took off. The redhead started flying around the ledge and ascended to the mountain''s top, causing the other nine girls to watch her.

    Emented as she sat down on one of the chairs. ''''It''s beautiful but a bit cold.''''

    The others agreed while gettingfortable in the cushion-filled seats. Archer smiled before casting Cosmic Shield around the ledge. Once that was done, he used Mana Maniption to create roaring mes.

    Everyone felt the warmth wash over them, gaining him several happy smiles. Llyniel asked in a sweet voice. ''''Can I start a garden here?''''

    Archer nodded, but Teu requested something next. ''''Can we have a training yard, please?''''

    He looked at the blue-haired girl and agreed before speaking. ''''Once I create this, you''re telling me your stories.''''

    Teu nodded, making Archer smile. He stepped outside to work on her training yard, carving it into the mountainside using Mana Maniption. He removed rocks and tossed them into the sea.

    After ten minutes, he had created a space the size of a football pitch with support beams in ce. Once finished, he called the three warrior girls outside. When they saw it, they were shocked.

    N approached the training dummies, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, but she knew it was Archer''s work. The three expressed gratitude by hugging and kissing him, showing how much they loved the surprise.

    After the loving moment, they wasted no time and began their training session while Archer walked to the edge to look out to sea. His gaze fixed on the stormy sea below. The afternoon sun was blocked by dark grey clouds, casting a sinister shadow over the churning waters.

    Despite the stormy weather, a sense of peace washed over him as he watched the waves crash against the rocks. The salty breeze whipped through his hair, carrying with it the scent of the ocean.

    For a moment, he closed his eyes and listened to the roar of the waves, feeling the power of nature coursing through him.

    ''Beautiful.'' He thought to himself.

    As he opened his eyes again, excitement bubbled within him. Tomorrow would mark the beginning of the battles in the Arcane Magic Tournament, and he couldn''t wait to test his skills against the other participants.

    The thought of facing off against formidable opponents while using the limiter filled him with excitement, igniting a fire within his soul.

    Archer activated it and brought him down to the Master Rank until he turned it off. But he wanted a challenge and didn''t want to overpower anyone. After that, the rain started falling, causing him to return inside.

    When entering, E, Halime, and Hemera were cooking while Sera, Llyniel, and Leira were chatting.

    Nefertiti was nowhere to be seen, so he asked. ''''Where is the subus?''''

    Before anyone could respond, she exited the bedroom wearing revealing training clothes that left nothing to the imagination. Archer''s desire surged at the sight, but he struggled to maintain hisposure, especially when he noticed the pink-

    haired girl''s mischievous grin.

    ''''Why are you wearing such stuff, Nefi!'''' He demanded in a possessive voice, causing the grin to grow on her face.

    She approached him before getting close and whispering. ''''We''re alone. There''s no men here to see me.''''

    ''''You didn''t answer my question,'''' Archer spoke.

    Nefertiti smiled sweetly. ''''It''s just a training outfit, darling. It helps with fatigue and my stamina.''''

    Archer nodded before kissing her soft lips, which pleased the pink-haired girl. After separating, everyone was looking at him.

    As Nefertiti stepped outside, she joined the other three warrior girls already deep in their training session.

    The air crackled with energy as they sparred, their movements fluid and precise. She wasted no time joining them, her agility and grace matching theirs as they practiced variousbat techniques.

    Meanwhile, inside the cabin, Archer pampered the six girls with gentle kisses, each filled with affection and warmth. He savored the moment, relishing the connection he shared with them.

    Archer watched them with a soft smile as they parted ways before retreating to rest, feeling grateful for the love they offered him.

    He looked at the half-elf and asked, as he sat down. ''''El. When do we have to return to the ship?''''

    ''''Sunrise.'''' She answered with a smile.

    After that, they all continued doing whatever they wanted. Archer nodded off on thefortable chairs, causing the girls to smile. While Hemera pulled out a spellbook after cooking, Sera went outside to fight the other four.

    Halime continued to help E finish the food as he sat down. Hours passed, and the snake girl poked his cheek. ''''Wake up, sleepy head. Dinners ready.''''

    Archer woke up and shook his head before standing up and stretching. He walked over to the table and sat down. As they walked inside, Teu, Tal, N, Nefertiti, and Sera looked sweaty, instantly driving him mad.

    The five girls felt his gaze roaming over their bodies. They stopped walking and showed off for him, causing him to see every curve and muscle.

    Archer was going to jump them, but E smacked his hand. ''''Don''t be a lust-filled dragon. You need to eat.''''

    He chuckled before getting up and looking at Llyniel. ''''My wood elf. I will make a garden for you when we finish eating.''''

    She nodded with a big smile while sitting down. Everyone took a seat as E, Halime, and Hemera put the tes in front of everyone, heaping portions of pasta piled high as they eagerly dug in.

    The first bite was heavenly - the pasta perfectly done, the sauce bursting with vor, and the cheese melting on their tongues. Archer couldn''t help but close his eyes in pure bliss as he savored each mouthful.

    Around him, the girls exchanged satisfied smiles and contented sighs as they indulged in the meal. Teu, sitting beside Archer, couldn''t resist letting out a delighted moan of approval, prompting a chuckle from him.

    Conversation flowed easily as they ate,ughter mingling with the forks clinking against tes. Despite their trials and challenges, this moment of simple joy and connection reminded them of their bonds.

    As thest forkful of pasta disappeared from their tes, Archer leaned back in his chair, a contented smile gracing his lips. Once done, he walked outside to get some fresh air, which helped him rx even more.

    But something caught his attention below as a battle was going on. Three pirate ships were racing past, but then powerful spells mmed into their hulls, causing explosions and sinking one of the vessels.

    Suddenly, fiery projectiles erupted from a battleship''s cannons, streaking through the air like zingets. That''s when the attacking ship quickly closed the gap and shot fire at the pirates.

    Archer''s heart raced as he recognized the distinctive green mes of Greek fire, a fearsome weapon that could engulf entire ships in mes. The pirate ships below had no chance as the deadly inferno fell on them, consuming their sails and decks in a searing ze.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 628 Aquisara Continent

    <h4>Chapter 628 Aquisara Continent </h4>

    When Archer spotted the battleship sailing off into the distance, he got curious and wanted to see the people who owned it. He sent a message to the girls before jumping off the ledge while summoning his wings to fly toward the vessel.

    The weather wasn''t too bad as he flew in the direction the battleship sailed in. Archer knew they would be hostile, but that didn''t bother him as his curiosity took over.

    Soon, he caught up with it, but that''s when he saw a different one heading south and realized a pirate ship had escaped. It didn''t bother him as he wouldn''t attack it and wanted to find out where they came from.

    Archer flew towards the battleship with a mischievous grin. Despite the danger the cannons could do to him, his excitement grew with each passing moment.

    The thrill of the chase and the adrenaline rush were what he craved. Just as Archer neared the ship, its cannons fired at him; bursts of powerful mana were heading straight at him, but all he did was grin while dodging them.

    As he got closer, they fired another weapon, which sent more mana sts flying at him but was much smaller. Archer summoned more scales that quickly blocked the attack while speeding up and was nearly above the battleship.

    As Archer spotted the figures on the deck, he noticed their pirate-like appearance and was shocked at the quality of their equipment. Without much worry, he shrugged and instantly cast Blink, teleporting himself onto the ship''s deck.

    There, he greeted the stunned sailors with a smile, their gazes fixed on him as though he were an exotic sea creature suddenly emerged from the depths. He couldn''t help butugh as a man charged at him, sword drawn and swinging.

    Archerughed while catching the de with a hand and snapped it in half, which shocked the pirate, whose eyes widened in fear. Without hesitation, he swiftly pierced the man''s chest with his ws, extracting his still-beating heart.

    After that, he tossed the heart into his Item Box before returning to the others standing still, grinning at them. ''''Can you people get your captain? I''ve never spoken to one before.''''

    ''''We''re privateers, not pirates, handsome! There''s a distinct difference'''' An exotic voice was heard behind him.

    Archer turned around to find a fierce, beautiful woman standing before him. He examined the pirate as her wild white hair cascaded in waves around her shoulders, framing a face of striking beauty.

    She had piercing green eyes that sparkled like emeralds, possessing a depth that hinted at untold tales. Despite the ruggedness of her surroundings, her features remained remarkably refined, with high cheekbones and soft, full lips that curved into a mischievous smile.

    Her gaze had a wildness, a fierce independence that spoke of a life on the edge. She was dressed as a pirate captain and wore a coat that highlighted herrge boobs, embellished with gold braid trim.

    Archer eyed her clothes, noticing the white silk shirt that emphasized her slim waist and the tight-fitting trousers that showed off her curves, particrly her thick thighs.

    He saw a ne of gleaming pearls and a cuss that radiated mana sheathed in a worn leather belt at her hip. The woman stood there with one hand on her hip and the other holding a pistol aimed at his head.

    The pirate woman spoke again. ''''Who are you, boy? And what are you doing on my ship?''''

    Archer shook his head and answered. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. The most handsome dragon on Thrylos. I haven''t met a pirate before, so I thought I''d change that when I spotted your ship.''''

    His answer confused the woman before she questioned. ''''This isn''t a zoo boy! Where did youe from? There isn''tnd nearby.''''

    ''They muste from far away if they don''t know about Pluoria.'' Archer thought to himself.

    ''''I was flying for hours and got lost in a storm. When descending, I saw you attacking those ships.'''' He answered the pirate woman.

    She nodded before lowering the weapon and introducing herself. ''''I''m Katrina Levasseur. Second Princess of the ckwater Kingdom and Captain of The ck Pearl.''''

    When Archer hears this, he is confused and questions, ''''Where is the ckwater Kingdom? I''ve never heard of it, and the ship has a nice name; I like it.''''

    After speaking, he internally moaned to himself. ''Another princess! What games are you ying, fate!''

    Once finishing his rant, he thought he heard a giggle but wasn''t sure. That''s when Katrina replied, ''''It''s on the Aquisara Continent, about a four-day journey from here."

    ''''Okay. Well, now you haven''t got your weapon pointed at me. Do you want some tea? I have some good stuff on me?'''' Archer inquired with a charming smile.

    ____________________________________

    [Katrina Levasseur''s POV]

    Katrina watched this strange boy who appeared out of nowhere, being overly friendly. She was suspicious of his offer but nodded, which caused him to smile.

    Some of her sailors were poised to attack, but she raised her hand, signaling them to stand down. ''''Don''t, Johnson. I don''t sense any hostility from him.''''

    Turning her attention back to Archer, who created two chairs and a table with a wave of his hand, which shocked both her and the crew.

    But he wasn''t done as he pulled out a wooden box. Katrina watched him pull out many different things before starting to make tea. She knew he used fire magic to boil the water, but when smelling, the aromaing from the pot caught her off guard.

    Katrina approached him, studying him intently. His hair matched hers in color, a rarity she had never encountered.

    Despite its short and scruffy appearance, he had a certain charm. Katrina couldn''t help but notice that he stood slightly taller than her.

    She felt a flutter in her heart as he smiled at her, causing it to skip a beat. While watching him, he spoke. ''''So tell me about your home? I love hearing about othernds?''''

    Katrina watched him before sitting down and looking at the cup he was filling. He noticed her hesitation before taking the first sip.

    Seeing him do that, she tried some, and as the hot liquid touched her tongue, it exploded with all kinds of lovely vors. Katrina was shocked and asked. ''''What is this?''''

    ''''Homegrown tea. My Llyniel grows it in her garden. It''s meant to restore your stamina,'''' He responded.

    ''''It tastes nice. Better than the stuff back home, I''m telling you.'''' Katrinamented, not nodded, as she started telling him about her homnd.

    ''''It''s called the Aquisara Continent. A collection of inds nestled closely together, almost as if they were meant to be a part of the same puzzle. The weather there is always hot, but the sea breeze offers relief."

    She paused, her gaze drifting out to the endless expanse of the ocean surrounding them.

    "Itisn''t like your typical continent. Instead of vast stretches ofnd, you''ll find clusters of inds, each with its own unique culture and customs. Fearsome pirate lords rule some. Noble houses govern others, their power derived from their mastery of naval warfare."

    Archer nodded, captivated by the vivid picture she painted with her words. But she continued talking. "On Aquisara, the sea is life. From the bustling ports teeming with merchants and traders to the hidden coves where pirates plot their next job, the ocean shapes every aspect of our lives."

    Katrina watched the fascination in the boy''s eyes and realized he was generally curious about pirates and had no ill intentions. With a seductive smile, she asked. ''''Tell me, handsome. Would you like toe back to the ckwater Kingdom? I can personally give you a tour.''''

    She watched a frown appear before he declined her offer. ''''I can''t at the moment as I''mpeting in apetition for a ce in the Celestial Magic Tournament. But can we arrange it for another time?''''

    ''''You''re alsopeting? I guess I''ll see you on Verdantia.'''' Shemented with a grin.

    That''s when she saw the smile on his handsome face grow as he dered. ''''I hope we get to fight each other. I can sense that you''re a Sovereign Mage.''''

    Her eyes widened, and she wondered how he knew this and questioned. ''''How do you know that?''''

    She watched as he chuckled. ''''Secrets, my dear pirate. We''ve just met, and revealing everything at the first meeting would be strange. But as much as I enjoyed talking to you, I must return now.''''

    After their conversation, Katrina saw him disappear, leaving everything behind. She was confused by the encounter and wondered if it had ever happened to anyone else.

    If she knew her family''s history, she would p herself because Archer was the current white dragon, and the ckwaters were high-ranking admirals in the old navy of the previous one.

    Once he was gone, she drank some more tea before taking the rest back to her quarters after ensuring the ship was sailing the right way.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 629 That’s The Point Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 629 That''s The Point Idiot</h4>

    He reappeared in the domain and was happy about the random encounter. He learned about a pirate-infestednd and knew what came with such people.

    ''''Treasure!'''' He said to himself with a smile.

    Archer nned to visit the pirate-infestedndter to learn its location. Then, he and the girls could teleport there another time. But he couldn''t go because the tournament was tomorrow, and he wanted to concentrate on the uing fights.

    After thinking, he returned to the cabin to find the girlszying in their pajamas. Halime was the first to spot him and smiled. ''''Hello, husband. What did you find out there?''''

    When the others heard the snake girl''s voice, they all turned and smiled when they saw Archer. Each girl walked over to greet him with a kiss before he sat down to getfortable to tell them what he''d been doing.

    He exined everything that happened, and they all looked at him with deadpan expressions by the time he finished. Archer looked around at the girls gathered in the room, a perplexed expression crossing his face, causing him to ask in a?confused voice. ''''What?''''

    In response, each girl reached into their storage rings and pulled out pouches of gold coins. With mischievous grins, they began to bet by tossing the coins into two bags held open by E.

    Archer''s confusion deepened, but a hint of amusement danced in his eyes as he watched the scene unfold. He couldn''t help but chuckle at their antics, wondering what had spurred this sudden disy.

    As the coins clinked into the bags, he leaned back, his gaze flitting from one girl to another. That''s when E looked at him with a smirk. ''''This a group bet on how many princesses you''ll get by the time you''re twenty-one.''''

    His eyebrow raised before he startedughing. Archer thought these girls were crazy about betting about him wooing princesses, but he found it hrious.

    They looked at him worriedly, but he soon exined that he loved the idea and encouraged them to do it.

    After that, therge group continued to mess around until the sunset. By this time, they were all sitting outside drinking the tea Hemera had made for them. Even Sia was here, taking a break from her missions.

    Archer asked Hecate to join, but she said the shop was busy, and they had to stay openter to deal with it. He offered to help, but she politely rejected it as they had the vampire twins, Ste, and a few more girls she hired.

    While resting, he created a small garden for Llyniel, who got overly excited and started nting seeds she carried with her. Teu, Tal, N, Nefertiti and Sera went to train some more.

    Halime asked if she could return to the domain for a bath, which he instantly agreed to by opening a portal. E and Sia joined her after the dragon-kin womanined about the bath in the mansion being ufortable.

    Once they left, Hemera jumped up and walked toward the door, saying she would nap. When she was gone, Archer turned to the cat girl, who was staring at him with glowing green eyes.

    Archer''s eyes roamed up and down her slender body, causing Leira to shiver, but she stood up and walked over to him with a barely controlled lust. She climbed onto hisp and started kissing his neck as her delicate hands roamed his chest.

    ''''What are you doing? This feels good.'''' Archermented as his eyes closed.

    Leira stopped kissing him and responded. ''''That''s the point, idiot. Now shut up and enjoy it.''''

    After speaking, she started nibbling his ear, and her hands traced down his body until she reached his waist. Leira leaned up and pulled his pants down, freeing the raging manhood that she started stroking.

    He started groaning, but the cat girl kissed him as she moved her panties to the side and rubbed herself on him. She was already wet and dripped all over his member. Leira grabbed him and slid it inside herself, causing her to let out a satisfied moan.

    Archer groaned when he felt the tightness clinging to his manhood. After that, the two made love like rabbits, causing Llyniel to jump in fright when she heard the cat girls screaming. The others choose to ignore it but also want Archer to see them.

    After they were done, Leira lookedpletely lost in pleasure, her tongue hanging out, and her purple hair was all over the ce. Archer then used Cleanse on them before picking her up.

    With the cat girl in his arms, he looked at the moon shining overhead. Archer stood on the cliff''s edge, gazing at the vast expanse of stars above. Entranced by their beauty, he felt a sense of wash peace over him.

    Lost in the peaceful night sky, he was momentarily unaware of anything else around him. Suddenly, Llyniel appeared beside him, and her brown eyes fixed not on the stars but on the serene sea below.

    Archer turned to her, noticing the wonder in her eyes as she watched the calm waters. A deep rumble echoed through the night air as they stood together, drawing their attention back to the sea.

    With a sense of wonder, they watched a massive whale-like creature breach the surface, its glorious form illuminated by the moonlight. The couple stood in silence, captivated by the sight before them.

    He quickly scanned it.

    [Titanwhale]

    [Rank: ----]

    [Leviathan]

    When he saw this, a confused look appeared, which Llyniel noticed. She giggled before exining. ''''My love. The Titanwhales are sighted all the time. Wait until you see the even bigger creatures.''''

    ''''I knew there were evenrger ones, but how big do they get?'''' He asked while putting Leira on one of the sofas outside the cabin.

    Llyniel shrugged. ''''Father told me there are sea monsters the size of mountains that can eat manaships whole in one go.''''

    Archer was shocked at the size of the beasts that lived until the waves. He was about toment, but they were interrupted.

    ''''Titanwhales are small. You haven''t seen anything yet, darling.''''

    He turned around to see Teu standing there with a smile. She used a towel to wipe her face before continuing. ''''You have the ''Tidel Terror'' that destroys coastal settlements on the southern continent or the Wardens who roam the Shivering Sea in the north.''''

    ''''Wardens?'''' Archer asked while looking at the blue-haired girls.''

    She nodded. ''''Yes, they are massive shark-like beasts who prowl the Dark Trenches. There are many more, like the Deep Sea Titans. I''m sorry, but most would easily defeat you.''''

    ''''I agree. I''m not stupid enough to believe I''m the strongest on Thrylos when old horrorsy below the sea.''''

    Llyniel spoke up. ''''In some of therge jungles and forests, Titans roam. Mother said her cousin saw one while he was exploring the Unknown continent.''''

    Archer looked at the wood elf. ''''What''s that Llyn?''''

    The wood elf spoke with a happy tone. ''''It''s a continent of jungles, forests, swamps, mountains, and otherndscapes. People im it''s and that time forgot and beasts that no one has ever seen roam free.''''

    When Archer heard this, he remembered the college nning an expedition to the Unknown Continent. They decided it was time to head to bed as the night grewte. They retreated to the cozy cabin, feeling the exhaustion of the day''s adventures weighing on them.

    With delight, they settled onto therge bed, with Archer in the middle. Llyniel nestled on one side of him while Teu snuggled up on the other. They formed aforting triangle of warmth and closeness.

    Archer wrapped his arms around them, feeling their breath''s gentle rise and fall. The soft glow of the moonlight filtering through the window casts a serene atmosphere over the room.

    Leira curled up on his chest, purring softly as she found herfortable spot among her friends. Archer was covered in limbs as he fell into a deep sleep as the waves started to crash on the cliff below.

    The following morning, he woke up to a sea of purple on his face and realized it was Leira''s hair. He moved the girls and slid out of bed to look out of the cabin window to see a rainstorm.

    With a sigh, Archer cast Cleanse on himself before getting ready for the day. He left the bedroom behind to see E up and cooking already. When the half-elf saw him, she smiled. ''''Morning, sleepyhead. How was your pleasure-filled night?''''

    He grinned when hearing this. ''''Oh, it was lovely, El. I will see you tonight and make sure you remember what happens when you tease me.''''

    The blonde elf''s cheeks grew red before she replied. ''''Shut up, you lewd dragon! I never thought I''d see you like this Arch.''''

    ''''What do you mean, my maid?'''' Archer asked as he grabbed her slender waist and leaned on her.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 630 Archer Finds A New Masochist (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 630 Archer Finds A New Masochist (R18)</h4>

    630 Archer Finds A New Masochist (R18)

    E leaned into him before answering, "You''ve changed a lot. You seem happier and even more handsome now. Remember when we''d sit in the library? You were so quiet. I was afraid it would always be the two of us, but look at us now."

    She motioned towards the bedroom with the knife in her hand. "With the others here, it''s amazing to see you smiling. I didn''t think I''d ever see you smile like this.''''

    Archer thought for a second before responding. ''''You girls have changed my life. When Tiamat made me what I was, I decided not to hold back anymore and live a life I could be happy with.''''

    He looked out the nearest window and concluded, his voice filled with sincerity, "I am truly grateful. You''ve all shown me love and kindness beyond measure, and I promise to do everything in my power to show each of you how much you mean to me. I love you all dearly."

    When Archer heard no response, he turned around to see some of the girls there. E, Halime, Teu, and Nefertiti stood there staring at him with eyes full of love.

    The pink-haired subusmented as she approached him. ''''Who knew our husband was a romantic? So you love us all dearly?''''

    He smiled before responding. ''''Of course, I do, and when we finish the Qualification fights, we can go out in the Oakheart Kingdom. I''m sure Llyn will show us a good ce to eat?''''

    Archer and the girls turned to the wood elf, who smiled. ''''I already know a good ce we can go. They sell delicious food, and I''m sure everyone will love it.''''

    When hearing her answer, it was agreed on, and Archer made sure to tell the other seven that he loved them and was grateful to have each one in his life. His sudden affection caught the women off guard.

    But he received eleven passion-filled kisses and a lot of hugs, which he loved. After that, Sia had to return to her mansion in the Summerfield Duchy, and most of the girls headed back to the manaship.

    Archer and Tal stayed behind to clean up after he grabbed the mixed elf and whispered. ''''Stay behind, ve.''''

    When she heard this, her lust soared, and she quickly agreed with a big smile. After the others were gone, Archer turned to her with a smirk. ''''Get on your knees.''''

    Without wasting a second, Tal did as he said and was facing his raging manhood. Archer looked at her and thought. ''What a masochist.''

    He grabbed her ponytail and started rubbing his member on her lips whilemanding. ''''Don''t suck it yet. I want to hear you beg for it, my elf ve.''''

    She nodded obediently, but Archer, wanting to stoke the fire even more, asked with a cocky attitude, driving her mad, "What are you to me?"

    Tal felt a wave of pleasure wash over her as she listened to the way he was speaking. She would never admit to enjoying it, but when they became intimate, and he was rough with her, she loved it.

    Archer saw her body tremble and realized that she loved being treated like this, which caused his sadistic side to awaken. He looked down at the beautiful brown-skinned elf with red eyes like two gemstones.

    She was built like a warrior with a muscr body and toned abs, so it made their master-ve y even better. He looked at the ck dress she was wearing and spoke. ''''Take your clothes off, ve. I want to see your body.''''

    With another tremble, Tal stood up and started stripping until she was in her ck underwear. Archer''s lust soared when seeing her goddess-like curves, which were perfect and would make any girl on Earth jealous.

    ''''Get naked.'''' Hemanded, which she instantly listened to.

    Tal slid her soaked panties down her toned legs and took them off, then removed her bra, letting her massive boobs free with a jiggle. When Archer saw this, his violet eyes glowed, causing her flower to ache as she knew what wasing.

    ''''Now answer my question!''''

    She bowed her head before speaking. ''''I am Master''s sex ve who likes to be treated like a masochistic bitch.''''

    Archer''s smirk grew as he inquired. ''''Does anyone know about this side of you?''''

    Tal shook her head. ''''No, Master, only you.''''

    His eyes widened, and he was about to reply, but the two heard a noise behind them. Archer quickly spun around only to spot Halime staring at them with a curious expression and something dripping down her leg.

    When the mixed elf saw this, she became ashamed and went to rush off, but Archermanded. ''''Don''t you dare move! I didn''t say you can do.''''

    As he turned his attention back to Halime, leaving Tal standing still, her lust evident with her love juices flowing down her leg, the obedient elf feltpletely aroused.

    "Come here," hemanded.

    The snake girl tiptoed over, looking shy and avoiding eye contact. When she stopped in front of Archer, he grinned. "What brings you back? I thought you were with the others."

    ''''Umm. I saw the look you gave Tal and wanted to see what you would do.'''' Halime answered while looking at the floor.

    Archer approached her and looked at her thick thigh. A line of love juices ran down it, causing him to scoop some up and speak quickly. ''''What is this, you naughty snake? Were you enjoying how my ve is getting treated, or do you also want to be a ve?''''

    When he finished speaking, Halime''s body shivered at the thought of being treated like Tal, and she wanted to experience it for herself.

    Her yellow eyes met his as she answered. ''''I want to be your ve.''''

    Archer and Tal were both shocked, but a grin appeared on his face as he walked back to his original spot as he spoke. ''''Stand next to Tali and strip.''''

    When Halime heard this, she removed her winter dress and dropped it to the ground. Archer could now see her slender waist and curvy thighs. Her breasts were neither small norrge, but just the right size.

    His smile grew as he looked at Tal as he sat on one of the sofas and leaned back. ''''Get on your knees and pleasure me while I y with my new ve.''''

    The silver-haired elf nodded, then knelt while grabbing his manhood and began stroking it before shoving it in her mouth. She started to bob her head up and down, causing her tongue to run over his sensitive tip.

    As she did this, Archer couldn''t help but shiver with anticipation, a low groan escaping his lips. He motioned for Halime toe closer, and she eagerlyplied, leaning over the sofa and pressing her lips to his in a fiery kiss.

    His fingers lost themselves in her jet-ck, short locks, gliding down her smooth, caramel-colored skin until they found her perky breast. He wasted no time skillfully teasing her nipples, causing her to let out an adorable moan.

    Archer teased Halime''s stiff nipples while his hand slid down her body, but he hesitated when Tal enveloped his memberpletely, sending shivers down his spine.

    He groaned before grabbing her silver ponytail with his other hand, and he started thrusting into her mouth with passion. When he did this, Tal got so horny that a puddle of her love juices pooled between her legs.

    While continuing to pleasure Tal with his thrusts, Archer shifted his focus back to Halime, who was moaning and locking eyes with him, her yellow gaze filled with desire.

    Archer started kissing her slender neck as his hand traveled to her wet pussy, where he began to gently caress it, eliciting even louder moans from the snake girl. His touch sent electric pulses of desire coursing through her body.

    He had a knowing smile as he trailed his fingers along the curve of her waist, feeling her shiver beneath his touch. Halime''s breath caught in her throat as his hand moved lower, slowly stroking her smooth skin.

    As his fingers delved deeper into her wet flower, a surge of ecstasy rippled through her body, igniting every nerve ending. Halime''s breath hitched as the intensity of pleasure washed over her, setting her skin aze with desire.

    As his fingers plunged in and out of her, Halime''s inner walls clenched around his invading digit, aching for more of his touch. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, driving her wild with desire.

    Her body writhed with euphoria as a primal moan escaped her lips as Archer''s skilled touch sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through her, her juices flowing freely in response to his expert touch.

    She leaned closer, offering herself fully to his touch, craving more of the intoxicating sensation he stirred within her. With a wicked grin, Archer watched her surrender to the overwhelming pleasure, his finger sliding effortlessly in and out of her slick entrance.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 631 Dark Magic (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 631 Dark Magic (R18)</h4>

    ?When Archer heard her gasps and moans, it fueled his desire as he whispered huskily, ''''Do you enjoy being my ve?''''

    Halime barely managed to nod as lust overwhelmed her. ''''Yes, Master. Give me more, please.''''

    Archer grinned and got rougher, causing her love juices to ssh everywhere and soak his hand. As he did this, her moans got louder, which sent him over the edge.

    Not long after that, he felt like he was ready to shoot his seed down Tal''s throat and spoke in a breathless tone. ''''ve. I''m going to finish in your mouth. Make sure not to spill any.''''

    Tal didn''t reply, but she stroked faster and moved her tongue. After a minute, he pushed deeper into her mouth and finished. She swallowed it all, enjoying the taste, and moaned softly.

    While pleasuring Halime with his fingers. He watched as Tal stepped back and wouldn''t take her eyes off the scene unfolding before her. He watched her wait with a lewd smile, knowing he would see to her soon.

    As the snake girl reached her climax, her body tensed with bliss, and she let out a primal howl that echoed through the cabin. Archer''s fingers persisted, guiding her pleasure to its zenith.

    Halime experienced a sudden rush, and liquid gushed from her, soaking his hands and the sofa beneath her. With a satisfied grin, he watched as she copsed onto the couch, her breath ragged and her body still quivering from the intensity of her climax.

    Archer leaned over her, tenderly kissing her forehead before focusing on Tal. He spoke lustfully. "Your turn, ve. Now bend over.''''

    She obeyed without hesitation, bending over asmanded. Archer wasted no time, his hands moving to her drenched pussy, slick with her juices. He teased her entrance with his fingers, feeling her tremble with excitement and lust.

    That''s when he plunged deep into her tight pussy, igniting a primal moan from her. Her body arched, craving more of his powerful touch, her senses overwhelmed by the passion of his thrusts.

    Archer''s relentless rhythm pushed her closer to the edge, each powerful movement driving her toward a peak of ecstasy. Tal''s cries of pleasure echoed through the room, blending seamlessly with Halime''s contented sighs.

    He gripped Tal''s hips firmly as he got rougher with the mixed elf. She arched her back, her red eyes rolling back in bliss as waves of pleasure washed over her. Her screams echoed through the room.

    With each thrust, Archer''s desire intensified, his primal instincts taking over as he ravished her with unreserved passion. Tal''s nails dug into his arm, her moans growing louder with each powerful movement.

    She surrenderedpletely to the intensity of their lovemaking, lost in a whirlwind of sensation. As Tal reached the height of pleasure, her body trembled beneath Archer''s touch, her cries of pleasure filling the air.

    With a loud cry of pleasure, they both reached the height of their passion, their bodies tangled in desire. He poured himself into her, filling her while she climaxed, drenching him with her love juices.

    Breathless and flushed with passion, he turned his attention to Halime, who watched the scene with wide eyes and flushed cheeks. Her desire burned brightly, fueled by the raw intensity of everything.

    Archer approached the sofa she was sitting on and leaned in to kiss her. When their lips connected, he pushed her back and got in between her legs. They locked eyes, a simmering passion ignited between them.

    With gentle touches and tender kisses, he explored every inch of her body, savoring the softness of her skin before he rubbed his manhood on her pussy and gently slipped it inside her.

    Halime moaned in pleasure as she clung to him. She buried her head into his shoulder once again while her moaning increased. His slow and deliberate movements sent waves of pleasure through Halime''s body.

    As Archer whispered sweet words of love, she felt herself surrenderingpletely to the intensity of their connection. Halime''s pleasure grew stronger with every gentle push, reaching a peak that almost overwhelmed her.

    She soon reached the peak of euphoria and cried out in pure bliss, her body trembling with the intensity of her release. The coupley intertwined, their bodies slick with sweat, as their passion reached its peak.

    With onest thrust, Archer released his essence deep inside her, triggering a powerful release. Halime arched her back and screamed, her body trembling as she squirted, drenching him with her love.

    Afterward, the snake girly unconscious on the sofa, wearing a lewd smile in her sleep, while Tal struggled to stand and spoke in a strained voice. ''''Arch! We have the fights to find out what groups we''re in today. What if I do bad?''''

    With a grin, he approached the mixed elf and cast Aurora Healing. As Tal felt the magic wash over her, the tiredness and pain vanished, prompting a smile as she hugged him in gratitude. ''''Thank you for that. We better get back.''''

    Archer nodded in agreement before speaking. "Yeah. Let''s wake up Hali, then we''ll leave."

    He parted from Tal and approached the sleeping snake girl. Casting Aurora Healing on her, he watched as she woke up with a smile, rubbing her eyes. "What happened? I wasn''t sleeping, Arch."

    The two chuckled before Archer nted a kiss on her cute nose, fully waking her up. Halime''s yellow eyes glowed briefly as she smiled and stood up, stretching. "Let''s get going. The others are waiting for us."

    Archer smiled and opened a Gate back to his room on the manaship. He stepped through, followed by the two. When entering, they saw the other eight girls talking to Nalika, Leonora, and Cassie.

    He noticed Lioran, Cian, ric, and Aeris chatting among themselves. When they saw Archer, the boys smiled at him, but he noticed the ck-haired boy stared too long before greeting him with a handshake.

    The lion boymented. ''''Looking forward to the grouping fights?''''

    Archer nodded. ''''Does it affect our overall score or ce in the tournament?''''

    Cian was the one to answer. ''''No. It''s to find what groups we''re in. After that, it will be like a knockout between the students, and the winners will head to the Sabat Kingdom''s Knockout Stage.''''

    ''''How many fights will each student have during the Quailification Round?'''' Archer asked in a curious voice.

    Lioran quickly answered. ''''We''ll have eight fights each, and we must win at least four to move to the Knockout Stage.''''

    He nodded before looking at Aeris. ''''How are you?''''

    The ck-haired boy smiled. ''''It was okay, I guess. All I did was study my new spells, which drained my mana.''''

    ''''You tired?'''' Archer asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Aerisughed before waving him off with a nervous chuckle. ''''Just low on mana. I''ll be fine soon.''''

    Archer quickly stepped forward and grabbed him by the shoulder before sending a mana flood into his body. When Aeris felt this, he let out a rather feminine moan, which made themugh until he was finished.

    After that, the ck-haired boy scrambled backward with a red face as heined. ''''Don''t just touch me, Arch! Ask me first.''''

    When everyone heard this, theyughed even more before Lioran spoke. ''''You sound like a girl when you moan, Aeris.''''

    Cian and ric agreed while Archer chuckled as he sat down. He motioned to the chairs opposite for them to sit down.

    As the boys sat down, excitement filled the air. They gathered around the table, eager and excited. Lioran eximed, his voice tinged with eagerness. "Can you believe it''s finally here? The group fights are just around the corner."

    Cian nodded in agreement, his grey eyes gleaming. "I''ve been training non-stop for this. I''m ready to give it my all."

    ric chimed in. "We''ve all seen Archer''s skills in action. There''s no doubt he''ll dominate the fights."

    He looked at the elf boy andmented. ''''Who knows? I''m only fighting on Master Rank to make it fair for everyone else, plus it would be more fun that way.''''

    When the four heard that, theyughed before Archer turned to Aeris. ''''You using dark magic? I love that magic; it''s fun if you know the right spell.''''

    Aeris eyebrow raised. ''''What do you mean?''''

    ''''I never used it until I could do this.''''

    Archer raised one of his arms while summoning a shadow w, which shocked the four boys, and Aeris went pale. He felt the fear radiating from him, so he dismissed it and asked. ''''Problem?''''

    He shook his head and spoke in a nervous tone. ''''Can I talk to you in private?''''

    Archer nodded before standing up as Aeris led him to a nearby balcony and stepped outside. The ck-haired boy sighed before speaking. ''''You''re the Shadow Prince? The one who destroy the Gordia Ind?''''

    ''''I don''t know. This is all new to me, but I haven''t destroyed any inds.'''' He answered, causing Aeris to rx.

    That''s when a pair of red eyes stared into his before something happened that took him by surprise, causing him to summon his ws.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 632 When Do We Land

    <h4>Chapter 632 When Do We Land</h4>

    Archer watched Aeris transform into a simr shadow figure to the one he had, but it wasn''t as strong. Once he sensed no hostility, he put his ws away. He knew the boy couldn''t harm him, so he calmed down and scanned him.

    [Aeris Redcliff]

    [Race: Dark Wraith]

    [Age: 20]

    [Rank: Master]

    [Exp: 7660/12000]

    [Level: 90]

    ''''A dark wraith? Like a ghost?'''' He asked.

    Aeris boy shook his head. ''''No. We''re born from pure mana, like you, but less potent. Our ancestors created a spell to let us take human form."

    Archer smiled beforementing. ''''That''s awesome. What''s it like to be a wraith? Do you scare vige children at night? Or haunt the evil noble guing thend?''''

    He just looked at him with a deadpan expression before shaking his head and asking in a worried voice. ''''Shut up! Why would I scare children? Do I look like an evil ghost? But doesn''t it bother you that I am a wraith?''''

    "Seriously, Aeris, no sister to introduce me? Are you sure you''re not secretly a woman? You''ve got that feminine ir going on," Archer teased with a mischievous grin.

    The ck-haired boy blushed furiously, avoiding eye contact while retorting, "Knock it off, Arch! Why are you picking on me? And hey, I''ve got my grandmother; she''s just like me."

    His eyes widened as he spoke. ''''Let me see her, Aeris.''''

    ''''Why? You don''t n to court her, do you? She''s a mean woman but lovely to me.'''' Aeris answered after sighing.

    He shook his head. ''''No. I have enough women for now, and I''ve never met your grandmother. But I would like to. So what''s her name?''''

    Aeris shook his head. ''''Narcissa Redcliff. The Dark Witch of the South.''''

    After speaking, he took a Mana Recorder and passed it to him. ''''Send some mana into it, and you can see her.''''

    When hearing the boy''s instructions, Archer nodded in agreement and looked closer at the recorder. As he peered into the device, he was greeted by the sight of a seductively beautiful woman.

    She had long, flowing ck hair and captivating red eyes mirroring Aeris''s. She possessed a seductive hourss figure. Her curves were highlighted, giving her a goddess-like appearance.

    The woman looked like she was teaching and saw Aeris casting dark magic spells, which amazed him. But he couldn''t take his eyes off the woman whose plump ass caught his attention when it jiggled as she moved.

    Archer was captivated by Narcissa''s beauty, but before he could fully appreciate it, the recorder was yanked out of his hand, causing him to be annoyed.

    When Archer snapped out of it by shaking his head and turning to Aeris, wanting to know what happened, Aeris responded immediately, saying, "Quit staring at her like that. Yes, she''s pretty, but no, she''s not into charming dragons like you."

    He chuckled before changing the subject. ''''Did you think being a dark wraith would make me dislike you?''''

    The ck-haired boy agreed. "Yes, when people find out, or I''ve told them, they tend to avoid me because wraiths are seen as evil. But we''re just like any other race, with both good and bad individuals among us."

    Archer looked at the ck-haired boy and reassured him. "Aeris. I want you to know something. Whether you''re a dark wraith, a slime, or a donkey, it doesn''t change a thing between us. We''re friends, and that''s that."

    Aeris nced up at him, surprise flickering before a small, genuine smile spread across his face. The weight of uncertainty lifted from his shoulders, reced by a warmth that radiated from within.

    "Thanks. You don''t know how much it means to me. I''ve never really had friends." After that, they returned to the room with everyone else and sat to wait for the ship tond outside Greenwood City.

    Lioran and Cian turned to him when they sat down before the lion boymented. ''''Did Aeris try to kiss you, Arch? I''ve seen the way he looks at you.''''

    ''''Shut up, Lio. He just wanted to talk, and I asked if he had a sister but had no such luck.'''' Archer replied with a grin.

    When Aeris heard this, his cheeks went red, and he instantly looked away, causing Cian and ric tough at the reaction. Archer shook his head and spoke. ''''When do wend? This ship is getting on my nerves.''''

    ric was the one who responded, his voice steady andposed. "About an hour, Once wend, Mother and Father will be waiting to wee us with a feast. And tomorrow marks the beginning of the fights."

    He grinned mischievously while nudging the lion boy with his elbow. "Hey, Lioran, don''t forget to save a dance with your grandmother Mika for me at your wedding. I hear she''s quite the catch."

    Lioran rolled his eyes, a yful smirk tugging at his lips. "Keep dreaming, Archer. I highly doubt she is in the market for a husband, especially one like you."

    ric chuckled at their banter, enjoying the light-hearted exchange between his friend. Despite the teasing, warmth, and friendship bound them together as they looked forward to the festivities awaiting them.

    He didn''t let it go and continued. ''''Howe? I already have N. Why not add Mika Goldheart? She would love to have such a handsome dragon for a husband.''''

    ''''How do you know her name?'''' Lioran asked with narrowed eyes.

    Archer chuckled at his reaction. ''''N told me about your family, who live on the southern continent, Avidia. Howe you ended up here?''''

    Lioran smiled before borating, "The Lionheart family rules the lion demi-human kingdom on Pluoria, while the Goldhearts reign over the empire on Avidia. My mother married into my father''s family and moved here years ago."

    ''''Oh, interesting.'''' Hemented with a smirk.

    When Lioran saw this, he snapped. ''''Don''t you get any weird thoughts, you lewd dragon! Don''t be chasing every woman in my family.''''

    Archer innocently smiled. ''''I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''re overreacting.''''

    Everyoneughed, and he noticed Aeris listening intently while looking at him. After a little while, Cian asked him with a curious expression. "Hey, Archer, what do you think of my sister Maeve?"

    He paused for a moment, considering his reply. "Well, from what I''ve seen, she''s beautiful and seems nice. But honestly, I''d like to get to know her better."

    A smile spread across the orange-haired boy''s face at Archer''s answer. "That''s great to hear! I''ll make sure to arrange for the two of you to spend some time together. I think you''ll get along well."

    Archer nodded appreciatively, grateful for the opportunity to get to know Maeve better, but was suspicious. ''''Why are you doing this? Isn''t she engaged to a prince?''''

    Cian let out a sigh of frustration. "Yeah, I know. But what bothers me the most is the guy she''s marrying. He''s notorious for using girls for his own pleasure and then tossing them aside. And the worst part? She''s getting married after the Arcane Tournament."

    ''''Why are you telling me this? What do you need from me?'''' Archer''s confusion was obvious.

    The desperation in Cian''s eyes was real as he pleaded, "Take her away from that wedding. Kidnap her if you must. Make her yours, please. Just help my big sister!"

    When Archer heard Cian''s request, something inside ignited, and something about kidnapping a princess on her wedding day excited him, causing his violet eyes to glow.

    ''''Oh, great. Now you''ve sparked something inside him. Watch the rumors of the white dragon kidnapping the princesses he likes will spring up now.'''' Lioranmented with a run.

    ''''Oh god. Should I hide my other sisters?'''' ric asked the lion boy.

    Lioran shook his head with a grin. ''''Yes. You never know if he will be interested.''''

    Archer looked at the two boys and then at Aeris, who wasughing alongside Cian. He spoke in a frustrated tone. ''''I''m still here, you idiots.''''

    He looked at ric and dered. ''''I have no interest in your sisters. I love Llyniel and only her, so don''t worry.''''

    The brown-haired boy nodded, causing Archer to turn to Lioran with a mischievous grin. "Now, watch closely, Lion Boy. I''m going to marry all the women in your family."

    ''''Shut up, you yboy. My grandmother would run rings around you.'''' Lioran answered with a smirk.

    Archer chuckled before retorting. ''''You''ll have to babysit loads of cubs in the future.''''

    Lioran looked at him before he started tough, and soon, everyone joined in until N interrupted them. ''''What are you boysughing about?''''

    Nalika and Leonard also appeared, with Cassie waiting for the lion boys'' answer. He stretched his cheek while looking at Archer, who shrugged. ''''Tell her. I don''t hide anything from my girls.''''

    The blonde boy nodded before turning to N. ''''He was teasing me about iming grandmother Mika and having me babysit all the cubs.''''

    When hearing that, N startedughing before walking over to Archer and sitting on hisp as she replied. ''''Well, if Grandmother and our aunties want to join, they could if he likes them. Having family in the pride will be so good.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 633 Stop Being Dramatic

    <h4>Chapter 633 Stop Being Dramatic</h4>

    ?Archer saw the look on Lioran''s face and started tough before the lion boy spoke. ''''How could you corrupt my innocent little sister, Arch? I thought we were friends.''''

    ''''Stop being dramatic, you idiot. He hasn''t corrupted me, but his idea of having you babysit our cubs when theye is very good.''''

    Lioran sighed, causing everyone tough before Archer reassured his friend. ''''I would never corrupt any of my girls, Lio. I care too much about them to do that, plus I love seeing their smiles and can''t do that if they''re not themselves.''''

    After he spoke, Lioran nodded with a smile and was about to talk until the Captain''s voice boomed. ''''All passengers, can you proceed to the exits please? We will bending outside Greenwood City.''''

    When hearing that, everyone jumped up while making their way out of the room. Archer, his girls, and the rest went to the College Of Magics section and saw Headmistress Ophelia standing there waiting for the student.

    She turned to them and smiled. ''''Archer and friends. How was your flight? I do hope you enjoyed it.''''

    Everyone nodded as they went back to waiting. That''s when he heard the students surrounding him talking about the Church of Light summoning five people to deal with a darkness that had fallen on Verdantia.

    Archer started listening to the gossip as the ship descended to a snow-covered grasnd that bordered Greenwood City. After a while, it got before, so he stepped up to the window of the airship, drawn by the allure of thendscape unfolding before him.

    He was taken aback by the scene he was seeing. Before himy a vast city unlike any he had ever seen; buildings stretched as far as the eyes could see, dwarfed by the immense trees that intertwined with them.

    ''It reminds me of an Ewok vige from a film I loved back on Earth.'' Archer thought as he took in the city below.

    It was like the city had been seamlessly woven into a forest, with buildings among the branches and foliage. The trees were colossal, their ancient limbs reaching out like guardians over the bustling metropolis below.

    Archer could hardly believe his eyes as he watched birds flit between the branches and vines cascading down the buildings. The city seemed alive, pulsing with life as people moved through the streets below.

    He could see dozens of bridges and walkways connecting the buildings, allowing the citizens to traverse the city on foot and through the treetops.

    ''So beautiful. It''s like a forest paradise.'' Archer thought to himself.

    ____________________________________

    [Svarograd City - Novgorod Empire - Main Church]

    While Archer was nearing the Oakheart Kingdom, Pope Jeremiah Volkovitch stood on his balcony, watching dark clouds gather over the continent. The emperor had sent a message, alerting him to sudden attacks by frightening creatures.

    The church armies were holding them off at the banks of the Volga River, but they needed reinforcements. Jeremiah''s advisor brought him a book found in the ruins of the old world when the knights were on an expedition.

    It would allow them to summon people from somewhere else with powerful magic and skills that could help them. The creatures were very strong, and only their strongest soldiers and knights could handle them.

    Jeremiah looked north and mumbled. ''''The high elves are lucky they have that woman. She is a powerhouse to be able to encircle the Nightshade Empire in an imprable wall that the nightmarish creatures couldn''t breach.''''

    That''s when his thoughts turned to the Fae, who vanished into their forests and hid away from the creatures, but he suspected the elves left them behind the wall as the Feywild Empire was the smallest of the three.

    While getting frustrated, someone barged through the door to see his son Ss running into the room. He quickly spoke in a breathless voice. ''''Father. They have breached one of the bridges, and themander requests reinforcements. Allow me to lead them.''''

    He looked at his second son and nodded. ''''May the God of Light watch over you, my son. We will start the ritual soon.''''

    Ss bowed before leaving the room as his advisor entered. ''''My lord. We are ready and waiting for you.''''

    Jeremiah nodded. ''''Let''s begin. Hopefully, these heroes can beat back these creatures as we won''t hold out for long without help.''''

    The pope followed the man to an underground chamber where a group of mages had gathered, chanting an unknownnguage. All he knew was that the God Of Light blessed the people the spell summoned.

    Thest time the spell was used was to bring down the old dragon empire, but it hadn''t been used since. As the magespleted the summoning ritual, a shimmering portal appeared.

    Five figures dropped from it with a crackling energy, stepping into the room with uncertain expressions. Among them was a girl with striking ck hair and eyes that shifted between blue and grey.

    She looked around with wide-eyed excitement, her heart racing with adrenaline before eximing, unable to contain her excitement.

    When Jeremiah heard her ent, he was taken aback by how different it was. "We''ve been summoned to another world!"

    The other four, two girls and two boys, exchanged puzzled nces. One of the girls, who had blonde hair and blue eyes, furrowed her brow in confusion. "What do you mean, another world?"

    The ck-haired girl grinned eagerly. "You know, like in the light novels! We''re the chosen heroes who are destined to save the world from the demon king!"

    He watched the young ones blink in surprise, processing the girl''s words. It was clear that they were not entirely sure what to make of this revtion, but he decided to make the first move and step forward.

    Jeremiah quickly introduced himself."Wee, brave souls. I am Pope Jeremiah Volkovitch, leader of the Church Of Light and servant of the God of Light. You have been brought here by powerful magic, summoned from a distant world to aid us in our time of need."

    The young heroes exchanged uncertain nces, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.

    He continued, his tone unwavering, his words carrying the weight of prophecy. "You are the chosen ones, destined to be the saviors of Verdantia. Darkness has descended upon ournd, and evil beings threaten to plunge us into eternal chaos. But with your strength and courage, we shall stand against this darkness and emerge victorious."

    Jeremiah paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "You possess unique talents and abilities, gifts bestowed upon you by the God of Light Darikha. Together, we will harness these powers to drive back the forces of evil and restore light to our world."

    After speaking, he noticed the five looked interested, but one of the boys with brown hair and blue eyesmented in a strange ent that he could barely understand. ''''What will happen to our old lives? Won''t people worry?''''

    He sighed when hearing this because he knew what this spell entailed and decided to lie to the group to get them on his side. ''''This ritual only summons people who have passed away and started their journey to the next life.''''

    When the group heard that, they became visibly upset, causing Jeremiah to internally chuckle as he seeded in fooling the five. Once they epted their new lives, he would save the central continent before turning to that white lizard with his new soldiers.

    After getting over his excitement, he spoke to the quiet group. ''''I will get my maids to show you to your rooms so you can rx.''''

    They nodded, but Jeremiad noticed the ck-haired girl looking around excitedly. She looked at him before approaching. The girl spoke with a big smile that confused him. ''''So Mr Pope. We will be hunting down monsters and killing bandits?''''

    When he heard that name, his eyebrow twitched as the face of a certain lizard appeared in his mind. Jeremiah shook his head and thought the possibility of them knowing each other was impossible, so he answered. ''''Yes, Lady?''''

    ''''Oh, you can call me Tammy Reynolds.'''' She replied with an excited smile.

    He watched as she shifted her attention to the others and added, "These are mypanions. The one with ck hair and eyes is Natsumi Suzuki. The blonde-haired girl with green eyes is Emily Jameson, and the two boys are Jason Barnes and Tim Bet."

    Jeremiah was about to talk when the door mmed open, causing him to spin around and see the Novgorod Emperor Anatoly Novgorod and the third Princess Yevdokiya entering the hall with The Imperial Dragoons.

    The emperor had short grey hair and glowing red eyes. He stood at seven feet tall and was wearing Dragonsteel Armor. Jeremiah looked at the princess who shared features with his wife and her sister, which didn''t shock him as they were her aunt and grandmother.

    She had short grey hair and bright crystal blue eyes. Jeremiah always thought the princess was beautiful and would be the perfect wife but would never try anything as the emperor was overprotective of his daughters.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 634 Come With Me

    <h4>Chapter 634 Come With Me</h4>

    ?[The Summoned Heroes POV]

    She watched as a tall, muscr man approached their group along with the stunningly beautiful girl who seemed to be a few years older than them.

    Emily moved close and spoke in a hushed voice. ''''Tam. What''s happening now?''''

    Tammy grinned as she eagerly exined. ''''We will be invited to stay in that dude''s Pce to train before being sent out to hunt monsters.''''

    Upon hearing this, Emily sighed. ''''Why do you sound overly excited about this? We died and won''t be able to go home!''''

    The ck-haired girl shrugged in response to Emily''s question. ''''There''s nothing we can do, Em. There''s no point in being sad about it. We might as well enjoy our new lives.''''

    ''''Does that mean we get to use magic? I''ve heard you talk about it a lot back home,'''' Natsuki asked.

    Tammy replied with a big smile. ''''Most likely. They will tell us soon, so don''t worry.''''

    Jason and Tim nodded in agreement as they waited to hear more. Suddenly, the tall man approached them after talking to the Pope.

    He addressed the group with a thick Russian-like ent, "Heroes. Wee to my realm. I am Emperor Anatoly Volkovitch, and this lovely woman is my daughter, the Third Princess Yevdokiya. Would you let us take you to the pce so we can exin everything?"

    The girls examined the princess. She had short grey hair that cut off just under her ears. A pair of beautiful crystal blue eyes shone like a star in the night sky. Natsumi nudged Emily andmented with a voice full of jealousy. ''''Look at her body; it''s even better than the models back home. They would die for a figure like hers.''''

    Yevdokiya had a perfect hourss-shaped body that her armor clung to. Tammy shook her head and whispered in the same tone. ''''Look at her boobs! They are big and without an inch of shag. What is this sphemy!''''

    The other two girls agreed with a nod. The emperor and princess just watched this with amused looks. While the girls were being jealous, Jason looked at the princess. His eyes widened in shock as he had never seen a beautiful girl.

    Emily quickly noticed Yevdokiya noticed him staring, and a look of disgust appeared on her face, but that didn''t seem to faze him. As Tim saw this, he pped his friend around the back of the head, returning him to reality and leaving Jason embarrassed.

    Tammy shook her head, ignoring the boys, and asked in a hope-filled voice. ''''Is there any way to go home? Or are we stuck here?''''

    Anatoly shook his head before answering with a sad smile. ''''Unfortunately not. You died in your previous worlds and were brought here by higher powers. Now I''ll exin everything back at the pce.''''

    The five nodded before the emperor and princess led the way. When the group stepped outside, they grew confused upon seeing arge blimp-like craft sitting there. Jason was the one toment first. ''''What is this thing?''''

    ''''That is a manaship. Our family uses it to travel across the empire.'''' A voice echoed from behind the group.

    Turning around, the group saw a young woman with short burgundy hair and beautiful green eyes. At that moment, the emperor turned to her with a smile. "Sofia, my lovely niece. How''s the tournament?"

    Tammy watched as the girl respectfully bowed before answering. "I''m fine, uncle, and fighting some of the other top students in the empire is fun.''''

    After replying, she looked at them and continued. ''''Are these the people grandfather summoned without permission?"

    Natsumi leaned in and whispered to the two other girls, "Seems like there''s some family drama with that deceitful Pope."

    The ck-haired girl nodded with a smile as the emperor answered. ''''Yes, my dear. I was going to talk to him but decided to summon him to the pce tomorrow.''''

    ''''Okay, uncle.'''' She replied.

    Once she was finished speaking to the emperor, they noticed her approaching with a friendly but sad smile. ''''I''m sorry you died in your old world, but I assure you this one is full of wonders that even the imagination couldn''t create. By the way, my name is Sofia Volkovitch. I''m a student at the divostok College of Sorcery.''''

    Everyone introduced themselves to her before Tim spoke. ''''It''s nice to meet you, Sofia. What do you study in this Sorcery College of yours?''''

    She turned to the boy and answered. ''''I specialize in light, fire, and water magic. So the college believes I should learn healing and attack magic.''''

    When Jason heard that, his eyes widened in amazement before inquiring. ''''Can you show us a spell, please?''''

    Sofia looked toward the emperor, who nodded. ''''Go ahead. I want to see how strong the famous Volkovitch devil is.''''

    After speaking, the group looked at the innocent-looking girl and couldn''t put the nickname to her, but Sofia nodded before closing her eyes as they felt something rushing around them, causing their bodies to react.

    It reminded them of wind, but this stuff resonated with them before Sofia cast a Fireball into the air and caused it to explode. The five friends'' eyes widened in amazement and shock when they saw this.

    Tammy couldn''t contain her excitement anymore as she asked, ''''Will I be able to do that?''''

    Sofia nodded with a smile. ''''I''m sure you will, hero. You will learn everything you need to know when you get to the pce.''''

    While she spoke to the magician girl, Emily, and Natsumi turned to the two boys as they looked around in amazement. The blonde girl spoke to Tim with a sad smile. ''''Your little brother would have loved this ce.''''

    Tim nodded before answering in a sad tone. ''''Yeah, he would have. But enough of the past now. That died with us, and all we can do now is live our new ones.''''

    After that, they were ushered on board. After saying goodbye to Sofia, the Emperor and Princess led the five heroes onto the manaship. The group couldn''t help but feel excitement and apprehension.

    The towering vessel loomed before them, its sleek design decorated withplex runes that shimmered in the dim light. As they stepped aboard, they were greeted by the soft hum of mana that pulsed through the air.

    Anatoly spoke with a hint of pride in his voice. "Wee aboard. This vessel will take us to the capital, Novgorod City, where you will begin training as our heroes."

    The heroes followed their hosts into the ship''s heart, where they found themselves surrounded by abyrinth of corridors and chambers.

    As they settled into their seats near the windows, the heroes watched in awe as the manaship began to ascend. With a gentle hum, the vessel lifted off the ground, defying gravity easily.

    Through the transparent panels, they caught glimpses of the world below��a patchwork of lush forests, sprawling cities, and winding rivers.

    "It''s incredible." Jason breathed, his eyes wide with wonder.

    Tim nodded in agreement, his gaze fixed on the breathtaking vista unfolding before them. "I never imagined we''d see anything like this."

    Tammy''s smile was infectious, her excitement noticeable. "Just wait, until we explore those towns and cities up close! Wait until we take down hordes of monsters"

    Natsumi leaned against the window, her expression filled with contemtion. "It''s hard to believe that we were ordinary people living ordinary lives just a short time ago. Now, we''re embarking on the adventure of a lifetime."

    When she said that, the group grew quiet. It dawned on them that they would never see their loved ones again.

    ___________________________________________________

    [Princess Yevdokiya Volkovitch''s POV]

    Yevdokiya noticed the solemn mood that suddenly engulfed the cabin they were sitting in. While watching them, her father spoke. ''''Come with me, Yev.''''

    She nodded before standing up and following him to a private section reserved for their family. When they arrived, her Father spoke in a soft voice. "Yev.''''

    She turned to him, her blue eyes meeting his with curiosity. "Father, what is it?"

    Anatoly paused, carefully selecting his words. "I have a request, my daughter. As the Third Princess and a skilled warrior, I need you to keep an eye on the heroes who have arrived in our realm."

    Yevdokiya frowned, her brow furrowing in confusion. "But Father, why me? Shouldn''t this task fall to one of the pce guards or advisors?"

    Anatoly shook his head. "I trust you, Yev. You have a keen sense of judgment and a strong sense of duty. Besides, if the white dragon were to attack, they would need someone with your skills to protect them."

    Yevdokiya''s eyes widened in realization, understanding the weight of her father''s words. The boy has been causing non-

    stop trouble with the Church Of Light.

    She nodded with a determined smile. ''''Okay, father. I''ll do it, but what happened when I attended the Celestial Magic Tournament?''''

    Her father smiled before answering. ''''They will go with you and fight. I''ve already put the five in our two hundred, which gives us enough time to train them with your help, my daughter.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 635 The Empress Is Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 635 The Empress Is Waiting</h4>

    Yevdokiya nodded as it made sense before speaking. ''''I assume I''ll be taking them to the ck Fog Forest? And other ces?''''

    Anatoly grinned. "Exactly. This way, we can have five powerful heroes tobat the menace if he challenges us."

    ''''Menace?'''' Her brows furrowed in confusion.

    ''''Yes, the white dragon Archer Wyldheart. The bandit stole the church''s riches and caused much trouble for the Pope, but we won''t have to deal with him until the Celestial Magic Tournament begins. So that''s a good thing.''''

    Yevdokiya agreed. ''''Okay, Father. I''ll do my best to make the five stronger.''''

    After speaking, she returned to the heroes, eager to get a good look at them and assess who she would be dealing with. Yevdokiya entered the cabin where they were and began examining them.

    Tammy had jet-ck hair and sparkling grey/blue eyes tied into a ponytail. Yevdokiya noticed she was slender and had some meat on her, but the thing that caught her attention was the girl''s infectious smile, which hinted that she might enjoy this situation too much.

    Turning her attention to the girl named Natsumi, who had shorter ck hair and beautiful brown eyes. This girl was smiling while talking to the other and was thicker than Tammy with bigger boobs but seemed to be the quietest of the three.

    She looked at thest female hero with long blonde hair and emerald green eyes. She noticed the girl was the curviest of the three. Yevdokiya guessed they came from a well-pampered world where they didn''t have to fight unlike Thrylos.

    After examining the three girls, she turned her attention to the two boys. One had brown hair and blue eyes, while the other had blonde hair and green eyes. The two were simr in size and looked like two pretty boys who had never fought.

    Yevdokiya thought the two looked innocent and had never suffered through hard times. Once she looked at the five, she listened to their conversation while waiting for her father.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    [The Summoned Heroes POV]

    Meanwhile, the somber mood still hung over them back in the cabin. Thoughts of their previous lives weighed heavily on their minds, casting a shadow over their newfound adventure. Emily sighed, her gaze fixed on the floor as she wrestled with her emotions.

    Tammy nced around at her friends, noticing the mncholy atmosphere that surrounded them.

    "Guys. I know things seem bleak right now, but dwelling on the past won''t change anything. We''re here, in this incredible world, and we have the chance to make the most of it." She said, her voice soft, but they all picked up on the excitement.

    Natsumi nodded in agreement, her eyes meeting Tammy''s with newfound resolve. "She''s right. We can''t change what happened, but we can choose how we move forward."

    Jason and Tim exchanged nces before thetter spoke up, his voice echoing their shared sentiment. "We may have lost everything and everyone back home, but that doesn''t mean we can''t find something worth fighting for here."

    Everyone agreed with Tim''s words and somewhat cheered up. Emily and Natsumi looked outside, shocked at the beautiful sight before them. A vast expanse of lush greenery stretched as far as the eye could see.

    Forests teeming with life, grasnds swaying in the breeze, rivers winding their way through thendscape, and mountains towering in the distance.

    Tammy''s breath caught in her throat as she took in the continent''s beauty, her heart swelling with a newfound hope as she whispered, her voice barely audible over the drone of the engines. "It''s... it''s incredible."

    The blonde girl smiled, a flicker of excitement dancing in her eyes. "I never imagined we''d see anything like this.''''

    Natsumi leaned forward, her gaze fixed on thendscape, and eximed as she pointed out different regions. "Look at all the different biomes. There''s so much to explore!"

    They watched as a herd of bison-like beasts rushed by and stopped by argeke. Tim spoke. ''''There isn''t anything this beautiful back on Earth.''''

    Everyone nodded in agreement and admired the view outside until they noticed the emperor standing nearby. They turned to him as he spoke. "Once we reach the pce, the court mage will check what magic you have by testing your affinities."

    The five''s excitement grew, but the older man continued. ''''But for now, if you think ''Status,'' you will bring up a screen. The average person''smon stat is five hundred to one thousand, but it will be higher for talented people.''''

    Tammy excitedly volunteered first as she mumbled. ''''Status.''''

    [Tammy Reynolds][Race: New Human][Age: 21][Rank: Novice][Exp: 0/2000][Level: 0][HP: 3000/3000][Mana: 5000/5000][Magic:][Strength: 3000][Constitution: 3000]

    [Stamina: 3000][Charisma: 2000][Intelligence: 2000][Status Points: 0]

    When she saw her status screen, she was astonished and murmured, "It''s like a video game."

    The emperor and princess looked confused but allowed them to continue checking their status since it was new to them.

    Natsumi was the next to check, and then the others followed.

    [Natsumi Suzuki][Race: New Human][Age: 22][Rank: Novice][Exp: 0/2000][Level: 0][HP: 3000/3000][Mana: 5000/5000][Magic:][Strength: 3000][Constitution: 3000]

    [Stamina: 3000][Charisma: 2000][Intelligence: 2000][Status Points: 0]

    [Emily Jameson][Race: NewHuman][Age: 19][Rank: Novice][Exp: 0/2000][Level: 0][HP: 3000/3000][Mana: 5000/5000][Magic:][Strength: 3000][Constitution: 3000]

    [Stamina: 3000][Charisma: 2000][Intelligence: 2000][Status Points: 0]

    [Tim Bet][Race: NewHuman][Age: 21][Rank: Novice][Exp: 0/2000][Level: 0][HP: 3000/3000][Mana: 5000/5000][Magic:][Strength: 3000][Constitution: 3000]

    [Stamina: 3000][Charisma: 2000][Intelligence: 2000][Status Points: 0][Spells:][Skills:]

    [Jason Barnes][Race: NewHuman][Age: 23][Rank: Novice][Exp: 0/2000][Level: 0][HP: 3000/3000][Mana: 5000/5000][Magic:][Strength: 3000][Constitution: 3000]

    [Stamina: 3000][Charisma: 2000][Intelligence: 2000][Status Points: 0][Spells:][Skills:]

    Once they all checked their status, they grew excited. However, Emily turned to the princess and asked, "Why do we all have the same status?"

    Yevdokiya shrugged. ''''Well, as you died and were brought here, I guess the gods rebuilt your bodies and gave you the stats.''''

    ''''Will they change once we start training?'''' Jason asked while looking at his status.

    She was about to reply, but the emperor jumped in. "Yes, each of you will pick a weapon and a way to fight to learn from the master at arms. He''ll figure out what suits you best just by seeing you."

    The five nodded before Tim asked the next question. ''''Do these stats mean anything?''''

    "Yes, young man. These stats give an estimate of your overall strength. For example, if you just boost Strength to twenty thousand, it won''t make you the strongest. If you don''t know how to use it, you''ll be like a ss cannon, vulnerable to being defeated by someone more skilled than you."

    As they watched in awe, the majestic city of Novgorod came into view from the windows of the manaship. Its towering spires and borate architecture stretched into the sky, casting long shadows over thend below.

    The sight alone was enough to leave them speechless. But their silence deepened as the manaship descended towards the imperial shipyard. The unbelievable scene unfolding before them left them stunned as they approached.

    Tammy saw a shipyard that looked like it came from a fairy tale. Big buildings made of shiny white stone and covered in fancy designs stood tall above the ground. Banners fluttered in the breeze, bearing the symbols of the noble families in the Novgorod Empire.

    Gardens filled with beautiful flowers and exotic nts surrounded the shipyard, their colors so vivid they seemed almost otherworldly.

    Streams of sparkling water flowed through the gardens, crisscrossing over ornate stone bridges adorned with statues of mythical creatures. The group was amazed as the shipnded on the tform.

    They looked at each other in shock, unable to believe what they saw. It was so different from anything they had ever known. Quietly, they got off the ship and stood on the ground of the shipyard.

    Each was deep in thought, trying to understand the scene before them. This was nothing like Earth, and they had to ept that fact. When everyone was ready, the guards brought a luxurious carriage.

    The emperor spoke. ''''Now, let''s get in. The empress is waiting at the pce, and she would want to meet you five.''''

    They nodded, but Tammy wondered why she wanted to meet them. But she shrugged and entered thefortable carriage, which perfectly fitted everyone. Once inside, it started driving forward as the guardmanded the beasts.

    Natsumi watched the streets speed by as they were moving fast. Tim looked at Tammy and asked in a nervous voice. ''''Won''t they hit someone going this fast?''''

    Before she could answer, Yevdokiya answered. ''''The capital is a section of the roads where imperial carriages can travel, and the people know to be careful when crossing it.''''

    Everyone nodded before returning their attention to the fantasy-like city. After ten minutes of marveling at the sights, they reached the pce, enclosed by towering walls, catching the five off guard.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 636 No Damsels In Distress Here

    <h4>Chapter 636 No Damsels In Distress Here</h4>

    ?The manaship touched down outside Greenwood City, and the passengers exited onto a snow-covered field where a stage was set up to the right. Archer and the girls stepped off the ship and were ushered to a row of seats.

    Lioran, Cian, ric, and their girls followed behind. Everyone started sitting down. After ten minutes, all the College Of Magic Students sat down, while the Starlight Academy had its own space, just like the other institutions across Pluoria.

    Archer noticed the Headmistress Ophelia walking toward the stage and standing at the podium with most Professors behind her.

    "Dear students,'''' she started speaking with a smile. ''''This afternoon marks themencement of our pre-qualification group matches, which will determine the groups you''ll be ced in. I encourage each of you topete with integrity and uphold the reputation of the College Of Magic. Remember, losing in these preliminary bouts holds no consequence, for the true test lies ahead in the Qualification Rounds that will be held in a week.''''

    She paced gracefully before them, her words infused with an unwavering conviction. "I want you to give it your all in these fights, not just for yourselves, but for our college. Fight with honor, fight with courage, and most importantly, fight with your heart."

    A soft murmur spread through the group of students as they nodded and smiled at each other. The headmistress''s words inspired them to do their best in the tournament.

    She continued, her voice ringing with promise. "And fear not, for when the Qualification Round finishes, we''ll return to Starfall City just as the Frostwinter Festival begins. There, amidst the festivities, we shall celebrate our achievements and forge memories that willst a lifetime."

    Cheers erupted from the students, and their enthusiasm was real as they envisioned the morous celebrations that awaited them. Ophelia''s words had kindled a me of excitement andpetition within them.

    With a warm smile, she finished, "So let us face these fights with courage, knowing that our efforts shall be rewarded tenfold. Together, we shall make our mark upon the world when we head to Verdantia!"

    Archer watched as everyone around him erupted into apuse. The anticipation of the challenges ahead and the festivities filled the air, binding them together in a shared journey of triumph and celebration.

    E turned to him and said, "Are you excited, Arch? Look at everyone else."

    He nced around the field and saw all the students smiling and eagerly discussing the uing fights.

    ''''I am excited, El. I want to fight all kinds of people while using the limiter to test my abilities.'''' Archer answered.

    The half-elf smiled, but then the two heard Sera ranting at Nefertiti and Hemera, who were giggling at the redhead. ''''I''m telling you, girls, I will be in the two hundred just like the rest of you. Stop doubting me!''''

    When theyughed even more, it angered the dragon girl whose ruby-red eyes glowed. ''''How about we fight now, then? I''ll take both of you on.''''

    Nefertiti nodded her head. ''''I''ll fight you, little Sera. What about you, Hemi? Or are you too scared?''''

    The sun elf''s eyes narrowed, but agreed with one condition. ''''We can''t harm each other?''''

    When Archer heard this argument, he interrupted. ''''No one will be fighting until we return to the empire. Someone will get hurt and won''t be able topete. So stop being stupid, or I''ll punish each one of you.''''

    After that, he watched them calm down, but they still nned to fight in the domain while traveling back to the empire in two weeks.

    He turned back to Ophelia, who concluded with her speech. ''''Now. The Professors will break you down into groups of fifty and take you to the fighting stages so we can figure out what group you''d be in.''''

    Once she was done talking, the Professors started approaching groups of students. Gianna walked toward them and spoke. ''''Archer. I have you, yourdies in my group, and another fifty.''''

    Hearing the green-haired woman speak, they all stood up and said farewell to Lioran and the others before following her.

    Archer walked next to Gianna and asked, ''''What''s the point of this group stage? Why not just fight it out during the Qualification Round.''''

    A pair of cat eyes turned to him and answered with a smile, ''''Well, my little nephew. The rulers decided on this group stage because this part of the tournament has thousands of challengers, and we need a way to organize it.''''

    She motioned to the groups and continued, ''''The seven groups represent different skill and power tiers. For example, you and some of your girls will be in Cosmic, which is the top group in this round. It will allow you to fight stronger opponents.''''

    Archer nodded with a grin as the other students joined them. He rejoined the girls, who were all excited and talking among themselves. He heard Nefertitiment in a confident voice. ''''We all will win. Since the day our husband started making love to us, we''ve grown stronger.''''

    Everyone''s eyes widened because some were still trying to figure it out, but it all made sense now. Archer grinned before checking each girl''s status.

    [E][Race: Half-Elf][Age: 17] [Rank: Magus] [Exp: 3410/12000][Level: 198][HP: 2500/2500][Mana: 7000/7000]

    [Magic: Light-Earth][Strength: 2200][Constitution: 4000]

    [Stamina: 5000][Charisma: 8000][Intelligence: 4500][Status Points: 12]

    [Teu Aquaria][Race: Aqaurian][Age: 18][Rank: Magus]

    [Exp: 0200/12000][Level: 120][HP: 4300/4300][Mana: 5000/5000][Magic: Aquarian-Water][Strength: 10000]

    [Constitution: 9000][Stamina: 7000][Charisma: 6000]

    [Intelligence: 4800][Status Points: 100]

    When he saw the two girls'' status, he was shocked. They were powerful and hadrge mana pools. From reading, Archer knew that a talented person''s average mana is three thousand.

    Archer shook his head, then decided to see what others'' statuses were kike and turned to the dragon girl who was standing there annoying Nefertiti.

    [Sera][Race: Fairy Dragon][Age: 19][Rank: High Mage]

    [Exp: 13500/15000][Level: 330][HP: 10000/10000][Mana: 9000/9000][Magic: Enhancement-Earth][Strength: 12000]

    [Constitution: 10000][Stamina: 9000][Charisma: 8000]

    [Intelligence: 5000][Status Points: 16]

    [Nefertiti Sharifi][Race: Subus][Age: 18][Rank: Magus]

    [Exp: 10000/15000][Level: 187][HP: 7000/7000][Mana: 15000/15000][Magic: Arcane][Strength: 8000][Constitution: 10000][Stamina: 7000][Charisma: 12000][Intelligence: 8000]

    [Status Points: 50]

    ''Oh wow. Do subuses have that much mana normal? Or is it because of Draconic Synergy?'' He thought to himself.

    Archer was pleased when he saw the two girls Rank, which was strong for their ages. After diverting his attention from the two, he shifted his focus to Hemera, Leira, Tal, and Leira, who were absorbed in a spellbook discovered in themon room.

    [Hemera Helios][Race: Sun Elf][Age: 45][Rank: High Mage][Exp: 5660/12000][Level: 312][HP: 5500/5500][Mana: 9000/9000][Magic: Enhancement-Earth][Strength: 5500]

    [Constitution: 6000][Stamina: 7000][Charisma: 9000]

    [Intelligence: 1000][Status Points: 200]

    [Tal][Race: Sun/Moon Elf][Age: 21][Rank: High Magus]

    [Exp: 14000/15000][Level: 234][HP: 6000/6000][Mana: 6500/6500][Magic: Sun-Moon][Strength: 9000][Constitution: 8000][Stamina: 10000][Charisma: 8000][Intelligence: 5800]

    [Status Points: 10]

    [Leira Avalon][Race: Cat Demi-Human][Age: 19][Rank: Arch Magus][Exp: 1000/12000][Level: 220][HP: 5200/5200]

    [Mana: 9000/9000][Magic: Fire-Thunder][Strength: 3700]

    [Constitution: 6000][Stamina: 8000][Charisma: 8500]

    [Intelligence: 10000][Status Points: 0]

    ''Does sex really boost them this much? I can''t imagine what Rank they''d be in a couple of years. But this is really good.'' He thought to himself after looking at their stats.

    Archer felt relieved they could take care of themselves and checked thest three, noticing they were staring at him curiously.

    [Llyniel Oakheart][Race: Wood Elf][Age: 17][Rank: Arch Magus][Exp: 5660/12000][Level: 202][HP: 6000/6000][Mana: 9000/9000][Magic: Enhancement-Earth][Strength: 4200]

    [Constitution: 6400][Stamina: 8900][Charisma: 8000]

    [Intelligence: 6800][Status Points: 2]

    [N Lionheart][Race: Lion Demi Human][Age: 18][Rank: Magus][Exp: 5660/12000][Level: 181][HP: 6500/6500][Mana: 7000/7000][Magic: Enhancement-Earth][Strength: 8500]

    [Constitution: 6000][Stamina: 12000][Charisma: 6000]

    [Intelligence: 5500][Status Points: 0]

    [Halime Nagendra][Race: Snake Demi Human][Age: 19]

    [Rank: Magus][Exp: 5660/9000][Level: 123][HP: 4200/4200]

    [Mana: 8000/8000][Magic: Poison][Strength: 4000]

    [Constitution: 7000]Stamina: 4500][Charisma: 7500]

    [Intelligence: 6500][Status Points: 15]

    ''No damsels in distress here. Unless someone powerful attacked them, they should be fine. That''s why they are constantly guarded.''

    After thinking, he looked at their shadows and saw thousands of eyes staring back at him with respect and fear radiating from them. He wanted topare them to someone else and looked around.

    Archer soon spotted the orange-haired girl Maeve, who was busy talking to Aurelia while their Professor exined something. While she was preupied, he scanned her.

    [Maeve Avaloch][Race: Human][Age: 20][Rank: Expert][Exp: 7000/9000][Level: 65][HP: 2500/2500][Mana: 3000/3000][Magic: Thunder- Wind][Strength: 4500]

    [Constitution: 3500][Stamina: 4000][Charisma: 8000]

    [Intelligence: 5000][Status Points: 0]

    ''Oh, you can see the difference. It was defiantly that skill Tiamat gave me, but this good.''

    Archer decided to try Draconic Synergy at night to see if it could strengthen them even more. He also wondered why it didn''t affect him, but he figured it might be because he was already stronger than them.

    After finishing his assessment of the girls, he chose to use the Status Points he had saved up, totaling two thousand from all the hearts he ate.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 637 The Arcane Tournament Begins

    <h4>Chapter 637 The Arcane Tournament Begins</h4>

    ?Archer smiled at N, Llyniel, and Halime beforementing. ''''I was just checking out how much you girls have grown stronger.''''

    The three nodded before getting back to chatting. After that, he checked his current status before spending the points.

    [Experience: 1325000/4000000]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage] (Limiter Activated: Master Rank)

    [HP: 29500>30000]

    [Mana: 678690>685000]

    [Strength: 27500>28000]

    [Constitution: 26000>26500]

    [Stamina: 27000>27500]

    [Charisma: 21500>22000]

    [Intelligence: 27500>28000]

    [New Magic''s Learned: Poison - Shadow]

    [Shadow Prince: 2>4]

    [Shadowspawn: 6>7]

    [Timewarp: 3>4]

    [Dragon''s Domain: 5>7]

    [Analyze: 9>10]

    [Anti-Magic: 9>10]

    [Immunity: 8>9]

    [Draconic Synergy: 2>4]

    After checking his status, he allocated two hundred points each to HP, Mana, Charisma, and Intelligence and four hundred points to the remaining stats, which boosted him immensely.

    A burning sensation shot through his body due to the intense change in his status, causing him to shiver as the Regeneration kicked in and started healing him. Archer shook his head before taking a deep breath and checking his new status.

    [SP:2000>0]

    [HP: 30000>34000]

    [Mana: 685000>689000]

    [Strength: 28000>36000]

    [Constitution: 26500>34500]

    [Stamina: 27500>35500]

    [Charisma: 22000>26000]

    [Intelligence: 28000>32000]

    Excited by the boost, Archer was in a good mood but remembered he wanted to remove some of the spells he''d never used. That''s when he started thinking about the ones he wanted gone.

    After a few seconds, he felt something, and a screen popped up.

    [Cure Wounds]

    [shpoint (7)]

    [Aurora Borealis]

    [Beacon Of rity]

    [Spells removed but not forgotten. If you use them in the future, they will reappear]

    Archer shook his head and thought that was helpful. After messing with his status, he saw students walking toward the stages while others were fighting.

    With a confused expression, he turned to Teu and spoke. ''''What''s happened? I was busy thinking about something.''''

    She giggled before filling him in on what he had missed. ''''The fights have started, but it''s no one we know. You''re fighting someone called Wulf Steelbane, which will be in an hour.''''

    He grinned. ''''Who is he?''''

    Teu scanned the surroundings before singling out a tall human boy of Archer''s age, distinguished by his brown hair and striking red eyes. Archer observed his opponent, noting the boy''s imposing size, and felt excitement at the prospect of testing his strength.

    Despite the intimidating presence of the giant axe he carried, Archer remained unfazed, confident in his scales'' ability to withstand such weapons without threatening him.

    "Wulf looks like he will put up a good fight, but who are you fighting, my Ocean Princess?" he asked in a curious voice.

    She turned to him with her pretty smile. ''''I fight some boy called Dorian ckwood. Gianna told me he specialized in using spear and earth magic, which would be easy to deal with when I used my Aquarian magic.''''

    Archer grinned with pride. ''''I know you''ll beat him. You girls have grown so strong it even took me by surprise.''''

    She giggled, then leaned closer. ''''It''s all because of you and your naughty side. The amount of sex we have has added up. Now we''re a lot stronger than ever.''''

    Archer nodded, and they turned their attention back to the ongoing fight. Two girls were battling it out using fire and earth magic, which bored him, but then the earth mage managed to get a sneaky attack and sent the other flying.

    Her attack caused the crowd to cheer, and the referee called for the next match. For the next hour, the fights continued until it was E''s turn. Their arena was massive and beautifully decorated with banners from the participating kingdoms.

    Archer noticed that the arena could hold most students and officials who attended the group fights. Waves of cheers and shouting could be heard as other fights were going on, but the noise soon died down when thest battle was ended by knockout.

    A notice could be heard, quieting the arena as The announcer spoke over a mana speaker. ''''E Wyldheart and Emilia Brightwood. Could you two step onto the stage for the next fight.''''

    When the half-elf heard this, she quickly approached Archer and expressed. ''''Wish me luck, husband.''''

    He hugged her without warning, causing a sweet smile to appear on E''s pretty face. After embracing her for a while, he leaned down and gave her a gentle kiss on her soft pink lips.

    His actions sent a shockwave through her body, causing her to smile even more. She returned the kiss with a passionate one of her own. Once they separated, Archer replied. ''''Good luck, El. I know you can win the fight.''''

    "You can win, E! Show her what you can do!" Sera shouted excitedly, followed by the other girls'' encouraging words.

    Teu was the next to holler. ''''Come on, E! Show our husband what you can do!''''

    The half-elf smiled at him and the others before stepping onto the stage. Archer looked to see who her opponent was and saw a brown-haired girl with bright yellow eyes.

    She was built like a warrior, but there was something about her. That''s when he remembered as she saw the sword on her waist. ''She must be a knight.''

    That exined the serious attitude and stern-looking face. He thought she was pretty but in a girl-next-door way. Archer wondered where she came from but shook his head because it didn''t matter.

    Archer and the girls were sitting at the arena''s edge, his eyes fixed on the spectacle before him. The tension in the air was noticeable as E and Emilia faced off in the center, their determination evident in every movement.

    As the referee signaled the start of the match, Archer''s heart began to race with anticipation. He watched E swiftly reach for her quiver, selecting explosive arrows to use first.

    He watched as she notched them, her movements perfect. With a flick of her wrist, E released the arrows, each trailing sparks of fiery energy as they streaked toward Emilia.

    The girl attempted to dodge, but the explosions were relentless, engulfing her in a fiery st that sent her stumbling backward. Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he witnessed E''s prowess, which he hadn''t expected.

    When seeing this, he thought to himself. ''Wow. She is really strong now. I wonder when she trains.''

    She wasted no time, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. Emilia swung her sword desperately, but the half-elf dodged it by sidestepping the attack, the de slicing through the air where she had just stood.

    With a natural expression, E unleashed a powerful Earth st. The spell struck the brown-haired girl squarely in the stomach, the force of the impact knocking the wind out of her.

    She doubled over, gasping for breath as she struggled to regain her footing. But E was relentless, just like him. With a fierce smile, she advanced on Emilia, her bow held aloft like a club.

    Without wasting more time, she brought the bow crashing down, the wood connecting with Emilia''s jaw with a resounding crack. Archer watched in awe as the girl crumpled to the ground, defeated.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices echoing through the arena as they hailed E as the victor. With a triumphant smile, she raised her bow high in the air, her victory clear for all to see.

    As Archer celebrated with the crowd, he felt a surge of pride for E, who had fought with courage, proving herself to be a force to be reckoned with.

    While he watched her bask in the crowd''s admiration, he knew she had earned every moment. After the cheering died down, she approached them with a smile.

    Archer jumped up and wrapped his arms around the half-elf, who let him do it as she sunk into his embrace. The other girls circled E while congratting her after he let her go.

    Once that was over, therge group watched more fights, but they recognized a few students who attended the College Of Magic. After that, it was Archer''s fight, then Teu''s.

    The other girl''s fights would be heldter on or tomorrow. Once a dozen battles ended, the announcer spoke. ''''Archer Wyldheart and Wulf Steelbane. Pleasee to the stage.''''

    When Archer heard his name, a big grin appeared before he stood up. He approached each of his girls and kissed them as they wished him luck. Afterward, he went to the stage to spot his opponent, Wulf Steelbane, and his axe.

    With a grin, he stepped onto the stage and heard his women screaming at him. E was first, her blue eyes shining with confidence. "Now it''s time to show them what you''re made of, Arch!"

    Teu added her voice to the mix. "You''re strong, Darling. Believe in yourself, and you''lle out on top!"

    Sera shouted in excitement, "Go get ''em, sweetheart! Show him what you''re made of! We''re all rooting for you!"

    When he heard all ten screaming excitedly, his heart swelled at the support he received. The crowd cheered and screamed when they realized who stepped on stage.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 638 Glad You Like It

    <h4>Chapter 638 d You Like It</h4>

    Archer stepped on stage to see the referee and Wulf staring at him like he was a beast. He grinned beforeing to a stop as the brown-haired boymented. ''''So you''re the infamous white dragon the continents speaking of.''''

    His nod prompted Wulf to continue. ''''What''s the point of us fighting when you can wipe me away without much effort? You''re a dragon, after all.''''

    Upon hearing that, Archer held up his wrist to show the boy and referee the bracelet before exining. ''''This a limiter I set on myself to have fun and make it a challenge. I''ll be fighting with the power of a Master ranked mage.''''

    Wulf smiled as he wanted to fight properly and not be blown away. The referee just shrugged and announced the start of the match, but neither moved. Archer grinned before casting Element Bolts made from fire that shot toward his opponent.

    As the bolts got closer, Wulf swung his axe and deflected all of them, making his smile grow as he summoned his greatsword and wanted to fight using brute strength.

    The tension thick like a storm ready to unleash its fury. Archer gripped his greatsword tightly, the weight of it reassuring in his hands. Wulf swung his axe with ease, the metal gleaming in the sunlight.

    Without a word, they charged toward each other, the excitement etched on their faces like battle scars. His weapon shed against Wulf''s with a resounding ng, sparks flying as metal met metal.

    Each blow they exchanged thundered through the arena, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Archer danced around Wulf, his movements precise, his greatsword shing through the air like a deadly whirlwind.

    The brown-haired boy roared with fury, swinging his axe with brute force, each strike aimed to cleave him in two. But he was swift, dodging and parrying with skill and finesse, his every move calcted to evade Wulf''s relentless assault.

    The crowd watched in awe as the two warriors battled on, their cheers and shouts echoing throughout the arena. Archer''s greatsword sang as it sliced through the air, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.

    Wulf fought with primal ferocity, his axe crashing like thunder, each blow threatening to shatter bone and steel alike. But Archer was undaunted. With a mighty roar, he unleashed a flurry of strikes, his greatsword a blur of steel as he pressed the attack.

    The brown-haired boy fought back with equal enthusiasm, his axe a whirlwind of death as he defended himself against his relentless attacks.

    Their fight continued like that for minutes until Archer spotted Wulf breathing heavily, and with a grin, he deflected the next attack, causing the axe to lodge itself in the stage.

    When Archer saw that, he took the opportunity to finish the fight and struck the boy in the chest with a powerful kick, sending him flying off the stage and crashing into a nearby wall.

    He fell to the ground with a thud, causing the crowd to erupt in a frenzy, and Archer raised his arms while being dered the winner. Once that was over, he dismissed the sword and returned to the girls.

    They all had smiles while greeting him with kisses. Teu walked up to him and grabbed his arm before speaking. ''''I loved the way you used the greatsword. Can we fight one day?''''

    Archer nodded before they left the arena, as everyone else''s fight was the next day. When they stepped onto the field, the manaships they saw a sea of tents.

    As the group took in the sight, Llynielmented with a proud smile. ''''Mother and Father made sure we had the best. Follow me.''''

    Everyone turned to her as she started walking. Archer caught up with her using Blink, which made the wood elf jump. She quickly spoke in an annoyed voice but still had a smile. ''''Why frighten me, Arch! I was taking us to the tent my parents gave us.''''

    Archer smiled before grabbing her hand and pulling her close. When she was staring up at him in confusion, he leaned down and stole her lips, which caught everyone''s attention, including the soldiers patrolling the area.

    Once the couple separated, Llyniel informed any approaching guards that Archer was her fiance and should be treated with the same respect.

    Afterward, the group followed the wood elf through the bustling arena grounds, met with curious stares and whispers from the onlookers.

    She walked confidently, her posture proud as she led them through the maze of tents and bustling activity. The wood elf soldiers stationed at the row of tents straightened as Llyniel approached, their eyes recognizing her authority.

    With a swift hand, Llyniel acknowledged their salute, and the soldiers bowed respectfully as she passed, granting her passage without question.

    The group continued to follow Llyniel until they reached the end of the row, where a massive tent stood tall and imposing against the backdrop of the arena.

    Its fabric fluttered in the breeze, adorned with detailed patterns and symbols that spoke of ancient traditions and powerful magic. Llyniel led them into the massive tent.

    With a gentle sweep of her hand, she pulled aside the entrance p, revealing everything within. The group stepped into a vast space, farrger than they had anticipated.

    The inside of the tent seemed to stretch endlessly, illuminated by flickering torches that cast warm, golden light across the room.

    Their eyes widened in awe as they took in the sight. The tent wasn''t fancy but just right. But the rows offortable-

    looking sofas arranged in a seating area at the tent''s center caught their attention the most.

    When Archer saw this, he grinned before flopping down on one of the sofas. Llyniel started talking as everyone else started sitting down. ''''My parents assigned one tent for all of us while in the Oakheart Kingdom.''''

    He smiled. ''''Tell them I said thank you.''''

    ''''They want to see you once the Qualification Round begins. I hope you don''t mind.''''

    Archer shook his head. ''''That''s fine. I have to meet your father anyway, so this will be the best time to do that.''''

    After that, the group rxed while E, Halime, and Sera were cooking while the others were doing their own thing. Archer sank into one of thefortable sofas within the n''s grand tent.

    Plush cushions wrapped around him like a cocoon, and the gentle flicker of torchlight cast a soothing ambiance over the space. As he leaned back, closing his eyes for just a moment, the weariness of his journey caught up with him.

    The sounds of conversation andughter from the girls provided aforting backdrop, lulling him into a state of rxation. Time slipped away, and soon, the soft embrace of sleep enveloped himpletely.

    He drifted into a deep slumber, his breathing steady and his mind at ease. The smell of freshly cooked food stirred him from his dreams.

    Archer''s senses awakened to the scent of warm bread and savory meat, filling the air with a mouthwatering smell that made his stomach growl in anticipation.

    Opening his eyes, he found E standing before him, a warm smile gracing her lips as she held out a te of food. "Hey there, sleepyhead. I thought you might be hungry."

    Archer blinked away the remnants of sleep, sitting up with a grateful nod. He epted the te from her, his mouth watering at seeing the meal before him. The bread was warm and crusty, the meat juicy and vorful, and a feast for a weary traveler.

    "Thank you, El." Archer said sincerely, his voice filled with gratitude. He took a bite of the food, savoring the vors that exploded in his mouth.

    E chuckled, watching him eat with amusement. "d you like it," she replied. "You looked so peaceful, I almost didn''t want to wake you."

    Archer smiled warmly, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. At that moment, surrounded by everyone andforted by good food, he felt truly at home at the start of his journey.

    As the day wore on and the exhaustion settled upon them like a heavy nket, they decided to go to bed so they could get enough rest for the fights tomorrow.

    The air was filled with the soft murmur of conversation and the gentle rustle of nkets as they prepared to settle in for the night. With a yawn, Archer stretched his arms above his head, feeling the weariness seep into his bones.

    He nced around the spacious room, noting the rows of ten cozy beds lined up against the wall, each beckoning with the promise of rest and rxation.

    But before he could even think about iming a bed for himself, he was surrounded by a flurry of activity as they mored around him, vying for the spaces next to him.

    The others joined in the yfulmotion, each vying for a spot next to Archer, theirughter filling the room with warmth and joy. Nefertiti and Halime won thepetition and gotfortable next to him.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 639 Your New Friend Can Stay With Us

    <h4>Chapter 639 Your New Friend Can Stay With Us</h4>

    As the three gotfortable, Archer felt Halime and Nefertiti cuddle up to him. As they did that, the other eight girls piled onto the bed and imed any part of him they could rest on.

    Archer smiled when seeing this and soon fell asleep. He woke up the following day to a heavy wind hitting the tent, causing a rattling noise, before using Blink to get out of bed because the girls were all over him.

    He stretched while walking over to the window to check out the weather. When he looked outside the window, wind and rain battered the tents while the dark clouds hung overhead.

    That''s when he saw Professors and other students rushing around the field where the group stages were being held. While watching, he spotted Aeris walking along but noticed that a group of girls and boys were following him.

    Seeing this, Archer walked out and followed behind, forgetting to put on a shirt as he only had a pair of pants and boots. He trudged through the wet camp while getting soaked himself.

    They paused near a small tent when one of the girls spoke sharply. "Why do you look like a woman, Redcliff? Aren''t you a man?"

    Aeris stood in the center, head bowed, enduring the taunts and insults with a stoic silence. Suddenly, one of the girls in the groupshed out, her hand connecting with his cheek in a sharp p. The ck-haired boy flinched but remained passive, his eyes fixed on the ground.

    The sight struck a chord within Archer, stirring up memories of his own experiences with bullying, the pain and humiliation he had tolerated at the hands of his own family.

    Anger boiled within him, fueling a newfound resolve. Without hesitation, he cast Blink, reappearing in front of his bleeding friend. His violet eyes zed with fury as he faced the bullies, his fists clenched at his sides.

    "You think you can push people around because you''re stronger?" His voice was low and menacing, cutting through the air. "Well, not anymore."

    Archerunched himself at the bullies with a primal roar, his fists raining down on them with relentless fury. Gender became irrelevant as he unleashed his pent-up rage, striking out against anyone who dared to harm Aeris.

    The bullies were caught off guard by the sudden onught, their faces contorted in shock and fear. But Archer did not listen to their cries for mercy, his mind consumed by a singr purpose: to protect Aeris at all costs.

    The scuffle drew the attention of onlookers, who watched in awe and disbelief as Archer fought with the ferocity of a cornered beast. After five minutes, the bulliesy defeated at his feet, battered and bruised. He stood tall and defiant, his chest heaving with exertion.

    Turning to Aeris, Archer offered him a hand, and his expression softened. "Are you okay?"

    Aeris nodded, a grateful smile gracing his lips. "Thank you.''''

    But that''s when Archer noticed his cheeks going red as he looked at him, which caused him to be confused until he looked down and realized he was only wearing pants.

    Archer grinned when he spotted everyone looking at him, which sent his narcissism skyrocketing. He turned back to Aeris, who was staring at his body, which made him ufortable as hemented. ''''Like what you''re seeing, ay? It''s a shame you''re not a woman. I bet you''d be beautiful if you were.''''

    When Aeris heard this, he quickly looked away, bing even more embarrassed, which made Archerugh. The two were about to walk away when a group of Professors appeared.

    Two men and a woman he had never seen appeared in front of them with angry expressions before one of the men, who was chubby and bald, stepped forward to demand. ''''Why have you hurt our students, boy? They are from the Starlight Academy.''''

    Archer looked at the man with a grin. ''''They were bullying my friend and deserved what they got.''''

    The woman looked understanding, but the second man protested. ''''You''ve hurt them just before their fights. The healers won''t be able to heal them in time.''''

    ''''Oh, that''s all you care about, eh? I''ll heal them, but Aeris Redcliff is staying with me from now on.'''' Archer answered.

    That was when the woman finally spoke up. ''''That''s fine. Aeirs will be fine with that, right?''''

    Archer turned to the ck-haired boy; he soon realized he was still blushing and teased him. ''''Why are you acting like a lovestruck girl? Do you want to stay with me and the girls or not?''''

    Aeris turned to the woman and gave her a nod, eliciting a smile of satisfaction from her. She then turned to Archer and asked in a polite tone. ''''Could I talk to you in private for a second?''''

    He nodded but cast Aurora Healing on Aeris and the students, which healed everything apart from their bruised egos. When they stood up, the group rushed off, avoiding the ck-haired boy.

    After that, Archer approached the woman with a smile, admiring her beauty. Her short orange hair framed her beautiful face, drawing his attention. As he looked into her eyes, he couldn''t help but notice their matching color.

    His gaze then trailed down to appreciate her curves, admiring the way her figure filled out her professor''s robes, mainly her massive boobs that sat perfectly on her chest.

    While studying her, Archer was interrupted by a cough, causing him to look up and meet the woman''s amused gaze.

    She smiled teasingly before speaking. "I see those eyes of yours wandering all over little old me. I didn''t know someone as young as you would be interested in older women. Not many boys your age pay attention to us. They prefer younger, prettier girls."

    Archer chuckled as he replied. ''''Well, boys my age are stupid. Older women are still beautiful and charming. I honestly don''t care for ages. If we like each other, then there''s no issue.''''

    The woman smiled before introducing herself. ''''I''m Professor Eleanor Ravenscroft. I teach the Magical Creature Studies at Starlight Academy.''''

    ''''Isn''t the SummerfieldDuke called Harrington Ravenscroft?'''' He asked in a curious voice as he remembered Sia mentioning him.

    Eleanor smiled. ''''Yes. He''s my elder brother.''''

    The woman with orange hair gently shook her head before speaking again. "Thank you for taking care of Aeris. It''s not easy for him, given his circumstances, and the other students don''t let him forget it. So, when I witnessed you standing up for him, I was taken aback. Most people tend to avoid him."

    He nced at the woman and surmised she might be friends with the Redcliff family. With a nod of acknowledgment, he replied, "Aeris is my friend. Naturally, I''d stand up for him. Him being a dark wraith doesn''t bother me; he''s always been open about it. But I must ask, is he actually a girl?"

    When Eleanor heard this, she startedughing before shrugging. ''''Who knows, Archer Wyldheart. Now I must check on the students who you dealt with.''''

    Archer nodded with a smile.After she vanished into the crowd, he nced at Aeris, noticing the unknown look in his eyes. It was a mix of gratitude, confusion, and something else that he couldn''t quite trante.

    "You alright?" He asked while approaching the ck-haired boy. Aeris looked up, meeting his gaze with a mixture of emotions swirling in his eyes.

    "I... I don''t know," he admitted but continued. "Thank you for standing up for me, Arch. But... why did you do it? Why risk your reputation for someone like me?"

    Archer reached out, cing aforting hand on the boy''s shoulder while replying. "Because you''re my friend, Aeris and I don''t care for reputation or anything like that. It''s meaningless to me; otherwise, I''d be a noble in the empire instead of a wandering dragon who does as he pleases."

    Just as Aeris was going to reply, a voice was heard. ''''Darling! E''s cooking. Want some?''''

    He turned back to see Teu standing outside, smiling at him. When the blue-haired girl saw Aeris, her eyes narrowed before speaking again. ''''Bring your friend as well.''''

    Archer smiled as he returned to the tent, with Aeris nervously following behind him. When they entered, nine pairs of eyes looked at him and smiled, then greeted him with kisses.

    After that, Llyniel approached him with a smile as she spoke. ''''Mother and Father want to see you. Can youe now?''''

    He nodded at her before turning to Aeris, who nervously fidgeted. Wondering why he was acting like that, he asked. ''''Can you stay here? And why are you acting like that?''''

    Aeris was just about to reply until Nefertiti interrupted. ''''You see Lyn''s parent''s husband. Your new friend can stay here with us.''''

    Archer smiled before grabbing the elf''s hand and letting her lead after putting on a shirt. Who happily took him to her family''s tents, where he would meet her father for the first time.

    When he was gone, Hemera approached the nervous ck-

    haired boy before speaking knowingly. ''''Don''t you think you owe us an exnation, Aeris Redcliff?''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 640 Archer Doesn’t Discriminate

    <h4>Chapter 640 Archer Doesn''t Discriminate</h4>

    [Aeris Redcliff''s POV]

    Aeris looked at the brown-skinned elf with blonde hair and bright yellow eyes staring at him.

    He shrugged before answering. ''''I don''t know what you mean.''''

    The elf sighed as she got straight to the point. ''''We know you''re a girl. It''s obvious by the way you look at our husband, and you do look female.''''

    That''s when the girl with pink hair looked bothered, making Aeris even more anxious. ''''Stop lying to us. What is your reason for being around Archer? Fame? Gold?''''

    Aeris started panicking because she thought the spell would work, but not with these girls. She undid the magic with a sigh, which didn''t change much before exining her reasoning.

    ''''He''s the only person outside my family to look out for me and show genuine worry. You must have seen it when he dealt with the bullies that have been making my life hell. Only my grandmother has ever defended me like he did.'''' Aeris answered as she looked down at the floor.

    After she spoke, she realized they were all staring at her with narrowed eyes. The only difference was her body became curvier, her chest appearedrger, and her facial features appeared more feminine.

    Once Aeris returned to normal, she noticed a small redheaded girl with a tail swaying behind her, who was the first to bound over and speak. ''''I''m Sera��one of Archer''s fiances. So you were a girl. Why were you hiding it? I didn''t think you were one, but with these small changes, it makes sense.''''

    Aeris continued to look down in embarrassment before answering. ''''Well, students in the Summerfield Duchy tended to bully me due to being a wraith and the daughter of a noble family that''s fallen from grace due to my father''s poor handling of our oldnd.''''

    She looked down before taking a deep breath and continuing. ''''I went into hiding due to the bullying, but when I got epted into Starlight Academy, I decided to see if it would continue if I presented myself as a boy, but as you saw, it doesn''t help, and they still treat me the same.''''

    They all nodded before she noticed a blonde elf with a devious smile. ''''Let''s keep this from our husband and see how long it takes him to figure it out?''''

    When everyone heard this, they giggled before Aeris noticed a ck-haired girl with beautiful yellow snake eyes asked in a concerned tone. ''''Aint that horrible? I feel like we''re lying to him.''''

    The pink-haired girl who spoke before was the one to answer that with a chuckle. ''''Well, only suspects Aeris of being a girl. Imagine his surprise when he finds out. It would be funny, especially if we tease him.''''

    ''They want to y games with him? Why wouldn''t they tell Arch?'' Aeris thought to herself.

    Aeris shook her head and asked. ''''Why are you hiding it from it? Wouldn''t that be lying? He will be upset.''''

    She watched all nine girls startughing at her question, but the blonde-haired half-elf answered. ''''Archer won''t be angry over it. He willugh because he sees you as a friend and will be confused when he sees your boobs and butt.''''

    Hearing the girl speak, Aeris became red, causing everyone tough at her reaction. She wouldn''t look up due to the embarrassment until she heard someone approaching her.

    She looked up to see a tall girl with light blue hair and the smoothest brown skin she''d ever seen. Aeris noticed the girl was muscr like some of the others, which caused her to think. ''Does he like muscles?''

    After thinking, she looked at the other girls and realized only a few were built like that, while the others were all different shapes and sizes. The blue-haired girl spoke in a suspicious voice. ''''What is your intention with our husband? I can see your interest but won''t do anything about it.''''

    Aeris grew nervous before revealing the truth. ''''I''d like to be his friend. He epted me without worrying about me being what I am and defended me when that meant his reputation would take a hit.''''

    When she finished speaking, she noticed everyone looking at her and startedughing. Aeris was confused, but a girl appeared, which shocked her because she forgot that she was Archer''s fiance.

    ''Leira Avalon. The third princess of the Avalon Empire. I can''t believe he''s marrying her.'' She thought to herself as the purple-haired girl stopped in front of her.

    ''''Do you only want to be his friend, or do you want in his pants?'''' Leira asked in a casual way, which caught her off guard.

    When she heard the cat girl''s question, Aeris was sent into a realm of chaos as she imagined Archer on top of her as they made love, which caused her face to go bright red before denying such lewd things. ''''No! I want to be his friend. I can''t just have sex with him p, Princess. Grandmother said it must be with someone I truly love and who loves me.''''

    When Nefertiti finished speaking, all the girls smiled before E gestured for her to join them. "I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m E Wyldheart. Initially, I served as Archer''s maid, but as you can see, things have changed..."

    But she was cut off by the redhead, who started cackling like a hyena, causing E to give her a dirty look. But the girls spoke. ''''Sure, things have changed, El. Now you''re on your back, moaning his name for all of us to hear. You lewd half-elf, stop acting all innocent.''''

    Aeris watched E''s face turn red as hers as she scolded the redhead, who was stillughing. ''''Seraphina! Why say such lewd things? That''s our business, and you cheeky dragon. You''re the one who howls in pleasure. You even scare the life out of the Brownies while they clean the treehouse.''''

    She watched Sera shrug. "Of course, I''ll howl. Sweetheart knows how to push my buttons, so naturally, I''d react. I won''t justy there and be a passive participant."

    When Aeris watched the exchange, it reminded her of the days her aunts used to bicker back at home, bringing a smile to her face and catching the pink-haired girl''s attention. ''''What''s making you smile?''''

    ''''The two of them remind me of my aunties. They do the same thing at the dinner table, forcing grandmother to scold them, which is funny.'''' She answered.

    The girl nodded before introducing herself. ''''I''m Nefertiti Sharifi. A Princess of the Zenia Empire in the Soutnds.''''

    When Aeris heard that, he remembered what her mother had said. ''The Zenians are powerful Arcane magic users.''

    Nefertiti began introducing the girls. "You might already know some of us, but I''ll introduce everyone again."

    "The girl who first spoke to you, with the golden blonde hair and yellow eyes, is Hemera Helios. The one with blue hair is Teu Aquaria and the blonde lioness is N Lionheart.''''

    Aeris smiled at the girls as Nefertiti was about to continue speaking. ''''The silver-haired is Tal Helios and is Hemera''s niece. It seems you know Leira, but then thestdy is Halime Nagendra.''''

    She greeted them all and rreceivedwarm smiles in return but wanted to clear the air. ''''I judge him as a friend. He stood up for me when many wouldn''t because of what I am.''''

    Once she was finished speaking she stood nervously amidst the group of girls, she felt a wave of apprehension wash over her. The revtion about gender had left her feeling exposed and vulnerable, unsure of how the others would react.

    But as she looked around at their expectant faces, she was surprised to see warmth and understanding in their eyes.

    With a tail swaying behind her, Sera stepped forward with a kind smile. "We''re really d you decided to be honest with us."

    Aeris felt a sense of relief flood through her at Sera''s words. Maybe she hadn''t made a mistake in revealing her true self.

    "Thank you, Sera," she replied, her voice still tinged with nervousness.

    Teu chimed in next. "Yeah, we can tell you''re genuine. And we appreciate that. So here''s the deal. We''re going to keep up the charade with Archer for a bit longer, just for fun. But don''t worry, we''ll make sure he finds out eventually. In the meantime, let''s all be friends, okay?"

    As Aeris stood nervously amidst the group of girls, she felt a wave of apprehension wash over her. The revtion of her true gender had left her feeling exposed and vulnerable, unsure of how the others would react.

    But as she looked around at their expectant faces, she was surprised to see warmth and understanding in their eyes. Aeris wanted to ask one more question. ''''Does it bother you that I''m a Dark Wraith?''''

    Everyone''s head snapped toward her before Teu grinned. ''''No girl. We''re all different races, and Archer doesn''t discriminate. I''m sure they would im here that a ghost girl caught his fancy.''''

    Aeris startedughing with everyone before they began gossiping and telling her about Archer''s escapades when he met some of them in his younger years.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 641 Meeting The Family

    <h4>Chapter 641 Meeting The Family</h4>

    While the girls were getting to know Aeris, Llyniel led Archer toward her family''s tent. After bowing to the girl, the Oakheart guards let them through when they arrived.

    When they stepped into the tent, Archer saw half a dozen people sitting around talking but stopped when they spotted the two. He noticed a man who looked a lot like ric stand up and approach him with an unreadable expression.

    Archer watched the man who stopped in front of him. Llyniel quickly spoke with a smile. ''''Papa, this is Archer. I will be marrying him.''''

    The man nodded but didn''t take his eyes off him, which caused him to stick out his hand with a smile. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''

    When the Oakheart king saw this, he beamed before taking his hand and speaking. ''''It''s good to meet you finally. My wife has told me a lot about you. I''m King Alderion Oakheart,''''

    ''''All good, I hope.'''' He replied when letting go of the elf man''s hand.

    Alderion nodded. ''''Sit down, you two. We have much to discuss.''''

    Archer and Llyniel nodded before the king started introducing the people in the tent. ''''You already know my wife Sylphina, but the young man sitting next to her is Aramil Oakheart, the first prince.''''

    He greeted him with a nod and received one in return. Alderion turned to the next boy and introduced him. ''''This is the second princess, Faeler, and the two beauties sitting there reading are Arwen and Aerin Oakheart, the first and second princess.''''

    Archer looked at the girls and thought they were beautiful, but to him, they had nothing on Llyniel, who looked around nervously. He grabbed her hand and went to sit down when Sylphina motioned them to.

    Llyniel calmed down when she felt his hand, but Archer greeted everyone who returned it with smiles. After that, Aramil spoke while looking at him. ''''So my baby sister is just one of your many women?''''

    He looked at the boy and decided to mess with him. ''''Yes, Aramil. I love twelve women dearly, and Llyn is one of them.''''

    When the girl in question heard his words, she went bright red, but Archer felt her tattoo going crazy with feelings of love, which caused him to look over at her. He felt her love for him through their connection, just like he could feel the other girls.

    Archer shook his head when Aramil replied, causing everyone to look at him like a fool. ''''Can you even please all of them?''''

    When Llyniel and her two sisters heard this, they started protesting, but their parents watched with interest. So Archer sighed before exining. ''''I can please them and more prince. It''s not even about the pleasure. It''s what they bring to my life. For example, Llyn is a ball of joy to be around. She always smiles, and I love watching her while she works in her garden.''''

    ''''You watch me!'''' Llyniel panicked, causing everyone tough.

    Archer nodded. ''''Yes, you''re adorable when you''re working.''''

    Her parents and sisters smiled when they saw her reaction, but her two brothers watched Archer with suspicious gazes. He just ignored them and started chatting to the king and queen.

    ''''So, Alderion, do you ept Llyniel''s engagement to me? I know Sylphina has, but I haven''t heard your opinion.''''

    The older elf man nodded before exining. ''''I have no issues apart from the fact that you''ve got loads of women at your side. How do I know my daughter will be treated the same?''''

    Archer sighed and was about to reply, but Llynial interrupted. "I know there have been rumors and spection about Archer''s rtionship with me and the other girls in his life,"

    She continued, meeting each of their gazes with unwavering determination. "But I want to assure you all that Archer treats each of us with the same love, respect, and consideration."

    A murmur of uncertainty rippled through the tent, spurring Llyniel to press on with even greater conviction.

    "He doesn''t y favorites or show favortism to anyone," she emphasized. "Whether it''s me, or E, or Nefertiti, or any of the other women in his life, he treats us all with equal care and devotion."

    Alderion and Sylphina exchanged a meaningful nce, silently acknowledging their daughter''s words. Aramil and the rest of her siblings listened intently, their expressions softening with understanding.

    "I have seen firsthand how Archer goes out of his way to make each of us feel special and loved," Llyniel continued, her voice filled with emotion. "He values our individual strengths and personalities, and he cherishes the unique bond he shares with each of us. He also is willing to support us in whatever we desire. I wanted a garden to grow nts, and he made me one; Hecate wanted to sell potions, so he bought a shop for her."

    Sylphina spoke up, her voice gentle yet probing. "But Llyniel, how can we be sure that Archer''s intentions are genuine? How can we trust that he won''t hurt you or the others?"

    Llyniel met her mother''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "Because I trust him, Mama," she replied, her voice firm. "I trust him with all my heart, and I believe in the seriousness of his love for me and the other women in his life. He would die for any of us without thinking about it.''''

    When the family heard this, they turned to Archer, who was nodding with a smile. Her parents saw this, and they smiled before Alderion spoke up. ''''Okay, I''ll ept this engagement, but just look after her son.''''

    ''''Of course, I will,'''' Archer answered.

    After that, he got to know Llyniel''s family before returning to his tent to see some girls chatting to Aeris. Archer got jealous when he saw how close the ck-haired boy was to his girls.

    As Archer warned, the wood elf went to the sofas and sat down to getfortable. ''''Aeris, you better not be flirting with my girls. Even if you''re a friend, I won''t ept it.''''

    When Aeris heard this, he shook his head. ''''I would never Arch! You''re my friend, and now the girls are.''''

    He looked around as the rest giggled but ignored it before slumping into one of the sofas as he spoke. ''''Who''s fighting today?''''

    E was the one to answer. ''''All of us are. But Teu''s fight is first, which starts soon, and we''ll be leaving.''''

    Archer nodded. ''''I remember she''s fighting Dorian ckwood. When does it start?''''

    The girl in question entered the living room and spoke. ''''It starts in ten minutes. We were waiting for you to leave, darling.''''

    He looked around the tent to see if everyone was ready to go and spoke. ''''Okay, let''s head to the arena before the announcement so you can prepare.''''

    All the girls agreed, and therge group, including Aeris, left the tent and made their way to therge arena the Oakheart Kingdom built using nature magic.

    Archer loved the look of it as it was made from vines and wood, which produced a unique-looking arena that only the wood elves could build.

    They stepped into the building and ushered them through the student entrance, then were led to the College Of Magic section to see Lioran, ric, and Cian along with theirdies.

    The lion boy greeted them with smiles as Archer and the girls sat down. Lioran turned to him and spoke with an amused voice. ''''You''re fighting the top student in the Starlight Academy.

    Archer grew curious and asked. ''''Who is this student?''''

    Lioran shrugged. ''''Kassandra, something. No one knows her family name as she appeared months ago and impressed the academy headmaster, who put her on the tournament team. But she beat them all and became the strongest student in the Starlight Academy.''''

    ''''Interesting. Well, it''s thest fight until I find out what group I''d be in, but I''m guessing it''s the Cosmic one.''''

    Cian was the next to speak. ''''Arch.''''

    He looked over to the orange-haired boy, who exined everything he missed. ''''Once the girls finish their fights, see the headmistress to find out what group you''d be in.''''

    Archer nodded before ric spoke. ''''Llyniel tells me you met Father. I''m shocked he epted the engagement as she is his baby and treats her like one.''''

    When the wood elf boy spoke, the girl in questionined. ''''He does not baby me, Al! I can''t control what Father does.''''

    He startedughing at the siblings before turning back to the match, where a girl smashed a hammer in another girl''s face and sent her flying off the stage.

    Once that fight was over, an announcement rang throughout the arena.''''Can Teu Wyldheart and Dorian ckwoode to the stage for their fight.''''

    The blue-haired girl jumped up with a big smile before kissing Archer and approaching the stage as she stretched her arms. When Teu stepped onto the stage, she pulled out her sword and waited for her opponent.

    A boy with ck hair and bright green eyes stepped on the stage with a big smile. Archer saw him looking at Teu with a lewd look in his eyes and wanted to kill him but knew his Ocean Princess could look after herself.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 642 Congratulations

    <h4>Chapter 642 Congrattions</h4>

    [Teu''s POV]

    Teu was staring at the ck-haired boy named Dorian. She noticed the lewd look he was giving her, which caused her anger to re as she warned him. ''''I wouldn''t look at me like that. You see, my husband is VERY possessive of us girls and will kill you after this.''''

    Dorian shrugged. ''''He wishes. My Father would raise hell in the imperial court if he did that.''''

    Teu chuckled before retorting. ''''You think he cares about that? Continue with your stupid behavior and watch what happens.''''

    He smirked. ''''How does it feel to be one of many women he sees? If you were with a man like me, I would spoil you rotten.''''

    When Teu heard this, she asked herself. ''Is this simping that Archer told us about?''

    As the fight was about to start, the referee''s announcement prompted Teu to grab her sword. Dorian also had his sword ready. Without a word, she lunged forward, moving so fast that it created a loud boom in the arena.

    Teu swung her sword at Dorian, who barely blocked the attack. But she continued attacking, not allowing him to react as her strikes grew more ferocious; the crowd erupted into a frenzy of cheers and apuse, their voices blending with the excitement.

    The arena seemed to pulsate with energy as she unleashed her fury upon the boy who disrespected her with unmatched savagery. Dodging his swings ease, she closed in on him with determination etched across her features.

    With a swift movement, she delivered a brutal headbutt, causing his nose to explode in a spray of blood. The crowd roared in approval, thrilled by the raw power on disy. But Teu was not finished. With a fierce growl, she let go of her sword and chose to fight with her bare fists instead.

    Her punchesnded with precision and force, her movements a blur of speed and intensity. Dorian, caught off guard by her relentless assault, attempted to retaliate, but she effortlessly dodged his attacks, her reflexes honed to perfection.

    Despite his desperation, she wore him down with each blow, and her resolve was unwavering. As the intense battle between the two raged on, the crowd watched with bated breath, anticipation hanging thick in the air.

    Teu''s blue eyes zed with determination as she unleashed a relentless attack upon her opponent. With every strike, her blowsnded with precision and force, each driving Dorian further back, his defenses crumbling beneath the onught.

    Despite his attempts to fight back, he was outmatched by her skill and ferocity. Sensing an opening, Teu pressed forward, her movements fluid and calcted as she closed the distance between them.

    She struck him repeatedly, relentless in her assault. Each blow was powerful enough to make him stagger backward. As the barrage continued, Dorian''s strength faded, his movements slowing down as he struggled to keep up with Teu''s relentless attack.

    With each passing moment, it became increasingly clear that he was no match for her. Finally, with one powerful strike, she delivered the decisive blow that sent Dorian crashing. He crumpled beneath the force of the impact, his body folding in on itself as hey sprawled on the ground, defeated.

    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, their admiration for Teu''s prowess echoing throughout the arena.

    Teu stood triumphant, her chest heaving with exertion as she surveyed the aftermath of the battle. At that moment, she had proven herself a true warrior and to show the other students that they were strong.

    She shook her head as the referee approached and announced her as the winner before calling for the next match.

    ____________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer stood up and approached the tired Teu, who smiled when he saw him. He quickly cast Aurora Healing, causing her to feel much better. She thanked him with a kiss before he asked the group. ''''Who''s fighting next?''''

    ''''It''s me, husband. The girl is already on stage.'''' Nefertiti answered with a grin.

    He turned around to see a brute of a woman before absentmindedlymenting. ''''Is that a real-life gori woman?''''

    The girls startedughing, and Lioran answered. ''''She''s part of a family in the east. A strange bunch as they alter their bodies with chemicals and dark magic.''''

    Archer nodded as he turned back to Nefertiti. ''''Show her what my subus can do.''''

    When the pink-haired girl heard this, she grinned before speaking. ''''Of course, my love. Let me deal with this brute quickly, and I''ll be back.''''

    After speaking to him, she made her way confidently toward the stage, drawing the attention of everyone present. Nefertiti ascended the stage and nodded with the referee, signaling her readiness to participate.

    The referee started the fight, and the gori woman charged forward. The crowd held its breath, anticipation thick in the air as the pink-haired subus prepared to unleash a devastating attack.

    Nefertiti thrust her palm forward with a fierce cry, unleashing the Arcane st with explosive force. The pink sphere hurtled through the air, leaving a trail of shimmering energy in its wake as it homed in on the woman.

    Her foe attempted to evade the attack, but it was toote. The st struck her squarely in the chest, engulfing her in a blinding sh of light and sending her hurtling backward with bone-

    shattering force.

    With a resounding crash, the gori woman mmed into the arena wall, the impact echoing throughout the stadium. The crowd was stunned into silence before erupting into thunderous apuse and cheers.

    Many of the Professors were shocked at Nefertiti''s strength. They knew she could use the famous Zenian arcane magic, which impressed them. Archer noticed the smiles of Ophelia and Professor Ashguard sitting on a balcony not far away.

    The referee announced her win before Archer watched her walk toward him with a big smile and a lust-filled look in her pink eyes. When Nefertiti got closer, she kissed him before returning to her seat.

    As they were speaking, the announcer started talking. ''''Llyniel Oakwood and Lalina Bloodaxe! Come to the stage.''''

    He watched as she nervously stood up and was reassured of her power, which made her feel better. She approached the stage and saw a demon girl with red skin and ck hair.

    Llyniel''s opponent used a whip and short sword, which didn''t bother the wood elf, who stepped up. As Archer watched her, he felt the natural magic gathering around her as the demon girl was using fire.

    The referee asked if they were ready, and both girls nodded. He motioned for the fight to begin. Llyniel didn''t give her opponent a chance and instantly cast her spell. ''Vine Reach.''

    With a thunderous roar, vines burst forth from the ground, surging forward like a tsunami, and caught the demon girl in their grasp. The audience gasped in amazement as they coiled tightly around her, immobilizing herpletely.

    Archer watched in astonishment as Llyniel surged forward as Teu had done earlier. She quickly closed the distance between herself and the trapped demon, delivering a swift kick to her head.

    The impact reverberated throughout the arena, and the girl staggered dazedly. Seizing the opportunity, sheunched a rapidbination of strikes, each blownding with precision and force.

    Everyone watched in amazement as Llyniel''s flurry of attacks left the demon girl reeling, her consciousness fading with each strike. Finally, with onest powerful blow, the wood elf delivered the finishing blow that knocked the demon girl unconscious.

    A stunned silence fell over the arena as the realization of what had happened sank in. Archer and the other girls could hardly believe their eyes at the disy of power before them. But the silence was short-lived as the citizens of Oakheart, filled with pride and excitement, erupted into thunderous cheers.

    The sound echoed throughout the stadium, causing the very foundations of the arena to tremble beneath their feet. Once the cheering calmed, the referee announced that Llyniel was the woman.

    Afterward, the wood elf ran over to the Archer, who was watching her with a proud smile. He wrapped his arms around her before whispering into her ear. ''''You''re strong, Llyniel. I didn''t know you could fight hand to hand.''''

    The brown-haired elf smiled before looking at Teu and Tal as she answered. ''''They helped me train in my spare time.''''

    "Congrattions, Llyniel! That was amazing!" eximed E, pping her on the back.

    Sera nodded enthusiastically. "You really showed them what you''re made of out there."

    Llyniel blushed, feeling a mixture of pride and embarrassment at the attention. "Thanks, guys. I couldn''t have done it without your support."

    Before the girls could continue their praise, the announcer''s voice boomed through the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for a short break! But don''t go too far because, after the break, we have an exciting match between Archer Wyldheart and Kassandra Leviathan!''''

    Once they heard that, Archer and the girls got excited before getting something to eat as he got hungry while watching Llyniel''s fight.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 643 Fianna Everrose

    <h4>Chapter 643 Fianna Everrose</h4>

    ?When Archer and the girls left the arena, he smiled at Llyniel. ''''Where is a good ce to eat, Llyn?''''

    She stopped walking and started thinking for a second before speaking. ''''Follow me.''''

    He nodded and started following her down the street but soon spotted Lioran, Cian, ric, and their girls. When the lion boy noticed Aeris was still with them, his eyebrows rose when Archerughed before exining. ''''He''s staying with us due to the other students bullying him.''''

    Lioran felt sorry for the ck-haired boy. Archer turned to Aeris and asked in a curious voice. ''''When is your fight?''''

    ''''After Seraphina''s. I''m fighting a boy from the College Of Magic.''''

    Archer grinned. ''''Well, I hope you do well.''''

    Aeris smiled before looking down and blushed, which Archer missed as he turned back to Lioran, who was introducing him to two people. ''''Arch, I want you to meet my friends, Axel and Alice. They are from the leopard tribe in the Lionheart Kingdom.''''

    He looked and saw a boy and a girl who resembled each other. Both had brown hair and yellow cat eyes that gleamed in the sunlight. Axel looked tall and strong, while Alice was shorter but still muscr.

    Axel was carrying a spear while Alice wielded arge Warhammer. As they stopped, the siblings bowed to the lion boy, addressing him as "Lion prince."

    When he saw this, Archer started chuckling, causing the two to look at him with narrowed eyes. Lioranughed. ''''Yeah, that''s what I''m called back home.''''

    Archer nodded before introducing himself. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. The most handsome dragon on Thrylos and Lioran''s brother-inw.''''

    The sibling''s eyes widened, but Sera spoke up from behind them. ''''Can we keep walking Arch? I''m hungry.''''

    He smiled apologeticly. ''''Sorry, let''s go, girls.''''

    Archer turned to the two neers and offered. ''''You can join if you want.''''

    After the introductions, therge group followed Llyniel, who took them to Mossy Grove. When Archer saw this, he smiled as the delicious smell hit his nose, causing him to ask the wood elf. ''''This the best ce, you know?''''

    ''''Yes, Arch. Motheres here sometimes when she wants something different, and I came with her a few times.''''

    ''''Okay. I hope it has good food. I''m starving.'''' Archer answered.

    Therge group entered and was directed to theirrgest table by the waiter standing by the entrance.

    __________________________________

    [Fianna Everrose POV]

    The Duchess was in the Oakheart Kingdom to watch her children fight in the Qualification Round but wasn''t traveling on the same manaship as she used her personal one. While sitting in her office, someone knocked on the door.

    ''''Come in!'''' She answered in an elegant voice.

    Her maid Jessica walked in and bowed toward her as she started speaking. ''''Your grace. The young master has been hurt, but I''ve been told to inform you that the assant healed him before leaving.''''

    When Fianna heard that, her pen dropped to the desk, and she jumped up and demanded. ''''Who hurt him? Tell me now, Jessica.''''

    The ck-haired woman nodded obediently before answering. ''''His name was Archer Wyldheart, my grace.''''

    ''''Oh, what did that stupid boy do now? Why would he get on that devil''s bad side?''''

    ''''ording to the report, he was beating Kestria Ashguard, and Archer intervened, slicing off his leg but healing it after the Professors arrived,'''' Jessica answered.

    After hearing that, Fianna knew she couldn''t do anything but talk to the boy, which was the talk of the empire. The Duchess sat back down while sighing and decided to speak to Archer when she arrived at Greenwood City.

    Days passed, and Fianna found herself in the Wood Elf kingdom. When she received word that the boy she sought was at a restaurant in the city, she made her way there without dy.

    When arriving in her carriage, Fianna spotted arge group sitting by the window. There, surrounded by a circle of girls and friends, sat an extraordinarily handsome young man. Still, his eyes truly caught Fianna''s attention.

    His eyes sparkled with a captivating violet color, pulling her in like a moth to a me. Fianna felt her heart flutter as she watched him,pletely captivated by his presence. She had never seen anyone like him before and couldn''t tear her gaze away.

    Beside her, Jessica, her loyal maid, noticed the sudden change in her mistress''s behavior. Her eyes widened in surprise as she followed Fianna''s gaze to the handsome stranger.

    "Your Grace," Jessica whispered. "Are you alright?"

    Fianna tore her gaze away from the young man and turned to Jessica, her cheeks flushing slightly.

    "Yes, yes, I''m fine. But I would like to speak with him. Ask him if he wille to speak with me in the carriage." She replied, her voice betraying her excitement.

    Jessica nodded, still taken aback by Fianna''s uncharacteristic request. Without hesitation, she approached the young man''s table and ryed Fianna''s message. A few momentster, the young man rose, excusing himself from the group.

    With a friendly smile, he walked up to the carriage, excitedly making her heart race. She couldn''t understand why she felt this way. When Jessica opened the door, and he entered, everything changed for her as he shed his charming smile.

    _______________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer was sitting in the Mossy Grove with everyone. They were about to order when a maid appeared out of nowhere, catching some girls off guard. She looked nervous but spoke. ''''Archer Wyldheart. My mistress wants to speak with you. Would youe along?''''

    His eyebrow cocked before looking outside to see a noble-

    looking carriage outside, and shrugged as he spoke. ''''E, order me two of everything. I''ll be back soon. I want to see who this nobledy is.''''

    While standing up, Nefertitimented with narrowed eyes. ''''You better not bring back a nobledy husband. There''s too many women around you already.''''

    He walked over to the subus and kissed her along with the others before making his way to the entrance, but he didn''t see the girls looking at Aeris, who avoided their stares with red cheeks, causing everyone tough.

    As Archer stepped out, the red-haired maid opened the carriage door, and he entered, only to be stunned by the sight before him. A beautifully stunning woman with long, flowing blonde hair and glowing blood-red eyes was sitting there.

    She wore a noblewoman''s dress that highlighted her seductive curves, but what caught his attention were her massive breasts, straining against the fabric of her dress. He shook his head before taking a seat.

    Archer looked into her red eyes before giving the beautiful woman a charming smile as he spoke. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. I assume you''re a Duchess of some sort? What business do you have with me?''''

    As he spoke, it brought her back to reality, as she had asked. ''''Why did you hurt my son? I understand you healed him, but it has mentally affected him to the point he can''tpete in the tournament.''''

    He was confused because he couldn''t remember hurting anyone until the memory of the nobleboy returned, causing him to smile as he answered. ''''He hurt my little sister and would have taken advantage of her. The human boy was lucky he only got his leg cut off. But I have no issue with you, Lady; you are not responsible for the sins of your child.''''

    The woman''s eyes widened when hearing Archer but nodded before introducing herself as she realized there was something special about him. ''''I''m Fianna Everrose. The Duchess of the Summerfield Duchy. I must apologize for what my stupid son has done and will make sure he learns how to act like an Everrose.''''

    She looked at the made and continued. ''''Jessica instruct the guards to take Lucas to the southernnds to hunt beasts alongside the Homeguard. That will teach him how to behave.''''

    Archer saw the maid nod before leaving the carriage. Fianna turned back to him, her stunning smile catching him off guard as she spoke seductively. ''''Do you mind apanying me in the city? I want to get to know you more.''''

    When he heard her request, there was something inside him to ept and see where it went; with a smile, he epted the offer before sending a message to the girls, who were skeptical but told him to be careful.

    He heard Nefertiti''s moaning but quickly distracted her by promising a lot of pampering and love, which pleased the subus. After that, Archer looked at the blonde woman and smiled.

    Fianna''s excitement was real as she jumped up, causing her massive boobs to jiggle as she settled down beside him and grasped his arm. Archer turned his head to find a pair of red eyes staring at him, apanied by a mischievous grin.

    He didn''t know what to make of this woman but felt no hostility toward him, but it got him curious, so he asked. ''''Don''t you hate me for what I did to your son?''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you.]

 Chapter 644 How About We Start As Friends

    <h4>Chapter 644 How About We Start As Friends</h4>

    The blonde Duchess giggled as she shook her head. ''''He has caused all sorts of trouble with his bragging. In the Everrose family, we prefer to handle our issues rather than involve outsiders. We''ve been taught to consider both sides of the story before judging.''''

    ''It makes sense. But it''s no bother now, as the boy will leave Kestria alone, and no one can scold me for it,'' he thought to himself.

    When Archer heard her answer, he understood what she meant and nodded before asking. ''''Aren''t you married? Where is your husband?''''

    Fianna answered as she looked out the window and answered with a sad smile. ''''I am married to the Duke, but my husband ignores me and the Duchy by spending much time with his mistresses. The marriage was good for the first few years, but after, I couldn''t bear any more offspring, so he shunned me. I''ve been meaning to end the marriage in the capital, but he has powerful friends who will make my life hard if I do that.''''

    ''''So you''re caught between a rock and a hard ce. I do feel sorry for you; being in a dead marriage isn''t good for anyone. But I''m curious, what makes you interested in someone much younger than yourself?'''' Archer questioned in a warm tone when he heard the sadness in her voice.

    The blonde woman sighed. ''''I do not know, Archer. I hoped to find some happiness during this miserable existence, but I can''t find that inside my family. It''s hard to keep smiling when everyone is gossiping behind your back. I want to be happy and enjoy myself instead of being mocked.''''

    When Archer heard this, he thought, ''Some men are stupid to treat such a beautiful woman so poorly.''

    That''s when he said positively, ''''How about we start as friends? You look like all you do is work and need something to rx.''''

    Fianna nodded, prompting Archer to retrieve a bracelet and offer it to her. As she took it, he exined. "Contact me using this whenever you''re free, and I''ll take you to ces you''ve never seen before."

    She smiled while putting it on and spoke with happiness. ''''Thank you, Archer, it means a lot to me, and yes, we can be friends. Do you mind meeting me tomorrow evening by the docks? I''m free there.''''

    ''''Of course. If nothinges up, then I''ll be there.'''' He answered with a genuine smile.

    After speaking, the maid informed the Duchess. ''''We have to return to the inn, mydy.''''

    Fianna nodded before answering. ''''Okay, we will head back now.''''

    Once Archer heard that, he stood up and spoke with a smile. "Duchess Everrose, it was nice meeting you. I shall see you tomorrow.''''

    As the carriage sped off, he stepped onto the pavement. Archer reentered the restaurant, his eyes lighting up at seeing a tableden with food. He pushed the door open, and the bustling noise of the restaurant washed over him like aforting wave.

    The aroma of various cuisines filled the air, mingling withughter and chatter from the patrons. With a confident stride, he made his way through the crowded tables. A smile spread across his face as he took a seat.

    The girls turned to him, and Nefertiti questioned with narrowed eyes. ''''I smell a woman. An older one, who is she?''''

    Archer chuckled before telling them everything that happened, leaving people gawking at him. Leira startedughing as she inquired. ''''So you''re mingling with a married woman now?''''

    He shrugged. ''''She seems nice, but I''m not sure. I saw the sadness in her eyes and knew she was telling the truth.''''

    They all nodded before they started eating. Lioran turned to him with a smirk. ''''So married women are on the table now?''''

    ''''Shut up, Lio. She came to scold me but fell in love with me instead and left with a smile, so why does it matter? I don''t care for her husband.'''' Archer replied in a nonchnt tone.

    After he spoke, everyone turned to him with curious expressions. Teumented with a teasing tone. ''''Do we have to worry about our mothers?''''

    Archer shook his head in denial. ''''No. They are family to me. I don''t see them that way, but there is one woman I''m interested in.''''

    He looked at Lioran before continuing with a grin. ''''Mika Goldheart. I want to be Lio''s grandfather.''''

    Nika and Leonora started giggling at the look on their fiance''s faces, and N turned her head to Archer excitedly. ''''You want to woo grandmother? She''s a tough woman Arch. I''m not sure you could.''''

    ''''Don''t doubt me, my lioness. My charm is endless.'''' He replied with a smirk while eating some ribs.

    Everyone stopped chatting and started eating. Sera ordered strong wine for the group because she was the cheeky dragon. When E saw this, she scolded her. ''''Seraphina! You''re fighting after Archer. You can''t be drunk on that stuff.''''

    However, the redhead ignored E''s scolding and persisted in drinking while storing more in her storage ring. The group carried on for a while until Archer finished. He hadn''t anticipated the abundance of food, but everything was from meats to bread and soups.

    Llyniel informed them that they served a wide variety of food, which pleased them. One dish that particrly caught his attention was Acorn Bread, a personal favorite of his. He gged down the waiter and requested as much of it as the chef could prepare.

    They waited for another half an hour before their meal was ready. Archer paid five gold coins for the entire meal, which included the Acorn Bread. The waiter brought it over on arge trolley, but Archer stored it in the Item Box before leaving the restaurant.

    Therge group returned to the arena for Archer''s fight with the mysterious girl Kassandra from the Starlight Academy. While strolling, Lioran and Cian tried teasing him, but N and Maeve joined them on the walk.

    When Archer saw the orange-haired girl, she smiled at him before speaking. ''''How have you been? Your fight was amazing.''''

    "I''ve been good, Maeve. Cian tells me you''re getting married after the tournament. Perhaps I should stir up some mischief and crash the wedding, all while kidnapping you." He replied with a smirk, causing her grey eyes to shine.

    With a grin of her own, Maeve teased. ''''Does that mean you''d be iming me as your woman? Even if you be enemies with the Avaloch Kingdom?''''

    Archer shrugged before answering. ''''As long as you and Cian don''t hate me, I couldn''t care less what your kingdom does or says.''''

    Meave smiled and leaned in. ''''I expect to be in your arms that night, Archer Wyldheart. I want to escape that kingdom, so don''t let me down.''''

    After speaking, the warrior girl talked with her friend Eveline, who smiled at him. Archer gave her a charming smile before Teu appeared next to him. ''''Kidnapping princesses at their weddings? That''s naughty Arch.''''

    He nced to his right and caught sight of his Ocean Princess. Her blue hair was styled in its customary ponytail, and she was adorned in a winter dressplemented by a cape. Archer smiled. ''''Well, Teu. She seems more than happy to be mine, and I''ve taken an interest in her, so I''ll kidnap her while causing more trouble.''''

    The Aquarian princess sighed. ''''You are a menace, darling. I''m d we''re engaged and love each other. Imagine if we were enemies.''''

    ''''Never. You were always mine, Teu Aquaria; your fate was sealed on the day we met all those years ago when you saved me.'''' Archer said with a smile.

    When hearing that, Teu''s lips curled into a smile as the memory of a battered boy with white hair shed through her mind. The same boy had saved her kingdom, and the bond between them had grown stronger through that shared journey.

    "I can''t believe it''s been four years already, Arch. Time has flown by," Teumented, her fingers intertwining with his as they reminisced.

    Archer smiled before replying. ''''It''s been great. We have many more years together, so let''s make the most of it.''''

    After speaking, the group arrived at the arena, and Archer had to go to the stage, as the announcer said. ''''Can Archer Wyldheart and Kassandra Tidewatere to the stage, please!''''

    He kissed all the girls and bid farewell to the boys before making his way to the stage, where an extremely attractive girl stood. Stepping onto it, he examined her closely. She was muscr with ck hair and midnight ck eyes, exuding confidence.

    Archer sensed her strength and realized she wasn''t human. With a smirk, he questioned, "What are you? You''re not human."

    The girl smiled, her voice enchanting as she replied, "Beat me, and I may consider telling you, dragon."

    ''''Okay. Weapons or just fists?'''' Archer asked.

    ''''Fists,'''' Kassandra answered before the referee started the match, and the two rushed at each other.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you.]

 Chapter 645 What Are Titans

    <h4>Chapter 645 What Are Titans</h4>

    ?Archer rushed forward with a boom, throwing a punch toward Kassandra''s smiling face. However, she deflected it before countering with one of her own, striking him in the stomach.

    As the wind left his lungs from her counterattack, Archer grinned and grabbed her arm, swiftly throwing her across the stage to create distance between them. Shended on her feet, but her bright blue eyes shone as she looked at him.

    His smile widened, mirroring hers. The crowd roared excitedly, eager to witness the sh between them. Archer charged at her, but she didn''t move, waiting for his attack with a smile.

    Kassandra blocked the first attack, but the second got through and threw her off bnce. The battle raged on; each exchange of blows shook the arena to its core. Each blownded with bone-crushing force, leaving them both battered and bruised.

    Yet, amidst the chaos, a sense of ecstasy coursed through Kassandra''s veins. She had found someone who could match her strength blow for blow, causing her to unleash a flurry of punches with a wild grin, each strike fueled by her growing excitement.

    Archer managed to block some attacks, but a few still hit him. The heat of battle sharpened his senses, and he needed to adapt to stand a chance against this Kassandra. The fight was exciting, so he had to dig through his memories to remember anything that could help.

    Drawing upon the lessons of Teu''s training, Archer''s movements became blurrier and even straightforward. He easily dodged Kassandra''s punches with lightning-fast reflexes, quickly slipping through her guard.

    Archer skillfully exploited openings to deliver his devastating blows. The tide of the fight began to shift as his relentless attack forced Kassandra onto the defensive. He chipped away at her defenses, each strike wearing her down.

    But she grabbed his arm and pulled him close just as he thought he was gaining the upper hand. The two started to wrestle each other, and Archer felt her boobs squishing up against his chest before he was thrown to the ground.

    She jumped on top, but he quickly pulled the surprised girl close so her punches couldn''t do much damage. While they were like this, she spoke in a voice tinged with exotic allure. ''''Can we meet after the fights? I want to spend some time with you.''''

    When Archer heard this, he was thrown off by the sudden change in her tone, which left him bewildered as Kassandra grinned. ''''Got you.''''

    She pushed him back before throwing a punch that collided with his jaw, sending his world spinning. Archer was forcefully propelled into the arena wall, copsing with a groan.

    Despite his injuries, Archer wasn''t ready to concede defeat. Excitement fueled his movements, and Regeneration was healing his body; he instantly sprang to his feet and cast Blink, reappearing behind her.

    Leaning close, he whispered gently into her ear, "Yes, we can meet. But I have to defeat you first."

    That''s when Archer unleashed a series of punches, striking Kassandra''s back three times. The force of the impacts sent her crashing across the stage, meeting the same unforgiving wall he had moments before.

    Archer watched as the girl jumped up, but something was different about her. He noted the manic intensity in her smile as excitement surged through her. Kassandra recognized she had finally encountered someone who could keep up with her.

    A loud thunderp echoed through the arena as she charged at Archer. He lifted his arms to protect himself from her punch, which pushed him back, but he smirked and quickly moved closer to her.

    They continued to fight with their fists, the air filled with energy, and each punch boomed loudly in the arena. The crowd, on the edge of their seats, roared with excitement as the two shed with unmatched ferocity.

    Each punch they exchanged sent shockwaves rippling through the air, making the ground tremble beneath their feet. Archer''s movements were too fast to see, and his reflexes honed to perfection as he anticipated Kassandra''s every move.

    As the ck-haired girlunched a powerful punch toward Archer, he deftly sidestepped the attack, his hand shooting out to intercept her blow. He diverted her momentum, sending her staggering forward.

    Seizing the opportunity, he pressed his advantage,unching a rapid barrage of punches at her. Each blownded urately, wearing down her defenses as he relentlessly pressed forward.

    Despite her skill, she struggled to keep up with his attacks. For every passing moment, Kassandra realized that she was outmatched. As Archer delivered a final, decisive attack, his fist connected with her jaw with a resounding crack.

    Archer watched as she stumbled backward, her eyes zing over before she copsed to the ground, unconscious. That''s when the arena reverberated with the crowd''s deafening roar, their cheers echoing off the walls as they hailed Archer as the victor.

    With a sense of satisfaction, he raised his fists in triumph, basking in the crowd''s admiration as he emerged victorious. Archer quickly approached Kassandra and performed the Aurora Healing spell, enveloping her in a radiant white light that stirred her from unconsciousness.

    As Kassandra blinked her stunning azure eyes open, a mischievous grin spread across her pretty face. "You''re quite tough, Archer. How about we journey together? I believe there''s much we can teach each other." Shemented while sitting up.

    ''''Of course, princess.'''' Archer nodded. ''''But you still haven''t told me what race you are?''''

    The ck-haired girlughed before inquiring. ''''How do you know I''m a princess?''''

    He pointed toward her clothing. ''''He gestured toward her clothing. ''''The body suit you''re wearing, made from Aquarite and Deepsea Velvet, suggests you''re from The Dark Trenches.''''

    When Kassandra heard this, her smile grew even more. She was about to speak, but the referee announced Archer as the winner, and the two left the stage. The ck-haired girl linked arms with him and leaned in. ''''I''m the fifth Kraken Princess Kassandra Tidewater of the Tidewater Empire. It''s nice to meet you, white dragon.''''

    Archer turned to her and saw a beautiful smile that charmed him, but he shook his head before asking. ''''You''re a Kraken? Like the sea monster?''''

    Kassandra nodded. ''''Yes, dragon. But they are our wild cousins who have lost their minds or have been banished.''''

    Curiosity piqued, he inquired, "What brings a deep-sea monster topete in a tournament like this?"

    The girlughed before exining. ''''Well, because we are Titans, it doesn''t mean we aren''t like other races.''''

    After their conversation, they returned to the group of girls and his friends. As they walked, Archer asked, "What exactly are Titans?"

    Kassandra spoke as they stepped onto the stand. "Titans are ancient beings of immense power and unfathomable size. They are not mere creatures, but forces of nature incarnate."

    Archer listened intently, absorbing her words as they weaved through the crowd. "But what makes them so formidable?" he inquired, his curiosity evident.

    "Titans can assume humanoid forms," Kassandra exined. "In their true state, they are colossal monsters, capable of easily reshapingndscapes andying waste to entire civilizations."

    She stopped talking and looked at him with a smile. ''''Does that bother you, Archer?''''

    Shaking his head. ''''No. I''m a dragon. Who am I to judge a Krakan? If you mean me no harm, then we have no issues.''''

    When hearing Archer''s question, Kassandra''s face lit up with a smile. She spun on her heels and approached him, kissing his cheek before speaking, "I assure you, I mean you no harm whatsoever. I wish to get to know you, that''s all."

    She smiled as they continued walking, but Archer felt loads of eyes on him. When they reached the girls, he introduced them. ''''My beauties, this is Kassandra Tidewater, the Fifth Princess of the Tidewater Empire in The Dark Trenches.''''

    Archer saw Teu''s eyes widening in shock as she jumped up and demanded. ''''What are you, girl? A Shadow Shark or Lurker?''''

    Kassandra smirked before shaking her head, ''''No Aquarian princess. But I can smell your blood from here, which smells delicious.''''

    Teu turned to Archer, ''''Do you understand what she is, husband? That''s a monster of the deep. They hunted the ocean races like no end. It''s one of the reasons we were forced to step ontond.''''

    He shifted to Kassandra, who shrugged unbothered, ''''That was the elders. We needed breeding pools, and the Mid-Rift was the perfect ce for them.''''

    The blue-haired girl exploded. ''''What do you mean! Thosends were our homes! What are you anyway? You never said.''''

    Kassandra smiled. ''''I''m a Kraken. Now, take back your words, Aquarian.''''

    When Teu heard that, she rushed forward and spoke with suspicion, ''''You''re still alive? You''re race hasn''t been seen since you attacked our sea settlements.''''

    The ck-haired Kraken shook her head. ''''Yeah, but the Shadow Sharks have been warring against us and keeping us trapped in the Trenches.''''

    ''''Oh god. Are they real?'''' Teu asked with wide eyes.

    Kassandra sadly nodded. ''''Yes, and stronger than ever. Their princess is here and represents a kingdom in the south which the Shadow Empire seized.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you.]

 Chapter 646 Demetra Shadowborne

    <h4>Chapter 646 Demetra Shadowborne</h4>

    When hearing the request, the girls asked Kassandra to show them to the Shadow Shark girl. Kassandra''s gaze swept across the bustling crowd, her eyes scanning until they alighted upon the elusive figure.

    ''''She''s wearing the ck and white dress with the Mitiril armor,'''' Kassandra answered as she pointed at a girl across the arena.

    Archer looked at a youthful girl sitting among the spectators. She had snow-white skin much like his own, highlighted by a waterfall of dark blue hair framing her face.

    He noticed her eyes were devoid of human warmth and bore the fierce intensity of a predator fixed on the unfolding spectacle in the arena. Despite her delicate features, an unmistakable aura of a hunter emanated from her.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice her muscr build and well-defined figure. He sensed the rad power radiating from her. As his gaze lingered on the girl, she turned to him, her lips curving into a yful smile.

    She blew him a kiss, a gesture that caught him off guard, sending a shiver down his spine. Then, the girl vanished into thin air. The sudden disappearance shook Archer, leaving him momentarily stunned.

    He didn''t know where she went and what sort of magic she used, but he could see the remains of the mana she had used. Before he could fully understand what had happened, the girl reappeared out of nowhere, standing right in front of him.

    Her sudden reappearance startled Archer and the surrounding girls, who gasped in surprise. With lightning speed, the girl grabbed his hand, her touch sending a jolt of electricity through him.

    Without a word, she pulled him close, her eyes sparkling mischievously, before vanishing again, this time with Archer in tow. The girls watched in astonishment as the two figures disappeared into the ether, leaving only a faint whisper of their presence behind.

    Once they had disappeared, all eyes turned to Kassandra, who shrugged. "Shadow Sharks are peculiar creatures. If they take a liking to someone, they''ll go to great lengths to earn their approval. But if they harbor hate towards someone, they''d rather devour them."

    Teu nodded in understanding and spoke. ''''He''ll be back before Sera''s fight.''''

    The girl in question was still downing the wine she had taken from the restaurant and started to feel slightly tipsy, which no one saw. Sera snickered and knew she would win her fight even if drunk.

    Meanwhile, Archer and the Shadow Shark girl reappeared on a random shoreline. He looked around and spoke in a curious tone. ''''You traveled by shadows?''''

    The girl turned around and nodded before introducing herself in an exotic ent that was new to him. ''''My name is Demetra Shadowborne. The fifteenth princess of the Shadowborne Empire.''''

    Archer''s gaze intensified as he observed the girl, taking in every detail with newfound curiosity. Her dark blue hair framed a face dominated by bright yellow shark-like eyes, intensifying his attention.

    As she smiled, revealing a row of fierce-looking teeth, Archer noticed gill-like structures beneath her pointed ears, adding to her mysterious allure. He had to admit that this girl was gorgeous.

    When seeing his eyes roaming all over, it caused a big grin to appear on her face, and she spoke in a sultry voice. ''''If you keep eyeing me like that white dragon, I will have to drag you into a cave and mate with you. Us sharks love strong partners, and without your blocker, you would be even more powerful than me.''''

    He grinned and inquired curiously, ''''That cer, but why did you bring me here?''''

    Demetra said, "I think there''s something you''d like. I felt it when we arrived, and as I saw you, I knew you woulde with me."

    Archer''s curiosity intensified as he scanned their surroundings. Behind themy a vast expanse of dense forest, while ahead stretched the rugged sea, its waters turbulent and wild.

    Looking back at the predator-like girl who was staring at him, he nodded. ''''Okay, lead the way. But I can''t swim in my dragon form.''''

    She smiled and jumped into the sea, transforming into a huge demon-like shark. Its skin was navy blue, and its eyes were bigger than his. Her fins were asrge as a sailship, and her body was twice the size of his dragon form.

    When Archer saw this, he felt the powering from her and realized he was only slightly stronger. As he was looking at the shark girl, he heard her voice in his mind. ''''Jump on and getfortable. You''ll love the view while I swim.''''

    He chuckled before hopping onto herrge back and settling on her dorsal fin. When Archer did that, he felt some magic enveloping him, which puzzled him until she exined. "It''s a spell to give you air to breathe and will keep you on my back."

    As Archer gotfortable, the sea roared and churned around them, the waves crashing against each other ferociously. The wind howled, whipping salty spray into his face while he rxed.

    Despite the wild conditions, Demetra remained unfazed. Her navy blue skin glistened in the sunlight as she turned to Archer with a mischievous glint in her bright yellow eyes while speaking into his mind, her voice filled with excitement and anticipation. "Are you ready for an adventure, white dragon?"

    Archer nodded eagerly, a sense of thrill coursing through him. He replied, his voice tinged with excitement. "Lead the way."

    With a yful smile, she dove into the rough waters, her massive form slicing through the surface effortlessly. Archer sat on her back, his heart pounding with exhration as he submerged into the unknown depths below.

    As they descended deeper into the azure expanse, Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he beheld the breathtaking underwater world unfolding before his eyes. Coral reefs stretched in all directions, teeming with life darting to and fro in a mesmerizing dance.

    Schools of colorful beasts glimmered in the spotted sunlight filtering through the water, their scales shimmering like precious jewels. Majestic sea turtles glided gracefully through the currents, their ancient eyes watching the pair.

    Archer marveled at the beauty and calm of the underwater realm, a sense of wonder washing over him as he realized that even the sea monsters seemed to avoid Demetra''s imposing presence.

    It was a sight unlike anything he had ever seen, and he felt privileged to witness it alongside the enigmatic Shadow Shark princess. Archer knew what he''d find would be interesting as they swam deeper into the ocean''s heart.

    He rxed as Demetra surged forward, her massive body cutting through the water. The ocean stretched endlessly around them, its depths shrouded in darkness as they journeyed deeper into the abyss.

    Archer marveled at the wonders of the underwater world, his senses alive with excitement and anticipation. Suddenly, a monstrous shadow loomed ahead, a massive whale-like creature gliding gracefully through the depths.

    Demetra''s predatory instincts kicked in, and she surged forward, her eyes fixed on her prey. With lightning speed, she closed the distance between them, her powerful jaws snapping shut around the creature''s massive body.

    The water churned with the force of their struggle as she wrestled with the beast, her sheer strength and ferocity on full disy. Demetra tore the creature in two with a mighty roar, its flesh rending beneath her razor-sharp teeth.

    Blood stained the water as she feasted upon her kill, her hunger driving her onward with relentless intensity. Archer watched in awe as she devoured her prey, his heart pounding with exhration.

    Despite the violent spectacle before him, he couldn''t help but admire her raw power and primal instinct. As Demetra finished her meal, she turned to Archer with a yful glint in her eye, her expression softened with amusement.

    Sheughed and said sorry in a teasing tone. "I apologize for that, white dragon. I couldn''t help it. I was really hungry."

    Archer couldn''t help butugh along with her, the moment''s tension dissipating into the water around them. He affectionately reached out to pat Demetra''s massive form, a sense of friendship blossoming between them.

    "It''s alright," he replied, his voice tinged with amusement. "I understand. We all get hungry sometimes."

    With a contented sigh, Demetra resumed their journey through the depths, herughter echoing through the water like a melody. As the two traveled, they approached an ancient city nestled on the seabed.

    The city emanated a powerful aura, its structures pulsating with raw mana. Archer felt an energy coursing through him as they drew nearer to the city. He couldn''t help but be captivated by the intense purity of the mana surrounding them.

    It was unlike anything he had ever experienced. Suddenly, Demetra slowed, turning to Archer with a gleam of excitement in her bright yellow eyes. "Do you feel that? It''s so pure, just like you."

    Archer''s eyes widened in awe as he took in the sight before him. He nodded in agreement, his voice filled with wonder. "Yes, I feel it. It''s incredible."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you.]

 Chapter 647 What’s Steady

    <h4>Chapter 647 What''s Steady</h4>

    When Archer saw the underwater city, he was amazed. The buildings stretched as far as he could see and looked well-kept. He wondered if they had been teleported there. But that''s when he felt something was off.

    The duo traveled forward, but arge tail flew out of the shadows and struck Demetra in the side, sending her flying through the water. As that happened, Archer shouted at the shark girl. ''''Transform into your human form now!''''

    She listened, and when she transformed, Archer opened a gate back to the arena. The duo collided with the wall near the stands when they entered the portal, causing chaos. He was still holding Demetra, who was grinning but winced as the pain hit her.

    "Whoa, what was that?" cried a spectator, his voice barely audible over the din of the chaos.

    People scrambled to get out of the way, spilling their drinks and dropping their food hastily. Some stood frozen in shock, while others rushed towards the exits, desperately trying to escape.

    A wave of confusion swept through the stands as spectators exchanged worried nces and muttered anxiously to one another. Parents sped their children tightly, shielding them from themotion, while Oakheart soldiers tried to restore order.

    During the chaos, Archer and Demetra struggled to regain their bearings, their bodies aching from the impact. They exchanged a nce, silently acknowledging the havoc they had caused before slowly rising to their feet amidst the wreckage.

    He shook his head before speaking. ''''What was that monster?''''

    Demetraughed as she answered. ''''It''s called the Maelstrom. Our people think it''s the devil of the deep. No one has ever seen it, but it''s killed many Deep Sea armies over the centuries.''''

    ''''You knew it was there?'''' Archer asked in a surprised tone.

    The shark girl giggled. ''''Yes. But I thought the two of us would be enough to search the outskirts, but it looks like the monster is touchy.''''

    After speaking, she helped him stand as the Professors rushed over and asked. ''''What happened to you two? Why did youe flying out of that portal!''''

    Demetra exined that they encountered a monster they couldn''t fight, so when it struck, Archer teleported them here to escape the unknown attacker, which appeased the Professors who went about tending to the people.

    Once they were gone, she turned to him and spoke with a grin as she threw him something. ''''Take this dragon. We can talk through it if you want to.''''

    Archer nodded while looking at the thing she gave him. It was a little silver metal bar, but he felt the manaing off it. ''''Okay, sounds good. See you around.''''

    Demetra smiled before returning to her seat. Teu hurried over to Archer and was concerned as she checked him over to see if he was okay. When confirming his well-being, a sigh of relief escaped her lips before she inquired, "What happened? Where did she take you?"

    Archer shook his head slightly as he responded, "We ventured into the sea and found an ancient city. However, our exploration was cut short by an unexpected attack, leading us to now."

    The girls sighed in relief, then greeted him with kisses and smiles. After that, E walked over to him and spoke with a giggle, "Sera''s fight ising up next. But we''ve got a problem."

    She pointed at a drunk dragon girl slurring her speech and wobbling around. When Archer saw this, he sighed and couldn''t help butugh as he spoke, ''''Why did no one stop her drinking? Can she fight like this?''''

    Teu shrugged with a grin. "She insisted on fighting, so we figured why not let her have a go. If she ends up face-nting, it will be her tail she''s tripping over."

    Archer thought about the situation when suddenly, he felt a sharp nip on his waist. With a yelp, he spun around to find Sera grinning mischievously at him. He watched her wander off before Hemera grabbed her hand, but she broke away and lunged at Archer.

    Before he could react, he realized it was Sera, and her breath smelt of alcohol.

    "Hey there, handsome!" She slurred, wrapping her arms around his neck and climbing up his body like an overexcited monkey. Archer couldn''t help but shiver as she nipped at his neck and ears with yful eagerness, her intoxicated antics catching him off guard.

    "Whoa, Sera, easy there!" he chuckled nervously, trying to gently pry her off him without causing a scene. But just as he started to get a handle on the situation, a booming voice echoed through the arena.

    "Seraphina Wyldheart! Your fight is about to begin!'''' The referee shouted through the mic.

    The announcement snapped the dragon girl out of her nonsense, and she reluctantly released him, her eyes widening in realization. Without another word, she dashed off towards the stage, leaving Archer bewildered and the spectators amused by the spectacle.

    The other fighter and the referee looked at each other, surprised by her strange arrival. Archer saw her stumble onto the stage, wobbling and looking dizzy. The scent of alcohol wafted off her as she swayed slightly, trying to maintain her bnce.

    Despite her intoxicated state, there was a determined glint in her ruby-red eyes as she faced her opponent. The referee''s voice boomed through the arena, announcing the beginning of the fight.

    Without hesitation, the burly boy charged toward the intoxicated redhead who was swaying around with a stupid smile with surprising speed. Sera seemed oblivious to the looming danger.

    Her attention was all over the ce as she attempted to steady herself. As he closed in, spear poised to strike, Sera''s instincts kicked in, albeit sluggishly. With a sway, she managed to raise her arms to defend herself.

    The weapon came crashing down, but her reflexes, dampened by alcohol, barely managed to deflect it. In a moment of sheer luck or perhaps instinct, Sera''s tail whipped around, the force behind it surprising even herself.

    With a resounding smack, the tail connected with the boy''s side, sending him flying backward, his spear ttering to the ground. The crowd erupted into a mix of gasps andughter as they witnessed the unexpected turn of events.

    Emboldened by her idental sess, Sera stumbled forward, her movements clumsy yet oddly effective. With each intoxicated swing of her fists, shended blows on her confused opponent, who struggled to regain his footing.

    Despite her drunk state, Sera fought with a recklessness fueled by abination of alcohol-induced bravado and a stubborn refusal to back down.

    Each punch and kick seemed to carry the weight of her frustrations, which caused her to unleash a flurry of blows that caught her opponent off guard. Ultimately, it wasn''t skill or strategy that won Sera the fight but sheer determination and a healthy dose of luck.

    As the referee announced her the victor of the fight, the cheers and apuse of the crowd, Sera stumbled backward, her breath heavy and her movements unsteady. Archer watched amusement and concern flickering across his features from the sidelines.

    ''She''s strong even when inebriated, but that was amusing. I''ll punish the naught dragonter.'' He thought to himself.

    Despite her antics, there was no denying her tenacity and strength, which impressed and worried him in equal measure. As themotion died down and Sera was escorted off the stage, Archer couldn''t help but wonder what other surprises she had.

    Before he could say anything, E jumped up when the redhead got close and scolded her, which made everyoneugh. ''''Seraphina! Why are you fighting drunk? You could have killed that boy.''''

    The girl in question looked at the blonde elf with a goofy grin stered on her face and swayed on the spot, her movements mirroring those of a tipsy sailor navigating rough seas.

    Seeing her friend''s antics, E approached her with amusement and concern. Sera paused, a thoughtful expression briefly crossing her face before she straightened up, or at least attempted to, with exaggerated determination.

    She slurred, struggling to find the right words. "Of course, I can fight! I''m as steady as a... as a... um, what''s steady?"

    E couldn''t help but chuckle at her antics. "How about we let someone else take this one, huh? You can be our cheerleader instead."

    Undeterred, Sera shook her head vigorously before refusing her offer with an unsteady wave of dismissal. "No way! I can take on anyone, anytime, anywhere!"

    Before E could respond, Sera suddenly lurched forward, attempting to strike a heroic pose but stumbling in the process. Quickly reacting, the half-elf grabbed her friend''s hand, steadying her.

    "Come on, Sera," She said with a smile, "Let''s leave the fighting to someone else today. How about we head back to the domain and grab some snacks instead?"

    When the dragon girl heard the word snacks, her expression brightened, causing her to agree with a nod. ''''Yes. Let''s go to the domain!''''

    E giggled before returning to the domain, leaving a chuckling Archer behind. He joined the other eight girls and spoke as he sat down. ''''Who''s fighting next?''''

    ''''I am Archie!'''' N called out in an excited voice.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you.]

 Chapter 648 You Did Wonderfully

    <h4>Chapter 648 You Did Wonderfully</h4>

    Archer nced over at N, who sat there with an eager grin. Her golden hair was tied back in a ponytail, which couldn''t hide her fluffiness. But he admired her beauty, grateful to have her in his life.

    With a gentle shake of his head, heplimented her. "You look stunning, N. I''m excited to watch you fight."

    The lioness smiled when she heard him, causing her confidence to skyrocket. Archer continued to watch the next two fights, which weren''t as exciting as the ones involving his girls.

    A few hours passed by until the announcer called out. ''''N Lionheart and Venessa Venomw. Come to the stage, please.''''

    When N heard this, she jumped up excitedly before kissing Archer and smiling at the others, who wished her luck. He turned his gaze toward her opponent, noting her dark green hair and crystal blue eyes.

    She had a slender build and was undeniably pretty, although not quite as attractive as N or the other women he was with. He noticed she was wielding daggers while N used her sword.

    N had a grin on her face while waiting for the fight to begin as she eyed her prey. Archer turned to Teu, who was watching with interest, and asked in a curious voice. ''''Who''s fighting next?''''

    She smiled before answering. ''''It''s Leira and Hemi, but after those two, some of our ssmates arepeting, including Lioran.''''

    He nodded before returning to the fight when the referee announced the start. Venessa rushed forward and struck out using her daggers. N easily blocked every attack as she counterattacked and kicked her in the chest, sending her flying back.

    When Venessa got back up, she grinned while spitting on her des, causing Halime toment quickly as she recognized the move. ''''The girl is a snake demi-human like me, Archer! She just used her venom on the des.''''

    ''''She''s trying to poison N?'''' Lioran asked in a threatening voice.

    This time, the silver-haired elf Tal spoke. ''''She won''t be beaten. You don''t realize how strong your little sister has be over thest few months.''''

    Lioran turned around and spotted the mixed elf and nodded in understanding before he started watching the fight. As N faced off against Venessa, the arena buzzed with anticipation.

    She wielded her sword skillfully as her golden mane flowed behind her. Venessa, agile and cunning, brandished her daggers with expertise, her eyes glinting with confidence. The sh began with the sound of metal meeting metal ringing through the air.

    N moved with perfect footwork, parrying Venessa''s strikes with ease. While her opponent darted in and out with swift movements, aiming to find an opening in her defense. But she was a master of her craft.

    With each exchange, N anticipated the girl''s move, countering with swift and precise strikes of her own. Their weapons danced in a flurry of steel, each fighter testing the other''s skill and resolve.

    As the battle raged on, Archer watched in awe as the two engaged in a captivating disy of martial prowess. N''s skill and strength matched Venessa''s speed and agility, creating a thrilling spectacle that held everyone''s attention.

    Despite Venessa''s cunning tactics and relentless attacks, the lioness remained firm, her focus unwavering. With each sh of their weapons, she gained ground, steadily pushing her opponent back with a grin.

    Then, in a sudden burst of skill and finesse, Archer watched N seize the opportunity she had been waiting for. With a lightning-fast strike, she disarmed Venessa, sending her daggers ttering to the ground.

    Before the girl could react, N delivered a powerful blow to her jaw, knocking her opponent to the ground with a resounding thud. The arena erupted into cheers as she emerged victorious, her sword raised triumphantly above her head.

    N had proven to be a formidable warrior and a true de master. She had ovee her opponent with dignity and skill, leaving no doubt in the minds of all who witnessed her power.

    Archer started cheering for her when the referee announced her as the winner, and the healers tended to the unconscious Vennessa. N approached him and the others with a grin as she spoke. ''''Did I do good, husband? I''ve been training with Teu and Tal.''''

    He nodded, ''''You did well, my lioness. Ask anyone here.''''

    Just as he spoke, Lioran appeared with a proud smile and hugged the lioness, who was caught off guard. When she came to, she pushed her brother away beforeining. ''''Don''t just hug me like that, brother! It''s weird. Now Father will know how strong I''ve be.''''

    Archerughed at the siblings as he sat back down to watch the fight that was beginning. It was a boy from the College of Magic who used fire magic. He sted the other student into nothing within the first two seconds of the fight.

    After that, the announcer spoke. ''''Leira Avalon and Theodore Sabat, pleasee to the stage.''''

    When the crowd heard that, they started cheering, especially the people from the Avalon Empire, as Leira was their princess. Archer watched the arenae to life with banners and gs waving.

    Archer turned around to spot Leira approaching him while wearing her green mage robes, which kept her warm during the cold weather. She also wore ck boots that matched the outfit and made her look even prettier in his eyes.

    The cat girl stopped before him, seizing everyone''s attention as she leaned in and kissed his lips. The Avalonian crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, thrilled to witness her affectionate gesture toward the guardian of their empire.

    It was a sight that filled them with immense joy and pride because the normal citizen loved Archer and wished him the best. After the public disy of affection, she went to the stage only to see a brute of a boy who looked much older than her.

    Archer just sat back and wanted to see how strong she had be since they took their rtionship further. Leira looked at the grey-haired boy using a sword and magic as she sensed the manaing from it.

    When Leira sensed that, she decided to end the match with one spell and waited for the referee to start, which came secondster. She watched the boy''s movement as his sword began to glow, indicating that he was powering it up for an attack.

    As Leira faced her opponent, she allowed him to get close, luring him into a false sense of security. With lightning-quick reflexes, she waited until thest moment before his swing connected, then swiftly raised her arm.

    Thunder crackled and danced along her limb, forming a protective barrier just in time to intercept the blow. The impact reverberated through her arm, but she stood firm, her gaze unwavering as she met her opponent head-on.

    Sensing his vulnerability, Leira directed her magic, conjuring mes infused with crackling thunder around her fist. In a decisive move, she unleashed her fiery thunderstrike, her fist connecting with explosive force.

    Fire and lightning erupted in a dazzling disy, engulfing the area in a blinding sh of light and thunderp. The sheer power of the explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the arena, causing the crowd to gasp in astonishment.

    After the smoke cleared, Theodore Sabat was flung backward, his body hurtling through the air until he crashed into the stands with a thud. Silence descended over the arena as the spectators processed the unexpected turn of events.

    Their eyes were wide with disbelief at the sheer magnitude of Leira''s disy of power. Archer stood up from his seat, a solitary figure amidst the hushed crowd. Without hesitation, he raised his voice in a booming cheer, his words cutting through the stillness.

    "Bravo, Leira! Magnificent!" he eximed, his words echoing off the arena''s walls. At first, his voice seemed to hang in the air, a lone deration amidst the quiet. But then, as if sparked by his enthusiasm, a wave of apuse began to ripple through the stands.

    It started from where Archer sat, then spread like wildfire, engulfing the entire College of Magic section. Leira''s heart swelled with pride as she heard Archer''s cheer, a bright smile gracing her lips.

    Encouraged by his support, she stood tall, her gaze sweeping over the crowd. Then, like a thunderous roar, the Avalonian section erupted into cheers, their voices rising in unison to salute their beloved princess.

    It was a victorious moment, showcasing Leira''s power. The cheers echoed far and wide, proving to everyone that their princess was strong and would go far in the Arcane Magic Tournament.

    Following that, the referee dered her the winner, and she made her way over to Archer, who enveloped her in a warm embrace. Leira melted into his arms, findingfort as she rested her head against his chest.

    Archer''s voice rang out gently as he praised her, "You did wonderfully, my love. That punch was truly impressive."

    After the two separated he hugged the other eight girls who loved the affection he was openly showing them.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you.]

 Chapter 649 The Volkovitch Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 649 The Volkovitch Dynasty</h4>

    Archer barely paid attention to the other fights. They were only there to watch Hemera''s and Maeve''s matches, thest ones remaining on their list. While sitting there, Lioran turned to him and asked. ''''Have you heard of the Novgorod Heroes beating back the Swarm on the central continent?''''

    ''''Nope. I should send some spies there, but I can''t be bothered with them. I''m too busy to deal with the church anymore.'''' He replied while leaning back and rxing.

    Lioran startedughing before warning. ''''You better keep an eye on them, brother. Who knows what n they are cooking up to mess with you.''''

    Archer chuckled in response but decided to heed his friend''s advice and nned to send out some Tressyms to gather information for him when he returned to the domain after the two fights.

    __________________________________________

    [The Summoned Heroes POV]

    Meanwhile, as Archer contemted sending out spies, the summoned heroes had just arrived at Novgorod City. They were immediately captivated by its beauty, as no cities were like it on Earth.

    Natsumi was the first toment in a confused tone. ''''Does this ce remind any of you of Russia?''''

    Before them sprawled a city straight from the pages of a fantastical storybook, its architecture reminiscent of ancient Russian designs on Earth. Massive onion-domed towers withplex patterns soared into the sky.

    They cast long shadows over the bustling streets below. Colorful buildings with impulsive turrets and spires lined the cobblestone pathways, each facade with detailed carvings and vibrant paintings.

    Gasps of awe escaped their lips as they entered the scene before them. Emily''s blue eyes widened, reflecting the colors that danced in the sunlight. Causing her to whisper. "It''s like something out of a dream.''''

    Jason''s gaze swept over the structures with wonder. "I''ve read about ces like this in fairy tales," he said, his voice tinged with disbelief. "But I never imagined I''d see one in real life."

    Tim couldn''t tear his gaze away from the towering pce that loomed in the distance. Its golden domes gleamed in the sunlight, casting a warm, inviting glow over the city. "I''ve never seen anything so magnificent.''''

    The five heroes agreed with nods, but Natsumi turned to Princess Yevdokiya and asked inquisitively. ''''Who is this white dragon your guards were gossiping about?''''

    When Tammy heard that, she got excited and questioned. ''''Is that some rare beast? The way the guards spoke about it made it sound like it.''''

    Yevdokiya sighed, but the emperor exined. ''''Well, he is not a beast but a menace. He has stolen from the Church Of Light and taken control over Pluoria, which is the name of the western continent.''''

    Jason asked. ''''So he''s the bad guy?''''

    The princess nodded. ''''Yes. He has kidnapped several princesses from Pluoria, and rumors say he''s targeting several more.''''

    When the five heard this, they were horrified, and Tammymented. ''''So he kidnapping girls while overloading a whole continent? Is he a demon king?''''

    Yevdokiya shook her head. ''''No, he''s a white dragon. They are rare beasts as there is only one of them, so he takes advantage of this and forces kingdoms to give up their daughters.''''

    After she spoke, the emperor added. ''''We will arrive at the pce soon, and the empress can exin more. She is the leader of my intelligence service, so she knows all the rumors.''''

    The heroes agreed with a nod before turning their attention to the outside world while passing by all kinds of stores. The carriage continued traveling for twenty minutes until they reached arge metal gate.

    Towering spires adorned with ornate designs reached toward the sky. The same golden domes they saw earlier were shimmering in the sunlight. The architecture was simr to the cities and reminded the five of a fantasy Russian pce.

    Standing guard at the entrance were soldiers d in sturdy-looking armor crafted from strange-looking metal and fur. Their imposing figures were decked with detailed engravings and embellishments, giving them an air of regal authority.

    Each guard wielded a massive sword with ease, their movements practiced and precise. Tammy''s eyes widened with excitement as she took in the sight before her, and she eximed in a voice full of awe, "Wow, look at those guards!?They look like they stepped right out of a fantasy movie.''''

    Emily nodded in agreement, her gaze lingering on the gleaming armor and imposing weapons. "I''ve never seen anything like it. They must be incredibly skilled warriors," she remarked, her tone tinged with admiration.

    After that, the carriage stopped, and the doors opened, allowing the emperor and princess to step down while greeting someone. When the five heroes exited, they saw a row of maids and butlers standing in a neat line.

    Before them stood a stunning woman, captivating even the girls with her beauty. Her luscious blonde hair cascaded down to the small of her back, framing a pair of bright blue eyes that seemed familiar to Yevdokiya.

    But what truly captured the girls'' attention was her sinful figure, wlessly curved in every way, arousing a sense of envy within them. Tammy nudged Natsumi and whispered, "Do you see the size of her chest? They are massive!"

    Emily looked at the two boys, who were mesmerized by the woman who startedughing before speaking in a distinctive Russian ent. ''''Husband. Are these the five heroes? Will you have Paval train them?''''

    Tammy saw the emperor shake his head before pointing at Yevdokiya. ''''I''ve asked Yev to train them as she has proved she is a strong warrior many times.''''

    The woman nodded before turning to the five and introduced herself to the group. "I''m Anastasia Volkovitch, the Empress of the Novgorod Empire."

    When the group heard that, they introduced themselves, which pleased the empress, who ushered them into the pce. As the heroes entered, they were taken aback again by how beautifully decorated it was.

    Expensive paintings showing the previous generations of the Volkovitch Dynasty lined the walls. Emily saw the paintings end with empty ones, causing her to ask the beautiful blonde woman. ''''Anastasia, why aren''t there any more paintings?''''

    The empress turned around while answering. ''''They are for our grandchildren.''''

    As Anastasia led the heroes through the grand halls of the pce, their footsteps echoing against the polished marble floors, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence in her presence.

    She moved gracefully, her regal demeanormanding respect from all who crossed her path. Eventually, they arrived at a chamber bathed in a soft, ethereal light. In the center of the room stood a pedestal, upon which a glowing orb pulsating with energy rested.

    The colors shifted and danced like a mesmerizing rainbow, casting borate patterns across the chamber walls. Anastasia gestured towards the orb solemnly, her voice carrying a weight of importance.

    "Behold, the Affinity Orb," she announced, her words reverberating in the small chamber. "It can tell us what elements you will have ess to."

    The five approached the orb cautiously, their eyes widening in awe at its radiant disy. Emily reached out tentatively, her fingertips tingling as they brushed against the orb''s shimmering surface.

    That''s when the empress continued speaking. ''''If you don''t mind, put your hands on the orb individually so we can find out what affinity you process.''''

    Tammy was the first to test; multiple colors appeared when she ced her hand on the orb. That''s when the empress spoke up. ''''Red, Silver, and Blue.''''

    ''''What do those mean?'''' Jason questioned in

    Anastasia answered with a smile. ''''Those elements are fire, metal, and water, which is very good.''''

    The ck-haired girl got excited and started dancing on the spot before Emily stepped forward after Anastasia motioned to her. She ced her hand on the orb, and it started to glow white, purple, and yellow.

    They were shocked when the imperial family saw this, but the emperor exined the elements this time. ''''Light, space, and thunder.''''

    Emily smiled when hearing that and returned to Tammy, who was talking to Princess Yevdokiya. Jason was next and did the same and got dark purple, red, and brown, which were gravity, fire, and earth.

    Anastasia shifted her gaze to Natsumi, who watched the scene with fascination, much like she did when engrossed in anime or manga. Intrigued, she stepped forward and gently rested her hand on the orb.

    Silver, green, and yellow appeared, which pleased the empress who spoke. ''''Wow, Natsumi. You got metal, wind, and thunder, a goodbination.''''

    The Japanese girl nodded with a smile before thest hero stepped forward and ced his hand on the orb, only for it to glow red, blue, and brown. Anastasia smiled as shemented. ''''Fire, water, and earth. The heroes are tri-element users, which is rare among us.''''

    ''''Yes, even among the other empires and kingdoms, a three-

    element mage is rare. But if you like, we can have some of the best trainers instruct you?''''

    Tammy spoke up with an excited voice. ''''Does that mean we can be witches?''''

    Princess Yevdokiya chuckled before exining, "No, you''ll be mages. They''re simr but different from witches."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 650 I Need To Prevent This Future

    <h4>Chapter 650 I Need To Prevent This Future</h4>

    [The Summoned Heroes POV]

    The five heroes nodded in excitement before Tammy spoke again, ''''Will we see bandits and ouws?''''

    After speaking, the emperor, empress, and princess stared at the excited girl before Emily bonked her on the head as she said, ''''Tam! Stop getting so excited over everything! We died on Earth; all you care about is bandits and magic!''''

    The ck-haired girl giggled as she replied, ''''Can''t I be happy, Em? Yes, we died, but back home, we all thought it was the end. Who knew you would get sent to another world? That''s amazing!''''

    Jason and Timughed while Natsumi defended Tammy, ''''She has a point, Em. Who would want to be all down and depressed after dying when we can live new lives here?''''

    Emily sighed and chose not to argue before the empress spoke, ''''Heroes, if you follow the maid that will be here shortly, she will take you to your rooms.''''

    The five nodded, but Tammy couldn''t wait anymore, so she asked, ''''Anastasia, what do you know about the white dragon?''''

    When the empress heard that, she looked at the heroes and thought to herself, ''Maybe I can turn them against the boy?''

    With that idea, Anastasia began to speak about the white dragon, describing it as a hooligan and menace who terrorized the people; her words were abruptly cut off by a sweet, melodiousugh echoing from behind the group.

    Everyone turned around to see who had interrupted them. Standing there was a drop-dead gorgeous mature woman, her presencemanding attention with striking grey hair cascading down her back.

    The heroes saw the intense red eyes gleaming with mischief and wisdom. Tammy looked at her curvy figure, which oozed with confidence; she seemed to captivate the onlookers effortlessly without even noticing it.

    That''s when the emperor spoke. ''''Mother. What brings you here?''''

    Emily nudged Tammy, who was staring at the goddess who had just appeared, and whispered, ''''What is it with all the women in this world? Their boobs are massive.''''

    As the blonde girl said that, Tammy''s eyes roamed down the woman''s body until they reached two massive mountains, jiggling as she got closer. She gulped and replied, ''''They make me want to be a lesbian, Em.''''

    When her friend heard that, she stepped back in shock only to hear Natsumi speaking to Jason, who was nodding along, ''''Why does her grey hair look so silky? Look at her waist. It''s so thin!''''

    Emily sighed as the empress introduced them to the neer, ''''Heroes, this is the Novgorod Empire''s guardian, Catherine Volkovitch. My husband''s mother and Yevdokiya''s grandmother.''''

    The five greeted the woman, who spoke in an ent simr to that of the emperor and princess, ''''Ah, the heroes my irrational brother-inw summoned. What a fool. Does he not understand the boy won''t attack him if he just left him alone.''''

    Just as she spoke, the emperor requested in a weird tone, ''''Mother, can we have a word in private while Anastasia takes the heroes to their chambers?''''

    Tammy watched the grey-haired woman give the man a slight nod before the empress said, ''''This way, heroes. The maid won''t be here for a little while and should be cleaning your rooms.''''

    Everyone nodded and followed the empress, who led them to their living space, while Catherine stared at the emperor with an unknown look.

    __________________________________

    [Catherine Volkovitch POV]

    Catherine looked at her foolish son, who wouldn''t leave the white dragon alone. She sighed beforementing, ''''Can''t you leave the boy alone? There''s no point poking a sleeping dragon when it''s not bothering us.''''

    Anatolyined, ''''Why are you defending a lizard, Mother? He robbed the church and has killed many of its followers!''''

    ''''Only because they went after him and his girls. I''ve gone to Pluoria and watched him for a while, and I believe he is innocent. Do you want to know what I saw, Anatoly?'''' She asked with a grin.

    He nodded, causing her to smirk, ''''A boy living life with his women. He was supporting them during their fights and was pretty friendly. But what did you want to speak to me about?''''

    Catherine observed her son''s growing nervousness before he finally spoke, "Jeremiah and I are devising a n to eliminate the white dragon once and for all. His ambitions will only lead him to challenge the Novgorod Empire in the future."

    ''This foolish son of mine. He will only bring trouble to this family.'' She thought when she heard Anatoly''s n.

    She sighed before answering, ''''Do what you like. But don''te running to me when his armies march on the capital.''''

    When Anatoly hears his mother''s words, he gets angry, "He won''t set foot on Verdantia! We have several demi-gods protecting the continent who won''t allow him to destroy thend."

    After saying his peace, Catherine watched her son walk away in anger, but as she turned away, a vision hit her, which shook her to the core. She froze in horror at the sight before her. An apocalyptic army advanced menacingly toward the capital, its ominous presence felt by all.

    At its helm strode a figure she recognized all too well, a boy dressed in casual attire. Yet, despite his rxed appearance, an undeniable aura of authority surrounded him. Soldiers, numbering in the thousands, marched relentlessly on foot.

    Above them, dragons soared through the sky, their massive wings casting ominous shadows over thend. The dragons engaged in fierce battles with mages, unleashing torrents of dragon fire that lit up the sky with zing infernos.

    Catherine''s heart sank as she watched the capital of Novgorod engulfed in mes, the once majestic city now reduced to a burning ruin. She watched Archer, visibly enraged, leading the army from the front, showing no mercy as hemanded his soldiers to attack.

    "My dragon soldiers, advance! Show no mercy to the city''s defenders! Show them what happens when you attack me in my own home!" His voice pierced through the chaos with chilling rity, leaving no room for doubt about his intentions.

    Frenzied soldiers charged forward, their weapons raised high as they stormed toward the city walls. With reckless abandon, they scaled the walls, their faces contorted in rage as they shed with the defenders.

    The dragons, fueled by their master''s anger, unleashed devastation upon the city, their fiery breath consuming everything in its path. She could only watch in horror as the once-proud capital fell to the onught, a wave of destruction that seemed unstoppable.

    Catherine stood upon the highest parapet of Novgorod, her heart heavy with grief and despair as she witnessed her beloved city being mercilessly ravaged by the Draconian Army, led by none other than Archer Wyldheart.

    Tears blurred her vision as she saw the once-grand streets now engulfed in mes, the sounds of destruction and chaos tearing through the air like a relentless storm. When seeing all this, she thought. ''I need to prevent this future from happening. My idiotic son mustn''t kill those girls, or we will wake up an unstoppable monster.''

    In the distance, Catherine could see the Draconian soldiers, their ck armor gleaming in the firelight as they ruthlessly cut down innocent civilians. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and blood, and the anguished cries of the dying pierced her soul like daggers.

    Her heart shattered into a million pieces as she watched Archer himself, a figure she once knew as a boy filled with hope and promise, a boy who she knew wouldn''t kill innocent people but by her son and brother-inw''s hands, transformed into a harbinger of death and destruction.

    He stood tall amidst the carnage, his face twisted with cruelty as he oversaw the horror unfolding before him. With a heavy heart, she witnessed the Draconian soldiers stacking the heads of her people into pyramids.

    A morbid disy of their power and brutality. Each head represented a life lost, a soul extinguished, and Catherine felt a profound sense of helplessness wash over her.

    But amidst the horror, a chilling silence descended upon the city as Archer stepped forward, his presencemanding and his gaze piercing. He addressed the terrified survivors with a voice that sent shivers down her spine.

    His voice trembled with emotion as he recounted the tragic fate of his beloved girls, each name a dagger to the heart.

    "My beautiful Teu died taking a poisoned de to the heart for me. And my dear E, who had been with me for years," he continued, his words choked with sorrow, "died protecting me from the assassins sent by the empire."

    His voice grew louder, filled with anguish and rage. "Nefertiti, N, Sera, Tal, Hemera, Hecate, Leira, Lyniel, Halime, Sia��

    all of them," he shouted, each name a painful reminder of what he had lost. "They were innocent, yet they were ughtered mercilessly by those who sought to harm me."

    Tears blurred Catherine''s vision as she watched Archer''s raw grief and overwhelming anger. His words cut through the silence like a dagger, each syble carrying the weight of his sorrow and loss.

    "Why did they have to kill them?" he cried out to the heavens, his voice filled with anguish and despair. "They were innocent, they did nothing wrong!"

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 651 Two Futures One Choice

    Chapter 651 Two Future''s One Choice

    ??[Catherine Volkovitch POV]

    A wave of sorrow washed over her as she listened to his heartbreaking plea. She knew that his pain ran deep and felt a profound sense ofpassion for him despite the atrocities he was about tomit.

    In a voice heavy with sorrow and determination, he dered, "Because of their cruelty, because of their emperor''s actions, all the Novgorodian people will perish from Thrylos along with their allies."

    Catherine''s heart sank as she realized the extent of his vengeance. She knew there would be no mercy, no reprieve from the wrath of the Draconian Army.

    She watched as Archermanded his soldiers to butcher the survivors. "Show them no mercy! These are the people responsible for the deaths of my girls, for the deaths of your queens! They have taken from us that which can never be reced. That which will haunt us for eternity."

    Archer''s voice thundered with rage. "For every life lost, for every drop of blood spilled, let a million of theirs pay the price. Let them feel the weight of their ruler''s decisions; let them suffer the consequences of their actions."

    His soldiers surged forward, their battle cries echoing through the streets as they descended upon the unsuspecting citizens of Novgorod in a frenzy. The sounds of shing steel and agonized screams filled the air.

    The once lively streets were now painted red with the blood of the innocent, and the air was thick with the sounds of screams and cries of anguish. She could see Archer was consumed by a never-ending rage over his loss and change.

    Catherine felt a deep sense of guilt and helplessness, knowing that she could do nothing to stop the massacre that was taking ce that was down to her son''s stupid decisions that brought doom to their empire.

    But suddenly, the vision shifted. The scene began to blur and fade away, reced by a new image, a white dragon banner unfurling on every city across Verdantia. It symbolized power and domination, a stark reminder of Archer''s unstoppable march towards conquest.

    As the vision expanded, she realized with a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach that this was no mere dream. It was one of many futures that could happen. Once a symbol of hope, the white dragon banner now served as a chilling herald of Archer''s oppressive rule.

    With a heavy heart, she knew that the world was about to plunge into darkness. Archer, who was once a beacon of light and hope, had now be its greatest threat. And as the white dragon banner continued to spread, engulfing the world in its shadow.

    ''''Do you want this future? Or the one I''m going to show you, girl?'''' A voice was heard from behind her.

    Catherine spun around to spot a robed figure standing there. She asked in a suspicious voice. ''''Who are you?''''

    ''''I am what''s to be, what''s been, and what came before. Could you answer my question, girl?''''

    She nodded. ''''Yes. How do I prevent him from falling?''''

    The figure startedughing. ''''You must rid yourself of the thing you''ve cherished for so long.''''

    Catherine''s confusion was palpable, evident in her furrowed brow and questioning gaze. Sensing her uncertainty, the figure before she spoke. "Your son''s desire for conflict with the white dragon has far-reaching consequences, as you''ve seen. But what lies ahead, should his n fail and we thwart the Dark God''s intentions, is a vision I must now reveal."

    "Dark Gods?" Catherine''s voice trembled with disbelief. "How can a mortal woman be entangled in the god''s games?"

    ''''More than you know, Catherine Volkovitch. You must step up and choose when the time is right. Now, witness the fruit bore from such trouble. '''' The figure spoke in a neutral tone.

    The figure waved its hand as it spoke for thest time, ''''The choice will appear, and your whole being will tell you to go against it, but if you do, the first vision wille true, and you shall see everything you hold dear burned to dust under the white dragon''s rage.''''

    The next scene surprised Catherine. She saw Archer lounging on a sun-soaked ind, a peaceful smile gracing his features as he lounged on a chair. Surrounding him were women of all ages, appearances, and races, rxing while chatting in small groups.

    But what truly shocked Catherine was the sight of arge pack of children around him. Little girls swarmed over Archer while giggling andughing as he yfully interacted with each one.

    Hisughter echoed across the ind as he kissed the heads of each one who squirmed in his embrace with sheer delight. It was a sight that seemed so different from the darkness she had witnessed before.

    That''s when Catherine spotted her granddaughter, Yevdokiya, among the throng of women. With a beaming smile, Yevdokiya held a little girl with white hair and piercing blue eyes, staring at Archer with love.

    She watched him look over to the little girl, who shyly looked away. Catherine watched as Archer cast a spell to appear behind Yevdokiya and the girl. He gazed at the shy child with a gentle crouch and softly said, "Yelena, would you like toe to Papa? I''ve missed you dearly."

    The timid little girl peeked at him, eliciting a radiant smile from her granddaughter. Yelena quickly descended from her mother''s arms and toddled over to Archer. Her heart swelled with affection as she witnessed the scene.

    Archer scooped up the giggling girl, herughter filling the air as he showered her tiny face with loving kisses. That''s when Catherine''s world changed as a grey-haired little girl with violet eyes appeared.

    She watched the girl tugging at Archer''s sleeve, prompting him to bend down and smile as he picked her up. He asked in a sweet voice, "Tatiana! Where''s Mama?"

    Catherine''s heart skipped a beat as she watched the child, a mirror image of herself, point southward. Confusion clouded her mind as she saw herself, her long grey hair tied back into a ponytail, approaching Archer and tenderly kissing him.

    That''s when the sound of girls giggling caught her attention as they chased each other around not far from Archer and the women. The youngest, a little blonde lion girl with a mischievous glint in her violet eyes, scampered on all fours.

    Behind her, a tiger girl with striking white hair and brown skin bounded after her sister, her beautiful brown eyes alight with joy. She closed the distance between them with each yful leap, herughter mingling with her sister''s.

    As Catherine''s gaze swept over the scene, she noticed three more little girls joining the yful fray, each exuding a unique charm and mystique. The first girl, with her supernatural appearance, seemed almost otherworldly.

    Her skin was as pale as freshly fallen snow, highlighted by cascading locks of snowy white hair that framed her delicate features. But the girl''s eyes caught her attention, a mesmerizing shade of blue.

    Next to the first girl, there was another. Her skin was smooth and chocte brown, shining with energy. Her hair, though, was as white as the clouds above. But what truly set her apart were her eyes �C a soft, delicate red that shimmered with an inner light.

    As she moved, Catherine saw colorful feathers adorning her, resembling the majestic feathers of a phoenix. Then there was the third girl, her presence imbued with a devilish energy that was impossible to ignore.

    The little girl chased after the other two, her fox ears twitched with excitement. Her hair, a deep brown, flowed behind her as she moved swiftly. Her eyes, a captivating shade of violet, shimmered with intelligence and curiosity as she raced through the forest.

    Her yfulughter was mesmerizing to her. Together, the three girls ran all over the ind, theirughter mingling with the gentle rustle of leaves and the melodious trill of beasts flying overhead.

    With a heavy heart, Catherine tore her eyes away from the scene, readying herself for the future as the vision ended. She awoke from the vision and reappeared in the same hall where she had spoken to her son Anatoly.

    After doing that, she shook her head to clear it of the cobwebs and decided to call for a meeting with some of her friends. She pulled out amunication device and spoke into it. ''''Ladies, can we meet? I have some important information to share.''''

    A momentter, an excited voice broke the silence. "Cathy, is that you? When did you start using this channel again?"

    "Since we need to put a halt to my foolish son Agnes," Catherine replied firmly. "Inform the others to gather at the Summer Isles. I need to speak to everyone."

    ''''Okay, red-eyes. Titania will bring Morgana, the woman teaching that poor girl how to be a ruler, and is bringing her everywhere.'''' Agnesmented.

    Catherine sighed. ''''That''s fine, and stop calling me that! We''re not children anymore, woman.''''

    All she got in reply was a cacklingugh before the device clicked off, causing her to sigh with annoyance.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 652 Im Kidnapping Her From The Wedding

    Chapter 652 I''m Kidnapping Her From The Wedding

    ??Archer continued watching the fights until a strange feeling washed over him as a portal opened next to their seats. That''s when he heard a voice. ''''Arch! Where are you?''''

    E stumbled through the portal while holding a cup and slurring her words. Archer''s eyes narrowed, but Teu beat him to hit. ''''That gremlin got El drunk!''''

    The other girls startedughing as the half-elf spotted Archer and stumbled over to him to sit on hisp while slurring. ''''Sera''s wine tastes very... nice. You. Should try some.''''

    He chuckled while pulling E closer so she could rest her head on his shoulder, but instead of doing that, she got naughty and started nibbling his neck. While doing that, she mumbled. ''''I love... you Archer.''''

    When Archer heard the drunk half-elf''s words, he smiled before responding. ''''I love you too, El. Now go to sleep.''''

    After he spoke, E curled up in hisp and fell asleep, causing the other girls to look at her with jealousy, but they understood that she was drunk, so they didn''t bother with the sleeping elf anymore.

    Once she was settled, Archer slipped his hand into the back of her dress, gently running his fingers up and down her back. The half-elf''s reaction sent a shiver through him, apanied by an endearing moan.

    Archer turned his attention back to the match that was about to end and would be Hemera''s, then Maeve''s. Soon after, the fight ended, but the announcer spoke to the crowd. ''''We will have five more fights after this one. The queen wants to move to the Qualification Round as soon as possible.''''

    She paused for a second before continuing. ''''Can Hemera Helios and Celeborn Highleafe to the stage, please? Your match will begin soon.''''

    The sun elf walked over to Archer before sharing a passionate kiss with him, which shocked the crowd and caused them to murmur.

    ''''He''s a yboy!''''

    ''''How many girls does this white dragon have!''''

    ''''Look at the beautiful girl asleep on hisp. Most men would love to be in that position!''''

    The surrounding people''s reactions caused Archer tough as he pped Hemera''s bubble butt, causing her to yelp. Her yellow eyes turned to him, promising retribution, which he relished.

    As Hemera stepped onto the stage, he watched with pride and anticipation. Archer decided to scan him to see what his stats were like.

    [Celeborn Highleaf]

    [Level: 65]

    [Rank: Expert]

    [Other information not avable due to blocker]

    Archer grew confused but decided to ask one of the girlster as the referee signaled the beginning of the fight. Celeborn, her wood elf foe, immediately cast shadow sts toward Hemera.

    Archer wasn''t concerned; he knew Hemera was strong enough to defeat her opponent. With a confident smirk, she lifted her hand toward the approaching shadows. Suddenly, bright sunlight erupted from her palm, chasing away the darkness with sunlight.

    The crowd gasped in wonder as the dazzling disy unfolded before them. Hemera''s control over the sun was unmatched, and it showed in the way she effortlessly countered Celeborn''s attacks.

    Blinded by the sudden burst of light, Archer watched as her opponent faltered momentarily, his movements slowing as he struggled to adjust to the brightness. Seizing the chance, she swiftly closed the distance between them with surprising speed.

    In a blink of an eye, Hemera swept Celeborn''s legs out from under him, causing him to stumble and lose his bnce. As he began to fall, she delivered a powerful punch straight to his face, the impact sending him crashing to the ground with a thud.

    After the attack, Hemera jumped backward as he struggled to regain his footing, but let him get up as she prepared to attack; a sense of desperation washed over him. Channeling the power of nature, he cast a healing spell on himself, hoping to mend his wounds.

    A greenish aura enveloped him briefly as the spell took effect, soothing his injuries and restoring his energy. But panic set in as he realized Hemera was charging forward and was getting too close before he could react.

    Celeborn didn''t waste any time and conjured a tendril of shadow energy beforeshing out in ast-ditch effort to defend himself. However, Hemera was one step ahead as she expected the attack.

    Her moves were a blur to the crowd as she easily dodged the shadow''s tendrils. While smoothly darting around them, she closed the distance between them with determination in her yellow eyes.

    Archer watched intently as Hemera used sun magic on her feet and surged forward to confront Celeborn. The sun elf didn''t think as she unleashed a Sun st aimed directly at his chest.

    The intense light enveloped him in a blinding sh, leaving the crowd momentarily stunned by the disy of power. Celeborn staggered backward, the force of the st knocking him off his feet and sending him crashing to the ground once more.

    Struggling to rise, Celeborn raised him, but Hemera harnessed her sun magic once more and delivered a spinning kick aimed at his jaw, sending him reeling before he sumbed to unconsciousness.

    Hemera stopped with a smile as radiant as the sun before bowing to the crowd, acknowledging their apuse. After that, the referee announced her as the winner before she returned to a grinning Archer.

    When she came close, he spoke in a proud tone. ''''That was brilliant, Hemi. What was that spell you use to go fast?''''

    The sun elf giggled before answering. ''''Sun st. But I use it on my feet to get a quick burst of speed.''''

    All the girls greeted her with smiles. E murmured something, though no one could quite make out her words. Afterward, it was Maeve''s turn to fight. Archer spotted her fiery orange hair as she confidently stepped onto the stage following the announcer''s call.

    Archer looked at her even closer and admitted to himself that she was stunningly beautiful, reminding him of a Celtic warrior from Earth. She was muscr and had big boobs which bounced every time she moved.

    He was mesmerized until he heard Leira. ''''Like the Avaloch Princess husband?''''

    When Archer heard the cat girl, he turned to her with a smile. ''''Yes. She''s a lovely girl, and I think I will steal her from her wedding after the tournament.''''

    Leira nodded before giggling as she exined. ''''Me and the girls have spoken. We agreed that Maeve should be one of them if you were to go after any more girls. She likes you and doesn''t want to get married but can''t go against her duty.''''

    Archer sighed. ''''Yeah. Lioran said she''s serious when ites to stuff like that. But will me kidnapping her make her disregard that duty?''''

    ''''Yes. Just look at the way she''s looking at you, Arch.'''' She responded while pointing at the stage.

    He looked at Meave, who was staring at him with a smile, but there was something in her grey eyes. She mouthed something before turning to her opponent, a regr-looking girl using a weapon he had never seen.

    Archer turned to Leira and asked. ''''Do you know what she said?''''

    The cat girl nodded and recited what the orange-haired girl had said. ''''Take me away from my wedding, but it won''t be easy, dragon''''

    ''''The Avaloch Princess will be mine, Leira. You watch me.'''' Archer dered before paying even more attention to the fight.

    Teu nudged her and spoke. ''''What is he ranting about now?''''

    Leiraughed before telling her what he said. ''''He wants to im Maeve Avaloch, and she''s not making it easy for him. This ignites his dragon instincts, making him want her even more now.''''

    The blue-haired girl startedughing. That''s when Halime joined in, ''''She''s ying hard to get. Maeve likes him even more than he does her but wants that to change by teasing him.''''

    Everyone turned to Archer, who was focusing on Maeve jiggly behind as the referee signaled for the fight to start. His excitement surged as she stormed toward her opponent with unwavering strides.

    The crowd held its breath, anticipation palpable in the air. Maeve''s fiery orange hair zed like a beacon of fire as she closed the distance between herself and her adversary. With lightning-fast reflexes, Maeve expertly batted away the girl''s weapons.

    Every movement unfolded with meticulous skill, disying the finesse of a seasoned warrior. Archer couldn''t help but be astonished by the disy of skill before him, captivated by the Celtic-like girl.

    Each strike was imbued with a savage fury that stirred something within him, a primal attraction to her fiercebat prowess. Maeve lunged forward in a quick and skilled maneuver, her de slicing through the air with deadly uracy.

    The edge of her sword connected with the girl''s thighs, leaving deep gashes in its wake. With a cry of pain, the opponent staggered backward, her bnce faltering as she stumbled.

    As the defeated girly unconscious on the ground, attended to by the healers, the referee dered Maeve the match''s victor. Archer watched her step off the stage and handed the sleeping E to Teu, who happily took the half-elf.

    He rose from his seat and strode purposefully towards the orange-haired girl, noting her conversation with a man and woman resembling her. However, his attention was drawn to a brutish-looking man standing nearby, gazing at her with a possessive intensity that pissed him off.

    Archer''s mind churned with jealousy as he observed the scene unfolding before him and thought to himself, a determined glint in his eyes. "I''m kidnapping her from the wedding.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 653 The Gods Can Turn Water Into Wine

    Chapter 653 The Gods Can Turn Water Into Wine

    ??Archer watched as the man tried to talk to Maeve with a smile, but she replied politely while looking uninterested. He turned his attention to her fiance, who had bushy brown hair and blue eyes. He was big but looked like a dimwit, which confused him.

    He approached Maeve, slipped his arm around her waist, and pulled her closer, causing the three people to give him death res. Archer noticed a man who stood at seven feet looking down at him with anger growing in his grey eyes.

    Guessing this man was the King of Avaloch and Maeve''s father, Archer knew his hatred toward him would only grow, and, in the future, it would lead to a blood feud. He soon realized he would never ept their union, a thought that greatly amused him.

    After looking at the man, Archer turned his attention to the woman who looked like an older version of Maeve, only with green eyes, bigger boobs, and wasn''t muscr. She was staring at him with something like interest, which fascinated him.

    ''This woman should hate me, but her gaze has no malice.'' Archer thought to himself.

    He shook his head and turned his attention to Maeve''s fiance, who was staring at him with an innocent smile, causing him to think. ''Are they marrying her to an idiot? She deserves better.''

    While Archer was thinking, Maeve''s father demanded while taking a step forward. ''''How dare you touch my daughter, boy! She is the third princess of the Avaloch Kingdom! Do you know it''s a death sentence for such crimes?''''

    As the king waffled on, Cian, Maeve, and their elder sisters arrived just in time to hear his words. Their faces paled with apprehension, anticipating Archer''s explosive reaction. However, their unease deepened when all he offered in response was a smile.

    Archer ignored the king''s question and introduced himself to Maeve''s fiance with an insincere smile. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. The white demon of the Soutnds, the Scourge of the Church Of Light, and the Doom of the World. Who are you?''''

    The young man seemed taken aback but answered. ''''Seamus Albion. Second Prince of the Albion Kingdom and Maeve''s fiance.''''

    When Cian heard this, He thought, watching the interaction unfold. ''Stop mentioning that you''re her fiance, idiot! Can''t you see he''s getting angrier.''

    ''''And where is this kingdom?'''' Archer replied with an even bigger grin, hiding a boiling anger fueled by jealousy.

    While he was trying to control himself, Maeve tried to escape his clutches but couldn''t. Seamus answered without realizing he was dooming his homnd in the distant future. ''''It''s North East of the Avaloch Kindom.''''

    When Cian, Caoimhe, and Siobhan heard this, they sighed as their sister''s fiance just shot himself in the foot. Archer chuckled as he thanked the boy for the information. ''''That''s very good. I heard the east is very nice during Frostwinter. Don''t tempt me into visiting.''''

    Maeve and Cian trembled upon hearing those words, fully aware of their implications. Unaware, Seamus continued to prattle on, releasing the squirming girl as he spoke.

    When Maeve was free, she watched him with narrowed eyes as Seamus answered with an innocent smile. ''''I see you''re friends with Cian and Maeve. How about you two visit us after we settle in the Albion Kingdom?''''

    Archer''s smile turned darker, but Seamus was oblivious to it all as he assumed he had made a new friend. It was a chilling transformation that sent shivers down the spines of those familiar with his true nature.

    The siblings exchanged worried nces, dreading what shenanigans he might unleash. Yet, they remained silent, watching as he posed seemingly innocuous questions they knew harbored ulterior motives.

    Cian leaned over and whispered to Maeve, "He''ll kidnap you at your wedding, sis. Is this truly what you want?"

    She turned to her older brother and gave him a nod before returning her attention to Archer as he conversed with her fianc��, who was clueless about the doom that would fall upon his kingdom.

    Maeve''s parents watched with astonishment as this seemingly friendly front Archer put up masked the true menace they believed him to be. Despite his charming behavior, the older couple couldn''t shake the unease.

    They braced themselves, especially when they noticed the obsessive gleam in his eyes whenever he looked at Maeve, heightening their unease. Anticipating that he was plotting something sinister, the couple heard the rumors.

    Archer posed a question that made the people shiver, but Seamus didn''t have a problem bragging. ''''So, my new friend. How wealthy is your kingdom? I heard it''s just a petty realm selling livestock to survive.''''

    When asking this, Maeve''s father snapped, his voice using. "Enough of your games, dragon!"

    ''''Oh, aren''t you touchy. I was getting to know my new friend here as I don''t have many my age.'''' Archer looked at Seamus with the friendliest smile he couldn''t muster, ''''Ain''t that right?''''

    The young man thought Archer was friendly and spoke up to defend him. ''''Yes Father-inw. I see no dishonesty in him, and grandmother told me dragons are truthful beings.''''

    Archer nodded like a chicken, causing Maeve''s Father to get even angrier, but he made it even worse by speaking to the king with a grin. ''''I am very honest, Ronan Avaloch. I shall give you a quote to remember me by.''''

    He walked over to the man, who was staring at him with eyes full of rage and hatred, causing Archer to chuckle before speaking with a cocky grin. ''''The gods can turn water into wine, but I can turn your mother into mine."

    When hearing this, Ronan''s face turned several colors, and he was about to attack Archer, who was openly mocking him in front of his family. But stopped himself as he noticed Ophelia ckfire standing close by and arge group of girls staring at him like he was scum.

    A few of them took out weapons, causing Ronan to rethink his next actions before leaving the arena. While walking away, Archer spoke to him with a smirk. ''''See you soon, Father-inw. Make sure to keep an eye out for me.''''

    Seamus looked at him and asked in a curious voice. ''''Which sister will you be marrying, Archer? Both are lovely.''''

    ''''Why not all three and their mother?'''' Archer replied while looking at the older woman, who stared at him amusedly.

    He looked into her beautiful green eyes and asked with a charming smile. ''''What is your name?''''

    The woman''s eyebrows raised before inquiring in a heavy ent that reminded him of how Celts sounded on the history documentaries back on Earth. ''''Naomh Avaloch. I must ask, why did you provoke my husband if you want to marry his daughters or me as you said?''''

    A smirk appeared on her beautiful face when she finished speaking as she enjoyed Archer''s attention. He shook his head while responding. ''''I like teasing people. Especially old men who think they are powerful but are nothing but an ant to me.''''

    After responding to her inquiry, he leaned close to her ear, his tone dripping with seduction. "While Maeve is mine already, upon seeing you, I find myself desiring you as well, my warrior queen."

    He leaned back with a smirk, leaving Naomh flustered and red-

    faced before she turned around and walked over to the other woman. Seamus didn''t know what was happening but spoke as he followed the queen. ''''I wish you luck in the tournament, Archer. It was nice meeting you.''''

    The young man walked off while he grinned and mumbled. ''''I''m sure you won''t be saying that when I steal Maeve.''''

    ''''You are evil, Arch. Can''t believe you got my mother all flustered like a young girl.'''' Cian''s voice rang out from behind him.

    Archer chuckled before asking. ''''The human wasn''t as you described. He seemed like a meek child.''''

    This time, Cianughed as he exined. ''''Do you know how much willpower someone has to be around you for long, my friend?''''

    ''''What are you talking about? None of my girls have this issue.'''' Archer replied in a doubt-filled tone, which caused Cian tough.

    "It''s not that. You hate Seamus because he''s marrying Maeve. Since you already see her as yours, you''re subconsciously projecting your aura onto him, making it feel like a formidable beast is ring at him."

    He nodded in understanding. ''''So why don''t any of you feel like this?''''

    ''''Because we''re friends, Arch, and no threat to you. Being a dragon, your instincts will tell you when someone has bad intentions toward you.'''' Cian answered.

    But Archer wasn''t listening as he watched Seamus try to kiss Maeve goodbye, but she expertly dodged him, which forced the young man to leave disappointed. Once he left, the orange-

    haired girl approached him with a big smile.

    This uplifted his mood, but her next words drove him mad. Maeve stopped next to him and whispered so that only they could hear. ''''I''ll be going against my Father, so show me what a life with you will be like, my dragon.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 654 How Talented She Truly Is

    <h4>Chapter 654 How Talented She Truly Is</h4>

    Archer looked at Maeve before his smile grew even more. ''''Of course, I will. Ask any of my girls, and they''ll tell you how well I treat them.''''

    ''''If you take me away from my wedding, you''ll turn the Avaloch Kingdom and their allies against you, and my father will send assassins?'''' She asked in a concerned tone.

    He shrugged without a worry in the world. ''''Being hated even more isn''t new to me, Maeve. Everyone either loves or hates me, which doesn''t bother me anymore. I don''t live my life caring what people think about me. That''s pointless.''''

    Maeveughed as they walked back to the others and took a seat. When Teu and the rest saw them, they greeted her with a smile, and each girl kissed him before Archer asked as he took the sleeping E, who reacted by getting closer to him. ''''Who''s fighting next?''''

    Tal was the one to answer in an annoyed tone. ''''Zarina then Apollonia. Halime is after them while I''mst.''''

    Archer smiled before leaning into the mixed elf and spoke in a voice oozing with his charism. ''''I can''t wait to see my ve fight. I wonder if I should visit you tonight?''''

    When Tal heard that, she shivered all over her body but mumbled so none of the other girls could hear. ''''Can you? I can make sure the other ve is their Master.''''

    His grin grew even more before replying. ''''You better win and make sure Halies with you.''''

    Tal agreed with a nod and looked over to the snake girl, whose yellow eyes turned to her and smiled. After that, Zarina was called up to the stage, and Archer paid attention to her and scanned her as he didn''t care about being caught, especially by her.

    [Zarina Whitestone]

    [Level: 86]

    [Rank: Master]

    ''Oh she''s strong. I hope she can fight.'' He thought to himself before turning to her opponent.

    When Archer saw him, he was taken aback by the size difference. The boy stood at seven feet and was built like a tank, but the bear ears caught his attention. He was twice the size of Zarina, who was looking at him with a bored look and got ready to cast her magic.

    He scanned using Analyze the Bear Boy and wanted to see his strength.

    [Lawrence ckw]

    [Level 79]

    [Level: Expert]

    Archer was impressed and couldn''t wait to see how Zarina would deal with him, but as soon as the referee announced the start of the fight, she dashed forward without waiting, catching Lawrence off guard.

    When the crowd saw this, they went crazy and started screaming. Lawrence cast an earth magic spell called Earth Spikes to block the redhead''s approach, but she leaped over it and started spinning and hitting him with a solid kick.

    He watched as the bear boy skidded backward, but Zarina didn''t give up as mes appeared on her fist and foot before sheunched another attack, which Lawrence couldn''t block this time as dozens of punches mmed into his face.

    Archer was stunned before getting excited and wanted to fight the quiet girl, but that''s when Lawrence dropped to the ground unconscious. The cheering started instantly, and Zarina stood there until the referee announced her as the winner.

    After that, she left the stage while the healers tended to Lawrence, who was out cold, and that''s when the announcer called out. ''''Can Apollonia Nordvania and Pallius Ashguarde to the stage, please.''''

    When he heard this, his eyes narrowed, and he remembered what he had done to his brothers. The blonde boy with green eyes approached the stage, causing the Avalonian crowd to murmur.

    The air around Archer changed, causing all the girls to look at him with concerned expressions until Teu answered. ''''That''s his older brother. They used to torment him until he got his revenge.''''

    Maeve asked curiously. ''''What happened, if you don''t mind me asking?''''

    Teu looked at Archer, who nodded before returning to the fight as the referee started the battle. His eyes locked on the stage where his brother, Pallius, stood opposite Apollonia. The air crackled with tension as the crowd murmured in anticipation.

    Archer watched the pink-haired girl closely and noticed that her skin was pale white and her blue eyes glowed like ice. He remembered that she was an ice queen and didn''t give him the time of day, which annoyed him but made his interest grow.

    He shook his head before scanning the two of them and wanted to see their strength.

    [Aponia Nordvania]

    [Level: 92]

    [Rank: Master]

    [Pallius Ashguard]

    [Level: 73]

    [Rank: Expert]

    When Archer finished scanning the pale-skinned girl, he continued watching as his brother made the first move. Pallius, with his arrogant smirk firmly in ce, began the duel.

    He raised his hands and started casting magic. That''s when Archer saw the mes that danced around his fingertips before erupting into a series of fire sts, each aimed at Apollonia with deadly precision.

    But she was no stranger to battles. Archer watched as she dissolved into thin air, her form bing a wisp of smoke. The sts passed through the space where she had stood, leaving Pallius momentarily bewildered.

    Then, in a heartbeat, the atmosphere shifted. A bone-chilling cold descended upon the stage, causing the air to freeze and thicken. Frost spread like tendrils across the ground, and the audience gasped as the temperature plummeted.

    Archer felt a surge of anticipation as he watched Apollonia reappear behind his brother, her silhouette outlined against the icy backdrop. Without hesitation, she raised her hands, gathered the frigid energy surrounding her, and unleashed it in a powerful st of ice.

    The frozen shards tore through the air, striking Pallius squarely in the back. He cried out in shock and pain as the tendrils encased him, sapping his strength and leaving him vulnerable. His heart raced as he witnessed the downfall of his brother.

    He loved seeing the ice queen teach him a lesson. As Pallius crumpled to the ground, defeated by Apollonia''s cunning, Archer''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse.

    But he remained silent, his gaze never leaving the fallen form of his brother as he thought to himself. ''He''s lucky his not dead. Maybe one day if he does anything else.''

    Following that, the referee dered Apollonia as the victor, signaling the conclusion of her match before Halime''s turn arrived. Rising to her feet, Halime prepared for her fight, but not before Archer offered encouragement. "Good luck, Hali. I have faith in you. You''ve got this."

    She smiled and gave him a nod before approaching the stage where a blonde girl stood. He recognized her as a student from the Starlight Academy and scanned the two to see who was stronger.

    [Halime Nagendra]

    [Level: 95]

    [Rank: Master]

    [L Snowfang]

    [Level: 75]

    [Rank: Expert]

    When Archer saw a thought of his snake girl losing, but that vanished as he watched her walk up the stairs. L stepped forward with a fake smile as she spoke. ''''So you''re the poisonous snake I''ve heard so much about.''''

    Halime bristled but ignored her jab and replied with a grin. ''''I once was, yes.''''

    She looked over to Archer, who blew her a kiss, causing a bright smile to appear, and continued. ''''But my husband''s mana somehow stopped me from poisoning people, but I still have ess to it as a weapon. Want to see?''''

    As Halime uttered her words, the referee''s signal marked themencement of the battle. L lunged forward, intent on seizing the advantage. However, a serene smile graced her lips as she focused her energy.

    Her yellow snake eyes gleamed with mana as she cast her spell. With a graceful hand motion, she unleashed Poison Wave��a lethal fusion of venomous energy crackling through the air toward her adversary.

    The blonde girl''s eyes widened in rm at the sight of the oing assault. Reacting swiftly, she evaded the deadly wave with a nimble leap to the side, narrowly dodging it. Archer watched Halime jump on her like a shark before she could catch her breath.

    Halime appeared in front of L in a blur of motion, her movements fluid and precise. She delivered a series of devastating strikes with lightning speed, each blownding surprising strength.

    L''s staggered backward, her defenses crumbling under the relentless assault. He watched as Halime closed in on her opponent. With a final, decisive move, she leaped into the air, spinning gracefully before delivering a powerful kick straight to L''s jaw.

    The impact of the strike knocked L off bnce, sending her tumbling to the ground in a tangled heap. Cheers erupted from the crowd as Halime stood tall, her chest heaving with exertion as she took in the aftermath of her victory.

    She had emerged triumphant, proving her strength and skill in battle. Archer watched her with wide eyes and didn''t realize she''d gotten that strong. He turned toward Teu, who giggled when she saw his expression.

    The blue-haired girl exined. ''''N and I have been training her here and there but never realized how talented she truly is.''''

    Archer''s smile widened as Halime approached them, and when she reached them, he enveloped the snake girl in a warm embrace, holding her tightly against him. In a soft, tender whisper, he spoke words of affection that stirred something deep within her.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 655 Why Havent You Told Us This

    Chapter 655 Why Haven''t You Told Us This

    ??Halime melted in Archer''s arms, savoring his caress and loving words. His open disy of affection filled her with a sense of belonging and deepened her feelings for him even more.

    The couple didn''t let the roaring of the crows bother them as they watched the fight or the other spectator''s eyes. Archer didn''t care about expressing his love for his girls in front of people because he wasn''t ashamed of loving them.

    While hugging the snake girl, he looked around to see the arena, which he ignored until now. The circr stadium was huge, with rows of seats rising to the sky. Thousands of people filled the stands, cheering and waving gs of different colors and shapes.

    The noise was deafening, mixing chants, horns, drums, and whistles. He saw Professors roaming the edge of therge stone stage, watching the ongoing fight. But that''s when Halime''s word brought him back to reality.

    ''''Thank you, Arch,'''' She tightened her hug before continuing, ''''You''re the first person aside from my Mother to ept me despite my condition.''''

    His gaze lingered on her, captivated by her attire. Halime wore a ck kaftan that perfectlyplemented her silky, ebony hair. As he met her gaze, her yellow eyes radiated affection, resembling those of a snake.

    ''''You''re my beautiful snake girl, Hali. Why wouldn''t I ept you? I''ve grown to love you.'''' Archer answered.

    Yet, what truly captivated him were the scales adorning her body, mirroring his own, a shared trait that resonated deeply within him. Archer smiled when hearing her. He leaned down and nted a sweet kiss on her plump and inviting caramel-toned lips.

    Halime returned it with a passionate one, causing the other girls to grow jealous. Once they separated, he had to kiss the others, which caused Lioran and Cian tough until he gave them a look, causing both boys to shut up.

    Maeve startedughing, which was a beautiful sound to Archer''s ears. She calmed down beforementing in an amused voice, ''''Only our Grandmother and Father can do that. You must really scare him.''''

    He turned to the orange-haired girl, who was dressed like a warrior wearing leather armor that couldn''t contain herrge assets, which caught Archer''s attention. Her curly hair was tied into a pony, simr to Teu''s.

    Archer noticed the thick cape she had wrapped around herself when she sat down. He thought she was a beautiful girl who reminded him of Celtic women from Earth, but that didn''t bother him.

    With a shake of his head, he responded, ''''He says it''s to do with my aura, but I have no clue. As long as people leave me alone.''''

    He exined that his aura was very powerful because he was a dragon, and people he disliked felt. Archer and Maeveughed when he told her about some of the reactions he got in the past.

    The Avaloch Princess was reeling him in as they watched the fights. When the other girls saw them chatting, they left the two alone while talking to Nalika, Leonora, and Cassie, who came with the boys.

    Cian looked at Lioran and ric and smiled as Archer was telling Maeve the story of him being hunted through a forest by cannibals when he was thirteen. When therge group heard this, they all turned their heads to him.

    Tal asked in a voice full of curiosity. ''''Why haven''t you told us this?''''

    ''''It didn''te up,'''' He shrugged before noticing everyone looking at him, including his friends, and continued. ''''Well, I was thirteen and on my first long quest for the guild. We were taking aid to a nearby kingdom that requested help from the Adventurers Guild, and when the convoy arrived, an army of beasts overrun the city.''''

    When they heard this, their eyes widened, but Nefertiti asked, ''''Where was this husband?''''

    ''''The Forsaken forest, my love. It was a creepy ce to be with their screaming and hooting throughout the night as they searched for me.'''' Archer answered with a shiver as he remembered his time in the forest when he washed up in the south.

    He went on to tell them of his time in the forest as he was hunted down by the cannibals, which everyone listened to as they waited for Eveline, Aurelia, and Tal''s fight.

    ___________________________________

    [Four years earlier]

    In the dense, shadowy forest, Archer cautiously stalked along the twisted branches of an ancient tree, his senses alert for any sign of danger. The moon cast eerie beams of silver light through the thick canopy, illuminating patches of tangled undergrowth below.

    As he peered over the edge of a branch, his heart skipped a beat as a twisted figure lunged out of the darkness, its wild eyes locking onto his with a feral intensity. With a gasp of horror, Archer instinctively recoiled, his pulse racing as he stumbled backward.

    Reacting on pure instinct, Archer unleashed Eldritch st. The st struck the cannibal square in the chest, sending it staggering backward with a guttural cry of pain before the creature could recover.

    Archer leaped agilely to another nearby branch, his ws digging into the rough bark as he propelled himself away from the looming threat. Adrenaline surged through his veins as he darted through the forest.

    Behind him, the forest erupted into chaos as a horde of cannibals emerged from the shadows, their bloodcurdling cries echoing through the night air. Archer''s heart pounded in his chest as he raced through the darkness, the pursuit of the cannibals driving him onward.

    Branches whipped past him as he darted through the tangled undergrowth, his breathing in ragged gasps as he pushed his body to its limits. The sounds grew louder with each passing moment.

    The frenzied footsteps were closing in on him from all sides. With a burst of desperation, Archer leaped from branch to branch and was a blur of motion as he evaded the grasping hands of the bloodthirsty cannibals.

    The canopy overhead swirled with shadows as he vanished into the depths of the forest, his only thought to escape the clutches of the cannibals and live to see another day in the heart of the dark forest.

    Archer fled into the darkness, his heart pounding as he raced through the tangled undergrowth. With the relentless pursuit of the cannibals hot on his heels, he sought refuge in the hollow of a massive tree, hoping to evade their grasp.

    Breathless, Archer pressed himself against the damp walls of the hollow, his eyes wide as he strained to listen for any sign of his pursuers. The sound of snapping twigs and guttural cries echoed through the stillness of the forest.

    Suddenly, a group of cannibals emerged from the shadows, their twisted forms looming ominously in the moonlight as they gathered beneath the tree. Archer held his breath, praying they wouldn''t discover his hiding ce.

    But fate had other ns. As they stopped directly in front of the tree, one of the cannibals nced up and caught sight of the hollow. With a curious expression, it reached out a gnarled hand and prodded at the entrance.

    Reacting on instinct, Archer unleashed a sma Shot from his outstretched hand, sending the cannibal reeling backward with a startled yelp. Seizing the opportunity, he cast Blink, vanishing from sight in a sh of mana and reappearing on a nearby branch.

    Heart pounding and breathing in ragged gasps, Archer wasted no time in fleeing once more, his feet flying over the forest floor as he raced toward the safety of the river. But just as he reached the water''s edge, a massive beast burst forth from the depths.

    Its razor-sharp teeth gleamed in the moonlight as it lunged toward him with a deafening roar. With a cry of panic, Archer cast Blink again, vanishing from the creature''s path in the blink of an eye and reappearing on the river''s opposite bank.

    He scrambled to his feet and sprinted into the darkness. As Archer darted through the dense undergrowth of the forest, his heart pounded in his chest, his breathing in ragged gasps as he pushed himself to his limits.

    Suddenly, without warning, a rustling from the nearby bushes drew his attention. Before he could react, a twisted figure burst forth, lunging at him with outstretched arms. Archer dodged to the side with lightning-fast reflexes, narrowly avoiding the cannibal''s grasp.

    His heart racing, Archer stumbled backward. The cannibal snarled and hissed, its wild eyes gleaming with malice as it advanced on him once more, but without wasting any time, he cast Eldritch st into the creature before running off again.

    ___________________________________

    [Back to the present]

    After he finished telling the short story, everyone looked at him like he was crazy before Llyniel asked. ''''You weren''t terrified?''''

    Archer looked at the wood elf and shook his head, ''''No. They made me jump sometimes, but that''s all. My magic could easily be dealt with, and I outran them before they could swarm me.''''

    Maeve startedughing and asked once she calmed down. ''''I feel like you have many stories to tell, and I want to hear them all.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 656 They Have An Army

    <h4>Chapter 656 They Have An Army</h4>

    Archer and the group fell silent as the rabbit girl Eveline emerged upon the announcer''s call, drawing their attention to the stage and allowing him to study her. He loved her long, silky white hair and striking red eyes. She oozed a unique charm that caught his interest.

    Eveline''s face is stunning, with warm and inviting features. Her skin has a rich, sun-kissed glow that lights up her whole face. Above her eyes, perfectly sculpted white eyebrows frame her face with precision, adding to her charm.

    Her full lips, lush and inviting, curve into a soft smile that lights up her face, entuating the natural curvature of her cheeks. Eveline''s energetic movements, marked by her hopping up and down, causing herrge assets to bounce, were highlighted by her warrior clothes.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice her muscr physique, reminiscent of some of his girls, but her thick thighs and legs made sense, given her being a rabbit demi-human. With his curiosity growing, he scanned her.

    [Eveline Moonwood]

    [Level: 89]

    [Rank: Master]

    [Don''t look at a girl''s status. See me in person, handsome]

    ''What the fuck,'' Archer internally remarked when he saw the personal message and guessed it was some form of blocker.

    He shook his head only to see the rabbit girl looking at him with a grin, causing N toment with a giggle, ''''Now you got your eyes on a bunny girl. You naughty dragon.''''

    Laughter rippled through the group, breaking even the envy of subus Nefertiti, who couldn''t help but join in as they watched Archer''s intense scrutiny of Eveline as though she were his prey.

    Archer''s focus shifted to her opponent, a young orc boy of their age. Standing at a towering seven feet, his slightly green skin contrasted with fiery red hair and piercing blue eyes. He turned to Leira, asking, "Are there orcs in the empire?''''

    The cat girl nodded in affirmation, "Yes, indeed. Many orc merchants and mercenaries have made their home in the southern trade cities."

    ''''Oh, I never knew that,'''' Archer mumbled, causing her to smile.

    ''''Well, the empire is very diverse, with many races living in the thousands of cities that make up the realm,'''' Leiramented.

    Archer turned to the orc boy and scanned him.

    [Lok''tar Stonefist]

    [Level: 84]

    [Rank: Master]

    He was just about to speak, but the referee announced the beginning of the fight, causing everyone to turn their attention to the rabbit girl who dashed forward without wasting a second and generated a boom due to being so fast.

    The orc boy didn''t know what had happened as he felt the foot connect with his jaw, but Archer saw it all. She rushed forward but quickly got behind him and threw a high kick at his head.

    Eveline jumped back as Lok''tar recovered. A grin yed at the corners of her lips, a glint of excitement sparkling in her captivating red eyes as she charged toward the orc boy with lightning speed.

    Her movements were rapid, each step purposeful as she closed the distance between herself and her opponent. With a swift feint, she drew Lok''tar''s attention upward, then dropped low in a sudden, unexpected move.

    The impact of her first kick reverberated through the arena, a resounding boom echoing in its wake as Lok''tar barely managed to deflect the blow. But Eveline was relentless, her attacksing in a blur of motion.

    With a pivot, she spun around, her leg sweeping out to take Lok''tar''s legs out from under him. As he stumbled, Eveline seized the opportunity, closing in with a barrage of punches aimed at his exposed midsection.

    Each strike was meticulous, the force behind them evident in how Lok''tar grunted with each impact. Yet, despite his efforts to defend himself, she pressed on as her punches were so powerful that the orc boy felt his bones rattling.

    Archer watched in amazement as the rabbit girl unleashed her fullbat prowess. In that moment, she was a force to be reckoned with, a whirlwind of strength that left even the most seasoned fighters in awe.

    The crowd cheers filled the arena, and Archer couldn''t help but feel a surge of admiration for Eveline. In her, he saw not just a formidable opponent but a warrior with a spirit as fierce as any he had ever known.

    As the fight continued, Hemera asked Leira a question. Who seemed knowledgeable about the empire''s races, ''''Leira. Is it normal for bunny girls to be this strong? I thought they were a peaceful people.''''

    When the purple-haired girl heard the elf''s question, she sighed, ''''Well, most are apart from Eveline, the queen, and some others, who are anomalies and love fighting with their rabbit army.''''

    Archer''s eyes opened in amazement before asking, ''''They have an army?''''

    ''''Yes. They are only a few thousand strong, but the queen uses them more of a rapid force. They can deploy so quick that they can overrun the enemy camps or forts before anyone''s ready.''''

    After speaking, they returned to the fight, but Archer couldn''t stop thinking about creating all kinds of units for his army. He had beasts they could ride but shook his head and decided to think more about it when they returned to the empire.

    Eveline quickly ended the fight by dodging some of Lok''tar''s attacks, which she deflected with ease before aiming for the thigh, causing it to cramp, bringing the orc boy to the ground, which allowed her to finish him off with a punch.

    Lok''tar was out cold when the referee announced her as the winner. After that, she joined Apollonia and a few other girls. After an hour, the next fight would be Aurelia, who ended the match by overwhelming her opponent with her magic.

    Tal jumped up as she was thest to fight, and the sun was setting in the background, causing a beautiful pink color to illuminate the sky. Archer kissed the silver-haired girl before she approached the stage while holding her bow.

    Her opponent was another girl with brown hair and blue eyes who attended an academy on a mountaintop in the northern part of Pluoria called the Snowreach Academy. The fight began when the referee announced it.

    Archer watched as Tal didn''t move apart from knocking an arrow as the other girl started casting her ice magic. The mixed elf fired the arrow before rushing forward, catching her opponent off guard.

    She quickly cast her spell, which zoomed at Tal, but she batted it away using her bow, then sidestepped as the girl went to cast another. Sheunleashed a flurry of blows, striking her opponent with lightning-fast punches and kicks.

    Each strikended, causing her opponent to stagger backward, dazed and disoriented. But she didn''t stop there. With a swift backward somersault, she created distance between them as she unleashed a volley of explosive arrows.

    The arrows detonated on impact, sending clouds of dust and debris billowing into the air, obscuring her opponent''s vision. Amidst the chaos, Tal remained poised and focused, her senses sharp as she anticipated her opponent''s next move.

    With each explosive arrow, she forced her opponent on the defensive, keeping her off bnce and unable to mount a counterattack. As the dust settled, her opponent emerged, coughing and disheveled, her resolve visibly shaken.

    But Tal remained unfazed, her red eyes gleaming as she prepared for the next round ofbat. She knew that victory was within her grasp, and she would stop at nothing to achieve it.

    As the battle unfolded before him, Archer''s keen eyes locked onto Tal, his heart pounding with anticipation. With each graceful movement, she showcased the skill of a seasoned warrior.

    The brown-haired girl unleashed a powerful ice spell, Tal''s reflexes kicked in, and she dodged with lightning speed, the icy st whizzing past her with a chilling gust. Without missing a beat, she surged forward and put her bow in her storage ring.

    With a fierce battle cry, Tal closed the distance between herself and her opponent and unleashed a flurry of strikes. The brown-haired girl staggered backward, her defenses crumbling under the relentless assault.

    Archer watched in awe as Tal pressed her advantage; her movements were blue, and she didn''t know she could move so fast. With each strike, she wore down her opponent''s defenses, her determination shining bright in her silver eyes.

    He saw a big smile on her face as she delivered a powerful blow that sent the brown-haired girl reeling, her vision swimming as she struggled to stay on her feet. With one final strike, Tal knocked her opponent out cold, leaving her sprawled on the ground in defeat.

    As the dust settled and the crowd cheers echoed through the arena, Archer couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride in his heart. Tal had fought skillfully, proving a formidable warrior worthy of admiration.

    Afterward, the referee announced her as the winner before ending the group rounds. He spoke to all the students who were still there. ''''Go to your headmasters or headmistresses to see what group you will be put in. Once that is organized, the group stages will onlyst a few days.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 657 Can We Talk For A Moment

    Chapter 657 Can We Talk For A Moment

    ??After the announcement, Archer and the others got up to look for Ophelia to find out their groups. While walking, Llyniel asked the group, ''''The next part of the tournament is in the Sabat Kingdom, right?''''

    Nefertiti answered, ''''Yes, the Knockout Stage is hosted in the Sabat Kingdom. After that, the Quarterfinals will be held in my homnd.''''

    Everyone nodded, but Archer wasn''t paying attention. He heard E making adorable noises as she gotfortable in his arms. Therge group walked for a while until the headmistress appeared in front of them.

    ''''Oh, hello, Archer and friends. I wasing to look for you guys,'''' Ophelia smiled.

    She then spotted the sleeping half-elf and asked, ''''What happened to her?''''

    When the group heard her question, they giggled before Archer exined, ''''Our dragon girl got her drunk on some expensive wine, but funny enough, we were just looking for you to find out what groups we''re in for the Qualification Round.''''

    Ophelia nodded as she took two pieces of paper and handed them to him. She said, ''''This will tell you what groups you and your girls are in, while the other is for your friends.''''

    ''''Thank you, Ophie.'''' Archer smiled as he handed Lioran the paper with the other''s names.

    When the headmistress heard him use her nickname again, her cheeks flushed, but she shook her head and retorted. ''''Can we talk for a moment, Archer?''''

    Archer nodded with a grin before telling the girls to wait for him. After that, he followed behind the witch, who stopped by a bench outside the arena. Upon seeing the view, he told Ophelia to wait a moment.

    She agreed as Archer returned to the domain and put E in bed so she could rest. While doing that, he scanned the treehouse to check on Sera, who was in a deep sleep. The air was crisp and cold as Archer returned to the snow-covered grounds.

    He spotted Ophelia sitting on a bench, her gaze fixed on the serenendscape stretching before her. Archer approached and sat beside her with a soft crunch of snow beneath his boots.

    "Hey, Ophie," Archer greeted her softly, his voice conveying warmth despite the chill in the air. "You wanted to talk?"

    Ophelia turned to him, her expression thoughtful yet resolute. "Yes, Archer. I''ve been thinking a lottely, especially with the tournamentsing to an end soon."

    Archer nodded, his curiosity piqued. "What''s on your mind?"

    Ophelia sighed, her breath visible in the cold air. Looking gently at Archer, she stated, "I''m not your witch dragon."

    She said firmly, brushing aside the mention of her family, "Let''s refocus. I believe it''s time for you to depart from the college, Archer. It''s clear that this environment no longer serves you. You''re destined for greater things, out there in the vast world, going on adventures and discovering newnds."

    He furrowed his brow, processing her words. "Leave the college?" he repeated, his voice hinting at uncertainty. "But what about my girls? They seem to enjoy it here."

    Ophelia smiled softly. "Your girls are always wee to stay, Archer," she reassured him. "But I think they''ll understand if you venture out alone. They''re a strong group and thrive no matter where they go."

    Archer fell silent, his mind racing with thoughts and emotions. Leaving the college meant leaving behind the familiarforts and routines he had grown ustomed to, but deep down, he knew Ophelia was right.

    A whole world awaited exploration, and he couldn''t longer ignore the call of adventure. Archer loved exploring unknownnds and wanted to dive into a dungeon, but with attending sses, there wasn''t enough time.

    But something was nagging him, so he asked. ''''What about this expedition after the Celestial Magic Tournament?'''' he smiled before continuing. ''''I still want to take part in it. Traveling to an unknown continent is exciting.''''

    She nodded. ''''Yes, and you will be there. The emperor has asked for a ce for you to be saved on the ship. But that won''t be until the tournament ends and everything is organized.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened in amazement, and he asked, ''''Can you tell me about thend? What''s it like?''''

    Ophelia smiled. ''''Well, getfortable as I tell you Valkyria ckwood''s ount ofnding on the Unknown Lands. It''s fascinating!''''

    _____________________________

    [Valkyria ckwood''s POV]

    A year before Archer participated in the Arcane Magic Tournament, a cat woman with vibrant purple hair and mesmerizing glowing eyes conversed with the emperor within the halls of the Avalonian pce.

    Standing tall at five foot ten, she possessed the physique of a seasoned warrior. Her expertise in fire, thunder, earth, and water magic excelled her through the Avalon imperial army and earned her many awards.

    She was known as Valkyria ckwood. She was a celebrated explorer and the younger sister of Empress Chloe Avalon. She was renowned for her passion for scouring uncharted territories and embarking on daring expeditions.

    "Valkyria. I have a mission of great significance for you," Emperor Osoric began, his voice carrying the weight of authority.

    She inclined her head respectfully, her violet eyes fixed upon the emperor, awaiting hismand.

    "You are to join the Frontier Fleet," the emperor announced, his tone unwavering. "Under themand of Admiral Vera Highmore. Your destination is the Unknown Continent in the North-West."

    Valkyria''s heart quickened at the mention of such a daring expedition. The Unknown Continent held mysteries beyond imagining, and exploring its uncharted territories excited her.

    "Additionally," the emperor continued, "you will be apanied by a battalion of Magic Knights and Marines, totaling four thousand of our finest soldiers. They will makendfall with you."

    Her eyes widened in awe at the magnitude of the forcesing with her. Thebined strength of the Frontier Fleet, Magic Knights, and Marines represented Avalon''s resolve to explore and expand its reach.

    "Your mission," Emperor Osoric dered, resonating with authority, "is to lead this expedition, establish contact with any indigenous peoples, and assess thend for its strategic value to the empire and our people."

    Valkyria nodded solemnly, a fierce determination shining in her yellow eyes. She understood the gravity of her task and was prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    "Admiral Highmore will provide you with the necessary resources and support," Emperor Osoric concluded with a smile. "May the spirits of our ancestors watch over you, Valkyria, and make sure you return; otherwise, your sister will kill me.''''

    With a deep bow of gratitude, Valkyria expressed her unwavering dedication to Avalon and its people. She turned on her heel, her mind racing with ns and preparations for the epic journey ahead.

    She departed from the pce and went to the elevator, descending to where her team awaited below. Stepping out of the fort that stood sentinel, she caught sight of herpanions.

    There was a dwarf woman in the group; her name was Thora Stonebeard, and she was carrying a big shield on her back because she was their tank. She had light brown hair and bright blue eyes.

    Valkyria found it odd that the woman had arge chest despite being less than five feet tall. Nevertheless, she had a beautiful face and a charming button nose. Pausing in her stride, she couldn''t suppress a smile as the dwarf''s dimples deepened with her words. ''''Thora, are all thedies here?''''

    ''''Yes, Bosdy. What is the new mission? A lost kingdom or some more ruins?'''' Thoramented with an excited tone.

    ''''We''ve been allowed to explore the Unknown Continent alongside the empire''s troops. We must head to the imperial shipyard to meet with Admiral Highmore for more information.''''

    The dwarf woman got excited and lunged toward Valkyria, wrapping her strong arms around her in a crushing hug before speaking. ''''Yes! There are newnds to discover, Bosdy. We can earn more gold!''''

    Valkyriaughed as she managed to get out of Thora''s arms while asking. ''''Where are the others?''''

    Thora remained silent and guided her to a cafe where five women were seated. Valkyria nced at each of them. The first woman she noticed was Cleo Riversong, a cheetah demi-

    human withblonde hair and stunning violet eyes. She shared Valkyria''s warrior spirit, though she excelled in magic.

    Next was the team''s healer, a high elf named Lirael Sunfire. Despite being banished from the Nightshade Empire for her banned experiments, Valkyria weed the mage with open arms, as she was a powerful mage in her own right. She turned to thest three women, all human.

    Two were warriors, and thest was their tracker, Soraya Oceanheart, who hailed from the southern part of the empire with brown hair and amber-colored eyes. Nia Ravenscroft, the third daughter of Duke Ravenscroft, joined Valkyria''s adventures while exploring a ruined city in the Summerfield Duchy.

    She bore a striking resemnce to her aunt Eleanor with her vibrant orange hair,plemented by piercing red eyes and a towering height of six feet. Meanwhile, Serena Wintergale, originating from the Frostwyn Duchy, possessed petite stature and mesmerizing green eyes.

    Once a ve, Valkyria freed her, and Serena became fiercely loyal in return. The women bonded more, some more than others, as Nia started a harem that included Soraya and Serena.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 658 Admiral Vera Highmore

    Chapter 658 Admiral Vera Highmore

    ??[Valkyria ckwood''s POV]

    Once she arrived at the cafe, the woman started speaking. Cleo was the first to smile, showing everyone her sharp teeth. ''''What''s the n, Bosdy? Where are we going now?''''

    They all nodded before Valkyria started exining. ''''We have been ordered to join the Frontier Fleet and sail toward the Unknown Continent. Once there, we will be dispatched with the Magic Knights and Marines, who will build a fort on shore to explore thend.''''

    When the six women heard this, they all got excited. Serena was the next to speak: ''''Master, isn''t the Unknown Continent dangerous? I heard the jungles are as big as Pluoria, and beasts the researchers have never seen lurk there.''''

    Valkyria nodded, ''''Yes, it is, but that''s whates with the job, Serena. We will pave the way for a bigger expedition, which I heard will include the White Dragon.''''

    The orange-haired girl Niamented while holding Soraya''s hand, ''''Boss. When do we set off? I want to take the girls on a date.''''

    Serena and Soraya lowered their heads, causing Thora tough. ''''Great. We''ll be stuck in the shop with the three lovers. Can we put them on the other side of the ship, Bosdy?''''

    Valkyriaughed at their reactions and responded, ''''We will be assigned a room when we board the ship, but Nia is not flirting with the women. You have Serena and Soraya, which is more than enough.''''

    Nia nodded with a smile, squeezed the two girls'' thighs, and said, ''''These two are enough for me, Bosdy.''''

    When her two lovers heard her, they went bright red, and Thora teased them. ''''I can''t wait to get a lover, so I won''t be lonely anymore.''''

    Soraya spoke with a grin and teasing voice. ''''You can join us, Thora. We''ve never had a dwarf before.''''

    ''''Fuck off, Sora! Don''t you or that lewd womane near me with your filthy hands! I will crush them if you dare!'''' The dwarf woman snapped while waving a Warhammer in their faces, causing everyone tough.

    Valkyria shook her head before interrupting the women''s banter. ''''Come,dies. Let''s get to the docks.''''

    They all nodded and stood up before following her. As the seven women made their way through Starfall City''s bustling streets, the air buzzed with the energy of a city always on the move.

    Cleo, ever observant, pointed out the city''s various sights and sounds while Soraya rested subtly on the hilt of her sword. Nia walked alongside them, chatting with Serena, who listened with a smile, her green eyes bright with excitement.

    After navigating through thebyrinth of streets, they finally arrived at the Imperial shipyard. The sight before them was awe-inspiring. Massive ships of all shapes and sizes dotted the harbor. Thora Let out a low whistle as she counted the vessels, her eyes scanning the horizon.

    "Look, Bosdy," she eximed, pointing towards the dock. "Four battleships, ten cruisers, and five destroyers. And would you look at that beauty?" She added, gesturing towards a sleek research vessel nearby.

    Valkyria noticed guards opening the gate to let the group through, and another took them to the Admiral''s office. This office overlooked the Dragon''s Tear River, which led to the Whispering Sea, which would take them north-west.

    When the guard knocked, a voice full of authority replied. ''''Come in!''''

    The door and Valkyria stepped, leaving the others outside, and when she stepped in, she was shocked. The woman sitting at the desk was the definition of beautiful; she had snow-white hair and glowing blue eyes.

    She was dressed in a navy uniform that hugged her curvy body and massive boobs. Her face was a symphony of delicate grace, each feature a masterpiece in its own right. baster skin, smooth as silk, glowed with a soft radiance, casting a gentle allure.

    The woman scrutinized her before speaking. ''''Are you Valkyria ckwood, the explorer the emperor assigned to the Frontier Fleet?''''

    ''''Yes. When do we start sailing?'''' She responded.

    "This evening," the woman announced, her tone firm yetposed. "The weather forecasts predict calmer seas, facilitating a smoother journey."

    Before Valkyria could respond, she rose gracefully to her feet, her navy uniform oozing authority and grace in equal measure. With a queenly air, she extended her hand towards Valkyria.

    "I am Vera Highmore," she introduced herself, her gaze unwavering as she met her eyes. "I am Admiral of the Frontier Fleet."

    Valkyria nodded in affirmation, respecting the woman standing before her. She had heard of Admiral Highmore''s reputation, renowned for her leadership and strategic prowess.

    Admiral Highmore gestured towards the door without missing a beat, indicating her to follow, "Come, I will show you to my vessel."

    As Valkyria stepped out of the office, she was followed closely by the other women in her group, their curiosity piqued by the sudden turn of events. Admiral Highmore led them through the bustling corridors of the shipyard.

    Finally, they arrived at a massive battleship docked at the harbor''s edge. The sight was breathtaking, the ship looming tall and majestic against the backdrop of the setting sun.

    Admiral Highmore proudly announced, "This is AIN''s Avalon''s Wrath, one of the finest battleships in the empire. It will protect the fleet on the open seas. Its mana cannons can easily prate Titan skin."

    Valkyria nodded, but Cleo asked, ''''What''s the AIN?''''

    ''''Avalon''s Imperial Navy. Now follow me,dies, we got some of the best rooms for you.'''' Vera spoke as she walked up the gangnk, followed by everyone else.

    As Valkyria stepped onto the Avalon''s Wrath deck, her eyes widened in amazement at the bustling activity before her. Sailors and marines moved purposefully and synchronized as they prepared the ship for departure.

    The air was alive with the sound of orders being shouted, ropes being pulled, and the distant ng of metal against metal. Her gaze was drawn to the massive mana cannons that dotted the deck, their imposing presence a reminder of the battleship''s firepower.

    Each cannon gleamed in the sunlight, a testament to the empire''s advanced technology. At her side, Admiral Vera Highmore stood tall and resolute, her expression unwavering as she surveyed the scene before them.

    With a nod of acknowledgment, she led Valkyria and herpanions below decks, away from the hustle and bustle of the deck. Descending into the ship''s bowels, they navigated through narrow passageways until they arrived at the vessel''s rear.

    Here, Admiral Highmore stopped before a row of doors, indicating to Valkyria and herpanions that these were their amodations.

    "These rooms are reserved for our esteemed guests," she exined, her voice echoing softly in the confined space, "You will find themfortable and well-appointed for the duration of our journey."

    Valkyria nodded, ''''Thank you, Vera. Can we explore the ship once we''re settled?''''

    The white-haired woman responded, ''''Yes. But just be careful as we are overloaded with cargo and passengers. Now, I must tend to the ship before we depart. We shall speak again.''''

    _______________________________________

    [Vera Highmore''s POV]

    She walked through the ship''s corridors and was saluted by all the personnel. When she reached the bridge where her Vice Admiral Sasha Silverwood was covering, they all stood at attention until Vera waved them away when she entered.

    The woman who was her second approached her and said, ''''Admiral, the Marines are loading thest of the supplies while the other ships are nearly done preparing.''''

    ''''Okay, Sasha. Order the Marines to hurry up and ensure we have everything before departing. The explorers have arrived and are settling in,'''' Vera spoke as she sat in the captain''s chair.

    Sasha was just about to reply when a man spoke in a fed-up voice, ''''It''s a shame we''ve been ordered to explore that Hellhole. We could be watching the Arcane Magic Tournament starting next year. I heard the white dragon ispeting.''''

    Vera looked at the man who had just spoken and noticed the Magic Knightmander was assigned to her when the emperor gave her this mission. Shemented, ''''There''s not much we can do, Elden. We can get the Memory Stones when we return.''''

    ''''Yeah, I know,mander, but it''s still a letdown. But I must admit I''m interested in this Hellhole. Rumors speak of massive beasts who prowl the jungles and hunt the treasure hunters seeking fortune.'''' Eldenmented.

    Sasha looked at him skeptically and questioned. ''''How do you know this? If all the treasure hunters were hunted down.''''

    Elden sat down before exining. ''''Pirates and vers who visit the city of Sunfire Harbor speak of the horrors there. Then there''s the Valknir and Winterfang Empire from the Frostwood Continent''s old colonies, which failed.''''

    ''''A trader told me that a colony of two thousand Valknirian settlers vanished overnight, and the Winterfang military forts were wiped out, leaving three survivors who spoke of nightmare-inducing monsters that appeared from the jungles and mutated humans who screech as they charged the soldiers.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 659 There Are A Million Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 659 There Are A Million Soldiers</h4>

    Archer listened as Ophelia recounted the tale but stopped when a device started going off. She pulled it out of her pocket and read it. She then looked at him before exining that some Professors needed my help.

    Before leaving, she handed him a Memory Stone with the rest of Valkyria''s story. She said her goodbyes and rushed off to deal with private matters that didn''t bother Archer, who got up and returned to the still-waiting girls.

    When he arrived, Nefertiti asked suspiciously, ''''What happened?''''

    He told them everything that happened, from his leaving the college after the tournaments, the expedition to the Unknown Continent, and Valkyria''s story. When Leira heard her aunt''s name, she asked him to speak in privateter, which he agreed to.

    Nefertiti was happy he didn''t court Ophelia, and after all that, Lioran approached while speaking, ''''Arch. Leonora, Nalika, and I are going to train. We will catch up with you tomorrow.''''

    Archer nodded and said his goodbyes to Lioran, Cian, and ric before returning to the domain along with the girls, who started to rx. He sat down and started thinking about his army.

    He decided to visit the Draconia to see how things were going and wantedpany, so he looked at the girls before asking, ''''Does anyone want to visit my kingdom?''''

    When asked, everyone politely declined because they wanted to rest after the fights or study some new spells they found in the library. With a shrug, he contacted Fianna to see if she was free.

    Archer only had to wait a few minutes to get a reply telling him she was free. He invited her, and she instantly epted, mentioning that her husband was asleep. After epting, he instructed her to meet with him at the entrance to the arena.

    Afterward, he kissed each girl before leaving the domain and heading for Celestial City, which he built to troll the church. When Archer was teleported to the city, he was shocked at the sight and shook his head.

    There were dragon temples all over the city, and the people looked at him respectfully, which confused him even more. Archernded on the streets only to be greeted by a smiling older woman.

    She bowed toward him and spoke in a voice full of respect, ''''Tiamat''s chosen. We thank you for bringing us to this wonderful ce. Our lives have greatly improved, and the people have chosen to worship the dragon goddess because of the safety you and her offer us. We don''t have to worry about anything.''''

    ''''What?'''' Archer asked in a confused voice.

    The womanughed before exining, ''''We were skeptical, but a dragon girl with red hair spread rumors about you being Tiamat''s husband. Honestly, we all thought they were lies until some of us received dreams proving the girl''s ims right when the goddess herself told us.?So after that, we converted.''''

    ''Seraphina! What have you been up to, you cheeky dragon,'' Archer thought with a smile.

    He nodded as he inquired, ''''Would you mind helping me with my kingdom?''''

    When she heard this, her eyes opened wide in amazement before speaking excitedly, ''''There''s a dragon kingdom? Can we live there to spread the word of Tiamat?''''

    ''''Of course. I will open a portal to the main city in an hour, so prepare everyone and everything you need,'''' He replied.

    She nodded as Archer opened a Gate to the arena to meet with Fianna. Once he stepped through, he saw her standing by the entrance. She wore a winter cloak but still noticed her shivering from the wind and thought, ''Humans can''t handle the cold weather well.''

    After thinking to himself, he walked toward her, which caused her to turn around, her smile widening as she spotted him. She was about to speak, but he cast a spell, summoning a violet shield that enveloped them, warding off the biting cold weather.

    Fianna looked around and nodded with a smile, ''''It''s warm now. But I must admit I hate Frostwinter.''''

    "It doesn''t bother me unless it''s really bad. But It''s good to see you," Archer replied with a smile of his own.

    Fianna was d in a pair of tight pants that hugged her thick thighs and wide hips, and the jumper she wore clung to her curves and massive boobs, which perplexed Archer.

    ''How does she fit her boobs in that?'' He thought.

    But that didn''t change the fact that Archer found her extremely attractive and wondered why her husband would neglect her. Her red eyes glowed with wisdom, and her dazzling smile caught him off guard.

    Her face was a masterpiece in its own right. She had glowing white skin, smooth as silk, glowed with a soft radiance.Full lips painted a subtle shade of pink, curved into a captivating smile that could light up the darkest of rooms.

    Overall, her beauty was ethereal, a blend of elegance and charm that left him breathless in admiration. But he shook his head andnoticed Fianna was wrapped in a thick cloak that couldn''t shield her from the cold weather.

    ''''Let''s get going,'''' Archer spoke after examining the Duchess.

    The older woman nodded as he opened a Gate to his kingdom and stepped through. They stood side by side on the edge of a snow-covered cliff overlooking the vast expanse of the winterndscape below.

    Archer felt the air was crisp and clear, and the soft glow of the morning sun cast a golden hue over the scene before them. As they gazed out at the breathtaking panorama, Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in the kingdom he had built.

    Despite the harsh winter season, thend below teemed with life and activity. Dozens of farms dotted the countryside, their fields nketed in a pristineyer of snow. Smoke rosezily from the chimneys of farmhouses nestled among the trees.

    Their cozy warmth is a stark contrast to the coldndscape. Beyond the farms, dense forests stretched as far as the eye could see, their snowden branches creating a picturesque winter scene.

    Tall mountains loomed in the distance, their peaks dusted with snow, while arge river wound its way through the valley below, its icy waters glistening in the sunlight.

    "It''s beautiful," Fianna whispered, her voice filled with awe as she took in the breathtaking vista before her.

    But she shook her head before asking in shock, ''''What is this ce?''''

    ''''It is the Draconia Kingdom. A home for all dragon kind to be safe and grow, '''' Archer answered proudly.

    Following that, Archer summoned his wings, a sight that startled Fianna. However, she bravely approached him, extending her hand to gently trace her finger along their surface, sending a shiver coursing through his body.

    Speaking softly, she remarked, "They are beautiful. Are they heavy?"

    Archer quickly picked her up, which earned him a yelp, but he quickly exined. ''''We can reach the main settlement.''''

    Fianna nodded and gotfortable in his arms as Archer took off. They flew toward the distant building he spotted.As the duo soared through the crisp winter air, Fianna couldn''t help but marvel at the breathtakingndscape below.

    The snow-covered grasnds stretched beneath them like a pristine white nket, shimmering in the soft glow of the morning sun. Small viges dotted the countryside, their cozy cottages nestled among the trees, smoke spiralingzily from their chimneys.

    Fianna''s eyes widened as she took in the scene unfolding before her. The quaint viges looked like something out of a storybook, with their thatched roofs and colorful gardens peeking out from beneath the snow.

    It was a sight unlike anything she had ever seen, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the beauty of it all. Archer nced over at Fianna and couldn''t help but smile at the look of wonder on her face.

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and her lips were curved into a delighted smile as she took in the breathtaking view below.As he flew over one of the viges, they started cheering, catching Fianna off guard as she questioned. ''''The people truly love you, don''t they?''''

    ''''Yeah, but there''s a reason for that. As you know, the dragon-

    kin were a nomadic people who suffered brutal oppression from all sorts of empires and kingdoms along with the church. They never had a home or a safe ce until I offered them one, and now I have millions of willing subjects, and that number grows by the day.''''

    Fianna looked nervous before asking. ''''What are you nning to do, Archer? I mean, that''s a lot of people. I can''t imagine how many are soldiers.''''

    ''''Build a world of peace for my children to live in, even if I have to be the viin to aplish this. Once given a reason, my armies will trample empires and kingdoms that have stood for thousands of years. I will bring change to Thrylos that no one has ever seen Fianna. Not even the Avalon Empire can stand in my way.''''

    He looked around and saw the hundreds of military bases and concluded. ''''There are a million soldiers ready to die for me and its not only for conquest but its to fight the Swarm that''sing in five years.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 660 Stormguards

    <h4>Chapter 660 Stormguards</h4>

    Archer looked at the shocked woman and grinned as he flew toward thergest town the dragon king had built. When they got closer, the two saw thousands of soldiers training, shocking the Duchess.

    ''''Do I have to worry about anything, Archer?'''' Fianna asked in a wary voice.

    Heughed before responding, ''''No.''''

    After speaking, Archer descended to the ground, catching the soldiers off guard. They quickly knelt while themander rushed to him and put Fianna down. The dragon-kin man bowed, ''''Your Majesty. I''mmander Soren Poisonw; I''m in charge of training the recruits for the army.''''

    Soren continued. ''''We didn''t know you wereing, but I hope you''re happy with the soldiers. They are ready to fight for you.''''

    Archer nodded while looking around, ''''Where''s General Kaba?''''

    The man pointed at a distant military fort that borders arge town, ''''He operates from the Bastion, which is the army''s main headquarters. While Drakewood is the town right next to it, Your Majesty.''''

    He smiled when hearing this and asked another question, ''''How many towns does the kingdom have now?''''

    ''''Three excluding Drakewood with about ten viges. Queen Aisha is nning to build a city but wanted to speak to you before starting,'''' Soren man answered.

    ''''What is the name of the towns?'''' Archer answered.

    ''''Dragoncrest, our farming town that produces a lot of our food; Dragonhold is where the craftsmen live and operate their businesses, and Dragon''s Gate is our trade town; the queen allows trading vessels to pass through the White Gate,'''' Soren quickly responded.

    A confused expression appeared on Archer before Soren exined. ''''She got the builders to install a metal gate that allows trading vessels to cross through the North and West Gates and sail down the Whiteflow River.''''

    ''''How many soldiers are in the army? And is there a wide range of skills?'''' Archermented.

    Soren nodded. ''''Yes. There are just over a million soldiers, but half are still in training, and many skills are avable that can be used in war, Your Majesty.''''

    ''''Good. I have some ideas for new units and names. I''m going to speak to the general.'''' He said while picking up the silent Fianna.

    Commander Soren bowed before getting back to training. Archer took off and headed toward the Bastion, and when the two got closer, they saw arge half-stone and half-wood fortress still under construction.

    Its sturdy walls and towering battlements were a formidable sight to see. As they drew closer, they could see hundreds of soldiers stationed along the ramparts, their vignt gazes scanning the surroundingndscape.

    Descending to a courtyard in the heart of the fortress, Archer and Fianna were greeted by the bustling activity of soldiers going about their duties. When the soldiers spotted him, they all stopped until one shouted, ''''The king has returned!''''

    A chorus of voices rang out in unison, echoing through the courtyard as soldiers and civilians shouted in jubtion.

    ''''He has returned!" the voices cried out, each word infused with reverence and awe.

    Fianna''s eyes widened in shock as she entered the scene before her. She had expected a respectful wee, but the genuine disy of loyalty and devotion left her speechless. The sheer magnitude of the moment overwhelmed her, sending shivers down her spine.

    Soldiers and civilians alike knelt in tribute, and their heads bowed in reverence as they awaited the arrival of their sovereign. She watched in astonishment as the courtyard became a sea of kneeling figures, their voices raised in praise.

    Archer grinned at the disy of loyalty from his subjects, and Fianna saw the smug look on his face. Before long, General Mohamet emerged from the crowd of kneeling figures. nked by several men, he knelt before Archer, his head bowed in deference.

    "Your Majesty," he spoke, his voice reverently addressing his sovereign. "We are honored by your return."

    Archer inclined his head in acknowledgment, a warm smile gracing his lips. "Rise, General. "There is much to discuss."

    Mohamet nodded and led Archer through the corridors of the Bastion, their footsteps echoing against the stone walls. Anticipation hung thick in the air. The torches lining the passageways cast flickering shadows.

    Fianna stuck close to him and looked in amazement at the in corridors without decorations. She wondered why she spoke. ''''Why aren''t the corridors painted or even decorated? It looks in.''''

    Mohamet was about to speak, but Archer exined. ''''It a waste of coin. This fortress was made to protect the kingdom, and that''s what it does. It doesn''t have to be fancy. It just has to be practical.''''

    The blonde woman nodded, and the Mohamet smiled happily before speaking. ''''Exactly, Your Majesty. I remembered your words from many of our chats over the years.''''

    ''''It''s the way forward for Draconia. We will not fall to greed; well, you cannot. But I certainly will. I can always take more treasure, but it''s unnecessary after taking all the Church Of Light''s wealth.''''

    Mohamet agreed but was curious, so the older man asked, ''''What did you want to discuss, Your Majesty?''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''We will re-organize the army, create some specialized units, and recruit even more soldiers before the Swarm appears.''''

    He looked around at some soldiers standing guard before continuing, ''''For example. We can have beast riders, skirmishers, light infantry, and many other units I''ve been thinking of. Commander Soren said there were many skills in the army. Can you exin?''''

    Mohamet nodded, ''''Of course. Many races have joined us, from dwarves, elves, demi-humans, humans, and others. They all have specific skills; we can organize them into these units you want to create.''''

    Archer was pleased with Mohamet''s answer and continued walking while saving the questions for another time. Finally, they reached the entrance to the throne room, massive wooden doors adorned with borate carvings looming before them.

    With a solemn nod, Mohamet pushed open the doors, revealing the grand chamber beyond. Archer stepped into the room, his eyes widening in awe at the sight before him. The throne room was vast and majestic.

    Its walls are adorned with banners bearing the symbol of the Draconia Kingdom, which was a picture of a white dragon breathing out violet mes. The floor was paved with polished marble, reflecting the warm glow of the torchlight.

    But it was the throne that captured Archer''s attention. It stood at the room''s far end, carved from gleaming white stone, symbolizing power and authority. The throne exuded an undeniable aura of elegance and grandeur despite its simplicity.

    As he admired its beauty, he approached the throne, his heart swelling with pride. He reached out and ran his hand along the smooth surface, feeling the cool touch of the stone beneath his fingertips.

    Mohamet stood nearby, his expression of quiet respect as he watched Archer take his ce on the throne. The other men followed suit, kneeling before their king with unwavering loyalty and devotion.

    Archer looked at the men and said, ''''I want to re-organize the Draconia Army. There are just foot soldiers right now, but that will change.''''

    That''s when he spotted a dragon-kin man who was even taller than him and looked like a tank. He got an idea. Archer turned to Mohamet while speaking, ''''Who is the big man?''''

    The older man turned his head and chuckled before informing Archer, ''''That is your biggest fan, Your Majesty. Talonar Thornscale was from a nomadic tribe enved on the Frostwood Continent. Sagana brought them back a couple of years ago.''''

    Archer nodded as he spoke, ''''What is his skillset?''''

    Mohamet thought briefly before answering, ''''He is what adventurers call a Tank. Talonar uses a mythril shield passed down in the Thornscale family.''''

    ''Yes. The first part of the n is in ce.'' Archer thought to himself as he spotted Fianna standing there staring at him.

    He called for her in a sweet tone, ''''Come here, Fi.''''

    As the blonde woman approached, Archer reached out and pulled her into hisp, eliciting a surprised yelp from her. Despite her initial reaction, she didn''t resist as his arms wrapped around her slim waist, sending a shiver coursing through her body.

    Archer gotfortable and started running his fingers up Fianna''s juicy thighs, causing her to get goosebumps, but stopped as he spoke to the crowd, ''''Talonar. You will lead and train any volunteers who want to be Stormguards. They will be the frontline and hold the enemy in ce while killing as many as possible before dying. Whoever joins has to be ready to die for me or their kingdom.''''

    When Talonar heard this, he felt honored before kneeling lower as he spoke in a deep and gravelly voice, ''''Your Majesty. I would be honored to lead such a unit. Thank you for this opportunity.''''

    ''''Don''t disappoint me,'''' Archermented, causing Talonar to nod in understanding.

    He turned to Mohamet and asked while pampering Fianna, ''''Is anyone here good at magic and spellcasting?''''

    The older human smiled before introducing two elves who looked like siblings, ''''This is Finrod and Aranelle Moonflower. They are talented mages and joined us half a year ago.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 661 The Draconic Legions Are Born

    <h4>Chapter 661 The Draconic Legions Are Born</h4>

    Archer shifted his focus to Aranelle, a slender woman with light blue hair and bright green eyes, radiating beauty which caught his attention before Fianna poked him and whispered into his ear, ''''You''re cheeky to be looking at another woman while with me.''''

    He chuckled softly before gently squeezing her thigh. Leaning close, Archer whispered into her delicate ear, "I''m a greedy dragon, my Duchess. So, if you persist in getting jealous, don''t me me. I may have to punish you once our business here is concluded."

    Fianna shivered but grew quiet as he looked at Finrod and realized he was the male version of Aranelle. Archer shook his head and inquired, ''''Which of you is stronger at offensive magic?''''

    Finrod raised his head, ''''I am Your Majesty.''''

    His smile grew before speaking, ''''Good. You will train Spellfire Battalion, the Draconia''s offensive spellcasters. Get Aisha to announce the need for volunteers for the new units from the popce or army.''''

    Archer turned to Aranelle with a friendly gaze and questioned, ''''I assume you''re good at defense magic?''''

    She nodded with a respectful smile, ''''Yes, your Majesty. I was trained to use shields and such.''''

    ''''That''s brilliant. You will lead the Guardians. They will be the defensive mages of our army.'''' He responded with a big smile as he cuddled up to Fianna.

    The elf bowed before Mohamet stepped up and inquired, ''''What''s your n, Your Majesty?''''

    Archer thought for a minute and started speaking, ''''I''m creating an army that cannot be matched on the battlefield. They will be called legions and consist of 200,000 men. 120,000 will be a mix of infantry, 40,000 cavalry, 15,000 range units, 15,000 support Staff, and 10,000 supply guards.''''

    When the crowd heard this, they started murmuring to themselves. But Archer continued in an authoritative voice, ''''Two Dragon Marshals and four Dragon Generals will lead a legion as it''s good to have more than one mind during a battle. Your generals can arrange the lower chain ofmand, but ultimately, you answer to me. Any questions?''''

    One human man stepped forward and spoke, ''''How will you fund these armies, Your Majesty? That would be very expensive.''''

    Several people nodded, but Archer stared at the man before answering, ''''Our economy will be able to pay for it, but I haven''t set up the Draconia Government yet, but I will do that soon.''''

    Everyone looked confused; even Fianna gave him a funny look, causing Archer tough. He soon calmed down and exined, ''''They will run the kingdom''s day-by-day activities like trade, security, investments, agriculture, recruitment for the army, and so on. But I will have all the power as the Draconia King.''''

    The crowd nodded, including Fianna, before Archer started talking again, ''''I''ll discuss the small details with Aisha, but just know in ten years, the Draconia Kingdom will be a powerhouse and will overtake the Novgorod and Nightshade Empires.''''

    They bowed to him before Archer dismissed them but told Mohamet to stay behind, which the old human did. When everyone was gone, he asked. ''''Mohamet, wait there. I''ll write down everything I want you to do regarding the army.''''

    The elderly man nodded in approval as Archer retrieved some paper and a pen. He then turned to Fianna, who observed him with amazement and asked with a charming smile, "May I use your back, my dear?"

    His unexpected request caught her off guard, but she nodded and turned around. Archer noticed Fianna''s smooth back as she positioned herself, her hips resting on hisp, causing her ample thighs to be disyed.

    Archer shook his head, used her back as a writing board, and wrote down his instructions about setting up the legions, their training, and a reminder to train the soldiers in different weapons.

    It took him an hour to finish, but he had over a thousand pages and wrote down everything he remembered from the documentaries and the Total War games he yed back on Earth. He wanted a massive army and would rob the Church Of Light to fund it for now.

    His instructions would enable him to raiserge armies to fight the Swarm that was due. Once finished, he handed the papers to a confused Mohamet, who started reading them instantly.

    Fianna jumped off hisp and started stretching whileining, ''''You could have used a table, Arch! My back is aching now, it doesn''t help with these boobs of mine!''''

    Archer smiled before responding with another charming smile, ''''Then I couldn''t be close to you, Duchess. Your husband is a foolish human for neglecting such aforting woman, and there''s nothing wrong with your boobs,e here.''''

    The blonde woman approached him with narrowed eyes, but Archer told her to turn around and ced his hands on the small of the back before casting Aurora Healing, causing a white light to wash over her.

    Fianna felt her body rx, and all the pain faded away, forcing her to let out a moan of relief. Archer backed away and inquired with a smile, ''''Feel better, Duchess?''''

    ''''God, yes. I''ve had some pains guing me since my younger days in the army. But thanks to you, I feel so much better.''''

    He smiled as he replied, ''''You''re wee. Now let''s see Aisha and talk about this government and setting up the kingdom.''''

    Fianne nodded, ''''Yes. But ain''t it gettingte?''''

    ''''We''ll stay for an hour, then head back to Greenwood City. It shouldn''t take too long.'''' Archer answered with a smile.

    She nodded in agreement and linked arms with him as they began to walk away. However, before they could depart, Mohamet interjected urgently, "Your Majesty! While your strategy for versatile units ismendable, acquiring the necessary resources, particrly gold, will be paramount to its sess."

    When Archer heard this, he smiled before dumping a pile of gold coins as tall as himself in front of them and said, ''''Is this enough? Ensure the guards take care of it; if not, I''ll burn them and you, Mohamet.''''

    The old man nodded before storing the gold in his storage ring and rushing off, causing Archer tough. Afterward, the duo left the Bastion and headed for Drakewood, where Aisha was.

    They didn''t fly but walked along the dirt road, and as they did, Archermented, ''''I''ll need to build proper roads and waystations. But that can wait for now.''''

    Fianna listened before asking with curiosity, ''''I heard you didn''t want to be a ruler. What''s happened?''''

    Archer chuckled as he pulled the woman closer and stopped by some hills. He grabbed her hand, led her up one of them, and looked out over Draconia only to be shocked by its beauty.

    The rolling hills of Draconia are dotted with shimmeringkes and meandering rivers. The distant mountains, their snow-

    capped peaks gleaming in the light. Fianna''s eyes widened in wonder as she took in the majestdscape.

    As they paused to catch their breath, Fianna turned to look at Archer, her red eyes alight with a mixture of admiration and more. Sensing her gaze, he turned to meet her eyes, a faint smile on his lips.

    But before he could say anything, she stepped closer to him. Without a word, she reached up and gently cupped his face in her hands, her touch sending shivers down his spine. Then, in a moment that took him entirely by surprise.

    Fianna leaned in and pressed her soft lips to his in a passionate kiss. The world seemed to fall away around them as they lost themselves in the heat of the moment, their bodies pressed close together.

    For a heartbeat, Archer''s mind reeled with confusion and disbelief. Fianna was a married woman, yet she kissed him with a fervor that left him breathless. But as he felt her warmth against him, all thoughts of propriety and consequence melted away.

    The two continued to kiss until Fianna separated. She looked at him dazedly before shaking her head andmenting, ''''That was nice. I thought you''d push me away for being much older than you.''''

    Archer smiled and responded, ''''No, I don''t care about age, Fi. It''s not like you''re a lot older than me.''''

    ''''I''m thirty-five Arch. Would you ever marry someone my age? I''m an old womanpared to you. My son and daughter are older than you,'''' Fianna said quietly as she looked away.

    He looked at this beautiful woman whose self-esteem was so low that she thought she was unlovable. Archer lifted her chin and spoke sweetly, ''''Yes, you may be a lot older than me, but that doesn''t change the fact I find you beautiful and nice so far. I would love to get to know you even more before seeing where this goes?''''

    When Fianna heard his sweet words, she went red but smiled with a nod, ''''I would like that. But does it bother you I''m married? It''s dead at that, but it''s still one.''''

    Archer shook his head, ''''No, as long as you don''t touch him, then we won''t have an issue. Now, are you willing to forsake all that to get to know me and see where we go?''''

    The older woman studied his face briefly before sighing, saying, ''''Can I have some time to think, please?''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 662 Tribute

    Chapter 662 Tribute

    ??Archer looked at the older woman and smiled, ''''Of course, there''s no rush, Fianna. You''re married, after all, and it''s a big leap.''''

    He saw her visibly rx when he spoke, so he changed the subject, ''''Let''s go see Aisha. We need to get the economy going and the gold flowing.''''

    Fianna smiled before grabbing his hand as the two continued walking down the road, heading for the town of Drakewood. As they walked down the snowy road, the cold air biting at their cheeks, they noticed caravans passing by.

    The travelers inside looked at Archer with wide eyes as they passed, some whispering to each other and pointing in his direction. But he nodded politely to the passersby, acknowledging their curiosity with a friendly smile.

    Fianna walked beside him, her presence adding a sense of warmth to the wintry scene. As the duo approached, a wooden town nestled amidst the snowyndscape.The buildings were organized neatly in rows, and they couldn''t help but admire the town''s charm.

    Smoke rosezily from chimneys, blending with the misty air, whileughter and chatter drifted through the streets.As Archer and Fianna walked further into Drakewood, a soldier d in gleaming armor suddenly emerged from the crowd.

    Before the man could get closer, Archer decided to scan him to see how strong he was.

    [Tharn Stormscale]

    [Level: 93]

    [Rank: Master]

    ''Oh, they''re not weak at all. Mohamet must be training them good.'' He thought to himself.

    That''s when the soldier arrived in front of them, his footsteps echoing against the snowy ground, and bowed deeply before speaking.

    "Your Majesty, my Lady," the soldier addressed them respectfully, "Queen Aisha has sent me to escort you to the mansion."

    Archer nced at Fianna, a hint of surprise flickering in their eyes before he nodded in acknowledgment and replied, "Lead the way, then."

    The soldier straightened up, his posture rigid with duty, and gestured for them to follow. With Fianna''s hand still in his, Archer trailed behind the soldier as they navigated through thebyrinthine streets of Drakewood.

    Caravans and vigers alike parted ways to make room for their procession, their whispers and curious nces trailing in their wake. As they neared the heart of the town, the buildings seemed to grow more imposing, adorned with banners bearing the kingdom''s emblem.

    The soldier led them through a grand archway guarded by stoic sentinels into the courtyard of a magnificent castle. That''s when he saw Aisha standing there with a warm smile.

    When Archer and Fianna got closer, she bowed while greeting them, ''''Hello, my king. It''s good to see you here.''''

    He looked at the woman and forgot how beautiful she was. Her blood-red hair was tied into a ponytail, and her crystal blue eyes shone with untold wisdom. She possessed a face that couldunch a thousand ships.

    Beautiful brown skin glows with a warmth that radiates from within, a rich canvas kissed by the sun''s caress. It exudes an exquisite depth, like the earth itself, with hues ranging from the softest caramel to the deepest mahogany.

    Archer noticed her smile could brighten even on the darkest days, like a ray of sunshine breaking through clouds. Every contour of her face seemed delicately sculpted by the gentlest hands, with cheekbones that rose like ethereal peaks and lips that promised untold sweetness.

    ''''Enjoying what you see, Your Majesty?'''' Aishamented with a grin.

    Her voice was like music when she spoke, weaving a spell that left all who heard it enchanted in its wake. Archer shook his head when he felt Fianna''s jealous poke, which he found adorable.

    With a grin, he answered the dragon-kin woman, ''''Of course, Aisha. You''re a beautiful woman. How''s the kingdom?''''

    Fianna huffed as she remarked, ''''What a yboy. Do you flirt with every female you encounter?''''

    Archer smiled at the woman before pulling her closer, and his hand squeezed her juicy backside, causing her to let out a yelp as he answered, ''''No, my Duchess.''''

    Aisha smirked as she interrupted the two love birds, ''''My king. What are you doing with Duchess Everrose?''''

    "Because she''s my woman. Well, not yet, but she will be," he answered without hesitating, causing Fianna and Aisha''s eyes to widen.

    She giggled before speaking, ''''You y with married women, Your Majesty?''''

    ''''Yeah, why not? The Duke is neglecting her and probably using her as a baby-making machine. So here I am showing her how she''s meant to be treated.''''

    Aisha smiled as she asked teasingly, "So you don''t view your women merely as vessels for producing heirs?"

    "No," he replied earnestly, meeting her gaze. They are my partners, and I cherish them. If they choose not to have children, then so be it. Their well-being matters more to me than pursuing an heir, especially when I intend to live forever, my queen."

    The older dragon kin woman''s smile grew even brighter before speaking, ''''Follow me. We have a lot to discuss.'''' Aisha turned to Fianna with a knowing look, ''''Will you be joining us, Duchess?''''

    ''''Yes, please,'''' Fianna answered as the three entered the fancy wooden mansion.

    When they entered, Archer saw it was decorated more than he''d liked, but it was Aisha''s ce, so he wouldn''t get involved. After walking for ten minutes, they arrived at her study and entered before taking a seat.

    ''''Are there any problems? I wanted you to know that I will build the East and South walls before creatingws for the kingdom,'''' he informed the dragon-kin woman.

    "My King, there''s trouble brewing along the southern coast," she began. "Groups of pirates and bandits have been raiding relentlessly, attacking viges and trade routes. They''ve struck multiple times, causing chaos and destruction."

    ''''Where are they exactly?'''' Archer questioned.

    Aisha took a map and motioned for him to sit at the nearby table. When they all took their seats, she pointed to the southern coast: ''''The bandits have camps around here, while the pirates are on four inds that circle Draconia.''''

    Archer studied the map before asking, ''''What did the empire do before we arrived?''''

    ''''Tribute, my king. They used to pay the pirates while the bandits were being thieves. There''s nothing new with them,'''' Aisha exined.

    He nodded in understanding while turning to Fianna, ''''Fi. Stay here with Aisha while I tend to the kingdom''s problems. It shouldn''t take me long to finish.''''

    The blonde woman agreed with a smile before Archer stood up and made his way to the entrance. When he stepped outside, he summoned his Shadow General Nyctros, only to cause the atmosphere to grow cold.

    As the shadow being appeared, it bowed, ''''My prince. How can I serve you?''''

    Archer looked at Nyctros and scanned him.

    [Nyctros]

    [Shadow Being]

    [Level: 550]

    [Rank: Supreme Mage]

    ''''ughter all the bandits that infest mynds and bring their wealth to me.''''

    ''''Yes, My Prince. It will be done.'''' Nyctros respectfully answered.

    After that, Archer summoned his and took off before flying south to hunt the pirates and either bring them to heel or kill them all. Archer soared high above the towering peaks of the mountains that guarded his kingdom.

    The icy wind whipped against his face as he gazed into the distance. In the vast expanse of the sea, he spotted the silhouette of the first ind, a distant speck on the horizon. He urged his wings to beat faster, propelling him forward with increasing speed toward the looming ind.

    As he drew nearer, the outline of pirate ships became clearer, their dark sails billowing against the blue sky. As he approached the pirates, adrenaline surged as excitement took over.

    Suddenly, the stillness of the air was shattered by the deafening roar of mana cannons. Bright shes streaked across the sky as the ships opened fire.

    Their projectiles hurtled toward him with deadly uracy. With lightning reflexes, Archer twisted and turned in the air, his wings slicing through the turbulent currents as he dodged the iing onught.

    He could smell the mana zooming past, which made him smile as he dove under the relentless barrage, weaving between the volleys of violent mana that intended to take him out.

    Archer''s wings beat with powerful strokes, propelling him through the air as he soared toward the pirate ships. His eyes zed with excitement as his muscles tensed while closing in on the first pirate ship, his breath quickening with adrenaline.

    With a fierce roar, he unleashed his Dragon''s Breath, a torrent of violet zing mes erupting from his mouth like a fiery storm. It engulfed the ship in a searing inferno, licking at its wooden hull and devouring everything in its path.

    The pirates onboard cried out in terror as the mes consumed the vessel, their panicked shouts drowned out by the crackling roar of the fire. With a satisfied nod, Archer turned his attention to the next ship, his eyes narrowing.

    He swooped toward the pirate vessel, his wings slicing through the air like twin des as he unleashed another torrent of mes. The second ship erupted into mes, its sails catching fire and its hull splintering under the intense heat.

    Pirates scrambled to escape the inferno, leaping overboard into the icy waters below as Archer''s breath reduced their ship to smoldering wreckage. He targeted each vessel one by one while unleashing his Dragon''s Breath.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 663 Havent You Learned Yet

    Chapter 663 Haven''t You Learned Yet

    ??Archer watched as the sea churned with fire and smoke, the remnants of the pirate fleet reduced to ashes. Once the chaos subsided, he left the charred remains behind and soared through the smoke-filled skies, setting his course for the ind.

    With a satisfied smile, he turned and set off on his journey to the pirate capital. It didn''t take him long to reach the ind, and as he approached, miles of grasnd with towns dotting thendscape came into view.

    Most were positioned along the coastline, facilitating easy ess for pirate ships to moor. As Archer soared over the towns, the inhabitants looked up in astonishment, their gazes following him as he ventured deeper into the ind''s interior.

    However, what truly captured his attention was the lush expanse of the swamp, dense jungle, and arid desert in the ind''s southern region. His focus shifted to an ind in the center of a vastke connected to the maind by a slender strip ofnd.

    Archer''s keen eyes spotted a city nestled on thendscape. Its towering spires and grand structures stood out amidst the surrounding greenery, beckoning him closer with promises of adventure and intrigue.

    With a determined glint in his eyes, Archer adjusted his course and set his sights on the city. As he drew nearer, the details of the bustling pirate city became clearer. He could see the streets teeming with life, the sounds of activity reaching his ears even from high above.

    His gaze scanned the city, searching for thergest mansions that hinted at wealth and power. Spotting a cluster of opulent estates near the city''s center, Archer angled his wings and elerated towards them, his heart pounding with anticipation.

    However, as he approached the grandest mansion, a sudden barrage of cannon fire erupted from its defenses, catching him off guard. Reacting with lightning reflexes, he twisted and turned in the air, narrowly dodging the projectiles as they passed him with force.

    The air crackled with energy as the cannons continued their relentless assault, forcing him to evade them all. With each maneuver, he pushed himself to the limit, relying on his instincts to outmaneuver the barrage aimed at him.

    Despite the danger, he remained undeterred, his determination fueling his resolve to reach his destination. With a final burst of speed, he veered past thest volley of cannon fire and soared towards the mansion.

    As Archer approached, he noticed pirates running around in panic. But it was toote��they could do nothing as he crashed through the mansion wall. When the dust settled, he saw a group of men sitting around a table.

    One of them stood up and was massive. He was much taller and bigger than Archer, but that didn''t bother him as he rushed forward, grabbed the man by the face, and mmed him into the ground, causing the mansion to shake.

    Two of the onlookers tried to get involved, but Archer''s tail swiped one of their legs while he shed the other. Blood sprayed everywhere, shocking the others, but what happened next horrified them.

    Archer picked the pirate up by his ruined face and cast Soul Sunder, causing the room to light up as he gobbled the man''s soul. He destroyed all the useless memories but kept everything else.

    When he was finished, he dropped the pirate leader''s lifeless body to the floor with a thud. After that, he turned to the others and warned, ''''Whoever speaks next will die. I''m here to give you two choices-''''

    As he spoke, a woman interrupted him in a voice full of hate, ''''Fuck off, will ya brat. We don''t take orders from a child.''''

    His gaze shifted to the blonde woman who had just spoken, her words dripping with venom. Without hesitation, he swiftly Blinked behind her, driving one of his ws through her back and pulling out her heart, much to the shock and horror of the other pirates.

    As the woman copsed onto the table, Archer calmly began devouring her heart, his actions a grim disy of power. Addressing the remaining pirates, he continued speaking, unfazed by what he''d done, "Now, where were we? Ah yes, two choices: serve me and my kingdom, or meet the same fate as these two."

    Completing his message, Archer moved to the leader''s chair and seated himself, watching the reactions of those before him. Within moments, they all rose and knelt, their allegiance pledged in response to his chilling disy, a satisfied smile gracing Archer''s lips.

    ''''Good, good. Now, my little pirates, I know I will visit the others after I''m done with you a lot, but once my kingdom is up and running, you will turn into my navy, which is exciting as you''ll belong to something greater.'''' Archer voiced as he finished the woman''s heart with a burp.

    That''s when one of the men asked nervously, ''''Greater than ourselves? What''s that, my lord?''''

    Archer nced at the man who looked like your typical pirate but was fat and tall. He chuckled to himself before answering, ''''You lot were a bunch of scum targeting merchant vessels for small gains. But now we will be targeting a bigger prey.''''

    One of the few remaining women raised her hand like a student in ss, causing Archer to motion for her to speak, ''''Who will we be attacking?''''

    ''''What''s your name, woman?''''

    ''''Grace, my lord.'''' She answered without missing a beat.

    Archer grinned, ''''We''ll eventually target the Church Of Light vessels and maybe the Novgorodians.''''

    All the pirate''s eyes widened in fear and shock before a skinny man who resembled a human rat rebuked him, ''''What can you do against them? You''re just one boy, and we''re a group of rag-tagged pirates.''''

    ''''Are you doubting me?'''' Archer asked with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.

    ''''Yes. You''re what, eighteen? The Novgorodians have a powerful navy and Demi-Gods,'''' Rat man exined with a smug look.

    But Archer wasn''t bothered as he looked at the remaining twelve pirate leaders, who looked nervous, and some even looked horrified. That''s when he vanished from the spot only to reappear behind the man who had just spoken.

    He leaned in and said in a menacing tone, ''''Haven''t you learned already? Now die.''''

    Archer snapped his neck without thinking before throwing the lifeless body out the nearest window. After dealing with the rat man, he asked the remaining group, ''''Anyone else doubting me or wants to say their peace?''''

    Everyone else shook their heads, but a middle-aged man asked respectfully, ''''Who are you exactly? I can see you''re a dragon by your eyes. I know some roam Pluoria but have never seen one like you.''''

    ''''Have you heard the rumors about a new dragon?'''' Archer asked with a confused expression.

    Some of them nodded as another woman spoke, ''''Yes, the white dragon appeared in the Avalon Empire. I heard he''s a yboy and has many women.''''

    Heughed, causing everyone to look at him before introducing himself, ''''I''m Archer Wyldheard. The most handsome dragon on Pluoria and the ruler of the newly founded Draconia Kingdom king.''''

    As he finished speaking, he opened a Gate to the mansion and called for the two waiting women when Fianna and Aisha stepped through the shimmering portal, which shocked everyone gathered.

    Archerughed at the stunned faces of the pirate leaders as his attention turned to the two women who had just stepped through the shimmering portal. Their beauty was undeniable, and he couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride as he introduced them to the room.

    "Let me inform you now that the redhead is in charge, and you will listen to her," he dered, his voice ringing with authority, "she is my queen, Aisha Ashcroft, and the blonde is my Duchess, Fianna Everrose. You will treat these two as you treat me withplete respect.''''

    He nced at each pirate and finished with a warning, ''''If I hear any different, I will happily wipe out every pirate on this ind.''''

    The pirates exchanged bewildered nces, their shock palpable in the silence that followed. Grace''s voice, barely above a whisper, mumbled, "They''re beautiful, My Lord."

    When Archer heard that, his eyes narrowed, and he warned the men, ''''If I see you looking at any of my women in a vulgar way, I will kill you and your family. Understand?''''

    All the men nodded like scared chickens while the women smiled as they sensed his jealousy, but Archer changed the subject and instructed them, ''''Recruit more pirates, and when the kingdom is ready, I will summon you to the capital so we can create a navy.''''

    Everyone agreed before Archer threw a bracelet at Grace and the other woman who introduced herself, ''''I''m Marina, my lord.''''

    He nodded and exined to the two women, ''''You two are in charge. Contact me if there is any trouble, and I''ll appear.''''

    The two pirate women bowed before Archer, Fianna, and Aisha returned to Drakewood as it waste. When the trio appeared back in the mansion, he told the dragon-kin woman, ''''I have to return to the contest, but I will return once my fights in the tournament. But in the meantime, I will create somews and ways for the kingdom to thrive.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 664 They Belong To Me

    <h4>Chapter 664 They Belong To Me</h4>

    Aisha smiled before bowing to him as she bid him farewell, ''''I shall see you soon, My King. I''ll continue looking after the kingdom until you get back.''''

    Archer grinned while stepping forward and kissed the woman on her cheek before opening a Gate to the arena entrance and dragging Fianna through it. This made Aishaugh, but she smiled as she went to bed.

    When the couple exited the portal, they appeared outside the arena only to be hit with heavy rain and wind. He quickly cast Cosmic Shield to cover them as he offered, ''''I''ll walk you back to where you''re staying.''''

    The Duchess gave him a grin before responding, ''''If you wouldn''t mind. This shield is convenient in such weather, and I don''t want to get my hair wet.''''

    He happily replied, ''''Let''s go.''''

    Afterward, the duo started walking toward the tent city and noticed some people were still awake. The wood elf guards patrolled the roads and greeted Archer with a nod, causing Fianna to thank him, ''''Thank you for letting me join you. It was interesting.''''

    Archer nodded with a charming grin, ''''You''re wee, Fi. We should do it again.''''

    ''''We will when the right timees. I''ll be heading back to the empire after the Qualification Round ends,'''' she informed him.

    He gave her a nod in response as they continued walking. The heavy rain was still pouring down, drumming against the canvas roofs. Flickering torches dimly lit the temporary streets, casting long shadows on the muddy ground.

    The atmosphere was bustling despite the weather as people hurried to seek shelter or attend to their nightly tasks. Fianna pulled her cloak tighter, trying to shield herself against the cold.

    Archer walked beside her, his cosmic shield still protecting them from the worst of the weather. After ten minutes of navigating through the maze of tents, they finally arrived at a fancyrge one near the edge of the camp.

    "This is it," Fianna said, gesturing towards the tent. "My temporary home."

    Archer nodded, a hint of sadness flickering across his face. "I suppose this is where we part ways, then."

    But before he could say anything more, she stepped closer, her eyes locked. Without a word, she reached up and gently cupped his face in her hands before pulling him into a passionate kiss.

    Time seemed to stand still momentarily as he was enveloped in the warmth of Fianna''s embrace. The world around them faded, leaving only the sound of rain and their hearts beating.

    When they finally broke apart, Fianna looked into his eyes, her own filled with emotion. She whispered before turning and disappearing into her tent. "Goodbye, Archer,"

    Archer stood there for a moment, still lost in the intensity of their kiss, before he shook himself out of his daze and watched her go. After a little while, he turned and returned into the night, the memory of Fianna''s touch lingering on his lips.

    Afterward, he was about to leave when he heard an angry voice behind him, ''''Who do you think you courting, boy? The Duchess is a married woman!''''

    He turned around to see three human guards who were staring at him like he was some criminal, which caused him to chuckle before responding, ''''What can you three humans do?''''

    The three men bristled with anger, but the man in the middle spoke with a voice full of hate, ''''We will inform the Duke, and he will go to the emperor!''''

    Archer startedughing but soon calmed down as he nced at the man and spoke smugly, ''''I don''t care what the Duke or emperor say! I can do what I like, and I''ve already imed the Duchess; she''s mine, as you saw with the kiss, and there will be much more. Fianna may give me some children of my own.''''

    He turned around to leave but felt one of the men charge forward, causing him to grin as he cast Blink to get behind the man. When Archer reappeared, he picked him up by the neck, saying, ''''You''re the stupid one, aren''t you? Why would you rush at a dragon willing to kill anyone?''''

    After speaking, he grabbed the top of the soldier''s head and his cor before tearing his head off and throwing it at the man in the middle as he spoke while being covered in fresh blood, ''''Now look, one of Duke Rylon''s men is dead. Do you two fine humans want to join him?''''

    The two men wentpletely white before rushing off. Archer chuckled before pulling out the soldier''s heart as he threw the body into the Monster Army section of the domain. Once he was done with that, he returned to the treehouse.

    When Archer reappeared in the treehouse, he saw Teu and E teasing Sera, who was getting angry. He watched this before speaking up, ''''If you two keep teasing her, I''ll punish both of you.''''

    The two girls ceased their conversation abruptly, their expressions lighting up with wide smiles as they redirected their attention to him. However, they promptly resumed teasing the dragon girl, who appeared to grow increasingly irritated by their antics.

    Archer disappeared suddenly, leaving them bewildered as they nced around, only to vanish together. In the blink of an eye, the group found themselves in Archer''s bedroom.

    With a suggestive smirk, he warned, "Now it''s time for your punishment.''''

    He leaned in and delicately the dresses of all three girls, marveling at the distinct beauty of each booty. Teu boasted a firm, rounded ass that appeared meticulously sculpted, as if perfection embodied.

    E''s buttock was firm yet shapely,plementing her petite frame perfectly. After admiring Teu and E, he turned to Sera, who greeted him with a grin. Her booty was curvaceous and round, highlighted by her wide hips and thighs, all framed by a slim waist.

    The sight of the three girls ignited his primal desires, prompting him to lower his pants and remove his shirt. Positioning himself behind Sera, nked by E on her left and Teu on her right, Archer leaned closer, noticing her glistening arousal.

    With a smirk, he couldn''t help butment, ''''Oh, you''re ready, Sera? Seems like you know what''s about to happen.''''

    Archer started licking the dragon girl''s flower, driving her to start moaning, but as he was getting into it, he started to fade, which shocked him at first. He remembered the orb and guessed it was Sia needing help.

    He kissed each girl on the forehead before speaking, ''''Sia''s in trouble. We will carry this on when I return.''''

    Following the kisses, he hastily pulled up his pants, only to realize he was now shirtless. Despite this triviality, urgent matters demanded his attention. Archer materialized in a dimly lit clearing, the sounds of battle echoing in the distance.

    Archer focused, activating the dragon tattoo''s power to locate Sia, who he knew couldn''t be too far away. That''s when he soon realized that a horde of bandits must have ambushed her and the soldiers, causing him to react instantly and start butchering the attackers.

    He used his tail to pierce one man''s chest while shing another, causing blood to fly everywhere. Archer started to make his way toward Sia when he saw her fighting a huge man using a Warhammer while she held a sword and shield.

    Without wasting time, he cast Blink and appeared above the bandit leader, only to fall right on top of the man as he tore into him like a wild beast.

    The leader was utterly helpless as Archer pounced on him with the ferocity of a wild predator upon witnessing Sia''s condition. With a swift strike, his tail pierced the man''s legs, eliciting agonizing screams. Yet, before long, he ruthlessly extracted the man''s heart and stored it in the Item Box.

    After that, he quickly dealt with the rest of the bandits, leaving none alive. With urgency, Archer looked around and saw many injured soldiers. He decided to heal them with Aurora Healing, directing it toward the wounded soldiers around him.

    Their wounds closed one by one, and their pain faded under the gentle glow of the healing magic. As the soldiers gradually regained their strength, their gazes turned towards Archer, their savior, in awe and gratitude.

    Among them, the female soldiers watched him with admiration and curiosity, their eyes lingering on his toned figure.

    Unaware of the attention he was receiving, Archer was shocked as a force collided with him, and he stumbled back slightly, surprised. Before he could react, Sia, with eyes filled with relief and love, threw her arms around him and pressed her lips against his in a passionate kiss.

    Caught off guard, Archer''s initial shock melted away into a tender reciprocation of the kiss, his arms instinctively wrapping around Sia, who loved the affection she was receiving from him. But soon, the two separated before he asked, ''''What happened here, my love?''''

    ''''We were hunting some jungle beasts, but the bandits ambushed us out of nowhere,'''' she exined while catching her breath.

    Archer nodded before Nyctros sent him a message saying the shadow army was ready to bring him everything, which made him smile even more. He quickly exined, ''''Don''t get scared, Sia. They belong to me.''''

    As she was about to reply, hundreds of shadow creatures appeared before Archer and knelt which shocked everyone there including Sia.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 665 Darkness And Foreboding

    Chapter 665 Darkness And Foreboding

    ??Archer watched the soldier''s fearful expressions, but Sia didn''t seem bothered by them, which caused him to grow curious. He was about to ask, but she quickly said, ''''I can sense your mana all over them. They seem to love it, husband.''''

    Sia turned to him with a smile before pressing her plush lips against his in a passionate kiss. Archer quickly reciprocated it, and shortly after, she leaned back to thank him, ''''Thank you for giving me the orb. It saved many lives, Arch.''''

    ''''Anytime, my love. It''s the reason I gave you all one,'''' Archer exined.

    After that, the two separated and walked over to the scared soldiers before motioning for the shadow creatures to bring them closer. Sia watched them panic but soon realized they weren''t trying to hurt them.

    When they were herded in front of Archer, he spoke, ''''You lot will take a mana oath never to reveal anything you see me doing, or I''ll have no choice but to kill you all, as these fine creatures are my secret weapon in the uing wars.''''

    As they heard this, the women instantly agreed as they couldn''t take their gaze away from his upper body, which was toned and well-built. But soon, every soldier took the oath that pleased him before returning to Nyctros, who opened arge shadow below him and threw out all the bodies, hearts, and treasures they collected from the bandits on Draconia.

    Archer quickly stored everything in his Item Box except the bodies. He threw them into the Monster Army''s part of the domain to feed any beasts who found them. Afterward, he turned to Sia, who was staring at him with lust-filled eyes. He smiled before speaking to Nyctros, ''''Hunt down every bandit or ouw you find in thisnd. Bring me everything when you''vepleted your task.''''

    ''''Yes, My Prince. It will be done,'''' the shadow general responded as he sunk back into the darkness along with the others.

    Once they were gone, Archer turned to the wary soldiers and, after putting on a shirt,mented with a charming smile, ''''Let''s get you back to your fortress. I was in the middle of something before I was summoned.''''

    They all quickly responded with silent nods before Archer started walking back to the nearest road, followed by Sia, who linked arms with him and grinned, ''''I can smell Sera all over you. I assume you were about to make love to her?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Yes, but it was worthing to rescue you, Sia. I would be heartbroken if anything had happened to you.''''

    Sia smiled shyly and responded sweetly, ''''That''s why I summoned you this time; I knew you could help us. Plus, I also wanted to see you, which is a bonus. Would you like some tea? I bought some new stuff the other day, and it''s delicious.''''

    ''''Of course. I''ll message the girls and let them know where I am,'''' Archer answered as he used the bracelet to talk to them.

    E, Teu, and Sera told him to take his time as they would wait for him. Archer thanked the three for being understanding before returning his attention to the road before them.

    After walking more, therge group returned to their fortress, which appeared not far away. Archer turned to the dragonkin woman, mesmerized by her enchanting smile and beautiful blue eyes.

    He shook his head as they approached the towering gates of the southern fortress. He remembered seeing this when the alliance invaded the empire. The formidable stone and iron structure fortress stood as a beacon of safety against the encroaching darkness during those times, or so he heard from the girls.

    When they got closer, the guards stationed atop the walls caught sight of them and sounded the horn, signaling their imminent return. The heavy gates creaked open slowly, revealing the bustling courtyard beyond. Torches flickered, casting dancing shadows on the cobblestone ground as people hurried to and fro, preparing for the night ahead.

    Archer led the way, his stride confident. Sia walked by his side, connected to his arm, with a happy smile. The soldiers followed close behind, their expressions a mixture of relief and anticipation as they finally approached the safety of the fortress.

    When they all stepped through the gate, an older human man appeared and greeted Sia with a relieved expression on his weathered face, ''''Commander. I''m d you returned safely. I sent out scouts to look for you, but they found nothing, and rmingly, we''ve been getting even more reports of bandits running rampant in Summerfield Duchy.''''

    Sia nodded with a sad smile, ''''It was unpleasantmander, we were ambushed just outside Ghostwood Grove and was pushed inside the forest but luckily I could summon my husband who helped dealing with them, otherwise we would of been captured.''''

    He noticed the look of anger as she continued, ''''They appeared out of nowhere and surrounded us within seconds,'''' she looked at her surviving soldiers and concluded. ''''It was like they were watching us since we left the fortress.''''

    Archer observed the man before him, matching his towering height of six foot eight. Grey hair crowned his head, and his eyes, also grey, bore the weight of years of experience. A warm smile graced his face as he extended his hand towards him.

    He reciprocated the gesture while introducing himself, "Archer Wyldheart."

    Upon hearing his name, the man''s expression shifted slightly. "Wyldheart, as in the White Prince? Fiance of Princess Leira?"

    ''''That''s the one. But Sia is also one of my fiance''s,'''' Archer replied.

    ''''Commander General Jehovah Greenfist, my lord. I''m d you could help Sia and the soldiers. The bandit attacks have been getting worse over thest couple weeks due to the wars happening further south.''''

    Archer smiled but was curious, ''''It''s my job to rescue my wife if needed, but what wars are you talking about?''''

    ''''Petty kingdoms fighting overnd as usual. It will die down soon but not without worsening,'''' Jahovahmented.

    He nodded, ''''The bandit issue should be dealt with shortly. Also, can I bring some of my soldiers to protect Sia?''''

    The general nodded with an eager smile, ''''Of course. I love witnessing other nation''s troops. It''s fascinating to see their armor, weapons, and training.''''

    Archer grinned, but Sia quickly said, ''''I don''t need your soldier''s husband! The Dawnbreakers will do.''''

    ''''Clearly. My dragonkin warriors are the best around. I''ve armed them with the finest dwarven-made armor and weapons. They are trained by a veteran general and extremely loyal, and they would die protecting one of their queens without hesitating.''''

    Following his speech, he summoned a portal and dered, "Eldric! Gather your troops��two hundred strong and bring them to me!"

    Everyone in the fortress went quiet and watched the scene but soon went pale as the aura of a dangerous predator appeared, sending shivers down everyone''s back. Then, with a thunderous roar, the portal erupted, and from its depths emerged a sight that sent shivers down the spines of all who saw it.

    Two hundred heavy infantry, d in jet-ck armor that seemed to drink in the light, marched forth with precision and purpose. Each soldier bore a sword and shield, while others wielded massive war hammers and axes, their weapons gleaming in the moonlight.

    The ground trembled beneath the weight of their synchronized footsteps as they advanced in perfect unison, their formation unbreakable, their resolve unyielding. At their head strode a towering figure d in the most menacing armor of all, his presencemanding respect and fear in equal measure.

    Archer loved the menacing ck armor worn by the soldiers who emerged from the portal and exuded an aura of darkness and foreboding. Crafted from the finest materials, it boasted a sleek yet rugged design, bncing durability and agility.

    Each piece was meticulously forged to provide maximum protection while allowing for ease of movement, ensuring its wearer could maneuver effortlessly in battle. The armor''s surface was adorned withplex etchings and dragon motifs reminiscent of ancient runes and symbols of power.

    Jagged spikes adorned the pauldrons, adding to its intimidating presence, while the polished ck metal seemed to absorb the surrounding light, casting a shadowy veil over its wearer. Despite its imposing appearance, the armor exuded a hostility that seemed to seep from every joint and seam.

    It was as if the very essence of darkness had been infused into its design, lending it an otherworldly aura that sent shivers down the spine of any who beheld it. To Archer, a white dragon, the sight of this menacing ck armor was wee.

    The armor''s evil visage mirrored the darkness within his heart, and he was drawn to its sinister allure. With a wicked grin, he admired its craftsmanship, knowing that it would serve him well in future battles.

    As Eldric and the soldiers approached Archer, they all dropped to one knee with a resounding ng. The ck dragon look of devotion and loyalty shocked everyone around him as he, "My King. What are your orders?"

    Archer surveyed the Dragon Knights, a formidable force honed under Eldric''s tutoring. Having entrusted the ck dragon with the training of five thousand soldiers some time ago, Archer anticipated leveraging their skills to gain invaluable battle experience.

    He would dispatch them alongside Sia, intending for their return to serve as an opportunity to share the knowledge they acquired during their mission among theirrades.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 666 Sole Superpower Of Thrylos

    Chapter 666 Sole Superpower Of Thrylos

    ??Archer didn''t reply to Eldric immediately as he scanned him and a few other warriors. He wanted to see how strong they''d grown as the soldiers under Eldric were some of the best Mohamet found in the Draconia Army years ago.

    [Eldric ckw]

    [ck Dragon]

    [Level: 505]

    [Rank: Supreme Mage]

    [Eloy Summerwind]

    [Dragonkin]

    [Level: 101]

    [Rank: Magus]

    [Jenson Butterbean]

    [Human]

    [Level: 100]

    [Rank: Master]

    [Amara Silverw]

    [Wolf Demi-human]

    [Level 103]

    [Rank: Magus]

    ''Oh shit, they''re strong. But what''s with this Butterbean name? I''ve never seen one like it, Archer. '' He thought internally before chuckling.

    He felt satisfied by their strength and high rank, but curiosity gnawed at him regarding Eldric''s methods. He decided to ask the ck dragon once they returned to Draconia due to the wide-eyed stares and murmurs that he was getting. The Avalonians stood shocked as a sizable contingent of soldiers materialized within the heart of their fortress.

    General Jehovah and Sia looked taken aback. His dragonkin woman turned to him quizzically as he exined, ''''These soldiers will help you with hunting the beasts and bandits that are overrunning Summerfield.''''

    As he finished speaking, he sent Nyctros a message telling him to stop hunting and bring him everything they had collected when he ordered. The shadow general agreed, and the shadow army stopped hunting the bandits, allowing Sia and his soldiers to do it instead.

    Archer turned to the general and requested, ''''Jehovah, I assume you will house my troops while they are assisting Sia?''''

    The grey-haired man nodded, ''''Of course, White Prince.''''

    With that sorted, he turned to the ck dragon, who served him well by training his elites. Now two hundred stood straight waiting for his orders, which he gave, ''''Eldric. Take your soldiers and help Sia clear the Summerfield Duchy. You will be fighting humanoids and monsters. Due to this, you will gain valuable experience that you can share with the other generals so they can train their subordinates. Once your main mission ispleted, escort her back to Starfall City and make sure she''s safe.''''

    The ck knight saluted him. ''''It will be done, My King. No harm will befall the queen.''''

    Archer smiled in response before continuing, ''''I will teleport you and the soldiers back to Draconia once the mission isplete.''''

    ''''Yes, My King. It would be our honor to help.'''' Eldric said before tending to the soldiers standing in formation until Jehovah signaled for his second inmand to approach.

    A younger woman stepped forward and received instructions to escort Archer''s soldiers to the barracks for some much-

    needed rest. After Eldric and his soldiers departed, Jehovah bid farewell as he left with the remaining troops under Sia''smand so they could rest and recover.

    Once alone, Sia turned to him with a questioning look, ''''Queen? Thest time I checked, I was the General of the Stormbreaker Legion''s husband. What have you gone and done now?''''

    Archer grinned before looking around to spot a stone staircase leading to the top of the wall. Deciding to inform her of his ns, he dragged her toward it and ascended. When they got to the top, he sat on the edge, and Sia followed him as he started speaking, ''''Ophelia thinks I should leave the College Of Magic as it doesn''t teach me anything that my library couldn''t. At first, I didn''t understand, but I do now.''''

    ''''I''m the white dragon, Sia. I''m so rare that empires would either try to get on my good side by marrying their daughters to me or try to kill me, which would be moremon after I won both tournaments. So I ultimately decided to create my own kingdom and bring peace to this chaotic world.''''

    When Sia heard this, shemented, ''''Why do you n to fight the Avalon Empire and the other kingdom? You will be seen as evil, Archer, feeding into the Church''s fears and rumors about you! What you''re trying to stop will be true if you go down this road. Power corrupts husband! You will be tainted by it.''''

    "So what, Sia? If it prevents your and the others'' deaths, so be it! I''ll be the world''s devil, the evil mastermind they fear, but at least you''ll be alive to witness it! I''d sooner meet my end than watch my loved ones suffer, condemned by the fanaticism of some random religion or ruler! I''ll embrace the darkness this world needs if it means my women can live freely, without fear or oppression!" Archer''s words echoed with a fervor born of desperation, his toneced with frustration and resolve.

    He looked over the snowyndscape and revealed something he hadn''t told anyone else, ''''The Church and Novgorod empire has been sending assassins after me. My shadows managed to kill them before they got to me, but it''s only getting worse.''''

    Archer looked back at the dragonkin woman and asked, ''''What am I meant to do, Sia? I can''t run forever and hide in my domain because I want to explore and discover newnds, but I can''t do that while being attacked from all sides.''''

    He took a deep breath and continued, ''''So I''m creating a kingdom that Thrylos has never seen before. We will conquer this world if given a reason to, but in my realm, our children will grow and thrive with all the love and care they need. I want to give them what I never had in this life. I want to sever the fate of this chaotic world and bring in a world full of love and peace at the tip of my ws.''''

    Once he finished speaking, the couple felt the biting wind whip through the snowyndscape as they stood before each other. He noticed her eyes filled with concern and urgency.

    "Archer, please," she pleaded, her voice trembling with emotion. "I understand your frustration, but bing the very thing they fear will only perpetuate the cycle of violence. You''re better than that. We''re better than that."

    Archer''s jaw tightened as he listened, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "Sia, you know as well as I do that they won''t let us live in peace. They''ll keeping after us, trying to destroy everything we''ve built. I refuse to let them win."

    "But at what cost, husband?" Sia interjected, her voice tinged with sadness. "Bing the devil they want you to be will only bring more pain and suffering. We can''t fight darkness with darkness."

    Archer turned to face her, his expression determined. "I''m not bing the devil, Sia. I''m bing the solution. I will bring peace to this world, even if it means being the monster they fear. I refuse to let our children grow up in a world consumed by war and hatred."

    Sia searched his violet eyes, seeing the fierce resolve burning within. She knew then that she couldn''t dissuade him from his path, no matter how hard she tried. But she also saw something else �C a glimmer of hope, a vision of a better future.

    Sighing, she reached out and took Archer''s hand in hers. "Then I will stand by your side, Archer. I will help you create the world you envision, where peace reigns supreme, and people can live without fear."

    A small smile tugged at Archer''s lips as he squeezed her hand gently. "Thank you, Sia. Together, we will build a new world. Now let''s go talk to the others and get their opinions on the matter.''''

    Archer opened a portal to his domain and strode through with Sia. When the couple arrived, most girls were present except for Hecate, Hemera, Nefertiti, and E. Without hesitation, Archer summoned them, prompting looks of confusion from the missing members.

    The atmosphere crackled with uncertainty as Archer''s words hung in the air. "Girls," he began, his voice steady yet persistent, "it''s time I share my ns with you. After the tournaments, I''ll be leaving the College of Magic. It no longer has anything to offer me, but you can continue if you wish. I aim to build up my kingdom until it bes the sole superpower of Thrylos. And when the wars erupt, which they will in five years, we''ll be prepared to defend ourselves."

    As his words sank in, reactions varied among the group. Teu, Tal, Nefertiti, Sera, and N lit up excitedly, while Hecate, Hemera, and E remained unfazed, offering supportive smiles. Sia''s grin widened, mirroring her husband''s determination.

    On the other hand, Leira, Llyniel, and Halime appeared taken aback, their expressions a mix of surprise and shock. The cat girl asked apprehensively, ''''Is my homnd safe? You won''t invade Avalon will you?''''

    ''''No. I have no ns to invade Pluoria but Verdantia if the Church and Novgorodians keep attacking me. Plus, your family will also be mine when we marry Leira. Why would I invade your homnd?''''

    She looked relieved along with Llyniel and Halime, but his next words shocked them, ''''But if your homnds were to fall to an enemy, I will invade and free them, but only if they agree to serve the Draconia Empires as Vassals.''''

    ''''How dare you, Arch! Why would you subjugate my family!'''' Leria jumped up, demanding in an angry tone.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 667 Congratulations

    Chapter 667 Congrattions

    ??Archer fixed his gaze on her before exining, "Leira, Imagine if an enemy were to conquer Pluoria. But then there''s my kingdom, Draconia, arge ind nation naturally fortified, along with the walls I''ve built. During times of war, it would remain rtively safe and will no doubt be a haven for all your family.''''

    He looked around and noticed the anger subsided. Archer knew they would be furious at his following words but went ahead anyway as it''s what he wanted, ''''However, the previous rulers would retain their titles andnds, albeit as provinces within the newly formed Draconia Empire. They would enjoy all the same benefits except for one thing: they wouldn''t have their armies due to my soldiers providing the security over thends and would fight any battles that pop up.''''

    Leira, Halime, and Llyniel looked horrified, but the cat girl quickly protested, ''''You want to be a tyrant! You want control over everyone and everything like the old demon lords.''''

    Archer looked hurt and shook his head before speaking, ''''That was a what-if situation, Leira. I would never invade Avalon or any of your homnds. Your family is my family. Why would I do anything to hurt them or you?''''

    When they didn''t respond, he continued talking. But regardless of what he said, she still looked upset, "Leira, I''ll be honest. The only ces my soldiers will be invading are thest three pirate strongholds on the inds surrounding Draconia. Once that is done, I will build up the kingdom while we take breaks from exploring the world together."

    Leira''s behavior suddenly changed. She leaped up and used him, "You''re only saying that to mask your true motives. I always suspected your ambition, but I never imagined you''d set your sights on Avalon."

    After Leira stormed off, leaving everyone bewildered, including Archer, E approached and ryed, "Leira''s been unusually sensitivetely. She''sshed out a couple of times over trivial matters. Perhaps she''s not feeling well?"

    Archer was worried about her, and now that he had thought about it, he had noticed since her fight in the Group Stages. He shook his head to stop thinking about random things and decided to go after her.

    He searched for ten minutes until he found her sitting on the balcony of the treehouse. Archer watched her from the entrance, his heart clenched painfully at Leira''s sitting alone on the balcony, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs. He had never seen her so distraught; the sight shattered something deep within him.

    His footsteps echoed softly as he approached, careful not to startle her. Leira''s cat ears perked up, and she turned her tear-streaked face towards him. Her green eyes were wide with surprise and anguish as she noticed his presence. Before he could utter a word, she bolted up from her seat, her voice quivering as she spoke.

    "I-I''m sorry, Archer. I didn''t mean to... I didn''t mean tosh out like that. I know you... you mean no harm," she stammered as her words were choked with emotion.

    Without a second thought, he closed the distance between them, his arms instinctively reaching out to embrace her trembling body. While holding her close, he felt her tears dampening his shoulder, her sobs growing louder with each passing moment.

    "It''s alright, Leira," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "I understand, and I promise you I would never do anything to hurt you, your family, or any of you girls.''''

    Leira buried her face in his shoulder, her grip tightening around him as if afraid he might disappear if she let go. For a long while, they stood there together, lost in their shared sorrow and thefort of each other''s presence.

    Eventually, as her tears began to subside, Leira pulled back slightly, her eyes red-rimmed but filled with gratitude and remorse. "I''m so sorry, Archer," she whispered, her voice barely audible above the soft rustle of the leaves. "I didn''t mean to doubt you. I know you only want what''s best for us."

    Archer smiled, ''''Exactly, my silly cat. I would do anything for you twelve, and you know this.''''

    He lovingly brushed some purple strands of hair from her face before asking in a worried tone, ''''Why are you emotional, Leira? You know you can talk to me about anything.''''

    Leira pushed herself out of his arms and walked toward the railing to examine the domain. As she started talking, ''''I was hoping to be a powerful mage who can fight by your side, but that just seems to be a dream now.''''

    Archer was confused and asked her to exin, which she did. She spun on him, looked into his eyes, and asked a random question, but he sensed something behind it: ''''Would you support us in anything we do, husband?''''

    ''''Of course. You know this, Leira, now tell me what''s wrong?'''' He worryingly said.

    Leira''s gaze fell to the ground, her toneced with regret as she began, "I apologize for shattering your aspirations and ambitions. Yet, it''s not solely my doing, Archer. You were aware of the repercussions of making love to us without any conception spells.''''

    ''''What?'''' He asked in a dumb voice.

    The cat girl pushed him back, so her green eyes stared into his own before revealing something that would forever change his world, ''''Archer, I''m carrying your kitten. It''s been a few weeks since my moonblood has beente.''''

    As the news of Leira''s pregnancy settled in, Archer felt overwhelming happiness. He never expected them to get pregnant but knew he had been careless while having sex, but it didn''t bother him at all because he had the domain and the kingdom now.

    Aware that they could still explore the world and use the domain as a haven to nurture their child with the help of the other girls, Archer was overwhelmed with happiness. Unable to restrain his joy, he hurried towards Leira, his heart pulsating excitedly.

    "Leira!" he eximed while enveloping her in a tight hug. Surprised at Archer''s sudden affection, she blinked but felt genuine happiness radiating from him. A small smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

    "Archer, what...?" she began, her voice trailing off as Archer pulled back slightly, his eyes sparkling with love and adoration.

    "I love you, Leira," he dered, his voice heartfelt and unwavering. "You haven''t ruined anything. You''ve given us the greatest gift imaginable."

    Leira''s eyes widened in disbelief at Archer''s heartfelt words, her heart swelling with love and gratitude. "But... what about my dreams of bing a great mage?" she whispered, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    ''''Oh, you silly cat,'''' he kissed her forehead sweetly before continuing. ''''You can still do that, my love. You have the girls and your parents, and if anything else, there will be hundreds of older dragonkindies in our kingdom who would be happy to help look after our kitten.''''

    ''''You don''t care about having one at such a young age?'''' Leira asked as the two sat down on one of the benches.

    Archer gazed out over the dimly lit domain, his thoughts wandering. "Honestly," he began, "not really. The baby''s presence won''t alter much, considering they''ll primarily be within the domain, the pce, or in Draconia. I''ll make it a point to spend time with them every night before attending to the rest of you girls."

    Leira chuckled at his response before teasingly retorting, "And risk having hordes of children running amok in whatever pce they''re in?"

    As he was going to answer, the rest of the girls barrelled onto the balcony and rushed up to them with happy smiles.

    "Leira! Congrattions!" they eximed in unison, their voices filled with genuine joy.

    Leira blinked in confusion, her mind reeling from the unexpected outpouring of congrattions. "Wait, what?" she stammered, her eyes darting between her friends.

    Halime stepped forward, her expression warm and supportive. "We heard the news about the baby," she exined, her voice filled with excitement. "We''re all so happy for you!"

    Leira''s confusion deepened as she struggled to process the situation. "But... why aren''t you angry with me?" she asked tentatively, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    E stepped forward, her gaze meeting Leira''s with unwavering sincerity. "Leira, any child of Archer''s is ours as well," she replied. "We all love him deeply and would never begrudge him the joy of fatherhood."

    Leira''s eyes widened in astonishment as the weight of E''s words sank in. A surge of gratitude and warmth flooded her heart, and she realized the depth of her bond with herpanions.

    As the other girls echoed E''s sentiments, Leira felt a sense of belonging wash over her, knowing that she was surrounded by friends who would support her unconditionally, no matter what challengesy ahead.

    Archer stepped back and let them talk it out as Leira asked, ''''You girl''s will help me with the kitten? It will be hard.''''

    ''''The baby will have twelve mothers to care for and love them. With how naughty Archer is, there will be more women toe,'''' Hemeramented while hugging the cat girl.

    This time, Archer saw Hecate approach and spoke, ''''I can''t wait to have my angels, but not yet. The shop is growing daily, and we need to open another store soon.''''

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 668 What About The Army

    Chapter 668 What About The Army

    ??After congratting Leira, they settled down all around the cat girl. Archer spoke to the group as he stood before them, ''''I will learn a conception spell, so this doesn''t happen until we want it to. I don''t expect Leira to give up her life or goals, and I will support her in any way I can, but when she shows more, she needs to rx and put her feet up.''''

    Everyone agreed; they wanted to explore the world and live their lives before having children but would support her in any way they could. Leira looked at him and asked nervously, ''''Can I still travel with you when everyone goes to the Unknown Continent and other ces?''''

    "Of course, my cat. Why would I ever stop you? You can''t rush into any battles without thinking, though, and I was going to assign you so many shadow creatures that if anyone dared attack you, they would swarm out and deal with the attackers, " Archer answered with an innocent smile.

    Leira''s smile brightened as she thanked him, eliciting renewed excitement from everyone. They eagerly started chatting about the pregnancy and what she would tell people. That''s when Archer remembered something and looked at the moon elf, ''''Hecate, are there any spells you know to tell if a woman is pregnant?''''

    ''''Yes, Darling. It''s called Life Detect, and I learned it when I was younger to help one of my maids. Let me check everyone now and tell you before I go to sleep,'''' she replied with a smile.

    The girls lined up one by one except Leira, who was sittingfortably with a smile as she rubbed her belly. Archer watched Hecate touch E''s stomach, causing the half-elf to giggle, ''''She''s not pregnant.''''

    She moved on to Teu and answered the same for every girl, making the group happy. But Nefertitimented, ''''When the kingdom is set up, we''ll have to build a pce for us.''''

    Archer nodded in agreement, but Llyniel inquired in a sweet voice that sounded like melody, ''''What will happen to the domain? Will it be abandoned?''''

    ''''Of course not. It''s home to my Monster Army, but we will start growing rare and exotic nts here to build a world-spanningpany that will supply the whole Draconia Kingdom and beyond, and I want a few of you girls in control of such a business. Is anyone interested?''''

    Llyniel raised her hand excitedly, ''''Can I grow the stuff, please, Arch? I''ve been reading about many rare nts, most scattered in the domain.''''

    Hemera was the next to speak, ''''I will help run thepany, Darling. I do like making money, but would Hecate help me out?''''

    Everyone looked at the moon elf, who smiled before answering, ''''I can, but I''ll still be running Dragonheart Potions and expanding it to other cities in the empire.''''

    The sun elf turned to Hecate and asked, ''''Have you considered opening one in the Sri''s Empire? Mata and Pata would love to have such a shop in Ravenna.''''

    Hecate nodded, ''''Yes. But I must hire more staff and a few managers to expand.''''

    ''''Do you need gold?'''' Archer questioned.

    The grey-skinned woman nodded, ''''No, thank you, husband. The shop earns enough to open many shops, but getting thatpany up and running would be helpful so we can buy ingredients from.''''

    As the girls talked, Archer looked out to the domain and realized he should empty it of all people and allow them to set up homes in Draconia.

    With that thought, he turned back to the girls. E quickly spoke, ''''Arch. Hemera, Leira, Llyniel, and I will run thispany when you''ve started, but we need to buy all the seeds we can.''''

    Archer nodded before taking a pouch of gold coins from his Item Box and dropping it on the table, ''''Here. Use this to buy them. But we will need to look at what is in the domain, but I know there are thousands of different nts here.''''

    Llyniel smiled as she stood up and looked at Halime and Sera, ''''Can you help me, please? I want to show you what to do.''''

    The two agreed with a smile before they stood up and left with the wood elf. That''s when Siamented, ''''Arch, I have to get back to the fortress, but will you please make sure to visit me more often?''''

    He gazed at the ck-haired woman, her sweet smile warming his heart. "Of course. Once we''re returning to the empire for the festival I''ll visit you most nights, Sia."

    Her face lit up even more, and she approached him, enveloping him in a tender embrace. Leaning in, she pressed her lips against his, sharing a deep, passionate kiss.

    ''''Goodbye, husband,'''' Siamented as Archer opened a portal for her.

    She stepped through as Hecate decided to go to bed and kissed him before leaving for her bedroom. After she was gone, Nefertiti questioned, ''''How will you run this kingdom, your building husband?''''

    Archer looked at the pink-haired subus before answering with a smile, ''''I want to set up a government that will manage the realm''s day-to-day while the army will build up the kingdom. After that, they will be stationed in forts all over the kingdom while the people continue building the economy. There are thousands of mines on therge ind so that resources won''t be an issue.''''

    Nefertiti nodded as she questioned again, ''''What about the army?''''

    ''''I can''t say much because I''m still nning it out. The basics are each army will be 200,000 strong and led by a general I assign. They will be known as a Dragon Legion and will be volunteers at first, but once the economy is up and running, they will receive a wage.''''

    After speaking, Teu asked with a curious voice, ''''How many legions will there be?''''

    ''''I don''t know Teu. I have over a million soldiers that need to be retrained or organized, but that''s all in the booklet I gave Mohamet; the old man''s already working on it with the other generals, but it will take time.'''' Archer answered.

    The girls nodded before Nefertiti offered, ''''When I get some time, I can help your mages with their training.''''

    Archer smiled when he heard the subus: ''''Thank you, Nefi. That would be amazing, as I know you''re a powerful mage in your own right.''''

    A proud smile appeared on her beautiful face, ''''I am the wife of the infamous white dragon. Of course, considering the enemies you''ve made over the years, I''d have to be powerful.''''

    He startedughing as she had a fair point butmented with a smirk, ''''You''re forgetting about the sex, my naughty Zenian Princess.''''

    Nerfertiti''s brown cheeks got darker as she retorted, ''''Yes, we''ve only recently noticed you''ve been boosting us when we make love, and I can''t lie, husband. We all want more.''''

    Archer looked at the nine girls, who all nodded at the subus girl''s words, which caused his lust to soar, but then remembered, ''''What happens if one of you gets pregnant like Leira?''''

    Everyoneughed before E grinned, ''''Hemera and Nefi know the spell, Arch. Come to bed. It''ste, and we have our Qualification fights tomorrow.''''

    ''''Yes, but you know the seven of you will be waddling tomorrow, right?'''' Archer spoke while entering the treehouse and going to his bedroom, followed by the seven girls as the others explored the forest outside.

    When they entered the bedroom, Archer ordered each girl to line up next to each other. They all walked over to his bed and lined up facing away from him, allowing him to see their behinds, which he took advantage of.

    Archer turned his gaze to E, who possessed a petite and slender frame, emphasized by a perky bum he loved. Her armor hugged her curves delicately, highlighting her figure, while her naturally perky breasts suited her. Her short blonde hair was tied into a bun to keep it out of her sky-blue eyes.

    He noticed her long ears were flushed red with embarrassment, a sight he found utterly adorable. Then, shifting his attention to the Aquarian Princess Teu, whom he''d known for years, Archer examined her curvy yet muscr physique with eyes full of lust. She dedicated herself to training, evidenced by her thick thighs, which appeared capable of crushing a watermelon.

    Her muscles were prominent but still distinctly feminine, highlighting her warrior beauty. Teu''s light blue hair was tied back in her usual ponytail, falling just above her sexy bubble bum, a sight that stirred an undeniable sense of desire within him.

    Archer turned his gaze to the next girl, finding her staring back at him with a lewd grin, her glowing pink eyes betraying a growing desire as his gaze roamed down her enticing figure. The sight sent his lust soaring.

    Nefertiti possessed curves in all the right ces, and her body was neither muscr nor lean but undeniably alluring. d in a winter dress highlighting her slim waist and thick thighs, she exuded an irresistible allure.

    Archer was addicted to her sinful body, appreciating its softness with not a trace of excess fat save for her voluptuous bum and massive boobs.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 669 Seven At Once (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 669 Seven At Once (R18)</h4>

    Nefertiti''s tail flew out and wrapped around his high before tugging him forward until his cock rubbed up against her fat bum, causing the subus to let out an exotic moan. Archer felt her soaking pussy as she knew what wasing and let him go so he could examine the other girls.

    His gaze shifted towards Hemera, his sun-elf fianc��e, her beautiful yellow eyes brimming with so much love that it almost overwhelmed him. However, he shook his head, letting his eyes roam down her wless figure.

    Hemera possessed a slender yet curvaceous frame, her body sculpted into an hourss shape as if the gods created her. She boasted a captivating blend of curves, emphasized by a seductive bubble butt andrge boobs that rested perfectly on her chest.

    She had wless, smooth brown skin and seductive, lengthy legs that Archer adored. Her golden blonde hair cascaded just below her elf ears, which twitched with anticipation after admiring her.

    He shifted his gaze to her niece Tal, whom he had encountered four years prior when he rescued her and the Sparrows from savage beasts. Archer admired her stunning silver hair, pulled back into a ponytail that trailed past her plump bum.

    Like Teu, she boasted a warrior''s muscr body, which he found incredibly alluring. Back on Earth, he hadn''t been drawn to muscle mommies, but now, he found them irresistibly attractive.

    Tal''s captivating red eyes glimmered with desire and affection as she turned to him, her voice taking on a sultry tone. "Are you taking care of all of us tonight, Master? Just the thought has me feeling excited."

    His grin widened at her words as he returned his attention to her sexy body. Despite being d in leather armor, her voluptuous bubble butt stood out prominently. However, the armor struggled to contain herrge boobs, which threatened to spill out at any moment.

    Archer''s gaze fixated on her well-defined, athletic thighs, a testament to her strict training regimen. His breath hitched in his throat as she lifted her dress, revealing red panties that showed a wet spot covering her pussy. The vibrant shadeplemented her velvety, dark brown skin with captivating smoothness.

    He moistened his lips before shifting his focus to his cat girl, her slender hips swaying gracefully. d in leather armor atop a green winter dress, the ensemble perfectly matched her gorgeous emerald green eyes.

    Archer loved her luscious purple hair, its waves cascading gracefully to the midpoint of her back. Leira''s figure wasn''t excessively curvaceous, but there was a noticeable presence reminiscent of a teardrop.

    Slim at the waist, yet fuller towards the bottom, her perky bum couldn''t be hidden beneath her dress. Her long, slender legs tapered down to a pair of small, adorable feet. Archer watched her purple cat tail move in a captivating, mesmerizing rhythm.

    She followed Tal''s lead and lifted her dress to show him her sexy perky ass. He grabbed her tail and ran his fingers through her silky fur, causing Leira to moan.

    Archer''s desire surged, but he reined it in, resisting the urge to give in to temptation, for another eager girl was vying for his attention. N''s blue lion eyes sparkled with anticipation as she leaned over the bed, offering him an enticing view.

    His hands traversed N''s sculpted physique, admiring the firmness of her muscles, evidence of her unwaveringmitment to training. His fondness for muscrity intensified as he spun the lioness around, revealing her defined eight-pack, a perfect bnce of strength and femininity that stirred his desires.

    His gaze then drifted to her modestly sized breasts, snugly held in ce by a shirt that tantalizingly cut off just above her stomach. Her legs were built for running and wrestling enemies, as they were thick but still sexy.

    While he was looking at the lion girl, Hemeramented with a smirk, ''''I think our husband has a love for muscr women.''''

    ''''No, Hemi. I love all different kinds of women. I like them curvy like Sia and Nefi but also petite like E and Sera. I love all types of women, but now let me tend to each of you and have you all walking funny tomorrow,'''' Archer spoke as he backed away and dropped his pants.

    When the girls saw his hard cock they got excited but didn''t move as he approached the bed andid down before dragging E on his face and telling Nefertiti to make love to him as he tasted the half-elf.

    E was nervous as she sat on his face, but soon that went out the window as he moved her panties to the side to see the smoothness and delicacy of her tight folds, each detail meticulously crafted to invite his tongue, begging to be touched.

    When Archer saw her perfect pussy and smelt her sweet arousal, a primal urge overtook him as his tongue started circling her folds causing E to let out a moan that took everyone by surprise. Nevertheless, Nefertiti refused to yield, seizing his cock and guiding it to her dripping pussy.

    The pink-haired subus let out a scream as she felt Archer''s cock stretch her open and bottom out. This caused her love juices to overflow and wash over him, and while this was happening, Archer was swept away by a surge of warmth and desire.

    The sensation intensified as she guided his cock into her tight pussy, eliciting a deep groan of pleasure that reverberated through E''s core.

    The half-elf trembled uncontrobly, ovee by the waves of pleasure crashing over her, culminating in a powerful climax that left her trembling against Archer''s face.

    But he didn''t let her go as his tongue dove into her wet folds and aimed for her clit and started focusing his attention on that. While licking E and getting rode by Nefertiti, he felt something kissing up his leg until he heard Teu''s voice, ''''Be careful not to touch Nefi''s pussy. Archer will get jealous and stop if that happens.''''

    Archer continued licking E by using his tongue to dive into her tight hole, which opened for him while thrusting into Nefertiti, causing her to grab onto E to bnce herself. That''s when he felt the kissing continue until one of his balls was taking into a warm mouth causing a pleasure he''d never felt to surge through him earning whoever it was a moan.

    Driven by primal desire, he devoured E with fervent passion, igniting her senses until she reached another shuddering climax and copsed onto the bed, spent and breathless. Seizing the opportunity, he grabbed Nefertiti''s ample thighs, plunging his cock deep into her eager warmth, eliciting ecstatic screams from the subus.

    As their bodies melded in a frenzy of passion, he couldn''t hold back any longer, sumbing to his climax as he released his seed deep within her. Her tight pussy clenched around him in tandem with her orgasm, intensifying the ecstasy of their union.

    After that, the subus climbed off him, allowing him to sit up and see Tal crouched there, smiling up at him. Archer raised an eyebrow with a smirk before questioning, ''''None of you have sucked my balls before? What has got into you girls?''''

    Leira spoke up, gesturing towards a flushed Hemera, "She''s been reading those sex books that suggest husbands enjoy kinky pleasures from their wives. Did you enjoy her experimentation?"

    Archer nodded approvingly before seizing Tal''s ponytail, urging her towards his awaiting cock, a task she eagerly undertook. As she worked her magic, Archer''s gaze shifted to the cat girl, a knowing smirk ying on her lips before she leaned into nt kisses along his thigh, skillfully massaging his balls in tandem.

    Tal''s fervent suction elicited shocked gasps from the other girls, yet Archer remained unfazed, thoroughly enjoying the passionate attention.

    With a yful glint in his eye, he beckoned N closer with a loving tone. "Come here, N.''''

    The lion girl''s eyes gleamed with excitement. Sheplied eagerly, straddling Archer''s chest as she hovered over him. His hands gently guided her, positioning her just above his face.

    "Sit on my face just like E did," he whispered, his breath hot against her thighs.

    As N lowered herself onto him, Archer''s senses were overwhelmed by her intoxicating scent and skin softness. Meanwhile, Teu and Hemera, nestled closely beside him, watched with rapt attention, their desires simmering beneath the surface.

    With a contented sigh, he immersed himself in the warmth and vor of N, his tongue exploring every inch of her delicate pussy. The sensation caused the lioness to tremble with pleasure, consumed by waves of ecstasy.

    Meanwhile, Leira and Tal continued to pleasure him, their skilled ministrations driving him to the edge of climax. Sensing his impending release, Tal intensified her efforts, bobbing her head with increased fervor before pausing abruptly.

    Locking eyes with Leira, she spoke, "Your turn. I want to taste his balls."

    The cat girl nodded in understanding, eagerly taking his cock into her mouth to continue where Tal had left off. Meanwhile, Tal shifted her attention to his balls,vishing them with her tongue.

    Thebined sensations were too much for Archer to bear, and with a primal groan, he released his seed into Leira''s awaiting throat.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 670 Show Me Why Youre My Husband (R18)

    Chapter 670 Show Me Why You''re My Husband (R18)

    ??Archer directed deeper into Leira''s mouth, releasing his seed, which she swallowed eagerly before leaning up while looking at him with a naughty look in her eyes as she spoke in a breathless voice, ''''You taste lovely, Arch! We should do this more.''''

    He agreed with a smirk before turning his attention to N''s clit, eliciting a climax that sent tremors of pleasure coursing through the lioness''s body, ''''Ohhhhh god! That feels so good!''''

    Once N announced, she flopped down next to Teu while breathing heavily and trembling with mind-numbing pleasure, ''''No more. I need to rest because he ravaged me with his tongue.''''

    She struggled to reach her feet and stumbled onto a sofa before slumping on it to rest. Archer turned his eyes toward Tal and Leira after casting Time Wrap, so he had enough time to make love, who was busy sucking him, but when they noticed him watching, they stopped.

    ''''What can we do for you now, Master? Did you like my tongue running all over your balls?'''' Tal spoke in a seductive voice as she licked her lips.

    The two girls watched him with eager and excited expressions before Archer shook his head with a smirk as he got an idea and stood up before grabbing Tal and positioning her over the edge of the bed, her body quivering with anticipation.

    Archer was now lost to lust as he saw her bubble butt swaying and her drenched pussy waiting for him to enter. He grabbed her hips firmly, pulling her towards him until her soaked pussy pressed against his throbbing cock.

    Without wasting any more time, he plunged deep inside her; a throaty moan escaped Tal''s lips, her fingers wing at the sheets for support, ''''Oh, Master! I love your cock when it stretches me out like that! Mor--''''

    He shut her up by shoving his cock deeper in her, causing the elf to scream out in pleasure, but he didn''t stop there. With one hand firmly gripping Tal''s waist, he reached out with the other, teasingly tracing his fingers along Leira''s inner thigh.

    The cat girl gasped as his touch sent shivers down her spine, her body arching instinctively towards his hand. With a knowing smirk, Archer slipped his fingers between her slick folds, relishing in the way she trembled beneath his touch as she let out a deep moan.

    As he thrust into Tal with increasing fervor, he matched the rhythm with his fingers, driving both girls to the brink of ecstasy, causing their love juices to fly all over the ce. It covered the sheets, but that didn''t bother Archer as he spoke with a knowing grin, ''''Do you enjoy that, my elf ve? Tell me how you feel right now?''''

    "I love it, Master! Your cock is so addictive, I want it every day! Please continue fucking me until you fill my little pussy up," Tal purred, her smile dripping with submission and desire.

    After she replied, Archer went mad at her while finger fucking Leira, who was covering her face with her arm as her purple hair was all over the ce. The two girls'' moans mingled in the air, a symphony of pleasure that filled the room as Archer expertly pleasured them both.

    In the throes of passion, their bodies moved as one, each movement sending waves of pleasure coursing through them. As they reached the pinnacle of their pleasure, Archer held them close, their cries of ecstasy echoing in his ears as they surrendered to the bliss of the moment.

    With a groan, his hips thrust with urgency as he spilled his seed into her. Tal''s body quivered with overwhelming pleasure, her legs trembling beneath her as waves of ecstasy washed over her.

    Tal copsed onto the bed with a lewd smile on her pretty face, and her red eyes zed over. Archer''s gaze shifted to Leira, whose eyes burned with anticipation. Without hesitation, he moved towards her, his desire burning hotter with each step.

    With an insatiable hunger, he imed Leira, positioning himself between her slender legs and thrusting into her wet pussy with unrestrained intensity. She gazed at him with stunning green eyes, her voice breathless and strained as she tried to speak, "Still haven''t had enough? You just found out I''m carrying your kitten, and now you''re fucking us. You truly live how you want."

    Archer smiled before leaning down to share a passionate kiss, his desire for her burning fiercely. Her moans filled the air as he pushed her to the brink of ecstasy, each thrust sending her deeper into a pleasure-filled daze.

    In the heat of passion, time seemed to stand still as Archer and Leira surrendered to the pleasure that consumed them. As the couple reached the peak of pleasure, her cries of bliss shook the walls.

    After that, she was lost in a world of pleasure while squirting all over him as he shot his seed deep into her womb. Once he finished releasing his load inside her, Archer pulled out of her soaking wet pussy, eliciting a soft pop sound as he did so.

    Leira, now slumped on thefortable bed, began to leak, a testament to their intense encounter. He leaned down and kissed the cat girl''s forehead before speaking, ''''I love you, Leira Avalon.''''

    ''''I love you too, husband. Just look after us,'''' Leira mumbled as she rolled over to getfortable.

    Archer''s eyes smoldered with desire as he closed the distance between himself and E. Her gaze met his, filled with a hunger that mirrored his own. With a tender touch, he guided her onto her back, her body yielding to his every move as his attention shifted to N, who eagerly awaited his next move.

    His lips curved into a predatory grin as he approached her, his gaze smoldering with desire. Without a word, he swept her into his arms, her body yielding to hismanding touch. With deliberate precision, he positioned her next to E, their eager pussies waiting for him, sending shivers of anticipation through them both.

    The air crackled with anticipation as Archer hovered over them, his cock throbbing with need. A primal hunger overtook him as he lowered himself between E''s wide-open legs, his hands firmly grasping her waist.

    With purpose, he entered the half-elf, sinking into the warm, weing embrace of her tight pussy. She gasped with pleasure as he bottomed out inside her, causing her body to tremble with the sensation, ''''Archer! You''re stretching me out! But it feels amazing, please, don''t stop.''''

    His movements were unyielding as he pleasured E, propelling her toward the brink of euphoria with every thrust. Her moans resonated in the air, a melodic chorus of pleasure that only fueled his desire even more.

    She mumbled out words of ecstasy, clinging to him desperately. But as the intensity of their passion peaked, Archer felt an urge stirring within him. With a predatory glint in his eye, he withdrew from E, eliciting a whimper of protest.

    But he reassured her he wasn''t done with her yet, which pleased the blonde half-elf. Ignoring her plea, he turned his attention to N, who watched him with a hunger that matched his own.Without hesitation, he moved towards her, his cock throbbing with anticipation.

    The lion girlid back and opened her muscr legs allowing him to see her glistening pussy, which he started rubbing his cock on and coated with her love juiced as he entered N, her moans mingled with E''s, filling the room with a chorus of pleasure.

    With each thrust, her growls of ecstasy grew louder, a response to the overwhelming sensation coursing through her body. Meanwhile, Ey beside them, lost in a haze of pleasure as Archer fingered her already-soaked pussy causing her already sensitive body to tremble with each wave of ecstasy that washed over her.

    She moaned incoherently, her mind consumed by the pleasure he was giving her. As Archer continued to pleasure N, he felt a sense of satisfaction wash over him, knowing that he could bring such joy to both women.

    As the night wore on, their passion burned bright. He pushed deeper into the lioness, ''''Give me more Arch! Show me why you''re my husband!''''

    N''s words urged him to thrust harder. With each request, his desire grew stronger, driving him to ravage her. In response to N''s urgent cries, he unleashed his pent-up desire, thrusting into her with wild abandon.

    Her moans grew louder, her body trembling with each powerful thrust as he took her harder and deeper than before. Archer surrendered himself to the rhythm of their bodies, lost in the overwhelming sensation of their union.

    With each thrust, he felt himself drawing closer to the edge, his need for release reaching a fever pitch. And then, as the intensity of their passion reached its peak, he finally sumbed to the ecstasy that consumed him.

    A pleasure-filled moan escaped his mouth as he released himself inside N, his climax unleashing waves of pleasure that washed over them both in a torrent of ecstasy. His seed filled up the lion girl to the brim, causing her to faint due to the overwhelming pleasure she received.

    Once he was done with that, he turned toward thest two girls, who were staring at him like two predators before Teu approached while swaying her hips, and Hemera followed, causing him to watch each one with unrestrained lust.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 671 Promise Not To Judge Me (R18)

    Chapter 671 Promise Not To Judge Me (R18)

    ??Archer watched as Teu shed her dress, allowing it to cascade to the floor. Beneath, she revealed a set of light blue bra and panties, which she swiftly discarded, eliciting a broadening smile from Archer as he beheld her bare form.

    His eyes widened as he saw Teu standing before him, her nude form a mesmerizing sight. Her body was that of a warrior, sculpted and powerful yet still exuding undeniable femininity.

    ''''Wow, Teu, you''re gorgeous,'''' Archer spoke with a lewd smile.

    After speaking, his eyes roamed down. Her curves were in all the right ces, highlighted by the flickering mana light in the room, casting shadows that danced across her smooth brown skin.

    Archer saw herrge breasts sitting proudly on her chest, perfectly proportioned and inviting, drawing his gaze like a ma.She had sexy dark brown nipples that poked out, which he wanted to suck while ying with her perfectly neat pussy that was dripping with love juices.

    Every contour exuded strength and grace. Yet, the underlying softness captivated him all those years ago. Archer felt his pulse quicken as he took in the sight before him. The raw beauty of the woman standing before him ignited his desire.

    He longed to reach out and touch her, feel the warmth of her skin beneath his fingertips, and lose himself in the depths of her gaze. But then he heard a giggle before seeing Hemera stripping out of her clothes.

    She seemed delighted with his reaction as he took in her entire form. Archer''s eyes widened as he beheld her hourss-shaped body, emphasized by herrge, soft, brown-nippled breasts.

    Hemera''s smooth, wless, brown skin seemed to glow in the dim light. With a big smile gracing her gorgeous face, Archer was torn between the two girls, unsure of who to attack first as his violet eyes glowed lust.

    However, an idea struck him, and he stepped forward, stealing Teu''s luscious lips. She eagerly returned it while Hemera began kissing down his body, her hands taking hold of his cock and stroking it with skillful precision.

    This caused Archer to let out a groan, but Teu didn''t let him think as she ced his hands on her boobs which he started to massage into all different shapes as he started pinching her hard nipples before he felt something warm on his cock.

    He stopped kissing Teu to look down and saw Hemera''s head bobbing back and forth while letting out moans as her lips were wrapped around his cock. When the blue-haired girl saw this, she smiled beforementing, ''''I want to try something out, Arch, but promise not to judge me?''''

    Archer wondered what she had nned but nodded with an excited grin as he couldn''t speak due to Hemera''s tongue swirling around his cock, which sent waves of pleasure shooting through his body.

    Teu smiled before going behind him. He stood there, his body thrummed with anticipation as her lips traced a tantalizing path down his spine. Each kiss sent shivers of pleasure coursing through him, igniting a fire that burned hotter with each passing moment.

    His breath hitched as she reached the small of his back, her kisses growing bolder, more insistent. Then kissed all the way back up until she bit his ear causing a shiver to run all over his body until she reached his nipples which was one of erogenous zones.

    ''What the hell, Teu! What kind of lewd stuff have you girls been reading?'' he silently cursed, but he couldn''t help but enjoy the sensation.

    It was as if every nerve ending was aze with sensation, and he surrenderedpletely to the pleasure that consumed him. Teu''s passion radiated from every movement, every flick of her tongue, propelling him to the brink of ecstasy.

    He moaned uncontrobly, his body writhing beneath her touch as she teased his sensitive ears with such enthusiasm that he felt himself teetering on the edge of release. When he looked back, he noticed her of necter was running down her thick thighs, evidence of her intense passion and desire.

    But Teu wasn''t alone in her efforts to pleasure him. Hemera took his cock deeper into her mouth, her passion mirroring Teu''s. Her movements were skilled, relentless, and Archer found himself caught in a whirlwind of sensation as she deepthroated him with abandon.

    "Oh, damn, that feels amazing, girls," Archer murmured as he reveled in the pleasure from both tongues.

    Thebined assault on his senses was overwhelming, pushing him to the brink of euphoria faster than he thought possible. He could feel himself unraveling, pleasure building to an unbearable crescendo as the two girls worked in perfect harmony to drive him wild.

    Then, with a groan, Archer let himself go, surrenderingpletely to the pleasure that consumed him. His body convulsed with ecstasy as wave after wave of pleasure washed over him, leaving him trembling and spent in its wake.

    His senses were overwhelmed, his body writhing with pleasure as Teu started running her hands all over his body and cupped his balls while Hemera sucked him, sending jolts of bliss coursing through him. Every flick, every caress, drove him closer to the edge of sanity, his mind consumed by the sensations.

    Meanwhile, the sun elf''s mouth felt like heaven wrapped around his throbbing cock, her throat eagerly epting him as he thrust deeper into her warmth. Thebination of Teu and Hemera pushed him beyond his limits, igniting a firestorm of desire within him.

    With a moan, Archer surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure, his climax erupting with an intensity that shook him to his core. He felt himself release deep into Hemera''s throat, waves of bliss crashing over him as he emptied himself.

    Hemera moaned with satisfaction as she eagerly swallowed his seed, relishing its taste. Afterward, Teu ceased attacking all his weak spots as the sun elf was still going.

    She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and spoke with a sultry voice, "That turned me on more than the book ever said. Your reaction was sexy, Arch. Admit that you loved what my little tongue can do to you?"

    Hemera was busy cleaning his cock, licking every bit of seed until he was spotless. She wiped her mouth before standing up with a smirk, "Yes, husband. Did our attack switch on something inside you? The way you''re looking at us is making me even wetter."

    Archer smirked, ''''That was amazing. Your attacks on all my weak spots felt so good Teu,'''' He looked at Hemera. ''''while your sucking was out of this world, Hemera, but now let me return the favor to each of you.''''

    After speaking, the blue-haired girl started kissing his neck while Hemera cast Cleanse on her mouth before kissing him. When the two did that, an irresistible surge of lust engulfed him, his every nerve electrified with desire as he seized the sun elf and bent her over.

    She quivered with anticipation, her beautiful yellow eyes fixed on him with affection. cing the blue-haired girl beside her, Archer admired both their femininity. Teu''s pussy beckoned like a vision of temptation, gleaming with arousal and adorned by delicate folds yearning for exploration.

    On the other hand, Hemera''s entrance pulsed with desire, flushed and swollen with an urgent longing, yearning to be filled and cherished. Without hesitation, Archer plunged into each of them, a surge of pleasure coursing through him, igniting a wildfire of ecstasy.

    With each thrust, he switched between them, reveling in the sensation of their slick pussys that were so wet that he could enter both with no issues. In a moment of sheer desire, he tugged on Teu''s ponytail, eliciting a sharp cry of pleasure from her lips.

    The room filled with the sounds of their passionate moans, the rhythm of their bodies moving in perfect harmony. Archer was lost in a haze of sensation, his every sense consumed by the intoxicating pleasure.

    His passionate lovemaking and constant swapping between the two caused them to scream out in pleasure. As he slid into Teu''s pussy, he was met with a warm, weing embrace, her walls pulsating with each thrust.

    Switching to Hemera, her''s felt tighter, almost feverish with desire, gripping him like a velvet vice. Archer felt a rush of excitement as the love juices from both flooded out, signaling their intense arousal. The sight and scent of theirbined passion fueled his desire even further.

    With a primal urge driving him, Archer focused on Hemera, thrusting deeply into her as she moaned with pleasure. He could feel her walls pulsating around him, her body trembling with every movement. With each thrust, he felt himself getting closer to the edge.

    Then, as the intensity of their lovemaking reached its peak, Archer released his pent-up desire, spilling his essence deep inside her. Hemera cried out in pleasure as she felt him fill her, her body quivering with pleasure.

    But Archer''s hunger was not yet sated. With a greedy appetite, he turned his attention to Teu, who eagerly awaited his touch. Without hesitation, he entered her, the slickness of her arousal guiding him as he thrust into her with abandon.

    Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, each motion driving them closer to the brink. And then, as Teu''s cries of pleasure filled the room, Archer reached his peak once again, emptying himself inside her as wave after wave of bliss washed over him.

    Completely spent but utterly content, Archer slumped beside the two girls, their bodies intertwined amidst a haze of exhaustion and perspiration. Theyy there, immersed in the tranquil aftermath of their shared passion, while the other five girls encircled them.

    Before long, Archer fell asleep. The girls naturally gravitated towards him, seeking sce and warmth in his presence as they settled into afortable slumber together.

    [If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]

 Chapter 672 My Snake Slave (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 672 My Snake ve (R18)</h4>

    The following morning, Archer woke up covered in limbs and hair, causing him to chuckle before casting Blink to get out of the tangle. Once free, he walked to the bath chambers to take a bath.

    As he entered, steam enveloped his face, but he submerged himself in the warmth of the water, letting it embrace him. Archer spent an hour there before getting dressed; while doing that, he remembered the papers Ophelia gave them and decided to ask what groups they were all in.

    He sat at the table and pulled out some paper before he started writing down how he wanted the legions organized and what type of support staff he wanted to hire. He focused on his memories of Earth and the Roman Army.

    Archer loved everything rted to Rome but decided to recreate it on Thrylos as his foundation. He ordered the generals to construct forts all over Draconia, using them to protect thend while training new soldiers.

    Additionally, he wanted to establish the legions as soon as possible to protect the kingdom''s walls and take on the pirate strongholds. Half an hour passed as he wrote down strategies, tactics, and training methods.

    He offered unit suggestions such as spearmen, sword mages, berserkers, and heavy and light infantry alongside cavalry, skirmishers, and scouts. Archer emphasized thatpetentmanders must train them all, and when they are all organized and coordinated, they will take the pirate strongholds.

    Archer then organized the kingdom by pulling a map Aisha had given him. The dragonkin woman built four wooden towns, but he wanted cities, towns, and viges. So, he decided to visit Mohamet and use the army to construct infrastructure that the kingdom could use.

    When he wrote all that, he couldn''t be bothered to write anymore, so he jumped up and was going to open a Gate to his kingdom, but Llyniel, Halime, and Teu walked into the living room. When the three girls saw him, they smiled before greeting him with a kiss.

    Teu sat beside him with a smile as she questioned, ''''Where are you off to so early? Do you know what group we are in?''''

    He shook his head, ''''No. I was going to ask one of you girls when you woke up.''''

    She grinned before retrieving a piece of paper from her storage ring and began, ''''We''re split up, but none of our fights ovep so that we can watch everyone''s matches. But enough of that, E is in the Light Group, Tal is in Darkness, Hemera is Fire, Llyniel is Earth, Halime and Leira are in Thunder, while you are in Cosmos with Nefi and N, and I''m in Water.''''

    Archer raised an eyebrow before asking, ''''Does it match your affinity or something? Or is it random picks?''''

    Llyniel answered his question, ''''It''s random, darling. Well, that''s what Mother and Father told us.''''

    He smiled and replied to the wood elf''s question, ''''Okay. Do you girls want to visit my kingdom? I have to see Aisha and Mohamet.''''

    They all gave him a nod, but Halime suddenly said, ''''Is Leira pregnant? Hecate didn''t scan her, and she may just bete.''''

    ''''What makes you ask that, Hali? Does it bother you if she is?'''' Archer inquired, curiositycing his voice.

    Halime shook her head before replying, ''''No. Any child of yours is mine, Arch, but we must be certain because her family will be angry as you two aren''t married yet.

    Archer nodded, ''''Okay, let''s sort this out now. Llyniel, you get Hecate, and Teu, can you get Leira, please?''''

    They smiled before departing, leaving Archer alone with Halime, who wore a guilt-ridden expression as she gazed at him. However, he chuckled before rising to his feet and approached Halime.

    Halime barely reached his chest in height. With a gentle touch, he lifted her chin with his finger, guiding her yellow snake eyes to meet his violet ones. Archer spoke with a knowing smirk, "I''m not angry with you. But I can''t help but look at your seductive body, Hali. You look stunning and have made me horny."

    Leaning in closer, he spoke seductively, "My Snake ve. Pleasure me until we''re thoroughly satisfied."

    Halime swallowed nervously, feeling a rush of arousal coursing through her, causing her pussy to grow wet. Despite her apprehension, she agreed with a small smile.

    She grabbed his hand and tugged him towards one of the bedrooms, determination shining in her eyes. Once inside, she swiftly dropped to her knees, her submissive posture contrasting sharply with her usual quiet demeanor.

    With practiced ease, she freed Archer''s cock from his pants, her actions fueled by an affection that seemed to have been waiting to burst forth. As she took him into her mouth, her lips enveloping him, he was taken aback by the intensity of her desire.

    The sensation of her warm mouth and eager tongue sent shivers down his spine, and he couldn''t help but gasp in pleasure. Halime''s skilled sucking caused him to let out a moan as her long tongue licked every inch of his cock.

    Archer found himself swept away by the unexpected passion of his usually reservedpanion. Her quiet moans and the way she eagerly took him deeper only fueled his arousal further.

    He found himself captivated by the raw hunger in her eyes as she pleasured him with such devotion. As Halime continued to suck him with shameless devotion, Archer surrendered to the overwhelming sensation, his mind reeling in pleasure.

    It was a moment of pure ecstasy, one that left him breathless and yearning for more. As Halime pleasured Archer, she sensed his growing lust and felt a surge of desire within herself.

    Pausing for a moment, she released him from her mouth, her lips trailing down his shaft before she tenderly kissed his balls, eliciting a soft moan from him. Unlike the previous night with Teu, Halime''s approach was different.

    It was not driven by urgency or desire but by a gentle, loving touch. She explored his body as the lust took over her, Halime''s movements deliberate and filled with affection.

    With delicate strokes of her tongue. She traced a path along his inner thighs, leaving a trail of kisses in her wake until she reached his cock and started sucking it again with even more vigor now than before as her lust overtook her, causing her to go into a pleasure-filled daze.

    She still stroked him as she ran her tongue along the tip, causing him to jerk due to the pleasure that washed over him. Archer looked down and saw a puddle of love juices pooling between her legs, which sent him wild.

    Unable to restrain himself longer, he leaped to his feet, an urge pulsating through his veins. He effortlessly lifted Halime after getting up, her body melting against his with a gasp of surprise.

    Carried by the heat of the moment, heid her gently on the bed, his movements fueled by a raw, unbridled passion. With eager hands, he swiftly removed her panties, exposing her glistening sex to his hungry gaze.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, he plunged into her depths, his cock sliding effortlessly into her wet, inviting pussy. Halime''s scream of ecstasy filled the room as he began to thrust into her with a fervor born of pure desire.

    Each movement sent shockwaves of pleasure rippling through her body, igniting a firestorm of sensation that threatened to consume them both. Driven by an insatiable hunger, Archer moved urgently, his movements bing more frenzied with each passing moment.

    The air crackled with electricity as passion washed over the couple. Their moans mingled like a sweet melody. Halime cast a spell of cleansing over her mouth in a moment of sheer abandon, erasing any lingering traces of her earlier activities.

    Then, with a hunger that bordered on desperation, she pulled him closer, her lips crashing against his in a fierce, passionate kiss. Their mouths met in a sh of tongues and teeth, each kiss more fervent than thest.

    In that moment, their souls intertwined, their hearts united by a deep yearning and passion. Lost in the intensity of the moment, they surrendered to the overwhelming rush of pleasure, moving together in perfect synchronization.

    Their bodies melded in an exquisite dance, ascending to peaks of ecstasy that Halime had never before experienced. As Archer continued to make love to the snake girl with wild abandon, her screams of ecstasy filled the room, echoing off the walls.

    Each thrust sent waves of sensation coursing through her body, igniting a firestorm of desire that threatened to consume her. Halime''s nails dug into his back, her grip tight as she begged for more, her voice a desperate plea for release, ''''Give me more, Arch! It feels so good.''''

    Halime''s body writhed beneath him, every movement driving him deeper into her, fueling the mes of passion that burned between them. With each thrust, he felt himself teetering on the edge of oblivion, his desire driving him to the brink of madness.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 673 Looks Like Itll Be Just Us Two

    Chapter 673 Looks Like It''ll Be Just Us Two

    ??The moment''s intensity was overwhelming, a whirlwind of sensation that threatened to consume them both. Archer finally reached the pinnacle of pleasure, his climax crashing over him like a tidal wave.

    He spilled his seed deep inside Halime''s womb, filling her with his essence as she cried out in ecstasy, her body trembling as she climaxed at the same time. Archer noticed she fainted due to the overwhelming pleasure that washed over her.

    After their passionate encounter, Archer withdrew from Halime''s slick folds, his seed and her love juices flowing out like a waterfall. He swiftly cast a cleansing spell on himself before tenderly kissing Halime''s forehead and leaving the room.

    As he stepped outside, the voices of four girls reached his ears. Curious, Archer approached to find Llyniel, Teu, Leira, and Hecate sitting together. Although Llyniel, Teu, and Hecate seemed rxed, Leira wore a troubled expression.

    Archer sighed, sensing the tension. "What''s wrong now?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.

    The cat girl''s gaze fell to the ground as she replied softly, "I needed to cleanse my system to regte my moonblood cycle. I''m not pregnant, Arch."

    He noticed Leira''s troubled expression as she spoke softly about her concerns. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, reassuringly touching her shoulder.

    "Leira, it''s okay," he said gently, his voice filled with understanding. ''''We''re still young and have plenty of time to think about starting a family. Right now, let''s focus on caring for ourselves and each other."

    She looked at him, her green eyes reflecting gratitude for his understanding. "Thank you, Archer," she murmured, a hint of relief in her voice.

    Archer smiled warmly at her before turning to Hecate, who was nearby. "Hecate," he called out, catching her attention. "Could you do me a favor?"

    Hecate nodded, curious about what he needed. "Of course, Archer. What do you need?"

    He nced back at Leira before turning back to Hecate. "Could you cast a pregnancy prevention spell on everyone? Just to be safe."

    As she realized the situation, Hecate''s expression shifted to one of understanding. "Of course, Archer. I can do that before I head to the shop.''''

    "Thank you, Hecate. Would you like to spend some time together tonight?" Archermented as he approached the moon elf.

    Hecate smiled before walking toward the bedroom where Halime was sleeping. Archer turned to Llyniel and Leira, who appeared tired, and suggested, "Why don''t you two go back to bed? We have hours until the tournament starts."

    Llyniel nced at Leira and nodded before the duo returned to the bedroom, leaving Archer alone with Teu. The blue-haired girl turned to him with a grin. "Looks like it''ll be just us two."

    ''''That''s good. I love spending time with you, Teu. Now, let''s see Aisha and Mohamet,'''' Archer said as he opened a Gate to the Bastion.

    Archer motioned for Teu to pass through and followed her when she vanished into the violet portal. When he stepped through, they appeared in the fortress''s courtyard, causing every surrounding soldier to kneel in respect.

    He greeted them with a nod before leading Teu into the hall. After telling a guard to summon Aisha, he started looking for Mohamet and soon found the old man talking to a group of men and women.

    The human general he met all those years ago turned to him with a happy smile while greeting him with a salute, ''''Your Majesty. How can I help you?''''

    ''''Who are all these people, Mohamet?'''' Archer questioned.

    In the grand hall of the Draconian Pce, Mohamet stood before Archer, Teu, and a group of men and women, their faces reflecting reverence and loyalty. With amanding presence, Mohamet introduced the leaders of his army and other elite units.

    "The White Dragon Archer, it is my honor to present the leaders of our mighty legions and battalions, who will serve you with unwavering loyalty and dedication."

    He gestured to the first pair of warriors standing beside him. "First, I present to you Lucian Nightshade and ra Ravensong, the Dragon Marshals of the First Legion. Their courage and strategic prowess are unmatched, and they shall lead their legion with honor and valor."

    With his imposing presence and steely gaze, Lucian Nightshade nodded in acknowledgment. Beside him, ra Ravensong, radiating strength and determination, offered a respectful bow.

    Mohamet turned to the next pair of warriors. "Next, we have Alistair Shadowde and Thalia Evergreen, the Dragon Marshals of the second Legion. Their cunning and skill in battle are renowned, and they shall lead their legion with wisdom and foresight."

    Alistair Shadowde, d in shadows that seemed to dance around him, inclined his head in deference. Thalia Evergreen, with her connection to nature evident in every aspect of her being, offered a serene smile.

    Moving on, Mohamet introduced the leaders of the Dragon Marshals.''''Presenting Kieran Darkwater and Darian Silverleaf, the Dragon Marshals of the 3rd Legion Dragon. Their loyalty and dedication to you are unwavering, and they shall lead their legion with honor and integrity."

    Kieran Darkwater, his eyes aze with determination, nodded solemnly. With her calm demeanor and resolute spirit, Darian Silverleaf stood beside him with a sense of quiet strength.

    Mohamet then introduced the leaders of the other units, each one kneeling before Archer as a sign of utmost respect as they introduced themselves:

    "Arianne Stormborn, Commander of the Homeguard Battalion."

    "Evelina Emberheart, Leader of the Dragon Legionaries."

    "Cassius Stormborn, Master of the Drakelord Knights."

    "Rodrick Emberheart, Leader of the Dragonfang Battalions."

    As each leader knelt before Archer, theirmitment and loyalty were noticeable, their unwavering dedication to their kingdom and its ruler evident in every gesture. After that, Mohamet motioned him to sit on the throne he had constructed.

    When Archer sat on the throne, it feltfortable before dragging Teu onto hisp as he took out the papers hepleted earlier. He handed it to Mohamet, who started reading it as his eyes widened.

    The old man looked at him with shock as he asked, ''''You want the army to build farms, roads, ports, and everything else? Why would you do such a thing?''''

    ''''Bored soldiers grow restless, general. We need to keep them busy, and because the work is for the kingdom, they would be happy to help. Now summon every soldier avable to relocaterge amounts ofbor,'''' Archer answered before opening a portal to the domains of many cities and viges.

    Archer then announced to everyone inside that the Draconia Kingdom was ready and needed people to work the farms and help the economy grow. When he finished speaking, there was a loud cheer.

    From the people he stole from the Chuch Of Light, the orphans he took in, and the millions of humanoids who wanted to help Archer. Once hearing that, he turned to Mohamet, who was giving orders before speaking, ''''Give me half an hour, Your Majesty. I will dispatch people to construct a tent city for now.''''

    He nodded, ''''Okay. I will build the western and southern walls before I return. How many soldiers do we have, Mohamet?''''

    The old man stretched his beard and replied, ''''Just over two million, Your Majesty. We have three full legions of light and heavy infantry, cavalry, and ranged units. We don''t have enough Healers or support staff, so the soldiers have tried their best to fill those roles.''''

    Archer didn''t answer immediately as he thought of ways to earn money before speaking: ''''Hold on a second, Mohamet. Let me think for you a second, but who can tell me some popr expensive nts we can sell in bulk?''''

    That''s when he saw Evelina, the leader of the Dragon Legionaries, raise her hand, causing him to motion for her to speak, '''' Your Majesty. They would be Astraloria - Valethorn - Chronosia - Arkania.''''

    His confused expression caused Evelina to grin before exining, ''''Well, Astraloria is used in enough makeup and women''s products that therge trading guilds will pay a lot of gold to acquire. Then there''s Valethorn, an ingredient for the high-end health potions the Novgorod and Nightshade Empires love to buy.''''

    Archer was interested and inquired in a curious tone, ''''What about the other two?''''

    Evelina smiled before continuing, ''''Chronosia is used in mana potions to boost its effects, while Arkania is a rare tea favored by every noble and lord on Thrylos.''''

    ''''Interesting. Where can these be found?'''' Archer washed

    The woman with light brown hair and blue eyes started to think to herself before speaking, ''''Verdantia. Especially the Novgorod Empire, which has many private gardens that grow a lot of rare ingredients.''''

    Archer nodded as he grinned, ''''I''ll empty the domain of people, Mohamet. Make sure they''refortable and have Aisha arrange for them to have jobs.''''

    That''s when he remembered something and spoke, ''''Also select one thousand men and assign them to start collecting taxes. Make it three gold a month from every citizen old enough to pay and who has work or some profession, and if theyin, tell them that their coin will pay for the improvement of the kingdom and not to fill my pockets.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 674 Homeguard Battalion

    <h4>Chapter 674 Homeguard Battalion</h4>

    Mohamet nodded before Archer continued speaking, ''''Now get one legion ready forbat and dispatch the others to start building stone fortresses in the locations I''ve marked on this crude map.''''

    Archer retrieved a map provided by Aisha and handed it to herMohamet. When he took it, he started observing the numerous markings; the old man questioned, "Why such a vast number, Your Majesty?"

    "Each fortress is designed to amodate twenty thousand soldiers, and considering our future army''s size reaching into the millions, we will require as many strongholds as possible. I trust your years of training have prepared them for this task," Archer replied confidently.

    ''''Yes, Your Majesty. You can take the First Legion while the other two will be assigned to build infrastructure across the kingdom and guard the sea walls once you''vepleted them,'''' Mohamet nodded.

    But the old man got a curious expression before asking, ''''What will you be doing with the First?''''

    Archer smirked, ''''I will be conquering the pirate strongholds surrounding Draconia. But I want the organization to be like this.''''

    He handed another piece of paper to Mohamet, but to ensure the man and generals understood, he devised a brilliant idea to do this. Archer stood up as he cast Mana Maniption to create a picture of his army''sposition.

    With amanding presence, he began to exin the organization of the Dragon Legion.

    ''''Here in the heart of our army lies the Dragon Legion," Archer gestured to a designated area on the map. "Comprised of twelve infantry regiments, four Cavalry Regiments, fifteen Mixed Ranged Cohorts, fifteen cohorts of Support Staff, and ten mixed cohorts of infantry and cavalry that make up the Supply Regiment, our Dragon Legion stands as a formidable force, ready to defend our kingdom."

    He pointed to each section of the Legion on the map as he spoke. "Each Infantry Regiment consists of ten thousand men, organized into Cohorts of one thousand men each, further divided into five centuries of two hundred soldiers each."

    "Simrly," Archer continued, "each of our Cavalry Regiment are made up of ten thousand Riders and further spilt into cohorts of one thousand cavalry each. After that much like the infantry the chorts are spilt into five centuries of two hundred riders."

    Transitioning to the section dedicated to the Ranged Battalions, he provided a detailed overview, "Our Mixed Ranged Cohorts, the Wyrmguard Artillery Corps. I want them to have one thousand engines of war in each cohort. Which will be broken down into two groups of five hundred that will be called an Artillery Century.''''

    Archer looked around and saw the nods of understanding before continuing, ''''Alongside them will be our Archers, organized into cohorts which are made up of one thousand soldiers. These cohorts are further subdivided into five centuries of two hundred skilled marksmen. Additionally, our mages are grouped into Mage Companies, eachprising one hundred. However, collectively, they form part of cohortsprising one thousand soldiers, constituting the ranged section of our army."

    Archer looked at Lucian Nightshade and ra Ravensong, the Dragon Marshals of the first Dragon Legion, who were listening to every word he said. That''s when he started exining the concept of strategic, operational, and tactical bases.

    He began by pointing to a marked location on the map indicating Draconia''s future Port Cities. "Strategic Bases are where our army''s vital supplies are shipped from. They serve as the primary hub for logistics and distribution, ensuring our forces are well-equipped and supplied for campaigns."

    ra nodded, her keen intellect absorbing the information. "And the Operational Base?" she inquired, her voice steady andmanding.

    Archer''s gaze shifted to a different point on the map, indicating a port or river city marked as thending point. "The Operational Base acts as the anchor of our supply lines during campaigns," he exined. "It''s where our supply caravans or ships dock to resupply our troops with provisions, ammunition, and other necessities while on the move."

    Lucian''s brow furrowed slightly as he processed the information. "And what about the Tactical Base?" he asked, his tone reflecting his curiosity.

    Archer''s finger moved to another set of markings on the map, indicating bases positioned every fifty miles along the army''s route. "Tactical Bases are crucial for our operations. These are the bases we build at regr intervals during our campaign. Initially, they serve as storage points for food, weapons, and other supplies. Once our army moves forward, these bases transition into supply depots, guarded by the Supply Brigade to ensure our logistical support remains secure."

    Lucian and ra exchanged nces, silently acknowledging the importance of each type of base in maintaining the army''s effectiveness and readiness for battle. With a nod of understanding, Lucian turned back to Archer.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," he said respectfully. We will ensure that our legion understands and implements these strategic principles effectively."

    Then, Teu spoke up as she quietly watched: ''''Husband, why are you focusing so much on supplies instead of steamrolling the enemy? And why not carry the army''s stuff for them in your Item Box?''''

    Archer smiled as he brushed a strand of blue hair out of her face before exining, ''''Because I don''t want my army relying on me to be a pack mule. I''ll be exploring newnds as they conquer the old for me. And to answer your question, my love, what does an army march on?''''

    Teu looked confused on her pretty face before ra answered, ''''Your Majesty. Supplies are important to an army when conducting a campaign in enemy territory. It''s amazing how you''ve thought about the logistics, as many rulers usually ignore that aspect.''''

    ''''Yes, they do. We won''t be ready to depart until we start growing our food and have a functional navy,'''' Archer answered the woman.

    As he observed her more closely, he noted her attractiveness, though she didn''t possess the kingdom-toppling beauty of some of his girls. Yet, a certain charm about the Dragon Marshal intrigued him.

    But he ignored that for now and turned to Mohamet with a question that had always bothered him: "Do we have anyone experienced with naval warfare?"

    The old man nodded, ''''Yes, Your Majesty. A group of dragonkin and humans are fond of ships and fighting at sea. They have been bugging me about helping the kingdom since they came here.''''

    ''''Call for them,'''' Archer ordered.

    Mohamet bowed and walked off to find the people as Archer turned back to Teu and exined, ''''Teu. An army marches on their stomach; we must ensure everything is in ce before moving.''''

    ''''I understand. It''s different from how the other rulers wage war; they would rather rush in and conquer instead of focusing on logistics,'''' Teu answered as she cuddled up to him while everyone watched them.

    Archer nodded, ''''Yes, it is. The Draconia army will be special, and they will be able to stay in enemy territory thanks to the supply lines and their abilities to forage food or collect it from a nearby town or city.''''

    After speaking, he called out to his second Dragon Marshals, ''''Alistair Shadowde and Thalia Evergreen. Step forward.''''

    When the two appeared before him, they knelt, allowing Archer to examine them. Alistair has brown swept-back hair and green eyes that speak of a lifetime of experience. He noticed the man was rather tall for a human. After looking at him, he scanned the man.

    [Alistair Shadowde]

    [Human]

    [Level: 150]

    [Rank: Arch Mage]

    ''He''s strong. I''ll have them train even more,'' Archer pondered before shifting his attention to Thalia.

    Thalia, an elf of uncertain lineage, possessed an ethereal beauty. Her light blonde hair cascaded around her shoulders, framing her face with leaf-green eyes gleaming with wisdom.

    Her face was strikingly beautiful, and her lips exuded a lusciousness that seemed to beckon for kisses. Despite her slender physique, Thalia possessed curves in all the right ces, which caught his eye, but he shook his head and scanned her.

    [Thalia Evergreen]

    [High Elf]

    [Level: 310]

    [Rank: High mage]

    ''Wow, she''s twice as strong as Alistair,'' he thought.

    Archer smiled, ''''My second Dragon Marshals. You will be in charge of constructing the kingdom''s forts. I will draw a blueprint for what I want. Which one of you is experienced in building structures?''''

    Neither answered, but Archer saw a hand fly up before speaking, ''''Your Majesty! There is a family of dwarves on my street who used to build warships for the old Dwarven Empire that was on the central continent years ago.''''

    Archer caught sight of a human woman with chestnut hair, her vivid yellow eyes fixed on him with a blend of admiration and attraction. Despite her efforts, her clothes struggled to contain her big chest, emphasized by the military uniform that clung to her curves.

    He scanned the beautifulmander of the Homeguard Battalion.

    [Arianna Stormborn]

    [Level: 285]

    [Rank: Arch Mage]

    ''Very strong and gorgeous. A goodbination,'' Archer thought to himself.

    Eagerly, he eximed, "Fetch them, Arianne Stormborn. Bring them here!"

    ''''Yes, Your Majesty,'''' she saluted before rushing out the hall.

    When she was gone, Archer told the rest of the group, ''''I will build the eastern and southern walls before returning. Tell Queen Aisha to wait here for me.''''

    Everyone bowed as he stood up and held Teu in a princess carry, darkening her brown cheeks. He smiled before leaning down and kissing her juicy lips before casting Gate to the outside.

    He stepped into the courtyard and summoned his wings. With a powerful p, he ascended into the sky, soaring southward. As he flew, he pondered the type of wall he imagined constructing.

 Chapter 675 Long Time No See My King

    Chapter 675 Long Time No See My King

    ??Archer swiftly reached Draconia''s southern shore and descended. Afternding, he set Teu down and began stretching as she spoke, "Arch, do you mind if I go for a swim?"

    He watched Teu sprint toward the rough waters and dived in, shaking his head while speaking to himself, ''''Crazy girl. But Aquarians do love their water.''''

    After that, he returned to work and pped his wings to hover in the air while surveying the shoreline. Once he did that for twenty minutes, he knew the type of wall he would create. It would stretch from the western mountains to the eastern ones and have ess to the river with arge metal gate.

    Knowing this would use much of his mana, he sent Mohamet a message to organize some of the White Dragon Knights toe and keep an eye on him while he did this. The old man did this withoutint after Archer opened a portal to the Bastion.

    He had expected a few reinforcements, perhaps a dozen, but what emerged from the shimmering gateway left him stunned. Five hundred heavily armored knights marched out in perfect formation, their white armor gleaming in the sunlight.

    The helmets they wore obscured their faces, leaving only narrow slits for their eyes, adding an air of mystery to their imposing presence. Each knight held a massive sword, the des reflecting the light with a deadly glint as they moved in unison.

    Archer''s astonishment deepened as the knights halted their march and arranged themselves into precise rows. He had not anticipated such a formidable force appearing before him.

    Suddenly, arge man stepped forward from the ranks of knights, his staturemanding attention. He knelt before Archer with an air of deference, his voice resonating with respect as he spoke.

    "I am Marius Silverfang, Second in Command of the White Dragon Knights," the man dered. "What can we do for you, my gracious king?"

    Archer struggled to find his voice, still reeling from Marius and his knights'' unexpected arrival. But he shook his head and spoke in amanding voice: ''''Have the soldiers guard the area while I create this wall.''''

    That''s when he turned to themander and said, ''''Teu is in the sea. If she returns, tell her the n, Marius.''''

    ''''Yes, Your Majesty," The man responded before shouting his orders to the knights.

    Archer watched as they formed a perimeter around him. He started to hover in the air and closed his eyes while casting Mana Maniption, which caused the mana around him to go crazy.

    To the knights below, it looked like a storm was beginning, but suddenly, the man shot down into the ground. He felt the mana in the air gathering around him before shooting into the ground.

    After a few minutes, the earth started to shake, causing walls to rise. Tough-looking ck stone shot up into the air and stood fifty meters over the sea, allowing for perfect sight. Archer created staircases that led to the stone street below.

    He erected towers, each doubling as guard quarters, positioned at intervals of every mile along the wall, ensuring surveince even when the soldiers were off duty. Additionally, he constructedrge forts scattered along the wall''s length.

    Yet, the pinnacle of his creation was the imposing metal gate designed to thwart ships'' attempts to traverse the Dragonfire River into Draconia. As Archerpleted his task and felt the dizziness overwhelm him, he began to plummet from the sky.

    Panic surged through him until a booming voice shattered the air,manding, "Catch the king!"

    In a split second, strong arms enveloped him, breaking his fall. Startled, Archer saw a figure with snow-white hair and glowing yellow eyes. Recognition flooded his mind as he remembered a woman he had encountered some time ago.

    "Long time no see, My King," the woman greeted him, her voice filled with warmth and familiarity.

    __________________________________

    [Teu''s POV]

    Teu surged through the water like a rocket, her Aquarian heritage guiding her with remarkable speed. As she darted among the ocean depths, thousands of sea beasts swirled around her, their forms a mesmerizing disy of aquatic life.

    But then, without warning, the chaos of the sea quieted, and an eerie stillness enveloped her. Teu''s heart pounded as she scanned her surroundings, searching for any sign of danger.

    Then, a voice cut through the silence, rich with warmth and familiarity. "My Sea Princess has returned," it echoed, resonating with power. "I have been following your journey, girl, and it has been exciting."

    Teu''s eyes widened in astonishment as she recognized the voice. It spoke to her with a tenderness she had never known. A surge of emotions flooded her��awe, wonder, and a profound sense of connection to the vast depths of the sea.

    "Goddess Oceana, it''s been a long time, and yes, life has been fun," Teu replied with a smile.

    A melodiousugh echoed through the water as a bubble formed, giving birth to the ethereal figure of a woman. Her long, dark blue hair flowed like silk, catching the light in a mesmerizing dance, while her golden eyes sparkled with an otherworldly radiance.

    Her skin, as smooth as porcin, bore no imperfections. Teu''s heart skipped a beat as she recognized the beautiful figure before her��the Sea Goddess. It had been years since shest encountered her, back when she was just a child of seven.

    But the memory of the deity''s beauty remained etched in her mind. The goddess materialized fully, her presence exuding an aura of calm and wisdom.

    With a gentle smile, she spoke, her voice carrying the tranquility of the ocean depths. "I''ve witnessed your husband''s escapades and the way he unwittingly thwarts the ns of the dark gods. It''s quite amusing, wouldn''t you agree?"

    Teu''s smile widened as she recalled some of Archer''s antics, causing her to agree, "Indeed, he possesses a gift for provoking powerful people and groups."

    Anotherugh resonated before Oceana said with a smile, "Allow me to offer you a glimpse of his future. I''ve been instructed otherwise, but as the goddess of the sea, even a dragon deity cannot dissuade me from indulging my children."

    The woman touched Teu''s forehead and witnessed an amazing scene. She stood on a hill, her heart pounding as she witnessed the chaos below. On one side of the battlefield, soldiers d in menacing ck armor.

    She noticed they held white banners embellished with the symbol of the white dragon and shed mercilessly with Novgorodian warriors. The sh of swords and the cries of battle filled the air as Archer''s soldiers cut swaths through the Novgorodian ranks.

    Their advance was relentless and unstoppable. Teu''s breath caught in her throat as she watched them fight bravely against the overwhelming amount of Novgorodian soldiers who were waiting to take their lives.

    But amidst the chaos, a hush fell over the battlefield as a massive shadow blocked the sun. Teu''s eyes widened as she saw Archer in his dragon form but much bigger, locked in a fierce duel with a menacing ck dragon.

    The two beasts shed with thunderous roars, their massive forms twisting and turning through the sky as they exchanged devastating blows. Her heart raced as she watched the struggle.

    Despite the ferocity of the Archer''s attacks, the ck dragon seemed to hold the upper hand. Its dark scales gleamed in the sunlight as it unleashed a barrage of fire and fury upon him.

    But then, with a mighty roar, she watched Archerunch a devastating counterattack, his powerful jaws mping down on the ck dragon''s throat with force. Her eyes widened in awe as she watched the ck dragon thrash and struggle in a futile attempt to break free.

    After some struggle, Teu watched as Archer tore the dragon''s neck apart, causing blood to rain down; with a deafening crash, she watched as the ck dragon fell to the ground, defeated and lifeless.

    Teu stood transfixed as Archer''s soldiers surged forward, cutting down the remaining enemy soldiers with swift and decisive strikes. The sh of steel echoed across the battlefield as the ck-armored soldiers pressed on.

    With each step, they pushed deeper into the enemy ranks, driving back the Novgorodian forces with unwavering resolve. She watched in awe as the tide of battle turned in her love''s favor, his soldiers fighting with unmatched skill and ferocity.

    But even as victory seemed within reach, the scene shifted abruptly, and Teu found herself gazing upon a massive castle under siege. Archer''s army had surrounded the stronghold, their ranks bristling with weapons and excitement as theyunched a relentless assault on the city walls.

    Mana cannons thundered in the distance, sending sts of magical energy hurtling toward the defenses. The impact was devastating, sending debris flying as sections of the once-

    imposing walls crumbled under the onught.

    She caught sight of Archer striding toward the forefront of the horde of ck-armored soldiers, his words ringing out with fervor that ignited a fire in the hearts of those around her. "They''ve assaulted our home! They''veid waste to the Third Legion and massacred the people of Vassia City! The Novgorodians will answer for their brutality!"

    Teu observed as he turned, gesturing toward the city. "We''vee a long way, myrades, but this war is far from its end! Not until we seize their homnd and raise the white banner high above their capital!"

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 676 Do You Have It

    Chapter 676 Do You Have It

    ??Teu watched as Archer finished his impassioned speech, rallying the soldiers with his words. The soldiers grew increasingly fervent, spurred on by the relentless barrage of mana cannon fire overhead.

    The thunderous explosions supported Archer''s silent deration, fueling the troops'' adrenaline as they prepared to charge into battle. Teu stood nearby, her heart beating as she looked at her husband, whom she''d grown to love.

    Cannons thundered in the distance, sending bursts of energy crashing into the already weakened defenses. Chunks of stone and debris rained with each explosion, weakening the fortifications.

    As the walls began to crumble under the onught, adrenaline coursed through her veins. She knew what woulde next��the Draconian army, fueled by a thirst for revenge, would charge forward, seizing the opportunity to breach the enemy''s stronghold.

    With a fierce battle cry, they surged forward, their ranks unyielding as they poured through the breaches in the walls. Teu''s heart pounded as she watched the chaos unfold. The sh of steel echoed through the air as the Draconian forces shed with the defenders.

    Swords shed, arrows flew, and magic crackled in the air as the two armies fought for supremacy. Teu''s gaze swept over the battlefield. She knew victory was within Archer''s grasp, but that''s when she woke up and appeared back in the water.

    Teu shook her head and looked at the sea goddess before asking, ''''Why did you show me that Oceana?''''

    "You, my dear, hold the pivotal role in guiding your husband away from the path of darkness. Trust your instincts, and you will know when the time is right to intervene. Now, go and enjoy yourself," Oceana remarked before fading away with the tide.

    After the goddess had departed, Teu shook her head once more before darting through the water with renewed determination. As she propelled herself forward, she leaped out of the water, only to collide with the wall with a resounding thud, causing it to tremble slightly.

    ______________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer rose to his feet, his gaze settling on Sarina Kaba, Mohamet''s daughter, with a curious glint in his eyes. As he watched her, he couldn''t help but notice her long, white hair emitting a soft glow as it cascaded down in a ponytail.

    Her smooth brown skin, reminiscent of chocte,plemented her hair. Yellow eyes met his gaze, holding a mixture of attraction and something indescribable. Shaking his head slightly, he redirected his focus to her attire.

    She wore abination of ck metal and leather armor, emphasizing her desirable curves. Hemented with a grin as he took in the beautiful soldier, ''''Hello, Sarina. What brings you out here?''''

    The white-haired dragonkin woman giggled as she replied, ''''I lead a Brigade of the Homeguard, handsome. Father dispatched me to the southern wall, which I must admit is beautiful.''''

    After she spoke, Archer remembered something before turning to the wall but was stopped when something thumped against the wall, causing him to Blink to the top and look over only to see Teu rubbing her head.

    Her blue eyes looked at him, frustrated, before she pouted and sat there, making him feel guilty. He chuckled before Blinking next to her and embracing the Aquarian, who was soaking wet.

    Archer cast Cosmic Shield and Mana Maniption to generate warmth within the vicinity so Teu could dry off. As theforting heat enveloped her, she sighed in relief before addressing him, "I love the wall you''ve constructed, even though it''s given me a headache."

    He chuckled before casting Aurora Healing on her as he spoke, ''''Be careful next time, my love. I don''t want you to hurt yourself.''''

    Teu giggled but nodded, ''''Deal. Let''s go. You still have one more wall to build and a jealous-looking dragonkin woman staring down at you to deal with.''''

    ''''Oh, that beautiful woman is Sarina. I met her years ago, and now she leads a Homeguard Battalion,'''' Archer exined as he cast Blink to reappear on the wall.

    When Teu heard him, she narrowed her eyes, but her expression softened into a giggle upon seeing his confused look. She reassured him, "I''m not a jealous girl, Arch. I know you''ll have many wives, but you''ll always make time for me and the others."

    Archer nodded in agreement. "Definitely, Teu."

    Teu was about to flirt back, but a cough interrupted them. The couple turned to see Sarina standing there, wearing a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Archer smiled warmly before introducing the two.

    "Sarina, this is my fianc��e, Teu Aquaria," he said with a smile, turning to Teu.

    "Teu, this is Sarina Kaba, the most beautiful soldier in my army and my future lover," Archer said with a charming smile, catching the dragonkin woman off guard.

    Archer noticed Sarina''s face got a shader brown, causing him to smirk, but she quickly rebuked him, ''''Why would I want to be the lover of a yboy dragon with so many women he couldn''t please all of them.''''

    "Oh, you''re wrong, soldier. Archer can easily please us twelve and still have stamina. I''m still aching after ourst session," Teu interjected with a grin, making the woman''s face even darker.

    After that, Teu approached the dragonkin woman and offered her hand as she spoke, ''''It''s good to meet one of Archer''s future lovers. Do you mind telling me how the two met?''''

    ''''Ye-yes. Let''s check out one of the towers,'''' Sarina offered while looking anyway at Archer, causing him tough.

    Teu told him to wait here as they walked off. Archer turned his attention to the arriving soldiers being pushed back by the White Dragon Knights, who wouldn''t let them approach.

    Archer ignored them and took off to examine the wall. He soared through the air on his powerful wings and saw a sight that skipped his heart. Before him rose an imposing ck stone wall, towering fifty meters high and stretching as far as the eye could see.

    Its sheer size and menacing appearance sent shivers down his spine, yet he couldn''t help but admire the craftsmanship that went into its construction. Despite the intimidating wall, Archer noticed the towers lining its length were equally formidable.

    They stood tall and proud, providing strategic vantage points for the soldiers. The forts scattered along the wall added to its defenses, their sturdy structures ready to withstand assault.

    Hovering closer, his gaze fixed upon the metal gate that was the primary entrance into Draconia. It loomed before him, ck and foreboding, its massive form a stark contrast against the surrounding stone.

    When he finished surveying the Southern Draconia Wall, Archer noticed a column of soldiers marching toward him, apanied by wagons and other individuals. Spotting them, he swiftly flew towards the tower where Teu and Sarina were stationed.

    As he neared the tower, Archer dismissed his wings, allowing himself to fall freely towards the wall with a confident smile. The soldiers below watched in awe as he descended, their eyes widening with amazement.

    But as he seemed to be on a collision course with the ground, Archer cast Blink and reappeared unscathed outside the tower''s door. The soldiers erupted into cheers, exhrated by the disy of magic and skill.

    Archer stepped into the tower, greeted by a spacious barracks-

    like room. Large windows lined the walls, allowing morning light to stream in and providing a view of the surroundingndscape. Rows of neatly arranged beds filled the space, each with its footlocker at the end.

    He noticed smaller rooms designated for artillery storage and maintenance along one side of the room. Weapons racks held swords, spears, and bows, while shelves were stocked with ammunition and other supplies.

    The air was filled with the faint scent of oil and metal, hinting at well-maintained weaponry. Soldiers moved about the room. Some engaged in conversation while others tended to their gear or choose on their bunks.

    When he entered the room, everyone present except Teu dropped to their knees in reverence. But she greeted him with a loving smile and stepped forward, her gaze fixed on him as she inquired, "What will the soldiers'' wages be, darling?"

    Archer paused, momentarily caught off guard by the question. He hadn''t given it much consideration before. After a moment of thought, he decided to imitate the Roman pay model.

    "Two hundred and fifty gold coins per year, with additional bonuses and incentives," he replied. "But that''s the current standard. I may need to conduct some raids on the Novgorodian Banks to procure more gold, but it''s certainly doable."

    When he finished, everyone looked at him with wide eyes, causing Sarina toment sarcastically, ''''You''re going to steal from one of the richest empires on Thrylos?''''

    As she spoke, arge dragonkin soldiermented out of nowhere, making Teu and Sarina jump, ''''I don''t mean to be rude,mander, but Thrylos is bigger than anyone thinks. There may be a bigger and stronger empire out there.''''

    Archer looked at the man with narrowed eyes, causing the soldier to shrink back, but stopped when he asked, ''''Why do you say such things? And if you scare my women again, I''ll rip your head off.''''

    The big man gulped before answering, ''''I apologize, Your Majesty. But to answer your question, it was a book I read.''''

    ''''Do you have it?'''' Archer asked.

    When the soldier heard his question, he smiled before speaking, ''''Yes. Let me get it.''''

    The man returned secondster and handed Archer a book about Thrylos and the sea monsters that inhabited them, which intrigued him. Archer handed the man a gold coin, which shocked him, but he insisted on taking it for the book.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 677 A Dragonkin, Fox And Two Tigers

    Chapter 677 A Dragonkin, Fox And Two Tigers

    ??Teu stepped closer to Archer, encircling one arm around his waist and resting her head on his shoulder. "Two hundred and fifty gold a year is indeed generous wages," she remarked softly. "It will not only support their families but also contribute to the prosperity of the kingdom."

    ''''That''s the n, but I need to get hold of those ingredients. Hold on, Teu,'''' Archer said as he walked out of the tower, followed by Teu and Sarina.

    When outside, he summoned the Tressyms, who were happy to see him. Instantly, the air was filled with the fluttering of wings as the adorable creatures descended upon him with excitement.

    At first, Archer chuckled as the Tressyms swarmed around him, nuzzling and purring affectionately. But soon, their happiness reached funny levels as they started to tackle him with yful pounces, causing him to stagger and almost lose his bnce.

    Teu and Sarina burst intoughter at the sight, their eyes sparkling with amusement. The blue-haired girl spoke with amusement, "Looks like you''ve got some eager fans, Archer!"

    ''''Yeah, they are lovely beasts who have served me well,'''' he replied as he ran his hand through the flying cat''s silky fur.

    After that, he ordered them to loot the Novgorod Empire and Church Of Lights gardens for Astraloria, Valethorn, Chronosia, Arkania, Moonshade, Celestial Moonflower, Elysian Glowfruit and Frostfire Spice.

    He remembered a few rare nts and ingredients the central continent had that he could grow and sell in bulk to earn many gold coins through trade. After the cats were gone, he turned to Sarina and handed her a bracelet, which confused the woman.

    Archer smiled before exining, ''''Send mana into it to contact me. We need to go on a date soon, Sarina Kaba.''''

    The white-haired dragonkin woman replied, ''''I would like that. '''' She looked at Teu before continuing, '''' Only if it''s okay with your women.''''

    He was just about to reply, but the Aquarian Princess answered for him, ''''You''re wee to date him, Sarina. You seem like a lovely woman.''''

    ''''Thank you. It was nice to meet you, Teu,'''' Sarina replied as Archer picked her up and started flying toward the western part of Draconia.

    While flying, he instructed Mohamet to dispatch apany of Homeguards to the new wall he was about to build. As they soared through the skies, heading northwest toward their destination, the wind rushed past them, carrying the scent of adventure and freedom.

    Thendscape unfolded beneath them, a patchwork of forests, rivers, and rolling hills. As they flew over a river, Teu leaned in unexpectedly, pressing her lips against his. Her sudden action caught him off guard, causing him to lose focus momentarily.

    Archer briefly veered off course but quickly regained control and steadied their flight. Once he had stabilized their course, he looked at Teu, his expression a mix of surprise and amusement.

    Herughter rang out, a melodic sound that danced on the wind. "You certainly know how to keep me on my toes," he remarked with a chuckle, his eyes twinkling affectionately.

    Teu grinned mischievously, her eyes sparkling with delight. "Just making sure you''re paying attention, my love," she teased, her voice carrying on the breeze.

    Archer shook his head and continued until they reached the western part of Draconia. When they arrived, all the couple saw was a wilderness, but it didn''t bother him as he descended to open a portal for the White Dragon Knights, who stormed through.

    Heughed at their reaction, but Teumented in a thoughtful voice, ''''They are well-trained and extremely loyal, Arch. You better treasure that in a world like this.''''

    ''''I do, Teu,'''' Archer replied as Commander Marius approached him and saluted.

    "Your Majesty, thank you for opening the portal. We didn''t know where you were going after you built the southern wall," Marius said respectfully.

    Archer nodded, ''''Next time, I''ll inform you before we move. I will build the wall before returning to Bastion to meet with Aisha and Mohamet. Keep an eye on the area, Marius.''''

    ''''Yes Your Majesty,'''' the man replied.

    He walked over to Teu and leaned into her ear to whisper, ''''I love you, Teu Aquaria.''''

    After that, he took off and did the same thing as in the south: create a wall with the same metal gate. Everything was the same as the four walls that protected Draconia. The North had a little bit to fill in, which he did.

    It only took him not ten minutes, but by the time he returned to Teu and the knights, he was tired and looked sweaty. They rested briefly before Archer informed Mohamet of the walls''pletion.

    Once Archer felt better, he opened a Gate to the Bastion and stepped through with Teu, followed by the White Dragon Knights, who dispersed once into the fortress. A maid approached them and offered to guide them to Aisha.

    He agreed and trailed behind the woman as Teu reached out, sping his hand. They formed a trio as they navigated the bustling corridors. Along the way, amidst the groups of soldiers and staff, Archer was met with bows of respect, which he casually acknowledged.

    After a short while, they reached a sturdy wooden door, which the maid promptly opened. Archer and Teu entered, finding themselves in the presence of Aisha, Mohamet, and several other men and women.

    As everyone noticed his presence, they jumped up and knelt, but Aisha offered him a small bow, revealing some of her alluring cleavage. Archer shook his head and inquired, "Who are these people?"

    The tiger woman''s face was breathtakingly beautiful. Her striking orange eyes seemed to glow with an otherworldly allure. Framed by longshes, her eyes held a mesmerizing depth that could captivate anyone who dared look into them.

    Her plump and enticing lips curved with a subtle suggestion of mischief, beckoning attention with their irresistible allure. Yet her hourss silhouette, entuated by the snug uniform that strained against her massive boobs, truly seized his gaze.

    He noticed how her wless, porcin-white skin exuded an air of purity and smoothness. Aisha spoke, bringing him back to reality, ''''This is Meera Sharma. She would be Draconia''s Prime Minister, Your Majesty.''''

    She bowed toward Archer, allowing him to see her deep cleavage, but quickly stood straight with a smirk and spoke, ''''It''s good to meet the White Dragon King finally. We''ve been working to stabilize your kingdom.''''

    Archer smiled charmingly at the woman, ''''And I thank you, Meera. I will make it up to you once everything settles down.''''

    "I eagerly anticipate it, Your Majesty," the tiger woman replied seductively as she settled back into her seat.

    Aisha then shifted her attention to the next woman, who oozed a beauty on par with Meera''s. She, too, was a tiger woman with an aura of strictness and a serious expression engraved upon her face.

    Archer stood mesmerized, his gaze fixed upon the tiger woman before him. Straight ck hair flowed down her back like a silken waterfall, framing a face of unparalleled beauty. Her emerald green eyes sparkled with intelligence and warmth.

    They captured his attention and revealed an emotion that stirred something within him. But it was her body that truly captivated him. With a subtle sway of her hips, she moved with effortless grace, her figure resembling a pear.

    Her slender waist gently widened into rounded hips, highlighting her feminine charm with every movement. Despite her undeniable beauty, her demeanor was simple and spoke of humility and inner strength.

    Archer found himself drawn to her, his heart quickening at the sight of such captivating beauty embodied in the tiger woman before him. Aisha giggled at his reaction, and the ck-haired tiger woman acted unaffected.

    The redhead dragonkin woman introduced her, '''' ''''Your Majesty. This is Jaya Darkwater. She is very knowledgeable on war, defense, and other matters rting to Draconia''s security.''''

    He smiled at hearing this and spoke to Jaya, who was now staring at him, ''''I need to run some ideas by you before I leave for the tournament.''''

    Jaya nodded before sitting back down without saying anything, which confused him. He went to speak as a fox woman stepped forward as her long ears twitched in excitement. When Aisha saw this, she sighed as the woman spoke, ''''Oh wow. Rumors don''t do it justice. You''re very handsome, My King.''''

    Archer was taken aback by her forwardness but smiled as he looked at her.She possessed a captivating appeal, with sun-

    kissed blonde hair cascading down her shoulders in gentle waves, framing a face of radiant beauty.

    He had to admit she was beautiful. Her wless brown skin radiated a soft glow. Full and inviting lips curved into a seductive smile, adding an irresistible charm. Her skin glowed warmth, highlighting the striking contrast of her piercing blue eyes, which sparkled like sapphires.

    Despite her slender frame, her curves were there, withrge boobs drawing his attention, emphasized by the way her clothing hugged her figure.

    Aisha quickly introduced the fox women, who looked at each other with expressions full of lust that everyone could sense. Teu nudged Archer, who returned to reality as the dragonkin woman spoke, ''''This is Bailey Moonw. She is Draconia''s agriculture expert. She helps the kingdom grow food more efficiently.''''

    He smiled before speaking to the fox woman, ''''Nice to meet you. I hope we get on and help the kingdom prosper.''''

    Baily giggled yfully, her voice dripping with flirtation as she purred, "Oh, I''m absolutely certain we''ll get along famously, Your Majesty."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 678 Are You A Tyrant Husband

    Chapter 678 Are You A Tyrant Husband

    ??As the fox woman spoke, her eyes roamed down Archer''s body, causing Teu tough at the feistydy. But she soon got bonked on the head by Aisha, who scolded her, ''''Don''t be using your scent to attract the king, Bailey!''''

    Archer chuckled before waving Aisha away and asking the beautiful fox woman a question, "Bailey, I sent some helpers to bring back rare ingredients the kingdom could use to raise funds. Can you take three Cohorts of White Dragon Knights and set up several farms so we can grow them?"

    Before Bailey could answer, Mohamet asked in a dubious tone, ''''Why do you need three thousand soldiers, Your Majesty?''''

    Archer sighed as he exined, ''''Old man. Growing all this stuff will be one of our ie sources; of course, we would need to protect such assets, so why not use the best soldiers we have? It''s not like they will follow me to the tournament.''''

    Mohamet nodded understandingly, waiting for Bailey to answer. "We can set them up within a few days if the soldiers help Your Majesty. I heard your fianc��e is good with nts. Do you mind if she helps out?"

    "I''ll ask her when I return," Archer replied with a smile.

    Bailey settled into her seat before responding, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Aisha smiled before introducing thest woman in the room. Archer turned his gaze to her and noticed she was dragonkin. She possessed an enchanting allure, her pointed ears adding an exotic charm to her appearance.

    Luscious brown hair cascaded in soft waves around her face. He couldn''t help but notice her captivating facial features, which exuded an undeniable allure. Archer noticed long, thickshes framed her eyes, which sparkled with mischief and intelligence.

    Her delicately shaped nose added to the symmetry of her face, while her full and inviting lips curved into an irresistible smile. Every nce from her was a maic invitation, leaving him spellbound by her undeniable beauty.

    She looked like a serious yet yful woman with a slender yet curvy body, pleased with his roaming. Aisha coughed before speaking, ''''This is LyraEmberheart. She looks after the finances, Your Majesty.''''

    ''''It''s nice to meet you, Lyra,'''' he responded before turning to the three men who looked at him nervously.

    He asked Aisha with a charming smile, ''''Who are these three, my queen?''''

    She quickly introduced them while pointing at one of the men: "Your Majesty. This is Leofric Shadowcaster. He is very knowledgeable in the ways of justice, having served as a judge in the Novgorodian Empire."

    Archer nodded at the man before examining him. Leofric Shadowcaster was a human who stood taller than others he''d met, his features sharp and defined. His jet-ck hair falls in sleek waves, framing a face marked by piercing grey eyes that seem to hold secrets untold.

    Hisplexion is fair, with a hint of sun-kissed warmth, and his angr jawline speaks of determination and resolve. Leofric carries himself with a sense of mystery, his movements graceful yet purposeful.

    Aisha continued, ''''This is Lucius Ravenshade. He''s Draconia''s Adventurers Minister. He has been helping me organize and discover the kingdom''s dungeons and corresponding with the adventurers guild.''''

    Archer greeted the man with a nod before examining him as he had with Leofric. The dragonkin man possessed amanding presence. His scales shimmered with a deep, midnight blue shade, reflecting the light in interesting patterns.

    His emerald green eyes gleam with intelligence and wisdom, framed by thick, arching brows that convey a sense of authority. Lucius''s physique is powerful and imposing, with muscles rippling beneath his scaled skin.

    Despite his formidable appearance, his warm gaze hints at a depth of character beyond his fierce exterior. The man bowed to Archer respectfully before Aisha moved on to thest man, ''''This is Valerian Darkmoon. He wants to educate the kingdom''s youth so we have a smart poption.''''

    "That''s a good idea. Who came up with such it?" Archer asked in a curious voice.

    Aisha quickly answered, ''''It was me, Your Majesty,'''' she looked down in embarrassment, ''''I tried doing the same thing on the Avidia, but the nobles hated it.''''

    "It''s a shame they are idiots. But it''s a brilliant idea; I came up with a name for Valerian''s position: the Minister Of Education. " Archer spoke with a charming smile, which caused Aisha''s cheeks to grow darker.

    After that, he turned to the dragonkin man looking at him. Valerian had an aura of elegance and grace. Archer noticed his scales were ck, and his eyes, a deep shade of amethyst, reflected his keen intellect and sharp wit.

    Valerian''s high cheekbones and strong jawline lent him an air of sophistication. He was draped in midnight blue robes adorned withplex patterns. The man respectfully bowed, but Archer waved him off before bringing up thew he had created.

    Archer wanted their opinion on thews he created, so he pulled the paper out of his Item Box and started speaking.

    "These are thews I created for our kingdom," he announced. "They are the principles upon which our society will be built, guiding us towards a prosperous kingdom."

    The group listened intently as he spoke, focusing on every word. Archer''s gaze swept across the room, his eyes locking with each person present as he read thews he created.

    "No killing unless in self-defense," he continued. "We must protect the lives of our citizens and ensure that violence is only used as ast resort or during war."

    Next came the prohibition against rape or sexual assaults, followed byws against theft, tax dodging, and interfering with the king''s mines. Eachw was met with nods of agreement and murmurs of approval from the group.

    Archer continued to read, his voice unwavering as he outlined the remainingws, covering topics such as domestic abuse, military service dodging, trespassing on the king''s privatend, very, treason, and badmouthing the royal family.

    Valerian raised his hand as he questioned, ''''Badmouthing you? People will do that in a kingdom, Your Majesty.''''

    ''''That breeds descent, and that''s not good for any realm, Valerian. We want a poption who loves the royal family,'''' Archer answered.

    Finally, he concluded with aw against fraud or deception, ensuring honesty and integrity in all dealings. As he finished reading, there was a moment of silence in the room, the weight of thews hanging heavy in the air.

    Aisha questioned with a dubious voice, ''''The Kings Mines? I''m assuming you mean the mines the people have found?''''

    ''''Yes, those,'''' he answered smugly before looking at Mohamet. ''''Order the Homeguard to move in and secure all mines in Draconia. Build a fort next to it and allow the people to build a mining vige so the resources go toward the kingdom.''''

    After speaking, Archer looked around the room and waited for their opinions, causing Teu to remark, ''''They are basic but clear and would create a safe kingdom to live in.''''

    He nodded, ''''That''s the n, my love.''''

    Once he spoke, Archer handed the paper to Aisha and informed her, ''''Post thesews in every town and ensure everyone sees them. If any are broken, I will execute the person.''''

    Everyone''s eyes widened, and Aishained, ''''Don''t you think that excessive, Your Majesty?''''

    ''''No. People tend not to followws for the most part, but if they realize they will be executed for breaking even a basic one, they will stay in line and be good citizens. There''s no point holding them in prison as it costs gold. Build some holding cells in each town or city, and I''ll clean them out,'''' Archer casually answered, catching everyone off guard.

    Teu shook her head and inquired with a teasing smile, ''''Are you a tyrant husband?''''

    Archer chucked before answering, ''''Yes. I want my people to live in peace and have happy lives; they can''t do that if some of them aremitting crimes, and trust me if you lower your guard against the criminals, it will surge and be a gue to the kingdom.''''

    He looked toward the nearest window and continued, ''''If that means bing a tyrant, then so be it, Teu. I want to build and my people can love and live happily with their families.''''

    After speaking, everyone nodded, but as Aisha was about to speak, a knock interrupted her. The door opened to see a group of four dwarves following behind Arianne, who had a big smile as she looked at Archer.

    The Homeguard Battalion general blushed when seeing the look Archer was giving her but shook her head and started speaking, ''''Your Majesty. This is the Oakenshield who came to Draconia to seek a better and more fulfilling life.''''

    She turned to one of the dwarves, who stood five feet tall and had a bald head with a long gray beard. Archer introduced him, ''''This is Drogan Oakenshield. The patriarch of the Oakenshield Family.''''

    The dwarf''s yellow eyes studied him before heughed as he looked at Aisha and spoke in a deep voice, ''''Lassie! I didn''t know the infamous White Dragon was this young. I thought he would have at least been my Dagny''s age.''''

    Archerughed before responding to the old dwarf, ''''Well, I''m sorry to bust your bubble, but I''m seventeen, and if that''s an issue, you don''t have to be here, dwarf.''''

    Drogan waved him away, "Now,ddie, don''t get touchy. I mean no offense, but it was hard to believe to see what you''ve built at your age."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 679 Draconia’s Royal Navy

    <h4>Chapter 679 Draconia''s Royal Navy</h4>

    Archer nodded, but Drogan decided it was a good time to introduce his family. With a big smile on his weathered face, he started speaking and motioned for a younger dwarf man. ''''This is my oldest son, Thordar Oakenshield. I brought him along because he''s an expert at building war machines. I thought you''d like to meet him.''''

    He looked at Thordar, who looked like the younger version of Drogan but had blood-red hair, which was the same color as his long braided beard. All this stood out on his short but bulky warrior-like frame.

    The young dwarf stepped forward and bowed, ''''Ma Lord, it''s good to meet ya finally. I have a weapon that would fit perfectly on the kingdom''s walls if you allow me to help ya.''''

    Archer grinned before looking at Aisha, ''''Have the army build the Oakenshield Family a workshop to produce stuff for the kingdom while constructing my farms and the other projects. I also want you to inform the army that they should build naval bases in the ces I marked on this.''''

    She nodded, but he continued after handing her the map, ''''And put up a notice asking for skilledborers to help the army with construction. Everyone will be paid, so don''t worry. We need to get the kingdom up and running soon.''''

    Aisha smiled and respectfully bowed, ''''It will be done, Your Majesty.''''

    That''s when he remembered something and asked, ''''My queen. Do we have a secure location to store the kingdom''s wealth?''''

    She nodded, ''''We constructed a bank years ago, Your Majesty.''''

    When hearing her response, he jumped up and told everyone to wait as he returned to the domain, but this time, he appeared in hisir, where a neverending mountain of gold and silver coins sat untouched while gathering dust.

    As Archer looked around, he saw numerous chests he hadn''t emptied into the room. He stored them all in his Item Box before returning to Aisha''s office. When they all saw him, Teu inquired, ''''What did you do, husband?''''

    He grinned before holding out his hand and summoned all the chests of gold, which shocked everyone, including Teu. Archer looked at Mohamet, ''''Call for the White Knights and tell them to secure this wealth in the kingdom''s bank.''''

    The old man nodded before rushing out of the room, only to return minutester with twenty soldiers who started taking the chests to the bank. After that, Aisha tore her blue eyes away from the pile of chests and asked suspiciously, ''''What do you n to do with the coins?''''

    ''''Build forts, cities, towns, viges, roads, and many other projects. The wealth is from bandits anyway, so it doesn''t matter much to me,'''' Archer answered before turning back to Drogan, who was staring in wide-eyed amazement at the pile of wealth.

    "Thordar, start drawing designs and hiring workers for when your workshop is up and running. We will need arge number of weapons to station along the wall for security," Archer said as he turned to the younger dwarf.

    He nodded, ''''Yes Ma Lord.''''

    Archer turned to Drogan and questioned, ''''Who has the knowledge to build warships? I want to create The Draconia Royal Navy.''''

    The old dwarf grinned before stepping behind the two women, ''''These are my beautiful granddaughters, Dagny and Solveig. They love building ships and the weapons needed for them.''''

    Archer nced at the dwarf girl before him, noting the untamed ck hair that fell in waves down her back. He was drawn to her full figure, which he hadn''t seen on Thrylos so far. She wasn''t fat, but she wasn''t slim either.

    Dagny''s face carried a soft fullness that spoke of life. Her cheeks were rounded and rosy. At the center, her lips, full and well-defined, curve into a smile that radiates warmth and invites friendly conversation.

    Her eyes, framed by thickshes, sparkle with intelligence and kindness. He found her extremely attractive despite being a chunky girl. Archer noticed the gleam of wisdom in her beautiful yellow eyes, a clear sign of knowledge waiting to be unlocked.

    That''s when he turned his attention to the other dwarf woman, who had the same red hair as Thordar but was muscr instead of chunky like Dagny, which surprised him.

    She stood a bit taller than her sister, but her body lookedpact yet remarkably strong. Her muscles were well-

    defined, and each curve was carved from dedication and strength. Archer noticed her striking face, a blend of sharp angles and soft contours that formed a fierce beauty.

    Her full lips, a bold and sensual feature, are often set in a determined line, ready to take on any challenge. Her yellow eyes, intense and captivating, hold a fiery spirit that is both alluring and formidable.

    This woman carries herself with an air of confidence that is as undeniable as her physical prowess. She is a force to be reckoned with, her beauty matched only by her strength.

    Despite being muscr, Archer noticed she still had her feminine curves and massive boobs. He shook his head after ogling the two dwarves and spoke with a charming smile, ''''It''s a pleasure to meet you both. I have a few designs I want you to look at. Maybe you can improve them.''''

    The redhead Solveig stepped forward and inquired in an exotic ent, ''''What ships do you want us to build, bossman?''''

    When Aisha, Mohamet, and Drogan heard how she spoke to him, they would scold her, but Archer stopped them as he revealed, ''''Battleships, Cruisers, Destroyers, and Frigates.''''

    Dagny was next to speak, '''' I''ve never heard of them, handsome. Can you show us?''''

    Archer smiled before pulling out four pieces of paper and handing them to the dwarf sisters, who happily took his drawings.

    They poured over them as he turned to Aisha and instructed, ''''Gather anyone you think can be trusted to work in the government. We need smart and trustworthy people who can manage the kingdom''s affairs. I will leave more instructions with Mohamet.''''

    Aisha nodded and left the room after bowing, followed by the other officials. Arienne and Bailey tried to stay behind, but the dragonkin woman shouted their names, forcing them to leave. Not before the fox woman pecked Archer on the cheek with a teasing smile.

    Once they were gone, it was only him, Teu, Mohamet, and the dwarves. Archer looked at Drogan and asked, ''''I trust you will create useful stuff for my kingdom?''''

    ''''Yes, Ma Lord. In my two hundred years, I have learned many things I will use for Draconia,'''' Drogan responded, causing Archer to smile.

    After speaking, Dagny spoke excitedly: '''' What ya got here is amand ship, heavy, medium, and lightships that we would have used in the Steelhammer Kingdom, but they look much stronger. They are great designs and handsome. The Draconia Royal Navy will be a powerhouse, especially when some of our brothers join.''''

    When the chunky woman finished speaking, she shed him a beautiful smile, which caught him off guard. This caused Teu tough as she leaned over to whisper, ''''I didn''t realize you like a girl with some meat on her. I honestly don''t me you. She''s stunning and seems lovely.''''

    Archer agreed and nodded before talking: ''''I will create the docks tonight, but that''s the only stuff I''m building. It takes up too much mana and gives me a bad headache.''''

    The papers the dwarf sisters were looking at were Archer''s attempt at drawing cool-looking warships in his spare time, but he soon asked the two a question: "Can you build them?"

    Solveig answered in her sister''s ce, ''''Yes, bossman! And we can redesign them to be stronger than the ones you drew.''''

    Archer was happy to hear that, but as he was about to speak, E sent him a message through the bracelet telling him they were ready to attend the tournament. His fight was after Nefertiti''s and E''s.

    When hearing that, Archer tells the dwarf sister he will visit them during his journey back to the empire and, in the meantime, redesign them.

    After that, Dagny turned, looked up at him, and spoke, ''''The Doompulse Cannons will be perfect for these battleships, while the Howler Cannons can be used on the other ships. We need to create more weapons, but this loadout should do for the first fleet until we can upgrade them.''''

    He agreed with a smile, ''''Well, I''lle to see you two another day to go over ns, but I have to head back now. I got some fights to win.''''

    Before leaving, Archer pulled out some paper and wrote down instructions for Aisha:

    Ensure Tiamat is the kingdom''s goddess and inform her followers that they can build churches in Draconia if they help with the kingdom''s construction.

    Send out scouts to see what resources the massive ind had and what precious metals the mines produced.

    Using the army and volunteers, create market towns, port cities, and trade hubs throughout the kingdom. Also, roadside inns and waystations for traders traveling through Draconia should be built.

    After writing, he wrote something for the dragonkin woman: [I want The Draconia Kingdom to be focused on the military and trade. Mohamet tells me you can aplish this, so prove it, and I will reward you, My Queen]

    Afterpleting his tasks, Archer opened a portal to the domain and bid farewell to Mohamet and the dwarf engineers. He and Teu stepped through the violet gate and emerged in the treehouse.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 680 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom

    Chapter 680 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom

    ??[In the not-so-distant future]

    Tamsin was the queen of the small but strong independent Aradonia Kingdom in the Northeast of Avidia. The realm was being invaded by the mighty Sunspear Empire, which resided west of them and wanted theirnds due to the valuable resources that could be found there.

    She impatiently waited in the pce for news of the battle, surrounded by her terrified family. Her husband and eldest son had gone off to fight days ago when the scouts spotted the Sunspear army. Dayster, the surviving royal guards returned, battered and bruised.

    The group reported that the king and prince had fallen in the battle to hold off the enemy. The devastating news was followed by a plea for them to flee the kingdom. Tamsin was in shock and wanted to break down at the loss of her husband and son.

    Tamsin knew she had to be strong for her daughters and get them out of the Aradonia Kingdom before the Sunspear soldiers could capture them. However, they were already toote to escape, as the enemy''s vanguard was within miles of Suncrest, the kingdom''s capital.

    When she saw this, her heart dropped. However, something unexpected happened: a strange army appeared outside the city and stopped the Sunspear''s advance. The surviving members of the royal family and their servants were gathered in the pce courtyard when a figure floated down andnded before them.

    Tamsin was startled at the young man''s sudden appearance. He possessed a striking handsomeness unlike any she had ever seen. Her breath caught in her throat as she watched him approach.

    His short hair was the color of pure white snow, and she noticed his face was framed so exquisitely sculpted that it seemed to belong to a deity rather than a mortal man. The young man''s eyes were a mesmerizing shade of violet and gleamed with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.

    But it was his godly body that captivated her. Every line and curve seemed to be chiseled into perfection, his shirt clinging to toned muscles that rippled with every movement. Tamsin felt her cheeks flush, and her pulse quickened as she drank in sight before her.

    ''How can someone be so handsome?'' She thought to herself as the young man came closer.

    She shook her head when she heard her two daughters gossiping behind her, causing her to turn around and spot their red cheeks as they looked at him. The boy stopped before them and asked, in an exotic ent that immediately sent shivers down Tamsin''s body, ''''Do you want somewhere safe to live for you and your people?''''

    When Tamsin heard this, she raised an eyebrow and was about to reply, but themander of the royal guard barked out before she could talk, ''''Boy, who are you?'' And where did youe from?"

    She watched the young man open a portal, and two girls emerged. Her astonishment was noticeable; their striking beauty stirred insecurity within her. Tamsin, in her own right, was a beautiful woman. Her lusciousvender hair was pulled into a tight bun, with a few strands delicately framing her face.

    Tamsin possessed a pretty face adorned with a button nose and high cheekbones. Herrgevender eyes reflected a depth of experience, and though she was slightly curvier due to childbirth, she was still regarded as the most beautiful woman in Aradonia.

    However, seeing the two girls with the young man shattered that perception. The first one had light-blue hair that flowed in a sleek ponytail, shimmering like moonlight on a tranquil sea. Her ocean-blue eyes, sparkling with a hint of mischief, held Tamsin''s gaze with a captivating allure.

    As she watched the girl more closely, she couldn''t shake the impression of strength and resilience that oozed from her muscr body. Despite her youth, the girl possessed the bearing of a seasoned warrior, as if she had faced countless battles and emerged victorious each time.

    Yet, femininity softened her features amidst the air of toughness surrounding her. This delicate bnce left Tamsin in awe, and she realized she could never hope to match the girl''s natural charm and charisma.

    Her gaze shifted to the second girl, her attention captured by the striking figure before her. The beautiful girl stood tall, her wild blonde hair cascading in untamed waves down her back, framing a face that exuded strength.

    Sapphire blue eyes, sharp and intense, gazed back at Tamsin with an unwavering focus. Despite her lion demi-human features, there was an undeniable beauty in her ruggedness, a raw power that emanated from every inch of her being.

    Just like the first girl, she possessed a muscr body, her toned arms and sturdy frame a testament to her strength and prowess. But it was not just her appearance that caught Tamsin''s attention.

    The girl''s gaze was fiercely loyal, radiating devotion from her core. She couldn''t help but notice the subtle looks exchanged between the two girls and the handsome boy who stood before her.

    That''s when the lion girl unsheathed her sword and pointed toward the royal guardmander, who shut up when he saw the fierce look on her face. Tamsin was going to speak, but the lion girl interrupted her with a voice full of anger: ''''Don''t you dare talk to our husband like that! He''s here to offer your kingdom help, and you disrespect him human?''''

    Tamsin quickly interjected, ''''Commander, stand down. I sense no threat from them.''''

    The grey-haired man nodded before stepping back as she turned to the boy. "I am Queen Tamsin Aradonia, and these are my daughters, the first and second princesses, Bri and Marigold Aradonia."

    When she finished introducing herself and her daughters, she caught the boy''s gaze, finding in it a hunger that took her aback. It mirrored how her husband had looked at her when they first met years ago, stirring unexpected emotions within her.

    However, when he turned to her daughters, they widened. She watched the control he exerted over himself as he shook his head and introduced himself and the two girls. "I am King Archer Wyldheart of the newly formed Draconia Kingdom, and these are two of my queens, Teu and N Wyldheart."

    Tamsin''s eyes widened in shock as she said, '''' You''re a king? Why are you in Adaonia?''''

    She watched the boy''s smile grow as he responded, ''''To test out my army and navy against a powerful foe. Also, I want to offer you and your people a safe ce to live in my kingdom.''''

    After speaking, Tamsin watched him talk to the two girls: "N, help the soldiers outside keep the Sunspear soldiers back, and Teu,e with me as we check on the battleships after the small battle."

    Tamsin quickly spoke, ''''Small battle?''''

    "Yes. My admiral sank several Sunspear ships as we approached your port and I must say she was overly excited, " Archer said, noticing the look of attraction in his eyes as he looked at her. "Now, if that''s all the questions, I''ll have my soldiers escort you and whoever you bring along to Tidewater City, where my navy is stationed."

    When she heard this, she retorted, thinking the boy was over his head, ''''What''s the catch? You''re not doing this out of the kindness of your heart or to train your forces. What''s the real reason?''''

    Archer knowingly smiled at her before asking her to talk privately, to which she agreed. When they were out of earshot, Tamsin waited for him to speak, which he did instantly, ''''I want your skills at running my kingdom along with any skilled citizens to help, and I want every Ardonia citizen to swear an oath never to betray me or the Draconia.''''

    Tamsin looked at him with narrowed eyes, but Archer continued, ''''Look, I know It''s suspicious, but I''m honestly here because one of my spies said the Sunspear Empire was expanding, so I took the opportunity to fight them and save a dying kingdom.''''

    "We''re still hanging on!" she stupidly retorted, but deep down, she knew the boy was right.

    "No, you are not Tamsin. You lost your husband and son in the Battle Of Tears, and the Sunspear Empire washed over yournd while upying most of your cities. Thanks to me, only your capital and Tidewater City still stand."

    Tamsin gave him a nod in acknowledgment at his request before she watched as he turned around and ordered an older man standing nearby, ''''Take a Regiment of Dragon Legionnaires and a Cohort of Drakewing Outriders and escort the survivors to Tidewater City. Make sure the queen and princesses board Archer''s Pride and depart as soon as the ships are full''''

    Tamsin observed as the man saluted Archer, then inquired, ''''And what about you, Your Majesty?''''

    "I''ll fly there once our soldiers have boarded," Archer replied, turning his attention to her. "Get ready to leave."

    She nodded and made her way back to the pce without saying another word. Her mind buzzed with the weight of her decision. Tamsin knew she had to tell her family about King Archer''s offer of sanctuary in his kingdom, but she also braced herself for their questions and concerns.

    As she entered the grand hall where her daughters awaited, she could see the worry etched on their faces as they spoke to their aunts and cousins.

    "Bri, Marigold," she began, her voice steady but tinged with emotion, "there''s something I need to tell you."

    The princesses turned to face their mother, their eyes filled with anticipation. Bri asked, her voice soft and concerned, "What is it, Mother?"

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 681 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom (2)

    Chapter 681 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom (2)

    ??[In the not-so-distant future]

    Tamsin took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts before continuing. "The young man I was speaking with is King Archer Wyldheart of the newly founded Draconia Kingdom," she exined, watching as confusion flickered across their faces.

    "Draconia Kingdom? Where''s that?" Marigold repeated, her brow furrowing in disbelief. "But what would a king from Draconia want with us?"

    Tamsin nodded, her heart heavy with the weight of her next words. "King Archer has offered us sanctuary in his kingdom if we leave Aradonia behind," she said, her voice tinged with sadness. "He wants to help us escape the Sunspear Empire''s grasp."

    Her daughters exchanged worried nces, uncertainty clouding their features, "But Mother, what about Father and Brother?" Bri asked, her voice trembling with emotion.

    Tamsin''s heart ached at the mention of her lost loved ones, but she knew she had to stay strong for her daughters. She replied, her voice filled with determination, "We will honor their memory by ensuring the survival of our people.''''

    Just then, a group ofrge dragonkin men entered the courtyard, their imposing presence drawing the attention of everyone present. Tamsin recognized them as the soldiers King Archer had mentioned, sent to escort them to Tidewater City.

    "Your Majesty," one of the dragonkin men said, bowing respectfully before her. "The White Dragon has sent us to escort you and your family to Tidewater City."

    Tamsin nodded, guiding her daughters toward the waiting carriage as the soldier escorted them outside the pce gates. However, her heart skipped a beat when she saw thousands of formidable ck armored soldiers standing guard around them.

    Seeing so many assigned to protect her and her family by a seemingly unknown king left her bewildered and apprehensive. Their menacing ck armor gleamed in the sunlight, but she could only see their eyes covered with everything else.

    Marigold stopped behind her and whispered worriedly, ''''Who are these soldiers, Mother? And why do they look so frightening.''''

    Bri agreed just as the king''s mother, Jessica, approached angrily, demanding, ''''What are you doing, Tamsin? Why are you allowing these unknown soldiers to take us captive? This king seems up to no good and will do something scummy to you and the girls.''''

    Just as the older woman said that all the soldiers around them turned to face her with a look of rage; one of them stepped out and scolded thete king''s mother, ''''Who are you to question our king, human? He''s the infamous White Dragon who created a kingdom out of nothing where all can thrive and live safely. Be careful with your next words, woman.''''

    Another soldier added, ''''You''re lucky he wanted to help your kingdom. It would be best if you were more thankful he arrived in time. If not, you don''t want to know what would have happened to you or your family.''''

    As tensions escted, Tamsin sensed the situation veering out of control and interjected, "Mother, Aradonia is on the brink of copse. We would have be mere ythings in the hands of the Sunspear soldiers. What other choice did I have? The young man harbors no ill intentions toward us. He aims to invite others to join his kingdom and contribute to its growth."

    Before anyone could reply, a soldier ran up to them and warned the leader, ''''We have an iing enemymander. What are your orders?''''

    Tamsin watched a tall soldier who towered above them and shouted out orders, ''''Marcus!''''

    After shouting, a man riding a beast resembled a velociraptor but looked more fearsome. Tamsin noticed its sleek, muscr build and razor-sharp ws. Standing low to the ground, its sinewy body is cloaked in dark, mottled scales that provide perfect protection.

    Its keen, predatory gaze gleams with intelligence as it surveys its surroundings, plotting its next deadly move. Long, dagger-like teeth protrude from its serrated jaws, ready to tear through flesh ruthlessly. Its eyes, gleaming orbs of amber, reflect an insatiable hunger for bloodshed.

    She watched as themander gave the man named Marcus an order, ''''Run those Sunspear soldiers down and show them how the White Dragon does things.''''

    Tamsin saw the man react with happiness as he responded with a salute, which confused her as she''d never seen a soldier so enthusiastic about fighting a battle, ''''Yes,mander.''''

    With that, he rushed off to the rest of his soldiers, and she watched as they charged toward the iing enemy.Tamsin stood at the edge of the road, her heart pounding with anticipation.

    ''Why are they charging at arger force? Are they crazy?'' She thought to herself.

    The Drakewing Outriders, a formidable force of mounted warriors, thundered across the field towards the imposing Sunspear Cavalry, their faces determined. Without fear, they closed the distance with incredible speed. As they drew near, her eyes widened in amazement as she witnessed the Outriders pull out weapons she had never seen before.

    These were not mere swords or spears but devices shimmering with arcane energy. At themand of their leader, the Outriders aimed with their mysterious weapons, the air crackling with anticipation.

    With a deafening roar, the weapons unleashed torrents of mana bullets, each glowing with raw magical power.Tamsin watched in amazement as the bullets streaked across the battlefield, mming into the ranks of the Sunspear Cavalry with explosive force.

    The loud bangs echoed across the ins as the mana bullets tore through the enemy ranks, sending soldiers flying in all directions.She could hardly believe her eyes as she witnessed the devastating power of these bizarre weapons.

    But the Outriders didn''t stop there. They charged into the chaos with a fierce battle cry, swords shing and spears thrusting. The sh of metal rang out as they engaged the enemy in closebat, their movements fluid and precise.

    Tamsin watched in awe as the Outriders fought with unmatched skill and ferocity, cutting through the Sunspear ranks like a scythe through wheat.With every strike, they brought down another enemy soldier, their determination unwavering even in the face of overwhelming odds.

    As they were doing that, themander turned to her and spoke, ''''Let''s get going, Your Majesty. The journey will be hectic.''''

    She agreed and stepped onto the carriage, followed by her daughters and mother-inw, and the soldiers started escorting them to Tidewater City under constant attack. Still, between the troops known as Dragon Legionnaires and the Outriders, the enemy was easily put down until the des and bullets of Archer''s army.

    Tamsin thought to herself, ''Howe they are so strong? How is he training them.''

    After that, the trip to the port city took just two hours, and thest half went by peacefully with no more attacks. They entered the city gates but rushed straight for the shipyard. When Tamsin, her daughters, and her mother-inw saw the menacing ck ships scattered throughout the bay.

    But one ship stood out and looked like a monster on the water''s surface, shocking Tamsin, who had never seen such a warship. Her kingdom''s ships were half the size of the thing. It loomed over the harbor like a fortress of steel and magic, its sleek hull slicing through the waters with an air of authority.

    At its prow, a massive dragon''s head sculpted from obsidian jutted forward, its eyes aze with fiery enchantments. Mana cannons, which can unleash devastating arcane energy torrents upon any foe foolish enough to challenge its might, littered the deck.

    They gleamed with a metallic sheen, their barrels adorned withplex dwarven runes pulsating with raw magical power. The battleship bristled with activity as crews of skilled sailors and mages worked tirelessly to maintain its formidable arsenal and ensure its readiness for battle.

    Each crew member moved with the efficiency of a well-oiled machine. Their movements synchronized as they carried out their duties with unwavering dedication. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden glow across the waters.

    When all the women saw the ships, they were utterly shocked, and the queen''s mother, Jessica,mented in disbelief, ''''What are these monsters? I''ve never seen ships like this in all my forty years of life.''''

    Bri and Marigold nodded in agreement as the carriage stopped, and themander opened the door, allowing the four to step out. When the salty air hit their noses, they started getting upset, but Tamsin spoke in a determined voice, ''''Come on,dies. We need to get out of here.''''

    After speaking, the Draconiamander appeared before instructing, ''''Head toward pier five and board the waiting boat. It will take you to Archer''s Pride.''''

    ''''Archer''s Pride?'''' Marigold repeated in a curious voice.

    ''''Yes. It''s the king''s ship that he and the Oakshield sisters designed together,'''' themander exined.

    The four women nodded in unison before making their way towards their escape. As they boarded, they were rowed out to the immense battleship, where they were assisted onto the deck. When Tamsin nced back, she witnessed thousands of her citizens being ferried onto other ships, which left her utterly astonished.

    As they observed the survivors being escorted to safety, shouts erupted, followed by the sudden thunderous boom of severalrge explosions. Marigold, Bri, and Jessica jumped in fright as the battleship''s cannons fired.

    The barrage continued until it abruptly ceased, prompting Tamsin to rush to the nearest soldier and inquire, "Who is the ship firing at?"

    The soldier paused, assessing Tamsin before replying, "I''d reckon it''s the Sunspear dogs. The king ordered us to target their camps, aiming to obliterate them as he loots all their treasure."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 682 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom (3)

    <h4>Chapter 682 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom (3)</h4>

    [In the not-so-distant future]

    When Tamsin heard the man''s reply, she was shocked and asked suspiciously, ''''The king is looting the Aradonia Kingdom?''''

    The soldier responded before rushing off, ''''Yes, Your Majesty. He wants all the wealth for himself and won''t let it fall into the hands of the enemy.''''

    She was shocked, disgusted, and angry that their saviour was looting her kingdom in their time of need. After telling her family to stay put, Tamsin wanted answers and decided to find the ship''smander as she walked along the deck and questioned the nearest soldier, ''''Where is themander?''''

    ''This is wrong. How can he loot our wealth while we''re being invaded,'' she thought to herself while her temper red.

    The soldier removed their helmet, and a woman''s face appeared as she answered unenthusiastically, ''''Follow me.''''

    Tamsin nodded and followed while they paced across the ship''s deck and entered through a side door. The corridor was painted light grey, and she noticed a nice breeze flowing through it, causing goosebumps all over her body.

    The female soldier turned to her, saying, ''''Stay close; otherwise, you''ll get lost.''''

    She nodded and followed the woman through thebyrinth of corridors that wind around the ship while sidestepping soldiers as they rushed past. Tamsin saw many rooms with people working in them, and at one point, they passed by one of the ship''s cannons, where she saw a group of men carrying shells back and forth.

    The acrid scent of oil and the tang of sweat assaulted her senses, causing her to shake her head. After passing by the cannon, a group of soldiers carrying crates of supplies barreled down the corridor, their voices raised in urgent conversation.

    Tamsin ttened herself against the wall, heart pounding, as the soldiers hurried past, barely acknowledging her presence. The woman nced back and informed her, "We''re almost there. The bridge is just ahead."

    "Understood," Tamsin replied, falling into step beside the woman.

    They ventured into a quieter section of the ship, their footsteps echoing off the metallic floor as they approached a looming metal door. Tamsin''s steps reverberated throughout the corridor, starkly contrasting the bustling chaos elsewhere on the vessel.

    Tamsin pondered silently, her thoughts swirling with curiosity about the identity of the ship''smander. Still, she''d soon find out as the soldier banged on the door, and soon heard a serious but enchanting woman''s voice was heard, ''''Come in! This better be good.''''

    The woman swung open the door, revealing a bustling scene on the ship''s bridge. Some crew members hurried about, while others sat at strange devices emitting periodic beeps. Tamsin was confused, as she hadn''t seen anything like that.

    Amidst it all, she spotted an exceptionally beautiful woman seated upon a captain''s chair. This woman''s snow-white hair, tied into a ponytail, perfectlyplements her pristine white uniform.

    As the admiral turned, her gaze fell upon the saluting soldier. With a swift acknowledgment, she dismissed the soldier and fixed her narrowed, piercing pink eyes on Tamsin, who felt like a predator was looking at her.

    But the woman then introduced herself, ''''I''m Admiral Olivia Anderson, Admiral of Draconia''s First Fleet. What can I do for you, Queen of Aradonia?''''

    Tamsin''s anger surged as she contemted the wealth Archer intended to seize, spurring her to demand, "Why is your King piging mynds? Such greed is unjustifiable and unbefitting of a ruler."

    She watched as Olivia grinned before replying, ''''You stupid woman. A king without greed is even worse than a figurehead. Our King is unique as he doesn''t care for anyone''s opinion of him, and leads his people with such passion that it''s honestly inspiring.''''

    ''''But he''s acting like a bandit and raiding my kingdom! How is that a sign of a good king?'''' She retorted.

    As Tamsin observed Olivia''s expression morph into one of sternness, a pang of regret surged within her. She realized her words had already been spoken, irreversibly casting their impact. Witnessing the admiral rise from her seat and advance to her, her voice shing through the air like a whip, she braced herself for what was toe.

    "Tamsin, do you realize what you''re saying?" Olivia''s tone was sharp, her eyes narrowing with disapproval. "Spreading falsehoods about the White King is not only reckless but dangerous. He doesn''t just rule; he leads with strength. His people adore him because he looks after them, guides them, and inspires them to be better."

    Olivia paced back and forth, her frustration evident, "You speak of lies and deceit, tarnishing the reputation of a ruler who has shown us what true leadership is. The White King doesn''t look down on his people; he stands beside them, acknowledging their service. He may be a very greedy dragon and aplete yboy, but he doesn''t neglect his people or kingdom.''''

    She paused, her gaze piercing, "Your words undermine not only his legacy but also the trust and respect he has earned from his subjects. Think before you speak, Tamsin Aradonia."

    Tamsin felt guilty because she assumed he was a tyrant who thrived on people''s suffering, but hearing Olivia''s exnation made her apologize.

    "I''m sorry," she uttered, her voice tinged with remorse. I was emotional. I understand that Archer harbors no ill intentions toward us or my kingdom, and I shouldn''t jump to conclusions."

    "King Archer, but that''s good. At least you can acknowledge your mistakes," Olivia was about to reply but was interrupted.

    That''s when Tamsin turned to see a man quickly speak to Olivia after bowing to her, ''''Ma''am, we have three iing ships heading toward the bay. What are your orders?"

    Afterward, she watched the white-haired woman remove a scope from her pockets and look toward the bay''s entrance. She turned to her excitedly and dered before motioning for her to watch, ''''Now wait and see how Archer''s Pride deals with the Sunspear Navy.''''

    She nodded and followed Olivia to the closest window. There, she spotted the three ships, dwarfed by the battleship they were on. However, the white-haired woman seemed unfazed by their size difference.

    Tamsin couldn''t help but notice the sparkle in Olivia''s eyes, which reminded her of a child unwrapping a present on their birthday. That''s when the white-haired admiral screamed, ''''Fire!''''

    Shortly after, Tamsin heard a series of resounding booms, followed by the sight of vtile mana streaking across the sky. The mana projectiles struck the three ships precisely, causing massive explosions that reverberated through the air.

    Seeing the power of such weapons, she was d she wasn''t an enemy. Tamsin shook her head and curiously asked, ''''Howe they''re so powerful?''''

    She grinned before responding, ''''You''ll see. The King has found some extraordinary engineers who can build these marvels.''''

    ''''Are they goblins or dwarves?'''' Tamsin asked as the two races were known for their craftsmanship skills.

    Oliviaughed as she replied, ''''Dwarves. Unfortunately, my King hasn''t met any goblins yet.''''

    Tamsin nodded, but she continued, ''''Now return to your family. You will be guided to your rooms, but I''d wait until sunset as the view from the bow is beautiful. Take your daughters to see it.''''

    After saying their goodbyes, Olivia made her way back to the bridge. At the same time, Tamsin rejoined her family, who were seated towards the stern of the battleship and engaged in lively conversation.

    She noticed Marigold looking up with a smile and asking, "Mother, what happened?"

    Tamsin quickly noticed Jessica''s scowl as she recounted all that had transpired. Yet, despite this, she found sce in her daughters'' evident relief at their newfound safety. Once she finished reciting the events, a sense of calm settled over them, like aforting nket enveloping a weary traveler.

    The group settled in as the sun dipped low on the horizon, painting the sky pink and orange. Tamsin stood at the battleship''s railing, watching thest rays of daylight dance upon the waves.

    Below, crew members bustled about, loading supplies and assisting her people onto the ships. Tamsin nodded approvingly as she observed their efforts, grateful for their tireless dedication.

    She noticed that more of her people were being brought aboard, their weary faces illuminated by the soft glow of twilight. Tamsin made her way among them, offering words offort and assurance, her heart heavy with the weight of their suffering.

    Yet, amidst the chaos, there was a glimmer of hope. They were now safe aboard the battleship, bound for a new beginning. As the final people were onboard, Tamsin got up and returned to the railing, her gaze fixed on the horizon.

    She whispered a silent thank you to whatever magic powered the ship, marveling at how swiftly it sailed through the waters. Days turned into weeks as the battleship journeyed across the vast expanse of the sea.

    Tamsin spent her time speaking with the survivors, listening to their stories of loss and resilience, and offering whateverfort she could. But as the days passed, her anticipation grew, fueled by the promise of reaching their destination.

    Then, one morning, as the first light of dawn painted the sky in shades of gold, Tamsin spotted it - an ind rising from the misty sea. She hurried to find Olivia, excitement coursing through her veins.

    "Admiral Olivia," Tamsin called out as she approached the bridge, "is that Draconia?"

    Olivia turned to face her, a smile ying at the corners of her lips. "Yes, Tamsin," she replied, "that is our homnd."

    Tamsin was amazed by what she saw as they approached the ind. A huge metal gate at the kingdom''s river entrance showed how strong and tough Draconia was.

    "We''ll need to pass through the gate to enter the kingdom," Olivia exined, her voice tinged with pride. "But first, we must seek permission from the Homeguard Battalion."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 683 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom (4)

    <h4>Chapter 683 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom (4)</h4>

    [In the not-so-distant future]

    Tamsin watched the gate growrger as they approached, but soon, she spotted towers dotted down the giant wall made from menacing-looking ck stone. Soldiers patrolled up and down the wall whilerge cannons pointed to the sea, waiting for enemies to get close.

    As Tamsin admired the wall, she wondered who built it, but her thoughts were interrupted when Olivia spoke into a device, ''''This is Admiral Olivia Anderson. Open the Southern G...''''

    An earth-shattering roar interrupted her, sending Tamsin and some of the sailors on the bridge into a momentary panic. However, they quickly regained theirposure, hurried to the exit, and dashed outside.

    They were greeted by the breathtaking sight of a massive white dragon soaring overhead. Stunning violet mes illuminated its majestic form as it let out its Dragon''s breath, lit up the giant wall and surrounding sea.

    Tamsin turned to the admiral, noticing the fascination gleaming in her pink eyes as she watched the Dragon. She asked, "What is that? I''ve never seen a white one before."

    Olivia shook her head slightly as she pointed and replied, "That''s the king. Look, he''sing toward us."

    Tamsin''s eyes widened as she saw the massive Dragon flying directly toward them. Before she could react, a sudden burst of blinding light momentarily disoriented everyone on the bridge.

    Then, amidst the confusion, a heavy thud echoed through the air. As the light faded, Tamsin blinked rapidly to clear her vision and found herself face-to-face with King Archer. She couldn''t help but be taken aback again by his strikingly handsome face and charming smile.

    "My gorgeous admiral," King Archer greeted Olivia warmly, his voice hinting affection. "You destroyed those Sunspear idiots with ease. It was good to see."

    Tamsin stood in awe, silently observing the king and admiral exchange. Her heart pounded with a blend of nervous anticipation and fascination. Soon, she couldn''t help but notice the faint blush creeping onto Olivia''s cheeks as she gazed at Archer.

    At that moment, she noticed the king''s gaze. He said, "I hope your journey was uneventful. Now, you will witness the splendor of my kingdom and discover what it can offer your people."

    She smiled and gave the young man a nod in agreement but wanted to find out who built the Draconia wall, so she asked curiously, ''''Who did you hire to build your kingdom''s fortifications?''''

    When Olivia heard Tamsin''s question, she startedughing before Archer answered with a cocky grin, ''''I did. Do you like it? I did use a lot of my mana in the process and feinted.''''

    Tamsin''s eyes widened as she thought, ''What kind of monster is this?''

    As additional thoughts flooded her mind, she couldn''t help but voice another question. "Why don''t you construct your cities yourself?"

    Archer chuckled as the ship neared the opened gate. He honestly replied, "Well, I certainly could, but I choose not to. I prefer not to foster a reliance on me for every aspect. I''ll defend them and the realm, but I won''t pamper them. They need to learn how to be independent incase something ever happens to them."

    ''That''s very smart. He may be powerful in his own right, but he wants to encourage his people to be strong through experience,'' she thought while looking into Archer''s violet eyes.

    Tamsin nodded before speaking, ''''I will check on my daughters and then enjoy the scene from our balcony.''''

    ''''Okay, Tamsin. Enjoy yourself. I ordered my soldiers to build you and your family a mansion on the edge of the capital,'''' Archermented as she walked off.

    She felt the urge to leave swiftly as Archer''s gaze lingered on her, flushing her cheeks crimson. Yet, as she hurried towards the cabin designated by Olivia, her husband''s face flooded her thoughts, eclipsing any memory of the young man''s scrutiny.

    When she entered the cabin, Marigold and Bri smiled at her, and Jessicamented, ''''What was thatrge beast that flew over us?''''

    Tamsin answered, ''''It was King Archer returning from Aradonia.''''

    After exining everything that happened while she was gone, she walked toward the balcony and stepped outside as the battleship slowly sailed down the broad river; Tamsin was entranced by the beauty of thendscape unfolding before her.

    The riverbanks stretched in leafy expanses dotted with lush greenery and wildflowers. The water shimmered in the gentle sunlight, casting a mesmerizing reflection of the surrounding scenery.

    In the distance, Tamsin spotted clusters of quaint towns nestled amidst the rolling hills, their rooftops glinting in the sunlight. Smoke curledzily from chimneys, hinting at the bustling life within.

    Beyond the towns, vast fields stretched out, where farmers toiled under the watchful gaze of soldiers, the white banners fluttering in the breeze. Tamsin''s gaze followed the road from the towns, where a column of soldiers marched with purposeful strides.

    They moved in disciplined formation, their armor gleaming in the sunlight as they made their way toward a towering stone fort perched atop a distant hill. The sight filled Tamsin with awe and wonder, and she marveled at the harmony between civilization and nature.

    Her daughters joined her, and Marigoldmented, ''''Thend is so beautiful. It''s like the painting Father used to show us.''''

    ''''Yes, those nature books he loved,'''' Bri excitedly dered.

    When Tamsin heard that, her heart dropped as the grief slowly crept back, but she didn''t let it consume her as she knew Rio wouldn''t want her to get depressed, plus she had her daughters to look after.

    They stood together on the balcony of their cabin, taking in the breathtaking scenery. Below, the river flowed gently, its surface shimmering in the fading light.

    Lush greenery adorned its banks, punctuated by colorful wildflowers swaying in the breeze. Marigold and Bri leaned against the railing, their eyes wide with wonder as they took in the beauty of thendscape.

    "It''s so beautiful, Mama," Marigold whispered, her voice filled with awe.

    Tamsin smiled, her heart swelling with love for her daughters. "Yes, it is," she replied softly, wrapping an arm around them. "Just look at how the sunlight dances on the water, painting everything in gold and amber."

    As the hours passed and the ship sailed down the river, Bri''s curiosity was piqued by a distant silhouette rising against the horizon. She pointed eagerly and asked, "Mama, what''s that?"

    Following her daughter''s gaze, Tamsin squinted, trying to make out the shape in the distance. Then, recognition dawned on her, and her eyes widened with realization, "That, my darlings, is Dragonheart City," she exined, her voice tinged with excitement.

    "Dragonheart City?" Marigold repeated, her eyes widening with curiosity. "Is that where King Archer lives?"

    Tamsin nodded, a fond smile ying on her lips, "Yes, it is," she confirmed. "It''s the capital of the Draconia Kingdom, ruled by King Archer himself."

    As they continued to watch, the silhouette grewrger, revealing towering spires and grand buildings bathed in the soft glow of twilight. Lights flickered to life in the windows, casting a warm and weing glow over the city.

    Soon enough, the ship docked at a shipyard, and the Draconia soldiers disembarked while guiding the Aradonian survivors onto the pier. Tamsin and her family made their way to the exit and ran into Admiral Olivia and King Archer.

    When the white-haired boy saw her, a big smile appeared as he spoke, ''''Tamsin. It''s good to see you.''''

    After speaking, he cast a charming grin at her two daughters. "Marigold, Bri. You both look stunning today," heplimented.

    Tamsin eyed her daughter''s cheeks flush with color before shaking her head. "Your Majesty, please refrain from flirting with my girls. They aren''t ustomed to thepany of someone as handsome as you."

    ''''Oh, so you think I''m handsome?'''' He asked with a grin, and Tamsin realized what she just said and went red herself.

    Archer startedughing before leading them off the ship, and when the four women saw the port, they were shocked. The port was constructed from beautiful white stone, and its architecture was grand and imposing against the backdrop of the sea.

    Hundreds of people bustled about, each engaged in their tasks. Sailors hurriedly unloaded cargo from ships, merchants bartered with customers at market stalls, and fishermen returned with their day''s catch.

    The air was filled with the sounds of seagulls overhead, ships creaking, and the chatter of the busy port. Tamsin marveled at the scene before her, captivated by the vibrant energy of the port and the borate details of its architecture.

    It was bustling with activity as hundreds of people went about their business, a testament to the kingdom''s thriving trade andmerce. As Tamsin observed the bustling activity near the port, her attention was drawn to a peculiar sight.

    A plump but beautiful dwarf woman with a warm smile purposefully walked through the crowd, her eyes fixed on King Archer, who stood nearby. Without hesitation, she approached him, her smile growing wider as she approached.

    When the dwarf woman reached him, she wrapped her arms around his legs in a tight hug, her enthusiasm palpable. Archer, taken aback momentarily, crouched down with a gentle smile spreading across his face.

    Tamsin watched as he returned her hug warmly, his eyes reflecting genuine affection for the dwarf woman. After exchanging a few words with the woman, Archer approached Tamsin and her daughters with purpose in his stride.

    As he neared them, his expression softened into a warm smile. "Tamsin," he greeted them, his voice gentle. I will escort you to your new mansion just outside the city. I believe you and your daughters will find it quite charming."

    Her curiosity piqued at the mention of the mansion, but she offered a grateful nod regardless, "Thank you, Your Majesty. We appreciate your generosity," she replied with genuine appreciation.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 684 All Of You Get In The Bedroom (R18)

    Chapter 684 All Of You Get In The Bedroom (R18)

    ??When Archer and Teu entered the treehouse, he saw the rest of the girlszing around the living room chatting. But as they saw him, smiles appeared before jumping up and greeting him with a kiss and hug, which he loved.

    E was the one to talk first as she stepped back from him, ''''How was the kingdom? Did you meet with Aisha and Mohamet?''''

    Archer nodded in response as he went to sit down, ''''Yeah, I gave them my instructions on building my territory, which went well. I created somews and got a dwarf family famed for their craftsmanship to serve the kingdom.''''

    Everyone smiled before Nefertiti said suspiciously, ''''Are you nning to im Aisha? Seeing as she''s your queen.''''

    He appeared taken aback but answered honestly, "Yes, but she''s not interested in me now as I''m still young and never forget that you girls are my queens already, but I doubt you want the headache of running a fledgling kingdom with millions of citizens."

    "If we choose to help, Will you let us help you run your kingdom if we wished?" the pink-haired subus questioned.

    ''''Of course. Why would I stop you? I would love it if you girls helped me out, but you''re free to do whatever you like,'''' Archer replied with a smile.

    Nefertiti grinned and gave him a sweet kiss before she revealed an idea she just formed, ''''Once I get some free time, I''ll return to Zenia and recruit some of the younger generation, as they would love to join the White Dragons army.''''

    Archer nodded with a sweet smile as he thanked his subus fiance, ''''Thank you, Nefi,'''' he squeezed the pink-haired girl, ''''I love you, and thank you for all your support.''''

    She made a pleased noise that he found adorable before separating as the other girls watched him with narrowed eyes. Sera bounded up to him with a big smile as shemented, ''''Naughty husband. You need to treat us all the same.''''

    When Archer heard this, his eyes narrowed at the ten girls, who giggled while agreeing with the dragon girl. He cast Blink to appear behind Sera, who he flung onto his shoulder before seeing theughing Halime while holding her stomach.

    The snake girl instantly stopped, but it was toote as Archer picked her up like a sack of potatoes and carried her off while calling out, ''''I''ll be back before we leave for the fights. I''m punishing a mischievous dragon and snake.''''

    All the others looked jealous and eyed him like he had killed their cat, which caused him to grin as he got a brilliant idea before ordering them: ''''All of you get in the bedroom. This jealousy needs to be punished out of all of you.''''

    After speaking, he entered the bedroom while carrying a giggling Sera and Halime, but something caught his attention, and that was the smell of their arousal, which was soaring as they closed in on the bed.

    Archer threw them on it as the other eight came in before Teu shut the door behind them. He positioned Sera and Halime on all fours by the edge of the bed before turning the others with a lewd look and shining violet eyes as he spoke, ''''Each of you bend over on the bed as I''m going to fuck each one of you until your trembling and full of my seed.''''

    They did as he said, with most of them having red cheeks, but Nefertiti marched over to and wrapped her slender arms around his shoulder from the back and pushed her massive boobs against him.

    A shiver ran down his spine, igniting his desire as he indulged in the sensation of her wless, supple breasts. He swiftly turned Nefertiti around without hesitation, positioning her over a nearby cupboard.

    Lifting her dress, he admired her voluptuous curves, finding her fat ass irresistibly alluring in her ck panties. Nefertiti looked back with a lewd smile and spoke in a voice dripping with lust, ''''Show me what you can do to this body. I''m all yours, husband.''''

    He moved them to the side with a grin and noticed she was already soaking wet as her love juices ran down her meaty thighs. Seeing this, he pulled his cock out and rammed it into the subus, who let out a primal moan as he bottomed out in her pussy.

    ''''Oh, mother goddess. I''ve missed this feeling!'''' She spoke between moans.

    After that, Archer''s desire overtook him as he fucked each of the girls one after another until he filled them up twice, and their bodies were trembling with pleasure. Once he was done, his lust was gone.

    As he looked around the room, the girls were lying all over the bedroom with a wide range of racy smiles on their faces. E, Teu, Hemera, and Nefertiti reclined on the bed in varying degrees of undress.

    Meanwhile, Sera, N, and Tal rested on the sofa, and Halime, Llyniel, and Leira sprawled on the floor, their clothing still on, but their dresses hiked up as they were all leaking their mixed fluids.

    When Archer saw this, he chuckled. He felt slightly tired but knew they had their fights in an hour, so he cast Aurora Healing on all ten girls, causing some to wake up with a yawn. Tal was the first, as her silver hair was in a mess and not in her regr ponytail.

    Her beautiful red eyes turned to him and narrowed before scolding him, ''''Arch! Why ravage us just before the tournament starts? Couldn''t you wait until tonight, you horny dragon!''''

    He chuckled before answering, ''''I couldn''t help myself. I''m sorry for the timing of it, but I would be lying if I said I wasn''t enjoying myself because that felt amazing.''''

    ''''Don''t give me that, you little shit. You knew exactly what you were doing,'''' Tal retorted as she stood up.

    Archer noticed her big boobs were bouncing as she moved, and her muscr body was covered in sweat and other bodily fluids, but that didn''t bother him as his eyes roamed over her abs, which looked like the gods sculpted them but still held their femininity which turned him on again.

    When Tal noticed the look of lust appearing in her fiance''s violet eyes, she backed off, warning, ''''No more, you unsatiable beast! Wait until tonight as my pussy is still sore, and we have to fight.''''

    But he ignored her as he continued to look at her slim waist and long-toned legs. When the elf saw this, she quickly turned around to pick her clothes up but quickly realized she shouldn''t have done that as she heard an instant woosh.

    Archer appeared behind her and bent her over the nearby cab as he looked at her toned bubble butt and its perfect dimensions, which drove him nuts. He took his cock out and started rubbing it against Tal''s pussy, causing her to moan.

    She still managed toin, ''''If you fuck me again, I won''t be able to fight at one hundred percent Archer!.''''

    He leaned forward, causing his cock to rub her even harder, and seductively whispered into her long ear, ''''Don''t you remember? Every time you take my seed, you grow stronger, my silver-

    haired beauty.''''

    When Tal heard this, her body trembled with pleasure but soon nodded in agreement as her mind changed, ''''Make it quick, you beast.''''

    Archer didn''t waste time and dived into her tight pussy and hit her womb, eliciting a throaty moan and causing him to fuck her even harder until her whole body was trembling as she climaxed over his big cock, which drove her into a world of neverending pleasure.

    He quickly filled her up, causing Tal to climax as she squirted all over his waist, which didn''t bother him as he pulled out of the quivering elf who had a silly smile that made him smirk as he heard someone stand up and spotted Llyniel rubbing her eyes.

    But Archer knew his lust was over and decided to see Llyniel, Halime, and Sera tonight. So he cast Cleanse on all the girls, which woke them up. When they realized the time, they jumped up and rushed to the bath chamber.

    E gazed at him, her head tilting slightly, "You''re quite the scoundrel, Archer Wyldheart. Yet, I can''t deny that the sex was amazing."

    With those words, she exited the room. Archer chooses not to bathe. Instead, he cast Cleanse several times, refreshing himself. Then, he dressed in a crisp, light blue shirt paired with matching shorts. His attire waspleted with flip-flops, which suited his rxed demeanor.

    Following that, he settled into a chair, taking a moment to rest as he awaited the girls. Soon enough, they began to emerge from the bathroom steadily. Archer observed each of them with an affectionate gaze, making them blush.

    However, their embarrassment didn''t deter them; instead, they approached him one by one, showering him with kisses filled with equal measures of love. When Sera saw this, her ruby-red eyes glowed as she sat on Archer''sp and snuggled up to him.

    She started nibbling his ear just like she did when they first met. Sera foundfort in it and loved doing it to him. While doing that, he wrapped his arms around the dragon girl and whispered into her long ears, ''''I love you, Sera Wyldheart.''''

    This caused her to tremble, but she stopped biting him and looked into his eyes with a big smile. She leaned forward and kissed him before replying, ''''I love you so much, Archer.''''

    After that, E spoke to the group, ''''Come on, we need to get to the arena for our matches, or the headmistress will be angry.''''

    Everyone agreed and jumped up as Archer opened a portal to the Oakheart Kingdom''s Greenwood City.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 685 Qualification Round

    <h4>Chapter 685 Qualification Round</h4>

    Archer and the girls stepped out to see hundreds of students and Professors rushing around, but the ones closest to them all stopped and looked at them with wide eyes. A shiver coursed through him the moment his foot touched the ice-covered ground.

    He shivered but quickly cast Cosmic Shield over himself to keep the freezing wind and snow from affecting him. When witnessing his reaction, Teuughed before yfully swatting his back and remarking, "Perhaps longer pants would have been a wise choice, my dear husband."

    ''''It doesn''t matter, as Frostwinter is ending in a week. I can''t wait for the festival to see how much gold the emperor will give, darling. After all, he has aided the empire enough times already,'''' Seramented.

    Archer was just about to talk but was interrupted when he heard a meow from his bracelet. He recalled the Tressyms he sent to the Vardentia to steal any ingredients or nts from the Novgorod Empire so he could sell them in bulk to fund his kingdom.

    He opened a portal to the domain and called for the Tressyms, forgetting he had put little bracelets on them so they could return. That''s when their leader flew out and rushed toward him, letting out an adorable meow.

    The fluffball mmed into Archer, causing the girls to giggle when they spotted him. The cat started purring and licking his face, making happy noises before opening a tiny portal, and sacks and sacks of ingredients fell to the ground.

    He quickly stored them all in his Item Box and scanned it, only to bepletely shocked and baffled by the thousands of nts they brought back to him. Once he saw the amount, he showered the Tressym leader with affection, which pleased the fat cat, who soon returned to the domain.

    Once it was gone, Archer turned to Llyniel, who was staring at the spot where the cat had dropped the bags. He noticed her fidgeting and met her gaze, captivated by her big brown eyes, which he found beautiful.

    But that''s when he heard her speak in a barely restrained voice, "Can I help you grow those husbands?"

    "That''s precisely the idea, my dear wood elf," he responded. "I''m establishing farms in Draconia to produce valuable nts for the kingdom''s prosperity. I require someone with your expertise to oversee this effort just like you, my love. Would you be willing to take on the task?"

    He watched in amusement as her excitement bubbled up like a fizzy potion until it burst out like an over-enthusiastic volcano. The wood elf began bouncing on the spot like a demented kangaroo, dering proudly that she''d be the first in her family to produce such rare nts.

    The other girls started giggling as Llyniel lunged at Archer like a rocket and wrapped her limbs around him. She excitedly peppered his face with kisses, causing him to smile as he held her.

    After a couple of minutes, he put her down only to be asked by the brown-haired elf, ''''Can I see some of the nts, please, Arch?''''

    "I''ll show you when we''re settled, Llyn," he replied with a smile.

    The wood elf nodded with a smile and was still as excited. When Archer saw her reaction, Heughed before speaking, ''''There are some extremely rare nts here. I can''t wait to see your reaction.''

    Llyniel got excited and nodded with a smile. As they neared the arena entrance, they bumped into Lioran, Cian, ric, and a pair of twins, piquing Archer''s interest. When the lion boy saw him, he said, "Arch, my brother! It''s finally time to showcase our skills to everyone."

    He chuckled before responding, "Yeah, I''m eager to wrap this up so we can journey to the Sabbat Kingdom in the north. I''ve never been there."

    Lioran nodded as he turned to the twins, introducing them, "Arch, meet Chiron and Chione Windwalker. They hail from the Far North and joined the college a few months back. They are in some of our sses."

    Archer nced at the boy, noting his pale whiteplexion and matching hair. However, the simrity ended there, for Chiron''s eyes bore a striking grey shade. Scrutinizing him further, he noticed the boy''s shorter height and slender framepared to his own.

    Yet he detected an unfamiliar aura enveloping Chiron��a subtle but unmistakable unknown magic that fascinated him. It puzzled Archer, for he had never encountered anything like it. He shook his head, but the unusual magic only increased in power when he looked at Chione.

    It radiated off her like an inferno, which surprised him as the magic felt eery and gave him goosebumps. Tearing his gaze away from her magic, he studied her. She possessed a supernatural charm, her porcin skin as pale as winter''s first snowfall, untouched by the sun''s warm caress.

    Short locks of pure white cascaded around her face like a soft halo, framing features of breathtaking symmetry. Her eyes were a piercing shade of grey, just like her brothers, but they held a steely determination.

    Despite her undeniable beauty, there was an air of seriousness about her, as if every line etched into her wless face spoke of a lifetime''s worth of resolve. Her sharp and defined features oozed a no-nonsense demeanor thatmanded attention without uttering a single word.

    With each nce, she exuded an aura of quiet strength, leaving no doubt that she was the stronger sibling, which excited him. Archer stepped forward and introduced himself to the siblings, ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. The most handsome Dragon on Thrylos.''''

    Chiron nodded, "It''s good to meet you, Dragon. But why do you refer to yourself as handsome? Isn''t that a bit shameless?"

    Archer shrugged before turning to his girls and asked in a confused tone, "Am I not handsome?"

    All ten nodded with conviction, but Chiron responded skeptically, "Of course, they''re going to say that. They''re in your harem."

    "Good point. Well, let''s ask someone who isn''t," Archer said.

    Archer spotted Leonora, Nalika, and Cassie standing nearby, conversing with some of his girls. He drew their attention, "What do youdies think? Am I ugly?"

    The three looked at their finances, causing Cian toment, ''''We won''t be angry at you if you think Arch is good-looking. We all understand he is, he''s the damn White Dragon, and dragons are naturally good-looking creatures in their human forms, but I know he won''t target his friend''s lovers as he''s shown no interest in women who are in rtionships.''''

    Once Archer heard Cian''s words, Fianna''s face popped into his head as she was married. The orange boy was going to continue. They all heard a few coughs, causing him to look at Leria, who grinned as she spoke, ''''You don''t think we know, husband?''''

    They all nodded, causing him to be baffled, ''''What do you know?''''

    The cat girl shook her head and said, ''''We shall discuss thister. Remember, I''m a cat demi-human Arch with a strong sense of smell.''''

    ''Oh shit. I forgot to tell them aboutmeeting Fianna,'' Archer thought as he started to feel guilty.

    He sighed heavily before admitting, "I get what you''re saying, but she''s stuck in a miserable marriage. You can practically read it in her eyes.

    "Who are you guys talking about? It sounds like some juicy gossip," Nalika asked, followed by Cassie, Leonora, Cians, Lioran, and ric, who nodded.

    Archer sighed and looked at Leira before promising her many punishments and revealing, ''''I spent some time with Duchess Everrose, and she seems to be smitten with me.''''

    Lioran''s eyes opened wide. He asked, ''''You''re courting Lucius''s mother? And here I thought you weren''t interested in older women except your Aunt Sia.''''

    He looked at his friend, who made him sound like a degenerate, highlighting Sia as his aunt. Archer was about to speak but was stopped as Chione spoke up for the first time in a cold voice:'''' So you''re a yboy as well as a degenerate? Some of the rumors are true, then.''''

    ''''Most probably are in some way or another,'''' Archer spoke in a fed-up voice while rubbing his temple and scolding Lioran. ''''Stop ndering my good name, lion. For that insult, I will be your grandfather and uncle. Tell Mika and Zara I look forward to wooing them.''''

    Lioran startedughing before retorting, ''''I wish you luck, my friend. Those two are the toughest women I know. They taught N how to fight.''''

    As he spoke, the girl in question bounded over to them with an excited, wagging tail and twitching ears. Archer couldn''t help but find her adorable and stroked her ear, causing N to shiver with pleasure as she felt his fingers on her sensitive ce.

    But he quickly withdrew his hand, eliciting a huff from the lion girl. She soon dered something that stunned Lioran and Archer, "I will assist you in courting them, Archie. They would make valuable additions to your pride."

    "Quiet, sister! Shouldn''t you be on my side? Helping him would be cheating!" Lioran yfully interjected.

    N poked her tongue out to her brother, who spoke to Chione to clear the air, ''''Archer''s a yboy but not a degenerate just yet.''''

    The paled-skinned girl shrugged and replied, ''''I don''t care.''''

    Laughter rippled through the group until Archer''s smile greeted Chione, yet all he received was a dismissive huff, prompting a shake of his head before he asked, "Who out of all of us is the first to fight?''''

    E was the one who answered, ''''It''s Nefi, myself, and you. After that, Teu, Lioran, Halime, Llyniel, Hemera, Leira, Seraphine, N, and Tali.''''

    Archer smiled before speaking, ''''It will be an eventful day then.''''

    After that, they walked into the arena, eager for thrilling fights. Among the fray, they witnessed Leira''s sister, Luna, the first princess of the Avalon Empire, effortlessly dismantle a poor soul from Starlight Academy, leaving the crowd in awe of her power.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 686 The Thirteenth

    <h4>Chapter 686 The Thirteenth</h4>

    After that, they watched fellow students from the College Of Magic win and lose their bouts, which was entertaining. One person who caught Archer''s attention was Kassandra Tidewater, the Kraken Princess, who was approaching him with an adorable smile after winning her first fight.

    Kassandra stopped before him with a glint in her beautiful blue eyes, ''''It''s good to see you again,'''' she greeted him, then asked. ''''Can I join you, please?''''

    Archer nodded with a charming smile, which caused E to jump onto hisp, making room for Kassandra to sit beside him. While doing that, shemented, ''''Too many weak peoplepeting. It''s a shame they aren''t as strong as you, Arch.''''

    He grinned in response to thepliment, his attention drawn to her natural beauty, which he hadn''t fully appreciated. Her jet-ck hair was pulled back into a sleek ponytail, entuating her slender neck.

    Kassandra''s ck eyes exuded an air of depth and mystery as pools of infinite darkness flecked with glimmers of unseen secrets. Their obsidian depths seemed to hold untold stories and hidden emotions, drawing others in with their enigmatic allure.

    However, he saw the gills beneath her ears that distinguish her from other humanoids��a captivating feature that suggests her Kraken heritage. They enhance her already enchanting presence with an otherworldly charm.

    Despite her soft features, her muscr frame speaks of strength. Well-defined muscles sculpt her arms and legs, while her giant boobs and slim waist create a harmonious bnce of femininity and power.

    Her thick thighs ooze power, indicating a life of activity and vigor. With each movement, she exudes confidence and poise. She embodies a rare blend of beauty, strength, and charm��a mesmerizing sight that leaves a memorable impression on all who see her.

    "When are you going to stop staring at her husband?'''' Emented with a giggle when she saw him staring at their visitor. ''''She''s not a piece of meat, you know."

    When he heard E''s words, Archer was about to speak, but Kassandra said reassuringly, ''''It''s okay. He''s strong enough to do so, and my kind love strength, especially a powerful surface dweller.''''

    ''''Oh yeah. I forgot Krakens are all about strength and conquering innocent kingdoms,'''' Teu sarcastically said.

    Kassandraughed, ''''You have a point there. But like I''ve told you, we needed breeding pools to help our race. Anyone would have done the same thing as us,'''' shemented with a neutral expression.

    Teu huffed but stopped short of arguing and chose to ignore Kassandra, who wouldn''t stop talking, ''''We don''t have to be friends, but can we be civil?''''

    ''''Return ournds, then we can be civil,'''' The blue-haired girl snapped back before she turned to Archer. ''''You can talk to her, but don''t expect me to. There''s too much bad blood between our races.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Okay, Teu. But you know the Mid-Rift surrounds Draconia?'''' He smiled before offering her something she couldn''t refuse. ''''I may be able to help your people set up a colony there. I''ll make sure to capture some sea monsters to protect it.''''

    A pair of ocean blue eyes turned to him with a look of hope and asked in a hopeful voice, ''''What will stop the Krakens from attacking again?''''

    Once Teu said that, Archer turned to Kassandra with a grin and replied, ''''Because she won''t allow it, will you?''''

    ''''No,'''' She returned the grin with one of her own, ''''But I desire something in return if you want me to tell Father to stop invading your kingdom, Aquarian,'''' she said.

    Teu turned to look at the girl and asked in annoyance, ''''What do you want, Kraken?''''

    "A date with Archer?" she instantly answered while thinking. "If I remember correctly, you surface dwellers take your lovers on them," Kassandra said, causing Teu''s eyes to widen in shock.

    She shook her head as Archerughed and let the two girls speak. Teu asked suspiciously, ''''Do you want to be Archer''s lover?''''

    The ck-haired girl nodded, ''''Yes. He beat me, and in my society, if a man beats a woman, she bes enamored with him and wants to be around him to form a bond,'''' she looked at him with hopeful eyes. ''''And that''s what''s happened to me, and it shocked me, to be honest.''''

    Archer noticed her cheeks growing red, but she quickly exined, ''''I''m not exactly ady, as I love fighting and adventuring.'''' Kassandra looked down as she continued and heard the sadness in her voice. ''''My siblings used to bully me because of my muscles and interest in fighting.''''

    When hearing that, Archer reached out and touched her dainty hand, loving how soft they felt. This caused Kassandra to look up with a small smile as she squeezed his hand in return as electricity passed through the two, causing him to get a shiver.

    ''''Damn Krakens and your strange love life; Father told me that your race is monogamous and doesn''t like harems,'''' Teu finally spoke in a barely restrained voice.

    Archer was looking at the blue-haired girl and wondered why she was getting angry. He asked E to jump up so he could pamper Teu. The half-elf got up and motioned for her friend to take her ce.

    Teu saw the offer and shrugged before slipping onto Archer''sp. When she did that, he started running his fingers on her thick thigh before whispering into her ear, ''''I love you, Teu. Forever and always. Do you know how happy I am that we met all those years ago? Extremely''''

    Once hearing his voice, Teu''s whole body shivered, causing her to smile and lean into him before Kassandra answered the blue-haired girl in an amused tone. ''''Can''t a girl break the mold? I don''t care for harems. Take us, for example. You will never like me, and the same goes for me toward you, but we mustn''t be at each other''s throats as we share the same husband.''''

    After Kassandra spoke, Teu''s temper red again, causing her to snap, ''''He''s not your man! You asked for a date, but he hasn''t replied yet.''''

    Archer chuckled and sent a message through the dragon tattoo, [What''s wrong? She''s only been friendly to us]

    When Teu heard this, she sighed before replying, [She''s a Kraken Arch. They destroyed my kingdom''s settlements in the Mid-Rift and forced us to the surface]

    [Isn''t that a good thing though? If you were still under the water, we would have never met. So, in a way, the Krakens brought us together]

    Teu sighed before concluding, [Well, you''re right. I will be civil with the girl just for you, but I can''t bring myself to be her friend after the thousands of Aquarians they killed during the wars]

    Archer smiled, ''''I understand, Teu, I would never force you into anything, and you know this.''''

    Teu nodded before returning to Kassandra, who watched them fascinatedly, and said in a retrained tone, ''''You want a date? But are you ready to rush into a rtionship with someoneyou barely know?''''

    Kassandra watched Teu with a thoughtful expression, her blue eyes holding a glimmer of understanding. Archer saw the look of honesty in her gaze and waited for her to speak.

    "You know," she began, her voice calm, "in Kraken society, love is not something that strikes like lightning, nor can it be forced. It''s a slow, steady burn, cultivated over time."

    Teu raised an eyebrow, her expression skeptical. "What do you mean?" she asked, her tone guarded.

    "Well," Kassandra continued, "we believe that love is something that grows as a couple spends time together, shares experiences, and faces challenges side by side. It''s not about grand gestures or passionate derations; it''s about the quiet moments, the everyday interactions, and the unwavering support that two people offer each other."

    Teu considered Kassandra''s words for a moment, her expression softening slightly. "So, you''re saying that even if a couple barely knows each other at first, they can still grow to love each other over time?"

    "Exactly," Kassandra confirmed, a small smile ying on her lips. "It''s about building a foundation of trust, respect, and understanding. As time passes, that foundation bes stronger, and love blossoms naturally from it."

    Archer watched as Teu started nodding slowly, absorbing Kassandra''s exnation. "I suppose that''s a different approach from what I''m used to," she admitted, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    "It may be different," Kassandra acknowledged, "but it''s no less valid. Lovees in many forms, and each culture has its own way of expressing and experiencing it. The key is to embrace those differences and findmon ground."

    When hearing the girl''s exnation, Archer found it rich, "They believe love should be nurtured over time, through shared experiences, allowing it to grow strong," he summarized, reflecting on Kassandra''s insight.

    But soon, he gazed into Kassandra''s blue eyes and decided to ask, ''''So you want to be in a rtionship with me? You do realize what that means?''''

    Kassandra nodded as she spoke, her eyes fixed on Archer''s with unwavering determination. "Yes, I know. You''re a greedy dragon who will im me for life, and I''ve happily epted that."

    Archer''s gaze softened as he reached out to gently touch her hand, a flicker of emotion crossing his features. "And I, in turn, have epted the responsibility thates with iming you," he replied, his tone sincere.

    After that, Kassandra questioned in a hopeful voice, ''''So that means we''re lovers now?''''

    He nodded, ''''Yes, and you will forever be mine in this life and the next Kassandra Tidewater.''''

    Teu huffed in his ear, saying, ''''I''ll try my best not to argue with her, but you need to talk to the others to see if they ept her.''''

    ''''Okay. Let''s do it now,'''' Archer replied.

    That''s when Teu got up and sat down next to Kassandra, who smiled at her. Archer turned to the other nine girls and spoke, ''''I''ve imed Kassandra. Does anyone have an issue?''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 687 Thank You Brother

    Chapter 687 Thank You Brother

    ??Archer watched as most of the girls shook their heads and started weing Kassandra with smiles and hugs, but Nefertiti didn''t join in and stared at him with an unknown expression, causing him to ask, ''''What''s wrong, Nefi?''''

    Nefertiti spoke, her tone dripping with jealousy, ''''I don''t want you to im any more women,'''' she said, her eyes narrowing as they shifted to Kassandra.

    ''''But after being in a rtionship with you for this long, I know you won''t neglect us, whichforts me. Just know, husband,'''' she continued, her voice low and intense, ''''if she hurts you, I will burn her to ash.''''

    ''Her jealousy is so sexy. I hope It doesn''t stop,'' Archer thought as he listened to the pink-haired girl.

    Once Nefertiti finished talking, she leaned forward and kissed him with so much passion that it sent a spark crashing through his body. She separated from him before sitting back down to talk to the others who were watching the ongoing fight.

    Afterward, Archer turned around only to hear Kassandra''s sweet voice, ''''Thank you for epting me. Let''s look after each other from now on.''''

    ''''Of course,'''' he nodded before replying with an evil grin. ''''We''re going to have so much fun,'''' he said.

    He went on to tell her his ns about Draconia and everything else while waiting for Nefertiti''s fight. After he was done speaking, Kassandra looked at him with her ck eyes and grinned, ''''Amazing. Can I help? I may be able to capture some strong sea monsters for you.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Sounds good. You cane with me when I return to Draconia.''''

    Kassandra smiled before turning back to the fights. Just after that, Archer noticed it was Lioran''s fight, and when he jumped up, he grinned at him before leaving for the stage. The crowd started cheering when they saw the fighters arrive at the stage.

    He and his group had seats at the edge of the bustling arena, his gaze sweeping across the sea of cheering spectators. The sun beat down mercilessly, its rays piercing through the arena''s opened roof, casting a golden shade over the entire scene.

    The air buzzed with anticipation, each cheer and roar blending into a cacophony of excitement. Before him, severalrge stages stood proudly, each hosting its battles to determine who would advance to the knockout stage.

    When seeing this, he turned to Leira, sitting a few seats down, and inquired, ''''What''s with all these stages?''''

    The cat girl turned her emerald eyes toward him with a smile before answering, ''''It''s for the different groups, Arch. It allows the organizers toplete the Qualification Round quickly.''''

    Archer noticed that the arena seemed to have transformed since the group stages, now pulsating with heightened energy and charged with the thrill of individual showdowns. His attention was drawn to the nearest stage, where his friend, Lioran, stood tall and proud, bathed in the sun''s warm glow.

    The crowd cheered as Lioran prepared to face his opponent. His lion-like features exuded confidence and determination. He knew his friend was strong, so he scanned him.

    [Lioran Lionheart]

    [Level: 80]

    [Rank: Expert]

    ''He might not be as strong as N, but he''s still tough,'' he mused inwardly.

    Archer then looked at his friend''s opponent and saw arge human wielding a giant Warhammer. He started at Lioran like he was looking at prayer, but the lion boy wasn''t facing him as he pulled out his sword.

    It was simr to N''s, causing him to look at his lioness, who quickly answered, ''''Our grandmother forged them for us. She is a skilled cksmith and a warrior in her own right.''''

    ''''Is this Mika?'' Archer questioned with interest, causing N tough.

    She shook her head, ''''No, Mika is my maternal grandmother. Her name is Aziza, and she resides in Naravo working on the forges when she isn''t training.''''

    ''''Interesting, is she strong?'''' He asked.

    N bobbed her head, ''''Yeah, she''s a High Mage and has been training for years.''''

    After speaking, Archer scanned Lioran''s opponent to see his strength.

    [Kaelen Montfort]

    [Level: 75]

    [Rank: Expert]

    ''Weak,'' he thought as the referee announced the start of the fight, which caused the crowd to roar in excitement. Archer and the girls leaned forward in their seats, their attention fixed on the stage below as Lioran stepped onto it.

    Archer watched as Lioran entered the fray, his golden hair gleaming in the sunlight. As he squared off against his opponent, the tension in the air became real. He could feel the anticipation building as the two fighters prepared to sh.

    The lion prince charged forward with a roar, his muscles tensed and ready for action, but Kaelen swung his Warhammer with shocking strength, aiming to crush Lioran with a single blow.

    But Lioran was quick and agile. He quickly ducked under the heavy swing and closed the distance between them, his sword shing in the sunlight as it swung toward Kaelen. Archer watched his brother-inwnd a solid blow on hispetitor''s side, causing the boy to stagger back while trying to hit him with his Warhammer.

    The crowd erupted in cheers as Lioran pressed his advantage. He moved so fast, and he just kept on attacking without stopping. Archer watched as his friend fought skillfully, his every move a testament to his strength and prowess.

    With each strike, Lioran brought himself one step closer to victory, drawing the audience into the excitement of the battle unfolding before them. As the battle raged, the lion boy''s swift and nimble movements dodged each powerful swing with calcted precision.

    Every time he dodged, the crowd cheered, urging the lion boy. Archer''s gaze narrowed as he noticed a subtle change in his technique. It was a move he had seen before��body Enhancing, a skill that heightened the caster''s physical abilities.

    That''s when he finally understood Lioran''s strategy. The lion boy ducked beneath it effortlessly as therge human unleashed another thunderous swing. In one fluid motion, he surged forward, his fist infused with the enhanced strength of his skill.

    Lioran''s fistnded with devastating force, connecting squarely with the boy''s chest. A collective gasp echoed through the arena as Kaelen staggered backward, his breath stolen from his lungs.

    Archer watched Kaelen struggle to remain upright, his chest heaving as he fought to regain hisposure. But it was toote as he fell unconscious. With a victorious roar, Lioran emerged as the undisputed winner of the match.

    Everyone erupted into thunderous cheering, and their excitement echoed throughout the arena. Lioran''s name reverberated off the walls as he made his way back to them. When he arrived, N congratted him with a big smile.

    ''''Good job, Lio. You fought well,'''' Archermented with a grin.

    Lioran replied as he took a seat next to Leonora and Nalika, ''''Thank you, brother,'''' he let out a sigh of relief.  ''''but I should have ended it quicker, but I tested my Body Enhancement because I leveled it up yesterday thanks to Cian.''''

    The orange-haired boy nodded with a smile, but ric stopped chatting to Llyniel and said, ''''Your skill with a sword is amazing, Lio. You shouldn''t doubt yourself.''''

    Just as ric spoke, a few people appeared next to them. Archer looked up to see Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline standing there. The orange-haired girl grinned when she saw him andmented, ''''It''s good to see you again, Arch,'''' after the greeting, she leaned in close, allowing him to see some of her cleavage as she whispered. ''''I can''t wait to see what you do when at the wedding. The thought excites me.''''

    Archer nced downward, drawn to herrge boobs and seductive curves that seemed to fill his vision. However, Maeve''s smooth and alluring voice snapped his attention back to her face.

    "Eyes up here, handsome," she purred. "Now, are you still going to rescue me from that nightmare?"

    Meeting her gaze, Archer detected a mix of emotions in her grey eyes: hope, attraction, and a hint of longing. He shook his head lightly and replied, "Of course. I''ve already created a n, but you''ll have to wait and see how it unfolds."

    Maeve smiled as she leaned over and kissed his cheek softly before joining his girls and started chatting while eyeing him asionally. The rabbit girl greeted him next with a big smile and glowing red eyes, ''''Hello, Archer. How are you finding the tournament so far?''''

    He looked at the beautiful bunny girl whose white hair was tied into a ponytail and was wearing leather adventurers armor that allowed her easy movement, but she afforded her decent protection.

    Archer leaned back in his seat as Maeve and Aurelia chatted with the other girls. They started gossiping as he scanned the arena until Eveline sat beside him, her gaze fixed on the ongoing battles.

    "It''s really exciting, isn''t it?" Archer remarked, breaking the silence between them.

    Eveline turned to him with a smile, her eyes shining enthusiastically, "Absolutely. Something is thrilling about watching fighters sh. The suspense, the strategy... it''s all so fascinating."

    Archer nodded in agreement, "Indeed. Each person brings their own fighting style and methods to the stage. I love seeing how they adapt to the fights."

    Eveline''s face lit up with interest, "I''ve always been drawn to the art ofbat. The way warriors move with precision and grace, their determination shining through every strike... it''s truly inspiring."

    Archer chuckled softly, "You sound like a true warrior, Eveline."

    She grinned, a yful glint in her eyes. "Perhaps I am, in my own way. But there''s still much I have to learn. Watching these fights, though, it ignites a fire within me to improve and hone my skills."

    "Same here," Archer admitted, a sense of friendship forming between them. "There''s always room to grow, no matter how skilled we be. That''s what makes the journey so exciting."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 688 Just Like Teuila taught Me

    Chapter 688 Just Like Teu taught Me

    ??Archer continued to watch the fights until it was Nefertiti''s turn. They continued watching until thest battle finished; the referee announced, ''''Nefertiti Wyldheart and Marjory Lancaster, pleasee to the stage.''''

    The subus stood with a grin and kissed him before gracefully walking over to the stage. As she was doing that, the weather worsened, and it started to rain. He saw the people panicking and getting umbres out to cover themselves.

    However, they soon became unnecessary as the wood elf mages posted around the arena quickly cast a spell to block the open roof, creating a beautiful scene as the rain hit the shield, causing a rippling pattern.

    He turned his attention back to Nefertiti, who looked at him with a seductive smile and glowing pink eyes as she walked. Archer watched her plump ass sway side to side, causing it to jiggle.

    This sent his lust soaring, but he quickly shook his head and smiled at the subus, who blew him a kiss as she stepped onto the stage while eyeing her opponent. Archer decided to scan her to see if she had gotten any stronger since they had sexst.

    Archer was pleasantly surprised when he saw her level rise and her status get a little boost.

    [Nefertiti Sharifi][Rank: Magus][Experience: 11000][Level: 187>189][HP: 7200][Mana: 15500][Strength: 8200][Constitution: 10200][Stamina: 7200]

    After examining her closely, he shifted his attention to her adversary, a tall figure with blue hair and eyes. Armed with a sword and shield, he wanted to see her level and rank by scanning her.

    [Marjory Lancaster]

    [Level: 82]

    [Rank: Master]

    ''Nefertiti will ughter her, hahaha,'' Archerughed internally.

    He witnessed the Nefertiti cast a ball of pink mes and started to juggle it while watching Marjory with a smile, who returned the look with a dirty one, which made herugh just as the referee announced the start of the fight.

    The blue-haired girl rushed forward and swung her sword with some skill. But Nefertiti grinned as she waved her hand and used magic to deflect the attack before preparing to counterattack.

    She coated her fists with pink fire andunched a punch that loudly smacked Marjory''s cheek. Nefertiti''s Arcane punch was so powerful that it sent the girl crashing across the stage, igniting the crowd''s excitement.

    Their cheers echoed throughout the arena as they rallied behind her. When Archer saw her attack, he was amazed. He looked at Teu, who shrugged. ''''She has been learning closebat with us all,'''' she said, looking at Nefertiti attacking Marjory before continuing. ''''I never expected her tobine it with her magic, though. Which is amazing, to be honest.''''

    The subus didn''t let her opponent breathe, as she was on her like a shark, smelling blood. She went to kick Marjory, but the girl raised her shield and blocked the attack, sending her skidding backward.

    Marjory jumped up and started attacking by wildly swinging and lunging; while this was happening, Nefertiti giggled as she sidestepped all the blows and struck out with a fire-covered fist.

    The punchesnded with such force that they shook Marjory to the core, and she felt her legs weaken. She quickly backed off to get some space to breathe, but Nefertiti moved in and threw more punches.

    Archer watched as Nefertiti jumped backward and cast a spell as the girl recovered. Behind her, arge pink dragon made of her arcane mes appeared and let out a roar. She looked at Marjory with a smirk. Her pink eyes glowed with mana, and pink electricity appeared around her body.

    Nefertiti startedughing as she sent the arcane beasts straight toward her opponent. Marjory went pale as she saw it approaching her and resigned to her fate. The fire dragon rushed forward and mmed into the girl''s shield, but it shattered and was sent flying before crashing into the arena''s wall.

    When the crowd saw this, they went absolutely wild and started cheering Nefertiti, who basked in their praises. After that, she dismissed her spell as she looked at the shocked referee.

    The referee quickly announced her as the winner and called up the next fight. She walked back to Archer with a smile on her pretty face. When she approached, he stood up and smiled proudly, "Well done, my subus. I honestly never realized you were that strong."

    Nefertiti giggled before whispering seductively into his ear as she rubbed up against his body, "It''s all thanks to our sex, my husband. Your seed empowers us, and I want more!"

    Archer grinned as he promised her more tonight before sitting back down. Nefertiti joined Hemera and Leira, who spoke to Leonora, Nalika, and Cassie. Kassandra turned to him and asked, ''''Where is your kingdom?''''

    He thought for a second and answered, ''''East of the Mediterra. It''s a massive ind surrounded by mountains.''''

    "It sounds like a fortress to me. I wonder what sea monsters roam the sea," Kassandra wondered out loud.

    Archer nodded, ''''You can check when we go there if you like. I will join you if you know the breathing underwater skill, or I can use my shield.''''

    Kassandra agreed with a smile before returning to the fight, which was ending when one of the boys got knocked out. Once the winner was announced, the crowd started cheering. Afterward, the referee asked, ''''E Wyldheart and Luca Fairchild, can you pleasee to the stage?''''

    The half-elf said goodbye to the girls as she walked over to Archer. She passionately kissed him before rushing toward the stage. She took out her bow and arrows, catching the boy''s attention.

    Archer watched the boy trying to mock his E and decided to visit the foolish human once the day ended. He ordered his Shadow Creatures to hide and follow him untilter so he could find him.

    With an arrogant smirk, Lucamented viciously, which made E giggle, ''''What is a dirtymoner doing in the Arcane Magic Tournament using such an expensive weapon?''''

    When Archer heard that, his temper red, causing his aura to radiate from his body, causing Kassandra''s gaze to snap and try to calm him down, but Halime got through.

    Halimemented in a quiet voice, ''''Calm down, husband.''''

    Archer took a deep breath and decided to scan the boy.

    [Luca Fairchild]

    [Level: 86]

    [Rank: Master]

    E returned his jab with a smirk as she knocked an arrow while preparing to fight. The referee saw the two contestants were ready and announced the start. Archer watched as she let several arrows fly, but Luca blocked them with his spear.

    A grin spread across her face before casting Terra st. The ground trembled beneath them as a surge of earth erupted, catching Luca off guard. Rocks and debris soared towards him in a relentless torrent, propelled by the force of E''s earth magic.

    Luca''s smirk faltered, reced by a flicker of surprise as he scrambled to deflect the onught. Despite his skill with the spear, he struggled to evade the barrage of rocks, his movements growing more frantic with each passing moment.

    E''s heart pounded as she poured her energy into the spell. Her focus was unwavering as she watched Luca''s defenses crumble before her onught. For a fleeting moment, victory seemed within her grasp.

    But as quickly as it had begun, the Terra st subsided, leaving Luca standing amidst the debris, his breathing in ragged gasps. His eyes met E''s with disbelief and admiration, a newfound respect dawning in his gaze.

    Looking at the human boy, she thought, ''I will attack in closebat and dodge any of his attacks, just like Teu taught me.''

    Archer''s grin widened as he watched her swift movements. She released explosive arrows that detonated upon the ground beneath Luca''s feet. Startled, Luca leaped aside to avoid the sts, only for E to expect hisnding spot and deliver a precise strike with her tiny clenched fist.

    E''s fist connected with Luca''s jaw with a resounding impact, sending shockwaves rippling through the arena. Archer realized she used a lot of her mana because the power of her blow was so immense that it reverberated through the air, causing a deafening boom to echo throughout the stadium.

    Luca''s eyes widened in surprise as the sheer force of E''s punch lifted him off his feet and propelled him backward. The people watched in wonder as he flew through the air, his body spinning uncontrobly before crashing to the ground in a heap.

    A stunned silence fell over the arena as E''s punch rendered Luca unconscious in an instant. The sheer power behind her strike had left him incapacitated, and his body sprawled motionless on the ground.

    E panted heavily, her cheeks flushed with exertion as she struggled to catch her breath. Sensing her fatigue, Archer leaped to his feet and hurried over to the half-elf''s side. With a gentle touch, he lifted her into his arms, noticing the telltale signs of exhaustion etched upon her face.

    As he held her close, Archer felt E''s body growing limp, her eyelids drooping as she began to sumb to fatigue. He started channeling mana into her body, which washed over her like a tsunami.

    Slowly but surely, the color returned to her cheeks, and her breathing steadied as the mana coursed through her veins. With a soft sigh, she stirred in Archer''s arms, her eyes fluttering open as she returned to consciousness.

    When the referee saw this, he announced E as the winner and allowed Archer to take her back to her sea. He looked at the blonde half-elf and asked in a sweet voice, ''''Do you want to go to the treehouse to rest? You used a lot of mana during that punch, which was amazing, by the way.''''

    E gave him a sweet smile before answering, ''''Yes, please. I want to sleep.''''

    Archer nodded before vanishing from the spot, shocking the surrounding people. Secondster, he reappeared as he sat down next to Kassandra and Halime, who swapped seats with Teu as she talked to Cassie about swords.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thankyou]

 Chapter 689 Watch This Dragon

    Chapter 689 Watch This Dragon

    ??Archer continued to watch the fights while talking to Kassandra and Halime about random things, but he was interrupted when Eveline was called up. The rabbit girl walked past the three of them and blew him a cheeky kiss as she made her way up to the stage.

    He smirked and was about to say something, only to hear Kassandra question, in an amused tone, ''''Do you flirt with every girl you see, lover?''''

    ''''No,'''' Archer smiled at the ck-haired girl. ''''Just the girls I have interest in, Kass,'''' he answered while slipping his arms around her and Halime''s waists.

    This caught both off guard, but they didn''t stop him as they leaned into him. Archer turned his attention back to Eveline, who stretched her limbs while climbing the stairs. His gaze fixated on her, intense and longing.

    Her slender, toned legs and thick hips with a fluffy rabbit''s tail on the tailbone stirred something primal within him. These features, resulting from her rabbit demi-human heritage, held a mesmerizing charm.

    At the top, her figure was slim yet defined, highlighted by well-defined muscles. Her giant boobs rested gracefully upon her chest, a perfectplement to her body. Despite her toned muscles, her femininity remained undeniably captivating.

    Framed by a waterfall of lustrous white hair, her face possessed a supernatural beauty that drew his gaze like a ma. Her striking crimson eyes seemed to pierce through the arena''s chaos, captivating him with their intensity.

    They held a depth that spoke of wisdom beyond her years yet sparkled with a yful light that hinted at her youthful spirit. What caught his attention next was the radiant shade of her brown skin, glowing under the sunlight.

    Herplexion possessed a rich, caramel tone that seemed to shimmer with life and energy, emphasizing her face''s refined contours. Archer was captivated by how her skin seemed to glow with an inner light, casting a spell over him with its natural beauty.

    Eveline''s lips were full and inviting, with a natural blush that seemed to beckon him closer. His eyes drifted to her most distinctive trait as he loved her delicate white rabbit ears that twitched at every sound.

    Archer stopped eyeing the rabbit girl before briefly scanning the area, and that''s when he spotted the purple-haired Leira chatting with Cassie and Hemera. With a mischievous smirk, he decided to pamper the cat girl.

    Casting Mana Maniption, he caused Leira to levitate suddenly, eliciting a surprised yelp from her. She didn''tin. Despite her shock, he carefully guided her to him and settled her onto hisp.

    Leira''s emerald eyes darted at him, clearly bewildered by the unexpected turn of events. Before she could voice her protest, Archer''s hand reached up to gently stroke her ear. The sensation was surprisingly soft and silky, causing Leira to shiver involuntarily and attempt to squirm out of his grasp.

    Still, she started to purr involuntarily, resonating with warmth and contentment. Encouraged by her reaction, Archer touched her fluffy purple tail, his fingers brushing against the velvety fur.

    To his surprise, Leira let out a soft "Nyahhh," a subtle moan escaping her lips in response to his touch. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction, which was amusing and charming.

    Despite her surprise, Leira seemed to love the attention. A faint blush tinted her cheeks as she leaned slightly into his hand. Their yful interaction added a light-hearted moment to the intense atmosphere.

    This brought a smile to Archer''s lips as he enjoyed the brief respite from the excitement of the battles unfolding before them. After running his fingers through Leira''s silky tail, she rxed into hisp and watched Eveline''s fight.

    Archer noticed she wasn''t using any weapons apart from her fists and got into abat stance with her arms in front of her. He scanned her to see how strong she was.

    [Eveline Moonwood]

    [Level: 92]

    [Rank: Master]

    Following that, he shifted his gaze towards her opponent, an elven girl with blonde hair and piercing blue eyes. Despite being an elf, she stood rather tall, surpassing the typical height expected of her race.

    That didn''t stop Archer from scanning her.

    [Mariam Goldleaf]

    [Level: 95]

    [Rank: Master]

    ''They''re evenly matched. I can''t wait to see what Eveline does,'' he mused internally as the referee started the match.

    Eveline surged forward with remarkable speed, catching her opponent off guard with the sudden speed. Archer observed as the rabbit girl delivered a punch, which Mariam managed to block, but she swiftly followed up with a roundhouse kick.

    Mariam failed to block the attack and took a blow to the face, staggering backward. Eveline swiftly leaped back without pause, denying Mariam any chance to retaliate. Archer observed with interest as Eveline turned toward him, her expression decorated with a broad smile.

    She mouthed, ''''Watch this dragon.''''

    Following her attack, Eveline swiftly crouched down, her leg muscles tensing as Archer saw mana surging within her. Instantly, she propelled herself forward like a rocket, hurtling toward Mariam with incredible speed.

    Reacting quickly, Mariam attempted to swing her sword, but the rabbit girl dodged the iing strike effortlessly. As the elf lunged forward with her sword, Eveline''s reflexes kicked into overdrive.

    Dodging the de with a smile gracing her pretty face, Eveline moved with the agility of a seasoned gymnast. Her movements mirrored those of a swift and graceful rabbit darting through the underbrush.

    With each dodge, Eveline swiftly countered with lightning-fast strikes of her own, her punches and kicks infused with the raw power of her mana. She weaved through Mariam''s attacks like a whirlwind.

    ''She moves like a rabbit, but yet again, that''s exactly what she is,'' Archer chuckled internally.

    Her movements were unpredictable, leaving the elf girl struggling to keep up. Bounding and leaping around the arena, Eveline used every inch of space to her advantage. With each graceful leap, she closed the distance between herself and Mariam, delivering powerful blows with deadly uracy.

    Archer noticed the elf''s sword shes grew increasingly frantic as Eveline continued to evade them effortlessly. Mariam''s face was etched with anger as she struggled tond a single hit on her agile opponent.

    ''Wow, she is really strong, and her movement is amazing,'' he internally praised Eveline.

    But the rabbit girl''s movements were not just about evasion; they were a dance ofbat mastery. She found openings in Mariam''s defense with each dodge and exploited them with swift and precise strikes.

    Her punches and kicksnded with bone-crushing force, sending the elf staggering backward with each blow. Despite Mariam''s best efforts to regain her footing, Eveline''s relentless assault proved too much to handle.

    With a final flurry of kicks and punches, she delivered a series of devastating blows that defeated Mariam. The crowd erupted into cheers as Eveline emerged victorious. Her agilebat skills and unwavering determination earned her the admiration of all who witnessed her epic battle.

    Archer watched her walk back to them with a happy expression. When Eveline arrived, she smiled and asked, ''''How did you like the fight?''''

    ''''It was impressive, Eve. You''re talented atbat. You may have to help me train one day,'''' he answered, causing the rabbit girl to get excited.

    Afterward, she returned to her seat but wasn''t quiet as she gossiped with Maeve and Aurelia, who started giggling. Archer looked back only to see the orange-haired Celtic girl blow him a kiss with her voluptuous pink lips.

    Archer replied with a charming smirk that caught the three girls off guard, ''''Once day, you''ll be putting those lips to good use, Maeve.''''

    When hearing that, they all got red cheeks, causing Archer tough as Cian was up next, and his fight was pretty much like Eveline''s, as he used a spear to outskill his opponent by knocking him out.

    Coming up next was Him, followed by Aurelia and Maeve. After their matches, it would be his turn, followed by Leira, Halime, N, Sera, Llyniel, Tal, Hemera, Teu, Aeris, and Zarina.

    Another fight was announced, and it went by quickly as it started. But as the battle ended, the referee announced, ''''Archer Wyldheart and Lucas Carstairs, pleasee to the stage.''''

    Archer nced up from his conversation and realized it was his turn. He jumped up and kissed each girl before going to the stage. As he stepped onto the tform, his eyes widened at seeing his opponent.

    He quickly scanned him to find out how strong he was.

    [Lucas Carstairs]

    [Level: 90]

    [Rank: Master]

    A towering behemoth of a man with muscles rippling beneath his skin and a creepy smile that seemed to stretch from ear to ear. "So you''re the infamous white dragon I''ve heard so much about," therge boy bellowed, hisughter echoing through the arena. "Show me what you can do!"

    Archer squared his shoulders, unfazed by the daunting presence before him. Despite the stark contrast in size, he met the boy''s gaze with excitement burning in his eyes.

    With a confident smirk, he replied, "Oh, you''ll see exactly what this ''white dragon'' can do. But don''t expect it to be easy for you."

    As the referee signaled their readiness, the boutmenced with a swift charge from Lucas. He aimed a barrage of punches at Archer. But he just made a chuckle as he deflected the brute''s blows before retaliating with strikes thatnded squarely on the boy''s face.

    Each blow echoed through the arena with resounding thuds. Despite Archer''s assault''s force, Lucas staggered backward, momentarily disoriented. Seizing the opportunity, Archer closed in swiftly, using his tail to sweep Lucas''s legs from under him.

    The massive boy tumbled to the ground, but not without retaliating. His foot connected with Archer''s stomach, sending him skidding backward, and pain shot through his body, causing him tough even more.

    As therge boy regained his footing, Archer swiftly closed in. He anticipated the iing swing aimed at his head, ducking to evade the attack. Seizing the moment, he delivered a powerful strike to Lucas''s midsection.

    The force of the blow doubled the big boy over, sending him tumbling to the ground while convulsing.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 690 Pax Draconia

    <h4>Chapter 690 Pax Draconia</h4>

    Archer watched as his opponent regained his footing, offering him a chance to recover. Lucas hurled himself forward again, fists swinging with force. However, he swiftly parried the blows beforeunching a decisive counterattack.

    With a sudden movement, he delivered a powerful headbutt, the impact causing a sickening pop as Lucas''s nose gave way under the force. Blood rained down, but Archer chose not to dodge it and let it cover him before storming into him,nding a deadlybo.

    His violet eyes gleamed with excitement while his smile widened with every strike. Lucas, taken aback by his apparent happiness duringbat, hesitated momentarily, his confidence faltering.

    "You''re a madman!" he eximed while backing away, his voice tinged with disbelief and fear. But Archer paid no attention to the usation. He was too busy reveling in the fight''s thrill as adrenaline pumped through his veins.

    He weed the pain, embracing it as strength. With a wild look crossing his face, heunched into another relentless onught, his movements wild and beast-like as he attacked.

    Closing the distance between himself and Lucas, he increased the crowd''s anticipation to a fever pitch. With every step, the ground seemed to tremble beneath his feet, echoing his thunderous heartbeat.

    Everyone held their breath, their eyes fixed on the impending sh between these two formidable opponents. With a fierce determination burning in his eyes, Archerunched into a relentless barrage of punches.

    Each strike was delivered with explosive force, creating shockwaves reverberating with deafening booms. Archer''s punches seemed toe from every direction, leaving Lucas struggling to keep up.

    Lucas struggled to defend himself against the relentless attacks. He pressed forward with a massive smile on his blood-covered face. elerating with sudden speed, Archer unleashed a barrage of strikes so powerful that they left therge boy staggering, his defenses copsing under the assault.

    Sensing the opening, Archer swiftly employed Blink and instantly materialized in front of Lucas. With unwavering determination, he grasped the boy''s face firmly, his fingers digging into flesh as he forcefully mmed him onto the stage''s ground.

    The impact echoed through the arena with a resounding boom, the force of the blow reverberating through the air. As Lucasy sprawled on the ground, defeated and dazed, he stood looking down at him just as the referee announced him as the winner.

    But Archer ignored the man before squatting next to Lucas, who was injured. With a shrug, he ced his hand on the boy and cast Aurora Healing, causing a violet light to wash over him.

    Archer studied Lucas more closely, noting his imposing stature reminiscent of a barbarian warrior. Despite hisrge muscr frame, Lucas possessed silver hair and piercing blue eyes, a testament to years of rigorous training.

    Pleased by his observation, Archer recognized a kindred spirit in the disciplined warrior before him. As Lucas''s eyes opened upon healing, Archer smirked and addressed him, "You''re strong. Are you of noble birth?"

    The boy sat up, shook his head, and answered, ''''No. My family ownsnd in the Crownds and fights for the empire, but we''re not nobles.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Good, good. Now, do you want a purpose in life? I could use a soldier like you in my army.''''

    Lucas rubbed his head and asked suspiciously, ''''What about my family? Can they also join?''''

    "Of course, but under one condition, you and your family must swear a mana oath to me and my kingdom. Only then can you all reside in Draconia," Archer replied.

    However, his attention was soon diverted as he noticed the referee ushering them off the stage to make way for the next fight. Archer smiled at the man before handing Lucas a coin as he helped him to his feet.

    The silver-haired boy looked at the white coin and asked, ''''What''s this for?''''

    ''''When you arrive home for the Frostwinter Festival, talk to your family and tell them what I offer. After doing that, send mana into the coin, and I''ll visit you,'''' Archer answered before walking back to his girls.

    Once he sat down, Tal questioned, wrapping her arms around his shoulders from behind and kissing his cheek, ''''What did you talk about with the barbarian?''''

    Archer smiled, turned his head, and lovingly kissed her plump red lips, which the elf loved. He answered, ''''I want to recruit him and his family to the Draconian Army as they are strong, and I could create a heavy infantry unit made up of barbarians.''''

    N was the next to speak, her tone probing, "So, you''re trulymitted to establishing a kingdom, Archie?"

    Archer nodded solemnly, "Yes. I never wanted to rule originally, but I''ve understood the need for strong leadership, especially in a world gued by constant conflict and unrest. Powerful empires thrive under the protection of Demi-Gods, and I aim to follow suit.''''

    Gazing out at the guards and spectators filling the arena, he noticed a few among them who gave off a distinct aura, unmistakably marking them as Demi-Gods. The mana surrounding these individuals gave them away, allowing Archer to see their true power.

    However, he quickly pushed aside this observation, refocusing his attention on the task at hand, ''''The people of this world deservesting peace, not merely the brief reprieves between wars. By uniting thends under one banner, we can end the suffering my people and countless others endured over the years. I aim to spread the Pax Draconia across Thrylos, ensuring prosperity and stability for all."

    Leiramented in confusion, ''''Pax Draconia? What''s that?''''

    Curiosity flickered in the eyes of the girls as they leaned in closer, eager to hear more about Archer''s vision.

    "Pax Draconia isn''t just about conquest or power," Archer continued, his tone earnest. "It''s about creating a world where peace reigns supreme��a world where people can live without fear, without the constant threat of war looming over their heads."

    Hearing this, they all nodded in agreement, their faces lighting up with eager smiles. Sera was the first to speak up, her curiosity piqued.

    "Do we all have a ce in your kingdom?" she inquired, her voice filled with hope. Archer returned her smile, his eyes shining with sincerity.

    "Undoubtedly," he replied warmly. "You can choose your path, and I''ll ensure everyone is fully supported within the kingdom."

    As the referee called Aurelia to the stage, each girl smiled and nodded in agreement. Archer''s attention shifted to the lc-

    haired girl, who smiled at him as she passed.

    However, his gaze soon fixated on her godly curvaceous body and the way her shapely ass jiggled with every step she took, which drove him mad, as the leather armor she wore couldn''t hide it.

    Aurelia''s strikingly beautiful face was framed by cascading lc locks that tumbled gently around her delicate features. Her skin glowed with a porcin-like radiance, entuating the soft curve of her cheeks.

    Beneath arched brows, her bewitching purple eyes sparkled with charm, drawing attention to their depth and intensity. Full, plush lips formed a graceful smile, illuminating her face and exuding warmth and charm.

    Each aspect of her seemed perfect, creating a supernatural beauty that left an indelible impression on all who beheld her. He couldn''t help but be captivated by her and continued to watch the mermaid girl.

    As his gaze lingered on her, she suddenly turned in his direction. Catching his gaze, Aurelia shed him a glowing smile that stole his breath. Her smile illuminated the entire arena, and her charm utterly enchanted him.

    Momentarily, time seemed to stand still as they locked eyes and exchanged a silent admiration. Feeling a rush of warmth spread through him, Archer couldn''t help but return her smile with a slight nod of appreciation.

    It was a small gesture expressing his admiration for her beauty and confidence. Aurelia continued on her way, her smile lingering in Archer''s mind until Teu nudged him, breaking his reverie.

    "She likes you, Arch, and I mean hardcore, " Teu remarked, knowing how he''d react. "All she does is talk to us about you, but there''s some bad news. She''sengaged to a Novgorodian Prince."

    Archer''s initial reaction was anger, but he swiftly suppressed it, his determination shining through, "I''ll steal her away, just like I''m going to do with Maeve," he dered firmly, his gaze steely with resolve.

    Teu smiled before revealing something, ''''We have decided that if you want to pursue Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline, you can, as we like the three, and even Nefertiti likes them, which is strange as all of them have a soft spot for you.''''

    When Archer heard this, his eyes widened in surprise, though he quickly answered, ''''Oh, really. I knew Maeve liked me as much as I did her, but not the others.''''

    Just as Teu was about to speak, Hemeramented from behind them, ''''You can tell Eveline likes you. It was harder with Aurelia, but it''s there. Maybe you should take them on a date? Alone, obviously.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Definitely. I want to take all of you on a date, but there''s not enough time.''''

    The sun elfughed before suggesting an idea: ''''Why not take the new girls on a solo date, then take two of us out? That way, we can all spend time with you without wasting time.''''

    Just as Archer was about to reply, his bracelet vibrated as he received a message from Aisha back in Draconia: ''''Your Majesty. We have a problem. The remaining Valethorn Nobles have rebelled and captured the town of Drakonia while kicking out all our people.''''

    When Archer heard this, his anger surged, and a wild aura enveloped him. This spurred Teu to inquire, ''''What''s wrong, darling?''''

    Standing up, he responded, ''''Some foolish nobles dare to rebel against me and wish for a painful death at the end of my ws.''''

    ''''Are you heading to Draconia?'''' Kassandra inquired.

    He nodded, ''''Yes. Would you and Hemera like to apany me?''''

    The two girls agreed, and then he turned to Teu, instructing her, ''''Brief me upon my return, and please record the girls'' fights for me.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 691 Draconian Waystations

    Chapter 691 Draconian Waystations

    ??Teu nodded in agreement as Archer rose from his seat and unfurled the Gate to the Bastion. The trio entered the portal and emerged into the fortress''s great hall. Despite its modest decorations, the hall exuded an inviting charm, a testament to its builder''s and designer''s meticulous craftsmanship.

    Pirs lined the edges of the hall, leading the eye toward a throne positioned at its end. White banners adorned the walls, fluttering gently in the air. Archer took in the scene with a sense of satisfaction.

    They were weed by Aisha, Jethro, and Mohamet, along with Arianna Stormborn, the leader of Draconia''s Homeguard Battalion, and ra Riversong, the Dragon Marshal of the First Legion.

    When they saw him, everyone knelt respectfully, but Archer signaled for them to stand up. His anger was barely hidden while ordering Arianna, "Gather the rest of the Valethornians together and take them to Drakonia. They need to know what will happen if they rebel again."

    The brown-haired woman responded before leaving the hall, ''''Yes, Your Majesty. It will be done.''''

    Archer directed his gaze towards ra, the beautiful redhead, andmanded with a smirk, "Lead the First Legion to Drakonia. Surround the town and ensure that no one can leave."

    ra bowed with a smile before leaving, ''''Yes, Your Majesty.''''

    After giving out his orders, he introduced the two girls who came with him, who were looking around in fascination, ''''These are my Queens, Hemera and Kassandra. Treat them as you do me.''''

    The three people respectfully bowed to them before Aisha grew curious and asked him a question as she approached Archer, ''''How do you n to punish these nobles?''''

    He instantly answered while looking into her beautiful blue eyes, ''''I will kill them all in front of the rest of their people so they don''t get any more ideas.''''

    When hearing Archer''s n, Aisha disagreed but recognized its potential impact on the popce and the peace it could bring to the kingdom. So she responded, "As youmand, Your Majesty."

    After that, Jethro asked him to talk privately, which he agreed to, and followed the old dragonkin. Once they were out of earshot, he spoke, ''''Is it right to kill all those people, Your Majesty?''''

    ''''Yes. They rebelled against my rule while upying one of my towns, Jethro. I cannot show kindness as it would be seen as a weakness while building my kingdom,'''' Archer said.

    Jethro looked troubled, and Archer didn''t want to lose the old man''s support, so he reassured him, ''''I''ll only kill the guilty, and the rest of the Valethornians can still live free as long as they don''t rebel like their noble counterparts.''''

    The elderly dragonkin man nodded in approval, his voice filled with joy as he changed the subject, "Congrattions on founding Draconia, Your Majesty. This kingdom will surely be one of the strongest and most desirable ces to live in Thrylos."

    Jethro smiled after speaking before informing him that he had to go check on the construction of the capital city and his pce. This surprised Archer, who asked excitedly, ''''Pce?''''

    The old man was about to speak when Aisha appeared beside him, her smile radiant as she delivered the news: "We''ve decided that you and the queens will need a ce to stay while you''re here. So, we''ve named Drakewood Pce, and it''s being built to the North-East. It''s just the foundations for now, but in a few weeks it will be fullypleted."

    Archer got excited before rushing forward and enveloping the dragonkin woman in a tight embrace, "Thank you, Aisha! This is incredible!" he eximed, his voice filled with genuine joy.

    Aisha blinked in surprise, taken aback by his sudden excitement. She hadn''t expected such a reaction from him. At first, she was stunned, her arms hanging awkwardly at her sides.

    She gradually softened into the embrace, her surprise melting away as a gentle smile formed on her lips. Returning Archer''s hug, she felt his sincere joy enveloping her. It was an unusual disy of vulnerability from the typically wild and unpredictable dragon boy, and she couldn''t help but be moved by it.

    Hemera and Kassandra giggled at his reaction, amused by his excitement. However, he soon released Aisha, and his attention shifted. He quickly noticed her beautiful dark brown skin getting darker due to embarrassment, which he found adorable.

    Archer backed away from Aisha before informing her of his n, ''''We will head toward Drakonia and deal with this mess. There are fights I want to watch back on the maind.''''

    She nodded in agreement as Archer and the two girls left the fortress and headed north towards the rebellious town. He chose to walk rather than fly because he wanted to see the kingdom''sndscape.

    As they strolled toward Drakonia, they found themselves in a vast expanse of grasnd stretching as far as the eye could see. Hemera was shocked and mumbled, ''''It''s so beautiful.''''

    Archer agreed with a big smile, ''''It is. That''s why I wiped out the previous empire, to establish the Draconia Kingdom and give my people the best chance of surviving this chaotic world.''''

    Kassandra agreed, saying, ''''Thrylos is getting even more dangerous between the warring empires and the evil that lurks below the surface, so having a safe ce for your people is a must in these dark times.''''

    ''''Yes, and this ind is the best ce. It''s massive and has so many resources that, if done right, we can be self-sufficient,'''' Archer responded as they continued their walk, seeing a rider speed past them.

    He noticed the gentle sway of the tall grasses dancing in harmony with the breeze, creating a peaceful atmosphere. In the distance, they spotted clusters of farms nestled amidst the rolling hills.

    Their rustic charm added character to thendscape. Smokezily rose from the chimneys, blending into the clear blue sky above. Waystations, marked by wooden signs, dotted the road, offering weary travelers a ce to rest and replenish their supplies.

    When Kassandra saw them, she asked, ''''What are those Arch?''''

    "Their rest stops for travelers and merchants, where they can take a break or purchase supplies for their journeys," he exined, ncing at the Waystation in the distance. "I wasn''t aware the army had already built one, but it seems Aisha or Mohamet took a liking to the concept and made it a reality."

    ''''Can we check it out, darling?'''' Hemera asked with excitement.

    Archer nodded, ''''I guess so. The army will take a little while to reach Drakonia.''''

    After that, the trio walked toward the newly built Waystation they had spotted. The sturdy wooden structure stood proudly amidst the rolling hills, and people came and went, looking content and pleased with the ce.

    When they got closer, Archermented, ''''The Homeguard are already at work protecting Draconia.''''

    A small contingent of Homeguard soldiers stood watch outside the Waystation, their polished armor glinting in the sunlight. Archer nodded approvingly at the sight, impressed by his army in establishing these essential rest stops for travelers.

    That''s when he noticed the tall guard tower used to watch over thend for any threats that maye, which pleased him with the security the Homeguard had established.

    As they observed the Waystation Archer noticed the Homeguard Captain, a sturdy figure with a weathered face and sharp eyes, approached them with a warm smile, "Your Majesty, Queens Hemera, and Kassandra," he greeted them respectfully, dipping his head in a slight bow. "Wee to Waystation Sentinel. I am Captain Marcus, and I would be honored to offer you a tour of our facilities."

    Archer returned the men''s smile with a nod of gratitude, "Thank you, Captain Marcus. We would appreciate that," he replied, his tone full of respect.

    The captain led them through the bustling main hall of the Waystation, where travelers dined and rested after long journeys. There appeared to be a bar area with numerous tables and chairs, allowing travelers to rest and recupriate from their journies.

    But what caught his attention was the Aaroma of freshly cooked meals filling the air, mingling withughter and conversation.

    "This is our hall and dining area, where people can enjoy a hearty meal before continuing their journey," Captain Marcus exined, gesturing towards the rows of tables and benches. "We pride ourselves on providing nourishment andfort to all who pass through our doors."

    The two girls looked around with wide eyes, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling Waystation. "It''s so lively here," Kassandra spoke, her voice filled with wonder.

    Captain Marcus nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Your Majesty. We aim to create a weing environment where travelers can rest and rx before facing the road ahead."

    Archer was curious about the resting quarters, so he asked, ''''How many rooms are for rent at any time, captain?''''

    The man thought briefly before answering, ''''There are eighteen rooms, but two are reserved for the guards that get rotated here.''''

    ''''How is the suppliesing along? Are you getting enough food, water, and other needed materials?'''' Archer inquired.

    Captain nodded, ''''Yes, the supply cohorts ensure we are supplied by delivering weekly goods.''''

    ''''Good. I''m d they are doing their jobs,'''' Archer answered before continuing the tour.

    The captain led them to the stables, where diligent stablehands groomed and cared for beasts used for travel, "And here is where we house our steeds," he exined, patting the nk of a sleek ck horse-looking creature. "They are well-trained and ready to carry travelers safely to their destinations."

    ''''Very good captain. I''m d everything is working smoothly. Expect things to get busy over the next few months,'''' Archer responded as he took in the sights.

    But something nagged at him, causing him to ask, ''''How did you know the two queens?''''

    Captain Marcus smiled before exining, ''''Queen Aisha sent out a message just before you arrived and filled us in, Your Majesty.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 692 Elara Ravensong

    Chapter 692 ra Ravensong

    ??Archer nodded to the captain before they left the Waystation after taking a tour and headed toward Drakonia. They strolled for some time until a town appeared on the horizon. Vast expanses of fertile farnd stretched before them, rolling gently under the azure sky.

    Fields of golden wheat swayed in the winter breeze, while lush meadows dotted with wildflowers added color to thendscape. The town was nestled amidst this beautiful scene, appearing as a beacon of civilization against the rustic backdrop.

    Though modest, its buildings boasted a charming architectural style, with quaint cottages adorned with flowering vines and cobblestone streets winding between them. Yet, despite the tranquil ambiance, an undercurrent of tension permeated the air.

    Standing sentinel around the town''s perimeter were ominous figures d in sleek, obsidian-ck armor. It covered all their body except their eyes, offering perfect protection against an attacking enemy.

    Their imposing presence cast a shadow over the otherwise serene scene, and their steely gazes fixed unwaveringly on the horizon. As they circled the town, their movements were precise and disciplined.

    But what shocked the two girls was the number roaming the area. At the same time, another group of different-looking soldiers escorted arge group of scared-looking people toward the town.

    Archer watched a confused Hemerapare the Dragon Legionnaires and the Homeguard soldiers. He could see she noticed the difference. She turned to him and asked, ''''Why does your army have two types of soldiers, darling? Isn''t that a waste of resources and training?''''

    Archer shook his head before exining, ''''Well, to some people, it would seem a waste, but to me and our kingdom, it isn''t. Look at the soldiers surrounding the town. They are called Dragon Legionnaires.''''

    Hemera nodded and said, ''''They look more vicious with that armor, and I can sense that they are stronger than the soldiers escorting the people. What races are they made up of?''''

    ''''All different races, Hem, but mostly dragonkin for now,'''' he answered before continuing. ''''The other soldiers you see are the Homeguard, who will stay in the kingdom guarding the walls or patrolling thend.''''

    Archer pointed at the soldiers in ck armor and informed them, ''''They are the First Draconia Legion, led by Dragon Marshals ra Ravensong and Lucian Nightshade.''''

    The two girls nodded in understanding, but their moment was soon interrupted by a gorgeous redhead dragonkin woman. Her gaze was fixed on Archer with respect and attraction as she gracefully knelt before him.

    Watching the scene, Hemera couldn''t stifle a mischievous giggle, whispering to Kassandra, "I bet my husband would have quite the reaction to seeing her in that position, especially in a more intimate setting."

    Kassandra smirked in agreement, "Oh, I can only imagine. The way she looks at him suggests she''s more than willing to indulge in some naughty fantasies with him. What a naughty general."

    Archer caught wind of their conversation and chuckled softly. However, his amusement faded as he noticed the sudden blush that spread across ra''s beautiful face, hinting at perhaps more provocative thoughts than he had anticipated.

    The Kraken princess stepped forward, her voice low and sultry as she motioned for the woman to stand. "Tell me, do you love your king general? Would you do anything to please him?"

    Archer watched ra''s blue eyes locking onto Kassandra''s with unwavering determination before she replied, her voice tinged with desire, "I find him incredibly handsome, but love hasn''t blossomed yet. Nevertheless, if he were to ask, I''d willingly fulfill his every desire, my queen.

    He couldn''t help but notice her whispered words, which only heightened his smile. Leaning close to the woman, he spoke seductively, his breath grazing her ear enticingly. "If you serve me admirably, my beautiful general, I shall reward you with anything your heart desires, and I mean anything.''''

    ra''s face became even redder as she imagined all kinds of scenes, but she shook her head and reported, ''''Your Majesty. We''ve encircled the town, and no one has tried to escape. General Stormborn is still gathering the people you ordered her to and should be done within the hour.''''

    Archer nodded before speaking, ''''ra, can you exin to my queens the difference between your Legionnaires and Arianne''s Homeguard soldiers?''''

    The redhead smiled before speaking, ''''Of course, Your Majesty. We have set up a camp near the town entrance. I can do it there if that''s okay with you.''''

    ''''Lead the waymander,'''' he replied with a smile.

    As the group followed the general towards the army camp, Archer found himself drawn to hermanding presence. His eyes trailed over her slender yet curvy figure, and he noted the sway of her hips with each step.

    ra''s armor highlighted her feminine body, the sleek lines hugging her body in all the right ces. Archer couldn''t help but admire the way her silhouette moved with fluidity.

    However, it was the sight of her perky bubble butt that truly caught Archer''s attention. Despite the seriousness of the situation, he couldn''t deny the charm of ra''s perfectly sculpted rear, the curves emphasized by the tight-fitting pants she wore.

    As they walked, Archer''s gaze lingering on ra, he could not tear his eyes away from the tempting sight before him. Her every movement seemed to captivate him, filling his mind with thoughts he knew he should push aside in favor of more pressing matters.

    Once he pulled his gaze away from ra, who led them into a bustling camp, Archer couldn''t help but notice the reverence with which his troops regarded him. Every pair of eyes seemed to follow their movements, and as they passed, the soldiers knelt in a disy of respect.

    Eventually, they arrived at arge tent, clearly serving as amand center. ra gestured for them to enter, and they took their seats around a makeshift table. The air inside was filled with the scent of parchment and candle wax, and the murmurs of conversation from outside faded into the background.

    Just as the dragonkin general moved to take a seat, Archer''s voice cut through the air. "ra,e here for a moment," he called, a mischievous glint in his eye.

    She turned back, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush and approached Archer''s side. Before she could react, he reached out and pulled her into hisp, settling her against him with a yful smile.

    The sudden intimacy caught ra off guard, and her face flushed a deep shade of red as she struggled to regain herposure. Archer could feel the heat radiating from her cheeks, and he couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.

    Hemera and Kassandra exchanged amused nces, their eyes dancing with delight as they watched the scene unfold. Archer''s impromptu gesture had surprised her, and they couldn''t resist teasing their new friend about itter.

    ''''Now, can you tell them the difference, ra? I want my queens to understand,'''' Archer said, speaking into her ear, causing the woman to shiver.

    She shook her head, tried to block out the fact that she was sitting on her king''sp, and started exining, ''''The Homeguard was raised to defend the kingdom and its borders. Their job is to keep the peace, collect taxes, and guard the walls that the king built.''''

    Archer interrupted her, ''''Call me Arch ra. Only when it''s us, though.''''

    ''''So they are a security force then?'''' Kassandra questioned.

    The redhead nodded in confirmation. "Indeed, the Legionnaires and other units are prepared to engage our enemies when necessary. They undergo rigorous training in various weapons and tactics. General Mohamet has been dedicatedly instructing the dragonkin since Arch saved us all those years ago."

    Archer smiled when he heard that, and the two girls nodded their heads before Kassandra asked, ''''How long have you been with Archer? Years?''''

    ra nodded in affirmation, ''''Yes. It''s been four years now,'''' she answered. ''''My family was living in the domain but decided toe to Draconia like the rest of us so we could help the king with his new kingdom.''''

    Hemera was the next to ask, ''''Seeing as our husband is all over you, have you met each other before?''''

    ''''Yes, we''ve had many interactions during the four years, but only when he wandered around the domain,'''' ra said with a small smile on her pretty face.

    Kassandra''s smile brightened as she spoke, ''''I love a good story.''''

    ra smiled before she started talking, ''''Okay. Where to start?''''

    ________________________

    [ra''s POV]

    Four years ago, at the age of eighteen, ra''s tribe found themselves roaming the treacherousnds of the Soutnds, their existence overshadowed by the constant fear of envement or death.

    Then, a woman named Sagana reached out to them, offering them refuge and safety within the domain. Her message carried hope and promise, for she spoke of the White Dragon''s return.

    With the assurance of sanctuary under his protection, ra, her family, and her tribe entered the domain, seeking sce from the perils that gued them. A year passed, and she was recruited into the White Dragon''s Army as she didn''t want to be a farmer like her family.

    Now, she was standing on the training grounds of the domain that two men called Jethro and Mohamet had set up. She was surrounded by fellow dragonkin soldiers, her muscles tense as she focused on perfecting herbat skills.

    Sweat glistened on her brow as she swung her sword precisely, each movement a testament to her training and perseverance. Amidst the flurry of activity, her attention was suddenly drawn to a figure approaching the training grounds.

    It was a young boy, his disheveled appearance standing out amidst the disciplined soldiers. ra watched in amazement as all the soldiers stopped what they were doing and dropped to one knee when they saw him.

    This caused her to look at the boy even more, only to realize who he was.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 693 Youre A Monster

    Chapter 693 You''re A Monster

    ??''The White Dragon. I didn''t think he was a child,'' ra thought, ''But here he is.''

    His messy appearance didn''t bother her, as the mesmerizing beauty of his violet dragon eyes caught her attention. She was momentarily captivated by his gaze''s depth of color and intensity.

    However, as she continued to watch him, she quickly noticed something else that made her pause: white scales peeked beneath his shirt, a subtle yet undeniable sign of his connection to the dragons.

    ra scolded herself inwardly, caught off guard by the unexpected sight of the dragon scales. She couldn''t deny the boy''s handsomeness or the charm of his dragon heritage but quickly reminded herself that he was just a boy.

    Despite his captivating appearance, he was far too young for her to entertain any thoughts beyond admiration. Brushing aside her momentary distraction, ra refocused on her training with renewed determination, intent on dismissing further interruptions.

    However, a voice pierced her concentration just as she delved back into her practice, "A beautiful soldier? Mohamet never told me there was one in my army," the voice remarked.

    Startled, ra turned to face the source of thement, locking eyes with the king himself. In response to his presence, she instinctively knelt before him, a gesture of respect that elicited a warm smile from the monarch.

    He cautiously climbed up to a nearby branch, observing ra from above. "Get up and continue training. I want to watch you," hemanded, his tone gentle yet authoritative.

    With a nod of understanding, ra rose to her feet, feeling a surge of determination in the king''s presence. Though his unexpected visit added anotheryer of pressure to her training, she weed the opportunity to showcase her skills.

    After an hour of training, ra and the other dragonkin started hearing snoring. She spotted the king sleeping on the branch and lookedfortable, ''Is itfortable up there? How can he sleep in front of his soldiers? Isn''t he worried about his image?''''

    Laughter erupted from some of the soldiers behind her as they witnessed the sight of the king of all dragon kind peacefully slumbering in a tree, resembling nothing short of a mischievous jungle rascal monkey.

    General Mohamet approached them with an amused tone, his voice cutting through theughter. "Soldiers," he began, his tone tinged with amusement, "you may see a young boy andugh, but the king is a mysterious being who has aplished much in the short time I''ve known him and will bring all us to new heights."

    ra watched the general exin how he rescued hundreds of thousands of their people from poverty and provided a safe ce to live and grow. When she heard the general''s words, a fire was lit inside her, and she decided to do whatever she could to aid him on his journey.

    She and her family had a home and employment opportunities to sustain themselves. Each of her siblings enlisted in the army alongside her father. At the same time, her mother took on a role working for the elder statesman Jethro, overseeing the domain entrusted to him by the king during his absence from the realm.

    When Frostwinter came, she saw the king more as he inspected everything they had built. Since that day, they have been meeting in the training field, and he alwayses to say hello to her.

    __________________

    [Back to Archer]

    "Yes, I remember watching you train that day," Archer remarked, cradling his Marshall, who blushed and squirmed with every touch. "I encountered a challenging beast, and perhaps I may have used too much power," he chuckled.

    Kassandra smiled as Hemeramented, ''''Makes sense. You did wander around the domain a lot when we first met. But back to the task at hand. What''s the n?''''

    Archer released ra, amused by her haste as she scrambled toward the nearest chair. Stretching his arms, he chuckled before responding, "I''ll handle it personally. I''ll drag those humans out myself and make sure they''re executed in front of their people. It''s the only way they''ll learn to behave and be respectable citizens."

    After that, he left the tent, followed by Hemera and Kassandra, who were excited to see what he would do. As they stepped outside, Archer cast a Blink and appeared on the town''s wooden wall, to the shock of the people below.

    A tall human man stepped forward and demanded, ''''Free us from this hellhole dragon! We have taken the citizens hostage, and if you try anything funny, we will kill them all.''''

    When hearing this, an evil smile crept across Archer''s face, and he responded excitedly, "Well, isn''t that just perfect? You dare to kidnap my citizens and believe you can use them against me?"

    Without wasting more time, he shouted, ''''Come forth, Nyctros, and bring me every human in this vige so I can punish them!''''

    The rebel leader''sughter echoed like a mocking symphony of arrogance as he dismissed Archer''s threats as mere bluster. But then, as if in response to his hubris, the town fell silent, a chilling stillness descending upon the once-bustling streets.

    Amid this eerie calm, shadows stirred and writhed, twisting into grotesque forms that defied imagination. Hideous creatures emerged from the darkness, their twisted bodies contorting with malice and hunger.

    The leader''sughter faltered, reced by a gnawing sense of dread as he beheld the nightmare unfolding before him. What had once seemed like empty threats now materialized into horrifying reality, and he realized with growing horror that Archer was far more than words.

    He was a harbinger of true darkness, and the town was now at the mercy of his will. The creatures'' twisted forms, adorned with razor-sharp ws, talons, and menacing fangs, sent shivers down the spines of all who beheld them.

    Archer raised his hand,manding the ghastly entities, and his voice dripped with malice. "Capture every person armed and bring them to me outside, but leave them alive!"

    "Yes, Shadow Prince," Nyctros, the towering, eight-foot behemoth with a visage of pure evil, hissed inpliance before vanishing into the inky ckness.

    With Nyctros''s disappearance, the air filled with terrified screams as the nightmarish creatures descended upon the unsuspecting townsfolk. Their primal shrieks mingled with the sounds of chaos and desperation, piercing the darkness with sheer terror.

    Archer jumped off the wall while the nobles screamed as they were dragged into the shadows. When he arrived in front of ra, he ordered, ''''Send your Legionnaires in and see if the citizens are okay.''''

    ra bowed, ''''Yes Your Majesty.'''' She turned around and ordered her second inmand, ''''Leon! Take threepanies and clear the town,''''

    ''''Yes, Marshal,'''' the man rushed off, followed by three hundred men.

    Just as the soldiers broke down the town gate, Arianne Stormborn, the Commander of the Homeguard Battalion, appeared behind them and knelt in front of Archer, who turned to her with a smile, ''''Are all the previous residents here,mander?''''

    ''''Yes, Your Majesty. The people are being herded into the area the legionnaires have set up,'''' the brown-haired woman replied.

    Archer smiled, leaning forward to gently lift her chin, directing her yellow eyes to his own. "Arianne, surround them with your soldiers. Expect strong reactions; they''ll likely respond poorly after witnessing what I''m about to do to their nobles." His charming smile caught her off guard, causing her cheeks to go red.

    Arianne nodded once, rose swiftly, and dashed toward her awaiting soldiers, ''''Surround the people and hold them there! The king is going to punish the nobles.''''

    When the Homeguard soldiers heard this, they started cheering before circling the scared people huddled together, causing Archer to smile as he approached them.

    He summoned his wings and hovered in the air as he spoke to the Valethornians, ''''Do you people not understand that your empire no longer exists? I killed your imperial family and burned your armies into nothing.'''' Archer looked at the crowd before continuing in a dominating voice. ''''You belong to me now, and if you can''t ept that, then witness the consequences.''''

    As he finished speaking to the people, Nyctros and the shadow creatures reappeared with all the Valethornian nobles, who were struggling to get free as terror overtook them and made them panic.

    Archer let out an earth-shaking roar that shut them up. He looked at the creatures and spoke as he pointed toward the people, ''''Line the idiots up in front of them.''''#

    They did as he ordered and vanished, reappearing in a long line with at least one hundred nobles who were looking at him in terror as he descended to the ground and approached the first man while summing his vicious-looking ws.

    ''''Do you realize how stupid you''ve been to go against me, human?'''' Archer asked, but the man spat at him.

    Archer instantly beheaded him with one swift swipe before plunging his hand into his chest, ripping out his heart, and started eating it while walking to the second man, who watched him inplete terror.

    ''''You''re a monster!'''' That''s all he said before Archer ripped his head off and took his heart.

    As he observed the gathered crowd, their expressions conveyed horror, anger, and wariness. This sight elicited a smile from him as Hemera neared. "Darling? Are you certain about this?" he asked.

    Turning to face her, she caught the fiery rage reflected in his violet eyes, a sentiment sheprehended well. She nodded and affirmed, "We''ll be waiting, Arch."

    Archer smiled at the golden-haired elf he had known for years. He watched the hourss figure as the bubble butt swayed as she approached Kassandra, who had an excited smile on her face as she watched the executions.

    Hemera''s smile illuminated the darkness, her yellow eyes glowing subtly. Archer briefly acknowledged her with a nod before redirecting his focus to the trembling third noble. As he approached, a smirk crept across his face, and his hand settled atop the man''s quivering head.

    With a merciless grip, he applied pressure until the noble''s skull yielded beneath his relentless force, crushing it with a sickening crunch, causing the crowd to react by trying to rush toward the surviving nobles.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 694 They Are Attacking Kass

    <h4>Chapter 694 They Are Attacking Kass</h4>

    Archer looked at the Homeguards pushing the angry people back, which didn''t stop him as he walked down the line of nobles, butchering them like pigs and taking their hearts before using Mana Maniption to create crosses outside the town.

    He turned toward ra and spoke, ''''Commander! Get some soldiers to crucify the bodies so people learn what will happen if they go against me and leave them there until they are just bones.''''

    When ra heard his order, she gulped but agreed, ''''Yes, Your Majesty.''''

    Afterward, he returned to the two girls watching him with smiles but soon noticed General Mohamet running up to them with a panicked expression. The older man stopped and caught his breath before talking, ''''Your Majesty. We have a pirate fleet sailing toward the ind from the north.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised before questioning, ''''How many ships, and how do you know this Mohamet?''''

    ''''A soldier from the wall raced to the Bastion and informed us, so here I am telling,'''' he answered.

    Upon hearing this, a smile stretched across his face as he nced at Kassandra, recalling a n he had conceived years prior. With deliberate steps, he approached the ck-haired girl, who watched him with a curious expression.

    ''''My beautiful Kraken fiance,'''' he said excitedly, looking into Kassandra''s beautiful ck eyes. ''''Do you want to have some fun?''''

    Before she could reply, a woman screamed from the Valethornian group, ''''Why would you be so evil! You could have arrested them and not butcher them like they are farm animals,'''' she spoke in a tone full of hate and disgust. ''''You''re a vile beast who needs to be put down.''''

    Archer spun on the woman with rage in his eyes as he spoke in a voice full of anger, ''''In the cold embrace of death, they learned the final lesson of obedience. Those who defy me have no escape from the ultimate consequence. I will butcher you all if you continue to question the way I rule my kingdom.''''

    After that, he held up his hand to cast Mana Maniption and dragged the woman toward him with a tug, causing her to scream out; he then used a spell to create a crucifix and threw the iling woman at it before he trapped her there.

    He stared at the scared Valethornians and warned, "Anyone who questions me will end up like her. From now on, you''re Draconians. Follow me, and you and your family will be safe and happy. Disobey, and you will be crucified."

    Once he had scarred the people enough, he ordered the soldiers to hurry up and end this and return to building the kingdom, which was more important to him. After giving out his orders, he returned them to the two girls.

    He calmed down and smiled, ''''Kass, can I drop you on top of the pirate ships to scare them?''''

    When Kassandra heard this, her eyes narrowed, and an excited smile appeared as she demanded, ''''Come on, let''s go!''''

    ''''Hold on. I have to contact my pirate underlings,'''' Archer sent mana into the bracelet and contacted the pirate woman. ''''Grace! Who''s moving against me?''''

    Shortly after, an explosion was heard on the other side just before the pirate woman spoke, ''''Your Majesty. The other pirate inds have joined hands and want to take you out. We need assistance as a fleet is blockading Siren''s Lagoon.''''

    ''''Okay. I''ll destroy the fleet, then help you,'''' he replied to the panicked pirate, who calmed down when hearing his words.

    Archer smiled and entered the grasnds to transform into his dragon form. After walking for five minutes, he whispered, ''''Draco.''''

    A stunning light erupted from where he was, causing everyone to cover their eyes due to the intensity. Archer''s colossal dragon form emerged as it died down, shocking Kassandra and making Hemera smile.

    Archer''s presence eclipsed everything. He stood staggering twenty meters and was thirty meters long. His limbs were massive, like ancient Elder Trees, and they ended in sharp ws that carved deep furrows into the earth below.

    His head''s sheer enormity cast a shroud of darkness over the realm of Drakonia, engulfing all beneath its imposing gaze. With each mighty movement, the ground trembled beneath him, and the air stirred with the force of his immense power.

    In the face of his colossal presence, Kassandra found herself powerless against the mighty gusts of wind unleashed by the sweep of his massive tail, sending her tumbling into the chaos of thend below.

    Archer slowed his body, allowing Kassandra to jump up on him while Hemera said, ''''I''ll fly myself, darling.''''

    He nodded hisrge head before pping his wings and taking off, causing a dust cloud below him. Hemera couldn''t contain her excitement. She giggled with anticipation, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    With a flourish of her hands, she channeled her sun magic, summoning mes to lift her off the ground. With a burst of fiery energy, she soared into the air, mes trailing behind her like aet.

    The wind whipped past him, his scales gleaming in the sunlight. Hemera''sughter echoed around them as she flew alongside him, her mes dancing gracefully. As the trio soared higher, their journey took them northward, where they soon spotted a massive fleet stretching as far as the eye could see.

    Hundreds of ships, their sails billowing in the wind, formed an imposing armada on the horizon. As Archer closed in, he dived down low, took a deep breath, and let out a stream of violet fire that mmed into the first ship before he ascended.

    That''s when he heard Kassandra say excitedly, ''''Watch this husband!''''

    After speaking, she jumped off his back, and a simr light appeared, but that''s when a mighty roar echoed across the ocean; she transformed into a colossal Kraken, her massive form rising from the depths with thunderous force.

    Her enormous tentacles surged forward, crashing down upon the pirate fleet''s unsuspecting ships. With each strike, wood splintered, and sails tore asunder as if they were mere ythings in the grip of her wrath.

    The pirates, taken aback by the sudden onught, scrambled to defend themselves against the monstrous force that now confronted them. Archer and Hemera remained suspended mid-air, their disbelief noticeable as they saw the cataclysmic scene beneath them.

    Kassandra''s sheer might left them in awe. Her colossal tentacles effortlessly tore apart the pirate ships as if they were mere scraps of parchment. Hemera''s voice, filled with wonder,nded lightly on his head as she spoke,"She''s so powerful! It''s amazing seeing a Kraken fighting alongside us."

    Archer nodded in agreement, his gaze never leaving the scene below. Despite the destruction wrought by Kassandra''s fury, there was a sense of awe and admiration in his voice as he watched her unleash her immense strength upon their enemies.

    After ten minutes of smashing her tentacles and dragging the ships below the waves, the fleet was wiped out, but suddenly, explosions erupted all over herrge body, causing Kassandra to roar in pain.

    He looked into the distance and saw three metal ships heading their way, causing Hemera to gasp. ''''Those are Novgorod ships, Arch! They are attacking Kass!''''

    When he heard that, Archer let out a roar of anger before flying toward the ships while Hemera flew to Kassandra, as he got closer to the Novgorod ships, they fired at his girl again, causing him to dive down and take the hit.

    His scales cracked, and he growled in pain as the vtile mana burned his body. For the first time in a while, he felt genuine pain. However, it didn''t stop him from crashing into thergest warship.

    Archer used his massive body to tear it apart before looking at the one who stopped next to him. Without a chance, he used his Dragon''s Breath to bathe the warship in mes so hot that they started melting the metal.

    Suddenly, a searing pain ripped through his body, jolting him into action. Wheeling around, he spotted the third ship charging its cannon and unleashing a barrage of beams towards him.

    He staggered with a sharp cry of pain, but anger fueled his next move. Despite the agony, he lunged towards the smaller ship and collided with it in a thunderous impact, taking out their weapons.

    Once the three ships were reduced to wreckage, he beat his wings and soared towards the pirate ind looming in the distance. Hemera and Kassandra trailed behind him, swiftly noticing that he struggled to navigate through the air with his usual agility, hampered by the severity of his injuries.

    His wings trembled as he struggled to maintain altitude, but the injury had taken its toll, sapping his strength and resolve. With a desperate roar, he attempted to use his magic to heal himself, but his Regeneration was.

    Archer''s heart raced as he felt himself plummeting from the sky, the ground rushing to meet him with terrifying speed. Panic surged through him as he tried to regain control, but his weakened state left him helpless against gravity''s force.

    With a deafening crash, he mmed into the pirate ind below, the impact sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. As Archery amidst the wreckage, battered and bruised, he struggled to catch his breath.

    The pain was excruciating, every movement sending waves of agony coursing through his body. He gritted his teeth against the pain, his mind racing as he assessed the situation. He felt his Regeneration slowly healing him, but not as quickly as usual.

    Lying prone on the ground, Archer''s instincts kicked in, causing him to cast Cosmic Shield just in time to intercept the barrage of mana sts hurtling toward him but deflected the deadly projectiles.

    Archer knew he had to rest, so he opened a Gate to Drakonia. Deep and menacing, his voice reverberated with authority as hemanded, "First Legion! Come to me andy waste to the fort that dares to fire upon me, while I regain my strength!"

    As the shield kept getting hit by the pirate''s cannons, soldiers appeared from the portal and knelt after being shocked at the iing attacks. Still, he saw ra wearing her helmet as she addressed the Dragon Legionnaires.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 695 Draconia’s First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 695 Draconia''s First Battle</h4>

    Archer returned to his humanoid form and felt his Regeneration work a bit better, but not by much. He turned to ra and dered, ''''We are taking this ind for our kingdom. Conquer it for me, my general, and you shall be rewarded.''''

    The redhead bowed her head before preparing the soldiers. Lucian Nightshade appeared leading the Drakelord Knights. He jumped off the horse-like beast and knelt toward Archer, ''''What are your orders, My King?''''

    ''''Kill everyone who doesn''t surrender, and capture every city and fortress on the ind. I have a purpose for the four inds surrounding Draconia, and this is the first one,'''' Archer said as he created a chair out of Mana Maniption.

    But that''s all he could do, as using his mana hurt him due to his wounds. He concluded that the cannons had something in them that affected mana. After saying that, even more soldiers from the First Legion appeared and got ready to charge as ra led the charge.

    Archer''s gaze fixed on the spectacle unfolding. His soldiers, a sea of armored figures, charged across the grasnd toward the fort that had been firing upon them relentlessly. The air was tense as arrows whistled and mana sts thundered across the battlefield.

    As the soldiers surged forward, undeterred by the onught, Archer''s chest swelled with pride. He watched with admiration as his warriors disyed unwavering courage in the face of danger.

    The fort''s cannons roared, sending waves of Mana sts into the sky as they tried to slow his army''s advance. Yet for every soldier who fell to the ground, three more stepped forward to take their ce, their will unyielding.

    Archer''s heart pounded with anticipation as he witnessed his soldier''s relentless advance toward the pirate fort. They moved with a single purpose, fueled by loyalty and the promise of victory.

    The enemy''s attacks intensified as they reached the base of the fort''s towering walls. Arrows flew from the ramparts, hitting many of Archer''s soldiers. Yet, still, they pressed on, driven by a fierce resolve to ovee everything in their path.

    At the forefront of the assault, ra emerged as a whirlwind of death and destruction. With agility and grace, she leaped and climbed like an agile predator, scaling the fortress walls with unmatched skill.

    Archer''s breath caught as he watched ra''s brave ascent. She moved with the precision of a seasoned warrior, dispatching pirates with swift and deadly sword strikes, cutting them down with ease.

    With each foe she defeated, the path to victory grew clearer. He watched as she cut down men in the dozens as the other Dragon Legionnaires climbed the wall and started butchering the soldiers while securing the fort.

    As they were doing that, Archer heard Hemera''s, ''''Are you okay, husband? You took those Mana sts directly, which should have killed you, but it looks like it disrupted your mana heart,'''' She said before checking him out.

    Archer nodded, his gaze still fixed on the ongoing battle. "I''ll be fine," he replied, his voice strained with pain. "But we need to secure this ind first."

    Hemera''s concern was evident in her eyes as she examined him. "You shouldn''t push yourself too hard, my love,"

    ''''I''m already healing, and I can feel my mana returning to normal, but it will take some time,'''' as he spoke, he noticed arge dust cloud heading their way.

    He narrowed his eyes and saw some strange-looking cavalry that seemed to be Granitehorn''s, which looked like bigger rhinos but much faster. Archer turned to Lucian and ordered as he pointed at the iing soldiers, ''''Marshal! Take them out now!''''

    Lucian turned his gaze towards Archer, who was pointing at the iing enemy. He then bowed to Archer and dered, "Yes, Your Majesty! We will show them what the Drakelords can do!"

    The Marshal rallied his cohort and charged at the Granitehorn''s. That''s when he heard Hemera mumble, ''''Why are the Novgorod Empire here?''''

    Archer directed his gaze towards her and asked curiously, "How do you recognize them? Hemi"

    The sun elf exined, "Their use of Granitehorns is distinctive, these creatures are native to Vardentia, and the Novgorodians are known to tame them for warfare."

    He nodded and turned back to his cavalry, which were charging at the enemy. They watched from a vantage point overlooking the battlefield, and the tension in the air was palpable. Below them, the Drakelord Knights were closing in on the Granitehorns.

    ''They do appear impressive. Fortunately, Sagana discovered those dwarven cksmiths years ago,'' Archer mused.

    Their swords gleamed in the sunlight as they prepared for battle. Archer''s keen eyes caught Lucian''s motion, and he saw the signal. That''s when the Drakelord Knights dove and dodged, maneuvering around the massive beasts with incredible agility.

    They engaged the riders in a fierce melee, their swords shing against the enemy''s weapons in a flurry of steel. But even as the Drakelord Knights fought skillfully and ferocity, Archer''s gaze shifted beyond the immediate conflict.

    In the distance, arge army was marching toward them, the Novgorod banners fluttering in the wind. With a steely determination, Archer made a decision. "ra! Form up the legion!" he called out, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "Drakeguards in the center, with the Dragonblood Knights on the wings! Do it now!"

    ra wasted no time, immediately rying Archer''smands to the troops below. With precision and discipline, the soldiers began reorganizing, forming into their designated positions with practiced efficiency.

    The Drakeguards, d in their formidable armor, took their ce at the center of the formation, ready to withstand the brunt of the enemy''s assault. Meanwhile, the Dragon Legionnaires spread out on the wings, their dragon-inspired weaponry glinting in the sunlight as they prepared to unleash their fury upon the approaching enemy.

    Archer felt a surge of pride and confidence as the soldiers fell into formation. Despite the enemy army''s looming threat, he knew his soldiers were prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    He recalled the individuals who had assisted him, ''got to thank Mohamet and the other generals,'' he acknowledged, grateful for their support.

    ra ran up to him, followed by hermand staff, as Hemera asked, ''''Arch! Why have you put the less armored men in the center? The Novgorodians will m right into them!''''

    Archer didn''t answer as he screamed out more orders, ''''Legionnaires, form up behind the Dragonblood Knights and be ready to move on mymand!''''

    The soldiers thumped their shields in response as the Drakelords Knights broke off from the Granitehorns after the enemy retreated to the iing army. When Archer saw this, he shouted at Lucian, ''''Take your men and ride a mile behind us, circle to the left, wait for my roar, then charge in!''''

    The older man nodded before rushing off. Once he was gone, ramented, ''''Howe you have the heavy infantry on the wings, Your Majesty? They should be in the center like every army.''''

    ''''Don''t worry. You will see. Now order the Guardians to form behind the battlelines and prepare to protect our soldiers from magic attacks,'''' Archer answered as the Frostwinter breeze hit his face.

    ra turned around and spoke to a man, ''''Theodore, form up! Protect our soldiers from the Novgorod mages.''''

    ''''Yes general,'''' the man saluted

    ''Facing a professional army with my new one will be challenging, but I want to see how they do,'' he thought before the girls messaged him.

    "Can we join you? Maeve, Aurelia, Aeris, and Eveline want toe," Teu''s voice came through the bracelet.

    "Still in our seats?" Archer replied.

    Teu nodded in confirmation, giving Archer the go-ahead to open a Gate. Momentster, thirteen girls emerged from the portal, their smiles widening as they looked at him. Each one greeted him warmly, with kisses from most of them, while Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline opted for hugs.

    Aeris smiled at him, causing Archer to speak, ''''I will talk to you after the battle. Now sit and enjoy as my army smashed the Novgorodians.''''

    When the girls heard this, they were all shocked, but their attention quickly shifted to the sight of the army just ten meters away. E couldn''t help butment, "What are you doing, Arch?"

    Before he could respond, Kassandra stepped in, her voice filled with urgency, "We were dealing with pirates attacking the kingdom. Then, the Novgorodian warships ambushed us, injuring our husband with mana cannons."

    They all looked concerned, but Archer responded, ''''Just watch,dies and enjoy.''''

    He cast Mana Maniption and created a tform under them so they could overlook the battle, which caused Maeve to ask, ''''What''s with this formation?''''

    As Archer scrutinized the enemy force, Hemera provided context to the group. She exined their situation as he watched the opposing army, which had halted roughly thirty meters away.

    In a sudden turn of events, Archer saw a group of horseback riders rapidly approaching their position. Reacting swiftly, he leaped to his feet and summoned his wings before soaring towards them, with Hemera and Sera trailing closely behind.

    Descending gracefully, the trionded in the heart of what would soon be the battlefield. The approaching riders came to a halt, and the foremost among them, speaking with a peculiar ent that Archer identified as Russian, demanded, "Who are you? You''re invading the Empire of Novgorod''s territory. If you surrender now, we will be merciful."

    Archer chuckled before speaking, ''''You''re on mynd, human. Drop your weapons and join my side, or you will all die.''''

    The man startedughing as he replied, ''''So be it. I will crush your army and take your ind, Draconian King. Don''t think we don''t know who you are.''''

    "Quiet, human. You may recognize me; if so, you know I can end you where you stand. But I''ll save that pleasure forter. After your demise, I''ll crucify your body and those of your soldiers so they circle the ind as a warning.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 696 Draconias First Battle (2)

    Chapter 696 Draconia''s First Battle (2)

    ??After Archer''s threat, the Novgorod riders returned to their army while he did the same, followed by the excited Sera and Hemera, who kept looking around, wondering how he would win.

    Once they arrived at the tform, Archer copsed into his chair as the others sat down to getfortable; he pulled out some chocte and started eating as the enemy marched forward.

    But he decided he wanted a better view of the battle. With a charming smile, he turned to the girls and remarked, "I''ll return shortly."

    Tal quickly answered, ''''Where are you going, Arch?''''

    ''''I want to takemand of my soldiers,'''' Archer answered.

    With those words, he took flight toward the First Legion, which was stationed atop a small hill with a view of the grassy in below. Archer surveyed the distantndscape, noting the cluster of towns and cities.

    He guessed it was the stronghold from which the Novgorod army originated. However, he waited to deal with it until after the battle and turned his gaze to the wave of magic attacks approaching the center of his army.

    The Guardians swiftly stepped forward, forming a shield that enveloped the soldiers and effectively blocked the iing spells. Archer smiled when he saw this but started speaking to the soldiers, ''''My soldiers! This is our first test against a real army! Listen to yourmanders and watch your fellow soldier''s backs.''''

    As the soldiers gathered stood in formation, anticipation crackling in the air like a charged storm. Archer descended in front of them, his face a mixture of determination. He cleared his throat, his gaze sweeping over his soldier''s faces, their eyes reflecting a blend of uncertainty and resolve.

    "Alright, everyone," Archer began. "I''m not the best at these speech things, but hear me out." He paused, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "We''re up against the Novgorodians. They''re big, they''re dangerous, but you know what? You''ve trained for this. You''ve bled together, and by the spirits, we will win!"

    The soldiers began to nod, some exchanging nces, others gripping their weapons tighter. Archer''s resolve solidified as he continued, his voice growing stronger with each word. "So, when those Novgorodianse at us with all they''ve got, remember why you''re here. Remember who you''re fighting for��your families, for the kingdom, and each other!"

    With a rallying cry, the soldiers erupted into cheers, their spirits lifted by Archer''s heartfelt words. He had ignited a fire within them, a bright me against the darkness of uncertainty. As they prepared to face the Novgorodian army, their hearts beat as one, united in their shared purpose and unshakeable belief in victory.

    Just after he spoke, they heard the enemy''s war horns. Then they witnessed some enemy cavalry appear from the right nk and charge toward the Dragonblood Knights on the left, but Marshall Lucian instantly reacted and started to charge to intercept them.

    The sh was inevitable, Lucian''s heart pounding as the two forces collided, the sound of metal shing and battle cries filling the air. His sword shed as he fought alongside his knights, each blow striking with deadly uracy.

    Amidst the chaos, Archer scanned the scene with keen eyes. His brow furrowed as he noticed the main force of the Novgorodians charging straight for their center, a tide of enemy soldiers threatening to overwhelm them.

    "Brace, Drakeguards! Stand firm, my soldiers," Archer''s voice cut through the chaos,manding attention even amid the battle''s din. "Hold the line until I tell you to fall back!"

    His words rallied the Drakeguards, their determination renewed as they formed a solid wall of shields and spears, ready to meet the impending onught. With a fierce battle cry, they braced themselves, their resolve unwavering in the face of the approaching enemy.

    Secondster, the main Novgorod center mmed into the Drakeguards, pushing them back, but they continued to fight bravely. Archer watched as his light infantry took the brunt of the attack and managed to stand firm, but they were being pushed back while the Dragonblood Knights quickly cut the enemy down.

    Observing his center giving way, Archer recognized the opportunity to use a tactic inspired by the famous general Hannibal Barca from Earth. Hemanded, "Drakeguards, fall back immediately!"

    As the soldiers began to retreat, creating a gap for more Novgorodians to enter his trap unwittingly, Archer bellowed, "Dragonblood Knights and Dragon Legionnaires, strike the nks and encircle them!"

    They surged forward like a relentless tide, their des shing in the sunlight as they cut through the ranks of enemy soldiers with unmatched ferocity. With each swing of their swords and each sh of their shields, they left a trail of destruction in their wake.

    Amidst the chaos, Archer''s keen eyes caught sight of Lucian and his Drakelord Knights. Their charge was unstoppable as they tore through the Novgorodian cavalry with devastating force. He watched with pride as Lucian circled and mmed into the enemy''s rear, effectively cutting off their retreat and sealing their fate.

    That''s when he realized it was time to spring his trap,"Drakeguards, charge!" his voice boomed across the battlefield as he saw this, hismand igniting his soldier''s fighting spirit.

    With a thunderous roar, the soldiers turned around and surged forward, their shields forming an imprable wall as they crashed into the Novgorodian force''s nks. The impact was devastating.

    The Novgorodians were caught between the relentless onught of the Dragonblood Knights, Dragon Legionnaires, and the fierce charge of the Drakeguards. Their lines crumbled, their formations shattered, as Archer''s forces pressed forward with unwavering resolve.

    Archer saw an opportunity and seized the moment. "Drakewings, raid the enemy camp and kill all the fleeing soldiers!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the battle''s noise.

    With precision and skill, the Drakewing Outriders raced toward the enemy camp, their des gleaming in the sunlight as they cut down any soldiers who dared to flee. In a whirlwind of chaos and carnage, they struck fear into their enemy''s hearts, leaving no survivors.

    As the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded into the distance, Archer stood tall amidst the wreckage of war, his eyes aze with triumph. Thanks to the courage of his brave warriors, the day was won, and the Novgorodian threat had been defeated for now.

    Archer ordered his cavalry to chase down any survivors while the soldiers started building crosses for the dead and putting them around the ind like a ring. After giving out his orders, he returned to the tform, where the girls watched him with wide eyes.

    Maeve was the first to ask, ''''What was that? I didn''t know you were familiar with war. '''' She looked around at the others, who shrugged before returning her gaze to Archer. ''''What tactics did you use?''''

    He smiled, ''''It''s called the Double Envelopement. I put my light infantry in the center to absorb the brunt of the enemy attack, which pushed them inward, allowing the Dragonblook Knights to envelop them.'''' He pointed at the Marshel,''''Thanks to Marshal Lucian, who hit their rear as the enemy got scared and started to route so we could win quickly.''''

    The girls nodded, but Aureliamented, ''''But they are one of the strongest empires on Thrylos. How could your newly established army defeat them?''''

    Archerughed but answered honestly, ''''My soldiers have been constantly training for years. I have three full Legions to call upon, but I choose to use the First Legion as the other two are building infrastructure throughout the kingdom.''''

    After speaking, ra approached before kneeling and said, ''''Your Majesty. The Healers are overwhelmed. Do any of the queens know healing magic?''''

    E, Hemera, Aurelia, Leira, and Llyniel jumped up and followed ra to help the soldiers while the others waited.

    Maeve asked with a hint of suspicion, ''''What do you n to do with these armies of yours?''''

    Archer remained silent but opened a portal to the domain, calling for the Tressyms with a soft murmur. The flying cats materialized with gentle meows. Approaching him, the leader received a tender caress as Archer instructed.

    "Return to the Novgorod Empire," hemanded his voice firm yet tinged with a hint of mischief, "Gather intelligence, steal anything valuable, and sow seeds of chaos. You are in charge and free to return to the domain whenever you have information to share with me."

    The Tressyms nodded in agreement and gathered around Archer, seeking affectionate pets before disappearing into the night sky. As they disappeared, he shifted his attention to Maeve, his expression serious.

    "Maeve, chaos is on the horizon," he said, his voice tinged with urgency. "I intend to prepare for it. You''re wee to stand by my side, but should things take a turn for the worse, I urge you to bring your family here for safety."

    She nodded, her eyes reflecting a mixture of concern and determination. "Thank you, Archer. I''ll keep that in mind. We''ll stand with you, ready to face whatever challenges lie ahead."

    Archer smiled before ra approached him and knelt alongside Lucian. When seeing this, he spoke, ''''How many did we lose?''''

    ra quickly answered, ''''Just over a hundred soldiers, Your Majesty.''''

    He nodded before retrieving a pouch brimming with gold coins from his Item Box and tossed it to ra, who caught it with a mixture of surprise and confusion evident on her face, "What is this for?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity as she examined the weighty pouch in her hands.

    "Give two gold to each fallen soldier''s family and tell them it''s from me," he answered solemnly, his gaze unwavering as he issued his instructions. "Now, conquer this ind for me. Once you do that, I''ll have some of the Second Legione over and guard thend."

    With a determined nod, ra epted the task, understanding the weight of the responsibility ced upon her shoulders.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 697 Bosslady

    Chapter 697 Bosdy

    ??Shortly after giving ra his orders, Archerughed at their shocked expressions before smiling, ''''What?''''

    Talmented with a curious expression, ''''Honestly, that was amazing, Arch. I didn''t know you were a skilled general.''''

    He nodded before answering honestly, ''''Well, I''ve picked up a few things over the years.''''

    ''Fortunately, my experience ying Total War back on Earth allows me to apply tactics from there,'' he reflected inwardly as he remembered the battle.

    Afterward, the five girls who went to help the healers reappeared, allowing them all to return to the domain to rx.

    As they stepped through the portal, E handed him a Memory Stone and exined, ''''This has all the girl''s fights recorded, including Maeve''s, Aurelia''s, and Aeris''s. They were disappointed you missed their fights, but I told them I documented it, which excited them.''''

    ''''Shut up, E! You weren''t meant to tell him that,'''' Aureliained, but Archer knew it was just embarrassment as he spotted her smile and the blush creep up her slender neck.

    With everyone settled in the treehouse, Archer sat down and rxed at the back of the living room, which was nice and warm. The heat from the fire washed over him, causing him to growfortable.

    He sent mana into the Memory Stone E gave him and started watching the fights, which amazed him. All the girls were skilled fighters, using melee and magicbat. Maeve beat her opponent using her sword skills, while Aurelia used her water magic thanks to being a mermaid.

    Their victories, achieved through skills or magic, didn''t surprise Archer, considering how powerful they were for their ages. After spending an hour watching the fights, he gotfortable, thanks to the serene atmosphere that surrounded him.

    He noticed the girls chatting among themselves. Teu, Tal, N, Kassandra, Eveline, and Maeve engaged in a lively discussion aboutbat techniques, sharing insights and strategies.

    Meanwhile, Leira, Hemera, Sera, Nefertiti, and Aurelia discussed magic and theories. Lastly, E, Halime, Llyniel, and Aeris worked together to prepare avish feast for the group.

    Their skills promised a delightful dinner for all. Archer was on the verge of falling asleep when a sudden recollection jolted him awake. The Memory Stone Ophelia had given him contained Valkyria ckwood''s discovery of the Unknown Continent.

    He reached for it, preparing to infuse it with mana, but then saw E approaching, causing him to pause, "Here, Arch. Try this. Aeris made this tea for you," she said, her smile warming the room.

    ''''Thank you, El,'''' he said while reaching for the cup. ''''I''m going to watch the Memory Stone that the headmistress gave me, so let me know when dinner is done.''''

    E smiled, ''''Of course. I''ll tell the others what you''re doing so they won''t bother you.''''

    Archer leaned in, gently taking her delicate hand before drawing her closer for a kiss. E responded by wrapping her arms around his chest, reciprocating the embrace. After their lips parted, she retreated to the kitchen with a love-filled smile.

    Once she was gone, he reclined against the cushioned seat in the cozy treehouse, holding the cup of tea. It smelled of herbs, and something sweet but spicy teasingly tamed his senses.

    He took a sip, expecting the familiar taste of herbal tea, but what greeted him was far beyond his expectations. Different vors danced on his pte as the warm liquid trickled down his throat.

    It felt like a mix of sweet honey, bitter herbs, tangy citrus, and spices, with a touch of warmth. Each sip revealed different tastes, which fascinated him. Archer''s eyes widened in surprise, his taste buds tingling with delight.

    He drank some more, savoring the vors that danced on his tongue. He liked them, and he would tell Aeris when he saw him. After finishing the tea, he sent some mana into the Memory Stone and dived into it while waiting for dinner to witness the Unknown Continent.

    ________________________________

    [Valkyria ckwood''s POV]

    Meanwhile, a week has passed since they set sail, and it''s been nothing short of chaos. Pirates have constantly attacked the Frontier Fleet. Despite the Admiral''s repeated victories, they persistently continue their assaults, much to Valkyria''s annoyance.

    As she stepped onto her room''s balcony, the salty breeze whipped through her purple hair, carrying the distant roar of cannons and the crackle of mana. She gazed at the tumultuous sea with waves as high as some city walls.

    She watched the Avalon''s Wrath unleash its firepower. With thunderous booms, their battleship''s mana cannons erupted, sending bolts of crackling energy hurtling toward the oing pirate ships.

    As the enemy retaliated, their sts collided with the battleship''s shield, causing the projectiles to ricochet harmlessly away. Without hesitation, the ship veered to the left, setting its sights on another pirate vessel rapidly approaching.

    The air crackled chaotic mana as the cannons found their targets with deadly precision, engulfing the pirate vessels in brilliant explosions of light and smoke. Valkyria''s heart pounded with adrenaline as she witnessed their ship in action.

    With each st of the cannons, the pirate ships exploded and sank beneath the churning waves. Valkyria was awedas she witnessed the battleship''s sheer power and its skilled crew.

    After the battle, no more pirate ships appeared, causing Valkyria to sigh in relief. She then looked out to sea, where the weather seemed to worsen. Returning inside, she made her way to her team members.

    The sailors were rushing around cleaning the cannons while bringing more mana shells out of storage. She passed by the Galley and saw hundreds of men and women sitting around eating while others were still at home.

    Soon, she reached the door leading to the hall. The six women''s rooms were out, and they were all asleep when she checked on them. Due to the cold weather, the three women were cuddled under the covers when she opened Nia''s door, making herugh.

    When she closed the door, she heard a voice behind her, ''''What are you doing, Bosdy?''''

    Valkyria turned around to see the brown-haired dwarf who was in their tank yawning as she stretched. She smiled before replying, ''''I was checking up on the team. More pirates appeared.''''

    ''''Again?'''' Thora questioned as she put on a cloak and wrapped it around herself.

    ''''Yes, but the Admiral destroyed them. I was heading for the bridge. Do you want toe, Shorty?''''

    She watched Thora''s face go red before she exploded, ''''Stop calling me that Bosdy! I''m a dwarf!''''

    Valkyria chuckled as the two made their way toward the bridge. Upon arrival, she saw Vice Admiral Sasha Silverwood standing at the helm, overseeing the ship''s operations. At the same time, Vera engaged in conversation with some sailors clustered around a machine emitting curious sounds.

    As they entered, Sasha looked at the two and nodded before Vera smiled, ''''We''re a week away from the Unknown Continent. When we arrive, your group will go ashore with the Marines while we build a fort on the coast.''''

    ''''Sounds good, Vera. I will return to my time and prepare them,'''' she answered.

    Afterward, a week passed by so quickly that it shocked them, and now Valkyria was standing on the deck looking into a mist-

    covered jungle that stood fifty meters from the AIN Avalon''s Wrath.

    Her gaze swept over the dense canopy of towering trees that seemed to stretch endlessly, their dark silhouettes veiled in an eerie mist that obscured therge mountains in the distance.

    It creeped Valkyria out as she felt like something was watching the fleet from the darkness beyond the treeline. The atmosphere was heavy with foreboding, and Valkyria couldn''t shake the unease in her stomach.

    She knew that in that jungley untold dangers, mysteries waiting to be uncovered, and perhaps even darker secrets hidden within the unknown depths. However, amidst the shadowy expanse, a glimmer of hope emerged.

    A narrow strip of nd stretched like a beacon in the darkness. It offered a potential foothold for their expedition to establish a fort and port. About thirty meters of open groundy between the jungle and the churning sea.

    As Valkyria observed the nd, her mind raced with ns and strategies. She knew this would be their best chance to establish a foothold on the Unknown Continent.

    "Boss, how much longer until wend? We''ve been standing around for ages," Thora grumbled, her Warhammer slung over her shoulder.

    She shakes her head and says, "We''re waiting for the Marines and Vera. She wants to meet with us before we disembark."

    Lirael spoke up from behind, ''''I feel something darking from the jungle, Valkyria. It seems to be waiting.''''

    Just as she finished talking, Nia exined, ''''Yeah, because hundreds of colonists vanished a few years ago,'''' the orange-

    haired girl stepped forward. ''''Auntie told me that the emperor has sent several expeditions out here, but they all either flee or disappear.''''

    ''''Yes, I heard the sailors'' stories during our voyage, but it''s no use dwelling on them. We will just be more careful as we explore,'''' she smiled.

    Turning to the cheetah demi-human, Valkyria addressed her, "Cleo, you''ll be scouting when wend, while the rest of us secure thending zone."

    "Yes, ma''am," Cleo promptly responded.

    After speaking, they all spotted a sailor running up to them and said, ''''Miss ckwood, the Admiral wants to see you.''''

    Valkyria nodded before following the man and telling her team to prepare their gear before she got back. She soon reached the Admiral''s office and saw Vera and Sasha alongside another woman.

    The trio shifted their towards her, and Vera offered a warm smile as she introduced her to the neer. "Valkyria, allow me to introduce you to the Marine Commander and my daughter, Evangeline Highmore."

    Valkyria shifted her gaze to Evangeline, absorbing her striking presence. Evangeline bore the same snow-white hair as her mother,plemented by blood-red eyes that contrasted sharply with her fairplexion.

    Poised andposed, she wore tight-fitting armor, which highlighted her figure and subtly revealed her curvaceous shape beneath the uniform. Valkyria shook her head as Vera continued, ''''She will join you as yound and provide extra protection.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 698 The Unknown Continent

    Chapter 698 The Unknown Continent

    ??Valkyria nodded. ''''Okay, Admiral. More protection is always weed. '''' She looked at the white-haired woman and greeted her. ''''It''s good to meet you, Evangeline.''''

    ''''You too, Valkyria ckwood. Is your team ready to leave?'''' The white-haired woman inquired.

    ''''Yes, they are waiting to depart now,'''' she answered.

    Vera spoke before Evangeline could reply, ''''Well, we better get going before the weather puts a stop to it,'''' she looked at her daughter and ordered. ''''Report back with the res, Eve. Green for safe, red for dangerous. Good luck, you two.''''

    Evangeline saluted before leaving, and Valkyria smiled at the two remaining women before leaving the office and returning to her team. As Valkyria followed the white-haired woman through the ship''s corridors, the hum of activity surrounded them.

    Valkyria moved out of the way as dozens of sailors rushed past, preparing tond on the beach once they secured it. Finally, they arrived at the shuttle bay where the Battleship''s shuttles awaited.

    The massive doors opened with a hiss, revealing a sight that took Valkyria''s breath away. Two hundred well-armored Avalonian Marines stood at attention, their weapons gleaming under the bay''s harsh lights.

    Evangeline wasted no time, issuing orders with authority, "Board the shuttles, double-time! We have a mission toplete!"

    The Marines sprang into action, moving efficiently as they filed into the waiting shuttles. Each one radiated a sense of readiness and determination, prepared to face whatever challenges awaited them.

    Turning to her team, Valkyria mirrored Evangeline''s actions, "Alright, team. Let''s move out. Board the shuttle and get ready for deployment."

    Her team members nodded in acknowledgment, their expressions focused and determined. Without hesitation, they followed Valkyria''s lead, boarding the shuttle and preparing for the mission ahead.

    Once they sat down, arge door opened on the Battleship''s side, allowing the shuttles to drop to the calm sea below. As they hit the surface, the drivers powered up the mana engine and started sailing toward the beach.

    As they did that, Valkyria assigned roles to her team. ''''Cleo and Soraya, you will be our scouts and travel ahead of us,'''' she said. The two women nodded and prepared their weapons.

    She looked at the rest of the team, ''''We will explore a few miles into the forest to assess the area while the Marines secure the beach for the builders toe to shore to construct the fortress.''''

    Valkyria looked around and saw none of them had any questions. So she nodded and started sharpening her short swords while the shuttle skimmed across the surface. As she gazed toward the shore, the distant silhouette of trees grewrger with each passing moment.

    The anticipation of the mission coursed through her veins, her heart pounding in rhythm with the thrum of the shuttle''s mana engines. As the sea breeze tousled her short hair, she watched the shoreline draw nearer, her focus intensifying with each passing second.

    Suddenly, the shuttles mmed into the beach with a jolt, jarring Valkyria from her reverie. Without hesitation, her team and the Marines poured out of the shuttles, their movements swift as they fanned out to secure the area.

    Valkyria''s senses heightened as she scanned the surroundings, her muscles tensed and ready for action. But then, a feeling of dread descended upon them like a heavy shroud; it felt like something was bearing down on them.

    Evangeline''s sharp and urgent voice pierced the air as she screamed for the Marines to form up. Valkyria''s heart sank as she followed the Marine Commander''s gaze toward the forest, her breath catching in her throat as she saw them.

    Raptor-looking beasts emerged from the dense foliage, thunderous roars echoing across the beach. Valkyria''s mind raced as she assessed the situation, her instincts screaming to act swiftly to protect her team and the Marines.

    Valkyria''s eyes narrowed as she examined the charging beasts. They were as ck as night, their sleek forms gleaming under the harsh sunlight. She noticed glowing red eyesing from the darkness, and they all felt an aura of hate emanating from them.

    Each dinosaur-looking beast stood five feet tall, their muscr bodies rippling with power. Its ws, as sharp as swords, glinted in the sunlight, ready to easily rend flesh and tear through armor. As she saw these formidable creatures, a shiver ran down her spine.

    They were unlike anything she had ever encountered, and the primal fear they invoked was real. But Valkyria knew what to do and unsheathed her short swords before looking at Thora, Nia, Serena, and Soraya.

    She spoke, ''''Take them down quickly. They will tear the Marines apart.''''

    ''''Yes, bosdy!'''' They all replied in unison.

    Valkyria surged forward, a sonic boom echoing as she charged towards the beasts. The closest creature lunged at her with its massive jaws, but she avoided the attack and drove one of her des into its left eye.

    The beast let out a pain-filled roar before trying to swipe at her with its ws, but she levered her position. She vaulted over its head just as another beast lunged towards her, snarling in anger.

    Just as it prepared to strike, Thora''s Warhammer delivered a thunderous blow, obliterating the second creature''s head. Valkyria''s team swiftly joined the fray following this decisive strike, deftly evading the creatures'' attacks.

    Cleo agilely avoided their snapping jaws, then shed its throat with a swipe of her sword as she passed by, unleashing a torrent of blood before moving on to the next target as it copsed to the ground as the battle swung in their favor.

    Meanwhile, Lirael remained behind the Marines as she targeted the beasts'' eyes. With each shot, the creature''s vision shattered with resounding crashes, creating openings for Nia and Soraya to charge in.

    Unified in their efforts, they efficiently dispatched the blinded creatures, exploiting the strategic strikes initiated by Thora and Valkyria. With each coordinated move, the beasts fell one by one.

    As thest creatures stumbled, Serena charged forward, wielding her spear to keep them at bay and protect the Marines from any remaining threats. Her swift and decisive actions ensured the safety of their allies and solidified control over the beach.

    Once the creatures fell under her team''s efforts, a tense silence settled over the beach. The once chaotic scene now quieted, except for the gentle wavespping against the shore as silence overtook the area.

    Taking a moment to catch their breath, Valkyria and the rest of the women sat down while keeping an eye out, weapons still ready, scanning the surroundings for any sign of further danger. The Marines, too, stood at attention, their eyes alert for any potential threats.

    After ensuring that the area was secure, Evangeline approached Valkyria with a look of gratitude, "Thank you," she said earnestly, her voice carrying over the quiet beach. "Your quick thinking and bravery saved us from what could have been a disaster."

    Valkyria nodded as she wiped the sweat off her forehead, "It was our duty," she replied, her tone firm yet humble. "We''re just d we could help."

    With the beach now secured, the Marines began to set up a perimeter, their training and expertise evident as they worked swiftly and efficiently. Meanwhile, a group of builders began to disembark from the ships.

    Their tools and materials were ready to begin construction on the fortress that would serve as their home for the foreseeable future��the sun started to set on the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the beach.

    Amidst the noise of hammers nging and saws whirring, the crew''sughter echoed through the air, starkly contrasting with the recent battle as the fort''s construction progressed with surprising speed.

    Valkyria and her team gathered around a crackling campfire, the warmth of the mes offering sce in the cool night air. However, she remained aware of the need to ensure their safety in this unfamiliar territory.

    She tasked Cleo and Soraya with embarking on a scouting mission, knowing their expertise was crucial for surveying the surrounding terrain and identifying dangers. With their agility and quick thinking, she was confident that they would navigate the mission sessfully.

    Meanwhile, Thora''s strength was used as she tirelessly helped build the fort, contributing to its rapid progress. Valkyria couldn''t help but be impressed by the speed at which the fortress took shape.

    As the days passed, they didn''t get attacked, and all their scouting returned nothing apart from endless jungles and an old vige about a day''s travel into the trees. Valkyria and her team were astounded to find the constructionpleted.

    They were in awe of the towering walls, which stood ten meters high and were fortified with impressive ck stones from the empire. As they looked at the fortress, they noticed Admiral Vara Highmore had arrived ashore to inspect the finished creation.

    The day had been long, filled with the hustle and bustle of construction as the fortress took shape, but now, a sense of quiet anticipation hung in the air. Suddenly, a young soldier approached, his footsteps echoing against the stone walls as he hurried toward Valkyria.

    His serious expression indicated that he had important news, "Valkyria, Admiral Vera wishes to see you," he announced, his voice respectful but urgent.

    Valkyria nodded, her senses sharpening as she turned to follow the soldier into the fortress. The scent of fresh wood and mortar hit her nose as she entered, mingling with the faint hint of sea salt carried on the breeze.

    With each step, the fortress loomedrger, its imposing silhouette rising against the backdrop of the darkening sky. The sound of hammers and saws reverberated through the air, a testament to the ongoing construction efforts.

    As Valkyria passed through the towering gates, she stood in the fortress''s heart. Her eyes widened in awe as she took in the sight before her. The courtyard stretched out before her, bustling with activity as soldiers and workers carried their tasks purposefully.

    Tents and makeshift shelters dotted thendscape, temporary homes for those who toiled tirelessly to bring the fortress to life. The main keep rose in the center of it all, its towering walls decorated with the Avalon Empire''s banners.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 699 I Will Kidnap You Aswell

    Chapter 699 I Will Kidnap You Aswell

    ??Archer was shaken out of the scene as the memory ran out and shook his head only to see his beautiful wood elf standing there with a pretty smile while looking at him, ''''Dinners ready, Arch. Come on.''''

    ''''Thanks, Llyn,'''' he replied with his smile as he stood up and stretched his back, causing a few pops to be heard.

    Llyniel giggled before she grabbed his hand and guided him to the table where everyone was gathered. As he approached, all the girls turned towards him, their faces lighting up with smiles.

    All rose from their seats except for the four guests, who remained seated. Before he took his ce, they greeted him with love-filled kisses. Among them, Maeve, Eveline, Aeris, and Aurelia beamed at him warmly.

    When Archer saw the food, his eyes widened. The table was packed with abundant food stretching as far as the eye could see. There were tes of sulent roast meats glistening with juices and bowls overflowing with colorful vegetables, each more enticing than thest.

    He smelled freshly baked bread filling the air, mingling with the rich aromas of spices and herbs. Archer''s mouth watered as he surveyed the array of delicacies before him. He could see perfectly roasted chickens.

    Their golden skin was crisp and crackling, alongside steaming, creamy, buttery mashed potatoes. Roasted vegetables, still sizzling from the oven, added bursts of color to the table.

    His gaze lingered on a tter of perfectly seared steaks, cooked to juicy perfection and adorned with a generous drizzle of savory sauce.

    Nearby, a selection of rich desserts beckoned him, their sweet smells wafting temptingly through the air. As Archer sat down, E put a te stacked with meat and bread with a smile.

    He thanked her before everyone started eating and chatting. Maeve looked at him with a curious gaze until she asked, ''''How many girls do you n on marrying?''''

    Archer shrugged. "Honestly, I don''t know Maeve," he said, looking around at the girls he''de to love. "I didn''t n on being with anyone; it just happened, and if I like someone, I won''t let them go."

    ''''What about if there are dozens of wives?'''' Eveline asked as she jumped into the conversation.

    He looked at the rabbit girl, who had a curious expression, ''''That''s a good question,'''' he thought to himself before answering. ''''I guess it depends on what these wives do.''''

    Aureliamented, ''''Take me for example. I am my father''s sessor and must stay in the Vitalis Kingdom to rule over it. Would you forget about me?''''

    Archer shook his head, ''''No. I''d visit you as I do with Sia and Hecate.''''

    The mermaid smiled as his response before Eveline spoke, ''''So you''d go out of your way to visit your wives?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' he answered after chewing some meat, ''''I''d use Gate to see them at least once a week.''''

    After getting his answer, the girls went back to eating. As they ate,ughter and lively conversation filled the air, punctuated by the asional clink of cutlery and the chorus of contented sighs.

    Maeve entertained them with tales of her adventures fighting beasts and bandits in the Avaloch Kingdom. Her grey eyes sparkled excitedly as she recounted her daring escapades, which caused everyone tough.

    Eveline and Aeris shared stories of their own, theirughter blending with the gentle rustle of the evening breeze. The rabbit girl informed them that, thanks to her heritage, she''s been trained in closebat and led the Moonwood Special Forces.

    When Archer heard this, he was impressed and wanted to see her soldiers, which Eveline agreed to do with a wink. Aurelia, ever the thoughtful one, listened intently, her gaze thoughtful as she offered words of wisdom and encouragement to her friends.

    He soaked in the joyful atmosphere, his heart swelling with love and gratitude for these remarkable girls. With each bite of delicious food and each shared moment ofughter and camaraderie, he felt a deep sense of belonging wash over him.

    As the night wore on, the stars twinkled overhead. They continued to feast and chat, savoring every moment of this precious time together. Surrounded by good food and even betterpany, Archer knew he was truly blessed.

    Everyone enjoyed themselves until the moon was high in the sky. Archer started to get tired and yawned, catching the girl''s attention as he spoke to the group, ''''I''m going to bathe, then head to bed.''''

    Aurelia smirked as she teased him, ''''Do you need help with a wash? Mermaids are known to help their partner rx.''''

    When Archer heard this, he smirked, ''''Were partners now? That''s new to me.''''

    The lc-haired girl giggled before answering, ''''Just like Maeve, my father engaged me to a Novgorod Prince whom I''ve met a couple of times. He is a pretty boy who only has power because of the emperor. But something is telling me to take the jump when ites to you.''''

    He startedughing before revealing, ''''Well if that''s the case, I will kidnap you as well.''''

    ''''Oh, so you''ll make an enemy of the Vitalis Kingdom?'''' Aurelia inquired with a smile.

    With a determined gleam in his eyes, Archer stood up from the table. His voice echoed throughout the room as he dered, "I''d be an enemy of the continent itself if it meant having Maeve, Eveline, and Aurelia by my side."

    His words hung in the air, a solemn vow of devotion andmitment to the two women who had captured his heart. Maeve''s eyes widened in surprise, her expression softening with emotion, while Aurelia''s cheeks flushed with wonder and delight.

    The three girls were happy, and it showed as the othersughed at their reactions, but before anyone could respond, Archer excused himself and went to the bathroom, his mind still reeling from the intensity of his deration.

    Aeris watched him go unbeknownst to him, her gaze lingering on his retreating figure with curiosity and concern. He walked down one of the hallways with bedrooms lined by walls on both sides.

    Archer walked for five minutes until he entered the bathroom. Steam hit him, causing him to sweat. He stripped off his clothes before stepping into the hot water, sank into it, and rxed briefly before he heard the door open.

    He turned around and was shocked as the Kraken Princess grinned, ''''You look shocked, husband? Didn''t expect to see me so soon?''''

    Archer chuckled before replying, ''''Yes. I didn''t think you''d be ready for a while.''''

    ''''Why do you think that? Have I not told you that Krakens are different from the other races? I picked you as my mate and will be with you until the day I die,'''' Kassandra revealed with a smile as she started taking off her armor.

    He watched the armor fall to the ground with a soft thud, revealing Kassandra''s toned body beneath. d in an undershirt, her plentiful boobs and thick thighs were impossible to conceal, igniting a surge of desire within him as he saw.

    A yful grin lit up Kassandra''s lips as she watched his response. Emboldened by his reaction, she proceeded to peel off the undershirt, revealing her toned physique and elegantly sculpted curves to Archer''s gaze.

    d in dark blue panties and a bra, she exuded confidence that surprised him, but soon that turned to lust as she approached him with a grin, ''''Do you want to im this Kraken Princess dragon?''''

    Kassandra stopped walking and leaned forward, giving Archer the perfect view of her boobs which drove him mad with lust, but it wasn''t over yet. With a knowing smile, Kassandra reached behind her back, undoing the sp of her bra before letting it fall to the ground.

    Herrge chest was now fully exposed to the steam from the hot water swirling around them as she stood before him. Archer couldn''t help but notice how her pink nipples had hardened under his lingering gaze.

    But it didn''t stop there. In a bold disy of confidence and desire, she hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, slowly sliding them down her thighs until they pooled around her ankles, leaving herpletely exposed to his gaze.

    Seeing her in the nude, Archer felt a surge of lust course through him, his dragon instincts awakening in response to the sight of her sculpted body illuminated by the gentle glow of the dim mana lights.

    Unable to resist any longer, he stepped out of the bath and closed the distance between them in a single stride. With a primal growl escaping his lips, he pushed Kassandra against the tiled wall, his hands roaming eagerly over her curves.

    Kassandra gasped in surprise at his reaction but couldn''t deny that she liked it. Her ck eyes widened with excitement, anticipation, and eagerness as he passionately kissed her velvety, soft lips.

    Their mouths melded together hungrily, tongues dancing in a fiery embrace as they lost themselves. Archer''s hands traced her naked body, igniting sparks of pleasure with every touch.

    The steam from the hot water enveloped them, adding an air of sensuality to their embrace as they surrendered to their desires. Time seemed to stand still as they devoured each other with a primal intensity, their bodies moving in perfect harmony.

    With each kiss, each caress, the mes of passion burned brighter, consuming them in a fiery whirlwind of lust. At that moment, only the two were lost in the throes of desire, their souls intertwined in a fiery embrace.

    After kissing the shocked Kraken, Archer separated and smiled as he started kissing down her body until he came to her hard nipples, which he started teasing by flicking his tongue over them, causing her to let out a delightful moan.

    While sucking her right nipple, his spare hand began to gently pinch and tease the free one, eliciting even more intense moans from her lips. Archer didn''t stop as he freed her nipple and trailed down her body until he reached her pussy which was starting to get wet.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 700 A Dragon Vs A Kraken Princess (R18)

    Chapter 700 A Dragon Vs A Kraken Princess (R18)

    ??They stood in the steam-filled bathroom, the air thick with desire between the two as one of Archer''s hands traced the curves of her body. At the same time, he could feel her starting to heat up as he gently continued to tease her nipples.

    Her mind started to slip away amidst the crescendo of her increasingly loud and intense moans. His sudden halt surprised Kassandra, resulting in her shaking her head before fixing him with her narrowed ck eyes, ''''Are you not going to continue, husband?''''

    With a smile, he replied, ''''Of course I am.''''

    Archer stopped ying with her nipples, which were now red and stiff from his teasing. But then, his hands traveled down her body, eliciting tremors from her as his eyes met hers with a hungry gaze.

    Before he continued, he wanted her permission and received a loving smile in response. He didn''t want to waste any more time as his hands descended past her muscr midriff until they reached her thick thighs.

    Archer gently parted her legs, and his fingers brushed against the soft skin of her inner thighs, eliciting a shiver of anticipation from Kassandra.

    As his fingers got closer to her pussy they were causing her to tremble even more than she already was as he explored every inch of her.

    When Archer finally reached his destination, a smirk appeared when he saw her perfect pussy, already slick with arousal.

    He couldn''t wait anymore, so he began to rub her in slow, sensual circles, relishing the way she responded to his touch with seductive moaning.

    Kassandra''s breath caught in her throat as the euphoria washed over her, her body arching instinctively towards his touch.

    With each stroke of his fingers, she grew more and more responsive, her moans growing louder and more desperate with each passing moment.

    She gasped and pleaded with Archer, "Please, don''t stop... it feels amazing."

    He didn''t need any more encouragement as one of his fingers slid into her tight warm pussy. Kassandra''s breath hitched as he started moving deliberately in and out of her.

    Her love juices poured out as he moved in and out, causing it to go all over his hand, which earned him a moan as his finger went deeper.

    Shortly after, she leaned forward and started nibbling his pointed ear, causing him to shiver and groan. When she did that, it sent waves of pleasure coursing through his body, as it was one of his weak spots.

    While Kassandra was doing that, he quickened his fingering, driving her to climax with a scream of ecstasy that filled the bathroom. She stopped biting him as she spoke in a husky voice filled with lust, "Arch, your fingers... They are exploring every inch of me... I can''t get enough of it."

    Unable to think straight or hold herself up after talking, she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer as her legs began to tremble beneath her. The sensation was too much for Kassandra, sending her into a state of euphoria as she melted against him.

    Her moans filled the room with each movement of his skilled fingers. Kassandra''s grip on Archer tightened, her nails digging into his skin as she surrendered to the bliss coursing through her.

    Kassandra''s body arched towards him, seeking more of his touch as her moans grew louder and more desperate. As her legs shook like a baby giraffe''s, Archer held her close, providing the support she needed to ride out the waves of pleasure crashing over her.

    He stopped pleasuring her and brought his finger to his mouth before licking them clean, which sent a shock through his body as her love juices tasted sweet.

    Archer admitted to himself that he loved the taste and wanted more. With some mana, he created a soft andfortable bed for them before pushing her onto it as she was still letting out erotic moans.

    ''''Rx, Kass. Let me take care of you,'''' when Kassandra was on the bed, he got on his knees and spread her legs before kissing down her sexy long legs after speaking.

    ''''Oh my god, Arch!'''' Kassandra moaned out as she felt his kisses getting closer to her soaked pussy.

    As he reached it, his tongue shot out and began gently licking, causing Kassandra''s body to twist and turn as he overwhelmed her senses. The taste of her love juices sent a surge of delight through him as he licked her.

    Archer''s tongue glided in slow, sensual circles over her sensitive folds while he slipped a finger inside her; when he did this, her pussy mped down while a warm feeling enveloped him.

    Kassandra gasped and arched her back in response to his touch before she ran her fingers through his hair as she surrendered to the waves of pleasure hitting her. With each stroke of his tongue and movement of his finger, her erotic moans grew louder, echoing in the room as she lost herself in ecstasy.

    His touch was skilled and relentless, driving her closer and closer to the edge with each passing moment. As the intensity of his finger mounted, Kassandra''s grip on the sheets tightened, her body trembling with anticipation.

    With a final, passionate thrust of his finger and a wild flick of his tongue, he pushed her over the edge. It sent her into a bliss-

    filled daze as she screamed his name while grabbing his hair, ''''Archer!!''''

    After that, Kassandra''s body began to tremble with an intensity that Archer hadn''t felt before. As he continued to satisfy her, her moans grew louder, echoing off the walls of the dimly lit room.

    Suddenly, her hips bucked against his touch, and a rush of liquid gushed from her, soaking the sheets beneath them. Surprised but undeterred, Archer watched as her euphoria peaked, her body convulsing with pleasure.

    Driven by his lust, Archer leaned in closer, capturing the streams of her sweet nectar with his lips. The taste was intoxicating, sweet, and slightly salty, igniting a fire within him as he eagerly drank, savoring every drop.

    As Kassandra''s cries of happiness filled the air, Archer continued to drink all her sweet nectar, lost in the moment as he loved her taste. He soon finished licking her love juices off his lips as a hunger burned in his violet eyes as he looked at her seductive body.

    ''She is beautiful, and I''m lucky to have such a girl in my life,'' he said, noticing her perfectly sculpted muscles. ''Even her muscles are wless,'' Archer mused, a smirk ying on his lips as he admired her.

    A predatory smile appeared as he climbed over Kassandra, his body poised above hers like a powerful predator ready to im its prize. Archer pressed his throbbing cock against her slick folds, and he could feel the heat of her desire radiating beneath him.

    ''''Do you want this, Kass? Once it happens, there''s no going back,'''' Archer asked while giving her a loving smile.

    Kassandra''s breath hitched in anticipation, and her ck eyes sparkled with lust as she gazed up at him. With a soft smile, she answered, ''''im me, white dragon, and make me yours. I don''t want to go back. I want you.''''

    The words sent a thrill of excitement coursing through Archer''s veins, fueling his passion as he lowered himself onto her and started rubbing his cock against her drenched pussy, which caused her to moan even more as she clung to him.

    Soon, he slipped inside her, which was easier than he expected due to how wet she was, and when he dived in, he hit her hymen and broke it, causing Kassandra to yelp in pain, but he quickly cast Aurora Healing on her.

    Archer''s spell caused the pain to vanish, but he still noticed the blood stains on the sheets below them, which made him happy, as if she were his now.

    He watched the dragon tattoo form on her abdomen, which pleased him greatly. However, he abandoned all thoughts and began to gently make love to her, ensuring that she savored every moment of it.

    Archer fervently made love to her, eliciting screams and moans from Kassandra. She grasped him tightly and eximed, "I love it. I love it!" Kassandra moaned in a voice saturated with desire. "It''s so amazing, and I want more!"

    The couple was entangled in each other''s embrace, their bodies pressed together in the dimly lit room. Archer''s hands roamed her body, tracing every curve with a tender touch that sent shivers down her spine.

    As he leaned in to capture her lips in a passionate kiss, Kassandra''s moans escaped her throat in soft, breathy whispers, the sound filling the room with an erotic melody. He responded to her moans with equal zeal, his kisses growing more intense as desire consumed them both.

    Archer felt her pussy mp down on his cock, not allowing him to escape, which he wouldn''t do as he was loving it. Their bodies moved together in a dance of passion, synchronizing as if they were two halves of the same whole.

    A surge of overwhelming bliss coursed through his body, propelling him into bliss. His movements grew more vigorous, driven by an insatiable desire to overwhelm her with pleasure that threatened to consume him entirely.

    Kassandra''s nails dug into his back as he got rougher with her, which earned him erotic screams, eliciting a mixture of grunts and moans before he seductively spoke into her ear, ''''Do you like that, my Kraken? Who do you belong to now?''''

    The sound of his voice in her ear only fueled her lust even more, heightening the passion between them to new, exciting heights, but Kassandra replied in a husky voice, ''''I love it! And stupid question, husband, because I was yours the day you beat me.''''

    When she finished speaking, she kissed him, causing his thrusts to be harder; Kassandra''s moans filled the room, mingling with his guttural sounds of contentment.

    Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, a symphony of desire as they neared the peak of ecstasy together. With a final thrust, Archer buried himself deep within Kassandra''s pussy, his release imminent.

    At that moment, Kassandra''s body tensed, her inner muscles clenching around him as she reached the brink of her climax.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 701 Dragon Orbs

    Chapter 701 Dragon Orbs

    ??They both were ready to climax as Archer released his warm seed into Kassandra, filling her womb to the brim. At the same time, her whole body started to tremble with pleasure as her love juices flowed out while she squirted all over him.

    Archer smiled and wasn''t affected by it because he loved it, but when looking at her, he noticed her beautiful ck eyes rolling into the back of her head with a happy smile and bliss-filled expression.

    This made him smile as he pulled out, causing his seed to rush out of her like a waterfall as he stood up. He scooped the Kraken Princess and walked toward the bath without wasting time.

    Kassandra started making happy noises as her hand reached his cheek, and she mumbled, ''''Thank you, Arch. That felt so good.''''

    She fell silent as he stepped into the hot water and began washing her all over. Kassandra wore a silly smile as she giggled while he scrubbed her body clean, eliciting a smile from him before he leaned in to kiss her forehead.

    Twenty minutester, Archer was done cleaning himself and Kassandra. When stepping out of the hot water, he instantly teleported to his bedroom, only to see the moonlight shining through the window.

    Archer gently ced her in bed with a smile before tucking her in and ensuring herfort. Once doing that, he thought, ''She''s adorable when she sleeps. You wouldn''t think she was a Kraken.''

    While she was sleeping, Archer stepped outside for fresh air and looked over the domain as the breeze hit his face. It was quieter than usual as everyone had left for Draconia before thinking to himself, ''I do love this view. There''s was nothing like this back on Earth.''

    Archer stood on the balcony, his breath misting the frigid air as he surveyed thendscape stretched out before him. Frostwinter''sst snow, a delicate nket of white that shimmered under the moonlight, cloaked the domain in its ethereal beauty.

    The trees stood silent guardians, their branches adorned with frost-kissed leaves that glistened like diamonds. In the distance, several majestic mountains rose majestically from the whitendscape.

    Their peaks were covered with pristine snow, casting long shadows across the domain. Despite the chill in the air, peace settled over thend, a sense of peace that seemed to embrace everything it touched.

    The expanse of forest surrounding the treehouse extended endlessly into the distance. Meanwhile, the once bustling wall dividing the areas where his Monster Army prowled from the inhabited section of the domain now stood eerily silent.

    That''s when he heard a roar in the distance, which caused him to smile as he knew his monsters were doing well. Archer wanted to check on them, so he closed his eyes and scanned the whole domain, only to be shocked.

    Millions of creatures inhabited his realm, sustaining themselves by feeding on the beasts he and the dragonkin had introduced. With that in mind, he teleported to the ground below while removing the massive wall that split the domain in half.

    Archer imagined a wall surrounding the treehouse that protected Llyniel''s garden and the training field. After doing that, he spent a lot of mana to double the domain''s size so that his Monster Army could grow without a problem.

    His breath was heavy as he used most of his mana, but soon, he felt the world pouring more into him. With a smile, he walked past the new wall and summoned thousands of Stone Men while opening Gates to all the jungles, forests, and the Nether Realm.

    When twenty portals appeared, Archer started giving them orders, ''''Capture any beasts you find and bring them here. The Monster Army will put them in line while having a source of food.''''

    As he finished speaking, the army of Stone Men surged forward, their rock bodies gleaming in the dim light. Archer watched with satisfaction as they disappeared, grinning at the thought of having three different types of armies to use against his enemies excited him.

    With a deep breath, he closed his eyes and concentrated, feeling the familiar pull of magic as he teleported back to the treehouse. When he appeared in the living room, he sensed the quiet stillness that enveloped the ce.

    Moving silently through the corridors, Archer checked in on each girl, finding them peacefully asleep in their rooms. A small smile tugged at his lips as he watched over them, and he felt a swell of affection for each of his women.

    Finally, he reached his bedroom, where Kassandray curled on the bed, her ck hair spilling everywhere. Archer let out a tired yawn while approaching the bed quietly, slipping under the covers.

    She shifted closer to him, her arm draped across his chest as she nestled against his side. The warmth of her body against his wasforting, and Archer sighed contentedly, wrapping an arm around her and pulling her closer.

    Theyy together in the quiet room, finding sce in each other''s presence as they drifted off to sleep. When Archer woke up the following day, he opened his eyes to see Kassandra staring down at him, which made him jump, causing her tough at his reaction.

    She moved away as he sat up and spoke with a chuckle, ''''Don''t do that, Kass! That scared me.''''

    ''''You''re very handsome, you know. I''m d we met that day, Arch,'''' Kassandra said as she leaned on his body.

    Archer looked at the Kraken girl with a sweet smile before leaning over and stealing her sulent lips for a passionate kiss. The Kraken Princess returned it with one of her own before the two separated.

    She leaned in to whisper, ''''Does it bother you that I am a titan?''''

    He shook his head, ''''No, Kass. I honestly couldn''t care less as I''m a giant as it is.''''

    When she heard him, Kassandra''s eyes sparkled with happiness. Unable to contain her joy, she suddenly lunged forward, capturing Archer''s lips passionately. Surprised by her enthusiasm, he reciprocated eagerly, pulling her closer as she climbed onto hisp.

    Their bodies pressed against each other, reigniting the heat as they to their desires once more. With tender caresses and whispered words of passion, they lost themselves again, the world outside the bedroom fading into insignificance.

    Eventually, as their sex reached its peak once more, they reluctantly pulled away from each other, breathless and sated. Reluctantly, they got up to get dressed, but Archer cast Cleanse on them.

    After feeling refreshed, Archer turned to Kassandra, slipped on a shirt, and pulled on his boots. He inquired, "Feeling clean? I''d rather not take another bath."

    She smiled sweetly before answering, ''''Yes, your spell works wonders, and I can''t feel the sweat anymore.''''

    Archer smiled before standing up as she spoke, ''''Ready to get some breakfast? I''m starving, and El should be cooking?''''

    As they walked into the hallway, Teu cheerfully greeted them with a loving smile, "Morning, lovebirds," she nced between them, lingering on Kassandra. "Someone was quite noisyst night. You woke poor Maeve up."

    Teu spoke before approaching Archer, giving him a warm kiss and hug. She carried the scent of the sea, which he liked but didn''t shock him as she was an Aquarian. He passionately returned the gesture with one of his own.

    They parted just as Maeve arrived; when she saw him, she smirked and teased, ''''You''re a wild beast, Arch! We all heard the screams.''''

    ''''Well, I got to tend to my girls, Maeve,'''' he looked into her beautiful grey eyes before leaning forward to whisper into her ear. ''''That includes you when I kidnap you from your wedding.''''

    Before she could respond, Archer kissed her cheeks and grabbed Teu and Kassandra''s hands as he walked toward the kitchen where E was cooking breakfast alongside Hemera, Aeris, and Halime.

    As the four girls shifted their attention to him, their faces beamed in response. They approached before greeting him with kisses and hugs, which made him smile. Kassandra, Teu, and Maeve then settled down and joined them all.

    E''s eyes sparkled as she ced a bowl filled with steaming porridge in front of him. "Today''s thest day of the Qualification round," she exined, her voice tinged with anticipation. "I made your favorite��Amalberry porridge with Fae Honey."

    ''''Thank you, El, but wasn''t that before the incident? Haven''t eaten it since,'''' Archer answered as he picked up his spoon.

    Archer''s anticipation grew as he brought the spoonful of Amalberry porridge with Fae Honey to his lips. The aroma alone was enchanting, filling his senses with the promise of exquisite vors.

    As he took the first bite, the taste exploded on his tongue, a symphony of sweetness and richness that sent waves of pleasure through him. With each subsequent spoonful, Archer lost himself in the irresistible blend of vors.

    He savored every mouthful as if it were the most delicious thing he had ever tasted. The Amalberries burst with juiciness, their sweetness perfectlyplemented by the delicate taste of the Fae Honey.

    Beside him, the other girls began to eat, their expressions mirroring his own as they sumbed to the culinary delight before them. The room filled with contented sighs and appreciative murmurs as they indulged in the simple pleasure of a shared meal.

    While Archer was eating, he pulled out four violet orbs before handing them to Maeve, Aurelia, Eveline, and Aeris, who looked confused, but he quickly exined, ''''They are called Dragon Orbs that I created for the other girls. If you''re ever in trouble, break it, and it will summon me wherever you are.''''

    When the four heard this, their eyes widened in shock before Aeris questioned with a confused expression, ''''Why are you giving me one Arch? We are just friends.''''

    His eyes narrowed as he answered, ''''That''s why I gave you one. What''s the problem?''''

    Everyone giggled, catching his attention, but Hemeramented, ''''You''ll find out very soon.''''

    Archer shrugged nonchntly before returning to his breakfast while the girls conversed. However, he couldn''t shake the feeling of Aeris''s gaze lingering on him, his expression unreadable and mysterious.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 702 Vanilla Ice Cream

    Chapter 702 Vani Ice Cream

    ??Once he had finished breakfast, he waited for the others to get ready so they could return to Greenwood City and finish thest two fights of the Qualification Round. After eating, the girls got up individually and told him they would wash before leaving.

    Each one kissed him and then rushed off to the bathroom, giggling. Archer stared at the empty tes and had a great idea for earning even more gold. He began to ponder dishes he could make from Earth to sell throughout his kingdom, gaining him even more wealth.

    He could only think of ice cream, which was a good start. Archer closed his hands and used Mana Maniption to create milk, cream, sugar, and unicorn vani in arge bowl, which appeared almost instantly, thanks to his mana.

    ''I still can''t believe I can create stuff using Mana Maniption. It''s cheating, but who am I toin,'' he chuckled.

    It used more mana than anticipated, but he shrugged while dumping the ingredients in the bowl before stirring it using Mana Maniption. That''s when a familiar aroma began to waft through the air, enveloping him in a cloud of nostalgia.

    The sweet scent of vani ice cream transported him back to his childhood on Earth, where he would eagerly await his mother''s homemade desserts. Archer quickly scooped a spoonful of the freshly made ice cream, anticipation coursing through him.

    The creamy texture and sweet smell promised a taste of pure indulgence. With a sense of childlike wonder, he brought the spoon to his lips and took a tentative bite. Instantly, his taste buds erupted with delight as the rich vors danced across his pte.

    It was like nothing he had ever tasted - smooth, creamy, and imbued with the essence of vani. Memories of his childhood flooded back, each spoonful transporting him to a simpler time when the world was filled with nothing but the joy of homemade desserts andughter.

    Archer couldn''t help but release a contented sigh, relishing each lingering taste on his tongue. All the times he had eaten ice cream on Earth came back to him. He was lost in his memories as the scenes shed in his mind.

    His daydreaming was suddenly interrupted by footsteps approaching. He shook his head, banishing the lingering thoughts of home. Then he turned around to see Aeris standing there with a curious expression.

    Archer examined the boy''s short ck eyes and glowing red eyes. His features were delicate anddylike, which confused him, but he shook his head. His smile widened as he greeted his friend, motioning for him toe closer.

    "Aeris, you''ve got to try this," he eximed, gesturing towards the freshly made ice cream bowl.

    Intrigued, he approached him and epted the spoonful of creamy goodness. As the cold sweetness touched his lips, Aeris''s eyes widened in delight, and a soft moan escaped his lips, much to Archer''s surprise.

    ''''Why are you moaning like a woman? Is it that nice,'''' hemented while eating some himself.

    Aeris yelped before quickly changing the subject, ''''It''s delicious. What is this dish?''''

    ''''Vani ice cream. I created it while waiting for the girls,'''' that''s when he heard some of the others entering the kitchen.

    Llyniel, Sera, Leira, and Hemera appeared but stopped walking when they smelled the ice cream and spotted the two eating. The dragon girl rushed over and looked inside the bowl, her ruby-red eyes glistening.

    Archerughed at her reaction as Hemera asked, ''What is this smell?

    ''''It''s this stuff,'''' he motioned to therge bowl. ''''It''s called ice cream, and I n to open desert shops all over Draconia and beyond.''''

    Archer''s smile widened as he watched Leira''s ears twitch and perk up, her tail held high in excitement. It was clear she was getting even more thrilled, and he couldn''t help but feel delighted by her enthusiasm.

    The purple-haired cat girl couldn''t control herself anymore as she darted toward the bowl and looked inside, only to have her green eyes widen. Archer saw this beforementing, ''''Try some Leira. It''s delicious.''''

    As Leira took a spoon and tried some ice cream, her initial smile faded, and she froze in ce. He watched with growing concern as her tail went rigid and her ears flopped against her head.

    "Leira, are you alright?" Archer asked, his voice tinged with worry.

    But before he could take another step towards her, Leira suddenly shivered as her green eyes widened with a wild look. Without warning, she lunged at Archer, surprising him with her sudden movement.

    "What''s gotten into you, my cat girl?" He eximed, trying to dodge her unexpected attack.

    But her cat-like reflexes were too quick, and she tackled Archer to the ground, pinning him down with surprising strength, "Husband!" she eximed, her voice filled with excitement. "This is the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted! I can''t control myself!"

    He couldn''t help butugh at Leira''s enthusiastic reaction, even as he struggled to free himself from her grasp, "Alright, alright," he chuckled, trying to catch his breath. "Just... let me up, and we can enjoy the ice cream together."

    Archer stood up as the other girls started to appear and were drawn to the ice cream as they saw everyone eating some. Hemera approached him andmented, ''''Did you happen to use Unicorn Vani?''''

    Hearing that, his eyes widened, causing the sun elf tough before she exined, ''''It causes demi-humans, especially cats, to go nuts. It''s hrious because they don''t normally act like Leira but because she loves you.''''

    After speaking, Hemera returned to the table to eat more. He watched Nefertiti delicately scoop up a spoonful of the vani ice cream he had conjured. As she tasted it, a subtle shiver ran through her elegant frame, and a soft, involuntary moan escaped her lips.

    "What is this delightful creation, darling?" she inquired, her voice as smooth as silk.

    Archer smiled, pleased by her reaction. "It''s vani ice cream, my subus," he replied, his voice tinged with satisfaction. "It was made using a bit of magic and a touch of my charm.''''

    Nefertiti''s eyes sparkled with interest as she savored another spoonful. "It''s outstanding," she remarked, her tone filled with admiration and a bit of jealousy. "Girls better not start flocking to you because of this husband."

    He approached the pink-haired girl, her narrowed eyes fixed on him. Without hesitation, he leaned in and captured her plump lips, drawing her closer to him. As they kissed, Nefertiti''s tense demeanor melted away.

    When they parted, he whispered, "Don''t worry, Nefi. I''m always yours. Forever and always."

    After tenderly kissing her lips, he became aware of the envious nces directed his way. Understanding the need for fairness, he made a point to approach each girl in the room, except Maeve, Eveline, and Aurelia, who watched with evident jealousy in their eyes.

    Archer sighed before embracing the three girls, which seemed to make them happy as he didn''t want to go any further after getting with Kassandra. Afterward, the girls sat down and began to enjoy the ice cream they all loved, prompting Llyniel to ask, ''''What ingredients did you use, Arch?''''

    ''''Sugar, milk, cream, and Unicorn Vani,'''' Archer answered with a smile.

    The wood elf nodded before taking another mouthful and moaning as it melted on her tongue. She turned to him and said, "If you get me the vani nt, I can grow it so you get a good yield due to my magic.''''

    Upon hearing this, Archer''s smile broadened. He nodded in agreement and replied, "Alright, once we''re back in the empire, I''ll purchase hundreds of them to stockpile the ingredients and have you grow them alongside all the other stuff.''''

    Llyniel agreed with a smile as they started eating until it was gone. Afterward, therge group returned to Greenwood City, where he opened a gate to their tent. Once they stepped through, they heard people walking past the tent.

    Maeve turned to Archer and spoke, pulling out a cloak to wrap around herself. ''''Arch, I have to head back to my family and check-in. Can we meet after the fights?''''

    He nodded with a charming smile, ''''Of course, Maeve. You know where we are.''''

    She gave him a sweet smile, but that''s when Archer sensed a subtle shift in her demeanor. Her gaze softened, and a small smile graced her lips as she approached him. Without a word, she embraced him warmly, her arms wrapping around him tightly.

    Archer returned the hug, feeling a sense of fondness wash over him, "Take care, Arch," Maeve whispered, her voice tinged with sincerity as she pulled back slightly to look at him. "I''ll be back before you know it."

    Archer returned her smile, his heart warmed by her gesture. "Safe travels, Maeve. I''ll be waiting for you," he replied, his voice filled with genuine warmth.

    As Maeve stepped away, Eveline approached, her expression softened with a rare disy of affection. With a small smile, she reached out and hugged Archer. Surprised by her gesture, Archer returned the embrace, feeling a sense of camaraderie between them.

    "Until we meet again, Dragon," Eveline murmured, her voice soft but filled with unspoken appreciation.

    "Stay safe, my beautiful rabbit girl," Archer responded with a smile, his voice gentle as he released her from the hug.

    With farewells exchanged, Maeve and an embarrassed Eveline departed, leaving Archer with his girls, plus Aurelia and Aeris, by his side. As the group made their way towards the arena, Archer felt a pang of nostalgia for the friends he had left behind.

    However, his thoughts were soon interrupted as they bumped into familiar faces on the way, "Arch!" came a cheerful voice, and turning around, he found himself face to face with Lioran, Cian, and ric.

    Archer greeted them, "It''s good to see you all," he eximed, his voice filled with genuine delight.

    Lioran smiled when getting close and embraced him, ''''It''s good to see you, brother. Have you heard what happened?''''

    He shook his head, causing the lion boy to speak, ''''The Novgorod Heroes have stopped the chaos in their empire. Even the Nightshade Emperor congratted them as they helped the high elf army during a bad battle.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 703 I Butchered Them

    Chapter 703 I Butchered Them

    ??Archer nodded before responding, ''''Interesting. I''ve already sent spies there to steal whatever they can and gather information. So hopefully, they wille back with something of value.''''

    When Cian heard this, he appeared confused, which caused everyone tough at his reaction. He shook his head before questioning, ''''What exactly are you having your spies steal from the Novgorodians?''''

    ''''Oh, anything of value that can help my kingdom prosper. We''ve procured dozens of rare and expensive nts to cultivate on Draconia,'''' Archer answered Cian with a smirk as they continued walking.

    ric was about to interject, but his words were cut off by the arrival of Leonora, Nalika, Cassie, and another wood elf girl who appeared from the arena entrance. When Archer''s fiances saw the four girls, they smiled and greeted them before they started gossiping.

    Archer quickly noticed the neer approaching, giving him a clear view of her. She stood taller than most elves he''d met but was a few inches shorter than ric. Her blonde hair cascaded around her shoulders, and her silver-colored eyes met him with a respectful gaze.

    He watched as the elven girl stopped beside ric and kissed him on the cheek with a smile full of love. Then she suddenly turned to Archer and respectfully greeted him, ''''It''s good to meet you, White Dragon. I''m Tariel Woodwalker.''''

    Archer was about to respond, but Llyniel suddenly appeared beside him with a big smile as she excitedly said, ''''Tariel! You finally arrived. Mother told me you were on a mission in the Dreadwood. I guess it went well?''''

    Tariel bowed her head respectfully, "Greetings, Princess Llyniel. The mission was tough, but I''d happily tell you about it once we''ve settled."

    Llyniel nodded and started talking with Tariel as therge group kept moving and entered the arena to find their seats. That''s when Lioran casually draped his arm around Archer''s shoulder.

    With a smirk, he quipped, "So, you''re a king now, Arch? When did this happen?"

    Archer chuckled at Lioran''s straightforwardness, a wry smile dancing on his lips, "Well, it''s a bit of a tale," he replied, his voice low but tinged with amusement. "You see, there was this little matter with the Valethrone Imperial family."

    Lioran''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, "The Valethrones? Father said the empire was a problem and has invaded smaller kingdoms over thest ten years."

    "Exactly," he nodded, his gaze flickering with steel, "They invaded Hemera''s homnd, causing chaos and suffering. So, I decided to do something about it."

    Lioran leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued as his lion ears turned to him, "And what did you do?"

    A shadow crossed, but his expression soon changed to a smile as he replied, "I butchered the whole Valethrones��everyst one of them."

    Lioran''s jaw dropped in shock, his eyes widening in disbelief, "You... you killed an entire imperial family just like that?"

    ''''Yes. It was revenge for invading Hemi''s home, so I visited and annihted them all. But at least the Draconia Kingdom was born and will grow to be the top power on Thrylos,'''' Archer casuallymented.

    Lioran was further startled by the revtion, prompting him to halt and meet his gaze. Archer turned to him with narrowed eyes and asked, ''''What''s wrong? If anyone threatened the Lionheart Kingdom, I''d react the same way��not only because N is my fianc��e but also because you''re my friend.''''

    When Lioran heard his reply, he smiled beforementing, ''''Sorry for doubting you, Arch. I have to get used to the fact that you are an actual dragon, and you guys are greedy and ruthless.

    He directed his gaze toward Lioran, who, in turn, observed his sister N. She smiled while conversing with Leira, E, and Nefertiti. The blonde boy shook his head and said, ''''You may be a butcher, but I can see how happy you make my little sister and realize you still have a heart.''''

    Archer smiled when he heard this, as he teased his brother-inw, ''''I should butcher you for insulting me. I may be a ruthless dragon, but it''s only to show people not to mess with me.''''

    Lioranughed in reply as they found their seats and settled down. Archer''s girls surrounded him, gently pushing the lion boy back to his two fiances while giggling. Once everyone was settled, he started watching people flood into the arena.

    After ten minutes, the crowd went quiet as the referee appeared and addressed the excited crowd, ''''Can Archer Wyldheart and Vn Avalone to the stage, please?''''

    The announcement sparked excitement throughout the audience, who knew that the First Prince of the Avalon Empire would be facing off against the infamous White Prince would be a great fight.

    Leira turned to Archer, her voice filled with concern. ''''Try not to hurt him, Arch, but don''t hold back. He''s skilled inbat.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him too much,'''' Archermented as he stood up.

    Archer walked over to the stage as a younger version of Emperor Osoric, but he had cat ears and a swaying tail while standing there with a smile. He decided to scan the boy to see how strong the imperial prince was.

    [Vn Avalon]

    [Level: 99]

    [Rank: Master]

    When Archer stepped onto the stage, the boy said, ''''It''s finally good to meet you, brother-inw. I do hope you''re taking care of my little sister Leira.''''

    ''''Of course, I am. She''s very loved and appreciated, so there''s no need to worry, Vn,'''' he replied with an honest smile.

    Vn smiled, ''''You have my gratitude, White Prince, but don''t expect an easy fight.''''

    He was just about to reply when the referee announced the beginning of the battle. Vn rushed forward, taking out a deadly-looking spear and shing Archer, who instantly blocked it with his forearm.

    The de bounced off him without damage, thanks to his scales, but Archer got pushed back. With a smirk, he rushed forward, sending several punches toward the cat prince. The prince dodged most of them, but two connected.

    One hit his ribs, and the other hit him on the chin. When Vn felt the punch, his world was rocked, and he flew back but used his spear to right himself. Archer smiled when he saw this, which caused him to speak, ''''You''re tough for a prince. Most people would have gone down with that attack.''''

    Vn smiled before revealing. ''''I''ve been training for years.''''

    The tension crackled in the air like lightning as the two shed in closebat. Vn wielded his deadly spear precisely, and each strike found its mark, causing the prince to grunt with each punch that hit him.

    Meanwhile, Archer, with his strength and agility, danced around the battlefield, deflecting blows andunching counterattacks. During their intense duel, he was caught off guard by a particrly swift maneuver from Vn.

    As he narrowly avoided a thrust aimed at his midsection, a smile spread across his face, bubbling intoughter. "Ha! You''re quick, I''ll give you that," Archer chuckled, his voice ringing out amidst the sh of steel.

    The two shed again, but this time, Archer grabbed the spear and pulled Vn toward him, sending a powerful punch toward his jaw. The prince tried to block, but the force of the impact sent him sprawling across the stage.

    As Vn struggled to rise, Archer swiftly closed the distance between them. With a powerful kick aimed at the prince''s ribs, he sent Vn hurtling off the stage, his body colliding with the unforgiving wall with a resounding crash.

    The referee nodded as he saw Vn wasn''t getting back up and quickly announced the winner. "The winner is... Archer Wyldheart!"

    Cheers erupted from the spectators as Archer raised his arms in triumph. However, instead of reveling in his victory, he approached Vn with respect in his eyes and extended his hand towards the fallen prince, a gesture of friendship amidst their fiercepetition.

    Vn smiled at Archer''s gaze, epting the gesture. "You fight well, White Dragon. At least I know my baby sister is in safe hands," he acknowledged, his voice filled with admiration despite his defeat.

    "Of course she is," Archer replied with a smile. "You fought well, Vn."

    After speaking, Archer cast Aurora Healing on him. Once Vn felt refreshed, he returned to his seat after bidding farewell. Archer rejoined the girls, who greeted him with kisses and hugs.

    When it came to Leira, she smiled at him with affection. Her green eyes shone as she spoke in a love-filled voice, "Thank you for not beating him too badly and for making friends with my older brother."

    Archer smiled as he sat down, ''''I hold no grudge against your brother. He seems like a good guy, so I had no reason to hurt him.''''

    Laira nodded before sitting next to him, and Nefertiti went to the space on his left. The subus took his arm in hers and leaned against him while the referee announced, ''''Can N Lionheart and Rio Everrosee to the stage, please?''''

    The lion girl jumped up and kissed Archer before heading for the stage. When Archer saw this, he realized that most girls had made it through to the Knockout Stages due to winning the two fights they needed, and only a few were required to fight.

    If he remembered correctly, it was N, Sera, Teu, and Kassandra who needed to win, and he did not doubt that they would. After thinking for a minute, he returned to the stage as his lioness was ready to fight the Everrose boy.

    Archer scanned the area and spotted Fianna sitting nearby, offering him a smile. In response, he blew her a kiss. As he did so, he caught the Duke''s furious re but shrugged it off with a grin that annoyed the man even more.

    That''s when he turned his attention back to N, who was charging at Rio and wielding a sword and shield. The boy went to swing, but the lion girl sidestepped the attack before lunging forward and hitting out with a powerful right hook.

    When the punch connected, Rio was instantly knocked out, causing the crowd to erupt into a wild frenzy.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 704 Moving On To The Knockout Stage

    <h4>Chapter 704 Moving On To The Knockout Stage</h4>

    Archer watched as the proud N swaggered back to them with a smirk because of her easy win. As she got closer, all his friends turned to him with narrowed eyes, and Lioran asked, ''''What have you done with her? She was never this powerful.''''

    Heughed before teasing him, ''''A trade secret.''''

    Lioran shook his head as N got closer and sat on Archer''sp, staring into his eyes, ''''Did I do good, husband?''''

    ''''Yes. You were amazing, and even if it was a quick fight, you did well,'''' he praised the lioness, who got excited.

    She leaned in to kiss him before joining Teu and Tal. In the next match, Leira faced off against a student from the Starlight Academy, a challenge she felt confident in oveing due to how strong she was now.

    After kissing Archer, she made her way to the stage, her eyes fixed on her opponent as the referee signaled the start of the about. Without hesitation, Leira surged forward, utilizing her fire magic to enhance her speed.

    Closing the distance swiftly, Leira executed a spinning maneuver, delivering a powerful kick that sent her adversary skidding sideways, eyes wide in astonishment. But the onught didn''t end there.

    He watched Leira unleash a relentless barrage of fiery projectiles at her opponent, whose defense quickly crumbled under the onught. Witnessing this, Archer acknowledged the strength of all his girls and reflected on a skill Tiamat had given him a while back.

    ''Does sex increase their strength this much? I knew Dragon Synergy was overpowered, but not to this extent,'' He mused with a smile as the referee announced Leira as the winner.

    His friend''s reactions were the same as before, which made himugh. The next fight was Sera, who easily defeated her opponent using her speed and ws to break their weapons, leaving them defenseless.

    As Sera aplished this, the crowd erupted into excited cheers, causing the ground to tremble with their apuse. With swift movements, the dragon girl darted towards Archer, leaping into his arms and enveloping him in a passionate kiss.

    After the dragon girl got her kiss, she gotfortable in Archer''sp. The next fight was Teu, who stood up and smiled at him before making her way to the stage, where arge Viking-looking boy was waiting.

    Archer watched as the boy bowed his head to Teu and said, ''''Princess Teu Aquaria, it''s finally good to see you again.''''

    When hearing this, Archer was confused as his eyes narrowed and his aura red, which caught Teu''s attention. She giggled before sending him a message through the bracelet.

    [Don''t worry, darling. He is one of my brother''s best friends from a small kingdom allied to Aquaria. We''ve known each other for many years]

    Archer nodded before watching the fight as Teu replied to the boy, ''''It''s good to see you as well, Tariq. How''s your mother?''''

    ''''She''s doing well, thank you. Queen Mele is a powerful healer and managed to beat back Mother''s illness, which I''m grateful for, but that doesn''t mean I''ll be going easy on you.''''

    The matchmenced following the referee''smand. Teu surged forward so quickly that she generated a sonic boom, hurtling towards Tariq while wielding her sword.

    Archer watched as the boy raised his shield to deflect her initial strike. Undeterred, Teu deftly maneuvered and delivered a swift blow with her left hand.

    Her fist connected with the shield, causing Tariq to stumble backward with a shocked look. Archer watched as Teu''s opponent shook his head with a big smile and said, ''''When did you get this strong princess?''''

    ''''It''s a trade secret,'''' Teu replied before continuing the fight.

    Archer''s eyes were fixed on the unfolding battle. She wasted no time, unleashing a flurry of precise strikes that showcased her outstanding skill. Each movement was a testament to her mastery ofbat, and her sword sliced through the air with deadly grace.

    Though valiant, Tariq struggled to keep up, his defenses faltering under the relentless assault. Archer watched, his heart pounding with pride and awe, as Teu danced around Tariq with effortless agility.

    With each sh of steel, it became increasingly evident that she was in a league of her own. Her strikes left Tariq reeling with every parry. Suddenly, Teu executed a breathtaking maneuver, her sword shing in the sunlight as she disarmed Tariq with a swift, calcted strike.

    The crowd erupted into a cacophony of cheers and apuse, their excitement reaching a fever pitch. Archer could hardly contain his joy as he watched Teu, a force of nature incarnate, overwhelm her opponent with overpowering strength and skill.

    In that moment, she was not just a warrior but a legend in the making, a beacon of hope and inspiration for all who witnessed her triumph. As the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded into the air, Teu stood victorious as Tariq was sent sprawling to the stage floor.

    Archer watched the boy smile as he congratted Teu, ''''You''ve grown powerful, princess. Not even Triton could fight you now.''''

    She smiled before exining, ''''It''s all thanks to my husband. He has helped me a lot during our time together and continues to do so.''''

    Following their departure, a man stepped up onto the stage. With a broad smile, he surveyed the audience before addressing them, "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Oscar Avalon, brother to Emperor Osoric Avalon and the chief organizer of the Arcane Magic Tournament.

    The man looked around as he continued, ''''As we near the conclusion of this phase, we have but a few more bouts remaining before transitioning to the Knockout Stage in the Sabat Kingdom to the north,prised of two segments: The survival round and the one-on-one matches, akin to those witnessed during the Qualification Round."

    Archer noticed the man looked around and smiled when he had everyone''s attention before continuing, ''''But this time, it will be one match perbatant before they advance to the survival round, which will test all participants to their fullest.''''

    After that, Oscar bowed to the shocked crowd, cheering excitedly. It was so loud that it shook the arena, causing Archer to shake his head as Teumented, ''''I wonder what this survival round will be.''''

    Everyone else agreed, but Nalika smiled, ''''If I remember correctly, Father told me that we would be put into a dreamscape device to fight waves of beasts until you wipe them out or get killed in the process.

    E spoke next, ''''What if there is a weak fighter? Would that affect the beast ranks during their go?''''

    ''''I think they record your rank before you enter so they can tailor it to eachpetitor,'''' Nalika answered.

    Archer nodded as he mumbled, ''''Interesting. I wonder what beast I''d get.''''

    ''''Either a Sea Drake or a Giant, I would guess,'''' Leira answered before exining. ''''There''s not much you can have a fair fight, and these two beasts have a good chance at it.''''

    ''''Damn Giants. I hate those things,'''' heined.

    After that, the referee called Kassandra to the stage, causing her to jump up and stretch. She walked past Archer and leaned in to whisper in a low, seductive voice, ''''I can still feel you inside me, handsome. If I win quickly, can we do it again?''''

    Archer smiled before nodding, ''''Of course. I''ll tend to you all tonight if you do.''''

    As the other girls heard the news, their eyes widened in surprise, but soon, various smiles graced their faces. They erupted into cheers for the Kraken Princess, whose own smile widened as she leaned in to nt a kiss on Archer''s cheek.

    With a happy smile, Kassandra strode purposefully towards the stage, her gaze locking onto a blonde girl sporting a smug expression. Archer watched the girls who hailed from the Starlight Academy bore the telltale signs of a mage.

    Archer scanned both girls before they started fighting.

    [Kassandra Tidewater]

    [Level: 386]

    [Rank: High Mage]

    [Maria Sunweaver]

    [Level: 84]

    [Rank: Master]

    ''The mage stands no chance,'' Archer mused. Shortly after the referee began the match, Maria started casting magic that Kassandra had just battered away as she rushed toward her opponent.

    Maria continued to spam spells, but Archer watched as Kassandra dodged or blocked the attacks until she appeared before the blonde girl and threw several punches connected with a boom.

    The mage screamed as she was sent flying out of the arena and crashed into the dirt with a thud. As this happened, the crowd wentpletely silent, but Tal questioned with a smirk, ''''I bet it''s the sex you had with her that''s powered her up. Even I feel the difference now.''''

    After the silver-haired elf spoke, she leaned forward and started nibbling on his right ear, causing him to shiver with a smile. Once she was done with that, Archer turned around, grabbed her thick muscr thigh, and started working his way up.

    He began to gently stroke her pussy through her panties, eliciting soft moans that caught the attention of the others. They nced over with jealousy evident in their narrowed eyes.

    Archer savored the envy directed his way as he smoothly slid Tal''s panties aside and inserted a finger into her tight pussy, causing her to bite into her arm so she didn''t let out a moan.

    Unbothered by the presence of the other girls seated around them, Archer focused solely on bringing Tal to the peak of pleasure as hevished her with his skilled touch, his fingers working their magic.

    As Tal''s body surrendered to the waves of ecstasy, she trembled beneath Archer''s touch. His fingers danced over her pussy, skillfully coaxing her towards climax until she finally reached the peak of pleasure.

    With a shuddering release, Tal climaxed, her body quivering as waves of pleasure washed over her. Sinking back into her chair, she wore a dazed expression, her senses overwhelmed by the intensity of it all.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 705 Its The Sex Professor

    Chapter 705 It''s The Sex Professor

    ??Archer stopped pleasuring Tal as she sat there with a blissful smile, which made him chuckle. The other girls turned to him with jealous gazes, but he quickly assured them that he would see them all when they got back in the domain while licking her sweet nectar off his fingers.

    They all smiledwhen hearing that but nodded in agreement. That''s when he spotted Kassandra approaching them after she was dered the winner. She stopped before him with a smile and asked in a hope-filled voice, ''''Can I travel with you?''''

    His eyebrow raised as he replied, ''''Of course you are.'''' That''s when he remembered something he made a couple of days prior and pulled out a bracelet with a beautiful Shadowstone Gem embedded in it that matched her ck eyes.

    Archer smiled and handed it to her while exining, ''''Take this. You can use it to enter the domain or contact me if we are apart if you send a bit of mana into it.''''

    Kassandra smiled as she took the bracelet and examined the gift. She put it on and yelped when she felt a shock run through her arm, causing him to speak quickly, ''''It links with your mana and the other bracelets the girls have.''''

    When he said that, Nefertiti and E held up their wrists to show her their ones, which had a beautiful pink and blue gem that matched their eyes. Kassandra was happy and stepped forward to hug Archer, thanking him, ''''I will cherish this gift, husband.''''

    Afterward, she sat down with Teu, N, and Maeve, who was sitting just behind him. The orange-haired girl leaned forward to whisper into Archer''s ear, ''''When do we get our bracelets?''''

    Archer chuckled before replying, ''''When we get together. Which shouldn''t be too long now.''''

    Maeve nodded in understanding as they all turned to the organizer, Oscar Avalon, who returned to the stage. As he stopped in the center, his gaze swept over the students whopeted.

    Oscar said, "Ladies and gentlemen, thest match concluded the Qualification Round. Now, return to your respective headmasters, who will announce the qualifiers for the Knockout Stage."

    The man looked around while everyone was gossiping to themselves before continuing, ''''But even better news, the Avalon Empire is hosting the renowned Frostwinter Festival tomemorate the end of Frostwinter. Once it concludes, you will journey north to the Sabat Kingdom, so enjoy your free time before the tournamentmences."

    Archer observed the man''s departure from the stage as the crowd rose and dispersed from the arena. He joined his girls and friends in leaving, then stepped outside to encounter a gathering of students from the College of Magic. Among them stood Ophelia, Jade, and Gianna

    As they approached, Lioran, Cian, Aeris, and ric appeared beside him, causing him to remember the Dragon Orbs he gave his girls. With that thought, he took out four of them and handed them to the four, who examined them confusedly.

    He chuckled before exining, ''''I call these Dragon Orbs. They are a one-time-use item that lets you summon me whenever you are in a life-threatening situation. Give them to your girls when you get a chance.''''

    ric nodded, his expression still questioning, before asking, "Why are you giving us these? And what are they for?"

    He exined their purpose, eliciting smiles from the group of four at his thoughtfulness. As they reached their section, he concluded, "Because you four are my friends, and I want to ensure your safety when we''re apart."

    After that, Aeris stepped forward and asked, ''''Can we talk privately, please, Arch?''''

    Archer nodded before stepping away from the group, allowing them to talk. Aeris turned to face him and spoke, "Thank you for the gift, Arch. I might need to use it when I return to Starlight Academy. The students there hate me."

    He frowned in concern before responding, "If they try to bully you again, just summon me, Aeris. I hate people like that and will deal with them ordingly."

    When Archer finished speaking, Aeris smiled gratefully. "Thank you for your protection, but there''s something I need to confess when the timees. Please, don''t judge me for it. Life hasn''t been kind to me because of my race," he said, avoiding eye contact, his voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability.

    Archer chuckled softly before reassuring his friend, "Your secret doesn''t matter to me. You can tell me whenever you''re ready."

    Aeris smiled in relief, "I hope you mean that. It might change things between us, Arch. You might not see me the same way."

    He shrugged casually and replied nonchntly, "Who knows? I might even like the oue of this secret. Just find me when we''re on the ship heading home so your fellow students know who you''re friends with."

    The ck-haired boy smiled and returned to his academy''s section, thoughtfully eyeing the Dragon Orb. He watched him depart, noticing how other Starlight students avoided him as he approached and gave him dirty looks, but that was stopped when Archer sent his aura toward them.

    After doing that for Aeris, Hemera and Nefertiti approached before the sun elfmented, ''''That secret will shock you, darling, but I think you''d like it.''''

    With a smile, Archer turned around and inquired, "Do you two know?"

    Nefertiti nodded, ''''Yes, but that''s all we''re saying for now. Let''s get to our section before the headmistress sends someone to look for us.''''

    ''''Okay, my beauties,'''' Archer replied as the group approached the College Of Magic section.

    Ophelia caught sight of him and acknowledged him with a smile before turning her attention to the crowd, "Congrattions, students!" Her voice rang out,manding the attention of those present. "Four hundred of you have qualified for the Knockout Stages, while the rest have demonstratedmendable skill and should take pride in their achievements."

    She allowed the students to exchange murmurs of excitement and congrattions before resuming, "Now, it''s time to return to the empire to partake in the festival. For those who wish to stay behind before traveling north, arrangements will be made individually. The professors and I will reachout to you soon. Pack your belongings and make your way back to the mana ships. You have one hour!"

    Afterward, Lionran and the two boys thanked him for the gifts before packing. N, Llyniel, and Maeve approached him with smiles. One by one, the three girls hugged him and thanked him for caring for their brothers.

    Archer smiled and reassured them that they were his friends and wouldn''t allow any harm toe to them. Once the girls separated, they all returned to the tent, which made Archerugh as he questioned E, ''''Did you lot leave anything in the tent? We barely used it.''''

    The half-elf looked at him before replying, ''''Well, you didn''t use it, but most of us did and have to collect some clothes.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''No problem. Let''s get them and find a room on the ship.''''

    Once he was done speaking, they all walked back to their assigned tent before stepping in. The girls split up and went to the rooms to gather anything they left behind.

    Archer settled into afortable chair and closed his eyes as they did so. Soon, someone approached and covered his eyes. Unable to determine the identity, he gently pulled the person around and settled her onto hisp.

    That''s when he saw Tal''s red eyes staring into his with a lewd smile as she gotfortable. Once she noticed that, Archer started rubbing her thigh, which drove both of them over the edge.

    Her thighs were like steel beneath velvet, firm yet yielding to the touch. Each curve spoke of hours spent training, the sinewy muscles beneath her skin promising strength and endurance in equal measure.

    She wore leather armor atop a crimson winter dress, the hemline grazed mid-thigh, highlighting her lithe figure. Her choice of boots resembled those of riders on Earth, yet they effortlesslyplemented her outfit.

    Tal leaned into him and whispered in a voice full of desire, ''''Make love to me, Arch. You teased me so much, and now I want it.''''

    Archer smiled before his hand slipped into her dress, causing the elf to shiver excitedly, but he quickly pulled away when he sensed someone approaching the entrance.

    He looked up to see Professor Ashguard entering the tent, which caused Tal to jump up before sitting on a nearby chair. The Professor''s chestnut hair was pulled back into a high ponytail, and her bear ears twitched as she surveyed the surroundings.

    Archer noticed her emerald eyes locking onto him, her smile widening as she spoke, "Archer! The headmistress has tasked me with congratting you and yourpanions on your exceptional fight performances. We were surprised by your girl''s strength and skill; you yed a significant role in making them powerful."

    Archer chuckled upon hearing this, nodding in acknowledgment. He was about to respond, but Sera burst into the room, excitement evident in her voice. "It''s the sex, Professor! When he makes love with us, we be even stronger. We will be the strongest in our generation."

    When Professor Jade heard this, her face reddened as she stuttered, ''''T...t... there is no such thing.''''

    The dragon girl shook her head, ''''There is! We all feel his mana seeping into our bodies, especially when he finishes inside us.''''

    Herment caused the older woman to look at Archer, who winked at her, making her even redder. This caused him and Sera tough, but E scolded them.

    ''''Stop teasing her, you two lewd dragons! She''s our Professor,'''' Emented.

    Sera grinned mischievously at the half-elf while the othersughed at the Professor''s reaction, noticing her still-flushed face.

    As Professor Jade regained herposure, she narrowed her eyes and directed her question at Archer. "What exactly are you doing to them?" she asked, her tone probing.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 706 Much Loved Wife

    <h4>Chapter 706 Much Loved Wife</h4>

    Archer looked at his Father''s sister, who was also his aunt, before answering, "It''s called Draconic Synergy. It enables me to enhance my girl''s overall power whenever we make love by channeling a significant amount of my mana into their bodies, providing them with a significant boost."

    He nced at E, Sera, Hemera, and Tal, who were seated around, waiting for the others before continuing. "However, it only takes effect if I''m stronger than them because they benefit more from it."

    When Archer finished speaking, he watched her think about something before the Professor looked into his eyes and asked, ''''What if you did it with someone stronger than you?''''

    He shrugged while answering, ''''I don''t know because I haven''t been with anyone stronger than me,'''' he thought for a second and guessed. ''''I think I would get a boost while she would get a tiny bit? I''m not sure.''''

    The older woman nodded, ''''Makes sense. But where did you find such a skill?''''

    ''''Tiamat gave it to me in the middle of ss, which sent my lust soaring, and poor Teu took the brunt of it,'''' Archer answered, causing the four girls present to giggle.

    Sera quickly confirmed, ''''But she loved it! You should have seen her face after; she was in heaven.''''

    ''''Shut up, Sera! Why do you find it funny to tease us?'''' Teumented, her cheeks red, as she exited the room before sitting down.

    Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline approached Archer. Each hugged him and kissed either cheek before the rabbit girl exined, ''''We''ll pack before returning to the ship. Can we meet there?''''

    ''''Okay. Make sure to meet us at the entrance. We shouldn''t be too long now as we are waiting for thest five girls,'''' Archer answered her.

    The trio nodded before departing, prompting him to refocus on his aunt, and he studied her intently. Her beauty momentarily mesmerized him. Standing before him was a vision of otherworldly charm, manifested as a majestic brown-haired bear woman.

    Archer loved her rich chestnut hair, which cascaded in gentle waves around her shoulders, framing a face of serene elegance. Her eyes, a shade of emerald green, seemed to hold secrets of ancient wisdom and untold mysteries within them.

    They sparkled with an inner light, captivating Archer''s attention and drawing him into their depths with an irresistible allure.

    Her figure is a masterpiece sculpted by the gods. It possesses an hourss shape dreamed of by many. With curves that ebb and flow in perfect harmony, she disys feminine beauty in its purest form.

    She was wearing what all the female professors were wearing: a dress that reached down to her thick thighs and clung tightly to her body. Archer noticed that her outfit that couldn''t hold her massive boobs.

    A cough brought him back to reality, and Professor Jade stared at him with narrowed eyes beforementing, ''''You shouldn''t be looking at your aunt like that. You''re watching me like a predator, and some would consider that rude.''''

    He turned to the five girls, and they all nodded, causing him to sigh before apologizing, ''''I''m sorry if I made you ufortable, but I couldn''t care less that you''re my aunt Jade. I still want you.''''

    When the older woman heard this, it caused her eyes to widen as she scolded him, ''''So you don''t care if we rted by blood! That''s wrong.''''

    Archer startedughing, which confused Professor Jade and the other girls, but he smugly said, ''''Well, to tell you the truth, my beautiful aunt.'''' He walked up to the bear woman and whispered into her twitching ear. ''''I am no longer rted to anyone. My body was destroyed and reced with what you see now. The old me had ck hair and blue eyes like my mother remembers, but now I''m something new.''''

    After speaking, he bit her fluffy bear ear, causing the woman to shiver and her face to turnpletely red. He quickly left to assist the other girls, calming Jade down.

    He sought out Halime, Llyniel, Leira, Kassandra, and Nefertiti. Upon finding the pink-haired subus, he noticed her while packing her belongings. Offering his help, their teamwork quickly turned into sex as she dragged him into bed with a lewd smile.

    The two made love until the subus was satisfied and full to the brim. She continued to pack while Archer visited the others but refrained from any more sex until his lioness jumped him, and the two ended up having rough sex that she loved.

    ________________________

    [Jade Ashguard''s POV]

    Jade was ready to unleash her fiery fury on him, but poof! He vanished into thin air, leaving the five girls in stitches. Then, she turned her fiery gaze on them, and they couldn''t help butugh even harder.

    ''''What is wrong with you lot? He just bit my ear! And only our husbands can do that!'''' She revealed.

    The girl she knew as Teu answered, ''''He''s the White Dragon Professor. He does as he pleases and when he pleases. That''s why the headmistress suggested he leave the college. Because of what he is.''''

    ''''What?'''' When Jade heard that, something inside her told her not to let him go; it was foreign to her.

    This time, the elf girl named E spoke, ''''Yes, and now she''s done that building a kingdom lying. Archer recently fought a battle with the Novgorodians and defeated them with his own army.''''

    When Jade heard this, shock overtook him,r causing her to speak internally, ''He''s building a kingdom? Why?''

    "Archer''s mindset has shifted to one of paranoia, fearing the world will betray him. As a result, he''s invested heavily in constructing an army, navy, and establishing a self-sufficient kingdom on a fortified ind."

    Jade turned her gaze to see a pair of red eyes belonging to the silver-haired elf. Then she said thest part out loud. She shook her head and asked suspiciously, ''''Why are you telling me this?''''

    E responded, ''''Because he wants you, Professor,r and has already said it.''''

    Upon hearing this, Jade''s eyes narrowed, prompting her to think, ''He wants me? But I''m his blood aunt, and he''s far too young.''

    "I''m his aunt! His Father is my big brother. That''s not right," Jade responded.

    As Jade''s words ended, her gaze snapped toward the fiery- haired girl who was watching her. She scrutinized the girl, noting her warm, golden-brown skin. Despite her youthful appearance, Jade couldn''t be fooled, not with the girl''s crimson dragon tail standing tall and proud, a telltale sign of her true nature.

    She remembered the girl''s name was Seraphina Wyldheart. Those ruby-red dragon eyes bore into her, prating her potent andmanding aura emanating from the dragon. It sent shivers down Jade''s spine when she realized the aura belonged to a High Mage! Realization dawned upon her like a lightning strike.

    "She''s of the same rank as me!" She internally screamed.

    Jade felt the aura pulsating with a power far surpassing her modest level of 350. The revtion struck her like a thunderbolt, rocking her to her core. How could someone so young possess such formidable power?

    It defied all logic, leaving Jade reeling in disbelief as Sera''s smile seemed to mock her incredulity. "Good, you felt my aura, Professor," she stated, rising to her feet with an air of confidence that bordered on arrogance.

    "Our husband is a Sovereign Mage at the mere age of seventeen. He''s a monster of legend and a beast of myth. Archer cares not for familial ties; he has imed you, and once you ept that, Jade Ashguard, you will ascend to heights of power beyond your wildest dreams."

    After speaking, she watched the girl leave the room. Jade stood up and left the tent without saying anything. She stepped out of the tent, and the bustling sounds of the tent city enveloped her.

    People hurried about their daily tasks, and merchants called out their wares on the dusty street corners. The air was filled with the scent of cooking fires and the distant murmur of voices.

    Feeling overwhelmed by the weight of recent revtions about Archer, Jade wandered through the maze of tents, her thoughts in turmoil. She couldn''t shake the memory of his actions against the corrupt nobles outside the city whenhe crucified them.

    As she reached the edge of the tent city, Jade found herself standing beside a tranquil river, its waters shimmering in the sun. Gazing out at the calm water, she drifted back to Archer.

    In her heart, she felt a stirring of longing, a desire for the kind of love and connection she had glimpsed in fleeting moments with him. But then reality crashed over her like a wave.

    Archer was too young to understand theplexities of love andmitment. His actions were driven by passion and impulse, not wisdom and maturity. Jade couldn''t ignore the rumors she had heard about his treatment of nobles, the whispers of cruelty and brutality surrounding him like a shadow.

    With a heavy sigh, she turned away from the river and walked down a pathway to a peaceful clearing. The air stopped when Jade stepped into it, and something changed, causing her to be on guard.

    That''s when she heard a voice behind her: ''''I wouldn''t give up on the boy Jade Ashguard. Give him a few years, and he will grow into a splendid man.'''' She turned to see a figure standing there with no defining features.

    ''''Why are you vouching for him?'''' Jade replied.

    The figureughed before answering, ''''Well, this is one of the few primordial worlds left. We can''t let the Swarm destroy it as they did with the others.''''

    As the voice faded, it persisted, "We poured all our hopes into that boy, so do not shut your heart to him. You have a pivotal role to fulfill in his journey, descendant of Urs, the much-

    loved wife of the first White Dragon."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 707 Your Wish Is My Command

    <h4>Chapter 707 Your Wish Is My Command</h4>

    After Archer tended to some of the girls, they were ready to depart to the mana ships. He stepped out of the tent as Halime grabbed his hand, prompting him to look down at the snake girl with a charming smile.

    Her beautiful yellow snake eyes met his gaze. Meanwhile, the other girls were chatting among themselves while walking through the crowds to the other mana ships docked all over Greenwood City''s grasnds.

    Soon, therge group arrived at the ship they were meant to travel on and were ushered on board by some attendants until they encountered Headmistress Ophelia standing in the foyer.

    Archer smiled when he saw the older witch smiling at him before she spoke, ''''You''re stronger than you let on. I hope you continue to fight the way you have been.''''

    He raised an eyebrow beforementing, ''''I thought you wanted me to leave the college? Now you want me to bring it honor? Interesting.''''

    Ophelia sighed as she replied, ''''I don''t want you to go, but we have nothing to teach you. White Dragons are notorious for growing in power as they age.'''' She nced at the girls before continuing, ''''But I won''t lie and say we need you to bring prestige to the college so we receive more funding from the empire.''''

    ''''What do I get out of it?'''' Archer gave her a charming smile after speaking.

    ''''The location of dangerous ruins that exist in northern Pluoria. Rumors speak of uncountable wealth and much more,'''' the older witch offered.

    When Archer heard this, his interest was piqued, but he knew there was something to it, so he asked, ''''What''s the catch? Why haven''t you gone there?''''

    The headmistress sighed before revealing the truth, ''''I don''t have the time, and it''s dangerous, but I also know you have a knack for escaping bad situations.''''

    Archer stared into her violet eyes and nodded, agreeing, ''''Okay, you have a deal. How will I find these ruins?''''

    ''''Here,'''' a scroll appeared in her hand. She handed it over to him and concluded, ''''The ruins are in the far north, where the Forsaken Kingdoms are located. Good luck, White Dragon.''''

    He smiled while taking the map and responded, ''''Thank you, Ophie.''''

    ''''Find your room, and don''t rush north. Head there once the tournament ends, as you will need a lot of free time,'''' Opheliamented before disappearing.

    After disappearing, Sera stepped forward with a big smile and asked, ''''We''re going treasure hunting, darling?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Yes, but not now. I want to rx with you girls while traveling back to the empire.''''

    Once he finished speaking, the group was escorted to their room by the same attendant who led them into the ship. It took them ten minutes to reach the room, and once inside, they all rxed.

    However, as Archer sat down, he started to fade. The girls panicked when they?saw this, but he reassured them, ''''It''s just Sia summoning me. I''ll be right back.''''

    After vanishing, he reappeared in arge clearing. There, Archer saw Sia and Eldric engaged inbat with arge group of bandits who had ambushed them. He saw his soldiers surrounding a makeshift camp, where the Dawnbreaker soldiers were flinging spells over the dragonkin''s heads.

    With a smile, Archer let out a roar that halted everyone in their tracks before he joined the fray. Using Blink, he darted around the battlefield, ughtering every bandit he could reach with his ws.

    Archer killed twenty bandits before the leader challenged him, ''''Stop relying on magic, you coward! Face me like a true warrior!''''

    Upon hearing this, Archer chuckled and reappeared in front of the man. The bandit leader swung his massive axe, but he quickly caught the de, stunning all who witnessed it. He then yanked the weapon toward him while throwing a punch at the man''s face.

    The bandit leader attempted to block the attack, but when his fist connected with the man''s arms, they exploded in blood and bone. The man started screaming in pain, but his cries were silenced when Archer shed his throat and let him fall to the ground with a thud.

    He turned to see Sia rushing toward him, with Eldric and the dragonkin knights kneeling respectfully. The older dragonkin wrapped her strong arms around his shoulders and passionately kissed him.

    Archer returned the kiss as he held her close. Soon after they separated, he smirked at her beforementing, ''''Lucky I gave you the Dragon Orb, Sia. You''re always getting in trouble.''''

    ''''Shut up, Arch! We suspect the Novgorodians are sending soldiers disguised as bandits to attack the empire,'''' she informed him, capturing his interest.

    Archer was just about to speak but heard a meow from his bracelet, indicating that the Tressyms had returned. He turned to Eldric andmanded, ''''Secure the area! And make sure no one else sneaks up on you.''''

    ''''Yes, Your Majesty,'''' Eldric responded before returning to the soldiers and issuing orders.

    Afterward, Archer opened a portal to the domain, and dozens of flying cats flew through it, dumping treasure, rare nts, scrolls, spellbooks, and notes that instantly caught his attention.

    Archer stooped to collect a stack of notes before stashing them in his Item Box. One note was intended for the Pluoria region. His shock was palpable as he delved into its contents, and he discovered unsettling revtions.

    It became apparent that the Novgorod and Nightshade Empires were indirectly targeting him while pursuing their agenda against the Avalonians. This revtion ignited a simmering anger within him.

    ''Sia was right. What is their problem with me? Well, I did butcher a Novgorod army, but these bandits were here before then,'' Archer thought to himself after reading the intel.

    Once Archer calmed down, he ordered the Tressyms to find any enemy soldiers in the empire and inform him. The cats happily agreed before flying off. After they were gone, Archer turned to Sia, who was watching the scene with wide eyes.

    He turned to her and said, ''''When I find out their location, I will deal with them immediately and let them know I''m aware of their games.''''

    Sia nodded in agreement, replying, ''''I wille with you, husband.''''

    Archer smiled before looking around and asking, ''''Where is your camp?''''

    "We''re staying at a nearby fortress. Let''s head back there and await the return of your flying beasts. Then we can spend some time together," Sia proposed, and he concurred.

    As they returned to the fortress, the soldiers followed them, their armor clinking softly with each step. After walking for an hour, Archer spotted a giant castle in the distance that stood tall next to a river.

    Archer noticed the castle''s towers and sturdy walls standing tall against thendscape. The castle seemed to rise from the earth. Its ck stone gleamed in the afternoon sunlight, casting a warm golden shade across the countryside.

    The castle''s sheer grandness struck him, its imposing presencemanding respect and awe. He marveled at the detailed carvings that decorated its walls, each telling a story of battles won and heroes celebrated.

    After crossing the fortress''s threshold, Sia tightened her grip on his hand, gently pulling him towards her. Her eyes glinted with desire and mischief, a silent invitation dancing in their depths.

    Catching her gaze, he felt warmth flood through him, igniting a me that burned brightly. They broke from the soldiers with a shared nce and wordless agreement and slipped away to Sia''s room.

    In mere moments, they reached Sia''s room. As she swung the door open, she seized Archer''s hand, pulling him inside before swiftly shutting it behind them. She pressed him against the door with a determined motion, her lips meeting his in a passionate kiss once more.

    Their lips moved in perfect harmony, a dance of passion and longing. Archer''s hands found their way to Sia''s waist, pulling her closer to him as he deepened the kiss. He felt a surge of heat coursing through him, igniting a fire that threatened to consume them both.

    Sia''s hand trailed down Archer''s toned body, sending shivers of pleasure down his spine. Her touch was electric, igniting a fire within him that threatened to consume him whole. He gasped against her lips as her fingers danced over his skin, leaving a trail of heat in their wake.

    With each caress, Archer''s desire grew, his body responding eagerly to Sia''s touch. He pulled her closer, his hands roaming over her curves as he sought to deepen their connection. Sia moaned softly against his lips, her desire mirroring his own as she surrendered herself to himpletely.

    As they reluctantly parted from their passionate kiss, Sia''s lips trailed along Archer''s jawline, reaching his ear. With a delicate nibble, she sent a shiver down his spine, eliciting a quiet gasp.

    Before he could respond, she gently pressed against his chest, silently urging him to surrender to her touch. Archerplied with a grin, allowing Sia to explore his body as she pleased.

    Her lips found their way to his neck, igniting a wave of desire that surged through him. With each kiss, the mes of passion burned brighter, fueling the growing heat between them. As Sia''s lips left his skin, Archer felt a pang of longing, craving her touch more than ever.

    With a swift motion, Sia removed Archer''s shirt, revealing his toned body beneath. Her eyes widened with admiration as she took in the sight before her, her passion growing with each moment.

    Archer observed a suggestive smile forming as her eyes traced over his physique before she remarked, ''''You''ll obey my everymand, husband. I''ll be in control this time, and you mustn''t move.''''

    He nodded, "Your wish is mymand," he whispered, leaning in closer. "It seems like my naughty aunt wants to take control of a dragon."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 708 Youre A Naughty Aunt (R18)

    Chapter 708 You''re A Naughty Aunt (R18)

    ??Sia didn''t say anything else as she slowly started kissing down his body, causing the anticipation to intensify, which drove Archer mad with lust. But managed to control himself as she got lower while rubbing his cock.

    As her attacks continued, she dropped to her knees, her gaze fixed on him with a yful smile. With a teasing gesture, she reached for his pants, swiftly pulling them down and allowing his cock to spring up, pulsing with life.

    When Sia saw this, a smirk appeared before shemented, while staring into his eyes as her hand wrapped around him, ''''Wow, he is very passionate today. Did you both miss me?''''

    He was about to reply, but she started stroking, causing him to groan as she twisted her hand in all sorts of ways that sent a wave of pleasure through his body.

    She continued her hand motion for a few minutes before speaking seductively, ''''You will feel like you''re in heaven, husband. Just wait and see.''''

    Archer groaned out as she sped up and leaned forward before kissing up and down the length of his cock before her luscious lips enveloped him. His senses exploded with pleasure. He gasped, unable to contain the raw sensation coursing through him.

    Her warmth and skillful touch ignited a fire within him that burned brighter with each passing moment. His fingers tangled in her ck hair, urging her on as she moved with a rhythm that drove him to the brink of ecstasy.

    Each movement and sensation was a pleasure overload, overwhelming his senses and leaving him breathless. Sia''s mouth worked wonders, her lips and tongue dancing over his cock with a hunger that left him trembling with desire.

    He kept groaning, his voice a mixture of pleasure and longing as she took him deeper, her movements bing more intense, more urgent. The world around them faded away, consumed by their fierce passion.

    All that existed was the two of them, lost in a haze of desire and need. With each touch, they surrendered themselves to the ecstasy, their moans mingling in the air. In that moment, nothing else mattered.

    They were lost in each other, consumed by the fire of their passion. Sia started moaning as she loved sucking him and seeing his reaction. As the intensity of pleasure built to a crescendo, Archer sensed the imminent release drawing near.

    With a primal instinct, he grasped Sia''s horns, guiding her head forward as he thrust his throbbing cock deep into her weing mouth. Her throaty moan resonated around him, vibrating against his sensitive flesh, driving him to the brink of ecstasy.

    In an explosion of raw lust, Archer released his pent-up passion, his seed erupting in a torrent of bliss that flooded into her eager mouth.

    Sia pulled back once she took it all before licking her lips with a lewd smile while speaking, ''''Now, husband. Pleasure me and make me tremble.''''

    When Archer heard her request, his violet eyes widened with anticipation. Swiftly, he pulled her up and cast Cleanse on her mouth to make sure their kiss would be free from his seed.

    Then, he leaned in, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss that ignited a fire within them both as he started taking her armor off and revealing her luscious curves and massive boobs that bounced as they were freed.

    Archer''s breath caught in his throat at the sight before him. Her body was a vision of temptation, her curves inviting his touch. With a hungry gaze, his eyes drank in every inch of her silky smooth skin.

    Sia''s armor fell away, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of her massive breasts, their soft curves beckoning him closer. Archer started attacking her perky pink nipples with his tongue while flicking the other with his free hand.

    Pleasure washed over her; Sia couldn''t help but let out seductive moans, running her hands through his white hair. "That feels amazing, husband," she murmured. "Now, show your loving aunt a good time and make me feel even better."

    Archer continued his fervent assault on her, causing her to let seductive moans and gasps from her lips. With his spare hand, he traced along her curves, feeling the softness of her skin beneath his touch.

    As his hand reached her thick thighs, he gently parted them, exposing her dripping wet pussy. With a hunger in his eyes, he began to rub her slick folds, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her body.

    With each stroke, Archer could feel Sia''s arousal building, her wetness coating his fingers as he explored her most intimate depths. The slickness of her folds invited him further, igniting a primal hunger within him.

    "Husband, keep pleasuring me! Your aunt is a satisfied woman!" She whispered into his ear, prompting him to be even rougher.

    Driven by his dragon instincts, he pressed his fingers against her swollen clit, and when she felt that, her whole body started trembling, causing her to grab hold of him as she started squirting.

    Archer got covered in her love juices as she let out a pleasure-filled scream that pleased him before he moved her over to the bed and climbed in between her legs. He started kissing her lender neck until Sia''s breaths came in shallow gasps.

    She let out adorable moans before looking at Archer with half- lidded eyes, her body still tingling from the intense pleasure he had bestowed upon her.

    With a soft, contented sigh, she whispered, "I loved that... You did such a good job, my little dragon nephew."

    But even in her blissful state, a hunger still burned within her, a yearning for his touch and passion. With a yful smirk, she added, "But you know, husband, I think you can do even better. Now, it''s time to pleasure me even more."

    When hearing that, Archer was lost to his lust and aimed his cock at her drenched pussy before diving deep inside her. He bottomed out inside her, and a guttural moan escaped his lips, reverberating through the room.

    In the throes of euphoria, Sia''s body quivered with pleasure, her senses overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment. Instantly, she reached the pinnacle of ecstasy, her climax washing over her like a tidal wave.

    "Oh my god! Incredible!" Sia eximed, her voice echoing with pleasure as the sensations overwhelmed her.

    As her inner muscles contracted around his cock, Archer couldn''t help but emit a deep groan, and the sensation was like being trapped in a vice grip, amplifying the pleasure coursing through him.

    Archer began thrusting into Sia, who clung onto him while biting into his neck and releasing guttural moans as her eyes rolled into the back in pleasure. Seeing her reaction, he smiled and gradually increased the intensity until she waspletely overwhelmed.

    She climaxed multiple times before he was ready, and as he neared his own climax, Archer groaned as he felt the urge to release his seed, but he held onto it tightly as he grabbed her thick hips and continued thrusting into her.

    Minutester, he couldn''t hold on any longer and shot his seed directly into her womb, causing Sia to scream out in pleasure before copsing into a bliss-filled daze as her body shook.

    Seeing her reaction, Archer released a deep growl as he withdrew from her, allowing a mixture of their fluids to spill out onto the sheets below. With a contented smile, he copsed beside the dazed dragonkin before casting Aurora Healing and Cleanse on her.

    When Sia felt that, she opened her eyes with a happy smile before sitting up, causing her boobs to jiggle. Archer stopped looking at them before leaning forward and kissing the smiling woman.

    He separated as hemented, ''''That was amazing, Sia. You''re a naughty aunt.''''

    ''''Shut up, you horny dragon, and you know I loved it! Look at the sheets,'''' she responded before sliding off the bad.

    Archer nced at the spot she indicated and realized it was thoroughly soaked. A smile graced his lips as he shifted his gaze to Sia, who was stretching. It was then he noticed her wless skin, a remarkable feat for someone who lived the life of a warrior.

    He licked his lips in anticipation and swiftly lunged towards her, but Sia, sensing his approach, burst intoughter and attempted to flee. Despite her efforts, he managed to catch her and resumed their passionate lovemaking.

    As the hours passed, Sia eventually drifted into a deep slumber, her exhaustion evident. Breathing heavily, he sat down on a nearby chair, the intensity of their encounter lingering in the air as the room reeked of sex, sweat, and fluid.

    While rxing, Archer looked around the room and noticed how bare it was now that he could pay attention. There was the bed, a few cupboards alongside a table, and chairs that he was sitting out.

    After examining the room, he heard a gentle knock echo through it, prompting him to put on shorts hastily. He strode over to the door and swung it open, revealing a maid holding a tea tray.

    The woman appeared mature, with soft blonde hair framing her face and striking red eyes that were intense. Archer couldn''t help but notice a slight blush coloring her cheeks as she redirected her attention to the sleeping Sia.

    With a resigned sigh, she asked, "Must you exhaust the general, young Archer? She''s required for a meeting but won''t be attending anytime soon."

    Archer chuckled as he teased the maid, ''''Oh, interested in being ravaged, miss maid?''''

    ''''Shut up with your lewd jokes, dragon! I am a married woman!'''' The maid scolded him.

    Heughed even more before getting ready and requesting, ''''Can you tell her that I had to return to the mana ship as I left the others there?''''

    The maid nodded, ''''You go, young master. Lady Sia will be very busy over the next week. I will tell her to contact you when she is awake.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 709 Experience

    Chapter 709 Experience

    ??Archer thanked the maid before opening the Gate to his room and stepped through. When he did that, several pairs of eyes turned to him, but Leiramented with a smirk as her nose twitched, ''''Hmmm, I can smell that lewd aunt all over you. Did you enjoy yourself, husband?''''

    He chuckled. ''''Yes. It was fun, and Sia seemed happy. I don''t get to visit her often, as we''re always busy, so I took the chance,'''' Archer replied before gettingfortable on one of the sofas.

    "It does make sense, to be honest," Maeve''s voice echoed as she entered the room, "He does treat you girls fairly, and if I remember correctly, there was Hecate and Sia who do their own thing. So it''s only fair that he goes to see them when he gets some spare time."

    Aurelia and Eveline followed closely behind, greeting everyone in the room with a smile and earning waves in return. Archer looked at the three girls who dropped their bags. The mermaid looked into his eyes as she dered, ''''We are staying in the domain alongside you and the other girls.''''

    His smile grew when hearing her bold statement, indicating his openness to the suggestion as he replied, ''''Of course, you can, but first, let''s check out that dinner everyone''s been talking about. Can''t hurt to see what it''s all about, right?"

    ''''Yeah, let''s check it out,'''' E agreed.

    Archer sprang to his feet, and as he did that, but that''s when his Dragon Senses tingled with a sense of impending danger. Before he could fully process it, a mana surge swept over the ship. The chaotic energy disrupted the ship''s engines, causing rms to sound in his mind.

    As that happened, he tried to cast the Gate, but it didn''t work. He gulped before casting Mana Maniption and gathered all the girls, causing them to let out shocked yelps. Archer set them down around him before looking at Kassandra and said, '''' Come with me and transform when I tell you two.''''

    The Kraken Princess smiled in response before he turned to the others, ''''You girls protect each other and the ship. I can''t open any portals because of the wave.''''

    Archer watched their confused faces as they finally felt the strange mana but shook his head and cast Cosmic Shield around them as the ship started plummeting. Sensing the urgency, he nodded to Kassandra and told the girls he would meet them below.

    Rushing toward the door leading outside, he smashed right through it before jumping off, with the ck-haired girl jumping alongside him.

    As they fell, the duo saw dozens of ships crashing into the frozen ground but spotted loads of strange-looking monsters of all shapes and sizes rushing around while some flew toward them.

    Archer quickly sent Kassandra a message through the dragon tattoo, ''''Transform into your Kraken form, then return to your human form when you take out those creatures.''''

    She nodded before whispering something he couldn''t understand. Archer watched as a primal surge of energy emerged from her as she embraced her true form. Her body expanded and twisted into that of a colossal Kraken, and her transformation was a sight to behold in mid-air.

    Massive tentacles erupted from nowhere, each one thicker than a tree trunk and lined with rows of razor-sharp suckers. The Kraken Princess unleashed her wrath upon the approaching horde with a deafening roar reverberating for miles around.

    Her tentaclesshed out with blinding speed, whipping through the air like living whips of destruction. The creatures never stood a chance against his Kraken Princess. With each powerful strike, she sent them hurtling back, their bodies torn asunder by the sheer force of her onught.

    The sky was filled with the sound of their cries, drowned out by the Kraken Princess''s fury. Archer watched in awe as she wielded her power with deadly precision, quickly wiping out hundreds of creatures.

    Her movements were fluid and graceful yet filled with an unyielding strength thatmanded respect. Together, they formed an unstoppable force, a whirlwind of destruction amidst the chaos of battle.

    As thest of the creatures fell before them, Kassandra let out a triumphant roar, her victory echoing across the expanse of the sky. Another shine was seen as she returned to her human form.

    Archer smiled as he summoned his wings, started swooping over the Swarm of creatures, and let out a stream of violet dragon fire, which burned them to nothingness. Just as he did that, Kassandra crashed into a giant monster, causing it to explode.

    He halted his attack after clearing a path through dozens of them, taking a moment to examine their grotesque forms as he descended. Horror gripped him as he observed their twisted bodies, a monstrous amalgamation of beast and man, bearing the unmistakable signs of experimentation.

    Kassandra came up behind him as the mana ships started to crash around them, shaking the ground. Archer looked around and realized they were nowhere, and help wasn''ting as they were too far from the Avalon border.

    ''I could use the First Legion, they would gain even more experience when fighting different enemies. It would help them fight the Swarm when its time,'' Archer internally decided.

    Exhaling heavily, he attempted to conjure a portal once more, and to his relief, it materialized. Realizing this, he wasted no time in summoning his Dragon Marshals. "ra! Rally the First Legion. I require your assistance," he called out urgently.

    Kassandra watched as she heard a loud horn, and just as the mutated monsters regrouped and started charging toward the downed ships, they were distracted by even more horns that sounded.

    Archer watched as Dragon Legionnaires marched out of the portal dressed in menacing ck armor. When themanders saw the monsters, they quickly barked orders and made the soldiers form into squares.

    ''Impressive. I''m d they started training years ago,'' he thought.

    Shortly after, ra and Lucian appeared from the portal alongside hundreds of Legionnaires and Dragonblood Knights. The two Marshals knelt before him, but Archer gave them their orders, ''''ra, surround the downed mana ships and rescue anyone you can.''''

    She nodded briskly before hastening away to confer with hermanders. Meanwhile, Archer turned to Lucian, "Gather your Drakelord Knights, Drakewing Outriders, and Drakeheart Riders. We need to eliminate as many monsters as possible," he instructed firmly.

    Archer looked across the battlefield as the chaos unfolded. Around him, the Dragon Legionnaires and Dragonblood Knights formed a steadfast wall against the encroaching horde of hideous mutants.

    The well-trained soldiers held their ground, their shields interlocking to create an imprable barrier against the relentless tide of ws, teeth, and mutated bodies. Each soldier was focused as they fought to hold back the creatures trying to reach the injured passengers.

    Archer and Kassandra were in the middle of everything, watching his soldiers stand firm. He had to admit that General Mohamet had trained them well, and it shone through as they worked together as a cohesive unit, pushing back the monsters.

    But even as they held their ground, Archer knew they couldn''tst forever. The horde continued to press forward, seemingly endless in numbers, as they threatened to overwhelm the defenders and reach the injured people.

    Suddenly, the sound of Lucian joining the battle filled the air as the cavalry charged into the fray. With a resounding battle cry, they crashed into the mass of monsters, their powerful mounts trampling anything in their path.

    Archer''s heart swelled with pride as he watched his cavalry cut through the enemy ranks with unmatched ferocity. Their charge amazed him as they smashed into the creatures and trampled them beneath their ws and hooves.

    Foot soldiers and cavalry fought side by side, pushing back the horde and preventing them from overwhelming the downed mana ships. Once the battle was underway, Archer used the dragon tattoos to transport all the girls to his position.

    As they appeared, Teu held onto Maeve and Eveline while E held Aurelia. The girls looked like they''d be sick, which caused Archer tough. Everyone was wide-eyed when they calmed down as they saw the soldiers.

    He smirked before introducing the army to them, ''''Ladies, this is my First Legion. They beat the Novgorodians and are now helping us with this.''''

    That''s when he spotted his Drakelord Knights, d in menacing ck armor that made them look like demons. They crushed hundreds of the hideous creatures while not stopping their charge, halting the horde''s attack.

    With a thunderous roar, Archer''s voice rang out across the battlefield, a call to action that echoed in the hearts of his knights. "For Draconia! For victory!" he cried, his words igniting a fire within his warriors'' hearts.

    In a synchronized motion, the Drakelord Knights spurred their mighty mounts forward, theirnces gleaming in the sunlight as they charged headlong into the horde of humanoid mutants.

    The ground trembled beneath their thunderous hooves and ws as they thundered toward the enemy with unmatched ferocity. Archer watched with awe and pride as his knights crashed into the mass of mutants, theirnces held aloft like deadly spears.

    With swift and calcted precision, they rode down their enemies, piercing through their ranks with the force of a battering ram. The sh of steel against steel reverberated through the air as the Drakelord Knights engaged the enemy in fiercebat.

    Each thrust of theirnces was met with a chorus of pain-filled roars as the mutants fell beneath their relentless onught. But they were soon joined by the powerful people on board the mana ships.

    Archer witnessed arge violet ball of magic appear from the mana ship he was on. The ball washed over the creatures, burning them instantly, as the Magic Knights joined the Dragon Legionnaires in defending the people.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 710 Speak Your Mind

    Chapter 710 Speak Your Mind

    ??Archer turned to see Ophelia floating over the battlefield, casting spells. Her witch magic destroyed thousands of the creatures as the Magic Knights mmed into the horde, cutting down everything they encountered.

    High-level soldiers overwhelmed the creatures, who started panicking as magic swords and projectiles quickly annihted them. While watching the scene, he spotted Giselle and Commander Morgan.

    The father and daughter duo directed the soldiers into the creature''s weak points while the mages behind sent Fireballs over their heads. After seeing that, he scanned them to determine their level and rank.

    [Giselle Highmore]

    [Level: 230]

    [Rank: Arch Mage]

    [Morgan Highmore]

    [Level: 350]

    [Rank: High Mage]

    ''Oh, they''re strong. I bet they train hard to grow so much,'' Archer pondered silently as they vanished behind one of the mana ships.

    Archer stopped thinking and continued watching the chaos before him but quickly noticed the soldiers, mages, and fighters joining the battle from the crashed sites. The tide quickly turned, giving his soldiers time to regroup and y a few more creatures.

    That''s when he realized they weren''t needed and had been fighting for a while. He decided to dismiss them after they gained much-needed experience from the fight. Archer signaled ra to sound the Draconian horn.

    It would alert every soldier to head for the nearby portal, just as they''d been trained when Mehamet drilled it into them. While doing this, he and the girls stood around watching Ophelia kill the remaining mutated abominations.

    His two Dragon Marshals appeared nearby. ra ordered the soldiers to rest in the forts. While she did that, Lucian directed the cavalry through the portal he had opened.

    Archer saw ra approach them after dealing with some soldiers and gracefully knelt before them. He noticed his girls started watching the woman suspiciously, causing him to smile as he spoke.

    ''''Everyone, this is my Dragon Marshal ra Ravensong,'''' he said, introducing her to the girls. ''''Since we first met, she has helped me, so treat her respectfully. She will be helping build the kingdom alongside the other legions.''''

    As the girls listened, their expressions remainedrgely unchanged, though a few smiled in response. E stepped forward to address the Marshal, "We appreciate your assistance in aiding our husband. It''s reassuring to know he has reliable allies watching his back."

    Hemera giggled from behind them. ''''After all, he does seem to cause trouble wherever he goes,'''' she said, stopping to examine the battlefield with fascination.

    ra smiled, but Llyniel was the next to speak. ''''Thank you for helping our husband. If the monsters had reached the people inside the crash sites, they would have brought death upon the Oakheart Kingdom.''''

    ''''You''re wee, Queen Llyniel,'''' ra replied, bowing her head while continuing, ''''I was only doing my job,''''

    After that, Archer noticed the Dragon Marshal intending to speak, but she refrained due to the girls'' presence. He nced at Teu and N, who he spotted approaching him. ''''Girls, I need to speak to ra for a moment. Please keep an eye out.''''

    They nodded with a smile and started talking to E. He guided ra away from the girls, leaning close to whisper into her pointed ear, "Speak your mind. I can see you want to say

    ra felt a shiver run down her spine before she shook her head and responded, "Why did we bother with this, Your Majesty? Why fight to defend the ships?"

    Archer''s smile widened before he summoned his wings and scooped the dragonkin woman into a princess carry. He then jumped into the air so they could talk privately while examining the crash sites.

    They ascended easily into the sky, gliding over the battlefield as he exined, "You see, my dear Marshal, it''s all about preparation. Our soldiers require training. And mark my words, once the powers on the central continent learn of our kingdom, they''ll surely attempt an invasion. We must be ready for whateveres our way."

    "Will they really invade, Your Majesty?" ra''s expression shifted to one of panic. "Why would they even bother with such a small kingdom?" She asked, her tone tinged with worry.

    Archer chuckled wryly. "Indeed. The Novgorod Empire has forged ties with the Church of Light, which hates me. Once they learn of my kingdom''s existence, an attack is inevitable."

    Just as ra was about to reply, they heard a meow, causing him to open a portal so the Tressyms could join him. When the flying cats appeared, they started rubbing against him as they passed him all the locations of the Novgorod soldiers raiding the empire.

    When he finds out, he has a good idea and sends all the coordinates to Sia and Eldric so she can reap the glory of wiping them out. All he wanted to do was rx beforepeting in the Knockout Stages.

    After that, ra agreed with a smile, ''''It makes sense, Your Majesty. If they fight many enemies, they would be prepared to face any threat.''''

    ''''Exactly! I''m d you understand, ra,'''' Archermented, smiling as the dragonkin woman''s blue eyes met his.

    Archer smirked mischievously before leaning in to kiss her juicy lips passionately. ra tensed up momentarily, unsure how to respond, but soon melted into the embrace, gently caressing his cheek.

    As they shared the kiss, suspended above thendscape, her face flushed bright red. She pulled back, speechless, her embarrassment evident, yet she remained silent, unable to find the words to express her emotions.

    He chuckled before speaking, ''''Sorry about that, Marshal. I couldn''t help myself, as I found you extremely attractive.''''

    She pushed a strand of her light red hair out of her face as she questioned, '''' Doesn''t it bother you that I was amoner before bing your general?''''

    ''''No. Why would it? I don''t care if you are amoner, noble, or princess. I like you and want to see how we get on before moving forward,'''' Archer answered with an honest smile.

    ra smiled when hearing his words but nodded, ''''I would like that, Your Majesty.''''

    Archer beamed before returning to the girls when he noticed Ophelia chatting to them. As hended in front of the group, he let ra down before she bowed toward him and rushed through the portal where thest soldiers had entered.

    Her reaction made himugh, and all the girls looked at him, but Ophelia spoke first, ''''Thank you for your assistance, Archer. We were trying to secure all the passengers before attacking.''''

    ''''You''re wee headmistress. My soldiers needed experience, so it was the perfect time,'''' Archer answered with a smile.

    Ophelia nodded as a few Magic Knights approached. She turned around as they spoke, ''''Headmistress, the empire is sending more mana ships to pick up the people, but I''m afraid they won''t arrive until sunrise.''''

    When Archer heard this, he sighed before speaking, ''''Gather everyone into a big group, and I''ll build a temporary wall to protect them from the beasts and elements until the other mana ships arrive.''''

    ''''You can do that, Archer?'''' Maeve asked from behind him as she thanked him with a hug.

    He chuckled while looking at the Avaloch Princess before answering, ''''Yes, it will consume a lot of mana, but it can be done if I concentrate enough.''''

    She got excited as she responded, ''''I cannot wait to see it; I bet it doesn''t take you too long to build.''''

    As Maeve answered, Sera said excitedly, and a bright smile appeared on her pretty face, "He can do it! Our husband is building strong walls to protect his kingdom."

    Archer chuckled at the dragon girl''s words but shook his head before jumping into the air and watching the Magic Knights start herding people toward Ophelia and his girls so they could be better protected.

    When this happened, he used Mana Maniption to create a ten-meter-high stone wall that encircled arge area while observing the Magic Knights as they began to herd people toward Ophelia and his girls.

    Everyone watched him create a wall out of nowhere without any trouble, and when it was finally built, they rxed due to the safety it would offer them as they rxed. Murmurs of amazement rippled through the crowd as they gazed upon the wall that appeared out of nowhere.

    Their fear gradually gave way to a sense of security as the Magic Knights secured the area. Archer watched the soldiers step forward, their armor gleaming in the dying sunlight, survey the scene, and give orders.

    "Everyone, gather close! Seek shelter within these walls!" Commander Morgan announced, their voice carrying over the crowd.

    Slowly, the people began to move, their hesitant steps transforming into determined strides as they followed the guidance of the knights. Families clustered together, children clutching their parent''s hands tightly.

    After setting up their tents, the crowd settled within the confines of the encircling wall, and a sense of calm descended over the makeshift camp. The chaos of battle faded into the background, reced by a quiet wind that blew over their heads.

    With the people gathered safely within the walls, the Magic Knights continued their vignt watch, ensuring the camp was secure and everyone had what they needed to rest and recuperate.

    As darkness descended upon the makeshift camp, the flickering mana torches painted long shadows across the stone walls, offering a glimmer of hope amidst the encroaching darkness.

    The girls erected a tent as the campsite was established, working efficiently in the dim light. An hour slipped by, and their tent stood near Ophelia''s and the other professors'', a cement that posed no inconvenience to anyone.

    Outside, Archer lingered, feeling the chill of the night air against his skin as rain began to fall. He watched the scene as people hurried back to their tents, seeking refuge from the impending downpour.

    The Frostwinter rains served as a stark reminder that Elderbloom (Spring) hadn''t arrived, which he was looking forward to.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 711 Dragonfire Company

    Chapter 711 Dragonfire Company

    ??Archer stood outside his tent, surveying the makeshift camp the crash survivors had erected once he had built the wall that protected them. He felt the mana he had spent on it returning to him, prompting a sigh to escape his lips.

    Before entering his tent, he marveled at the crash survivor''s resourcefulness. The camp stretched before him, a patchwork of tents and shelters nestled within the protective embrace of the stone wall.

    ''They are more resilient than people on Earth would be. It shocks me that they just act like its another day. Makes sense when there''s Demi-Gods running around,'' Archer thought.

    People bustled about, purposeful in their movements as they went about their tasks. Some tended to the wounded, while others gathered firewood or prepared meals over crackling campfires.

    Despite their chaotic circumstances, the survivors felt a sense of unity, a shared resolve to weather whatever challengesy ahead. Archer started walking among them, passing by families calming their panicked children.

    "It''s as if they''re unfazed by the creatures'' attempted attack. That''s odd," he pondered.

    He noticed the Magic Knights patrolling the camp, watching everyone. As he got further, two girls appeared beside him. Hemera and E smiled at him before the sun elf spoke, ''''Can we join you on your camp exploration?''''

    Archer nodded, prompting the two girls to grab onto his arms. Oncefortable, the trio walked through the camp, observing people doing their business. When they approached the wall, Hemeramented, ''''Is there no way out?''''

    ''''No, '''' he replied. ''''I will take it down once the ships arrive in the morning. But more importantly, who did these creatures belong to?''''

    ''''The Swarm Arch. Only they would experiment on any humanoid they can get their filthy ws on,'''' E replied.

    He turned to the half-elf with a loving smile and said, ''''You''re right. I keep forgetting about them.''''

    Just as he said that his Dragon Senses picked up something beyond the wall; he turned to the two girls and said, ''''Gather everyone and help defend the camp. Something''sing.''''

    E and Hemera exchanged nods before swiftly darting away, employing Blink to materialize onto the wall. As soon as he caught sight of the approaching threat, he swallowed hard. A horde of grotesque creatures surged toward them from the north.

    Some creatures were tall, gangly humanoids with pale grey skin, sharp ws, and fangs, giving them a vaguely humanoid appearance. Scuttling behind them were rat-sized figures, their presence unnerving and disturbing.

    However, the Ghoul unsettled Archer the most. It was once human, and its jet-ck skin, glowing red eyes, and twisted forms exuded a sinister aura. Despite its appearance of strength, it emanated an unmistakeable malevolent energy.

    Archer sent a message to the girls, alerting them to the impending danger. Although he considered using his shadow creatures, he ultimately opted against it. They were his secret weapon, and he wanted to save them for another time.

    With a chuckle, he decided to use some of his magic to thin out the Ratlings, Ghoulds, Mutants, and numerous other creatures. First, he took a deep breath before letting out an earth-shattering roar as a stream of vicious violet mes washed over the battlefield.

    The mes roared to life, sweeping across the battlefield in a zing inferno that engulfed everything in its path. The creatures shrieked in agony as the relentless onught of fire consumed them, their twisted forms writhing and convulsing in the mes.

    Archer noticed the air was filled with the stench of burning flesh and the sounds of screams and cries of pain. But he wasn''t done as he started casting Azur Cannon. As the first wave drew near, he unleashed the spell, a beam of intense mana erupting from his palms.

    The spell struck the horde with devastating force, causing a massive explosion that sent bodies flying in all directions. But they kepting, undeterred by the destruction wrought upon their ranks.

    Archer cast Azur Cannon again without hesitation, the crackling energy tearing through the enemy lines ferociously. He unleashed the spell repeatedly, each st apanied by a deafening roar.

    With each explosion, more creatures fell, their twisted forms reduced to charred remnants by the overwhelming power of the Azur Cannon. The air filled with the acrid scent of burning flesh and the sounds of even more creatures charging forward.

    He continued to cast as many spells as possible, but too many creatures continued to charge toward the wall. That''s when he jumped off the wall andnded with a crash before opening a portal to summon the First Legion again.

    ra appeared looking disheveled but quickly heard the roaring and horrifying screams of the creatures beyond the wall. She organized the Dragon Legionnaires, Dragonblood Knights, Dragon Pdins, and Drakeguard to create a ring around the center where the queens were.

    Archer felt a sense of relief as Lucian and his cavalry rushed through on foot to aid the infantry. However, his attention quickly shifted as he dashed toward the girls who were assisting the soldiers and Magic Knights, guiding them in escorting people to safety.

    He soared into the air with a powerful leap, his wings beating fiercely to carry him above the chaos below. With amanding voice that echoed across the battlefield, Archer addressed his soldiers.

    "Hold the line! Let not a single one of these abominations pass! ughter them without mercy, for they are but a glimpse of the horrors we shall face when our true enemies rise against us! Remember, tomorrow is a hope, never a promise! Fight with all you have my soldiers!"

    As Archer''smand resounded, the Draconian soldiers swiftly locked their shields together, forming a protective barrier around the gathered people. At that moment, a resounding crash reverberated through the air, prompting all to turn their attention toward the source of the noise.

    He noticed the wall shaking due to the creatures climbing it and quickly ordered, ''''Spellfire Battalion, get ready to fire as they reach the top of the wall!''''

    After that, he flew toward ra, who was stationed near the girls and encircled by a row of White Dragon Knights trained by the ck Dragon Eldric. Archer dismissed his wings and cast Blink to appear in the center.

    When he reappeared, the girls greeted him with relieved smiles as they greeted him with kisses. He returned the gesture before turning to ra and asking, ''''Does the Wyrmguard Corps or the Dragonfire Company have any weapons yet?''''

    The Dragon Marshel nodded, ''''Yes, the Dragonfire Company has basic Mana Cannons. Should I summon them?''''

    Archer smiled before opening another portal. The Spellfire Battalion started casting their attack magic, which mmed into the Ghouls and Ratlings climbing over the wall. The wave of mana mmed into the enemy, causing them to disintegrate into nothingness.

    That''s when Tal and Teu pointed at the portal as twenty mana cannons, their imposing forms gleaming in the moonlight. The soldiers scrambled to set them up along the shieldwall, their movements precise and efficient.

    Meanwhile, standing at the forefront with fear etched on her features, ra raised her hand and ordered the mana cannons to fire. The guns roared to life at hermand, unleashing their devastating power upon the oing horde.

    With each st, they unleashed torrents of magical energy, sending forth beams of destruction that tore through the creatures'' ranks. The cannons'' deafening booms reverberated in the air, shaking the ground beneath them with their concussive force.

    As the mana projectiles soared over the wall, they struck their targets with unerring uracy, causing explosions amidst the enemy ranks. The creatures shrieked in agony as they were engulfed in magical energy, their twisted forms crumbling under the onught.

    Just as they fired, the wall exploded inward, andrge mutated giants mmed into it, allowing the smaller creatures to rush in and chase the fleeing people. However, a group of Magic Knights rushed out and shed with the monsters.

    But a giant swipe soon wiped them out. When Archer saw this, he turned to the girls and said, ''''You girls help out the soldiers. Cover each other if you need to rush out of the shieldwall.''''

    They all agreed with determined smiles before getting ready to fight. Afterward, Archer rushed toward the giants that were rushing toward them. The Dragonfire Company targeted therge monstrosities.

    With a unified roar, the mana cannons unleashed their devastating power. Arcs of energynced through the air, striking the giants with explosive force. The ground trembled as the giants staggered, their hideous forms reeling from the onught.

    Yet, despite the barrage, the giants remained steadfast, shrugging off the attacks with startling resilience. Sensing the situation''s urgency, Archer stepped forward and let out a primal roar that echoed across the battlefield.

    He rushed toward the shieldwall before jumping over it, transforming into his dragon form. Everyone saw a blinding sh as Archer''s form began to change. His body elongated, and his limbs stretched and contorted as scales erupted from his skin.

    With a mighty beat of his wings, he ascended into the sky, his transformationplete. Now, in his massive white dragon form, Archer descended upon the giants like a force of nature unleashed.

    He collided with the towering beasts, his sheer momentum driving them back with irresistible force. The ground shook beneath the weight of the impact as Archer''s ws and teeth tore into the giants with primal fury.

    With each strike, Archer unleashed a torrent of raw power, his draconic form a whirlwind of destruction amidst the chaos. His ws and teeth turned them into meatpaste and fell with their bodies.

    When they mmed to the ground, he let out his dragon''s breath, which washed over the broken wall and burned many creatures. It stemmed the tide of the monsters, but the soldiers were still holding firm as the Spellfire Battalion and Dragonfire Company covered them.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 712 Tomorrows A Hope, Never A Promise

    Chapter 712 Tomorrow''s A Hope, Never A Promise

    ??Archer used his ws to tear apart thest giants before returning to his army''s circle and transforming into his human form. He started watching the ongoing battle and soon spotted some of his girls unleashing waves of magic over the soldier''s heads.

    The spells mmed into the Mutants and Ghouls, instantly taking them out in a wave of chaotic Mana. But the remaining creatures mmed into the Legionnaire''s shieldwall, pushing them back.

    That''s when the Drakeguards behind started usingrge beast spears to shoot between the shields and skew them before pulling back and attacking again, but the Ghouls behind did something that shocked them.

    Archer watched as they started moving on all fours, which creeped out everyone. The sight of the Ghouls on all fours disturbed him deeply, and their newfound agility was unsettling. They scuttled like grotesque humanoid spiders, their movements jagged and apanied by eerie growls.

    Their sickly skin and lifeless eyes intensified the unnatural horror of the scene, rming even Archer, ''Creepy as hell. Why do these creatures resemble something from a horror movie?'' He thought.

    Everyone noticed the creature''s appearance, which sent chills down the soldier''s spines. However, when they heard theirmanders scream words of encouragement, they steeled their hearts as more shields appeared above them.

    The creatures jumped over the wall, only to m into a wall of the Dragonblood spears and swords, which quickly killed them with a few swipes and stabs. Archer was proud as he noticed the soldiers weren''t panicking but holding firm against the iing horde.

    Archer continued to watch over the battlefield but soon spotted his girls unleashing torrents of magic over the soldier''s heads, effectively thinning the monstrous horde''s ranks. He witnessed Leira''s thunder magic raining down chaos as the dark sky lit up.

    Thunderbolts struck arge troll-looking mutant and instantly burned it before she sent a dozen Fireballs into the horde. Her luscious purple hair floated behind her as she continued casting magic.

    With a wave of her hand and a quick chant, a lightning surge radiated from her body, wiping out some mutants pushing against the shieldwall. Archer was amazed by her power and magic, which was aiding his soldiers.

    His gaze found Llyniel mumbling something as a wave of earth shot out of nowhere and killed a dozen Ghouls. She stepped toward the soldiers and sent hundreds of Earth sts, piercing the Ratling''s bodies.

    The wood elf used her natural magic to produce vines that snaked up from the ground and entangled the mutated trolls before dragging them to the ground, allowing the Dragon Legionnaires to swarm over it.

    Next, he noticed Halime was sending out Poison sts that burned through the Ratlings'' shoddy armor, melting their bones into sludge. Her yellow snake eyes glowed as she hissed before swinging her arm.

    Nothing happened at first, but then a wave of poison mana appeared out of nowhere and washed over the Ghouls. Their pain-filled howls were heard all over the battlefield, but even with that attack, more creatures took their ce.

    As the three were doing this, the soldiers took advantage of their help and rushed to rescue as many people as possible. When survivors got closer, they opened holes in the shieldwall, allowing them through, but some of the Ratlings managed to sneak in when that happened.

    Fights broke out as the Dragonblook Knights stepped forward and crushed the sneaky creatures as they intercepted them. Archer nodded as he saw them dealing with the enemy while the shieldwall held.

    That''s when his gaze found E shooting explosive arrows into the packed ranks of Mutants. Her arrows shook the ground and sent the creatures flying as she repeatedly fired without stopping.

    When E would stop, she sent waves of Earth sts into the horde, thinning the ranks using sharp stones that pierced their bodies with ease. Archer noticed her hair was tied into a ponytail while her leather armor clung to her slender frame.

    Archer''s gaze swept over the battlefield, looking for thest three girls. He found them covering the fleeing people pouring out from one of the crashed mana ships. They rushed through the opened holes in the shield wall.

    While they were running, Nefertiti rained down arcane magic that washed away the creature with pink fire. Her mes only burned the Ghouls that closed in on the scared people, but they soon reached the shieldwall and were ushered through by the Dragon Legionnaires.

    As the subus saw this, she sent a wave of Arcane Arrows shooting toward a swarm of Ratlings, trying to cast dark magic. When the spells connected, a massive explosion wiped the creatures out.

    He shifted his focus to Hemera, who was darting around the battlefield, wielding her sun magic precisely. Sun Bombs erupted from her hands, detonating upon hermand as she swiftly maneuvered through the horde.

    Hemera strategically dropped the Sun Bombs and swiftly distanced herself before triggering them. The explosions effectively thinned the enemy ranks as she moved. ''She''s using her mes to fly, which speeds her up and enables her to evade the creatures'' attacks," Archer noted, impressed by her agility and skill in battle.

    After watching the sun elf, he noticed cones of spinning water mming into ambushing flying mutants. The water quickly tore the creatures apart, causing them to plummet to the ground while taking out dozens of Ghouls.

    Archer spotted Aurelia casting her water magic. She sent homing missile-like magic projectiles that chased the bat- or human-looking creatures, burrowed into their bodies and caused them to explode.

    Her spells effectively killed the fast creatures, as her magic chased after them until they were dead. Archer watched the mermaid cast spell after spell that thinned the horde until the monsters mmed into the shieldwall.

    After seeing the mermaid magic, he spotted Teu, N, Tal, Sera, Kassandra, Maeve, and Eveline dashing out to confront a pack of Ratlings closing in on a cluster of fleeing studentsgging behind the others as they headed toward the Dragon Legionnaires.

    Eveline crouched low, a surge of Mana coursing into her legs before propelling her forward with explosive speed. Racing faster than anyone else, she swiftly closed the distance, finally catching up to the people ahead.

    As she passed them, she began to spin with incredible agility. She started kicking the creatures, which caused their bodies to explode with the impact. The rabbit girl managed to halt their advance just as Maeve sent a Mana sh toward them, cutting them in half.

    The orange-haired girl rushed forward while deflecting a Ghoul swipe and stabbed it through the head before sending a Thunder st into the body of a Mutated Troll, causing it to explode.

    Witnessing this disy, Archer was taken aback by the two girls'' remarkable power and impressed by their ability to stand firm among the chaos. After watching them, he decided to scan the creatures and assess their strength.

    [Mutated Ratlings]

    [Rank: D]

    [Ghouls]

    [Rank: C]

    [Mutated Trolls]

    [Rank: B]

    After scanning the creatures on the ground, Archer turned to the airborne creatures Aurelia was fighting and examined them alongside the others. One was a strong bat with tough ws and razor-sharp fangs capable of tearing through the strongest armor.

    The Skywings, on the other hand, resembled deformed eagles. Their feathers were tinted in ck and dark green hues and bore visible marks of the torment inflicted upon them by the Swarm''s dark mages.

    [Mutated Shadowfangs]

    [Rank: D]

    [Mutated Skywings]

    [Rank: A]

    ''They ain''t too strong, and we should be able to eradicate them with some work,'' Archer mused.

    At that moment, his attention was drawn to Teu and N, who surged into the midst of the creature horde like a whirlwind. Their des cleaved through the monsters, working in tandem to dispatch dozens of foes and aid a group of Magic Knights.

    Teu seamlessly melded her honed swordsmanship with her Aquarian magic, uttering incantations that fueled her strikes. With a swift flurry of spells, she unleashed formidable shes, cleaving through the advancing creatures with devastating force.

    The monsters howled in agony as her des effortlessly sliced through their ranks. She also easily deflected many attacks. After watching the blue-haired girl''s prowess, Archer turned to his lioness, who was covering Teu.

    N appeared behind her and sent several Mana shes at a group of Skywings that swooped down on them. She dodged the creature''s talons before cutting one in half as she targeted another.

    Archer''s relief at the girl''s strength was short-lived. He noticed a part of his army''s defensive circle faltering. Without hesitation, he dashed towards the weakened section, rallying the soldiers who were dying to the relentless onught of the creatures'' ws and fangs.

    "Listen to me, warriors of Draconia!" he shouted, his words carrying across the chaos. "Embrace death as you would life! The only true death is to never live!"

    His eyes zed with zeal as he continued, "We are the bulwark against the evil that threatens our world. We stand as guardians against the Swarm''s darkness!"

    He paced before them, his voice resonating with conviction. "Those who run from death find only stagnation in life. They seek to evade the unavoidable, only to meet it sooner than they expect."

    Archer''s gaze swept over his soldiers, his tone unwavering. "Death wille for us all, but to live��to truly live��is a beautiful defiance against the darkness that surrounds us. Tomorrow''s a hope, never a promise. So fight for that life so your children can live free and happy!''''

    The weary but resolute soldiers nodded in agreement, Archer''s words bolstering their spirits. They tightened their grip on their weapons with renewed determination and fought back against the creatures.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 713 We Were Waiting

    Chapter 713 We Were Waiting

    ??After Archer''s speech, the soldiers were reinvigorated and held firm against the Ghouls and Ratlings pushing against the shieldwall. As that happened, he saw a red blur as Sera leaped over the soldiers.

    Sera barreled into the creatures and went wild as she tore into them with her ws. With a thud, the Headless Ghouls dropped to the muddy ground. After that, she let out a stream of dragon fire that washed over the Ratlings.

    Archer watched Sera quickly bounce across the battlefield while shing at the enemy with razor-sharp ws and unleashing torrents of fire that turned them to ash. With relentless ferocity, she surged forward, annihting the monsters and alleviating the strain on the shieldwall.

    While watching her, Archer saw arrows streak past him, finding their mark in the heads of two Ghouls. They fell limp just as he noticed Tal covering Sera, her mana arrows sailing precisely over the soldier''s heads and finding their marks in the enemy''s skulls.

    Her arrows descended from the sky, hitting their targets with deadly precision. They pierced the heads of numerous Ghouls and Ratlings, killing them instantly. After firing a wave of projectiles, Tal drew her shortswords and plunged into the melee.

    With finely honed skill and agility, Tal danced between the swinging weapons, effortlessly dodging a shoddy spear aimed her way. Her movements were blurry as she darted through the crowd, her des shing in the dim light.

    Archer admired her power as she carved a path through the enemy ranks. Her sword strokes were skilled. Her des severed heads from necks ruthlessly, causing them to fly in the air, shocking everyone who saw her.

    When Tal passed by, a trail of decapitated creaturesy in her wake, their lifeless bodies crumpling to the ground. She moved like a silver streak, her actions a blur of lethal precision amidst the chaos of battle.

    Tal seeded in diverting attention away from the shieldwall, but shortly afterward, a fresh wave of creatures emerged, prompting her to charge forward once again. As Archer watched, he felt excited to see his girls fighting.

    Archer was about to get involved in the fighting but heard a boomingugh. He looked around to see the Kraken Princess soaring over the soldiers,nding with a resounding crash onto a troll.

    He watched as Kassandra moved like a tempest as she was crushing monsters beneath her before shifting her focus to another enemy. The ck-haired girl surged forward while unleashing a flurry of devastating punches that sent shockwaves rippling through the air.

    With each impact, the creature''s bodies exploded into pieces, scattering debris in all directions. The impact of her strikes reverberated throughout the battlefield, resonating with power.

    Even though the enemies attacked with weapons and ws, they couldn''t harm her tough skin. Kassandra smiled as she easily deflected their attacks. Feeling therge number of enemies approaching, she summoned a huge tentacle.

    It crashed down on the creatures, crushing them, and then swept away the remains with force. During the chaos, a surge of vtile mana surged overhead, crackling with raw power as it was aimed for the horde of monsters.

    With a roar, it crashed into a group of mutant trolls, engulfing them in mes that licked hungrily at their twisted forms, reducing them to ash in moments giving the soldiers time to fight back.

    Archer watched the battle unfold as a group of Drakeguards rushed to the east side of the circle to reinforce the Legionnaires, who were being overwhelmed by the relentless tide of Ghouls.

    The soldiers mmed against the creatures, sending them sprawling back as their allies regrouped. Without hesitation Archer rushed to their aid when he noticed his soldiers were dying to the creatures, he crashed into the monsters, tearing them apart with his ws.

    He threw a few bodies to the side before unleashing a dragon''s breath that incinerated a group of Ratlings, reducing them to ash. After attacking the creatures, he stopped something that made his heart drop as Teu and N flew across the battlefield.

    They were about to crash into a group of soldiers, but Kassandra quickly swooped in and caught them. Shended behind the shieldwall, and Archer hurried toward them. When he reached them, Kassandra gently ced them on the ground.

    As she did that a group of White Dragon Knights rushed to help, surrounding them withrge shields. Archer crouched beside them, beginning the casting of Aurora Healing. The soothing violet light enveloped them, mending any wounds they had sustained.

    Yet N remained unconscious, her breathing shallow andbored. Secondster, Teu stirred and murmured weakly, "Don''t fight them, Arch! They''re too powerful."

    Just as her warning hung in the air, a figure soared overhead. It unleashed a torrent of ck fire that crashed into the ground before sweeping across the battlefield. The fire decimated the creatures and freed up his soldiers, allowing him toe up with a good idea.

    Archer sighed and flew toward the frightened people as they gathered together. He opened a Gate leading to the College Of Magic and started ushering them through it. Once he had done that, he turned to his soldiers and ordered, ''''Surround the portal and make sure everyone escapes before leaving for Draconia!''''

    After speaking, he opened another Gate to his kingdom but didn''t allow anyone to enter until the time was right. The Dragon Legionnaires, Drakesguard, Dragonblood Knights, and every other soldier rushed toward him.

    As the people hurried through the portals, paying no heed to their surroundings as they sought safety, the figure aboveunched several orbs of the same ckfire at a humanoid creature getting close to them.

    Despite the person''s efforts, the new foe skillfully deflected the mes and retaliated with a powerful st of dark magic. To Archer''s dismay, the figure they targeted was Ophelia, who crashed to the ground nearby.

    He was about to rush toward the headmistress but soon noticed Kassandra colliding with her, furtherplicating the situation as she appeared unconscious. Acting quickly, he activated the bracelets and infused them with mana before transferring the girls to the domain.

    After ensuring that all eleven were safe, Archer scanned the chaotic battlefield for Maeve, Eveline, and Aurelia. Spotting them fighting nearby, he activated Blink and instantly appeared behind them.

    Silently, he quickly transported the three to the domain. Just after that, Archer had to deflect a st of dark magic. Straining against the force, he felt it m against the violet shield ring around him, attempting to breach his Anti-Magic skill.

    Ignoring the attack, Archer rushed toward Ophelia, who was recovering from the sudden attack. As he cast Aurora Healing on her, he asked, ''''Where have you been?'''' He continued, ''''I thought you would have shown up during the battle.''''

    The older witch coughed as her violet eyes glowed before replying, ''''We were waiting until the stronger enemies appeared,'''' she spotted something behind them, ''''It looks like they''re here now.''''

    As she spoke, Archer''s senses kicked in, prompting him to cast Cosmic Shield just as a creepy-looking humanoid punched the protective barrier. He grabbed hold of Ophelia as they collided with one of the mana ships, triggering an explosion when the mana engine ignited.

    The engine''s explosion sent the two flying until Ophelia managed to stop them mid-air. The sudden turn of events rattled the two, but that''s when the creature sent several Dark Magic sts at them.

    His shield blocked most of the attacks, but it started to crack. Archer quickly embraced the headmistress as it broke and the beam mmed into him, but thanks to Anti-Magic, he only received physical damage when they crashed into the ground.

    While recovering, Archer''s eyes narrowed as he witnessed a group of Dragon Legionnaires rushing toward the menacing humanoid. The Dragon Captain''s sharp andmanding voice echoed across the battlefield as he shouted, ''Protect the king!''

    The enemy swiftly and terrifyingly dispatched the soldiers one by one as they attempted to attack the creature approaching Archer and Ophelia, who were downed. Their valiant efforts were futile against the unstoppable force before them.

    Archer''s heart sank with each fallen soldier, and his rage surged. He was about to rush at the creature but halted when a mana surge erupted from the nearby ridge and mmed into their new enemy, to no avail.

    Spotting Professor Jade Ashguard unleashing a powerful st of mana at the humanoid, Archer seized the opportunity. The momentary stagger gave Samara and Gianna, the fiercest warriors in the College Of Magic, a chance to lunge forward with swords drawn.

    Despite the strength of their strikes, the unyielding enemy effortlessly parried their assaults with a mere flick of its hand. Undeterred, Samara gritted her teeth and channeled all her strength into her strikes.

    The blonde swordwoman aimed her attacks at the creature''s neck, but it easily dodged with ease. As she was shocked at its reaction, it countered with a powerful blow, sending her backward.

    Seeing her friend in danger, Gianna redoubled her efforts, unleashing a flurry of strikes in rapid session. Despite their power and skill, the humanoid creature gracefully dodged every attack before it moved for thest time and counterattacked, catching them off guard.

    The creepy-looking humanoid punched the two women, sending them flying across the battlefield with crushing blows. As they struggled to regain their footing, the witch''s fury ignited.

    Ophelia charged forward, her magic crackling around her like ck lightning. But another sinister figure emerged from the shadows before she could reach the creature, disrupting her attack and deflecting to the side.

    He watched as the new enemy started attacking the headmistress, who tried to attack the original creature, but the stronger one wanted to fight her. So the two started battling while the one that hurt Kassandra approached him.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 714 The Mutant Demi-God

    Chapter 714 The Mutant Demi-God

    ??Archer smiled, anticipating a thrilling fight with this creature. He sensed that its strength matched his own, making it even better for him as he grew when fighting strong enemies. Before fighting, he examined the creepy-looking humanoid as he hadn''t had the chance.

    He noticed the thing stood eerily tall and resembled a human at first nce, which spooked him because it twitched. Yet when Archer looked closer, its forms were grotesquely mutated. The creature''s elongated and twisted arms bore scars that spoke of a dark and unnatural origin.

    The creature had been subjected to experimentation and mutation. Archer couldn''t help but see that it had pointed ears that twitched whenever a noise was heard. They protruded from the monster''s misshapen skulls, adding to its unsettling appearance.

    He looked into the creature''s fiery crimson eyes that burned with a fierce intelligence that belied their feral nature. Behind the hatred that flickered in those depthsy a cunning and cruel intellect.

    When the creature saw him studying it, the Mutant gave him a creepy smile, allowing him to see the rows of razor-sharp teeth that lined its mouth. This didn''t bother him, as he summoned his Draconic features and smirked back while scanning the beast to see what he was up against.

    [Mutated High Elf]

    [Level: 750]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage]

    As Archer''s draconic teeth manifested, he swiftly disappeared from his original position, leaving the creature startled. He reappeared behind it using Blink,unching a punch charged with Eldritch st.

    The attack''s impact against the creature''s back triggered an explosion. The Mutated High Elf was sent flying, but Archer didn''t stop. He started casting sma Missiles at it. After doing that, a dozen violet projectiles rushed forward from him and chased after the creature.

    When their opponent witnessed the spells, it effortlessly blocked them, giving Archer enough time to Blink closer and deliver several punches aimed at the creature. Each strike caused miniature explosions to erupt, sending the Mutated High Elf crashing into the wall it had created.

    Archer started casting Eldritch st, sma Missile, and Azur Cannons at the spot where the creature stood. As each spell hit its mark, the ground shook, and arge dust cloud billowed into the air, temporarily blocking his vision.

    This gave him a brief window to nce at the nearby explosions. That''s when he saw Ophelia and Jade working together to keep the stronger creature back as Samara and Gianna rushed in to attack it with their swords.

    The Jaguar woman ducked under the creature''s swipe beforeshing out with several skilled shes, but the de bounced off the monster''s tough skin, causing Gianna to quickly back off as it went to bite her with its gore-covered teeth.

    Samara stepped forward and sent a powerful mana sh that hit it, causing the Mutant to smile while ignoring the women''s attacks before casting a dark magic spell at them. When Archer saw this, he scanned the creature.

    [Mutated Light Elf]

    [Level: 850]

    [Rank: Demi-God]

    Archer saw Gianna begin casting a spell. Her sword lit up brightly as she attacked the Mutated Light Elf, making her attack even stronger. Moving quickly, she charged forward and swung her sword so hard that it boomed loudly and cut into the creature''s skin.

    Samara appeared behind it and plunged her sword through its chest. Nothing happened when this happened, which shocked everyone until the Mutant startedughing and sent out a wave of dark magic that sent the two women flying.

    They came crashing down in the distance as more Ratlings appeared, causing Archer to Blink over to them before throwing the two women into the domain. Just as he did that, Professor Jade came crashing down when she was struck by a st of magic that started burning her.

    Archer rushed toward Jade but was intercepted by the Mutant he was fighting. The Mutant started throwing several powerful spells at him. Archer tried to dodge the attacks, but it was toote. His Anti-Maigc activated and deflected them, sending him skidding to the side.

    Without hesitation, he cast Blink and materialized next to the bear woman, hurling her into the domain. Reacting instinctively, he blocked a sh from the creature''s ws, the impact sending sparks flying as it met his scaled defenses.

    He grunted as the attack struck him but maintained hisposure. He shed a confident smile before inhaling deeply as he unleashed a torrent of dragon fire directly at the Mutant''s face, causing it to stagger backward.

    Seizing the opportunity, he cast Azur Cannon and directed it at the creature''s chest, sending it crashing forcefully into the ground. After doing that, he got a message informing him of his soldier''s retreat back to Draconia.

    Upon hearing this, he turned his gaze towards the portal where thest hundred soldiers were entering. Their departure eased his situation, prompting him to unleash a barrage of spells��

    Eldritch sts, sma Missiles, Azure Cannons, and Call Lightning.

    The mana in the air surged wildly as his attacks homed in on the two mutants, bombarding them with relentless sts. When the weaker Mutant was struck, it emitted a piercing scream,pelling Archer to approach and sink his teeth into its shoulders.

    As Archer did that, the creature howled in pain, but that''s when another one appeared and struck in the ribs. However, this attack was different as some caused him to spasm. He let go of the one he was biting before Blinking out of range.

    When he got some space, he touched his head and yelped as the pain radiated, and he felt like he was being stabbed. While checking his injuries, he started hearingughing as the Demi-

    God Mutant threw an injured Ophelia at his feet.

    Her violet eyes looked into his before she spoke, ''''Flee Archer! They are two strong.''''

    Archer was going to listen, but his dragon instincts kicked in and forced him to attack as he Blinked near the three creatures. He cast several Azur Cannons into the middle while punching at the Demi-God, who quickly blocked his attack.

    With a grin, the Mutant delivered a powerful kick, causing Archer to feel his bones snap when it impacted. He was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground near Ophelia, who struggled to rise due to her injuries.

    Blinking over to her side, Archer spoke urgently, "Tell the others I''ll manage. Take care of them, Ophie," he said, reassuringly touching her shoulder before sending her to the domain.

    As Ophelia vanished, Archer chuckled softly to himself, his confidence undeterred. The weaker of the two mutants leaped into the air, aiming a punch that thundered against his shield with a resounding boom. In response, Archer countered with an Eldritch st directed at the creature.

    However, their confrontation was interrupted by the sudden appearance of the Demi-God outside the protective shield. It shattered the violet dome with a dark magic spell before advancing menacingly toward him, intent on delivering a fatal blow.

    Reacting swiftly, he cast Blink and reappeared a safe distance away. He summoned a Void Rift above the two creatures in a decisive move, which halted their movements with its overwhelming power.

    In reality, a rift tore open, and the weaker Mutant was swiftly drawn into its depths, torn apart by the chaotic forces unleashed. When witnessing itspanion''s demise, the Demi-

    God mutant unleashed a furious roar andshed out at him with a powerful strike.

    Archer barely raised his arms in defense before being forcefully propelled across the battlefield, crashing into a cluster of rocks with a resounding impact. Gasping for breath, he struggled to his feet, only to see dozens of mutants gathering around the enraged Demi-God.

    As the Demi-God pointed at him, a horde of mutants surged forward, prompting Archer to sigh in resignation. He leaped into action, preparing to face the impending onught as he got ready to start casting magic.

    However, as he braced for the battle, a piercing screech echoed through the air, confusing everyone present. That didn''t stop four mutants from lunging at him. Archer and the creatures traded shes, bites, punches, and many other attacks.

    In a twist of fate, he lost the battle. His enemies wielded a secret weapon that disrupted his mana and thwarted his regeneration abilities as the attacks built up. Despite his best efforts, he struggled to avoid their relentless assaults, narrowly dodging deadly swipes.

    Archer countered with a fierce onught of dragon fire, hoping to turn the tide in his favor. Yet, even as mes engulfed his foes, the odds seemed stacked against him as the battle raged when more creatures joined the fight.

    The air was tense as he fought valiantly against a swarm of mutants. Suddenly, a chilling presence descended. A Dark Wraith materialized from the shadows, its form shrouded in darkness and its eyes glowing with an evil energy.

    He watched as the Wraith attacked the mutants with creepy ws and menacing teeth, sending them to reel with each devastating st. This unexpected enemy caught the mutants off guard, and they scrambled to defend themselves against the onught.

    The Demi-God mutant''s fury ignited when witnessing the Dark Wraith''s intervention. With a thunderous roar, it charged forward, its massive form pulsating with rage. However, the neer moved with uncanny speed, effortlessly evading the creature''s attacks.

    In a swift and calcted maneuver, the Dark Wraith enveloped the Demi-God in a shroud of shadow, temporarily immobilizing it. With a sinister gleam, the Wraith turned its attention to Archer, who was locked in a fierce battle against multiple mutants.

    With a menacing hiss, it unleashed torrents of powerful dark magic at the mutants, cutting through their ranks with terrifying efficiency. Archer watched in awe and horror as the creatures fell one by one, their screams echoing through the chaos.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 715 Hes A Girl

    Chapter 715 He''s A Girl

    ??As thest mutant fell, the Wraith turned its attention to Archer, its gaze piercing through the darkness. Without a word, it enveloped him in its shadows, shielding him from the lingering threat of the Demi-God.

    Archer''s heart pounded as he stood in the Dark Wraith''s embrace, unsure what to expect next. Before he could utter a word, the creature spoke, its voice a sinister whisper in the darkness.

    "Do not try to flee," itmanded, resonating in his mind. "The Swarm has branded you. Any effort to use transport magic will guide them to our location. I must get you to safety."

    Escaping from the shadows, the Mutant Demi-God locked eyes with his savior. With a hiss, the Wraith unleashed a barrage of dark magic sts, each aimed at the creature. The magic surged forward like a tsunami and mmed into the enemy.

    Despite the Demi-God''s attempts to block the onught, Archer sensed the Wraith''s true intention��to create a diversion before disappearing into the night, leaving the creature bewildered in its wake.

    As the Dark Wraith protected him in its embrace and fled from the Mutants who started to chase it, Archer sensed the entity moving quickly across thendscape, using the shadows as conduits to elerate its flight.

    ''The Mutants stopped chasing us, but this creature keeps moving,'' Archer mused.

    Before long, the distant expanse of the sea, shimmering under the moonlight, came into view. Suddenly, the darkness surrounding them dispersed, gradually revealing their surrounding''s outlines.

    With a jolt, Archer felt himself hurtling downward, crashing unceremoniously onto the sandy shore below. He tumbled across the ground, his momentum carrying him until he finally came to a halt, sprawled upon the soft, yielding sand.

    The crash left him momentarily disoriented, and the echoes of their escape still rang in his ears as he struggled to regain his bearings. Archer looked around for his savior but heard a soft voice, ''''Go to sleep, Arch. I will watch over you.''''

    As he heard that, he became aware of the injuries all over his body that weren''t healing, which worried him. Nevertheless, he sumbed to sleep as the person covered him in shadows.

    While sleeping, Archer was whisked away to a distant realm and awoke amid a grassy expanse that looked like it hade straight from a dream. Disoriented, he still managed to scan his surroundings until a faint giggle caught his attention.

    Archer turned to see Tiamat seated in a chair, her gaze fixed upon a sprawling battlefield. The white-haired woman smiled and spoke caringly, ''''Sit down, Arch. We need to talk.''''

    He nodded before taking a seat. With a sultry smile, she asked a random question, ''''Do you want to live safe or free, my dragon?''''

    She leaned forward and looked into his eyes, ''''Do you want Draconia to rise?''''

    ''''Of course. It will be the one ce our kind can live free and safe,'''' he said, looking over at the armies facing each other. ''''What''s this about?''''

    Tiamat sat back as she answered, ''''It''s a game between the gods, but that isn''t important right now.''''

    Her violet eyes glowed as she surveyed his body, and a sigh escaped her lips. "It seems they''ve discovered a vulnerability in you," she remarked, taking a cup and sipping from it before continuing, "Us gods call it Mana Poisoning, but its creators have dubbed it the Dragon''s Kiss. It was devised by a certain god who harbors hatred towards me and, by extension, towards you."

    Now it made sense to him as to why his wounds weren''t healing, ''''So I''m poisoned? How can I heal from it?'''' He questioned with a raised eyebrow.

    ''''Lucrezia Bloodthorne will do it for a price. She lives in the Shadowpeak Mountains, about four days from where you are. Your little friend can take you there, but be warned. The Swarms Demi-Gods are searching for you, and you, my little dragon, are far too weak to fight them now. So don''t use transport magic or ess your domain, as they will find you,'''' Tiamat informed him.

    Archer nodded in understanding before asking onest thing as he felt he was being sent back to his body, ''''Why are they attacking now? You said they would start their invasion in five years.''''

    He watched Tiamat frown as she answered, ''''That was our best estimate, my dear, but it looks like the Swarm found something to boost their strength, so just be careful as they may attack at any time like they just have.''''

    The dragon goddess went quiet while drinking tea as the two armies below started fighting. Archer sighed before speaking, ''''Okay. It was good to see you, Tiamat,'''' he gave her a charming smile as he began to fade. ''''We should spend more time together as I''ve missed you,''''

    The white-haired goddess smiled before saying, ''''We shall meet when you be a Demi-God. Now find the evil witch Lucrezia and get yourself healed.''''

    Archer was transported back, feeling himself descend through a tunnel of swirling energy resembling a wormhole. With a gentle descent, he settled back into his body, feeling the weight of exhaustion wash over him.

    Drifting into a peaceful slumber, he weed sleep''s soothing embrace. The following morning, he awoke to the brilliant sun casting its golden rays across the sky, apanied by the soothing sound of water sshing nearby.

    As Archer opened his eyes, he was greeted by a breathtaking sight. Above him stretched a clear blue sky. That''s when he saw a flock of flying creatures soaring overhead. Suddenly, a distant roar shattered the peace.

    Archer jolted him upright, which ignited a throbbing headache that elicited a pained yelp as it hit him. Once the pain subsided, his gaze shifted towards the source of the sshing, where he spotted Aeris standing just out of reach of the seawater.

    He watched the friend he respected shed the battered armor he was wearing, revealing a feminine hourss figure and wlessplexion. Speechless at the sight of Aeris''s top half, realization dawned upon him with widening eyes.

    ''He''s a girl!'' he thought incredulously.

    Mesmerized, Archer could not tear his eyes away as Aeris entered the water. Her slender waist and curvaceous hips swayed with each step, and her perky bum''s subtle sway held him in a trance, captivated by her irresistible charm.

    His gaze remained fixed on Aeris as she began to remove her tattered shirt, revealing a pair of modestly sized breasts that moved gently with her motions. However, they weren''t asrge as most of his girls, which didn''t bother him.

    Just as he thought that, the pain radiated from the wounds all over his body. ''How could I not know she was a girl? Am I dense?'' he wondered inwardly. ''No, she just concealed it well.'' Despite his surprise, Archer couldn''t deny that she was beautiful.

    Archer found himself perplexed; he had always believed Aeris to be a boy, dismissing any mentions of her being a girl as a joke. Their friendship had been built on this assumption, but now, faced with the truth, everything seemed to shift.

    As he watched her delicate features, noticing the perky cherry-

    red lips and perfect button nose, Archer couldn''t help but value her feminine allure. Her short ck hair beautifullyplemented her appearance.

    The returning headache elicited a groan from him, catching Aeris''s attention. Startled, she spun around, revealing her topless form. The ck-haired girl blushed bright red as he opened his eyes, embarrassed by his unexpected gaze.

    Archer quickly noticed her perky light brown nipples at the same moment she realized she was naked, but before either could react, she swiftly dove under the water, promptingughter from him as he called out, ''''You hid it well, Aeris. But why didn''t you tell me? Scared I''de after you?''''

    As he spoke, the water exploded, and the Dark Wraith emerged. Standing about seven feet tall, it wasposed of swirling, gaseous darkness. Rage-filled red eyes locked onto him, piercing through the shadows.

    The creature''s arms materialized before it surged forward, seizing Archer by the neck and lifting him. In a menacing tone, she demanded, "Why are you gazing at me in such a lewd manner?"

    Coughing slightly, Archer replied, "I couldn''t resist, Aeris. You know my weakness for beautiful women, and you happen to be stunning."

    When he said that, Aeris transformed into her human form while still holding him by the throat but covering her chest. She was still red but warned with a hiss, ''''Don''t think I''d let you try anything. We may be friends, but that''s it, Arch.''''

    Archer smiled before nodding, causing her to pull away as he slumped to the ground, and his injuries took their toll on him. Aeris panicked, but he waved her away before casting Cleanse on himself as he spoke, ''''Do you know where the Shadowpeak Mountains are?''''

    ''''Yes, it''s a few days north of here. Why?'''' Aeris replied, putting on some clothes and closely watching him.

    He chuckled at her reaction while pulling out some fresh clothes and putting them on before answering, ''''Tiamat told me a witch lives there that can help me. The Dragon''s Kiss has poisoned me.''''

    A confused expression appeared on Aeris''s face as she asked, ''''What is that?''''

    ''''It''s a weapon created by the Swarm to fight me. Since I''mposed of mana, it disrupts everything in my body, rendering my Regeneration or healing spells ineffective as they directly attack me,'''' Archer exined after getting changed.

    Once the two were ready, they made their way to the closest road that Aeris had spotted while she was fleeing. While they were walking, Archer sent a message to the girls, letting them know he was okay but couldn''t teleport as the Demi-Gods would find him.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 716 Years Ago

    Chapter 716 Years Ago

    ??Archer and Aeris found a road to travel on, but it looked overgrown. When they stepped onto it, the ck-haired girl spoke, ''''We''re a few days from the Avalonian border, but if we travel to the Shadowpeak Mountains, it will take us a week or so to walk back.''''

    He smiled before answering, ''''I can fly us once healed. I''ve tried to use my wings, but it puts too much pressure on my injuries, and they start bleeding again.''''

    ''''Don''t strain yourself. I didn''t rescue you only for you to hurt yourself even more,'''' Aeris responded as they came across arge abandoned building.

    When the two got closer, Archer smelled the scent of death lingering in the air, prompting him to prepare a spell as they approached the building. He stepped into it and stopped a puddle of dried blood.

    Upon entering, the interior bore the marks of a fierce battle, evident from the numerous bloodstains. Inside, Archer employed Mana Maniption to conjure a ball of light, illuminating the expansive hall and revealing overturned tables and shattered furniture.

    ''''This was a Waystation used by the Avalon Empire and Oakheart Kingdom. The two realms protected it, but if this fell, it must be getting bad,'''' Aeris spoke as she looked at the counter covered in ayer of blood.

    Archer nodded before replying, ''''Yes, it is. Sia keeps getting attacked by bandits in the Summerfield Duchy. I don''t know how it is in the other Duchies, but I''m guessing it''s just as bad.''''

    Just as he said that the two heard a creak nearby; Aeris instantly reacted as she transformed into her Wraith form and lunged at the noise. After a short struggle, a grunt was heard as she threw a dirt-covered man.

    The mannded with a thud at his feet and tried to scramble back but was stopped when Aeris used her dark magic to pin him to the floor. When Archer saw this, he asked in a curious tone, ''''Tell us what happened here?''''

    With a trembling voice, he recounted the horrors he had witnessed. "It was days ago," he started, his voice strained with panic. "Creatures...they looked like humans, but twisted...unnatural. They descended upon the Waystation, ughtering everyone in their path."

    The human looked around with terror in his eyes before continuing. "I...I hid," the man continued, his voice barely above a whisper, "in a storage room. They...they were everywhere, tearing through the halls, their screams echoing in the night. I could hear...hear the sounds of...of death."

    Archer reassured the man that nothing was there and that he would be safe if he headed south, causing him to finish telling his tale.

    "After what felt like an eternity, they...they headed north," the man stammered, his voice filled with dread. "I don''t know why or...or where they came from, but...but they left nothing but...but death in their wake."

    He nodded when the man stopped speaking before ushering him out of the destroyed Waystation and told him to head south. After he was gone, Aerismented, ''''There are usually three hundred soldiers here, but the mutants must have taken their bodies somewhere.''''

    ''''Yes. Let''s continue and try to reach the Nightmare Mountains in a reasonable time,'''' Archermented before leaving the horror-filled building behind.

    As the two continued their journey, the weight of Archer''s injuries began to take its toll. He winced with each step, his breathsing in ragged gasps as he struggled to keep pace with Aeris.

    Sweat beaded on his brow, his shirt sticking to his skin, and he knew he couldn''t push himself further. "We need to stop," Archer finally gasped, his voice strained with pain as the poison ate at his skin.

    ''It hurts so bad!'' He thought to himself.

    He leaned against a nearby tree, his hand clutching his side where the mutant attacks had left deep, festering wounds. Aeris turned to him, her eyes widening with concern as she noticed the severity of his injuries.

    "Arch, we can''t stay out in the open like this," she urged, her voice tinged with panic. "We need to find shelter."

    He nodded weakly, his vision swimming with dizziness as the Mana Poison overtook his body. With trembling hands, he lifted his shirt to inspect the damage. Horror filled Aeris''s eyes as she saw the extent of the mutant attacks.

    The flesh around the wounds was eaten away, revealing raw, bloody tissue beneath. "We need to hide," she said urgently, scanning their surroundings for any sign of shelter. "Quickly."

    Before Archer could respond, Aeris grabbed his hand and pulled him into the shadows, her Wraith form enveloping them both in darkness. They pressed themselves against the tree trunk, holding their breath as they waited.

    Momentster, arge group of mutants emerged from the nearby forest. Their twisted forms moved with unnatural speed and agility, and their creepy ck eyes glowed with malice as they sniffed the air, searching for any sign of prey.

    Aeris held her breath, her heart pounding as the mutants approached. She tightened her grip on Archer''s hand and urged him to stay still. The mutants passed by, their guttural snarls fading into the distance.

    Aeris waited until she was sure they were gone before releasing a shaky breath. "We need to keep moving," she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. "We can''t stay here."

    Archer nodded, hisplexion drained of color as he fought the pain to rise to his feet. Despite his difort, they pressed on along the road until they reached a dpidated fort on the riverbank.

    As they approached, Aeris spoke, "It''s a wood elf fort." She gestured towards the structure, "You can tell by the quality of the timber and itsck of decay. We should make camp here so you can recuperate."

    When the duo reached the stronghold entrance, they stepped through the crumbling stone archway of the old wood elf fortress. A chill swept over them, sending shivers down their spines.

    The air was thick with dust, and the silence was oppressive, broken only by the faint rustle of leaves outside. The dimly lit interior, the dying sunlight filtering through gaps in the decaying walls.

    Cobwebs decorated every corner, and the musty scent of decay hung heavy in the air. Walking deeper into the fort, their footsteps echoed off the ancient stone floors. Old weaponsy scattered across the ground, their metal tarnished and des dulled with age.

    Archer grimly picked up a rusted sword and turned it over in his hands. Aeris nced around, scanning the eerie surroundings.

    "There''s no one here," she murmured, her voice barely audible above their footsteps. "It''s as if the fort has been abandoned for decades."

    Archer nodded in agreement, his gaze lingering on the empty battlements and crumbling towers. "It''s unsettling," he admitted, his voice tinged with unease. "But it might provide us with shelter for the night."

    Aeris nodded, her eyes narrowing as she spotted a guardhouse perched above the other gate. "There," she said, pointing towards the structure. "We should head there. It might offer a better vantage point and some protection."

    With a nod of agreement, Archer followed Aeris as they approached the guardhouse. The worn and crumbling stairs were firm under their weight as they ascended to the top. They slowly walked up until entering the old room.

    As they entered, Archer noticed bunk beds lining one wall and a kitchen on the other. Windows were spaced out across the walls, allowing anyone inside to look down. Surveying the room, he guessed it was the city guard''s barracks.

    Numerous tables and chairsy overturned within the expansive room. Archer observed tes strewn across the floor. As he surveyed the chaotic scene, he realized they had been caught off guard.''Looks like they rushed out,'' he mused silently.

    Then, he hobbled over to one of the doors and heard something fall to the floor above. Archer opened the door to find dozens of bodies lying all over the walkway, some missing limbs while others were leaning up against the wall.

    ''It looked like something attacked the soldiers years ago. But why would the Oakheart kingdom abandon them?'' Archer mused.

    After searching the barracks, he decided to walk outside and look over the grasnd. There, he saw a scene that made him feel sorry for the wood elf people. Skeletons littered the ground, but most were missing limbs as they tried to flee.

    Archer felt sorry but heard footsteps approaching him before he walked back inside only to see Aeris, who spoke, ''''Upstairs is secure. There is a stone room with no windows we can barricade for the night.''''

    He nodded and followed Aeris, who led the way. Soon, they found themselves in themander''s office, where arge chair sat behind a desk. Archer searched the room only to find a small pouch of gold and silver that he had stored in his Item Box.

    While doing that, Aeris cast a few spells that covered the door and outside that reminded him of camping rms before she sat down and spoke, ''''So me lying to you doesn''t bother you?''''

    Archer chuckled softly before casting Mana Maniption to create a chair. Settling into it, he addressed her calmly.

    "You had your reasons. I realize my reputation might unsettle you," he said, meeting her gaze, her red eyes reflecting his own. "If you don''t feel that way about me, I won''t pursue anything. Just let me know."

    Aeris nodded appreciatively. "Okay. Thank you for respecting my decision. But we must cook something for you; it''ll help your healing."

    Archer smiled, acknowledging her change of subject. With a flick of his hand, he conjured a stone bowl that would be perfect for a fire. Meanwhile, he reached into his Item Box and retrieved a meat wrap. Handing one to Aeris, he noticed that she smiled while taking the offering.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 717 Courting A Dark Wraith

    Chapter 717 Courting A Dark Wraith

    ??Archer and Aeris gotfortable in themander''s office, but she handed him a sandwich stuffed with more meat and vegetables as he finished eating his meat wrap.

    He was smiling as he took the sandwich before biting into it, loving every vor that exploded in his mouth. As he took the first bite of her sandwich, his eyes widened in surprise.

    The explosion of vors tantalized his taste buds. She watched him closely, smiling small as she waited for his reaction.

    He saw the happy expression on her pretty face as he started eating. "Mmm," Archer murmured appreciatively, savoring every mouthful. "This is incredible. Seriously, you sure you''re not a sandwich wizard?."

    She chuckled at his enthusiasm as she leaned against the desk, "d you like it, Arch. I can make another one for you if you want."

    His face lit up with excitement, "Seriously? That would be amazing! I don''t think I''ve ever tasted anything this good."

    Aeris nodded, pleased by his reaction. "Coming right up," she said, walking over to where she had previously made the food.

    Archer couldn''t help but admire her skill and thoughtfulness as she worked. He never realized how caring she truly was. Even though her peers bullied and shunned her, she still treated him well.

    When she returned with a freshly made sandwich, he eagerly took it from her with a charming smile, which caused the girl to go bright red as he stared into her crimson-red eyes.

    "Thanks. You''re the best," he said, taking a bite and savoring the familiar vors again.

    While eating, the two started talking. Aeris began the conversation by asking a random question that had bothered her for a while, '''' Howe you got with Kassandra so quickly? You haven''t known her for that long.''''

    Archer raised an eyebrow when she heard her question but decided to be honest: ''''Well, I see love differently from others, I guess.''''

    That''s when he remembered a quote from Earth and repeated it, "Love is not about how long you''ve known someone; it''s about how well you understand and connect with them.''''

    She nodded before he spoke. "Aeris," he began, his voice tinged with passion. " Do you ever feel like life is slipping through your fingers? Like every moment is a precious gem, shimmering in the palm of your hand, begging to be cherished?"

    Aeris nods thoughtfully as she listens intently. "That''s how I live," he continues, his words carrying the weight of his convictions. "Every day, I wake up with the knowledge that it could be myst. And I refuse to waste a single second."

    He pauses, his eyes aze with resolve. "I don''t know where life will take me," he admits, his voice growing softer yet resolute. "But I refuse to give up on the things that matter to me��the people who make my heart beat a little faster, who make me feel alive."

    Archer finished off the sandwich before something caught his attention. His Dragon Senses kicked in and informed him that unknown creatures were swarming over the fort, which annoyed him.

    Without wasting a second, he darted forward and embraced Aeris as he spoke, ''''Hide us now! Somethingsething.''''

    When hearing that, Aeris reacted instantly, morphing into her Dark Wraith form and wrapping around his body before sinking into the shadows, where Archer notched that she was still in his arms.

    "Don''t worry, I can manifest myself here while maintaining the spell," Aeris reassured, just as something burst through the shadows she had conjured, eliciting a startled yelp from her. Archer instinctively tightened his grip around her, offeringfort and protection.

    As Archer saw the creature, it sent a shiver down his spine. It had dark grey skin and glowing red eyes that seemed to pierce the veil of darkness while looking around. But what creeped him out the most was the unnatural movements and jerky limbs.

    Aeris started panicking as it looked straight at them. He knew it couldn''t spot them because they werepletely hidden from the creatures, but its aura was seeping into their bodies.

    He quickly scanned the monster as it approached their hiding ce.

    [Mutant Human]

    [Level: 750]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage]

    ''Oh shit its stronger than me!'' Archer panicked to himself but controlled it as Aeris started shaking.

    She was only getting worse, and soon the creature would hear her. Unable to bear seeing her in such distress, Archer acted on impulse. Gently cupping her face in his hands, he leaned down, pressing his lips softly against hers.

    At first, Aeris stiffened in surprise, her shock evident in the way her body tensed beneath his touch. But as his kiss enveloped her, a wave of calmness washed over her, easing the frantic beating of her heart.

    Gradually, she melted into the kiss, her trembling subsiding as she found sce in the embrace of his lips. For Archer, the moment was surreal. As he felt Aeris''s fear gradually ebb away.

    He became aware of the softness of her lips beneath his, the gentle warmth that radiated from her as their breaths mingled in the stillness of the night. In that fleeting moment, amidst the chaos and uncertainty that surrounded them.

    Archer found himself lost in the sensation of her kiss, the world around them fading into insignificance as he savored the sweetness of their connection.

    But even as he reveled in the moment''s tenderness, he realized that this kiss, born out of desperation to calm her fears, had stirred something much deeper within him.

    Something that he couldn''t ignore nor deny. As they pulled away, their eyes met in silent understanding, the unspoken emotions between them hanging heavy in the air.

    However, the creature unleashed an ear-splitting scream, sending Aeris another jolt of fear. Reacting instinctively, Archer hugged her even closer as the monsters searched themander''s office, unable to locate them.

    Soon, the monsters left the office, causing them to release breaths of relief as they waited ten more minutes before the creatures left the old fort behind when they couldn''t find their prey.

    As thest echoes of the creature''s footsteps faded into the distance, Aeris felt a rush of relief. Yet as the adrenaline subsided, embarrassment followed.

    She couldn''t believe she had allowed fear to overtake her in his presence. Though he noticed her embarrassment, Aeris gently but firmly pushed him out of the shadows, her cheeks burning with shame.

    "Sorry," she muttered, avoiding his gaze as she tried to calm down.

    Archer smiled at her reaction, his eyes softening with understanding. He reached out to gently grasp her hand, offering silent reassurance.

    "No need to apologize," he said softly, his voice gentle. "We all have moments of vulnerability. You don''t have to face them alone."

    With a grateful smile, Aeris looked up at him and gently squeezed his hand before releasing it. As they settled back into the dimly litmander''s office, Archer felt the need to assess the situation outside.

    Exiting the office, he scanned the surroundings to ensure their safety. His eyes widened as he noticed the door to the wide-

    open walkways. Archer guessed that the mutants entered through there.

    Frowning with concern, he nced around cautiously before returning to Aeris, happy as he knew they wouldn''t return unless they gave away their positions.

    When Archer entered, he spotted Aeris setting up two makeshift beds before spotting him. She quickly avoided eye contact, causing him tough as he spoke, ''''Good idea. I''m tired and need to rest as these injuries haven''t stopped hurting.''''

    After sorting that out, the two settled down and started rxing; while doing that, Aeris''s concern for his well-being couldn''t be ignored any longer. Despite his attempts to downy it,

    She knew he must be hiding wounds from their recent encounter with the creatures. "Aeris," he began, a hint of pain in his voice that she sensed, "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me."

    But Aeris wasn''t convinced as she gently urged, "Archer, show me your wounds. I need to make sure you''re okay."

    Reluctantly, he nodded, slowly unbuttoning his shirt to reveal his toned torso. As the fabric fell away, Aeris''s breath hitched in her throat, and she gasped in shock at the sight before her.

    Several gruesome wounds decorated his skin, oozing with blood and pus, a stark contrast to his normally pristine appearance. The injuries were far worse than she had imagined, each one eating at the skin around it, causing it to re up.

    Aeris couldn''t tear her eyes away from the sight, a mixture of horror and concern washing over her. She felt a wave of nausea rising in her throat, but she forced it down, steeling herself to tend to his wounds.

    With trembling hands, she reached out to touch the injuries, her fingers hovering over the torn flesh. He watched as she recoiled from seeing the wounds, but he could see she wanted to help.

    Archer winced at her touch, his jaw clenched in difort, but he didn''t protest. Instead, he watched her with gratitude and trust, his eyes softening with affection.

    As Aeris tended to his wounds, she realized just how much he meant to her. Despite the gruesome sight before her, her feelings for him grew stronger as she tended to him.

    As she tended to his wounds, her hands paused their gentle movements, hovering uncertainly over the torn flesh. The severity of his injuries weighed heavily on her mind, but another question, one she had been wrestling with for some time, demanded her attention.

    Her voice trembled slightly as she asked, her eyes searching his face for any hint of his reaction. "Archer," she spoke nervously, "would you ever consider courting a Dark Wraith?"

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 718 Whats Got Into You

    Chapter 718 What''s Got Into You

    ??Archer gazed at the ck-haired girl and was met with the hopeful gleam in her glowing red eyes. "Yes," he smiled gently, his voice calm yet resolute, "I hold no concern for one''s race. It holds no weight with me."

    Aeris smiled when she heard his answer, her expression softening with relief as she nodded in understanding. However, her joy was short-lived. Archer groaned in difort, the pain ring up as he tried to getfortable.

    With a weary sigh, Archer slumped onto the makeshift mattress Aeris had prepared. Despite his attempts to hide it, the relentless pain coursing through his body couldn''t be ignored.

    His regenerative abilities seemed futile in the face of the intense pain that continued to gnaw at him. Sensing his distress, Aeris''s concern deepened, but he waved her away reassuringly before closing his eyes.

    As the minutes passed, the pain gradually subsided, allowing Archer to drift into an uneasy slumber. However, his respite was short-lived as a sudden stirring jolted him awake.

    Blinking groggily, he found Aeris hovering over him, her gaze filled with worry and care. "What are you doing?" he questioned, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips despite his fatigue.

    She remained silent, leaning in to kiss him unexpectedly, catching Archer off guard. He instinctively cupped her face as they shared a passionate moment as he felt her body against his.

    Nevertheless, Aeris persisted, mounting him, deepening their bond. Taken aback, "What''s got into you?'''' Archer mustered. ''''Werent you all shy before."

    Blushing brightly, Aeris smiled at him, "I''m just seizing the moment, Arch.'''' She continued,''''With danger approaching and chaos looming, I found courage when you spoke of indifference towards race."

    As she was straddling him, they continued to kiss, which ignited a spark of warmth between them. Archer''s hands instinctively began to explore her curves, his touch gentle yet filled with longing.

    But before he could explore further, Aeris pulled back slightly, her breathing in soft, uncertain gasps. "Archer," she whispered, barely above a murmur, "I''m not ready for that yet. I like you, but it''s not love yet."

    Archer''s gaze softened as he understood. With a gentle smile, he nodded, respecting her boundaries without hesitation as he removed his hands, "It''s okay," he murmured, his voice a soothing whisper against her lips. "We''ll take things at your pace."

    The two continued kissing until Aeris broke away when it was too much for her, and shey down beside him while taking a nket out of her storage ring. She covered both of them while being careful of his injuries.

    Aeris sent some of her mana into his body, causing the pain to subside and allowing him to rx as he did. Soon, the two fell asleep within a few minutes as a storm started outside.

    Rain and wind battered the old fort, which hid the two, and swarms of creatures roamed thend between the Avalon and Oakheart realms. The following morning, a flying beast''s loud screech awakened him.

    Archer opened his eyes and activated his Mana Detector. He stretched out for a few miles, and when he felt nothing, he was relieved. After checking out their surroundings, Archer climbed out of bed while groaning.

    He felt the wounds growing in size and leaking a foul-smelling stench, prompting him to cast Aurora Healing on himself in a vain attempt to heal, but all it achieved was dulling the pain and irritating him further.

    After that, Archer cast Cleanse on himself, erasing the stench. Then, he pulled a meat wrap from his Item Box and started eating before gazing at Aeris. Despite their situation, she appeared to be soundly sleeping, which perplexed him as he observed her curled into a ball under the nket.

    While doing so, Archer scanned the office and sensed the dark magic barrier hiding them. He smiled, but that''s when his Mana Detector picked up arge group passing the fort.

    Sensing this, he made his way out of the office and approached one of the windows. Looking out, Archer saw a column of mercenaries heading in the direction the mutants were going.

    Later, he returned to the office, only to discover Aeris stretching as she roused from sleep. Upon spotting him, the Dark Wraith girl smiled kindly before she said, "Good morning, Arch. Where did you wander off to?"

    ''''To check something out. I sensed arge group of people,'''' Archer said as he sat down. ''''It seems the Frostwyn Duke sent mercenaries after the mutants, which should make our journey easier.''''

    Aeris nodded and rose, allowing him to see her slender figure and wide hips reminiscent of a slender pear. After that, the two got ready to leave the fort behind after eating some breakfast.

    The two were back on the road, but Archer felt something was off with thendscape as they walked. He looked at Aeris and questioned, ''''Do you feel that strange atmosphere?''''

    ''''Yes. I can feel it,'''' she said, scanning their surroundings. ''''It''s like something has poisoned thend.''''

    Archer agreed before they continued traversing the rugged terrain between the Avalon Empire and Oakheart Kingdom. They found themselves amidst a lonelyndscape dotted with snow-covered grasnds and forests.

    The sky above them was an ominous shade of gray, heavy with the promise of an impending storm. As they pressed on, a town emerged on the horizon, its towering walls standing as a barrier against the harsh wilderness.

    Dozens of town guards patrolled the ramparts, their vignt eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of trouble. Approaching the town, Archer''s steps faltered, and he doubled over, coughing violently.

    Blood trickled from his lips, staining the ground beneath him. Aeris''s eyes widened in concern, and she rushed to his side, ''''Are you okay! Your injuries are getting worse. We need to find that witch.''''

    ''''Let''s pass by the town, as they will question us,'''' he said, looking at the guards, who were already staring at them. Then he asked, ''''Can you travel in your Wraith form if I supply you with mana?''''

    Aeris nodded before she started transforming into her real form and embraced him in her shadows while speaking, ''''Why do you not fear me?'''' He sensed her nervousness as she continued. ''''People hate Wratihs, especially my race.''''

    ''''Why would I fear you?'''' he chuckled. ''''You intrigue me, Aeris. I want to get to know you even better, even if you''re a Wraith.''''

    Upon hearing that, a surge of happiness flooded through her, propelling her across thendscape as she swiftly moved through the shadows. It took them a few days to reach their destination.

    At the foot of the Shadowpeak Mountains, they stood before a looming, ominous forest. As Archer peered into the dense canopy, an unsettling sensation washed over him as if unseen eyes were fixed upon him from within the trees.

    But his injuries drove him forward to find the witch Tiamat had guided him to. As they entered the dark forest, Aeris grabbed his arm and asked, ''''Do you know this witch''s name?''''

    ''''Lucrezia Bloodthorne,'''' he answered. ''''She knows about the poison and will be able to heal me.''''

    Aeris nodded, tightening her grip on Archer''s arm as she scanned the trees warily. Sensing her apprehension, Archer reassured her, "I sense nothing, but they might be able to hide from me."

    As Archer and Aeris ventured deeper into the dense forest at the base of the Shadowpeak Mountains, a sense of unease hung heavy in the air. The towering trees seemed to loom over them, their gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal fingers.

    A thick fog rolled in as they pressed on, obscuring their path and enveloping them in an eerie gray mist. Archer squinted through the fog, trying to make out their surroundings, but the dense mist seemed to swallow everything in its grasp.

    Suddenly, eerie moans and guttural growls echoed through the mist, sending a shiver down their spines. Before they could react, shadows began to stir among the trees, and figures emerged from the fog.

    Zombies and ghouls, their rotting flesh barely clinging to their bones, lurched toward them with menacing intent. Aeris instinctively summoned dark energy to her fingertips, ready to defend herself and Archer.

    With nowhere to run and the creatures closing in, Archer and Aeris stood back-to-back, their hearts pounding with fear. They started casting spells to whittle down the creatures.

    Archer took a deep breath and fired a stream of violet dragon fire that wiped out dozens of them. Aeris let out a deafening scream, causing some ghouls to sneak up on them and fly.

    The creatures crashed into a cluster of trees, their eerie moans echoing through the forest. After her attack, Aeris quickly moved ahead, her red eyes fixating on Archer.

    Aeris saw hisplexion growing paler with each spell he cast, even as more ghouls and zombies surged toward them. Despite her efforts to thin their numbers, the horde seemed endless.

    She realized Archer was faltering in his movements, his strength waning with each magical incantation. With urgency in her voice, she cried out, "Stop casting spells, Arch! The poison is consuming you from within every time you do!"

    When hearing Aeris''s warning, Archer halted his spellcasting, but it was toote. With a heavy thud, he copsed to the forest floor, sending a jolt of panic through her.

    Ignoring the encroaching horde of creatures, she dashed toward him, her heart pounding with fear as the situation grew increasingly dire. But as the undead drew closer, a powerful pulse washed over the forest, causing Aeris to yelp in fright.

    However, the danger wasn''t over. A woman''sughter echoed around them, sending chills down Aeris''s spine. Despite the eerieughter, she pushed aside her fear and rushed over to Archer, whoy unconscious on the forest floor.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 719 Finding The Death Witch

    Chapter 719 Finding The Death Witch

    ??[Aeris''s POV]

    Aeris, she reached Archer; he was already on the ground groaning. She had more pressing matters after sensing the creatures closing in on them as she prepared a spell to protect the two of them.

    She looked around to spot all kinds of zombies, from humans to demi-humans, which baffled her as some of the races were natives of Pluoria. Aeris continued to scan the area and was about to transform a wave of greenish mana that washed from behind the undead horde.

    When it hit her, she couldn''t transform, as something had messed with her mana. Aeris started panicking, but something appeared as she waited to fight, instantly causing her to fire her Dark Magic st.

    ''I couldn''t sense them until thest moment! How strong are they,'' she thought to herself.

    The neerughed before batting it away, causing the spell to m into nearby trees. A powerful aura washed over her, and Aeris felt helpless when it hit her, but just as dread started to set in, she heard an amused voice. ''''A Dark Wraith and a dragon in my forest?''''

    Aeris narrowed her gaze as her head spun around but saw nothing. Then suddenly, a blonde woman appeared beside them. As Aeris fixed her gaze on the neer, she noticed the stranger''s blood-red eyes glowing and pointed ears simr to Archer''s.

    The woman appeared slender and athletic, her hair tied back into a ponytail, ''She''s beautiful, but there''s something evil about her,'' Aeris thought as a shiver ran down her spine.

    Despite her appearance, she had an undeniable air��a subtle essence of death and darkness��that resonated with her magic. Aeris looked at the woman and pleaded, ''''Can you please deal with these creatures? Archer is dying and needs help!''''

    The blonde woman grinned before waving her hand at the approaching undead, who all dropped to the ground with a thud. Her death magic washed over them like a dark tidal wave, engulfing the approaching undead with eerie efficiency.

    After that, the stranger turned back to Aeris with a serious look and said, ''''Now who are you and why are you...''''

    The stranger spotted Archer and his rare features, causing her eyes to widen in shock, and when Aeris saw this, she became worried but was asked, ''''Is that the white dragon I''ve been hearing about by chance, girl?''''

    She nodded before pleading, ''''Yes, but he''s dying from a poison called Dragon''s Kiss. His goddess Tiamat told him to find you, iming you can cure him for a price.''''

    When the woman heard this, she beamed, ''''Yes, yes. I can heal him, but it will cost him dearly,'''' she watched the woman stare at him and cast an unknown spell. ''''Now, let''s return to my home so I can start the process.''''

    Aeris agreed and quickly picked Archer up. When the woman saw this, she smiled before taking hold of him and sending a mana pulse through his body, informing her of his current condition.

    As the woman shifted her red eyes toward Aeris, she said, "The poison is eating away at his organs." She watched intently as their savior cast a spell on Archer that spread out all over him. "We must remove it before it reaches his heart."

    "Why?" Aeris inquired, her voice cutting through the eerie silence of the forest, which seemed to intensify the unsettling sensation creeping into her body.

    The stranger chuckled softly, her voice hinting at amusement. "Little Wraith, if the poison reaches his heart, it will swiftly consume his entire being, leaving behind a very powerful undead or evaporating his whole existence," she exined.

    Aeris observed as the woman gently trailed her hand along Archer''s face. She continued, "You see, a White Dragon is mana in the flesh which is fascinating to me as they aren''t like me or you. The poison directly targets mana, causing him to shutdown and eventually sumb to it."

    After speaking, she felt a strange magic wrap around the woman, ''''We must rush. He has an hour at most.''''

    When Aeris heard this, she nodded and let the woman drag her along as they darted through the forest, dodging even more zombies and ghouls, which confused her.

    Before Aeris could utter a word, the woman began speaking, and she noticed her voice was tinged with barely contained anger. "A necromancer group has encroached upon my forest, sucking the life from it. Yet, I cannot locate them. Perhaps he can help."

    Aeris nodded, recalling information she had gleaned from conversations with students and nobles. "Archer has a peculiar knack for inadvertently aiding those around him. He also serves as the guardian of the Avalon Empire and numerous kingdoms in the Soutnds."

    ''''Interesting. What is your name, girl?'''' The woman asked her.

    ''''Aeris Redcliff and you are?''''

    ''''Lucrezia Bloodthorne at your service,'''' she said as the dup arrived at arge clearing. ''''The infamous Death Witch of the north, as I''m referred to by the locals, which I find endearing.''''

    Aeris saw a well-decorated mansion in the middle of therge clearing. At the same time, a constant flow of dark magic Elemtals patrolled the outside, asionally killing a beast that wandered too close.

    When Lucrezia saw her reaction, sheughed before reassuring her, ''''Tiamat and my goddess Izanami are best friends. They both asked me to heal a handsome boy who would appear in my forest apanied by a Dark Wraith,'''' she smirked, looking down at Archer as she continued. "But the dragon goddess suggested I ask for something from him for my treatment; otherwise, I would have done it for free."

    Aeris looked at Lucrezia, who opened the door with a thought before motioning for her to sit down as she spoke, ''''Get yourselffortable, girl.'''' She looked into her eyes. ''''I will bring my tools out here so you can witness and support him, as it will hurt.''''

    Lucrezia turned to her with a smirk as she walked out of the room, ''''I know you think I''m evil, and by most people''s standards, I am. But the boy greatly interests me, so I will not harm him or you, little Wraith.''''

    Aeris nodded understanding before questioning, ''''What will you ask from him?''''

    Minutes passed, and Aeris asked the same question until the blonde woman giggled, ''''Adventures.'''' She said, ''''I have been lonely for centuries, and my goddess said the boy can provide me with exciting encounters, which I crave.''''

    She rolled her eyes. ''''Oh, great. Another one. This boy is a ma for women!''''

    ''''Oh shut up, little Wraith. All dragons are greedy.'''' Lucrezia smiled. ''''But the white and gold ones are extremely greedy and will always take care of his treasures, including his women. So there''s no need to worry, little Wraith.''''

    Aeris sighed before replying, ''''Okay, heal him now. If you remember, he is suffering.''''

    Lucrezia agreed with a chuckle as she walked over to Archer and started stripping him, causing Aeris to be bright red. The blonde woman teased her as she removed his pants, ''''Oh wow. His manhood is very impressive, especially his age. Has he imed you yet?''''

    When hearing this, she flushed red but managed to shake her head. Lucrezia beganughing before touching his chest and sending her mana into him. Archer started groaning, but she heard Lucrezia whisper to him in an unknownnguage, which caused him to calm down.

    As she watched, her heart pounded with fear and anticipation while the blonde woman stood over Archer''s prone form, her slender fingers dancing through the air in intricate patterns.

    Dark energy crackled around her, twisting and pulsating with an ominous glow. At first, Aeris couldn''t discern what the woman was doing. The magic she wielded seemed ancient and forbidden, swirling around Archer like a tempest of shadows.

    Then, Aeris noticed a swirling mass of darkness, like a thick, tar-

    like substance, oozing from his body. She gasped, her eyes widening in horror as she realized the true nature of the dark matter.

    It had its own aura, just like sapient beings, but it was a cruel energy radiating malice that sent shivers down her spine. Whatever this was, it was not of this world, and it sought to consume Archer from within.

    Archer''s screams of agony pierced the air, echoing through the mansion as Lucrezia''s magic worked. His body contorted in pain, muscles tensing and spasming uncontrobly as the dark matter fought to maintain its hold.

    She felt helpless, torn between wanting to rush to his side and fearing the dark magic that enveloped him. She could only stand and watch, her breath catching in her throat with each tortured cry that escaped Archer''s lips.

    Lucrezia''s expression was one of intense focus. Her crimson eyes glowed as she battled against the dark forces within him. Sweat beaded her brow, and her hands trembled ever so slightly with the strain of her magic.

    With a final surge of power, the blonde woman unleashed a blinding light, forcing the dark matter to retreat. She shielded her eyes from the brightness, squinting through the glow to see Archer lying still on the ground, his breathing in ragged gasps.

    The echoes of Archer''s screams fade. Aeris rushed to his side, her hands trembling as she checked his pulse, relieved to find it steady beneath her touch. But as she looked up at Lucrezia, she couldn''t shake the unease lingering in the air.

    What had she just witnessed? And what price had Archer paid to rid himself of the darkness that had threatened to consume him? As if sensing her thoughts, Lucrezia met her gaze, a knowing smile ying at the corners of her lips.

    "Dark magic is a double-edged sword, little Wraith," she murmured, her voice carrying a weight of centuries-old wisdom. "But sometimes, it''s the only weapon we have against the shadows that lurk within."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 720 Yes, I May Be Greedy

    Chapter 720 Yes, I May Be Greedy

    ??"Wake up, little dragon. Do you wish to live or die?" Archer heard a girl''s voice, causing him to stir, but a different voice spoke before he could open his eyes.

    ''''Sister, the Death Witch we have been watching is healing him, but she needs assistance. Should we send her our mana?'''' A second voice questioned.

    ''''No,'''' the first voice answered. ''''We need to find out his truth and if he deserves to learn of our warning. Remember, sister, our people died fighting to thest to allow us this opportunity.''''

    Archer''s eyes fluttered open, revealing a torn, blood-red sky and a destendscape around him. He observed the scene, taking in the brokenndscape, where moltenva flowed like a river, consuming everything in its wake.

    In the distance, a ruined cityy, its once grand buildings reduced to rubble, battered by a relentless shower of rocks from above. He was bewildered by the devastation around him, which was more than he had ever seen.

    As he surveyed his surroundings, an intense burning odor assaulted his nostrils, emanating from the city ahead. It carried with it the unmistakable stench of death and devastation.

    Shortly after, Archer spotted meteors raining down on the city. ''It''s like my Meteor Shower spell,'' he mused, trying to make sense of the surreal sight before him.

    That''s when he spotted two ghostly girls perched upon a nearby tree trunk, their translucent forms stark against the eerie backdrop. One had red hair and blue eyes, mirroring the opposite traits of herpanion, who also had blue hair and red eyes.

    Their spectral appearance befuddled Archer, leaving him to shake his head in confusion as he addressed them. "What is this?" he inquired.

    ''''He speaks sister,'''' the first voice expressed. ''''Go on, answer the questions, dragon.''''

    Archer shook his head and looked at the first voice, who was the redhead, before replying in a determined voice, ''''Of course, I want to live.''''

    The two voices started giggling before the first uttered. ''''They all said the same thing,'''' the second girl frowned. ''''But it never worked out.''''

    "I don''t care," Archer said, looking at the two with narrowed eyes, "I''m not like them."

    The first voice erupted into giggles, soon joined by the second, which grated on his nerves. He felt like they were mocking him, fueling his growing annoyance and prompting him to search for an escape.

    However, the second voicemented, "No, you''re not like them, little dragon. You''re weaker, younger, and more hot-headed."

    "What?" A look of confusion crossed his face as he heard their insult.

    The second voice answered with a smirk, "Many havee before you, but their greed led to their demise."

    "So you''re saying my greed will be my death?" Archer startedughing before continuing. "Yes, I may be greedy, but I''m a dragon, and it''s eptable."

    ''''Death doesn''t care about wealth or power,'''' the first voice expressed.

    When he heard this, Archer grew frustrated and said, "What am I doing here? It seems like you two dislike me, so send me away."

    The twins startedughing, but the second said, "We are death, dear dragon. We dislike no one and like everyone."

    "Life is ours to end," the first voice conveyed.

    The second voice expressed, "None can hide, but many have tried."

    "How one dies in life shows how one lives," the first articted.

    The second voice stated, "We have been watching you, Archer Wyldheart."

    "Your life is intriguing but filled with danger." Second remarked.

    "Treasure your life as we will be there when the time is right," first warned.

    ''''We will embrace you just like our goddess did for us.'''' The second giggled as she spoke.

    Archer was confused, and it showed. The twinsughed as the second continued speaking, ''''Sister, what is it like to lose everything?''''

    ''''Empty, A void that cannot be filled.'''' The first answered.

    "Exin to him how it feels to see all your loved ones perish, sister," Second said.

    First exined, ''''Mother and Father perished to bring us here, but we still died, sister.''''

    ''''Now show him our pain, so he finally understands the threat he faces.'''' The second voice spoke before the redhead moved toward him.

    As First extended her hand towards him, Archer felt a sudden touch, sending a jolt through his senses. In that moment of contact, a vision unfolded before him, leaving him stunned by what he witnessed.

    Archer stood frozen amidst the chaos he witnessed the battle unfolding before him. He saw a man with fiery red hair wielding a gleaming sword with unparalleled skill through the haze of dust and debris.

    The man fought like a skilled warrior, showing strength and resolve with every attack. Beside the red-haired warrior stood a woman with flowing blue hair. Her hands were weavingplex patterns in the air as she unleashed torrents of scorching mana upon the horde of mutants.

    Her spells crackled and fizzled as they collided with the creatures, momentarily halting their advance. But even as the duo fought valiantly against the onught, Archer''s heart sank as he saw a towering figure emerge from the chaos.

    It was the same Demi-God who had attacked him, his imposing presence striking fear into the hearts of all who saw him. With a roar that shook the ground beneath their feet, the creature charged forward, barreling toward the couple in his massive form.

    Despite their best efforts, they were no match for the overwhelming might of their foe. Archer watched helplessly as the Demi-God unleashed a devastating blow, sending the red-

    haired warrior crashing to the ground with a sickening thud.

    The blue-haired woman cried out in anguish as she desperately tried to fend off the Demi-God''s relentless assault, but it was clear that their fate had been sealed. But to Archer''s shock, another man appeared andnded a solid punch on the creature''s jaw.

    It flew back as the man turned to the woman and dered, ''''Go to the girls, Amarante. Please make sure they are safe in the time vault and can warn future generations of the Swarms'' threat. We are thest of the Arailians, and our deaths will mean something if the future can cast the darkness aside with our warning.''''

    Archer watched the woman nod before rushing into the pce, and that''s when the scene changed to a long, wide corridor. He watched in astonishment as the two ghost girls were alive and surrounded by guards emanating auras like his own.

    They moved with haste as they navigated the crowd of guards and approaching mutant creatures. Archer realized that these guards were Sovereign Mages, just like him. Their presence amidst the chaos spoke volumes about the severity of their situation.

    The guards formed a protective barrier around the girls. Together, they hurried towards a looming metal door guarded by more soldiers.Suddenly, the peace was shattered as mutant creatures surged forward, their forms a terrifying onught against the defenders.

    Archer witnessed how the soldiers fought bravely, their auras zing with power as they shed with the relentless horde. But despite their best efforts, the mutants overwhelmed them, their sheer numbers proving too much to bear.

    In a desperate bid to save the girls, the guards pushed forward, clearing a path towards the metal door.Finally, they reached the door, its formidable frame a barrier between safety and the encroaching chaos.

    With a final, tear-filled goodbye, Archer watched the blue-

    haired woman look at the two girls. Her voice was filled with emotion as she spoke words offort and hope, ''''Make sure to warn whoever opens the vault, girls.''''

    ''''Me and your Father love you both with all our heart,'''' she hugged them before concluding.''''Never forget that ***** and ****.''''

    Once the woman spoke, she ushered the two girls through the door, which closed behind them just as the mutants crashed against the wall of shields. Archer witnessed the creatures butcher everyone in the corridor before dragging their lifeless bodies away.

    After that, he returned to where he met the two ghost girls. Archer nced around and spotted them sitting on the same tree trunk. He looked at the two and apologized, ''''Sorry for your loss. I understand the feeling of losing caring parents and dying myself.''''

    ''''It''s okay, dragon,'''' the first voice responded. ''''No need to pity us.''''

    The second voicemented. ''''Yes, we died thanks to the Swarm, but we are something greater now, as our Goddess Nyx has given us a new purpose.''''

    Archer nodded before questioning. ''''So why am I here? You mentioned a warning?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' the first voice said. ''''We are here to warn you that the swarm attacks will increase all over Pluoria and Draconia.''''

    ''''Many will die. We will busy.'''' The second voice dered.

    His eyes widened in shock before he quickly questioned, ''''When will it happen?''''

    ''''When the snow melts, and the flowers bloom,'''' the first voice answered. ''''They areing, and you will be at the forefront of the chaos.''''

    ''''Now go, but be aware that we shall meet again one day, dragon.'''' The second voice spoke as she waved her hand.

    Archer woke up in a panic and felt a strange mana rushing through his body. Soon, it attacked the poison and destroyed it, allowing his mana to heal him. He looked around to see Aeris sleeping on a nearby chair and a woman staring into his eyes with a big smile.

    ''''Finally, you''re awake, White Dragon. The poison is gone, but now I''m owed my payment and want it,'''' the woman demanded.

    He was baffled but shook his head and spoke in a strained voice, ''''Who are you?''''

    The woman mockingly bowed as she introduced herself, ''''I''m the Death Witch Lucrezia Bloodthorne, and you owe me a debt for saving your life.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' Archerughed before speaking. ''''What do you want?''''

    "I''d like to travel with you," Lucrezia replied.

    "I''d be d to have you join our journey," Archer replied with a smile, confirming her proposal.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 721 Take It

    <h4>Chapter 721 Take It</h4>

    When Archer saw the woman''s smile, he was captivated by it while examining her features. Lucrezia''s tinum blonde hair was tied into a ponytail, framing her face like a shimmering veil that danced in the starlight.

    Her striking red eyes gleamed like rubies, drawing him in with their intense glow. Despite being shorter than him, she possessed a strength that radiated from within, and her body was lithe, and looked like an athlete from back on earth.

    Archer noticed her robes resembled the ones witches wear, but it looked like she had added on some of her additions, which he liked. Lucrezia smiled at his reaction and said, ''''I need your help dealing with some pests that invaded my mountain.''''

    ''''Where are they?'''' Archer shook his head. ''''We can sort out your issue before leaving for the empire.''''

    After he finished speaking, a soft yawn reached his ears, prompting him to turn around. He saw Aeris stretching as she stood up, her eyes fluttering open with a startled expression that adorned her pretty face.

    Without waiting anymore, Aeris rushed over to him and warmly wrapped her arms around him. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle as he returned the hug, feeling the affectionate gesture wash over him.

    As she reached up and gently grasped his cheek, drawing him closer, he was taken aback by her sudden kiss. However, he returned the gesture, his lips meeting hers in a moment of shared closeness.

    Their exchange drew a light-hearted giggle from Lucrezia, who amusedly watched the scene. Soon, they separated before Aeris started checking his body over and was amazed as she saw the wounds heal quickly.

    She sensed his mana rapidly flowing into his body to help with the healing, causing Archer to groan. After a few minutes, she was happy he wasn''t injured anymore. Once he was done greeting the Dark Wraith girl, he turned to Lucrezia and asked, ''''Where are these intruders? I''ll deal with them.''''

    Lucrezia pointed north as she replied, ''''They are set up in some ruins.''''

    Archer nodded and started to put on some fresh clothes after casting Cleanse on himself as he spoke to the other, ''''Will the Swarm still be able to track me?''''

    Aeris responded, ''''Not anymore, but we cannot risk it for a little while at least.''''

    His gaze turned to Lucrezia, who agreed with the ck-haired girl, ''''The little Waith is right. I wiped out everything the Swarm did, but just to be sure, we can fly back, which shouldn''t take too long.''''

    Archer smiled before he questioned, ''''How did you get rid of the poison when my healing couldn''t?''''

    Lucrezia pulled out a book and responded, ''''My mother wrote this as she had a lot of experience dealing with the Swarm.'''' She ran a hand over the book before continuing. ''''Mother and Father found a way to deal with all their poison as the base of it is their evil magic.''''

    She handed it to Archer, ''''Take this and learn the spell. If it won''t instantly heal you, it will stop you from dying while you continue to cast it as many times as you can.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' he took the book with an honest smile. ''''Thank you for helping me.''''

    ''''It''s not a problem, dragon.'''' She smirked. ''''You just need to keep your end of the bargain, and I''m sure we will get on well.''''

    Archer stored it in his Item Box before traveling north with Aeris and Lucrezia, who quickly packed everything she needed. After a few hours of trekking through the forest, they found the ruins where the intruders had set up shop.

    When they stopped in the treeline, Archer watched the buildings and started spotting bandit guards patrolling outside the ruins. This caused him to chuckle before talking to hispanions. ''''You two stay here and cover my back. More will appear.''''

    Aeris and Lucrezia nodded while preparing. Archer smiled as he cast Blink, causing him to vanish from the spit and reappear behind the first guard. He quickly killed the first bandit guard using a small Eldritch st that pierced his brain.

    After that, he Blinked outside the ruins while taking out the guards before a st of ck acid nearly hit him. Thanks to his senses, he dodged the attack, only to see a crazy-looking Dark Mage standing there.

    Archer saw several skeleton-looking guards around the neer and cast dozens of sma Missiles. One of these missiles mmed into an invisible wall, shaking the ground and causing the shields to shake.

    He charged forward,unching Eldritch sts at the enemy, who defended themselves with an aura shield. However, Archer noticed that even more Dark Mages appeared from the ruins as they started to cast their death magic at him.

    Just before the spells hit him, an ear-piercing scream caused them to soar off course and crash into the nearby buildings as Aeris flew by in the Wraith form. She mmed into one of the shields and started tearing it apart with her shadowy ws, which tore chunks of it.

    She managed to get through the shield and started ughtering the Dark Mage who attacked them. When Archer saw this, he rushed forward and used his always-activated Anti-Magic skill to strike the shield, causing it to crumble into rouge mana.

    When that happened, Archerunched himself toward the male Dark Mage and shed his throat before blinking toward another group. He cast a spell called Crown Of Stars that he hadn''t used for a while. The spell summoned a dozen violet orbs that circled his body.

    A group of Ghouls approached, and the spell shot toward them like miniature rockets. The creatures dropped by the dozens as the orb separated like cluster bombs that exploded on contact.

    Just as Archer did that, he scanned the three surviving dark mages.

    [Mortus Grimwood]

    [Level: 123]

    [Rank: Magus]

    [Isolde Graveborn]

    [Level: 150]

    [Rank: Magus]

    [Morrigan Bonecaster]

    [Leve: 320]

    [Rank: High Mage]

    Archer grinned as the excitement surged inside him. He lunged toward the High Mage, who panicked and tried to defend herself, but he was too quick. His tailshed out and pierced the woman''s throat before he Blinked at the other two.

    He finished them off using sma Missiles that burned right through their chests, causing them to drop to the ground. Once Archer was done with his attacks, he used Aura Detector to scan the area and was shocked when he received the results.

    ''Why is she here?'' Archer internally spoke, but that''s when a powerful aura washed over him, causing his body to lock up.

    As that happened, he saw a figure emerge from the foliage. Standing seven feet tall, the man had jet-ck eyes and wore the familiar robes the others wore. However, he noticed a bright red star emzoned on his chest.

    Archer scanned him while the man approached.

    [Mchar]

    [Level: 801]

    [Rank: Demi-God]

    Just as the man reached him, another strong aura washed over the forest and mmed into the powerful dark mage. That''s when Archer spotted Lucrezia, who started chanting in an unknownnguage and punched out at the necromancer.

    He saw her fist connect with Mchar''s chest, which caved in. When that happened, Archer was shocked but quickly scanned the Death Witch.

    [Lucrezia Bloodthorne]

    [Level: 973]

    [Demi-God]

    ''Oh shit. She''s strong!'' Archer thought.

    Lucrezia quickly dealt with Mchar, who couldn''t keep up with her attacks as she blended magic with closebat. Archer watched her jump in the air and dodge a swing of the man''s arm.

    When she did that, Lucrezia''s foot connected with Mchar''s jaw, causing the Demi-God to crumble under her assault. Archer rushed into the building the enemy was guarding as the Death Witch dealt with the Demi-Gods.

    As he entered, he spotted arge hall with a counter stretching from one side. Archer noticed there were several doorways behind it with rotted wood frames. Dust covered everything, and piles of ruined furniture littered the ce.

    Archer looked around, wondered what this ce would be used for, and guessed a meeting room. Once checking out the hall, he used Aura Detector to scan the building, causing him to sense dozens of other beings inside.

    But the person Archer was after was further inside, so he followed in and found a back room where he spotted several people chained to the wall while a dozen others were lying there lifeless with bruises covering their broken bodies.

    He spotted the person he was searching for and rushed over to her. It was the necromancer Demecia and the rest of her people. She was injured all over and looked like she was starving.

    Once reaching her, Archer cast Aurora Healing on the pale-

    skinned woman, who started toe to her as his blue eyes opened, and when she spotted him, a bright smile appeared as she started to speak in abored voice, ''''The Death''s Whisper Guild captured us just as I was signaling for you as they hate you due to your actions against the Novgorodians who are their man backers.''''

    Archer nodded as he used Mana Maniption to remove the chains that easily mped onto her. Once Demacia was free, she spoke as she tried to stand but fell over, ''''Help my sister, please.''''

    Demacia pointed to the opposite corner, where a woman was covered in blood and looked like she was beaten and only wore a tattered rag. He approached her, causing her to flinch, ''''I''m not going to hurt you,'''' he held up his hands. ''''I''m just going to heal you and cover you up with a nket.''''

    The woman calmed down when she spotted Demacia stumbling up to them, ''''Morana. Archer isn''t going to hurt us. He will take us away from this nightmare.''''

    Archer then heard a quiet voice speak, ''''Okay.''''

    He smiled before crouching down while holding his hand out, ''''Take it, Morana.''''

    A slender hand emerged as she began to sit up, granting him a clear view of her. Determinedly, she grasped his hand firmly. Seizing the moment, Archer quickly cast Aurora Healing, enveloping her in its soothing violet light.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 722 The Deep Ones

    <h4>Chapter 722 The Deep Ones</h4>

    Once Archer healed the other woman, he saw about two dozen survivors huddled together. He walked over to them and freed the captured woman. As the blonde witchmented, that''s when Aeris and Lucrezia appeared. ''''So they were necromancers, and we got in the middle of some internal politics.''''

    ''''Oh well,'''' Archer responded before walking to the other survivors. ''''I know one of them and will send them to the domain to rest and recover.''''

    Aeris nodded while Lucrezia grew curious but chose to wait as she knew he would show her when the time was right. While waiting, Archer sent a message to the girls, who were angry because he hadn''t contacted them but also relieved.

    Archer quickly exined that the Swarm had poisoned and marked him, so he couldn''t risk contacting them due to a Demi-God hunting him. They were understanding but still scolded him for making them worry, but they epted helping the necromancers recover while he headed back to the empire.

    Once they agreed, he promised to take all of them on dates after the festival. E informed him that the Arcane Magic Tournament had been reorganized and would now be held in Avalon, as all the leaders agreed the city would be the best defended against the creatures.

    Afterward, Archer opened a portal and sent the injured women into the domain so his girls couldfort them. As thest woman passed through the portal, he heard the blonde witch''s voice behind him. ''''What are you hiding, dragon?''''

    Lucrezia got right behind him and whispered into his ear. ''''You have this barrier around your mind blocking something that greatly affects and hinders your growth.''''

    When hearing this, Archer stiffened before replying with a growl, ''''Don''t go there, witch. I do not care if you''re a Demi-God. Don''t invade my mind.''''

    Aeris''s eyes narrowed as she heard his warning, but Lucrezia didn''t let up as she spoke with a smirk. ''''Scary, but let''s unlock it so you can gain everything you deserve.''''

    Before he could move, the Death Witch reached into his mind, and a surge of pain tore through him, shattering the barriers he unconsciously erected. In an instant, memories flooded back to him.

    Archer remembered their confession, his murder, and the fact that he left her behind. A beautiful girl with navy blue hair and green eyes popped into his mind, causing him to remember every moment they spent together.

    He finally realized he had been suppressing her memories as a distraction because he truly missed her. Archer had loved her since childhood but had never fully acknowledged it until it was toote.

    ''''Now ept that pain,'''' Lucrezia said. ''''Once you do, you can move on and use the pain to strengthen yourself because, now that chaos has arrived, you will be attacked by stronger enemies.''''

    Archer turned to the blonde witch, who knowingly smiled at him. At that moment, he knew the truth of her words. While shaking his head, he remembered his goal of one day returning to Earth so he could reunite with her.

    With that in mind, Archer tried to open a Gate, and to his surprise, one flickered into existence but was cut off. Exhaustion washed over him as it drained him, but he felt the world''s mana rush into him, fueled by his identity as a White Dragon.

    After Archer recovered, the trio left the ruins and stood outside as the sun vanished beyond the horizon. He looked around, wondering if any treasures remained, and cast Stone Wardens before ordering them to hunt for anything valuable.

    Lucrezia approached as the Stone Men rushed off. ''''I''m sorry for getting involved,'''' she said. Archer turned to her as she continued. ''''It was blocking your progression, and Mother always told me it''s bad for a person not to ept their feelings as they fester.''''

    He nodded in agreement before summoning a Tressym to find a safe ce to camp, which the flying cat agreed to. The cat flew off, and Aerismented, ''''What are we doing, Arch?''''

    ''''We can camp out or enter the domain,'''' he smiled at the women. ''''It''s up to you two.''''

    Lucrezia quickly answered, causing the ck-haired girl to giggle at her reaction. ''''We should camp!''''

    Aeris agreed with a nod before approaching him and wrapping her arms around his body in aforting hug, which Archer appreciated. But soon, the Tressym appeared. The flying cat quickly informed him of a perfect cave to camp in that wasn''t far from their current position.

    Once the cat was returned to the domain, the trio checked out the cave and soon encountered a vast hole just outside their spot. Archer stepped forward,pletely bewildered by what he was witnessing.

    His gaze fell to the sides, whererge scrap marks looked menacing.?''Whatever monster that did that must be massive.''

    As he watched the strange scene before him, Aeris appeared next to him and spoke, ''''I wonder what creatures did this. It looks like it would be bigger than your dragon form.''''

    Archer agreed, but Lucrezia told the two the truth, ''''They are The Deep Ones,'''' she said. ''''Mountain-sized monsters that roam the tunnels below the world''s surface.''''

    When hearing this, his eyes widened, but the blonde woman continued, ''''Before you ask, yes, they are much bigger than you can and are powerful in their own right.''''

    ''''How powerful?'''' Archer said.

    ''''No one knows, '''' Lucrezia shrugged. ''''The only ones people have seen are ranked above Demi-Gods. A group of Nightshade Elites were wiped out when they found one in a mine their empire discovered.''''

    ''''How did they stop it?'''' Aerismented when she tore her gaze away from the gaping maw.

    Lucrezia answered as the two stared at her with expecting expressions, causing her to smile, ''''Well, the guardian of their empire managed to send it back into the hole it came from but had to copse the whole mine to save the empire.''''

    ''''Interesting,'''' Archer said as he looked into the hole. ''''Why did they burrow up here?''''

    ''''I don''t know,'''' Lucrezia answered.

    Once they had finished speaking, the three walked toward the cave and started setting up. Lucrezia offered to create a shelter for them, which Archer epted. He took a seat as he watched the two women work.

    It took them half an hour to set up, but arge shelter had a fewfortable-looking sofas circled by a roaring fire. Archer smiled before speaking, '''' You two have done well. '''' He sat down while continuing, ''''Let''s eat.''''

    Archer pulled some meat wraps and handed some to the two women, who happily epted. The group started eating and chatting before settling for the night, and Lucrezia appeared next to him just as Aeris fell asleep.

    He was shocked, but when she leaned into his ear and sweetly spoke, ''''Thank you for letting me join Archer.'''' She nted a kiss on his cheek before heading towards her sofa.

    After she drifted off into slumber, he settled down, making himselffortable. Soon enough, sleep imed him, wrapping him in its peaceful embrace. As the night passed without disturbance, he slept soundly.

    With dawn''s arrival, he stirred from his restful repose, only to be jolted awake by a deafening roar reverberating through the cave walls. Archer instantly woke up before bolting upright in rm.

    Archer quickly activated his Aura Detector and scanned the surrounding area. He found nothing, so he sat back down and yawned. While waiting for the others to wake up, he checked his status, as he hadn''t done it in a while.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 1325000>1600000]

    [Mana: 689000>700000]

    [Strength: 36000>38000]

    [Constitution: 34500>36500]

    [Stamina: 35500>37500]

    [Charisma: 26000>28000]

    [Intelligence: 32000>34000]

    [SP: 0>1000]

    He was impressed by the upgrade in his status and decided to save his Status Points until there was a lot more. After doing that, the Stone Men appeared outside the cave while holding piles of treasures.

    When Archer saw this, his eyes widened with greed. He rushed out and ordered them to drop it as he checked everything. Hundreds of chests were full of unknown gold and silver coins he didn''t recognize.

    After looking at the coins, he saw countless barrels full of metal ingots and started to inspect his new treasures. He first noticed the Adamantine, which was dark silver and gave off a dark, lustrous sheen as he picked it up.

    ''This is heavy.'' Archer thought to himself.

    The metal was smooth and seemed to ripple as he ran his hand across it. After studying it, Archer stored all the Adamantine in his Item Box before turning to the next metal. The next of his newly acquired wealth was a silvery-white-colored ingot that weighed next to nothing.

    Archer knew this metal was called Mithril and was sought after by the Avalon Empire. It rippled like the first one, but Archer knew it was perfect for weapons and armor. He used it to equip his armies with better weapons or build his new navy.

    ''I could use all this to help the dwarves build my ships. When I visit Draconia, I''ll have to speak to Aisha and Prime Minister Meera, '' hemused while storing the Mithril.

    ''''Oh, what''s this beautiful metal,'''' he spoke to himself as he picked up a pitch-ck ingot, and when he did, a glimmer washed across its surface.

    It reminded Archer of the cosmos, as the patterns reminded him of the constetions above. He quickly realized that the metal was lighter than Mithril and that it would be good for constructing his cannons and other war machines.

    Archer was lucky as their hundreds of barrels of each metal would save him a lot of gold and time sourcing materials he needed for the kingdom. While looking at the beautiful ck ingot, he named it Starmetal before storing it away.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 723 Let Him Through

    Chapter 723 Let Him Through

    ??After dismissing the Stone Men, Archer turned to thest metal he knew, Orichalcum. It was reddish-gold, reminding him of copper. It was heavier than any others, but it didn''t bother him before he stored it in his Item Box.

    Once all the coins and ingots were stored away, he turned around and saw hundreds of barrels of a weird-looking gem. Archer walked over to them and picked one up, which started sucking his mana into it.

    He watched with interest as the weird stone filled. It glowed all different colors, reminding him of the stars above before he stored it. Then he heard a voice behind him, ''''Those are Manaheart Crystals!''''

    Archer turned toward Lucrezia, who rushed up to him with wide eyes. She took one of the crystals before exining, ''''You can use them to power weapons of war or a mana shield that covers a city.'''' The blonde woman examined one as she continued, ''''These are rare. You should use them all over your kingdom.''''

    ''''That''s the n, Luce,'''' Archer smiled while storing everything.

    ''''Luce?'''' The Death Witch looked at him with an unknown expression.

    ''''Yes,'''' he grinned at the woman. ''''That''s your nickname.''''

    Just as Lucrezia was about to reply, he cut her off, ''''Can we find more Manaheart Crystals? I need a constant supply.''''

    The blonde woman huffed before answering, ''''Yes, but I''d have to go through my library.'''' That''s when her eyes widened as she warned him. ''''You better read that book I gave you!''''

    Archer chuckled before pulling it out and reading the title, ''''Swarm Anti-Venom.''''

    Lucrezia instructed him to sit down and learn while they prepared breakfast, a suggestion to which he agreed. He opened the book and started reading. An hourter, he closed it when he got a notification.

    [Skill Learned: Anti-Venom]

    He smiled as he learned the skill to prevent him from dying if he reencountered the Dragon''s Kiss Poison. Once Archer finished reading the spellbook, he returned it to Lucrezia, who told him to keep it and pass it on to his girls so they could learn it.

    Archer thanked the witch before Aeris handed him a bowl of soup. ''''Thank you, '''' he said. ''''This smells nice.''''

    Lucrezia nodded in agreement before they all started eating. Archer enjoyed the food because it was spicy, with chunks of soft meat bathed in mana, which, as a white dragon, he instantly tasted and loved.

    After eating, Archer looked at Aeris and questioned, ''''Who taught you how to cook?''''

    ''''My Oma,'''' Aeris said. ''''She was fond of cooking in her spare time.''''

    ''''The Dark Witch of the South?'''' Lucrezia suddenly heard.

    When Aeris heard this, she stiffened before turning to the blonde witch and asking, "You know my Oma?"

    ''''Yes,'''' Lucrezia nodded. ''''Narcissa Redcliff. You''re the spitting image of her when she was your age.''''

    Archer was curious now and questioned, ''''How do you know her?''''

    The Death Witch looked between the two and answered, ''''I met her many years ago while traveling across Pluoria. She was a couple of years older than you, but she was feisty and powerful.''''

    Aeris''s eyes widened, but Lucrezia continued, ''''She was isted and shunned for being a Wraith, but Narci managed to get by and became very powerful once she grew up.''''

    Archer nodded before cing a hand on Aeri''s shoulder, which caused her to smile before they got ready to leave after chatting for a while longer. The trio left the cave as Lucreziamented, ''''All of us can fly, so that makes travel easier.

    Everyoneughed when they heard her. Archer summoned his wings, and Aeris transformed into her Wraith form before they started flying south. While flying, he noticed the weather was still cold but got worse.

    Soon, the trio got closer to the mountains that separated the no-man''snd, and they found themselves from the Avalon Empire. Archer stopped flying when he witnessed something that shocked him.

    Lucrezia appeared beside him and exined, ''''It''s a mountain mana storm. It will get rough but should be exciting if we find a hiding ce.''''

    Archer and Aeris looked at the blonde woman like she was an idiot, but he asked anyway, ''''Haven''t you experienced this yet?''''

    She shook her head. ''''Nope. The forest blocked my view, and I never wanted to leave until I met you.''''

    He sighed before diving toward the ground andnding, followed by the two women as he cast Cosmic Shield over them. Aeris startedining, ''''Why must we listen to a crazy woman? She wants to experience a mana storm Arch!''''

    Archer noticed her red eyes glowed because of the stress, so he reacted quickly and embraced her, running his hand through her short ck hair, causing a shiver to shoot through her body,

    Lucrezia quickly apologized, ''''I''m sorry, Aeris. I just wanted to experience it now. I''m out of the forest.''''

    Before the ck-haired girl could reply, the mana storm mmed into Archer''s shield, which caused it to tremble. He quickly pumped more mana into it to bolster it, and soon, it held against the storm outside.

    Aeris nearly panicked but calmed down when realizing they would be safe but soon was staring wide eyes at Lucrezia, looking at the storm with fascination that baffled her. Still, Archer cast Mana Maniption to create some chairs to rest on.

    The chaos outside intensified as the winds howled like vengeful spirits, whipping through the air with a deafening roar. The mountain mana storm raged against the shield with unrestrained fury.

    Debris of all shapes and sizes flew through the air after being ripped from the earth by the relentless wind. They hit the shield but bounced off before rejoining the storm, and Aeris whimpered when a house-sized boulder mmed against their sanctuary.

    The impact caused cracks in the shield, but Archer poured more mana into it. The damage repaired itself before their protective barrier grew thicker. Rockers, branches, and smaller trees hurtled toward them.

    They crashed into the shield, but it didn''t break this time and held firm. The scenepletely enthralled Lucrezia while Aeris was mumbling to herself. She wasining about the weird woman, which made him chuckle.

    It took hours for the storm to calm down, and when Archer dismissed the Cosmic Shield, branches and boulders covered thendscape. He looked around before saying, ''''Come on and let''s go back to the empire. The festival will start soon.''''

    The two women agreed before they all took off and started flying toward the mountain pass that merchants traveled through. Lucrezia was zooming ahead using wind magic to fly while Aeris was in her Wraith form, which shot through the air without difficulty.

    When they approached the mountain, Archer spotted the road with a few buildings, which he guessed were farms. After flying for a few hours, the trio saw a heavily guarded fort as they closed in on the actual pass.

    "Stop flying and descend! We are soldiers on the Avalon Empire!" a voice rang out, catching the three''s attention as they closed in on the fort.

    He started flying toward the ground, slowed as he got closer, and touched down with a small thud. The two women followed behind, shocking the guard who called out to them, but he soon spoke again, ''''Who are you travelers? Coming from the Arcane Tournament?''''

    Archer was just about to speak, but a guardmander appeared on the wall above and shouted, ''''You idiot! That''s the White Prince. Let him through!''''

    When the guard heard this, his eyes widened as he took in Archer''s features, as he was unique in the empire. After confirming his identity, the man led them in, and when they stepped into the fort, the trio was amazed.

    As they entered the fort''s courtyard, shops and people roamed around, giving the impression of a small town. Archer spotted a cksmith selling his wares to a group of adventurers while people in food stalls shouted at the crowds.

    Aeris stepped next to him, ''''It''s like a town, but you can still tell it''s a fortress by the defensive structures lining the wall and keep,'''' she said. ''''There are a lot of soldiers and regr people here. I wonder what they did.''''

    Lucrezia stood in awe, speechless, as her gaze swept over the foreign surroundings, taking in all the new sights. Her silent wonder caused Archer and Aeris tough, but their amusement was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a soldier before them.

    The soldier bowed respectfully toward Archer before addressing him. "We were forced to fortify Mountainholm town," the man began, "to withstand the increasing waves of beasts since the onset of Frostwinter. The people can remain mixed with the soldiers, but we''ve bolstered our defenses for their safety."

    Archer examined the neer and noticed he was a wood elf, standing a head smaller than him. He had dark grey hair and brown eyes. When the elf noticed his gaze, he introduced himself respectfully, ''''I am Thalion Greenwood. Second inmand of the Mountainholm guards.''''

    He nodded at the man before introducing hispanions, ''''This is Aeris Redcliff and Lucrezia Bloodthrone.''''

    Thalion bowed toward the two and greeted them, ''''Greetings, mydies.'''' He turned to Archer and asked, ''''What brings you here?''''

    ''''A hot dinner and room before the sun sets,'''' Archer answered, stretching his arms. ''''I want afortable bed, as we slept in a cavest night.''''

    ''''I can help with that,'''' Thalion said. ''''Follow me, and I''ll take you to Mountainholm''s best Inn.''''

    With a grin, Archer dragged the two women behind him as they ventured deeper into the fortified town. After walking for twenty minutes, Thalion stopped in front of arge stone building.

    The inn was fancy-looking, well-maintained, and crafted from strong Stormwood that could withstand the harsh northern weather. Archer noticed theplex carvings of mythical beasts and warriors.

    Large windows decorated the building, allowing the golden light from inside to spill out, eliminating the outside street. Several chimneys on the roof bellowed smoke as the fires roared inside, keeping people warm.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 724 Irresistible

    <h4>Chapter 724 Irresistible</h4>

    When the trio stepped through the door of the Giggling Gnome Inn, as they entered, the current patrons went quiet and stared at the group. Aeris became nervous, and Archer sighed, but Lucrezia pulled on his sleeve while speaking, ''''They think we''re your women.''''

    Archer chuckled while answering, ''''You are mine.''''

    Before Lucrezia could respond, Thalion walked in behind them and noticed the atmosphere as he ushered them to the counter, where a beautiful woman was sitting. The wood elf man said, ''''Mary. Can you get me one room for the White Prince?''''

    "Yes, Thalion," the woman replied. "Room 4B is avable." As Mary spoke, she looked up, and that''s when Archer noticed her eyes widen in recognition as she realized who he was.

    Mary turned to him and bowed, but Archer waved her off, ''''I''m not a prince yet. I''m only engaged to Leira for now.''''

    ''''Well, the people know you as the White Prince,'''' Aeris exined. ''''You can''t get rid of the name now, Arch.''''

    She giggled after speaking, causing him to smile before asking the price, ''''How much for the room? We want dinner and breakfast.''''

    Mary nodded while replying, ''''We do.'''' She looked at the ledger and asked, ''''I assume you also want a bath? And it will be three gold.''''

    Lucrezia quickly answered, ''''Yes! And loads of food.''''

    Archer and Aerisughed as Mary grabbed a key and led them to a staircase after he gave her the gold coins. The three followed behind the woman and admired the walls decorated with paintings and tapestries of famous battles from tales.

    There were heroes fighting dragons and maidens weaving spells to beat back the hordes of undead. The flickering light from the torches cast dancing shadows that seemed to breathe life into theplex designs.

    After walking for five minutes, Mary paused and turned to them with a warm smile, ''''Here we are,'''' she announced, gesturing to a door marked ''''4B.''''

    Archer took a step forward and epted the key from the woman''s hand before turning to slip it into the lock. When the door swung open, a rush of warm air greeted them, carrying the scent of fresh flowers and other scents that made his nose tingle.

    The room was spacious but cozy, and Archer spotted arge bed draped infortable-looking covers. When the two women crowded the room, they noticed a crackling fire roaring in the beautifully decorated hearth. Archer

    Aeris gasped with delight as she saw the room; her red eyes showed her excitement, ''''It''s beautiful and looks sofortable,'''' she mumbled as she touched one of the soft cushions.

    Lucrezia approached a door off to the side and swung it open, revealing avishly furnished bathroom beyond. Aeris''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight. Mary, noticing their astonishment, hurried to exin.

    "This room serves as a grand bathroom, often used by nobles and those seeking extra indulgence," Mary exined, gesturing around the abundant space. "It''s typically reserved for harems and esteemed guests. It''s a rarity to find it vacant, but with many nobles attending a market in another city, it''s avable for your use."

    Mary started talking to Aeris and Lucrezia, allowing him to admire her beauty. The older woman''s silver hair was perfectly straight, and a set of bangs made her look even better. He nced at her emerald green eyes, which glowed as she watched hispanions with a smile.

    Archer was attracted to the glimmer of her eyes in the room''s light, captivated by their glimmer. Then he noticed her heart-shaped face, perfect with high cheekbones that highlighted the graceful curve of her jawline.

    She had plump lips painted rose pink, which caused Archer''s lust to soar as he loved the color, but she made it worse when they curved upwards, revealing a beautiful smile that caught him by surprise.

    Shaking his head, he gazed down at her incredible figure. Her hourss shape was wless, and there was no excess fat, which meant she worked out. The sleek ck business dress hugged her curves perfectly, highlighting her beauty.

    Archer couldn''t help but look at massive boobs perfectly positioned on her chest, which his grown addicted to now, and thought, ''Do I like big boobs? Maybe but there''s something pulling me toward her.''

    After the others conversed, Mary sidled up to him, her voice dripping with allure. "A young man with such a hungry gaze for an older woman like myself... It stirs certain desires," she purred.

    He shed a seductive grin, closing the distance between them. "I have a weakness for older women, Mary," he confessed. Leaning in, he whispered, "But be warned, if you dare to y with fire, you''ll find yourself ensnared in my web forever, my dear innkeeper."

    Mary stepped back, a smirk on her pretty face, and whispered, ''''See me when your otherdies are asleep. I''m on the top floor, the blue door at the end of the hallway.''''

    Archer noticed her cheeks were red and her eyes were lust-filled, which caused her to spin around and leave the room after saying bye to hispanions. Once she was gone, Lucreziamented with a grin, ''''What''s your charisma stat, Arch?''''

    ''''28000,'''' he answered. ''''Is there a problem?''''

    ''''Jesus, no wonder women find you irresistible. Just don''t use women dragon, then we won''t have an issue,'''' Lucrezia warned with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.

    Aeris spoke up in his defense, ''''He doesn''t use women, Luce! Arch could have taken advantage of my feelings for him, but he didn''t and respected my boundaries.''''

    ''''That doesn''t matter because his Charisma is so high that weak women will throw themselves at him,'''' Lucrezia said. ''''Can he control his draconic urges?''''

    ''''Yes!'''' Aeris dered. ''''He has enough women to see to his needs without neglecting one of us.''''

    Lucrezia grinned when she heard Aeris speak. Everyoneughed at her reaction before they started rxing, and then the death witch looked at the menu. ''''I wonder what kind of food they have,'''' she said. ''''Let''s order one of everything.''''

    Archer agreed, ''''Yes, and tomorrow we will fly back to the empire. The emperor needs to pay me what he owes.''''

    As they settled into their seats, Archer picked up a device that looked like a bell and rang it. Nothing happened until the door opened, and a woman stood there. She smiled before speaking, ''''What can I do for you, young master?''''

    "Three of everything on the menu, please," Archer ordered with a grin, ncing at hispanions.

    Aeris''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, her excitement evident as she nodded like a chicken. "Yes, let''s try everything!" she eximed, her red eyes gleaming.

    Lucrezia smirked, her interest piqued. "Sounds like a n," she agreed, leaning back in her chair with a mischievous glint in her red eyes.

    The server returned shortly with a procession of trays, each oneden with a tempting array of dishes. Archer''s eyes widened as he looked at the feast before them, the smell of spices and delicious food wafting through the air.

    "Wow," Aeris breathed, her mouth watering at the sight of the food. "This looks amazing!"

    Archer chuckled, his gaze sweeping over the spread. "Indeed it does," he remarked, his excitement matching hispanions.

    Lucrezia grinned, her eyes alight with anticipation. "Let''s dig in!" she eximed eagerly, reaching for a nearby te.

    Aeris picked up a te with pastries on it while Archer grabbed one with a mana-filled soup that he started dipping bread in before eating. The three of them enjoyed the meal and continued to eat.

    The blonde death witch wanted more food, so she rang the bell device and ordered five more of everything; when Archer heard this, he startedughing before teasing her, ''''You will get fat, Luce, if you continue to eat like this.''''

    Lucrezia stopped eating and went quiet, and Aeris started shaking her head. The witch was getting even angrier. ''''Idiot Arch, don''t joke around about ady''s weight. That''s a no-go.''''

    ''''I was joking with her,'''' he worriedly exined. ''''She''s clearly not fat.''''

    Once Archer finished speaking, a piece of soggy bread unexpectedly sttered against his face. Lucrezia, the culprit, giggled at his startled expression while Aeris doubled over inughter beside her.

    Despite the stunt, Archer wiped the bread off his face and resumed eating, ignoring the antics and continuing with his meal. After an hour of feasting, the two women fell asleep on therge bed due to their fallen stomachs.

    As they drifted off to sleep, he began to unwind, considering a beast book he wished to read. However, a knock at the door abruptly interrupted his quiet moment. ncing towards the sound, he made his way over to answer it.

    When opening the door, he was met by a servant who promptly informed him, "Lady Mary requests your presence."

    He nodded and followed the man through the inn until they arrived at an office, where he was ushered inside. When entering the room, he spotted Mary sitting there, but something was different about her.

    A mysterious aura enveloped her, leaving Archer intrigued yet captivated. As her words dripped with seduction, sending a tantalizing shiver down his spine, she purred, "Won''t you indulge in some tea, my handsome dragon?"

    Archer''s grin widened as he settled into his seat. His gaze lingered on the woman''s shapely figure as she gracefully rose to pour him tea; her charm captured his attention. Her nightwear emphasized her massive boobs that he could see.

    With each movement, her round butt swayed, sending a surge of desire coursing through him. Mesmerized, Archer watched as she turned towards him, her provocative cleavage on full disy, which he couldn''t take his eyes off.

    As Mary handed him a cup full of tea, the jiggle of her curves ignited a primal hunger within him, his lust soaring to dizzying heights, but that''s when she spoke with a lewd smile, ''''If I be yours, will you forget about me, Archer Wyldheart, the infamous white dragon and ruler to the Draconia Kingdom?''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 725 Mathias Ashguard

    Chapter 725 Mathias Ashguard

    ??''''No,'''' Archer replied with a smirk. ''''I''d make every effort to see you, Miss Innkeeper.''''

    Mary giggled before posing a question, ''''What if I''m not who I appear to be?''''

    He stared into her blue eyes and sensed no threating from the mysterious woman. So he questioned, ''''I''m guessing you work for a goddess of some sort who has a hand in the schemes of the world?''''

    The mature woman chuckled softly as she rose from her seat, leisurely strolling around the desk before leaning beside him and speaking. ''''You''re half right, handsome.'''' Mary leaned forward and lifted his chin with a finger. ''''Let me give you a glimpse of a future that both of us will love.''''

    She beamed. ''''You only have to pick the right path.''''

    As Mary finished speaking, a wave of strange mana shot into him, and his vision changed until he stood in a clearing with a mansion nearby. Archer looked around, confused, and remembered Mary''s words.

    After that, he shook his head before hearing two girls'' voices, which caused him to spin around. One had strikingly short white hair and captivating, luminous blue eyes, while the other girl''s eyes were violet, just like his.

    Yet, he felt a familiar aura of the supernatural enveloping them both as they radiated arcane magic that puzzled him because it wasn''t his. Still, it felt like Mary''s aura, which he already sensed when she sent her mana into him.

    ''What is this magic? I''ve never felt anything like it.'' Archer thought to himself as he watched the two children y.

    As he was lost in his thoughts, Mary suddenly appeared beside him. Archer was startled but quickly noticed her outfit: a stunning white chiton and diator sandals that allowed her dainty toes to peek out.

    Archer was momentarily mesmerized as his gaze traveled up her elegantly long legs. However, he was soon interrupted by Mary, who spoke in an amused tone, ''''Eyes up here, handsome.''''

    His eyes met her emerald green gaze, which caught him in a trance as they glowed with the same arcane magic the two girls had. ''''Who are those children, Arch?'''' Mary said with a grin. ''''Can you tell me?''''

    Archer nced between the two little girls and looked at the older woman, noting the blend of their features, which he admitted was really good. He chuckled before remarking, "Our children. It must be some illusion or a vision of the future, and I get them a lot, so it''s not new to me."

    Mary''s smile brightened at his words, but Archer''s curiosity lingered. "Who are you, truly? And how are we connected?"

    "When you arrived in Thrylos, Archer Bet," Mary exined, her eyes gleaming with a hint of mystery. "I was watching. I''ve glimpsed many futures, some with those beautiful children, but it all depends on the choices you make."

    "Choices?" Archer inquired. "What path must I take to have you?"

    Mary chuckled softly, a yful twinkle in her eyes. "Oh, you''ll make the right choice, Archer. It''s your only preference, as you''re a greedy dragon," she replied with a knowing smile. "Only you would make such a decision."

    Archerughed before shrugging, ''''Well when that timees, I won''t disappoint you, but why are you showing me this?''''

    Her smile grew as she revealed, ''''My goddess has chosen you and has ordered us to stand at your side, but we can only give clues and help you in times of need like right now.''''

    Mary quickly removed them from the vision as the wall to her office exploded. Archer jumped up and cast Eldritch st and sma Missiles at the Mutant Demi-Gods that appeared. The creatures blocked the spells before cackling.

    Archer spotted six of them and scanned each one. Four were Demi-Gods, while the other two were Sovereign Mages. Once he had inspected them, he heard a loud screech as Aeris appeared in her Wraith form and crashed into one of the weaker ones.

    With furious intensity, she dug her ws into the mutant, her glowing red eyes illuminating the surroundings as she brought the creature to the ground. Archer watched as she began casting Shadow sts into its chest.

    Lucrezia appeared hovering above them while casting her death magic that enveloped her body. She vanished before appearing in front of one of the Demi-Gods before attacking it, leaving three left.

    Mary stepped forward, ''''Take thest one, Chosen,'''' she said. ''''I will deal with the three pests.''''

    As she finished speaking, a powerful aura exploded from her. Before she started chanting a spell in an unknownnguage, two chaotic beams shot out of her hands, sending two Demi-Gods flying into the distance.

    After her initial attack, Mary shocked Archer even more as she vanished from where she was standing, reappeared before thest Demi-God, and struck out with a resounding punch, causing the creature''s body to crash to the ground below.

    While that was happening, Archer attacked thest one and Blinked behind it before grabbing the Sovereign Mage mutant and breathing a stream of dragon''s fire into its face. The creature screamed in pain.

    Archer chuckled as he cast Azur Cannon into the thing''s chest, causing a loud explosion to erupt, which didn''t affect him. The mutant crumbled to the ground, but he grabbed a hold of it and cast Soul Sunder on it.

    He ate the creature''s soul but found nothing useful, so he threw the corpse at one Aeris struggled with. Suddenly, another powerful aura nketed the area, which radiated from something that appeared overhead.

    That''s when something took out the remaining Sovereign Mage that the ck-haired girl was fighting. Archer looked around until a man appeared, quickly tore the creature apart, and then engaged with the Demi-Gods Mary was fighting.

    Archer turned toward Mary, who quickly threw one of the creatures over the town walls before casting homing mana beams that chased after it. Once she dealt with that first creature, he witnessed her cast the same unknown magic into the second.

    The second Demi-God''s arm burned away, but Mary didn''t stop. She rushed forward and struck the creature a dozen times with her fists, wrapping mana around them. At every impact, its body burned up.

    When her attacksnded, the creature screamed in pain, which allowed Archer to see the golden glow radiating from her fists. That''s when the neer appeared before them and spoke, ''''Mary! What happened here? I was sleeping, and trouble broke out.''''

    The grey-haired womanughed before exining, ''''Mathias. These creatures attacked the White Prince, and I was only defending him,'''' she motioned toward Archer. ''''See, he''s okay.''''

    He couldn''t help but chuckle upon hearing Mary''s voice. His amusement caused Mathias to turn towards him, allowing Archer to scrutinize the man who helped them. Their helper, who stood over seven feet tall, was bald with a sizable white beard and noticeable bear ears that twitched on the top of his head.

    Archer glimpsed that he carried himself like an experienced warrior who had fought hundreds of battles. Still, something caught his attention��the striking familiarity of the man''s green eyes, which reminded him of someone he had encountered before.

    ''They are exactly like my Father''s and Jade''s.'' He thought to himself.

    The man stepped forward and held his hand as he introduced himself, ''''I am Mathias Ashguard.''''

    Archer took the offered handshake and replied, ''''Archer Wyldheart.''''

    After saying that, the man got a sad smile, ''''It''s not exactly how I nned to meet one of my grandsons,'''' he said. ''''But I hope you don''t hate me because of what your Father did to you, boy, and my divorce from your Grandmother Brooke.''''

    He looked at the man and vaguely remembered him as a kind old man who wasn''t around much as he was a General for the Avalon Imperial army. With those thoughts in mind, Archer responded, ''''I hold no grudge. You did me no wrong.''''

    When Mathias heard that, his eyes widened, but before he could speak, Mary approached them with Lucrezia and Aeris, both looked tired after their fights, ''''I will be taking care of him tonight, old man,'''' she said. ''''He will be in good hands.''''

    Archer startedughing, followed by Lucrezia, but Aeris went bright red. Mathias startedughing, ''''This is the one?'''' He asked. ''''You were waiting for my grandson all this time?''''

    Mary giggled but nodded, ''''Yes, my old friend,'''' she said. ''''I hope that doesn''t ruin our friendship.''''

    ''''No,'''' Mathias replied. ''''Archer is old enough to make his own decisions.''''

    The older man looked at him with a broad smile, ''''I wille to see you in the morning, boy.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod, ''''Okay.''''

    After that, the man grabbed the mutant''s body before vanishing as Aerismented, ''''He seems lonely.''''

    "Indeed," Mary responded. "The tale is a somber one, and I''m certain he''ll share it with you tomorrow, Arch."

    "Likely so," Archer agreed, gently guiding the weary Aeris. "Let''s rest for the night."

    The group made their way to their room without anyints. When they reached their chamber, Mary looked at Aeris and Lucrezia and, after receiving their nods of approval, seized Archer''s arm while walking toward her room.

    He allowed himself to be led until they reached Mary''s quarters and stepped inside. She whirled to face him with a big smile. "The vision I showed you. Is that what you desire?"

    "Yes," he professed. "But there''s a catch? What is it?"

    The older woman smiled. "When the time arises, you must help me. In return, our goddess will bestow upon you a gift."

    After Archer nodded, Mary swiftly leaned in, pressing her lips against his while wrapping her arms around his shoulders. He felt the softness of her plush lips as they kissed intensely, her eyes closed in rxation as she melted into him.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 726 I Am A Descendant (R18)

    Chapter 726 I Am A Descendant (R18)

    ??When Archer felt the older woman kiss him, an instant connection formed between the two, causing him to return it with even more intensity. It was electrifying and encouraged them to explore each other.

    Mary''s hands ran all over his chest and stomach while letting out throaty moans before her tongue slipped into his mouth. Archer felt himself losing control of his lust as her dainty hands touched every part of him and the intoxicating sensation of her lips against his.

    Caught up in the moment, they held each other tighter, feeling a growing passion with every kiss. The room around them vanished as Archer focused on her as she did him while the passionate kisses threatened to overwhelm him.

    But just as the intensity peaked, she suddenly pulled away, her breathing in ragged gasps as she stared at him with eyes filled with longing and uncertainty. "Archer," she began, her voice trembling slightly, "there''s something I need to tell you."

    He blinked, still caught in the whirlwind of lust overtaking him. "What is it?" he asked, his voice hoarse with emotion.

    Mary took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts before speaking. "I am a descendant of one of the wives of the previous White Dragon," she revealed, her words hanging heavy in the air between them.

    Archer''s eyes widened as a smile formed on his face. ''''I don''t care,'''' he said before grabbing the older woman and pushing her up against the nearest wall. ''''You''re mine, and nothing changes that. You may be the ancestor of my predecessor, but I''m not him.''''

    With a smirk, he stole her juicy lips and savored their sweetness before his hands ran down her soft body. She had some meat on her but loved her Voluptuous waist. Mary pressed herself against him, her giant boobs molding against his chest.

    After a few minutes of kissing, they separated, with both having big smiles before Marymented, ''''So you want me? A much older woman?''''

    ''''Yeah, why wouldn''t I want someone as beautiful as you?'''' he said. ''''Older women have timeless charm, are wise in many ways, and have a confidence that attracts me.

    When Mary heard this, she beamed, ''''Well,'''' she said while leaning into him. ''''This old woman will ensure you see, don''t get bored.''''

    After talking, she swiftly removed Archer''s shirt, causing her emerald green eyes to gleam with lust as they trailed over his exposed body. He watched as she bit her bottom lip with a racy smile, sending him wild.

    He reached out and started running his fingers along her alluring curves, sending shivers down her body. A smile spread across his face as he reached for the strap of her dress and unclipped it, letting it fall to the floor.

    Mary stood a few feet before him, wearing sensual white lingerie, highlighting her perfect hourss figure. He quickly noticed her massive boobs were struggling against the fabric, which ignited a fiery lust within him.

    Archer noticed that her soft white skin glowed under the mana lights that lit the room. He couldn''t help but admire how her silky, short grey hair framed her face, making her look better than the supermodels from Earth.

    But her smile charmed him the most, lighting up her captivating features. As she moved closer, Archer''s gaze drifted from her boobs to her thin waist and wide hips until he came to her long, shapely legs, and when seeing this, it left him breathless.

    "Mary," unable to tear his eyes away from her. "You''re truly gorgeous."

    She blushed when she met his gaze, but her smile grew brighter. "Thank you, Arch," she replied in a gentle voice.

    After hispliment, Mary became bold as she started to undo her bra, causing his eyes to widen in anticipation as they bounced out, showing him her pink nipples were already stiff with desire.

    When Mary saw his reaction, she gave him a sultry smile as she reached down to the waistband of her white panties, tracing the fabric with her fingers. Archer''s breath caught in his throat as she slowly began to move them down her thick thighs.

    Mary slowly revealed more of her soft, smooth skin with each inch she moved. Archer couldn''t tear his gaze away while beingcaptivated by the sight of her thick hips and the curve of her waist.

    With a sway of her hips, Mary allowed the panties to slide down to her ankles, leaving her standing before himpletely naked. His heart raced at the sight of her, his lust soared, and soon, he knew he couldn''t control himself.

    Wordlessly, she stepped out of the panties and approached him confidently. She stood right in front of him, unashamed and utterly tempting, as she met his gaze with a yful twinkle in her eyes.

    Once Archer stopped admiring the older woman, he looked into her eyes, searching for any sign of hesitation, but saw nothing. So he decided to ask to make sure, "Is this what you want, Mary?" he asked, his voice sincere.

    Mary met his gaze with unwavering resolve. "I have been waiting for you for years," she replied, her voice steady and sure. "I won''t miss out on making it official."

    After hearing her answer, Archer stepped forward and started kissing her before making his way to her neck and then chest. Soon, he came to her hard nipples and started gently pinching them, causing Mary to let out a moan.

    As he gently caressed her, he felt her nipples harden beneath his touch. Mary''s breath hitched, and she arched into him, her arms wrapping around his shoulders for support as pleasure coursed through her.

    Mary guided Archer''s head toward one of her breasts, inviting him to take her nipple into his mouth. As he began to flick his tongue over it, she jolted with pleasure, her body responding to his touch.

    ''''Oh Arch,'''' she moaned. ''''That feels so good.''''

    Undeterred, his hand trailed down her seductive body. Sensing her hesitation as he approached, Mary gently stopped him before anything could continue. ''''Just wait,'''' she dered with a charming smile. ''''I have a better ce we can do this.''''

    He nodded in agreement as she guided them both to the nearby bed. As they eased onto it, Archer settled beside her, and smiles adorned their faces. Once they gotfortable, he leaned in, their lips kissing passionately, while she weed his hand to continue its exploration.

    Soon he came to her wet pussy after she opened her legs that weed his touch eagerly, the slickness of her love juices heightening the intensity. Archer slowly started to rub her clit while their lips were still connected in a passionate kiss but soon separated as her body bucked as the pleasure overwhelmed her.

    Archer didn''t stop rubbing as her love juices coated his finger while pleasing her. Her lust-filled gaze found him, and he noticed the older woman had a pleased expression stered on her face.

    ''''This feels much better than I imagined,'''' she spoke in a raspy voice as she breathed heavily. ''''Please don''t stop.''''

    Without wasting any more time, two of Archer''s fingers slipped inside her warm and tight pussy that sucked him further in, causing her to let out a pleasure-filled scream that was music to his ears as it told him that she enjoyed it.

    Archer gently stretched her tight entrance with just two digits. His touch sent waves of bliss coursing through her body. Mary''s love juices flowed freely in response to his attack, coating his fingers in a slick sheen of lust.

    When he felt how wet she was getting, it fueled his desire as his movements became more urgent as he desired to bring her to the height of bliss. With each movement of his hand, Mary''s moans grew louder, her body trembling with the intensity of her ecstasy.

    While the pleasure washed over Mary, she reached out to hold onto Archer, digging her fingers into his skin. The older woman relinquished herself entirely to the euphoria coursing through her veins as his fingers continued their attack.

    And then, with a sudden release, Mary''s body convulsed in a powerful climax, her back arching off the bed as waves of pleasure washed over her. When her release calmed down, she flopped onto the bed while her body trembled in ecstasy.

    ''She''s so beautiful when worn out. Let''s please her even more,'' he thought while watching her.

    Archer held her close, his touch a steady anchor amid her storm. As Mary''s body finally stilled, she copsed onto him, her breathing in ragged gasps as she basked in the afterglow of their shared passion.

    After he ensured that she was okay, a passionate desire surged within him, burning hotly as he moved to position himself between her legs, eager to make love to the beautiful older woman whom he found irresistible.

    But just as he prepared to move, her hand pressed firmly against his chest, stopping his movement. Mary looked at him with a naughty smirk dancing on her lips. She pushed him down onto the bed, her lust-filled green eyes gleaming with desire, a sight he couldn''t help but love.

    Archery there waiting for whatever she was nning as he admired the shapes of Mary''s voluptuous body, reveling in her seductive allure. Suddenly, she shifted position, straddling his chest, her plump ass hovering close to his face.

    Mary''s pussy was dripping with anticipation causing love juices to pour out. Archer couldn''t resist the charm of her plump and sexy backside, his hand instinctively reaching out to grasp it as his fingers sank into the soft flesh.

    While Archer yed with her jelly-like butt, which caused her to let out a moan as she spoke in a sultry voice that was full of desire, ''''Do you like this olddy''s behind? What a naughty dragon you are.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 727 I Wish You Was There (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 727 I Wish You Was There (R18)</h4>

    Archer grinned, ''''It''s beyond beautiful,'''' he said as he gave her plump ass a yful p, eliciting another moan from her. ''''Now, my older wife, suck me while my tongue explores your drenched pussy.''''

    ''''Yes, husband,'''' Mary said as her gaze turned toward his cock before taking it in her hand with a mischievous smile. He chuckled as she finished. ''''Now let me return the favor.''''

    Archer watched as her juicy lips enveloped his throbbing cock. Feeling the sensation, he couldn''t help but groan, yet she persisted, her skilled tongue swirling around his shaft, pushing him to the brink of an ecstatic haze.

    Pleased with his reaction, Mary wiggled her hips, prompting him to grab her ass again, a sensation they both loved. He gently caressed and squeezed the soft flesh as it jiggled every time he touched it.

    As he yed with her ass, she released a satisfied moan, her pleasure evident as he reshaped her plump ass cheeks, the seductive softness fueling his primal urges. Mary let out a deep groan as his cock stretched her mouth, but she continued to suck.

    Meanwhile, he leaned forward, his tongue exploring her soaked pussy, earning another moan from her. Driven by instinct, he licked her like a thirsty animal, savoring every drop of her love juice.

    When he did so, her sucking intensified, pushing him closer to the edge of release while his tongue touched every part of her soaked pussy. Archer''s skilled tongue sent waves of pleasure rippling through her body.

    As she felt his impending release, she quickened her pace, her tongue dancing over every inch of his cock. This surge of delight proved too much for him to bear, and he released his seed down her throat, unable to hold on any longer.

    Mary, however, eagerly swallowed every drop of it. Sitting up, she trapped him between her legs, a position he relished, and resumed licking her with renewed enthusiasm. In a winded voice, she expressed, "I love your tongue."

    His voice was a husky whisper as he replied, "If you love that, then you''ll love this." He said as he gently guided her off him until shey on her back with her shapely legs wide open, her chest rising.

    When seeing that, he got into between her legs and gazed into Mary''s eyes, his own filled with desire and lust. Archer could feel the heat radiating from her sensitive pussy as he slowly motioned; he pressed the tip of his throbbing cock against her moist opening.

    Archer started teasing Mary, causing her breath to get raggard as the satisfaction shot through her body. He looked at her before speaking, ''''Are you ready, my mysterious wife?''''

    She nodded while grabbing him, and their bodies pressed against each other. Archer leaned forward, his lips brushing against hers in a tender kiss, before slowly pushing his cock inside her; inch by inch, he slowly slipped further in.

    Mary''s soft moans filled the air as the pleasure coursed through her entire body. When he got deep inside her tight pussy something stopped him, only for him to realize that she was still a virgin.

    With a sharp intake of breath, Archer realized he had just taken her virginity, and a trickle of blood began to flow. That''s when Mary drew closer. ''''I told you I''ve been waiting for you, husband,'''' she said in a voice full of delight. ''''I''m yours, and you''re ours. My goddess gave me the gift; thanks to that, I saw you.''''

    Upon hearing her words, Archer maintained his slow, deliberate thrusts, sending waves of intense pleasure coursing through both of them. Her love juices sprayed around, drenching his waist in their passionate embrace.

    Mary''s initial gasp of surprise quickly turned into a genuine moan as she bucked against him, urging him to continue. Archer''s desire intensified, fueled by Mary''s unyielding enthusiasm.

    Driven by primal hunger, Archer responded by pushing deeper and harder, each movement sending shockwaves through both their bodies. Mary''s screams of euphoria lingered in the air, echoing off the inn''s walls as she surrendered to the overwhelming sensations.

    The more they made love, the more he felt her body respond eagerly, her hips meeting his with fervent urgency. Lost in the heat of the moment, they moved together in a passionate dance.

    As they continued their passionate lovemaking, her body trembled with ecstasy, as every nerve in her body was on fire by the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her veins.

    After each passionate thrust, he drove Mary closer to the edge of a happy daze, igniting a fiery desire within her that she could barely contain as he thrust deeper and bottomed out inside her soaking wet pussy.

    Archer felt her seductive body tense before she let out a primal moan and began to squirt uncontrobly, drenching him in her love juices. When Mary released all her built-up lust, it only caused him to finish.

    He let out a deep moan while pouring his seed deep inside her womb, filling the mysterious woman with his essence, causing her to scream even more as her body trembled, and he surrendered to a euphoric trance, his breathing in heavy gasps.

    Soon, he pulled out of her and copsed next to her, only to notice the dragon tattoo appear on the bottom of her stomach with a slight glow. That''s when he heard a sigh and saw Mary crawling closer to him, resting her head against his chest as she listened to his steady heartbeat.

    Archer''s arms wrapped around her, pulling the tired Mary closer as he gently kissed her sweaty cheek, savoring her sweet scent. In the peaceful moments that followed, theyy together, lost in the peace.

    The world outside seemed to fade away as they rxed in each other''s warmth. As the night wore on, their breathing gradually slowed, and they drifted into a peaceful slumber, their bodies still intertwined in a loving embrace.

    Wrapped in each other''s arms, they fell into a deep sleep due to being tired, and before he nodded off, Archer thought it was weird how she could keep up with him and concluded she wasn''t human.

    He gazed out of the room''s window, witnessing a fierce rainstorm beating against the ss. The rhythmic patter of raindrops drumming on the roof gradually lulled him into a deep slumber, and his eyes closed as he sumbed to the storm''s soothing sounds.

    It was not until the soft light of dawn began to filter through the window that Archer was finally roused from his slumber. With a sleepy groan, he blinked his eyes open, the warmth of Mary''s body still pressed against his own.

    Archer gently moved Mary''s limbs before getting up and letting his bones crack as he stretched his body. Once he was done, he walked over to the window and looked out, only to see rain nketing thendscape.

    The Mountainholm Fortress was alive and buzzing as people went to and fro. Archer spotted men heading to work while shopkeepers opened their stores. He watched the scene for a while before deciding to take a bath.

    Mary murmured as he prepared to leave the room, "Watch out for Rowan. She''ll be rushing down the hallway any moment now."

    Baffled by her warning, Archer nodded and opened the door, only to collide with a young girl hurtling down the corridor. She crashed to the floor with a pained groan, causing him to nce at the neer, who gazed back, her face flushing red with embarrassment.

    Archer nced at her and guessed she was about a year younger than him. Her dark red hair, captivating orange eyes, and slender figure exuded the charm of the quintessential girl next door.

    d in a servant''s attire, she stooped to retrieve some sheets she had dropped. ''This must be Rowan,'' Archer thought to himself. Then he felt a cold breeze and looked down, only to realize he was only wearing his pants, his upper half exposed for all to see.

    He smiled apologetically as he helped her pick up the sheets she had dropped. ''''Sorry about that,'''' he said. ''''Can you show me the bath chamber, please? ''''

    The girl quickly nodded before spinning on her heels and leading him there. Archer followed behind with an honest smile while scanning the inn to see if Aeris and Lucrezia were okay. He noticed that they were still sleeping, and he had enough time to wash.

    Rowan showed him to his destination without meeting his gaze. When they arrived, the girl bowed before rushing off toplete her work, causing him to chuckle at her bright red face.

    He stepped into the bath chamber, greeted by a wave of steam that shrouded him like a warm embrace. After standing there for a few seconds, he took off his pants and eased himself in as the hot water washed over him.

    Archer leaned back and closed his eyes, savoring the tranquil moment as he soaked in the bath''s soothing warmth. An hour passed in blissful rxation before he finally emerged from the water.

    Once he had dried himself off, he put on some fresh clothes before leaving the bath chamber and entering the hallway. He observed people passing by but soon spotted Mary bustling about, helping other patrons.

    When catching sight of him, a broad smile lit up her face, and a blush tinged her cheeks. ''''Morning, Arch,'''' she greeted, her eyes sparkling. ''''How was the bath?''''

    "It was enjoyable," he replied before approaching the grey-

    haired woman. "I wish you were there, though."

    Sliding his hand around her waist, he pulled her into a kiss, which she eagerly reciprocated before breaking away abruptly.

    "People areing," she whispered with a smile as her green eyes gleamed.

    With a sway in her step, Mary headed toward the stairs just as a group of adventurers emerged from two rooms. One of the men grumbled in annoyance as he stood in their way, his eyes lingering on Mary''s juicy behind, which was jiggling.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 728 The Nameless Things

    <h4>Chapter 728 The Nameless Things</h4>

    Archer turned toward the adventurers with narrowed eyes and irritatedly asked, "What do you want, humans?"

    He shook his head as he saw four humans, two men and two women, staring amusedly at him. One of the men was a head taller than him and looked like a bear, with broad shoulders, a mop of brown hair, andzy brown eyes.

    "He looks high," he mused as the big man swayed on the spot.

    "You''re standing in the way while staring at the bossdy like a perv," the other man with short blonde hair, a scar down the side of one cheek, and creepy-looking grey eyes remarked.

    Archer looked at the creepy-looking man and knew where this was going, but he encouraged it any way, "Why can''t I stare at her? Does she belong to you, creep?"

    When the Creep heard this, he got angry, but one of the women remarked in a husky voice that sounded like a man, "Because you''re handsome, don''t think you can lie about our men, boy."

    He looked at the white-haired woman staring at him with angry blue eyes. She looked to be in herte twenties and was built like a man, while the other woman was tall and skinny with brown hair and green eyes. What caught his attention was her crooked nose.

    That''s when the brown-haired woman said, "You''re just a pretty boy. Our lovers could beat your ass for offending them."

    "What?" he said, confused, even though he didn''t lie. "One looks like a drunk bear, and the other looks like your typical Creep. Where am I lying?"

    The Creep angrily barked as he stepped forward, "I challenge you to a duel, boy!"

    The man''s challenge took Archer aback, his brows furrowing in surprise. "You want to fight me?" he questioned incredulously. The Creep nodded, a smirk ying on his lips. "Okay, I''ll fight all four of you, but we must make a wager."

    "Wager?" the fugly woman inquired, her tone skeptical. "What do you have in mind?"

    Archer nodded confidently, reaching into his Item Box before pulling out a pouch of gold coins. "If you win the fight, you get four hundred gold pieces, all from my allowance. But if I win," he paused for dramatic effect, "I''ll im all of your wealth."

    Upon hearing this, the adventurers burst intoughter. With a smug grin, the fugly woman instructed Archer to meet them outside as she walked past him confidently. After leaving, he heard Lucrezia say, "Humans can be so foolish. Utterly foolish."

    He turned around and saw the blonde witch walk out of their room, followed by Aeris, who smiled at him. ''''What''s going on?'''' She asked. ''''Who were those strange humans?''''

    Archerughed before answering, ''''They challenged me to a fight.'''' He smiled at the two women. ''''Want to watch?''''

    Lucrezia agreed with a nod while Aeris spoke, ''''Okay. Hurry up with it, though, because breakfast should be soon.''''

    ''''Let''s go outside,'''' he said before going to the stairs. ''''After I win, we will eat then return to the empire.''''

    The two women agreed with a smile before the three made their way downstairs to see dozens of people gossiping. Archer spotted Rowana rushing past as Mary approached them with a raised eyebrow.

    She came to a halt in front of him and inquired while hiding a smile, ''''Why are you fighting those humans, Arch?''''

    Archer chuckled. ''''They have a problem with me looking at you, but I don''t care about their opinions, only yours and my girls,'''' he responded, telling her he would see her before they left Mountainholm.

    Mary beamed in reply, rushing off to serve someone. Lucrezia said as the older woman walked off, ''''She''s not human. The mana around her is a mystery, but it gives me the same feeling, just like yours.''''

    ''''Interesting,'''' he expressed while exiting the inn to a stream of people making their way to the local Adventurers Guild. ''''Let''s take their wealth so I can see the other girls.''''

    The trio walked for five minutes until they came to arge crowd of people gathering around one of the guild''s training fields. When Archer got close, he saw the four humans ready to fight.

    Once they arrived, Archer kissed his twopanions on the cheek before stepping into the area. His kiss made the death witch smile and the ck-haired girl go red, which he found adorable.

    When he faced the four adventurers, each armed with different weapons, the bear man wielded arge axe while the Creep brandished a longsword. Fugly held two daggers, and thest woman gripped a bow.

    Archer grinned before retrieving the pouch of gold coins and handing it to Mary, who appeared with Rowan. As the older woman epted his wager, she kissed him on the cheek, shocking everyone around them.

    The two men facing Archer shot him angry res before the guild official called for wagers from all four. The adventurers promptly handed over several small pouches of coins, which the official happily epted.

    After that, Archer scans his opponents and discovers they are all Magus Rank, which makes him chuckle before he thinks, ''They are weak.''

    With that, the official began the match, and the bear man rushed toward him while swinging his weapons. When seeing this, Archer grinned before catching the axe''s de with the palm of his hand as an arrow struck his chest.

    Thanks to his scales and tough skin, the arrow bounced off him. Suddenly, the Creep appeared out of nowhere and swung his sword, but Archer chuckled before punching the de, which quickly shattered it.

    Archer then punched the bear man in the chest. As his fist connected, a resounding boom was heard, and he shot off the training field and crashed into a nearby wall, causing the remaining three to grow scared.

    But he didn''t give them a chance beforeshing out at the Creep and crushing his chest with a swipe of his tail, causing the man to join his friend outside the ring. After he dealt with the two men, Fugly rushed toward him with her daggers at the ready.

    When seeing this, Archer chuckled before firing an Eldritch st into the ugly woman''s stomach, causing her to buckle over in pain. Thest woman watched him with wide eyes, but he Blinked.

    He vanished only to reappear behind the brown-haired woman. ''''You four should have never fought me,'''' he spoke amusedly. ''''I am a dragon and the guardian of the Avalon Empire.''''

    As thest one heard that, her face went pale, but Archer struck her in the back and sent her toward Fugly, causing her to trip over her. This made the crowd roar inughter before he walked over to the guild official who handed him his winnings.

    Archer took all the gold coins before returning to the inn with the three women as the rain started up again. Once inside, the ck-haired girlmented suspiciously, ''''Mary, are you Arch''s lover now?''''

    The grey-haired woman turned to Aeris with a genuine smile. ''''I was his before he was even born, Aeris Redcliff,'''' she responded. ''''I''ve been waiting for him to arrive at Mountainholm.''''

    Lucrezia''s and Aeris''s eyes widened in surprise, their expressions turning curious, but the blonde witch answered with a raised eyebrow, ''''What are you? I can''t sense anythinging from you.''''

    Mary grinned before lowering her voice as she answered Lucrezia, ''''I''m something that has been on Thrylos from the beginning, young one.''''

    He witnessed the Death Witch''s face go pale as she replied cautiously while getting closer to Archer, ''''You''re not a Deep one, then what?''''

    The older woman''s grin widened as she approached Lucrezia, who sought refuge behind him. Interrupting, Archer inquired, "Mary, what exactly are you? I''ve heard of the Deep Ones, but judging by her reaction, you seem to be far more ancient."

    Mary stopped walking and stared into his eyes with a smile. She nodded, ''''You''re correct, husband,'''' she replied. ''''We were called the Nameless Things by the peoples who found our tunnels, but the Deep Ones refer to us as the Primordials.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened as he realized she was an ancient monster and wondered what she looked like. When he saw Mary smile brightly, hemented, ''''Instead of being scared, you want to see my true form?''''

    He nodded, but something she said made him suspicious, ''''How did you know what I was thinking?''''

    ''''I already saw it, my love,'''' Mary reacted. ''''Nowe here and let me show you my true self.''''

    As Archer moved to step forward, Lucrezia''s panic seized her, causing her to grab his arm urgently. "Be careful, Arch," she warned, her voice trembling. "The Primordials are entirely different from the Deep Ones and even more violent."

    Maryughed, ''''Don''t worry, young one. I mean no harm toward you or his other girls,'''' she reassured her. ''''My goddess wishes for me and my sisters to help Archer fight what''sing.''''

    When Lucrezia heard this, she quickly questioned, ''''Sisters?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' Mary answered. ''''There are three of us on the surface due to our goddess''s request.''''

    After hearing her speak, Archer stepped forward, allowing Mary to put a finger on his forehead and show him a scene that amazed him.

    Archer appeared in arge tunnel bigger than any other he had seen; as he looked around, he heard an ominous sound heading toward him. That''s when he saw something emerging from the darkness ahead.

    He saw a sight that made his blood run cold. A gigantic serpent-like creature slithered into view, its dark green scales gleaming in the dim light that the mana crystal gave off. It was unlike any monster he had ever seen before.

    Archer noticed the behemoth had rows of razor-sharp teeth lining its gaping maw, making him shiver. Archer noticed the monster''s body was covered in thick, armored tes. Its glowing green eyes, each asrge as his dragon form.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 729 Underrealm

    <h4>Chapter 729 Underrealm</h4>

    The creature''s eyes bore into him with intensity, making him feel small and insignificant inparison. As it moved closer, he could feel the ground trembling beneath his feet, the very earth shaking with each ponderous movement.

    He was rooted to the spot, unable to tear his gaze away from the terrifying spectacle before him. Archer continued watching the massive Nameless Thing as it slithered past and traversed down the tunnels.

    As he did this, Mary appeared in front of him with a worried expression, ''''I know we''ve just got together, but I hope this doesn''t change things between us,'''' she said in a troubled voice. ''''I was going to tell you until Lucrezia sensed my power.''''

    He was paying attention to her but looked around at therge chamber he found himself in andmented, ''''What is this ce?''''

    Following his question, the older woman revealed, "We refer to it as the Underrealm. It has existed since Thrylos was forged by the head goddess many millennium ago. We were the first inhabitants of this world, but subsequently, the other deities intervened, giving rise to the younger races and monsters."

    ''''Now that I have answered your query, answer mine,'''' Mary asked.

    Archer looked into her green eyes and answered with a broad smile, ''''Why would I care? You told me in the end and never nned to hide it from me.''''

    Upon hearing this, Mary smiled before speaking in a low voice, ''''You''re truly nothing like the previous White Dragon.''''

    ''''What do you mean? He questioned. ''''What was he like?''''

    "Grandmother said they engaged in a fierce battle when they first met as he fell into the Underrealm. But ultimately, the White Dragon emerged victorious, iming her as his own. They then wed not long after.''

    Mary spoke, her voice carrying the weight of the tale. "The Elders were displeased, yet they approved due to her strength and his unmatched power. However, he treated her good at first, but then his mistreatment got worse as it plunged her into a deep depression as he used her powers to help him, but she recovered when my mother and I were born."

    Archer nodded before embracing her. ''''I''m nothing like that fool and will never hurt any of my girls,'''' he said. ''''I may be greedy, selfish, and sometimes evil, but the one thing I will never do is mistreat any of you, and I will do anything in my power to make everyone happy.''''

    When he finished speaking, Mary leaned back and smiled, ''''I''ve seen your future and can see the happiness you bring to the women around you, and I have wanted it since the day I received my gift.''''

    ''''What is this gift you keep mentioning?'''' Archer inquired.

    Mary gave him a radiant smile, ''''I can see the future, while my sisters can see the past and present. Our goddess is Moirai, the deity of fate, who joined Tiamat in her battle with the Dark Gods.''''

    ''''Fascinating. So, The Sisters of Fate exist in this world, too," he remarked.

    ''''What? How did you know our name?'''' Mary asked in an rmed tone.

    Archer chuckled before revealing his life on Earth, how he was murdered protecting Alexa, and how he woke up in the previous Archer''s body. Mary sat there listening while he exined as the emotions washed over him.

    He felt his mind was about to break by the time he finished. Suddenly, Mary lunged at him while wrapping her arms around him as she spoke, ''''I''m sorry about your murder and the loss of Alexa.'''' She backed away with a smile as she continued. ''''Can you tell me about her?''''

    When hearing her question, Archer delved into his and Alexa''s rtionship, from their first meeting to the night they made it official, when he died protecting her. When he recounted that part, Mary noticed his emotions were spiraling into madness.

    ''''Stop Arch!'''' She said. ''''It''s painful for you to tell, so don''t speak about it. I can wait for the full story.''''

    Archer looked into her emerald green eyes, brimming with care, and nodded. "Thank you. I nearly lost myself again."

    "Let''s head back. The two girls must be worried sick about you. We''ve been standing still in the inn," Mary giggled, rubbing his back.

    "Okay," he replied with an honest smile. He suddenly found himself back in the inn with Lucrezia and Aeris, panicking as they shook him awake.

    Archer shook his head. "Sorry, girls. Mary was showing me her true form, and it''s amazing," he exined, ncing at Mary. "It was magnificent. She made me look like an ant.''''

    ''''You''ll grow Arch,'''' Aeris spoke. ''''In dragon years, you''re a baby.''''

    He understood, ''''It''s fine. I''m not bothered about that; it''s just that I''ve never seen something so big under us.''''

    Maryughed alongside Lucrezia before the older woman revealed, ''''There are bigger things that dwell in the deep. They are bigger than me but not by much, thanks to the goddess blessing me, and are known as the Dark Ones.''''

    ''''Damn,'''' Archer replied with a puzzled expression. ''''What god would create such creatures?''''

    The three women all beamed when they saw his face; as Mary exined, ''''Two dark gods. Vorath, the god of despair, and Xyronth, the dark god of Alchemy, kidnapped many of my kind, experimented on them with his dark magic, and twisted them into pure evil beings that lurk even lower than us.''''

    ''''How deep does the Underrealm go?'''' Aeris inquired as she listened.

    ''''Six times the size of the surface world,'''' Mary thought briefly before continuing. ''''Some believe it is endless.''''

    While listening to the older woman, Archer''s expression turned to one of befuddlement. This made the threeugh and start fawning over him, but Lucrezia was the next to tease him with a smirk: ''''What''s got you so confused?''''

    ''''You said there was a race called Deep Ones, then there were the Nameless Things, and now there are the Dark Ones. What''s going on?''''

    Aeris agreed with a nod, as she was also confused. Lucrezia looked toward Mary, who smiled. ''''I''ll exin, but first, let''s get some food and privacy.''''

    Archer looked around and realized they were standing in the inn''s foyer. After realizing that, the three followed Mary to a private table. When they were all settled, she tapped something on the table, causing a wave of mana to cover them before walking to the backroom.

    ''A Silent Dome,'' he looked at the mana circling them. ''I''ve heard of them but never seen the need to use them.''

    Minutes passed, and the grey-haired woman reappeared with a pretty smile as she sat next to him and Aeris and informed them, ''''Food will be here shortly.''''

    Archer nodded as the older woman began to speak. "Well, the Underrealm consists of threeyers: the Underdark, home to the Dark Ones; the Underworld, where the Primordials dwell; and the Upperdark, where the Deep Ones coexist with the Swarm and numerous other factions and races."

    ''''So why do you call your race Nameless Things? Don''t you have a name?'''' Lucrezia asked in a curious tone.

    Mary shook her head while exining, "Some of my kind were here at the beginning. They snuck onto the world, assuming whatever form they wished. They didn''t bother creating a society; instead, they simply stuck to their sleeping spots and only interacted to mate."

    The trio nodded while listening as she spoke of the horrific battles between monsters that shook the earth and caused tunnels to copse. After she finished speaking, Rowan and another young woman pushed a trolley along and ced the tes in front of them.

    Archer recognized the meal as a wrap and a portion of rice. The sauce covering the food emanated a sweet aroma, making Archer''s mouth water. The other dishes were meats, sds, and bread. Taking a bite of the wrap, he experienced an explosion of spice in his mouth.

    The group ate and spoke about the uing festival, and Mary informed them that the people of Mountianholm were throwing their own one this year as the roads south were infested with beasts and bandits.

    Archer grew curious when he heard bandits but chose not to do anything as he could steal off the Church Of Light if he needed funds, which he reminded himself to do so he could afford the first two Draconian Fleets.

    With those thoughts in mind, he finished his food as the three women continued their conversation. Eventually, Rowan called for Mary, signaling to her that she needed her help. Quickly, Mary jumped up and approached him before giving him a big cuddle.

    As she did that, she leaned in and whispered, ''''See me at least once a week until I can move to your kingdom, but that will take a few years as the goddess instructed me to keep watch over thisnd until the threat is taken care of.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' Archer replied, taking out a bracelet and Dragon Orb before handing them over to Mary, who took them with a smile as he exined. ''''You can contact me using this bracelet, and if you''re ever in trouble, smash the orb to summon me.''''

    She looked at the gifts before a radiant smile appeared on her beautiful face as she thanked him, ''''Thank you, Arch.''''

    Just as she said that someone entered the inn, causing everyone to turn toward the visitor, and Archer spotted Mathias. His paternal grandfather said he woulde to see him. The other patrons returned to their business.

    The old man approached their table, and Mary said her goodbyes and left to get back to work. Archer was looking at her leave. Mathias arrived and spoke kindly, fitting his role as a grandfather. ''''Can we talk before you leave?''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 730 Growing Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 730 Growing Kingdom</h4>

    Archer gazed warmly at his grandfather, a flicker of curiosity dancing in his eyes, before nodding and gesturing for him to sit. As Mathias took a seat, hemented, ''''I see you''re returning to the empire. I''m d I caught you, as I''ve never had the chance to speak to you, and I was always busy.''''

    ''''Well, I recall two times that you visited Vassia City and spoke with Leonard, but my mother hid me away so you couldn''t witness how bad they treated me,'''' he said. ''''But enough of this depressing stuff, what can I do for you?''''

    Mathias nodded in agreement, ''''Rumors speak of you establishing a kingdom in the south. If you''re interested, I have decades of experience training recruits and can assist you with your army.''''

    Archer''s eyes narrowed as he spoke, ''''We shall see, but more importantly, are you just seeking me out to better your lot in life, or do you want to use me because I have power now?''''

    Mathias vigorously shook his head, ''''You''re my grandson and the only one I haven''t met due to the horrible situation you were in, but now that a chance has appeared, I want to remedy that and build a rtionship with you,'''' he said with conviction.

    Archer watched his grandfather staring at him with a look of hope and decided to give the old man a chance. He didn''t mind having family around, which reminded him to make time to go see Albert and Mia when he could.

    ''''I''ll give you a chance, Opa,'''' he said with a smile. ''''But don''t treat me like my mother or father did; otherwise, some angry women will hunt you down.''''

    This caused Mathias tough before nodding, ''''I''ve heard about some of your girls. People say they''re powerful for their age and can hold their own.''''

    Archer smiled as he remembered the girls and decided to make this quick to see them all. After speaking, he turned to Aeris and Lucrezia and asked, ''''Can you go back to the domain and tell the girls I''ll be there once I''ve taken Opa to Draconia.''''

    ''''Opa, What''s that?'''' Aeris asked in a confused tone.

    He smiled while exining, ''''It means grandfather.''''

    Aeris nodded before rising from her seat while Archer opened a portal to allow the two women to enter the domain. After disappearing through the portal, he shifted his gaze toward Mathias as he was smiling ear to ear.

    This prompted him to ask, "What''s made you so happy, Opa?"

    Mathias shook his head before revealing, ''''None of my grandchildren bother with me since the divorce, which brought shame upon myself as it was my fault. '''' He watched as a frown appeared on his old face. ''''They took their grandmothers'' side, but I don''t me them because of my actions.''''

    Archer grew curious and questioned, ''''How was it your fault? Did you neglect her? Did Oma fall out of love with you?''''

    ''''A bit of everything, really,'''' he replied painedly. ''''I spent too much time on the campaign and not her, especially since the children were born. Brooke was alone to be them while I was a soldier.''''

    When he heard this, he felt sorry for the old man but agreed that it was his responsibility. After thinking about that, Archer said, ''''Well, at least you can own up to your mistakes and move on. I haven''t met her yet, but I''ll see her once I''m back in the empire.''''

    Mathias nodded with a sad smile, ''''You should, Archer. She''s a wonderful and powerful woman with much love to give. I think Brooke would love to meet you as she loves that little shits Leonard''s children with all her heart.''''

    He agreed before the two started speaking even more. Mathias asked questions about his life and the women in it. When Archer told him about having fourteen fiances, it shocked him.

    The old man shook his head, ''''How do you handle so many women?''''

    ''''Have you forgotten that I''m a dragon, Opa? My stamina is out of this world, and I also have a time spell to help spend enough time with each of them.''''

    As the two spoke, Archer soon spotted Mary approaching their table with two tankards before cing them on the table, catching Mathias''s attention, "You''re with my grandson?" He looked between them. "I can see the way you two look at each other."

    Mary''s face flushed, but she nodded with a small smile, ''''Yes, Mathias,'''' her green eyes turned toward Archer. ''''It will work out as he epted every part of me and wasn''t put off, which would normally have people fleeing.''''

    Mathias beamed, ''''I''m pleased. A great woman like you needs a great man like my grandson, the king of his own kingdom, but yet still acts the same way he''d always had.''''

    Archer looked at him and responded with a teasing smirk, ''''Have you been following my life, old man?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' Mathias instantly admitted. ''''I''ve been listening to the rumors and following the news of your exploits. Which I have to admit is impressive. At your age.''''

    He nodded as Mary passionately kissed him before returning to work. The grandson and grandfather talked for another hour until he decided to take Mathias to Draconia and introduce him to Mohamet.

    Archer walked over to the grey-haired woman and told her he was returning to the empire but promised to see her regrly. Afterward, he opened a Gate in the middle of the inn, which caught everyone''s attention.

    As the duo stepped through the violet portal, they spotted the Bastion standing by the Dragonfire River in all its glory. Its walls stood ten meters high, and the ck stone gleamed in the sunlight.

    Archer was impressed as a makeshift town appeared around the fortress. ''''Oh wow, they''ve been working hard,'''' he said, speaking to no one in particr. ''''There seem to be thousands of people traveling to and from cities.''''

    ''''Those soldiers look formidable. They seem well trained, which bodes well for everything else,'''' Mathias asked while he spotted some Dragon Legionnaires marching south from the gates of Bastion.

    Archer spotted a cohort of cavalry riding toward the capital, which was still under construction. When Mathias saw the soldiers, he was shocked but asked, in a voice full of awe as he sensed their strength, ''''Who are they? And why are there so many riders?''''

    When Archer heard his question, He answered as he started walking toward the fortress, ''''They are called Dragonwing Outriders,'''' he replied. ''''They are my legions'' light cavalry and are used for scouting, harassing the enemy, and skirmishing.''''

    Archer continued exining the functions of his army and navy, which amazed Mathias. When they got closer to Bastion, two merchant caravans passed by and greeted him with bows. ''''That is a cohort of a thousand strong men. I have created many units for my army that will impress you.''''

    Mathias nodded and continued gawking at the sights around him until they arrived at the Bastions Gate. When the guards on duty saw him, they knelt as the two passed through while it was opening.

    ''''They seem to adore you,'''' Mathias said, looking at the soldiers. ''''Even though I''ve heard you''re a lust-filled, greedy tyrant.''''

    Archer stopped walking before looking at the old man and shrugged, ''''I am all those things and more, but I honestly don''t care as long as my girls are happy and have smiles on their faces while my people thrive and flourish under my rule.''''

    Mathias nodded in understanding, ''''A king cannot be perfect. They must have ws so themon man can rte to them, and from what I''ve heard, you harbor many.''''

    Archer startedughing but didn''t deny it as they stepped into the courtyard to see groups of soldiers chatting among themselves, but all went silent when they saw him before kneeling in respect.

    ''''See Opa,'''' he started speaking. ''''I saved the dragonkin and asked nothing but loyalty in return.''''

    ''''You didn''t just save them, son. You''re leading them well. I can see it in their eyes that they love you,'''' Mathias said as the two entered the meeting hall. They saw a group ofmanders sitting around a table while listening to General Mohamet.

    When the general spotted Archer, he motioned for the others to stand as they turned to him, only for their eyes to widen in shock as Mohamet dered, ''''Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce you to our king, Archer Wyldheart, the infamous White Dragon and Guardian of the Avalon Empire.''''

    Archer noticed the men and women, their eyes filled with devotion as they gazed at him. This caused him to smile before nodding at the group, ''''This is my grandfather Mathias Ashguard. He is an experienced warrior and wants to contribute to Draconia.''''

    Mohamet nodded, ''''Yes, My King. We wee the help for your growing kingdom.''''

    ''''Good. '''' He looked around and spotted a beautiful dwarf woman, who reminded him of their shipbuilders Solveig and Dagny, standing at the back of the room talking with his Prime Minister Meera.

    Archer instantly noticed the dwarf woman''s gorgeous appearance. She exuded a timeless beauty that captivated him. Her short stature, barely reaching five feet, entuated her plump full figure, which he found attractive.

    She was well-endowed, her massive chest straining against the confines of a dress that appeared to be of dwarven origin. Next, her lustrous grey hair flowed like molten silver.

    Her eyes were a beautiful golden yellow shade like the sun gleaming with warmth and wisdom. To Archer, this woman seemed like a kind soul but also intelligent by how she animatedly spoke.

    But her smile bewitched him as her chubby cheeks dimpled with every radiant smile, lighting up her face with warmth and sincerity. He couldn''t help but be captivated by the joy that seemed to overflow from the older dwarf.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 731 Tiamat Class

    Chapter 731 Tiamat ss

    ??Archer turned to Mathias and motioned for him to join the othermanders just as he noticed the dwarf woman spotting him when she was finished talking. He saw a stunning smile appear as she approached him with a confident stride.

    He watched with fascination as she stopped before him, her yellow eyes beamed, causing Archer to respond with a charming smile as he spoke, ''''We haven''t had the chance to meet yet. I believe you are a rtive of Dagny and Solvieg?''''

    The mature dwarf woman nodded as she bowed low, allowing him to see her ample cleavage, which he suspected was intentional. She quickly spoke in a respectful tone, ''''Yes, your Majesty. Those two rascals are my granddaughters.'''' Her smile widened as she continued, ''''But they are the smartest dwarves of their generation.''''

    ''''I assume you''re Drogan''s wife?'''' Archer questioned as themanders weed and started talking to Mathias, who was finally happy to be busy again.

    Dehughed before shaking her head. ''''No, I''m not. He''s my son-inw''s father, Your Majesty. The old man is married to one of my closest friends.'''' As she spoke, he saw grief across her face, which vanished as she continued. ''''I lost my husband during The War of the Undermountain while he held back the Orc Elites so we could escape.''''

    ''''I''m sorry for your loss, miss?'''' Archerforted the older woman.

    ''''Deh Ironfoot,'''' she introduced herself with a sweet smile. ''''I was the Queen of the Ironfoot Kingdom, and there is no need to be sorry. Deathes for everyone. It was Hrothgar''s time to join our God, Moradin, in the halls of Thronheim, where he can celebrate with our ancestors and forever be happy,'''' she replied sadly.

    Her words caught Archer''s interest, so he curiously asked, ''''Do you have any living rtives?''''

    Deh nodded. ''''Yes, the Orc army has captured them and is holding them prisoner deep in the Grey Mountains as they solidify their power while holding them hostage against the remaining resistance.''''

    ''''Where are these mountains?'''' Archer questioned as he got an idea.

    ''''We are on arge ind just off the northern tip of Pluoria. We managed to hold back the Forsaken by building fortresses along our coasts that stopped their advance, but we never imagined that the Orcs, with whom my husband had a treaty, would join forces with the fiends to destroy our kingdom.''''

    Archer smiled before motioning for Deh to follow him as he entered a room off the side of the hall. He sensed her following behind him with a confused expression, but he saw a sparkle in her yellow eyes, which amused him.

    When she entered, Archer shut the door as he asked with an all-knowing smile, ''''What would you give me if I can return all your family and people alive? Well, under my rule in Draconia, they would be alive, so there''s that.''''

    Deh''s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly narrowed them and dered, ''''I know you''re strong, but not strong enough to free all my kin from their prisons. My people have be ves to the Orcs and Forsaken.''''

    Archer''s smile grew wider as he replied, ''''Oh, I can free them, but at a cost. What will you do for them? Will you use your knowledge to help fuel the kingdom''s growth? Will you marry me and be my wife? Or would you build me the strongest navy Thrylos has ever seen?''''

    When Deh heard this, her ever-present smile grew wider as she removed some ns from a storage ring and ced them on a nearby table. She turned back to Archer and excitedly eximed, ''''Come here, Your Majesty.''''

    He walked over to her, examined her first blueprint, and saw a warship bigger than he''d ever seen. When Deh saw this, she exined, ''''This will be the fleet''s gship, a Tiamat ss warship designed by my little Dagny.''''

    Archer saw the blueprint for a gship that would dwarf anything on Earth. Three spirals rose from the ship''s center, allowing even more space for cannons on the main deck.

    The main deck gradually ascended, providing more space for additional guns above the other armaments. After examining the guns, he saw awork of passageways and corridors intricately woven throughout the ship connected to hundreds of chambers.

    The leftmost spiral contained argemand deck with the officer''s quarters behind it. The crew''s sleeping area was big and located in the belly of the ship. Archer spotted over a hundred rooms that lined the ship''s sides, which he guessed would house medium-sized ship guns and other war machines.

    The arrows indicating their use soon convinced him that the sailors could open thepartment walls he saw, allowing for more firepower during a fight. After examining that part, Archer recognized many chambers for the sailors, including an infirmary, gym, armory, training rooms, prison, galley, observation deck, andrge eating hall.

    The second spire was home to war machines called Thunderbolt Throwers and Doomstorm Batteries. But the blueprint said they would also be ced all over the ship to protect it from air and anything smaller.

    Archer noticed thest spire was home to more crew areas. He spotted recreation rooms and mana showers spread throughout the ship. The blueprint showed workshops, an officer''s lounge, and severalrge crafts in the part of the ship that met the water.

    They especially caught his eye, and he guessed they werending craft that the Marines would use. Meanwhile, the ship, thanks to the runes on its hull, was reminiscent of the battleships on Earth but bigger, sleeker, and more ancient.

    It said the ships would be around two hundred and fifty meters long; Archer quickly saw a note that said it had to be made from Mithril and Orichalcum while covered in dwarven runes because those metals would be the best to use for such a vessel.

    Archer quickly glimpsed room for thirty guns on the main deck, as indicated by the blueprint circles. There seemed to be three different types of ship guns, and someone wrote three names in the circles: Titan Wrath, Tempest, and Stormbreaker Cannons.

    After studying the blueprints, Deh proudlymented, ''''You see, thirty main armaments would consist of the heavy deck guns Solvieg recently designed, and I must say they are some of the best I''ve ever seen.''''

    She took out even more blueprints, with well-drawn ship guns disyed before him. Archer examined the blueprints, only to be shocked. He was about to speak, but Deh beat him to it: ''''The first cannon is called the Titan Wrath, which isn''t the biggest but very powerful. It will benefit the gships and Battleships as they are strong enough ships to handle the recoil.''''

    Archer nodded as his violet eyes glowed in excitement at the news, causing her to continue, ''''Solvieg created them for shore bombardment and destroying otherrge warships. They usepressed mana that explodes on contact, causing chaos as it burrows holes through the enemy''s shields.''''

    ''''Who will charge the guns?'''' He inquired. ''''Won''t that be inefficient.''''

    Dehughed before pulling out another blueprint that looked like a square metal box, but there was something Archer didn''t know. The older dwarf quickly informed him, ''''This mana storage tank can refill over ten thousand shells. I was told that you have arge mana pool and would be able to help charge the first batch.''''

    Archer nodded in agreement as she exined that her daughter had created the ammunition for the three heavy cannons as he looked at the blueprints. The Titan Wrath Cannons reminded him of small rail guns measuring six feet long. While the Tempest Cannon was the next heavy ship gun, it had a ten-foot barrel and looked deadly.

    Deh said they would be used as ship-to-ship and ship-to- shore weapons or as ast resort against a sea monster. The shells, which can pierce armor and other strong materials, can also decimate mana shields.

    The Last cannon, Stormbreaker, would be used in self-defense and long-range attacks against sea monsters. Archer and the older dwarf woman continued to talk. She informed him of smaller cannons that would be put in thepartments of the different ships,

    It would be a deadly surprise to any enemy that got close and the powerful mana shields that some of her other kin had created that could be used to protect the ship. Solvieg called the secondary deck guns Doomstorm and Howler cannons, which reminded him of Howitzer and k Artillery back on Earth but looked more fantastical thanks to the runes on them.

    During their discussion, he discovered that Dagny created the Anti-air and personnel weapons on the second spire and would be added to every ship, including the transport ships.

    After an hour of talking, Archer grew tired as there was so much to learn, but Deh promised to give him a tour when the first ship was underway. As she was putting away the ns, he inquired with a curious tone, ''''How much will one gship cost?''''

    Deh thought for a moment, which revealed the dimples in her cheeks, before answering, ''''Your Majesty,'''' she suddenly looked nervous. ''''One and a half million gold coins, give or take a few hundred thousand.''''

    ''''What?'''' Archer was shocked at the price and shook his head. ''''That is a lot of gold, but it will be worth it.''''

    He thought briefly before dering, ''''I''ll go to the Novgorod Empire and rob their banks to secure the wealth for a fleet.''''

    When Deh heard this, her eyes widened, and she rushed toward him, ''''No, you can''t, Your Majesty!'''' That''s when she suggested, ''''The Ironfoot Kingdom was extremely wealthy, as our mines ran deep and my husband hoarded his treasures.''''

    Her yellow eyes stared into his as she continued, ''''The wealth in the Grey Mountains will build you dozens of fleets and hundreds of gships, but it''s guarded by the Orcish Army, which is a wealthy kingdom in its own right.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 732 You Look Amazing

    Chapter 732 You Look Amazing

    ??Archer inquired cautiously. ''''What do you gain out of this?''''

    Deh''s smile widened before motioning for him to sit down as she spoke excitedly, ''''I get to build warships and weapons of war. Unlike when I was a queen with duties to tend to and was never allowed to do what I love.''''

    The two continued to talk about her passion for designing and building, which caused the dwarf woman to be extremely happy. Deh told him that her husband never gave her a chance, as he was stuck in the old ways, believing that women should raise a family and run the day-to-day of the Ironfoot Kingdom.

    Following that, Archer recalled the plight of the Ironfoot Kingdom and its oppressed people. He revealed his strategy to Deh as she lit the mana torches in the side office, "I''ll lead my army tounch an assault on the kingdom once I get some time," he remarked, his eyes fixed on the blueprints.

    She smiled, knowing the Draconian Army was strong and could deal with the Orcs and Forsaken. Afterward, he finished and was pleased with what he saw. The battleship and cruiser were smaller gship versions with fewer guns, but the destroyers, Frigates, and Corvettes had different designs.

    Archer knew possessing such a fleet would cost a ridiculous amount of wealth. He also knew Aisha would force him to pay for it himself, as the kingdom didn''t have the funds, but that didn''t bother him, as he could always steal what was needed.

    While lost in his own thoughts, Deh brought him back to reality as she nervously asked, ''''Your Majesty. Can you contribute funds to construct the fleet once the shipyards arepleted? Queen Aisha and Prime Minister Meera already funded four battleships and six cruisers, but we still need more.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' Archer instantly agreed but started informing her of the number of ships in the fleet. ''''The First Draconian Fleet will include a gship, sixteen battleships, forty cruisers, destroyers, and frigates along with the transport ships for the soldiers and supply vessels. I assume Dagny showed you the papers I gave her?''''

    Deh nodded but looked at him in shock before stammering as she never expected Archer to want a battle fleet, which secretly excited her as she would be the main builder, ''''That will cost a fortune to build, and the shipyard isn''t even finished, so it will take a couple of months once it''spleted.''''

    Archer could see the woman holding back her excitement. She seemed to know what she was doing and was passionate about shipbuilding, so she would be the perfect person to build his fleet.

    After that, he shook his head and started talking. ''''It will be worth it. The fleet would protect Draconia from outside invaders, and I n to recoup the funds by taking the Ironfoot and Orc Kingdom riches for myself. Which shouldn''t be so hard as long as the First Fleet can cover theirnding, '''' hedivulged.

    "Can''t you teleport them onto the ind?" the older dwarf woman asked. That would be safer, and you would lose fewer soldiers."

    ''''I can,'''' he replied. ''''But I won''t. The Dragon Marshals could use the invasion as practice for the future. I can''t have the army rely on me for everything, or they will be useless.''''

    She gave him a nod in understanding, ''''That''s good thinking. It keeps them from faltering if they face a challenge.''''

    After their talk, he wanted to get the coins for the ships as the excitement overtook him. He turned to Deh, ''''Stay here. I will get as much gold as possible,'''' he voiced before teleporting to hisir and scooping chests full of gold and silver coins into his Item Box.

    Once Archer had collected what he thought was enough, he noticed the never-ending pile of gold was still immense. This scene causes his eyes to glow with greed before returning to the waiting Deh as he promises himself to increase his horde.

    When Archer appeared in the room, he spotted the older dwarf woman drawing on some paper before she noticed him. A smile appeared on her face as he spoke, ''''I''ll just summon Aisha and get her in on the ns.''''

    He opened the door only to spot a guard outside, who asked him to get the dragonkin woman. After twenty minutes, she quickly appeared alongside Meera. When the two women saw him, they knelt in respect, but he told them to rise as he started dumping out chests while conveying, ''''I think this will be enough, Deh. Use it to build the fleet while using the rest for the kingdom.''''

    The three women were shocked when the massive pile suddenly appeared out of nowhere, but Aisha quickly stored it all in her storage ring before Archer continued with a charming smile, ''''Aisha. How long until the shipyard is built? We need a few of them.''''

    After an hour of speaking, Archer got all the information he needed before returning to the domain. The women said two shipyards would be finished in theing week, while the capital city, which he decided to name Dragonheart, was nearpletion and predicted to be finished in a few months.

    Aisha notified him that the army raised five legions with various troop types. Meera disclosed that the soldiers had been eagerly training and excited about serving the White Dragon, which made him happy while handing over even more coins for the army wages, which was two hundred and fifty gold per year that would be paid on the first day of Elderbloom.

    Archer was surprised to learn that eight towns and a trade city had been established. The new city was built on the southern shore for trade with the Avalon, Sri, and Lunaris Empires, who had recently sent envoys to the kingdom. They also informed him the army had started building forts and naval bases all over Draconia.

    After thinking about all that, Archer stepped into the domain. As soon as he did, a red blur mmed into his chest while the other girls crowded around him with smiles on all their pretty faces.

    Meanwhile, he looked down to see Sera staring at him with ruby-red eyes. She smiled before kissing him with so much passion that it nearly overwhelmed him, causing a shiver down his spine. When that happened, he thought, ''I''ve missed this.''

    Their lips intertwined as the dragon girl made adorable sounds while her tail swayed excitedly. Afterward, She dismounted from him and greeted him, ''''Hello, sweetheart. I''m d you''re healed now.''''

    Archer watched as she gave him a heart-stopping smile. He couldn''t help but notice that she wore a tight ck training shirt and pants that emphasized her curvaceous, petite frame. Despite her small stature, Sera possessed all the qualities of femininity like the other girls.

    He couldn''t help butpliment her, ''''You look gorgeous.''''

    She was short and petite yet boasted curves in all the right ces. Her chest was small, but that only added to her charm, which caused him to fall in love with the hyperactive dragon girl.

    Sera backed off with a radiant smile to make way for another girl, ''''Thank you, husband. You do know, I love you loads.''''

    ''''I love you too Seraphina,'''' Archer happily replied.

    The half-elf E appeared and cupped his cheeks before kissing him with her soft, velvety lips. Their warm breaths mixed as they showed each other how much they loved one another through the kiss.

    E pressed up against him, allowing Archer to feel her heartbeat before separating and letting him get a good look at her. Archer had always found the half-elf extremely attractive, and her petite but curvy waist drove him mad.

    She was wearing a blue winter dress that covered her chest and arms. Archer could feel the mana radiating from the fabric, which had been enhanced to keep her warm in the cold weather.

    ''''It''s good to see you, Arch. We were worried when Ophelia told us that creature poisoned you," E spoke with a warm smile on her pretty face as she arrived in front of him.

    Archer nodded, "Yes, but I was lucky, as Lucrezia let me learn a skill to help me fight against the poison. I''m not sure how effective it is until Ie across those creepy mutants again."

    After speaking, E smiled before making way for Teu after Archer whispered sweet words in her ear. She wore sleek leather armor that covered her vital areas but allowed her to move around.

    Teu wore a tunic that couldn''t keep her warm during the cold weather, but it looked like it had never affected her. She stepped forward andhugged him with a happy smile as she whispered into his ear in a sultry voice, "I''ve missed you, darling. We need to trainter tonight."

    "We will, Teu," he replied. "You look amazing."

    ''''Thank you,'''' Teu beamed before leaning in and cing her soft lips against his in a passionate kiss.

    Archer''s hands ran down her back, feeling the toned but curvy figure as herrge mountains squashed against his chest. Shortly after, she stopped kissing him with a bright smile as she stepped away.

    He spotted his pink-haired fiance walking toward him from one of the bedrooms. She wore a ck kaftan that went down to her voluptuous thighs, stockings that stopped at her thick thighs, and boots that matched her outfit.

    Archer''s shone with lust as he watched Nefertiti approach him with narrowed eyes and an upset look on her face as she demanded, ''''Who''s Mary? And are you sleeping with Aeris?''''

    When hearing this, Archer sighed, recognizing the subus''s jealousy. Without hesitation, he reached for Nefertiti''s waist, drawing her closer to him, and imed her plump, red lips, causing her body to go stiff before melting into him.

    She felt his passion for her through their kiss as it was sweet and intoxicating to the both of them. Archer''s affection for her was clear to feel and caused her to calm down and remember how much he cared for her.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 733 Greeting The Girls

    Chapter 733 Greeting The Girls

    ??Her pink eyes shone with an overwhelming love as they finally parted, and Archer looked at her. "Nefertiti," he said, his voice filled with affection, "I love you with all my heart. You mean everything to me, and I will always be by your side."

    Nefertiti nodded with barely restrained excitement as a dazzling smile appeared on her gorgeous face. Afterward, the subus kissed him before making way for Hemera, who approached him as her shapely hips swayed with each step.

    She drew his gaze instantly, but he quickly noticed her golden yellow eyes sparkling with mischief. Archer loved Hemera''s yful nature and would continue to love her as long as she remained the same.

    Archer liked her short, honey-colored blonde hair, which cascaded down to her shoulders and highlighted her smooth, blemish-free brown skin. She was wearing a white peplos, its flowing fabric offeringfort against the weather''s chill.

    Hemera quickly closed the distance between them with an enchanting smile, causing his heart to race as she pressed her body against his. Her ample, soft chest rested on his, prompting Archer to remark, ''''I''ve missed you, Hemi. You look more beautiful than ever.''''

    ''''Thank you for your sweet words, darling,'''' she replied in a husky tone as she leaned against him, ''''but I need you. Visit my room tonight.''''

    Afterward, Hemera tiptoed while tilting her head slightly as her soft and sweet lips met his, igniting a fire within him. The kiss was filled with yful teasing and undeniable passion, leaving him breathless and wanting more.

    Her lips tasted of sweet honey, causing his lust to soar. The two kissed for a while before they broke away. Hemera pecked his cheek before joining Nefertiti with a glowing smile. Once she was gone, Tal stepped forward, initially huffing but soon smiling.

    She wore the same leather armor and tunic Teu wore, but it couldn''t hide her bountiful chest. Her silver hair was tied into her signature high ponytail, which went well with her chocte brown skin, and her body rippled with power as Archer saw her toned figure,

    Tal''s red eyes gleamed with warmth when looking at him. She hugged him tightly without hesitation andwhispered, ''''It''s good to see you, Arch. I''m d you''re okay.''''

    Archer smiled gently, lifting her chin with his hand before tenderly pressing his lips against hers, which felt feather-soft and tasted of strawberries that he came to love every time they shared a kiss.

    Her lips tasted like ripe strawberries, a sweet and irresistible sensation that lingered on his tongue. The two continued to kiss until Archer felt her growing hot and started touching him as she got turned on.

    He had to stop her, as five others needed his attention, but he leaned forward and whispered into her pointed ear, ''''I wille see youter, ve. So make sure you''re ready for me.''''

    Tal looked into his eyes, which were filled with lust, and nodded with an excited smile. Soon, she stepped aside and let the cat girl, Leira, greet him. Archer noticed her beautiful purple hair was tied into a ponytail, leaving a few strands to cover her face, which enchanted him.

    Her adorable cat ears flickered with suspense, and her green eyes gleamed while she stared at him longingly. Archer''s gaze continued downward, exploring the contours of her form. He loved her winter dress, which ended just above her knees, revealing her long, slender legs.

    Archer couldn''t keep his eyes off her. He loved her slender build and perky chest, which perfectly suited her. Leira looked at him with a love-filled smile as he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around his cat girl.

    The Avalonian Princess nuzzled her head into her chest as she took in his scent, causing her tail to go crazy and sway around so quickly that it was a blur. Her reaction caused Archer to chuckle before leaning forward and biting her ear.

    When he did that, she let out a loud moan as her tail went straight, which made the other girlsugh. Afterward, Leira looked at him with a fake offended look, but all Archer did was lean down and kiss her alluring, soft pink lips.

    A shiver shot down their spines as they kissed. Leira calmed down and ced her hands on his chest to steady herself. They were lost in each other for a fleeting moment, the world narrowing to just the two.

    Archer''s heart beat faster, his senses heightened by the intoxicating closeness and the sweet scent that drifted her. He deepened the kiss, savoring the sweet taste of her lips. But all too soon, the spell was broken as they reluctantly pulled away from each other, their breaths mingling in the air.

    With a soft smile, Archer brushed his fingers against Leira''s cheek before greeting Llyniel, who said in her melodious voice, ''''Wee back, my love. I can''t wait to show you my gardens; some nts are rare.''''

    He chuckled at her excitement, but it was one of the things that attracted him to the petite wood elf. She was built like E and Sera but wasn''t as voluptuous. Llyniel had long, wavy, chestnut brown hair that reached down to her perky behind.

    Archer noticed the long elven dress that went down to the ankle, but what caught his attention most was her tiny feet and cute toes. He heard a cough, and his gaze shot up to her beautiful, big brown eyes.

    ''She''s extremely beautiful,'' he thought to himself.

    After that, Archer went to kiss the little elf, but she froze and mumbled about doing it in private, which he agreed to with a smile. After that, E took the girls he greeted back into the living room to give the others their own space.

    Next in line was N, the lioness girl, who dashed towards him before abruptly halting, standing tall, and meeting his gaze with her captivating sapphire blue eyes. In a tender disy of affection, she gently pressed her forehead against his, their breaths intertwining in the shared closeness.

    With a gentle growl of satisfaction, N pressed her lips to his. Their kiss was a sweet and tender expression of their deep affection for one another, but they soon separated as he nced at the woman he cherished.

    Her long, wild blonde hair cascaded down in untamed locks reminiscent of a lion''s mane. N possessed the grace of a seasoned warrior, her toned muscles on disy while still retaining their feminine allure.

    d in a ck tunic and blue leather training gear to match her eyes, N stepped back with a smirk before whispering, ''''Will you join me tonight, my darling?''''

    Archer gave the lioness a charming smile before nodding, causing her to rush off after kissing him once again. Once she was gone, the remaining girls startedughing before Halime stepped forward and spoke in her exotic voice that was like music to his ears, ''''Hello, my prince charming.''''

    ''''Hello, my poison princess,'''' Archer replied, leaning forward and kissing her sulent lips.

    Their kiss heightened their feelings toward each other, each moment filled with an intoxicating blend of passion and longing. Archer felt Halime''s arms entwine around him, drawing him closer in a silent embrace.

    For Halime, their kiss was a blissful ecstasy and a testament to her love for Archer. In that fleeting moment, she feltplete, her soul intertwined with his in a dance of desire and devotion.

    As they finally broke apart, a sense of contentment washed over them, leaving them breathless yet yearning for more. With a soft smile, Archer brushed his lips against Halime''s forehead, his eyes filled with love and admiration.

    "Thank you," Halime whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. "For everything."

    Archer loved her soft lips, which caused him to kiss her even more. The snake girl''s breath hitched as she grabbed a hold of him to support herself, but she was too distracted. For Halime, their kiss was a blissful ecstasy and a testament to her love for Archer.

    In that fleeting moment, she feltplete, her soul intertwined with his in a dance of desire and devotion. As they stopped kissing each other, a sense of happiness washed over them, leaving them breathless yet craving more kisses.

    "Thank you," Halime whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. "For everything, thank you for epting me and getting rid of the poison that gued my life.''''

    Archer gave the snake girl a tender smile while taking in her beauty. Halime''s jet-ck hair was cut short and just reached her ears, framing her supernatural beauty. Each feature was perfect, and nothing was out of ce.

    At its center, her yellow snake eyes sparkled like the sun, reflecting the light with an otherworldly brilliance as she stared at him with a radiant smile. Archer could see that the happiness was overwhelming her, so he let her go sit down.

    Halime was thankful, as she needed some time to herself. She walked out onto one of the balconies, causing Kassandra tough as she said, ''''She''s adorable when you show affection.''''

    ''''Yeah, she wasn''t able to touch anyone due to her poison, but it seems like my mana solved that issue, and it made her happier, which pleases me,'''' Archer replied to the Kraken Princess.

    ''''The other girls told me about it,'''' Kassandra said. ''''Pretty brave of you to let her poison flow into you.''''

    "See, I have this Poison Immunity skill that needed leveling up. So, I used Halime''s abilities to be immune. It was the only way I could kiss her and grant her the chance to live a normal life," Archer borated.

    Kassandra nodded, her gaze steady as she reached for his cor, pulling him into a kiss that Archer weed eagerly. As their lips met, Archer couldn''t help but notice the firmness of her muscles beneath his touch, her strength evident.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 734 Theres Enough Room

    Chapter 734 There''s Enough Room

    ??With a bright smile, Kassandra released Archer from her kiss as she informed him of the group''s uing ns, ''''We''re having a meeting, so find something to do.''''

    Archer nodded but soon spotted Aeris and Lucrezia chatting with Hemera, E, Nefertiti, and Tal. He wondered what was happening, only for the Kraken Princess to reveal, ''''E said that the second Council of Wives is being held.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' he smiled. ''''Well, enjoy yourself. Find me when you''re done.''''

    Kassandra agreed with a stunning smile, gently pecking him on the cheek before walking over to the girls and chatting with them. This allowed Archer to appreciate the Kraken Princess''s beauty; her face was finely sculpted like a work of art brought to life in living flesh.

    Her beauty couldunch a thousand ships, and her smile could melt the coldest hearts. Archer loved her sleek, ebony hair, tied into a high ponytail, which mirrored the shade of her mesmerizing ck eyes like two dark pools pulling him into their depths without a word.

    ''She is truly breathtaking. I''m lucky to have her in my life,'' he mused silently.

    Archer shook his head slightly as his eyes drifted down Kassandra''s warrior figure, which wlessly blended muscle and female charm. Her thighs were taut and firm, and her waist was perfectly slim, which had utterly charmed him.

    He sensed within her a primal, unbridled power that stirred his excitement as he was attracted to strong women, and Kassandra epitomized that strength. Yet, the prospect of having a Kraken wife, a powerful Titan in her own right, excited him.

    After observing Kassandra for a while, she left the living room with the others, leaving him alone; he took a deep breath and decided to take a bath before heading to the bath chambers for a hot bath.

    While walking through the treehouse, he spotted some Brownies cleaning the kitchen. Seeing the little creatures, he thought, ''They seem happy.''

    Archer soon entered the bath chambers, started stripping out of his clothes, and felt the steam hit his skin as he pulled off his pants, causing him to sweat. He was rxing as he checked his Item Box to see if he had any hearts.

    To his surprise, there were six hundred he must have forgotten about. He transformed into his Shadow Prince form and opened his giant maw before dumping all the hearts into his mouth.

    Once Archer finished eating, he returned to his humanoid form and rxed while checking his status, as he hadn''t done it in a while.

    [Archer Wyldheart]

    [Race: White Dragon]

    [Age: 17]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage]

    [Level: 614]

    [Exp: 1800000/4000000]

    [SP: 1000>1600]

    [New Magic: Primordial]

    [HP: 34000>36000]

    [Mana: 700000>720000]

    [Strength: 38000>4000]

    [Constitution: 36500>38500]

    [Stamina: 37500>38500]

    [Charisma: 28000>29000]

    [Intelligence: 34000>34500]

    [sma Missiles: 9>10]

    [Azur Cannon: 8>9]

    [Aurora Healing: 8>9]

    [Dragon''s Domain: 7>8]

    [Draconic Synergy: 6>8]

    Archer was pleased with his boosted status but was shocked by the number of Status Points he had amassed. That''s when he decided to use them by spending one thousand points on mana while distributing one hundred points to every other stat.

    This resulted in an increase of thirty thousand mana and one thousand for every other attribute. While doing that, the door opened, causing him to turn around only to spot the rabbit girl, Eveline, standing in a striking red string bikini thatplemented her beautiful chocte-colored skin.

    He admired the rabbit girl''s rich brown skin, yet Archer soon realized that his gaze was causing her cheeks to darken with a gentle flush while her full lips curved into a nervous smile. She met his gaze with saucer-sized eyes, remaining stock-still and unmoving.

    Archer''s gaze traveled downward, marveling at how her perfectly toned body exuded both strength and grace. Though her muscr figure resembled Kassandra''s, albeit less bulky, he knew she dedicated hours daily to maintain it.

    Standing just under six feet tall, she surpassed most girls their age in height. Archer couldn''t help but notice her shock as his gaze lingered on her thighs, yet he admired the thickness of her hips, likely inherited from her rabbit lineage.

    Her decently sized boobs sat perfectly inside the bikini top, allowing Archer to notice her nipples poking through. His lust soared, but he had to control himself from jumping on the gorgeous rabbit girl.

    Archer was enchanted by her beauty and had to admit he was mesmerized. Her red eyes were like scarlet pools, drawing him in like a sailor to the Siren''s Song. He had to shake his head to avoid getting lost in them when he noticed her nervousness.

    He next spotted her beautiful, long white locks cascading down her body like a waterfall of pure snow, and her rabbit ears stood straight, staring at each other while not moving.

    ''Wow,'' he thought to himself. ''But if I remember correctly, she works hard in ss and loves to train, which is a plus in my book.''

    Archer smiled as he closed his eyes to control himself. ''''Join me. There''s enough room in here.''''

    The rabbit girl walked over to the side of the bath before stepping into the hot water. ''''I didn''t know you were in here, Arch.''''

    ''''Don''t worry about it. I thought you were with the other girls.''''

    Eveline shook her head, causing her perky boobs to jiggle, which caused Archer''s eyes to glow, but her next statement brought him back, ''''Sorry about the sight,'''' she said. ''''My siblings and cousins say men aren''t attracted to manly women.''''

    Archer was confused and questioned, ''''What do you mean?''''

    The rabbit girl gave him a sad smile before she exined, ''''I''m muscr, and my bottom half is thick, unlike the other princesses.''''

    ''She''s insecure,'' he thought while looking at the white-

    haired girl.

    He gave her a charming smile, deciding to change her view of herself, ''''Eve,'''' he said. ''''Look at N, Teu, Tal and Kassandra. They are warriors and built like them, and I find them extremely attractive.''''

    As Eveline heard his words, a rosy flush tinted her cheeks, evoking a warm smile from Archer, who continued, "I find you beautiful, and I am interested in seeing where this goes. We can take it at your pace if you prefer."

    ''''Okay,'''' she replied. ''''I don''t want to kiss or anything because I''m not ready, but I''d love to talk and fight with you sometime.''''

    Archer beamed, ''''Definitely. Once everything settled down, we will fight my rabbit girl.''''

    Eveline nodded, and the two continued to chat about fighting and their excitement about the next part of the tournament. Archer enjoyed spending time with the rabbit girl until he got out to get something to eat.

    He said goodbye before getting fresh clothes, leaving the bath chambers, and heading for the kitchen. No one was there when Archer arrived, so he started making some to eat himself.

    After twenty minutes, he made several sandwiches full of meat and tomato-looking vegetables. Archer started eating just as Mary appeared in the room, which shocked him, but he quickly teased the older woman, ''''What are you doing here? Missed me already?''''

    Mary gave him a radiant smile, ''''Of course, I missed you, my love,'''' she replied. ''''But I spoke to a girl named E and was asked to attend a meeting.''''

    Archer chuckled and gestured toward the girls'' meeting hall, eliciting gratitude from Mary. She nted a kiss on his cheek before joining the others. Archer then rose from his seat, opting to visit his kingdom.

    With his destination in mind, Archer cast Gate and stepped through to find himself near Drakonia, where residents went about their activities. But what confused him was the town was tiny thest time he saw it.

    But now, it was five times the size and resembled a city with a rural charm. Some buildings were made from wood, while others were built from stone, dotting the streets. Mana Streemps lined the roads, lighting up the walkways.

    Archer noticed hundreds of smoke plumes rising from chimneys all over the town and the sound of bustling activity filling the air. Dozens of buildings lined the streets. Some were General Stores, while others were cksmiths, Bakeries, Alchemy stores, and many other shops.

    Other buildings were quaint cottages with bare wooden roofs and the apartment block he told Aisha about, while others were sturdy stone houses with carvings of dragons fighting monsters in a fantastical scene.

    After looking around, he saw Drakewood''s main road stretched before him, leading straight to the town square where the market was in full swing. He wrapped himself in a ck cloak to shield himself against the cool breeze sweeping the streets.

    The material flowed around him gently around as he approached the bustling square. As he got closer, Archer soon realized no one had recognized him, which caused him to smile while looking at the different stalls.

    Merchants called out their wares, and townsfolk bartered and haggled over goods. Archer caught the scent of freshly baked goods drifting from the nearby shop, mingling with the savory aroma of roasted meats from the town''s restaurant.

    Arriving at the square, he marveled at the colorful stalls that lined the cobblestone streets. He spotted even more vendors doing their best to sell their goods, including rare fruits, magical items, weapons, and other wares.

    His gaze swept over the crowds, and they heard the lively chatter of people shopping. ''I hope the whole kingdom is like Drakonia. It would be pleasant,'' he thought while looking around.

    Archer saw dragonkin, humans, elves, dwarves, orcs, and many other races doing business. He concluded that Drakonia was a temporary hub for trade while Stormwatch Port City in Dragon''s Cove, southeast of the Bastion, was being expanded.

    It was the name he decided to give their first trading port. While wandering around, Archer caught sight of a group of his Homeguard Soldiers, d in their distinctive armor and bearing the sigil of Draconia embellished on their armor.

    The soldiers moved with purpose and vignce, instilling a sense of security and reassurance among the townsfolk. Archer smiled proudly as he watched them patrol the streets, exchanging friendly nods and greetings with the residents they passed.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 735 Exploring Draconia

    Chapter 735 Exploring Draconia

    ??Archer watched a human merchant sell a brand-new sword to an orc who loved the deal. When the deal was done, the orc''s reaction was funny. The giant green orc jumped around while cradling the weapon and thanked the merchant, which caused him to chuckle.

    After seeing those two, he saw many other vendors making sales with other races, showing people did have coins to spend in his kingdom. Archer spotted another human woman purchasing a bag of dwarven bread that an old dwarf man was peddling while the two spoke.

    He was pleased that Aisha shared his vision and enactedws prohibiting racism between the races. This initiative contributed to the kingdom''s cohesion and attracted many new residents.

    Archer stopped thinking about those things as his belly rumbled, telling him it wanted food. He looked around until he spotted a shop named Sweet & Treats bakery, which looked like a pleasant store.

    That''s when he decided to eat there and approached the shop. A delicious aroma hit his nose as he got close, causing him to speed up and enter the shop. When entering the bakery, Archer saw a dozen other customers shopping for something, forcing him to stand by the side while waiting to ce his order.

    Archer watched the bakers bustling around, serving customers and fulfilling orders. After observing them, he looked at the counters lined with pastries and cakes. He recognized some as fairy cakes shining under the mana lights while the meat pasties smelled delicious.

    He saw a cake that looked like the red velvet ones from Earth, and the rich red color caught his attention. Another two he spotted was a chocte cake that made his mouth water, while the other was a fruitcake that gave off a delicious aroma that caused his stomach to rumble again.

    After that, he saw golden-crusted pies that hot that steam billowed off, giving off the aroma of exotic spices and unknown fruits. Glittering macarons in every rainbow color were disyed on the shelves behind the counter.

    Turning his attention to the cauldrons that bubbled with molten chocte while arcane ovens cooked all kinds of bread. Judging by the delighted expressions on the other people''s faces, they relished every bite, which only heightened Archer''s excitement for his meal.

    It wasn''t until half an hourter that thest of the customers departed, leaving the bakery quieter than before. The older elf woman behind the counter wiped the sweat off her brow before looking at him. ''''How can we help you, sir?'''' she said.

    He looked at the baker, a beautiful, blonde, mature elf woman with bright blue eyes and a friendly demeanor that put him at ease. Archer shook his head as he replied, ''''Can I see your menu, please?''''

    ''''Yes, dear,'''' she said while handing him the menu. ''Here you go. Let me know when you want to order.''''

    Smiling at the woman before turning his attention to the menu. He saw several items he wanted to try, but struggling to choose, he eventually gave up and walked over to the beautiful elf behind the counter.

    When she saw him, she smiled as Archer made a strange request: ''''Can I order two of everything, please?'''' he asked. It was hard to pick just one.''''

    The elf woman was clearly shocked but quickly nodded with a glowing smile, ''''Yes, sir. Take a seat, and I''ll bring everything over.''''

    ''''How much would thate to miss?'''' Archer inquired before sitting down.

    ''''Baker Rhiannon,'''' she said in a sweet, melodic voice that put him at ease as it hit his ears. ''''And your order will be eight gold coins, sir.''''

    Archer gave her a charming smile while taking out ten coins and handing them to Rhiannon, who took them as he spoke, ''''Ten gold coins for the meal, but take two for you. It''s a tip.''''

    Rhiannon beamed while thanking him. She rushed off to sort out his order, and he went to sit on the nearby table before taking a piece of paper and starting to write out other ideas for the kingdom economy and the ns to build Llyniel''s gardens.

    He wrote down ns for a storehouse to store everything the kingdom got from the mines they established all over the ind. Once Archer did that, he moved on to the Manaheart Crystals, which he would hand over to the government when he met them.

    While seated, Archer had an idea and decided to step outside in search of an alley. Once there, he swiftly entered it and summoned every Tressym avable, numbering in the hundreds, with even more waiting in the domain.

    Archer smiled when he saw them. He started stroking and pampering as many flying cats as possible before ordering the beasts to locate more Manaheart Crystals, valuable metals, nts, mines, and lost treasures.

    When the creatures received their instructions, they dispersed while making adorable noises. Archer observed as hundreds more Tressym flew out of the domain''s portal, causing astonishment among nearby onlookers.

    To avoid drawing attention from guards, he promptly vanished using Blink. Archer reappeared on the roof and then used the spell to escape the alley before returning to the bakery.

    He walked back in to hear Rhiannon''s enchanting voice, ''''Sir! Your order is nearly done,'''' she said. ''''Please take a seat.''''

    Archer sat down, and not long after that, she returned, pushing a trolley full of pie pastries and loads of other foods that caught his interest. Rhiannon started cing the tes on the table while speaking, ''''Thank you for your patronage, sir,'''' shemented. ''''We do hope you return if you enjoy the food.''''

    There were so many choices of mouthwatering treats surrounding him that Archer didn''t know what to eat first as the smell of freshly baked pastries and cakes filled the air, teasing his senses and making his mouth water in anticipation.

    Rhiannon stood nearby, a warm smile gracing her as she watched his excitement. Archer turned to her, "Thank you," he said sincerely, his voice filled with gratitude. "This all looks amazing."

    When the older elf heard his words, her smile widened. "It was my pleasure, sir. Enjoy your meal," she replied graciously before getting back to work.

    With a nod, Archer picked up a knife; his eyes gleamed with anticipation. He first selected a piece of the red velvet cake, its rich color calling to him. As he took a bite, the moist cake melted in his mouth, and the sweetness of the cream cheese frosting danced on his taste buds.

    A sigh escaped him as he savored the sugary treat. Once he finished the cake, he reached for a pie, the steam wafting up enticingly as he broke through the ky crust. The scent of the exotic spices filled his nose, and the first bite exploded in his mouth.

    The delicate meat and spicesbined perfectly, sending waves of vor coursing through his mouth. After eating the pie, which Archer enjoyed, he moved on to the glittering macarons; he couldn''t resist their rich colors and delicious appearance.

    Choosing a pink macaron, he started eating it, feeling the crisp shell yield a rush of sweetness. Each presented a different vor, and he savored each, enjoying thebinations.

    After an hour of eating, he finished the feast, which shocked Rhiannon and the other women behind the counter. Once Archer was done, he approached the older elf and asked, ''''Do you like Drakonia?''''

    Rhiannon turned to him after cleaning some rubbish. ''''Yes, I do,'''' she replied in a happy tone. ''''The town is growing into a city, which is amazing.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''I hope so. '''' He looked out the store window and continued, ''''I just came here for a visit and am going on a tour.''''

    When Rhiannon heard this, she said, ''''Drakonia is a wonderful ce to live. My family came from the Avidia, and it was a nightmare as the war was getting worse.''''

    ''''It''s a shame, but I''m d you found peace here,'''' Archer responded. ''''I will see you soon, Rhiannon.''''

    She bid him farewell before leaving the bakery and exploring the town until he sensed Aisha approaching from the south. Archer didn''t want to meet her yet and started walking toward the southern gate, where he saw the Homeguards clearing the road of people.

    Archer approached the town walls and saw a column of Dragon Legionnaires marching toward them, with a protected carriage in the center. Without waiting, he decided to explore even more.

    He turned down a side street with smaller houses on one side and a row of shops on the other, which caught his attention. Archer started walking while examining the General Goods stores dominating this part.

    There were shops for camping, adventurers, explorers, and shops that sold bulk food goods. Archer was baffled by the number but didn''t think about it much as he spotted an Inn nearby that would be useful for gathering information for normal people.

    Deciding to wait until the girls were ready for him to return, Archer remembered he needed to send E a message. Within five minutes, he received a reply instructing him to upy himself for a few hours.

    Archer sighed but then shrugged as he neared the inn, decorated with a sign reading "The Jolly Jester Inn." He couldn''t help but chuckle at the yful name, pondering whether the owners chose it deliberately or if it was part of an ongoing jest among innkeepers worldwide.

    As Archer stepped inside, he immediately sensed the bustling atmosphere of the inn. However, a sudden hush fell over the patrons as all eyes turned to him. Shrugging off the attention, he made his way to the only vacant seat at the bar and settled in just as the bartender appeared before him.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 736 Primordial Titans

    Chapter 736 Primordial Titans

    ??Archer scrutinized therge bartender standing before him with a look of confusion across his old face, but it soon changed when his eyes widened in shock. He quickly shushed the man, ''''I''m here for a quiet drink,'''' he said. ''''What do you rmend?''''

    The bartender chuckled knowingly before nodding, his eyes reflecting a shared understanding of the situation, ''''I suggest the White Dragon Rum. Queen Aisha''s uncle produces it.''''

    ''''Good,'''' he replied. ''''Bring me some, please.''''

    He watched the man smile before quickly rushing off to prepare the drink, allowing Archer to people-watch as the patrons filled every nook and cranny. The air was thick with the smell of all kinds of ale and hearty foods.

    The inn''s wooden beams echoed withughter and music. All the tables were packed with dragonkin, humans, elves, and demi-humans. Archer was pleased to see this, as people had money to spend, which meant the kingdom was doing well.

    Archer noticed a group of miners in the inn''s cornerposed of humans, dwarves, and orcs pounding their tankards on the table while celebrating the birth of one of their children and thetest haul they got from Dragon''s Vein Mine.

    Their boomingughter mingled with the cheerful melodies yed by a trio of traveling bards near the hearth. As Archer observed the lively group, the bartender approached again, setting a bottle and ss before him. "Here you go. Enjoy your drink, Your Majesty. It''s on the house." he whispered with a smile.

    ''''Thank you,'''' Archer replied. ''''Is it usually this busy?''''

    When the man heard his question, he chuckled before replying, ''''Well, three new mines have recently opened, and rumors of all kinds are floating around speaking of rare metals being found, but the Homeguard locked down the ces.''''

    Archer chuckled softly before uncorking the White Dragon Rum and pouring himself a measure. Raising the ss to his lips, he inhaled deeply, captivated by the strong and alluring aroma that called to him as he tried some.

    The warmth of the drink rushed down his throat, leaving a delightful burn. He closed his eyes momentarily, savoring the intense vor as it danced on his pte. Despite the initial shock, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

    He continued to enjoy the drink while watching the people relishing their night off from work. While sitting there, his dragon senses started warning him of an iing attack, forcing him to rush outside to keep the other patrons safe.

    When outside, Archer looked around only to feel a fist connect with his jaw, which caused him to get sent flying through Drakonia. He crashed through a few shops as his mind was spinning, and his mysterious attacker reappeared and started punching him again.

    But this time, he felt something sinking into his body and realized it was the Dragon Kiss Poison that the Swarm recently had used against him. This angered Archer, causing him to activate the Anti-Swarm Venom skill, which instantly went to work, but he felt it was too slow.

    Archer was sent crashing through Drakonia''s wall, hurtling into the nearby forest before finallying to a stop. As hey in the crater created by his body, he throbbed as the pain shot through him, as blood cascaded down his face as the poison began eating his body.

    The agony caused by the Dragon Kiss Poison tore through his body. Archer let out pain-filled screams from his lips as the venom seeped deeper, threatening to overwhelm his organs, but his Regeneration and Anti-Venom staved off copse.

    As the searing headache subsided, crashing sounds nearby caught his attention. Struggling to focus, he spotted two figures standing amidst the wreckage, their green-skinned forms casting an eerie glow in the dim forest.

    Archer saw the predatory smiles ying across their lips, sending a shiver down his spine as he felt the power radiating off them. He knew they were stronger than him but had Anti-Magic and other spells tobat them.

    The man stood seven feet tall and had short ocean-blue hair. Archer noticed the strange being''s eyes were dark green and gleamed with excitement, cruelty, and malice, which sent a shiver down his spine.

    When Archer saw the beings, he was confused, as they were dressed in Greek-style clothing. They were also wearing sandals that he had seen in the history books, which further puzzled him, and he wondered where they came from.

    He noticed that the two seemed to be waiting for him to recover while speaking in an unknownnguage he couldn''t understand. Shaking his head, Archer stood up and scanned the two beings.

    [?????]

    [Primordial Titan]

    [Level: 1230]

    [Rank: Demi-God]

    When Archer saw the man''s level and rank, He was shocked because he''d never seen someone so powerful and knew he was about to be defeated. After getting over the shock, he turned toward the woman who had a grin on her face.

    She had beautiful hair as dark as the midnight sky, cascading down her back in glossy waves. Archer noticed her skin was a vibrant shade of green that reminded him of fresh leaves in Elderbloom.

    Archer had to admit the strange woman''s features were strikingly gorgeous. High cheekbones and plump lips framed her face, which curved into an evil grin. The woman''s eerie dark green eyes gleamed with an unsettling brightness,looking at him like he was already dead.

    Despite her beauty, Archer couldn''t figure out what was unnerving about her. Shaking his head, he stood up once he decided to make the first move and started to summon help. He opened a portal to the domain, but the ck-haired woman clicked her dainty fingers, causing the magic to cut out.

    ''''You''re not fleeing dragon,'''' she said sinisterly. ''''You will die here.''''

    After the woman spoke, he scanned her to assess her strength.

    [Hyperia]

    [Primordial Titan]

    [Level: 1430]

    [Rank: Demi-God]

    Archer was shocked and resigned himself to fighting the mysterious duo. With that thought, he cast Blink and reappeared in front of the man, who was taken aback but grinned as he attempted to punch him while the woman backed off.

    But he quickly cast Eldritch st and Azur Cannon into the Primordial man''s chest, causing him to stumble back. This allowed Archer to shoot forward and throw a few punches that mmed into his opponent''s face.

    As his fist connected with the mysterious man''s cheek, it felt like punching something solid, causing his hand to break. Archer screamed before using Blink to back off and create some distance.

    The two Primordials remained unfazed by his attacks, their smiles unyielding as Archer''s panic rose. That''s when they finallyunched their attack. The woman started chanting, and a ball of vtile mana appeared.

    When Archer sensed its pulse, he gulped but knew Anti-Magic would stop, so he startedunching Void ze, Eldritch st, Azur Cannon, and most of his offensive spells that mmed into the duo.

    But as the dust settled, he knew it was toote as he saw the woman''s attack fly toward him faster than anything he''d ever seen. The chaotic mana mmed against his body, causing pain to wash over his body as the spell was mixed with the same poison, but thanks to his Anti-Magic, most of the damage was negated.

    The force sent Archer flying through the air until he smashed into the rugged shores of the Dragonfire River. He was in pain, as some of his scales were cracked and missing due to the nature of the wild mana.

    Yet his regeneration surged, knitting his wounds and giving him the strength to rise again, but that''s when he spotted the Primordial man approaching him with a menacing grin etched on his face as he wasted no timeunching an attack.

    Archer tried to defend himself, but the barrage of strikes was so powerful that his scales started cracking under pressure. Soon, his arms broke under the constant onught, allowing the Primordial''s fist to m into his cheeks, sending him sprawling backward.

    His Anti-Magic ability started to flicker and falter under the Primordial''s attack, leaving him vulnerable to the ferocious onught. With a mighty blow, the man sent Archer hurtling through the air again, his body spinning uncontrobly as he crashed into the shallow water of Dragon''s Cove just north of Stormwatch Port.

    Archer felt his body shutting down due to the amount of Dragon Kiss Poison in his system caused by the man''s attack. He kept casting Anti-Venom, which helped, but not much because it was low-level.

    As Archer attempted to rise, casting the spell repeatedly to stave off the effects of the poison, he nced up to find the two Primordials looming over him; their faces twisted in amusement.

    Their momentary amusement, however, was cut short by the sudden st of a horn echoing from the west. It dawned on him that a nearby forty in that direction, its presence a beacon of potential salvation amidst the chaos.

    He looked in the horn''s direction and saw a horde of his soldiers rushing toward him. The Outriders rode ahead in a motion blur, charging forward with unstoppable momentum. Their steeds pounded the earth with each stride.

    As they got closer, Archer watched them unleash a torrent of magic. A wave of shimmering energy surged from their ranks, crackling with raw power as it hurtled toward the Primordials, which did nothing but distract them.

    They persistentlyunched a barrage of minor spells at the two Primordials while Archer detected a group of Dragon Legionnaires swiftly approaching him. They encircled him with their massive shields while others charged towards the enemy.

    Archer watched as sessive waves of soldiers collided with the Demi-Gods, who dispatched them effortlessly. Amidst this mess, the cohortmander hurried over to him, administering a health potion before advising, "Your Majesty, you must escape. We''ll hold the line and ensure your safe retreat. We have a Demi-God that has made her home here and should be here."

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 737 The Primordial Titans (2)

    Chapter 737 The Primordial Titans (2)

    ??Once themander finished speaking, Archer spotted the Outrider Captain appearing beside them while panting before helping him onto the beast. The other soldiers charged at the Primordials, who were enjoying killing them with ease.

    As that happened, he felt an unknown aura wash over him like it was targeting him and grew confused because he didn''t know what it was. After looking around, he couldn''t see anything, so he turned his attention to the ongoing battle.

    When Archer saw all his soldiers dying to give them a chance to escape, he got angry and tried to rise, but the Dragon''s Kiss Poison affected him too much, causing him to copse back down.

    He could only wait and recover as the Anti-Venom was working overtime to heal him. Once he was on the back of the beast, the rider took off as the remaining soldiers rushed forward.

    But it was useless as the two Primordials ughtered the remaining soldiers using unknown magic that burned everything around them, only leaving behind charred skeletons. That''s when he saw them vanish before a bad feeling washed over him.

    Archer went to warn the Captain, but his head fell with a st just before his body followed behind it. The horse bucked before the Primordial woman put it down, sending him crashing to the ground with a thud.

    He watched the man approach him with a smirk that pissed him off to no end, so he transformed into his dragon form that towered over the Primordials before swiping at them with his massive ws, but the woman blocked him with ease using one arm.

    The woman grinned. "Oh, you want to use your dragon form?" she taunted. "We can also y that game."

    They jumped back and cleared some space before they started transforming, which made Archer regret everything as the man turned into a massive gori monster that stood at a staggering eighty meters tall.

    Its immense body dominated Dragon''s Cove, casting a shadow over the water that hit the nearby sea wall. Archer spotted four deadly-looking blue horns protruding from its massive skull, adding to its intimidating aura.

    Archer noticed Primordial Gori had dark blue fur that covered its frame in a shaggy coat for extra protection. As he grew curious, he quickly scanned the monster again to see if it had a name.

    [Goramoth]

    [Primordial Titan]

    [Level: 1230]

    [Rank: Demi-God]

    He noticed the monster''s evil green eyes glowed with malice and power as it flexed itsrge body. Each movement sent ripples through its immense frame, showcasing its strength, which made him gulp.

    Archer gazed at therge blue gori titan, which reminded him of the legendary King Kong back on Earth but far more imposing andrge. That''s when the thought of dying appeared in his mind, which spooked him.

    ''Oh shit, this is bad,'' he thought to himself. ''This massive gori is too strong.''

    While thinking that, another light burst out of the Primordial woman, who started changing into a monster he recognized. This shocked him as her body began to morph into a nightmarish creature.

    Her body contorted and twisted unnaturally. Her humanoid form began to warp and elongate, her limbs stretching and reshaping into something monstrous. A crack echoed as her spine elongated, her body growing until she stood at a staggering sixty meters tall.

    But it was her lower half that horrified Archer the most. Her lower body morphed into a mass of writhing, deadly-looking demon snakes, all ck with glowing red eyes, reminiscent of the mythical Scy from ancient Earth''s legends.

    Each massive snake was thick and muscr, with rows of razor-sharp fangs lining itsrge mass, snapping at him. Her upper body was humanoid, twisted, and contorted, her features distorted into a monster of malice and evil.

    He quickly scanned her to see if she also had a name.

    [Hyperia]

    [Arachnara]

    [Primordial Titan]

    [Level: 1430]

    [Rank: Demi-God]

    Archer noticed her glowing green eyes staring at him alongside the snake''s red ones, which he chose to ignore. After that, he took a deep breath before firing his dragon fire at the Arachnara and bathed her in his violet mes.

    Therge titan screeched in pain before the Goramoth charged forward, swinging its building-sized fists. When Archer saw this, he ttened himself to the ground while dodging the attack.

    Once the Goramoth''s fist flew over him, Archer lunged forward and crashed into the giant ape titan, which was much bigger than him. However, that didn''t deter him, as he bit down on the monster''s bicep.

    Archer began to tear away but swiftly received a powerful blow to his side, hurling him across the cove and into the looming mountain. The impact triggered andslide, burying him beneath a cascade of earth and rock.

    Though his injuries were not extreme, the spot where he''d been struck throbbed with pain. As he wed free from the debris, he felt sharp bites riddling his body, eliciting a pained roar from his lips.

    When spotting the culprit, Hyperia serpents lunged forth, trapping him, while the ebony-haired womanmenced her incantations, summoning a surge of emerald mana that crashed into him.

    Swiftly overwhelmed, Archer vanished beneath the earth, consumed by the sheer intensity of the onught. When the spell finally ceased, hey at the bottom of the smoldering pit, his battered form gripped by the Goramoth''s tail as it dragged him out.

    Helpless and broken, Archer could only watch as the two Primordials mocked him withughter. The massive gori mmed him into the ground, causing tremors that shook the earth like an earthquake.

    The Goramoth threw him to the ground, and Hyperia slithered over to him and watched him with narrowed green eyes. ''''Be my ve dragon,and you may live. I find you perfect for the eyes and would rather have you as a ything.''''

    Archer could barely move but still let out a chuckle as he replied, ''''Wait until you''re under me, Hyperia. You will be begging for more.''''

    When Hyperia heard this, her face went red before her anger took over, and sheshed out using her dark snakes as they lunged at him and sunk their fangs into his battered body. She left him up as the Goramoth was looking into the sky.

    Archer spotted this distraction and cast Blink to vanish from Hyperia''s jaws. He reappeared above the giant gori before dropping on top of him. When doing that, he bit down and started ripping out the Primordial''s flesh.

    But this was useless as Hyperia slithered over to him and pulled him off the Goramoth, who was roaring in anger and wanted to tear Archer apart but was only stopped by an earth-shaking screech above them.

    That''s when the air crackled with tension, heralding the arrival of something else. Something stronger than the two of them. The sky turned ck as dark clouds rolled over and nketed thend in darkness.

    Archer struggled to look up after returning to his humanoid form and when he did, a massive thunderstorm began. A colossal thunderbird-like creature descended from the stormy skies above, its wings spanning the horizon as it unleashed a storm of destruction.

    He saw the titan''s talons were as sharp as lightning bolts; the thunderbird descended toward Hyperia, who roared in defiance. But that''s when he saw the neer''srge ws tear into the Scy-like monster as it struggled to maintain its grip on him.

    With each attack, thunder echoed that could be heard for miles around. Meanwhile, a gigantic icy white serpent emerged from the depths of the Dragon Cove. Its beautiful white scales shimmered as the thunder lit up the sky.

    Archer watched as the second neer lunged at the Goramoth with its stupidlyrge jaws wide open. He witnessed the fangs sink into the creature''s flesh, injecting an icy venom that seared through the monster''s veins like a cold poison that slowed therge gori down, allowing the serpent to coil its long muscr body around it.

    His eyes widened as he witnessed the Goramoth''s futile attempts to retaliate, its massive fists merely ncing off the serpent''s imprable scales. He was trapped between the wrath of the thunderbird above and the unyielding assault of the serpent.

    The Primordial Titans that attacked Archer found themselves powerless against thebined might of their adversaries. In a frantic bid for survival, Hyperia attempted to flee into the depths of the water, hoping to evade her foes'' relentless pursuit.

    But her retreat was met with a devastating counterattack from above. With a resounding crack, a powerful st of thunder fell upon her, propelling her form over the Draconian sea wall and into the unforgiving embrace of the open sea.

    Taking the opportunity, Hyperia fled into the sea''s dark depths as the thunderbird titan flew overhead. Archer saw the ice serpent starting to devour the Goramoth, causing the giant ape to thrash around in panic.

    Still, it was useless as the strong serpentine body restricted its movements even more. Before long, his vision blurred, yet he couldn''t overlook the stunning sight of the golden thunderbird swooping down to retrieve him.

    As he was hoisted into the air, he caught a glimpse of the ice serpent swallowing the Goramoth. He watched as the massive serpent slipped into the water, vanishing beneath the surface.

    Tiredness overwhelmed him, and he sumbed to sleep. Suddenly, a thunderous roar shattered the tranquility, jolting him awake. Blinking away the haze of sleep, he found himself beneath a wooden ceiling, the distant sounds of a forest filtering through the walls.

    Sitting up, he took in his surroundings��a rustic cabin, the warmth of its interior a stark difference from the wilderness outside. Archer realized he was lying on a simple bed, which offered a glimpse of the primal forest outside.

    To his left, a kitchen stood ready for use, while to his right, a cozy living room beckoned. Confusion clouded his thoughts as he tried to piece together how he had arrived here. The thunderbird''s swift exit blurred hisst memory.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 738 The Primordial Thunderbird

    Chapter 738 The Primordial Thunderbird

    ??Archer stood up from the bed he was lying on, walked over to the doorway, and stepped onto a mountain ledge. From there, he had the perfect view of the primordial-looking jungle below."

    It reminded him of the dinosaur documentaries he watched back on Earth. The trees were unnaturally giant, standing as tall as the mountain he was on, which surprised him.

    Without hesitation, he activated the Aura Detector to send out a mana wave, scanning for nearby creatures. Secondster, he received hundreds of pings indicating that they surrounded him on the mountain and in the nearby trees."

    Archer winced as the influx of information overwhelmed him. The pain began to subside just as he heard a voiceing from behind him. ''''You better be careful. The jungle beasts are stronger than you are, little dragon.''''

    He spun around and spotted a middle-aged man wearing a Greek toga with bright yellow hair and bright blue eyes that bore into him. ''''It would be best if you got stronger to survive the iing wars,'''' he said. ''''Because they will be vicious, and many will die.''''

    ''''The war with the swarm?'''' Archer replied. ''''And who are you?''''

    The manughed before introducing himself, ''''I am Zarion. The Primordial Thunderbird.''''

    Zarion approached the edge of the mountain ledge and started talking, ''''The Swarm, Dark Ones, Deep Ones, and The Primordial are awakening and venturing onto the surface world, causing chaos,'''' he continued. ''''But the Swarm are taking full advantage and increasing their numbers with fallen titans and many other creatures of the Underrealm.''''

    ''''Interesting,'''' Archer said. ''''What has that got to do with me? I''m an insect in front of some of those monsters. They''re at least four timesrger than me.''''

    When Zarion heard his reply, he startedughing, but he exined, ''''You''re the White Dragon and will go as powerful or even more than most of us Primordial.''''

    The older man pped his hand on Archer''s shoulder before speaking, ''''Come, young dragon, try some of my Thunder Tea as you have to return to your empire for the festival.''''

    Archer looked at the man and nodded before Zarion started walking back to his cabin while whistling an unknown song. After looking at the jungle below, he soon followed behind the Primordial and sensed several eyes on him.

    He stepped into the man''s dwelling and found the yellow-haired man motioning for him to sit at a small wooden table. As he took in the scene, he realized the interior was well-decorated and cozy, with warm mana light flickering against the wooden walls.

    Zarion, wearing his Greek-style toga, smiled calmly at him as he poured tea from a delicate pot. The tea was a deep shade of yellow, emitting a pleasant smell that filled the room. Archer couldn''t help but feel a tingle wash over him at the sight and smell of the tea.

    "Sit down, Archer," Zarion said gently, gesturing to the chair opposite him. "You''ve had quite the ordeal, and a moment of rest is well deserved."

    Archer obliged, settling into the chair and epting the cup of tea with appreciation. As he took a sip, he found the tea surprisingly sweet, with a subtle hint of citrus that danced on his taste buds.

    "Thank you," Archer said, a genuine smile forming. "This is delicious."

    Zarion chuckled softly, his bright blue eyes twinkling with amusement. "I''m d you enjoy it," he replied. "Consider it a smallfort amidst the chaos of our crazy world."

    As they sat together, sipping their tea, Archer couldn''t help but notice Zarion''s aura leaking out, causing him to ask in a curious tone, ''''What rank are you?''''

    The older man finished his sip, ''''I am on the brink of Godhood, young dragon,'''' he replied. ''''My wife, sons, and daughters are all Demi-Gods.''''

    Archer nodded as he continued asking, ''''What is this ce, and why did you rescue me?''''

    Zarion smiled, ''''This is my realm, Elysium,'''' he answered before continuing. ''''It''s simr to your Dragon''s Domain but just one for Primordials when we reach a certain point.''''

    "How do you know about that?" Archer suspiciously asked, taking a sip of the Thunder Tea.

    The older manughed before revealing, ''''My goddess told me that you have a domain and toe to rescue you as two Primordials were attacking you, and Sirenia and I came to your aid as she was the first person I found.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Thank you for your help, Zarion,'''' he said. ''''Is there anything I can do for you?''''

    Zarion shook his head, ''''There''s nothing you could give me, little dragon,'''' he looked out the window. ''''Well, there is one thing: use my realm to get stronger. There are billions of monsters roaming the jungle below and the surroundingnds.''''

    When he heard the man''s request, Archer''s eyes widened. ''''The beasts I sensed were stronger than me. Are there weaker ones I''m able to start with?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' the older man replied. ''''If you fly west until you see a waterfall with a giant tree in front of it, you will find and of beasts at your rank and below.''''

    ''''Thank you,'''' Archer nodded. ''''I appreciate your help.''''

    Zarion chuckled, ''''I didn''t do much besides bringing you here. Thanks to the Deep One''s Anti-Venom skill, you survived against the Swarm''s poison.''''

    When Archer heard that it caught his interest, he asked, ''''Deep One?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' he replied without hesitation. ''''The blood witch Lucrezia is the daughter of the Deep One King Echthros Thsson, a tyrant in the Upperdark of the Underrealm.''''

    ''''Oh, I didn''t know that,'''' Archermented. ''''She''s a lovely woman but does have an evil aura, which makes sense now.''''

    Zarion''sughter intensified, prompting Archer to squint suspiciously. However, their exchange was interrupted by a piercing screech. Both turned sharply towards the entrance just as a radiant light nearly blinded them, heralding the arrival of a woman.

    With white hair that cascaded down her back and eyes matching Zarion''s yellow ones, she exuded an aura of power. Archer thought she was in herte twenties or early thirties but knew it was pointless to guess, as it differed with people on Thrylos.

    Meanwhile, the woman''s gaze finallynded on Archer, causing her to smile, ''''Oh, Moirai sent you on another quest, I see,'''' she spoke in a soothing voice. ''''Sirenia said she ate arge ape monster and is sleeping.''''

    Zarion chuckled before replying, ''''Yes, she ate the Abyssal Legion''s Goramoth like the greedy girl she is.''''

    The two stopped andughed as Archer continued to watch until Zarion introduced him, ''''This is Archer the White Dragon,'''' he said. ''''Moirai''s Chosen.''''

    After speaking, Zarion turned and introduced the woman, ''''This is my wife Zapora, known as the Stormbird Primordial.''''

    Archer greeted the woman with a charming smile, ''''It''s nice to meet you, Zapora.''''

    She returned it with one of her own as she sat next to Zarion. Staring at Archer with narrowed yellow eyes like he''d stolen her daughter caused him to question, ''''Why are you looking at me like that?''''

    ''''Are you trying to charm my wife?'''' Zarion asked, his tone tinged with jealousy, which made himugh.

    ''''No, I''m not,'''' Archer replied with a smile. ''''I don''t chase after taken women except one, but that''s irrelevant to this situation.''''

    Zarion nodded before speaking, ''''You may return here after your festival. I heard it''s a lively event in the Avalon Empire.''''

    ''''I don''t know, as I''ve never been,'''' Archer answered as greed gleamed in his eyes. ''''I''m excited as my father-inw owes me a huge fortune.''''

    The white-haired woman''s giggles only fueled her husband''s growing jealousy, but the older man shook his head before waving his hand and handing over a medallion. ''''What''s this?'''' Archer asked. ''''You better not be proposing to me, Zorian. I''m not into men.''''

    When Zapona heard this, she startedughing harder, which caused the Primordial Thunderbird to sigh in frustration before exining, ''''No, you stupid dragon. It will allow you to enter my realm if you send mana into it so you can level up.''''

    ''''No need for insults, old man,'''' Archer retorted before charmingly smiling at the beautiful Zapona. ''''I will leave now and shall see you in a few days, lightning bird.''''

    After speaking, Archer teleported to the domain, and Zarion sted the chair he was in just as he vanished. He reappeared in the living room and found Halime, E, and Kassandra drinking tea while rxing on the sofas.

    Three beautiful smiles appeared on the three girls'' faces, which caused Archer to stop moving and admire them. Halime''s radiant smile was full of love and warmth, making his heart flutter.

    E''s smile was heartwarming, making him feel wee and conveying her love without words. Kassandra''s smile was enchanting and caught him off guard. All three girls radiated love as they stood up.

    The half-elf was the first to approach and tiptoed to grab his face. E pulled him down and kissed him, and he felt her delicate pink lips were smooth and soft, like the velvet texture he adored.

    Archer returned the kiss with just as much passion, causing E''s body to tremble when she felt the intensity of his love for her through their kiss. Their passion ignited a fire within them, increasing the intensity even more.

    E''s hands roamed his body, getting lost in the well-defined muscles and the beating of their hearts. After a few minutes, the two separated. He noticed her cheeks were red and her breath heavy, which made for a beautiful view.

    Her short blonde hair was tied into a tight bun with odd strands hanging down her face as she panted, staring into his eyes. Archer watched her smile before speaking, ''''That felt amazing.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 739 What Are You On About (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 739 What Are You On About (R18)</h4>

    Archer nodded, ''''Kissing you always feel amazing.''''

    E smiled at his words before pecking him on the cheek as she quietly spoke, ''''I love you, Archer.''''

    ''''I love you too El,'''' Archer replied without hesitation.

    While this was happening, Halime and Kassandra waited for their turns, knowing Archer would treat them all the same. After pampering the half-elf for a few more minutes, he looked at the snake girl whose beautiful yellow snake eyes gleamed affectionately.

    Archer approached Halime before picking her up, causing her to wrap her limbs around him while giggling, ''''I''ve missed you, and I also love you so much, Arch,'''' she said with a dazzling smile. ''''Can we go on a date soon?''''

    ''''I love you with all my heart, Hali,'''' Archer replied sweetly, putting his forehead against hers. ''''And of course, we can; I will make time for each of you from now on.''''

    After replying, he leaned forward and stole her silky, plump lips, causing the snake girl to shiver as she exhaled an audible moan of satisfaction. With a tender touch, he savored the sweetness of the kiss that flowed through him.

    While kissing, Archer felt Halime stop kissing before she suddenly bit his bottom lip, causing a wild shiver to run down his body as he let out a groan. His reaction made the snake girl''s smile widen as she spoke, ''''Did you like that handsome?''''

    "Yes, that felt good," he answered enthusiastically.

    Her grin grew wider as she climbed off him to allow Kassandra her turn. Halime kissed him before joining E on the sofa to continue their talk as the Kraken Princess approached. His gaze met her beautiful eyes before she pressed against him while holding onto his shirt.

    Kassandra spoke in a quiet yet seductive voice, sending his lust soaring when hearing her words, ''''I can''t wait to make love to you again, husband.''''

    After speaking, she quickly kissed him. As their lips met, it was like a dam burst, unleashing a torrent of passion. Kassandra''s arms encircled Archer''s neck, pulling him close as their kiss deepened.

    Their embrace spoke volumes, with not a single word being said. Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in each other''s passion. The outside world faded into insignificance as every touch deepened their growing and blossoming bond.

    Archer kissed her for a little while before the couple heard footsteps heading in their direction. Kassandra stepped back with a beaming smile and red cheeks, which caused him to kiss her forehead before she joined E and Halime.

    Once the Kraken girl was gone, he turned toward the footsteps and saw Teu, Tal, and N entering the living room. When the three girls saw him, they smiled before rushing forward and greeting him with love-filled kisses.

    After that, more girls entered and greeted him, which Archer did individually, pleasing them immensely. While doing that, he turned to E and questioned, ''''Where''s Aeris, Lucrezia, Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline?

    E quickly answered, ''''The three girls have returned to Starfall City to meet their families. Aeris is in the bath chambers, and Lucrezia is sleeping after stuffing herself full of ice cream andining about you not kissing her.''''

    This surprised Archer, causing him to inquire, ''''What are you on about, El?''''

    Before the half-elf could answer, Hecate answered, ''''The strange girl likes you and wants to kiss you, but when she calms down, I believe she will be embarrassed.''''

    The other girls giggled when hearing Hecate''s words while she started making her breakfast. This surprised him as she was typically gone by this time, but he wouldn''tin as he affectionately gazed at his fiance.

    Archer loved that Hecate''s beautiful silver hair was tied into a ponytail while the rest flowed down her back like a waterfall. Each silver strand shimmered as the mana lights hit it, reminding him of silver star metal.

    He loved her smooth grey skin that was blemish-free and every girl''s dream skin back on Earth, which made him guess that mana was involved with such things. Hecate''s gorgeous red eyes sparkled with passion as she stared back at him with a radiant smile.

    Archer knew her eyes held untold amounts of wisdom and allure, drawing him in with the sheer intensity of her gaze. With the grace of a supermodel, Hecate moved around the kitchen without effort as she cut up some meat before putting Elven Butter on it alongside Dragonfire Tomatoes, which smelt delicious.

    She wore a ck winter dress draped around her curvy yet slim figure. The dress hugged her body in all the right ces and was perfect. Her thick thighs and hips strained the fabric while she was moving.

    He continued to watch as Hecate prepared food, then got excited as she leaned against the counter. He was watching as she moved to clean some of the utensils, causing her plump ass to jiggle like waves on the sea, hypnotizing him even more as she moved.

    While watching the moon elf, someone jumped on his back, causing Archer to chuckle as he spoke, ''''Hello, my beautiful dragon.''''

    ''''Hecate''s got a fat ass, hasn''t she?'''' Sera ignored his greeting. ''''Look at the jiggle as she moves. She has so much meat on it.''''

    Archerughed before agreeing, ''''Yes, it''s glorious, just like yours.''''

    Sera''s smile turned into a grin as she asked, ''''Sweetheart, what do you like about my bum then?''''

    "It''s plump and perky. But it''s not just that. It''s got this perfect bnce of meat and muscle. The meat is just enough to give it that extra oomph when we make love," Archer exined, gesturing with his hands as if trying to capture the essence of what he meant.

    Sera couldn''t help butugh as she climbed around his body until she was facing him. "Are you saying my bum has ''oomph''?"

    "Exactly!" Archer eximed, his violet eyes sparkling with amusement. "It has the perfect amount of meat while still being perky. But that doesn''t matter because I love it."

    "You''re an idiot, Arch," Sera eximed, her smile brimming with excitement and happiness as she looked at him. ''''It''s good to see you,'''' she added.

    After hearing her, Archer gave her a genuine, sweet smile, "I do love you, Seraphina," he suddenly said before leaning forward and kissing the dragon girl, who was caught off guard by his sweet words and the kiss.

    The two of them continued to kiss until they had to separate when they heard Hecate''s voice right next to them, ''''Husband. Can we talk for a second?''''

    Archer nodded when hearing her question but sensed there was something else. After that, he informed the other girls that he would return shortly. Then, with a firm grip, the moon elf, Hecate, pulled him toward her bedroom.

    They walked through the treehouse until they arrived at her quarters. She opened the door and dragged him through before mming it shut and turning to face him. Archer noticed her red eyes glowing with love and lust as she started undoing her buttons while approaching him.

    Hecate stopped before him as her well-endowed chest squashed against his while looking into his eyes while their bodies connected. ''''I want you, husband,'''' she spoke in a husky tone. ''''I need you inside me.''''

    When he heard this, Archer couldn''t contain himself and leaned in to kiss the moon elf. As their lips connected, a shock surged through their bodies, causing him to groan with pleasure.

    Hecate trembled, feeling his love for her radiate through the kiss. Overwhelmed by emotion, she returned the kiss with an intensity that drove Archer wild. But the passionate elf didn''t stop there; she broke the kiss and started to remove his shirt while running her hands over his perfect body.

    She bit her lip and spoke softly, ''''Will you make love to me before I leave for the shop?''''

    His grin widened. ''''Yes,'''' he breathed heavily, feeling her hand trailing down his body, which felt good. Hecate''s arousal surged even higher, spurring him to speak again. ''''That feels incredible.''''

    When Hecate heard this, a naughty grin spread across her lips. She ceased her hand movements, stepping back to give him a clear view of what woulde. With a subtle motion, she slid the straps of her dress off her shoulders, letting them fall to the floor.

    Archer''s eyes widened as he beheld her naked form. Her slender waist and curvaceous thighs were wless,plemented by her perfectly rounded breasts with dark gray nipples that were stiffening.

    The sight of her arousal, evidenced by the trickle of her love juices down her leg, this sight ignited an uncontroble desire within him. Archer was poised to step forward, but Hecate halted him with a lewd smile.

    Turning around, she ced her hands on the door and bent over, presenting him with her plump, jiggling ass. Archer''s eyes widened in surprise, relishing the perfect view before him as Hecate looked back at him before speaking breathlessly, ''''Tend to me, husband.''''

    Archer didn''t waste any more time and took off his pants before positioning himself behind her. When Hecate saw this, her lewd smile grew wider as she reached back with one hand and grabbed his cock.

    She started rubbing it against her soaking wet pussy, causing both of them to moan as Archer took over and leaned forward to take a handful of her boobs and pinch one of her grey nipples while his cock was coated in her love juices.

    Hecate started moaning as the two-way attack overwhelmed her with pleasure before Archer slipped inside her, causing the moon elf to let out a scream as she started trembling and her legs violently shook.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 740 It Will Be Fun (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 740 It Will Be Fun (R18)</h4>

    Archer stopped teasing Hecate before slipping inside her wet pussy that was calling to him like a Siren''s song. Instantly, the warmth enveloped his cock like aforting embrace, sending tingles through his body as he got deeper.

    He released a groan of pleasure as he felt her tighten around him like a vice grip. Hecate''s cave held onto him tightly, unwilling to let go until she was fully satisfied.

    Hecate turned her gaze to him as a lewd smile stretched across her beautiful face as she spoke seductively, ''''You''re not going anywhere until you fill me up. I''ve been waiting for a while now, husband.''''

    Upon hearing that, Archer started thrusting deeper, sinking into her pussy like a plush, heated haven. Each movement intensified their pleasure, apanied by Hecate''s melodic moans.

    He smiled as he held onto her slim waist and increased his pace while feeling like he was in heaven as her love juices started flowing out. While doing this, the bliss overwhelmed the two of them.

    Hecate gripped the doorframe tighter as he pushed into her even deeper, causing her legs to tremble as she climaxed. Archer watched as her body drooped due to the intensity, but he happily held her up so they could continue.

    With a grin, he said huskily, ''''Hecate, do you like that? Do you want to continue, my beautiful fiance?''''

    His remarks caused a shiver to run down her spine when hearing his voice. Hecate struggled to nod as everything was already too much for her, ''''Yes... It feels so good,'''' she said in a breathless voice. ''''Please don''t stop, Arch.''''

    Archer happilyplied with her request and began plunging into her deepest parts and eliciting delighted squeals from her as pleasure washed over her body. He started to get rough with her, which thrilled the elf immensely.

    "Oh yes... You''re making me feel so good," she said, looking at him with a radiant smile. Her red eyes rolled back as his cock touched her womb, causing a surge of intense pleasure to shoot through her.

    After letting out a primal moan, Hecate joined him and started mming her waist against him, causing his cock to hit her womb and cause her body to tremble as she let out a bliss-filled moan that sounded like music to Archer''s ears.

    Hecate''s moans caused his smile to grow as he grabbed her voluptuous behind, the softness almost causing him to lose his grip as it felt out of this world. Shaking his head, Archer steadied himself and used it as leverage to thrust even harder.

    The intensity of their lovemaking soared as they lost themselves in a realm of pleasure and desire. Their bodies entwined as the room filled with the scent of their sex and sweat, which didn''t bother them.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Archer released his seed deep into her, eliciting a primal scream of pleasure and bliss from her lips. Meanwhile, Hecate''s love juices flowed like a waterfall, creating a puddle beneath them and sshing over his waist.

    This only fueled Archer''s lust further as he got a good idea and pulled out of the moon elf, who was disappointed until he started guiding them over to a nearby table and lifted her right leg.

    cing it on the table, Hecate was puzzled at the move but soon understood as Archer entered her soaked pussy again, prating even deeper due to the position. Hecate cried out in satisfaction as he grabbed her breasts and continued his thrusts.

    She held onto the table for support as her body shuddered with overwhelming pleasure under Archer''s roving hands, exploring her supple curves. His hunger for the moon elf intensified, urging him to thrust deeper, releasing another stream of essence.

    Hecate screamed once more before her cries melted into sensual moans as exhaustion began to overtake her. Archer didn''t hesitate. After withdrawing from the perspiring elf, he scooped her up and carried her to the bed.

    Gentlyying her down, he positioned himself between her long, well-formed legs, aligning himself before sliding back inside. The moon elf''s moaning resumed as she gave in to the desire while lost in a daze.

    Archer''s hands roamed over her seductive curves as Hecate''s nails dug into his back, as his cock touched every weak spot inside her. He could feel her desire and grabbed her chin before stealing her plump lips and sharing a passionate kiss.

    Hecate was on the verge of fainting due to being overwhelmed by the intense pleasure. They continued to make love until Archer was groaning, and Hecate was letting out seductive moans after they broke the kiss because neither could concentrate.

    Soon, their lovemaking reached its peak as the room echoed with Archer''s groans and Hecate''s erotic moaning. He was nearly ready to fill her up again but decided to hold it before kissing her slender grey neck.

    When Hecate felt his lips, she shivered while letting out a moan. Archer stopped kissing her while looking into her dazed red eyes and smiled at her before giving her one final thrust and releasing his seed deep inside her.

    Archer''sst attack sent her over the edge as she screamed his name while clinging to her body, and she couldn''t control herself as her body convulsed with pleasure as her climax crashed over her like a powerful wave, overwhelming her senses and surrendering to the heavenly bliss.

    Afterward, theyy on her bed, their breaths heavy. Hecate finally emerged from her daze and propped herself up, gazing at him gleefully. ''''That was worth the wait, husband,'' she said. ''We should do it more often.''''

    Archer nodded in agreement, enfolding the moon elf in his embrace. ''''I''ll make sure to spend more time with you girls from now on,'''' he reassured her. ''''Once the festival ends, I''ll take each of you on a date.''''

    Hecate''s already radiant smile brightened even further. ''''That''s a wonderful idea,'' she said, snuggling closer to him. ''I can''t wait.''''

    Her reaction elicited a chuckle from him before he cast Cleanse on them, clearing away the sweat and other fluids. As Archer rose to change into fresh clothes, Hecate followed suit and put on a clean dress with some underwear, which caught his attention.

    Afterward, they left the bedroom and found themselves in the hallway. Hecate opened a portal to her shop, her expression still contented. She wrapped her arms around Archer''s shoulders, kissing his lips passionately.

    ''''I''ll see youter, husband,'''' she said after the kiss. ''''I''m not certain if I''ll be here tonight since the festival is tomorrow, and suddenly, we''ve be busy.''''

    ''''Why don''t you ask some of the girls? Archer suggested. ''''I''m sure they will help you.''''

    After closing the portal, Hecate paused briefly before nodding in agreement. Together, they made their way to the living room, where the rest of theirpanions were unwinding.

    As soon as the others saw them, yful teasing ensued, much to the moon elf''s embarrassment. Archer chuckled as he asked the group, ''''Does anyone want to help Hecate with her shop? It''s be busy, and they''re overwhelmed.''''

    Aeris, Hemera, and Halime offered to help her for the day, which shocked Hecate, but she was grateful. After that, she decided to receive her helpers, and they all kissed him goodbye before stepping through the portal he opened.

    Once they were gone, Nefertiti was the next to request something, ''Darling, can you open a portal home, please? I want to check if my parents are attending the tournament.''

    Archer nodded as he opened a Gate to the Zania Empire for the subus. Nefertiti kissed and hugged him tightly before stepping through the portal, only to hear E say, ''''I''m going to visit Mother. I haven''t seen her in a while.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' he replied with a smile. ''''Enjoy yourself and tell her I said hello.''''

    E beamed before bidding him farewell as he opened a portal to Drakonia, where her Mother lived. A while back, they received a message informing them that Sheira was working in one of the schools Aisha set up, making the older woman and her daughter happy.

    After the half-elf was gone, Llyniel and Leira wanted to see their parents, and Archer was happy to help. He opened a portal to Starfall City, where they both needed to go, but the wood elf was gone shortly after.

    Teu, N, Kassandra, and Tal wanted to train, which left him with Sera and Leira. Archer spotted the dragon girl who had a grin as she swaggered toward him, ''''It looks like it''s just me and you, sweetheart.''''

    Archer chuckled before revealing his n for the day, ''''There''s a kingdom I want to invade for their riches,'''' he said. ''''There''s Orcs and some people called Forsaken upying thends.''''

    When Sera heard this, she got excited before dering, ''''I will help conquer this ce, Arch! It will be fun.''''

    Her reaction caused her tough before he opened a portal to the Frostwyn Duchy and entered with a hyperactive Sera following behind. When they stepped through the other side, the two dragons were hit by a cold wind.

    Sera started shivering beforeining, ''''It''s too cold. Can you warm us up?''''

    He nodded and cast the Cosmic Shield around them. Then, he scooped the dragon girl into a princess carry while summoning his wings, causing her to yelp in surprise, which made him smile.

    Archer took off and started flying north as he remembered Deh''s directions. He knew the Ironfoot Kingdomy on the east coast of the northern portion of Pluoria, which would take some time to get there.

    That''s when he got a good idea and started casting Blink to travel even faster, as it instantly caused Sera to cling to him like a baby monkey. After an hour, they arrived at thend of winter as snow-covered mountain peaks dotted thend.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 741 The Town Of Hammergate

    <h4>Chapter 741 The Town Of Hammergate</h4>

    Archer spotted many winter beasts roaming the snowy grasnds below, looking for food. While flying, he witnessed arge tree copsing into the snow-covered forest, causing arge crash. As he watched this, his Aura Detector warned him of an iing attack.

    He quickly looked to the left and spotted a white eagle beast lunging toward them, letting out a screech as its talons flexed. Archer didn''t mess around and fired an Eldritch st into its body, causing it to squeal in agony before fleeing.

    ''''Damn, birds!'''' Serained while staring at the culprit. ''''You should have killed it for daring to attack us.''''

    Archer startedughing before exining. ''''It was just doing whates naturally to it,'''' he revealed. ''''It threatened us and was probably hunting for its young.''''

    ''''Makes sense, but it still should have died,'''' she let out a huff that made her look adorable.

    As Archer flew, he saw the cold air bouncing off the Cosmic Shield, which made him smile as he didn''t have to face the horrible weather. While flying, he scanned thendscape, but Sera quickly distracted him by nibbling on his ear before sweetly asking, ''''What are we looking for, sweetheart?''''

    He gazed downward and spotted Sera''s ruby-red eyes staring into his, which caused him to smile before answering, ''''Arge ind,'''' he said. ''''Deh and the other dwarves were originally from there and told me that her people have been enved.''''

    ''''You''re freeing ves now? Are you a hero now, Arch?'''' Sera questioned.

    ''''No,'''' Archer instantly replied. ''''They will owe me a big debt and find work in Draconia to pay it off before choosing what they want to do after a year. Whether they choose to stay or go, I don''t care, to be honest.''''

    Sera nodded before he started zooming toward the ind using Blink. While doing this, Archer contacted ra and told her to prepare the First Legion for war and to be deployed, which she agreed to.

    The Dragon Marshall agreed as they started flying over the sea. Archer''s Aura Detector alerted him again, causing him to Blink upwards quickly when a massive tentacle shot out of the water and tried to grab them, but they were already too high.

    Archerughed while climbing higher, ''''Where did that thinge from,'''' he said with shock. ''''I only sensed it at thest moment.''''

    The dragon girl nodded, ''''It''s because they want to eat something different instead of other sea beasts. So they hunt here.''''

    ''''How do you know that?'''' Archer questioned.

    '''' Kass told us,'''' Sera answered. While hanging out, she told us about all kinds of sea monsters, and the one that tried to grab you was a Coastal Squid. They are aggressive and are known to sink trading ships.''''

    ''''A Coastal Squid?'''' He asked while getting close to the ind. ''''Never heard of them.''''

    Sera nodded, ''''Sea monsters who lurk up and down the coasts to snatch up anyone or anything that travels along the roads. They are strong, but no one truly knows because they vary in strength.''''

    ''I couldn''t imagine getting eaten by arge squid,'' he thought while flying.

    Archer shivered when hearing that as he mumbled, ''''Must be a horrible end.''''

    ''''It is. Many sailors fear the Giant Squid, andpanies have been devising ways to hide from them,'''' she replied as they approached the ind.

    When they finally reachednd, there was no trouble at all. They looked around for any signs of civilization and spotted a distant structure miles away, which caused Archer to fly toward it.

    As they got closer, the two recognized it as a dwarf mountain city with a small town outside. ''It may be abandoned, but it still looks beautiful,'' he mused internally as he gazed at the quaint dwarf town.

    He started hovering above the town as Sera squinted while looking around. ''''It''s too empty,'''' she questioned with clear confusion. ''''There''s no one, not even merchants, and those snakes are everywhere.''''

    Archer chuckled before descending to the town''s street. When hended, they were greeted by towering mountain peaks that seemed to touch the sky. It was eerily quiet as there was no noise whatsoever.

    He put Sera sown, who summoned her wings before speaking, ''''I will scout the town while you look around.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' Archer replied. ''''Be careful and find me if there is any trouble.''''

    Sera gave him a radiant smile before flying off, leaving him alone. Archer started exploring the old dwarf town until he reached a massive stone archway carved into the side of the mountain.

    Detailed mana runes and symbols decorated it and showed various scenes from dwarven history. When he got close, he could feel the power radiating off the door, letting him know the dwarven runes were still active as mana flowed into them.

    Archer noticed two forts nking the doorway, giving the impression that the entrance was well-guarded when upied. However, now it looked like it was crumbling, as the structures didn''t have the same runes as the gateway.

    He approached the mountain city gate, opened a portal to Draconia, and summoned the First Legion. Once the violet portal appeared, ra and Lucian, his two Dragon Marshals, appeared before kneeling as they greeted him, ''''Your Majesty. It''s good to see you.''''

    ''''Enough of the kneeling stand up and listen,'''' he said before delving into his ns.

    Archer told the two generals to secure the town and scout the surrounding areas while he took some soldiers to explore the underground city. He also told them that if they find any wealth, it should be brought back to the town and kept safe until he returns.

    Once he was done speaking, ra suggested, ''''You should take a cohort of Dragonblood Knights, as they are the strongest infantry the legion has on hand.''''

    When hearing that, he agreed with a nod before she rushed off to fulfill his orders, leaving Lucian standing there. Archer turned to him and ordered, ''''Take your men and scout the area. I don''t want the army to be ambushed or attacked while being here.''''

    The man saluted before rejoining the cavalry to give them their orders, and Archer found an old bench to sit on while he watched the Dragon Legionnaires, Drakeguards, and Dragon Rangers pour out of his portal.

    As soon as the soldiers crossed, they went about their business. Archer saw the Legionnaires checking the buildings one by one. They smashed down old doors while others stood guard outside.

    While this happened, the Drakeguards secured the town''s perimeter while the Dragon Rangers flooded thendscape beyond. He noticed ra instructing a cohort of Drakeguards to cut down trees for a wall, which confused him and caused Archer to approach them.

    The redheaded Dragon Marshal turned and smiled, ''''How can I help you, Your Majesty?''''

    ''''Tell me why you''re building a wall,'''' Archer asked with a charming smile.

    ra went on to tell him that it was for securing the town even more than having a line of soldiers standing there. Archer happily nodded when she heard her ns. As they spoke, a shout was heard further in the town, causing him to rush toward the noise.

    When he arrived, Sera was already there, tearing apart a group of Orcs that ambushed some of the Drakeguards guarding the northeastern perimeter of the dwarven town. Archer saw one of the ambushers getting away,

    He cast sma Missiles and ordered them to kill the Orc with a wave of his hand. The violet projectiles shot forward before piercing the creature''s chest, sending it tumbling to the ground.

    The soldiers around him started cheering before a loud screech was heard, causing everyone''s gazes to snap upwards. Archer spotted the same white eagles as earlier but suddenly heard a rattling was heard before he could do anything.

    This new noise caught his attention, and he turned around to see a strange box-looking contraption firing mana bolts. The projectiles streaked through the air before quickly taking out the iing monsters.

    Waves and waves of yellow projectiles crashed into therge flock of flying beasts. The mana bolts tore through their bodies, and when they got close, Archer was able to scan them.

    [Razorwings]

    [Rank: C]

    Realizing their rank exined why the mana bolts were wreaking havoc against them. Rather than engaging them directly, he noticed a crimson blur hurtling toward the beasts. That''s when he realized it was Sera going in to fight.

    Archer saw a spray of red mes that annihted half a dozen Razorwings, causing them to plummet to the ground. He witnessed her easily tearing into them while her scales easily deflected the beast''s attacks.

    As the battle raged around him, the roar of magic spells filling the air, Archer remained calm. Instead of joining the fray, he reached into his Item Box and retrieved a neatly wrapped package.

    With practiced ease, he unwrapped it to reveal a delicious meat wrap, its smell mingling with the scent of blood and smoke that saturated the battlefield. Ignoring the chaos around him, Archer found a rtively peaceful spot��a small patch of untouched grass beneath a gnarled tree.

    Seating himself on the ground, he took a leisurely bite of the meat wrap, savoring the vors as if he were enjoying a meal in his home. Despite the danger, Archer seemed entirely at ease, lost in his meal.

    An hour passed before all the Razorwings were killed off, and the soldiers were back to building the wall. While sitting under his tree, Sera approached him with a happy smile and then sat in hisp.

    The dragon girl gotfortable as she spoke, ''''Wee to the Town of Hammergate, sweetheart.''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''How do you know its name?''''

    ''''There was a tavern on the other side with its name,'''' she revealed. ''''I guess merchants stayed there while passing through.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 742 Reminds Me Of A Hedgehog

    Chapter 742 Reminds Me Of A Hedgehog

    ??Archer nodded at Sera before approaching therge dwarven gate just as an idea struck him and forced him to speed up. As he drew nearer, he felt a force but quickly activated Anti-Magic, only to feel nothing, as if it had never happened.

    ''What are they hiding? I bet it''s treasure,'' he mused.

    Summoning his ws, Archer plunged them into the gate, prompting the magic defenses to react. When he got ready to pull, the runes attempted to repel him using force, but thanks to his Anti-Magic, he destroyed them easily as he started pulling the massive door open.

    A loud scraping noise caught everyone''s attention as their eyes widened in shock at seeing him prying open the enormous dwarven mountain city gate, which seemed impossible to move due to its size and weight.

    When Archer finished, the stench of death assaulted his senses, causing him to gag as the foul odor filled his nostrils. Suddenly, a wave of Dragonblood Knights rushed past him, their shields forming a solid wall that blocked the entrance he had just opened.

    Baffled by the soldier''s reactions, he was about to speak until everyone heard a bloodcurdling scream emanating from the darkness. Before he could react, the soldiers prepared to attack, their long spears at the ready.

    While they waited, Sera approached with a scrunched-up face, ''''That smells disgusting,'''' she dered before guessing. ''''Have they turned the city into a graveyard or something.''''

    Just as he spoke, they spotted a group of figures rushing out of the shadows and screeching like monsters. Archer noticed they were once humans and dwarves but had twisted and hideous dark grey skin that stretched taut over their sinewy muscles.

    These new creatures'' red eyes glowed with growing malice, and their twisted faces snarled in anger. As they drew closer, he saw their wicked, sharp ws, which looked like they could rip through metal.

    Archer internally thought, ''What is with these creepy creatures? I bet they''re with the Swarm.''

    He looked at his warriors and started shouting orders, ''''Hold the line! Defend the soldiers next to you!''''

    They responded with a resounding ng of shields as the creatures closed in on the shield wall. As they drew closer, the Dragonblood Knights thrust over a hundred deadly spears forward like a tsunami of sharp des.

    Archer heard ws scraping across metal and flesh ripping. The scent of blood wafted through the air, causing Sera to cover her nose. He turned to the soldiers as he watched their spears connect with the creatures; they dropped lifelessly.

    When seeing them, he scanned a couple of the creatures.

    [Forsaken Human]

    [Rank: D]

    [Forsaken Dwarf]

    [Rank: D]

    ''They''re weak,'' Archer thought as the soldiers dispatched a group of creepy-looking dwarves. ''The Dragonblood Knights shouldn''t have any issues; they''re all Magus Rank.''

    His soldiers blocked off the entrance while holding back the Forsaken, and the shadows beyond concealed even more unknown horrors.

    Archer nced around and noticed the weather worsening, prompting him toin, "Being so far north is a pain. The cold is sinking into my bones."

    "Use your fire to warm yourself up," he said with a chuckle, "Or take this, my love."

    He handed her a warm cloak, eliciting a bright smile from Sera. She loved it when he called her names like that; it was evident on her face. When Archer saw her reaction, he scooped her up and embraced her.

    He looked into her ruby-red eyes. Then, leaning in, he kissed her soft lips. As the two shared a kiss, they were interrupted by an anger-filled roar. Archer quickly pulled away and turned his gaze in its direction.

    What he saw surprised him. There were four big mutated cave trolls, but something was off. Their skin was a sickly grey, and their red eyes glowed maliciously and sinisterly. After seeing these creatures, Archer shook his head before scanning them.

    [Mutated Cave Trolls]

    [Rank A]

    ''Not too strong,'' he thought. ''But I''ll have to intervene, or they will smash through the Dragonbloods.''''

    With that thought, Archer spotted the soldiers adopting a defensive formation he told Mohamet about. Their spears were lowered like the quills of a hedgehog as they stood firm while blocking the mountain city''s entrance.

    Seeing this, he mumbled, ''''Reminds me of a hedgehog.''''

    Sera''s ears twitched as he spoke, causing her to ask, ''''What beast is that?''''

    Archer turned his gaze to her, ''''An animal from my old world,'''' he answered. ''''Now, let''s deal with those trolls.''''

    The redhead dragon girl nodded as an infectious smile appeared before she rushed forward and leaped over the shieldwall, causing Archer tough as he followed behind, but instead of jumping, he used Blink to get past the soldiers.

    When the two arrived on the other side, they saw hundreds of corpses, but his gaze soonnded on Sera, who was bounding toward the closest troll. Her razor-sharp ws appeared just as the creature brought down its massive stone club.

    Sera sidestepped the attack before lunging forward and slicing through the troll''s right leg, causing him to drop to one knee. After her attack, the dragon girl spun on her heels before leaping onto the troll''s back.

    Archer watched as she drew in a deep breath and then unleashed a torrent of bright red mes that engulfed the iling troll. The creature lit up, causing it to scream out in agony while Sera jumped off it andnded on another.

    He grinned when seeing this and rushed in while casting Eldritch st at a troll''s knee, causing it to stagger before Archer hit out and pierced its heart with his tail while passing by and attacking a second troll.

    When the Dragonblood Knights saw this, they charged forward He grinned when seeing this and rushed in while casting Eldritch st at a troll''s knee, causing it to stagger before with a roar and swarmed over the bewildered trolls. The soldiers used their spears to pin the creatures in ce before two of them jumped on them to bring the trolls to the ground before skewing them.

    Archer watched this with a proud smile before getting back to fighting. He used Azur Cannon to send the biggest troll crashing into the others, allowing the Dragonbloods to swarm over them like ants.

    The battle continued for another half hour as more Forsaken appeared, but Sera burned them to ashes as soon as they came into sight, causing Archer to pamper her. Afterward, he ordered the soldiers to secure the area.

    Once everything died down, Archer found himself in a guard shack with Sera nibbling on his ears as the First Legions secured the town and mountain entrance. Looking out the window, he spotted hundreds of Drakeguards and Dragonblood soldiers roaming around.

    Soon, there was a knock on the door, causing him to call out, ''''Come in!''''

    Eldric entered, surprising Archer, but the ck dragon knight knelt before him. ''''It''s good to see you, White Dragon King,'''' the older man greeted. ''''Queen Sia has been protected and is now heading toward Starfall City.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' Archer replied, his attention no longer distracted by Sera''s antics. ''''Thank you for aiding her, Eldric.''''

    The older man bowed his head and was about to speak when a roar was heard, only to be interrupted as the Dragonfire Companies Hellfire Cannons roared to life. Eldric looked taken aback, but Archer exined, ''''We are invading the Ironfoot Kingdom to im their wealth for Draconia,'''' he motioned to the outside. ''''This is our first stop and won''t be thest.''''

    Archer, Sera, and Eldric continued to speak for a while as the ck knight asked to join the invasion, with the White Dragon Knights leading the charge. As the Hellfires started firing again, he agreed.

    When Eldric left, Sera lunged at him before giving him an intense kiss as her small hands traveled all over his body. The shack was getting hot and heavy, but they were interrupted as ra knocked on the door while speaking, ''''Your Majesty! An army is approaching Hammergate.''''

    The couple jumped up when hearing the Dragon Marshals warning before leaving the shack and making their way out of the mountain entrance and to the new wall around the town. Whening to the wall, they climbed up and saw a swarm of Mutants, Forsaken, Ratlings, and dozens of other creepy-

    looking monsters charging toward them.

    He saw the soldiers from the Dragonfire Company organizing the Hellfire Cannons and the Thunderbolt Throwers. When they were done with their preparations, theirmander turned to him with adoration in his eyes.

    With a nod from Archer, the Dragonfire Commander started barking orders to the troops, and in an instant, the cannons roared to life. Mana shells pulsating with vtile energy shot out of the cannons, leaving trails of shimmering light in their wake.

    They streaked through the air, hurtling toward the heart of the enemy swarm. At the same time, the Thunderbolt Thrower unleashed its fury. With a resounding crack, hundreds of thunder projectiles were flung into the sky, arcing toward the oing horde.

    Each crackled with raw power, promising destruction as the mana shells and thunder projectiles found their marks, causing destructive explosions that shook the ground, and Archer felt it from where they were.

    Amidst the chaos, mes flickered and danced amidst the throng of creatures, swiftly engulfing them and reducing them to ash. Yet, the fiery onught was merely the beginning of their assault.

    With amand from Archer, the soldiers unleashed a barrage of mana shells, sending waves of destructive energy crashing into the swarm. Meanwhile, the Dragonfire Company continued firing and was joined by the Spellfire Battalion, who started casting their magic.

    Archer and Sera witnessed a wave of spells, mana shells, and thunder projectiles fly toward the iing army. Explosions, mes, and shockwaves all over the battlefield, wiping out half the swarm before the Dragon Rangers let their arrows go.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 743 Underground Exploration

    Chapter 743 Underground Exploration

    ??Archer continued to watch the waves of mana shells, magic, and arrows for an hour as the Dragonfire Company didn''t stop firing. This allowed enough time for the infantry to set up outside the wall before the creatures mmed into their shieldwall.

    The force of the Swarm Creatures'' charge pushed them back, but the shieldwall held firm. The Dragon Legionnaires in the center pushed the enemy back while therge monsters pushed back the Dragonblood Knights on the wings.

    ra appeared next to them before shouting out orders to the Dragonblood Knights and Dragon Pdinmanders to reinforce them. As Archer observed his army fighting with the mutants, he spotted a dust cloud in the distance.

    ''Lucian is back. Now this will get interesting,'' he thought as Sera cast her Infernomancy magic on a group of trolls, causing them to burn.

    The battle continued for a little while until Lucian appeared from the north with the Drakelord Knights, Stormwing Vanguard, and Drakewing Outriders. With a loud sh, they mmed into the Swarm''s rear.

    Their momentum was unstoppable as theirnces, swords, spears, and other weapons found their marks. The sudden attack by the cavalry ended the Swarm''s cohesion and forced them to start fleeing.

    He heard the creatures shrieking in terror as they were cut down between the two waves. The Swarm ultimately faltered; their attack on Hammargate failed as panic spread like wildfire, and they crumbled under the weight of the Draconian Army.

    Seeing the battle results, Archer was pleased with the soldiers and decided to reward them whenever they located the dwarven treasures. After that, he returned to the shack with Sera, who was excited about all the fight she had done that day.

    As Archer nced upward, he observed the afternoon sun still riding high in the sky. Its presence assured him of ample time to wander through the mountain city after attending to Sera, who disyed her affection by nuzzling against him, akin to a contented cat.

    The dragon girl''s reaction made himugh before embracing her. When they arrived at the shack, the couple entered, and as soon as the door was closed, she lunged at him. Seratched onto him before peppering his face and neck with kisses.

    This caused a shiver to shoot through his body, but he groaned when she nibbled his ear, causing him to grab her perky ass, which he squeezed, causing Sera to let out an erotic moan that sent his lust soaring.

    He didn''t let her get away with her teasing before spinning around and passing her up against the wall while he stole her plump lips, and the two started to passionately kiss just as he cast Cosmic Shield around the shack while turning it ck so no one could see them.

    Once doing that, Archer moved over to the old table nearby and ced Sera on top after breaking their kiss. He looked down at her as she let out heavy breaths as she was getting hornier due to the kisses and touching.

    But he wasn''t done as he took his shirt off before moving on to the dragon girl, who was wearing her training gear. Archer spun her around and positioned her on all fours before pulling the back of her pants down, allowing him to see her ass.

    Archer''s eyes widened as her ass was perky and full, with a pleasing roundness to it which he loved. He would say Sera''s figure was like a pear, which he had to admit he had a thing for alongside a few other types of girls.

    His hands found grasped her ass, eliciting a pleased moan from the dragon girl as her gaze turned to him, ''''Is that all your going to do, husband?''''

    Grinning when hearing her words before his hand slipped down to her pussy before he started rubbing her. Archer''s attack caused a shiver to run throughout her body, which caused her to start trembling.

    Archer''s gentle rubbing caused Sera to leak love juices as his fingers slipped in and out of her. After this, he leaned down and ran his tongue over her soaked pussy, causing the dragon girl to let out a pleasure-filled scream until she was panting and sensitive.

    Upon sensing her readiness, Archer got behind her while grasping her slim waist and sliding inside her, causing him to groan and Sera to let out a scream as he stretched her openpletely, sending a wave of pleasure washing over her.

    As he began thrusting, her pussy tightened around his cock in mutual pleasure. With one hand, he reached over and started pinching her stiff nipples, causing her moaning to increase with the intensity of their lovemaking and Archer''s teasing.

    After that, the couple continued to make love until it was too much for Sera, who ended up fainting due to the overwhelming pleasure. Archer cast Cleanse on them both before getting dressed as the dragon girl started to wake up.

    She sat up with a smile while speaking, ''''Do you always have to be rough on me?'''' she smirked. ''''You''re a giantpared to the little old me.''''

    Archer startedughing, ''''Shut up,'''' he replied with a smile. ''''You''re older than me! And you''re a dragon.''''

    Sera started giggling before pulling her training pants up as she sorted out her messy hair and redid the ponytail. Once the two were prepared, they stepped outside and saw ra and Lucian standing there.

    Before Archer addressed them, he examined the extensive chamber they were in. Dwarven buildings were dotted all over the ce, but it appeared to be an entrance since the Dragon Rangers had only found one way down.

    The chamber resembled a small town, likely inhabited only by dwarves. Archer noticed a main road extending downward, nked by buildings ranging from general stores to cksmiths. However, the main issue was that they appeared abandoned and likely looted.

    Nevertheless, Archer observed the soldiers of the First Legion making themselves at home. Mana lights illuminated the road, and guard patrols marched down the streets. Archer was pleased with the army''s conduct and looked forward to rewarding them if they found the treasure.

    Afterward, Archer turned to the two Dragon Marshals, who told him they had fortified the mountain city''s two entrances. He was happy with the results and ordered them to gather the Dragonblood Knights at the entrance to the Under Mountain.

    ra agreed before rushing off as Archer turned to Lucian, ''''Go scout out more cities, general,'''' he said. ''''I may have to bring the Third and Fifth Legions here for training.''''

    ''''Excellent, Your Majesty,'''' Lucian replied. ''''It would be a good experience.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Okay. I will explore Under Mountain for a few hours until I have to return to the empire.''''

    ''''Yes, Your Majesty.'''' Lucian spoke before leaving.

    Once he was gone, Archer and Sera approached the entrance, which leddeeper into the underground city. As they approached, they beheld a sight that gave pause: a thousand Dragonblood Knights d in ominous ck armor that gleamed menacingly in the faint light.

    Eldrich and the Dragonblood Commander approached him, kneeling before the ck dragon knight before he spoke, ''I''m bringing one hundred White Knights, Your Majesty.''

    Archer nodded. ''That''s fine,'' he replied. ''I will set up camp in the undercity before returning to the empire for the festival. Once I''m gone, you can scout ahead, but wait for me beforeunching an attack.''''

    The two men agreed with a nod as they returned to the soldiers, who were staring at him with all kinds of expressions, but none were hateful. Sera perked up. ''''They are looking at you like a god husband,'''' she said. ''''I can see you''ve done a lot for them. ''''Yes, you''re right,'''' Archer replied. ''''Let''s get going before it getste.''''

    Sera nodded before venturing deeper into the tunnel. The air grew stale, and foreboding hung heavy around them. Shadows danced on the walls as they pressed forward, guided only by the faint glow of their torches.

    Suddenly, they stumbled upon a broken gate, its iron bars twisted and rusted. One door hung precariously off its hinges, covered in thick dust as if untouched for centuries. Archer''s brow furrowed in curiosity as he approached, his hand brushing against the cold metal.

    "What could have caused such destruction?" Sera mused, her voice barely above a whisper as she looked at the chaos beyond.

    "It doesn''t matter, as we''ll kill them and take all their wealth," Archermented, wrapping his arm around her shoulder as she smiled.

    Afterward, they continued to walk for an hour until drums could be heard, which confused both him and Sera. Eldrich approached him. "A Wild Orc horde is iing," he spoke. "The Rangers report thousands approaching."

    Archer grinned. "Prepare the knights," he ordered. "Use the tunnel we just entered through, and let us clear out some Orcs before the soldiers can engage."

    Eldrich nodded as he returned to the Dragonblood Knights, organizing them in the tunnel while he and Sera watched. Archer could feel the excitement bubbling from the dragon girl, which caused him to smile.

    Standing at the tunnel entrance, they suddenly heard the distant, thunderous sound of drums closing in on them. He smiled while Sera jumped up and down on the spot, getting ready to fight. Beforelong, Archer sensed the approaching creatures, recognizing them as Wild Orcs.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 744 Mystery

    Chapter 744 Mystery

    ??Archer took a deep breath when seeing the Wild Orcs rushing toward them. Once prepared, he let out an earth-shaking roar that reverberated through the tunnel, followed by a stream of dragon fire aimed at them.

    When the violet mes connected with the creatures, chaos erupted as the roaring fire washed over the front ranks of the Orcs, reducing them to ash. But that wasn''t his only attack; Archer began casting sma Missiles and Eldritch sts into the horde, causing even more explosions.

    His attacks stopped the charge, confusing the enemy, giving Archer enough time to turn to the happy dragon girl. Sera, who was still bouncing, was thrust forward as he gave her a firm p on the bum, causing her to explode into action with a smile as she summoned her ws.

    The redhead became a whirlwind of death and destruction, shing, slicing, and swiping at the creatures. Archer watched as she dodged the swing of a sword by crouching down beforeunching herself at the thing.

    She grabbed the Wild Orc''s throat and forcefully dragged it backward, snapping the creature''s neck with ease as she continued her attack. When seeing this, Archer grinned before joining the fray.

    The dragon couple butchered the Orcs, who didn''t stand a chance. The Dragonblood Knights were shocked as they witnessed the two wipe out a horde of creatures. An hour passed by the time they stopped fighting.

    Archer was breathing heavily and covered in blood while Sera was nearby, sitting on a pile of Orc corpses, catching her breath as her red hair stuck to her forehead. Thanks to a delicateyer of sweat, her gorgeous mocha-toned skin shimmered under the radiant glow of the mana lights held by the knights.

    When the Dragonblood Knights saw this, they were inspired. After seeing Archer ughter the Orc, they turned wild and charged toward the remaining enemies, who were washed away by the des of a thousand heavy warriors.

    Archer and Sera didn''t notice them as they continued to tear the Orcs apart as they tried to flee down the tunnel due to the dragon''s onught, leaving them scared and panicked. They didn''t react to the Dragonblood Knights mowing them down with ease.

    After another twenty minutes, the battle came to an end as a sea of orc bodies littered the chamber they were in. The ground was covered in blood, causing Archer to sigh when he stepped into arge puddle, surrounded by the Orc Army they dealt with.

    When seeing this, Archer''s expression changed to greed, making Sera giggle at his reaction. She found it adorable, as he was excited that he would gain so many hearts and boost his status.

    After scrutinizing the chamber, he looked towards his soldiers, who were recovering as they moved to sit down or rest. Without a second thought, he summoned hundreds of Stone Wardens and ordered them to loot the hearts.

    They got to work, shocking the soldiers around them, but the Stone Men didn''t bother with anything other than ripping out the hearts from the Orc corpses. While this happened, the knightmanders approached him and asked if the beings were safe.

    Archer reassured the soldiers that they meant no harm to them and were only collecting stuff for him because he couldn''t be bothered to do it. This made the troop''s suspicions vanish, but he noticed some troops kept an eye on the Stone Men.

    Once everything was fine, Archer ordered the soldiers to secure the area before they returned to exploring the underground city. They quickly went to work and started searching the first part of the dwarf city.

    He looked around and realized they were in a massive chamber, home to the fort that guarded the entrance and the upper district. Three-story buildings lined both sides of the five roads that traveled deeper into the city.

    The houses were only one story high and smaller than the regr homes he was used to seeing, but they seemed to be perfect fits for the dwarves, with small doorways into the buildings.

    Archer noticed some buildings still had rotten doors hanging from one hinge. He scanned the surrounding area for any threats and only glimpsed empty shops and dark homes, but there was nothing else.

    After looking around, he spotted the soldiers spreading out and searching the buildings. Sera looked around in fascination andmented, ''''I''ve never understood why dwarves love the underground so much.

    ''''I''m not sure,'''' he replied. ''''I''ve only read about their cities and listen to what you girls have spoken about.''''

    Sera nodded, ''''Dwarves are a mystery to me,'''' she said while studying an old shop covered in a thickyer of dust.

    As the two dragons searched the area, Archer spotted the ck knight Eldric approaching him and scanning his surroundings. "Your Majesty. What are these beings?" The older man stopped walking before kneeling and removing his helmet to speak.

    ''''One of my spells,'''' Archer answered the ck knight before continuing. ''''Let''s continue, we need to head back soon.''''

    Eldric nodded in understanding as they continued down the tunnel from which the Orcs came for another hour before finding the next thing of interest. Sera spoke excitedly, ''''There''s light up ahead, Arch!''''

    Archer chuckled before turning to Eldric and informing the older man about the light she saw. The ck knight rushed back to the soldiers to get them ready. Archer turned to the closestmander and told him to tell the soldiers not to continue until Sera gave them the signal.

    Eldric and the othermanders nodded before the dragon couple continueddown the well-built tunnel ofrge light grey Mountstone that lined the walls withrge pirs supporting the mountain above.

    He knew the dwarves were highly skilled builders, crafters, and miners. The girls told his stories of them digging so deep into Thrylos that they once found voids of darkness with strange ck stones.

    Archer gazed around the hall and saw tattered banners of the Ironfoot Kingdom, but they were now eaten by the bat-sized moths fluttering around the tunnel. Sera returned to her small dragon form and climbed up his body before gettingfortable on his shoulders.

    Seeing this, Archer smiled before spotting a bridge that stretched over arge chasm in the ground. He stopped walking before looking at the guard posts on the opposite side, only to see two groups of heavily armed Orcs roaming 17:39

    around and standing in towers.

    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!

    Sera nudged his head, ''''I will scout ahead,'''' she spoke. ''''I''m smaller and will remain unseen.''''

    Archer hesitated but knew she was strong, so he nodded, ''''Okay,'''' he stroked under her little chin, causing her to let out a pur, ''''Just be careful.''''

    ''''Definitely!'''' she answered confidently, causing him to chuckle before she continued. ''''I''ll be back soon.''''

    After speaking, Sera started flying toward the central part of the underground dwarf city. Archer noticed the air shimmering, which caused him to get a bad feeling to wash over him, and as soon as that happened, the dragon girl got zapped.

    He watched as arge bolt struck Sera, causing her to plummet into the void below. As she returned to her humanoid form while unconscious, Archer cast Blink and vanished, only reappearing next to the falling redhead.

    Archer reached out and grabbed her before using Blink again. They reappeared at the start of the bridge, but a loud horn was heard, causing Archer to spin around and see bulky red-

    colored Orcs wearing crude metal armor rushing toward them.

    Just as that happened, the White Dragon Knights appeared behind them. Eldric stepped forward and ordered the soldiers to form a shield wall and hold the Orcs off. Archer nodded before looking at Sera, who convulsed in his arms, forcing him to send mana into her body.

    Once his mana swarmed her body, Archer soon realized that she had been poisoned with Dragon''s Kiss, the same one he had been affected by, and realized that she was dying. He quickly used his Anti-Venom on her, and when the skill entered her body, the convulsing soon stopped, but she needed rest.

    The White Dragon Knights quickly killed the Orcs by working together and swarming them. Archer then ordered them back to the first part of the city to fortify it while he returned to the empire.

    Eldric and the other knightmenders ordered a fighting retreat as more Orcs charged them, but they stood no chance against the white armored warriors who wielded all kinds of weapons that crushed them.

    Soon, Archer and the soldiers reappeared in the first chamber and secured the entrances. Once he saw them working, he returned to Hammergate outside and went to find ra, who was staying in an old inn. Several Drakeguards stood guard outside.

    Every soldier knelt, but Archer noticed the look of concern on their faces when they spotted Sera, ''''She''s just sleeping,'''' he answered their silent question. ''''There was a mana field covering the entrance that affects a person''s mana, especially us dragons.''''

    The soldiers nodded before he entered the inn and found ra talking to hermanders. They all jumped up and knelt, but Archer ignored it and turned his gaze to the older dragonkin woman, ''''Come with me, ra,'''' he said. ''''I want to tell you my ns.''''

    The redheaded dragonkin smiled upon hearing him, then rose and followed him into the back. Archer entered the room, turning as he spoke, ''''We have two hundred thousand soldiers here. That''s enough for us to explore another city or two if we spilt the army.''''

    ra listened with glowing blue eyes as he continued, ''''Or I can bring the Forth and Fifth Legons here and send them off to im several more cities to speed up this process.'''' Archer ced Sera on the nearest sofa before turning back to the woman. ''''What do you think?''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 745 Fluffy Ears

    Chapter 745 Fluffy Ears

    ??Archer watched ra think for a minute and found her expression adorable as she bit her lower lip while fiddling with her light-red hair. ''''Bring in the other two legions and let the Marshals lead them, Your Majesty,'''' she finally started speaking with a knowing smile. ''''This would give them battle experience and teach them how tomand the soldiers.''''

    ''''Good, I like it. We will go with your idea, and you will be in overallmand of all forces on this cold ind,'''' he said before informing her of the current n. ''''I will go outside to open a portal to Draconia so the other legions can join you here so they can start their training.''''

    ra nodded, ''''Yes, Your Majesty,'''' she said. ''''Don''t you want to meet themanders?''''

    Archer nodded, wanting to return to the domain, ''''Next time. Sera needs rest, and the festival starts tomorrow. I need to rx for a while.''''

    ''''Okay, Your Majesty,'''' she replied with a lovely smile and small bow.

    After speaking, he left the inn while carrying the sleeping Sera, followed by ra, and walked toward the town''s new entrance. During their stay in the Ironfoot Kingdom, they passed through the Hammergate, which was now a temporary home to the First Draconian Legion.

    While walking, Archer spotted hundreds of soldiers bustling about or guarding one of the roads. Soon, they arrived at the main gate, where he saw dozens of Drakeguards and Dragon Legionnaires guarding the wall alongside the cannons now set up on top of it.

    The soldiers were patrolling the top of it while looking out over the dark, forebodingndscape that started to unsettle the lower-ranked people. He noticed the warriors had serious and determined facial expressions, which was good as they were prepared.

    Archer saw Drakewing Outriders getting ready to scout the surrounding areas. He knew they had found half a dozen mines full of precious metals and gems. The soldiers stored the metals in themander''s ring before depositing them in the temporary vault ra set up and guarded by the White Dragon Knights.

    Once outside, he cast Gate and opened a portal to the Bastion so the other two legions could join after he called for them. When hepleted that task, he turned to the beautiful Dragon Marshal and bid farewell with a charming smile.

    ''''I will be back in a few days,'''' he said. ''''And if you can try to take the bridge and some of the main city so we can get a foothold there. But only if the opportunity presents itself as we can''t waste the lives of our soldiers.''''

    ra nodded, ''''Yes, Your Majesty, but what if anything happens during your absence? Should I call for you?''''

    ''''I trust you to take care of it yourself, ra,'''' Archer instantly replied. ''''Mohamet said you were skilled at the ways of war, so I''m sure you can handle it.''''

    The older woman smiled as he returned to the domain as the sun started to set. When he entered the treehouse, he saw four girls sitting in the living room. Teu, N, Tal, Kassandra, and E were chatting while drinking tea.

    As they saw him, each girl''s face lit up with smiles, but these soon faded into expressions of concern as they hurried toward him. Teu spoke first, her voiceced with worry, "What happened to the Gremlin?"

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the nickname, but he exined their discoveries and current activities, earning himself some disapproving nces.

    N scolded him as her tail stood straight and her blue eyes gleamed angrily, "You can''t just venture into an underground city without informing us! E might have known you were out exploring but not delving into a city teeming with creatures."

    ''''Well, I''ll bring some of you next time, so I''m not alone,'''' he quickly spoke. ''''But now I just want to rx before the Frostwinter Festival begins and I get rewarded.''''

    The lioness calmed down but was still annoyed, which made her look adorable as she huffed at him. Her dirty blonde hair bounced around like a lion''s mane. Archer started pampering the lion girl by stroking her fluffy ears.

    N started to tremble while letting out a growl, which caused Archer to continue his stroking until the lioness started smiling. He leaned down and kissed her soft lips, which caused her tail to go stiff.

    After they seperated, the rest of the girls all greeted him with a kiss after putting Sera to bed. When he returned to the living room, Leira and Hemera joined the group. Archer sat down and rxed as the moon shone through the windows.

    The scene caused Leira to speak with a bright smile. ''''The festival is ready to start,'''' she said before continuing. ''''Mother said everything has been organized, and the city has been set up for the week-long celebration.''''

    "Remind me, what exactly does it celebrate?" Archer inquired, realizing it had slipped from his mind for some time.

    Hemera was the one to answer, and her yellow eyes gleamed excitedly. ''''The end of Frostwinter and the beginning of Elderbloom, darling. The whole continent celebrates it, including the Sri and Lunaris Empires.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''What will we do there?''''

    ''''Mother and Father want us to eat at the pce; there''s the reward ceremony where Father names new nobles and such,'''' Leira answered his question.

    ''''There is the Winter Lanturn Tradition that happens every year. It''s pointless but beautiful,'''' Nmented.

    Leira and Hemera nodded before E added, ''''The Snowfall Ball is held in the pce where nobles all over the empire gather to mingle and build rtionships.''''

    ''''Are we going?'''' Archer inquired, earning several nods from the girls.

    "Oh god," he said, causing them tough, but Leira dered while jumping up and reaching into her storage ring, ''''We have a suit for you that Mothermissioned from the imperial store.''''

    Leira''s smile widened as she pulled out a garment bag, revealing a stunning white suit made from a rare-looking fabric that shimmered in the room''s dim mana light, resembling the sparkle of freshly fallen snow.

    Archer''s eyes widened in surprise as he beheld the suit. "Wow, Leira, it''s stunning," he eximed, touching the soft material.

    "It''s made from Stardust Silk, Mother speciallymissioned to match your hair," Leira exined, her pride evident in her voice. "We thought it would be perfect for the Frostwinter Festival and The Snowfall Ball."

    Archer ran his fingers over the smooth fabric, marveling at its beauty. "Thank you, Leira. It''s amazing," he said, genuinely touched by her thoughtfulness.

    Leira beamed with delight, pleased by his reaction. "I knew you''d love it," she replied, a hint of satisfaction in her tone.

    After chatting for a while, the group grew weary. Archer rose from his seat and went to his bedroom with the seven girls trailing behind. While walking, he scanned the treehouse to check on the other girls and found them fast asleep.

    Once in his room, Archer started to undress and slid into bed, soon joined by the girls. He reached out for Teu and Hemera, pulling them close as they settled beside him. Tal and Kassandra upied the spots next to them, while E nestledfortably on one of Archer''s thighs and Halime on the opposite.

    Leira, feeling exhausted, curled up next to them, seeking her own space amidst the cozy arrangement. As the warmth of the bed enveloped them, Archer found himself drifting into a peaceful sleep, surrounded by the girls.

    Teu''s soft purring and Hemera''s gentle breaths provided a soothing backdrop to his thoughts. Outside, thest storm of Frostwinter raged on. Its howling winds and rain pounded against the window.

    The rattling noise didn''t bother Archer, and the girl''sforting embrace distracted him from the noise. They wrapped their limbs around him, and somey across his body. But soon, he fell asleep to the rain hitting the nearby window.

    As the first light of dawn gently filtered through the windows, Archer stirred from his sleep, the warmth of the bed slowly fading as he became aware of the new day. With a soft sigh, he carefully disentangled himself from the limbs and hair of the girls.

    With a tender smile, Archer nced back at the sleeping forms, grateful for their warmth andfort throughout the night. He silently made his way out of the bed, careful not to wake them, and tiptoed across the room towards the bath chambers.

    Once he entered the bath chambers, he let out a contented sigh, feeling the soothing warmth of the water enveloping him as he eased himself into therge tub. Leaning back against the smooth surface, he closed his eyes and rxed.

    As he submerged himself in the water, the door creaked open, and the soft rustle of fabric signaled Lucrezia''s arrival. Archer nced up to see the Death Witch d in a sexy blue bra and thong that left little to the imagination.

    Archer had to admit that he loved her cheeky smile and slender pear-shaped figure with generous hips, shapely smooth thighs, and generous breasts perfectly nestled by the bra, which attracted his gaze.

    Lucrezi''s tinum blonde locks were haphazardly tied into a loose bun, with tendrils escaping to frame her face in a captivating halo. Archer''s smile grew mischievous as he took in the older woman''s form.

    "Join me, Luce," he invited, his gaze lingering appreciatively over her form. "You look stunning. Your body is out of this world. Did the gods craft you?"

    The blonde witch giggled before stepping into the water and slowly slipped under the water, allowing her boobs to jiggle, causing Archer''s gaze to drop again, which earned a sweetugh, ''''You are a lust-filled dragon,'''' shemented. ''''You''ve recently had sex and still want more.''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''I can''t help it, Luce,'''' he answered with a smile. ''''It''s in my nature. Dragons are greedy beings and horde everything, including women, but most forget about some of the women, which scares me.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 746 You’re A Deep One

    <h4>Chapter 746 You''re A Deep One</h4>

    Archer beamed at Lucrezia, who joined him in the bath with a naughty smile. As the death witch settled in and let the warm water wash over her, she asked, ''''I understand you''re exploring an old dwarven underground city. What brought you there?''''

    Gazing at the stunning woman, he saw many different emotions swirling within her crimson-red eyes: curiosity, fascination, and unmistakable attraction intermingled with countless others.

    This caught his attention, ''I wonder what she''s thinking?''

    He shrugged before answering with a smile, ''''Yes, I am,'''' Archer replied as he started exining. ''''It seems the Swarm are involved with the downfall of the Ironfoot Kingdom, so there''s that, and I also want their wealth to invest in Draconia.''''

    After that, the two continued to talk about everyday life and the domain, which he learned fascinated her. When Lucrezia first found out about it, she wanted a house of her own nearby, which he agreed to because it would keep her close.

    They spoke for a while until Archer, with a cheeky grin, offered to clean her back. To his surprise, she epted without hesitation. Once she agreed, he spotted a bright smile on her pretty face, whichpletely charmed him. ''She''s divinely beautiful. But what affects me is her smile which is mesmerizing and dangerous,'' he thought while watching her.

    As Archer observed her, she slid over closer to him until their thighs touched, sending a jolt through his body. He tried to ignore her soft and supple thighs as he turned his attention to her slender back, which was like a beautiful white canvas, drawing him into it with its beauty.

    He admired her wless, smooth white skin. Each soft curve seemed perfect against her blemish-free back. His skillful hands reached for some scented oils stored next to the bath, rubbing them into his hands before applying them to Lucrezia''s soft back.

    She happily sighed as the smell mixed with the rising steam from the hot water, and his fingers traced gentle circles across her smooth skin. Adorable noises escaped her with each stroke, her unseen tension melting away.

    Ten minutester, Archer leaned back after finishing cleaning Lucrezia''s back. She was in a rxed daze, chuckling at her reaction. Another contented sigh escaped her as the warm water and massage took her by surprise, putting her at ease.

    He watched a genuine smile spread across her face as she sank into the water, visibly rxed. Chuckling at her response, he began to wash himself, only to be interrupted by Lucrezia''s yful statement, ''''Your turn, dragon.''''

    Before Archer could respond, Lucrezia gently pressed a finger against his lips, silencing him. With a beaming smile, she reached for the oils, pouring a generous amount into her hands and massaging them together until they formed a frothyther.

    Slowly trailing her soft hands across his back, her touch sending shivers throughout his body as she spread the oil. But then her hands moved lower, reaching his lower back before she continued to massage his body.

    Ten minutes passed, and the Death Witch moved to the front, causing him to open his eyes and find himself face-to-face with her slender body and ample chest, which jiggled around with every movement.

    A naughty smile appeared on her face before she leaned in closer, her lips grazing against his ear. ''''Enjoying the view, my White Dragon?'''' she whispered, her seductive voice sending shivers shooting through his body.

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re hopeless," he replied with a tone of amusement and desire.

    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Lucrezia continued to massage his back, her soothing and electrifying touch. Soon, Archer was all clean, and the two of them were lying back in the bath as the warm water washed over their bodies.

    With his eyes closed in rxation, Archer sensed movement before feeling Lucrezia''s weight settle on him. Opening his eyes, he found her staring into his gaze. Archer greeted her with a grin. "Settled infortably?"

    She gave him a provocative smile in response as her eyes locked onto his, and at that moment, the world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them lost in their world while inside the bath.

    Lucrezia closed the distance between them, her lips hovering just inches from his. His breath caught in his throat as he felt the soft brush of her lips against his own. Archer felt his heart speed up and answered by wrapping his arms around her slender but shapely waist.

    Archer pulled her closer as her hands rested on his chest while he returned to kiss with a passionate one of his own. Their kiss deepened, a silent exchange of longing and desire that spoke volumes without a single word.

    Time seemed to stand still as they melted into each other, lost in the intoxicating sensation of each other''s touch. But eventually, as all things must, their kiss came to an end. Lucrezia broke away, her chest rising and falling with each breath as she looked into Archer''s eyes.

    There was a softness in her gaze, a vulnerability that spoke volumes. "I... I enjoyed that," Lucrezia confessed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Her cheeks flushed with a delicate shade of pink as she awaited his response, uncertain yet hopeful. Archer smiled when he saw this and pulled her in closer while hugging the Death Witch, whose cheeks were bright red.

    As he hugged the woman, hemented, ''''When wereyou going to tell me you''re a Deep One?''''

    When Lucrezia heard this, she went stiff before Archer reassured her. ''''I don''t care why you hid it,'''' he said sweetly. ''''You must have had your reasons.''''

    The blonde woman weakly nodded against his chest before speaking in a quiet voice, and it was only thanks to his hearing, ''''We were told not to tell the surface race of our existence, so I donned the Death Witch name and embraced it because I can wield dark magic which helped me hid who I was.''''

    Archer nodded in understanding, ''''Then Mary and the Primordials appeared.''''

    ''''Yes,'''' she said before breaking away from him and staring into his eyes. ''''A war is about to begin in the Underrealm as all the factions are active now.''''

    ''''Will it affect the surface world?'''' Archer questioned.

    Lucrezia shook her head, ''''No, it normally shouldn''t,'''' she answered. ''''But they seem to have an interest in you, Arch.''''

    He chuckled, ''''Nothing new to me,'''' Archer responded, wanting to see the true Lucrezia. ''''Can I see your real form, please?''''

    She watched him closely before nodding. Her slender fingers reached out to cradle his face, and she said, ''''I will show you the memory of one of my brothers hunting with me.''''

    In an instant, the world shifted. It looked like he was seeing a scene from the past. Archer found himself floating in an underground sea that seemed to glow. Strange beasts swam by, and underwater foliage lit up its surroundings.

    Eerie shadows danced across the seafloor. Archer''s heart raced as he felt a surge of energy coursing through him, a real connection to the power of the Deep Ones. While looking around, he spotted movement in the distance; Lucrezia began to change.

    He noticed her smooth skin shimmered with mana and rippled like the water''s surface, morphing into scales. Her body contorted, stretching into something that eclipsed everything around them.

    Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he witnessed her transformation. Lucrezia was now before him as a colossal creature, her true form revealed in all its brilliance. He spotted her skin, a mix of ck and red, swirling together in a mesmerizing pattern that seemed to pulse with an inner fire.

    Glowing red eyes, like smoldering embers, fixed upon him with an intensity that sent shivers down his spine as he recognized what kind of monster she was. ''She''s a Mosasaur!'' He internally eximed.

    But it was her sheer size that truly took his breath away. Lucrezia was the size of a mountain carved from the depths of the earth. Even though he was in a memory, Archer could feel the power radiating off her.

    He could scarcely believe his eyes as he realized the magnitude of what stood before him. And then, with a graceful sweep of her tail, Lucrezia propelled herself into the depths of the underground sea as she spotted something below them.

    Archer watched as she glided effortlessly through the water, her movements fluid and graceful despite her immense size. But his daze was soon interrupted by a suddenmotion nearby.

    His head snapped towards the source of the noise, where he saw a massive whale thrashing through the water, its panicked cries resonating as it tried to escape from its impending death.

    Just after that, he spotted Lucrezia diving deeper for a few seconds until she stopped. She ascended even faster, and with a thunderous crash, she targeted the whale so quickly that the beast didn''t know what had happened when she caught it.

    With a roar that shook the very water, she opened her building-

    sized jaws and snapped them shut with a shattering crunch as she sank her razor-sharp teeth into the beast''s flesh, tearing into it with a ferocity that left Archer spellbound.

    At that moment, Archer realized the true extent of her power. She was not just a mortal woman but a force of nature, bound to the depths of the Thrylos. As the vision faded and reality reasserted itself, Archer blinked in the bath chamber''s dim light.

    The memories of the underwater sea and the monster whale still lingered in his mind, but now Lucrezia was still nestled in hisp while looking at him. Archer noticed the concern and nervousness in her red eyes and felt terrible when seeing it.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 747 Sorting Through

    <h4>Chapter 747 Sorting Through</h4>

    Archer observed her nervous anticipation, curious about his response to revealing her power and true form. Yet, within him, surged only excitement at the sight of her strength��a thrilling rush that left him breathless and illuminated his expressions.

    Feeling this, he couldn''t help but smile before reassuring the Mosasaur girl, ''''I find your real form beautiful, Luce,'''' he sweetly said. ''''And I would be lying if I said seeing your power turned me on.''''

    Her brow furrowed in confusion when hearing his answer. Archer watched the myriad of emotions that shed across her face before she asked, "You''re not going to reject me? You''re not repulsed by what you saw?"

    Archer shook his head while lifting her chin. "No, why would I? I find powerful women attractive, and you''re certainly powerful," heforted her by pulling her closer. "In fact, I''m amazed by you. The power you possess, the strength and beauty... it''s awe-inspiring."

    A hesitant smile tugged at the corners of Lucrezia''s lips, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of relief and disbelief. "I... I never expected you to react like this," she admitted, her voice tinged with emotion.

    He reached out, gently taking her hand with an honest smile. "Lucrezia, you''ve shown me a side of you that I never knew existed," he said earnestly. "And I''m grateful for it."

    Archer could see the tension melting away from Lucrezia as he spoke, reced by a softness that warmed his heart. She moved closer and hugged him before kissing him with a relieved smile.

    ''''Thank you Arch,'''' she said. ''''But I''m not ready for anything serious. Maybe some kisses if that is okay with you?''''

    ''''Of course,'''' he nodded in agreement. ''''We can take it as slow as you want, Luce. There''s no need to rush into anything, as we both are part of the longer-living races.''''

    Her smile widened even more as she quickly kissed him again before rushing out of the bath, wrapping a towel around herself, and exiting the bath chambers. Archer chuckled at her reaction and found it adorable as she acted like a teenager instead of the hundreds of years old she must be.

    As he settled back in the bath, something inside buzzed, only for him to realize the Stone Men were done for. Swiftly, Archer dried off and teleported outdoors, d only in his pants, greeted by the chill air.

    Out in the open, he opened a Gate to the underground chamber he left behind, and the Stone Men emerged, bearing heaps of hearts before dumping them at his feet. When Archer saw this, he started sorting through them; he incinerated the rotten ones while consuming the remainder in his Shadow Prince form.

    While doing that, he felt all the experience pouring into him as Teu, Tal, and N joined him while some other girls visited their families and did their own business. He was baffled as they didn''t say goodbye, but the lioness quickly exined.

    He nodded when N exined that they wanted to say goodbye, but he was busy with Lucrezia in the bath chambers, causing him to apologize, which they waved off. Archer shed them a charming smile before asking, ''What do you girls want to do before the festival?''

    When they heard him, three different smiles appeared on their pretty faces, ranging from happy to excited to lustful, and N dered with barely restrained eagerness, ''''We will fight! Us girls versus you, Archie!''''

    Archer chuckled at seeing her pretty blue eyes glow excitedly as Tal and Teu nodded radiantly. He could tell they all wanted to fight him. "I''ll use my limiter, fists, and tail while you''re free to use your weapons," he stated.

    They all agreed, but Teu worriedly said, ''''What if you get hurt? Our swords are well made.''''

    He waved them away. ''''It''s fine, babe,'''' he said identally, which caught Teu''s attention as the other two went to prepare.

    The blue-haired girl closed in on him. ''''Babe?'''' she questioned. ''''I''ve never heard of such a word. What is it?''''

    Archerughed at himself. ''''It''s a word someone calls their lover in my old world, and it just slipped out.''''

    Teu smiled while nodding. ''''I like it,'''' she dered. ''''Call me that from now on.''''

    After speaking, she leaned forward and pecked him on the lips, ''''I love you, Archer Wyldheart.''''

    ''''I love you too, my Aquarian Princess,'''' he replied.

    Teu beamed before turning on her heels and rushing toward Tal and N while looking back with a bright smile. When she was gone, Archer closed his eyes and changed the domain''s weather to hot with a pleasant breeze.

    After changing the weather, he shed his shirt and walked over to the nearby training field where the girls used to practice often as they honed their skills. When arriving, he started stretching as the three walked toward him, which caught his attention.

    Teu''s blue eyes were filled with love and devotion while shimmering with Infatuation due to his state of dress. Meanwhile, Tal''s blood-red eyes showed excitement, love, and joy, reflecting her eagerness for theing challenge.

    Archer looked at N, whose sapphire-blue eyes sparkled with excitement, love, and a hint of mischief as she bit her bottom lip while eyeing his body. Their reactions made him smile while he stood at the center, his muscles coiled like springs, ready for the impending sh.

    Teu and N, armed with gleaming, powerful-looking swords, took their stances opposite him while Tal, her mana bow drawn, positioned herself at the back to rain down arrows. Archer smiled at each girl before asking, ''''Are you three ready?''''

    ''''Yes, Archie!'''' N replied in an eager tone.

    They nodded while readying themselves. The air crackled with suspense as the battle started. Teu and N charged forward unison, their des slicing through the air. Archer quickly reacted and moved, evading their strikes with ease.

    His movements were a blur, a dance of strength as he countered their assaults with powerful strikes from his fists that sent them stumbling backward. N was sent flying backward when a sudden swipe hit her.

    As that happened, Teu lunged forward, skillfully attacking with lunges, stabs, and shes that Archer''s scales easily blocked. A dozen arrows mmed into him while fighting with the two girls, causing him to grunt due to the sudden impact.

    The attack caught him off guard and distracted him, allowing Teu to jump over one of his tail swipes andnd a solid kick to his chest, sending him crashing backward. Archer quickly recovered and jumped back up just as even more mana arrows streaked toward him like shooting stars,

    Each one was like a homing missile, but Archer wasn''t slow. He dodged the attacks with lightning-fast reflexes as he weaved between the iing spells, his senses heightened to the battle around him.

    All his dodging led him to the mixed elf Tal, whose eyes widened as he got close enough to unleash a barrage of attacks, his fists and tail striking out like lightning bolts. Tal managed to block some of the attacks with her bow, but he was too fast.

    She was sent flying into a group of bushes with a yelp, which made himugh. Soon, Teu and N rushed in and started attacking him, as the lioness sent a spell called Cleave toward him.

    It was like a de of translucent mana streaking toward him, but he jumped backward without wasting more time. Just as he did that, a fist mmed into his jaw when he did, sending him flying down the training field again.

    Archer crashed along the ground before stopping on the opposite side of the girls, which baffled him. He looked up to see Teu''s fist wrapped in dark blue water, and he remembered her magic, ''Ah, Aquarians used deep sea pressure in their spells.''

    With that thought in mind, he stood back off as the Regeneration repaired the damaged parts of his body. While that happened, he brushed the dirt off his pants and chest. Archer looked at the three girls who were preparing for another attack.

    Tal climbed out of the bush and gave Archer a dirty look. Archer quickly spoke to the brown-skinned elf before he startedughing. ''''Sorry for that attack, Tali,'''' he said. But your arrows were annoying me.''''

    The silver-haired elf brushed it off with a smile as she realized they were fighting, ''''That''s okay, darling,'''' she replied. ''''Let''s continue, shall we.''''

    This time, Archer rushed toward N and dodged several mana arrows by side-stepping them before reaching the lioness. He sent her hurtling through the air with a powerful sweep of his tail when she tried to block his swipe.

    As Archer engaged N inbat, Teu swiftly advanced, aiming to strike at the back of his legs. However, his tail intercepted her de, creating a shower of sparks. Reacting faster than Teu, Archernded a solid punch on her chest.

    The impact resounded with a loud p as Teu was propelled into a cluster of trees, leaving only N and Tal remaining. Sensing that Teu was unharmed, Archer refocused on the battle, sprinting towards N, who braced herself for his assault.

    Archer moved with incredible speed, resembling a blur as he dashed towards the lion girl. Despite her barrage of powerful mana shes, his Anti-Magic effortlessly negated them. As he closed the distance, he blocked a swing using his left arm before using his tail to sweep her legs out from under her.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 748 Pasta Bolognese

    Chapter 748 Pasta Bolognese

    ??After defeating the three girls in their mock battle, Archer rushed to check on Teu. Finding her lying on her back beneath a nearby tree, her blue hair fanned out around her, he approached cautiously.

    She remained still, her arm shielding her eyes from the bright sun above. Kneeling beside her, he gently rested his hand on her thigh before casting Aurora Healing on her, causing a violet light to wash over her.

    Teu shivered at the touch, her fatigue evident due to the fight. ''I''m d she''s okay,'' he thought while tending to her. ''I didn''t mean to hit her so hard.''

    Despite her weariness, she managed a tired but genuinepliment, ''''That attack was brilliant, Arch.''''

    Archer smiled before hugging the blue-haired girl after he helped her to her feet, ''''Thank you, Teu,'''' he replied. ''''Are you okay?''''

    ''''Yes, darling,'''' Teu said while sinking into his embrace with a dazzling smile. ''''I must rest for a while before heading to the capital. Now, let''s check on the other two.''''

    He nodded before they approached the elf and lion girl sitting on the training field, breathing heavily. Tal looked annoyed while staring into the distance. When N spotted him, she jumped up with a delighted expression stretched across her pretty face.

    The lioness rushed toward him, but instead of dodging or bracing for impact, Archer opened his arms wide, weing her embrace. N wrapped her arms around him with a joyful grin, burying her face into his chest.

    Archer, in turn, enveloped her in a warm hug, his arms encircling her gently but firmly. Their embrace spoke volumes, conveying a deep trust and connection between them. Despite N''s exhaustion from the battle, she found sce andfort in his presence.

    They stayed in the embrace momentarily before Archer let the lioness go before they approached Tal and cast Aurora Healing on her while cing a heartfelt kiss on her forehead.

    His affection caused the grumpy elf to smile as she hugged like the others. After pampering the three some more before the girls wanted to wash. Archer kissed each one when they stepped through the front door.

    They walked to the bath chambers while he cast Cleanse on himself and his clothes. Once Archer felt fresh, he started to make breakfast after walking to the kitchen and checking the cupboards.

    Amidst an overload of food options, Archer was undecided until his gaze settled on a dish resembling Earth''s pasta called Durum''s Pasta. His decision was made when he discovered a saucebeled Dragonfire in a mason jar.

    Its fiery red coloring was like traditional tomato sauce, perfectly matching the pasta. After finding those two ingredients and nning what to eat, he knew what to cook after a few minutes, ''Pasta bolognese! But I need some meat. Where do the girls keep it?''

    Archer looked around the kitchen but couldn''t find anything, so he checked what he had in his Item Box. He started searching through it, but something happened as his consciousness was taken somewhere else.

    He reappeared in an endless void of nothingness. Archer was baffled but soon realized it was in his Item Box and scanned his surroundings. That''s when he saw thousands of things, including weapons, treasures, beast corpses, and more.

    After a thorough search, he found a mountain-sized pile of beast corpses a dozen meters from where he had appeared. ''When did I collect all this?'' he internally said while in shock. ''It must be the umtion of the years of killing.''

    All kinds of beasts, and there were some he didn''t even remember fighting, which confused him to no end, but he shook his head before spotting the red dragon he fought in the past and thought he''d try dragon meat.

    ''Does this make me a cannibal?'' When thinking that, he shrugged before continuing.

    With his decision made, Archer walked towards the lifeless body and tore a chunk of flesh from the dragon''s corpse. After that, he plucked the crimson scales from the skin. Dropping them to the ground, they vanished into thin air, only to reappear momentster a short distance away from him.

    Archer looked at the glowing red scales and noticed hundreds of thousands of white ones of different sizes. He was confused until his scales were shed. He guessed that they had been sent here instead of the real world.

    ''I''ll ask Tiamat when I see her next,'' Archer thought before returning to therge piece of meat he was holding.

    He left it near the dragon''s body before wandering around his Item Box. He wondered why he''d never done this before but was amazed to see piles of gold coins, gems, and other valuable things.

    That''s when he saw the metal he collected from the cave he rescued Demacia from, and that reminded him to see the necromancers when he had some free time. Afterward, he left the Item Box and came back to reality while standing by the kitchen counter.

    He shook his head and brought out the dragon meat, which had been cut off in the Item Box. Its weighty formnded with a thud beside him. Without hesitation, he started working using Mana Maniption and skillfully trimmed away every bit of excess fat and gristle.

    Once he had done that, Archer brought out therge bowl he could find and used the spell to cut the meat into mince. He then dropped it into the bowl before seasoning it with Crystal Shard Salt and Shadowbane Pepper.

    While meticulously preparing the dragon meat, he set a pot of water atop the mana oven. He used Mana Maniption to heat the water until it was boiling, releasing a cloud of steam due to the heat.

    Archer carefully poured the Durum Pasta into the bubbling water, followed by a dash of salt, before working on the other part of the meal. While that was cooking, he turned his attention to the meat after taking out a pan and putting it in the mana oven.

    He imbued the stove with mana, igniting the part beneath the pan with a fiery roar. With the pan now scorching hot, he ced the mincemeat inside, and as soon as it made contact with the metal, the cooking process began.

    Archer reached for the Dragonfire Sauce as the meat cooked, effortlessly pouring it into the pan with a flick of his wrist. With arge spoon, he began to stir the meat and sauce together, infusing it with vor before adding a sprinkle of Frostfire Chili Powder for an extra kick.

    After adding that, Archer smelled a tantalizing aroma filling the kitchen as the dragon mincemeat simmered in the pan and was mixed with the fiery Dragonfire Sauce. When the smell of the spices hit his nose, his mouth watered.

    He then lifted a spoonful of the hot meat to his lips. As he took a bite, a delicious vor erupted on his tongue. The sauce mixed with the meat and Frostfire Chili created a delightful blend of heat and sweetness.

    Archer continued cooking until the food was ready, then dished it into a massive bowl on the kitchen table just as Teu, N, and Tal appeared. Teu, the Aquarian Princess, wore a loose-

    fitting white dress matching her sky-blue hair and clung to her sculpted figure.

    Her outfit ended with a thick white hooded cloak wrapped around her shoulders, keeping her warm during the cold weather. After looking at Teu, who was smiling at him, he turned to the lioness N.

    Archer loved her outfit even though it wasn''t suitable for the weather. She wore shorts that strained against her thick thighs and a dark blue wool-looking jumper. It was a weirdbination of clothing, but it suited her well.

    Next was her wild, dirty blonde hair, which cascaded down her back in waves that reached her bubble butt. Archer loves how fluffy and voluminous it evokes the image of a lion''s mane, which makes sense as she is a lion princess.

    Her sparkling sapphire-blue eyes locked onto him before she sniffed the air as the aroma hit her nose. Archer saw her tail excitedly wag behind her as it was clear the lioness loved the smell of the food.

    Lastly, he turned to Tal, who was wearing tight ck training pants that hugged her shapely thighs and a long-sleeved shirt that struggled to fit her ample chest. She was looking at the bowl on the table with a confused expression.

    When Archer saw the three, a smile appeared before he greeted them, ''''I was cooking while you three washed,'''' he said while cing the utensils on the table. ''''I wanted you to experience it as its new dish, I remembered from my previous life.''''

    N was the first to react as she walked up to the table before sniffing the air, causing her tail to straighten as her gaze turned to him, ''''Does this include Frostfire Chili, Archie?

    ''''Yes it does,'''' Archer replied before continuing. ''''I used Red Dragon Meat, Durums Pasta, Dragonfire Sauce, and chili to make it.''''

    When Tal heard this, her eyes widened, causing Archer to grow curious and question, ''''What''s wrong, Tali?''''

    ''''E and Halime love that stuff,'''' the silver-haired elf replied. ''''I''m sure they won''t mind.''''

    ''''We won''t mind what?'''' A voice asked.

    The sudden interruption caused N to yelp before everyone spun on the culprit, only to see E, Halime, Sera, and Lucrezia standing there. Archer beamed when seeing the four girls before motioning to the table, ''''Take a seat,dies,'''' he insisted. ''''You''re just in time to try my new dish.''''

    Seated among the seven girls, N to his right and E to his left, Archer joined in the meal.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 749 This Ruffian

    Chapter 749 This Ruffian

    ??With each mouthful, Archer savored the blend of vors: the sweet tang of the Dragonfire Sauce, the chili''s fiery kick, and the meat''s sulent tenderness. After an hour of eating, everyone was done eating the food.

    Archer and the girls enjoyed the Pasta Bolognese, which caused E to question him about its creation. As they peppered him with questions, an idea came to mind. ''''Would you two girls like to run a restaurant in Dragonheart City when it''s finished being built?''''

    When everyone heard this, Lucrezia questioned with a curious expression, ''''What city is this?''''

    The other girls agreed and nodded unifiedly, causing Archer to exin everything about Draconia, which amazed, shocked, and baffled them. Once he exined, N asked, ''''So you''re a king?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' Archer nodded. ''''But I don''t govern the kingdom that is left to Aisha.''''

    After that, he exined that he had founded a kingdom east of Hemera and Hecate''s homnds. The girls were fascinated and asked him questions until E and Halime agreed to run a restaurant in their spare time.

    They knew Hecate had Dragonheart Potions in Starfall City, and Llyniel would be getting her Draconia Gardens. Archer told them he would try his best to find something for them all to do, which pleased thedies.

    Once they were done talking, the other girls reappeared in the treehouse. Nefertiti strode up to Archer and kissed him passionately, and the others did the same but were not as intense as Nefertiti as the tattoos effects were mellowing out.

    They all started talking among themselves as Archer put on his boots and cloak and stepped through a portal to Starfall City. Then, the twelve girls, all wearing clothes simr to Teu and Tal''s, followed.

    After exiting the portal on the road leading to the city, therge group saw caravans of people heading toward the southern gate. They were bundled in thick coats, scarves, and hats.

    The sounds of beasts pulling carriages through the snow could be heard above the wind, causing everyone to shiver. He heard people''s conversations about the festival and the emperor''s reward ceremony, which excited everyone.

    Archer watched the travelers pressing forward as their breaths formed misty clouds in the frigid air. The road remained bustling with activity. People hurried along, their faces buried in cors, their footsteps crunching on the frost-covered ground.

    While watching the people, Leira appeared beside him. '''' The Frostwinter Festival is starting in a couple of hours,'''' she exined. We should head to the pce to meet Mother and Father.''''

    He agreed with a nod and started walking with the gaggle of girls behind him. Most of the girlsined about the cold and decided to return to the domain until they arrived at the pce, which caused Archer tough.

    Sera, Halime, E, Nefertiti, Hemera, Llyniel, and Teu returned while leaving Kassandra, Tal, N, Leira, and Lucrezia, who giggled at each other''s reactions to the weather. After they were gone, the group continued.

    Soon, they found themselves amidst a sea of people who paid no attention to them, allowing them to get to the gate without anyone bothering them. This surprised Archer, as the empire''s famous princess held his right hand while snuggled up against his side.

    To her credit, she did have a hood that covered her purple hair and hid her tail within her cloak, causing the group to blend into the crowd while walking. She had be a symbol for the younger generation as she was engaged to Archer, the empire''s guardian.

    While they walked, N appeared and clung to Archer''s free arm with a beaming smile, causing his heart to flutter when he saw her sweet expression. He noticed her lion instincts always kept her alert to their surroundings.

    Meanwhile, Tal walked beside him, her keen elven senses taking in every detail of the scene while ncing in his direction and smiling asionally. When he spotted this, he sent her a message through the bracelet.

    [I love you Tali]

    Archer watched as she stumbled, but a radiant smile appeared on her gorgeous face before looking at him with eyes full of affection. Just after that, he sensed her sending some mana into her bracelet before he received the reply.

    [I love you too. I''m happy we met all those years ago. Arch]

    His face lit up with a smile of appreciation as he responded.

    [So am I]

    The two stopped messaging as they approached the gate; the sight before them was breathtaking. A seemingly endless line stretched to the gate, where twenty soldiers stood, checking the people entering the city.

    Leira tugged his hand before speaking, ''''We can pass by once they know it''s us.''''

    Archer smiled in response, but then Kassandra spoke in a frustrated tone, ''''Why not teleport to the pce? Instead of traveling through this horrible weather.''''

    Before he could respond, Lucrezia did, which shocked everyone there, ''''He wants to experience the world, Kass,'''' shemented. ''''It''s like you, who want''s to live on the surface instead of under the sea.''''

    Kassandra nodded and didn''tin anymore. She smiled at Archer before the group arrived outside the gate. They all removed their hoods, which shocked the Avalonian soldiers and the nearby people standing in the queue.

    The three guards opposite them kneeled while themander respectfully addressed them, ''''Princess Leira, White Prince,'''' he spoke respectfully before continuing. ''''Wee back to the city.''''

    Everyone nodded in response. Themander then ushered them into the city, exining that security had been increased before he returned to the gate and his duties. Once inside, Archer saw bustling crowds and vendors peddling their wares.

    They offered everything from winter food to souvenirs to the passersby. Despite the cold weather, the people felt a sense of warmth and excitement as they passed by while talking to their families.

    The girls rushed to a vendor selling pretty nes, which caught their interest. Archer bought fifteen of them for all the girls and would give them to them when they met, but he put one on the five here now, which pleased them all.

    Afterward, Archer turned to the stall owner and asked with a charming smile, ''''How much?''''

    ''''Give me three gold for them all, guardian,'''' she replied. ''''You saved my family''s shop during one of your exploits.''''

    He was taken aback but gratefully nodded while handing over five coins, ''''Thank you, miss.''''

    Once they bought the nes, the group continued walking toward the Avalonian Pce. At the same time, Archer saw colorful banners lining every street they passed and detailed ice sculptures glistening in the sunlight.

    When they came to the first square, they saw artists using ice magic to build ice sculptures of dragons and beasts. The air was filled withughter and music as street performers entertained the lively crowds.

    N poked his ribs, ''''Look, Archer, they have Mystic Mulled Brew, Starlight Chestnuts, and Starfall Sugar Swirls,'''' she said. ''''We need to try some once we''re done in the pce.''''

    Archer nodded in agreement as they continued to travel through the city and saw many sights that caught their interest, but there was no time as they needed to meet Leira''s parents.

    They soon arrived at the elevator that led to Avalon''s floating ind. The six of them were ushered through when the guard spotted Leira, who removed her hood again. They stepped onto the mana elevator, which sent them flying upwards.

    Lucrezia, Kassandra, and N felt sick when they arrived at the ind fort. Archer, Leira, and Talughed at the three girls, who snapped back, causing theirughing to increase before they started walking through the garden.

    Archer always loved the pce''s gardens, as they were well kept and had many winter flowers blooming under the sun. The cat princess spun on the group, ''''Let''s get going so we can get this over with,'''' she said. ''''I want to try some of the food and games.''''

    Everyone agreed and followed behind her as they spoke about everything they wanted to do during the Frostwinter Festival. As she led the group towards the towering spires of the pce, Archer found himself captivated by the winter blooms decorating the pce gardens.

    The air was crisp, filled with the scent of snow and the light fragrance of the magical flowers. Leira''s graceful steps guided them along the cobblestone paths, her cloak billowing in the gentle breeze.

    Archer walked beside her, his gaze drifting to the colorful blossoms that seemed to defy the cold with their radiant colors. He saw clusters of Starfrost Roses blooming in shades of crimson and ivory, their petals shimmering like delicate crystals in the sunlight.

    Beside them, enchanted Celestial Whispers danced in the breeze, their ethereal petals unfolding in intricate patterns of blue and violet. As they passed a patch of winter lilies, Archer paused, drawn in by their intoxicating aroma.

    With their translucent petals dusted with frost, the flowers seemed to glow with an inner light, casting a soft, enchanting glow over the garden. Soon, they arrived at the pce''s entrance and were met by a maid who smiled when she saw Leira.

    ''''Wee back, Princess,'''' the older woman said, ''''It''s good to see you''re doing okay with this ruffian.''''

    When Archer heard this, his eyebrow raised as shemented, but the other girlsughed. Leira shook her head with a giggle, ''''Darling is not a ruffian, Helga,'''' she informed the maid. ''''He takes good care of me.''''

    Helga didn''t reply while staring at Leira before spinning on her heels and leading them into the pce, causing Archer to be confused. The cat girl exined, ''''She''s overprotective of me, Arch.''''

    ''''It''s okay,'''' he answered with a chuckle. ''''At least she cares about you, unlike the maids in the Ashguard Mansion.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 750 Disrespectful Behaviour

    <h4>Chapter 750 Disrespectful Behaviour</h4>

    As Archer and the five girls followed behind Helga into the pce, theyughed at the older woman''s nonsensical dislike towards him, which only added to their amusement. Archer then opened a Gate to the domain, allowing the others to join.

    The seven who had fled the cold weather outside reappeared, each greeting Archer with a peck on the cheek and exchanging hellos with the others before they continued. E joined Leira on his other side as the girls gossiped about the Frostwinter Festival.

    While they walked through the hallways, Archer noticed a flurry of activity, with numerous maids busy with their tasks. Leira leaned in as they passed two women engrossed in cleaning therge windows overlooking the pce''s garden.

    ''''Mother loves keeping to the old Elderbloom cleaning tradition,'''' she whispered. ''''She enjoys helping the maids, which amuses my Father, but she loves it, so it makes him happy.''''

    ''''Elderbloom cleaning? What is that?'''' Lucrezia questioned as she appeared beside E while tying her hair tinum-blonde into a bun.

    Leira nodded, ''''Ermm, it''s a tradition that popped up in the empire when my Mother was a child,'''' she exined with a smile. ''''All the old Avalonian nobility used to do it, especially my Nonna, who loves to clean her mansion when she''s not on the frontline.''''

    Lucrezia smiled in response, but Kassandra questioned, ''''Why not get the maids to do it or hire an outsidepany? Why would the queen need to clean? It''s strange to me.''''

    The cat girl giggled softly. "Mother just does, honestly," she replied. "She''s always been that way. It''s one of the reasons why themon people adore her; she doesn''t carry herself like a queen unless it''s official duty, and she is really down to earth."

    The Death Witch smiled and was about to talk until they all heard, ''''Cleaning the pce rxes me, and even a queen can still work. Those who are slothful make for terrible rulers like the Nightshade Empress.'''' A voice behind them scared some girls but made Archer and Leiraugh.

    They all spun around only to spot a cat woman who was the mature version of Leira but had purple eyes instead of green. Empress Chloe Avalon stood there smiling at them before studying each girl while wearing a green winter dress.

    The cat girl''s face lit up with a happy smile as she addressed the woman before them. "Mother," shemented warmly.

    Leira approached the woman, who beamed. Archer noticed the cat girl''s tail was excitedly swaying as she hugged the empress with a beaming smile. After they broke away from each other, the empress looked at each of them.

    But her gaze thennded on Archer. ''''I''ve heard about your exploits down south, son,'''' she said with amusement. ''''The Draconia Kingdom, eh? I thought you didn''t want to be a king.''''

    He shrugged. ''''I didn''t, but fate works in strange ways, Chloe,'''' he replied. ''''You''re experienced with such things.''''

    When he finished talking, the empress stared at him, asking, ''''Do you have any ns to invade the empire?''''

    Shaking his head, ''''No,'''' he replied. ''''This is Leira''s home, and I wouldn''t think of fighting against Avalon unless you hurt her or any of my girls.''''

    ''''We harbor no ill intentions toward your fianc��s, Arch,'''' she said earnestly. ''''You''re marrying my little girl and the others who will also be my daughters when you finally wed them.''''

    Archer nodded with a smile of his own. ''''I know,'''' he said. ''''Now let''s see Osoric so he can finally pay me what I''m owed.''''

    Chloe startedughing. ''''Oh, goddess,'''' she eximed. ''''That has been driving him crazy. Poor Osoric couldn''t decide what to give, so we had to call Leira for help.''''

    When he heard that, his gaze turned toward the cat girl, who looked away, ''''I had no choice,'''' she quietly spoke. ''''They wanted to keep it a secret.''''

    He wrapped his arm around her shoulder before pulling her into a hug, causing Leira to go bright red. The maids and her mother smiled at his public disy of affection, but he whispered into her twitching ear, ''That''s okay, my cat princess.''

    Leira smiled and pushed him away before they started walking. Chloe offered to lead them to the meeting room. As she led the group through the pce''s corridors, Archer couldn''t help but be awed by the paintings of the previous imperial family members.

    Archer then saw murals depicting the empire''s historic battles and wars. Among them was one dedicated to himself, illustrating the moment he incinerated the invading armies outside the city during Avalon''s invasion.

    The next scene showed him flying across the empire, destroying the invading forces, which led to the empire''s expansion. Finally, thest mural portrayed him perched atop a mountain peak, still in his dragon form, overlooking the expanse of the empire.

    Once Archer looked at the murals, he followed Chloe and the girls. He used Blink to catch up with them, causing some of them to smile. The group''s footsteps echoed softly against the polished marble floors with each step.

    He noticed the empress''s presence oozed grace and authority as mana radiated off her, causing him to think as they traveled down an empty corridor, ''She''s a powerful mage.''

    Finally, they arrived at a set of double doors where Leiramented, ''''This is one of our private meeting rooms. It''s only used by family.''''

    Everyone smiled, while some looked nervous and unsure of how to react. Archer noticed Chloe smiling as she pushed the doors open. The room was expansive, filled withfortable sofas arranged in clusters around low tables.

    Archer noticed green and purple rugs covering the floor, matching the colors of Leira''s and Chloe''s eyes. The empress ushered them inside, ''''Sit down and make yourselvesfortable. Osoric is preparing your reward, Arch.''''

    He nodded before sinking into one of the sofas. Leira sat to his left, Hemera to his right, and Nefertiti and E settled at the ends. The other girls found seats and began to rx before they started chatting about the uing celebrations.

    Once they were settled, Chloe exited the room. Ten minutester, three maids arrived with carts packed with various meals. Stepping forward respectfully, one of the women said, ''''The empress wanted us to bring you some food before your meeting.''''

    Archer thanked them before the three left and stood up to check out what foods they had. There were sandwiches, meat wraps, and many other snacks, but all he grabbed was those and flopped back before eating.

    The sandwich was made of meat and Crimson Sunfruit resembling a tomato from Earth. The food smelled delicious, forcing him to take the rest for himself before sitting back down. Without further hesitation, he took a big bite, savoring the explosion of vors in his mouth.

    Archer loved the vorful meat and the tomato-looking vegetables. He couldn''t help but let out a satisfied hum. The girls saw his enthusiasm and giggled, amused by his eating as much as he could.

    Leira smirked, shaking her head fondly at him. "Hungry, Archer?" she teased.

    He shed her a grin that caught her off guard, "Just a little," he admitted between bites.

    But just a little turned into just one more and then just one more after that as he found himself unable to resist the delicious sandwiches. Archer lost count of how many he had eaten, each tasting better than thest.

    Eventually, the others joined in, grabbing their sandwiches, and started chatting as they ate. The room was filled withughter and satisfied munching as they enjoyed the delicious food together.

    Archer leaned back on the sofa, a contented smile on his face, his hunger finally sated. They waited another ten minutes until Osoric, Chloe, a girl with blonde hair, green ears, and a pair of cat ears atop her head, appeared.

    Thest person to enter was Vn, the First Prince, who sat next to the girl, looking at the twelve gossiping girls who paid them no attention. Archer noticed Osoric wasn''t bothered, but the prince and girl were.

    "Father," she said. "Why are you epting such disrespectful behaviour?"

    Archer observed Osoric''sughter before he casually dismissed her inquiry with a wave of his hand. "They''re the prospective wives of our guardians, and they will be Leira''s site wives. No need for all the kneeling and saluting," he exined.

    The blonde girl wasn''t pleased, but the First Prinve Vn spoke with venom in his tone, ''''You married Leira off to a sleazy yboy bandit who extorted vast wealth from our empire while messing around with dozens of pretty girls.''''

    The room fell silent as all of Archer''s girls directed their attention toward the blonde youth, resembling a younger version of Osoric, who continued, his toneced with usation, "I''ve heard the stories. You''ve brutalized your siblings, ughtered a dozen Avalonian nobles, and disyed disrespect towards my parents with your unkempt attire and crude conduct."

    After speaking, the room went silent before Archer startedughing, but this wasn''t one of amusement but anger. Osoric saw the look in his eyes and stepped, ''''Please don''t kill him, Arch!''''

    Archer had gone from the sofa and reappeared in front of Vn, who yelped in shock. He was grabbed by the throat and lifted into the air. Most of the girls jumped up and got ready to attack the three others, while Leira got in the middle.

    The cat girl tried to calm everyone down, but Osoric and Chloe grabbed the blonde girl before moving to the side while Archer pulled Vn toward him and growled into the boy''s face.

    He tightened his hold on the prince, ''''Don''t ever disrespect me in front of mydies again,'''' he warned. ''''I''ve done nothing but save this kingdom repeatedly, Vn. What have you done?''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 751 Enjoy Your Meal

    Chapter 751 Enjoy Your Meal

    ??Archer received no response from the struggling blonde prince, so he forcefully threw Vn onto the sofa and used his sleek yet powerful tail to pierce the boy''s thigh, eliciting a scream of pain, but he ignored it and warned the First Prince, ''''Don''t ever mention my girls again.''''

    After that, he withdrew his tail and cast Aurora Healing on Vn, restoring his injured leg to its normal condition. However, despite the healing magic, the prince screamed in agony.

    Watching this, Archer resorted to pping to attempt to pacify him, prompting the blonde girl to regard him with a horrified expression as if seeing a monstrous side of him. Still, he shrugged before rejoining Leira and Hemera, who weren''t shocked.

    But Kassandra spoke in a confused tone, ''''It''s obvious you don''t like people looking at us, do you?''''

    ''''No?'''' Archer instantly answered. ''''You girls belong to me, and people shouldn''t be looking at you in front of me. That''s just stupid Kass.''''

    Meanwhile, Osoric and Chloe rushed over to Vn, relieved to see his wound healed, before he exited the room. Once he was gone, the emperor turned to Archer, ''''Thank you for not harming him too much,'''' he said. ''''We''re grateful for all your help.''''

    Archer nodded as he pulled Hemera and Leira closer. Thetter blushed brightly, prompting the older man tough, ''''You look just like your mother when you blush, Leira.''''

    The cat girl hid her head in her hands, causing the others tough as Sera said, ''''It''s adorable, ain''t it?''''

    Osoric agreed with a chuckle but soon calmed down and asked, ''''So who are your newdies, son?''''

    He smiled before introducing them and asking Leira and Hemera to jump up. Archer got Kassandra and Lucrezia to take their ce. The Kraken Princess and Deep One joined him with a smile as they sat up against him, causing Chloe tough.

    Archer motioned to the ck-haired girl, ''''This is Kassandra Tidewater,'''' he said.

    After that, he turned to the blonde Deep One, ''''This is Lucrezia,'''' Archer introduced. ''''She saved me against the Swarm.''''

    Osoric looked concerned and asked about the poison, which Archer did. After exining everything to the man, who looked worried, he wrote down what he was being told. Once the emperor detailed everything, the older man nodded concernedly.

    ''''This is troubling,'''' he said. ''''But I''ve ramped up recruitment in the army and allocated more funds to creating even more armies thanks to the new provinces the empire gained because of you.''''

    He smiled before they started talking about everything he''d been up to, which fascinated his Mother and Father-inw and caused them to ask even more questions. After an hour of talking and catching up, Osoricmented, ''''Now for the main event, Arch.''''

    When Archer heard this, his eyes glowed with greed, causing the girls to giggle at his reaction before the emperor took out a storage ring and handed it to him. As he took it, the ring sucked some of his mana into it.

    It continued until it suddenly stopped, and Chloe quickly exined, ''''The ring has connected with you and won''t allow anyone else to ess it while you live.''''

    Archer beamed at the empress''s words before looking into the ring. He was shocked as mountains of gold coins stretched as far as his eyes could see. He continued to explore the ring''s contents and saw troves of glittering gems in every color imaginable.

    Mountains of gold and silver coins littered one side of the space, which excited him because his hoard would be never-ending now, and he would only add more to it as the years passed, thanks to the trouble he always gets into.

    Afterward, he returned to reality and looked at the emperor, ''''Thank you, Osoric,'''' he said with an honest smile. ''''It''s impressive.''''

    The emperor chuckled before speaking with a radiant smile, "You''ve helped us earn even more, thanks to the newnds," he stated, approaching Archer. "I have to go speak to the government officials, but once the Frostfall Ball is finished, you''ll be brought to the pce for ate dinner."

    Archer nodded in acknowledgment before turning to the blonde girl, who wore a scowl on her face. Osoric introduced her, "This is Ana Avalon, the First Princess."

    Archer greeted her with a charming smile, but the girl ignored him, prompting the emperor to shake his head before departing. Chloe bid farewell to Leira with a hug before turning to the other girls and doing the same thing, shocking everyone.

    Once Chloe hugged each of them, she approached him with a loving smile, which reminded him of the ones Mothers gave their sons when they were proud. The empress hugged him, ''''Be careful out there, Arch,'''' she said. ''''Many people hate you and would love to see you fail.''''

    When he heard this, Archer felt a surge of happiness, realizing that Ana cared more for him than his mother, leaving him oddly touched. Chloe seemed to sense his emotions and released him, offering him a warm smile before departing with Osoric and Ana, who remained silent.

    Archer chuckled at Ana''s reaction before focusing on the girls watching him. He was just about to speak. Teu jumped up and dered, ''''Can we go check out the stalls, please? Some of the food smelt delicious.''''

    The group agreed with her, and Archer opened a Gate to one of the alleyways in the city below and stepped through, followed by the twelve girls. When exiting the portal, they all saw crowds of people passing by.

    Archer''s interest was piqued as children ran ahead of their parents, clutching bags of sweets. However, E quickly took charge, rallying everyone. "Everyone, we should split up and explore the stalls and restaurants."

    She suggested before continuing. "But our husband will travel between groups to spend time with all of us, so it will be fair for everyone."

    The girls eagerly nodded in agreement, their faces alight with excitement, before breaking into groups of three. E, Halime, and Llyniel formed one group, while Teu, Kassandra, and Seraprised the second. Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira formed the third group, while thest group consisted of N, Tal, and Lucrezia.

    Afterward, they all started to say their goodbyes, but Archer stopped to give them the nes he bought as a gift, which made each girl happy. Each one had a different reaction, from happiness to excitement.

    They all thanked him with a hug and kiss before they started to split up, leaving him alone in the alleyway. Archer chuckled as he walked onto the street to find something to do, as hundreds of people passed by.

    Deciding to make the most of his time alone, Archer set off into the bustling streets and saw one called Market Avenue, which caught his interest. He loved the sight of the street alive with activity and people, lined with colorful stalls offering tasty treats and expensive trinkets.

    Amidst the bustling crowd, one stall caught his eye��a humble setup decorated with hangingnterns and a sign that read "Spicy Noodles."

    Captivated by the promise of good food, Archer walked toward the stall. Behind the counter, an old, Asian-looking man stood, a warm smile lighting up his weathered face. The smell of spices and savory broth wafted through the air, enticing Archer further.

    "Wee, young traveler!" the man greeted him, his voice kind and inviting. "Would you like a bowl of our famous spicy noodles?"

    Archer returned the smile, feelingfortable in the man''s presence. "Yes, please.''''

    The old man nodded with a big smile before Archer started to watch with anticipation, his mouth watering at the tantalizing aroma emanating from the bowl. Finally, after ten minutes, the stall owner ced arge bowl in front of him with a generous portion of noodles inside.

    "Here you go, young sir," he said with a bow. "Enjoy your meal."

    He thanked him before sitting at a nearby table, eager to try the noodles. When he finally did, the heat danced across his taste buds as he took his first bite, leaving a satisfying warmth in its wake.

    Archer found the dish mouthwatering and dug in eagerly until everyst bite had disappeared, leaving him thoroughly satisfied. The old man behind the stall chuckled at his reaction, clearly pleased.

    After ten minutes, he finished eating and turned to the owner, a smile ying on his lips. "Those were amazing," he said. "Can I have four more bowls, please?"

    The stall owner was momentarily shocked, but Archer saw a twinkle of delight dancing in them. "Another bowl so soon? My, my, you must have a hearty appetite, young sir!" he eximed, his voice filled with genuine joy.

    Archer chuckled, nodding eagerly. "Your noodles are just too good to resist," he admitted.

    Without hesitation, the old man set to work, his skilled hands moving efficiently as he prepared another bowl of noodles. Archer watched in anticipation, his mouth watering at the thought of eating more.

    While waiting, he started people-watching and saw a group of guards chatting with some children who were fascinated by their weapons and armor. They harassed the soldier to touch his weapon, which the man refused due to the child''s age.

    Next, an old man talked to a woman who was selling trinkets. He lectured her on the expensive prices of her goods, but she brushed him off with an exotic ent: ''''Get out of here, you old coot! My prices are good! The best on Market Avenue.''''

    Archer chuckled upon hearing this, prompting the old man to turn his attention toward him, which only made himugh even more. However, the noodle stall owner threw something at him, shouting, "Rodrick! Stop harassing our customers, you crazy old coot.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 752 Dancing

    <h4>Chapter 752 Dancing</h4>

    Archer watched as the entric old man spun around to confront the noodle stall owner, who was busy cooking his meals, saying, ''''Shut up, Raymond! She is peddling dodgy trinkets to swindle the people! It''s outrageous.''''

    Intrigued, Archer rose from the table he was sitting on and approached the small stall, which offered everything from useless junk to chains that radiated mana. After inspecting the merchandise, he found nothing interesting, as they were for lower-level people.

    Afterward, he turned back to Rodrick, who was muttering curses while shuffling toward the noodle stall, which was billowing smoke. This distracted Raymond from the impending confrontation.

    Archer sighed with annoyance. The old man was determined to argue with Raymond, which would stop him from eating his newly discovered food. Raymond wouldn''t ept it, so Archer cast Mana Maniption.

    Rodrick attempted to move forward, growing visibly agitated as he got close to the noodle stall, but the magic stopped him as a faint violet could be seen around him. However, the cooky old man calmed down upon finding himself face-to-face with Archer.

    ''''Move along,'''' Archermanded. ''''You''re bothering me while I''m trying to eat, and if you persist, I''ll feed you to my monsters without a second thought, old man.''''

    The threat caused the old man to pale, and he nodded in concession. Archer dismissed the spell and returned to his seat just as Raymond emerged with a tray of four noodle dishes, catching his attention.

    He smiled gratefully at the elderly gentleman before inquiring, "What''s the price?"

    Raymond pondered momentarily before responding, "Twenty-five silver, young sir."

    ''''Here, take this gold and bring five more bowls,'''' Archer said while handing the old man the old coin. He tried to refuse it, but one look caused him to ept it and rush back to his stall to start cooking after Archer told him the names of the dishes.

    ''Realm Roast Ramen, Mystic Mushroom Miso Noodles, Dragon''s Breath Pasta, and Shadowed Shrimp Stir-fry were the names,'' he internally said. ''Someone from Earth definitely came before me.''

    After checking out the four bowls of noodles, each smelled distinctly different and delicious. The aroma forced Archer''s mouth to water, which forced his hand. He decided he couldn''t wait any longer before first trying the steaming bowl of Realm Roast Ramen.

    The mouthwatering smell drifted up to his nose, causing him to tuck in, sipping the rich broth and enjoying the taste of the roasted meats and fragrant spices that exploded in his mouth, making him groan.

    Once he finished the Realm Roast, he turned his attention to the Mystic Miso Noodles. The aroma of the earthy mushrooms mixed with the tangy miso broth in each bite was a burst of meaty goodness alongside the delicious noodles, soaking up the vorful sauce.

    It took Archer a little while to eat, but he still wasn''t satisfied, causing him to look at the third bowl, the Dragon''s Breath Pasta that tickled his taste buds as he relished the spice burning his tongue.

    Despite the pasta''s fiery kick, Archer was enamored with its sweet and tangy fusion of vors. With eager enthusiasm, he shoveled it down, unconcerned with passersby''s shocked nces at his voracious appetite.

    At that moment, he focused solely on indulging in the delectable dish before him, oblivious to any semnce of manners as his hunger took precedence. Once Archer was done with the Dragon''s Breath, he pushed the empty bowl away after dropping the fork on the tray and turning to thest dish, the shrimp stir-fried noodles.

    The smell of garlic and ginger filled his nose as he started eating. The tiny creatures resembled shrimp and were wlessly cooked, their sulent flesh harmonizing with the vegetables and delectable sauce.

    Savoring each bite until he finally reached thest, feeling satiated. Raymond wandered over and took the bowls after thanking him for the patronage and stopping the old coot from starting an argument during the busy festival hours.

    Archer brushed the man off before saying his farewells and joining the crowd. He traveled through the throngs of people until he spotted E, Halime, and Llyniel ying a game where?they had to smash four ss bottles with little ice stones created by the stall owner.

    He watched as E managed to break two bottles but missed thest ones. Halime''s shots went wide apart, including one that just bounced off one of the bottles, causing her to grow disheartened, but Llyniel''s go was worse.

    The wood elf missed every throw and even hit the stall owner, who let out a yelp when the ice pellet hit him in the chest, causing him tough. Archer approached them when they were finished with the game.

    ''''Hello, my beauties,'''' he said while embracing E from behind.

    Archer took in her sweet scent, which reminded him of blooming flowers. E yelped before trying to escape, but she soon realized it was him and rxed before melting into him with a sweet smile.

    ''''Hi, Arch,'''' she said while turning around in his arms. ''''You scared me.''''

    With a chuckle, Archer kissed the half-elf before releasing her, then repeated the gesture for Llyniel and Halime, who stood off to the side, observing the scene. After greeting them, the group walked to a table just outside one of the city''s parks.

    When they all sat down, Archer questioned the three girls, ''''How has the festival been?''''

    ''''It''s been nice so far,'''' E said while Halime and Llyniel agreed with a nod as she continued. ''''The food is delicious, and the people have been friendly so far.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''That''s good. Have you seen any of the other girls?''''

    ''''We bumped into Maeve and her family just after running into Aurelia, who was with her siblings going on one of the rides in the city center,'''' Llyniel answered.

    ''''I saw Eveline drinking in one of the inns with a group of her people,'''' Halimemented. ''''I think they were family.''''

    ''''Well, if we bump into them, then so be it. But I want to spend time with you girls,'''' Archer responded to the three, who beamed at his words.

    Afterward, the four of them continued to spend time with each other and yed many more festival games that the people set up. As the Frostwinter Festival continued, Archer thoroughly enjoyed his time with the three girls.

    The frosty air was filled withughter and the scent of roasted Enchanted Ember Chestnut as they wandered through the bustling streets illuminated with winter-themed decorations and people singing about the end of Frostwinter and the start of Elderbloom.

    Archer and the girls found many stalls selling food and drinks they liked. Right now, the four were savoring the warmth of spiced cider and indulged in sweet treats like Moon Honey-

    zed pastries and fire apples.

    He couldn''t help but smile at the joy on the girls'' faces as they loved everything. Eventually, they stumbled upon a stage where local performers entertained the crowd with music and dance.

    E''s eyes sparkled as she pulled Archer into the lively gathering, joining in the spirited festivities with Halime and Llyniel close behind. Musicians were ying a cheerful song, causing people to get up and dance with their lovers.

    When the three girls saw this, they all turned to him with pleading expressions, which he obliged and started dancing with E first. Archer was swept up in the music, his heart beating in time with the melody.

    As the cheerful notes filled the air, he locked eyes with his half-

    elf, whom he had known for years by this point. Her blue eyes were sparkling with joy and delight, and he extended his hand to her with a charming smile without wasting any more time.

    E epted the invitation to dance amidst the bustling crowd in the city square. With a radiant smile, she epted, her hand fitting perfectly in his as they moved gracefully to the music.

    They danced for a while, enjoying themselves. Their bodies moved in harmony while they were lost in the moment. Archer and E continued until he spun her around, which caused her to let out a delightful giggle, music to his ears.

    As the song reached the end, Archer dipped her low, causing herughter to erupt as she leaned back before gently pulling her back up as their eyes locked in a silent moment of affection.

    But the dance wasn''t over for him, and with a yful wink, Archer walked over to Halime and took her hand as E joined the wood elf who was watching them in fascination. He noticed her big, beautiful brown eyes gleamed with excitement.

    Archer looked into her eyes with a grin before speaking, ''''Your turn is next, my wood elf princess.''''

    With a smile in return, she gently guided Archer and Halime onto the dance floor as the next song began to y. As the music filled the air, they began to dance, and it became apparent that Archercked experiencepared to the graceful Halime.

    However, with her guidance, he soon found his rhythm. Halime''s movements flowed gracefully and easily, reminiscent of the gentle sway of willow branches in the breeze, mesmerizing Archer.

    The two danced in perfect harmony for a full hour, their movements synchronized to the music''s beat. Halime graciously guided Archer through each step, their bodies swaying together seamlessly.

    Soon, Archer noticed Halime growing tired as the dancing finally got the better of her, and the two finally stopped before walking toward Llyniel, who was waiting with E. When they arrived, Halime copsed onto the bench while catching her breath.

    When he saw the snake girl, he smiled before turning to the wood elf and offering his hand, which she happily took.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 753 People Are Rude

    Chapter 753 People Are Rude

    ??Archer and Llyniel danced until the wood elf grew tired, which showed on her pretty face as she was sweating and breathing heavily. This forced him to stop the dancing and make their way over to E and Halime, who were resting.

    Llyniel copsed onto the bench with all the grace of a fish out of the water, leaning heavily against E for support. Despite her efforts, E couldn''t suppress a giggle at the elf''s antics while Halime smiled warmly.

    Archer chuckled before casting Aurora healing on the trio. When the violet lights washed over them, they shivered and thanked him as they stretched their bodies. After the group recovered, he informed the three girls while standing up, ''''I will find the other girls and see how they are,'''' he said. ''''Will you three be okay?''''

    E assured him they would be fine, with the other two girls nodding in agreement. Llyniel chimed in, suggesting they find a restaurant for a meal before fully immersing themselves in the festival.

    Archer smiled, exchanging goodbye kisses with each of them before blending into the passing crowd. Leaving Market Avenue behind, he navigated toward the main thoroughfare of Starfall City.

    It was named the Celestial Way, a bustling street nked by various shops selling all kinds of merchandise. Archer spotted a few stunning nes and rings in the window as he walked past a jewelry shop.

    Eventually, he reached a charming tavern where patrons toasted and celebrated with drinks. Outside, under the shelter of a canopy, Sera, Tal, and Kassandra sat, their mugs brimming with ale as they exchangedughter.

    With a smile, he approached the trio, their faces illuminated by the warm glow of the mananterns hung up outside the tavern. Sera wasughing at something Tal said, her red hair catching the flickering light while she bounced up and down on the spot.

    Her ruby-red eyes turned in his direction when she heard something, causing a glowing smile to appear across her pretty features, "Sweetheart, over here!" she called out, beckoning him to join them.

    Archer beamed before walking over to the table, greeted by the sight of his girls enjoying drinks and conversation. With her characteristic confidence, Kassandra raised her mug in greeting while Tal shed him a mischievous grin.

    "Join us, Arch!" Tal eximed, patting the empty seat beside her. "We were just discussing our ns for the rest of the festival."

    The three told him they''d been eating loads of good food but were running low on coins, so Sera looked at him with an innocent smile while giving him puppy eyes. This caused him tough while she asked, ''''Can we have some gold, please, Archie?''''

    Hearing Sera call him baffled him, as only N called him that, but Archer ignored it with a smile while taking out a pouch with a thousand coins and giving it to the dragon girl, who got excited and stored it in her ring.

    Archer watched Sera''s sneaky nces as if she were covertly checking her surroundings after stashing the gold he had given her, which was hrious to him. After that, she leaned over the table before grabbing his shirt and pulling him forward until she kissed him.

    Time seemed to stand still for a moment as their lips met, a rush of emotions coursing through him. But just as quickly as it began, Sera broke the kiss, her breath catching as she pulled away with a yful grin.

    The dragon girl gave him a bright smile, ''''Thank you, handsome,'''' she said.

    Before Archer could gather his thoughts, Sera dashed off towards the tavern''s bustling bar, leaving him momentarily stunned. Tal and Kassandraughed at the sight, their joy echoing through the tavern.

    Regaining hisposure, Archer chuckled at Sera''s antics before being enveloped in warm hugs from Tal and Kassandra as a greeting. The silver-haired girl put her arm over his shoulder, ''''It''s good to see you Arch,'''' she said. ''''What have you been up to?''''

    Upon finishing her drink, Kassandra nodded with interest. Seeing their curious expressions, Archer exined that he had stumbled upon some delicious noodles and ate for a while before encountering and dancing with E, Halime, and Llyniel.

    When the two girls heard that, they smiled before Kassandra questioned with an excited smile gracing her lips, ''''You can dance?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''A little,'''' he answered. ''''They helped me learn once we started.''''

    The Kraken Princess giggled, ''''I want to dance with you before the festival ends, Arch.''''

    ''''Of course,'''' he smiled. ''''I would like that.''''

    Kassandra smiled and was going to speak, but Sera''s shouting interrupted the Kraken Princess, causing the three to gaze at the little redhead who was barging people out of the way while carrying a tray with mugs on.

    Archer chuckled as Sera ced it on the table,ining, ''''People are rude,'''' she said, giving each a mug. ''''It''s like they can''t see me. I''m not invisible, you know.''''

    When Sera sat down, Archer and the other two girlsughed even more as herining continued until Kassandra teased the dragon girl, ''''Well, you''re short, Sera, so you can''t me them.''''

    He watched Sera''s face twitch before a grin appeared, ''''Shut up, muscle woman! You have a man''s figure.''''

    Kassandra giggled, ''''Still doesn''t change that you look like a twelve-year-old girl.''''

    ''''Shut up, you slippery octopus! I''ll turn you into Takoyaki! I don''t look like a child! I''m the second oldest here!'''' The dragon girl snapped back.

    "Actually, you''re third in line," Kassandra countered. "Our husband is the youngest. I''m twenty-two, and Tal is twenty-

    one."

    The silver-haired elf nodded while drinking her ale and watched the two girls arguing with smiles on their faces. But when Archer heard that, he interjected with a smug, ''''So what if I''m the youngest? I can still make you tremble under me, Kass.''''

    Kassandra''s face went bright red when she heard his words, but she quickly shut up and stopped talking, as it was the truth, and she had noeback. But during her sudden silence, Sera had to make things worse, ''''We heard you squealing like a Mudsnout while under our husband during your first time.''''

    Archer watched Kassandra''s expression change toplete embarrassment, ''''Shut up, you little gremlin!'''' She snapped. ''''You''re a lewd dragon.''''

    Sera was grinning as she rested her chin on her hands before replying, ''''You''re a secret Masochist Kraken who likes to be dominated!''''

    After hearing Sera''s teasing remarks, Kassandra fell silent and stopped her yful banter with Sera. Archer quickly spotted her reaction and rose from his seat, making his way to the space beside her.

    Gently, he pulled her into aforting hug, whispering, "There''s nothing wrong with that, Kass. Sera''s just being a Gremlin and teasing you."

    Kassandra''s deep ck eyes met his, and Archer saw the relief in them when she heard his words but couldn''t react as he leaned forward and kissed her. He loved the feeling of her silky smooth lips.''''

    When they parted, she spoke while leaning up against him, "I''m sorry for reacting like that. I''m still getting used to hearing about that stuff even though we''ve already been through it."

    After that, the four started drinking as the ale flowed freely, while Archer, with Tal, Kassandea, and Sera, were boisterous and speaking loudly. He watched them with a smile as they clinked the mugs together in a toast at being sister wives, which amused him.

    The atmosphere grew more rxed with each passing round, and inhibitions faded. Tal''s giggles grew louder, Kassandra''s cheeks flushed crimson, and Sera''s eyes sparkled with mischief.

    As the night went on, the effects of the alcohol became evident on the three girls as Sera was all over the ce and telling a story about how she burned an army of orcs when they were exploring the underground city.

    Her stories made the other two girlsugh, and the patrons around them were just as drunk as the dragon girl. Kassandra couldn''t sit straight as she swayed side to side with her eyes closed.

    Meanwhile, Tal suddenly stood up and stumbled over to Archer, sitting on hisp. This caused him tough, but he wrapped his arms around her waist. The elf started peppering his face with kisses, dering, ''''I love you, you silly dragon.''''

    Upon hearing this, Archer smiled before replying, ''''I love you too, Tali.''''

    After responding, Talid her head on his shoulder and nuzzled into his neck while babbling about their first meeting. When Sera saw a hint of jealousy in Archer''s eyes, she stumbled over to him.

    Archer grabbed the dragon girl by the waist to steady her, ''''It looks like you three have had enough to drink,'''' he said. ''''I will take you to the domain. We can explore the festival tomorrow.''''

    The girls protested his decision, but none could stand up straight. So, Archer stood up, scooped Kassandra over his shoulder with a yelp, did the same to Sera, and then approached, cradling Tal in his arms, before teleporting into the domain."

    Their sudden disappearance startled those around him, but they quickly returned to their celebrations. Meanwhile, the four reappeared in the treehouse and quietly made his way to the girls'' bedrooms.

    He gently tucked them into bed as they mumbled sleepily. Each one gave him a sloppy kiss before drifting off to sleep, making him smile while ensuring they would be okay, and ordered the Brownies to keep an eye on them.

    Once he had sorted things out in the domain, Archer departed and returned to the bustling city streets. Amidst the crowds, he blended in and began searching for the other six girls who were somewhere amidst the festival''s chaos.

    Archer utilized the dragon tattoos to track them down, swiftly locating Teu, N, and Lucrezai nearby.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 754 Let Us Help

    <h4>Chapter 754 Let Us Help</h4>

    Archer arrived at one of the many bustling squares throughout the city, where market stalls and merchants sold goods to passing people. One man tried to call him, but Archer ignored him and continued looking for the three close girls.

    He then spotted a massive crowd surrounding an ongoing fight, causing them to let out excited cheers. When he saw this, he approached and saw N and Teu fighting two other people.

    N was fighting arge bear man built like a bodybuilder back on Earth, but the lioness wasn''t struggling. She was winning, causing the man to grow angrier with every punch shended.

    After looking around when he didn''t see Lucrezia fighting and soon found the blonde woman watching the fight, he approached her and cheekily pecked the unsuspecting Death Witch on the cheek, causing her to spin around as her blood-red eyes zed with anger.

    However, Lucrezia soon calmed down when she spotted him, and a glowing smile appeared on her face, "Arch! I''m d you''re here,'''' she said, ''''the girls will be happy to see you.''''

    Archer smiled and greeted her before returning his gaze to the fight. It looked like the lioness was about to win as she struck the man''s ribs with several lethal kicks, causing her opponent to stumble backward.

    The bear man rushed forward angrily, swinging his fists wildly, but N blocked the attacks. Archer noticed her beautiful blue eyes gleaming excitedly as she counterattacked after deflecting onest strike.

    Archer saw rushed mana wrap around her fist before striking him in the chest with a resounding thud.?Her opponent stumbled backward, and N continued to pursue him. She didn''t allow him to react as she sent several punches in his face.

    He was amazed to see this and started cheering her on. N blocked one of the men''s punches before punching him in the jaw with such force that the crowd heard the crunch as the force of her attack sent him flying.

    The bear man crashed outside the ring unconscious, causing the crowd to roar excitedly as N won her fight wildly.

    After watching N fight, his gaze found Teu trading punches with a stocky woman. Archer noticed her opponent towered over the Aquarian Princess, which didn''t matter as she was much stronger than the barbarian woman.

    Archer felt every punch that connected with the woman, causing her to struggle while defending against Teu, who was unleashing so many strikes that he could barely see her as she moved so fast.

    He watched in awe as each punch from Teu forced the barbarian woman to stagger, eventually dropping to one knee. Teu stepped back, spun around, and delivered a powerful kick to her opponent''s face, rendering her unconscious and securing victory in the fight.

    The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, witnessing Teu''s impressive disy of skill and strength. Archer couldn''t help but join in, his admiration for Teu''s prowess evident in his enthusiastic cheers.

    When Teu turned around and spotted him standing alongside Lucrezia and N, she rushed over to him. Archer smiled as he hugged her, causing a beautiful smile to grace her lips, and she tightly embraced him.

    After that he questioned, ''''Why are you two fighting?''''

    ''''For fun, Archie!'''' N dered while joining in on the hug.

    This caused Teu and Lucrezia to giggle before the referee approached the group. Archer looked at the man who handed them a pouch of copper, silver, and gold coins. N grabbed it.

    She quickly stored it in her storage ring before the three left the cheering crowd behind as more fights started. Afterward, the group left the square behind, and N was excited as she eximed, ''''Let''s eat!''''

    Archer chuckled before agreeing, as Teu and Lucrezia also wanted to eat. The group traveled through the city, looking at stalls where games and trinkets could be bought. They ended up at a game where they had to throw a wooden ring.

    The group continued to explore the city while trying all kinds of games, and by the time it started to getter, N yawned and asked to return to the domain along with the other two girls, who were also tired.

    Archer nodded with a smile before opening a portal, and the girls kissed him before stepping through as they said bye to him. Once they were gone, he said, ''''One more group, then I can rest.''''

    He did the same thing and used the tattoo to find Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira in the city''s northern part. With a sigh, Archer traveled toward them while admiring the scene around him.

    There weren''t as many people as when he first arrived, but there were enough out that businesses decided to stay open. After walking for an hour, Archer stands outside a theater, where soldiers guard the entrance.

    Archer knew the three girls were inside but decided to wait by lying on a nearby patch of snow-free grass and gettingfortable as the ground was cool. He gazed at the beautiful twinkling stars above, stretching endlessly like a neverending painting.

    Each one was a beacon in the darkness, and I couldn''t help but wonder where Earth might be among those distant specks of light. The thought tugged at his heartstrings for a moment, but just as he was growing depressed, something distracted him.

    A shooting star zed a colorful trail across the sky, causing his eyes to widen in shock as he watched its mesmerizing beauty.At that moment, the wonder of the shooting star erased any thoughts of Earth from his mind.

    But his moment of peace was shattered. An earth-shattering roaring from the west caused his gaze to snap in that direction, and he saw an eery green beam shot up to the sky. He knew something terrible was about to happen.

    He summoned Leira, Hemera, and Nefertiti without wasting any more time. The three girls were shocked but smiled when they saw Archer, but he quickly spoke, ''''Somethingsing, and my armies are busy. I hoped you could help the soldiers while I take on the iing Swarm.

    Nefertiti''s eyes widened in shock, but Hemera protested, ''''You can''t fight a horde of monsters on your own Arch! Let us help.''''

    ''''You can,'''' Archer answered. ''''Just cover me from the above and help the soldiers as that beam is bad news.''''

    They all nodded, so he continued, ''''Now stay here, and I''ll open a Gate for you.''''

    After speaking, the three girls hugged him before kissing his cheek and telling him to be careful. Archer nodded before summoning his wings, taking off, and flying toward the Starfall''s Western Gate.

    It only took him ten minutes to reach the top of the wall where the Avalonian soldiers were preparing to fire upon the horde when they got in range. When themanders spotted him, he bowed, ''''Wee Whtie Prince,'''' he said. ''''We will be needing reinforcement due to the horde''s size.''''

    Archer''s gaze turned toward the horde, and thanks to his dragon eyes, he saw a massive horde of all kinds of sinister monsters. He gulped, but soon, the excitement boiled up inside him as he opened a Gate.

    Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira stepped through while preparing to fight. When the soldiers saw the purple-haired cat girl, they knelt, but she waved them off and started giving orders to the people around her.

    The other two girls helped her before Archer jumped off the wall andnded with a thud. He used Blink to get closer to the horde before casting hundreds of sma Missiles and sending them flying toward the Swarm.

    Explosions rang out all over the ce, sending monsters flying. After that, Archer summoned hundreds of Stone Men before ordering them to charge at the bigger monsters, which looked like mutated trolls but mixed with another creature.

    But Archer ignored it as the horde of monstrous creatures surged forward, their snarls and roars filling the air with chaos. Archer stood at the forefront, his eyes aze with determination.

    He cast Eldritch st, creating chaotic mana bolts that flew forward so fast that he could barely see them. The sts streaked through the air, cutting a path through the Swarm, and crashed within a group of creatures, causing chaos.

    With each st, monsters were thrown back, their ranks disrupted, and thrown into disarray. The ground shook as the sts struck explosively, sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield.

    But the Swarm''s creatures were relentless, pressing forward with an upromising fury as they roared and hissed. Archer grinned and summoned more Stone Men as the first ones crashed into the enemy.

    Archer watched as they barreled through the Swarms ranks and turned any creature they came into contact with into blood mist until a group of trolls jumped on them and managed to bring them to the ground.

    When this happened, Archer cast Eldritch st into the mutated trolls, causing them to fly into Ratlings, who surged out of a nearby hole, but he put a stop to it by taking a deep breath and letting out a Dragon''s Breath that washed over dozens of creatures.

    The violet mes burned them to ash, and projectiles and spells mmed into the horde, taking out even more. Archer turned around and saw the city''s defenses firing on the creatures, and dots in the distance were flying here.

    Archer knew he didn''t have much time to earn experience before the powerful mages reached, so he started to cast every spell and summoned his Shadow Creatures, who butchered the Swarm, but even with the extra help, it wasn''t enough.

    However, this didn''t alter the reality, and he continued to sense the experience seeping into him each time the Stone Men or Shadow creatures imed a life, ruing it for him.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 755 Mutated Tyrant Giant

    Chapter 755 Mutated Tyrant Giant

    ??Archer ignored the continuous flow of experience poured into him and continued casting eldritch sts, sma Missiles, and Azur Cannons into the Ghouls and Nightwalkers, causing many of them to die before getting close to him.

    Regardless of how many spells he used, the Swarm kepting. Not bothering to worry about that, he turned to see how close the Avalonian elites were, but as he did that, the scene took him by surprise.

    They were intercepted by a dozen humanoid creatures resembling the mutant Demigod he fought not long ago. However, Archer felt these monsters weren''t as strong as thest ones, so he knew the reinforcements could deal with them before helping with the Swarm.

    While watching the uncountable number of monsters, he witnessed a horde of Ratlings surging toward him, their frenzied charge threatening to overwhelm his position with some higher-ranked creatures inside the horde.

    A defiant grin spread across his face as the excitement welled. Archer wanted to use a spell he hadn''t touched before and quickly cast it while raising his hand because it was perfect for this type of situation, ''Chain Lightning.''

    With a resounding crackle, arcs of violet-colored electricity erupted from his outstretched hand,ncing through the air with deadly uracy. The Ratlings, caught in the electrifying web, convulsed and shrieked as the powerful magic surged through their ranks, scattering them like leaves in a storm.

    Undeterred by the onught, he stood firm, his grin widening as he witnessed the devastating impact of his spell, but soon found himself surrounded by all kinds of mutants, Ratlings, Ghouls, and Nightwalkers.

    Seeing this, Archer thought, ''Are they bringing out all their toys for this fight? But why not attack a smaller city.''

    ''''They''re probing the city''s defenses,'''' he concluded with wide eyes. Archer then continued to cast even more Eldritch sts into the creatures.

    While doing that, Archer remembered a spell that could wipe out more than one creature and cast it as if he hadn''t used it in a while. He let out a primal roar that momentarily stopped them just before he cast Elemental Fury.

    Fire, ice, water, earth, lightning, wind, light, and dark orbs appeared around him as the air crackled with anticipation, and the element balls grew into chaotic mana that looked like they wanted to explode.

    Archer controlled it by causing it tobine into something even deadlier. When the Swarm closed in and managed to overwhelm the Stone Men, he dismissed the Shadow Creatures before unleashing the Elemental Fury that had been building up.

    He released the spell that erupted, and it caused the ground to shake as the beam streaked through the air. As the spell came in contact with the horde of creatures, it decimated them without resistance.

    The chaotic mana wiped out hundreds of creatures, allowing the city''s defenders to make an impact as the cannons, mages, archers, and any other attacker continued to fire as the Swarm was still recklessly charging forward.

    Archer looked toward the ongoing battle in the air and saw the Avalonian Elites massacring the Mutant Creatures. He soon realized the enemy was trying to keep them from helping him, but it was toote, as he had already received all the aid he needed.

    Waves of powerful arcane, sun, and moon spells flew over his head and mmed into a group of trolls, causing them to scream in agony as thebination of magic was a torrent of destruction as it washed over them.

    The next attack to appear was a wave of fully charged mana arrows released by E and Tal. Archer watched the two girls constantly let even more go, causing their bows to glow with mana.

    Every new projectile was even stronger than thest. Leira, Llyniel, and Halime were casting powerful fire, nature, and poison spells at a group of Ratlings and Rat Orges charging toward them.

    He witnessed the purple-haired girl''s fire magicbine with thunder, causing a vtilebination that vaporized the creatures it touched. Meanwhile, he spotted N, Teulia, and finally, Sia, which caused him to beam when he saw the older dragon kin woman.

    The three warrior girls protected the others by keeping the creatures away from them while they cast their spells and shot their arrows. Archer started to wonder where Sera, Kassandra, and Lucrezia were. But soon, he would find out, as an angry roar was heard over the battle.

    Archer looked in the culprit''s direction and saw an army of mutated giants that looked twisted and unnatural, which made him shiver. They were your typical giants, but their skin was sickly grey, and they had glowing red eyes.

    Bones protruded from parts of its body. When Archer saw this, he thought, ''Those creatures have their hands on giants! How?''''

    He quickly scanned the lead giant to see what he was dealing with.

    [Mutated Tyrant Giant]

    [Rank: SS+]

    Archer was shocked but realized he was stronger than them, which boosted his confidence. He decided to check the smaller giant with brown-mixed hair covering its body. It looked humanoid but twisted into something horrifying.

    [Mutated Mountain Giant]

    [Rank: S]

    He turned toward the girls and shouted with panic, ''''Get back to the city! Things are going to get worse!''''

    They didn''t put up a fight because of the tone of his voice before rushing back to the wall, where the awaiting soldiers let them in and started to help him from the top by casting their spells from safety.

    After warning them, he instantly transformed into his dragon form when he saw the giants marching toward the city. Once Archer changed, he let out an earth-shattering roar that shook the ground.

    With a powerful p of his wings, he took off and flew toward the iing giants. While doing that, Archer took a deep breath and released a wave of violet dragon mes that washed over the army of creatures below the towering monsters.

    The mes seared the giant''s bottom half but only slowed them down, giving Archer enough time to crash into the lead one. When Archer did that, he started biting and wing at the giant, causing it to roar in pain.

    Archer didn''t give up and tore away chunks of the rotten skin while his ws burrowed deep into the creature''s stomach. He quickly tore the giant apart before lunging at the next one, and this went on as he managed to distract the iing giants.

    While he was doing this, hundreds of spells washed over the battlefield, clearing the smaller Swarm Creatures, but they did nothing to stop the giant''s march.His powerful ws ripped through flesh and shattered bone while his zing breath engulfed them in violet mes.

    But even as Archer killed the giants with seemingly effortless grace, a sinister rumbling echoed from the depths of the earth. A sinkhole a mile from Starfall City erupted violently, spewing forth a horde of colossal giants, each more imposing than thest.

    Unbothered by the neers, Archer continued his assault. However, amidst the chaos of battle, a colossal figure emerged from the Swarm of giants, towering over the others while staring at him.

    With a booming roar, the massive giant charged at Archer, its massive fists crashing down with the force of a raging storm. Despite Archer''s best efforts to defend himself, the sheer power of the colossal giant proved overwhelming.

    The ain''t unleashed a mighty punch and struck him aside as though he were a mere ything, sending him hurtling through the air like a broken doll. Archer crashed outside the city, causing the soldiers on the wall to stumble.

    Archer quickly recovered, but the pain shot through his body as the spot where he got punched was shattered, and the scales had vanished, leaving behind raw flesh. He heard a roar before gazing at the massive giant rushing toward him.

    Uncertain of his next move, Archer resorted to casting spells and unleashing streams of fire at the giant assant, only to watch helplessly as it easily withstand the attack but he could see it take some damage.

    Panic began to creep into Archer''s thoughts until suddenly, another roar pierced the chaos, a sound he recognized all too well. A shadow covered thendscape, causing Archer and the giant to look up.

    They saw an enormous Kraken falling on top of the giant, tangling it up with its tentacles and starting to bite down on it. The giant tried to attack, but Kassandra''s tentacles stopped any movement by tangling it up.

    She ripped the creature''s head clean, a crimson cascade drenching her form. Archer stood in awe, but as the mightier adversary fell, he leaped back into the fray. With the giant vanquished, thanks to being weakened from Archer''s previous attacks.

    Kassandra hurled its lifeless bulk into the gaping orifice from whence it emerged, resulting in a fierce end for thousands of Ratlings, Ghouls, and Nightwalkers. He released some dragon fire that killed the final creatures who littered the battlefield.

    When the battle was dying, Archer returned to his humanoid form alongside Kassandra, who was beaming at him while speaking, ''''I can''t believe I transformed while out of the sea!''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''Well, It was amazing, Kass,'''' he said. ''''we can use that to our advantage in future battles.''''

    The ck-haired girl nodded before holding out her fist as her smile brightened. Archer was lost until she exined, ''''We touch fists to celebrate our win.''''

    It dawned on him that he understood her intentions, causing him to gently prod the Kraken Princess, who beamed excitedly and enveloped him in a hug. Archer smiled warmly and reciprocated the embrace.

    Just then, Sera appeared in her dragon form, only to swiftly return to her humanoid form and leap toward him just as Kassandra released him from her embrace.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 756 Levelling Up

    Chapter 756 Levelling Up

    ??Archer smiled at Sera, who was clinging onto him like a baby Ko while nuzzling her head into his neck, which caused his heart to swell. The next thing he knew, the girls surrounded him as the Avalonian cavalry rushed past while cheering.

    They ran down the remaining Swarm, who fled the battlefield once Kassandra killed the Mutated Tyrant Giant. The girls, including Hecate and Sia, kissed and cuddled him. Archer was happy but confused.

    He looked at Sia before questioning with a naughty voice,''''What are you doing here, Aunty?''''

    The ck-haired dragonkin woman looked at him with her beautiful blue eyes, which he had lost before answering, ''''Our Manaship just arrived, and was alerted to the attack,'''' she revealed. ''''By the time I reached the wall, I bumped into the girls.''''

    Archer nodded before returning to the city, chatting with the group and catching up with Sia, who told him about his mission. He thanked him for helping her by sending Eldrics and the White Dragon Knights.

    When they arrived inside the city, the surrounding people started cheering, and then everyone started drinking, dancing, and celebrating the victory. This time, the festivities continued until the early hours.

    The group spent the rest of the night drinking and eating in the best restaurant in the city, which the owner personally invited them to. Once the girls had had too much to drink, he took each back to the domain while they peppered his face with kisses or dered their love to him.

    When Archer sorted them all out, it left only him and Lucrezia. He tucked all thirteen into bed and ensured they were okay before stepping onto the balcony, which overlooked the quiet domain.

    The weather was still cold, but Archer could tell it was already changing. He rxed on the balcony before getting the idea to level up as the Death Witch appeared beside him, ''''You''re too soft with them, Arch,'''' she said with a smile.

    Archer shrugged, an honest smile gracing his lips. ''''Oh well,'''' he said. ''''I love each of them dearly and will always have a soft spot for them.''''

    Lucrezia nodded beforementing with a sly smile, ''''Do you have a soft spot for me?''''

    He gazed into her beautiful eyes, deep red like crimson pools, and felt their mysterious charm draw him in. Archer shook his head as he answered, ''''It''s growing daily,'''' he grinned before asking, ''''Do you want to help me level up? I know a good ce we can go.''''

    ''''Of course,'''' Lucrezia answered. ''''Where will we be going, and won''t the girls be angry if you go on an adventure without them?''''

    ''''No, they will be fine, as not all of them can join me due to the ranks of the beasts in the realm being stronger than the regr ones on Thrylos,'''' Archer said while holding out his hand.

    She took it gracefully before Archer took out the medallion Zarion gave him and sent mana into it. Nothing happened at first, but then the two of them felt a sudden pull and were teleported somewhere.

    After a short time, the duo reappeared in a jungle clearing covered in mist, looking ancient. Towering trees with gnarled roots twisted upwards while vines hung like thick curtains, obscuring much of the sunlight that struggled to prate the dense canopy above.

    Archer felt the hot air brush up against his skin as his dragon senses told him something was nearby. They heard unseen beast roars echo through the thick jungle while others flew overhead.

    Suddenly, a subtle movement caught Archer''s eye, and he got ready to cast a spell. Lucrezia mirrored his caution, her senses keenly attuned to the subtle shifts in the jungle around them.

    Before they could react further, a thunderbird resembling Zarion, but this one was sleek, darted through the tangled undergrowth with effortless agility. Its bright yellow feathers shimmered, reflecting the dappled lights from some of the surrounding flowers.

    Archer and Lucrezia exchanged awestruck nces as the thunderbird approached them, its eyes gleaming with intelligence. A bright light blinded them, and a woman appeared in front of the two with a suspicious expression.

    Her bright yellow hair floated around her head, electrified by the thunder crackling through her body. Archer noticed her eyes shimmering with the same intense shade, sparkling like lightning.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice her voluptuous, pear-shaped figure, perfectly proportioned with no excess weight. She wore the same toga that Zarion and Zapona wore. ''''Are you rted to Zarion?'''' he asked.

    When the woman heard this, she gave a small nod. ''''Yes.''''

    ''''Well,'''' Archer continued, ''''he gave me this medallion so I coulde here and kill beasts to level up,'''' he exined while showing her Zarion''s gift.

    The yellow-haired woman''s eyes widened before her normal stern expression reappeared, ''''You may hunt here, dragon,'''' she said. ''''Do you know about the time dtion?''''

    ''''No,'''' Archer answered.

    After exining that five days in their realm equated to five hours in the outside world, the woman left them surprised. With no further words, she bid farewell and departed.

    Once the thunderbird woman was out of sight, Lucrezia remarked, "She was a Demigod; I''m not far from reaching her level."

    Archer affirmed her observation, and they traverse the jungle, embarking on their hunt for beasts. Soon, they encountered a massive, gori-like creature. As Archerid eyes on it, he scanned its form.

    [Jungle King]

    [Rank: S+]

    Reacting swiftly, Archer unleashed several Eldritch sts, each striking the creature''s body until it vanished into nothingness. Witnessing the spectacle, Lucreziaughed, eximing, "That creature never stood a chance."

    After that, the two continued to hunt, and Lucrezia helped Archer by injuring the stronger beasts they came across and letting him finish them off, allowing him to gain most of the experience.

    This went on for hours until the duo came across a sea, which surprised them. Lucrezia turned to him and asked, ''''Do you want to hunt in the sea? I know a spell that will keep you on my back while allowing you to breathe.''''

    Archer agreed before the blonde woman leaped into the water, and a light emanated from her. Suddenly, a massive Mosasaur appeared in the water. Lucrezia was at least two hundred meters long and fifty meters wide.

    He was shocked by her size but felt no maliceing from her. With that, he jumped onto her and felt mana wash over him, creating an air bubble. Archer was amazed as he could see the magic protecting him.

    Once settled, Lucrezia dived into the crystal clear water that allowed him to see for miles around them. Beautiful coral reefs stretched in every direction, teeming with beasts that glimmered from the underwater nts.

    Archer saw schools of shark-looking beasts swim by, catching his interest. He scanned them to see how strong they were.

    [Reef Sharks]

    [Rank: D]

    ''They not that strong,'' he thought to himself.

    Suddenly, a shadow passed overhead, and Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he saw the glorious sight of a massive whale gliding effortlessly through the water. It passed by them without paying any attention to anything.

    Lucrezia spoke in his mind, ''That''s a Sea Titan, darling,'' she said. ''They are strong when provoked.''

    ''They look amazing,'' Archer replied. ''We need to hunt some of them.''

    The Death Witch giggled, ''''We will when we''re down in the deep trenches.''''

    As they ventured deeper into the underwater realm, Archer noticed other strange creatures darting away at the sight of Lucrezia. Bizarre sea creatures with tentacled appendages and iridescent scales scurried into the depths.

    "Arch," the voice spoke softly in his mind, unmistakably Lucrezia''s. "When I hunt these beasts, you must use your magic to finish off the creatures we encounter. They are no match for your power."

    ''''Okay, Luce,'''' he replied as she dived into darkness, which surprised him.

    Suddenly a light could be seen in the distance and thanks to Lucrezia''s fast swimming they reached it in ten minutes. When Archer saw the sight, he was shocked; it looked like something from an alien.

    All kinds of nts and underwater trees grew all around them. Archer and Lucrezia were amazed as the Deep One woman spoke in an amazed voice, ''''Beautiful. This is the Trench Forest Mother used to speak of.''''

    ''''Your race knows about it?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' she replied with a twinge of sadness, ''''We got cut off thanks to Father''s rash behavior.''''

    After speaking, Archer stopped bringing it up and went quiet while admiring the mesmerizing underwater scenery of the Trench Forest; he couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty surrounding them.

    The beautiful colors of the underwater trees and the strange, otherworldly nts created a surrealndscape that seemed to dance with the gentle currents. As they swam, his eyes were drawn to a particrly stunning sight.

    Shafts of strange light pierced through the water, illuminating a hidden grove of shimmering sea flowers. The visitors floated in awe, taking in the breathtaking sight and momentarily lost in the peace of the underwater world.

    Suddenly Archer''s caught sight of a group of sharks, their sleek forms slicing through the water with predatory grace. Lucrezia surged forward before he could speak to the Death Witch, heading straight for the approaching threat.

    Another surge of mana enveloped Archer, and in an instant, they vanished from sight, seamlessly blending into their surroundings. With stealth honed by magic, Lucrezia lunged at the closest shark, swiftly tearing its fins off in a swift and decisive motion.

    As Archer observed the scene unfolding before him, he couldn''t help but notice the imposing size of the sharks, each at least thirty meters in length, their sleek blue bodies slicing through the water with lethal efficiency.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 757 Unmistakable Hate

    Chapter 757 Unmistakable Hate

    ??Archer was rxing on Lucrezia while she slowly swam toward the sharks, who were oblivious to their presence; when he realized this, he scanned them to see how strong the deep sea beasts were.

    [Deep Trench Sharks]

    [Rank: SSS]

    ''They''re strong,'' he internally thought.

    Just as he thought that, Lucrezia quickly dived into the darkness below. Her sweet but menacing voice sounded in his mind, ''''I will hunt them from the dark so they won''t flee straight away.''''

    ''''Okay Luce,'''' Archer replied.

    ''''The Deep Trench Sharks are blind if I attack from below and won''t scatter, allowing us to hunt several of them before they flee,'''' Lucrezia revealed.

    As the monster sharks glided above them, their senses keen but unaware of the impending danger, Lucrezia waited while Archer was on her back, concealed within the shadowy recesses of the underwater cavern.

    She watched with a predator''s patience as they circledzily, their sleek forms cutting through the water with effortless grace. Then, with a sudden surge of movement, she lunged forth from the darkness like a phantom.

    Her massive jaws snapped shut with precision on the caudal fin of the nearest shark. Archer watched the creature roar in pain as Lucrezia snapped closed herrge jaws. Its panicked thrashing movements sent ripples through the dark water.

    Lucrezia retreated into the darkness before the other sharks could react, dragging her prey. The injured shark flopped helplessly, its panicked movements causing the surrounding creatures to freeze in fear, unsure of what had just transpired.

    Archer got excited as he witnessed everything, but as she held the shark in her massive jaws, he unleashed a dozen Eldritch sts into the creature''s brain, causing it to stop thrashing around and flowing a decent chunk of experience into his body.

    When he felt that, Archer checked how much experience he had gained from fighting the Swarm and the Deep-Trench Shark.

    [Exp: 1800000>2000000]

    Excited by the amount of experience he gained, he eagerly anticipated hunting in Zarion''s realm and engaging in further battles with the Swarm. Afterward, he stored the beast''s body in his Item Box before they returned to hunting.

    Lucrezia hunted the sharks from the darkness, while Archer killed them using Eldritch st to stop their struggle. The two continued hunting the deep sea beasts until hours passed, and he could feel the weight in his Item Box due to all the corpses he collected.

    Archer stood on Lucrezia''s head while staring into a ck hole at the bottom of the Deep Sea Trench, which he couldn''t see through even with the help of his dragon''s eyes. The Death Witch spoke as the silence took over.

    ''''We have something simr in my kingdom, but no one entered it as it leads to the Underrealm and the ces the Nameless Things roam,'''' Lucrezia exined. ''''I don''t understand how this realm has the same thing.''''

    He shrugged before answering, ''''We can ask Zarion whenever we see him.''''

    Therge Mosasaur girl nodded as she started swimming to the surface while the surrounding beasts fled from them. It took them an hour to reach the shore, and when they breached the surface, Archer Blinked to the shore while Lucrezia transformed.

    Shended next to him with a thud, but they were suddenly hit by three powerful auras, which forced Archer to grit his teeth while fighting back against it. Lucrezia felt it, but as she was a Demigod, it didn''t affect her as much as him.

    Soon, Zarion and Zapona appeared in their Primordial forms, and the giant ice snake that ate Goramoth appeared behind them, staring at Lucrezia with hate in her eyes. The two massive birdsnded in front of them, shaking the ground.

    They transformed into their human form with looks of anger on their faces while a loud sinister hiss was heard, which caused Lucrezia to grab Archer''s arm as Zarion looked at him and spoke, ''''We didn''t think you''d bring the Deep One Princess here straight away.''''

    Archer shrugged, ''''She helped me hunt the sea beasts, which were plentiful,'''' he said. ''''Is that not the point you gave me ess to this ce?''''

    Zarion stared at him while Zapona said nothing but stared at Lucrezia. Archer felt the Death Witches'' nervousness, but then another light was seen, causing everyone to turn their gaze in its direction.

    As Archer gazed ahead, he caught sight of a petite female with skin as pure as snow and eyes shimmering with violet intensity. She red at them with unmistakable hate while Lucrezia stood frozen, transfixed by the approaching woman.

    Noticing the woman''s hair mirroring her pallidplexion and her pointed ears twitching with agitation, Archer braced himself as she halted before them, her voiceced with anger. "Why have you brought a Deep One here?" she demanded.

    When Archer heard her demand, he was confused and questioned the neer. "Didn''t you hear me exin to Zarion? She''s helping me level up," he replied.

    Zarion stepped forward and addressed the snake woman, ''''Sirenia,'''' he said. ''''Archer is our guest and ally against the dark god''s forces. I let him in here so he can get stronger.''''

    ''''But why is she here?'''' Sirenia demanded. ''''The Deep Ones are with the Abyssal Legion!''''

    That''s when Zapona finally spoke, which stopped Sirenia fromining. ''''She cares for Moirai''s Chosen and will fight on his side.''''

    Archer was shocked and looked at Lucrezia, who gave him a nervous smile, causing him to ask, ''''Can you control your aura? Luce means no harm and is my fiance.''''

    The Primordial Thunder and Storm birds nodded before retracting their auras. Zapona looked at Sirenia and asked her to do the same, which she reluctantly did after giving Lucrezia a dirty look.

    Once the Primordial aura vanished, Archer spoke, ''''Can''t Lucrezia join me in Elysium?''''

    Zapona nodded, ''''She can,'''' the white-haired woman said, ''''Just exin that she''s your fiance and is on our side, and they shouldn''t have a problem as I''m well known as a good judge of character and Lucrezia is different from the other Deep Ones.''''

    Archer smiled gratefully and thanked Zapona before the Primordial couple disappeared, bidding their farewells and leaving Sirenia behind. As they vanished, the petite snake woman''s gaze remained fixed on him, her expression inscrutable.

    A nervousness shivered down Archer''s spine as Sirenia''s violet snake-like eyes locked onto his own. Before leaving, she warned him, ''''If she poses any threat to us, I''ll deal with her as I did with that vile gori.''''

    But Archer reassured her, ''''All she''ll do is aid me in hunting the Elysium beasts until I''m strong enough to confront the Primordials that pursue me.''''

    Sirenia just stared at him before giving him a slight nod. Afterward, she turned around and transformed into her massive snake form, slithering into the nearby sea. Archer watched this with an amazed expression.

    Afterward, the two hunted thend beasts using their magic. Lucrezia helped him pin down many creatures before attacking them using his spells, ws, and shadow form, which effortlessly danced through the jungle.

    Soon, the Elysium night came, causing billions of stars to light up the sky, creating a beautiful canvas. Archer and Lucrezia stood on a random mountaintop that stretched out to the green canopy below.

    ''''This realm is beautiful, Arch,'''' Lucreziamented. ''''It''s so primal, and the beasts are stronger than the regr ones outside.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod before setting up a fire so he could cook some meat for the two of them. He built a fire pit using Mana Maniption and used the same spell to start a fire, causing it to roar to life.

    It lit up the mountaintop, catching Lucrezia''s attention. She turned around with a smile and asked, "Hungry?"

    ''''Yes,'''' Archer replied. ''''I ate during the festival, but my appetite grew as we fought the Swarm and now the Elysium Beasts.''''

    Once they finished speaking, Lucrezia watched with curiosity as Archer prepared the meat, seasoning it with herbs and spices he had in the Item Box. The pungent smell of the seasoning caused his stomach to rumble with anticipation.

    Archer brought out a pan and threw the meat on the fire. When it started sizzling, the scent of roasting meat filled the air, making their mouths water in anticipation. After he did that, the two of them sat next to the fire and waited for the food to cook.

    As they sat by the crackling fire, Lucrezia began to inquire about Archer''s childhood, her curiosity sparking a series of questions. Despite the memories stirring within him, Archer responded openly, his honesty unwavering, even as recollections of his family''s treatment resurfaced.

    Though remembering his upbringing annoyed him, Archer recognized that dwelling on the past was pointless as it couldn''t affect him anymore. The meat was done sometimeter, and the two started eating, which Lucrezia enjoyed as she took more.

    The Death Witch let out a happy groan as she tasted the meat. Archer enjoyed the meal while rxing after pulling out some nkets and cushions from his Item Box, which he handed to the blonde woman.

    Lucrezia smiled as she sat down and gotfortable. Just as she was about to sit down, a roar shook the mountain, causing Archer to jump up and scan their surroundings to see the trees below crashing down as something big ran through the jungle.

    There was another roar, but this one was quieter. Archer concluded that it was further away, but he wondered what type of beast it was. While watching the scene, Lucrezia spoke up from behind him.

    ''''Come sit down and ignore the beasts, Arch,'''' she said. ''''They can''t get us while we''re up here.''''

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 758 Finnian Silverthrone

    Chapter 758 Finnian Silverthrone

    ??Archer nodded when he heard Lucrezia and went to sit down, waiting for the meat to cook and taking out some bread he had bought a while ago. When doing this, the Death Witch noticed, which caused a smile to appear before she held her hand for some time.

    This caused him to chuckle as he passed some bread over, eliciting a beautiful smile from Lucrezia as she waited for the rest. Eventually, the meat was ready, so he cut it in half with a knife he had stored away in the Item Box.

    He spread the Golden de Butter E gave him over the bread before putting the meat inside and giving it to Lucrezia while he started making his own. Her confused expression made his smile grow wider as he continued to work on their meal.

    ''''You''ll like it, Luce,'''' he said while holding up the meat sandwich he''d just finished. ''''Just try it and let me know what you think.''''

    After speaking, Archer started eating his one while Lucrezia watched. She stared for a few seconds before trying the food for herself and loved it. He watched as she took a bite and groaned before returning to finish the food and taking more.

    Once Lucrezia was devouring the food, he returned to his own and loved every bit. Each mouthful was an enchanting experience as the mana-infused meat melted effortlessly. With every savory bite, he could feel the mana coursing through his veins, rejuvenating his body.

    It is not merely a sandwich but a feast for the senses. He continued making sandwiches until a sizable pile had formed beside him, using up all the meat in the process. Lucrezia watched with fascination, asionally reaching for another sandwich as he prepared them.

    When Archer saw this, he smacked her hand before she ate everything before he could even eat one, ''''Calm down, Luce,'''' he pleaded. ''''I will make more of them so we can enjoy the view, but that will be impossible if you keep eating them.''''

    Lucrezia huffed but backed off and stopped going for the food, causing him to smile, ''''Thank you. But don''t worry, you will enjoy what I cook now.''''

    She nodded with a smile as Archer pulled out some Crimson Sunfruit that he thought resembled a tomato from Earth but was better in all ways. He added some to the sandwiches, which improved the taste.

    When Lucrezia saw this, her confused expression returned, causing him tough, as it was adorable. Afterward, he cooked extra meat while making even more sandwiches until there was a pile.

    Archer cast Cosmic Shield around the pile to keep the meat fresh and used fire magic to keep the inside hot. Once he was done, he motioned to Lucrezia to enjoy the food, and she instantly did.

    They gotfortable on the nkets and watched the stars above as they ate. The mountaintop was peaceful and free from any beasts, which put them at ease, as there was something special about it.

    He kept the fire crackling, which added to the tranquility of everything as the mes rose and lit the surrounding area, allowing him to eat in peace. After devouring enough sandwiches to make his belly bulge outward like a pregnancy, Archer couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Soon, he settled into afortable position, his gaze fixed on the sparkling stars above, ''I do love the sky on Thrylos,'' he mused internally. ''It''s truly beautiful.''

    Just as Archer was lost in thought, a noise caught his attention from the side. Turning his head, he found Lucrezia lying beside him, her pretty face adorned with a coy smile. Her red eyes glowed softly in the dim light of the campfire.

    "Arch," she began, "could we... could we cuddle up for the night?"

    His heart swelled with affection, and without hesitation, he nodded, reaching out to gently take her hand in his. "Of course," he replied reassuringly softly. "I''d love to cuddle with you, Luce."

    When he agreed, she shuffled over to him andid down while resting her head on his chest with a bright smile and a twinkle in her eyes before nuzzling up to him and speaking in a tired voice. ''''Thank you,'''' she said. ''''You''re really warm, and it''sfortable.''''

    Together, the couple drifted into a peaceful slumber, breathing slowly and steadily. Beneath the starlit sky, they foundfort and sce in each other''s embrace, their hearts beating as one in the quiet of the night.

    While sleeping, the jungle below came to life with the roars of massive beasts and the calls of flying creatures that swooped down while hunting. Before sleeping, Archer cast Cosmic Shield around them, boosted by Lucrezia''s magic, and allowed them to stay safe.

    One beast shot down toward them like a rocket, only to st against the violet shield, which luckily didn''t wake the couple up. This urred regrly because the flying beasts had not learned their lesson.

    This went on for hours, but the couple would be safe and enjoy their night of cuddling. The following morning, Archer woke up with a yawn and found Lucrezia lying all over him while letting out a cute snore. Hearing this, he thought, ''She''s gorgeous.''

    Archer smiled before moving the sleeping woman off him, getting up and looking down. He stood at the edge of the mountaintop, gazing down at the verdant expanse before him as the distant roar of beasts reminded him of the untamed wilderness below.

    He shook his head lightly, a smile tugging at his lips, before settling onto the ground. His legs dangled over the edge as he took a piece of chocte from his Item Box, making it his morning meal before the Death Witch woke up.

    Lost in his thoughts while looking out over the beautifulndscape that stretched as far as his eyes could see, Archer nibbled on his breakfast only to be interrupted by the sound of Lucrezia''s awakening, which broke the morning''s quiet.

    His gaze found herrge boobs bouncing as she stretched her slender body, causing it to crack. When Lucrezia felt his eyes on her, she smiled and started moving on purpose, which earned her a dirty look.

    This made herugh before Archer teased her, ''''If you continue teasing me, Luce, I will pin you down and make you squirm under me.''''

    As Lucrezia''s smile widened, almost daring him, Archer leaped to his feet. With a swift movement, he cast Blink, reappearing behind her instantly. His hands found her slim waist, pulling her gently backward until his arms enveloped her.

    Archer''s lips met her delicate neck in a series of tender kisses, eliciting a shiver from her body and a soft moan escaping her lips. After messing around for a while, the two returned to the domain.

    They spotted E, Sera, Leira, and Sia sitting in the living room while drinking tea when they stepped through the portal. Each one was wrapped in a thick gown thanks to the Frostwinter.

    As they stepped through, their faces lit up before Leira spoke excitedly, ''''Husband! We thought something happened, but the tattoos told us you were enjoying yourself.''''

    Archer exined everything he and Lucrezia had been up to, which turned into him telling the girls about the Primordials. This shocked and worried them, but he reassured the group that they''d been fine.

    Once he was done exining everything, each girl walked over to him and greeted him with a love-filled kiss before making their way to the bath chambers while dragging a confused Lucrezia with them.

    Heughed when he saw this and decided to visit Mia and Albert as he hadn''t seen them in a while. With that, though, Archer opened a portal to the Silverthorne Mansion and stepped through while straightening out his clothes.

    Archer exited the gate just outside the mansion. He saw a dozen guards standing around, watching the people walking past. He ignored them and approached the entrance, only to be stopped.

    ''''Stop, boy! The family isn''t receiving visitors now,'''' a man in his early thirties barked out, causing Archer to stop.

    ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart, and here to visit my grandparents,'''' he replied. ''''Let me in or get my grandfather Albert.''''

    When the guard heard the man''smand, he remained steadfast, his resolve unyielding. But then, a figure resembling his uncle Henry emerged and halted by the gate. As the man''s gaze locked onto Archer, recognition sparked in his eyes, prompting him to hasten forward.

    "Guards! Allow him passage, for he is my nephew, Archer," the man dered as he approached the entrance.

    The guards moved out of Archer''s way. Walking through the gate, he saw the man who had helped him smiling warmly. He noticed the man''s messy ck hair covering his eyes and his bright blue eyes, reminding him of his grandparents.

    Standing slightly shorter than himself, the man must be the son of his grandparents, and he would shortly get confirmation of his guess when the man held out his hand with a bright smile while introducing himself, ''''I''m Finnian Silverthrone, Sia''s and Henry''s little brother and your coolest uncle.''''

    Finnian''s introduction amused Archer, and he took his hand while replying, ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart, your nephew and brother-inw.''''

    He watched Finnian''s eyes widen in shock as he remembered something andmented with a sly smile, ''''I can''t believe you tamed her after all these years, boy.''''

    ''''She didn''t make it hard, Fin,'''' Archer said. ''''Doesn''t it bother you that your nephew is marrying your big sister?''''

    Finnianughed before motioning for him to follow him through the Silverthrone gardens that were being tended to by gardeners.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 759 My Little Treasure

    Chapter 759 My Little Treasure

    ??Archer walked beside his Uncle Finnian Silverthrone through the garden as the morning sun shone, lighting up everything around them. He only stopped when he reached the mansion''s entrance.

    The two entered. While strolling down one corridor, the older man turned to him before answering his previous question. ''''No, I don''t mind,'''' Finnian said. ''''Sia is old enough to know what''s good for her, and I''ve noticed her mood has improved dramatically over thest year, thanks to you.''''

    As they continued their conversation, he nodded in response to his Uncle''s words. He discovered that Finnian was a talented earth mage who contributed to the empire with his construction magic.

    After a brief walk, Finnian led them through a side door into the mansions. He followed behind, and as soon as they entered, he was smothered in a big hug, which caught him off guard.

    But Archer already knew who it was as he heard an amused voice, ''''My grandson came to visit his lonely old grandmother.''''

    Mia broke their hug with a glowing smile as she looked at him, ''''It''s so good to see you, Arch,'''' she said. ''''Your grandfather and I have missed you dearly.''''

    When he heard Mia''s words, a smile appeared, ''''Sorry I haven''te to visit you, Oma,'''' he replied to the older woman. ''''I just get carried away with life and forget to visit people.''''

    ''''Oh shut it, you silly boy,'''' Mia said while checking him for injuries, which baffled him.

    ''''What are you doing Oma?'''' He spoke with a smile, ''''Why are you checking me?''''

    The older woman stepped back while looking at him before she exined, ''''I''ve heard you''ve been in quite a few scuffles and have been injured most of the time.''''

    He chuckled in reply, ''''You''re right, but I have the skill of Regeneration and am a dragon, so I heal quickly.''''

    Mia nodded with an understanding smile before turning to Finnian, who was watching the scene with a smile, ''''Mother, why are you pampering him? he teased the older woman. ''''You don''t love your children as much.''''

    Archer watched the older woman''s blue eyes narrow as she walked toward Finnian, who still had a smile on his face. Mia stopped before him and swiftly grabbed his ear, causing the man to yell in pain.

    "Well, I do adore you foolish children, but not as much as my little darling Archer," Mia retorted. "He''s my little treasure, neglected and abused by Larka and her blockhead of a husband. And then there''s you and your brother''s refusal to tie the knot and bless me with grandbabies."

    Finnian looked offended, ''''Mother!'''' heined, ''''Henry and I are rising stars in our fields while Marcus is amander in the city guard and Johnathon runs the top merchantpany in the Summerfield Duchy!''''

    Mia looked unfazed and quickly responded, ''''Yet with all that, you don''t have a lover! Are you dense like your cousins? Look at your nephew. He has eleven fiances and will give me loads of grandbabies!''''

    Archer shook his head as he thought, ''Her obsession with babies is hrious.''

    The mother-son joking ended when Mia started throwing ice balls at him while threatening to arrange a marriage with a good girl she knew. This caused Finnian to say bye to Archer before fleeing.

    As he fled, the older woman giggled at her son''s reaction before she rounded on him. Her blue eyes glowed. But a voice was heard behind them, ''''Madam, stop teasing Master Finnian. You know he will avoid you now.''''

    Hearing that, he turned to see a beautiful blonde woman d in a maid''s uniform. Her lustrous locks were gathered into a high ponytail. Her bright blue eyes were fixed on him and Mia with clear warmth, glowing with kindness as they met their gaze.

    Mia looked at the woman and then at him, and that''s when a taunting smile appeared. She spun on the blonde woman and dered, ''''Selene! Will you be my grandson''s woman and give me grandbabies?''''

    Archer couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of it all as he had to admit he liked his Oma''s teasing. After calming himself, he looked at the woman named Selene, gazing at Mia with her arms crossed under her well-endowed chest.

    He found her serious expression gorgeous. But before he could say anything, Mia continued with her games. "Don''t give me that look," she said, feigning offense. "We''ve been friends for decades, and I know you''re not fond of rtionships, but my grandson is quite the catch!"

    ''''What are you saying, Oma?'''' He interrupted her teasing with a chuckle. ''''Leave the poor woman alone.''''

    Mia turned on his and asked in a curious voice, ''''Why do you keep calling me Oma?''''

    ''''I heard it once and liked it,'''' he answered with a smile. ''''So I will call you, Albert, and Mathias Oma, and Opa.''''

    When the older dragonkin woman heard, her eyes widened. ''''You''ve met that old fool? '''' she asked. ''''He was stupid, as Brooke is a lovely woman, a bit strict but still nice.''''

    He nodded, ''''I''ve never met her so I wouldn''t know.''''

    A sad smile appeared on Mia''s face when hearing that before turning to Selene, who was right behind her, ''''Tell that old man that our grandson is here and bring some tea, my granddaughter-inw.''''

    Selene just stared at Mia with a straight face, ''''Stop with your jokes, Madam,'''' She said. ''''I will go now.''''

    After the blonde woman spoke, she turned on her heels and rushed off, only for Mia to tease her while wrapping her arm around Archer''s shoulder, ''''Look how curvaceous my head maid is, Arch!''''

    He shook his head, momentarily captivated by Selene''s hourss figure, before quickly redirecting his attention. "How have you been, Oma?" he asked.

    Mia beamed as she settled into her seat. "I''ve been fine, my dear," the older woman replied. "And what about you? How are my girls doing?"

    As he recounted recent events, Mia''s reactions ranged from shock to amusement. When he finished, she said, ''''Can I meet the new girls? I want to see what youngdies have tied themselves to my grandson.''''

    Archer chuckled before sending all the girls a message asking if they wanted to see his Grandmother. They agreed, causing him to open a portal, and arge group stepped out, shocking Mia.

    The older dragonkin woman stood up with sparkling blue eyes as he introduced them. By the time he was done, Mia was fawning over them all. Her reactions caused some of the girls to be embarrassed and go quiet.

    Halime, Llyniel, Kassandra, and Leira were overwhelmed by Mia''s happiness, while the others loved it. Archer looked around and noticed Sia and Mary missing, so he contacted them. Just as he did that, a portal opened up.

    Sia stepped out only to sigh and shake her head as she spotted Mia running her fingers through Nefertiti''s pink hair.

    He watched the subus talk with the older woman about how much she loved him. Then, she started talking about grandbabies, which caused N, Seram Hecate, and Hemera to join the conversation.

    The flushed-faced girls settled onto a sofa, observing Mia as she doted on Teu. They couldn''t miss Mia''s deration, "Teu, you will carry loads of grandbabies and still look beautiful."

    Teu''splexion deepened at Mia''s words, prompting her to swiftly join the others on the sofa, seeking refuge from the attention. Leira looked at him, ''''She''s lovely but has so much love to give,'''' she said. ''''

    Archer agreed with a nod, but suddenly, Mia dered to the whole group, ''''Girls! We are going shopping.''''

    He watched everyone in the room, except Kassandra and N, react to something excitedly. Suddenly, a portal opened, and Mary emerged. Mia''s attention was immediately drawn to her, her eyes narrowing in recognition.

    Mary scanned the room with her beautiful short grey hair until her gaze settled on Archer. Upon locking eyes with him, her face lit up with a bright smile of recognition. The older woman approached him before kissing him, shocking Mia, but she soon smiled.

    Mary broke away as she said sweetly while running her fingers across Archer''s jawline, ''''It''s good to see you, husband.''''

    When she said that, the room exploded as some girls hadn''t met Mary yet, but here she was. Nefertiti stepped forward, followed by the others, causing the grey-haired woman to smile as she introduced herself to the girls.

    ''''I''m Mary,'''' she said. ''''I''ve been waiting for him for years until he stumbled upon Mountainholm Fortress.''''

    Afterward, the girls questioned her, which amused the older woman who answered their question. Ultimately, they epted her after Mary dered that she would do anything for Archer or any of them, bringing them onto her side.

    Once that was sorted out, they all heard augh and shivered before Mia pampered them again, causing even the stern E to go bright red once the older woman said she would be a good mom.

    As Mia finished her actions, causing embarrassment among everyone except Sia, Mary, and Lucrezia, the younger Silverthrone woman intervened. "Hey, Mother, leave them alone now," she admonished. "They can clearly see you care for them, but there''s no need to embarrass them."

    The older dragonkin woman stuck her tongue out at Sia before dragging all the girls out of the room to go shopping. Mary and Sia tagged along after E asked them after they bid him farewell.

    Archer was left alone and decided to level up some more while shopping. He pulled out Zarion''s medallion and sent some mana into it before vanishing from the Silverthrone Mansion.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 760 Sirenia the Ice Serpent Primordial

    Chapter 760 Sirenia the Ice Serpent Primordial

    ??Archer fell through the treetops, flexing his sharp ws and lighting his surroundings with an eery violet glow from his smile. After scanning the surrounding jungle, he melted into the shadows and traveled through the wilderness unseen by the beasts.

    Soon, he came across a group of tiger-looking creatures, but they were pure while and had grey strips rxing in a clearing while three were on the lookout. Archer stopped and scanned the creatures to see their strength and if it would give him a good experience.

    [Jungle ws]

    [Rank: A]

    ''They''re weak, but experience is experience,'' Archer thought.

    Afterward, he used the shadows to kill the Jungle ws and quickly tore them apart using ambushed tactics as he sprung out of the darkness like a jack in the box. Soon, thirty of the giant beastsy dead in the clearing, and Archer felt the experience pouring into his body.

    A smile graced his shadowy face as he vanished from the spot after storing the tiger corpses and started his beast hunt. Archer soon found some ck and red rhino-sized hogs traveling north as they barreled through the jungle.

    Effortlessly navigating the dense foliage of the jungle, the creatures moved with agility, their powerful bodies colliding with trees and sending them crashing to the forest floor, creating a cacophonous roar that echoed through the jungle.

    When Archer saw these creatures, he grew curious and scanned them.

    [Jungle Hog]

    [Rank B]

    Seeing these beasts, Archer thought, ''I bet their meat taste, and it''s nice.''

    With that thought, he sunk into the shadows and targeted the one separated from the herd, as the other beasts weren''t paying attention. As he drew near, the creature remained oblivious to his approach.

    Archer emerged from the darkness beneath it with precision, catching it by surprise. He shed at the creature''s back legs, causing it to copse. He then finished it off by plunging his w into its skull.

    Once the beast was dead, Archer did the same to the others after storing them in the Item Box. He decided to collect the bodies and sell them to the Draconia Kingdom so they could profit from them, and he would always have meat to cook.

    With that thought, he continued to hunt for twelve hours and only stopped when the sun started to set. Archer found himself on an overhang with no way up, allowing him to rx without thinking about the beasts below sneaking up on him.

    After feeling the pangs of hunger, he wasted no time in fashioning a firepit amidst the dense foliage of the jungle. Archer''s stomach growled impatiently as the mes crackled and danced, casting an amber glow on the surroundings.

    An hour slipped unnoticed as the fire roared to life, its warmth enveloping him. With the fire now zing brightly, he began preparing the sulent Jungle Hog meat for cooking, eager to sate his appetite.

    He watched as the mes crackled and danced while cooking the meeting, causing an amber glow to light up the overhang. His stomach growled when the scent of the meat hit his nose, filling the air and teasing his senses.

    Archer waited a little longer before skewering the soft meat and letting the fat drip into the fire and sizzle. His thoughts drifted to his enjoyment of cooking, and he enjoyed doing it outside, especially on a campfire.

    After thinking that, he reached into his Item Box and pulled out a bottle of Sunfire sauce and Spicefire Petal Powder, which was spicy. Once Archer prepared them, he waited for the meat to cook, which didn''t take long.

    He generously covered the meat in the two sauces, which smelled delicious and caused his mouth to water. Soon after Archer prepared the food, he took out some ale he had bought in Starfall City.

    Archer started eating the meat and felt it break apart quickly as it was cooked perfectly. With his meal prepared, he settled back against a fallen tree trunk on the overhand, his gaze turning to the night sky''s dark expanse.

    Elysium''s stars twinkled high above, casting their light on the jungle below. Lost in the moment''s peace, Archer lifted a juicy piece of meat to his lips, savoring the spicy and sweet vor explosion as he took a bite.

    The tender flesh practically melted in his mouth, the spicy heat of the Spicefire Sauce dancing across his tongue, which he loved. While chewing contentedly, a sudden movement caught his eye.

    ncing upwards, Archer''s gaze locked onto a massive silhouette soaring high above the mountain he was on. A pterodactyl, its wingspan stretching wide, glided gracefully through the night sky, its form illuminated by the light of the stars.

    Enchanted by the sight, Archer watched in amazement as the prehistoric-looking creature circled overhead before disappearing into the distance. They flew toward a distant mountain. The moment passed, leaving him to wonder what other beasts were roaming this fantastical realm he found himself in.

    After that, he finished all the meat he had cooked while admiring the stars above. With the sulent taste of Jungle Hog meat lingering on his tongue, Archer settled down against some nkets he brought out of his Item Box, his eyelids growing heavy with the promise of sleep.

    The campfire cast a warm glow over him as the fire''s heat brushed against his skin, creating afy atmosphere. Just as Archer began to drift into the realm of dreams, a sudden rustling noise disrupted the tranquility of the night.

    His senses sharpened, and he instinctively tensed, his gaze scanning the surrounding darkness for any sign of danger.

    Archer looked when he heard something, only to see a colossal white snake''s head staring down at him while the body was wrapped around the mountain he was on. He remembered who this was and wondered why she was there.

    The snake closed in on him before transforming into her human form and asking, "What are you doing?"

    He chuckled at her curiosity, ''''I was cooking dinner and watching the star,'''' he said. ''''Would you like to join?''''

    With a tilt of her head, the woman''s snowy white hair cascaded down her back, and her pointed ears twitched as she responded, "Okay."

    Archer grinned, springing to his feet. With a swift motion, he breathed fire into the campfire, coaxing it into a roaring ze. Once doing that, he brought out some more Jungle Hog meat and started cooking it while the woman sat cross-legged opposite him.

    Her violet eyes bore into him, but a small smile appeared on her pretty face as she introduced herself, ''''I''m Sirenia. The Word Seprent Primordial.''''

    ''''Nice to meet you,'''' he replied. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''

    Sirenia nodded and didn''t say much else while he cooked the meat. Another hour passed before he pulled out some bread and buttered it. When Sirenia saw this, an adorable, confused expression appeared.

    ''''It''s a meat sandwich,'''' Archer exined while cutting off some meat and putting it on the bread as he continued. ''''Trust me, this food is delicious.''''

    After speaking, he handed the first sandwich to the snake woman, ''''I can smell a descendent of my Father on you,'''' Sirenia suddenly said, catching Archer off guard.

    ''''Descendent?'''' he questioned while making his sandwich.

    Sirenia nodded before borating, "Someone born from the offspring of a Cosmic Serpent, much like me, but I''m a World Serpent unlike my parents."

    Archer grew curious and wanted to know more, but Sirenia said, ''''Stop asking questions and let me eat.''''

    He nodded before returning to his food. The beasts below shrieked as the fire illuminated them. Archer''s keen ears picked up hundreds of sounds around him, prompting him to scan his surroundings, but he saw nothing.

    When he did that, Sireniamented, ''''Nothing wille any closer.''''

    Archer chuckled before resuming his meal, admiring the bustling jungle below. He attempted to converse with the woman who had joined him proved fruitless, as she wasn''t very talkative. So, without anything else to do, he decided to check his new status.

    [Experience: 1800000>2100000] [HP: 37000>37200]

    [Mana: 750000>750300] [Strength: 41000>410200] [Constitution: 39500>40000]

    [Stamina: 39500>39700] [Intelligence: 35500>35600] [Void ze: 9>10] [Chain Lightning: 8>9] [Aurora Healing: 9>10]

    [Anti-Venom: 0>1]

    Pleased with the results of his hunting, Archer decided to do it more often to speed up his leveling process so he could fight the stronger foes that woulde. After this, he checked the experience and needed to level up.

    [Exp: 2100000/4000000]

    ''Damn, it will take ages to get the experience,'' he thought. ''But I can get more proactive with hunting and start with the underground dwarf city as a test ground for it.''

    Archer nodded before pulling up his spell sheet to remove some of the ones he doesn''t use.

    Void ze(10)

    Cosmic Shield(10)

    Cosmic Sword(8)

    Blink(10)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(10)sma Missiles(10)Thunder Wave(9)Element Bolts(10)Dragon''s Breath(10)Meteor Swarm(7)Gate(-)Crown Of Stars(10)Celestial Beam(8)Celestial Arrow(8) - Frost Nova(8) �C Earthquake(-) - Sr re Barrage(8) Starfall(6)Elemental Fury(8)Chain Lightning(9)Stone Wardens(10)Azur Cannon(9)Azur Comet(6)Mana Maniption(10)Celestial Serpent(8)Void Rift(5)Soul Sunder(9)Aurora Healing(10)Soul Eater(8)Shadow Prince(4)Shadowspawn(7)Timewarp(4)

    When seeing this, Archer knew which ones to get rid of because they were pointless, as he never used them, and started thinking about the ones he didn''t want. After a few seconds, a notification appeared in his vision, causing him to smile.

    [Removed Spells: Celestial Arrow - Frost Nova�C Earthquake - Sr re Barrage - Starfall - Celestial Serpent]

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 761 The Chaos Crocodile

    Chapter 761 The Chaos Crocodile

    ??Once Archer dealt with his status, he continued to eat until Sirenia stood up. Once he finished, she held out her dainty hand with a straight face. Seeing this, he took her hand as she spoke, ''''Thank you for the meal,'''' she said. ''''It was delicious.''''

    He smiled at the woman before she gave him a slight nod before jumping off the overhang and transforming into her World Serpent form as she mmed into the jungle below, slithering off into the distance.

    Meanwhile, he watched, confused over the situation, as she hade, eaten his food, shaken his hand, and left. He shrugged before pulling out some nkets and started to rx, watching the cloudy night sky as the stars shone and shooting stars passed.

    Soon, Archer fell into a deep sleep whilefortable under the nkets and woke up once the sun rose in the distance. The following morning, he opened his eyes and spotted a flock of flying beasts resembling massive eagles but dark blue and red with glowing yellow eyes.

    They were heading toward him with a purpose, and it looked like they wanted to attack, which caught his interest. He sighed before scanning the neers to see if they were strong and would be worth fighting for the experience.

    [Terror Wings]

    [Rank: SS+]

    A smile spread across his face as he gazed upon the approaching flock of Terror Wings. His eyes gleamed excitedly at the prospect of the experience he would gain from battling such formidable foes.

    Without hesitation, he leaped off the overhang, his body morphing and contorting as he transformed into his majestic white dragon form. Powerful wings unfurled, catching the air as he soared into the sky with unparalleled grace and speed.

    The sh was imminent, and he eagerly weed it. The Terror Wings, dark silhouettes against the horizon, descended upon him. With a mighty roar, he met them head-on, his scales shimmering in the sunlight as he dived into the fray.

    When he got close, he quickly snapped his jaw over one bird while his ws and tail hit two others, sending them plummeting toward the ground before crashing. He continued his aerial fight with the Terror Wings, which got a few hits and cracked scales.

    But that didn''t stop him fromshing out with his ws, teeth, and tail. The Terror Wings were scared as he went crazy while fighting the beasts, causing the birds to plummet to the ground.

    After an hour, he finally dealt with the Terror Wings, who littered the jungle below. Archer looked down before returning to his humanoid form and descended to the ground to collect the corpses.

    It took him a couple of hours to find all the bodies, and by the time he was finished, he counted thirty Terror Wings and didn''t realize how many he killed. Afterward, Archer continued hunting and found a group of Panther-looking beasts, which he easily hunted from the shadows.

    Archer lunged from the shadows while grabbing a hold of the cat''s neck. He mped down with his shark-like teeth and dragged it into the darkness. None of its pack mates saw this happen, making it easier for him to hunt them individually.

    Once he killed the first one, he scanned the other ones.

    [Shadoww Panther]

    [Rank: A+]

    When seeing the beasts, he grinned as they were strong, so he hunted the rest of them while acting like a jack in the box by springing out of the shadows and biting down on the beast''s neck before dragging it back with him.

    He did this for another half-hour until all the Shadoww Panthers were dead, and Archer sat on a branch overlooking a water hole with hundreds of beast prints surrounding it. While waiting, he took out some chocte and started eating.

    While perched on a sturdy branch, Archer remained rxed and at peace, patiently awaiting the arrival of any beasts at the waterhole. His peace was interrupted by the rustling of leaves below, drawing his attention.

    Looking down through the foliage, he spotted a group of goblins going through the brush. There were at least twenty of them, all headed towards the water. Reacting quickly, he activated his Aura Detector to scan the area.

    As his mana swept over the surroundings, he sensed numerous beasts lurking nearby. Amidst his detection, he also felt a presence seated at the water''s edge, though it remained invisible to his eyes.

    Intrigued but undeterred, he chose to observe the unfolding scene. With a chuckle, he continued to watch as the goblins approached the waterhole, their movements tinged with panic.

    Sensing an opportunity, the unseen creature at the water''s edge signaled to the others. With a sudden rush, the goblins descended upon the waterhole, hastily filling their buckets. As they did, the creature in the water shifted slightly.

    He decided to scan it to see what it was.

    [Chaos Crocodile]

    [Rank: SSS+]

    [Old World Threat]

    Seeing this, he was confused and thought, ''What''s the Old World? Another Era of Thrylos, maybe?''

    As he monitored the goblins filling their buckets, a sudden disturbance shattered the calm of the scene. With a mighty ssh, a massive crocodile erupted from the water, its jaws snapping shut with lightning speed.

    When this happened, his eyes widened in surprise as he watched the crocodile mp its jaws around one of the unaware creatures, its massive teeth sinking into the flesh with a sickening crunch.

    The beast quickly silenced the unfortunate goblin''s screams as it dragged beneath the surface. He watched as the remaining goblins panicked and tried to flee into the dense jungle, but the crocodile lunged out of the water and chased them.

    ''Oh shit, it''s fast,'' he mused while watching the strange scene.

    Archer watched as the Chaos Crocodile chased the fleeing goblins but decided to kill them all. He transformed into Shadow Prince form before melting into the shadows below him and following his new prey.

    He followed after them and got ahead of the crocodile to kill the goblins by sucking them into the shadows and shing their throats before chucking them into the Item Box. Archer turned his attention to the furious beast that couldn''t find its food.

    Without wasting any more time, he lunged at the monster and pierced its skull using his ws, and the fifteen-foot Chaos Crocodile stopped and dropped to the jungle floor with a food.

    Without wasting any more time, he lunged at the monster and thud.

    Archer stored it in his Item Box while deciding to head back to Draconia and sell some of the bodies to the kingdom. With his mind made up, he opened a Gate to The Bastion and stepped through to see dozens of staff and soldiers roaming around.

    When they all saw him, they knelt as amander ran up to him and spoke respectfully, ''''Your Majesty. What can we do for you?''''

    ''''I need to sell beast bodies as I have more than enough,'''' he answered before the man nodded.

    ''''You can head to Drakonia City,'''' themander said. ''''They have an Adventurers Guild or many smaller businesses willing to buy any beast corpses.''''

    He nodded, ''''Thanks for your help.''''

    Afterward, he traversed through the fortress and saw regr workers bustling around while the Homeguard soldiers guarded every corridor, and some aided other people. He knew the army needed a lot of support staff, and he guessed this was them,

    Archer shook his head while stepping outside and summoned his beautiful dragon wings before taking off with a powerful p. He soared into the air and headed toward the city, which he could see far in the distance.

    While flying, he scanned the beautifulndscape that wasing to life now that Frostwinter was ending. Gazing across thendscape, a smile graced his lips. The once-shrouded grasnd had transformed into a vibrant expanse of green, extending endlessly as far as the eye could discern.

    Archer saw flowers of every color covering some of the hills, their petals dancing in the morning breeze. He descended to get a closer look, and when he did that, the sweet scent of blossoms hit his nose, refreshing him from the cold air he was used to.

    Breathing in deeply, he relished the beautiful aroma of the Elderbloom flowersing to life. He continued flying and crested a hill, only to spot Drakonia City in the distance. The city''s towering spires and walls stood out against the lush grasnds.

    When getting closer, he spotted a dirt road, which he descended and perfectly touched down while dismissing his wings. Once they vanished, he continued walking toward the city, where he saw merchantsing and going while travelers smiled at him while passing by.

    He was amazed at their happiness but continued until he arrived at the entrance and stood in line to see how the Homeguard soldiers ran things. With that thought in mind, Archer put up his hood to hide who he was.

    Archer stood in line for half an hour before it started moving. While there, he used the bracelet to message the girls still shopping with Mia, who was spoiling them all rotten, which made himugh.

    Meanwhile, he informs the girls of his n to hunt and level up, which they wish him luck on before getting back to shopping. After he spoke to them, the line to get into Drakonia City was close to the entrance.

    Ten minutester, Archer entered the city after paying five silvers as an entrance fee. When he stepped inside, a mix of stone and wooden buildings lined the streets, which were well made and tended to, and he saw smaller roads spitting off in all directions.

    The Draconia g was hung everywhere as people went about their business, and merchants sold their wares at a nearby stall. He noticed the city was well maintained, and a group of men and women cleaned one of the streets that went to the western part of the city.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 762 Exploration

    Chapter 762 Exploration

    ??Archer explored the city until he found the Adventurers Guild and entered it only to find it empty. He walked over to the counter and told the man behind it that he wanted to sell beast corpses and was brought to a back room.

    He dumped out three dozen Goblin''s bodies, including Chaos Crocodiles, Shadowfangs, and Jungle ws. The receptionist was shocked but informed Archer that they couldn''t pay all the coins at once as the Guild doesn''t carry that much wealth.

    When Archer heard this, He understood and handed him his adventurer''s card as he spoke, ''''Put the coin on this when you get it, and I''ll withdraw it from the guild''s headquarters in Starfall City.''''

    The man agreed and noted his name, only for his eyes to widen in shock. Archer shushed him and informed the man was undercover. When the receptionist heard this, he nodded in agreement and handed the card back to him.

    Once Archer was done selling the beast corpses at the Guild, he started exploring the city after buying some Enchanted Forest Buns, which he found impressive; he ate while looking at families walking up and down the street and talking among themselves.

    Archer noticed the city was busy, and there were thousands of people roaming around. He wondered how many viges had been built since he founded Draconia. He passed by busy inns and packed taverns full of travelers and traders.

    He wanted to see what Draconia''s only port city was like and decided to do that after exploring the city he was in now. While strolling one of the streets in Drakonia, he heard rumors about Dragonheart City being built and its progress.

    ''It should be done soon,'' he internally mused.

    At first, he ignored it, but as more and more people talked about the city, it finally caught his interest. He went to find a ce to summon his wings without hurting anyone and soon found a quiet square.

    When Archer stepped inside, he summoned his wings once he stepped into a quieter part of the street. With a p of his wings, he took off and started flying south to the capital city on the shore of the Dragonfire River.

    He saw people working on all kinds of buildings, from housing to government buildings. Several stone roads ran throughout the city, and there were only foundations, but it looked like they were ready to start building.

    Piles of materials are all over the ce, and hundreds of workers are roaming the work camps just off the road. There were humans, elves, demi-humans, dragonkin, and dwarves working in different parts of the city.

    Archer noticed several forts surrounding the city, with soldiers marching to and from. Archer was pleased that the kingdom''s security was Aisha''s priority and didn''t ck on sorting out the army.

    When getting closer, he descended to the ground and saw a group of riders rushing toward him. As they got close, they surrounded him within a few seconds and pointed a spear at him, "Who are you?" Themander demanded.

    He removed his hood; the sight of his face shocked the man and soldiers, causing them to scramble off their steeds. Archer waved them off as he spoke, ''''I''ve just seen how Dragonheart ising along, and I must admit I''m impressed.''''

    Themander borated that hundreds of individuals arrived daily to assist in constructing the capital. He mentioned that people had been enlisted on a list to purchase apartments ted for construction on the city''s outskirts.

    During his previous visit to Draconia, Aisha had inquired about his vision for the capital city. He had described wanting a pce at its heart, encircled by the noble quarter and a bustling shopping district where people can buy everything they need to survive.

    Beyond that, he imagined residential areas for citizens, followed by zones dedicated to manufacturing, additional retail spaces, and all essential city luxuries. Lastly, the city wall circled the city and stopped at the Dragonfire River, which would protect it against any Beast Waves.

    After all that, he left the Homeguard Cavalry behind and approached the city. Archer could see clusters of workers toiling away, their movements like a well-oiled machine. He could hear the ng of hammers and the shouts of Foreman ordering workers around as theyid the foundation of the growing city''s residential quarters.

    Piles of stone and timber were stacked neatly along the roadsides, awaiting their turn to be molded into homes and shops. But seeing the pce foundations in the distance took Archer''s breath away.

    Rising majestically from the earth like a sleeping giant, the outlines of the grand structure hinted at what was yet toe. Even from afar, Archer could sense the magnitude of the pce-to-be, its looming presencemanding respect from everyone around.

    He looked at the pce for a while before wandering deeper into the city as the construction sounds grew louder. Builders and other workers rushed past him, their faces smeared with sweat, and their voices mingled with the ng of metal.

    Unfazed by the chaos around him, Archer navigated through the maze of scaffolding and half-built stone structures. He moved like a ghost among the living, unnoticed by the hurried workers who focused on their tasks.

    A group of masons, their hands covered in mortar, darted past him, bncing heavy stones on their shoulders. Their eyes were fixed on the walls they were constructing, clueless to the lone figure who watched them.

    Archer ducked under a low-hanging beam and emerged into a broad za, where the shopping district''s foundation loomed before him like a silent sentinel. He skirted the za''s edge, taking in the grandeur of the city-to-be with a sense of awe.

    Afterward, he decided to head for the underground dwarf city to explore more of it and level up. Archer slipped into an alleyway to open a Gate and stepped through, only to be contacted by Kassandra and Lucrezia, who wanted to join.

    Archer agreed instantly and opened a portal for the two girls as they stepped through. They greeted him with a kiss on the cheek and beaming smiles. He hugged the two while standing in the middle of The Town Of Hammergate.

    Once the greetings were over, Kassandra asked curiously, studying her surroundings, "Where are we?"

    ''''The Kingdom Of Ironfoot, a ruinednd due to Orcs and the Forsaken,'''' he answered. ''''It''s known as the Forsaken Wastes now, but we are raiding it for all its wealth and other valuables.''''

    Lucrezia started giggling while Kassandra shook her head just before ra appeared behind them. She knelt before reporting that there hadn''t been any attacks apart from three on the day he left, but everything went quiet.

    Archer was baffled but nodded, so he inquired about Lucian and his scouting. ra told him there were hundreds of towns and cities to raid, which pleased him. After that, the redheaded dragonkin woman led them to the entrance to the underground city.

    When they arrived, two hundred Dragonblood Knights appeared, and theirmander knelt in front of him and the girls before speaking, ''''Your Majesty, My Queens. We will join you on your exploration of the underground city.''''

    He shook his head before reassuring them, ''''I''m a Sovereign Mage, Lucrezia is a Demigod, and Kassandra is a Master Mage so that we will be fine.''''

    Themander looked hesitant, but ra stepped forward, ''''The king and queens will be fine, Rohan,'''' she said. ''''Just make sure you''re ready to react to any situation.''''

    Rohan nodded before returning to guarding the entrance with the other knights. When that was over, Archer stepped into the darkness and started walking toward the underground city''s first chamber, where its defenses were.

    When they arrived, Lucrezia and Kassandra were amazed by the vast underground chamber, which was full of activity. Draconian soldiers marched past while Drakeguards stood on watch, waiting for trouble to start.

    Dragon Legionnaires d in shining ck armor marched in disciplined formations, their eyes sharp and vignt. Drakeguards patrolled the perimeter, their imposing figures casting long shadows in the dimly lit chamber.

    Other soldiers with distinct armor and weaponry performed their tasks with purposeful efficiency. Archer led the way, his girls following close behind as they made their way toward the wooden gate marking the entrance to the next chamber.

    Fifty soldiers stood guard, their weapons at the ready. Approaching the gate, Archer raised a hand in greeting, and the soldiers snapped to attention, recognizing their presence with a salute. Kassandra and Lucrezia exchanged nods with the guards.

    When they got close, amanding figure stepped forward. Archer noticed the man''s armor was decorated withplex designs that marked him as a high-rankedmander. He looked at the neer, who quickly knelt with fifty other soldiers.

    "Your Majesty, My Queens," themander said with a voice full of respect. "We stand ready to serve and protect."

    ''''Good,'''' Archer said with a proud smile while looking at the two women, ''''Make sure to keep on guard and bring over some more soldiers as we will probably cause trouble as we travel deeper into the city.''''

    "Certainly, Your Majesty," responded the Drakeguard Commander. "I will mobilize an additional one hundred soldiers and position some to cover the other side."

    Archer nodded in approval. "Excellent work, Commander," he acknowledged. "And what is your name?"

    "I am Gerrick Strongwind, My King," the man replied with a firm salute.

    "Good to meet you, Gerrick," Archer acknowledged before they continued into the unexplored tunnel. He instructed Gerrick to allow them through upon their return.

    The Drakeguard nodded in agreement before opening the gate and ushering them through.

    [Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]

 Chapter 763 Watermelon

    Chapter 763 Watermelon

    ??Archer heard the gate behind them m close, causing Kassandra to smirk, ''''What a strange trio we are,'''' she said. ''''A Dragon, Kraken, and Mosasaur in an underground city full of creepy creatures and vicious monsters.''''

    ''''Shut up, Kass,'''' he replied with a chuckle. ''''We could go anywhere and be fine unless a group of Demigods lurks in the shadows.''''

    The Kraken Princess giggled at his words as they continued walking down the tunnel until they started crossing the bridge, causing the Death Witch to stop andment, ''''I smell water. It''s far away, but it''s there.''''

    ''''Trust you to smell that sea lizard,'''' Kassandra teased, which earned her a re.

    ''''Shut up, octopus. Squirm under our husband and scream like a Howling Monkey,'''' Lucrezia retorted, causing the Kraken Princess to go red.

    Archerughed at the two girls'' banter before they continued walking down the pitch-ck tunnel. Thanks to their eyesight, the three could still see, and when they got deeper, they started seeing dwarf, orc, and creepy humanoid corpses.

    After half an hour, they reached the first chamber. When they got closer, Lucrezia poked him, ''''Something''sing from the tunnel in front of us,'''' she said. ''''They will be here in ten minutes.''''

    When he heard this, Archer turned to the blonde girl. ''''Let theme and die, Luce,'''' he said. ''''We can check this ce out before moving on.''''

    The two girls nodded before entering the chamber, which turned out to be a dwarven guard post. In the center of the room, they found a rotted table and old weapons hanging on the walls while paper and scrolls crumbled on the shelves that lined one side.

    Kassandra stepped in and started coughing as the dust rushed straight up her nose, earning her augh from the other two. Archer walked over to her and rubbed the Kraken girl''s back, earning a smile.

    The three searched the room, but Archer and Lucrezia found nothing until they heard a loud crash. The crash caused them to spin around, and they saw Kassandra throwing arge cupboard across the room.

    When she did that, it revealed a secret room full of chests. Archer''s eyes widened in surprise, but that soon changed into greed. With a brilliant smile, the Kraken Princess motioned to him, ''''Come check this out, husband.''''

    Archer entered the room and spotted a dozen chests of gold, silver, and copper coins. He happily took all the wealth for himself and stored it in his Item Box just as roars suddenly erupted from the corridor, causing Kassandra to rush out of the room.

    Not long after she did that, they started hearing booms as a fight started. Archer rushed out, followed by Lucrezia, only to see the ck-haired girl throwing arge orc down the corridor they came from, causing the creature''s body to crash through even more.

    When witnessing the scene, Archer burst intoughter before drawing a deep breath and unleashing his Dragon''s Breath. The mes were funneled into an even more intense attack thanks to the narrow stone corridors.

    The mes incinerated the enemy horde, reducing them to nothing but ash. Kassandra and Lucrezia cheered for him as they pressed onward, ignoring the burning flesh scent that took over the tunnel.

    Passing another abandoned guard post, they soon arrived at a bridge leading to the city''s firstyer. He remembered from a book he read in his past that dwarf cities were built inyers, with the nobility residing at the deepest levels while themon folk lived above.

    The three walked across the bridge after scanning their surroundings and finding nothing. While doing that, Lucrezia looked over the edge and sniffed the air, causing him to question, as he joined her, ''''What are you doing, Luce?''''

    ''''I can smell water,'''' she answered. ''''And it''s seawater, which is strange.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised as he suggested, ''''Thrylos probably has an underground sea.''''

    ''''It does, but there''s no ess to it from the Underrealm,'''' Lucrezia said before turning to him, ''''Can I have a look, please, Arch? I can use the domain to rejoin you when I''ve explored a little.''''

    He nodded, ''''Go on then, but take this.'''' He handed her a bracelet with a red gem that matched her eyes. ''''If anything goes wrong, use it to go to the domain and let me know by sending mana into it and thinking about me.''''

    Lucrezia nodded with a sweet smile as she pecked him on the cheek and turned toward Kassandra, to whom she said bye. When she did that, she leaped off the bridge and vanished into the darkness below.

    The Kraken girl remarked when they were alone, ''''What a weird girl.''''

    Archerughed before the two entered the city, only to be creeped out as bones lined the streets. After seeing that, they scanned the entrance to see roads stretching off in different directions and an old fountain that had stopped functioning long ago.

    They ventured deeper into the firstyer and soon found themselves surrounded by a haunting sight. The once bustling streets were now eerily silent, with only the asional creaking of structures breaking the stillness.

    As they walked, Archer couldn''t shake the unease that settled over him like a heavy cloak. He knew the Swarm was behind everything and wanted to hunt the creatures down to wipe them out and earn even more experience.

    Kassandra remained by his side, her alert gaze sweeping their surroundings until she abruptly halted while looking down a dark alleyway. He quickly noticed her pause and inquired, "What''s the matter, Kass?"

    "There''s a rumbling noiseing from beneath us, and it''s unsettling because itsing from all different directions blocking me from pinpointing it," she replied. "But ignore it for now and let''s continue on."

    Archer nodded before the couple continued, but that''s when they arrived at the first city square covered in bones. While looking around, they spotted a circle of smaller skeletons wearing dwarven armor surrounded by hundreds of creature''s remains.

    Suddenly, the Forsaken emerged from the shadows,unching a vicious ambush. With a primal roar, Archer and Kassandra sprang into action as the ck-haired girl mmed her fist into the closest creature''s chest, sending it soaring into a nearby building.

    While Kassandra fought with her fists, Archer used his ws and tail to mow down the charging creatures, letting out a creepy screech before rushing in, only to be killed by being decapitated or torn apart.

    He was getting frustrated and cast Crown Of Stars, causing several violet motes to appear above him before they rocketed off in the hundreds to annihte every creature that got too close.

    The battle continued until Kassandra killed thest Forsaken when she stomped on its head, causing its skull to break like a watermelon that echoed off the walls. Archer chuckled as the creature''s blood sttered her.

    When Archer got close to the Kraken girl, he cast Cleanse on her and the clothes she wore to clean all the blood off before doing the same to himself. Once they were clean, he summoned an army of Stone Men and ordered them to loot everything of value.

    With silent agreement, they rushed off, leaving Kassandra confused. She shook her head andmented, ''''Why did you summon those things? Can''t we search ourselves?''''

    Archer shook, ''''It would be quicker; otherwise, we''d be searching for hours, if not days,'''' he said. ''''We can eat while waiting,''''

    Kassandra smiled before the two of them searched for somewhere to rx, but as they traveled down the old road, his senses warned him of an impending attack, causing him to instantly cast Cosmic Shield that blocked the lunge of an Orc Berserker.

    When seeing this, Archer cast Eldritch st into the creature''s head, causing it to drop to the road with a crash. All this made Kassandra jump before she swung around and spotted even more orcs.

    He watched her charge forward and give the enemy a one-

    sided beating, causing the orc''s bodies to explode on every impact. Archer was amazed by her anger as she even used one of her tentacles to wipe out a group that tried attacking from the side.

    After ten minutes, the Kraken girl wiped out the party of orcs that tried to ambush them, allowing them to continue as they heard battles happening throughout the firstyer. Archer didn''t waste any more time and summoned hundreds of Stone Men before ordering them to join the fray.

    The constructs rushed throughout the city and joined the battle against the orcs and Forsaken, allowing the duo to rx. They found a bench that was opposite a stagnant pond that was rippling.

    Kassandra scanned their surroundings, ''''the battles are ending,'''' shemented as her ears twitched. ''''Many of the orcs have fallen to the Stone Men while the Forsaken are fleeing to the secondyer.''''

    A confused expression appeared on Archer''s face as he questioned, ''''How do you know that?''''

    ''''A Krakens hearing is phenomenal in the water but even better out of it, my husband,'''' Kassandra exined. ''''It''s something to do with our race, but I''m not sure of the details behind it.''''

    Archer nodded before settling into a seat. He retrieved two meat wraps from his Item Box, passing one to Kassandra. As they ate, the Stone Men busily scoured the firstyer for valuables.

    The couple ate their food while chatting about the uing tournament. Today and tomorrow are thest days of the Frostwinter Festival, which Archer wanted to experience, so the two decided that after clearing thisyer, they would head back and check it out.

    It took another hour for the Stone Men toplete their task, leaving behind a mountain-sized pile of plunder belonging to Archer. Kassandra couldn''t help but giggle at the pure expression of greed on his face until she yfully pinched him to bring him back to reality.

 Chapter 764 When My Journey Ends

    Chapter 764 When My Journey Ends

    ??Archer was staring at the pile of wealth in front of him, which glowed due to the fireballs he created using Mana Maniption. Tons of different metals glimmered like stars in the night sky.

    Silversteel, Mithirilm, Orichalcum, and many others would be helpful for Draconia and its navy. There was an uncountable number of gems of all different shades and sizes, along with a mountain of gold coins.

    When seeing all this, Archer quickly stored it in his Item Box while Kassandra watched with an amused expression, and by the time it was all gone, she giggled, ''''You truly are a dragon, Arch,'''' she said. ''''I love the look on your face when you''re obsessing over treasures. It''s cute.''''

    He spun on the Kraken girl while she watched him with a grin, which made himugh before the two returned to the Drakeguards guarding the entrance. As they walked, Archer spotted something down one alley.

    ''''Stop Kass,'''' he said. ''''Somethings down there.''''

    Archer pointed down the dark alley, but there was a glint when the fireball passed. The two of them walked into the darkness, only to be horrified by the sight in front of them. The flickering light of Archer''s fireball revealed a chilling sight that sent shivers down their spines.

    Hanging from the walls of the alley were the lifeless bodies of a dozen Drakeguards, their once proud armor now stained crimson with dried blood. They had been brutally butchered by the Forsaken thanks to the stench left behind, and the soldiers were disyed like grim trophies, a morbid warning to them.

    Archer''s expression darkened as he surveyed the scene, his jaw clenched with barely contained fury. Kassandra ced her hand on his arm, distracting him from the rage that started to die down.

    ''''We can''t leave them here, Arch,'''' the Kraken girl said. We can take them to ra, and she canpensate the families.''''

    He nodded and stored all the bodies in his Item Box, leaving the empty firstyer behind. It didn''t take them long to arrive at the gate, which the Drakeguard Commander Gerrick Strongwind opened with a smile.

    "Your Majesty, Queen Kassandra," Gerrick bowed down, then looked concerned as he continued, "I hope Queen Lucrezia is okay. Is she safe?"

    Archer chuckled at the man''s reaction but reassured him that Lucrezia was fine and was exploring the underground sea that she had found. This revtion shocked themander, who mumbled, ''''There''s a sea down here?''''

    ''''Yes, and it stretches around Thrylos,'''' Kassandra informed the man. ''''The world under the surface is weird and much bigger than it looks.''''

    Gerrick nodded in understanding before Archer asked, ''''How many soldiers have we lost during the Ironfoot Operation?''''

    The older man thought briefly before revealing the causality list, ''''We''ve lost two hundred and thirty-three Drakeguard, ny-seven Dragonblood Knights, and fifty-two Legionnaires, Your Majesty.''''

    He felt guilty, and it showed as Gerrick reassured him. ''''My King,'''' the old man said. ''''They died so Draconia could prosper. The DVW will care for their families, who regrly check up on them and pay them the soldier''s wages.''''

    Hearing this, Archer remembered his conversation with Aisha and Meera about paying a wage to the families of soldiers who died during a battle so they could survive when their sons, husbands, or brothers were killed in battle.

    The Veteran Widow''s Welfare Department allocated an allowance of twenty gold coins per week, a fund personally maintained by Archer''s generous contributions to that and the kingdom, which amounted to millions of coins.

    Archer''s support went to that, as did the army, navy, and civil departments. He funded the establishment of towns and cities that would house his poption. Thanks to all this, Draconia exploded, and it''s now growing faster than any other realm on Thrylos.

    His funding was pivotal in ensuring the kingdom''s stability and growth,ying the foundation of one of the greatest empires in history. Archer brought many good things from Earth but skipped all the bad, which helped build Draconia into a powerhouse.

    Even now, the Draconian Army could stand toe-to-toe with the Avalonian military and any other in Pluoria, which sent a surge of pride through him. After daydreaming for a while, Archer replied to Gerrick.

    ''''Gather up a list of names and give it to one of the Marshals,'''' he said. ''''I will make sure the families are well looked after.''''

    When the older man heard this, he dropped to one knee and started dering his undying loyalty to Archer, who was shocked at the suddenness of it, but that wasn''t all. Every soldier around them dropped, just like Gerrick.

    Now Archer was confused, and his expression showed a bewildered expression, causing Kassandra toment finally, ''''You''re adorable when confused, Arch.''''

    He chuckled when he heard this, but before he could talk, Gerrick exined, ''''My King. Few rulers care about the average foot soldier and consider us ants. No ruler we have heard of would give up their wealth to fund such an endeavor.''''

    The soldiers nodded and agreed as the old man continued, ''''You have set up an office to make sure all our families are well looked after if we were to die, and having that reassurance lets me and the boys fight harder.''''

    Gerrick bowed deeper as he finished, ''''Usmoners will forever be grateful for everything you do and have done for us, Your Majesty. We cannot wait to be beside you as you change the world.''''

    Archer nodded with a big smile, looking at all the soldiers around him before bidding farewell to them. ''''You will see Gerrick,'''' he said, looking into the man''s eyes. ''''When my journey ends, Thrylos will be something new, something better for future generations.''''

    After speaking, he cast Gate before stepping through, followed by Kassandra, watching him with fascination. The couple appeared in a random alleyway in Starfall City, and when they stepped outside, hundreds of people were all walking up and down the street.

    He looked up to see the floating ind, which was still strange because it was just sitting in the sky. But he then pushed that aside and wanted to enjoy the festival with Kassandra and eat good food.

    Archer grabbed the Kraken girl''s hand before diving into the lively atmosphere filled withughter, music, and beautiful scents of various foods from the stalls lined both sides of the street.

    With excitement gleaming in their eyes, they walked toward a game stall, "Let''s try our luck at one of these games," Archer suggested, gesturing towards a booth where a group of children wereughing and cheering. "I bet I can win you a prize."

    Kassandra grinned mischievously. "Oh, you''re on," she replied, herpetitive nature ignited.

    The ck-haired girl dragged him over to the booth and was greeted by a friendly worker who exined the game''s rules while he took their silver. They took their positions with determined expressions, ready to showcase their skills.

    After several attempts, Archer knocked down a row of stacked bottles with impressive precision, earning a delighted cheer from Kassandra. "Nice shot, Arch!" she eximed, pping her hands.

    Happy with his victory, Archer epted the plush Western Lion toy from the worker before presenting it to Kassandra with a charming grin, ''''For you, my beautiful queen.'''' he said while yfully bowing.

    ''''Thank you, my dragon,'''' she said while holding the plush lion close to her chest with a radiant smile that caught Archer off guard.

    With a gorgeous smile on her pretty face, he could tell Kassandra was extremely happy, and it was about to boil over, but Archer decided to surprise her and step forward to kiss her full lips.

    The Kraken Princess went rigid but soon melted again while sharing a passionate kiss. Archer broke up and ignored the looks they were getting before dragging her into the crowd to continue exploring the festival.

    Archer and Kassandra continued scouring the festival grounds before trying different games and treats. They sampled the mystic moon fried dumplings, faerie honey cakes, and savory grilled meats from the food stalls, savoring each delectable bite.

    As the day turned to dusk and the festival lights began to twinkle, Archer and Kassandra found themselves caught up in the enchanting ambiance of the Frostwinter Festival. Hand in hand, they strolled through the illuminated streets, their hearts light and theirughter echoing into the night.

    They lost track of time, immersed in the festivities. After indulging in a spicy hotdog-like snack that left Kassandra''s tongue tingling, she couldn''t help but let out a surprised yelp, drawingughter from Archer.

    Once they had their street food, they returned to the domain, finding it deserted. He scanned the treehouse, noticing that only Hecate and Halime were present, but both were fast asleep.

    After doing that, Kassandra spun him around before kissing him again, but this time around, she grabbed his hands and ced them on herrge boobs while hers started taking off his shirt while touching every part of him with a lewd smile.

    Archer grinned when he saw her reaction and started ying with her soft but firm chest while melding it into all different shapes, causing Kassandra to let out a pleasure-filled moan that made his lust soar.

    The two of them made their way to his room while not breaking the kiss as her tongue slipped into his mouth and battled with his own while one of his hands slid down her body until he reached her bubble butt.

    When Kassandra felt this, she pushed up against him before breaking their kiss, taking her dress off, and revealing her beautiful warrior figure that was a blend of muscle and curves that drove him mad.

 Chapter 765 Please Dont Stop (R18)

    Chapter 765 Please Don''t Stop (R18)

    ??Archer and Kassandra made love until they were covered in sweat and breathing heavily. The ck-haired girlmented with a smug smile, ''''We both went wild tonight, but at least I wore you down.''''

    ''''I''ll be back to normal in a minute, but you still screamed like a Howling Monkey,'''' he teased her.

    All she did in response was throw a pillow at him, but Archer dodged the projectile whileughing. He rushed up to her and stole her lips, causing her to wrap her arms around his shoulder before dragging him into bed.

    They fell asleep after kissing for a while and cuddling under the sheets. Meanwhile, the others stumbled in when Mia freed them from her clutches and started settling down by sneaking into his room.

    When he woke up the following morning, he felt several presences. Archer opened his eyes to find Kassandra, , and the other girls crowded around him. He smiled before using Blink to escape the tangled limbs and went to the kitchen to make breakfast for him and the girls.

    As he walked into the kitchen, Archer spotted Hecate and Sia chatting and drinking sweet tea. The grey-skinned moon elf was wearing a long-sleeved dress that went past her knees and a pair of boots that resembled hiking boots from Earth,

    After ncing at the elf, he shifted his gaze to Sia. She was dressed in a snug jumper, hugging her curvy frame and struggling to contain her ample chest. Archer thought she was wearing leggings, which confused him.

    But he soon realized they were simr but ignored it as his gaze was drawn to her shapely backside that her pants couldn''t hide. After looking at the two women, Hecate was the first to spot him, and a bright smile appeared as she greeted him.

    ''''Morning Arch,'''' she said. ''''Would you like some tea?''''

    ''''Yes, please,'''' he answered before kissing the two women, which improved their already happy moods to increase.

    He sat next to Sia, who started chatting about her newest mission: to clear the bandits from the Frostwyn Duchy. The ones in the Summerfield Duchy were dealt with thanks to her soldiers and the ones he ordered to help her.

    ''''I can help and send some Outriders with you,'''' he offered. '''''' ra told me their training hase along well, and they are deadly when used correctly, and hunting bandits is their specialty.''''

    Sia shook her head, ''''No, thank you, husband,'''' she said. ''''We have an overflow of recruits that we are using in the north.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Well, if you change your mind, just let me know.''''

    The older dragonkin woman smiled before Hecate said, ''''Would you like some tea, Arch?''''

    ''''Yes, please,'''' he instantly answered before chatting with the two about life and informing them of his adventure in the underground dwarf city, which was intriguing as he had already found a lot of wealth, which was just on the firstyer.

    When the two women heard this, they grew curious, causing Hecate to inquire, ''''Is there potion or elixir ingredients included with the haul?''''

    Archer agreed as he remembered seeing some and decided to take them out before handing them to the moon elf after standing up, who got excited once she received them. He watched her get excited as she examined the little bottles.

    ''''Oh wow,'''' she said. ''''Earthbark Syrup, Underground Lotus, and Moonflower petals. These are rare Arch.''''

    ''''Yeah, the dwarves had a mountain of wealth, and the Stone Men always find everything whenever I order them to,'''' Archer exined while taking out more stuff. The beautiful grey-skinned woman got excited before examining everything.

    Sia watched this with fascination but felt jealous as Hecate was receiving gifts. Archer didn''t miss the look that hurt his heart and took out the well-made dwarven sword, a mix of Mithril and Star Metal.

    When the dragonkin woman saw this, her blue eyes widened in shock as she took the weapon. Sia studied the weapon, ''''This is a beautiful and powerful sword, husband,''''

    Archer nodded, ''''I don''t know, as I have no real interest in weapons apart from the greatsword.''''

    ''''You sure I can have it? She asked. ''''You could get a few hundred gold coins for it.''''

    He startedughing, ''''I have enough gold tost me a lifetime and more,'''' he said. ''''Bringing smiles to your faces is worth more to me.''''

    When hearing this, Sia and Hecate embraced him tightly, their expressions filled with warmth and gratitude. Then, suddenly, the moon elf grabbed his cheek and pressed a love-filled kiss against his lips.

    After a few fleeting moments, they reluctantly parted ways. Her departure signaled her eagerness to concoct the rare potions using the ingredients. Archer and Sia noticed the elf''s excitement, which caused them to smile.

    Hecate bid farewell to the two of them, her mind racing with the possibilities awaiting her in her shop. Thanks to the bracelet she wore, he watched her vanish, and once she was gone, Siamented, ''''You have some lovely girls, Arch, but some are very unique.''''

    He chuckled, ''''Yeah, I know, but I love them all for it.''''

    After their conversation, Sia fell into a thoughtful silence, savoring thest few sips of her tea. However, he couldn''t help but notice the intensity of her gaze, her beautiful sea-blue eyes alight with unmistakable desire.

    A smirk tugged at his lips as he caught her eye before approaching the older dragonkin woman. When Archer got close, he reached out, his fingers gently tracing the curve of Sia''s cheek, his touch sending shivers down her spine.

    Archer saw her eyes fluttering closed as she savored the sensation. With a soft sigh, the older dragonkin woman tilted her head, her lips parting invitingly as she silently urged him closer.

    Unable to resist any longer, Archer closed the remaining distance between them, his lips capturing hers in a searing kiss. It was as if the world around them faded away, leaving only the two lost in the moment.

    As they kissed, their bodies pressed together, causing her massive boobs to squash against his chest. Every touch and loving caress sent waves of pleasure shooting through them, both deepening their connection.

    Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in each other, their kisses growing deeper and more passionate with each passing moment.When they finally broke apart, their chests heaving with exertion, they were breathless and flushed with desire.

    Seeing Sia''s beaming smile and the lust in her eyes, Archer spontaneously took her hand and swiftly guided her towards the bedroom, his desire escting with each step. The older woman saw his violet eyes shine and didn''t stop him as they both wanted what was about to happen.

    Archer arrived at an empty bedroom and opened the door before entering. When Sia stepped through, he closed it behind them while looking into her eyes, ''''Strip Aunty,'''' he said in a husky tone. ''''I want you so bad.''''

    ''''It has been nephew,'''' she replied with a teasing smile. ''''You need to stop neglecting your precious aunt.''''

    Sia started undoing her dress and letting it fall to the floor as she said that. With a coy smile, Archer replied, ''''I''m sorry, but I will pay more attention to you from now on.''''

    The older dragonkin woman nodded before slipping off her boots, drawing Archer''s gaze to her seductive body, reminiscent of a pear. Her upper body was slender, and while her hips and thighs were thick and curvy, they were still toned with the evidence of her training.

    d in yellow panties and a bra struggling to contain her ample assets, Sia''s presence captivated Archer''s attention, but her teasing broke the tiny amount of control he had as she unclipped her bra, causing her boobs to bounce.

    They sat perfectly on her chest while she hooked her fingers on her panties before sliding them down her long legs as she spoke in a seductive tone, ''''Will you make it up to me now? Maybe that tongue can be your forgiveness?''''

    Archer nodded before approaching her and spinning her around, then gently bending her over the bed, her backside on disy. In this position, she presented a vision of captivating beauty that mesmerized him, her pear-shaped figure highlighted.

    After admiring her alluring body, Archer crouched down behind her while taking her soft and spongy backside in his hand before diving in with his tongue, causing the older woman to let out a scream.

    Pleasure overwhelmed Sia, forcing her body to tremble as pleasure washed over her before she spoke in a breathless voice, ''''This feels otherworldly! Please don''t stop.''''

    Archer, fueled by desire, eagerly explored her wet folds with his tongue, savoring the intoxicating blend of her sweetness and tanginess. His lust grew stronger with each taste, driving him to delve deeper, craving more of her essence.

    His tongue delved deeper into her soaked pussy, causing her to let out a pleasure-filled scream while he held her soft behind, but soon his hands traveled up her body until they grabbed her perfect boobs and started to y with them, earning him even more moans.

    This went on for ten minutes straight until Sia''s body went rigid, and she squirted into Archer''s mouth, who happily epted her love juices. Once her orgasm subsided, she wanted to return the favor and stood up on shaky legs.

    With a suggestive grin, she turned towards him and pushed him onto the bed. Dropping to her knees, she took hold of his throbbing cock, her touch sending shivers of pleasure through Archer''s body, causing him to let out a groan.

    Sia''s head descended, her lips trailing kisses along the length of his shaft, prompting Archer to clutch the sheets tightly in response. As her warm mouth enveloped his cock, a low, guttural moan escaped her, sending pleasurable vibrations coursing through him.

 Chapter 766 You And Ella

    Chapter 766 You And E

    ??Archer grabbed Sia''s head, but she pushed him off before raising her head, ''''Let me pleasure you, husband,'''' she said. ''''I love hearing you groan.''''

    He agreed with a nod, and an otherworldly pleasure coursed through him as her tongue began to swirl around his cock. Sia''s head bobbed up and down as she continued to satisfy him, and Archer reclined, groaning in ecstasy.

    At that moment, he also felt her delicate hand against his most sensitive area, gently massaging, doubling the pleasure he felt. Archer couldn''t concentrate as her tongue touched every sensitive spot down below.

    Sia''s sucking went on for another ten minutes before he was ready to release his seed, and when Sia felt his cock twitch, she went crazier as her tongue swirled and head bobbed, causing him to fall over the edge and release his essence down her throat.

    The older dragonkin woman made sure not to miss anything as she licked every part of his manhood before standing up while looking down with an enthusiastic smile. When he finished, Archer''s vision blurred, but it soon returned.

    He watched Sia cast Cleanse on her mouth while speaking in a sultry voice while staring into his violet eyes with pure primal lust, ''''That tasted delicious.''''

    ''''So do you Aunty,'''' Archer said with a grin. ''''Now climb on top of me.''''

    Sia''s already bright smile widened as she climbed onto hisp, letting her soaked pussy rub again his cock, causing both of them to moan in pleasure. She finally got on top and nuzzled her head into his shoulder, ''''I love you, Arch,'''' she said before kissing his neck.

    Her sudden action caused a shiver to shoot through Archer''s body as his hands trailed down her soft body before reaching her plump backside and squeezing it again as one hand slipped between her legs.

    While doing this, he spoke seductively in her ear, ''''I love you too, my beautiful general.''''

    Sia beamed as she leaned up, but Archer aimed his cock toward her slick entrance, which was glistening with love juices. As he slid inside, he let out a groan, evoking a scream of pure delight from the older woman.

    As Archer did that, her pussy tightened around him, intensifying the pleasure he was already experiencing. He felt on the brink of release but exerted control to prolong the moment. Then, he grabbed Sia''s backside, using it for leverage as he pushed deeper inside.

    His movement elicited a primal scream from Sia as her body trembled with climax, resulting in her squirting all over his waist, causing him to let out a groan before he leaned up and stole her soft lips.

    The two then started passionately kissing, and they continued to make love to each other as their mouths melded together. Their tongues tangled as they lost themselves to the overwhelming pleasure.

    Their kiss deepened, and Archer''s hands roamed Sia''s sweaty skin, exploring every inch of her while thrusting deeper into her soaked pussy. While he did this, Sia''s hands found their way to his hair, tangling in the white locks.

    Their bodies moved together in a dance of desire, each movement driving them closer to the edge of ecstasy. With each thrust and gasp, they surrendered themselves to the pleasure of their union, lost in the intoxicating rhythm of their lovemaking.

    Archer was lost to lust as the feeling of her pussy was so overwhelming when she started moving her waist, causing him to push deeper and shoot his essence into her womb, causing Sia to let out a scream of delight as he filled her to the brim.

    As his essence seeped out, it served as a lubricant, aiding their continued thrusting. Hours drifted by, and they found themselves drenched in sweat, their breaths heavy as they reached the culmination of their passion.

    He was lying on his back, and Sia was lying on him while she ran her fingers in circles on his chest. ''''That was amazing, Arch,'''' she said in a tired but happy voice. ''''It was worth the wait.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Sorry for not seeing you a lot,'''' he responded. ''''I just get carried away with life, which seems to want to throw stuff at me all the time.''''

    Sia giggled, ''''So I''ve heard.'''' She leaned over to kiss his cheek before continuing, ''''All my soldiers gossip about you like you''re a mythical beast that roams the empire.''''

    ''''They not wrong, to be honest,'''' he responded with a chuckle. ''''I am more of a beast than I am humanoid. My dragon form is the actual me, but traveling like that is inconvenient.''''

    ''''Well, I would love to be a dragon, but we are what we are and cannot change that,'''' Siamented while tightly hugging him.

    The twoy in bed for a while until Sia got up and stretched, causing all the right ces to jiggle before she started pulling out clothes from her storage ring as she exined, ''''I have to set off on my mission while the rest of the Dawnbreaker Legion will be providing security for the rest of the tournament.''''

    Archer understood but asked, ''''How many Swarm attacks were in the empire?''''

    ''''Thousands,'''' Sia replied. ''''The casualties have been bad, and we''ve lost hundreds of thousands due to the attack.''''

    A concerned look appeared on his face before asking, ''''What is the emperor doing about it?''''

    ''''He had deployed the whole army to defend as many towns as possible, but it was not doable as there were just too many for the soldiers to defend effectively. They have created a citizen militia that has raised even more troops deployed to the towns and viges.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' he spoke while standing up and approaching the dragonkin general. ''''You have the Dragon Orb. If you get into trouble, smash it, and I''ll be there.''''

    Sia smiled in response before kissing him. She soon broke the kiss and started getting ready until he was done. Then, she teleported back to Starfall City to join her soldiers, leaving Archer alone in the bedroom.

    Afterward, he went to cook breakfast instead of being distracted and came across Halime, who was drinking a ss of water while wearing her nightgown that showed her slender figure and perky behind.

    Archer shook his head before approaching the snake girl, wrapping his arms around her waist and kissing her neck. This caused Halime to yelp in fright, but when she realized it was him, she leaned into him.

    ''''How are you, Hali?'''' he asked.

    She nodded with a loving smile while turning around in his arms, ''''I''m fine thank you, just been having nightmares for thest few days.''''

    Archer hugged her before kissing her forehead, ''''They will end soon,'''' he reassured. ''''I will spend the night with you.''''

    Halime''s radiant smile widened further as she tiptoed toward him, nting a tender kiss filled with love on his lips. He reciprocated with equal fervor, his arms encircling her slender waist, bringing her joy.

    While hugging her, Archer wanted to spend more time with her, so offered, ''''Do you want to make some breakfast?''''

    ''''Yes please,'''' she answered. ''''That would be nice.''''

    After Halime agreed, he reached for a loaf of freshly baked bread while Halime gathered an assortment of ingredients from the fridge. With a loving smile, Archer leaned in to brush a strand of silky ck hair away from her face.

    "How about we make some sandwiches?" he suggested.

    Halime nodded, her eyes brightening with eagerness. "Sounds perfect, Arch," she replied, her voice full of happiness.

    They worked together, each easily taking on different tasks as they chatted about everyday things. Archer began slicing the bread into thick, hearty slices while Halime meticulously arranged a variety of fillings on the countertop.

    As Archer spread a generousyer of butter onto the bread, Halime piled on slices of ripe crimson sun fruit, moon lettuce, and savory slices of forest turkey. The two of them worked together seamlessly, their movements synchronizing as they carefully made the sandwiches.

    With the sandwiches assembled, Archer and Halime shared a knowing nce, their smiles mirroring each other''s. As the two sat down at the table to enjoy their meal, the smell of freshly brewed tea filled the air, mingling with the irresistible scent of the sandwich.

    They started eating and enjoyed the food, and while doing that, Halimemented after finishing a mouthful of sandwiches, ''''When will you start taking us on dates? Everyone is excited but also annoyed that it takes you so long to do it.''''

    Archer felt guilty but decided to start tonight and answered, ''''I will start with you and E, then work on the order from there.''''

    Halime nodded with an excited smile that made his heart flutter, but just as he was about to reply, Lucrezia sent him a message.

    [Arch! I''m still exploring this massive underground sea, and I''ve got plenty of presents for you and the girls. I will be back in a few days. See you soon, husband]

    A smile stretched across his face, catching the snake girl''s attention and causing her to question, ''''What''s happened?''''

    Archer detailed Lucrezia''s actions, leaving Halime astonished. Rather than interrupting, she opted to wait patiently until he finished. It took ten minutes to ry everything that left her in awe.

    Shaking her head, Halime inquired, "What''s the reason for exploring an underground dwarf city? They''re known to be perilous."

    ''''I want their wealth and experience for my soldiers in case a war breaks out,'''' he revealed before finishing his sandwich as E and Teu entered the kitchen and smiled when they saw the two.

    "Morning Arch, morning Hali. How are you both this morning?" The half-elf greeted them.

    Archer stood up from his chair and made his way to the two girls, wrapping them in a warm embrace and nting gentle kisses on their foreheads.

 Chapter 767 Take Her To Bed Husband (R18)

    Chapter 767 Take Her To Bed Husband (R18)

    ??Archer told E and Teu of his ns to take them each out on a day so everyone gets one, which made the two extremely happy and excited, causing two beautiful smiles to appear on their pretty faces.

    They sat down while Halime handed over some sandwiches they had made, which the two women loved. Theyplimented the two of them on their culinary skills. Once they started eating, the others appeared one by one while yawning and greeting them.

    Each one kissed him before grabbing a cup of tea and sitting down, and soon enough, all eleven were in the kitchen, leaving Sia, Hecate, Mary, and Lucrezia missing, which caught everyone''s attention.

    Llyniel asked curiously while looking at Archer, ''''Where''s Luce? I haven''t seen her since yesterday.''''

    ''''She''s exploring an underground sea she found while we were in the dwarf''s underground city and will be gone for a few days,'''' Archer exined with a smile before taking a sip of tea.

    When Kassandra heard this, she jumped up in shock and demanded, ''''That stupid woman has gone into the Nightmare Sea! Is she stupid?''''

    As the Kraken Princess said, a violet portal opened above their heads, and Lucrezia tumbled through. She was covered in blood and missing both of her legs, but that was just the start of her injuries, which shocked Archer. He quickly rushed to the Mosasaur girl and cast Aurora Healing on her.

    E, Nefertiti, Llyniel, and Halime all helped, but the snake girls quickly spoke, ''''She''s been poisoned by something I''ve never seen before.''''

    When she finished speaking, Kassandra informed them of what monster did this to her, ''''It was the Nightmare Leviathon which lurks in the dark depths,'''' she said. ''''Even our elites dare not travel down that far.''''

    ''''There''s a way to this sea from your homnd, Kass?'''' Archer asked while healing Lucrezia, whose limbs were already growing back at the cost of a stupid amount of mana, but he wasn''t bothered as he had enough.

    ''''Yes, husband, but it''s guarded by the strongest Kraken Elites while my Father makes sure the seals stay shut,'''' she said. ''''

    "Are the monsters down there that strong?" he asked in a curious voice, but Kassandra stopped any thoughts that might manifest in his mind. They would butcher you, Arch; look at what happened to Luce, and she''s a Demigod."

    Agreeing with a nod, Archer opted to continue leveling in Elysium. Afterward, the group turned their attention to Lucrezia; she remained unconscious from the poison, but they could heal her thanks to his Aurora Healing and Halime''s Anti-Poison spell.

    After ten minutes, the Mosasaur girl was fully healed, and the poison was gone, leaving her sleeping. Nefertiti spoke while wiping the sweat from her forehead. ''''Take her to bed, husband,'''' she said. ''''She needs to rest.''''

    Everyone looked at the pink-haired subus like she was a rare monster, causing her tough before exining, ''''There''s no reason to keep getting angry when ites to you girls as we''re all a part of husband''s life, and Archer has already proved that he won''t neglect me even though I''m dying to spend a night with you.''''

    He chuckled as she said thatst bit while looking into his eyes as her own glowed with lust, but the glint in his eyes told her to be patient, which she happily did as he picked up Lucrezia and took her to the bedroom so she could sleep.

    Once Archer did that, he went to a back bedroom and decided to tend to the girl''s needs since it had been a while. As he walked into his bedroom, the sheets were all over the ce, causing him to start cleaning up.

    After ten minutes, he was done and used the tattoo to summon Nefertiti, who appeared on the bed with a yelp. Archer looked at her like she was prey and started undressing, which excited the pink-haired woman.

    Soon, the two of them were going at it like rabbits until she couldn''t keep up and fell asleep with a happy smile. He kissed the subus on the cheek before tucking her in and leaving the bedroom.

    As he exited the room,ughter greeted him, drawing him in its direction until he discovered the other girls engaged in lively conversation. Their attention shifted to him as he approached, causing smiles on each of their faces.

    Sera was the first to greet him as she bolted out of her chair and crashed into his chest. Archer chuckled while holding the dragon girl by her perky backside, causing her to nuzzle his neck before nibbling it.

    A shiver ran down his body, which ignited his lust again, and without thinking, he spoke to all the girls there, which earned him all kinds of reactions, ''''I will make love to each of you today as the Knockout Stage starts tomorrow.

    E, Halime, Leira, and Llyniel blushed, but Teu, N, and Kassandra''s eyes gleamed excitedly. Sera stopped biting him as a fire was lit in her ruby-red eyes. ''''Can I be first, Arch?'''' she said seductively.

    He nodded before turning to the girls, but Tal stepped forward and spoke in a voiceced with embarrassment and a hint of excitement, ''''Arch, You can''t just walk into the room and announce you want to have sex with us all! You lewd dragon.''''

    Archer grinned when he looked into the silver-haired elf''s red eyes. ''''Is my ve refusing her master?''''

    When the others heard this, their eyes widened while looking at Archer. The embarrassed Tal was looking anywhere but at him, which was adorable, but she quickly answered as her muscr thighs rubbed together.

    ''''No, Master,'''' she said in a submissive tone, but he noticed the lust in her eyes, which set him off while he sat down on a nearby chair. He smiled when he saw this and spoke, ''''Come here, Tali, and show the others how obedient you are.''''

    He dragged the smiling Sera and red-faced Tal while the others knew what would happen and giggled. When they arrived at the nearest bedroom, Archer put the two girls on all fours before lifting their dresses.

    Archer''s eyes widened when Tal''s bubble butt and Sera''s perky one were on show, only covered by their panties which were already wet. He stepped up behind Tal and spoke in a dominating tone, ''''Tell me what you want, my ve?''''

    Tal''s body trembled when hearing his tone, but a smack on her asspelled her to answer with a red face, ''''I want you to fuck me, Master! I want to feel you inside me.''''

    Once he heard that, Archer''s eyes widened, but he agreed with it before turning to Sera, who was busy swaying her ass side to side, earning her a hard p on her soft ass causing the dragon girl to moan.

    With that done, Archer dropped his pants and stood behind Tal, grabbing her waist. He lined up his cock against her wet slit before thrusting inside, which earned him the loudest scream he''d ever heard.

    Tal''s breath caught in her throat, and her back arched as she surrendered to the pleasure. While making love to the silver-

    haired elf, who was trembling in joy as his cock stretched her open.

    As he did that, his fingers found their way to Tal''srge, soft breasts, his touch sending waves of pleasure rippling through her body. With a gentle squeeze, he caressed her curves, his thumbs teasing her brown nipples to stiff peaks of arousal.

    Tal''s moans grew louder with each thrust, her body trembling with anticipation as Archer''s touch sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through her. Lost in the heat of the moment, she surrendered herself entirely to the ecstasy of their union.

    With every thrust, every caress, Tal felt herself falling deeper under Archer''s spell, her body rocking with the rhythm of their passion. While the two of them made love Sera was bent over next to them and moaned when his fingers slipped inside her tight pussy.

    She clenched down on his while letting out an erotic moan, but that was the end of it as Archer pulled out of Tal and mmed it right into Sera, who let out a scream of pure pleasure that overwhelmed her.

    After that, he swapped between the two, causing both girls to climax multiple times. Tal was lying on her back with a smile as Sera was still bent over with her backside high, causing his eyes to glow as he got behind her.

    Archer slipped inside her soaking pussy,pelling the dragon girl to let out a scream as she gripped the sheets, but he didn''t give her a break as he grabbed small boobs and started squeezing them.

    Sera was letting out unintelligible noises as her mind was lost to the mind-numbing sex. As he thrust into her, she tightened around him, pushing him over the edge. He emptied his seed deep into her womb and filled her to the brim.

    When this happened, the dragon girl let out a primal scream as she climaxed and squirted all over him. Archer was covered in her love juice, which he loved, but soon, the dragon girl copsed into a peaceful slumber.

    Once the two dragons were done, Talmented from the side in a displeased voice, ''''You finished inside her but not me?''''

    Archer looked up as his violet eyes glowed with lust, ''''Who said I was done ve? Now suck me until I fill up your mouth with my seen, theny on your side while showing me your perfect ass,'''' he said with a lewd smile before concluding, ''''Understand, my ve?''''

    When the silver-haired elf heard this, her eyes widened as she did as she was told and started kissing down Archer''s body after he cast Cleanse on his lower half before her warm mouth enveloped his cock as his delicate tongue got to work.

 Chapter 768 Powering Up The Girls (R18)

    Chapter 768 Powering Up The Girls (R18)

    ??Tal kept sucking his cock with such passion that it shocked Archer, but at the same time, it turned him on while watching her silver ponytail swaying side to side. He spoke while looking into her beautiful red eyes, ''''Get on the bed on your knees and continue what you''re doing.''''

    She nodded before climbing onto the bed, only to have her legs opened up just after she took his cock back into her warm mouth. Archer''s hand snaked down her muscr body until he found her dripping wet pussy.

    His fingers discovered her clit and began to gently rub it as she focused on pleasing him. Soon, her moans intensified as his thumb continued its attack on her clit while his fingers slipped into her tightness, sending pleasure soaring through her.

    The sensation of her warm, wet mouth around him only fueled his desire, driving him closer to the edge with each passing moment. Tal''s skilled tongue danced along his shaft, sending waves of pleasure coursing through him as he thrust his fingers deeper inside her.

    As Tal sucked him even harder, her moans vibrating around him, Archer felt himself nearing the brink of release. With a primal need driving him, he grabbed her head and thrust his cock deep into her throat, eliciting a muffled gasp of pleasure from her.

    The sensation of her throat tightening around him pushed him over the edge, and with a primal groan, he released his seed, filling her mouth as she swallowed eagerly. The intensity was overwhelming, and Tal''s body convulsed in orgasm around his fingers.

    He couldn''t hold back any longer and shot his seed down her throat, causing her to tremble as another climax washed over her. After this, he pushed the silver-haired elf onto her back and got in between her legs before slipping inside her.

    Their lovemaking went on for another half hour before the couple finished. Tal also climaxed a few more times, causing her to copse onto the bed while panting heavily as his seed leaked out of her pussy.

    He got up and cast Cleanse on all three of them as Sera was curled into a ball, sleeping peacefully. Archer picked up the dragon girl and teleported to her bedroom before tucking her in bed.

    Once Sera wasfortable, he reappeared where Tal was, putting on her clothes. She turned to him with a happy smile and asked, ''''Whose next?''''

    ''''E,'''' he answered before she kissed him and left the room while he put his pants back on. A few minutester, the girl in question appeared at the doorway with a beautiful smile as she tied her glowing blonde hair into a bun, leaving a few strands hanging down the side of her face.

    The half-elf walked in while removing her shoes, allowing Archer to see her delicate and pretty feet as she spoke, ''''Do you n to ravage us all day? What happens if we don''t have enough strength to fight in the survival round?''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''Don''t worry about that,'''' he reassured. ''''Once I''ve tended to you all, I will buy some of Hecate''s rejuvenation potions to help everyone.''''

    E agreed with a nod before approaching him with a sultry smile, ''''What are you waiting for, Young Master? Will you make love to this lowly maid?''''

    When Archer heard her words, his eyebrows raised in intrigue as this was not normal for E, who soon spotted his expression and giggled, ''''We''ve been reading in our spare time and found a few good books that were written for married couples and got some ideas from it.''''

    After speaking, E removed her dress that silently dropped to the floor, causing Archer''s eyes to widen with lust as she wasn''t wearing any underwear causing his cock to harden again as his lust soared.

    The half-elfid back on the bed and opened her legs wide, allowing him to see her perfect wet pussy. That was a work of art with delicate folds that glistened with her love juices, causing Archer''s eyes to trail up her slender body.

    E possessed a slender waist,plemented by soft and perky curves. Light pink, stiff nipples crowned her small, delicate breasts. Archer leaned in to suck them, eliciting an erotic moan from E as waves of pleasure washed over her as he started to y with the other nipple.

    But this wasn''t his only attack as his fingers found her wet pussy and started to rub her clit, causing the half-elf''s body to tremble as she was getting attacked in two ways which was overwhelming her.

    Archer smiled at the girl''s reaction but stopped sucking her nipple and shared a passionate kiss with E, who was enjoying every second of it. He continued to finger her until she couldn''t take it anymore as she climaxed and started squirting all over his hand and wrist.

    Once E''s climax subsided, Archer positioned himself above her, sliding his cock inside her. As she clung to him, a moan escaped her lips, spurring him to begin making love to her with gentle yet fervent motions.

    The soft glow of mana lights illuminated the room, casting a romantic ambiance around them. Their passion ignited as their bodies intertwined, the depth of their love evident in every touch and caress.

    With each thrust, Archer felt himself nearing the edge, especially when he felt E''s pussy tighten around him as he delved deep within her. The two of them continued to make love until she climaxed, but that didn''t stop the couple.

    Archer moved her onto all fours while pushing her back down, which pushed out her perky backside, which he used as a handhold while thrusting deep into the half-elf who was screaming as the pleasure overtook her.

    He filled her up so much that when he pulled out, a waterfall of his essence mixed with her love juices flowed out and down her supple thighs. E came to and shook her head before casting a cleaning spell on herself, leaving her smelling like summer flowers.

    Afterward, the two of them kissed, and when they broke apart, E smiled and said, ''''I love you, Archer. I really do.''''

    Archer smiled before wrapping his arms around her, ''''I love you too, El,'''' he said. ''''I''m happy we met when I was reincarnated here.''''

    E nodded ''''The old Archer showed no interest in me, but when we first met, and I noticed that you were different, it was refreshingpared to the times before.''''

    ''''I''m sorry about that, but I missed most of my memories. When I first saw you, a spark ignited, and I had to have you.''''

    When the half-elf heard this, a beaming smile appeared as she replied, ''''Well, now you have me and won''t be able to get rid of me.''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''I wouldn''t want to anyway. Ilove you too much to let you go.''''

    They continued to speak for a while. E pulled out a teapot full of steaming tea from a storage ring, which surprised Archer and caused him tough. She poured him a cup and handed it over.

    When he tasted it, an explosion of various vors erupted in his mouth, which he thoroughly enjoyed. While drinking, E said, ''''I suggest you see Llyniel and Leira after. The two of them wanted to spend some alone time with you.''''

    Archer nodded but was soon interrupted by a growling from his stomach, warning him that he was hungry, ''''Okay, my beautiful maid,'''' he said while standing up. ''''Let''s get something to eat. I''m hungry.''''

    They left the bedroom after he put a shirt on and walked through the dimly lit treehouse darkened by thest day of Frostwinter. When they entered the kitchen, Teu and Hemera turned to him.

    N pounced at him with glowing blue eyes and spoke excitedly, ''''When will it be my turn, Archie? It''s been a while now!''''

    The other six girls initiallyughed at her pleading, but soon they relented, agreeing to let her go next. This sudden change of heart caused N''s tail to straighten as she looked at each one, her expression shifting.

    With excitement bubbling over, the lioness lunged at them, embracing each of them tightly. Theyughed and hugged her back, affirming their bond as sisters and best friends, which made Archer smile.

    After that, the lioness rushed toward Archer and grabbed a hold of his hand before dragging him to her bedroom, which earned another round ofughter from the others. Once they got close to N''s room, he practically kicked open the door in her excitement.

    He startedughing, but she soon silenced him by pulling him into a passionate kiss as she started stripping him of his clothes before her hands started exploring his muscr chest, causing her to stop kissing and stare into his eyes.

    When Archer looked into her ocean-blue eyes, all he saw was a primal lust that was bubbling over before she smiled, showing him her sharp canines before she bit down on his neck, causing a wave of pleasure to wash over his body.

    Once N did that, her hands roamed lower and lower until they reached his lower half, causing a lewd smile to appear, ''''Is someone excited to see me?'''' she said in a seductive voice. ''''Have you missed your lioness? Do you want me, Archer Wyldheart? Do you want to make love to me until I''m a squirming mess filled with your seed?''''

    "Yes, Princess," he replied with a smirk. "I tend to get busy, but I will rectify that today. I will make sure to spend more time with you all."

 Chapter 769 I Have Faith In You (R18)

    Chapter 769 I Have Faith In You (R18)

    ??After Archer finished speaking, N''s face lit up with a lovely smile while staring at him before leaning in for another passionate kiss. While they kissed, the lioness guided them toward the bed as their lips connected.

    As they reached it, she pushed him onto his back before climbing on top, her tail swaying from side to side in excitement. Seeing her expression caused him to smile ear to ear as he spoke.

    His voice was full of love as he dered, ''''I love you, N Lionheart.''''

    When N heard that, her delighted smile grew wider as her blue eyes glowed. But she quickly replied, nuzzling his shoulder as happiness overwhelmed her, ''''I love you so much more, Archer. I''m so happy we''re together now.''''

    After speaking, the lioness leaned in and kissed him, but this time, it was so passionate that it took his breath away. However, that moment abruptly ended as she began to press her hips against his, igniting a surge of desire within him as she started kissing his neck.

    Suddenly, Archer felt something mysterious invade his mind as she did that, but it wasn''t hostile, which put him at ease. Then, he found himself standing on a battlefield surrounded by chaos as explosions and pained-filled screams rippled through the air.

    Soldiers were battling against various creatures rushing toward a city on fire in the distance. While looking around, Archer recognized Dragon Legionnaires and Drakeguards fighting a group of Rat Orges and Ratlings.

    That''s when he saw something that broke his heart into a million pieces. Teu was lying on the blood-covered ground, struggling to get up as a man stood above her with a wicked smile.

    He held a sword high before plunging it downward, impaling her and causing Archer''s heart to shatter even further.

    That''s when he noticed N and Tal moving in on the man with expressions of anger and grief. The two girls tried their best by striking at the enemy simultaneously, but his skill was too much for them, and they all fell to his de one by one as they tried to fight him while defending the others.

    Archer was lost and heartbroken when he saw this and felt his world shattered. He couldn''t move even though he was trying to; watching his girls die to this man and his allies nearly broke him.

    Even Lucrezia, the strongest of his girls, didn''t stand a chance, as a grey-skinned woman blew her apart as she annihted the man who killed the three girls using unknown magic he''d never seen.

    Thest person he witnessed die was E, who was standing over his corpse with tears streaming down her face as she fired mana arrows at the man. Still, it was useless as the enemy vanished and reappeared behind the half-elf before striking him down,

    When Archer witnessed this, his already broken heart shattered even more. But that''s when the vision ended, and Tiamat stood there with a sad smile as she started speaking.

    ''''This is the future that will happen if you don''t get strong, my little white dragon. You need to level up even faster than you are and stop getting distracted by the most mundane things.'''' she said in a concerned voice. ''''Be a Demigod before the Swarms Elites join the fray, and use the skill I gave you to boost the girls before that vision bes a reality.''''

    She advanced, gently cupping his cheek as she spoke, "I initially brought you to this world as a weapon to use against the Swarm, but now I realize you''re much more than that, Arch. You''re a new beginning, the dawn of a new story, and the conclusion to a nightmarish era haunting Thrylos."

    Archer remained stunned by the vision, but Tiamat pressed on, "I know I mentioned five years, but the Swarm has unearthed a power hastening their ns. We have only one year until they surface, and it seems we''ll face more than one enemy amidst the chaos."

    Upon hearing this, Archer''s eyes met hers. He nodded but didn''t feel like talking as the scene lingered in his mind, causing Tiamat to sigh. ''''They are your weakness, little dragon,'''' she said. ''''Use the skill I gave you to boost the whole group and let the Kraken girl train them.''''

    He finally looked at his goddess with a small smile that caused Tiamat to beam a radiant smile at him and quicken his heart. She quickly smiled while wrapping her arms around his shoulder and hugging him tight.

    Tiamat bent close, her voice a gentle murmur in his ear. "I have faith in you. Use Zarion''s realm to bolster your strength, confront the Swarm whenever they emerge, and employ all your resources, even your newfound kingdom then you will see victory."

    Archer smiled when hearing her words and nodded, causing Tiamat to break away, but this time, she leaned forward and gave him a soft peck on the lips that sent a shock shooting through his body.

    When she pulled back, he saw a beautiful smile, ''''Now tend to the lioness. She is starting to worry, which is adorable,'''' she said. ''''Remember to level up and assist the girls, as they will help you with theing monsters.''''

    Tiamat released him as she faded, leaving him with one final message, "I''ll always be by your side, Archer Wyldheart. I''ll never leave you, and I will be forever thankful for everything you''ve done for. Now, enjoy yourself, as you will not have the time to do so in the future."

    He came back to reality and was still under N, noting the anxiety in her eyes despite her smiling at him awake. Although relieved by her safety, Tiamat''s vision lingered in his mind. Nevertheless, a sense of happiness filled him as he wordlessly flipped her over.

    Archer was now in between her legs, which made the lioness smile before he started kissing her while removing her clothing, their unspoken connection deepening with each touch.

    His hands explored the curves of her body and felt all her tight muscles, which resulted from a lifetime of training. Archer found her bodypletely irresistible, eliciting shivers from N with each touch through the delicate fabric of her shirt.

    Their passion intensified as they continued to kiss, eventually leading to Archer removing her panties and joining her intimately. N''s erotic moans only fueled his desire even more as he began kissing down her body until he reached her pussy.

    Archer''s tongue appeared before gently licking her, causing the lioness to scream as the pleasure washed straight through her, and without any warning, she pulled him up, which confused him as shemented, ''''I need you inside me now!''''

    When hearing her reason, Archer grinned as she grabbed his cock before slipping it inside her while letting out a satisfied moan as he filled her. When that happened, he loved the heavenly feeling of her tightness mping down on him.

    The two of them started making passionate love, with N moaning and Archer barely holding onto reality due to the vice grip hold her pussy had on him as she wanted more and started bucking her hips against him.

    ''''That feels so good, husband! You''re touching every spot inside me,'''' N said in a breathless voice as she demanded. ''''Please don''t stop!''''

    As the session went on, the lioness started bing more wild as she bit into his shoulder, drawing blood with her sharp canines, and her nails left deep scratches on his back, causing blood to pour out just like her love juices were.

    They continued with their session by changing positions. At the same time, Archer''s thrusting intensified, causing her body to tremble before she started squirting as Archer had her on all fours and was holding her arms behind her back, which pushed her perky chest out.

    Archer grabbed one of them and started pinching it as he spoke, ''''Do you like that, my lioness? Do you want more?''''

    N turned around and, with a dreamy expression, replied with a lewd smile, ''''Yes, I do!''''

    With that, he continued thrusting deep into her, and by the time he was ready to finish, Archer felt something flowing into N, causing her to let out a primal scream that brought on a climax that made her body quiver.

    Before they were done, some time passed, and the world outside the treehouse was covered in a storm that battered its windows. When Archer saw this, he pulled out of the lioness, causing a flow of their mixed fluids to pour out of her.

    It stained the sheets below but didn''t bother either of them. N decided to check her status, as she felt something pouring into her and was curious. When Archer saw her expression, he smiled, and she started excitedly celebrating.

    She bounced around the room, talking about an excellent bonus to the status, and when she got close to Archer, he grabbed her and pulled her into an embrace as he asked, ''''Can I see your status screen?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' N said with a bright smile.

    [N Lionheart][Race: Lion Demi Human][Age: 18][Rank: Arch Magus][Exp: 7660/25000][Level: 203][HP: 6500/6500][Mana: 7500/7500][Magic: Enhancement-Earth][Strength: 9600][Constitution: 6500][Stamina: 12500][Charisma: 6500][Intelligence: 5500][Status Points: 22]

    ''''I gained three hundred per stat, which is excellent,'''' N dered, causing him to chuckle before letting her go.

    ''''I''m happy for you,'''' Archer replied with an honest smile before hugging her and casting Cleanse on them so they could rid themselves of the fluids and sweat.

    Once the couple was clean, the lion girl jumped up and said in a joyful voice, ''''I''ll tell Teu to join you, and once we''re all finished, some of us will go check out thest day of the festival as a girl''s day out.''''

 Chapter 770 Shadow Prince

    Chapter 770 Shadow Prince

    ??Archer nodded in agreement and brought out some juice he had gotten from E, who had made it for him from his Item Box. The drink helped him rx as he tried to forget about the vision Tiamat showed him.

    The scene of the girl''s death weighed heavily on him, but it solidified his decision to level up before anything bad happened. Lost in thought, N rushed over to him and kissed him on the cheek before leaving the room in a happy mood.

    Once the lioness was gone, he cast Timewrap around the room to save time for himself to tend to everyone and allow them to prepare for their girls'' trip to the festival. Archer waited a little while until the door opened, and Teu entered.

    When she spotted him, her eyes narrowed as she approached him before asking, ''''What''s wrong with you?''''

    ''Nothing, just overthinking things that annoyed me,'' he tried to lie, but that didn''t work with Teu.

    The blue-haired girl sat beside him and poured herself some juice. ''''You can tell me, Arch,'''' she said while sipping. ''''Remember, we''ve known each other for years, and I''vee to know you all too well.''''

    Archer chuckled, but she continued, ''''I can see something''s bothering you,'' Teumented while squeezing his hand. ''''I''m always here for you and always will be.''

    Hearing her words made his heart flutter, and an honest smile appeared as he sighed, ''''Well, you''re right as usual, Teu; I must say having someone to talk to is refreshing.''''

    Teu giggled before flicking his ear, ''''You can talk to any of us, you idiot,'''' she said with a smile. ''''You may be the White Dragon, but you''re also a seventeen-year-old who was killed in your previous world and has been thrust to the forefront of the war against the Swarm.''''

    He smiled upon hearing her words, but she stopped talking and stood up, climbing onto hisp until they were face to face. Teu continued, ''All of us are here for you when things get hard.''

    Archer choked up and realized he had found a girl who cared for him. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer before he started telling her everything about the vision and how he watched their deaths at the hands of the Terravian man who ughtered them all, including himself."

    When Teu heard all this, she smiled before cupping his cheeks, ''''Archer, you can do anything you want. You''re the White Dragon, Mana''s Chosen, and the Shadow Prince, and by my knowledge of history, no being has been blessed as you have.''''

    She leaned forward and kissed his lips lovingly before continuing, ''''It was only a vision it was not meant to be, and we can change that oue by working together and covering each other''s backs during any fights.

    Archer smiled when hearing this before nodding as he felt a weight left off his shoulders. With that rity, he decided to level up his Shadow Prince form to ten to see what benefits he''d get and how powerful he would be.

    Once he knew what to do, Archer leaned forward and passionately kissed the Aquarian, who happily returned the kiss. The two shared a tender kiss filled with unspoken emotions and a silent promise of never-ending support.

    As the two broke apart, he picked Teu up and went over to the bed before cing her down and sliding beside her. The Aquarian girl smiled as she pulled him closer and started undoing his buttons.

    Archer''s hands glided down her toned form, which was reminiscent of N''s, and he noted the subtle differences. Teu boasted more curves��her thighs were shapely, her waist slender, and her voluptuous hips culminated in a slender waist.

    Her dress barely held her ample chest, catching his attention. When Teu saw his gaze, a grin appeared on her face. "Like what you see?" she said in a seductive voice. I love it when you look at me like that."

    ''''I don''t like what I see; I love it, Teu,'''' he replied while his eyes trailed down her body. You''re beautiful and have a charm that captivates me whenever I look at you.''''

    Teu smiled mischievously as she slipped out of her dress, then gracefully climbed onto Archer''s face, positioning herself in a 69 stance, eager to pleasure each other mutually. Soon, the two went out, and hours passed by as they made love to each other in all kinds of ways.

    She wanted it rough and then gentle, which brought her to climax many times, causing her body to grow weaker as the sex went on. When the Aquarian Princess fainted, Archer was again covered in sweat.

    He noticed theirbined fluid leaking out of her pussy as shey on the bed with her bubble butt in the air while in a pleasure-filled daze. Archer cleaned both of them before teleporting Teu to her bedroom to rest.

    After he tended to Teu and ensured she was okay, he spent time with the other five girls, expressing his love in many ways tailored to their desires. Halime sought gentle sex, cherishing the tenderness of their love and rtionship.

    Leira embraced her feline instincts, reveling in wild passion as she spent most of her time riding him into oblivion, and the two of them climaxed so many times that the cat girl''s belly bloated.

    Llyniel sought an intensity simr to that of the snake girls and wanted a more romantic experience. As for the Kraken Princess, she desired a more primal encounter, desiring the raw intensity of rough passion.

    After all the sex, Archer felt tired and walked to the bathroom as the girls who were awake rxed around the treehouse, but most were asleep. He was lying in the bath as he decided to recheck his status.

    [Experence: 2100000>2300000]

    [HP: 37200>38000]

    [Mana: 37200>38000]

    [Strength: 41200>41500]

    [Constitution: 40000>40300]

    [Stamina: 39700>40000]

    [Charisma: 30000>30300]

    [Intelligence: 35600>35700]

    [Anti-Venom: 1>2]

    [Timewarp: 4>5]

    Pleased with his status, Archer checked his experience.

    [Exp: 2300000/4000000]

    ''It''ll be a while before I rank up, but hunting within Elysium should speed up the process,'' he pondered aloud.

    Exiting the bath, he employed Mana Maniption to dry himself, then surveyed the treehouse. Teu, N, Tal, Sera, and Kassandra were engaged in training outside, while E, Halime, and Hemera upied the living room, engrossed in reading.

    Archer couldn''t find Nefertiti and Leira but soon realized they were in the observatory at the top of the treehouse. Growing curious, he teleported up there only to see the two girls practicing their spells.

    The subus was casting me Bolts mixed with lightning, causing an explosion when it connected with the arcane target that Nefertiti had created. Archer continued to watch until Leira stopped firing her spells until she turned around.

    Nefertiti was taken aback as the cat girl saw him and dashed forward. Leira rushed toward him, her tail wagging excitedly behind her, and enveloped him in a hug. Archer returned it before cing a kiss on her forehead.

    Leira backed off with a bright smile as Neferitit approached, hugging but passionately kissing him. Once the pink-haired girl backed away, shemented after he asked what they were up to, ''''I''m helping her get better control over her spellcasting.''''

    Archer smiled and tried to help out as much as possible, but Nefertiti was a much better teacher. After ten minutes, the two girls ushered him away, causing him tough as he informed them of his ns.

    ''''My beautifuldies,'''' he said as they pushed him out the door. ''''I will be going to level up, so tell the others where I am.''''

    ''''Okay, husband,'''' Nefertitimented while closing the door with a teasing smile.

    Once Archer was alone, he cast Gate to Elysium before stepping into the dark jungle as he transformed into his Shadow Prince form and vanished into the shadows. He started hunting by finding a small dinosaur-looking creature.

    It was frolicking in a clearing with several others of its kind. Archer stopped moving and sat on a branch that hung over them while he scanned the new creature that resembled Troodons from Earth.

    [Troodon]

    [Rank A]

    There were eleven of them in total, and some devoured the corpse of a bear. While sitting in the tree, he observed the Troodon creatures below. Their movements were erratic, and their attention was fixed on the remnants of a bear carcass.

    Archer sprang from the shadows with a silent breath, his ws unsheathed, and his teeth bared in a feral snarl. The Troodons scattered in panic as Archer descended upon them, his ws slicing through flesh and bone with precision.

    Within moments, the clearing was silent again, save for the rustling of leaves disturbed by Archer''s swift movements. Standing amidst the fallen Troodons, he felt the experience pour into him, causing him to smile.

    As he stood there, something lunged at him from the shadows, but thanks to his Shadow Prince form, the creature flew right through him, allowing Archer to see the new attacker. It looked like a mix of lion and tiger, causing him to scan the neer.

    [Bloodw Tiger]

    [Rank: SSS+]

    ''Oh, he''s strong but not strong enough,'' Archer thought before sinking into the shadows and lunging for the Bloodw Tiger and biting into its neck before tugging on its throat until it was ripped out.

    The Bloodw Tiger dropped to the ground like a rag doll. Once everything was dead, Archer collected the bodies by storing them in his Item Box before moving on to find even more creatures.

    He did this for hours and hunted thousands of things lingering around in the forest, but not long after that, the monsters respawned in greater numbers, causing him to work harder and mix his Shadow Prince powers with his White Dragon ones.

    This let him fire several violet streams that appeared everywhere and took over dozens of creepy-looking elephant creatures that could move quicker than Archer expected. Still, he did find some monsters who wanted to join his army.

 Chapter 771 Absurdity Of It All

    Chapter 771 Absurdity Of It All

    ??Archer spent hours hunting all kinds of monsters through Elysium and eventually got bored hunting the weaker ones and decided to find some stronger foes. As the afternoon sun shone overhead, he was resting on a branch in a tree that overlooked a woond where rhino-like creatures roamed below him.

    He looked down and scanned one of them.

    [Ironhorn Rhino]

    [Rank: S+]

    The monsters were eating grass in the clearing without a care in the world due to their rank and skin that resembled armor. Before attacking, Archer decided to check the experience he had gained so far.

    [Exp: 2500000/4000000]

    ''More than halfway until I level up again, which will take some time, but I''m getting there,'' Archer mused as he vanished in the shadows.

    He still couldn''t get over how easy it was to travel in this form as he glided through the shadows until Archr was directly under thergest Ironhorn Rhino, who quickly looked around as if he sensed him.

    Archer chuckled when seeing the monster look confused, but he didn''t let itst long before rocketing out of the darkness and piercing the Rhino''s eye socket, causing it to grunt in pain before he dragged it into the shadows.

    All he heard was a quiet thump that caught the others'' attention. When they noticed the biggest monster vanished, it didn''t bother them, as the creatures didn''t see or hear anything.

    ''They''re dumb as rocks; this will be easy,'' Archer thought while hunting from the darkness. He took out the rest of the Ironhorn herd and stored their corpses in his Item Box before continuing his hunt.

    Hours passed, and he was finally getting bored standing on the shore of a massive stormy sea. He sensed strong monsters but didn''t want to travel under them without Kassandra or Lucrezia.

    When thinking about the Mosasaur girl, he wanted to check up on her. With that, though, Archer rechecked his experience.

    [Exp: 2853500/4000000]

    He was pleased with the amount he gained but wanted to check if his Shadow Prince form had leveled up, as that''s the form he used to hunt in.

    [Shadow Prince: 4>5]

    ''It went up one level, which is good,'' he internally mused while the waves crashed against the shore below.

    After checking that, he returned to the treehouse to get something to drink and eat. He opened a gate and stepped through just as a giant tentacle flew out of the sea, but it missed him, thanks to the portal.

    Archer heard the loud crash once he was on the other side, prompting him to turn around only to see a tentacle twice the size of Kassandra''s thrashing at the portal, but thanks to the magic, it went straight through it.

    This sent a shiver down his spine, but he chose to ignore it while promising himself not to go in the water until he was stronger or found some way to be a sea dragon, which made himugh at the thought.

    It was quiet when he stepped into the treehouse, and no one was around. Archer smiled, knowing the girls were spending time together, before making his way to the kitchen and making a sandwich.

    Ten minutester, Archer sat at a table while munching on a few sandwiches and wondered what he could do. He decided to see Hemera''s Mother, Cassandra, as he hadn''t seen her in a while.

    After finishing his food, he opened a Gate to the Ravenna City in the Sri Empire down south. When stepping through, hot air hit his skin, causing him to smile, as it was different from the cold air he was used to.

    Archer appeared just off the main street where people were doing their business. He started walking toward the Greek-style pce he could spot in the distance, built from beautiful white stone that shone when the sunlight hit it.

    The heat forced him to remove his thick shirt before he put on a thin one in the middle of the street. Archer''s changing shirts caught the passerby''s attention as the women admired his sculpted abs while their husbands dragged them away.

    Once dressed, he continued his walk but was soon stopped by a group of soldiers who resembled Spartans from Earth. They wore the same helmet and leather armor and held spears ready for any trouble.

    Their armor looked sturdy and robust, allowing the soldiers to use their speed. Archer wondered how they would fight and asked Agamemnon when he saw him, as he could use a phnx in his army.

    The only difference he could notice between them and their Earth counterparts was that one had yellow mage robes on and looked to be in charge as she stepped forward and demanded while holding the hilt of a sword, ''''What indecent acts are you doing in our great city, weird elf?''''

    Archer cocked his head when hearing the woman''s voice, ''''What are you talking about?'''' he asked.

    ''''You stripped off your shirt in the middle of the street, and we had many troubled husbands im a strange-looking elf was trying to charm their wives,'''' the sun elf woman said while the others watched him with narrowed eyes.

    ''''Oh,'''' he said. ''''Sorry about that; I''ve juste from the north, where it''s colder, and I was still wearing a thick shirt that made me ufortable.''''

    The elf mage stepped forward as the elf woman and three other men eyed him incredulously. "You know, we have inns for around here," she deadpanned. "And since indecent behavior in Ravenna warrants a two-silver fine, you''ve got two options: pay up or enjoy a cozy day in our luxurious cellblock."

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all as he was practically the prince of Sri and the White Dragon, but a random city guard was fining him. He fished out the required silver withoutint and handed it over to the stern-faced woman.

    However, her expression remained unmoved. "Take it to the Office of Fines, just off the central square," she instructed, scribbling something in her notepad before handing him a slip of paper. "And make sure to present this when you pay the fine."

    He nodded and remembered he didn''t know the city that well, so he asked, ''''Can you point me in its direction? I have to visit my inws and want to pay the fine before I do.''''

    The woman pointed east and left the area without a word, confused him, but he shrugged and followed her directions. Archer walked for ten minutes until he arrived at the central square and looked around for the office.

    Archer couldn''t see anything but a group of Srian soldiers guarding one of the street corners, so he asked them where it was. He walked over to them, and when spotting him, they all knelt.

    Themander, who was an older man, spoke in a respectful tone, ''''Dragon Prince. It''s good to see you back in the city. How can I help you?''''

    ''''Where is the Office of Fines? I have to pay one,'''' Archer revealed while taking out the paper.

    When the man heard this, his eyes widened before taking the paper and reading it before mumbling to himself, ''''Damn woman, she fined the damn prince, and now I will get in trouble for it.''''

    Archerughed, which caught their attention, ''''Don''t worry, I won''t let you guys get in trouble,'''' he said with a smile. ''''I find it amusing, but it shows that the city guard is well trained and takes their jobs seriously.''''

    After they spoke for a bit, the older elf was happy to point Archer in the direction, and Archer was told that he saved themander from one of the sieges when the empire was invaded along with some of his siblings during the war.

    When hearing this, he was happy about that and said his farewells before walking toward the smaller building made of wood and stone, which had beautiful decorations all over the front.

    Archer approached the front door. He had to ring a bell to gain someone''s attention from inside, so he did and rang. No one appeared initially, but a kind old woman opened the door warmly.

    "What can I do for you, young man?" she asked.

    ''''I''m here to pay a fine that a soldier gave me,'''' he said while handing over the slip of paper with the two shiny coins. ''''It''s two silver.''''

    Before speaking, the woman took the paper and coins, ''''Your fine has been paid and will be recorded in the city records.''''

    Archer nodded before making his way to the pce. He walked through the city, where hundreds of people shopped or worked. There were humans, sun and moon elves, and many other races.

    After walking for twenty minutes, he arrived outside the gate, where a row of guards blocked the way. When they spotted Archer, three rushed to meet him and knelt before him. There was a younger elf who looked simr to Hemera.

    While looking at the certain elf, themander introduced him, ''''This is Athanasios Helios, cousin of Princess Hemera and new recruit to the Srian Imperial Guards.''''

    Archer nodded to the young man before introducing himself, ''''I''m Arch Wyldheart, King of Draconia.''''

    When themander heard that, his eyes widened until he remembered something and cheerfully said, ''''Oh, Draconia, they grow some delicious food and have fine craftsmen whose products are popr with the Sri Nobility, especially the children and women.''''

    ''''Very good, but keep an eye out as we will be selling rare ingredients and many other products that the empire should like,'''' Archer said with a greedy smile stretching across his face.

 Chapter 772 New Friends Of Yours

    Chapter 772 New Friends Of Yours

    ??After speaking to the guards, he was let through but warned that a messenger was sent to the empress, which caused Archer to smile. While walking through the Sria pce garden, he saw people tending to it.

    Archer strolled along until he felt a presence approaching, prompting him to pivot his gaze. There, he spotted the woman who had taken him under her wing many moons ago, though he often found himself distracted whenever he intended to visit her.

    Cassandra moved gracefully along the path, her steps fluid and effortless. Archer caught sight of her gleaming eyes as she approached, her smile radiant and warm. He noticed the two maids following in her wake, their presence silent yet dutiful.

    When the older elf woman stood before him, she spoke with affection and relief, "My son, it''s heartening to see that you''ve finally remembered me."

    ''''Sorry, Mother. I just get sidetracked with everything,'''' Archer said, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he felt strange, as he hadn''t had a mother on Thrylos. Cassandra noticed this and stopped walking and embraced him.

    "I''m just teasing," she said with a yful twinkle in her eye as she tidied his hair. "I understand you''re busy with all yourdies and saving the world, but do make sure to see me asionally.''''

    Cassandra freed him from her embrace before continuing, ''''After all, I still see you as my son, especially since you got engaged to Hemi. And that silly elf has been a new person since meeting you��making friends and smiling even more."

    Archer nodded as the two of them walked towards the pce. Cassandra asked him to tell her what''d been going on in his life, and when he started recounting some of the significant things that had happened, it excited and upset her.

    The Sri Empress started pampering him when he told her about all the times he got hurt. Her reaction made him chuckle, as he wasn''t used to it, but it didn''t stop the woman from hugging him every few seconds.

    ''Maybe having a Mother isn''t so bad,'' Archer thought as they entered a living room.

    Cassandra ushered him to the sofa before ordering her maids to fetch some of the Sunfire Tea, which they instantly did as the older woman turned to him. ''''A representative of your kingdom appeared at the pce gates a few months ago offering an exciting trade deal, which Agamemnon agreed to.

    Archer smiled, ''''They were sent by Aisha, who looks after the kingdom while I''m exploring the world; doing all the tedious work of ruling a kingdom eludes me.''''

    ''''Just like the navy, you''re building?'''' She asked with a grin. ''''Not nning to attack Sri, are you?''''

    When hearing this, Archer got annoyed and instantly responded, ''''Of course not! You''re my Mother, and I adore Hemera more than a stupid empire and its wealth. All my girls are worth more to me than anynd or treasure.''''

    Cassandra''s smile grew wider as she revealed, ''''I love it when you talk about her like that. It chooses to engage the both of you even better knowing she has someone that truly loves her.''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''Her knowledge and level are something I admire; her smile is amazing and always catches me off guard.''''

    ''''Is that all you like about her?'''' The older elf asked in a teasing voice.

    He knew all she wanted to hear was why he loved her daughter, so with a smile, he exined how Hemera could calm him down or advise him about most things, including his love life. The two of them got on really well.

    Archer told her that he loves to read with her when they find the time, that she is fascinated with the world around her, and that she is cheerful, which pleased Cassandra. She went on to tell him how she and Agamemnon met when they attended the Sri Magic Academy.

    ''''We met when the first ss started, and he was the handsome prince who was in line with the throne, and I was the low-born noble girl who dreamt big, but that dream became real when I beat Agamemnon in the first year tournament and won the top spot of the year and ever since then he chased me throughout our school life.''''

    ''''You beat him? How?'''' Archer asked with a curious expression.

    Cassandra beamed, ''''I may look like a wife and Mother who helps her husband with the empire, but I''m a powerful Sun Mage in my own right. I can drop the sun on an enemy army, causing devastation beyond words.''''

    ''''Whose stronger? You or Father?'''' He asked, causing the older woman''s big smile to grow wider.

    ''''I am,'''' Cassandra answered before creating a bright yellow fireball that radiated potent mana that wanted to explode. ''''I''m called the Sun Witch Of Sri and have burned countless Barbarian and Lunarian champions to ash.''''

    Archer watched Cassandra''s green eyes ze with an intensity that seemed to heat the air around them like the sun. Her golden blonde hair floated as she turned serious, her voice tense as she warned, "Something''s stalking you, Arch. It''s just outside."

    Before he could respond, her body erupted in bright yellow mes, propelling her forward with such speed that it created a loud sonic boom.

    Archer stood in the destroyed room as he watched his Mother engageMotherutated Demigods from the Swarm; monstrous beings with twisted forms surrounded her, their roars filling the air with malice.

    But he noticed she was undaunted by the creature''s numbers, and a grin appeared. With fire burning in her eyes, she unleashed torrents of Sunfire aimed straight for the enemies, each st striking each one with explosive force.

    The air crackled with energy as beams of golden light pierced the creatures who tried to ambush him. After attacking first, Cassandra started closing in on the Demigods before engaging them in hand-to-handbat.

    Her movements became a blur as the creatures closed in. With her mastery of closebat, she dodged their attacks, countering with devastating strikes of her own. Soon, Archer couldn''t hold back and transformed into his Shadow Prince form.

    As the battle went to the garden, he vanished into the darkness, and Cassandra battered the mutants. Archer snuck up on one creature who tried to attack her from behind, but he lunged out of the shadow and tore out its throat, dismembering it.

    The mutant crashed to the flow, and because of the strength difference, Archer felt the experience entering his being. Cassandra noticed him joining in and avoided targeting the areas he was in.

    He tore apart three more Mutant Demigods with ease before they realized what was happening and started fleeing, but a group of twenty sun mages were approaching and burned the creatures to nothing.

    When the battle was over, Cassandra walked over to him as he returned to his humanoid form; the experience poured into him like a waterfall, edging him closer to leveling up. After that, the older blonde womanmented, ''''New friends of yours?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Yes, they are the Swarm who are nning to attack Pluoria,'''' he said. ''''It''s one of the reasons I came to visit you.''''

    Cassandra smiled warmly as she guided him back to the pce, where they resumed their conversation and exchanged updates. Time flew by, and soon, she had to return to her duties. Before leaving, she tenderly kissed his forehead, eliciting his promise to visit her more often.

    Archer decided to tell Osoric about the iing Swarm attacks, which he needed to know about so the empire could prepare itself for the onught, after determining that he opened the Gate to the floating ind in Avalon.

    Once opening the portal, he entered the pce garden covered by melting snow. He watched the drops hit the ground before approaching the entrance, but two soldiers stood outside and stopped him.

    But as soon as they realized it was Archer, they let him through while bowing their heads. He chuckled when he saw this but went to find Osoric, using the Aura Detector to find the Emperor, who was in his bedroom with Chloe.

    Archer walked down the corridors while ignoring the panicked looks of the maids as he approached the bedroom. When he arrived outside the door, he knocked before walking in and saw Osoric rxing on the bed while Chloe was sitting at a desk reading.

    The older man jumped up whileining, ''''Archer! You can''t just walk into somebody''s room like that!''''

    Chloe giggled at her husband''s reaction, but Archer chuckled before revealing the reason behind his visit to the couple, ''''The Swarm will continue to attack the empire, and we have a year to prepare before their main invasion.''''

    Osorics eyes widened in shock, ''''How do you know this?''''

    ''''Tiamat told me in a dream,'''' he replied. ''''So here I am warning you so the empire can prepare himself.''''

    The blonde man nodded, ''''Thank you for that, Arch. I will start nning, so we will await their attacks.''''

    ''''Okay, I''m going to eat and rx before the tournament begins tomorrow,'''' Archer said with a smile.

    He quickly opened a portal before stepping through and reappearing in an alleyway nearby, where he saw people walking past while celebrating thest day of the Frostwinter Festival with smiles on their faces.

    Archer walked onto the street, where he spotted Eveline passing by, causing him to use Blink to keep up with the rabbit girl, who jumped in fright when he suddenly appeared beside her with a charming smile.

    Eveline returned it with one of her own, ''''Hello Arch,'''' she said. ''''What are you doing here?''''

    ''''Just looking for something to do as the girls spend time together, so here I am,'''' he answered with a chuckle.

 Chapter 773 Stalking You

    Chapter 773 Stalking You

    ??Archer watched Eveline smile as she spoke, ''''Do you want to explore the city with me? My family are drinking and celebrating the start of the Knockout Stage.''''

    ''''Sounds good to me,'''' he replied with a cheeky smirk. ''''Lead the way.''''

    The rabbit girl''s ears twitched in excitement before they explored Starfall City while getting to know each other. An hour passed, and Archermented as they watched a street entertainer, ''''Are you hungry, Eve?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' she answered with a meaningful smile. ''''I know a good ce. Let me show you.''''

    Eveline grabbed his hand and dragged him into the crowd. The duo walked for a while until they came to an outside stool that sold some soup that smelled delicious, forcing Archer to approach the owner.

    The man behind the counter looked up and smiled when he saw two of them, but when he spotted Eveline, his smile grew, ''''Princess! How have you been?''''

    ''''I''ve been fine, Marvin,'''' she replied while motioning toward Archer, ''''I''m bringing my boyfriend to try some of your famous soup.''''

    Marvin, the stall owner, looked between the two; his eyes widened in shock as he stared at Archer. "Your lover is the White Prince?"

    Eveline nodded, causing the man to smile. ''''Well, I''m happy for you, little Eve; I''ve known you for many years, and if someone deserves happiness, it''s you.''''

    The rabbit girl smiled, ''''Thank you, Marv,'''' she said. ''''Can we have today''s special and two bowls of Sunfire Noodles?''''

    ''''Yes, Eve,'''' the old manmented before cooking. ''''Take a seat, you two; it won''t take long.''''

    Archer and Eveline did as he said and sat down before she looked at him with her crimson eyes, ''''How has life been? Did you enjoy the festival?''''

    ''''The girls and I enjoyed it a lot, and the food was nice,'''' Archer replied. ''''And life''s been hectic, to be honest. Keep getting attacked by Mutant Demigods who seem to be stalking me.''''

    ''''Stalking you?'''' Eveline question with a raised eyebrow. ''''What do you mean?''''

    Archer went on to exin the Swarm and all the creatures involved. He told her that they started sending Demigods after him, and in thest engagement, the creatures attacked while he was with his Mother in Mediterra.

    Eveline grew confused and asked, ''''Aren''t you from the Avalon Empire? Why''s your Mother down down?''''

    He chuckled before exining his rtionship with the sun-elf empress, "Hemera''s Mother, Cassandra, adopted me as her son and has treated me like one ever since, even though I don''t see her much, so if anyone is like a Mother to me, it''s her."

    The rabbit girl gave him a sweet smile, ''''Who would have thought there was a deeper side to the big bad dragon that burns kingdoms.''''

    ''''Only because I like you, Eve,'''' he replied. ''''I wouldn''t just show this side to anyone.''''

    When Eveline heard this, her smile widened before she reached over and took his hand, ''''I like you too,'''' she said. ''''I don''t want to rush into anything like your other girls, as I believe in letting a rtionship blossom on its own; I hope you don''t mind that strange reasoning.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod, ''''Don''t worry, I n on getting to know you and the others before taking the first step,'''' he exined. ''''We have enough time and don''t need to rush anything.''''

    As Eveline heard him, her smile changed into a radiant one, and her mood soared as the aroma of the soup hit their noses, rumbling Archer''s belly. The couple didn''t have to wait long when Marvin came bustling out of his stall.

    He bnced two trays with four bowls of soup and two tankards of ale on them, which caused Archer''s attention, but Eveline''s voice brought him back to reality, ''''The Sunfire Soup is hot and burns your tongue, but the taste is amazing,''''

    Archer chuckled at her reaction and couldn''t wait to try it. When the old man ced the trays in front of them, he said joyfully, ''''Today''s special is called Forest Broth, full of mana-filled vegetables, also filled with Rank A Forest Bear meat and other ingredients. It is one of my most popr dishes, as Eve already knows.''''

    After exining, Marvin went to walk away, but Archer called out to him before throwing him a gold coin, which caught the old man off guard as he tried to refuse, ''''I can''t ept this, White Prince,'''' he said. ''''It is too much for a simple meal.''''

    ''''Bring me two of everything and anything Eve wants, Marv,'''' Archer threw another coin at the man, who rushed back to his stall.

    The rabbit girl giggled beforementing, ''''You don''t have to waste coins trying to impress me, Arch.''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''I''m not trying to impress you, Eve,'''' he revealed. ''''I''m just hungry and like supporting small businesses.''''

    Eveline startedughing, ''''I''m sorry for assuming things. People with wealth like you often do it to the youngerdies to try to charm them.''''

    ''''I do not need to do any of that,'''' Archer said. ''''I already have enough women to keep mepany, and now only bother with the ones I like.''''

    ''''Makes sense,'''' Eveline responded before eating, as the delicious smell was too much to ignore.

    Archer tried the Forest Broth, which exploded in his mouth, from the bear meat''s sweet taste to the vegetables'' earthy vor. As the mana flowed into his body, he felt refreshed. He started eating it without speaking, as Eveline also copied.

    She was preupied with eating her Dragonfire Soup, which looked nice to him, but soon after that, the spice caused her to drink the ale Marvin had brought. Archer turned his attention back to the Broth before finishing it off.

    Once Archer finished with the Forest Broth, he took a mouthful of bitter-and-sweet ale, catching him off guard. He enjoyed it, so he downed it before moving on to the second soup, a reddish brown color with pieces of meat.

    When Eveline saw him staring at it, she exined, ''''That is the meat of a Fire Bird, raised just outside the city in special farms. It''s delicious meat and has a kick to it.''''

    Archer nodded before using his fork to try some of the hot meat, but it didn''t burn him as he chewed the soft meat. He loved every bit of the Dragonfire Soup, and by the time it was gone, Marvin returned with another tray.

    This time, it had six bowls, which caught Archer''s attention as the aroma wafted off it and hit his nose, causing his mouth to water in anticipation of the iing feast he was about to have.

    While watching this, Eveline smiled before speaking, ''''Marv, please Bring me three more bowls of Dragonfire Soup and four bowls of Southern noodles.''''

    ''''What?'''' The old man looked at her wide-eyed before a big smile appeared. '''' I found someone you''re, I see.''''

    Marvin rushed off, causing Archer tough as he asked, ''''How do you know him?''''

    ''''My older siblings used to bring me here as they also studied at the College of Magic,'''' she said. ''''Papa used to join us sometimes when he wasn''t meeting with Emperor Osoric.''''

    He nodded when he heard her before picking up his first bowl of soup, which looked like chicken. Soon, Eveline revealed its name: ''''That''s called the Starfall Special.''''

    ''''Why is it called that?'''' Archer questioned while taking a mouthful of the smooth and tangy soup, which left a delicious aftertaste once he swallowed it.

    ''''Marvin sources all the ingredients from local vendors and uses mana to cook them, which enriches the food, giving the customer a good experience when eating it,'''' Eveline exined while watching the old man cook her food.

    After the exnation, the two of them continued to eat. Archer offered her one of the Dragonfire Soups, which she happily took and started consuming the food with gusto, which caught his eyes.

    ''Maybe I found my partner in crime when hees to food,'' Archer thought while watching the slim rabbit girl devour another bowl of soup he gave her.

    The thought made him strangely happy, but he soon pushed it aside and started eating the fourth bowl before Marvin returned with Eveline''s food, who quickly offered him a bowl of noodles, which he took.

    Archer finished the strange soup, which made him feel like he was drinking several energy drinks once he had finished eating. He shook his head before asking, ''''Why do I feel like I''m bouncing?''''

    Eveline startedughing when she looked at his bowl. She soon calmed down and exined, ''''It''s called the Boltfire Broth. The Boltfire Eagle meat is used to make it, and it gives the person eating it a boost of energy.''''

    ''Oh no,'' he thought. ''I don''t want to bounce around or be hyper.''

    With that, Archer moved on to the next soup and started devouring it as his leg began to shake due to the Boltfire Broth, causing Eveline tough at his reaction, ''''It will calm down soon, Arch. Just eat more.''''

    After speaking, Eveline got up and walked over to Marvin''s stall, where she grabbed four more tankards of ale before returning to the table and giving him all but one. She said, ''''Drink some of this, and it will make you feel better.''''

    Archer nodded before downing one of the ales and felt the excitement dissipate into nothing, causing him to sigh. He gazed at the rabbit girl and said, ''''Thank you for helping me.''''

    Eveline beamed, ''''No worries!'''' she said. ''''I understand what that broth does to you, as my older brothers gave me some.''''

    After hearing her exnation, he chuckled, and the duo continued eating until their bowls were empty, and they felt pleasantly full. Marvin nced at them with a bemused expression as if they were odd creatures, earning augh from both Archer and Eveline.

 Chapter 774 It Felt Like A Predator Sizing Me Up

    Chapter 774 It Felt Like A Predator Sizing Me Up

    ??Archer and Eveline stood up before saying farewell to Marvin, who wished them a good day. He said he wanted an invitation to the wedding, which darkened the rabbit girls'' cheeks.

    He found her embarrassed expression adorable. Soon, they walked through the city, taking in the sights and sounds. People closed their stalls after selling off their merchandise or moved on.

    While strolling, Archer took in Eveline''s beauty, which he couldn''t ovee. She resembled a bunny girl from an anime back on Earth. She had long white hair that flowed down to the middle of her back and glowing red eyes that gleamed with excitement.

    She had a slim, athletic build with thick hips and thighs that stirred his desires, but Archer pushed those thoughts aside. Much like Teu and N, she was a warrior with well-sculpted muscles that couldn''t hide the feminine charm she oozed.

    Archer didn''t know much about Rabbit Demi-humans, and what he did know wasn''t a lot. He knew some were excellent fighters and mages while the rest lived lives protected by the warrior ss.

    Eveline was a member of the warrior ss and the seventh princess of the Moonwood Kingdom on the northeast border of the Avalon Empire. Archer found her extremely beautiful and was attracted to her.

    With a unique charm that drew him to her, but as she said earlier, he wouldn''t rush into anything. As they walked, he spotted a shop selling desserts with people going anding from the store, which seemed to be popr.

    Eveline stopped and pointed. ''''Let''s try some of the pastries,'''' she said. ''''Mother said they weredelicious.''''

    He agreed and let the rabbit girl drag him toward the shop, where he could read the store name, ''Starfall''s Sweet Treat Bakery.'' Archer smiled as they stepped through the entrance, only to be greeted by a sea of tables and staff rushing around, delivering orders to the customers inside.

    No one paid attention to them as they looked for a seat. Eveline pulled him over to the table and sat down before heading to the counter, where a man and woman were waiting to serve anyone who appeared.

    Eveline soon returned to the table with an excited smile. She was carrying arge tray with two oversized pastries and two sses of some drinks. The smell that drifted off them was mouthwatering, filling the air with the sweet scent of freshly baked goods.

    Each pastry was golden-brown, with a ze sparkling under the lights. "These look amazing," Archer remarked at the sight and smell of the pastries.

    "They''re the bakery''s forte," Eveline smiled, setting the tray on the table. "I got one for each of us as they are so good. Let''s eat!"

    She then produced two tall sses filled with a creamy, white liquid that resembled a milkshake. Archer surprised himself as he took a sip. It was milk, which he liked anyway, so he started drinking it.

    "And to wash it down, we have some Grasnd Bovine milk," Eveline said with a big smile on her pretty face.

    Archer couldn''t waste any more time, so he lifted the golden-brown pastry to his mouth. The overwhelming aroma rushed up his nose and caused his stomach to rumble, which caused Eveline tough at his greedy reaction.

    The pastry was warm and crisp, the outeryer gently yielding to reveal strawberry and creamy custard filling. Each mouthful was a mix of vors, with the northern strawberries perfectly bnced by the richness of the bovine cream.

    Archer closed his eyes to enjoy the food, and he noticed the rabbit girl staring at him like she was waiting for him to taste it. The vor danced over his tongue, causing him to savor it and take another bite.

    The pastry was simr to the ones he had eaten before but much better. Eveline watched as she nibbled on her own while waiting for Archer''s opinion on the food once he finished it. He couldn''t help but admire how her red eyes sparkled with delight while she looked at him while he ate.

    They continued eating as Eveline went over to grab even more food and returned with cookies, donuts, and many other dishes, which shocked Archer, but he shrugged before eating alongside the rabbit girl.

    After an hour of eating, the duo finished every dish, leaving empty tes stacked on the table. While rxing, Archer spotted a woman approaching the table with a smile as she cleaned it up.

    While she did that, the store manager approached them and spoke respectfully, ''''Young master, mistress, I hope your visit was enjoyable, and you wille again.''''

    Archer greeted the man, ''''Hello,'''' he said. ''''How much for everything?''''

    ''''Four gold, young master,'''' the manager answered.

    Upon hearing the price, Archer retrieved the four pieces of gold needed and handed them to the man, who thanked him. Afterward, he and Eveline left the store and exited the busy street, still teeming with shoppers.

    As they emerged, Archer took a proper look at Eveline''s outfit, which consisted of a ck winter dress stopping just above the knees and a thick cloak wrapped around her body. He couldn''t help but notice the material straining against her thick thighs, which he found attractive, causing him to shake his head to clear the lewd thoughts.

    Then, he heard her sweet voice speaking in a teasing tone. ''''You just made me shiver,'''' she said with a smirk. ''''It felt like a predator sizing me up.''''

    Her words caused Archer to chuckle, ''''Well, I can''t help but admire a beautiful girl, and you are indeed that,'''' hemented while getting close to the rabbit girl. ''''I love that dress on you; it looks lovely.''''

    When Eveline heard hispliment, she beamed before thanking him, ''''Thank you, Arch.''''

    After speaking, she leaned over and kissed his cheek, which caused him to smile just as she linked his arm. The two started walking and talking about everyday things while getting to know each other.

    Another hour passed, and Eveline told him she had to meet her family for a meal before the tournament started. Archer offered to walk her there, which she epted, and the two set off for the noble district.

    It didn''t take them long before they arrived at the district entrance, and Archer said goodbye to Eveline, who had a sad smile but soon smiled as she stepped forward to ce a soft kiss against his lips.

    A shock shot through his body, causing him to shiver as she dashed off after showing the guards her pass. Archer watched her running down the main street until she turned right and vanished from sight,

    Afterward, he decided to see if he could find the girls, and if not, he would rx in the domain until tomorrow. Archer searched for a while and didn''t find anyone, but now he found himself on the pier looking out to sea.

    While watching the sea, he sawrge-looking dolphins exploding out of the water before swimming off when they reentered it. He soon found a bench to sit on and watch the scenery.

    Archer gotfortable on the bench overlooking the sea, the perfect rxing ce. As he sat there, the never-ending ocean was in front of him, and the peaceful sounds of waves crashing against the sea below.

    He remembered holidays at the seaside with his family and Alexa''s back to Earth, where both families would rent out a beach home in France and spend the summer there. The memories annoyed him as he already epted his death, but the thought of never seeing her again pained him.

    When thinking about Alexa, he raised his hand and tried to open a Gate to Earth. The violet portal flickered to life but quickly cut out thanks to insufficient mana, even at his amount, which took him by surprise.

    After doing that he felt tired as his mana was drained because of the failed portal, forcing him to sit there for a while as he regenerated himself using the world''s mana. The salty breeze that carried the scent of the ocean mingled with hints of distantnds and exotic spices.

    He closed his eyes, allowing himself to be put at ease by the gentlepping of the waves and the distant calls of seabirds soaring overhead. Archer watchedrge trade ships pass by as they entered the city to sell its wares.

    Each vessel differed from the others. Some were big and bulky ships that reminded him of galleys from Earth, while others were small but sleek and looked like they were from the Far East, which interested him.

    Archer found himself lost in thought, his mind drifting away from the day''s worries and future uncertainties. For a moment, all that mattered was the here and now, the simple pleasure of being present in the moment and basking in the beauty of the world around him.

    As the ships continued to glide past, Archer reached into his Item Box and retrieved a piece of chocte, savoring its sweetness as he watched the maritime activity unfold. His keen eyesight allowed him to discern the sailors bustling about on deck.

    They engaged in their tasks as they navigated the waters and conducted business upon docking in the bustling Starfall port. Time seemed to slip away unnoticed as Archer remained seated, absorbed in his observations of the bustling harbor.

    It was only when a message from the girls pinged on his device that he realized how quickly the hours had flown by, signaling their return to the domain. Archer stood up and teleported back there to meet them as the sun started to set.

 Chapter 775 Youre More than Welcome

    Chapter 775 You''re More than Wee

    ??Archer entered the treehouse to see arge group of girls surrounding hundreds of shopping bags. They gestured to each other while sorting them out, causing him tough at the scene.

    His chuckle caught their attention. Each one greeted him with a kiss and cuddle before returning to their organizing while he watched the group handing out some of the bags to each of them.

    E and Nefertiti started keeping the chaos in check. As this happened, Halime broke off from the group and walked over to him with a beautiful smile on her face.

    ''''Hey Arch,'''' she said while hugging him before continuing. ''''We went shopping, and some of us spent too much. Now they''re debating what to return to the stores after the fights tomorrow.''''

    ''''How much did you spend?'''' Archer questioned.

    ''''Four thousand coins,'''' the snake girl answered. ''''Most of us dipped into our savings to pay for our stuff, but we needed new clothes and other stuff that wecked.''''

    ''Damn,'' Archer thought. ''No matter what world women are in they will always be the same.''

    Without thinking, he took a weighty coin pouch from his Item Box and handed it to the snake girl, saying, ''''Share it among everyone so they can put it back into their savings.''''

    Halime nodded with a smile before sorting out the coins and giving the girls their fair share. Some tried to refuse, but Archer forced the issue with kisses and sweet words, convincing them.

    Afterward, therge group rxed while Halime and E started making tea. The others wanted to show Archer the clothes they had bought. Nefertiti made him sit on the one-seater while they moved the other sofas around to create an ample space.

    Once enough room was made, they began trying different styles and outfits, ranging from summer dresses and kaftans to pieces resembling leggings that entuated their different figures and made all of them look gorgeous.

    Much to Archer''s bewilderment, theypleted their ensembles with sandals, boots, and other shoes. He only saw the need for one pair until they were worn out, but each girl had at least seven pairs, which caused him to chuckle.

    As the girls strutted back and forth before him, Archer noticed E and Halime returning with a cup of tea for everyone. The half-elf offered him one as he checked his status to see how much experience he needed to level up,

    [Experience: 2853500>3760000]

    [Mana: 751000>752500]

    [Strength: 41500>41800]

    [Constitution: 40300>40800]

    [Stamina: 40000>40500]

    [Charisma: 30300>30800]

    [Intelligence: 35700>36000]

    When seeing the experience, Archer got excited while he was close to leveling up and couldn''t wait to grow stronger to prevent Tiamat''s vision froming true. With that thought, he started drinking, which sent a warm feeling throughout his body.

    After drinking, Archer wanted some fresh air and got up before walking over to the balcony door and stepping outside, only to be hit with a nice breeze. He shook his head and started looking out over the domain.

    He spotted flowers blooming below the treehouse, and beautiful colors lit up the grasnds that stretched as far as the eyes could see. Archer smiled as he sipped on the hot drink, sat on one of the chairs outside, and soaked in the peace as the sun set, causing him to enjoy it even more.

    Archer gazed as the sky transformed into a stunning orange-pink hue, casting its radiant glow across the domain. He sat still for a moment, absorbing the incredible sight, until the sound of the door opening behind him interrupted his contemtion.

    He turned around to spot Lucrezia walking out with a warm smile, ''''Hello, Arch,'''' she said affectionately. ''''Thank you for saving me. I do appreciate it.''''

    ''''You''re more than wee, Luce,'''' Archer replied. ''''I wouldn''t let you suffer like that when I have the means to help you.''''

    The Mosasaur woman beamed before approaching him and encircling his shoulders in a tight cuddle while thanking him again. Archer returned the hug with one of his own as she melted into his arms, feeling at peace.

    ''''There are thousands of powerful monsters down there,'''' Lucrezia quietly spoke. ''''I didn''t stand a chance as they ambushed me.''''

    ''''What happened?'''' Archer questioned while running his fingers through her silky blonde hair.

    Lucrezia exined that she was traveling through the underground sea and killing many creatures she had never seen before. As she got deeper, her senses started to warn her, but it was toote.

    She told Archer that a massive whale-like monster appeared out of nowhere and pped her with its tail, sending her soaring through the water until a creature that resembled a Shadow Shark bit into her tail.

    It tore it off, causing Lucrezia to shiver when she recounted it. Archer soon told her to stop as it was affecting her, but the Mosasaur woman kept talking. He leaned forward and stole her soft lips, which shut her up and caused Lucrezia to calm down.

    The two continued to share a passionate kiss and soon broke apart, with Archer seeing a bright smile on her beautiful face. After that, he sat down before dragging the blonde woman onto hisp, and the two rxed.

    Lucrezia looked up at the stars as her eyes shone. ''''So beautiful,'''' she said. ''''Is that the real sky or the domains?''''

    She spoke of the fading daylight yielding to the brilliance of the stars overhead. They resembled a masterpiece painting by a genius artist, a sight that never failed to astonish Archer whenever he looked up.

    With a shake of his head, Archer answered, ''''It''s the real sky, and the weather you feel is also real. I like the feel of the outside weather instead of the perfect weather conditions I can create.''''

    He clicked his fingers, and the domain turned to day, with a ring sun high in the fake sky and a breeze on their skins. But Archer soon returned it to how it was, and the stars reappeared, illuminating the forests below.

    Lucrezia nodded in understanding as the two sat in silence until they were interrupted by Halime bringing a tray. When Archer saw the snake girl, he smiled, ''''Hello Hali,'''' he said. ''''What brings you out here?''''

    ''''E asked me to bring you two some tea and moon biscuits for a snack,'''' Halime responded while cing the tray on the nearby table. ''''Everyone knows Lucrezia needs some personal time and has started organizing their wardrobes anyway.''''

    Archer smiled at her before questioning, ''''What are you up to? Want to join us?''''

    She shook her head, ''''No thanks. I want to study and try to learn some new spells for the survival round.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' Archer responded. ''''If you need any help, just ask.''''

    Halime''s departure left them in solitude once more. Lucrezia rose from her seat, sauntered to the tray, picked up a biscuit, and started nibbling. Archer watched a smile grace her lips as she savored the treat.

    "Delightful," she remarked. "Whoever baked these is very skilled in the art of baking."

    ''''That would be E. She loves everything about cooking,'''' hemented while grabbing one of the biscuits and taking a bite.

    Archer found them sweet but delicious and started eating more while picking up the tea, which differed from the one they had drunk earlier. It had a tangy smell and tasted fruity but gave him a little energy boost, which he felt through his body.

    After that, the two continued to eat and drink while chatting about Archer''s new journey to level up to fight Demigods, which excited him, and Lucrezia offered to train with him so he could get used to fighting someone of her rank.

    He agreed, grabbed the Death Witch by the hand, and teleported them to the training ground below. When the duo appeared, Lucrezia looked baffled, but when she realized where they were, a grin appeared.

    The blonde woman stepped forward with a coy smile, ''''You''re expecting me to fight in a dress? What a naughty dragon.''''

    Archer initially shrugged, but his nonchnce quickly turned to astonishment as she dropped her dress, unveiling her figure adorned only in red lingerie that harmonized wlessly with her radiant red eyes.

    His jaw dropped in awe as her hourss figure came into view, emphasized by her perfectrge boobs that the bra could barely hold in. When Lucrezia saw his reaction, her smile widened, and she vanished.

    When he saw her disappear, Archer spun while raising his arms in defense as her long leg mmed into him. The force of the attack sent him flying backward, and he crashed across the ground.

    Archer was baffled, but Lucrezia didn''t give him a break and rushed toward him as he got up and cast dozens of Eldritch sts in her direction. That''s when she dodged all but one, which she punched.

    To his shock, the punch redirected the spell, and it flew directly at him. He tried to cast Cosmic Shield, but Lucrezia''s magic destroyed it, allowing him to be hit in the chest, which caused him to cough up some blood as he stumbled backward.

    He shook his head to regain focus, but Lucrezia''s energetic movements made it challenging. Her bouncing caused her chest to sway enticingly, drawing his gaze. Despite his attempt to refocus, a suggestive grin formed on his lips.

    Sensing his distraction, Lucrezia seized the opportunity to act. She dashed forward, unleashing a flurry of attacks toward Archer. Despite his efforts to dodge, he was caught off guard as her fist connected with his jaw.

    Stars danced before Archer''s eyes, but with quick thinking, he grabbed Lucrezia''s arms, swiftly flipping her over him, and then utilized Blink to teleport safely.

 Chapter 776 Half-Naked Beauties

    Chapter 776 Half-Naked Beauties

    ??Archer looked at Lucrezia, who was enjoying herself, and decided to stop looking at her body and fight seriously. He quickly cast Blink to reappear behind the blonde woman and struck out.

    His fists connected with Lucrezia''s back and sent her flying forward, catching her off guard. Archer followed up by casting several Eldritch sts and sma Missiles at her, but she just battered them away.

    When she deflected the spells, explosions rang out, attracting the attention of the other girl, who came out to see what was happening.

    ___________________

    [The Girl''s POV]

    Meanwhile, the girls lounged in the living room just before the explosions started. E was reading a book on archery and how to use her earth magic with it while Halime studied a renowned poison mage from the eastern continent.

    The others chatted among themselves until Nefertitimented, ''''Why are we giving them time together? Arch could be here with us.''''

    Hemera looked up from her book with a grin, ''''Is someone jealous? I thought you beat that monster, Nefi.''''

    ''''Shut up Hemera,'''' Nefertiti snapped.

    ''''Luce was troubled and needed some pampering, so we all agreed to it, Nefertiti,''''

    The subus was just about to retort until explosions ripped through the air, causing everyone to jump up and be shocked. E and Teu rushed onto the balcony only to see Archer and Lucrezia fighting below them.

    But something was off until Sera spoke excitedly, ''''She''s in her underwear! What a sneaky woman.''''

    Everyone turned toward the dragon girl, who slipped out of her dress and leaped off the balcony while taking a deep breath and releasing her dragon''s breath directly at Archer, who was unaware.

    Before it could strike, a firewall appeared and absorbed the mes, causing everyone to appear shocked. The unexpected situation stopped the fight as the dust died, and everyone saw Leira staring at Sera.

    The group saw Sera smirking before she rushed toward Leira, whose purple hair began floating around her. She started casting Thunderbolts to throw the dragon girl off her charge, but it didn''t work, so she got ready to fight Sera.

    When the two girls shed, it was fiery as Leira dodged several attacks before returning them with thunder punches that rocked Sera, but thanks to her scales, she could handle the force.

    Afterward, their fight turned into a fist-to-fist brawl, and Leira''s lithe form could dodge many of Sera''s sloppy but powerful attacks. The cat girl returned the attacks with strong ones of her own that were mixed with fire and thunder.

    Once the rest saw this, they nodded at each other and jumped down as the training ground turned into a free-for-all, but it soon turned into Archer vs. them.

    ________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer found himself in disbelief as his fight with Lucrezia escted into a chaotic melee, with half-dressed attackers converging on him from every angle. Though his instincts urged him to be distracted, he focused on the battle, deciding to use his limiter with the girls.

    He sent a punch flying toward Teu, who managed to block it, but the force sent her flying into Nefertiti as she prepared to cast Arcane st. Thanks to his timely intervention, It soared as the Aquarian Princess collided with her.

    Next were E and Tal; the two elves pelted him with mana arrows that stung when they connected with his body, but he cast Cosmic Shield to block them while dealing with Teu and N as they closed in on him.

    With a grin, Archer rushed at the lioness and sidestepped her punch before casting Eldritch st into her back, causing her to crash along the training field, taking out Nefertiti in the process.

    He went to spin around and intercept Teu but was sted in the chest with her Aquarian magic, causing him to stumble backward as she followed up that attack with a spinning kick that impacted his face.

    Archer crashed to the ground, where a tentacle grabbed him andunched him into the forest. He tore through trees and boulders before crashing into the closest mountain, causing andslide.

    While recovering as his head spun, he thought to himself, ''Damn Kraken! She doesn''t hold back.''

    Once his Regeneration healed him enough, Archer used Blink to escape the crater he was in and reappeared, only to be peppered with a dozen Sun sts. He was about to charge food, but something kept him from moving.

    Looking down, he spotted sturdy-looking vines keeping him rooted to the spot as a wave of vile poison sted him, causing searing pain to shoot throughout his body as the acid burned his exposed skin.

    This wasn''t thest attack, as N, Kassandra, and Teu tag-

    teamed him byunching many attacks that confused and clouded his judgment. One minute, a girl would be there, but by the time he attacked, she was gone only to receive a sledgehammer blow to the jaw.

    Archer quickly realized he was facing a formidable team. The three girls moved with perfect coordination, each anticipating the other''s moves seamlessly. With her feline agility, N darted close, her ws glinting in the sunlight as she delivered swift strikes.

    She aimed for vulnerable spots, causing Archer to use his wings to block her attacks, but she wasn''t the only one striking. Kassandra danced around him, her fists shing as she struck, exploiting any opening he left exposed.

    Meanwhile, Teu infused her fist with Deep Sea st and managed to unload abo on Archer''s chest as he was trapped, thanks to the wood elf.

    Tal and Eunched explosive mana arrows down upon Archer as if this weren''t challenging enough. Each arrow exploded upon impact, sending shrapnel flying and causing him to bleed from numerous wounds that littered his body.

    To make matters worse, Llyniel ensnared Archer even more with thick, thorny vines, trapping him in ce and restricting his movement. No matter how hard he struggled, the vines only seemed to tighten their grip as their thorns pierced his skin.

    But as Archer was losing, three angels descended upon his attackers and evened out the odds. Leira, Sera, and Lucrezia joined his side and attacked the others with magic and ws as thunder rained.

    Nefertiti joined Hemera to fight off Leira, who sent powerful Lightning Bolts at E, but she was defended by Llyniel, creating a wall of vines that tanked the spell. The half-elf was alone as Tal joined Archer''s team and attacked N.

    The elf and lioness battled so fast that some couldn''t keep up and only saw sparks as their weapons connected. Meanwhile, as their battle went on, Lucrezia attacked the Kraken Princess while giggling.

    ''''Kassie! I''ve always wanted to fight a Kraken,'''' she said with a beaming smile. ''''Give me a good fight now, and don''t disappoint.''''

    The Kraken Princes got excited and agreed before the two started their battle. Lucrezia used her fists and moved like a professional boxer while peppering her with swift strikes, but that''s when Kassandra blocked one attack and countered by swiping at the blonde''s legs.

    But Lucrezia vanished and reappeared behind her before hitting out, and Kassandra quickly sidestepped the attack. Archer saw their battle heading off to the side as explosions could be heard from their direction.

    He looked at thest group of girls as Sera stared at E, Halime, and Llyniel. With a cocky smile, the dragon girl dered in a proud voice, ''''I am fighting you three while Teu can dance with darling.''''

    E looked at the wood elf and snake girls, who gave her a nod before the trio attacked. Sera quickly summoned her wings before taking off andunching fireballs at them. Archer chuckled when seeing this, as they could deal with her flying.

    This left Teu, standing opposite, with a grin as she spoke, ''''Are you ready, husband? I may have gone rough on you before, but now I will be serious, as everyone is having fun.''''

    Archerughed as he rubbed his jaw. ''''Yes, your punch is something else, Teu. But you were so much stronger a few months ago,'''' he said with a cheeky smile. ''''I wonder why?''''

    Teu''s brown cheeks went darker, ''''Shut up, you lewd dragon,'''' she retorted. ''''It''s your fault!''''

    He chuckled before using Blink to vanish, but she was waiting for it. Swinging to the side as he reappeared, he used his wing to block her sword before kicking her leg, which threw her off bnce, allowing him to hit her with a few punches.

    When his attacks connected, the impacts caused small booms. Teu was sent flying across the training field as the other girls battled. Archer appeared where she was going tond and caught the blue-haired girl.

    Once Archer held her, he cast Aurora Healing so she would be healed and back to normal. This happened just after the violet mana washed over her body, allowing her to open her beautiful blue eyes and stare into his.

    Seeing this, he leaned down and stole her lips before teleporting them to a bedroom. When the two arrived, Teu got heated while Archer stripped her of her dress, allowing him to gaze at her perfect body.

    The two of them started to make love as the battle went on outside, and as they finished, it was dead quiet. With a smile, Teu was cuddled up in bed as he sat on the edge and scanned the treehouse to check on the others.

    Archer noticed most girls were in their rooms while a few were in the bath chambers. He decided to visit each one and wish them goodnight before returning to Teu and sleeping. It took him nearly an hour to return, and his clothes were covered in red marks.

    The girls were like wild animals, smoothing him in love-filled kisses, which he treasured.

 Chapter 777 Its A Bit Unfair Dont You Think

    Chapter 777 It''s A Bit Unfair Don''t You Think

    ??Archer returned to the room where Teu was curled under the sheets, and when she sensed him, her head popped up with azy smile. He thought her expression was adorable as she threw back the covers.

    ''''Get in,'''' she spoke in a tired voice. ''''It''s cold, and I want a cuddle.''''

    He smiled before stripping out of his clothes and joining her. Oncefortable, Teu scooted close to him, causing Archer to wrap his arm around her before they gotfortable.

    While lying there, Teu suddenly said, ''''I''m sorry for punching you as hard as I did. I got too excited when fighting.''''

    Archer chuckled before reassuring her that everything was fine and he had fun fighting all of them, which made the Aquarian Princess smile as she fell back to sleep with her head on his chest.

    He looked at her girl with a loving smile before kissing her forehead, which caused her to make an adorable noise. Archer soon fell asleep as he wasfortable and enjoyed herpany.

    The following morning Archer woke up to Teu lying all over him as his head was being held against her big boobs and acted as a pillow. ''So soft,'' he thought while gettingfortable, causing the girl in question to wake up.

    When spotting what he was doing, Teu smiled, ''''Enjoying my boobs, are we?'''' she teased.

    ''''Yes,'''' Archer instantly answered, ''''They are so soft, I want to sleep again.''''

    Teu startedughing and went to push him off her, but she yelped in pain when he pinched her backside, which made her smack him while giggling. The two of them messed around by trying to attack each other by pinching and tickling the other before they got out of bed.

    Archer observed her intently as she rose and stretched. She disyed her wless figure, d in baby blue lingerie, harmonizing with her eyes and ears. Muscr yet elegantly curvaceous, she exuded a captivating allure.

    Every time she moved, her boobs and bum jiggled at every little movement, which sent Archer wild. It was too much for him as he dragged Teu back to bed and ravaged her until she nearly fell asleep due to being tired.

    He chuckled at her reaction before casting Aurora Healing on her and Cleanse on them as they got up for the second time, but the blue-haired kept an eye on him so he couldn''t jump on her again.

    Teu looked at him with narrowed eyes. ''''Don''t ravage me like that again, Arch!'''' sheined, but he saw a small smile. ''''I can still feel you inside me, and your seed is leaking into my panties.

    His smile grew wider before kissing her and getting out of bed. Archer''s back popped when he stretched, causing Teu to speak, ''''The survival round starts today.''''

    ''''So I heard,'''' he replied. ''''Do you know anything about it?''''

    Teu rose to her feet, nodding in affirmation as she retrieved a fresh towel from her storage ring. "I overheard some fellow students mentioning that we''ll be in a dream-like scenario, battling monsters until we surrender or die, with our performance tracked to determine our leaderboard standings."

    Archer got excited when hearing this, so he questioned, ''''Is there a restriction on transforming into other forms?''''

    ''''You can use your dragon form, but it will spawn a monster just as big,'''' Teu answered before heading toward the bathroom, leaving him alone.

    Once she was gone, Archer decided to scan the treehouse to see what the other girls were doing. She noticed most were in the bath chamber washing before getting ready for the day when the Knockout Stage would begin.

    Archer started to prepare by getting ready but realized the girls would take an hour or two to finish. He decided to level up his Shadow Prince form even more and teleported to Elysium to do some hunting.

    When Archer appeared in the jungle, he transformed into his shadow form and grew in size, his eyes and mouth allowing a violet glow to light up his surroundings. A rustle from next to him caught his attention as he did that.

    His head snapped to the right, and he saw a group of goblins fleeing from him. This caused Archer to grin before sinking into the shadows and following after them to see where their home was.

    Meanwhile, the creatures fled deeper into the jungle, rushing back to their home, which he wanted. His excitement intensified as he knew there would be even more of them to encounter and gain experience so he could finally level up.

    Archer followed the goblins for an hour until they finally arrived back at their home. When he saw it, he was shocked. There was a mountain stretching high into the sky with what looked to be a goblin city running from top to bottom.

    ''What the fuck is this? Why do they have a damn city in Elysium? Maybe I should add some to the domain,'' he pondered while staring at the goblin city.

    A ramshackle wall circled the bottom of the mountain that Archer could easily bypass using the shadows, which he did. A dirty smell hit his nose when inside the city, causing him to recoil.

    It smelled like death and rotten meat, which caught Archer''s attention. He wanted to see what was giving off such a foul odor. Archer only had to search for ten minutes until he came across what he could only call a butcher station.

    Upon witnessing the goblins cutting up demi-humans, Archer snapped. The revtion left him baffled. Without hesitation, heunched into action, hunting down tens of thousands of goblins except for one hundred, whom he spared.

    The reason? Archer wanted them to repopte as an experience farm in the future. Afterward, he dived back into the shadows and hunted thousands of other monsters for another day, which was an hour in the real world.

    By the time Archer returned to the treehouse, he had leveled up once and was in a happy mood, so he checked his status before joining the girls.

    ''Status.''

    [Experience: 3760000>4100000]

    [Experience Gained: 340000]

    [Level Up: 614>615]

    [HP: 38000>38500]

    [Mana: 752500>753000]

    [Strength: 41800>42100]

    [Intelligence: 36000>36300]

    [Status Points: 0>2000]

    [Draconic Synergy: 8>9]

    ''Finally,'' Archer mused internally. ''If I continue to use Elysium and hunt in the real world, I will continue to level up.''

    After studying his status, he decided to save the Status Points for a while before approaching the living room, where everyone was. When the girls spotted him, smiles appeared on their beautiful faces.

    Everyone greeted him with a kiss and cuddle before Lucrezia approached, ''''Can I join the girls and watch the tournament with you?'''' She asked in a hopeful voice.

    Archer nodded before opening a portal to Starfall City, where the empire had built an arena on the outside. Therge group stepped through and was weed by a massive, colosseum- looking structure that amazed him.

    While looking at it, E stepped next to him, ''''This was built by powerful earth mages,'''' shemented. ''''I can feel their mana radiating off it.''''

    ''''So can I,'''' he replied before everyone approached the entrance where hundreds of people were walking towards.

    As they approached, a man ran over and introduced himself. '''' I''m Stephan, '''' he said. I''ve been asked to escort you to your seating.''''

    ''''Who asked you?'''' Leira sked from behind as she took the free space next to Archer.

    When the man spotted the cat girl, he knelt, ''''The tournament president wanted to make sure you and the White Prince arefortable.''''

    Archer nodded with a friendly smile. ''''Thank you for your help,'''' he thanked the man while continuing to talk. Lead the way,'''' he said.

    Upon hearing this, Stephan sprang into action, guiding the group into the arena. As they passed by, Lioran and Cian both shed smiles at him. The duo was apanied by their fianc��es, Leonora, Nalika, and Cassie, who engaged in lively conversation with Archer''spanions.

    Joining the ensemble, the two young men merged seamlessly into the procession toward their designated seats. Aeris, Aurelia, Marve, and Eveline emerged along the way. Save for the orange-haired warrior, smiles adorned the faces of all.

    Her sticking grey eyes bored into Archer''s, causing a confused expression. He shook his head before asking, ''''What''s up?''''

    Maeve watched him with narrowed eyes. ''''You took Eve out on a date but forgot about me and Aurelia,'''' she said. ''''It''s a bit unfair, don''t you think?''''

    Archer quickly noticed that she was genuinely upset over the whole situation. He sighed before replying, ''''Wait until we are sat down? We can talk then.''''

    The warrior princess gave him a nod as she continued walking. Archer looked at Eve and Aurelia, who shrugged as the mermaid approached, ''''I''m sure you were going to take us out, correct?''''

    He nodded, ''''Yes, I was waiting to see you and Maeve before asking,'''' Archer exined. ''''It just so happens that I bumped into Eveline while wandering around the city.''''

    ''''I understand, Arch, and want you to know that I take no offense in you and Eve going on a date because I know you treat your girls equally, which means you''d do the same to the ones you''re pursuing,'''' Aurelia exined as Stephan showed them into arge booth.

    There was a clear view of the battlefield down below, and there were dozens ofrge mana screens that he assumed would be used for the survival round. After that, all the girls, Leoran and Cian, found seats.

    Archer looked around and noticed a few side rooms on one side of the booth, where there was a toilet, changing room, another spare one and a door that led down to the field. Seeing the restroom, he walked over to Maeve and grabbed her hand before dragging her inside and turning toward her.

 Chapter 778 Mana Realm

    Chapter 778 Mana Realm

    ??Archer dragged the upset Maeve into the room and closed the door behind them before turning to her. "Why are you so upset? I was waiting to ask you on a date when we saw each other again," he honestly said.

    The orange-haired girl bristled as she responded angrily, "It was meant to be me first! Not Eve or Aurelia, me!"

    When she spoke, Archer instantly heard the jealousy seeping into her words and decided to cut this off. He stepped forward, stealing her soft, plump lips in a passionate kiss that surprised Maeve.

    The Avaloch Princess returned the kiss before the two broke away. "I''m sorry. Jealousy overtook me, as I''ve never been on a date and really want to."

    Archer smiled when hearing this. "Why don''t we go on one after today''s fights? We can go get dinner and take a walk through the city?"

    When Maeve heard this, a glowing expression appeared on her gorgeous face, and her grey eyes sparkled. "Can we?" she excitedly said. That would be amazing."

    He agreed with a nod before embracing the girl, who was smiling ear to ear. Afterward, the duo left the room only to have all eyes turning to him. Teu teased with a giggle, ''''No having sex in the room, Arch! But you''re lucky you just finished as your first to fight in the survival round.''''

    Archer chuckled as he said bye to the girls and stepped through the door leading to the arena. Five minutester, he was standing on stage with twenty other boys and girls his age as they were being connected to the machine.

    Archer swiftly identified Aurelia, Eveline, and the frosty Apollonia among his group. He smiled warmly at the trio, receiving reciprocated smiles from Aurelia and Eveline. However, the pink-haired girl shot him a disdainful re, prompting a chuckle from Archer at her reaction.

    That''s when he spotted a man approaching the nearby stage, stepping onto it, and talking to the group, ''''Listen up, boys and girls. I''m Johnson Silverwind, the creator of the Mana Realm, a training simtion used across Thrylos by empires, kingdoms, and schools.''''

    Archer watched as Johnson studied the crowd before continuing, "Each of you will confront monsters beyond your wildest imagination in this challenge. Those who emerge victorious will advance to the next phase of the Knockout Stage, where one-on-one battles await��an event eagerly anticipated by the spectators."

    There weren''t any rules as they would be alone and the Mana Realm. Aside from the relentless onught of monsters, there seemed to be no significant drawbacks, apart from the fact that they had to shout surrender if they wanted to stop.

    Afterward, Johnson instructed the assistants to start the survival round before telling everyone to sit on the supplied chairs while they entered the Mana Realm. Archer took a seat and nced over at the girls, who cheered him on with enthusiastic shouts and wolf whistles, eliciting a smile from him.

    Once everyone was settled, Archer heard some of the heartbeats of the other students panicking. Just as he looked around, his consciousness was sucked somewhere, and he reappeared in a canyon will high cliffs on both sides.

    Thend was a long strip stretched endlessly, and he felt the hot air on his skin, which baffled him. While standing there, a sh momentarily blinded him until he faded and messed with his eyesight.

    His eyes had to adjust to the brightness; when his vision got used to it, he spotted a group of Goblins encircling him, but all Archer did was scan them to see what rank they were.

    [Goblin]

    [Rank: F]

    ''Their weak,'' he internally mused. ''Should be easy.''

    After thinking, Archer cast Crown Of Stars, causing fourteen bright violet motes to appear above him before targeting the Goblins and shooting out smaller projectiles that took out the creatures in a wave of mana.

    They kepting, forcing Archer to fight using his ws, tail, and magic. With two quick swipes, he decapitated two goblins beforeunching a dozen sma Missiles that zoomed toward an iing horde of creatures, creating chaos in the canyon as the bodies vanished once they were dead.

    Archer was confused but remembered it was virtual reality, and he couldn''t loot their hearts. He continued fighting as he ughtered the goblins. Once they stopped appearing, he checked his experience and realized he earned twenty experience per kill.

    This information shocked and excited him, causing him to butcher the Goblins whileughing after he realized that the simtion was pulling in the world''s mana to create the monsters, allowing him to benefit from it.

    He spent some time killing the Goblins before the Goblin Shamans appeared, and these creatures gave him fifty experience. When Archer killed the first one, the notification popped up, causing his excitement to grow, and he went on a greed-fueled ughter.

    The Goblins didn''t know what hit them, and even the Hobgoblins couldn''t stand a chance as he breathed his Dragon''s Breath at them. Archer watched as his violet mes washed over the monsters, causing them to vanish.

    This continued until a bell started ringing, and a robotic voice said, ''''Wave One defeated. Three minutes to rest before Wave Two begins.''''

    Archer took a seat and looked up to see passing clouds, as if he were in the real world, and thought it was a peaceful scene. Three minutes passed quickly, and he heard the roars of more monsters heading his way.

    He looked up at spotted giant bears that resembled the short-

    face bear from Earth''s history, which caught his interest.

    [Savage Jungle Bear]

    [Rank G]

    ''These monsters are Rank G!''

    Once he saw their rank, Archer started casting sma Missiles around him and summoned thousands of the violet sma projectiles spinning on the spot before he sent them aiming at the heads of the monsters.

    The spells zoomed off like bullets and mmed into most of the bears, causing them to copse to the ground as they vanished. After his attack, Archer notices even more bears approaching him from behind.

    He sighed, opting to confront the bears in closebat. The skirmish with the bears proved shorter than the goblins, given their smaller numbers. Nheless, by the end of the round, he became increasingly frustrated.

    Archer battled with the monsters for ten rounds until the simtion spawned something that challenged him. There were massive, bigfoot-looking creatures that stood ten feet tall and made him look like a twig.

    Without wasting any more time, he scanned them as they got close.

    [Jungle King]

    [Rank B+]

    When he saw this, Archer got excited, as they were strong, and charged toward them while readying his ws. He dodged the creature''srge fist with ease beforeshing out with several shes, bringing the monster to the ground.

    Archer finished it with a st to the back of the head as another two appeared, forcing him to use Blink to get out of the way. When dodging, he cast several Eldritch sts that killed one of the creatures and made the other stumble.

    He took this chance and used Blink to appear on the shoulder of the Jungle King before plunging his tail into the monster''s head. This continued for a while as Archer battled with the giant goris.

    By the time the round ended, he was winded and needed to sit down to catch his breath. He wondered what monster would be next but didn''t have long to wait as a swarm ofrge wasp-

    looking creatures appeared above.

    When he saw this, Archer quickly cast dozens of spells into the horde of insects, causing chaos as the sma Missiles detonated in the middle of them. The battle continued as he used the Cosmic Shield to defend himself while attacking.

    ____________________

    [The Girl''s POV]

    They watched as Archer battled with numerous people, and the other students dropped out one by one. E was the first to speak, '''' He''s doing well, but if they send a Firewyrm or Sea Drake, it will be over.''''

    When the other girls heard this, they gazed at the half-elf, who exined that a Firewyrm is a dragon''s nemesis and will fight until the death as the history between the two races stretched back thousands of years.

    Sera bristled as she heard the creature''s name, but Hemera told them that it was a wingless dragon that dwells in volcanos, buildingkes, and anywhere it''s hot. Thest sighting of one was hundreds of years ago during the Great War that engulfed Thrylos.

    Once she had told them about the Firewyrms, E proceeded to enlighten them about the Sea Drakes, colossal serpent-like dragons that prowled the oceans and harbored a deep-seated animosity towards their airborne brethren.

    As the discussion turned to these formidable creatures, Teu grimlybeled them nightmares. Known for their proclivity for chaos, Sea Drakes were infamous for their brazen assaults on ships and coastal settlements, wreaking havoc wherever they roamed.

    Their attacks were not driven by necessity but rather by a twisted sense of amusement, leaving destruction and devastation in their wake. When the girls heard that, shivers ran across their bodies.

    But it was soon forgotten as Archer started fighting three dozen Wyverns that the Mana Realm sent against him. They all started cheering when noticing he was thest one left after Aurelia, Eveline and Apollonia were knocked out.

    Once smiling at the three, everyone got back to the fight just as Archer threw one of the Wyverns toward the ground, causing a massive crash that angered the other monsters, who were silenced by a face full of Eldritch sts.

 Chapter 779 Earth Drake

    Chapter 779 Earth Drake

    ??Archer finished off the Giant Wasps using Eldritch st and sma Missile, but this time, some parts of his body were covered in slices and punctures from the monster''s stingers, causing ck blood to run from the wounds.

    He pulled out one of the stingers stuck in his shoulder when one of the Ice Wasps swooped down on her. But he was in no danger as his Regeneration kicked in and closed the cuts quickly, and his body healed without an issue.

    With a shake of his head, the twenty-second round began, and that''s when he heard an earth-shattering roar that shook the ground below him. Archer looked toward the noise; there was a massive t-rex-looking beast.

    It had dark skin and glowing red eyes that stared at him like a piece of meat, but that didn''t bother him as he quickly scanned it.

    [Dreadnought Rex]

    [Rank: SS]

    When he sees this, Archer gets excited and decides to transform into his dragon form to battle with the beast. As he changed, a bright light radiated from his body, causing hisrge limbs to crash into the ground, and his wings stretched behind him.

    He let out a roar before charging toward the monster and crashing into it. The two started biting and shing at each other. Archer mped down on the monster''s neck by the Rex, shook his head, and managed to throw him off it.

    But the Dreadnought Rex was no weak opponent; it fought back with equal ferocity, its razor-sharp teeth gnashing and its powerful tailshing out. Archer dodged some attacks, but sometimes, he wasn''t quick enough, and the monsternded a blow.

    When they did, pain shot through his body, causing him to roar in pain, and he lunged forward, sinking his massive jaws into the Dreadnought Rex''s neck with a bone-crunching snap.

    The monster thrashed around and roared in agony, but Archer held firm, his grip unyielding as he poured every ounce of his strength into the final assault. Archer twisted his head sharply with a mighty heave, his powerful jaws closing with a sickening crack.

    It let out a final, strangled cry before copsing, defeated. Archer was breathing heavily and curled up to rest until the next round started, but when it did, the roar he heard caused something deep inside him to react.

    Archer lifted his head and let out a deep, menacing growl when spotting three humanoid Giants rushing toward him. Rage overtook him, causing him to p his mighty wings before taking off.

    He swooped down,tched onto the closest Giant, and bit into its should before letting out a stream of dragon fire that washed over the giant monster. His foe screamed in agony as the violet mes burned into its body.

    As this happened, another Giant grabbed his tail before throwing him into the side of the canyon wall, causing his head to spin. Archer quickly recovered and shook his head before looking at the scene.

    One of the Giants was burning to nothingness while the other two rushed toward him. Archer let out a deep grunt as he climbed out of the hole and used Blink to vanish, confusing the monsters.

    He quickly reappeared above them and fell on top of one of them as his tail hit out at the second and hit him in the face. Archer''s tail sent the Giant stumbling backward until he fell over,

    Archer then dealt with the Giant below him by using everything he had: his ws dug into the monster''s thick hide while he bit down on its neck, and his tailshed against its legs, causing it to drop to its knees.

    This attack allowed him to tear away at the Giant before the other returned to the fight. Once his foe was weak, Archer leaped off the creature and breathed a stream of mes onto it, causing its skin to turn as ck as charcoal.

    As he turned toward thest Giant, a fist mmed into his head, sending him crashing to the ground under the force of the blow. Dizzy but swift to react, Archer blinked onto the monster''s back and tore into it like a wild animal until it dropped lifeless.

    The round ended with a crash as Archer dropped to the ground, and the voice spoke again, ''''Wave twenty defeated. Five minutes to rest before wave twenty-one begins.''''

    Archer let out a breath before curling up like a cat while recovering. His Regeneration started healing his body, and by the time the five minutes were up, most of the wounds had healed, but he was still tired.

    He raised his head while scanning his surroundings and didn''t see anything, which baffled him until the ground started to shake, causing him to stand up and p his wings as the earth below him exploded.

    A massive snake-like monster crashed into him, causing a shearing pain to run through his body as the neer was much stronger than him. Archer was sent flying across the canyon until he mmed into the ground.

    Archer''s body ached, but he still had enough strength to look at the culprit, and what he saw shocked him to the core. It was three times his size, with dark brown bone-like tes covering its body. Its face resembled a cobra''s, with glowing red eyes that shone with malice while looking at him.

    ''A massive snake!'' he internally said. ''It''s not as big as Mary, though.''

    He quickly scanned it to find out what it was.

    [Earth Drake]

    [Rank: ---]

    ''What the hell is this? Where is it''s rank?''

    As he was thinking, the Earth Drake dived back into the ground like water and vanished from sight. Archer slightly panicked before taking off so the monster couldn''t get him anymore.

    While flying, his senses picked up multiple spells being cast, but Archer was confused as he saw nothing until sharp man-sized stones started flying out of the ground anding straight for him.

    Archer instantly cast Cosmic Shield that encircled his body as the stone projectiles mmed into it, causing him to lose control of flying and plummet from the sky. When he hit the earth, it caused a crater.

    He tried to get up on shaky legs, but it was already toote, as the ground below him exploded. The Earth Drake struck his underside, the weakest part of his body. This attack sent him flying out of the crater, but the giant snake started attacking and showed no mercy.

    Its long body mmed into his, causing him to shoot toward the canyon wall like a meteor hitting the earth. Archer''s head was spinning as the pain overtook him, but it only got worse as the Earth Drake grabbed him in its mouth, allowing him to shoot his Dragon''s Breath down its throat.

    The monsters let him go as it was being burnt from the inside out. Archer didn''t let this opportunity go, so he Blinked onto its body before tearing off the armor tes and attacking the soft flesh with his ws.

    When the Earth Drake felt this, it started going crazy, but Archer was like a flee, holding on tight while taking a deep breath. He hit the damaged flesh with his breath, causing the creature to roar in agony.

    It started thrashing its massive body, but Archer kept attacking until its movements slowed, allowing him to cast a Meteor Swarm on top of the Earth Drake. Suddenly, he noticed four ominous shapes hurtling toward the earth.

    Meteors, zing fire trails in the sky, descending with unstoppable force. Reacting swiftly, Archer used Blink to avoid the impending impact zone. His heart pounded with adrenaline as the meteors crashed into the ground below with loud booms.

    But as the dust settled, Archer''s eyes widened in amazement. The meteors hadn''t struck the barrenndscape as expected. Instead, they zeroed in on a single target, the massive form of the Earth Drake, lurking below, unaware of the impending danger.

    With a thunderous roar, the meteors collided with the monster in a cataclysmic explosion of fire and debris. mes licked the sky as the earth shook violently under the force of the impact.

    The Earth Drake roared in agony as it was engulfed in a maelstrom of destruction. Archer watched in awe and disbelief as the mighty beast thrashed and writhed amidst the inferno, its once formidable form now battered and broken.

    Archer rushed toward the creature, who was still there, meaning he had to finish it off. He did that using his Dragon Breath, which burned it to nothing as it vanished from the canyon. It went silent as the voice spoke again.

    ''''Wave one hundred defeated. Five minutes to rest before wave one hundred and one begins.''''

    As he heard the menacing roar, Archer copsed to the ground, seeking a moment of respite before the next monster emerged. Closing his eyes briefly, he was abruptly startled by the sound, forcing him to lift his head and gaze at the neer.

    Before him stood a formidable sight: a wingless dragon, its appearance more sinister and powerful than anything he had faced before, its dark red scales gleamed menacingly, while its ck eyes glowered with malevolence.

    Archer shivered when they saw this creature as its ancient rm bells activated deep inside him. He had never heard of any monster like it, so he quickly scanned it.

    [Firewyrm]

    [Rank: SSSS+]

    ''What is this madness! I''ve never heard of such a rank,'' he internally panicked.

    He couldn''t even react as the Firewyrm was fast and appeared in front of him before shing him across the chest and shattering his scales with ease. He was shocked and couldn''t react as it bit one of his wings and ripped it off his body.

 Chapter 780 Under Attack

    Chapter 780 Under Attack

    ??When the pain hit Archer, it made him roar in agony before he tried to counterattack, but the Firewyrm trapped his limbs using its own as it started to bite into him savagely. He couldn''t fight back as he was overwhelmed by the mysterious beast.

    The Firewyrm tore through his scales and brutalized him before the Mana Realm pulled him out. Everything went ck until the sunlight blinded him, and pain shot through his body but soon vanished,

    Archer shook his head and noticed a dozen officials standing around him with worried expressions. The crowd was going mad with their cheering, screaming, and celebrating, which caught him off guard.

    Whileing to, he heard a voice say, ''''You should have given up before fighting the nightmare-inducing Firewyrm.''''

    He turned around and spotted Ophelia standing there wearing her usual purple witch robes. Her ck/purple hair was tied into a bun, and she wore sses that made her look even more beautiful. They shared the same violet eyes and glowed with intelligence and allure.

    Archer smiled when he saw the gorgeous witch. ''''It''s good to see you, Ophie,'''' he said. ''''How have you been?''''

    ''''Busy,'''' she replied with an honest smile. ''''Many students have applied to join the college, so paperwork has kept me from doing anything.''''

    Archer chuckled before looking around the arena and noticing E, Sera, Kassandra, and many other people werepeting. When Ophelia saw this, she smiled before exining, ''''Most of yourdies have fought and done well.''''

    ''''What were their rounds?''''

    "Um, Teu made it to thirty-five, Hemera reached thirty, and Nefertiti and Tal both hit twenty-eight," Ophelia exined, smiling.

    Archer gestured towards a nearby bench, and the two sat down as she continued, "N reached twenty-seven, Leira hit twenty-five, and Lyniel and Halime reached twenty-three. You should be proud of them. They all fought bravely and skillfully.''''

    ''''I am,'''' he said while gazing at the girls sitting in the stands. ''''Every day, my pride in them grows as they be their own women.''''

    Ophelia beamed, ''''It''s good to see a dragon appreciate his treasure, unlike most of your kind,'''' she said before cing her hand on his arm. ''''I must return to work, but I''ll see you soon, Arch.''''

    After speaking, the headmistress vanished using her witch magic. Once she was gone, Archer made his way over to the girls and congratted each one. When he sat down, they all had radiant smiles and red cheeks.

    While watching the ongoing fighting, Nefertiti appeared in front of him before sitting on hisp and gettingfortable. Archer wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer, causing the subus to melt into him.

    They observed the matches together, and it wasn''t long before Sera was eliminated. With a burst of frustration, she leaped to her feet and directed her tirade at the Mana Realm orbs, much to the amusement of the onlookers.

    Ignoring the conventional exit, she vaulted to where Archer was seated, greeted by his weing smile. Much to Nefertiti''s silent annoyance, he pulled her into hisp without hesitation.

    The three of them continued to watch the fights, but Archer got a message from ra, [Your Majesty! We''re under attack. The inner tunnel defenses are overrun and were holding the first chamber just barely]

    He sighed before asking Nefertiti and Sera to get up and exin what happened in the Ironfoot Kingdom. When hearing it, Nefertiti wanted toe, and Maeve quickly invited her to join them.

    Archer agreed and opened a portal to Hammergate Town. Once it was open, the trio stepped through after saying bye to the others. Soldiers rushed everywhere when they exited while tending to the injured.

    Without speaking, he cast Aurora Healing on the closest soldiers, followed by Nefertiti, who used Arcane Healing to help. Maeve couldn''t do anything as she didn''t know any magic that could help.

    After twenty minutes, Archer and Nefertiti managed to heal many soldiers, giving the Healer Core time to tend to the others. Oncepleted, Archer and the two girls entered the underground city entrance.

    When they passed the threshold, they heard the signs of battleing from the checkpoint, which went deeper into the mountain. While walking, Maeve spoke while eyeing her surroundings, ''''Where are we Arch?''''

    ''''We''re on an ind east of Mediterra in a fallen kingdom called Ironfoot,'''' Archer answered while examining the soldiers around him.

    He cast Aurora Healing on them before grabbing Nefertiti''s hand and sending mana into her. When this happened, she shivered before giving him a big smile, ''''Thank you, husband.''''

    Archer nodded and continued until they reached the battle scene. Dragon Legionnaires held back Forsaken, but the line buckled as soldiers fell to the creatures'' ws or teeth.

    ''''You two help out the soldiers while I deal with the monsters,'''' Archer said while looking at Maeve and Nefertiti. ''''Be careful.''''

    The two girls agreed with a nod before he transformed into his Shadow Prince form and vanished into the shadows. Archer crossed the shieldwall before reappearing in the middle of the creatures.

    He let out an evil chuckle before swiping, shing, and biting the creatures, shocked by the sudden attack. The battle turned in the First Legion''s favor as they surged forward while hacking and shing,

    After an hour of fighting, all the creatures were ughtered, and the injured or dead were taken back into the first section. Archer stood at the entrance in his humanoid form, gazing into the darkness until he heard footsteps approaching him.

    Turning around, he spotted Nefertiti and Maeve with tired smiles. The pink-haired subusmented, ''''Most of the injured with life-threatening wounds have been treated while the Healer Core is working on the rest.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Do you girls want to join me?''''

    They nodded and started following him down the tunnel until they arrived at the first level that he already looted. With that in mind, the trio started searching for the way down, and after a while, Maeve was the one who spotted it.

    The trio approached it and noticed the piles of corpses lying all over the ce. Dwarves, humans, and elvesy entwined with the bodies of Forsaken and Ratlings. Archer watched the scene and guessed these were Ironfoot soldiers holding the line so people could escape deeper.

    Nefertitimented while gazing around, ''''It''s so creepy here. I can feel the lives that linger in this ce.''''

    ''''I can feel them, and they cheer for us,'''' Archer said. ''''We will free the mountain of the monster that has made it their home.''''

    ''''What will you do with them?'''' Maeve questioned while she had her hand on her hilt.

    ''''The ind will belong to Draconia and be used to house citizens wishing to move north.''''

    After speaking, they stepped onto the second level, only for Archer''s senses to scream out to him, causing him to cast the Cosmic Shield, which enveloped all three of them just as a wave of spells mmed into it.

    The violet barrier rocked but didn''t break, thanks to the flood of mana Archer sent into it. The three looked around for the source of the spells. They couldn''t see anything, so he summoned his Shadow Creatures and ordered them to kill the attackers.

    They halted at a city square on the second level, greeted by a scene of chaos. Old, dust-covered stalls and the bodies of fleeing people littered the ground. Archer surveyed their surroundings, but nothing caught his eye.

    After half an hour, experiences flooded into him as if he were the one ying beasts, though it was the Shadow Creatures doing the killing. Another ten minutes passed, and the influx ceased.

    Turning to the two girls, who were fixated on him, Archer offered a charming smile. "The monsters are gone," he said confidently. "I will summon the Stone Men before we start looting the level."

    The two nodded in agreement as Archer began casting Stone Warden repeatedly,manding the Stone Men to scour the area for anything valuable. When Maeve saw this, her eyes widened.

    She turned to him, ''''What are those creatures?''''

    ''''My Stone Men,'''' Archer replied. ''''Think of them as golems made from pure mana thates from me.''''

    Maeve nodded with a smile before they waited, which only took an hour as thousands of Stone Men were running around the second level. By the time they were done, there was a mountain of treasure that covered the square,

    When the two girls saw the amount, their eyes shone with greed, causing Archer tough as he spoke, ''''There are eighteen more levels in this city, and it gets wealthier the further down we get.''''

    ''''So there''s more treasure than this?'''' Nefertiti questioned as her pink eyes stared into his.

    ''''Yes,'''' Archer said. ''''They are dwarves, Nefi. There are probably thousands of vaults below us, but the monsters will only get stronger from now on.''''

    They nodded in agreement before hemanded the Stone Men to stand guard at the entrance to the lower level until the First Legion secured the second. Once this task waspleted, Archer returned to ra, overseeing the first-

    level soldier''s organization.

    Upon seeing him, a big smile spread across her face as she hurried over to him. "Your Majesty," she greeted, bowing respectfully. "The injured have all been treated and are now resting, and there have been no further attacks on the checkpoints."

    ''''Good,'''' he replied. ''''Send a force to the second level and secure everything between there and here, ra.''''

    ''''Yes, Your Majesty,'''' The redheaded dragonkin women rushed off after speaking.

    Maeve giggled while Nefertiti watched the Dragon Marshal speaking to the othermanders. The subus shook her head andmented in a knowing voice, ''''She likes you, husband.''''

    ''''Most probably,'''' Archer replied with a smirk. ''''I am handsome, after all.''''

    The trioughed before they returned to the Starfall Arena, where the other girls were.

 Chapter 781 Thundera

    Chapter 781 Thundera

    ??The battles continued for another couple of hours. Lioran, Cian, and ric passed the round along with their girls, who only reached round fifteen. Soon, the fights had ended, and they were all dismissed until the next day when the one-on-one fights wouldmence.

    Archer stood up just as E approached him with a smile, ''''We''re going out with Leonora, Nalika, and Cassie. Everyone wants to eat, so we made it a girl''s day out,'''' she exined. ''''We will be back in a couple of hours.''''

    ''''Okay, enjoy yourself, El,'''' Archer replied before kissing her, earning himself a lovely smile. After that, she left the room with the others after he gave them some gold to spend, and they all smiled and waved at him.

    Lioran, ric, and Cian went to train. They offered him the opportunity to join them, but Archer already had ns and promised to join the three next time, which they promised to hold him to before leaving.

    After the boys were gone, Archer turned to the remaining person, who sat on one of the sofas, smiling while looking at him. ''''Not joining them, Luce?''''

    The Mosasaur woman shook her head, ''''No,'''' she stood up and approached him before wrapping her arms around his shoulder in a loving embrace. ''''I wanted to spend more time with you.''''

    Archer smiled before pecking her cute nose as he revealed his n. ''''I''m going to see Mary at her inn,'''' he said, brushing a strand of blonde hair from her face. ''''Do you want to join me?''''

    Lucrezia nodded before he opened a Gate to Mountainholm Fortress, where Mary''s inn was located, and stepped through it. When the couple stepped through the violet portal, they appeared in the alley.

    As the two did that, loud explosions ripped through the area, catching their attention and causing them to take to the sky to see what was happening. Archer headed toward the wall and saw a swarm of Mutant humans, trolls, and multiple creepy-looking creatures charging at the fortress.

    Archer grinned and decided to help by flying over the wall, followed by Lucrezia. When they were clear of the stronghold, he started casting hundreds of Eldritch sts, which he had sent soaring at the iing Swarm.

    When the spells connected with the monster''s frontlines, explosions rang out all over the battlefield, causing the soldiers on the wall to cover their eyes as a violet light washed over the area.

    After casting his spells, Archer swooped down while readying his ws before swiping at the unsuspecting creatures. They ced right through the enemy''s bodies, causing blood to stter the ones behind them.

    Lucrezia joined him and started casting her death magic, which was terrific and excited Archer even more. He noticed an eerie aura emanating from her body, which swiftly dispatched many of the weaker Swarm.

    Whatever she was doing seemed to touch them, transforming them into a bloody mess. The monsters were unable even to scream as they met instant death. Archer and Lucrezia went to work butchering the attacking Swarm and managed to push them back to wherever they came from.

    When they had killed thousands of creatures, they stood in the middle of a blood river. Looking at the sky with her beautiful red eyes, Lucrezia asked, ''''Why do they keep attacking?''''

    ''''I''m not sure, but I can only guess that they wanted the surface poption for some nefarious scheme they''vee up with to fight against the gods,'''' Archer said. ''''Well, that''s what I get from Tiamat''s warning.''''

    While standing there, the fortress gates opened, revealing hundreds of cavalry rushing out and passing them by. The soldiers bowed their heads toward Archer, causing Lucrezia to giggle at the scene.

    ''''Everyone seems to know you, Arch,'''' she said. ''''It''s good that my future husband is well-liked by the people,''''

    Archer smiled at the blonde woman before speaking, ''''Let''s head to the inn and check on Mary and see how she is.''''

    Lucrezia nodded as the duo walked toward the gate, which was opened, and the guards let them through. The couple walked through the city as people went about their day as if a horde of creatures weren''t attacking the walls.

    Perplexed, he brushed off the strange urrence just before they arrived at the inn. Upon entering, they found it bustling with activity, nearly every table upied. The couple walked to a quiet inn corner, nestledfortably in plush chairs.

    Archer watched as the staff hurried back and forth, serving drinks and meals to the customers. Amidst the flurry of activity, his gaze fell upon a familiar figure. With her short grey hair tied neatly into a ponytail, Mary moved gracefully among the tables, bncing multiple tes with practiced ease.

    She was helping the serving girls deliver food, which made him smile. She was a kind soul who didn''t let strength get to her head. The older woman didn''t see them as they sat there watching her work.

    Lucrezia giggled, ''''She''s so wrapped up in working. I find it strange how a Primordial being loves running an inn.''''

    Archer shrugged, ''''Each to their own,'''' he said. ''''Everyone has something they love doing even if they are powerful like Mary.''''

    Half an hour passed until Mary finally noticed them sitting in the booth and quickly walked over to join the couple. She sat beside Archer before kissing him on the cheek as a greeting, ''''What are you two doing here?''''

    ''''I''vee to see you, and Luce joined me as the others went out with their friends,'''' Archer exined.

    ''''Do you want something to eat?'''' Mary offered with a loving smile. ''''The new cook we hired is brilliant.''''

    Archer nodded with an excited Lucrezia, causing the older woman to jump up and rush to the kitchen. When she was gone, the Mosasaur woman questioned, ''''Why does she love you, Arch?''''

    ''''She''s been watching me and wants to live a future she saw in one of her visions,'''' Archer replied. ''''And I must admit that future looks amazing.''''

    ''''Am I included?'''' Lucrezia asked with barely restrained nervousness.

    Archer smiled before reaching over and grabbing her hand before he reassured her that she was included in any future, which pleased Lucrezia to no end as a shining smile appeared on her beautiful face.

    Afterward, the two continued to talk until Lucrezia went to use the bathroom, allowing him to check his status.

    [Experience: 1500000/4000000]

    [Experience Gained: 500000]

    [Mana: 753000>753500]

    [Strength: 42100>42600]

    [Constitution: 41100>41300]

    [Stamina: 41000>41300]

    [Charisma: 30800>30850]

    [Intelligence: 36300>36600]

    ''Oh nice, nearly halfway to leveling again,'' Archer mused. ''I will start spending more time in Elysium to hunt.''

    With that decided, Mary returned, holding a tray with three bowls. She ced them on the table while telling him their names. ''''The soup is called the Mountainhold Special, which consists of Oxhorn meat and whatever vegetables we could find.''''

    Archer thanked her before he tried the food, which he found delicious. Mary told him she would be busy most of the day as people were still staying in the city due to the Frostwinter Festival.

    When she heard that he was about to speak, Lucrezia spoke up from behind them as she arrived: ''''I can help if you need Mary while Archer can go level up until we''re done.''''

    The woman with silver hair affirmed silently as the duo bid farewell, leaving Archer to himself. Contentedly savoring his soup, Archer departed the inn and slipped into an alley before teleporting to Elysium.

    Archer appeared in the jungle and instantly transformed into his Shadow Prince form as something lunged from the underbrush. The monster flew through him, but he shed its head off.

    The corpse crashed to the ground with a thud, allowing Archet to see what it was. The creature was a hairless jaguar that looked creepy. Archet wondered what it was but couldn''t figure it out, so he stopped bothering.

    He embarked on a relentless hunt, lurking in the shadows and targeting any monster that crossed his path. His Shadow Prince form surged with each kill, granting Archer newfound mastery over the shadows.

    Realizing this, Archer skillfully wielded his newfound abilities, dispatching multiple creatures simultaneously. He fashioned deadly shadow spikes, capable of materializing wherever darkness lurked, skewering his prey with precision.

    This went on for hours and hours until Archer found himself sitting on the tallest mountain around while catching his breath. As he admired the scenery, Zarion appeared in his Thunderbird form as he flew toward him.

    The beat of his wings caused the trees below to sway as he passed over. Archer watched as the massive bird got closer with a loud thud beforending, but the older man quickly glowed before turning into his humanoid form.

    Archer watched Zarion next to him, ''''Hello, Archer,'''' he said. ''''How are you finding Elysium?''''

    ''''It''s good for my leveling up, but won''t you run out of monsters at this rate?''''

    The older man touched his shoulder before answering, ''''No. The monsters return, every monster trapped in a cycle of life and death because of the Ancient Magic that created this ce.''''

    ''''Ancients?''''

    Zarion nodded, ''''Beings that came just after the Nameless Things burrowed underground to create the Underrealm.''''

    ''Interesting,'' he internally mused. ''I wonder if any are still out there.''

    ''''No there''s not,'''' Zarion answered his unasked question. ''''They were wiped out during the Battle Of The Gods.''''

    ''''Damn,'''' Archer spoke. ''''It''s a shame because Mary is beautiful in her real form and your daughter''s Thunderbird form is gorgeous.''''

    Zarion chuckled, "So you''ve encountered Thundera? She''s quite the headstrong nestling, determined to carve her own path instead of heeding her parents advice."

    ''''Children tend to do that, old man,'''' Archermented with a smirk.

 Chapter 782 Quiet Treehouse

    Chapter 782 Quiet Treehouse

    ??''''Shut up, dragon,'''' Zarion retorted. ''''Both of you are menaces to my life with you causing trouble everywhere you go, and Thundera''s stubbornness will be my death.''''

    Archer chuckled at the man''sining before the two spoke about life and the Swarm attacks. The older man turned to him and warned in a concerned tone, ''''Those vile creatures have found weaknesses for you and us Primordials, so we have to be careful when fighting them in the future.''''

    ''''I know. I''ve experienced something simr called the Dragon''s Kiss Poison, which affects my mana and causes it to spread throughout my body.''''

    Zarion nodded, ''''I know,'''' he said. ''''They have something simr for us Primordials that weakens us over time before they send their assassins after us.''''

    Once they finished talking, the Primordial Thunderbird took off and flew into the distance. He watched Zarion leave before checking his status, which impressed him.

    [Experience: 2300000/4000000]

    [Experience Gained: 800000]

    [HP: 38500>39000]

    [Mana:753500>754500]

    [Stamina: 41300>42000]

    [Intelligence: 36600>37000]

    [Shadow Prince: 5>6]

    ''''I''ll be leveling up soon,'''' he mumbled to himself. ''''I should hunt more.''''

    ''''I can show you a good hunting ground dragon,'''' a voice behind him said, causing him to turn around.

    That''s when he spotted Zarions daughter Thundera. Her short yellow hair was blowing around in the breeze, and her yellow eyes glowed with fascination as she looked at him with a neutral expression.

    Archer nodded, ''''That would be good,'''' he said. ''''Thank you.''''

    Thundera ignored his words as she transformed into her beautiful Thunderbird form as she answered, ''''Get on.''''

    Listening to her words, Archer mounted her back, settling into the plush, silky feathers. Thundera nced back to ensure hisfort beforeunching into the sky, effortlessly gliding through the air.

    Archer felt the rush of wind against his face as they climbed higher into the boundless expanse of Elysium''s skies. Below, he marveled at thendscape asthe rivers shimmering like liquid silver ribbons under the sunlight.

    As Thundera flew, Archer marveled at the scenery where mountains pierced the clouds while slipes and jagged cliffs dotted the side of it. He even saw a waterfall falling from the top and ending at ake at the bottom.

    Beyond the mountains, he saw vast ins that stretched out as far as the eyes could see. Beautiful green grass swayed in the breeze as herds of monsters roamed thendscape below.

    After flying for an hour, they arrived at another mountain with a secret world hidden in a gigantic cave. Thundera dived through the entrance before slowing down and gracefullynding.

    Archer jumped off her as Thundera turned to him, ''''Use this ce until it''s useless to you,'''' she said. ''''Afterward, I will show you a better area with stronger monsters.''''

    He nodded, ''''Thank you.''''

    She looked at him before taking off and vanishing into the sky. Once she was gone, Archer studied his surroundings and noticed how dense the vegetation was, but that''s when something erupted from a nearby bush.

    When that happened, Archer cast Cosmic Shield, causing the weird insect creature that reminded him of a centipede to crash into the barrier. When seeing this, he instantly cast an eldritch st at it.

    The violet st mmed into the monster, which sent it flying backward. Archer quickly scanned it.

    [Bush Striker]

    [Rank: SSS+]

    ''What the hell is this?'' he mused to himself. ''Where did Thundera bring me?''

    Archer quickly spotted the centipede monster lunging at him, but this time, it sprayed something that burned the shield, which shocked him. He used Blink to get out of the way, but the creature kept chasing him.

    Soon, he got fed up and transformed into his Shadow Prince form before vanishing into the shadows below him. It was baffled when the Bush Striker saw this, but Archer lunged from the darkness and struck it several times.

    The monster''s chiton armor cracked, making him smile before he cast a dozen Eldritch st and sma Missiles into it. When the spell connected, a massive explosion erupted, but thanks to his Anti-Magic, it was short-lived.

    Archer felt the experience flowed into his body when the monster died, causing him to sigh with relief. With a shake of his head, he dived into the shadows and started traveling through the jungle, hunting several creatures along the way.

    He spent hours roaming around the underground jungle and killed many monsters that resembled animals from Earth but were twisted and malformed. Archer didn''t know what to think about it all.

    ''I wonder if there are any monsters stronger than me down here,'' he thought while traveling through the forest.

    As Archer walked deeper into the jungle, he was enveloped by the sounds and sights unlike anything he had experienced before. Towering trees, their ancient branches tangled with vibrant foliage, reached toward the cave ceiling, creating a dense canopy that filtered the mana light.

    But soon, he came across his next target and spotted an orc camp, causing him to smile while melting into the shadows. Archer reappeared in the center of the group of monsters before shing and slicing with wild abandonment.

    Orc body parts and guts flew all over the ce. Archer went to work and butchered the monsters. Ten minutester, the campy in waste, and he was breathing heavily while sitting on a chair the monster leader was sitting in.

    After rxing, he got back up and started hunting even more, causing him to run into a herd of rhino-looking monsters grazing in arge grasnd. They were the size of elephants from Earth, but what caught his attention was their longhorn.

    It was the same size as him and looked dangerous. Archer counted over twenty creatures roaming around, causing him to grin as he transformed into his shadow form before he started hunting them.

    After hours of doing this, Archer decided to head back to the domain and get some sleep as the fights were happening the next day. He opened a Gate and stepped through it to appear in a quiet treehouse.

    He sent the girls a message and found out they were hanging around with Leonora, Nalika, and others. He told them to have fun and use the Dragon orbs to summon him if there was any trouble.

    Once Archer received their reply, he started to make some food, which consisted of grilled meat and toasted bread. The aroma caused him to cook as much as he could before making his way to the balcony with a te covered in food.

    When outside, Archer sat down and started eating while waiting for the sun to set over the domain, which he always found beautiful. He soon finished the food and felt content while developing a good idea.

    Archer closed his eyes before using his mana to create a veryfortable chair that would allow him to watch the colorfulndscape. It only took him a couple of minutes to finish, and when he was done, he stood up.

    He yawned before walking over to the new chair and took a seat, melting into the soft cushions, causing him to rxpletely. Archer lounged on the balcony of his treehouse, his gaze fixed on the sprawling domain stretched out before him.

    Thest traces of sunlight painted the sky in hues of orange and pink, casting a warm glow over thendscape below. From his vantage point, Archer could see the majestic mountains in the distance, their peaks crowned with snow even in the warmth of dusk.

    The rivers meandered through the valleys like veins of silver, reflecting the fading light in shimmering ripples. As the breeze whispered through the leaves of the surrounding trees, Archer closed his eyes, letting the gentle caress of the wind wash over him.

    It carried the scent of fresh foliage and the distant promise of rain. With a contented sigh, Archer leaned back in his chair, fully immersing himself in the moment''s tranquility. The sounds of nature surrounded him.

    As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, Archer stirred from his slumber, the warmth of the morning sun kissing his face gently. Blinking groggily, he slowly became aware of his surroundings, the tranquil chirping of birds greeting the new day.

    Stretchingnguidly, Archer yawned and sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. His heart swelled tenderly as he nced around at the sight before him. Curled up beside him were Sera and Hemera, their forms nestled against his own.

    Their faces were illuminated by the soft golden light of morning. With her vibrant red hair cascading around her like a fiery halo, Sera snuggled closer to him, a contented smile on her lips.

    Hemeray beside him, her head nestled gently on his chest, her rhythmic breathing a soothing melody that echoed in the morning air. Archer cherished the sight of her, her golden hair shimmering in the sunlight as he ran his fingers through it with affection.

    A smile graced his lips as he nced at his beautiful girl, their presence filling him with a deep sense of peace and belonging. With care not to disrupt their serene sleep, he tenderly brushed a stray lock of hair from Sera''s forehead, his touch as light as a feather.

    After that, he decided to get up and check his status after hunting in the new ce Thundera showed him. When thinking about the centipede creature, a shiver ran down his spine.

    ''Stauts.''

    [Experience: 3300000/4000000][Experience Gained: 1000000]

 Chapter 783 Make Me Your Master Of Coin

    Chapter 783 Make Me Your Master Of Coin

    ??While checking his status, Archer started to fade and wondered who was summoning him. But he soon found himself on a random road in the Crownds where Avalonians were locked inbat with the Swarms monstrous creatures.

    Amidst the chaos, something drew his attention: a Mutant Creature resembling a human, gripping his Opa Albert by the throat. Enraged, Archer swiftly transforming into his Shadow Prince form as he scanned the monster.

    [Mutated Human]

    [Rank: Supreme Mage]

    Overwhelmed by anger, Archer rushed at the mutant, using the shadows to vanish. He confused the creature before he lunged out of the darkness and tore the monster apart effortlessly despite its inferior rank.

    Albert copsed to the ground, barely breathing, but Archer couldn''t help him immediately, as he had to deal with the other monsters fighting the other soldiers. He dived into the shadows before lunging at the remaining mutants and Ratlings like a jack in the bow.

    He would snap at them with his sharp teeth while slicing into them with his ws. It took minutes to deal with the creatures before the road was clear. His head snapped in Albert''s direction, causing him to rush over to the old man, who was smiling weakly.

    ''''Grandson, I knew you''de,'''' the old man weakly said. ''''The creature was hunting you, seeking your whereabouts.''''

    Archer cast Aurora Healing on him, watching as the wounds closed miraculously, prompting a chuckle from the old man. ''''It''s good that my grandson is a powerful mage, or I''d die one of these days, and your grandmother woulde to kill me a second time.''''

    Shaking his head while chuckling as Albert always fooled around, ''''Shut up, you stupid old man. You know I will alwayse when you summon me, Opa,'''' he said while helping him. ''''We''re family, aren''t we?''''

    He noticed Albert wasn''t saying anything but suddenly embraced him with a bear hug and crushed him. He chuckled, but the old man soon let him go before speaking, ''''Yes, we are. Now, let''s return south. Your grandmother will want to hear about this.''''

    Archer nodded before approaching the surviving soldiers and casting Aurora Healing on them, healing their injuries. The men and women bowed toward him as he opened a Gate back to Starfall City.

    Albert waved his hand dismissively, shooing them back to the barracks like he was herding cats. They scampered through the violet portal quicker than a squirrel stealing a nut. With a grin stered on his face, the old man sidled up to Archer, his eyes twinkling mischievously.

    "Now, grandson, onto the real challenge," he announced, barely containing hisughter. "Facing your grandmother. Brace yourself, my boy. She''s a force to be reckoned with, but together, we might stand a chance and win."

    Archer chuckled when hearing his Opa being ridiculous. But he did know his grandmother would soon descend upon the old man like a whirlwind of fury. He could already hear her scolding Albert for his reckless escapade, wagging her finger as if she were scolding a misbehaving child.

    After speaking, the two stepped through the Gate he opened to the Silverthrone Mansion, where they saw a group of maids gossiping while taking a break outside. When the women spotted Archer and Albert, they jumped up before returning to work.

    The old man started chuckling, ''''They scatter like scared mice,'''' he said. ''''I find it hrious that they think I will say something when Mia deals with the maids and all that stuff as I''m useless at it.''''

    Archer nodded and thought, ''I must hire some maids when the pce ispleted. Maybe the dragonkin women will volunteer?''

    With that thought in mind, the two entered the mansion, and Albert led him through the maze-like corridors, where he spotted paintings of men and women who looked like his family members.

    When Albert saw his expression, he stopped with a joyful smile and looked at a portrait of a man standing in a garden with long, flowing blonde hair and piercing blue eyes thatmanded attention.

    The old man started talking while Archer listened, ''''This is my ancestor Hal Silverthrone. He fought with the first emperor during the War of a Thousand Tears when the Avalon Empire was founded, and Marcus Avalon drove out the barbarians that inhabited what now is the Crownds.''''

    ''''Was he strong?'''' Archer questioned while studying his ancestor.

    ''''Yes, he was one of the twelve Avalion Demigods that helped the founder establish the empire and fight in the following wars until the world finally found peace when the Novgorod and Nightshade Empires took the Verdantia Continent for themselves and signed the peace treaty that still holds between the two powers.''''

    ''''Not for long, Opa, not for long,'''' Archer said as the fire inside him ignited.

    He wanted to conquer the world and create the Draconia Empire. ''''What do you mean, Archer?'''' Albert asked in a curious tone.

    ''''War wille, realms will fall, and people will suffer, but Draconia will still stand strong. Once my legions are ready, they will wash over the world, raising my banner over every capital until the Pax Draconia is established worldwide and peace reigns supreme,'''' Archer dered, which fascinated Albert.

    ''''How will you do such a thing, Arch? You cannot beat the Novgorodians or the High Elves of the Nightshade Empire,'''' Albert questioned.

    Archerughed before speaking, ''''Let''s get Oma, and I will give you a tour of my shipyard so you can see my new navy.''''

    The old man''s eyes glowed with excitement before he rushed to get his wife, making Archerugh as he followed. When the two arrived at an office, Albert barged in, shouting, ''''My beautiful Mia! Get your coat on. We are getting a tour of our grandson''s kingdom!''''

    Albert''s sudden entrance sent Mia''s heart racing faster than a cheetah chasing its prey. Startled, she leaped from her seat with a shriek that could wake the dead, sending the maid tumbling off her chair like a clumsy acrobat.

    Unable to contain himself, Archer erupted intoughter at the sight of his typicallyposed grandmother flustered and red-

    faced. Mia exploded like a firecracker, ''''You daft old fool! Can''t you see I''m working? Why must you barge in like a charging rhino?''''

    The old man scratched the back of his head, retreating slightly, but Mia rounded on him, "Why not knock? You made Macy fall to the floor, and my heart is racing like that time when those Shadowws monsters ambushed us."

    Once Mia calmed down, she turned to Archer with a sweet smile, "Did you rescue this old coot again, handsome?" she said teasingly. "Whenever the two of you appear together, that''s usually the case."

    Archer smiled and nodded, prompting the older dragonkin woman to beam as she approached him, "Thank you for saving your silly grandfather once again, Arch."

    Mia embraced him in a loving hug, intentionally pushing his head into her cleavage as she pulled him toward her, given Archer''s taller height. Her yful teasing continued as she whispered, "Enjoy Oma''s soft pillows, my handsome grandson. I shall divorce your grandfather and snatch you away from all yourdies."

    Archer felt his cheeks flush red, prompting him to try to back away. Mia''s delighted reaction to his embarrassment only encouraged her to tease him further, "We can find a small farm somewhere and make love all night and work all day. It would be a wonderful life."

    The older woman continued teasing, but Albert came to Archer''s rescue, ''''Okay, you made your point, Mia,'''' he said. ''''Can''t you see the boys going red?''''

    When Archer heard this, he became embarrassed, which was new to him. However, he concluded that his grandmother had a certain charm that caught him off guard. While thinking that, he internally prayed that none of his wives were like her.

    Mia backed off and looked at him with a Cheshire cat smile,menting, ''''I was enjoying embarrassing the infamous white dragon, which I thought was impossible.''''

    His grandparents startedughing, causing Archer to open a Gate to the Bastion Fortress on Draconia and step through. Shortly after that, Mia and Albert followed behind and were amazed when they saw the courtyard they were in.

    The architecture was a mix of fantasy and gothic themes with open spaces and tough walls. Albert looked around in shock as he approached Archer and questioned, ''''Did your people build this?''''

    ''''Yes Opa,'''' Archer answered. ''''I instructed the Dragon Marshals to have the armies work on building projects all over the kingdom.''''

    When the old man heard this, he beamed, asking another question, ''''How do you fund such endeavors? It must cost a fortune.''''

    ''''The Church Of Light, I''m currently looking after the wealth they amassed on Plouria, and I looted two levels of an abandoned dwarf city, which brought in so many coins it allowed me to fund my first fleets and finance the kingdom until its functional.''''

    ''''That won''t do, Arch,'''' Mia said while standing beside him. ''''We need to bnce your books and ensure every coin is spent correctly.''''

    Archer turned to the what with a confused expression, ''''Oma?''''

    Mia was about to exin, but Albert beat her to it, ''''Your grandmother is an expert at making coin Arch,'''' he revealed. ''''She''s the reason behind the Silverthrone fortune and our sess as a family.''''

    The older woman proudly nodded before she dered, ''''Make me your Master of Coin and watch Draconia flourish like no other kingdom.''''

    She approached him with a gleam in her blue eyes, ''''We can build a utopia together. The Silverthrone Family can finally have a purpose.''''

    When Mia finished speaking, she spun on Albert and spoke, ''''Order the family to pack up. We will be living here for a while to help our grandson.''''

    Albert looked confused until she repeated, ''''Go now! We have a job to do.''''

 Chapter 784 My Beautiful Prime Minister

    Chapter 784 My Beautiful Prime Minister

    ??Archer opened a portal back to the mansion so Albert could step through. When the old man vanished, Mia turned to him and said, ''''Introduce me to the people who run your kingdom, and I will stay here for a while until I train a recement.''''

    She put her hands on his shoulders before staring into his eyes with a serious expression, ''''You''re a ruler now, Arch, and you must lead your people to a future worth dying for,'''' she said with conviction. ''''You need to be the king. They need to survive the descending chaos.''''

    He nodded ''''Whoeveres to Draconia will only find death; our shores will be the graveyard of empires and old kingdoms.''''

    Mia gave him a radiant smile, ''''I know you will; now, let''s get down to business.''''

    Archer used the Gate to take Mia to Drakonia, where Aisha''s office was. They appeared just outside the city, which amazed the older dragonkin woman. It had changed even more since hest visited.

    Many more buildings were alongside the apartment blocks he designed, confusing the builders, but they were happy once they saw the finished product. People wereing and going from the city.

    He noticed the Homeguard Soldiers patrolling the walls and the gate, checking the citizens before they entered Drakonia. Archer grabbed Mia''s hand before casting Blink to reappear on the wall, shocking some of the guards.

    They reacted angrily, but as soon as they noticed it was Archer, they knelt, causing him tough and praise the soldiers for doing their jobs. After that, he summoned his wings before turning to Mia, ''''May I carry you, Oma? Flying is quicker.''''

    ''''Of course,'''' she replied with a grin as she ran a finger down his chest. ''''Who wouldn''t want to be carried by a handsome dragon who is very strong.''''

    He went red when he heard her words and felt her touch, causing Mia to giggle. ''''I love it when you blush. This will be fun.''''

    Archer ignored herughing and picked up the woman before taking off. He was flying toward Aisha''s office as they passed over hundreds of buildings that lined the streets, which were busy with customers.

    ''''I wish I weren''t your Oma sometimes; I want to see how it feels to be imed by such a dragon,'''' Mia casually said, catching him off guard with a snicker.

    His wings fluttered because of the distraction. A vision of the two making love popped into his mind, throwing him off entirely and causing them to plummet toward the streets below and, luckily, missing all the tall buildings.

    Archer sighed before casting Blink and wrapping Mia in his wings before they crashed into the street when he reappeared. He looked at the older woman who never stopped teasing him and decided to get his revenge on her.

    Rising to his feet, Archer assisted his Oma and met her gaze with his own before stepping closer to her. However, Mia''s reaction was one of panic as she swiftly pushed him away. Archer couldn''t help but burst intoughter so intense that he doubled over.

    Upon realizing Archer''s yful retaliation, Mia couldn''t help but join in theughter. "Okay, fair enough, I''ll stop the teasing," she conceded with a chuckle.

    He smiled in response, and they resumed their journey. After a while, they arrived at a grand mansion on the city''s eastern edge. Archer noticed it was built beyond the wall and was surrounded by the Dragon Legionnaires.

    The duo entered the gate after two soldiers opened it, only to be greeted by three women. Aisha Ashcroft, the caretaker of Draconia Kingdon, Prime Minister Meera Sharma, and Defence Minister Jaya Darkwater.

    They all bowed as Aisha spoke, ''''Your Majesty, it''s good to see you. There are a few things we need to talk about regarding the kingdom.''''

    Archer nodded before introducing Mia. ''''This is my Grandmother, Mia Silverthrone,'''' he said. ''''She will aid us in making the kingdom wealthy. Do me a favor and summon Finance Minister Brie.''''

    After giving her his orders, Archer remembered the dwarf wealth he collected and decided to give some to the kingdom for the ongoing projects, ''''Also, have a is a cohort of White Dragon Knights report here.''''

    Aisha nodded before summoning a maid and giving her orders to rush to Dragonheart City to fetch Brie. Once done with them, the beautiful dragonkin woman led the group into the nearest lounge.

    Everyone sat down as Aisha started speaking. ''''We are gathering taxes for most things in the kingdom, which is bringing in a little over one hundred thousand gold coins, which is just for the basic taxes we''ve introduced.''''

    She pulled out some papers before flicking through them, ''''Once we introduce everything we''ve spoken about, I believe the kingdom would pull in over two million gold per month, and that''s the bare minimum as refugees continue to pour in as the other continents are falling into war and chaos.''''

    Archer nodded and decided to get Llyniel''s garden created while bringing Hacate Dragonheart Company to Draconia. That was news to him when he heard about it when he and the girls gossiped in bed.

    Hecate''s shop was bringing in so much coin that they had to expand, so she hired an all-women team to run apany that mass-produced her potions to sell to militaries and other realms.

    This has made the moon elf a very wealthy woman, so she branched into cosmetics and other stuff, bringing in even more coins for them. She shocked him by telling him that his portion of the profits, which amounted to five million gold coins, was in the Avalonian Bank.

    Archer hadn''t withdrawn it yet as he had the dwarf treasures to spend and everything else he would add to hisir. He greenlighted everything nned with that thought and dumped out a million coins, shocking the four women.

    After that, the White Dragon Knights took the wealth to the Draconian Bank. Once Aisha was dealt with, Jaya informed him that the first, fourth, and fifth legions were still on the Forsaken Isles, looting everything and fighting the creatures.

    But what shocked him were the four new legions that have been raised and are currently being trained. Meera suggested that the fourth and fifth should be cycled with the new ones so they all could gain battle experience, which Archer agreed to as more new recruits poured in daily.

    Once the army was dealt with, Aisha said the navy was nearlyplete. She said the dwarves and their workers were building thest ten frigates and transport ships, and then the First Fleet would be ready to go once the ammunition factories started creating the shells needed for the cannons.

    When Archer heard that, he was excited as the dwarf family had already built a gship, sixteen battleships, forty cruisers, destroyers, and frigates, which shocked him. Still, he remembered he was in a world of magic, and nothing was impossible.

    Upon learning of these developments, Jaya informed him that the sea wall defenses had been finalized, with the Homeguard already stationed to protect the border. Additionally, she ryed the news of an iing fleet of pirates, who met their demise as the Shadowbane and Titan Wrath Cannons obliterated them, leaving no trace behind.

    After Jaya finished her report, Archer asked Aisha what must be done in the cities and towns. She said they were building the sewers he suggested and other amenities for the people.

    Some roads and other port cities needed to be built, which he agreed to. He dropped half of the dwarven treasures into a dozen storage rings he had in his Item Box and gave them to Aisha on the condition that more fleets be built, more soldiers be recruited, and the families of the fallen be taken care of.

    When redhead dragonkin saw what was in the rings, her jaw dropped before the other two women grabbed them and had the same reaction before Meera spoke first, ''''Why are you giving away so much of your wealth? Aren''t dragons greedy and hate to spend their gold.''''

    Archerughed at the tiger woman before revealing as he stood up, ''''My beautiful prime minister, what good is wealth if it collects dust? I''m a king and want the strongest kingdom for my people, so I spend what I have and can always get more.''''

    Meera nodded in understanding, and when Mia saw this, her eyes sparkled before asking, ''''Handsome! I have some ns for long-term investment. Can I help?''''

    ''''Yes, go with these three to the government section in Drakonia and organize everything. When Opa is ready, I''ll send him to the city square, so don''t let the old man get lost,'''' Archer smiled.

    Mia nodded and started talking to the women before Archer cast the Gate to the outside and stepped through while summoning his wings. He took off and flew toward Dragon Cove''s naval base, where the First Fleet was.

    It took Archer just under an hour to reach, and when he saw the rows of ck ships, his eyes widened in amazement. They reminded him of sleeker versions of the battleships of Earth, but it was the gship caught his attention.

    The warship was three times the size of any other ship and had dozens of fierce-looking cannons. Archer got closer, and when he did, his senses kicked in causing him to cast Cosmic Shield only to have a mana st m into it.

    He was sent flying into the mountains that protected the ind. Archer crashed into the dirt, causing andslide that buried him. When this happened, he couldn''t help butugh, as he was proud that the soldiers were doing their job.

 Chapter 785 And Who Would You Be

    Chapter 785 And Who Would You Be

    ??Archer climbed out of the crater he caused when he crashed, but that''s when he noticed a swarm of soldiers heading toward him. Soon, he was surrounded by one hundred Homeguard soldiers ready to attack.

    He chuckled at their reactions, but an angry voice shouted at the men and women surrounding him. That''s when the beautiful white-haired Sarina Koba appeared from the crowd and rushed over to him, checking on him like a worried wife, causing him to smile.

    ''''I''m so sorry, Arch,'''' she said with a panicked look on her face, ''''We saw someone flying near the naval base, and I ordered the attack without knowing it was you.''''

    Archer waved her away, ''''It''s okay, Sarina, I just want a look at the new navy,'''' he spoke while brushing himself down.

    The woman nodded before offering to tour the naval base, which he epted after she dismissed the soldiers standing around. Sarina led Archer toward the towering walls of the shipyard that the Homeguard Soldiers were guarding.

    He noticed the road was well maintained, and while looking at it, he got a good idea for roads that he needed to tell Aisha and Meera when he was done inspecting the First Fleet and meeting whoever was inmand of it.

    When he spotted the base, he was shocked. The walls stood twenty meters high, and towers were dotted along them. Howler Cannons lined the wall and were ready to fire upon anyone who got close.

    ''''Are those weapons the ones that hit me?'''' Archer asked the white-haired woman in an amused tone.

    Sarina giggled before nodding, ''''Yes, we spotted you and fired without realizing it was you.''''

    Archer nodded as they arrived outside the gate, prompting the guards to open it. He couldn''t help but wonder at the sight before him when he stepped through therge metal gate and was weed by the soldiers.

    That''s when he noticed a massive naval base sprawled before him, bustling with activity as hundreds of people moved to and fro like ants upon a hill as they worked on the ships or in one of the many workshops the dwarf sisters set up.

    But it was the warships anchored in the harbor that truly caught his attention. Dozens of them lined up in neat rows, their sleek ck hulls glistening in the sunlight. They stood as silent sentinels waiting to be called upon to defend their nation during war.

    Archer fixed his gaze on thergest vessel in the fleet. The ship was massive, three times the size of the battleship, and looked like a monster floating on the surface. This vessel was undoubtedly the Tiamat ss, as Deh had previously described.

    It bristled with armaments, a testament to the craftsmanship of the dwarf sisters who outfitted them.He took stock of the entire fleet: one gship apanied by sixteen battleships, forty cruisers, destroyers, and thirty frigates.

    Archer''s curiosity then turned to the whereabouts of the support vessels, but they guessed they were likely housed elsewhere, awaiting deployment when needed. As the duo examined the ships, he noticed a smart-looking woman approaching, followed by several Dragon Marines.

    Olivia''s smile captured his attention. She was in herte twenties and gave off a mature presence while getting close to them, ''Wow, she''s beautiful,'' he thought.

    The woman''s stunning white hair was arranged into a neat bun. She wore a crisp white naval uniform adorned with the emblem of Draconia on the chest��a clear indication of her affiliation with his navy.

    Despite the uniform''s attempt to conceal them, Archer couldn''t help but notice the woman''s generous curves, her figure emphasized by the strain of her bosom against the fabric. She possessed a healthy, shapely physique, far from being overweight.

    As the woman drew nearer, his attention was drawn to the bright smile illuminating her features, and he couldn''t help but admire her glowing pink eyes that reminded him of Nefertiti''s.

    Archer had to admit the woman was stunning and wondered where she came from. She was captivating and exuded an air of strength and elegance. But it was not just her outward appearance thatmanded attention.

    A strong aura surrounded her, radiating confidence and authority.With each step, she carried herself with poise and purpose, leaving no doubt of her capabilities and inner strength, which instantly caught Archer''s interest.

    The woman halted before them, then knelt down, her ample bosom jiggling with the movement. But what struck Archer even more was her ent, reminiscent of Spanish yet somehow imbued with an ethereal quality that set it apart.

    ''''My King,'''' she said. ''''It''s finally good to meet you. I''ve heard much about you.''''

    Archer smiled, ''''And who would you be?''''

    ''''Olivia Anderson,'''' she introduced herself with a seductive smile. ''''Queen Aisha made me the Admiral of the First Fleet and an avid fan of all your exploits. I even bought thetest version of the Dragon Tales, which is excellent.''''

    ''''What?'''' Archer answered while turning his gaze to Sarina.

    She reached into her storage ring, pulled out a white book, and handed it to him. Archer took it and read the title ''Dragon Tales Volume Three,'' which confused him and caused Sarina to giggle at his reaction.

    Archer started going through it, and it spoke of his adventurers and all the battles he''d been involved in��some he even forgot about. After reading for a while, he asked Olivia, "Who wrote this?"

    The white-haired woman remarked, "Nobody knows, Your Majesty. They appear in the stores whenever a new volumees out."

    He nodded before returning his focus to the book. One story, in particr, piqued his interest��the ount of his encounter with Lucrezia and the details surrounding it. Archer instantly thought about one of the girls but never saw them writing.

    ''I don''t care about it anyway; it only boosts my reputation,'' Archer thought.

    After inspecting the book, he returned it to Olivia, who epted it with a smile as he spoke, ''''Can you tell me about the First Fleet Admiral?''''

    ''''Of course,'''' she said. ''''Well, let''s start with the gship, which is one powerful warship. It''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen; the amount of cannons it has is overwhelming.''''

    Olivia pointed at the ship before continuing, ''''There are thirty Super Heavy Cannons, thirty main battery guns that make up the main firepower of the Tiamat ss Battleship, which will be the pride of the Royal Draconia Navy, Your Majesty,''''

    The gship was a monster, bigger than anything Thrylos had ever seen. It would shock everyone who saw it and decimate any fleets that came up against it.

    Archer nodded as she pointed at the battleships before exining. ''''These are the E ss Battleships, which are the main battle force for the fleets or will be lead ships if the fleet breaks up into squadrons. They would confront enemy vessels armed with ten Heavy Stormbreaker Cannons,plemented by thirty main battery guns capable of bombarding other fleets or coastal fortresses.''''

    "How many personnel can the gship and Battleship hold?" he inquired.

    Olivia paused momentarily before responding, "The gship requires 5500 Dragon Sailors and 2000 Dragon Marines, whereas the Battleship can amodate 3500 Sailors and 1000Marines."

    After that, the three moved on to the other ships, and Archer learned that the Dwarf sisters named each vessel after the girls, which made him smile. Olivia told him the Teu ss Crusiers would be used for scouting missions, escort duty, and long-

    range bombardment.

    She said the ship''s weaponsprised forty main battery guns, twenty Doompulse, ten Howler, and Dragonfire Cannons. There would be 2500 Dragon Sailors, 800 Dragon Marines, and all themand staff.

    After that, they moved on to the Seraphina ss Destroyer, which resembled the one on Earth, but Archer''s ones were a little bit smaller, sleeker, and even stronger. It was half the size of the E ss Battleship and Crusiers.

    Equipped with twenty main battery guns, it served multiple purposes, including anti-aircraft, antind, escort duty, scouting, and patrol. The Destroyer would be home to 1500 Dragon Sailors and 600 Dragon Marines.

    Olivia then told him and Sarina about the Nefertiti ss Frigate, which, much like the Destroyer, would guard Draconia''s Trade Fleet and harass enemy ships or coastal fortresses. The ship would hold 600 Dragon Sailors and 300 Dragon Marines living on it whenever they were at sea.

    After the Frigate, they moved to thest ship, the Hemera ss Corvette, the smallest ship in the Draconian Royal Navy. Olivia exined that the ship was armed with four main battery guns and other weapons and would be used to patrol Draconia''s coast and escort merchant ships.

    Archer spotted the ship and noticed it was smaller than the Corvette and only had 300 Dragon Sailors and 150 Dragon Marines. The fleet pleased him greatly, and he was d all the gold coins he had spent were worth it.

    They approached thest vessel, the Hecate ss Transport Ships, which would ferry soldiers, materials, and other items with the fleets during an invasion. They''re currently used to transport stuff between Draconia and the Forsaken Isle up north, where the legions are looting the Ironfoot Kingdoms'' underground cities.

    After the fleet tour, Sarina spoke in an annoyed tone, ''''Arch, I have to get back to the seawall, but can we meet another time?''''

    Archer nodded while taking out a bracelet from his Item Box and handing it to the dragonkin woman. She had a confused expression, which caused him to exin, ''''Send mana into the bracelet to contact me and let me know when you''re free.''''

    Sarina nodded before stepping forward and pecking him on the cheek. Afterward, she darted away, causing Archer to chuckle at her actions. From the side, Oliviamented, ''''No wonder the female recruits are obsessed with you, Your Majesty.''''

    ''''What do you mean?'''' Archer asked with a grin.

 Chapter 786 Pseudo God

    Chapter 786 Pseudo God

    ??Archer watched as Olivia''s smile widened as she exined, ''''Well, all the new recruits worship you. Thanks to the Fireheart Faith spreading all over the kingdom, they see you as some messiah and spreading your deeds all over.''''

    He chuckled when hearing this and questioned, ''''Are they in Draconia?''''

    Olivia nodded, ''''Yes, they are established in Dragonreach Port Southwest of the Bastion and Drakonia City.

    ''''Okay, Once I''m done here, I will visit them,'''' he said. ''''How is the recruiting going?''''

    ''''It''s going great, Your Majesty. Many people are joining and are being trained by the veteran Dragon Sailors,'''' she replied while staring at the ships. ''''We nearly have enough sailors to operate the fleet, but we''re waiting for the Marine Legions to be trained and tested on the Forsaken Isle.''''

    "It shouldn''t be too long now. Once the Marines are ready, I want you to ensure Draconia''s protection until the other fleets arepleted," Archer briefed Olivia. "I''ll have the second and third legions construct Naval Bases, allowing the fleets to divide into four squadrons. Each squadron will consist of four battleships, ten cruisers, destroyers, and frigates. They will be stationed strategically around Draconia."

    The white-haired woman nodded with a bright smile before speaking, ''''Dagny and Solveig need more Mitiril if you could purchase some on the maind as the traders are only bringing in small amounts.''''

    When Archer heard this, he grinned, which caught Olivia off guard. He held out his hand and summoned every bit of Mithril in his Item Box, leaving a mountain-sized pile in the middle of the Naval Base.

    ''''Your Majesty,'''' Oliviamented in shock. ''''What is this?''''

    Archerughed at her and the surrounding soldier''s reaction before exining, ''''Even more Mithril for the new fleets. It should be enough, but if it isn''t, I''ll take a trip to Verdantia and steal some of their mines with the help of the Nightmare Ants.''''

    ''''What are Nightmare Ants?'''' She questioned while staring at the glimmering Mithril ingots.

    ''''Summon the guards and take this stuff to the workshops,'''' Archer ordered while opening a portal to the monster ant nest in the domain.

    A Nightmare Ant Warrior appeared, scaring the soldiers and Olivia, but he repeated his order to take the materials to the workshops and ensure their safety. The men instantly did this without asking any questions.

    They brought overrge trolleys that needed two men to push and started loading up the Mithril. Once that was sorted out, Archer told Olivia he would visit her again, which the white-haired woman was happy to hear.

    Afterward, he summoned his wings before taking off and flying toward Drakonia City to reorganize his Royal Guard, having a good idea. It took him twenty minutes to reach Aisha''s mansion when Mia sent him a message saying Alberts was ready toe across.

    When Archernded in the garden, he opened a Gate to the Silverthorne Mansion and his Opa, and over a hundred people stepped through the portal. Albert spotted him, causing a big smile to appear on the old man''s face.

    He stepped forward and pped Archer''s shoulder, ''''My Grandson! I''ve organized everyone needed for that ver driver wife of mine.''''

    When Albert finished, the ice turned cold, causing him to turn around slowly. He saw Mia standing there with her hands on her hips, her blue eyes narrowing. Archer, along with the other people, knew what would happen.

    Mia approached Albert and grabbed his ear before dragging him back to the mansion, causing Archer to chuckle at their antics. While standing in the garden, Teu, Halime, and E asked to join him.

    He opened a Gate, and the three girls stepped through, their beautiful smiles catching his attention. Archer kissed them and cuddled them before speaking, ''''Hello, my gorgeousdies, how are you?''''

    The three giggled before Teumented with a beautiful smile, ''''We just wanted to see you while the others were with Leonora and Nalika.''''

    Archer smiled before filling them in on what he''d been up to. His fleet fascinated them, and they wanted to explore the ind together as he continued his business around the kingdom.

    He nodded in agreement and summoned the White Dragon Knights, his trusted royal guard. Commanding them to ensure the safety of the three girls, he watched as the soldiers saluted him dutifully before setting off on their assigned task.

    The trio went off to explore, and Archer took off and started flying toward Dragons Cove, where he would build a Naval Base after looking at the already built one. It took twenty minutes to reach the sandy beach.

    Archer gazed around to find the perfect spot and saw arge piece ofnd jutting in the cove that would make the ideal spot. He flew over to it and closed his eyes while starting to cast Mana Maniption.

    The ground and water started to shake asrge ck walls shot out of the earth and circled the spot ofnd, leaving enough room in the water for the ships to dock. Next, he created an office block alongside a massive barracks.

    When Archer was finished, he felt the mana drain from his body to the point where just under half was left. He built a dozen docks for the ships before he had to stop. He descended to the ground and sat down.

    He activated his bracelet and messaged Aisha that he had built a naval base in Dragons Cove and that she should send people here to build whatever else they needed to. The dragonkin woman agreed and told him they would arrive shortly.

    Archer sprawled out on the lush grass, relishing a moment of respite. Suddenly, an ethereal voice echoed behind him: "So, my children''s words hold truth. The Messiah is finally spending time in the Holy Land."

    Startled, Archer turned to see a captivating woman standing before him. Her cascading grey locks danced in the gentle breeze while a blindfold obscured her eyes. He found himself captivated by her presence.

    ''Is she blind, maybe? What is she waffling on about?''

    d in a robe of white and grey, she exuded an aura of mystery that belied her shapely form. Shaking off his astonishment, he inquired, "And who might you be?"

    The woman stepped forward before kneeling. She introduced herself, ''''I am Agrippina Dreadde, the leader of the Fireheart Faith, my lord.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised as he wondered if she could read minds or see the future. That''s when Agrippina spoke, ''''I wanted to meet the boy who has saved countless people and asks for nothing in return.''''

    He chuckled before exining, ''''I took everything of value and left nothing behind.''''

    ''''You didn''t take anything when you freed those ves,'''' she replied. ''''In fact, you gave them something even more valuable.''''

    ''''What''s that then?''''

    ''''Hope,'''' Agrippina answered while waving her hand, causing two chairs to appear out of nowhere before she motioned for him to sit down. ''''The people who are now Tiamat''s followers have found a path forward in life while the ones who aren''t worshippers suffer.''''

    Archer internally grinned as he could use their beliefs to his benefit. After thinking for a minute, he replied, ''''We have to make everyone worship me and Tiamat.''''

    The blind woman nodded in agreement as she looked out over the sea. Archer was confused but decided to speak: "Does the Fireheart Faith have an armed wing? I think they may need protection on the other continents."

    Agrippina quickly replied, ''''No, but we''re thinking about creating one, butck of funds has stalled the project.''''

    When hearing this, Archer reached into the Item Box and pulled out a few chests of gold. He exined, ''''Build a strong force of loyal soldiers loyal to me.''''

    Even though she was blind, he could see her shifting expression until she knelt and started swearing her loyalty to Archer after storing the wealth in a storage ring she wore. This surprised him, but he would ept anything that would strengthen him and the kingdom.

    "I, Agrippina Dreadde, solemnly pledge my heart, body, and soul to Archer Wyldheart, the Messiah destined to usher in the world''s Golden Age. I dedicate all I am to fulfilling your goals."

    Archer was confused as he felt a connection to the mysterious woman, allowing him to see her status.

    [Agrippina Dreadde]

    [Race: Human/Elemental]

    [Age: ----]

    [Rank: Pseudo God]

    [Exp: 5041580/10000000]

    [Level: 2045]

    [HP: 815000/815000]

    [Mana: ---/---]

    [Magic: Fire-Water-Space-Time-Earth-Wind-

    Lightning-Light-Dark-Soul]

    [Strength: 65800]

    [Constitution: 82650]

    [Stamina: 97080]

    [Charisma: 19000]

    [Intelligence: 84500]

    [Status Points: 100]

    ''What the fuck! She''s so strong,'' Archer thought to himself.

    Agrippina stood up and slowly approached him, swaying in her step. She soon stopped before him and spoke with a beautiful smile, ''''Do you ept me? If you do, I will follow you beyond this life as our souls are now linked until the end of everything.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened in panic, causing the woman to let out a charming giggle as she exined, ''''The link is just like your dragon tattoos that the queens process, but this is on our souls instead of our bodies.''''

    ''''What are you, and why are you doing this? It''s suspicious,'''' he questioned her.

    She nodded in understanding. "As you know, I am half human and half elemental. However, this hybrid naturees with a price��I am bound to be blind due to the overwhelming mana within me. Yet, to answer your question. We bond with races that have a high mana affinity. And who better embodies pure mana than one such as yourself?"

    Something inside told him to ept, so that''s what he did, ''''Okay, Agrippina, I ept our bond and will do right by you so you can enjoy your life.''''

 Chapter 787 DASS & DFSI

    Chapter 787 DASS & DFSI

    ??Archer saw a beautiful smile light up her face. Now that she was closer, he noticed Agrippina was smaller than himself. She only had to tilt her head up a little before stepping forward and kissing him.

    When Archer felt her juicy lips against his, a shock ran through his body, but this time, he physically felt it. They broke away, but he had one more question, ''''Are you willing to fight against the world? Against every kingdom and empire on Thrylos.''''

    The grey-haired woman asked in a concerned tone, ''''Why?''''

    He walked up toward the water while looking up at the sky before speaking, ''''Do you know outside of the Draconia Kingdoms, there are realms where children are starving to death while their neighbors grow fat and have everything they need? It''splete madness.''''

    Agrippina approached and stood next to him as he continued, ''''Inequality is dominant in this world, and my old one, but I n to change that and uplift all those people up to live a better life even if it means bing a tyrant and ruling over a fairer world where inequality will be vanquished and grow into a distant memory while people will live better lives than they are now with everything they need.''''

    ''''How do you n to do this, My Lord?''''

    ''''I will conquer Thrylos using my legions, then be a God Emperor and rule over the world by creating a fair world where starvation, borders, wars, and suffering are a long-forgotten memory.''''

    ''''What about the Queens? Will they let you conquer their homnds?''''

    Archer shrugged, but worry shed through his eyes, ''''I''m sure they will be against it, but who said creating a better world would be easy?''''

    Agrippina didn''t answer and continued questioning, ''''So you''re happy with being seen as the Evil Dragon Emperor? Bing the viin to give the world a chance.''''

    He didn''t answer immediately because he decided to walk toward Stormwatch Port. The older woman followed behind, waiting for an answer, and Archer soon gave one, ''''I honestly don''t care if I can achieve my goals,'''' he said. ''''In my old world, the greatest rulers all died young before they could see the fruit of theirbor, but I''m different.''''

    The two of them passed a column of soldiers who bowed their heads at Archer before he continued talking, ''''I will live forever or until someone finds a way to kill me, but even if I die, my empire willst as the people will see the benefit to my rule.''''

    Agrippina nodded, ''''Well, I will aid you with everything, my lord. It''s about time peace reigned over Thrylos.''''

    ''''Thank you,'''' Archer said while the two continued down the road until they reached a Waystation that looked busy.

    The older woman dered, ''''You already have the White Dragon Knights as guards; I will create the Fireheart Legion and have it as the faith''s protectors as you''re not popr on most continents, My Lord.''''

    ''''Fireheart Legion? Archer questioned.

    Agrippina nodded with an honest smile, ''''My daughter via is a skilled warrior and has trained many women of the faith in the ways of war.''''

    Archer nodded with a knowing smile, ''''Put her in charge of the Fireheart Legion as itsmander,'''' he said. ''''Is there anything the Faith needs?''''

    ''''Yes, we need temples so the people have a ce to worship you and Tiamat,'''' Agrippina answered.

    He sighed before taking out another big pouch and giving it to her, ''''Use this to hire the best builders the faith can find toe to Draconia and build a grand temple in the southern part of the kingdom.''''

    Agrippina gave him a sweet smile before taking the pouch and bowing to him, giving him a view of her alluring cleavage. But he was taken off guard when she casually said nonchntly, ''''Do you want me, My Lord? I can be your wife or mistress if that''s what you wish.''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''I''m not going to force you to sleep with me,'''' he revealed. ''''Where is the fun in that? If the two of us ever grow to like each other, we shall see if we arepatible.''''

    The older woman nodded with a smile before teasing him, ''''Wonderful, My Lord, I thought you were going to pin me down on the grass and rip my dress away from me as you ravaged me like a wild monster attacking an innocent maiden.''''

    When he heard her response, Archer startedughing before embracing the woman, who melted into his hug. ''''I feel you''re far from innocent, Agrippina.''''

    After speaking for a little longer, the older woman informed him that she had to return to Faith''s headquarters as they needed her help. He nodded with a smile as she took a step back and got ready to cast a spell.

    Agrippina bid him farewell before fading into nothingness as a wave of mana washed over her. Archer shook his head and continued his walk to Stormwatch Port to check out the port city, which he hadn''t seen yet.

    As he crested the final hill, the vast expanse of the port city unfolded before him, bathed in the golden hues of the afternoon sun. The sight took his breath away as Stormwatch Port sprawled out in front of him, a bustling metropolis teeming with life and activity.

    Towering masts of ships reached towards the sky like a forest of wooden spires, their sails billowing in the breeze. The air was filled with the sounds of creaking timber, shouting merchants, and the distant ng of metal against metal.

    Rows of warehouses lined the waterfront while ships of all shapes and sizes crowded the harbor, from sleek merchant vessels to formidable war galleys, their gs fluttering in the breeze.

    Archer could see the hustle and bustle of the docks, where workers hurried to load and unload cargo while sailors shouted orders and haggled with merchants. When getting closer, he noticed the city was open and had many squares for markets.

    He was fascinated and approached the city gate to see the Homeguard Soldiers guarding the gates while others patrolled the wall and road outside. When Archer got close, they spotted him before kneeling in respect.

    They opened the gate, but he stopped near the entrance and asked the closest guard, ''''How much does it cost to enter the city?''''

    One man quickly answered, ''''20 copper Your Majesty.''''

    Archer nodded beforehand to make gold, ''''Take this and treat the boys to some ale after your shift,'''' he said while continuing into the city. ''''Enjoy your day, soldier.''''

    When he stepped into the city, he was pleasantly surprised. Stone and wooden buildings lined the streets, and the roads were wide enough for two carriages to travel down and for people to walk.

    He saw all kinds of stores and people going in and out with bags full to the brim with goods. ''Seems like people are happy and are making good coin.''

    After that, he explored the city and saw all kinds of beautiful things, from children ying in the local parks with smiles to couples taking a walk while chatting. He noticed the weather was good, and a refreshing breeze traveled through the streets thanks to the apartment blocks dotting the city and funneling it down.

    Archer continued his exploration and soon found a stall selling soups, broths, and food resembling a hotdog. The aroma caught his attention, and now he was standing in a queue that had formed down the street.

    While standing there, he gleaned nuggets of information about the kingdom and its progress over thest few weeks. Archer learned that several new towns, cities, and ports had popped up all over Draconia.

    Every town and city adopted the apartment blocks he introduced to Aisha during one of their encounters. Two merchants from the Frostwood Continent in the far north were in Draconia to trade their pelts for southern food, as they called it.

    Archer soon discovered that Aisha had implemented his idea to make the kingdom prosper far into the future by supporting farmers, ''The Draconian Agricultural Support Scheme (DASS).''

    Government officials gave the farmers seeds and equipment to produce what the popce needed, and the kingdom sold the excess to passing traders to earn extra ie. At the same time, the treasury continued to fund them until they were profitable.

    Afterward, the farmers happily paid taxes to keep the realm going, as the wealth they earned from selling their excess crops allowed them to pay a high rate to see the kingdom flourish. It amazed Archer that she''d implemented all his ideas, from running training courses to helping the younger generations.

    He wanted the whole kingdom to celebrate one idea: family. Aisha suggested paying new mothers 12 gold per new child monthly to give the families breathing room to concentrate on the youth''s upbringing.

    Somews prohibited parents from abusing their children, and if anyonemitted such an act, they would be put to a brutal death in a square so everyone could witness it.

    Hundreds of these executions have happened since the kingdom''s founding, which brought around the boom of loving families as they realized that they were finally happy with a smiling family.

    The government officials were hesitant to implement such an idea. They thought poorly of Archer, but once they saw the oue and the poption''s happiness soared, they praised him as a genius.

    He named the scheme ''The Draconian Family Support Initiative (DFSI),'' which was used to boost the poption of his kingdom.

    Archer stopped thinking to himself as the line started to move but stopped shortly after. While waiting, Kassandra and Leira asked to join him as E, Halime, and Teu were still exploring somewhere down south. Archer used the tattoos to summon both girls who appeared next to him.

 Chapter 788 Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan

    Chapter 788 Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan

    ??When Archer saw the two girls, a happy smile appeared before he greeted them with a hug. Leira spotted the food stall he was waiting at while Kassandramented as she looked around, ''''What are you doing, Arch?''''

    ''''Getting something to eat while E, Halime, and Teu are exploring down south with the White Dragon Knightsm,'''' he exined.

    The girls nodded and waited in line as Kassandra took Archer''s arm. ''''Can we get some food as well? I like Leonora and Nalika, but they can talk for hours without breathing,'''' shemented. ''''We needed a break, so we followed the other three''s lead when they left to see you.''''

    ''''You two are always wee to join me,'''' he said with a charming smile. I love spending time with you both.''''

    She blushed when Leira heard hispliment, excitedly causing her tail to sway as Kassandra beamed. The trio waited a little while until it was their turn to order, and Archer ordered five of everything, shocking the stall owner.

    But when Archer produced three gold coins, the man agreed and started cooking while motioning for them to sit at the nearby table. They sat down as Leira spoke, intrigued, ''''Where are all the poor? And why do the people look so happy?''''

    He chuckled at her reaction before exining everything he''d done for the people, including a safety for people who fell off and couldn''t support themselves. Archer created a program where the poor were put to work and paid five gold per week, but they had to budget for rent, food, and other necessities.

    Once the person or family were back on their feet, the government would help them find jobs until they were stable and would pay five percent of their wage to the kingdom in return for the help they received.

    After speaking, the two girls looked at him like he was a strange monster, causing him to ask, ''''What?''''

    Leira shook her head and questioned, ''''That must cost a fortune to run, and why do you care for themon people so much? Why spend your wealth?''''

    Archer smiled. ''''If I lift up the poor and vulnerable, they will be able to work and support their families while giving them an extra coin to spend on whatever they like,'''' he exined. Most kingdoms forget about the lowborn, but if given a hand and allowed to rise, they can be productive members of Draconia.''''

    ''''How is the kingdom funding such endeavors? I know it''s not the only one you''ve created,'''' Leiramented while the group waited for food.

    ''''Well, my personal wealth, taxes, and gold I steal from the Novogorodians and Church Of Light,'''' Archer replied. ''''They will pay for themselves when the kingdom is fully functional, but it will take some time.''''

    ''''So you care for the people? Are you a kind ruler then?'''' Kassandra asked while turning her gaze to him.

    Archer chuckled before shaking his head, ''''No. I will still be brutal, but only when people break thew or attack me in some way.''''

    The two girls nodded in agreement before the stall owner appeared with bowls of soups and broths, which he ced on the table, and rushed off to get the rest of the food. When Archer smelled the aroma drifting off the food, his stomach rumbled.

    He looked at the first soup, which reminded him of tomato soup from Earth, and grabbed the spoon before trying it. As the hot liquid touched his tongue, it lit up as the spices and heat from the food tried to burn his mouth.

    But all it achieved was letting Archer enjoy it as he started eating. Kassandra tried a mouthful, and when it burned her, she panicked before pulling out a waterskin and downing the cold drink, causing Leira tough.

    Once the Kraken girl calmed down, she challenged Leira, who epted it and started eating the burning hot soup. Archer watched this with amusement as he noticed the cat girl''s face reddened with every mouthful.

    Kassandra gazed at her knowingly before Leria gave up and snatched the waterskin. This caused Archer tough at the girl''s reactions, but the three continued to eat and enjoy the meal.

    One soup tasted nice, sweet, and salty, while others were spicy but not as spicy as the first. After the three ate, Leira wanted to tour Stormwatch Port. The city was big and separated into several sections.

    The central part of Stormwatch was the government district, where all the buildings needed to run a city were located. A protective wall surrounded that area, keeping it separate from the public.

    Dragon Legionnaires guarded the entrances while checking people trying to pass through while keeping the district safe. Archer witnessed officials being escorted by the Homeguard as they did their business.

    Outside the government district was the Housing district, whichprised tall 20-story apartment blocks made from Whitestone mined by the southern coast. The buildings were covered in windows, allowing light to flood the inside, and thete afternoon sun lit up the stone.

    Beautiful patterns could be seen, and the street below lit up, which amazed Kassandra and Leira. After the Housing District was the shopping district, followed by the manufacturing, and thenstly, the massive harbor that jutted into Dragons Cove.

    The trio explored every inch of the city and realized more than half was still being worked on. When the guards spotted them, they bowed before carrying on with their patrols. Archer enjoyed the sights and sounds of the people.

    He noticed humans, elves, dragonkin, and many other races rushing around, trying to get their business done before the city started to shut down as a chime was heard. Archer was confused and asked the first soldier he saw.

    The man exined that there were three daily chimes: Morning, afternoon, and evening. At the third chime, everyone knew it was the end of the day and could head home. After that, they continued to walk through the beautiful city.

    While strolling, Kassandra turned to him, ''''There are so many people here from all over Thrylos Arch,'''' she said. ''''Howe your kingdom exploded?''''

    He shrugged, ''''I think Aisha and the government have sent representatives to all the continents to negotiate with the different realms, as our food is top-tier and full of mana thanks to thend.

    Archer and the two girls arrived at the bustling harbor, the air humming with activity. They stood on one of the roads along the edge, taking in the sight before them. Dozens of ships of various shapes and sizes dotted the harbor, their sails billowing in the breeze.

    The vessels creaked and groaned as they rocked gently against the dock, their hulls burdened with crates, barrels, and other cargo. He scanned the scene, his eyes alight with curiosity.

    "Look at all those ships," he remarked, gesturing toward the bustling harbor. "Each one has a story to tell."

    Leira''s tail swished excitedly as she took in the sight. "It''s incredible," she marveled. "So many ships from all corners of the world."

    Kassandra nodded in agreement, her gaze tracing the lines of the vessels. "I wonder where they''ve alle from," she mused. "And what treasures they carry."

    ''''Look!'''' Leira pointed at a long, sleek ship with a bright red sail, ''''It''s from the Kitsunia Kingdom in the far east.''''

    When she said that, Archer noticed it was built in an eastern style and looked strong, but what caught his attention was the fox people unloading its cargo. After that, Leira pointed at another vessel.

    This one was bulkier and looked like a floating tank more than anything, but dwarves unloaded crates of metal ore while chatting to the Draconian Officials who were inspecting the cargo.

    All kinds of smells ranging from delicious to disgusting drifted through the air, causing Archer to grimace whenever he smelled something foul, ''That smell is nasty.''

    As the three stood there, an older human woman rushed over to them with a panicked look before kneeling in front of him, ''''Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan,'''' she said in a tone of devotion. ''''We are d you grace our presence with your mighty self.''''

    When Archer heard the woman, he was confused and didn''t know how to feel. He was just about to talk, but the woman beat him to it, ''''We are devout followers of the Fireheart Faith and Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan who has blessed us with this gloriousnd.''''

    Leira stepped closer and whispered, ''''Are you starting a cult husband? Because if you are, this is how you go about it.''''

    ''''I''m not bothered. It''s good to have a kingdom of fanatics as they would die for me,'''' Archer replied.

    ''''Test your theory,'''' Kassandra spoke up from the said. ''''See if they truly worship you.''''

    Archer nodded before turning to the human and speaking, ''''What''s your name,mander?''''

    ''''Maria, Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan.'''' she kneeled lower.

    ''''Kill yourself for me and show me your devotion,'''' he suddenly said, which shocked Kassandra and Leira, whose eyes widened.

    Without thinking, Maria took out a de and went to slit her throat, but Archer caught her arm to stop it, ''''No need to go through with it, Maria,'''' he said. ''''You''ve proved your devotion.''''

    The elderly woman initially appeared bewildered, but a spark of recognition flickered in her eyes. Archer bowed respectfully and addressed her, "You tested me, Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan. Have I seeded?"

    "You have," she affirmed. "Now rise and enlighten me on the source of this unwavering devotion," Archer said as he helped Maria to her feet.

    As Maria regained herposure, she adjusted her uniform and locked eyes with him.

 Chapter 789 Wait By The Bridge

    Chapter 789 Wait By The Bridge

    ??''''During the Great War of Avidia where nearly every power on the southern continent was embroiled in a horrifying war,'''' Maria spoke while leading them to a bench before continuing her story.

    ''''I was part of a small kingdom known as Arindale, which bordered the Whispering Wave Sea, but one day, our neighbor invaded and killed the royal family, forcing the surviving people to flee, and that''s when your representative appeared and told us about the Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan who is theing savior who will save us, and that''s when decided to join your kingdom,'''' Maria concluded.

    Archer nodded in understanding, ''''It''s good you''re alive and well in Draconia. We need more people like you.''''

    When he said that, the older woman''s eyes gleamed with devotion as she bowed again, causing Kassandra and Leira to giggle at the worshipper''s reaction. After that, Archer asked about the harbor, and Maria took them on tour.

    She showed them the many warehouses that lined the shoreline, where merchants and tradingpanies could store their goods before heading to the ind''s Draconian Markets. Still, they had to rent out the spaces, which brought in another ie for the kingdom.

    Maria told the trio that the Draconian Government had started building several port cities to amodate the constant iing trade from other nations. Afterward, the older woman had to return to her post after saying farewell to the three before rushing off.

    Once she was gone, Archer and the two girls searched for E, Teu, and Halime, heading toward Stormwatch Port City. The three walked down the streets until they reached the western gate.

    The trio stepped through the gate and walked west until they reached a bridge, passing by another city being constructed on their way to meet the threedies. Kassandra and Leira looked around and realized they were standing near arge, well-made stone bridge.

    Leira nced at it and spoke, ''''Who built the bridge Arch? It''s much better than the ones in the empire.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''The Second Legion built it along with most of the bridges,'''' he said, pointing behind them at the fort in the distance. ''''They also built the forts that guard the kingdom.''''

    ''''Why do you let your soldiers build stuff? Aint they used for fighting and defending the kingdom?'''' Kassandra questioned.

    ''''Bored soldiers get bad ideas,'''' he replied. ''''So I put them to work building stuff for the kingdom to keep them upied when they''re not training.''''

    After the three spoke for a little longer, Archer suggested they all rx on the nearby grass beside the bridge. The gentle breeze carried the scent of wildflowers and the distant sound of flowing water from the nearby river.

    The trioy infortable silence, enjoying the moment''s tranquility after a long day of exploring the kingdom. Leira leaned back against a small knapsack she pulled out of her storage ring, and her eyes closed as she soaked in thest rays of sunlight.

    While the cat girl rxed, Kassandra idly plucked des of grass. Archer sat upright, his gaze scanning the horizon. He caught sight of the carriage they were waiting for in the distance, its wheels kicking up dust as it approached.

    He jumped up, catching the two girls'' attention, causing Leira to ask as she sat up and stretched, ''''Are the others here?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Yeah, they are about ten minutes away,'''' he replied. ''''We should wait by the bridge.''''

    The two agreed, and they went to the bridge to wait for the carriage, which soon stopped halfway. Archer saw the door fling open as E stepped out first, followed by Halime, Teu, Aisha, and Meera.

    When Archer saw the queen and his prime minister, a smile lit up his face, causing Kassandra toment, ''''So this is the famous Aisha that the girls speak of.''''

    ''''I must admit she is beautiful. The others were right when we spoke about her,'''' Leira said while staring at the approaching group.

    Archer looked at the cat girl with a questioning look, causing her to exin, ''''E, Teu, Nefi, and Hemi have met her properly while the rest of us have just heard of her.''''

    When she finished talking, E, Teu, and Halime rushed to Archer before wrapping their arms on his shoulders. Afterward, Aisha and Meera greeted him with a bow, but he asked them, ''''Everyone has a good time?''''

    They all nodded before Halimemented, ''''We saw many farms being built or worked on. Is it true that the kingdom funds such things?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' Archer instantly answered after kissing all three girls, who smiled at his actions. ''''It will help my poption grow.''''

    Afterward, Aisha and Meera bid them farewell as they headed for Dragonheart City to check on the construction. The redheaded dragonkin woman informed him that the capital would be finished in a few months as they were waiting for the stone to be mined.

    Archer nodded before saying bye to the two women, who returned to the carriage and turned around to head north. Once they were gone, he opened a Gate to the domain, which all six of them stepped through.

    The group stepped into the treehouse and saw the other girls chilling while doing their own things. They said hello when they spotted him before returning to what they were doing, which made him smile.

    He was just about to sit down when Seramented while braiding Llyniel''s brown hair, which made for a heartwarming sight: ''''Sweetheart, a creepy pale-skinned woman came around here earlier looking for you.''''

    ''''Demacia?'''' Archer questioned.

    Sera nodded before replying with a cheeky smile, ''''That''s the one. She wanted to meet with you, but you were messing around in Draconia.''''

    Archer chuckled as he headed towards the front door, realizing he had sent a necromancer woman here some time ago and hadpletely forgotten about it. He only had to search for a little while until he felt the aura of death wash over him.

    He approached the source of the magic and noticed Demacia casting magic over an army of skeletons she was standing before. Archer was taken aback as this was the first time he had witnessed such a thing.

    But soon, he stepped on a twig and caught her attention. Archer saw a beautiful smile appear as she spotted him before speaking, ''''Arch! You haven''te to see me since you sent us here.''''

    ''''I''m sorry,'''' he apologized. ''''I got carried away with life, but I hope you''re okay.''''

    Demacia nodded energetically, ''''Yes, I''ve been good, but there''s someone I want you to meet.''''

    She rushed toward the cabin that he gave her. Archer remembered that she had a sister he had sent here. That''s when the woman in question walked outside with an annoyed expression until she saw him.

    The woman''s eyes widened in shock, but she soon approached him. Archer noticed she was an older form of Demacia, yet she possessed an even palerplexion and more prominent curves.

    Archer loved her piercing blue eyes, which seemed to prate directly into his soul, just like Demacia''s. He had to admit that she epitomized beauty in its purest form, with delicate yet exquisite features that any woman from Earth would envy.

    Her figure was pear-shaped, with a slender upper body contrasting sharply with a shapely lower half. d in clothes simr to Demacia''s attire, hers was adorned in shades of blue and white that matched her eyes and hair.

    ''''Thank you for saving us, but it was your fault we ended up in that unfortunate situation,'''' the woman said while staring into his eyes, ''''We were banished from our cult with scattered allies all over Pluoria.''''

    ''''Banished?'''' Archer inquired.

    Demacia answered, ''''Our group joined sides with the Swarm after being promised many things, and when I brought you up, Mother attacked, but I managed to escape with the help of Big Sister.''''

    When hearing this, Archer asked, ''''How many of you are there?''''

    ''''Twelve more sisters are lost on Pluoria,'''' Demacia answered with a sad smile.

    Archer nodded and closed his eyes before summoning thousands of Shadow Creatures and ordering them to find the Necromancer women on the continent. After speaking, they vanished once he opened a portal to the outside world, leaving only him and the two women.

    ''''What was that?'''' Morena questioned with narrowed eyes. ''''That was dark magic but none that I''ve ever felt.''''

    He shrugged before transforming into his Shadow Prince form, which towered over the two women and intimidated Demacia. Still, Morena stood firm as she nodded in approval, ''''I feel the power radiating from you, but you''re still not as strong as me.''''

    Archer chuckled, which sounded eery and sent chills running through Demacia''s body, causing her to step back. He returned to his humanoid form and scanned the while-haired necromancer.

    [Morena]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage]

    [Level: 789]

    ''''Oh, you''re strong, Morena,'''' Archer said. ''''Can we fight when I get some free time?''''

    ''''Yes, but I want one thing in return,'''' the older woman replied. ''''I want aboratory and corpses to work on.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, ''''And what do you need these for?''''

    ''''To create powerful undead units for your army,'''' Morena instantly answered. ''''Dem told me you''re a king and have made some powerful enemies.''''

    His eyes widened in surprise, but he quicklyposed himself and nodded. "What do you want in return?" he asked.

    "Your babies," came the unexpected reply.

    This statement caught them off guard, prompting Demacia to whirl around to face her sister. "What are you asking? He has women who won''t allow that," she demanded.

    "Shut up, sister," snapped Morena. "I want to hear his answer."

    Archer regarded the peculiar woman with a neutral expression as if she were making an everyday request like borrowing a cup of sugar. "Why do you want my babies? I must admit, it''s an interesting request," he questioned.

 Chapter 790 Going On A Date

    Chapter 790 Going On A Date

    ??''''I want strong children, and in a few years, you will be one of the strongest men on Thrylos,'''' Morena answered.

    Archer sighed before speaking, ''''Well, this is where we must part ways. I won''t give you children without being in a rtionship.''''

    Demacia''s eyes widened, but Morena''s expression didn''t change as she replied, ''''A dragon with morals? Interesting.''''

    After speaking, the older woman stepped forward and continued, ''''I will build you a strong army, but I won''t be in a rtionship with you. You''re way too old and feel like a child to me, but in exchange, you owe me a favor and cannot reject whatever I ask. What do you say?''''

    ''''As long as it''s in my power, I will do it,'''' Archer replied.

    Morena held out her hand, which he looked out before taking. ''''We have a deal now,'''' she said. Do not go back on our agreement, dragon boy.''''

    She left for the cabin, leaving him and Demacia, who looked at him apologetically, ''''I''m sorry, Arch,'''' she said. ''''Morana is intense and serious but a lovely woman who has always been there for me since I was a little girl.''''

    ''''I understand and hold nothing against her,'''' Archer replied. ''''I just won''ty with anyone; it would be cheating on my girls, which I''d never do.''''

    Demacia nodded, ''''You don''t have to exin anything to me,'''' she beamed at him. ''''I respect you even more now, knowing you don''t treat women like meat.''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''Women are life''s wonder; they are a nightmare for the most part, but we men would be lost without them,'''' hemented while looking into the night sky before continuing. ''''I will build her aboratory. Do you want anything, Demi?''''

    ''''Demi?'''' Demacia asked in a baffled tone.

    ''''It''s my pet name for you,'''' Archer answered with a cheeky smile.

    This caused her to blush, and it was even more apparent on her snow-white skin, making himugh.

    But that''s when he was utterly captivated. Demacia''s mesmerizing sapphire blue eyes shimmered with mana, casting an otherworldly glow full of untapped knowledge that would help him in the future and save his life on more than one asion.

    Archer admired her wless, snow-whiteplexion, which seemed untouched by imperfections. Her silky ck hair was elegantly arranged in a bun, with a few loose strands framing her stunning face, adorned with features akin to a goddess''s.

    He observed her tall, slender figure, reminiscent of the runway models he remembered from his past.Yet, there was a difference��the ample curves that emphasized her form, particrly highlighted by the snug fit of her blue mage dress, which ended just above her knees.

    Demacia soon noticed him looking at her and grinned, ''''You can''t eat me yet,'''' she teased. ''''I would prefer to get to know my dinner partner before he takes his first bite.''''

    Archer was miffed and didn''t know how to respond for a few seconds before shaking his head, ''''You''re a naughty necromancer, Demi.''''

    After speaking, he backed away from her before closing his eyes and imagining a massive building where the two sisters could experiment. Archer poured much of his mana into creating the perfectboratory without the equipment because he didn''t know what they needed and would leave it to the two women.

    Once they hadpleted their new home, he added a feature to the girls'' bracelets to teleport them to Draconia, where they would be safe. It took him about ten minutes to do all this, and while he was doing it, Demacia just watched him in amazement.

    By the time Archer finished, he had dropped to one knee and was breathing heavily, causing Demacia to rush to him. ''''Are you okay, Arch?''''

    He nodded, ''''Yes, I''m fine. I just used a lot of mana, which earned me a headache due to the concentration on building your new home.''''

    Archer pointed at a Roman-style vi that suddenly appeared behind the sister''s cabin. He made it out of beautiful Stormforge Stone that glimmered in the starlight.

    The building had one extra floor, giving the two women enough space alongside their sisters, who should be joining soon as a Shadow Creature sent him a message about finding four of the necromancers.

    He turned his attention back to the vi and noticed a nted roof covering the floor, allowing people to sit out there when it rained. The front entrance was a solid wood door decorated with monsters.

    Windows lined the building, allowing enough light during the day that mana lights wouldn''t be necessary. After checking out the building, he returned to Demacia, who was stumbling backward in shock.

    Archer quickly caught her with a smile as she stared at the vi and then at him, ''''How did you do that?''''

    He let go of her while exining, ''''While in my domain, I can create anything using my mana, but the bigger or moreplex an object will determine how much mana it uses.''''

    Demacia nodded, brightly smiling. ''''Thank you for telling me, Arch, but now I want to go check out our new home if you don''t mind.''''

    Archer agreed before she went to rush off, but Archer stopped her and said, ''''Here, take this.''''

    The necromancer woman stopped and turned around as he held his hand out while holding a bracelet. Demaica stared at the blue gems on it and looked at Archer, ''''This gem matches my eye color; it''s beautiful.''''

    ''''That''s good because you can use it to open a Gate to Drakonia City, which is the first city in my kingdom,'''' he exined, ''''I''ll also have the Homeguards bring any executed prisoners to you and Morena so you can experiment and create an army for me.''''

    Demacia''s face lit up with happiness as she stepped closer to answer and kissed his cheek softly before rushing toward the vi. As she passed by the cabin, Morena came out with a curious expression until she spotted Archer''s creation.

    Morena turned to him with a small smile just before she followed her younger sister into the vi. Archer watched them vanish before Lucrezia sent him a message reminding him of the two girls in Mountainholm Fortress City.

    Archer quickly messaged the girls, informing them of his visit to Mary and his expected returnter. Stepping through a Gate, he materialized in a hallway near the inn. ncing around, he couldn''t help but notice the unusual quietness of the streets.

    He knew the city was typically bustling with activity, but it seemed strange still, causing his senses to rise as he used Aura Detector to scan the area only to sense nothing on the streets, only the people huddled in their homes.

    Without wasting any more time, Archer made his way toward the inn, only for some creatures to attack as he was halfway across the street. He reacted immediately and grabbed two of them by the neck.

    His tail instantly struck out like it had a mind of its own and decapitated three creatures. When Archer looked at the creatures, they were creepy. They had sickly green-colored skin and lifeless white eyes.

    They were humanoid, and Archer quickly recognized the elf ears and wondered where they came from but snapped the two creatures he held necks before throwing their corpses at another two who leaped off the nearby rooftop.

    The bodies collided with them in midair, causing the monster to plummet to the cobbled streets below. Archer quickly scanned them to determine what they were.

    [Blightborn Elf]

    [Rank: A+]

    Archer cast Crown Of Stars several times, causing dozens of violet orbs to appear around him, and started firing smaller beams that wiped out the Blightborn Elves that ambushed him.

    He swiftly cast Stone Warden, directing them to retrieve the hearts from the fallen creatures. With the taskpleted, he shifted his focus, summoning Eldritch sts that struck the approaching monsters.

    Meanwhile, some Stone Men joined the fray,batting the hostile creatures. He soon reached the inn''s entrance and banged on the door, only to hear dozens of locks and a wave of manaing from it.

    Archer chuckled at the security measures but had to admit they were helpful. Lucrezia''s head popped out with a radiant smile when the door opened as she ushered him inside. Once inside, he saw hundreds of people crammed into the building, which surprised him.

    "Arch! It''s good you''re here," Mary''s sweet voice said, reaching his ears and causing him to turn around with a charming smile.

    The mature beauty approached him with glowing green eyes and lovingly embraced him. Archer loved being around Mary, as she was also smiling and happy. After the two greeted each other, he discovered that a Swarm army had descended onto the city and snuck over the wall before ughtering the guards.

    He nodded before kissing the two women and telling them he would clear the city using his White Dragon Knights as they needed practice. They agreed as he used Blink to get outside the inn without opening the door.

    When Archer reappeared on the street, he saw the Stone Men fighting with even more Blightborn Elves. He quickly opened the Gate to the Bastion and summoned his royal guard, who appeared within minutes.

    Eight hundred finely trained soldiers whom Eldric tutored appeared and crowded the free space of the street. That''s when Archer saw the ck dragon knight stepping out of the portal and knelt before him.

    Archer smiled as he spoke, ''''Eldric! I''ve got the perfect opportunity for the royal guard to get more battle experience against the Swarm.''''

    The older man nodded in agreement, ''''Once we clear the street, I will bring all the new recruits, Your Majesty.''''

    He nodded before sending Mary a message, ''''We''re going on a date after this.''''

 Chapter 791 Maelstrom Sharks

    Chapter 791 Maelstrom Sharks

    ??Archer received Mary''s happy reply before turning to Eldric, ''''Form a shieldwall and advance down the street, but keep your eyes on the roof as they will try to ambush us from above.''''

    The ck dragon knight nodded and barked orders to the White Dragon Guard, who quickly formed with theirrge shields and spears at the ready. When the Blightborn Elves saw this, they wildly charged at them.

    Soon, Archer could hear the sound of flesh on metal as the soldiers stood firm behind the shieldwall. They plunged their spears into the Blightborns, who fell in waves, forming a mound of bodies before them.

    Archer watched proudly as the White Dragon Knights slowly pushed forward while stepping off the corpses. While they were doing this, he summoned more Stone Men and ordered them to loot the hearts.

    He noticed the previous Stone Men returned and brought him a few hundred hearts, which he had stored in the Item Box before watching the soldiers. Eldric stationed two dozen knights behind the shieldwall, which would allow them to deal with the creatures on the roof.

    The battlested an hour until Archer and the White Knights ran into the Avalonian soldiers clearing the city. When themander spotted them, he approached them before greeting him.

    ''''Wee to Mountholm City, White Prince,'''' themander said respectfully. ''''Thank you for your help; those monsters appeared out of nowhere and ughtered the men guarding the walls.''''

    Archer nodded in understanding before casting Aurora Healing on the wounded soldiers, causing cheers to spread throughout their ranks. Themander smiled as he thanked him and returned to his soldiers.

    After the departure of the Avalonianmander, the Stone Men swiftly began ferrying the harvested hearts to Archer, who deftly caught each one and deposited them into his Item Box.

    With the grim taskpleted, he turned his attention to Eldric, joining the other knights in cleansing his sword of blood stains. Looking around, he didn''t see his soldiers'' bodies on the street, but he was happy.

    Archer approached Eldric and spoke, ''''How was the fight? Did the soldiers get much experience?''''

    The older man nodded, ''''Yes, My Lord, many have fought before, but always fighting new creatures allows them to gain even more battle experience that wille in handy when the Great War begins.

    ''''The Great War? Where did thate from?''''

    ''''Baba Yaga predicted a war beyond anything that has happened before and said the Draconians will be at the forefront of it,'''' Eldric said.

    Archer''s eyebrow raised but shrugged, ''''If it happens, so be it; we can protect Draconia now the First Fleet is nearlyplete, and the Seawall can annihte any invasion fleet that dares to approach.''''

    ''''Excellent, Your Majesty,'''' Eldric replied. ''''Now the battle is over, we will return to training as there was a flood of recruits applying for positions in the White Dragon Knights from the regr army.''''

    ''''How many White Dragon Knights are there? And what about overall troop numbers?'''' Archer questions the older man.

    Eldric thought briefly before revealing the shocking numbers: ''''There are 80,000 White Dragon Knights ready to be deployed, and another 120,000 are in training. The Draconia Royal Army has 4.5 million soldiers of many races, thanks to all the refugees flocking to the ind.''''

    Archer was bamboozled and didn''t know it was possible to raise such an army and pay them, which caused him to question, ''''How are we paying and feeding them? I know we have plenty of farms, but not to feed millions of soldiers.''''

    The ck knight chuckled before revealing, ''''You really don''t know what your ideas have done, do you? The untold amounts of notes you wrote for Queen Aisha were made in several books that outlined everything from government, public safety, trade, taxes, and everything else that will cause Draconia to be the top powerhouse on Thrylos.''''

    ''''Exin,'''' Archer said, wanting to hear about the kingdom.

    Eldric nodded and informed him of the crop system he learned from a documentary on Earth. However, it wasbined with the knowledge that Llyniel gave the farmers that helped the most.

    The little wood elf had beening to aid the kingdom whenever she had free time. Archer also found out that Aisha had established hundreds of food storage silos all over the kingdom that is enchanted using magic to preserve them for times of need.

    Eldric said the excess was sold and reinvested into the realm after the government and veteran soldiers were paid. Most Draconian Army volunteers did it because the state looked after their families.

    Still, the officials predicted they could afford 8-9 million soldiers without affecting the economy once they''ve been paid, which shocked Archer as that was a lot of gold. Still, he found out the food that the kingdom grows, and he so desired that they had to open an auction house in Stormwatch Port to sell it to the merchants.

    After Eldric spoke for a while, Archer dismissed the knight and returned to Draconia before walking around the kingdom and thinking. He had ns to sell rare nts and ingredients, which would bring in billions of gold if everything went to n.

    Then, his food ideas would spread worldwide once he introduced them to the kingdom. Nefertiti suggested getting some rare Desert Worms that produce a material called Red Silk that Merchant Federations would pay a heavy price to get their hands on.

    The next idea was to breed rare work monsters in extensive breeding facilities. The creatures would be treated well and allowed to thrive while sold to Monster merchants, who resold them to empires and kingdoms throughout Thrylos.

    Another was controlling and setting up Trade Routes toward the other continents from Pluoria, allowing ships to rest in harbors or ports throughout Draconia and taxing them using the Draconia Royal Navy.

    Once Archer stopped thinking to himself, he made his way to Mary and decided to take her to Avidia so they could hunt for Desert Worms to bring back to the kingdom. While walking toward the inn, he contacted Llyniel and asked for her help.

    The wood elf happily agreed and appeared beside him when Archer summoned her with the dragon tattoo. He scooped the petite girl into a loving hug as she spoke, ''''What do you need help with, my love?''''

    ''''Could you please check on the farms my Agriculture Minister Baily set up? She''s the fox demi-human who helps with Draconia''s food supply.'''' Archer requested.

    Llyniel instantly agreed with a bright smile before hugging him. That''s when he truly realized how deep her love for nts goes, and he found it adorable. Afterward, Archer opened a Gate to the Bastion so the Eldric, the knights, and Llyniel could travel there quickly.

    Once the wood elf and White Dragon Knights were gone, Archer walked into the inn and spotted the people rxing while Mary, Lucrezia, and the other staff served them drinks. He sat down and watched them work, and twenty minutester, a guard banged on the door, letting everyone know it was clear.

    After that, the people thanked Mary before leaving for their homes, and the soldiers in the street watched the Stone Men looting. Soon, they were standing outside the inn waiting to give Archer the hearts.

    He quickly grabbed them all and stored them in the Item Box before dismissing the Stone Men, who vanished where they stood. Archer went inside and asked Mary if she would like to apany him to Avidia, to which she agreed.

    Lucrezia wanted to rx in the domain and wished them a good time as she kissed Archer before vanishing. Mary turned to him and sweetly asked, ''''Do you want to travel while in my real form?''''

    Archer got excited, ''''Yes. Do you know how to get to the southern continent?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' she replied while taking a cloak out of a storage ring she wore on her right hand and wrapped it around herself. ''''We can use the Underrealm to get there.''''

    ''''Okay, let''s go,'''' Archermented as they left the inn.

    The older woman locked up the inn before they strolled toward the city gate. When the guards saw who they were, they let them out. Once outside, Mary transformed into her massive serpent form.

    She was massive, like the World Serpent in Norse myth; that''s when Archer heard her sweet, melodic voice, ''''Get on top of me, husband,'''' she said. ''''I will dive in the ocean and must cast a spell so you will be safe.''''

    Without wasting any more time, Archer jumped onto her body and started Blinking until he arrived at her head. She had sharp, barb-like spines sticking out of her, which heid against and gotfortable.

    ''''Let''s get going,'''' Mary said before moving quickly.

    They crossed over the massive grasnd like they were crossing the street, but then Archer saw the ocean in the distance just as a wave of mana washed over him, and Mary dived into the dark depths, causing a small tsunami to hit the shore.

    As they plunged into the ocean''s dark depths, they were surrounded by an otherworldly blue glow. The water shimmered around them as they descended further, the pressure increasing with each passing moment.

    Archer held onto Mary''s massive serpent form tightly, feeling the cool air that got through the mana shield she erected around him. As they ventured deeper into the ocean, they encountered many sea creatures.

    Vicious-looking sharks with rows of razor-sharp teeth circled around them, their predatory eyes glinting in the dim light. He decided to scan the monsters to see what rank they were and if they were powerful.

    [Maelstrom Sharks]

    [Rank: SS+]

 Chapter 792 Desert Worms

    Chapter 792 Desert Worms

    ??Just after scanning, Mary barreled through the Maelstrom Sharks and took a bite of two of them. Blood exploded out of them as her sharp jaws tore them in half with ease, causing the other creatures to flee in terror, but she just ignored them and carried on.

    Further down, they came across towering creatures of the deep. Enormous whales, some spanning over two hundred meters in length, gracefully glided through the water, their majestic forms casting shadows over the ocean floor below.

    Mary continued swimming while ignoring every creature that got in her way. Most monsters avoided her at all costs, which allowed them to travel faster. After an hour of traveling, she surfaced in the grasnds before returning to her humanoid form.

    The couplended on the shore of a massiveke surrounded by yellow grass. When Archer looked around, he saw nothing and wondered where all the monsters were. Mary answered his unspoken question.

    ''''Some beasts burrow underground while others hide in caves,'''' she said. ''''What are we here for?''''

    ''''Desert Worms for their Red Silk,'''' Archer answered with a smile

    ''''Oh, want to be an even more wealthy husband? Red Silk is extremely valuable and will be guarded by an SSS+ Rank monster, but luckily, I''m here to deal with them,'''' Mary spoke with a sweet smile.

    Archer smiled at the old woman before asking, while gazing around the desert grasnd, which reminded him of Egypt, ''''Where can we find these worms?''''

    ''''Is this our date?'''' Mary asked with a coy smile.

    He shook his head, ''''No. I was going to take you out once we''re done here.''''

    Mary''s smile grew wider before nodding, ''''I would like that, but to answer your question, they usually roam by rock formations to flee underneath them and wait for the guardian.''''

    After she exined everything she knew, the two of them started searching. Archer looked at the sky for a good view and found several rock formations suitable ces for Desert Worms to thrive.

    Once Archer did that, he wondered where he would put the creatures and decided to create a desert in the domain. He descended to Mary and informed her of his n, which she agreed to before they entered the violet portal he opened.

    They reappeared in an empty part of the domain without trees, mountains, wood, or rivers. Just in grasnds stretching as far as the eyes could see. Archer closed his eyes before imagining a desert with giant dunes, rock formations, and many other things it would have.

    Archer felt his mana drain instantly and wobbled on his feet just as Mary took hold of his arm to steady him as he finished the desert. Once done, he dropped to the ground as he was sweating and gasping for breath.

    His Mana Regeneration kicked in, and he started to suck in the world''s mana and refill him. Mary watched this with a concerned expression as she gently rubbed his back, ''''You''re okay, Arch; I''ll send some of my mana to you so you can feel better.''''

    The older woman gently grabbed his cheeks before kissing his lips softly as she transferred some of her mana to him. When Archer felt this, a shiver ran down his spine as it differed from the mana he used to.

    It seemed more ancient and potent, which helped him feel better, but thanks to her plump lips, Archer''s lust ignited, and he pushed Mary on her back, causing the older woman to smile as she knew what wasing.

    He didn''t waste any more time and raised her dress, revealing her shapely soft thighs until pink panties could be seen, causing his eyes to glow. When Mary saw this, she giggled, ''''The little girls were right, and you do love sexy lingerie,'''' she said teasingly. ''''Now I know I will buy many more sets to show you.''''

    When Archer heard this, his eyes widened, but the thought of seeing her in all kinds of underwear drove him mad and forced him to grab her long before slowly kissing down it causing Mary''s anticipation to soar as he got closer to her pussy.

    ''''That feels so nice, Arch,'''' she said breathlessly. ''''You need to do this every time from now on.''''

    ''''I will, don''t worry,'''' he replied after he stopped kissing her. ''''I love your legs. They are long and sexy.''''

    After speaking, Archer continued kissing until he reached her pussy which was already getting wet due to his actions. He moved her panties to the side and saw her glistening folds waiting for his tongue.

    Like a thirsty man stuck in the desert, Archer dived in and ran his tongue up and down her pussy, causing Mary''s body to buck as the pleasure suddenly hit her, and she was expecting it to be so strong.

    Archer continued to lick every inch of her pussy, which tasted sweet and tangy, which he loved, whilepping up her love juice into his mouth. While he did this, Mary gripped the gasped, ''''That... feels so good, husband... please don''t stop.''''

    Her words ignited his desire, intensifying his arousal until they could resist it no longer, sumbing to passion on the grass just beyond the desert Archer had conjured. Their lovemaking began soft and gentle, gradually escting to raw intensity, eliciting multiple orgasms from the older woman.

    Archer felt Mary''s body trembling due to the overwhelming pleasure. Her long legs wrapped around his waist and pulled him closer to him, causing his cock to go deeper and bottom out inside her.

    An hour passed until the two of them were satisfied. Hey on the grass, looking up at the night sky, enjoying the sight of the gleaming stars. Mary snuggled up to him with her sweaty grey hair stuck to her head.

    She ran her fingers over his abs and chest while speaking, ''''Should we find the Desert Worms now? You will be shocked when seeing them.''''

    Acknowledging the n, Archer nodded before invoking Cleanse, enveloping them in a soothing violet glow. Mary rose to her feet, smoothing her dress and extending her hand to assist him.

    Once they were both prepared, they leaped through the portal conjured by Archer, seamlessly returning to the exact spot they had departed from. He looked around and spotted the rock formation where the Desert Worms would be.

    The couple approached it while Mary exined, ''''You see, Desert Worms love hunting weak prey but flee when encountering a strong opponent. The key to capturing them is disrupting the sand with mana.''''

    ''''How do you do that?'''' Archer questioned in a curious tone.

    ''''Wait and see,'''' she replied before telling him to wait there and watch her.

    He agreed with a nod and stopped walking as she slowly approached the closest stone. While waiting, Archer used Aura Detector to scan as much as he could, and when doing that, he got a headache.

    Thousands of pings were sent back to him, causing him to think, ''The desert is full of life.''

    After that, Archer watched Mary tapping the sand barefoot. Nothing happened at first until a dust cloud appeared in the distance. The older woman turned to him with a beaming smile, ''''Now watch, husband.''''

    Mary waited with her hands on her hips as something burst from a nearby dune. This caught Archer off guard, as it was a ten-foot-long worm resembling an earthworm with a wide mouth lined with razor-sharp teeth.

    He scanned it to see what rank it was.

    [Desert Worm]

    [SS+]

    ''Why is it so strong?'' Archer thought as he watched Mary preparing something.

    As the Desert Worm shot up from the sand, he witnessed Mary''s swift sidestep followed by a punch that packed a wallop, knocking the monster back. Archer couldn''t help but notice the monster acting confused as it tried to flee.

    However, Mary turned the sand into an impromptu concrete b using her mana, causing the Desert Worm to crash into it with all the grace of a pancake. Archer couldn''t contain hisughter as he watched the creaturey there, utterly bbergasted.

    Turning to Mary, now spinning around with a victorious grin, Archer couldn''t help but enjoy the amusement. She bowed toward him while speaking, ''''And that is how you capture a Desert Worm, my love.''''

    Archer smiled, ''''Have you done this before?''''

    She nodded, ''''Yes, my sister Mina loves to eat monsters simr to this, but in a desert on the opposite side of Thrylos.''''

    Intrigued by Mary''s revtion, Archer asked when they went for dinner, leaving the matter for a more opportune moment as he approached the incapacitated Desert Worm.Despite being knocked out, the creature still pulsated with mana, indicating it was alive.

    As Archer reached the creature, he extended his hand and made contact with it before teleporting them all to the domain. The three appeared in the desert he had created, and the worm crashed to the ground.

    Casting Aurora Healing on the monster, Archer watched with surprise as it began to thrash around. Quickly assessing the situation, he addressed the creature in a firm tone, "Can you hear me?"

    At first, nothing was heard until a deep, resounding male voice echoed in his head, ''''What is this ce, beast?''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, ''''You''re calling me a beast when you look like an overgrown earthworm?''''

    The Desert Worm chuckled, ''''Fair point dragon,'''' it said. ''''Why did you capture me? This ce smells delectable.''''

    ''''I want your Red Silk to make me and my kingdom very wealthy,'''' Archer answered without hesitation, catching the worm off guard.

    It shook itsrge head, ''''How about we make a deal that both of us can benefit from?''''

 Chapter 793 Good Ideas

    <h4>Chapter 793 Good Ideas</h4>

    He looked at the talking, wiggling worm trying to bargain with him. He sighed before speaking, ''''What did you want?''''

    ''''Food and safety from the hunters,'''' the Desert worm asked. ''''We are hunted for what we can produce, and my kin suffer as they kill us for our bodies.''''

    Archer nodded before revealing, ''''I can offer you this desert and everything within it, any food you want, and never-ending safety to the point you will get bored.''''

    When the worm heard this, it lunged toward Archer and wrapped around his body, causing Mary to giggle at the scene. He turned to the older woman while the creature gently squeezed him, ''''Mary! What is this thing doing?''''

    ''''That is the Desert Worms handshake, Arch,'''' she revealed. ''''It seems like there was no bargain after to speak when they epted you instantly.''''

    After getting his answer, Archer pulled the giant worm off him and asked for some red silk because he had never seen it. The creature nodded itsrge head before convulsing until a red ball flew out of its mouth.

    When that happened, Archer''s eyebrow raised as he looked at the slim, covered ball of material that caught his attention. He squatted down to examine the stuff but couldn''t see anything due to the gunk on it.

    What he could see, though, was a faint red glow. Archer was curious, so he cast Cleanse on it, causing all the stuff to vanish, leaving behind some of the most beautiful silk he''d ever seen. It was glowing with an otherworldly radiance.

    He touched it carefully, and as his fingers made contact with it, Archer was greeted with a sensation unlike any he had ever experienced. The fabric was impossibly soft and smooth, gliding effortlessly beneath his touch.

    Archer picked the silk ball up, looked at it closely, and studied the beautiful red color that seemed to shift whenever he moved it, which amazed him. While examining it, the Desert Worm spoke, ''''Is this what you want, Master?''''

    ''''It''s perfect, but I will need much more so my kingdom can be wealthy,'''' Archer questioned. ''''Can we get more Desert Worms to move into my desert? What would we need to bring them here?''''

    The worm stopped wiggling around for a few minutes before saying one thing, ''''Crimson Shadowroot and Sunfire Blossom Master.''''

    Archer had never heard of such a thing, so he turned to Mary, who was watching the scene with amusement, ''''Desert Worms eat the two nts that grow under the sand, and they eat it, which then sits in their guts until it turns into Red Silk and they usually spit it out on the surface while hunting for monsters.''''

    He nodded, ''''So they eat monsters and these nts to produce the silk? Am I right?''''

    ''''Yes my love,'''' Mary replied. ''''We can get some from the desert if you wish.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' Archer replied before turning to the Desert Worm, ''''I will call you Jim from now on, and you shall be the leader in my desert. Do you agree?''''

    ''''Yes, Master, can I get my family and friends? They will love it here,'''' Jim asked.

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle and agree. As the three entered, he opened a portal to the desert. Jim dove straight into the sand and swam off, leaving them alone, causing Mary to turn to him.

    The older woman''s face lit up with a glowing smile as she leaned in to kiss him. Mary then stepped back, gently taking his hand before guiding him into the vast expanse of the desert. While walking, Archer questions, ''''How will we find the nts?''''

    ''''They grow near the same rock outcroppings and small bodies of water,'''' Mary replied. ''''You just need to know where to look.''''

    ''''How do you know all this?'''' Archer asked next.

    Mary was still scanning the desert as she replied, ''''When you''ve lived for uncountable years and have explored the whole world on foot, you get to know all the little secrets and treasures in exotic ces.''''

    When Archer heard this, he grew interested, and Mary saw it. She smiled before giving him an example, ''''There is a jungle on the other side of the world where Elderwood Emeralds grow below ancient trees, or there''s an ice desert where the powerful Tundra Titans roam, and giant Arctic Diamonds can be found that can power a city shield for decades.''''

    ''''You''ll have to take me to all these ces one day, my beautiful Primordial wife,'''' Archer said in a loving tone, causing Mary to beam just as she spotted what she was looking forward to and rushed forward.

    Archer watched in fascination and plunged her arm into the sand before sending out mana waves, pushing dozens of strange-looking nts to the surface. He walked over to one and picked it up.

    It was blood red in color and resembled a jumble of roots with small bulbs all over the vines. He scanned it to find out which one it was.

    [Crimson Shadowroot - Grows underground in many deserts and is used in some potions]

    The other nt looks like a pumpkin, which is a yellow/red color. Archer stored both in his Item Box before turning to Mary, who had already found more by the time he had stored all the first ones.

    They spent a little while collecting hundreds of the two nts before returning to the domain and using the Tressyms to spread them all over thendscape. Once that task was done, Archer used his mana to invigorate the new life he added to the desert.

    Following that, he summoned an army of Stone Men and ordered them to capture as many desert monsters as possible and throw them through the portal he opened. After that, Archer turned to Mary and asked, ''''Do you Want to get something to eat?''''

    The older woman nodded before he secured the Gate. It would only let the monsters through, and once the Stone Menpleted their jobs, they would be dismissed. Once Archer finished that, he teleported them to Drakonia City, which was still humming with activity even though it waste.

    Archer led Mary through the busy streets, and as they walked, he turned to her and said, ''''What do you want to eat? I see a few restaurants opening up in Draconia''s first city.''''

    "I''m fine with anything, Arch," she remarked, scanning the surroundings. "Let''s see if they serve any fried meat here."

    He nodded, and they proceeded. Despite their search yielding no fried options, they stumbled upon a bustling noodle shop. Archer guided Mary inside, where they were met with a delightful aroma.

    Archer''s stomach growled aloud before Mary chimed in, "The aroma here is wonderful. I''m eager to try the food."

    ''''I agree,'''' Archer responded before dragging her to the nearest table.

    When the couple sat down, a young Asian-looking woman appeared to take their order: ''''What can we get you, customers?''''

    Archer picked up the menu and saw many dishes that caught his eye. He ordered two of everything and Mary with a Griffen Brothe. The server smiled before making her way to the kitchen.

    As the two sat there, Mary asked, ''''So what do you n to do with the Red Silk and other ns you''re enacting?''''

    ''''I will use the wealth raised by selling Red Silk and the rare ingredients to fund the army, navy, and construction projects all over the kingdom,'''' Archer replied before continuing. ''''The government will use the taxes to pay everyone''s wages, and the rest will go back into the realm to maintain the roads, cities, and trade ports.''''

    Mary nodded, her green eyes glowing as she spoke, ''''I have some ideas to help the kingdom.''''

    Archer motioned her to continue. She exined her idea about healing mages opening a medical center to treat people if anything happened. When he heard this, he thought of a hospital, which was a good idea.

    Then, she suggested a program to make education essible to all the kingdom''s children and teach subjects that would benefit themter in life. For example, boys were taught that contributing to the kingdom brought honor to a family.

    While girls were taught to be homemakers and mothers, they were wee to be warriors. Herst idea was a rare monster sanctuary that could earn coins through tourism, which interested Archer.

    Soon, the food was being pushed on a trolley while the woman smiled at them. The meals were now on the table as Archerplimented Mary, ''''You came up with some good ideas. How about you open an Inn in Dragonheart City when it opens?''''

    Mary''s eyes widened, but she happily nodded, ''''That would be nice to have two inns to work with, especially if you can sort out a transportationwork to bring in more ideas.''''

    ''''I''ve designed some trains but need to get the dwarf sisters to look at them when I get some time,'''' Archer spoke while trying a mouthful of a sweet broth that sent a wave of mana through his body.

    ''''Trains?'''' The older woman questioned.

    ''''Machines from my old world that transportrge numbers of people and goods kingdoms,'''' Archer exined. ''''It''s more efficient than merchant caravans, especially on Draconia, as it''s a massive ind so that it will be helpful in the long term.''''

    Mary nodded with fascination as she listened to his ns, which continued until the two finished eating and paid for their meals. When they stepped outside, Archer spoke, ''''Is there anything you want to see?''''

    ''''The farms and Dragonheart City,'''' the older woman answered, taking his arm.

    After that, the couple left the city and started exploring the countryside, where hundreds of farms dotted thend. As they travel north, Maryments while staring at one fortress in the distance, ''''Why are there so many forts? I''ve seen over one hundred since leaving Drakonia City.''''

 Chapter 794 Two Naughty Dragons And A Mature Woman (R18)

    Chapter 794 Two Naughty Dragons And A Mature Woman (R18)

    ??''''Protection my love,'''' Archer answered Mary. ''''Draconia will be at the center of the world in theing years, and many realms will be jealous of us. They will most likely band together and try to invade.''''

    "My kingdom shall reign supreme. The white banner shall unfurl over every city andnd after we''ve rescued it from the darkness that will descend upon the world,'''' Archer said confidently.

    ''''That sounds like a lofty goal, husband, and I will be by your side every step of the way,'''' Mary said while the two stood on the road.

    He smiled before hugging the older woman, who melted into his arms. Afterward, the couple teleported back to the domain because Archer wanted to check on the Stone Men, who were still throwing confused monsters through the portal.

    When Mary saw this scene, she startedughing as all kinds of creatures scrambled to run away and find somewhere to hide or escape the desert. As they did this, Archer closed his eyes and erected a wall that stretched around it.

    It stood twenty meters tall and had obstacles to stop anything from climbing up. Once that waspleted, Archer turned his gaze to the Desert Worms, who were jumping through the portal led by Jim.

    The scene was funny. Ten-foot worms hopped through the Gate while their leader, Jim, shouted orders about respecting their new Master, who had blessed them with paradise and freedom.

    Archer and Mary continued to watch the worms as Jim slithered over to him. The creature thanked him before informing him that he had gathered all the Desert Worms that resided on Avidia.

    Following that, the Stone Men stopped throwing monsters through the portal, and they vanished into nothing. Archer used his Aura Detector, and thousands of pings bounced back, causing him to smile.

    Mary saw this and asked in a curious voice, ''''What are you doing, Arch?''''

    ''''Making sure the Desert Worms have some monsters to eat while I''m not here,'''' he revealed. ''''Do you know of any more creatures that produce rare materials?''''

    The older woman thought briefly and shrugged, ''''I''ll have to think about it. All I can think of now is Honeydew Bees that produce honey that can used in all kinds of things.''''

    Archer nodded before the couple returned to the treehouse after Mary asked to spend the night together, to which he agreed. After walking for twenty minutes, they reached the bridge to the front door.

    They walked up it and entered to see Sera stretched out on one of the sofas, fast asleep, making Archer chuckle at her position. The dragon girl had her legs hanging off the couch while her upper half was still on it.

    When seeing this, Archer walked over to her and moved her onto the sofa, but shetched onto him like a baby monkey, causing Mary to giggle before speaking, ''''Bring her with us; she''s so adorable.''''

    ''''Yes, she is,'''' he replied with a smile. ''''She''s been with me since the beginning, and I''m thankful for having her in my life.''''

    Mary beamed, ''''Seraphina is a unique girl like the others.''''

    Archer nodded before they made their way to his bedroom. Sera was cuddled up to him while letting out cute snores. Soon, they made it to the bedroom, and somehow, the dragon girl knew he was speaking about her, and a smile appeared.

    Following that, he put Sera in bed and started stripping off until he only had boxers on, causing Mary to stare at him as her green eyes gleamed with lust. Archer grinned before watching the older woman remove her dress.

    She revealed her pink panties and bra that struggled to hold her massive boobs in ce. Her white skin was smooth and blemish-free. Archer''s lust soared as he climbed into bed and started gettingfortable until a little hand dived into his pants.

    Archer looked down to see a pair of ruby-red eyes staring into his with lust building up. He smiled while greeting the dragon girl, ''''Hello, Seraphina. Horny?''''

    Her head bobbed before she leaned up and kissed him. The two passionately kissed as Mary climbed into bed while giggling, ''''Two naughty dragons in one bed is a recipe for a restless night.''''

    Sera stopped kissing him and backed away as she turned her gaze to the older woman, ''''You know, big sister if you wanted husband cock all you have to do is ask, and he''ll give you a good pounding?''''

    He noticed the older woman''s face flush crimson while Sera''s grin widened as she nted kisses on his chest.As the dragon girl continued her actions, Mary drew near and pressed her lips against his.

    Just as Sera reached for his boxers, pulling them down until his cock emerged, eliciting a smile as she took it into her mouth.

    ''''Ughhh!'''' He groaned as her tongue began to swirl around while Mary ceased kissing him and nibbled on his ear.

    Overwhelmed by the two women, hey there, allowing himself to be pampered by them. Sera continued to suck him while Mary leaned up and removed her bra, freeing her magnificent boobs.

    Her light brown nipples were hard, causing Archer to go straight from them as he pulled her toward him. He took her left one in his mouth and started nibbling it while pinching the other, causing her body to tremble.

    ''''Aghhhhhh!''''

    Mary let out a seductive moan before grabbing his head and pushing it into her soft boobs while he continued to suck. Archer was enjoying himself while ying with Mary''s boobs while Sera sucked him with so much passion that he was going to explode in her mouth.

    As that was happening, he heard a noise and realized the dragon girl was ying with her pussy. This heightened his arousal, prompting him to thrust deeper into Sera''s mouth while his free hand moved down to gently caress Mary''s pussy.

    She responded with erotic moans in his ear, clinging to him as pleasure surged through her. Soon, Archer couldn''t hold onto it anymore due to the overwhelming pleasure, and it exploded in Sera''s mouth.

    He shot his seed deep down her throat, causing the dragon girl to moan as she climaxed at the same time. After the two dragons finished, Mary was next, and it didn''t take her long as Archer''s fingers slipped into her soaking wet pussy.

    ''''Unnghh,'''' She let out a deep moan as he hit all her weak spots, causing her body to tremble. ''''Oh god, Arch,'''' Mary said in a breathless voice. ''''That feels so good.''''

    He increased his fingering pace while he rubbed her clit, and due to his double-pronged attack, she started squirting like a hose causing Sera to giggle while the older woman flopped down.

    Once all three of them finished, Sera noticed he was still hard and smiled while climbing on top as she spoke, ''''Mary, you lewd woman! Sit on our husband''s face and smother him with those meaty thighs while I ride his cock so both of us can get pleasure.''''

    When they heard this, Archer chuckled while Mary went red, but he didn''t let her hide while dragging her over to him. As this happened, Sera grabbed his cock and lined it up against her dripping slit, and waited while her eyes scanned his body.

    Mary felt a twinge of embarrassment, yet sheplied with Archer''s request and positioned herself over his face. From this vantage point, he had an unobstructed view of her glistening, delicate pussy.

    Her moist folds appeared to yearn for attention, and he eagerly obliged, delving into her with his tongue, each caress evoking overwhelming delight. As Archer pleasured Mary, her moans filled the air with blissful sounds of ecstasy.

    Sera watched Archer licking Mary like a hungry animal which made her giggle before shaking her head and impaling herself onto his cock, emitting a scream as he stretched her out. Though initially adjusting, she soon spoke dreamily, "You feel so amazing, Arch. I''ve missed having you inside me."

    After speaking, the dragon girl began to bounce up and down with a happy smile, sending waves of pleasure coursing through Archer''s body, eliciting groans as he continued to satisfy Mary with his tongue.

    The sudden movement caused the older woman to release an erotic scream as his tongue delved deeper. Sera''s hip grinding intensified, amplifying the waves of pleasure coursing through Archer''s body.

    Pausing his attention to Mary, Archer felt the older woman press down on his face, grounding him in the moment.His tongue resumed its passionate exploration, driven by the overwhelming sensations.

    Caught between the taste of Mary''s love juice and the sensation of Sera''s rhythmic movements, Archer felt transported to a state of bliss.As the dragon girl''s hands roamed over his body, touching every inch of his skin, he surrendered fully to the ecstasy of the moment.

    But Archer didn''t forget to return the favor to them by wildly licking Mary''s drenched pussy causing waves of intense pleasure to shoot through her body. The older woman couldn''t handle it anymore before she started trembling.

    He continued attacking her while his hands reached up to y with her stiff nipples, which caused Mary to squirt all over his face while letting out a pleasure-filled scream. Mary grabbed his head and held him close as she trembled in ecstasy.

    Meanwhile, Sera forcefully drove her hips downward, impaling herself on Archer''s cock. When doing this, she elicited a primal scream that sounded like a dragon''s roar. Mary, startled by the sudden sound, jumped in fright as she was resting against the headboard.

    ''''You''re a menace, Arch,'''' Mary said in a tired voice. ''''I loved every second of it, but do pay attention to Sera.''''

 Chapter 795 Move Your Tongue (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 795 Move Your Tongue (R18)</h4>

    Archer chuckled as he gently cleaned Mary''s pussy using his tongue before she got up andy down on the bed. Despite a Primordial Nameless Thing, she was still a woman and needed to rest, the waves of pleasure washing over her body taking its toll.

    He watched Mary''srge boobs jiggling as she caught her breath but soon turned his attention to Sera, who was riding his cock while moaning. He grabbed her shapely waist and started thrusting deep into her.

    ''''Argh!'''' Sera started screaming as Archer got rougher, which she loved, but he wasn''t done there, so he flipped the two around. He was now in between her legs and continued, which drove him mad.

    Her pussy mped down on his cock, causing him to let out a groan as he couldn''t hold it in anymore and pushed so deep that he bottomed out inside Sera, who clung to him as her nails wed his back.

    ''''Oh goddess,'''' she moaned. ''''You''repletely stretching me open, husband.''''

    When Archer did that, he shot all his seed deep into her, sending tremors of pleasure coursing through Sera''s body, overwhelming her senses. She let out a joy-filled scream, dousing his waist as she squirted.

    ''''AHHHH!

    Sera copsed onto his chest, making adorable moans while trying to catch her breath. She raised her head and nted a kiss after casting Cleanse on her mouth. Afterward, they broke the kiss as she spoke, ''''I love you, Archer.''''

    ''''I love you too, Sera,'''' he replied with an honest smile before kissing her button nose, causing the dragon girl to giggle.

    Soon after that, the two started attacking each other, which led to even more sex until Sera was full to the brim and in a pleasure-filled daze. Archer pulled out of her and heard a squelch as theirbined fluids poured out of the dragon girl.

    Following that, he cast Cleanse on her and moved her to the other side of the bed as he heard the voice of his mature woman, ''''Is it my turn now, husband?'''' Mary said. Sera got extra pampering. I do hope I receive such treatment.''''

    Upon hearing Archer''s encouragement, Mary turned to him with a mischievous glint in her lustful green eyes, her lips curving into a cheeky smile. This sight ignited a spark of desire within Archer, prompting him to shift eagerly across the bed, offering his cock to her with a grin.

    Mary licked her lips before she reached out and gently wrapped her fingers around his cock. She looked into his eyes with a seductive smile while stroking it. Archer let out a groan as the pleasure hit him like thunder, causing him to fall back on the bed as he could hold himself up.

    She smiled at his reaction and increased her pace before lowering her head and taking the tip of his cock in her mouth. Mary started to swirl her tongue around the shaft as it went further into her mouth.

    ''''Ughhh!'''' he groaned when feeling that.

    While doing that, Mary wanted to make it special for him, so she began to massage his crown jewels, adding to the already intense pleasure already coursing through him. Archer could not contain a groan of delight as the sensation heightened.

    "Your mouth feels incredible," he murmured, his voiceced with satisfaction. "Move your tongue," he encouraged, his desire evident in his tone.

    When Mary heard Archer''s words, she started licking his cock even more as her head bobbed up and down until she took it down to the base before quickly pulling back while breathing heavily.

    Archer lifted his head and looked at her, who was slurping away, causing him to smile. He felt like he was going to finish anytime now, and when Mary felt his cock twitching, she got even faster until he grabbed her head and pushed himself deeper into her warm mouth.

    As this happened, Mary let out a primal moan, pleasure rushing through her as he?released his seed down her throat, causing her eyes to roll back, lost in a moment of pure joy. ''''Oh, amazing,'''' she said in a sultry tone. ''''That tastes marvelous, husband.''''

    When Mary returned to reality, she pulled her head back and licked her lips before standing up and straddling him. The older woman looked down at him as her beautiful green eyes excitedly glowed.

    She reached down and grabbed hold of his cock, aiming it for her sopping wet hole before lowering her body so her pussy enveloped him. As soon as Archer entered her, the tightness and bliss overwhelmed him.

    ''''Nghhhhhhhh, you feel so good inside me, Arch,'''' she said in a seductive voice

    ''''You''re so tight, Mary, gripping onto me like a vice grip,'''' he breathlessly said as he looked into her eyes.

    Mary grinned before she started slowly bouncing up and down, sending jolts of pleasure shooting through his body, electrifying him. The two of them continued to make love until Archer thrust his cock deep, knocking at her womb.

    This caused Mary to let out even more ecstasy-filled screams as she was lost in a world of joy and bliss as Archer slowly made love to her. He was burning with desire, so he leaned his head up and captured her plump lips.

    Archer continued thrusting into the older woman, causing her whole body to tremble due to the overwhelming pleasure she was receiving. Mary steadied herself by putting her hands on his chest.

    ''''Ahhhh, This is too much,'''' she said in a tired voice after moaning, ''''You''ve stretched me wide, husband.''''

    His attacks continued until Mary''s body uncontrobly trembled as she climaxed and squirted all over his waist, which encouraged him to shoot his seed deep inside her, which earned him another scream.

    Soon, she copsed on top of him, breathing heavily, and spoke quietly, ''''That felt amazing. I do love you, Archer Wyldheart.''''

    ''''I love you too, Mary,'''' he replied with an honest smile while staring into her beautiful eyes. ''''Thanks for waiting.''''

    The older woman''s face lit up with a radiant smile, ''''When my goddess showed me one of your many futures,'''' she said. ''''Do you want to witness some?''''

    Archer nodded, causing her to raise a hand and ce her index finger on his finger, sending mana into it. Everything went ck until it suddenly lit up, and he stood on the Starfall City walls.

    When he looked out, he saw a massive army besieging it. Archer wondered why he was fighting the Avalonians and looked around only to see monstrous soldiers mutated and twisted.

    ''What happened here?'' he thought.

    The next thing he knew, the Dragonfall Company opened fire and sent dozens of chaotic mana shells into the city. Archer watched the shell arc in the air and mmed into the city shield, causing it to ripple.

    He watched as his soldiers released volley after volley at the shield, which broke it. The next volley wiped out hundreds of the mutant creatures, but that''s when he witnessed a cohort of Dragon Legionnaires approaching the wall.

    When they got closer, a mage cast a spell, allowing them to climb the wall before fighting the creatures. They quickly ughtered them but were disadvantaged until a wave of mana arrows rained down.

    They killed many mutants but didn''t hurt the Draconians, who rushed into the city once more soldiers arrived. Following that, the troops opened the city gate, allowing the legion in, and when they arrived, they put the creatures down as they charged into the shieldwall.

    Archer continued watching the scene in confusion as the Avalonian citizens joined his soldiers and battled against the mutants by driving them into the path of his troops, who ughtered them.

    After a little while, the scene changed to the edge of a mountain. Surveying his surroundings, he saw nothing but recognized it as Teu''s homnd, Aquaria. While scanning the horizon, he heard drumsing from nearby.

    He looked in that direction and saw a column of soldiers marching north with determination. Archer saw Teu leading them with another group he knew as her siblings and wondered what was happening until he heard a voice behind him.

    ''''This is what happens when you include the girls in your ns,'''' Mary said as she appeared beside him. ''''Some of them lead your armies and be renowned generals your soldiers love and respect.''''

    ''''I would always include them in my ns,'''' Archer replied. ''''What was that previous vision?''''

    ''''That future is a nightmare as most rulers fall to the Swarm''s dark magic and target you,'''' Mary answered.

    Archer nodded in understanding before Mary waved her hand, and they appeared back in the bedroom, lying under the covers. He looked around and questioned, ''''Why did you show me those?''''

    ''''To show you what could happen if you cked off on what you''ve been doing with Draconia,'''' Mary answered. ''''I''m not meant to show you anything, but I can give you some snippets to help you when the time is right.''''

    ''''Thank you for warning me, beautiful,'''' Arhcer replied. ''''I don''t n on beingzy; Draconia will only get stronger alongside its legions.''''

    Mary smiled before the two cuddled as the wind outside hit the windows. While Archer and his girls were sleeping, the Swarm were at work and attacked many kingdoms and empires, causing chaos.

    Archer''s warning ensured that the allied empire and kingdoms remained vignt, prepared to face the onught of monster attacks but many realms fell to the surprise attack. However, this assault proved unprecedented, with millions of creatures descending upon them, presenting a new and daunting challenge to Thrylos.

    Jungles, deserts, grasnds, and mountains weren''t safe from the monsters as they rampaged through the nations.

    [I will be dropping my new novel soon, it is called The Tale Of Magic And Chaos. Its different to journey with a more flushed out world/system/power scaling and a lot more]

 Chapter 796 Life In Draconia

    Chapter 796 Life In Draconia

    ??[Southern Draconia Kingdom - The White King''s Homestead - Not so distant future]

    A mixed family lived with twenty other families in a thriving Homestead of farmers and traders who traveled north to Stormwatch Port to sell their goods to the many merchants. The head of themunity was an elf man, Caelum Greenleaf.

    Draconia Interior Minister Ba Brightwater assigned him to lead the White King''s Homestead. Caelum knew the King and Queen personally gave her the position, so everyone had to listen, even though she was a young elfpared to him and his wife.

    But he was thankful that the days were peaceful, and they didn''t have to worry about bandits or monster raids because they were on an ind, and the Homeguard was constantly patrolling the area. Caelum was initially confused as numerous soldiers passed by at all times of the day.

    Thousands would be marching past the Homestead, and rumors would spread of their king''s endless ambition and how the kingdom would soon be a mighty empire able to dominate the world.

    This would encourage the younger generation to join the Draconian Army in the thousands with their parents'' permission. Even though he had three children in the army, two sons joined the Sixth Dragon Legion.

    His daughter joined the Dragon Marines assigned to the Royal Draconia Navy, which filled his heart with pride. Even his four youngest, born in the king''s domain during the Great Peace, wanted to be soldiers like their siblings.

    Caelum tended to his duties in the fields, nting more Sunfire Corn, Darkmist Rye, and Hearthgrain Wheat, which all grew perfectly. He was shocked at the yield, which allowed them to earn extra ie in Stormwatch Port.

    Today, he and his wife were headed to Drakonia to pay their taxes and shop while the neighbor''s daughter watched four children. After inspecting the crops, Caelum finished up in the fields.

    He was amazed as the Draconia Government handed out the seeds the king stole from the Novgorod Empire. Once Caelum reached his home, he noticed his wife was outside waiting for him.

    When he saw her, a smile appeared. ''''Hello, my love. Are you ready to head to Stormwatch? The wagon is loaded, and Mary will watch the children for three days.''''

    ''''Yes darling, the earlier we go, the earlier we can return,'''' his wife Fiona nodded.

    Caelum smiled at her and remembered their meeting in the Sri Empire during the invasion. When the enemy besieged their town, a massive white dragon appeared and destroyed the enemy soldiers.

    After the sudden attack, a woman appeared, inviting people to her lord domain; everyone in the town epted her offer and was taken to a peaceful realm where they could rx and not worry about the threats that gued their lives.

    While walking, Fionamented, admiring the fields that stretched as far as the eye could see: ''''I wonder when the government will finish the towns and cities,'''' she said. ''''They''ve been building them for months now.''''

    Caelum shrugged in response, ''''Melvin and Radial said the army has 4.5 million soldiers while most are training. The rest are either on that ind up north or constructing roads, buildings, and many other things all over the kingdom.''''

    ''''How are they affording all this? I know the officials pay the Homestead 200 gold a month. Where is the coining from?'''' Fiona questioned while preparing for the journey,

    ''''Rumors say the king gave the kingdom most of his wealth, which reached in the billions, and Queen Aisha is a wise ruler and has invested it into thend,'''' Caelum spoke while motioning to thend. ''''Remember when the soldiers were readying thend for us?''''

    Fiona nodded, ''''Yes, why are there so many fortresses? Sri didn''t have this many.''''

    Caelumughed before pointing out several castles dotting thend. ''''Well, the kingdom has to house millions of soldiers while protecting us from the monsters that roam thend, but I also think the king is a paranoid young man.''''

    ''''At least he cares for themon people unlike any other ruler I''ve heard of; look at The Draconian Agricultural Support Scheme and Family Support Initiative Caelum. Those are extraordinary and have benefited everyone we know. I know at least one hundred women who have settled down and given birth to at least three children.''''

    Once Caelum prepared the horses and climbed into his seat, the wagon left the Homestead. As they rode through the picturesque countryside of the Southern Draconia Kingdom, the gentle breeze carried the scent of blooming flowers and freshly tilled earth.

    Green hills stretched before them, with colorful wildflowers growing everywhere. It was a setting straight out of a book, which caused the couple to admire it while they slowly traveled down the road.

    He noticed the sun casting a golden glow over them as their wagon trundled along the winding road. Birds chirped nearby as the distant sound of rushing water could be heard from a stream just past the trees.

    They were approaching a bend that would lead them to the bridge north. But the couple soon encountered a bustling construction site. The ng of hammers and the scrape of shovels against earth filled the air, apanied by the asional shout of instructions from foremen.

    Caelum turned his gaze toward the activity hive as wooden frames rose from the ground, and people on the rooftops wereying thatch and securing beams. While that was happening, other men wereboring on the building''s foundations.

    After admiring the scene, they continued their journey and encountered simr scenes. It took them a few hours of non-

    stop traveling until they arrived at the Dreamwood Jungle, the city of Wildefalls, where merchants and traders took a break from their travels.

    The couple arrived at the busy city, where they saw the Homeguard Soldiers inspecting the cargo of hundreds of merchants who were waiting until they got inside. Fiona turned to Caelum, confused, ''''Was it always this busy, darling?''''

    He shook his head, ''''No, more port cities must have beenpleted for Draconia to have this many people wanting to trade with it,'''' he said while gazing around. ''''Well, Stormwatch Port was in the northern part. Maybe the southern ports are operational now.''''

    Fiona nodded as they started to wait, and after an hour of boredom, the Homeguard was finally checking their wagon. Caelum noticed a board-shoulders dragonkin man stepping forward, ordering more soldiers to handle their cargo.

    Themander looked at him and questioned, ''''What is your purpose here, Sir?''''

    ''''We are here to get dinner before heading to Drakonia to pay our taxes, sell some of our excess crops, and buy some stuff the Homestead needs,'''' Caelum exined while taking out his Homestead Leader token and showing it to the man.

    When themander noticed the token, he bowed his head. ''''Sorry, sir,'''' he said. We have to check everything thates into Wildefall City, as a group of traders caused trouble recently and destroyed an inn, causing the government to punish us soldiers.''''

    Caelim and Fiona nodded in understanding before the soldiers were done with their inspection. One man approached themander. ''''Only Sunfire Corn, Darkmist Rye, and Hearthgrain Wheat, Sir,'''' he reported. ''''It looks like they are going to sell it.''''

    ''''Very good,'''' the dragonkin man said, reviewing a paper he held before continuing. ''''You may continue.''''

    The couple thanked the soldiers before entering Wildefalls City, which amazed them. They had never been here since it waspleted two weeks ago, so this was their first time seeing such a city.

    Most of it was made from stone but was decorated with beautiful redwood. Fiona''s gaze scanned the streets and the many stores that were open or in the process of opening, which amazed her.

    Turning to Caelum, who was studying a city map obtained from one of the men back at the Homestead, she suggested, "Why don''t we grab a bite to eat before we continue?"

    Caelum nodded in agreement, and the two started exploring the city after taking their wagon to a Merchants'' Depot, which would look after their wagon and cargo. Hours passed, and the couple found a good, cheap meal.

    They exited the restaurant as Caelum had a confused expression crossing his face, causing Fiona to giggle as she spoke, ''''40 silver coins for such a meal was a rip-off; I feel like I stole from them.''''

    ''''Well, the manager did say they buy all their ingredients locally, and you already know the crops are extraordinary,'''' Caelum replied. ''''One seed would cost 5 gold, but the government just hands out bags of them for free.''''

    Just as Fiona was about to start talking, a voice interrupted, ''''They aren''t free, and you know that the government expects you to remember the favor after my husband gave you all farmers the seeds.''''

    Caelum turned to find a girl adorned in overalls, her attire stained with dirt from herbor. Her lustrous brown hair was neatly tied up in a high ponytail, entuating the glow of her eyes whenever the sunlight graced them.

    Despite her petite stature��just under five feet tall��she exuded a presence far beyond her appearance. To the casual observer, she might appear as a mere young girl. However, Caelum knew better.

    Her image decorated the walls of Drakonia''s city hall��a portrait depicting her as Queen Llyniel Oakwood, the woond elf wife of the king, renowned for her affinity with nts and nature.

    Fiona also thought simrly, and the couple knelt before the girl. Caelum greeted her, ''''Your Majesty, sorry we didn''t recognize you immediately.''''

    Llyniel waved them away with a sweet smile as she asked, ''''I assume you''re heading to Drakonia?''''

 Chapter 797 Life In Draconia (2)

    Chapter 797 Life In Draconia (2)

    ??Caelum was about to answer her, but Fiona beat him to it, ''''Yes, we are,'''' she said. ''''Would you like to join us?''''

    He was shocked when he heard his wife ask the kingdom''s queen to join them on their trip to Drakonia. He was just about to apologize until Llyniel answered with an honest smile, ''''I would love that as I''m going that way anyway.''''

    Fiona beamed before speaking, ''''We left our wagon at the Merchant''s Depot.''''

    Llyniel nodded and started walking with the two of them but made a point of standing away from Caelum. Her behavior baffled him, but he did not say anything as the two women gossiped with each other.

    Caelum was left to his thoughts while they strolled down the cobbled street, passing people and soldiers. He noticed that no one recognized Llyniel, who was dressed like a typical farmer, which made him internally chuckle, as he knew this particr queen was vital for her age.

    The trio walked for ten minutes until they arrived at the Merchant''s Depot, where they stored their wagon for safety. Caelum found it baffling to start a business like this and many others around Draconia.

    But Caelum soon found out it was the king''s personal business that the Dragonheart Company controlled.

    ''Where did thepany evene from?'' Caelum and his friends were shocked as the stores just appeared overnight and took the ind by storm with its potions, elixirs, and many other goods they sold.

    There were rumors of a moon elf who ran it for the king, but no one had ever seen her. While thinking, Caelum heard Fiona ask Llyniel, ''''Your Majesty, why are you wandering around alone?''''

    ''''Darling is very protective over me, so I''m never truly alone,'''' she pointed at her feet.

    As they nced at her silhouette, they noticed scores of crimson eyes peering back, imparting a sense of guardianship over the queen. Caelum surmised it must be linked to the king, and his intuition proved correct as Llyniel pressed on.

    ''''He assigned all us girls countless Shadow Creatures who attack anyone that wishes to do me harm,'''' she said. ''''But don''t worry, they are friendly and happy to protect me.''''

    The couple gulped and couldn''t keep their eyes off the shadows until a bump on the road brought them back to reality. Caelum looked around and realized they were crossing the bridge that led to Drakonia.

    Caelum nodded in mild bewilderment and asked Llyniel to start a conversation, "What brings you to the city?"

    "I''m off to visit the government farms that my beloved and Baily established," she responded with amusement. "It''s been quite enjoyable."

    Fiona''s smile widened as Caelum nodded in understanding. The wagon fell into afortable silence until Llyniel began to hum an ancient elvish melody, its soothing tones washing over him and his wife as they journeyed along the tranquil road.

    The trio traveled for a few hours until they crossed over another bridge and entered Northern Draconia, only to have the roads get busier, causing Caelum toin and Fiona to shake her head.

    While that happened, Llyniel said, catching them off guard, ''''Caelum, Fiona, it was lovely meeting you two, but I must get to work now.''''

    The couple turned to her and said farewell before the wood elf started walking across the grasnd until they spotted several buildings surrounded by a wall guarded by soldiers in beautiful white armor.

    Fiona spoke up, ''''Who are those soldiers? I''ve never seen them before.''''

    ''''I''m not sure, but they are important as they guard Queen Llyniel''s workce,'''' Caelum replied as they passed a column of Homeguards who greeted them.

    After that, they sat silently while traveling along the roads and taking in the scenery. Miles of grasnd were to their right, and their left was Golden Sands Cove, home to the kingdom''s first naval base.

    Dozens of fortresses dotted thend, and new towns and cities have been built since the kingdom''s founding. Caelum and Fiona were shocked; thest time they were here, there was only one town and a half-built city.

    A loud horn was heard when they passed the cove, which scared the couple. Fiona yelled in fright as she grabbed Caelum''s arm. Meanwhile, he looked at the source of the sound, which shocked him to the core.

    Out of the cove emerged a colossal ck warship, its towering masts reaching for the sky and its sleek hull cutting through the waves. Behind it trailed dozens of other ships, each a symbol of Draconia''s naval might.

    Fiona gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in awe. "Is that...?"

    Caelum nodded, his heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. "It''s the Draconian First Fleet," he murmured, scarcely believing his eyes. "They''re setting sail for the first time."

    As they passed another wagon on the road, they overheard snippets of conversation from its upants. "Did you hear? It''s the First Fleet, finally ready to defend our shores," one voice eximed.

    ''''My son is a gunner on the DRN Terror while my daughter is captain of the DRN Erebus. They told me they will fight with the pirate inds,'''' one voicemented.

    "It''s about time," another voice said. ''''Draconia will be unstoppable now. I hope they give those sea bandits a taste of their cannons.''''

    Following that, Caelum and Fiona continued, with his wife turning to him and asking, ''''Will our daughter be alright? What ship was she assigned to?''''

    ''''The DRN Archer''s Pride,'''' he replied. ''''The gship of the First Fleet.''''

    After that, it only took another two hours to reach Drakonia, and when the couple saw it, they were shocked yet again, causing Caelum to mumble, ''''How fast can those soldiers work?''''

    Caelum was looking at a well-developed, bustling city with beautiful white walls rising high into the sky, defending it against most armies and allowing the people behind it to feel safe and protected.

    The two of them spotted buildings that looked like a mix of stores, workshops, and tall housing, which Fiona figured out were the famous apartment blocks that the king personally designed.

    They had to admit it was beautiful and felt jealous of the people living there. When Caelum and Fiona werest here, it was a still city, but nothing like it is now. Drakonia was a thriving hub of trade andmerce, and the Draconian Government controlled the ind.

    Some buildings had multiple windows, and their fronts were decorated with ornate carvings and white dragon banners fluttering in the breeze. The streets below were alive with activity as vendors peddled their wares, people went about their daily lives, and soldiers patrolled the thoroughfares.

    Caelum and Fiona marveled at the sight before them, their eyes darting from one impressive structure to another. The city seemed to stretch endlessly, its bustling energy palpable even from a distance.

    "By the gods," Caelum whispered, his voice filled with awe. "I''ve never seen anything like it."

    Fiona nodded in agreement, her eyes wide with wonder. "The government has done a good job with the city," she replied. "I never imagined Drakonia would grow so quickly."

    As they made their way closer to the city gates, they passed by bustling markets teeming with merchants and traders from all corners of the kingdom. After that, the Caelum led Fiona to the Tax Office, which was just off the main square.

    After twenty minutes, they stood outside a six-story building made from the same white stone as the city wall. Caelum noticed it had the Wyldheart Coat Of Arms, which featured a dragon breathing fire on a world that looked majestic, thanks to the artist''s work.

    Fiona spoke as she looked at the building, ''''This wasn''t here thest time we paid our taxes.''''

    ''''You''re right, my love,'''' Caelum said without taking his eyes off the building. ''''Let''s finish this to sell the extra crops and go shopping.''''

    She nodded, and the duo entered the Drakonia Tax Office, guarded by Dragon Legionnaires who watched their every move. When they stepped through the building threshold, they saw arge foyer with rows of beautifully decorated desks.

    It was over the top but enough to show it was a government building. Caelum looked around but didn''t know where to go until a young man approached, ''''Citizens, I''m Rico Greenfield,'''' he introduced himself, ''''Is there anything I can help with?''''

    The two looked at the neer and saw a twenty-

    something-year-old wolf demi-human wearing a green uniform and slicked-back blonde hair. Caelum shook his head and responded with a smell, ''''We''re here to pay our Homesteads taxes.''''

    Rico nodded, ''''Follow me please.''''

    After that, the young man spun on his heels and walked toward a row of doors to the left of the foyer. As they followed behind, he entered one. They were now in a small meeting-looking room.

    Once inside Rico spoke, ''''What are your names?''''

    ''''Caelum and Fiona Greenleaf,'''' Fiona answered.

    ''''Name of your Homestead?''''

    ''''The White King''s.''''

    ''''Thank you for that,'''' Rico said. ''''Now, wait here so I can get your files.''''

    Caelum nodded as he sat down, followed by Fiona, who asked, ''''I wonder how much we will have to pay.''''

    ''''I paid 100 gold on ourst visit,'''' he replied. ''''Hopefully, it isn''t that much we need to save for the younger three.''''

    Fiona nodded, ''''Agreed. I could find some work to do or help you on the farm.''''

    Caelum smiled before leaning over and cing a love-filled kiss on her forehead, which caused Fiona to go red. He chuckled while speaking, ''''Even after all our years together, you still blush this much.''''

 Chapter 798 Missing Legions

    Chapter 798 Missing Legions

    ??Archer was sleeping while cuddling up to Mary and Sera when the door mmed open, causing him to wake up. He shook his head and saw Teu, Tal, Hemera, and Nefertiti wearing their armor.

    The Aquarian Princess said, ''''The Swarm is attacking our homnds, and this time, it seems more serious than the previous ones. We''re heading back to help as our family contacted us.''''

    When hearing this, Archer cast Blink to get out of bed as he spoke, ''''Who''s going with you?''''

    ''''Everyone apart from Kassandra. She will keep you out of trouble while we''re gone,'''' Teulia replied while the other girls kissed him.

    E spoke up next, her voice clear and determined. "I''m journeying to the Oakwood Kingdom with Llyniel. Meanwhile, Hemera, Hecate, and Tal will be returning to Mediterra. And Luce is apanying N to lend aid to the Lionheart Kingdom while Nefertiti head to the Zenia Empire."

    Sera''s voice interrupted, filled with curiosity and perhaps a hint of yfulness. "And what about me?" she eximed, leaping out of bed without a stitch of clothing, prompting giggles from the others as she bounced on the mattress.

    When Teu saw the dragon girl''s nakedness, she scolded her, ''''Go put your dress on, Seraphina! I don''t want to see your ass, and boobs jiggle every time you hop around like a horned rabbit.''''

    ''''Shut up, big boobs,'''' Sera replied with a grin before she darted off to get ready while giggling.

    The Aquarian Princess looked at the dragon girl and said, ''''That annoying gremlin always teases me.'''' After speaking, Teu turned to him and said, ''''I''ll take her with me; she seems hyperactive.''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''Mary, can you go with Leira and guard Starfall City and the pce against any demigods that appear?''''

    ''''Of course, husband,'''' she answered while sitting in bed. ''''What will you be doing?''''

    ''''If the Swarm is invading, I will attack from the East and free Maeve''s Kingdom before hitting the Rivend Duchy,'''' he replied. ''''What''s happened about the tournaments?''''

    ''''They have been canceled as the security of thepetitors couldn''t be guaranteed as the Swarm has attacked hundreds of towns and cities up and down Pluoria,'''' Leira revealed while tightening her armor.

    Archer nodded before taking out another Dragon Orb and handing spare ones to the girls, who were baffled, but he exined, ''''Give these to our friends and any of our allies.''''

    Just as he said that he started to fade, shocking everyone, but Archer reassured them everything was fine before vanishing. Archer reappeared in the Rivends next to a caravan of fancy-looking carriages.

    That wasn''t what caught his attention, though. It was the Ratlings and Blightborns charging toward them. Archer looked around only to spot Maeve readying herself to fight alongside the Avaloch royal guards stationed around the carriage.

    He grinned at the orange-haired girl, then drew a deep breath, unleashing a mighty roar that sent forth a torrent of violet dragon me, engulfing every creature in its path. Once Archer finished his opening attack, he flexed his ws before shooting forward and tearing a Blightborn in half with one swipe.

    Archer''s tail struck several monsters in the head with a mind of its own. He quickly cast Crown Of Stars, instantly firing and piercing their heads. While doing that, the Avaloch Royal Guards charged forward and mowed down the remaining creatures.

    Once everything died down, Archer used Aura Detector to scan for any more monsters and saw a new group heading toward them, but he summoned a hundred Stone Men before ordering them to charge at the iing Swarm.

    After that, Maeve appeared beside him with a sweet smile, ''''Thank you for giving me the Dragon Orb Arch.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''You''re wee,'''' he said while handing her another three orbs, ''''Take these and use them whenever you need me.''''

    Maeve smiled and thanked him while embracing him, ''''I knew when I chose you, It was the right decision.''''

    She beamed a radiant smile, but soon, a concerned voice interrupted them, ''''Maeve, return to the carriage. We must reach the Tidefall Harbor before we''re attacked again.''''

    Archer turned around to see Noamh, Maeve''s mother, standing there watching them with narrowed eyes. The beautiful, mature woman eyed him with suspicion, ''''It''s good to see you, King Wyldheart,'''' she said. ''''Your kingdom''s food is exquisite; once things calm down, can we discuss a deeper trade deal between our realms?''''

    She said that while looking between him and Maeve, whose cheeks went red, but Archer''s mood soured when Seamus exited the carriage before rushing toward the orange-haired girl with a concerned expression.

    The idiot prince approached and bowed his head toward Archer, who let out a low growl that shocked Maeve. After she leaned in and whispered before Seamus reached them, ''''I am meant to be getting married in two weeks;e for me then, but prepare for my father''s wrath as he will dere war on you.''''

    Archer chuckled but nodded in understanding before turning to Noamh, ''''It''s good to see you again,'''' he said. ''''When you''re ready to trade, visit me on Draconia; I would love to take you around my kingdom to show you the sights.''''

    The mature orange-haired woman looked at him and slowly nodded, ''''Maybe we can arrange something when everything settles down.''''

    Once they spoke for a few minutes, Maeve and her mother left, followed by Seamus. After they were gone, Archer returned to the treehouse and received numerous hugs and kisses before the girls freed him.

    Archer''s face lit up with a contented smile as he opened several Gates for them. They all made him promise to visit them, reassuring him that their absence would be brief; they wished to aid their families, a cause he wholeheartedly supported.

    All the girls but Kassandra left after giving him a passionate kiss and the promise that they would keep in contact through the bracelets. After they were gone, the Kraken Princess jumped on him.

    The two of them made love on the living room floor, causing Archer to rx until he received a message from ra, his Dragon Marshal. [Your Majesty. We are being attacked from the underground city and the walls. The legions are holding firm, but there''s no news from the 3rd or 4th legions who are scattered on the ind]

    When Archer saw the message, he informed Kassandra, who agreed to join him as he opened a portal to the Forsaken Isles and entered, only to reappear in Hammergate Town, where the First Legion was stationed.

    The duo searched for ra, stationed at the wall while directing the Dragonfire Company to shower the Swarm Giants with artillery fire. Archer saw this and was about to transform but was stopped by Kassandra, who pointed up.

    Archer followed her arm and showed a wave of chaotic mana shells mming into the horde of monsters and wiping them away in a firestorm. He was impressed and guessed it was the Navy helping out with the defense.

    That''s when all the soldiers around them cheered, and Archer was right; it was the DRN Archer''s Pride firing on the hordes. Seeing this, he smiled before going over to ra, who looked relieved to see him.

    ra went to bow, but Archer stopped her and wanted to know everything that had happened, which she did. He discovered that the attacks intensified in the underground city, pushing them back to the firstyer.

    But then the Swarm attacked the wall using assassin-like monsters, who snuck over and killed a hundred Drakeguards before the Dragonblood Knights put them down. When Archer heard this, he felt for the soldiers but would ensure their bodies returned to Draconia.

    Then, the dragonkin woman informed him that the 3rd and 4th Legions had gone missing, which concerned Archer. He decided to use the Tressyms to locate them. Once ra was done, he summoned the flying cats.

    He ordered them to find the missing legions, which the felines agreed to and zoomed off, but just as they did, an explosion rang out that shook the ground, causing some of the soldiers to fall over.

    That''s when a green wave washed over the world, and Archer felt something inside him cut off, which concerned him. He looked around and saw no one was injured before Tiamat''s voice reached his ears.

    ''''Come to me, little dragon,'''' she said before his consciousness faded, and Archer reappeared on the same balcony he had previously met Tiamat.

    Archer shook his head and sat down. ''''What''s happened, Tia? Has something''s changed,'''' he questioned with a concerned expression.

    The dragon goddess sighed, ''''The dark gods went unnoticed, and the Terravians managed to sacrifice enough souls and mana hearts to activate an ancient spell that blocks all teleportation magic.''''

    His eyes widened in shock, causing Tiamat to nod, ''''Yes, it''s that bad, but there''s some good news. You can deal with this spell with your Anti-Magic skill by heading to a ce called The Cursed Isles, which is to the far south.''''

    Archer''s violet eyes zed with determination as he was going to travel to the ind. Tiamat''s yful giggle rippled through the air, followed by her cautionary words, "Venturing there now won''t get you far, Arch. The dark gods have fortified it against all intruders. However, you may stand a chance once you unlock your final form which will happen when you be a demigod."

    ''''Final form?''''

    ''''You will finally be what the white dragon was meant to be, the guardian of Thrylos against an outside threat, but your predecessors failed at their roles and becamezy or power-

    hungry.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, ''''I guess I''m different?''''

    Tiamat nodded, ''''Yes,'''' she said. ''''Look at what you''ve been doing in Draconia and helping themon people even though you''re a devious little goblin who steals, kills, and sleeps with a dozen women, but that''s what makes you better.''''

 Chapter 799 Bend The Knee

    Chapter 799 Bend The Knee

    ??Archer looked at the dragon goddess with a cocky smile, ''''I know I''m better than them, but does that mean you will be mine now?''''

    Hearing his words, Tiamat''s smile grew even wider, ''''You''re not there yet, but you''re getting there.''''

    ''''What do you want?'''' he inquired.

    ''''I want my husband to be the God Emperor of Thrylos and bring peace to my world where children can grow up safe, and people can live their lives without the worry of war or famine,'''' Tiamat said, standing up without taking her eyes off him. ''''Once you achieve that goal, I will be yours, and you can give me many babies. Now continue with your activities, and we shall meet again.''''

    After speaking, she waved her hand after bidding him farewell, and Archer came to Hammergate Town, where Kassandra was shaking him. He shook his head before saying, ''''I can''t use Gate or return to the domain due to that spell that washed over Thrylos.''''

    When the Kraken girl heard that, she tried the bracelet, but nothing worked. She then sent the other girls a message and soon received a reply. Archer saw this and revealed, ''''Tiamat said we can destroy the spell to Cursed Isles where the Swarm cast it from.''''

    Kassandra''s eyes widened in shock when hearing the name, and she felt a shiver go down her spine. Archer noticed her reaction, ''''What''s wrong with you?''''

    ''''Cursed Isles is a horrifying ce that is full of high-ranked monsters and cannibal tribes that hunt people whoe to the ind,'''' she said. ''''Many of my race have gone missing when traveling in that area.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''We''ll have to take the 1st Fleet as I don''t want to fly that long carrying you girls.''''

    Kassandra giggled and was about to reply until an explosion went off inside the underground city, causing Archer to rush toward it and see the Dragonblood Knights being pushed back out of the tunnel entrance.

    Without wasting any more time, he cast hundreds of sma Missiles before sending them flying at all the creatures that crashed against the shieldwall. The spells caused the explosions to ring out all over the sudden battlefield.

    Archer rushed forward, followed by Kassandra, as the two started annihting the monsters attacking the soldiers. When ra saw them aiding the knights, she ordered them to pull back slowly.

    The couple brutally put them down using their fists and magic. Kassandra crushed a dozen Ratlings and Rat Orges with her tentacles, destroying the enemy as Archer''s violet mes burned them to ash.

    When the 1st Legion saw their king and queen fighting, it lit a fire inside them, and the Dragonblood Knights roared and charged forward before crashing into the monsters, followed by the rest of the uninjured soldiers.

    Thanks to the shield walls protecting most of the army and the soldiers'' help, they quickly ended the battle without losses. Archer looked around and cast Aurora Healing on all the injured until they were healed but tired.

    After that, ra appeared with some mean monsters that resembled horses but were much bigger. The redheaded dragonkin woman rushed up to him as she spoke, ''''Your Majesty, these men are from the 3rd legion who are marching to Hammergate but are under constant attack and suffered casualties as soldiers were dragged off into the mist.''''

    Archer heard this and got annoyed, so he summoned his wings before looking at Kassandra. ''''Protect the town. I''ll guide the soldiers while waiting for the cats.''''

    The Kraken Princess nodded before he took off and flew north. He noticed over a thousand soldiers guarding the wall surrounding the town. Archer was pleased with the training that allowed them to push the monsters back.

    After flying for twenty minutes, he spotted the first sign of the 3rd Legion and swooped down, only to see them ambushed by Ratlings. This annoyed Archer, causing him to summon his Stone Men in mid-air.

    The stone beings dropped from the air and fell on the monster, shocking them. However, they didn''t have time to react as a giant fist crushed them into meat paste. As they did this, Archer cast Aurora Healing over the beleaguered soldiers.

    But that''s when he noticed there were just over 50,000 soldiers. He wondered where the rest of the Legion, which consisted of 200,000 people, was and started looking for the Dragon Marshels, whom he found in the center, but there was only one.

    Archer approached the man, now disguised as Cornelius Darkwater, an up-anding general highly regarded by Mohamet and Aisha for his talent andmand skills. The Marshal stood six feet tall, sporting ashen grey hair and piercing blue eyes.

    When the man spotted Archer, he quickly knelt alongside the other soldiers, but he ignored that and questioned Cornelius, ''''Marshal, where is the rest of my legion?''''

    ''''Your Majesty, they are stationed at Ironpeak Town outside another underground city, but we were ordered to clear the way for the rest.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised before asking another question, ''''How many men and women have you lost?''''

    "2500, my lord. I''m sorry for the pointless losses, but Darian Silverleaf imed you ordered this and even showed some paper with the Draconia Royal Seal on it," Cornelius replied.

    When Archer heard this, his temper red as the Dragon Marshal dared to lie about him. He shook his head and replied, ''''Is anyone else on his side?''''

    ''''Yes, My Lord,'''' Cornelius said. ''''There are about 5000 soldiers that are Silverleaf fanatics and only have a slither of loyalty to you or the kingdom.''''

    ''''How can I believe you?''''

    Cornelius took out the paper and handed it over to him. He instantly knew it was fake because no mana came for the seal like a real one would, as he had created the thing in the domain.

    Following that, Archermented, ''''I will bring them back to Draconia and show the rest of the army what will happen if they go against me.''''

    The older man''s eyes gleamed with happiness and smugness, which caught Archer''s attention. ''''Yes, my lord.''''

    Without any warning, he grabbed Cornelius by the neck before raising him and casting Soul Sunder on the man and eating a part of his soul, which shocked the surrounding soldiers as theirmander screamed in pain.

    Some of them tried to react but were stopped by the Stone Men. Once Archer ate some of the Marshal''s soul, his anger only worsened when he saw the surrounding faces and knew these 50,000 soldiers left the rest of the Legion and Darian to distract the Swarm.

    However, the revtion that Cornelius was a Novgorodian Spy who supplied them with information about Draconia further fueled his anger. Archer approached the traitor, his smile not reaching his eyes as he crouched before him.

    "When we return to the kingdom, I''m going to kill you," Archer''s voice dripped with malice as his eyes glowed with intense hatred. "But your death won''te swiftly. You will endure an endless torment as I skin you alive and crucify you. And that''s not the end of it. I willmand the healers to mend your wounds, only for my soldiers to y you alive once more."

    After that, Archer turned to the soldiers, who recoiled in fear. He approached them and inquired, ''''Bend the knee if you want to live and be ready to repent from your cowardly ways or remain standing.''''

    He scanned the crowd, but none dared to speak and dropped to one knee. Only about 5000 defiant men and women stood, ring at him with intense hatred. Archer chuckled, ''''Those who remain standing will join the Marshal in their never-

    ending punishment.''''

    Most of their faces paled at his words, and some attempted to flee. However, Shadow Creatures suddenly emerged, seizing the rebels and dragging them into the shadows to imprison them, just as they did with the remaining defiant soldiers.

    Following that, Archer looked at the remainingmanders, ''''Head toward Hammergate City, and I''ll deal with you when I return.''''

    They saluted him before the Stone Men circled the tired soldiers and started leading them back to where he came from. Once they were gone, Archer took off again and started flying toward Ironpeak.

    It took him an hour to get there, and when he arrived, a Swarm Army attacked the town walls while Dragon Legionnaires fought with them and managed to push them back, allowing them to fortify their positions.

    When Archer saw this, he smiled before casting dozens of sma Missiles and sending them into the horde of monsters, causing a carpet of explosions to wash over the creatures. Afterward, he cast dozens of Eldritch sts into therger foes.

    His spells bombard the horde, causing them to be panicked as the remaining Spellfire Battalion soldiers cast their magic over the wall. Archer kept up his attacks before summoning his Shadow Creatures to join the fray.

    A tidal wave of shadows washed over the enemy, taking most of them out, but that''s when Archer quickly noticed a being flying at him andnded a solid punch on his jaw that instantly broke it.

    He was sent flying into Ironpeak and crashed through the houses beforeing to a stop when he hit arge stone fountain. Archer slumped and shook his head only to see the culprit appear,

    Archer''s head spun, and his jaw was now healedpletely, allowing him to scan the neer.

    [Mutated Human Warrior]

    [Level: 601]

    [Rank: Sovereign Mage]

    ''Finally a good fight!'' Archer got excited.

    With an exhrated grin, Archer leaped into action, his excitement palpable. He swiftly cast Blink, disappearing in a motion blur, leaving the mutant bewildered.

 Chapter 800 The Plains Of Dracoria

    Chapter 800 The ins Of Dracoria

    ??Archer reappeared before the mutant and threw a punch at its chest. When it made contact, it caused a loud p before being sent flying backward, but he didn''t let the creature recover as he followed using Blink.

    The mutant didn''t know what was happening, as Archer was in one ce and vanished after attacking, only to reappear somewhere else. He was like a blur, using Blink nonstop whilending heavy punches on the mutant, who was baffled.

    If anyone were in the local area, they would have thought continuous thunderps would be going off if anyone were nearby. By the time the mutant dropped dead with a dozen holes in its body, Archer was dizzy and swaying on the spoke.

    ''''I need to get used to this,'''' he mumbled before everything returned to normal.

    The horde was finally dealt with, and Ironpeak was safe for now. Following his recovery, Archer walked toward the fortified town and was weed by Darian, who had a relieved expression on his tired face.

    As Archer passed through the wooden gate, a solemn reverence fell over the soldiers, each dropping to one knee to wee him. Upon hearing from Darian that they had lost 1,000 soldiers to the Swarms ambush, anger surged within Archer, and he silently vowed that Cornelius would pay dearly for the loss.

    After that, he told the surviving 3rd Legion that he would escort them to Mountainholm using his Stone Men, which made the soldiers smile and thank him even more. Once he informed them, they started to pack up.

    Archerughed as the flurry of activity was like an ant nest, which reminded him of his Monster Army, which he tried to summon, but nothing worked. He would use them when he destroyed the Swarms spell.

    He looked around for a ce to rx while the Legion prepared and found a wall toy on. While doing that, he drifted off to sleep only to be woken up by Darian, who informed him that they were ready to depart.

    With a nod, Archer stretched before summoning the Stone Men to guide them back to Hammergate. This process took close to eight hours. When they reached the town, everyone was tired and annoyed by the constant Swarm attacks.

    But they were lucky as Archer or the Stone Men dealt with them almost instantly. While behind the makeshift walls, Kassandra wrapped her arms around his shoulders before kissing him.

    Afterward, she exined that a Sovereign Mage attacked, but she destroyed them and leveled up a few times, which excited Archer as she would be stronger. In the meantime, he scanned her to see her new status.

    [Kassandra Tidewater]

    [Level 568]

    [Rank: Supreme Mage]

    Archer gently kissed her forehead and offered his congrattions. "You''re strong, Kass," he praised. "I''m proud of you."

    His words elicited a radiant smile, and she leaned in to nuzzle his neck, prompting Archer to embrace her even tighter. Following, the two separated, and Kassandra dragged him over to a nearby bench as the soldiers rested.

    Just as they sat down, the six Tressyms returned from scouting and informed Archer that the 10th Legion was battling a horde of Ratlings and getting overwhelmed to the west, forcing Archer to rescue them.

    He stood up after the flying cats gathered around Kassandra. The Kraken girl ran her fingers through their silky fur with a sweet smile as Archer spoke, ''''Stay here and look after the cats; I will be back soon.''''

    Kassandra nodded as ra approached him and bowed, ''''My Lord, Cornelius has been arrested along with the soldiers your shadows creatures dropped off.''''

    ''''Good,'''' he replied. ''''I will execute them when we return to Draconia.''''

    ra looked troubled, causing him to question, ''''What''s wrong with you?''''

    She shook her head, ''''Are you sure you should be executing people yourself? Being the Draconian King.''''

    Archer chuckled before speaking, ''''The one who passes the sentence should be the one who swings the sword.''''

    After speaking, he summoned his wings and took off before creating a sonic boom with how fast he flew west, and by the time he came across the battle, it looked like the 10th was suffering heavy losses, causing Archer to fly toward the three giants heading straight for the soldiers.

    When he got closer, he transformed into his dragon form before crashing into the closest Giant and biting down on the monster''s neck before tearing it off, causing blood to ssh against him.

    Archer brought it down, and the other two jumped on him. Chaos erupted as he moved like a cat and slipped out of one of the Giant''s grasp. Smacking it with his tail sent him crashing to the ground, and he ran his ws down the third Giant, but they put up a good fight.

    The Giants managed tond a dozen blows that broke Archer''s scales, sending Him flying backward and smashing into a nearby forest. He collided with arge tree, breaking it in half and hitting the ground with a crash, creating a crater.

    ''Ahh, my head hurts,'' Archer internallyined as he crawled out of the crater while shaking his head.

    As Archer got out, he felt the rumbling heading straight toward him and spotted the two Giants charging at him.

    He decided to scan them to see what rank they were.

    [Mutated Mountain Giant]

    [Rank: ----]

    When Archer saw this, he didn''t know what to think, but he had to help his soldiers, so he summoned his Shadow Army and told them to help the 10th  Legion and gather as many hearts as possible.

    The shadows vanished after their orders, allowing him to take a deep breath before letting out an earth-shaking roar as a stream of violet fire shot out of his maw and connected with the closest Giant.

    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!

    His mes burned half the monster''s body, causing it to drop to the ground. The second Giant sidestepped the fire, and Rugby tackled Archer. When its shoulder collided with his body, it took his breath away, but he was able to fight back.

    Archer dragged his ws down its body, but it only howled in pain, allowing him to bite down on its shoulders and start ripping at it like a wild animal, causing the Giant to start pounding the side of his body.

    When the fists connected with his scales, they started to shatter due to the force of the impacts; Archer ignored the pain that was shooting through his body and continued with his attack by digging his ws into its thick hide.

    The Giant went berserk and started punching him even more, causing Archer to bite down even more until he was thrown across the forest like a rag doll. But this time, hended like an agile cat and charged forward.

    Upon witnessing Archer''s maneuver, his opponent braced for the impending assault. However, he cast Blink, vanishing from sight and reemerging above the towering Giant. He descended upon it while unleashing a torrent of dragon''s breath directly into its face.

    This sealed the Giant''s fate, as the mes burned it down to ashes because it was so close and a direct attack. After that, Archer stood there, stumbling around and copsing. ''My body is so weak,but I need to go help the soldiers,'' he thought while admiring the gloomy mountain that reached into the sky.

    Archer shook his head and rose before returning to the battlefield. There, he observed the Dragon Healers diligently tending to the injured. Without hesitation, he unleashed Aurora, healing the entire Legion.

    The spell drained most of his mana, allowing him enough time to revert to his humanoid form before sumbing to unconsciousness due to mana depletion and the injuries sustained in battle against the Giants, even as his Regeneration spell worked to heal him.

    Despite the physical healing, Archer still felt the lingering fatigue from the mental strain. Witnessing his copse, the soldiers of the 5th Legion sprang into action, rushing to protect his unconscious form. They swiftly erected a fort andid him in afortable bed.

    After several hours of deep rest, Archer gradually regained consciousness to the sounds of bustling activity outside his tent. As he sat up and swung his legs over the side of the bed, he became aware of approaching footsteps.

    Kassandra and ra entered the tent only to stop in their tracks when they saw him sitting up. Archer smiled at the two beautiful women as hemented, ''''Where are we?''''

    ''''Still in the West, my love,'''' Kassandra answered. ''''The 5th Legion set up a fortress as they waited for you to wake up.''''

    Archer nodded in understanding, ''''Okay,'''' he answered before looking at ra, who bowed, ''''My Lord, the 10th has lost close to 10,000 soldiers due to the numerous ambushes they suffered while returning to Hammergate Town.''''

    He felt horrible, and it showed on his face, but the redhead dragonkin woman stepped forward before speaking, ''''It''s not your fault, Archer; they are all happy to die for you and the kingdom after all you lifted them out of poverty and stopped them and their loved ones from suffering. You gave them a purpose in life.''''

    Archer looked up and saw ra''s striking blue eyes filled with admiration, respect, and something else. But she continued, ''''We all know you spent the wealth you looted from the underground city on the kingdom by helping the farmers and families, which these men and women are part of. Don''t feel bad as their souls have joined Tiamat in the ins of Dracoria, where Draconia and their descendants will forever remember them.''''

    When hearing ra''s heartfelt words, Archer was about to reply until Tiamat''s voice was heard, shocking everyone, ''''Your people will forever live in the Dracoria, a realm of peace and happiness where they will meet their loved ones until they are allowed to be reborn just like you were my little white dragon.''''

 Chapter 801 All She Does Is Watch You

    Chapter 801 All She Does Is Watch You

    ??Archer looked at Tiamat, standing before them in a long white dress made using stunning materials he didn''t know. Her long white hair was tied into braids that rested on her shoulder as it shined whenever the light hit it.

    He looked into her beautiful violet eyes, which sparkled with endless wisdom and shimmered whenever the torchlight hit them. Framedby delicate, arching brows, they held a depth that could enchant anyone.

    Beneath her graceful browy a perfectly sculpted nose, its elegant slope leading down to plush, rosy lips that curved into a gentle smile. Archer couldn''t help but find her otherworldly gorgeous face adorned with high cheekbones that glowed celestial radiance.

    Archer forgot how beautiful Tiamat indeed was, which caused him to think, ''She''s the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen.''

    It wasn''t only him who shared these thoughts, as Kassandra and ra became charmed when they looked at the Dragon Goddess.

    He couldn''t help but notice her perfect curvaceous body, sculpted by the hands of the divine. Every curve, from her slender waist to her shapely hips, was a masterpiece of divine craftsmanship worthy of adoration from mortals and gods alike.

    Tiamat had the same shade of skin as himself, which was pale white, but it still had a color to it. When the dragon goddess felt his eyes on her, a radiant smile appeared as she approached him.

    Archer watched as Tiamat closed in on him and cupped his face before kissing him, which sent a shock shooting through his body, but he quickly returned the kiss with a passionate one of his own as he held her shapely waist.

    The goddess pressed against him like a cat, causing Kassandra and ra to gasp in shock. Minutester, the two broke the kiss as Tiamat stepped back and exined, ''''I have created The ins Of Dracoria for all the souls who worshipped me in life.''''

    ''''Have you always had Dracoria, Goddess?'''' Kassandra questioned as she moved next to Archer.

    Tiamat turned to the ck-haired girl with a friendly smile as she answered, ''''I have, but thanks to no one worshipping me before my white dragon came along, I couldn''t ess the realm. Now, thanks to you, I have more power than ever.''''

    Archer smiled, but Tiamat continued, ''''You must head back to Draconia and prepare for theing wars. Darkness will cover the world. Free the people from the Swarms grip so Thrylos will have a chance.''''

    ''''Wars?'''' he asked. ''''You make it sound like there will be more than one.''''

    A sad smile appeared on Tiamat''s face as she spoke, ''''Theing years will be chaos as the Dark Gods are building their powers thanks to underground cults and churches worshipping them.''''

    She turned around and looked at the two women before continuing, ''''Me and the other gods have been trying to find them, but nothing seems to help.''''

    ''''I can send out my Shadow Creatures and Tressyms to find them,'''' Archer offered.

    Tiamat shook her head, ''''It won''t work,'''' she said. ''''They know almost everything about you apart from being the Shadow Prince, which you need to save until the time is right.''''

    Archer nodded in understanding, ''''Okay,'''' he said. ''''What brings you here?''''

    ''''I thought I''d test out some of my new powers and reassure you that your soldiers will be happy with their afterlife,'''' Tiamat revealed before the three of them continued chatting.

    Tiamat informed them the world was under attack, but Pluoria seemed to have been hit harder than the other continents. She stayed for another half hour before returning to wherever she came from.

    Once she was gone, the two women turned to him as Archer spoke, ''''ra, where can we meet the 1st Fleet?''''

    The redheaded Marshal thought briefly before speaking, ''''Two miles from Hammergate, the Dragon Marines set up a temporary harbor.''''

    ''''Okay. Let''s head there once the two legions are ready to leave,'''' Archer said. ''''I will send the Stone Men out to scout the area to see if any creatures are trying to ambush us.''''

    ''''Yes, My Lord,'''' ra replied before leaving their tent.

    Kassandra turned to him as her ck eyes were full of love. Archer grinned as she approached before the two started to kiss. This continued until the Kraken girl separated and said she would help ra organize the soldiers.

    Then, Archer emerged from the tent and approached the temporary fortress that housed them. Stepping outside, he beheld vast grasnds stretching endlessly to the horizon. He summoned his wings with a flick, unfurling them before taking flight into the boundless sky above.

    He flew toward Hammergate and passed it as the soldiers below were bustling the town, preparing to leave. Soon, Archer reached the harbor, where three DRN cruisers and a battleship were docked.

    A stone wall was built around it, with Howler Cannons on top, watching over thendscape. When the lookouts spotted Archer, they rang a bell, causing themanders to appear in the courtyard.

    Archer descended before touching down as the men knelt, but hemanded them, ''''Do we have any support ships? And how long would it take the 1st Fleets support convoy to arrive?''''

    ''''One day, My Lord,'''' an older human man spoke up. ''''I am Captain Johnathon Devereaux,mander in the 1st Fleets support, and to answer your question, they are alreadying to support the 1st, 3rd, and 4th Legions against the Swarm.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' he said while examining the warships docked in the harbor before giving his orders. ''''Send for every support and transport vessel while the army makes their way here.''''

    ''''If you don''t mind me asking, what''s happening, My Lord?'''' Johnathon questioned.

    Archer looked at the man and said, ''''The Swarm is attacking the world, and their mages have blocked teleportation magic.''''

    The Captain''s eyes widened in shock, but Archer continued, ''''We are returning to Draconia and going to prepare to invade the maind to clear the Swarm and their overlords.''''

    Johanthon''s eyes widened, but he agreed before rushing to give Archer''s orders. That''s when he saw pigeon-like birds take off from one building and start flying to sea to find the navy.

    While watching the sailors get to work, Archer spotted the Dragon Marines rushing toward the wall. They wore bluish armor with white trim; it looked durable and didn''t impede their speed or movement, which was helpful in sea warfare.

    They set up on top of the wall, waiting for signs of the Swarm. Once everything was in motion, Archer returned to the traveling legion, ready to head to Hammergate and then to the harbor.

    While flying, he decided to check his status.

    [Experience: 300000/4000000]

    [Experience Gained: 1000000]

    [Level Up: 615>616]

    [Status Points: 2000>2002]

    [HP: 39000>40200]

    [Mana:754500>759500]

    [Strength: 42600>43800]

    [Constitution: 41300>42500]

    [Stamina: 42000>43200]

    [Charisma: 30850>31050]

    [Intelligence: 37000>38200]

    Happy with his status, Archer descended lower until he saw the makeshift fort that the 3rd and 4th had set up. Hended with a thud, attracting everyone''s attention, but soon he was jumped by the Tressyms who swarmed him.

    The flying felines started licking him while some nibbled on his pointy ears, causing him to shiver. Archer tried to push them away, but the cats returned to continue showing him affection.

    This scene caused everyone tough. Kassandra and ra appeared while giggling, and Archer could stand up while holding the leader. He ran his hand through its silky fur, causing the furball to purr happily.

    He walked over to the two women, ''''The transport ships are iing along with the 1st Fleed,'''' he revealed. ''''Let''s prepare to move, and I''ll travel with the legions.''''

    ra nodded before rushing off as Kassandramented, ''''You''vepletely charmed that general Arch. You know she adores you to the core, not just for your handsome looks or who you are.''''

    ''''What do you mean?'''' Archer inquired.

    ''''Your Dragon Marshal has fallen in love with you, and all she does is watch you when you''re not paying attention,'''' the Kraken Princess revealed.

    Archer didn''t reply but just thought about the situation while watching the redheaded dragonkin woman rushing around, ordering around the different units while keeping the baggage train organized.

    The Supply Line guards were ready to move out. Lucian led the Drakewing Outriders to scout the route ahead, and the Drakeguards rushed the soldiers into a column. An hourter, Archer, Kassandra, and ra sat in a carriage in the center of the three legions.

    There were no attacks, but the asional flying monster would appear. The Spellfire Battalion battered them with a wave of spells. Archer watched how they operated and was proud of the training and effectiveness.

    Archer used Aura Detector to scan thendscape but didn''t find anything apart from somethinging from below them. Once he sensed that, he ordered the long snake-like column to hurry to the Harbor and skip Hammergate.

    He sent Lucian ahead with the Outriders to get the 1st legion moving to the harbor ahead of them and ordered them to secure the fortress. As they saw the town in the distance, a very loud horn sounded out, causing the column to stop.

    Archer jumped up and exited the carriage while shouting an order, ''''Form up into arge square with infantry on the outside! Hurry up now.''''

    Once themanders heard this, they quickly formed a big square so thick with soldiers that it was a sea of ck armor and shields. When this happened, Archer summoned his wings before taking off.

    He flew above the two legions only to be peppered with arrows that surprised him. Archer managed to block most, but a dozen pierced his skin, causing something inside him to activate.

 Chapter 802 DRN Archer’s Pride

    <h4>Chapter 802 DRN Archer''s Pride</h4>

    Archer''s body was shutting down due to the poison seeping into his system, causing his mana to go haywire. The pain was shooting through his body, and it felt likeva burning him from the inside, but he managed to climb to his feet with the help of Kassandra.

    He looked at the shieldwall off thousands of Dragonblood Knights, Drakeguards, and Dragon Legionnaires holding off the creatures who wildly charged at them. The Anti-Venom started kicking in and eating the poison.

    After a while, Archer felt better and looked at Kassandra with a strained smile, ''''Kill them all,'''' he said.

    The ck-haired girl smiled before vanishing as he remembered the hearts the Shadow Creature collected. So, with a wave of his hand, a creature appeared and gave him over 3000, which he stored in his Item Box before using Mana Maniption to create a seat for himself.

    Archer took a seat and rxed as he felt the poison eat away at his organs, causing him to grimace in pain, but soon his Regeneration rebuilt it. While the battle continued, he transformed into his Shadow Prince form and ate all the hearts.

    He dropped them directly into his mouth and felt the experience shoot up. After that, he summoned some Stone Men to help the soldiers so he could speed up their journey before deciding to spend the Status Points he had saved up.

    Archer put 1000 on

    [Experience: 800200/4000000]

    [Experience Gained: 500200]

    [Status Points: 5002>2]

    [HP: 40200>45200]

    [Mana: 759500>789500]

    [Strength: 43800>53800]

    [Constitution: 42500>52500]

    [Stamina: 43200>53200]

    [Intelligence: 38200>43200]

    After checking his status, Archer closed his eyes and waited for the Anti-Venom to destroy all the poison eating his body. Another hour passed by the time the battle ended, and the Stone Men dropped a pile of hearts in front of him.

    Archer quickly stored them all in his Item Box before standing up when Kassandra approached him with an excited smile on her pretty face. When he saw her, he smiled and greeted her, ''''Hello, beautiful. How was the fight?''''

    ''''It was fun; some of the stronger monsters took a while to take out, but once I used my tentacles, it was easy,'''' Kassandra answered while hugging him.

    Following that, the column of soldiers started their march again. Archer climbed into a carriage with Kassandra and ra, whom he dragged along. The Kraken girl smiled when she saw the dragonkin woman''s red cheeks.

    The three settled into the carriage as the driver prepared for the journey. Meanwhile, the 3rd and 4th Legionsmenced their march down the road. Amidst the trek, Kassandra noticed ra gazing at the floor.

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle when he caught a twinkle in the Kraken Princess''s eyes as she responded, ''So, ra, what are your feelings for our king?''

    At Kassandra''s prompt, they both observed ra''s cheeks flush, mirroring the shade of her hair. Finding it utterly adorable, Archer found himself on the receiving end of an elbow jab from the ck-haired girl, causing him to turn his attention towards her.

    She gestured towards the seat beside the dragonkin woman, prompting Archer toply, much to ra''s astonishment. As he settled beside her, he noticed her shyly avert her gaze, prompting him to gently lift her chin with his fingers, coaxing her to meet his gaze.

    Locking eyes with her blue orbs, Archer leaned in and tenderly pressed his lips against hers, sending a jolt of electricity through her. Initially taken aback, ra soon reciprocated, her hand finding its way to cup his cheek as the kiss grew more passionate.

    Archer savored the sweetness of her lips as they melded together, his senses overwhelmed as her tongue tentatively explored his mouth, eliciting a low groan from the older woman. The two continued their passionate kiss before they broke apart.

    ra was staring into his eyes, but a smile formed on her face as she gently touched her lips, ''''What was that for, My Lord?'''' she questioned.

    Archer replied, but leaned into her ear and whispered, ''''I also like you, ra Ravensong, and want to see where we go if we take this further.''''

    When the older woman heard this, her body stiffened as she looked away, causing Kassandra to giggle, '''', don''t be shy; you know Archer doesn''t care about someone''s roots or ce. He likes who he likes, and nothing would stop him.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod, catching ra''s attention as she quietly asked, ''''You don''t care that I was a farm girl from a nameless vige?''''

    ''''Nope,'''' he answered without hesitation. ''''Why would I care where the woman I likees from? The ce or way she was brought up doesn''t determine what type of person you''d be.''''

    He nced at Kassandra, remarking, "Take a look at most of my girls. They may be princesses, but they''re down-to-earth, unlike their siblings.''''

    ra nodded in understanding, and a happy smile appeared as she asked, ''''Won''t your other women have a problem?''''

    Archer shook his head as Kassandra giggled beforementing, ''''He''s a greedy dragon and takes what he wants, but he still treats all of us girls equally.''''

    ''''Okay, My Lady,'''' ra said before turning back to him with red cheeks. ''''I would like to see where this goes.''''

    ''''Call me Kass and him Arch when it''s just us, ,'''' Kassandramented before Archer could speak.

    He agreed with the Kraken, which caused ra to smile even more; the journey continued without any more attacks, and the legions finally arrived at the harbor the Dragon Marines secured.

    Archer exited the carriage as he spotted the 1st Legion boarding the ships. Lucian approached him and informed him that most soldiers were on board and being ferried back to the maind.

    After that, the 3rd and 4th Legions entered the fortress to rest. It was cramped, but it was better than camping outside the walls. Once inside, Archer, Kassandra, and ra spotted a dozen ships approaching the harbor as another vessel full of soldiers left.

    Hours passed, and all three legions were loaded onto the ships, leaving a few hundred behind waiting for DRN Archer''s Pride, which looked glorious as it entered the harbor. Its ck hull glided over the water with ease as it pulled to a stop to allow them to board.

    He had to admit that the ship was beautiful; it had dozens of power cannons that could level a city and was double the size of the battleships back on Earth. Archer thought it looked menacing, but that''s what he and the dwarf sisters decided.

    When Archer stepped aboard the gship, he was greeted by the beautiful Olivia, who gave him a room next to hers, which he suspected was on purpose, but he didn''tin as the bed lookedfortable.

    Once everyone was settled, the massive gship red its horn before setting sail and pulling out of the harbor. Kassandra asked if she could swim next to it to feel the salt water on her skin.

    Archer agreed with a smile before kissing the ck-haired girl as she walked onto the deck andunched herself overboard. She transformed into her Kraken form, which shocked all the sailors.

    Admiral Olivia announced over the mana tannoys that it was Queen Kassandra, which caused the sailors to watch her gracefully swimming with fascination. While doing that, ra checked on the soldiers, leaving Archer alone.

    While watching the peaceful sea, his mind worked overtime, developing new ideas to benefit the kingdom. The first one Archer came up with was helping people with disabilities get into some form of work to help them and the realm.

    The next was his industry, which would be built around the Red Silk, which he would have tons of when he returned to the domain. Even without that, he had all the rare ingredients from the Novgorod Empire.

    They were already being grown in the gardens dotted all over Draconia, which Llyniel was helping with. Archer came up with entertainment districts in every city on the ind, which would bring in even more ie.

    After that, he sent a message to Teu asking if there were rare materials in the sea and if it would be possible to mine them from Draconia. The Aquarian Princess confirmed his questions, which caused him toe up with the Draconia Underwater Mining Company that he would own and profit from.

    He thanked Teu before asking Kassandra if there was a way to keep sea monsters away from an object. She informed him about Kraken Ink, which would keep weaker creatures away.

    Archer asked her if she would mark out mining facilities and tforms. When Kassandra heard his request, the Kraken Princess happily agreed to it. She asked him what he was nning to do, and when he told her about his idea of mining resources from the sea floor to profit from, she thought it was a good idea as there was precious metal under the waves.

    With that in mind, he decided to bring it up when he saw Aisha and to see if they had any races to explore the sea for them. Following that, Archer watched the sea stretch out as far as his eyes could see.

    The balcony he sat on was isted from the others, as it was next to the admiral''s quarters, giving him all the peace he needed to generate many ideas. Hours passed, and now it was dark, with the stars shining above.

    Archer didn''t move from the balcony and sat there admiring the stars. While doing that, he heard a ssh and saw Kassandra eating a whale monster, which made him chuckle as she gulped it down.

 Chapter 803 Demetra

    <h4>Chapter 803 Demetra</h4>

    As Archer settled onto the balcony, a sense of peace enveloped him. The gentle sway of the ship beneath him added a soothing rhythm to the stillness of the night. Leaning back on thefortable chair, he gazed at the constetions above that dotted the cosmic expanse.

    The star''s brilliance was unmatched by any earthly light he had ever seen, casting a soft glow over the deck. As he watched, a shooting star streaked across the sky, its trail a fleeting arc of luminescence.

    His breath caught in his throat as he followed its path, a silent witness to the heavenly dance unfolding before him. One shooting star became two, then three, painting the night with a symphony of light and motion.

    As Archer teetered on the verge of slumber, he noticed the ship gradually dimming as the sailors settled down. He soon fell asleep while curling up on thefortable sofa. The following morning, he was awakened by a loud explosion, which caused him to jump up.

    When ncing around, Archer spotted Kassandra sleeping in the same chair, but she slowly woke up while yawning. He looked over the balcony to see the Titan Wrath Cannons firing a volley of shells.

    That''s when he saw a massive whale creature charging for the ship as the cannons continued to fire. When the shells hit the monster, the attacks slowed it down but couldn''t stop it.

    Archer scrutinized the monster to scan it and see how powerful it was.

    [Leviathan Whale]

    [Rank: SS+]

    ''''It''s strong, SS+ Rank Kass,'''' he said before looking at the shocked Kraken girl.

    But as the creature approached the ship, a navy blue shark quickly tore through its body. Archer was shocked to see this until he recognized the neer and mumbled, ''''Demetra.''''

    ''''The Demon Shark?'''' Kassandra asked as the giant shark ate the Leviathan Whale before approaching the ship.

    When Archer saw this, he shouted for the cannons not to fire as the shark swam towards them until a glow shone, and a girl came flying toward him. He caught her with a chuckle as a voice was heard.

    ''''I knew I smelled you,'''' Demetra said while hugging Archer. ''''Lucky I was in the area hunting.''''

    ''''Arch, I could have dealt with the creature in my normal form,'''' Kassandra said. ''''It was lucky you came along.''''

    Demetra turned toward the Kraken Girl with a glint in her yellow shark eyes before her hand shot out, ''''I know our races don''t get on, but I don''t see why we can''t?''''

    Archer''s eyes widened in shock, but Kassandra looked like a wet fish hit her before taking it, ''''Okay, sounds good,'''' she said. ''''It''s good to have a powerful ally.''''

    When she said that, Demetra sniffed the air, snapped her head toward Archer, and asked, ''''Are you tangling yourself with a Deep One? They are dangerous.''''

    He smiled and was about to reply when Kassandra beat him. ''''Lucrezia is a sweetheart and adores Archer,'''' she revealed. ''''She is helping him as we speak by guarding a capital city from the Swarm.''''

    Demetra nodded, ''''Yes, every realm is fighting them, even my own.''''

    ''''The Swarm have sea monsters?'''' Archer questioned.

    ''''Yes. They are swamping our defenses, and thanks to Father being on the frontlines, we held them back,'''' she answered.

    After conversing for some time, the peaceful moment was interrupted by the sudden appearance of the Tressyms, who yfully pounced on them. The two girls couldn''t help butugh as they affectionately petted the fluffy creatures.

    Archer joined in with a chuckle as he issued fresh orders, "Go and explore the world. If you find anything valuable, bring it back to me."

    The Tressym leader affectionately nudged his head in agreement before Archer continued, "And if you encounter any flying monsters that you canmunicate with, try to recruit them to our cause."

    They agreed to it before zooming off in the distance, which shocked the two girls. Demetra turned to him and asked, '''' How can those creatures fly so quickly?''''

    ''''They are soaked in my mana, causing them to be stronger,'''' he exined.

    After that, the trio was hungry and went down to the galley to get something to eat, as breakfast would be served soon. As Archer, Kassandra, and Demetra strolled through the bustling corridors of the gship, the air was filled with the hum of activity.

    Sailors rushed past, their footsteps echoing against the metal floors as they attended to their duties. The trio moved with purpose, weaving through the crowd easily, drawing asional curious nces from the crew who bowed toward Archer as he passed by.

    The corridor walls were painted white and blue, allowing the mana lights to illuminate it. Windows dotted the walls, showing the sea outside turning rough as the cloud darkened. It took another ten minutes of walking until they reached the entrance to the Mess Deck, and the atmosphere shifted.

    The sounds of nging metal and shouting sailors gave way to the inviting aroma of freshly cooked meals. Archer pushed open the heavy door, revealing a spacious room filled with long tables and benches, where sailors sat enjoying their meals.

    The trio entered the Mess Deck, greeted by the crew''s weing smiles. Archer nodded as his eyes swept over therge room before settling on the serving line where food was being prepared.

    He wouldn''t use his status to push to the front of the line, so he and the girls went to the back and waited. While waiting, he spoke with the sailor serving the food, asking about the day''s menu and the crew''s morale.

    Kassandra and Demetra listened intently, their expressions thoughtful as they took in the sailor''s words. Once their tes were full, the trio found an empty table near the back of the room and settled in.

    When they sat down, Archer looked at the meal the ship''s cooks were serving, and it was some monster meat coated in mana with some mashed potato and vegetables, which would fill them up.

    Archer was about to eat until Demetra said, ''''I''m not hungry. That whale satisfied me, and its meat was tasty.''''

    With that, she pushed her te toward Archer, who happily took it and started eating as the ship began to rock, which caught him off guard. He looked around but noticed Kassandra and Demetra weren''t bothered, but the sailors were.

    After that, he started eating while Demetra asked him what he had been up to since they saw each otherst, which he delved into and caught the Demon Shark''s attention as she asked him if she could travel with him for the foreseeable future.

    When Archer heard this, he noticed that her yellow eyes had hope. He nodded, which made the girl happy. She leaned over the table and wrapped her arms around his shoulders before cing a peck on his cheek.

    Once Demetra did that, Archer looked at her, but all she did was give him a gorgeous look as they returned to eating. When he took a bite of the meat, he loved it; it was soft and juicy, causing him to devour it.

    Following that, Archer jumped up and walked over to the serving line, where he qued up as the sailors around him gave him strange looks, but he chose to ignore it before the line moved, and the cooks smiled when seeing he was back.

    Archer chuckled at their reaction beforeplimenting them on the cooking. This pleased the workers, and he asked for more meat. Once the cooks gave him more food, he returned to the girls.

    He sat down and started eating, earning giggles from the Kraken and Demon Shark. Archer smiled at the two before digging in. Afterward, they started chatting as time flew by while traveling south and passed by Verdentia, the continent where the Novgorod Empirey.

    The 1st Fleet had all its ships and personnel, which amounted to one gship, sixteen Battleships, forty Cruisers, Destroyers, and Frigates alongside the Ship Vessels. On board were 332,500 sailors and marines, which amazed him at the number of people needed to crew the vessels.

    After breakfast, Demetra and Kassandra decided to explore the sea while following the fleet, which Archer agreed to. He kissed the Kraken before both jumped off the deck and transformed once they dived in.

    The sailors were shocked when a massive navy blue shark trailed behind them while a Kraken leisurely swam around, grabbing the odd sea monster and throwing it onto the ship''s deck for extra food.

    While they were doing that, Archer returned to his room, pulled out some Dragon rum Sera gave him, and started drinking while developing new ns for his kingdom, including pce designs.

    Archer wanted to capture and fortify the three other inds, so Draconia had an ind chain protecting it. He came up with city designs that he remembered from documentaries from Earth.

    He wanted to go with the Rare Monster Trade, which would bring in even more ie. After that, he devised a punishment system for petty crime: forced service to the kingdom by cleaning the streets, sewers, and many other things, including construction projects.

    ''I''ll add another tax of 20 silver coins per week from every citizen along with a business tax of 60 gold coins that is due on thest day of every month from the stores and businesses throughout the kingdom,'' he thought to himself as he wrote everything down.

    Archer created a monthly 200 gold coin tax on viges, towns, and cities for kingdom-wide maintenance. This tax would benefit everyone, as Archer would invest it in infrastructure and projects.

    Happy with everything he came up with, he started drinking the Dragon Rum, and after finishing the bottle, Archer was drunk. A knock was heard while he was mellowed out, causing him to call whoever was inside.

 Chapter 804 Devil of the Deep

    <h4>Chapter 804 Devil of the Deep</h4>

    The knock brought him back to reality. He tried to sit up but slumped back down as ra walked in and spotted him. She rushed over to him and tried to lift him but was dragged onto hisp.

    Her face went as red as her hair, but Archer started kissing the Marshal''s slender neck. ra didn''t move, but she said in a quiet voice, ''''My Lord, I know you''re drunk, and I do love you, but we''re not ready for that.''''

    When Archer heard this, he stopped kissing the dragonkin woman but rested his head against her shoulder, taking in her scent, a mix ofvender and sweat, which put him at ease.

    ra wrapped her arms around him and leaned into him, causing Archer to drift off as the two cuddled on the sofa. Even the Dragon Marshal soon fell asleep to the sound of his breath.

    The following morning, Archer woke up and realized what he was doing when he heard an adorable snore. He looked down to see ra curled up on hisp, still in her officer''s uniform, but as soon as she felt him stir, her eyelids flickered open.

    When she came to Archer, he watched her face go bright red before pushing herself off him while apologizing, but he waved it away, ''''No need to be sorry, ra. I enjoyed our cuddle.''''

    A beautiful smile crept on her face, but she rushed out of the room to escape the situation, causing Archer to let out an amused chuckle before making his way to the bathroom connected to his room.

    As Archer entered the room, his gaze fell upon the tub. Adjacent to it were mana switches designed to control the flow of water. With a flick of his wrist, he activated the switches, allowing the soothing water to cascade into the tub.

    Settling into the water, Archer was contented as he reviewed the various ideas swirling through his mind. In this moment of peace, he felt a deep satisfaction with the direction of his thoughts and ns.

    He sat in the warm water for a while until the ship''s cannon started firing at the same time as someone rushed into his room while shouting, ''''My Lord, the Novgorod Navy are attacking us!''''

    Archer jumped up while putting on pants before rushing out, with Olivia following behind. He felt her eyes on his back, causing him to put on a shirt that stuck to his skin, thanks to the bath.

    While walking, he asked, ''''How many enemy ships are there?''''

    ''''100 My Lord,'''' Olivia answered. ''''It''s the southern Novgorodian Battle Fleet, and they initiated the attack.''''

    Archer nodded before a smile appeared as he spoke, ''''Ready to put the fleet through its first battle, my beautiful admiral?''''

    When Olivia heard this, her pink eyes glowed with determination as she saluted him, ''''I will show those dogs what the 1st can do,'''' she dered. ''''Now watch why I was named the First Draconian Admiral.''''

    He beamed before sending Kassandra a message to tell her and Demetra not to get involved in the uing battle, which they agreed to. Archer and Olivia made it into the bridge, and she gave orders: ''''Send the battleships forward and tell them to pummel their frontline while Cruisers will split into two groups and use the smoke as cover to nk the enemy.''''

    ''''Yes, ma''am!'''' Every sailor responded before concentrating on their work.

    Archer walked over to the window to see the sixteen battleships speed up. That''s when he spotted the Novgorodian Fleet. It was made of metal vessels like his own but not as durable or robust.

    If anything, he thought they looked like the ones from Earth with more guns. While watching this, a wave of shells appeared above them, causing Olivia to scream, ''''Shields!''''

    When the shells were about to fall upon the fleet, violet shields appeared and blocked the wave, but the Draconians answered in kind as the battleships fired a volley of their own as Olivia ordered, ''''Show them what the Titan Wraths can do! Target their capital ship!''''

    Archer watched as the ten massive cannons pointed at one ship twice the size of the other Novgorodian ships and fired, which caused the ship to shake. He watched the carriage-sized shells soar through the sky before they fell on the enemy, causingplete chaos.

    The air reverberated with the thunderous roar of cannons and the shriek of shells slicing through the sky. Explosions erupted across the water as the enemy was engulfed in mes, their proud hulls shattering under the relentless barrage.

    Archer watched the chaos unfold as explosions rippled across the water''s surface. Each enemy ship that was hit sumbed to the onught. The Novgorodian fleet faltered, its ranks in disarray as it?attempted to weather the storm of destruction.

    After that, the fleet steamrolled through the Novgorodian ships and let off another flurry of shots that doomed the rest of the enemy. DRN Archer''s Pride barreled through thergest ship and tore it apart.

    Following that, the journey went peacefully as Archer sat on his balcony watching Kassandra and Demetra swimming between the fleet. The Demon Shark''s building-sized dorsal fin sliced through the water.

    Three more days passed by until they could spot Draconia in the distance, and as they got closer, everyone saw the massive sea wall that stood as a silent sentinel, always there to defend the kingdom for years toe.

    Archer stood at the front of the ship, examining the rough water. Demetra approached him behind andmented, ''''I can''t wait to see what your kingdom is like.''''

    He turned around and spotted the navy-haired girl whose yellow shark eyes stared at him with a mix of interest, curiosity, and attraction. Her navy-blue hair was tied into a ponytail that hung down to her bubble butt.

    She had a muscr body, but it still couldn''t hide her feminine charm that always seemed to work on him. Her face radiated with an ethereal beauty, each feature perfectly sculpted as if by an artist''s hand.

    The Demon Shark girl stood at five feet ten inches and had an air of yfulness around her that attracted Archer toward her. While gazing at her, she blew him a kiss, which caused him to smile. "Did you know your beautiful Demetra?"

    She nodded in agreement, ''''I know, and I''m all yours,'''' she said with a teasing smile. ''''We Demon Sharks mate for life, you know. It''s in our nature.''''

    Archer beamed when he heard her words, then leaned forward, kissing her juicy lips, which he loved. Demetra stiffened as he kissed her. She wasn''t used to this but quickly returned it as happiness surged.

    The two passionately kissed as Kassandra approached from behind with a smile, ''''You two are growing closer. I wonder what the others will say.''''

    As she said that, Archer and Demetra separated to say something, but a strange feeling washed over them, causing the two girls'' heads to snap toward the distance as their eyes narrowed.

    Kassandra mumbled, ''''A Devil of the Deep is here. Why?''''

    ''''We can take it, Kass,'''' Demetra dered, ''''We are some of the strongest of our races, and some old monster can''t do anything to us.''''

    Just as she said, the fleet lit up as they released numerous volleys into the water, where Archer sensed the monster. Without thinking, he jumped over the railings before transforming into his dragon form, shocking the sailors who witnessed it.

    Kassandra and Demetra followed suit by jumping into the sea and transforming. The three homed in on the neer only for a giant tentacle to shoot out of the water and try to hit Archer, who used Blink to dodge the sudden attack.

    When it did this, Demetra leaped out of the water before biting down on the limb, causing the creature it was connected to make an appearance. It looked like an ancient Kraken but was pitch ck and had glowing red eyes.

    It had barbs all over its tentacles, and arge beak poked out from the water. Once its body rose from the water, Kassandratched onto it while pining it in ce, giving Archer a good idea.

    He flew higher and higher until he was above the clouds, then returned to his humanoid form and started to dive. While falling toward the Devil of the Deep, he transformed into his Shadow Prince form and dove into the shadow that its massive body cast.

    While inside, Archer used his ws to tear the monster''s flesh. Blood poured from the wounds, giving Demetra and Kassandra the upper hand as they started widely attacking the Devil.

    Archer moved through the shadows like it was second nature while slicing the creature open using his ws before he dived into its body, thanks to the darkness. Once inside, he had an easy time killing the monster.

    Even if it was high ranked, the fact that the three of them were strong enough to do the monster damage, Demetra, Kassandra, and Archer worked together for another thirty minutes to defeat the Devil of the Deep while the 1st Fleet diverted the battlefield.

    After the monster died, he stored the corpse in his Item Box, which made him feel it. ''Oh shit its full,'' he mused while Demetra picked him up.

    The three followed behind the fleet, with Archer resting on the Demon Shark''s head while she happily swam along, chewing on one of the tentacles, which made himugh as she munched away.

    While sitting there, Kassandra sent him a message through the dragon tattoo, ''''Did you store the body?''''

    ''''Yes my love,'''' Archer replied. ''''Do you want some?''''

    Kassandra epted the offer as she wanted to eat one of the tentacles just like Demetra, so Archer summoned one straight from the Item Box, which the Kraken girl caught.

 Chapter 805 Drakewood Palace

    <h4>Chapter 805 Drakewood Pce</h4>

    It took Archer and the two girls hours to reach the Draconia Sea Wall. The Demon Shark and Kraken transformed before the three leaped up to the top. When the soldiers saw the trio, they were rmed but quickly recognized them.

    All the Homeguards dropped to one knee, causing Archer tough before they approached the stairs and reached the other side of the wall, where some soldiers brought a carriage over for them.

    They all got in before sitting down and gettingfortable. After giving the driver instructions, the carriage started heading toward Drakonia. While inside, the journey was smooth, thanks to the well-maintained road.

    Archer gazed out the window as the two girls chatted. While looking outside, he noticed the road was big enough for two carriages to fit side by side, simr to Roman roads back on Earth.

    He wrote the construction method and gave it to Aisha. Archer was confused as he remembered some things he had learned about them that day. She was amazed when he showed the dragonkin woman the roads built tost.

    His idea of the Waystations run by the kingdom was popr with the highmand of the army, navy, and government departments as it allowed for quicker travel and didn''t put pressure on the monsters who helped transport them.

    Archer witnessed children sitting on their parent''s wagons, ying with toys they bought from one of the newly established cities that dot the kingdom. He was happy with how things wereing along and wanted to increase the size of his army so he could attack the Swarm on the maind and defeat them.

    The journey took them to a city being built on a small ind. The builders constructed it on stilts that secured it in ce. Aisha told him there would be wooden walkways just above the water, allowing people to live there.

    When they approached the city, Archer spotted a mix of stone and wooden buildings rising from the center and spreading outwards. While gazing at it, Kassandra asked, ''''Why is a city sitting above ake? What about the monsters beneath it?''''

    ''''My Shadow Creatures hunted them all,'''' he answered. ''''I had an idea that Laketown could be a trade hub for Draconia as it leads to the Dragonfire River and will allow ships to pass through after paying a trade tax.''''

    The ck-haired girl nodded as Demetra spoke while staring at the carriage window and teasing him, ''''The people look so juicy and tasty. You''ve been fattening them up for me, Arch.''''

    Archer bonked the shark girl on the head, ''''You will not be eating my people, Deme! There are trillions of Novgorodians to eat, so leave the Draconians alone.''''

    Demetra giggled before nodding and throwing a mock salute, ''''Yes, sir! No, eating the Draconians, only people who visit the kingdom.''''

    He chuckled as before they passed through Laketown and were amazed by the strength of the roads the legions built. Kassandra poked her head out the window with wide eyes as she spoke, ''''I can sense the water and creatures underneath. They seem to love the pirs holding the city up.''''

    Archer was confused and asked, ''''What do you mean?''''

    ''''Theke monsters are using them as breeding areas. The Deepcrawlerys its eggs at the base while the Darkwater Stalker makes a nest further.''''

    He was interested, so he used Aura Detector to scan theke and found thousands of monsters underneath it. Archer was fascinated but suddenly remembered the traitors that angered him when he thought about the dead Draconians.

    Archer stopped the carriage just before they left Laketown and looked for the closest soldiers. When he found one, he told him to tell Dragon Marshal ra to bring the prisoners to Drakonia City, which the man did.

    After that, he returned to the carriage as Demetra questioned, ''''What was that about?''''

    He grinned when he saw the blue-haired shark girl. ''''Your dinner,'''' he said before returning to the window.

    Archer saw Drakewing Outriders''panies patrol the roads while Homeguard soldiers guarded the Waystations they passed by. Merchants wereing and going as the afternoon sun shone overhead.

    It took a few more hours until they reached Drakonia City, where Aisha and Prime Minister Meera were waiting by the southern entrance along with apany of 100 White Dragon Knights.

    When the carriage pulled up, Archer opened the door and held it open for the two titans, who gave him a loving smile while stepping down. Aisha stepped forward and greeted him with a bow alongside Meera.

    Once the greetings were over, the group entered Aisha''s mansion. The older womanmented, ''''Drakewood Pce and the capital will be finished in a week.''''

    Archer beamed when hearing this, ''''What about furniture? I hate overly decorated ces; it''s a waste of coin.''''

    Aisha nodded, ''''Don''t worry, a skilled artisan and his equally skilled wife fled Avidia and have made Draconia their home along with their very profitable decorating business, which the high lords of Novgorod and Nightshade love.''''

    ''''Good,'''' Archer replied. ''''Take this and implement them. It will fund most government programs, but I have many ideas I need to write down.''''

    The older dragonkin woman nodded before rushing off to check over the papers, Meera following behind. When Demetra and Kassandra saw this, the shark girl asked, ''''Can we explore the city?''''

    ''''Of course, just be careful,'''' he said, taking a pouch of gold coins and handing it to Kassandra, who smiled.

    Thank you, husband,'''' the Kraken girl leaned forward and pecked him on the cheek as she spoke. ''''We can buy some clothes and get to know each other over a shopping trip.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod before kissing Demetra, which excited her as they rushed off. He chuckled at their reactions before thinking, ''Girls are the same in every world.''

    Once they were gone, Archer walked over to a nearby table and sat down, pulling out some paper. The first idea that came to mind was people could apply for a government loan to start a business and have to pay the kingdom 10% of the profits for the first five years/

    The second idea was DBI: Draconia''s Basic ie, which would pay each citizen 10 gold per month. The money would go back into the economy, ensuring everyone had a lifeline before falling into poverty.

    Archer soon realized this would cost billions of gold, so he stretched out his hand and summoned a mountain of gold coins that touched the ceiling before he summoned the White Dragon Knights, his trusted bodyguards.

    Three men walked into the room only to stop short when they saw the treasure in front of them, causing Archer to nce at them as he spoke, ''''Summon more royal guards and have this taken to the Royal Bank of Draconia and make sure it goes into the government program vaults as it''s for new schemes I''m implementing.''''

    The soldiers saluted him as they left the room while Archer devised an idea to establish the Royal Food Reserve, where the kingdom would stockpile food using magic to preserve it and save it in case of a famine or disaster.

    Archer decided to levy the lowest tax on all businesses to encourage growth. This would allow the owners to reinvest their wealth at the kingdom''s behest. With all the programs he was introducing, he never realized how revered he would be.

    People would assume he was a greedy, lust-filled dragon until they spotted his people and how happy they were. After writing all that down, he remembered the hundreds of dungeons that littered Draconia and devised a brilliant idea.

    The Adventurer''s retirement fund would take a percentage of the loot from a dungeon. This would go towards healthcare, housing, and their pension when they choose to retire from the profession, allowing them to live fulfilling lives.

    Depending on what they contributed to the fund would depend on how much they received, which would benefit the kingdom. Archer knew the retired adventurers would live in the kingdom and get well-paying jobs, increasing taxes.

    After that, he developed the Draconia Public Works Employment Initiative, which would employ themon people in regr jobs, giving them an ie and skills to uplift them, as there were millions of unskilledborers in every kingdom.

    Once Archer had finished that, he designed a train route that went as close to every town and city across the kingdom without disrupting farming and realized he had some odd stations in the middle of nowhere.

    He shrugged before assuming towns would pop up around them, which he ended up being right about, but instead of towns, a full-fledged city sprouted up. Then, Archer put the pen down and leaned back in the chair.

    While rxing, he devised a devious n about inquiring more citizens if the need arose. He used that opportunity to take a break before summoning Aisha, who appeared ten minutester but stopped short when she spotted the coin mountain.

    Archer looked up at the dragonkin woman and spoke, ''''My beautiful queen,e here and join me.''''

    Aisha tore her gaze away from the wealth before looking at him with a beaming smile that caught him off guard. She noticed his reaction and approached the opposite table where another chair was.

    She sat down before leaning on the table, giving him a clear view of her cleavage that caused Archer to gulp as her sweet voice reached his ears, ''''What did you want, my king?''''

    When seeing her well-endowed chest that sent his lust soaring to new heights, Aisha saw where his gaze was lingering. A seductive smile appeared on her face as she walked around the table.

 Chapter 806 How Will You Do It (R18)

    Chapter 806 How Will You Do It (R18)

    ??Archer watched as the gorgeous woman slowly approached him, a naughty smile on her lips. The beautiful kaftan she wore clung to her alluring body, concealing most of her skin, which was surprising as most women on Thrylos wore loose-fitting outfits.

    However,pared to some of his other girls, Aisha''s attire would be considered conservative, but it failed to diminish her seductive charm. ''This woman has always captured my attention; seeing her in this state is driving me wild,'' he internally mused while looking at the older woman.

    She was shorter than him, but not by much and reached up to his chest, her height only entuated her otherworldly beauty. Aisha had smooth chocte-brown skin that was blemish-free and wless. But it was her striking blue eyes that added to her charm as they glowed affectionately while locked onto his.

    Archer''s gaze found her pointed ears twitching in excitement, and couldn''t help but be charmed by her smile. Every step she took seemed deliberate, and each movement caused her well-endowed chest to jiggle.

    Aisha''s facial features were perfectly sculpted, as if a goddess had crafted her and let her loose on the world. Archer was captivated, silently acknowledging that Aisha embodied a unique beauty that stood on par with any of his other women.

    He noticed that she was wearing a headscarf that covered her blood-red hair, causing him to question internally, ''Does shee from a simr culture to Im? Amazing.''

    That''s when Archer realized that Thrylos and Earth share many simrities. He wondered how much the two worlds truly shared between themselves. He was brought back to reality when she leaned on the table in front of him, leaving only a few inches between them, which caused the tension between them to soar.

    ''She''s beautiful and knows it! How can she charm me like this,'' he mused while staring back.

    Archer didn''t know what to do as she closed on him, ''''You need to rx and stop working on the ns for the kingdom. I can help if you wish,'''' she said seductively. ''''If you take responsibility, I will help, My Lord.''''

    ''What is she doing to me!'' he internallyined as his lust started to build.

    Archer shivered when hearing her exotic ent that set off something inside him, but he controlled himself before responding with a smile, ''''My queen, you already know I will take care of you as long as I''m the only man in your life.''''

    Aisha giggled as he replied, "Well, I happen only to have eyes for a certain White Dragon King. I''ve found him quite attractive since the day we met and would like to see where things go,'''' she replied. ''''However, I do have some reservations about a few matters."

    ''''Reservations?'''' Archer asked.

    The older woman nodded, ''''Yes,'''' she answered before exining. ''''I denied the idea of having feelings for you because of your lustful behavior and having many women chasing you around.''''

    ''''So, what changed your mind?''''

    ''''You did, My Lord,'''' she replied before sitting down on hisp, causing his member to react when her juicy thighs rubbed against it.

    Aisha knew what she was doing and continued, ''''I love how you''ve been ruling the kingdom when you''re around and how much thought you''ve put into helping the people grow. Also, I''ve seen how you''ve treated the girls and loved every second; it was heartwarming to witness.''''

    Archer smiled, ''''Why wouldn''t I? Every ruler on Thrylos forgets themon people and always looks after the nobles,'''' he revealed. ''''I have the power, wealth, and knowledge to uplift our people until everyone can contribute to a better world.''''

    ''''That''s all good and well, but how will you do it? It sounds almost impossible, especially with the chaos engulfing the world,'''' Aisha asked with a smile.

    Heughed before answering, ''''I''ve implemented policies through you that will benefit not just me but the kingdom. With help from my girls, we can turn Draconia into a powerhouse that no one can rival.''''

    ''''Will I be there alongside you? Because all I want to do is help you,'''' Aisha asked in a hopeful voice as she looked into his eyes.

    Archer nodded. ''''You and my women will be there all the way,'''' he said as he pulled Aisha closer. ''''If I have you looking after the kingdom while I travel the world. You can even join me on some of my adventures.''''

    When she heard his answer, her smile grew wider. Then she suddenly leaned forward and nted a kiss on his lips, which caught him off guard. Archer was taken aback but quickly returned it with a passionate one.

    The two of them continued before breaking apart as Aishamented, ''''I have been waiting to do that for a while now, My Lord.''''

    Archer grinned when hearing her statement but remembered what she said a minute ago, ''''How will you help me rx?''''

    When she heard his question, Aisha grinned before slipping off hisp. She sank to her knees and reached for the waistband of his pants, continuing to look into his eyes.

    Her hands pulled them down a bit until his cock popped out at full attention due to her sitting on hisp, the size shocked the dragonkin woman who mumbled in fascination, ''''You''re so big Arch. The books said they weren''t this monstrous.''''

    Archer smiled before making sure she actually wanted this: ''''Are you sure you about this, Aisha? I won''t hold it against you if you don''t want to. It''s not like you have to do this to get into my good book, as you''re already there.''''

    She tore her gaze away from his hardening cock and looked back at him, ''''Yes, I can tell you like me by the way you stare at me sometimes, so this is something I want and will keep wanting until I get you.''''

    After saying that, the dragonkin woman took his cock in her hand and started to move, which sent a surge of pleasure slowly shot through Archer''s body like an electric shock causing him to let out a groan, ''''Ughhh.''''

    Aisha was pleased with his reaction and continued with her handjob as she slowly rotated her hand in all directions, which increased the pleasure he was feeling. While this was happening, he wondered where she had learned all this and was about to ask, but he soon got the answer.

    ''''My mother taught me how to pleasure my future husband by telling me about it and letting me read books on sex,'''' she said with a smile as her hand didn''t stop stroking him. ''''And before you ask, you''re my first and only.''''

    Archer''s smile grew wider, ''''Good,'''' he replied, but Aisha increased her pace, earning another groan from him as the pleasure was only getting even more intense.

    That''s when he felt her hot breath against the tip of his cock before it was enveloped by her, causing him to let out a primal groan while Aisha moaned as his scent and taste overwhelmed all her senses,

    The older woman let out a deep moan that vibrated on his cock, ''''Mmmghhh!''''

    After that, Aisha''s head started bobbing up and down, sending waves of pleasure through his body. Archer felt her warm mouth sucking him with so much passion that he couldn''t think straight as he watched her.

    Leaning backward and rxed as Aisha pleased him, slurping noises echoed throughout the room. Archer was groaning as the sensation of her tongue sliding over his shaft sent him to heaven.

    Soon she started stroking him while half of his cock was in her mouth, and this double attack caused his arousal to overtake him as he was close to finishing, and Aisha felt it when he twitched.

    The older woman intensified her sucking until it was overwhelming, causing him to let out a lust-filled groan, ''''Ughhhhhh.''''

    He looked at the woman and spoke in a heavy voice, ''''That feels so good, Aisha.''''

    Minutester, Archer was ready to release his seed as he couldn''t hold it in any longer and grabbed her head for leverage and pushed his cock deeper into her mouth, causing her to let out an erotic moan, ''''Mmmmrghh!''''

    Archer watched as her body trembled as the pleasure as she felt his seed shot down her throat, causing Aisha to climax at the same time. He spotted the dress she was wearing hiked up to her waist, and her green panties were soaking wet.

    He let out a groan as she sucked out every bit of seed before cleaning his cock and standing up with a pleased smile. Archer was breathless as he watched her lick a bit that was still on her lip.

    After that, he watched her cast Cleanse on herself before speaking, ''''Did that rx you, My Lord?''''

    Archer grinned as he shook his head, ''''No, my queen,'''' he said while gazing at her seductive body. ''''I want all of you.''''

    Aisha beamed before she spun around and supported herself on the table, allowing him to see her round behind. He was lost to lust as she leaned forward before pulling her panties down, revealing her perfectly drenched pussy.

    The sight of the slit in her skin excited Archer as he gazed upon her sacred ce, igniting something within Aisha as she felt his intense gaze on her pussy, causing her to get even hornier.

    Leaning closer, Archer traced her pussy with his tongue, eliciting a moan from Aisha as the unexpected surge of pleasure jolted through her like an electric shock, ''''Mmmmgh! That feels out of this world My Lord,,'''' shemented.

 Chapter 807 Otherworldly (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 807 Otherworldly (R18)</h4>

    Archer savored his new lover''s love juices as his tongue touched every inch of her pussy; her body trembled with each surge of ecstasy as his licking became intense. He maintained his rhythm, his hands exploring the softness of her juicy bum, a perfect blend of meaty and firm.

    Aisha was letting out sensual moans that filled the room they were in, ''''Mmmmmghhh! Ahhhh!''''

    ''She tastes so good! I''m d she confessed, and this is happening,'' Archer mused to himself as his tongue slid up her slit.

    He was lost in pleasing Aisha with his tongue while rubbing her clit; his actions were making her squirm as the pleasure hit her body in waves. The older woman couldn''t handle the intense licking or touching, so she was forced to grip the table''s edge to keep herself upright.

    ''She said she wants me, so let''s see how this confident and strong woman will handle this,'' he mused before unleashing his new attack.

    Once deciding what to do, Archer stripped her naked, revealing a perfect pear-shaped body that was thin at the top and thick hips with a pair of giant boobs that sat perfectly on her chest.

    When he saw this perfect view which caused his cock to ache as he wanted to im her for himself, the thought drove him crazy, his licking to turn wilder. His rubbing became rougher, which caused her to tremble as the two-way attack was too much for the inexperienced dragonkin queen.

    ''''AHHH!'''' Aisha let out a lust-filled scream when it became too much. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she squirted directly into his mouth, causing Archer to gulp the sweet-tasting juices down, which sent him into a heated frenzy as the sweet taste was nothing like he had tasted before.

    Afterward, he slipped a finger into her tight pussy and started fingering her, which caused her pussy to mp down on it; this mind-numbing bliss made her legs quiver. When Archer saw this, he supported her body by using his tail to hold her up.

    ''''Oh god, Archer, that feels amazing! Please don''t stop. I''m going to cum again,'''' she said in a shaky voice.

    He sped up his fingering, causing squelching noises to be heard due to her being soaking wet, and his finger made a mess of her. Aisha was true to her words and exploded in his mouth once again, but this time, it was so much that it sshed onto his chest.

    Following that, Aisha couldn''t handle it anymore and got up on unsteady legs like a baby giraffe. She held herself on the table before turning around and sitting on the desk, opening her legs wide.

    This allowed him a perfect view of her pussy as she spoke in a breathless voice, ''''I want you, My Lord. I''ve been waiting for some time and have spoken todies Kassandra and Demetra, who agreed to meing to see you as they already knew we have feelings for each other.''''

    Archer nodded before standing and stepping closer, only for the door to open, and Prime Minister Meera walked into the room. When she spotted the two, her orange eyes widened in shock and horror.

    Aisha turned around, and as a smile appeared on her face, stillpletely naked, she teased, ''''Oh Meera, me and the king were cementing our rtionship. Didn''t you want his kittens? This is your chance, girl.''''

    ''''Leave her alone,'''' Archer said while standing there. ''''I will never touch a woman if she is unwilling or one that is peer pressured into sex. Only women who want to be with me like yourself and the others. I will not treat women like objects, Aisha; I will always respect their wishes.''''

    After saying that, Meera rushed out of the woman without saying another word, causing Archer to grab the dragonkin woman''s chin and look into her eyes, ''''We like each other, but Meera is new to this by how she reacted, so no more teasing her about it? I will talk to her once we''ve finished.''''

    Aisha agreed with a nod while leaning forward and kissing him. Seconds passed, and she pulled away. ''This is why most of the women in the government have crushes on you and one of the many reasons I love you. You refuse to be like most men and treat us like pawns in the game of power.

    Once finished speaking, she dragged him toward her, which caused his cock to rub up against her pussy which sent waves of bliss to shoot through their bodies. Aisha grinned before taking his cock and lining it up against her slit while speaking in a husky voice, ''''That doesn''t change the fact that she finds you irresistible and wants to be in your harem.''''

    Archer chuckled as she thrust forward and slid inside her with much effort. Aisha''s pussy was so tight that he felt like his cock was being strangled when he was halfway inside, but the pleasure he received was immense, causing him to shiver it.

    As his cock entered Aisha, she released a soft moan. "im me, my husband," she whispered, her words carrying the depth of her longing for their union. Her thick, exotic ent caused his lust to soar as it was soft and almost musical to his ears.

    He didn''t need any more encouragement than that and started to make love to her as she sat on the edge of the table. Archer didn''t go rough or hard. He was gentle with Aisha as blood trickled out of her, and he felt her pain as she yelped.

    Archer quickly cast Aurora Healing on the dragonkin, who sighed in relief before moaning and speaking words of love in her enchanting ent. Once the pain was gone, he started going faster, which caused her to moan, ''''Mmmmghh, don''t stop! Keep going.''

    Aisha wrapped her arms around his shoulder while he held onto her thick waist in support while making love. The sound of flesh hitting flesh could be heard as her tight pussy was sucking his cock further inside, causing him to groan, ''''Ugh, you''re so tight, Aisha.''''

    She let out another pleasure-filled moan that caused him to bottom out inside her, which earned him a scream, ''''Ahhhhh, I''m cumming husband!''''

    As their bodies were connected, Archer''s waist was hit by her love juices drenching him. He looked down to see his cock pistoning in and out of Aisha''s pussy leaving behind a white cream proving how much she loved their sex.

    Soon, Archer felt like he was ready to explode but held it back as he wanted to experience more of this mind-blowing pleasure he was feeling. The two continued making love to the point Aisha nearly fainted due to it all.

    ''''Mmmmghhh! Agh! NmmmMghhh!'''' All she was doing now was moaning and groaning in ecstasy as her eyes rolled back.

    Twently minutester, Archer couldn''t hold it in anymore and thrust his cock deep inside her before releasing his seed deep inside her. When Aisha felt this, she let out a loud erotic moan as she copsed on the table covered in papers.

    Archer pulled himself out, causing a mix of fluids to rush out and stter against the floor. But he wasn''t done yet, so he moved her off the table and bent her over after moving the ns he would give her once they finished.

    When Archer saw her juicy fat behind, he gave it one firm p, causing it to widely juggle as Aisha let out a surprised moan, ''''Ahhhh!''''

    Her head turned to him with a dreamy expression as she spoke, ''''That felt nice, do it again and harder while fucking me, please, Arch; the pleasure is otherworldly.''''

    Archer leaned forward before kissing her and ying with her dark brown nipples by pinching them, causing her body to tremble even more than it already was. When he saw this, a smirk appeared as he spoke, ''''Is my queen a masochist? Does she like it when I hurt her?''''

    Upon hearing this, excitement surged within Aisha. She nodded eagerly, a broad smile lighting up Archer''s face as he brought his hand down. With a resounding smack, her behind jiggled in response.

    ''''Aghhhhh!'''' she let out another loud moan as the waves of pleasure rolled over her.

    After smacking her ass a few times, Archer lined his cock against her pussy and slid right inside, causing Aisha to let out a scream. The two of them started making love until they were tired and breathing heavily.

    During the sex, the couple made their way to the only sofa in the room and ruined it with all the cum and love juices. By the time they were finished, Aisha was lying on Archer''s chest while running her finger up and down his body.

    While they were doing this, shemented, ''''Do you think the rest of the girls will hate me?''''

    Archer shook his head, ''''Not as long as I tell them and not hide anything,'''' he revealed. ''''But they already know you''re running my kingdom while I''m not here and will understand.''''

    The dragonkin woman smiled before leaning up and passionately kissing him, which Archer eagerly returned with one of his own. After the kissing, they rxed as his head turned toward the nearest window and noticed it waste afternoon.

    ''''How long were we having sex for?'''' Archer questioned,

    "A couple of hours at least," Aisha replied. "The prisoners should be in the Bastion cells as we speak."

    Archer nodded before casting Cleanse on them as they rose and prepared to attend to the traitors and their punishments.

 Chapter 808 Anything For You

    Chapter 808 Anything For You

    ??Archer exited the room after Aisha was dressed in a fresh dress she had pulled from a storage ring. Once dressed, she looked like her usual, serious, regal self, but he could tell she was forcing herself to walk normally, making him chuckle.

    When Aisha saw this, she yfully scolded him, ''''Stop smiling at me like that, you cheeky boy! You''re the one who ravaged your poor queen and made me squeal like a dying monster on itsst breath.''''

    Heughed before the duo continued walking down her mansion''s corridors, passing maids who wouldn''t look at him as they were busy working, but that didn''t stop them from talking among themselves.

    Archer could hear all their gossip thanks to his hearing but chose to ignore it. This caused Aisha to look at the maids and give them a wink as she took his arm, ming the rumors. As they approached the entrance, she asked curiously, ''''I don''t mean this rudely, but how old are you, husband?''''

    ''''Jumping into the wife role straight away? he replied in a surprised but happy tone. ''''I like it.''''

    Aisha smiled sweetly, but Archer answered her question, ''''I''m 17, nearly 18, yourself?''''

    When hearing his age, Aisha stopped walking with wide eyes, and a guilty expression appeared as she avoided eye contact. Archer wondered what was wrong before she finally spoke, ''''I didn''t know you were that young.''''

    ''''What''s wrong with that? I thought everyone knew I was still a teenager,'''' he said, turning to the dragonkin bewilderedly.

    She looked into his eyes with guilt, sadness, and panic, ''''I am 68, husband, an old womanpared to you and the other women. I don''t me you if you don''t want to continue with our rtionship.''''

    Archer felt terrible for her, as she was insecure about her agepared to him. Aisha didn''t look a day over 25, let alone 68, and he said, ''''My queen, I do not care if you''re 68 or 169. I still like you, regardless. Plus, I like how you give mommy vibes, which is a turn-on.''''

    Her eyes widened as she asked in a confused tone, ''''What''s mommy vibes?''''

    ''''It''s how older women carry themselves and how mature they are. Like my Sia, she a warrior through and through, but it''s very caring and pampers me when we''re together,'''' he exined as he looked down at Aisha but couldn''t but instantly notice her enticing cleavage that was hidden from anyone. Still, him, causing his cock toe to life.

    Archer grabbed her hand and ced it on his cock above his pants, causing a seductive smile to appear on her face, ''''Oh, is someone getting excited looking down my top? So what you''re saying is the truth, and you find me attractive?''''

    ''''Extremely,'''' he replied.

    After answering, Archer dragged her into a nearby room before stripping her, and the two went at it again until he was breathing heavily and Aisha was trembling as his seed poured out of her.

    When the couple was done, they stepped out of the room, but Aisha had to grab his arm to stand up straight as her legs trembled with the pleasure she had just received. While walking, Archer held onto her as they passed by maids and butlers who smiled at the two.

    They looked between before scurrying off, making Archer chuckle as he heard one of the women say, ''''It seems the king adores Lady Aisha. I''m d she finally got what she deserved.''''

    ''''I heard he has many women but looks after them all really well; just look at Queens Llyniel and Hecate; they are always spotted roaming the kingdom while being lovely to the people who havee to love them.''''

    After hearing that, the two continued walking until they left the mansion''s entrance. When stepping outside, Aisha asked, ''''Does it not bother you that I''m old enough to be your grandmother?''''

    ''''No, it''s one of the things that I like about you,'''' Archer replied with a grin before leaning into her pointy ear. I love your beautiful red hair and smooth brown skin, which is irresistible if I''m honest.''''

    Aisha was taken aback but beamed when she heard that before leaning over and kissing his cheek, which caused a shiver to run down his spine. After that, the two continued to a nearby carriage with a man sitting atop it, looking like he was waiting for them.

    When they reached the carriages, Aisha entered first after Archer opened the door for her, and then he saw a woman who reminded him of Fianna. Just as he thought about the blonde Duchess, he sent a message to one of the Tressyms through the bracelets he gave them on the ship ride from the Forsaken Isles.

    He ordered some of them to check on the Summerfield Duchy. Secondster, he received an adorable meow informing him that one of the fluffy cats was nearby, and it zoomed over to Fianna''s location.

    Thanks to spending so much time in Archer''s domain, the Tressyms were more robust, faster, and smarter than their regr counterparts. He discovered that a group of mischievous cats had rangled some of their wild brethren and taught them their ways.

    Archer found this hrious, as he never knew the cats were this smart, but he would encourage their behavior. The leader was a woman, which didn''t surprise him. She informed him that the flying cats had created a cult just like Maria was in but with the Tressyms and other intelligent flying monsters.

    This made him, Kassandra, and Demetraugh when they first heard about it on their way to Draconia. After speaking with the cats, he shook his head and gotfortable on the carriage seats as Aisha said, "Last question, and I will reward you. So, overall, you prefer all kinds of women?"

    Archer chuckled, his violet eyes glowing with affection and desire as he answered with a knowing smirk. "Yes, I love all kinds of women. From petite and slender girls like E, Sera, Llyiel, Leira, and Halime, to the curvier ones like Nefertiti, Hemera, and Hecate. Then there are the mature women like Sia, Mary, and Lucrezia. I even find the chubbier Dagny and Deh gorgeous, even if they have a bit more meat than my other women. And let''s not forget the muscr beauties I adore, like Teu, Tal, N, and Kassandra. I have varied tastes, but I love each one so much that I would happily die for any of them."

    Once Archer finished speaking, he noticed Aisha moved to sit opposite him with a neutral look as she spoke, ''''You''re telling your new lover that you die for your other women?''''

    ''''Yes, because I''d do the same for you,'''' he answered while looking at her stomach, ''''Lift your dress and see the proof that we are now bonded to the end of time.''''

    Aisha was confused but did as she said and quickly noticed the dragon tattoo. It shocked her, but when she concentrated on it, she felt the other fourteen women, all with varying emotions, as if they were back in their homnds.

    But something stood out to Aisha: Archer''s growing feelings for her, which proved he wasn''t lying and would die for any of them if the need arose. She shook her head and asked, ''''So you would make my dreame true?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Anything for you,'''' he said.

    ''''I want three babies and want a loving rtionship, not just one that is convenient because I help you run the kingdom,'''' Aisha concluded.

    ''''Done. I won''t let you down and will give you three beautiful children,'''' Archer said with an honest smile.

    Aisha smiled while standing up and lifting her dress, revealing drenched pink panties. When Archer saw this, he licked his lips before she stepped forward and straddled him. Once, she wasfortable as her pussy rubbed up against his cock.

    She looked into his eyes with a naughty smile as she spoke, her voice carrying a hint of uncertainty. "There''s one more thing I need to ask. I understand it''s strange and kind of weird, but you can reject it, and I won''t be mad at you."

    Archer''s eyebrows raised, ''''Go on.''''

    ''''Can you talk to Meera and see if there''s a spark between you both?'''' Aisha revealed with hesitation.

    ''She just got me yet trying to get me to chase her friends?'' he mused before answering. ''''Why?''''

    ''''Meera is lonely and has no one as her entire vige was put to the sword by the Dragon yers as they gave shelter to a dragon girl they were hunting,'''' Aisha said as she put her head on his shoulder. ''''They butchered everyone. Meera was out hunting, and when she got close to the vige, she witnessed what happened before fleeing into the surrounding jungle.''''

    Archer felt bad when he heard this and felt sorry for the tiger woman, but Aisha continued, ''''I''m not asking you to im her right away, but just try having a conversation with the woman.''''

    He nodded, ''''Okay, I will try my best to be a friend to her for now and see where it goes in the future. If I remember correctly, she should be in Drakonia to witness the traitor''s execution.''''

    Once Aisha heard this, a lewd smile appeared on her face as she took Archer''s cock out of his pants and dropped it to the carriage floor before taking it in her mouth, causing him to let out a groan as her tongue swirled around his shaft. ''''Ugh''''

    Her head started to bob up, which caused her red ponytail to sway all over the ce. Doing all this, she gently messaged his crown jewel. Aisha''s double attack caused Archer to explode in her mouth and paint it white with his seed.

    The older woman quickly swallowed it all and cast Cleanse on her mouth as she took her panties off, revealing her hairless wet pussy waiting to be pampered.

 Chapter 809 No Need To Panic

    Chapter 809 No Need To Panic

    ??Archer and Aisha made love throughout their journey to Drakonia City, making the trip ufortable for the man driving the carriage, who wisely chose to ignore the rocking and screams inside.

    When they passed through the gates and headed for the Homeguard Fort inside the city, Aisha was in a pleasure-filled daze, a silly smile stered on her face. Archer cast Cleanse on the two of them and used wind magic to clear the carriage of the smell of sex.

    That''s when the carriage suddenly stopped on the main street, and the door swung open to reveal Kassandra and Demetra stepping inside with smiles on their pretty faces. The Kraken girl quickly announced, ''''Tonight, we are showing you our new clothes, Arch.''''

    Archer nodded as excitement caused his eyes to glow before Demetra sniffed the air andmented with a grin, "I smell old blood, but it''s still there.'''' she looked at him then at Aisha, who avoided eye contact as she questioned. ''''Did you take her virginity? I bet you ravaged her by the way she''s behaving."

    Archer liked her straightforwardness. He was about to reply with a, but Demetra continued, "When our rtionship develops, can you take mine?"

    Surprised, he agreed, "Yes, but we won''t rush. I''ll take everyone on dates like I''ve been meaning to, but something always distracts me," he said before continuing. ''''It will start with you three because the others are helping their homnds."

    "Do you n to help them out?" Kassandra inquired.

    "Of course. Once I deal with the traitors, I''ll wait for the 2nd Fleet to be finished before sailing to the Aquaria Kingdom. Then, we''ll head north, decimating the Swarm as we reim the lost cities," he revealed, causing both women to nod.

    Demetra turned her attention to Aisha, who looked shocked at seeing the neers. Kassandra quickly spoke with a grin, "No need to panic, Aisha. We''re all sisters now. The other girls already knew you two would get together, but not this quickly."

    Archer chuckled before turning his attention to the window, where the three women gossiped about Aisha''s first time. He watched as the city grew by the day as people flooded into the kingdom from their war-torn nations.

    Aisha informed him that thousands of refugees are pouring into the kingdom every week, and the Homeguard can deal with the influx with the help of the 8th Legion, which has justpleted its training and is ready to be deployed.

    She also informed him that due to the massive number of people the army recruited, most of them brought the number of legions to two or twelve, which impressed him. Archer then decided to stop introducing programs apart from the most recent ones that Aisha loved.

    Ten minutester, they arrived at the fort, where three thousand soldiers had been stationed to protect the growing city. The carriage pulled into the courtyard where hundreds of Homeguard soldiers stood at attention.

    He was shocked at the size of the fortress but pushed it aside as he examined it. Arge metal gate was blocking the way in, and it looked to be the only entrance inside. The stone was white and glowed as the sunlight hit them.

    Four tall circr towers stood in each corner, and arge wall 100 feet tall allowed the soldiers to get a good view of the city. Walkways led to a central building that looked like a sizeable medieval keep, but he could sense how strong the ce was.

    He sensed hundreds of soldiers patrolling the walls and fortress while most of the troops were in the keep resting or attending training. Archer was pleased with everything as the fortress was well designed and suitable for the amount of Homeguards the kingdom recruited and trained.

    After examining their surroundings, the carriage stopped, and a soldier promptly opened the door. The three women stepped out first, with Archer following closely behind while admiring their godly behinds.

    As he emerged, the soldiers around him began saluting, catching him by surprise as his attention was elsewhere. After that, he waved the soldiers away with a smile, causing them to get back to their duties.

    The approachingmander, whom Aisha identified as Royce, was a portly man standing six feet tall with bright orange hair. Archer watched as he dropped to one knee with a huff before speaking, "We have the traitors locked up in the dungeons, ready for their punishment."

    Archer gazed at the soldiers surrounding them and rushed off to get the criminals who tried to leave the 3rd Legion to die. He would show the kingdom what happens to such people that would go against them.

    Once that was done, Kassandra dragged him to a nearby bench where the four sat down to wait; Demetra spoke teasingly while scanning the fortress, ''''Are you sure I can''t just nibble a few soldiers? Maybe take a leg here and an arm there?''''

    ''''Shut you, greedy shark, before I give you something that you will be addicted to,'''' hemented as he blew into the shark girl''s ear, causing her to shiver.

    Demetra didn''t leave it there and pounced on him, causing the other two women tough, but she didn''t care and gotfortable on hisp while snuggling up to him. While this was happening, Archer wrapped his arm around her slender waist.

    He pulled her closer until her pointy ear was near his mouth, allowing him to ask, ''''Why are you acting like this with me suddenly?''''

    ''''You don''t know much about my race, do you?'''' Demetra replied while pushing up against his body.

    He shook his head. ''''No, my past is messy and confuses me most of the time because I unlocked sixteen years of memories and emotions in one go a while back. It was annoying but helped me immensely.''''

    ''''Oh, so that''s why you''re so entric then?'''' the shark girlmented with a sly smile.

    He nodded, ''''Guilty as charged. But that''s why you like me, don''t you? Would you eat me if I were a regr dragon or human? Am I right?''''

    Demetra chuckled, "Most likely, but we Demon Sharks are drawn to strength in individuals. However, with you, it''s a whole different story. You''re unlike any man I''ve ever encountered. I''d venture to say you''re even stranger than my own father."

    Archer startedughing when he heard this, and the other girls turned to him as he exined, ''''Demetra thinks I''m stranger than the Demon Shark King.''''

    When Kassandra heard this, she started giggling but soon calmed down and exined, ''''The Deep One King is a strange being just like you husband, but he doesn''t care for his women or even realm. He only cares about power, which separates the two of you.''''

    ''''Interesting,'''' Archer said. ''''Maybe when I be an Elder Dragon, I can eat him to see if I get stronger?''''

    Demetra startedughing as she held her stomach, causing the other three to look at her with narrowed eyes. The shark girl stoppedughing and answered as she calmed down, ''''I''m sorry, Arch, but Father is a monster and the strongest Demon Shark that has ever lived.''''

    ''''I''m still growing technically. I''m still a baby dragonpared to the other dragons,'''' Archer answered as he heard a crowd gathering outside the square.

    He stood up while continuing, ''''Let''s get this over with. The army needs to know how traitors will be dealt with.''''

    The three women nodded before following him. Soon, they came across a cowering group of men and women surrounded by Dragonblood Knights pointing their spears at the traitors. They were the 5000 soldiers with Cornelius, who sent his anger soaring as heid eyes on the old man.

    Using Mana Maniption, Archer dragged the treacherousmander toward him and caught him by the neck. Cornelius tried to struggle, but all he received was a sharp p, which caused his head to ring.

    Archer grinned and said, "You see, Cornelius, I''m not exactly known for my sanity. I have a tendency to go wild. Let me give you a taste of what''s in store, so the anticipation builds and the crowd gets their fill."

    After speaking, he threw the man toward Demetra. The Demon Shark who quickly punched him to the ground before using her foot to keep his eyes toward Archer, who had a mountain of a man dragged to the stage.

    When seeing this man, Archer''s grin grew as he spoke to the defiant man, ''''Bend the knee and serve me or die. Your choice, human.''''

    ''''I''d rather die!'''' the soldier responded instantly.

    Archer chuckled before shrugging, ''''Okay,'''' he said, looking at the two Dragonblood Knights holding him in ce. ''''Make sure this human doesn''t move.''''

    They saluted before locking the big man in ce. Afterward, Archer summoned his sharp ws while staring into the traitor''s eyes. With a smile, he spoke as everyone surrounding them saw the glint in his eyes: ''''Did you know there are nerves in the face called nociceptors, and if they are damaged, it could cause pain beyond words, but who knows? Do you want to be my first test subject? I guarantee it will be fun?''''

    The man didn''t answer, but his eyes widened in fear. Archer wasn''t done, and he continued as he looked at the Dragonblood Knights, ''''Lads, should I use this fine gentleman as our first test subject? This punishment will be used for our enemies so they remember us.''''

    Archer watched as the soldiers trembled before one of the left stammered, and a woman''s voice replied, ''''Yes, my Lord. He will be a good test subject.''''

    ''''Very good; what''s your name, soldier?'''' Archermented while looking at the female knight.

    ''''Cntha, My Lord.''''

    Archer nodded. ''''Okay, Cntha. Be sure to tell all your friends and family what you see here in fine detail,'''' he said as an evil smile appeared. ''''Now watch what happens when you go against me.''''

 Chapter 810 Ten To One

    Chapter 810 Ten To One

    ??Archer ced his hand on the man''s face before casting Mana Maniption. He sent his mana into his nervous system and fried it, causing the traitor to roar in pain. But he wasn''t done; he knocked the man out with a headbutt.

    Once the traitor was out cold, Archer grinned before using his ws to sever the man''s Achilles heels so he couldn''t walk. Then, ying his limbs caused the Bloodknights holding him to tremble in fear.

    Blood sttered all over him, causing the crowd to move back in fright as Archer butchered the man until he was nothing more than a bloody mess. He stepped back before addressing the two Dragonblood Knights, ''''Crucify this scum outside the city and put a sign nearby telling anyone who passes that he was the reason thousands of my soldiers died, and I won''t tolerate such actions.''''

    After that, Archer thought, ''It''s brutal, yes, but I have no choice. I have to use fear and respect to keep the soldiers in line to prevent another Cornelius situation from happening and lose more of my soldiers.''

    The knights saluted before dragging the mutted man off to an awaiting cross. Once Archer was done, he turned to the three women and motioned for them to join him, which they did with shock in their eyes.

    Archer could see Kassandra looking at him, wondering why he was acting this way, but he decided to exin afterward, as this was needed to prevent further incidents; he guessed the three would understand.

    That''s when Demetra stepped forward. Her yellow shark eyes twinkled excitedly. ''''Arch. I honestly love it.''''

    The blue-haired girl leaned in and whispered in a seductive voice, ''''I''m so wet right now.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened, but a charming smile appeared before he replied, ''''You naughty shark, I''ll deal with youter.''''

    She giggled, causing Aisha and Kassandra to sigh before dragging the lewd girl back. After that, Archer did the same thing to hundreds of Cornelius''s top supporters, and by the time he was finished, the field outside Drakonia was littered with mutted corpses who couldn''t scream due to the gag that was shoved in their mouths.

    Everyone who watched this had wide eyes full of fear and swore to all the gods they believed in that they wouldn''t betray the king or the kingdom, which pleased Archer as he gazed over the crowd.

    Archer turned to the shaking Cornelius with a broad smile before motioning for the soldiers to bring him forward. Once the treacherous general was in front of him, he went to work and yed the man while he screamed in agony.

    It took him over an hour to y all his skin until his neck. The older man copsed due to the overwhelming pain that racked his body. Archer turned to the soldiers and spoke, ''''Crucify him like the others but heal him daily before smearing sugar and honey all over him. This will attract insects that will eat him alive. Do make sure he doesn''t die until I give permission.''''

    The soldiers saluted before dragging an unconscious and mentally scarred Cornelius. After that, Archer went on to inform the crowd of the crimes but to show some mercy; he offered the surviving soldiers a pardon if they agreed to serve in the military for 50 years.

    Archer released them after dering one more thing, ''''For three years, half of your wages will be given to the families of the brave men you got killed to make sure their children are well taken of. Now get out of my sight before I let Demetra eat you all.''''

    When he said that, the shark girl jumped forward with a big smile that revealed all her wicked teeth. She scared the soldiers senselessly, causing them to rush out of the square and into the fortress.

    Once that was over, Archer got a message from the Tressym that he went to check on Fianna. What he heard caused him to panic, as the Swarm was besieging Valoria City, home to the Everrose family.

    Archer didn''t rush off, but he needed to n. He knew the Swarm was rampaging all over Thrylos, so he turned to the remaining soldiers and decided to mobilize Draconia for war just as a Drakewing Outrider rushed through the gate.

    The man came straight to Archer and jumped off his mount before kneeling, ''''My Lord. Arge armada of warships are sailing for Draconia from the north. Rumors speak of the Swarm operating the vessels and ferrying arge invasion force.''''

    When he heard this, his eyes widened as he asked, ''''How do you know this?''''

    ''''Our Coastal Fleet engaged the Swarm Fleet in a fierce cannon dual while the admiral sent four Corvettes back to the kingdom to prepare the 1st Fleet for battle while they sacrificed themselves to give the ships time to reach us.''''

    Archer nodded before turning to Demetra and Kassandra, ''''You girls meet me in the north while I travel with the fleet,'''' he said. ''''Look to the sky for my breath and join the fight when you see it.''''

    Both girls agreed and hugged him tightly. Archer then summoned his wings and took off, flying directly towards Golden Sands Cove. His destination was the Seafire Naval Base, the firstmand center established by the Draconian Navy.

    When he got close, sailors boarded the warships while the Marines prepared for battle. Archer stopped above the base when he spotted a dark cloud in the distance, which he had a bad feeling had something to do with the Swarm.

    As doors on the base''s roofs burst open, soldiers rushed out to man strange-looking weapons. Archer had to think for a while and reminded Dagny of two specific weapons installed on the Draconian Sea Wal, military bases all over the kingdom, and warships.

    They were called the Voidburst k and Thunderbolt Thrower. The weapons were Anti-Air designed to deal with swarms of flying monsters. When Archer saw this, he decided tond at the Naval Commander building where the Lord Admiral was stationed.

    He was a grizzled old man called Barbossa who appeared in Draconia after Archer saved his merchant ship and showed his skill in all things naval, which suited the kingdom, so he was made Lord Admiral over the DRN.

    The man was now ordering the Dragonfire Company to target the iing Swarm closing in on the base. When they came within range, the weapons started firing, causing Archer''s eyes to widen in shock.

    Yellow-looking mana arrows started shooting out of the Thunderbolt Thrower like a never-ending machine gun. In contrast, the Voidburst k shot outrge canisters that sliced through the air and exploded in the center of the Flying Swarm creatures.

    The explosion rippled through the area and was a beautiful red color that lit up the surrounding sea. When this happens, Archer sees a monster resembling giant bats ridden by Mutant Humans.

    Archer quickly scanned them.

    [Nigtcrawler Bat]

    [Rank B+]

    The Void Shells ripped apart hundreds, and then a wave of yellow thunder arrows hit them, causing smaller explosions to light up the sky. Archer watched this in shock, but a big smile appeared.

    When Barbossa saw him, the older man dropped to one knee, but Archer waved him away and told him to continue as he watched. The Lord Admiral agreed with a smile before ordering the Thunderbolt Thrower.

    The arrows peppered the giant bats, causing them to plummet to the ground, where they were jumped on by Drakeguards and Dragon Marines. But just as that happened, more flying monsters.

    While the battle was underway, the 1st Fleet started to depart while their anti-air weapons were firing into the Swarm. Archer decided to aid them by casting thousands of sma Missiles that lit up the base and sent them into the monsters heading for the ships.

    When the projectiles collided with the creatures'' bodies, explosions destroyed two or three more that came from behind. Archer was amazed that the nonstop explosions allowed the fleet to leave the cove without taking too much damage.

    Archer watched as the ships sailed north. The Swarm was still trying to attack the base, but the monsters were wiped out thanks to even more Thunderbolt Throwers joining the fray. Once they were all done, he took off and followed behind the fleet until he reached DRN Archer''s Pride.

    As he got closer, Archer spotted the bridge''s balcony and cast Blink to reappear there only to scare a sailor on watch. He entered the warm bridge to see Olivia talking to her second-

    inmand and other officers.

    When the white-haired woman saw his, she smiled before approaching him, and when she got close enough, she wrapped her arms around his shoulder and hugged him tight. Archer loved the feeling of her big boobs squashing against his chest.

    The 1st Fleet Admiral whispered, "We are outnumbered ten to one, my Lord. We will lose many sailors today, but they know what they''re fighting for: their families on the maind who the Swarm want to destroy and have sworn to fight to thest."

    Archer nodded in understanding as she continued, "Will you grant me one favor before the storm arrives?"

    ''''Of course,'''' he responded.

    ''''If we survive this, can we go on a date?'''' Olivia asked in a hopeful tone.

    Archer was momentarily surprised but agreed, ''''Yes, once we deal with the Swarm, we will go out.''''

    Olivia beamed before leaning forward and pecking him on the cheek, causing the sailors around to watch her with wide eyes, but all she did was walk back to hermand chair and readied the crew for battle.

    He watched as the ship locked down, the cannons came to life, and the Anti-Air defenses were activated.

 Chapter 811 The Three Dragons

    Chapter 811 The Three Dragons

    ??[Kassandra and Demetra''s POV]

    Kassandra and Demetra stood on the Northern Draconian Sea Wall, waiting for Archer''s signal. The shark girl turned to her andmented, ''''We will be sisters soon, Kraken. So that means you should give me one of your tentacles?''''

    She looked at the blue-haired girl who was smiling back at her and answered, ''''Shut up idiot, you will be able to eat some of the Swarm monsters. No doubt that they have sea creatures under their control.''''

    Demetra nodded, but soon, they saw a violet fire shooting into the sky and lighting up the northern part of Draconia. The two jumped off the wall when they saw this and hit the rough ocean waves.

    ''Time to join the fray,'' the Kraken girl thought while diving into the sea. ''I hope Archer is okay.''

    Kassandra transformed into her Kraken form while Demetra was in herrge Demon Shark form. They rushed toward the 1st Fleet, where Archer was, and when they got close, they saw a swarm of sea monsters rushing toward the ships above.

    Demetra didn''t waste any time and rushed forward before chomping on a mutated-looking whale with sharp teeth and oily ck skin. The Demon Shark sliced it in two before quickly eating the creature''s organs.

    While doing this, Kassandra used her many tentacles to crush a group of Terror Sharks into meatpaste before eating them. The two titans went to work and ughtered many sea monsters.

    As this happened, explosions erupted above as the Royal Draconian Navy engaged with the Swarms Armarda. Demetra finished off her prey and rushed toward the enemy ships, but some emanated from the gship that pushed her away.

    A strange sound caused the two titans to back away. They could only watch as the surface world lit up and hundreds of ships went to war. Kassandra noticed something rushing at her from below.

    Within seconds, something crashed into her, bing a massive Dragon Turtle that started biting into her flesh. Kassandra let out a roar before tangling the neer with her tentacles as Demetra circled.

    ''This damn thing hurts! I hate turtles!'' Kassandra thought while fighting the neer.

    The massive blue Demon Shark crashed into the monster and bit down on its shell, causing it to crack and distracting it. This allowed Kassandra to escape the Dragon Turtle''s bite, which was tearing at her skin.

    Demetra darted into the darkness below before shooting back out like a rocket and tore off one of the Dragon Turtle flippers as Kassandra wrapped her tentacles around it and pinned it in ce.

    ''Its beak is like a razor. But at least it can''t bite us anymore,'' Kassandra thought while holding the monster.

    The sudden attack allowed Demetra to attack the underbelly, tearing straight through it and causing its organs to burst out of its body. The two titan girls were about to celebrate when they heard a roar echoing through the water.

    Kassandra looked into the distance to see a swarm of monsters heading straight for them. A massive, strong water dragon led them. When it got close, something shifted, as a giant dark green serpent appeared from the darkness and mped down on the neer.

    When Demetra saw this, she turned to the Kraken Princess and said, ''''She smells like Archer.''''

    ''Who is this person? I didn''t know Arch knew such arge monster that could swallow me whole,'' the Demon Shark mused as a shiver ran down her spine.

    ''''Mary,'''' Kassandra answered. ''''She''s a Primordial Nameless Thing and one of Archer''s wives.''''

    The two of them watched as Mary tore into the dragon and wrapped her body around it before crushing it, causing an explosion of blood and bone to erupt. When she killed that, she moved on to more creatures.

    Demetra and Kassandra didn''t want to miss out, so they charged and smashed into two giant whale-like monsters.

    __________________

    [Back to Archer]

    Meanwhile, Archer was standing on the bridge of the DRN Archer''s Pride, which was charging toward the Swarm Armada. While this happened, Olivia screamed, ''''Every ship in the 1st will fire and take out as many ships!''''

    ''''Yes, Ma''am!'''' A sailor answered before talking into a box, and secondster, every gun in the fleet was aimed at the iing enemy. That''s when the world went white as thousands of cannons of all shapes fired.

    The noise was defeating and hurt Archer''s ears, causing him to recoil as the wave of shells blocked out the sun. He watched as they fell on the Swarms battleships, which caused a massive explosion.

    Archer covered his eyes as the bomb went off, pulverizing the enemy. However, they were tough and plowed through with more than enough ships. Olivia screamed through a box next to her, ''''Prepare forbat! Dragon Marines hold the line when they board and force them into the sea!''''

    Just as she said, the Swarms of shops burst from the crowd and headed for a Battleship. Archer was going to get involved, but he saw three Destroyers speed forward and block the vessel''s way.

    The Battleship reacted and broadsided the ship, but it still crashed into a Destroyer, cleaving it in half. The other two smashed into the Swarms ship''s hull. Thanks to his eyesight, Archer watched 600 Dragon Marines board the vessel alongside the Dragon Sailors who joined them.

    A battle erupted on the decks as the Ratlings and Blightborn fought back. The Dragon Marines were skilled and trained by the Dragonblood Knightmander, who was a fierce warrior, and it showed during the fight.

    Three marines worked together to take down a Rat Orge and pierced its head with their spears while others covered them. They slowly made their way across the deck of the Swarm ship.

    Battles like this were going on all over the battlefield as the enemy boarded the Draconian ships while they returned the favor. The ships free of enemybatants fired on them with the anti-personnel weaponry called Doomstorm Batteries on the vessels.

    They resembled k guns from Earth and peppered the Swarms decks with mana bullets that exploded on contact, causing dozens of ships to sink when sprayed with the Doomstorms.

    Archer watched a Draconian Battleship pass by, nked by two Crusiers and six Destroyers. The small group barreled into the Swarms gship, causing chaos to erupt as Dragon Marines washed over the ships.

    While watching this, he spotted a mutated human mage hovering over the fleets, causing him to grin before using Blink to appear in front of the creature. Archer threw a solid punch that connected with the being''s chest.

    An enormous p was heard, sending the mutant crashing into one of its ships. This caused a massive explosion, killing the enemy, which pleased Archer as the experience flowed into his body.

    After that, an earth-shattering roar was heard, causing his head to swing in the sound''s direction as he spotted a giant blue dragon, ''It''s a water dragon! What are they doing here and why are they with the Swarm.''

    When he saw this, Archer transformed into his dragon form and rushed toward the new enemy. He didn''t want it to attack any of his ships, so the two giants shed in the air, causing chaos.

    The water dragon was bigger than him, but Archer''s scales were like diamonds that shattered some of the enemy''s teeth. He was unlucky, as some of the teeth made it through and pierced his skin.

    Archer roared in pain, but he didn''t stand idle. He wed the dragon''s body, causing blood to drench the ships below. His foe was just as wild, and the two traded blows while fighting like flying cats while the two fleets battled below.

    While fighting, Archer managed to get the upper hand and threw the dragon into the distance, but it was joined by two more, which took him by surprise. They were red and yellow dragons, which were fire and thunder.

    He quickly scanned the three.

    [Poseidon]

    [Water Dragon]

    [Level: 405]

    [Rank: Dragon Master]

    [Ignis]

    [Fire Dragon]

    [Level: 443]

    [Rank: Dragon Master]

    [Zeus]

    [Thunder Dragon]

    [Level: 480]

    [Rank: Dragon Master]

    ''This is going to be hard,'' Archer thought, realizing the three were weaker than him. However, they were dragons, which meant their Rank wasn''t a full representation of their overall strength.

    Archer shrugged before deciding to do his best to hold them off. His fleet was winning against the Swarms, but they would be decimated if the dragons were allowed to join the battle.

    With that decided, he cast Blink and appeared above Ignis, the fire dragon. Archer stopped on its back and bit down its spine, causing his foe to il. The thunder dragon ascended before swooping down and wing at him.

    But Archer was devious, and when it got close, he cast Cosmic Shield, deflecting the attack and causing the yellow dragon to grow angry. After that, he bit down harder and started wing with all four limbs.

    Red scales were flying all over the ce, but Archer sucked them all into the Item Box, which would earn him a small fortune. After that, he stopped biting the fire dragon before casting Azur Cannon into its body.

    A violet glow erupted from his body, mmed into the red, and sent it crashing into the water. Archer soon noticed Demetra charging toward the struggling dragon. She opened her mouth and chewed it in half.

    This sent the thunder dragon into a wild frenzy, causing it to fire a Thunderst into the water. However, the Demon Shark had already dragged the Fire Dragon''s corpse under so she could eat it.

    Following that, Archer took a deep breath and fired his breath at the yellow dragon. The sudden attack caught it off guard and mmed into its body.

 Chapter 812 How Is This Possible

    <h4>Chapter 812 How Is This Possible</h4>

    Archer charged into the thunder dragon, used his ws to brutalize it, and stole the yellow scales that fell off it like a bandit. His enemy became furious and started acting more predictable, allowing him to dodge the attacks.

    He started using Blink to confuse the yellow dragon and kept sting it with Azur Cannons, which damaged its body. While doing that, Archer summoned the Shadow Creatures to go around collecting all the scales that littered the sea''s surface and the ones that fell from the sky.

    Following that, the thunder dragon sted him with several Thundersts that struck Archer, locked his limbs in ce just as the water dragon appeared, and hit him with its tail, sending him crashing into the ocean.

    Archer was engulfed by water pouring into his mouth, but suddenly, something washed over him. He knew this magic, which excited him. ''Mary!'' he thought.

    That was when he could move normally while underwater like he was flying, as his body was covered in a translucent shield. When he figured this out, Archer took a deep breath and fired his violet dragon breath, which shot out of the water.

    The vtile beam of mes mmed into the water dragon, burning a hole right through its body, causing it to plummet toward the surface as the life left it. Archer spotted this and rushed forward using Blink.

    He quickly reached the blue dragon and stored its corpse in his Item Box before checking his surroundings. Archer spotted Demetra and Kassandra battling a legion of sea monsters, losing to the two titan girls.

    That''s when he spotted Mary tearing through sea serpents and dragon turtles with ease; the surface above lit up as cannons fired. Archer noticed ships sinking below the waves and were struck by the monsters.

    Seeing the debris, Archer felt a pang of guilt upon spotting Draconian ships among the wreckage. Determined to end the battle swiftly, he surged out of the water, taking several deep breaths before unleashing a torrent of mes upon the enemy vessels.

    The violet sts struck many of the Swarms'' ships, causing them to explode into bits. This allowed the DRN to get the upper hand, as the gship started targeting the bigger vessels and striking them with their Titan Wrath Cannons.

    Archer watched as the sizzling mana shells struck the metal hulls, causing mighty explosions that ripped the ships apart like they were made from paper. He was amazed when Demetra suddenly hit a swarm vessel and took it out using her dorsal fin.

    Then, a dozen tentacles erupted from the water and tangled around two smaller ships before crushing them. The battlested another hour as the enemy ships were mopped up and sank to the sea floor.

    Once the battle ended, Archernded on the bridge balcony of his gship, which was littered with scorch marks caused by the enemy cannons. He scanned the horizon and saw dozens of his ships patrolling the waters, looking for monsters to put down.

    Following that, Archer entered the bridge and saw Olivia resting on hermand chair. He smiled at the white-haired woman before speaking, ''''Order the fleet back to Seafire Naval Base. We need to see how many sailors we lost.''''

    Olivia nodded and gave out the order. Following that, Archer sent Kassandra, Mary, and Demetra a message to meet him at Drakonia City, which they agreed to. Once he had finished all that, he stood by the window and looked out over the battlefield.

    The sea zed with mes as the mana incinerated the wreckage of sinking vessels. Archer watched as dozens of his ships passed, their silhouettes cutting through the fiery waters. That''s when the gship pivoted as thest Battleship moved ahead, falling into line behind them.

    They sailed for an hour until they reached the Northern Sea Wall Gate, which was open, allowing them to cruise through. Archer exited the bridge and looked at the nearest ship while traveling down the Dragonfire River.

    He spotted hundreds of injured, and his guilt increased, but he decided to help by summoning his wings. Archer took off and looked down at Archer''s Pride''s deck, where he saw injured sailors.

    With a wave of his hands, he cast Aurora Healing, which washed over all the injured while sucking out arge chunk of mana. He flew over the remaining fleet, doing the same to the other sailors.

    Most of the soldiers had to sleep due to the stress of their injuries but would wake up soon. Once Archer was done with that, he headed for the gship, and when he got closer, he used Blink to return to his spot on the balcony.

    Archer felt drained as he used a lot of his mana to heal everyone and copsed to the floor. He pulled some pillows and a nket from his Item box before wrapping it around himself to getfortable.

    ______________________

    [Olivia Anderson''s POV]

    Olivia guided the Archer''s Pride into the Seafire Dock and came to a stop. Once they were docked, she dismissed the crew, who tended to the sleeping crew members, and the king healed.

    She looked around and wondered where he was going off to. Olivia stood up and thought, ''Reports say most of the injured were healed by the king before he vanished.''

    Afterward, she walked onto the bridge balcony where she hadst seen him and found him curled under a nket. This caused a sweet smile to appear as she crouched down and ran her finger through his silky white hair.

    ''Outside the kingdom you''re seen as a monster,'' Olivia thought. ''But to Draconia you''re a beacon of light in this dark world.''

    She knew Archer would be fine up here, so she left to see the causality list and walked through the ship''s corridors. While traveling through the massive ship, Olivia saw holes in the hull due to the Swarms shells prating the mana shield.

    But in a few hours, the Shipyard Workers would pour onto the 1st Fleet to repair the damage and refill the ammunition. Olivia soon exited the ship to see that the base was a hive of activity. Some sailors were taken to the hospital to get checked out while the other staff rushed around.

    She soon found the 1st Fleetmanders waiting for her off to the side. Olivia noticed a few were missing, which caused her to sigh as they were good people. The senior captain stepped forward when she arrived in front of the group.

    He was an older man named Bernard Harrington and was Olivia''s second inmand. The man had salt and pepper-

    colored hair, stood six feet tall, and was board-chested. Themander saluted her as a greeting.

    Olivia returned it before asking, ''''How many did we lose?''''

    Bernard looked down as guilt crossed his weathered face as he answered, ''''Two Battleships, ten Cruisers, thirteen Destroyers, and twenty Frigates along with most of their crew, but we did manage to rescue 5000 sailors andDragon Marines.''''

    She felt bad as the navy lost over 20,000 personnel in thest few days, which was a big hit, but Bernard informed her of some good news, ''''Ma''mm, people have flocked to the navy and joined in waves.''''

    Olivia''s eyes widened as she scanned the paper Bernard handed her. Nearly 2 million applicants for the Navy? The number was staggering, almost unbelievable. She nced back at Bernard, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    ''''This can''t be right,'''' she murmured, more to herself than to him. ''How could so many people want to join us so suddenly?''"

    ''Has the kingdom been growing that quick? I know refugees flood in daily, but this much? Impossible,'' she thought.

    She looked at Bernard, ''''How is this possible? There couldn''t be that many people fleeing here.''''

    The older man shook, ''''The Kingdom has been epting anyone and everyone who swears a mana oath to the king and realm,'''' he revealed. ''''And when they see how our people live, they swear it without thinking, giving the realm countless loyal subjects, Ma''am.''''

    Olivia nodded before looking at the paper and seeing a dozen different races, from barbarians to cat demi-humans. It didn''t matter who they were; they joined in droves and allowed them to build a dozen fleets.

    When she saw this, Olivia got excited and spoke to the group in a determined voice: ''''We may have lost friends, but they knew the risks by joining the 1st. '''' She looked at her captains and continued, ''''We will be the greatest naval power Thrylos has ever seen! Now, find us suitable leaders, no matter the race. Bring them here as long as they know how to lead a ship.''''

    The surroundingmanders agreed before rushing off to carry out their work. Olivia thought she was alone, but a voice made her jump: ''''My beautiful Liv, this is why I will be making you the overallmander of my navy. You will be allowed tomand the 1st, but you will need someone to handle business here.''''

    Olivia spun around and spotted Archer standing there. He looked at her with his glowing violet eyes, which always captured her with their intensity. She examined the Draconian King, whom she''d grown to like.

    He was taller than her and reached six and a half feet tall and wasn''t massive, but she could see his bulging muscles under the beige shirt he was wearing, causing her to think, ''Why is this boy so damn handsome! His making me wet by just looking at him.''

    She shook her head to clear such dirty thoughts because she was in herte thirties, and no young man would be interested in her, especially the king. Olivia knew he was a flirt with every woman he encountered, so she thought nothing of it when he flirted with her.

 Chapter 813 The Everrose Family

    Chapter 813 The Everrose Family

    ??Archer watched as Olivia jumped, spinning around before smiling when she saw it was him. The older woman bowed, her neat bun of snow-white hair glinting in the light, "My Lord, I thought you were sleeping on the balcony."

    He admired her gorgeous pink eyes, which gleamed with intelligence. Her presence exuded aforting, maternal energy that Archer found irresistible.

    "I was, but a sea monster beside the ship roared and woke me up," he said. "Damn thing annoyed me, so I killed it. We''ll have it for dinner."

    Oliviaughed; a sound made some flutter inside. "Only you would do something like that, My Lord. But I''ll be busy for the next couple of weeks. We''ve got too many recruits and not enough instructors or barracks to house them all.''''

    She looked toward the shipyard where they were assembling a gship and continued, ''''Once the builders finish more ships, we can assign the new sailors to them and field many fleets that the kingdom can support."

    Archer nodded thoughtfully. "If the navy needs any help, just ask Queen Aisha. She can assign some people to aid you with anything you need."

    Olivia agreed with a smile, ''''Can we go on that date once I get off?''''

    ''''Yes, but I may be a couple of hours as I have to fly to the Summerfield Duchy to help Fianna out as the Swarm is besieging Valoria City,'''' Archer answered.

    ''''Okay, just meet me at the base gates and tell the guards toe to get me when you get back from the maind,'''' Olivia said before softly kissing his cheek.

    Then, she walked toward themand center after saying her farewell because she was getting back to work, and Archer summoned his wings. With a powerful p, he took off and headed Northwest. While flying, he used Mana Maniption to speed up.

    A sonic boom was heard across Draconia as Archer sliced through the air and left the ind behind. He flew over a peaceful sea before looking into the depths, and thanks to his eyesight, he could see thousands of sea monsters roaming below the surface.

    ''This world is so beautiful and I can''t wait until its all mine,'' Archer thought excitedly.

    It took him about thirty minutes to arrive at the Summerfield Duchy and witness utter chaos. Fields were burning, and towns were charred ck as creatures ran wild.

    Without thinking, Archer stopped flying and cast Stone Warden thousands of times, causing an army of ten-foot-tall Stone Men to drop to the ground below. Once he summoned them all, he ordered them to hunt down any monsters.

    After that, he gave them a second order to collect all the hearts they could and bring them to him at Valoria City, which is at the center of the Summerfield Duchy. Once Archer did that, he sped up and rushed to help Fianna in her struggle against the monsters.

    It took him another five minutes to reach Valoria, only to spot thousands of horrifying monsters scaling the walls while the defenders threwrge rocks and other debris. When Archer, a grin stretched across his face before casting sma Missile.

    Once he did that, thousands of burning hot violet projectiles appeared around him. Without a second thought, he waved his hand, sending them flying toward the creatures. The missiles soared through the air while making a whistling noise.

    This caught everyone''s attention and caused the monster to turn in his direction just as the sma Missiles mmed into the horde. The explosion that happened rocked the whole city and sent the soldiers on the wall tumbling to their backsides.

    Archer noticed the Swarm was still attacking. Seeing this, he took a deep breath before letting out his Dragon''s Breath, which washed over the remaining creatures and burned them to ash.

    When the Avalonian soldiers saw this, they intensified their attacks, and a wave of arrows rained down on the Ratling''s siege engines. Archer watched the city gates open just as hundreds of heavy cavalry rushed out, only to crash into the monsters.

    They washed over the Swarm like a tsunami and ended the threat against the city. Archer didn''t wait and flew toward the castle in the city''s center, surrounded by high walls and numerous soldiers guarding it.

    Archer passed over them and soon saw Fianna standing outside the mansion with a beautiful smile while looking at him, but he soon noticed she wasn''t alone and was with a group of people his age or older. ''Are these her children?'' he internally questioned.

    He shrugged, ''It doesn''t matter Fianna''s mine.''

    After thinking to himself, Archer descended beforending in front of the Everrose Family. He soon noticed Lucius hiding in the back, avoiding eye contact. But soon, Fianna rushed out and hugged him as she whispered, ''''Thank you foring to help us, Arch.''''

    ''''Anytime, Fi,'''' Archer replied lovingly before it turned cold as he scanned his surroundings. ''''Where''s your husband?''''

    Fianna grimaced but answered, ''''He is seeing to the city''s defense but should be back now the attack is over.''''

    Archer nodded before turning his attention to the others who apanied Fianna, whom she quickly introduced, ''''You already know Lucius, but my second son is Finnian Everrose.''''

    He looked at the boy who seemed to be his age and had brown hair but the red eyes of his mother. Finnian nodded in greeting but watched him with narrowed eyes as Fianna moved on to the three girls.

    ''''These are daughters, Fiona, Faith, and Farrah,'''' Fianna beamed. ''''They are my three angels.''''

    Archer looked at all three girls, and two looked like younger versions of their mother. Fiona was thin and slender, standing taller than most siblings, while Faith was slim and petite. Her hair was cut short, reminding him of the notorious rare species known as Karens on Earth.

    Thest daughter, Farrah, had brown hair and was the odd one out of the siblings as she was the only chubby one, but to Archer, it only added to her charm. While looking at her, he noticed how she was looking at him caught his attention.

    He shook his head of the thoughts before greeting them all, but when it came to Lucius, he jumped back in fright. When Fianna saw this, she scolded him in a stern voice, "The history between you two boys should stay in the past. It was your fault anyway; reports to your father confirm you started the altercation."

    Lucius finally lifted his head, his face contorted with hatred as he red at Fianna. With venom in his voice, he retorted, "Defending a lizard over your son, Mother? Father was right��

    you''re infatuated with someone younger than Finnian! Don''t judge me when you''re disloyal to our family!"

    ''Oh, so they know about us? This isn''t good,'' Archer thought while watching the blonde-haired boy speaking to Fianna.

    The older blonde woman recoiled when she heard that, and Archer saw the look of heartbreak on her face, causing him to get angry. He quickly cast Blink to reappear in front of Lucius, which shocked the boy.

    He swiftly grabbed Lucius by the neck and raised him into the air, saying, ''''Don''t ever talk to her like that in front of me, human.''''

    Archer brought Lucius closer before whispering with a smirk, ''''I''m going to marry your mother and have her give birth to my children,'''' he said. ''''If you''re ever rude to her again, or even if I hear whispers of it, I will turn you into a cripple and have your inheritance handed to your brother because my Fianna will need a puppet to control the Duchy while she tends to me.''''

    After speaking, he threw Lucius down the hall like a tennis ball before summoning two Shadow Creatures and ordering them to terrorize the boy until he lost his mind, which they happily agreed to.

    The shadows vanished, leaving the other Everrose children shocked and pale-faced. Fianna sighed as she approached. Archer smiled, but the older woman bonked him on the head, ''''Don''te in here and threaten my son, Arch,'''' she said with a smile. ''''Now, would you like to stay for dinner, darling?''''

    Archer nodded as Fianna started walking down the hall; her three daughters followed behind. Finnian stepped forward and asked, ''''Have you crossed the line with my mother?''''

    ''''Why?''''

    Finnian sighed, ''''Because father thinks she''s having an affair with you and uses her every day.''''

    ''''Has he hit her?'''' Archer questioned.

    The brown-haired boy shook his head, ''''No, he isn''t a violent man, but there''s a dark side to him,'''' he revealed quietly. ''''He will be kind to you but send assassins during the night to slit your throat.''''

    Archer chuckled when hearing this before nodding, ''''Thank you, Finnian, but I can handle it.''''

    ''''Okay. Follow me, I will lead you to the dining hall,'''' Finnian said.

    He nodded before the two of them caught up to the four women. Archer noticed the full-figured sister Farrah was staring at him, so he blew her a kiss, causing her to spin back around.

    Archer chuckled, but Finnian asked in a curious tone, ''''Why are you trying to flirt with my sister Farrah? I know you''re a degenerate, but I thought you would have gone for Fiona or Faith.''''

    ''''What''s wrong with Farrah?''''

    Finnian cringed when looking at his sister, which irked Archer for some reason, but the boy spoke, ''''Because she''s a slob and has no motivation to lose all that disgusting weight. She''s a shame to the Everrose name, and my opinion of you has dropped even further due to your attraction to a fat girl who eats too much.''''

 Chapter 814 Oblivion Stones

    <h4>Chapter 814 Oblivion Stones</h4>

    He stopped walking when hearing that and started staring at Finnian, who felt ufortable as Archer spoke, catching the four women''s attention, ''''So what if she''s bigger than the other two? I find her gorgeous the way she is, and why would a lion be bothered with an ant''s opinion of him? I''ll eat you and be done with it.''''

    Archer pushed the boy forward, ''''Don''t ever disrespect your siblings. You''re lucky to have them human.''''

    After that, he continued walking, and Fiona and Faith watched him with wide eyes while Farrah looked away. When Archer caught up to Fianna, she smiled, ''''Did you mean what you said?''''

    ''''What?''''

    Fianna giggled, ''''That you find my Farrah attractive?''''

    Archer turned his gaze toward the older woman, ''''Yes, she''s beautiful,'''' he replied. ''''Why would I lie?'''' he answered.

    The older woman''s face fell before she tried to answer, but the girl in question replied, ''''Cause no one likes a fat girl, and everyone lies to my parents'' faces, pretending I''m a beauty just to gain favor only to act like they''re attracted to me, but it''s clear their lying.''''

    He turned to the girl with a curious gaze as she continued, ''''And you don''t care for their favor as a father already hates you, and you''re courting my mother so openly that the maids are excited about the new gossip.''''

    Archerughed as he approached the brown-haired girl and replied, ''''You''re wrong about one thing, and your mother is already mine.''''

    Farrah giggled, ''''Well, I suppose you''re right, but why the sudden interest in me? I''ve epted that men see me as a freak of nature or something tough at.''''

    ''''Because I like all kinds of women and don''t just judge a person on their looks,'''' Archer replied. ''''And I feel you''re more like your mother than the other two; I also loved how you looked at me during the introductions. There was something naughty in your eyes.''''

    The full-figured girl looked at him with her deep red eyes before a grin appeared on her pretty face, ''''Well when you have the empire''s handsome guardian staring at me like you wanted to rip off my dress and ravage me, you would feel something.''''

    Archer chuckled when hearing this before teasing her back, ''''How about you take me to your room, and I can show you how a dragon will ravage you?''''

    Farrah startedughing, ''''Don''t tempt me, Archer Wyldheart, but s, I have to reject your offer as I don''t want my first time going to a stranger,'''' she said. ''''No offense, of course, but that''s what you are.''''

    ''''You''re right,'''' Archer said as the group continued walking. He quickly noticed her two sisters gossiping with Fianna while looking backward.

    Archer shook his head and questioned Farrah, ''''So what interests you?''''

    ''''Machines!'''' she suddenly got excited, which surprised him. ''''I love the Mana Airships that take people across the oceans.''''

    ''''Oh, I''ve been on one of those while traveling during the tournament,'''' Archer said.

    Farrah nodded, ''''They are amazing. I love the inner workings of stuff like that and creating simr machines.''''

    When hearing this, Archermented, ''''Do you have somewhere private we can go? I may have something that will soak your panties.''''

    She gave him the side eye before speaking as a grin crept onto her pretty face, ''''Not nning to take advantage of me, are you? In society, trying to get ady alone is a bad look, Mr Dragon Boy.''''

    ''''It''s a kingdom secret that I''m keeping hidden until it''s up and running,'''' Archer revealed.

    Farrah nodded and said to Fianna, ''''Mother, I''m taking Archer to the longue as he has something to show me.''''

    When the older woman heard this, her eyes opened, but he quickly exined, ''''I will tell youter, Fi; Farrah can help me with a project for my kingdom.''''

    She nodded with a smile before continuing down the corridor like nothing had happened. Farrah turned to him, ''''Now I think my mother loves you. What makes you so special that women would leave a marriage for you?''''

    ''''Because I''m very handsome,'''' Archer answered as he changed the subject. ''''Now, can you take me to a room?''''

    Farrah nodded before leading him to an empty office nearby, and the two entered. Once inside, he pulled out the railway ns from his Item Box. Archer rolled them out on the table before exining, ''''This is a transportation system I''ve designed for my kingdom.''''

    The brown-haired girl approached the table, and her red eyes widened as she inspected the ns. Archer chuckled at her reaction and continued, ''''You see, I call these Draconian Trains, and they will be used to transport people all across the ind, as it''s massive.''''

    ''''This will revolutionize transport and make Draconia the world''s sole superpower just from the economic benefits such a system can bring, ''''Farrah said while reviewing the blueprints.

    She continued talking as her brain went into overdrive, ''''I can improve many aspects of the engine to make it more fuel efficient. But what do you n to use as the fuel source?''''

    ''''I''ve got millions of monsters in my domain, and I''m sure some elementals would love to see the world by running the trains. If not, I can find some special material to fuel them,'''' Archer answered.

    Farrah turned her gaze to him, ''''You could use Emberwood from Avidiva if you can bring in enough and store it all safely.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Well, the mainponent of the train is the lotive, which pulls it along the tracks, but I also want passenger cars and transportation cars to lease out topanies for a monthly fee so the kingdom has another ie source.''''

    ''''That sounds like a good n,'''' Farrah replied. ''''When can we start construction on the tracks? What''s the n on that?''''

    He turned around, pulled out a map, and pointed out Dragonheart City. ''''This is the capital and will be the start of the Draconian Railway. I will build a massive station that can run tracks all over the ind.''''

    Archer motioned for all the city sites throughout the kingdom: ''''We can keep the tracks out of the way of the farnd, which will not interrupt crop growth.''''

    Farrah nodded, ''''Interesting,'''' she rubbed her chin before looking into his eyes, ''''Can I trust you with some Archer?''''

    ''''Of course,'''' he answered with an honest smile.

    ''''Prove it to me now.''''

    His eyebrow raised in surprise, ''''How can I do that? A mana oath?''''

    ''''Yes, and we seal it with a kiss to prove your honesty,'''' Farrah revealed.

    Archer chuckled, teasing her. "Admit it, you just want to kiss me."

    Farrah blushed, her face turning crimson. She shook her head."It''s a formality, you lewd Dragon! You already have my mother, and now you''re lusting after her daughter."

    Undeterred, Archer made a mana oath to prove he wouldn''t reveal anything. As soon as he finished, Farrah seized him and pulled him into a passionate kiss, which overwhelmed his senses. Something clicked between the two.

    Soon, they separated, and Farrah''s cheeks were dyed bright red, but she backed away with a look of amazement. Her hand touched her lips while she mumbled. He didn''t reject me, which broke Archer''s heart.

    Without thinking, he stepped forward and kissed her again, which caused the young woman''s body to stiffen in shock, but she happily returned the kiss. A few seconds passed, and Farrah shook her head, ''''Well, I guess your attraction isn''t a lie.''''

    Archer didn''t know what she was talking about until he felt her hand squeeze his cock, causing his lust to grow. Farrah grinned before letting go, pulling out a blueprint and exining, ''''This is a Deepsea Mining tform that will allow a kingdom to minerge amounts of resources and process them at sea before the transport shipse and collect them.''''

    When he saw the ns, his eyes widened in shock as what the Everrose girl drawn was a mini city floating on a tform constructed from a rare and strong metel-like wood. Archer looked closely and realized the underside of the tform had several elevators that led down to a dome created by magic to shield the workers from harm.

    While looking at the ns, Farrah returned to reality and exined, ''''This is just an idea I came up with that I was going to present Emperor Osoric for his birthday so the empire can prosper because they have the funds and manpower to run such an operation, but I think you can have it, Archer.''''

    He turned to the brown-haired woman and asked, ''''What do you want in return?''''

    Farrah looked away when hearing his question but still answered quietly, ''''You. I want you to continue looking at me like you do.''''

    Archer smiled and replied, ''''Deal, but I''ll inform you that I would have done that without these wonderful ns.''''

    She smiled before exining, ''''Well, the n is good and all, but I ran into a problem.'''' Farrah pointed at the underwater dome, which was the size of three football pitches. ''''We don''t have a way to charge the Mana Generators that will run the shield and oxygen machine.''''

    Next, she pointed at the elevators, ''''I have the basics design but need someone more experienced at engineering to check my calctions.''''

    When Archer heard this, he smiled, ''''Would you like to be Draconias Transport Minister alongside the head engineer with Dagny and Deh Ironfoot.''''

    "Good, because the Deepsea Mining tform is nothing short of revolutionary, Archer," Farrah dered gleaming. "It will catapult Draconia into unparalleled wealth and fund the kingdom for future generations.''''

    She got excited and revealed something that caught his interest, "Archer, listen to me. Deep beneath the ocean lies Oblivion Stones. When refined and forged into cannon shells, they can obliterate powerful mana shields and even bring down a demi-god. If we can harness this power, it will change everything."

 Chapter 815 The Seductive Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 815 The Seductive Grandmother</h4>

    Archer was pleased with the Deepsea Mining tform but had a few questions. He asked Farrah, ''''What type of resources are under the seafloor?''''

    The brown-haired girl rubbed her chin while thinking to herself before speaking, ''''All the metals you can get from mines from the surface world, but then there''s Aquame Metal that can be used to create powerful weapons and armor if you have talented dwarven smiths.''''

    He nodded excitedly, ''''What other rare metals are under there apart from Aquame Metal?''''

    ''''Well, we can mine an abundance of Ebonite. It will be brilliant on your navy as it can absorb magic attacks. Then there''s Arcanium, Coralite Crystals, Sea Serpent Scales, Deep-Sea Gems, Leviathan Bones, and Ghost Coral, but many more can be pulled up.''''

    As Archer heard this, his eyes glowed with greed, which made Farrah giggle at his reaction before he asked, ''''How will we keep the miners safe, and how would it even work?''''

    Farrah instantly answered, ''''Double Mana Shields, I havee up with a generator that will cover miles of seafloor and hide the miners and builds that will be erected at the bottom.''''

    ''''Can the sea monsters break it?''''

    She nodded, ''''Of course, if a powerful onees along, I need to find a way to hide it better,''''

    When Archer heard this, an idea came to mind, ''''What if a Kraken and a Demon Shark mark the mining sites before we set up?''''

    Farrah''s eyes widened, ''''That could work, but those monsters are elusive and hard to bargain with, so we might as well forget about that idea.''''

    Archer started chuckling, catching the brown-haired girl''s attention. Her red eyes turned to him with a questioning look. "Don''t worry; you''ll see soon. But prepare anything you want to bring, and I''m taking you back to Draconia to work with the dwarf sisters to create this."

    A bright smile spread across Farrah''s face as excitement bubbled up, and she gave Archer a warm hug. He hugged her back, sharing in her enthusiasm. Afterward, she carefully put away the blueprints and led him toward the dining room, chatting animatedly about the many ns she had in mind.

    The duo walked for ten minutes until a butler opened arge wooden door, allowing them to enter. When Archer saw the inside, he sighed. It was overdone, with golden decorations lining the walls.

    Painting with golden frames and many other wasteful things caused him to think to himself, ''Such a waste of coin. This amount could build an apartment block for the people.''

    Archer shook his head as Fianna stood up with a bright smile as she spoke, ''''I hope your talk was fruitful.''''

    ''''Farrah is an intelligent woman,'''' he said. ''''She''s agreed to join me on my trip back to Draconia so she can work with the dwarves in my kingdom.''''

    The older woman''s eyes widened in shock, but quickly replied, ''''That''s brilliant. I''m d little Farrah can finally follow her passion.''''

    Just as Faith was going to speak, a deep voice was heard, ''''My daughter will not be joining a bandit king who collects women and interferes with a long-standing marriage.''''

    Archer''s ears twitched, causing him to turn around. He saw a tall human man with dark brown hair and brown eyes, who reminded him of his father due to their simrities, as the two men shared the same build and mannerisms.

    This caused Archer to chuckle as he replied, ''''Oh wow, father has a double. Are you sure you''re not an uncle of mine, Duke Everrose?''''

    He watched the man''s eyebrow raise, ''''You don''t know? What has my stupid big brother been doing with his offspring.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened before confirming, ''''You''re Leonard''s little brother?''''

    The man nodded, ''''Yes, I''m Duke Rylon Everrose. I was an Ashguard until my mother and father married me into the Everrose family.''''

    When he heard this, Archer startedughing, and the others around him expressed shock, especially Farrah, who looked like she would be sick. Soon after that, he calmed down and looked toward the brown-haired girl.

    He saw her reaction and guessed it was because they were cousins and kissed. Archer decided to clear the air, ''''So you''re my uncle, and Fianna is my aunt by marriage, interesting.''''

    Rylon looked smug before speaking, ''''You should put an end to those silly notions of courting my wife, nephew. You''re a little boypared to her. I''ve heard the rumors, and after great deliberation, I''ve decided to let bygones be bygones and forget about your transgressions against me.''''

    Archer grinned at the Duke, ''''So it''s you who is behind on the news,'''' he said. ''''Are you aware of General Sia Silverthrone? Leader of the Dawnbreaker Legion?''''

    ''''Of course. I''ve fought alongside her many times,'''' Rylon replied. ''''She''s a great warrior and skilledmander.''''

    His grin grew wider, ''''And you''re aware she is the older sister to my mother? So she''s my blood aunt, yes?''''

    Rylon nodded, wondering where this was going, but a bad feeling welled up deep inside him as Archer continued, ''''And you''ve heard she''s soon to be married? When her fiance grows up more?''''

    That''s when the Duke''s eyes widened. Realizing where he was going with the questions, he pleased Archer by saying, ''''Ahh, so it seems you''ve just figured it out.''''

    Archer chuckled at the man''s reaction, ''''You see, uncle, when the great Tiamat gave me this gift, it destroyed the old Archer, and I was born; blood ties mean nothing to me as I''m no longer the old me. I''m a dragon, a being of destruction and devastation,which I''ve already proved. The charred armies you no doubt witnessed were proof of that.''''

    He stepped closer to the Duke and continued, ''''So if you think I will stop chasing Fianna, you''re wrong.''''

    Rylon''s face turned bright red, and she was about to reply, but a maid rushed into the hall and told the Duke, ''''My Lord, Lady Brooke has arrived and wants to join you for dinner.''''

    Archer grew curious, ''Oma? It''s got to be.''

    ''''Let her in before I deal with my errant nephew,'' Rylon said before walking toward the head of the table and taking a seat.

    A stunning, mature woman glided into the hall as the door swung open. Archer''s eyes were drawn to the striking simrities she shared with his father, Jade, and Rylon. Her long, luscious brown hair cascaded down her back, tied elegantly into a ponytail.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice the captivating allure of her deep green eyes, reminiscent of his father and aunt, yet she exuded a beauty that mesmerized him. She possessed the same regal grace as Jade but with an added touch of refinement that spoke of her age and experience.

    However, Archer couldn''t help but fixate on her enormous, jiggling breasts as she walked toward them. ''Damn,'' he thought, ''so that''s where Jade gets it from.''

    The woman''s gaze was fixed on Rylon, but she abruptly halted as she caught sight of Archer. A look of utter astonishment crossed her features, and her eyes widened inplete shock when she stared at him.

    He chuckled at the mature woman''s reaction before speaking, ''''Hello, Oma. It''s good to meet you.''''

    In a sudden and bewildering turn of events, Brooke Ashguard, the Duchess of the Ashguard Family, vanished from view, leaving everyone in the room puzzled. Momentster, she reappeared right before Archer, catching himpletely off guard.

    He met her gaze as she spoke, her words carrying a weight of remorse and revtion.

    "You know, you''re the only grandchild I haven''t met. I confess that its mostly my fault," she confessed. "Your parents hid you away and pretended you were a sickly boy so I wouldn''t bother you."

    Before Archer could reply, Brooke pulled him into a love-filled hug while she shoved his head into her enormous cleavage. While doing that, the scent of jasmine filled his nose, sending his senses wild.

    While hugging him, Brooke looked around the room and noticed Fianna''s jealous look. This brought a smile to the older woman''s face as she vanished. Her actions confused Archer, as teleportation should be blocked.

    The two reappeared on a mountaintop that wasn''t far from Valoria City. Archer asked, ''''How did you teleport Oma? The Swarm blocked it.''''

    ''''Don''t call me Oma handsome,'''' Brooke replied seductively. ''''I am Brooke to you. I may be your grandmother, but we don''t have that kind of rtionship, and most likely, we won''t due to the past.''''

    She moved Archer back and continued with a loving smile, ''''I would like to get to know my grandson and build a rtionship with you if that is something you want?''''

    He looked into this beautiful woman''s eyes. He answered with a sly grin, ''''If you wanted a family type of rtionship, then shoving my head into your magnificent cleavage and looking at me like I''m your toyboy who you want to dominate isn''t helping Oma.''''

    Brooke startedughing as she grabbed hold of him again and shoved his head back into her boobs as she spoke, ''''Ara, what a naughty grandson I have. Does he need to be punished for disrespecting his beautiful grandmother?''''

    Archer tried to pull himself away, but Brooke was stronger than she looked, causing him to scan her.

    [Brooke Ashguard]

    [Level: 2373]

    [Rank: Pseudo God]

    ''Oh shit shes so strong, what is this!'' Archer mused.

    ''''You shouldn''t look into ady''s secret, my handsome grandson,'''' Brookemented in an annoyed tone as she pushed him away, causing Archer to crash into a nearby boulder.

    He tried to get up, but she was already there and spoke, ''''My ex-husband was a loser, and I won''t let my grandson be one. I''ve decided to turn you into a powerful Demigod as you''re too weak to fight the higher-ranked Swarm creatures.''''

 Chapter 816 My Little Light

    <h4>Chapter 816 My Little Light</h4>

    Archer looked up, but then Brooke''s fist crashed into his jaw. Pain shot through his body as he was buried in the ground by the force of the impact. ''Damn, what is this barbarian woman doing to me!'' he thought while lying in the hole.

    Archer''s head was spinning, and his body was aching, but he still managed to answer with a heavy breath, "You''re beating me like amon thug. Why should I ept? What can you do for me that I can''t?"

    Brooke smiled. "I am the only Pseudo-God who is willing to hurt you and break your body until it Regenerates even stronger without caring what the gods think. You may be thinking of your bond, Agrippina, but she would never harm a hair on your handsome head because she thinks you''re her great Messiah, Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan, which is adorable."

    ''''That is correct, Lady Brooke, but let go of Al-Maseeh, or I will force you to,'''' Agrippina''s voice was heard from behind.

    Archer and Brooke looked in her direction, causing the brown-haired woman toment, ''''This is for his own good, Agrippina. He needs to be stronger to fight what''sing. He''s Thrylos''s only hope to fight back against the darkness.''''

    ''''I agree, Lady Brooke, but please do not harm him anymore,'''' the grey-haired woman said in a concerned voice. ''''He is our Messiah and needs to be protected.''''

    Brooke got angry and snapped back, ''''This is for his protection,'''' she turned back to Archer and mmed a fist into the side of his head, sending him flying off the mountain like a rag doll.

    Agrippina got angry when seeing this and demanded, ''''Stop striking him, Brooke!''''

    After speaking, the grey-haired woman chased after Archer''s battered form and soon caught him. Agrippina looked down at him with a sad smile, ''''My Lord,'''' she said soothingly. ''''Sorry, I wasn''t here to stop that barbarian woman from hurting you.''''

    He chuckled before waving her away, ''''It''s fine, Agrippina,'''' Archer answered. ''''She''s my Oma and wouldn''t kill me, I think.''''

    Once Archer finished speaking, he was yanked away and appeared over Brookes''s shoulder after she punched him in the gut, taking the wind out of him. The brown-haired woman looked at the frustrated Agrippina, ''''He will be fine,'''' she said. ''''I will train him in Draconia so you can keep an eye on him. Is that okay with you, old friend?''''

    Agrippina looked at her and nodded, ''''Okay, Lady Brooke,'''' she answered. ''''Make sure he doesn''t die.''''

    Brooke grinned before Archer watched the grey-haired Pseudo-God vanish, which confused him. He was on his Oma''s shoulder and couldn''t help but notice her juicy behind straining against her grey dress.

    Archer wanted some revenge and pulled his hand back beforeunching a p that connected with her soft bum, causing a resounding p to echo out. Brooke yelped and threw him toward the ground like a missile.

    He crashed into the ground and was buried underground, which fried his brain. Archer was confused but was suddenly dragged out of the hole and held by the neck as Brooke smirked.

    ''''You haven''t earned the right to touch me, but I will sweeten the deal to motivate my handsome toyboy,'''' Brooke said before dragging him toward her.

    That''s when she kissed him, which sent a shock through his body before it ended as she continued, ''''You may be my grandson, but you will be mine after I train you. I''ve been watching you and approve of how you treat women, which is refreshingpared to how your grandfather treated me.''''

    Brooke released him as she spoke, ''''Now check your status and see the improvements from our little session.''''

    Archer listened to her and pulled it up.

    [Experience: 3000200/4000000]

    [Experience Gained: 2200000]

    [HP: 45200>48000]

    [Mana: 789500>791100]

    [Strength: 53800>55200]

    [Constitution: 52500>54200]

    [Stamina: 53200>54000]

    [Charisma: 31050>31250]

    [Intelligence: 43200>44400]

    Once Archer checked his status and saw the improvements, he didn''t know if it was down to Brooke or all the fighting. With that thought, he spoke, ''''I can''t see the gains due to all the killing I''ve done.''''

    After saying that, he noticed a strange expression on her face before sheunched another attack, but this time, it was more brutal. Brooke beat Archer within an inch of his life and stopped once he wasn''t moving.

    Soon, Archer woke up as his Regeneration healed his body, but the toll it took forced him to try to escape the demon woman. Looking into the distance, he cast Blink.

    Continuing to cast it, he found refuge in a mountain range. Desperately needing a break from his Oma, he reflected on the unexpected beating he received upon meeting her. Just as those thoughts crossed his mind, a st of green fire made him jump.

    Turning to flee, Archer ran right into Brooke''s cleavage. Sheughed, "Trying to flee, handsome?"

    She grabbed his arms and held him in ce before speaking, ''''Do you agree to be my student?''''

    Something inside Archer told him to ept, so he nodded in response, causing the older woman to beam as she continued, ''''Now you shall be punished for fleeing,'''' Brooke looked around while thinking.

    Archer watched as her green eyes gleamed before she pushed him onto the ground andmented with a lewd smile, ''''Looking at you makes me wet, and I haven''t felt the touch of a man in decades, so my gorgeous grandson, you will be my toyboy and use your tongue to please your grandmother.''''

    Before she could start, Archer spoke in a severe tone, ''''I will go along with this game of your Oma, but you will not be going with any other man apart from me and will be my woman as I don''t have sex with just anyone.''''

    After speaking, Brooke''s smile grew wider, ''''Deal.''''

    Once the older woman finished speaking, she pinned him to the ground with a long, slender leg that Archer couldn''t help but admire. It was smooth and sleek, the kind of leg he knew women on Earth would envy.

    Brooke spoke, ''''If you take this road, the training will feel like death, and you will hate me, but this is all for your benefit as it will allow you to fight ranks far above your own.''''

    Archer nodded at her before asking, ''''Will you teach me how to fight?''''

    "Of course, handsome," Brooke replied, her smilecking sincerity as she spoke of the training ahead. "It will transform you into a formidable force, feared throughout Thrylos." Her insistence onmitment echoed with an underlying seriousness.

    "You cannot back out, Arch. This is for your protection. I refuse to watch you perish after finally crossing paths with you."

    Archer''s inquiry followed as Brooke settled herself atop him, her thighs pressing against his waist. "Have our paths crossed before?"

    ''''Only once when you were very young, but my son made out that you were slow when I held you,'''' she revealed as she ran her fingers over his chest.

    He smiled before asking, ''''So why are you being so upfront with me? I didn''t expect an elegantdy like yourself to be your grandson''s woman within an hour of meeting.''''

    Brooke startedughing, causing her boobs to jiggle all over the ce before she calmed down and spoke, ''''Have you not learned about powerful women and love, grandson?''''

    She leaned down, squashing her chest against him, causing Archer to think, ''They are so big and soft; it''s unnatural.''

    As he nced at her cleavage, she gently lifted his chin, aligning their gazes, and unveiled the elusive revtion, "Throughout history, schrs and academics have extensively noted how our bodies instinctively guide us toward our destined partners, igniting a natural courtship. And in you, my handsome grandson, despite your undeniable charm, I recognized you as my missing half after thousands of years wandering this lonely world."

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, causing him to ask, ''''What about Opa Mathias and your children?''''

    Brooke brushed his question off as her head lowered to his neck and sensually started kissing it, ''''It was just a phase, but that gave birth to you, my Little Light,'''' she said, causing goosebumps to wash over his body. ''''I regret not seeing you more, but I will make it up to you, as we have many years ahead of us.''''

    After talking, she started kissing his neck so passionately. Archer waspletely confused as he never expected his grandmother to make moves on him. He tried to touch her waist, but she used her aura to trap his limbs.

    Archer was baffled, but Brooke soon exined, ''''You''re mine, Little Light. Just stay still and enjoy everything.''''

    She soon made her way up his neck and kissed along his jawline before passionately kissing him as one of her hands slid down his body. Archer felt it slip into his pants and wrap around his hard cock, causing her to smile.

    Brooke looked at him with fire as she spoke sensually, ''''Wow. This fine gentle will do for a while, but that''s for another time. You now will be punished.''''

    After speaking, the older woman sat up and lifted her tight dress, revealing a pair of white panties that were drenched with her juices. Archer''s violet eyes glowed, causing Brooke to grin as she moved up his body until she sat on his face.

    ''''Now tend to your master grandson,'''' she said seductively.

    Archer''s lust soared because of Brookes''s dominant ways, which he found out he loved, so he listened to her and moved her panties to the side and saw a perfect pink pussy that was drenched with love juices.

    His tongue shot out and buried itself deep in her sweet folds, causing the older woman to grab his hair and let out an erotic moan, ''''Mmmmghhh!''''

 Chapter 817 My Grandson Is Very Skilled

    Chapter 817 My Grandson Is Very Skilled

    ??Archer''s tongue traced over Brooke''s wet pussy, causing her to quiver in delight as the pleasure overwhelmed the Pseudo-God. But he intensified his licking until she was screaming her lungs out as the ecstasy of his tongue washed over her.

    ''''Oh, my grandson is very skilled with his tongue,'''' she spoke in an intoxicating voice. ''''I am a lucky woman to have such a man lick me whenever I need it.''''

    He was lost in the sweet taste of her love juices; Archer continued to please the older woman, who grabbed his head and pushed it into her pussy, forcing his tongue deeper, which caused her to climax.

    ''''Arghhhhh,'''' Brooke let out an erotic moan as the pleasure struck her like lightning, which made her climax directly into his mouth.

    Love juices flowed freely, causing him to groan as Archer loved the sweet and tangy taste that poured down his throat. While doing this, Brooke ran her hands through his hair, let out heavy breaths, and moaned as he hit a weak spot inside her pussy, ''''Mmmmgh.''''

    Archer was taken aback when Brooke climbed off him and straightened her dress with a smile. The older woman then looked at him affectionately, ''''Get up, student, I have the perfect fighting style for you,'''' she said.

    He got up and shook his head while covered in his Oma''s love juices, which turned him on even more, but Archer pushed that thought away before casting Cleanse on himself and questioning, ''''How are you going to teach me? The Swarm Hordes are attacking right now, and I''ll be fighting all over Pluoria.''''

    Brooke nodded in understanding, ''''I''ve seen your fighting, which resembles a wild monster and has no skill or finesse.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, ''''Oma. Do you realize I am a monster in a way? This form is my secondary one.''''

    ''''Of course, I know this idiot!'''' she bonked him on the head. ''''Do you think your grandmother is stupid? This is why I''m teaching you the Savage Fang Technique, which was created and mastered by people who are no longer living and are lost to history.''''

    Brooke waved her hand, and a chair appeared behind Archer before she pushed him into it and continued talking, ''''The Fang Grandmaster, a dear friend of mine, and she taught me all their ways before the whole n went to battle the Novgorodians.''''

    She began to stride back and forth. "Just imagine, 30,000 Fang Warriors, revered for their honor, stood against the Novgorod Legions as they swept across their homnd. Among their conquests was Carthage, a city under siege, with its citizens facing certain death. Yet, amidst the chaos, one young boy slipped through the enemy''s hold, finding refuge in a mountain monastery."

    Archer watched as a painful expression crossed her face. Still, she pushed it aside and resumed speaking, ''''My old friend Sakura Yamamoto listened to the boy and was incensed when hearing the stories of what the Novgorodians torture of the people.''''

    Brooke sighed, ''''She rallied every Fang Master, Apprentice, and anyone she could find and raised an army before charging at the besieging army.''''

    He continued to listen, but her dainty hand shot out and touched his forehead as she finished speaking, ''''Witness the opening of a 20-year rebellion that shook Thrylos to the core.''''

    After she spoke, Archer was transported to a hilltop where a beautiful coastal city was attacked by a well-organized army below, which he quickly recognized as the Novgorodians. They fired cannons into the city as the defenders shot back powerful spells.

    He turned around and was taken aback by a sea of people stretching into the distance, with a beautiful woman standing at the front. Archer noticed her striking purple hair and glowing red eyes.

    ''She seems strong as her aura is wild, reminds me of a dragons,'' he thought while watching her address the people.

    Archer quickly noticed Sakura Yamamoto was muscr and looked to be in herte twenties, but he knew she must have been a lot older by how she carried herself, which was soon confirmed when he heard her mention fifty years in this world, which took him by surprise.

    Sakura was not old and gorgeous, with supermodel facial features and a well-trained body. He never failed to notice that she had a perfect behind andrge boobs that was barely held in by her uniform.

    He shook his head while watching the great army cheer, which shook the ground as they started charging down the hill. Archer was amazed at how fearless they were and how they didn''t care for the Novgorodians, who outnumbered them.

    The Fang Warriors, d in armor adorned with ancient symbols, moved like wild beasts unleashed. Their battle cries echoed across the battlefield, drowning out the sounds of war and shocking the enemy.

    Archer could see the fear flicker in the enemy''s eyes as the wild warriors descended upon them. The disciplined lines faltered as chaos erupted, and the sh of steel rang out like a symphony of war.

    He felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins as he witnessed the fury of the Fang Warriors. They fought unmatched ferocity, cutting through the enemy ranks like a scythe through wheat.

    Despite being outnumbered, the Fang Warriors showed no signs of retreat. They fought with a determination born of centuries of honor and tradition, each strike fueled by the memory of their fallenrades.

    Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he watched the battle unfold, his eyes locked on the figure leading the charge. Her purple hair billowing in the wind, Sakura Yamamoto led her warriors with unwavering resolve.

    Before long, darkness enveloped the scene, and Archer found himself back on their mountaintop. Shaking his head, he nced at Brooke, who greeted him with a smile. She extended a finger towards his forehead, channeling mana into his body.

    ''''This will hurt, but I''m sure you''re used to it by now,'''' Brooke said with a smirk as he felt something rush into his mind.

    When Archer felt that, he let out a pain-filled groan as it felt like he was getting stabbed in the head, and the headache got even worse. He dropped to his knees as loads of unfamiliar memories flooded his mind.

    Many scenes showed him how to fight like a wild monster, which was helpful to him. While they were happening, a notification popped up.

    [Wild Fang Style Learned]

    Archer smiled when he saw this but was brought out of it as his body dodged to the side, which shocked him. Brooke giggled, ''''It''s already activated.''''

    ''''What are you talking about?'''' he questioned.

    ''''Your body is already adapting to the skill you just learned, which is interesting. It may be because you''re a White Dragon or just smart, but I doubt that as you''re not the savviest goblin in the cave,'''' Brooke said.

    Archer''s face twitched before he retorted, ''''Don''t call me a goblin, Oma! You''re the lewd woman who became your grandson''s lover!''''

    Brookeughed even more as her green eyes gleamed, ''''If you continue with that mouth of yours, I''ll put it back to work.''''

    When Archer heard this, something inside him clicked, and he continued to taunt her, which she returned by sitting on his face again. Brooke soon realized he loved doing it and wouldn''tin, as it had been decades since she''d been with someone.

    Once she climaxed in his mouth, the two of them stopped before she taught him some movement techniques that would allow him to dodge more efficiently when fighting stronger opponents.

    He soon learned that she was an expert in martial arts, which impressed him. Brooke taught him many ways to deal with powerful enemies, including stealth and misdirection, and how to get away using his shadows and Blink.

    After they were done, the beautiful older woman turned to him and said, ''''My Little Light. It has been wonderful teaching you for now.''''

    She approached him and cupped his cheeks, her eyes filled with warmth. "You have been one of the best students I''ve ever had. Fate must be smiling on me, bringing my handsome grandson to be my other half. It''s odd but interesting; not many young men would be into an older woman like me. But you, my darling, are the exception."

    After Brooke spoke, she leaned forward and kissed him; when Archer felt her soft, plump lips against his, it caused another shock to run through his body until they separated. Once they did, a smile appeared on her beautiful face before she stepped back.

    ''''I have to attend a meeting,'''' Brooke said while looking into the distance before turning her gaze toward him. ''''Prepare Archer. The future looks bleak, and to my anguish, you''re outnumbered 100 to 1 by foes I cannot speak of due to a pact between the Pseudo Gods of Thrylos.''''

    ''''Pact?''''

    Brooke nodded, ''''Yes, it''s an agreement between Thrylo''s most powerful not to interfere in wars and disputes of the realms they belong to. I''m sure you will be invited to join such a council, but I feel you will reject such an offer,'''' she smiled before concluding. ''''Show the gods what you can be and shine even when the world is against you.''''

    As he watched her fade, a pang of emotion gripped his heart. She spoke onest time with a loving smile, her voice gentle yet firm, "Do not tire, do not give up, or everything you''ve built will crumble. I will return when the time is right, but remember, Little Light, I will always be here for you."

    Archer didn''t know how to feel when she was gone, as the interaction was confusing, but who was he to question powerful beings who did as they wanted? After that, he summoned his wings and flew toward Valoria City.

 Chapter 818 Fianna Wyldheart

    Chapter 818 Fianna Wyldheart

    ??As Archer got close, he spotted another wave of Swarm Monsters heading to attack them again, which annoyed him. Without thinking, he summoned an army of Stone Men who fell on the heads of mutated trolls.

    Once they touched the ground, therge stone constructs battered their way through the horde, killing as many as possible. Thanks to his spell, Archer would earn the experience from the deaths, which suited him just fine.

    Following that, he wanted to test the skill his Oma had given him and activated it, causing his ws to appear and grow serrated and his tail to grow barbs on it. Archer dropped to the ground before transforming into his Draconis form.

    Without a second thought, he rushed into the horde, takingrge swipes and dodging any attack that came his way. Archer was a whirlwind of ws and teeth as he tore through a Ratilg, biting it in half.

    As he was fighting with a Mutated General controlling the monsters, the Stone Men crashed into the horde while swinging theirrge arms. Ratlings and Blightborns were sent flying all over the ce.

    Archer wasn''t using skill but his dragon instincts, as his wings and tail acted like they had a mind of their own. One defended him while the other pierced the chests of any creature that came close.

    He felt the rush of his dragon instincts taking over, every swipe and dodgeing naturally. The thrill of battle was intoxicating, a stark contrast to the calcted summoning of his Stone Men.

    The battle raged for hours, and thanks to the Wild Fang Skill Brooke had imparted, Archer was gaining a wealth of experience. He adapted quickly, darting around the battlefield and leaving a trail of carnage in his wake.

    It continued for another hour until the Swarm retreated, and the wall cannons stopped firing. Archer''s skill ended, and he felt his body grow weak, but he managed to stay on his feet when he noticed a crowd approaching him.

    "What did you do with Mother? Where is she?" Rylon''s voice trembled with barely contained fury, his green eyes burning with usation.

    "Don''t speak to your father like that, my son," Archer sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "Or I shall punish you."

    The older man barked out, ''''What nonsense are you speaking?''''

    ''''Oma is my woman now and has joined my harem uncle,'''' Archer revealed with an evil smile. ''''In a way that makes me your father.''''

    When Fianna and Farrah heard this, their eyes widened as Rylon was lost for words, but he wasn''t waiting for his uncle''s reply and transformed into his dragon form, which shocked everyone there.

    As Archer did that, he snatched up Fianna and her three daughters, who followed behind before taking off. This left the four women confused and scared, as they were safe in his ws while soaring through the air.

    He flew toward Draconia in the Southeast, leaving a rage-filled Duke behind. Once Archer flew over the sea, he used Mana Maniption to speed up. While flying, he felt banging and looked at Fianna, who was staring at him with a rage-filled expression.

    Fianna demanded as she was confused at the whole situation, ''''Why are you kidnapping us, Arch?'''' he heard the older woman''s voice annoyed. ''''The Everrose Family is back in Valoria City.''''

    Archer let out a rumbling chuckle before he answered in a deep voice that shocked the three younger women, ''''You''re not an Everrose anymore, Fi. You''re Fianna Wyldheart.''''

    Afterward, he stopped speaking and ignored the woman''s banging until he spotted a Coastal Fleet patrolling the waters around his ind. While flying, Archer spotted Demetra swimming below him.

    Soon, he arrived above the mountains that circled Draconia and descended just behind the Sea Wall, where Demetra, Mary, and Kassandra joined him. Archer released Fianna and her daughter before returning to his humanoid form.

    Faith and Fiona spun on him, demanding, ''''Why did you bring us here? We left father behind.''''

    Archer looked at the two girls before revealing, ''''Valoria would have fallen by nightfall,'''' he said. ''''The Swarm would have sent in their elite troops.''''

    He turned to the Sea Wall and continued, ''''Your absence will allow the Duke to flee to the Crownds with the remaining Everrose soldiers.''''

    Fianna stepped forward and spoke, ''''Why did you leave him behind? His your uncle and Mother Brooke would be unhappy if he were to die.''''

    ''''He was my father''s brother, and anything to do with that human is useless to me,'''' he said without a care in the world, catching Fianna off guard.

    The blonde woman spoke in a hurt voice, ''''Even me and mother?''''

    Fianna''s mind raced as she struggled to process what was happening. His words cut deep, but the look in his eyes was even more unsettling��cold, detached, yet possessive.

    But the truth was that Archer felt terrible because of the way he worded it, so he exined, ''''No one in the Ashguard family has shown me any love apart from Oma, then you came along who is married to my uncle/step-son, but now I''ve stolen you away, so you''re mine Fianna Wyldheart.''''

    Her eyes widened, but concern soon appeared on her beautiful face as shemented, ''''You will most likely turn him into an enemy by doing this.''''

    ''''I honestly don''t care. He can join the others,'''' he replied. ''''Now, let''s get you sorted out. You will stay with me while Farrah, Faith, and Fiona get a manor to themselves. They can choose their ce now.''''

    Just as he said that, two carriages appeared with a group of White Dragon Knights following behind on horses. They bowed their head to Archer, who instructed them to escort the Everrose sisters to find a ce to live.''''

    The royal bodyguards agreed and ushered the three confused girls into the carriage, leaving Archer, Fianna, Kassandra, Demetra, and Mary, who were waiting to greet him. He turned to the three women before approaching them.

    He hugged and kissed the three, who beamed once he was done. Archer was about to speak. Demetra stepped forward and informed him in a concerned tone, ''''The Swarm are attacking using sea monsters Arch. Kass and I can handle it, but we need some ships to help.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Okay. I''ll speak to Olivia and get it arranged,'''' he said. ''''Let me introduce you to Fianna Wyldheart, your new sister.''''

    The three women eyed Fianna, who was ufortable, causing her to think, ''Are they monsters? Why does it feel like they are predators?''

    Kassandra started giggling, ''''I know that look, Fi,'''' she said. ''''You''re thinking about what kind of monsters we are, correct?''''

    Archer chuckled when Fianna''s eyes widened in shock. Still, she nodded, causing him to exin, ''''Kassandra here is a Kraken, Demetra is a Demon Shark, and Mary is a Primordial Nameless Thing. They are all titans; you see their humanoid forms.''''

    Mary was the first to speak and stepped forward to hold her hand out, ''''It''s nice to meet you, Fianna. We are of a simr age and could be friends in the future.''''

    He watched Fianna look baffled, but soon she nodded, ''''We can. I haven''t met many women my age since I usually stay in the castle and care for the Duchy.''''

    The grey-haired Primordial nodded before looking at Archer, ''''Can I take her to see Dragonheart City? I have to head back to Leira as the fighting on the maind is picking back up.''''

    Archer nodded before kissing Mary and Fianna as they stepped into a carriage. Once they were gone, the two titan women fawned over him, causing him to smile before hugging them both and heading back to the sea.

    Kassandra informed him they had been fighting off numerous sea monsters who tried to invade Draconia. Archer thanked both of them and told the two toe to visit him tonight when the moon appeared.

    They smiled before rushing back to the river, leaving Archer alone. While there a Tressym sent a picture back on the Verdantia Continent which on lock down withrge stone walls circling the entirendmass.

    Seeing this, he thought, ''What are they up to?''

    He shook his head and decided not to worry about that, just as he sent a message to the girls. While waiting for a reply, Archer flew to the surrounding mountains to rx and watch over the kingdom as the afternoon sun shone overhead.

    Archer received the first reply from Nefertiti, who informed him that the Zenian Armies were holding off the Swarm by using chokepoints throughout the empire. Thanks to the bracelet, they can send mental messages.

    [I hope you''re okay, Nefi. Do you need any help?]

    [No, my love, the army is doing well and has pushed the vile creatures back]

    [I miss you, Arch]

    Archer smiled when seeing this and sent one back as more messages poured in.

    [I miss and love you, my subus. I wille to see you soon]

    [You better]

    After that, it was pretty much the same for all the girls except Teu and Sera, who were struggling with the number of monsters invading Aquaria. Archer promised toe there to help in the morning, but his army would take a few more days.

    Once Archer caught up with the girls, he messaged Aisha to meet him at the Bastion as soon as possible, as he had some ideas to improve people''s lives. Afterward, he pulled out some chocte and started nibbling on it while watching a flock of birds.

    They fluttered by minding their own business, which rxed Archer until a Tressym returned and informed him of more Desert Worms, but they were different. This caught Archer''s attention, and he decided to investigate when he had free time.

 Chapter 819 My Tiger Prime Minister

    <h4>Chapter 819 My Tiger Prime Minister</h4>

    Archer petted the fluffy cat and said, ''''Tell the others they can return. I will give you guys this mountaintop as a temporary home until we can get in the domain again.''''

    ''I hope this mountaintop will keep them safe for now,'' he thought.

    It let out an adorable meow before bumping its head against his as it flew off to get the other Tressyms. Archer soonid back to wait for Aisha to arrive at the Bastion, which should have taken at least an hour.

    ''Those cats are so soft and fluffy,'' he thought as another appeared out of nowhere.

    Archer grabbed a hold of the creature and hugged it while rxing. He pulled out a thick cushion and leaned it against a rock before gettingfortable. Archer soon fell asleep as the afternoon breeze brushed against his skin.

    After an hour and a half, Aisha sent him a message that woke him up. [I''m here, handsome. Where are you?]

    The older woman was at the Bastion waiting for him. Archer smiled and jumped up before flying south for five minutes, admiring the scenery below as rolling hills and forests dotted thendscape.

    ''Thisnd is far more beautiful than Earth,'' Archer thought while getting close to the fortress Aisha was at.

    When arriving at the fortress, he noticed soldiers rushing everywhere. Archer had to admit that he loved their armor, which was mixed depending on what unit they were from. The Dragonblood Knights wore durable pure ck armor thanks to the dwarven smiths.

    Then there were the Dragon Legionnaires, who wore ck armor with white trim around the edges. Their helmets resembled a dragon''s face, unlike the Dragonblook Knights, who only had two eye holes.

    After that, he spotted the Homeguard, who wore a mix of leather and metal. They resembled Greek Hoplites back on Earth but had an unbelievable look. The soldiers all held swords and had spears strapped to their backs.

    Once Archer paid attention to the infantry, he turned toward the cavalry traveling up and down the road. First, he noticed the Drakewing Outriders, who wore simr armor to the Legionnaires.

    However, these soldiers used a mix of melee and ranged weapons, making them the perfect unit to skirmish with the enemy. They rode on horse-like beasts called Drakesteeds, found in forests around Pluoria and Draconia.

    Archer was aware that the generals decided to use them as they were tough monsters that were durable and very fast, which made them the perfect scouting mounts. After examining those, he spotted the infamous Drakelord Knights.

    They were his heavy cavalry, outfitted in armor simr to the Dragonblood Knights but even more durable. This superior armor enabled them to charge into enemy frontlines and fight in the thick of battle.

    The Drakeheart Riders, Draconia''s elite ranged cavalry, were the newest addition to the cavalry units. Archer was pleased with his never-ending military, which would be thergest in Thrylos in a few years.

    After looking at the soldiers, he turned his attention to Bastion, Northwest of Dragonheart City, which was nearlyplete. The fortress was massive, and Archer guessed it was three to four times the size of Windsor Castle back on Earth.

    The fortress was made from white stone gleaming due to the afternoon sun that hit it. Archer noticed tall towers dotted the wall, giving a perfect view of the surroundingndscape. He quickly saw the makeshift town that sprung up around it, which was made up of the family.

    They created businesses to cater to the fortress, including farms, clothes, luxury goods, and many other items. Archer was impressed and descended to the edge of town, where he wouldn''t be noticed.

    He wrapped a cloak around himself when he touched the ground before pulling the hood up. After that, Archer stepped into the town and was amazed by its busyness. People rushed around, transporting goods or tending to customers standing in line.

    Archer passed by and admired the scenery while heading for the fortress. He did notice all kinds of merchants lining the streets selling their wares. The people seemed to buy a lot, reminding him to tax merchants to earn more gold.

    While walking, he came up with an upgrade for the apartment blocks, which included instion and air conditioning. Archer decided to create something using ice magic and mana crystals that they could supply to the poption.

    That''s when he messaged Mary, [My Darling. Do you know any ces to get Mana Crystals?]

    Seconds passed by before she replied, [Yes. Many caves are full of them underwater. Either me, Demetra, and Kassandra can take you there]

    [Are you free?] Archer replied, but he guessed she was on the way to Avalon.

    [Unfortunately not, husband. I''m going to meet Leira, as the Swarm attacks are increasing, and many towns have gone missing]

    With that message, Archer asked Demetra, who happily agreed as she found hundreds of caves during patrol. He told her to meet him at Bastion and bring Kassandra, which the shark girl agreed to.

    Then, Archer arrived at Bastion and saw white gs fluttering above therge metal gate. Whoever designed it decided to put a picture of him in his dragon form on it with Draconia as the background.

    Fifteen stars were on it, which confused him at first until an old merchant stopped beside him and said, ''''Beautiful, isn''t it?''''

    Archer turns to spot an old man with a long white beard, bald head, and deep red eyes, which speak of a lifetime of experiences. He nodded in response, ''''Yes, it is.''''

    The man turned to him and held out a hand, ''''I''m Evander,'''' he said. ''''I just moved to the kingdom.''''

    He looked at the hand and took it, ''''Archer.''''

    ''''It''s good to meet you, young man,'''' Evander said. ''''I must get going, but do some to my spellbook store; I''m sure you will find something suitable for yourself.''''

    Archer nodded before Evander vanished into the crowd. Following that, he walked toward the Bastion gate, and when the guards spotted him, they knelt while saluting. He passed by and used Aura Detector to scan the fortress.

    He soon found Aisha with Meera in one of the meeting rooms by the gardens. Archer made his way there and passed by hundreds of support staff arranging stuff for the legions while carrying clipboards and other objects.

    Archer took in the sights and sounds around him as he made his way through the bustling courtyard. Craftsmen hammered away at anvils, creating weapons and armor for the kingdom''s defense.

    Despite the hustle and bustle, the fortress had an air of order and discipline. Archer nodded in approval as he passed by groups of soldiers drilling in formation, their movements precise and coordinated.

    The courtyard was massive and could fit a small army, but there were also different kinds of buildings dotting it, from Leathersmiths to herbalists and many other things the army needed to operate.

    Archer noticed the gleaming from the wall as the afternoon sun hit it. Eventually, he reached the heart of the fortress, where the administrative offices were located. The doors swung open to reveal a spacious chamber adorned with banners depicting scenes of Draconia''s achievements.

    In the center of the room, Aisha and Meera stood waiting, their faces lit up in anticipation as Archer entered. Ever the picture of elegance in her regal attire, Aisha greeted him with a warm smile while Meera, her youthful enthusiasm evident in her eyes, offered a respectful nod.

    When seeing the two women, Archer spoke, ''''It''s good you see you both. I have a few ideas that will benefit the kingdom and wanted to talk to you about it.''''

    Aisha was going to rush toward him but controlled herself as she greeted him, ''''My Lord. Take a seat, and we can discuss it.''''

    Archer looked at the dragonkin woman with narrowed eyes as he spoke, ''''Why are you so stiff, Aisha? Are we not together?''''

    "I''m at work, husband, and would prefer to be professional," she said in character, giving him a smile that shocked Meera, who was watching them.

    ''''Okay,'''' he said while sitting down and informing them of his ns. ''''I want to add instion to the apartment blocks so the people will be warm when Frostwinteres back around.''''

    The two women nodded as Meera asked, ''''How will we do that? It will be impossible with the buildings already upied?''''

    ''''From the outside,'''' Archer replied. ''''We need to find a material that can contain the heat inside the building.''''

    Meera gave him a nod while taking out a notepad while taking down notes. Archer moved onto the air condition for Sris to keep people cool, which they found extraordinary, causing Aisha to question, ''''Are you nning to use mana?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Mana Crystals that the kingdom will sell to the poption as we mine it.''''

    Their eyes widened as Meeramented, ''''There aren''t many Mana Crystal mines; we''ve found ten throughout Draconia.''''

    His smile widened, ''''That''s just up here, my tiger prime minister. We will be getting it from below the waves.''''

    ''''How?'''' she instantly asked. ''''

    ''''Farrah Everrose, my cousin from my father''s side of the family, has designed a Deep Sea Mining tform that will allow the kingdom to mine even more resources.''''

    After saying that, the three continued to talk and n until sunset, and Demetra sent him a message informing him that she and Kassandra were waiting by the Northwest Sea Wall.

    [If anyone has ideas for Draconia''s economy, army, and anything, let me know on Discord orments. Thanks]

 Chapter 820 Just Watch Husband

    Chapter 820 Just Watch Husband

    ??When Archer got their message, he said goodbye to the two women but noticed Meera looking at him with an unknown look. Without thinking, he scooped the tiger woman into a princess carrying her, causing her to yelp.

    He looked at Aisha and spoke mischievously, ''''I''m borrowing the prime minister. I will take her to see the underwater mines.''''

    The dragonkin woman grinned, ''''Oh, I don''t mind, My Lord. You may take her.'''' she said. ''''I''ll be busy with paperwork.''''

    Meera''s yellow eyes widened when she heard Aisha''s words, causing Archer to leave the room only to listen to her speak for the final time: ''''Don''t ravage her too much, husband. I need her ready for work in the morning.''''

    Archer nodded before using Blink to teleport outside the window while summoning his wings and taking off south while Meera screamed in fright. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders in panic as the wind hit her face.

    ''Oh, please goddesses, don''t let me die because of this crazy boy. Why is he doing this?'' Meera thought as her heart raced with fear.

    He looked at the tiger woman and smiled, ''''We haven''t spent much time together, but I hope to rectify that in theing weeks as I spend more time in the kingdom.''''

    Meera turned to him and nodded, but he saw the fear in her eyes, which made him feel guilty. So he descended toward the ground so she would be morefortable, and when he did this, she finally spoke, ''''I hate heights.''''

    Archerughed, ''''I used to be terrified of heights too, you know. But there''s something freeing about conquering that fear. You''re safe with me, I promise.''''

    ''''I wish it were the same for me,'''' Meera replied. ''''Even though I was raised in a mountain vige on Orientia in the East. So I should be used to heights, yet I''m not.''''

    He chuckled, ''''Well, I will get you used to them, Prime Minister.''''

    After speaking, Archer quickly ascended. He was high above the kingdom, and the towns and cities were specs of light. While up there, he spoke, noticing her eyes were closed tight, ''''Open them and look at the beautiful view.''''

    And he was right; the view from where they were was amazing as the greenndscape stretched into the distance with forests here and there. Archer noticed the Dragonfire River snaking its way through the kingdom.

    The mountains that circled the ind were in clear view as they stretched into the clouds. Soon, the tiger woman opened her eyes, shocked when she saw everything, causing Archer tough.

    ''''See, it''s beautiful, isn''t it?''''

    Meera nodded before looking around and soon started to calm down. The fear faded as she knew Archer wouldn''t drop her. It took another ten minutes to reach the Northwestern Sea Wall, only to see Demetra and Kassandra standing on top of it, waiting for him.

    Archer swooped toward the two, and when he closed in on the wall, he cast Blink and reappeared in front of the two girls, who smiled as they saw him. Meera, in the meantime, let out a scream.

    The two titans looked at her with narrowed eyes before Demetramented, ''''There''s something strange about this woman Arch.''''

    Kassandra nodded in agreement, but Archer waved them away, ''''Meera is fine. Aisha has known her for years.''''

    ''''Why are you three talking like I''m not here?'''' the woman asked.

    Archer let her down as she straightened out her dress, ''''There is nothing strange about me apart from being raised in seclusion, unlike most people.''''

    The three females started talking while getting to know each other. Archer watched from the side as he pulled out some chocte and started eating as he examined the older tiger woman who looked to be in herte twenties.

    She had fluffy white hair that flowed down her back as a pair of tiger ears twitched all over the ce, taking in every noise. Meera was a tall but curvy woman with arge pair of boobs which always amazed him.

    ''Why do most women I meet have massive chests? Maybe Tiamat has blessed me? But she knows I like all kinds of boobs.''

    Archer shook his head and continued to watch the Meera. Her exotic beauty captivated everyone, with herrge, expressive eyes framed by thickshes and a strong bone structure that gave her face an intriguing, almost otherworldly allure.

    When studying her, he thought, ''Is she a Siberian tiger? They are white.''

    He stopped thinking about it and decided to ask, ''''Meera.''''

    The tiger woman turned to him with a smile, ''''Yes, My Lord?''''

    ''''Were you brought up in a snowy region?''''

    Meera nodded, ''''Yes, it snowed most of the year except for a month in Elderbloom. Other than that, it''s covered in the stuff.''''

    ''Ahh, so she is a Siberian Tiger, well she would be if this was Earth,'' Archer thought before turning his attention to the moon shining above.

    He smiled as the sky was beautiful, and the canvas of stars looked stunning as there wasn''t any light pollution to block them out. After a while, the three women were ready, and Kassandra jumped onto the wall.

    The Kraken girl looked at him and smiled, ''''You two can ride on Demetra.''''

    Archer nodded before she jumped off the wall and transformed into her real form just as he dived underwater. When he saw her change, it always amazed him, as it didn''t make sense due to the difference in size.

    Once Kassandra was in her Kraken form, her tentacle shot out and grabbed Demetra before dragging her into the water. While this was happening, Archer turned to Meera, who was looking at the scene with horror written all over her face.

    He chuckled, ''''You didn''t know these two were titans?''''

    ''''Yes, I''ve heard the rumors but thought people were making them up.''''

    Archerughed even harder before seeing Demetra transforming into her Demon Shark form, and when Meera saw this, her face went pale, but he reassured her, ''''Don''t worry, she''s harmless as long as you don''t harm me.''''

    When the tiger woman heard this, she stiffened in fear as everyone had heard of Demon Sharks that attack merchant ships and fleets full of battleships as they were a nightmare to deal with, but Archer picked her up again before Blinking to Demetra''s back.

    ''''Darling, when will you mate with me? You did it with your grandmother and forgot about me!'''' Demetra sent him a message using her magic.

    Archer smiled before replying, ''''We can enjoy food in Drakonia when we return. Would you like to go on a date?''''

    Demetra got extremely happy and agreed, causing her massive body to shake in excitement before she cast the shield spell that would keep Archer and Meera safe while underwater as they dived.

    As soon as they were below the surface, the white-haired older woman stayed in his arms, but he reassured her, ''''You''re safe. I won''t let anything happen to you.''''

    Meera smiled when hearing this and soon settled down before asking to be let down, which Archer did. Soon after, they were swimming far below the surface where thousands of monsters roamed.

    The water shimmered with a soft, supernatural glow as the four descended deeper into the ocean, carried gently on Demetra''s massive back. Encased within the protective shield, they moved effortlessly through the water.

    As they traveled, the underwater world unfolded in all its splendor. Mountain ranges rose from the seabed, their peaks hidden in the dark blue depths above. Strange-looking corals clung to the rocky surfaces, illuminating their path with otherworldly light.

    Archer nced at Meera, who was wide-eyed and awe-struck, her earlier fearpletely forgotten. "It''s incredible, isn''t it?" he asked, his voice tinged with excitement.

    Meera nodded, her yellow eyes reflecting the soft glow of the corals. "It''s beyond anything I ever imagined," she said softly. "I never knew such beauty existed beneath the waves."

    ''''Yes, just wait and see; things will get better,'''' he said just as Demetra and Kassandra dived deeper once they saw a crack in the ground that led into a deep-sea dark and creepy-looking gorge.

    When seeing this, Archer contacted the two girls, ''''What is this ce?''''

    ''''Just watch husband,'''' Kassandra responded.

    As they plunged into darkness, everything went ck, prompting Meera to draw closer to Archer instinctively. Sensing her fear, Archer reached out and gently wrapped his arms around her waist, offeringfort just as she let out a startled scream.

    The sudden noise made Archer jump, his heart racing as a soft pink light illuminated Demetra''s back. In the eerie glow, they caught sight of a menacing figure��an anglerfish-like creature with razor-sharp teeth gleaming like swords, its eyes glowing a menacing blue.

    [Abyssal Lurker]

    [Rank: S+]

    ''Why is it so strong?'' he mused.

    Archer raised his hand to cast an Azur Cannon into the creepy-

    looking monster, but before he could do anything, a tentacle wrapped around its body and squeezed the life out of it until it popped like a blood-filled balloon.

    This caused blood to erupt like an explosion in the water before the corpse was dragged backward, and Kassandra''s building-

    sized eye appeared while staring at Archer full of love, which he returned by blowing her a kiss.

    The Kraken Princess got excited and dashed around in the water as Demetra spoke, ''''We call this the Nightmare Trench husband. Kass and I normally hunt down here, but we can''t go too far down as some Nameless Things lurk in the dark.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Where are the Mana Crystal Mines?''''

    ''''Not far,'''' Kassandra answered. ''''About five minutes from here.''''

    [If anyone has ideas for Draconia''s economy, army, and anything, let me know on Discord orments. Thanks]

 Chapter 821 Can I Sit On Your Face

    <h4>Chapter 821 Can I Sit On Your Face</h4>

    Archer and Meera rested against Demetra''s fin while she swam through the darkness. He could only see the luminous lights emanating from random sea monsters that passed by. Most creatures didn''t bothering close and fled when they realized it was a Kraken and Demon Shark.

    This made himugh when he sensed their fear as the two titans traveled deeper, but as they traveled deeper, Archer saw Kassandra react instantly as she shot forward. Shortly after, a battle urred, and they could hear it through the water.

    Minutester, Kassandra came swimming back with arge shark-like beast in her grasp. When he saw this, Archermented, ''''How did you know the monster was close?''''

    ''''I sensed its movement through the water as it tried to sneak up on Deme,'''' Kassandra responded while gliding beside them, ''''They are sneaky creatures and love attacking from below.''''

    Following her exnation, she threw a part of it to Demetra, who caught it in her massive maw and started chewing down before she spoke, ''''Trench Sharks are tasty. I haven''t eaten one in a while now. I do miss hunting in the sea trenches.''''

    As Demetra spoke, Kassandraughed. Archer turned to her and asked, ''''How can you see so clearly? Even my dragon sight struggles in this darkness.''''

    ''''My love,'''' the Kraken Princes spoke. ''''We are born in the darkness of the deep sea; this is nothing. For us, seeing underwater is clear as day because of our races.''''

    Demetra''s massive head, the size of a building, noddedically. After five minutes of travel, Archer finally spotted an opening, arge cave entrance surrounded byplete darkness, and he thought something was inside.

    Without waiting, Kassandra and Demetra swam inside and started to ascend. When they breached the surface, a shine blinded them due to the intensity of the brightness. Archer covered his eyes until they got used to the light, and when his sight recovered, he was standing in the middle of a sea of beautiful violet crystals.

    He looked around in shock as Meera joined him, ''''Bless the mother goddess,'''' she said in amazement and shock. ''''This could earn the kingdom fortune and fund our programs for years.''''

    Archer nodded in agreement, ''''Yes, we could build a dozen fleets and still have some coin left over.''''

    ''''There''s an untold amount of these caves all over Thrylos, some bigger but normally guarded by a powerful monster, which is always fun as they are strong fighters,'''' Demetra exined as she transformed back into her humanoid form and jumped onto the hard ground.

    ''''We killed the King Eel that made this cave its home a few days ago,'''' the Kraken girl revealed. ''''It was weaker than us, but it was very slippery and took a long time to take it out.''''

    Archer noticed her silky ck hair was all messy, which made her look adorable. He approached, gently lifted her chin, and kissed her soft, full lips. The sudden gesture shocked the Kraken girl, but she quickly responded by returning the kiss.

    Seconds passed before they separated, only to hear a huff behind them. Archer turned around and saw Demetra looking at him with a hurt expression. He sighed and approached the Demon Shark.

    As he got closer, she watched him intently. Leaning down, he stole her first kiss, something Demetra had wanted since they met months ago. When their lips connected, both felt a deep connection form between them.

    Archer stopped kissing her and stepped back as a smile lit up her face, but they heard a voice that brought them back to reality, ''''Can you three stop flirting? We have to collect all this.''''

    Demetra let out a deep growl when her moment was interrupted, causing the tiger woman to move toward Archer, who wasughing. ''''Demetra, she''s just excited; there''s no need to get angry.''''

    The Demon Shark nodded before the group turned their attention to the cave. Archer turned his gaze to the biggest Mana Crystal that glowed. He approached it and ced his hand on it, which caused something to flow into his body.

    Archer felt a connection with the crystals that caused him to pull his hand back, just as Meeramented, ''''All that pure mana is flowing into your body; it makes sense as you''re a White Dragon made up of the world''s pure mana.

    He nodded, then grabbed the crystal again, pulling it from the wall to examine it more closely. While doing that, Meera came up behind him. Arge ssh was heard behind them, and creepy-looking humanoid fish people appeared while holding tridents and a slew of other strange-looking weapons.

    The two titan girls stood firm, but Kassandra exined, ''''These creatures are called Hydrathi and are part of menacing humanoid races that gue the sea called the Reef Dwellers.''''

    ''They look like walking fish men, this shit is weird,'' he thought to himself.

    Archer nodded before stepping forward and speaking, ''''Go away, or you all will die. This is your only warning.''''

    He turned back to the Mana Crystals but heard the Hydrathi move close, causing him to face them quickly. He took a deep breath and spewed a stream of fire that washed over the fish people.

    They were burnt to ash and didn''t have the chance to scream. The three women with him had wide eyes, causing Archer to chuckle, ''''It''s easier to deal with them in one swoop instead of one at a time.''''

    Demetra nodded with a big smile, ''''They deserved it. The vile creatures were aiming for Meera.''''

    When the tiger woman heard this, she yelped and looked around, panic setting in, but Archer approached her and wrapped her in a hug before whispering, ''''Nothing will hurt you, my prime minister.''''

    He separated from her as he concluded, ''''Just help me pull these crystals so I can store them in my Item Box.''''

    Meera nodded before approaching the smaller crystals and plucking them off the wall while Archer spoke to Kassandra, ''''Can you keep watch while us three work?''''

    The Kraken girl nodded with a smile as they got to work. Archer grabbed a massive crystal and ripped it off the wall with a snap before storing it in his Item Box but soon realized that the dragon corpses were taking up too much space.

    Archer soon realized he could loot this cave but could no longer because of the Item Box''s limited space. That''s when he decided to butcher the dragon''s corpse for everything valuable when he returned to Draconia.

    With that decided, Archer ripped off dozens of Mana Crystals and piled them up as he told the others to do the same. This took them a few hours until they were finished, and he stored them all.

    The cave was now dark thanks to the Mana Crystals were taken. This creeped Meera out, but she stayed close to Archer forfort, which he instantly recognized and wrapped his arm around her waist again to reassure her.

    Meera turned to him with a lovely smile that surprised him, but he internally thought, ''So beautiful.''

    He turned to the three women and spoke, ''''Let''s head back to the kingdom.''''

    They all agreed with a nod as Kassandra and Demetra jumped into the cold water before transforming, allowing Archer and Meera to get on the Deman Shark''s head as she cast the protection spell over them.

    Soon, they left the cave and swam through the Nightmare Trench, but it wasn''t as peaceful as it had been this time, as creatures rushed at them. Demetra and Kassandra had to battle hundreds of sea monsters, but this time, Archer cast sma Missiles at the enemies.

    When the burning hot projectiles touched the monsters, they exploded into blood mist. This went on for another hour until they reached the Northwest Sea Wall, and Archer used Blink to take him and Meera to the top while the other two jumped up.

    ''Fresh air! Feels so good,'' he mused.

    Once they were on top, the Homeguard soldiers started kneeling, but Archer waved them away as he walked down the stairs. When the four reached the bottom, a carriage was already waiting.

    ''''Do they have carriages everywhere? Why do they always appear?'''' Archer spoke to no one in particr, but Meera answered.

    ''''Queen Aisha wanted to ensure you and the queens always had a carriage on hand when you visited the wall.''''

    Archer nodded understanding before opening the doors for thedies, who entered smilingly. When he sat down, Aisha sent him a message: [An older woman has arrived at Drakonia iming to be your lover and is watching me like I''m a Horned Rabbit. Hurry husnad]

    [What is her name?]

    Seconds passed by until Aisha replied, [Brooke Wyldheart, she''s interrogating me about our sex Arch! Help me]

    ''What''s Brooke doing here?'' he internally thought but decided to wait until he saw her.

    But Aisha''s reply made him chuckle, causing Meera to turn her orange gaze on him, ''''Why are youughing?''''

    ''''Oh my, Oma is interrogating Aisha about us making love,'''' Archer answered with a smile.

    His words caused Meera to go red, but she shook her head and said, ''''You''re a lewd dragon, My Lord.''''

    Archer fully agreed with her before turning to the window as the three women gossiped about him making his grandmother his lover, causing Meera to ask, ''''Do you like women who have children?''''

    ''''It doesn''t bother me,'''' he answered. ''''I like all kinds of women, from muscle mommies to mature women.''''

    ''''What a muscle, Mommy?'''' Meera asked, as her curiosity piqued.

    Looking at Kassandra and Demetra, he responded, "I''d describe these two as muscle mommies. They are strong and unwavering love make me feel truly valued."

    Meera nodded, but Kassandra said with an honest smile, ''''I like this nickname.''''

 Chapter 822 On Their Back (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 822 On Their Back (R18)</h4>

    Archer replied with a grin before the tiger woman questioned, ''''Doesn''t it make you feel weird? Doing that with your grandmother?''''

    He shook his head, ''''We haven''t had sex yet, but she did sit on my face, which was nice.''''

    The three women looked confused as Demetra asked in a curious voice, ''''Why would you let her do that? I''ve never heard of anyone doing that.''''

    ''''Because I wanted to pleasure her? She seemed to enjoy it.''''

    Meera and Demetra''s faces went bright red while Kassandra asked excitedly, ''''Can I sit on your face tonight? I miss your tongue.''''

    Archer smiled when he saw Kassandra''s face lighting up just as Demetra remarked, "You''re just a lewd Kraken Princess, much like our husband."

    ''''Our husband?'''' the ck-haired woman asked with a sly smile.

    Demetra realized what she said, but it was toote, as Archer stared at her with glowing eyes. The shark girl shook her head and dered while looking at him, ''''You''re my husband! I won''t ept anyone else. Us Demon Sharks love powerful beings, and you''re certainly one.''''

    Archer grinned, but Kassandra spoke up, ''''Good when it''s time for you to feel his tongue against your Yoni, it will send you to a world of pleasure, and you''ll never be the same.''''

    Instead of Demetra speaking, Meera did while looking at him, ''''Don''t you find it disgusting licking that ce?''''

    ''''No, each girl tastes different, which is special, but I love their reaction when my tongue runs over their flowers,'''' Archer answered the tiger woman, who looked interested.

    ''''How do you do it?'''' she questioned.

    ''''Well, they either lie on their back, bend over, or on my face,'''' Archer casually answered her.

    After that, the four of them continued to talk as they traveled to Aisha''s mansion, where they soon arrived. The guards let the carriage through, and when Archer looked out the window, he spotted Brooke standing out front with a big smile.

    When they came to a stop, Archer stepped out and held the door for the three women, causing his Oma''s smile to grow even wider while approaching the group and spoke when she arrived in front of them, ''''Oh, my handsome grandson brought some of his wives to meet his grandmother.''''

    Kassandra and Demetra looked at the older woman, smiling at them, but Meera said, ''''Aren''t you two lovers and rtives?''''

    Brooke nodded warmly, ''''Yes, I''m his paternal grandmother. His father is my idiotic son.''''

    ''''Don''t you care what people think? Won''t his father be angry?''''

    The brown-haired woman shook her head, ''''I honestly don''t care what anyone thinks,'''' she revealed. ''''Archer is my other half, soulmate, or whatever words you want to use for it.''''

    ''''What if you have children? Ain''t you worried about the incest side of things?'''' Kassandra finally spoke up with a question.

    Archer watched Brookes''s green eyesnd on the Kraken girl as she replied, ''''Yes, it''s unusual, but not unheard of. I find him extremely attractive and a lovely boy.''''

    Before the conversation could continue, Archer stated, ''''Oma, do you realize Opa Mathias is on Draconia?''''

    Brooke nodded, ''''I know.''''

    Archer''s eyes opened wide in surprise, but the older woman continued, ''''I told him we were together, and he wished us well after apologizing for how he treated me.''''

    ''''How did he treat you?'''' Meera questioned as she grew curious.

    ''''Mathias wasn''t abusive, just absent and neglectful,'''' Brooke revealed. ''''He was more concerned fighting for the Avalon Empire than tending to his growing family, and look where they ended up.''''

    She pointed at Archer as anger welled up in her eyes, ''''My grandson was abused, bullied, and unloved in the Ashguard Family thanks to my stupid son and his wives. I admit I was too busy to go and see him, but Leonard made excuses for me not to see him.''''

    Kassandra, Demetra, and even Meera were annoyed when they found out how Archer''s family had treated him. The Kraken girl knew some of it, but no one brought it up because it was sensitive.

    But having no filter for anything, Demetra asked, ''''How bad was it?''''

    When Brooke heard that, she informed the Demon Shark, ''''It was awful; I never witnessed it, but by what the Ashgaurd servants have told me, Archer was apletely different personpared to who he is now and the way his mothers, father, and siblings treated him was no better than an animal.''''

    ''''Not all of them are bad; a few were nice to me, like Kestria, Ryn, Jal, Dara, and Oswyn, but they couldn''t do much due to their ages,'''' Archer added.

    Brooke nodded, ''''They are good children, but all the others are rotten to the core and are everything the Ashguard Family stands for.''''

    After the older woman exined everything, the woman felt terrible for Archer, but he waved it away because he was enjoying his current life. Once they were done talking, the group entered the mansion and was greeted by a smiling Aisha.

    When seeing the beautiful dragonkin woman, Archer grabbed Kassandra''s hand before talking to the others as he approached her, ''''Wait here for me. I have to talk to these two.''''

    Demetra was about to speak, but he reassured her before kissing her, ''''Later on, Deme.''''

    The Demona Shark beamed and got excited before Archer dragged the two women down the corridors until they reached Aisha''s bedroom, causing the Kraken Princess to smile as she knew what would happen.

    Archer opened the door and saw a massive bed covered in white sheets. He looked around the room in fascination as it was finely decorated. Aisha quickly exined, ''''I know you don''t like overly expensive decorations. I did it myself and bought everything needed.''''

    He was taken aback but took out a pouch of gold coins and handed them to the dragonkin woman, who looked baffled, ''''What''s this for?'''' she questioned while looking at the bag in his hand.

    ''''Decorate your mansion the way you like,'''' Archer said with a smile. ''''If you like fancy decorations, get them, don''t just follow me because I hate them.''''

    Aisha beamed as she took the pouch before moving closer and passionately kissing, causing Kassandra to giggle, ''''Come on, lovebirds, we can have fun in bed,'''' shemented.

    The three of them entered the bedroom, and when Aisha closed the door, Kassandra started to strip out of her bodysuit and armor, revealing her muscr hourss figure. Archer saw her big boobs jiggled at every movement.

    She was standing before him in sexy ck lingerie, which made his heart race as she was perfect every day. Her thighs were just the right thickness, a feature he adored, and her well-

    sculpted body made his cock rise, catching her attention.

    The Kraken girl smirked, ''''It looks like someone''s excited, Aisha,'''' she said. ''''Come here, take off your abaya, and excite our husband even more.''''

    Archer smiled when hearing this and turned his attention to the smiling dragonkin woman who started undoing her clothing, slowly revealing her curvy body and massive boobs that were struggling against the fabric.

    After shedding her abaya, she revealed her luscious curves wrapped in captivating green lingerie, entuated by stockings that hugged her meaty thighs. Aisha''s smile deepened as she noticed his reaction, her eyes smoldering with desire.

    Moving closer, she gracefully sank to her knees, wearing a sultry expression that heightened the anticipation on her exquisite face. When doing that, Aisha eagerly pulled down his pants, causing her crystal blue eyes to glow with lust, ''''My Lord, It looks like you need to be tended to,'''' she said in a seductive voice. ''''Maybe my mouth can do the job?''''

    Once Aisha finished speaking, she looked into his eyes and blew him a kiss before taking his cock in her warm mouth, causing him to let out a deep groan. The warm feeling felt out of this world. It caused him to grit his teeth.

    Kassandra wouldn''t be beaten and attacked his ears by nibbling on them while taking off his shirt, which was his weak spot. While this was happening, Archer grabbed Aisha''s head and started thrusting his cock down her throat, causing the beautiful mature woman to let out a moan, ''''Mmmmghh!''''

    A shiver of pleasure coursed through him, igniting every nerve, but that didn''t stop his hand from sliding down Kassandra''s toned body until he reached her wet pussy and slowly started running his fingers along the edge, causing her breath to hitch.

    His fingers caused the Kraken girl to tremble as the teasing was too much for her, and she moaned while wrapping her arms around his shoulder to support herself, ''''Oh fuck Mmmhmm, Archer, that feels so good!''''

    Just as she said that, Aisha increased her pace as she sucked his cock even more passionately, as her tongue slid all over him, causing Archer to groan yet again. The double attack from the two women caused his mind to go fuzzy.

    When this happened, Archer''s hand started rubbing her clit, which earned him a deep moan in his ear that caused his breath to hitch as it was an erotic sound causing him to grit his teeth as the pleasure overwhelmed him.

    ''''Oh god, I''ve missed it when you touch me, husband; we should do it more from now on,'''' Kassandra said with a heavy breath.

    Between Aisha''s mouth and the feeling of Kassandra''s soaking wet pussy brought him to heaven, but he couldn''t stand up anymore and stopped everything, which baffled the two women, but he exined, ''''I need to sit down to continue, my legs are going weak.''''

    Following that, Aisha stood up before pushing him onto the bed and getting back to sucking him as her love juices ran down her leg. While this was happening, he looked at Kassandra, who was climbing on the bed, and spoke, ''''Sit on my face, Kass, I want to taste you.''''

 Chapter 823 Your Tongue Is The Devil (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 823 Your Tongue Is The Devil (R18) </h4>

    When Kassandra heard Archer''s words, she got excited and climbed on top of his face allowing him to see her pretty pussy up close. Like most of his girls, it was just a slit in the skin that was leaking love juices.

    ''''''Ahhh, Archer,'''' Kassandra spoke shakily as she gently ran her hands through his snow-white hair. ''''Now I can see why you others like this; it feels out of this world.''''

    His tongue shot out and startedpping up all the sweet-tasting nectar, but Aisha grabbed his crown jewels and started gently massaging them while she still sucked him. Her head was bobbing up and down as her tongue swirled around his shaft.

    Archer grunted into Kassandra''s pussy, causing her to scream out as the pleasure became overwhelming. "Ahhhhh! What did you do? That was incredible," she gasped, her breath hitching as she started grinding on his face.

    The pleasure was overwhelming for him, and he felt like he was going to explode in Aisha''s mouth, which excited the dragonkin woman even more. She attacked him with an insatiable hunger, her movements wild and untamed as her tongue and mouth ravaged his cock.

    With reckless abandon, she devoured his cock, her lips and tongue tracing every inch of it with a fierce urgency. It was as if she was possessed by a primal desire, consumed by the need to taste every part of him, leaving both of them breathless and lost in the madness of their passion.

    As Aisha enjoyed sucking him due to the pleasure it gave him and also herself, Archer''s desire surged to a passionate intensity, driving him to ravish Kassandra''s soaking wet pussy. His tongue moved with enthusiasm, eliciting ecstatic cries from the Kraken girl as she tightened her thick thighs around his head.

    Archer groaned into her pussy once again, which set off a chain of orgasms as Kassandra climaxed directly into his mouth while he reached down and grabbed Aisha''s ponytail and shoved his cock down her throat as he released his seed into?her eager mouth.

    The intensity was overwhelming for Aisha, and she found herself reaching climax as she savored his sweet essence, igniting a surge of lust within her. Afterward, Kassandra, still catching her breath, dismounted from his drenched face.

    Turning to the dragonkin woman, she spoke with a lewd smile, "Aisha, you must sit on his face. It''s delightful."

    Archer lifted his head with a smile while looking at the older dragonkin woman with an expression ofplete happiness on her pretty face. Her eyes looked like they were dazed, but when she stood up, there was a fire in them while staring at his mouth,

    He knew what she wanted and spoke, ''''Sit on my face, my queen.''''

    The older woman beamed before climbing onto the bed and making her way toward him as her massive boobs jiggled with every moment; he always caught Kassandra getting off the bed, allowing him to see her firm bubble butt that sent his lust soaring.

    Archer loved every second of this view and told her, ''''You''re so gorgeous, Aisha.''''

    She didn''t say anything before climbing onto his face allowing Archer''s tongue to shoot out and taste every part of her delicious pussy. While doing this, she grabbed his hair while letting out an erotic moan that nearly made him cum again, "Mmmghh, my love, that feels so incredibly good,'''' Aisha said in a strained voice.

    He loved the taste of her sweet but tangy love juices, which flowed into his mouth as he licked the older woman''s clit and slipped a finger into her tight hole, causing Aisha to fall forward as it was too much for her.

    While doing that, Archer felt Kassandra take his cock in her soft hand before he felt her tongue slide from the bottom to the top as it, sending a shiver shooting through his body as her hot tongue teased him.

    Her mouth enveloped his cock, sending waves of pleasure through Archer. He continued to lick Aisha, who was lost in a pleasure-filled daze. Kassandra continued to suck him until he was covered in spit.

    The Kraken Princess stood up and straddled his waist while lining his cock with her drenched pussy, then lowered herself, causing Archer to feel a tight and warm feeling that encircled him as he thrust deeply inside her.

    She began to rotate her hips, sending new waves of sensation through them. Archer let out a deep groan, the pleasure overwhelming him as she moved. Each rotation of her hips intensified the feeling, driving him closer to the edge.

    Kassandra''s moans were constant, a symphony of ecstasy that filled the room. "Oh, Archer, yes!" she cried out, her voice breathless and filled with need. Her hands gripped his shoulders for support as she continued to move, each motion a testament to her desire.

    The intensity of their connection grew with every passing moment, their bodies moving in perfect harmony. The pleasure was overwhelming, an unending cycle of bliss that left them both breathless and yearning for more.

    Archer didn''t forget about Aisha and continued to pleasure her as he stuck his tongue into her tight hole. When he did this, the dragonkin woman let out of satisfaction while squirting on his face as she climaxed all over him, ''''Argghhhh!''''

    Hepped up the love juices as Aisha copsed on the bed while mumbling in a strained voice, ''''I need a rest. Your tongue is the devil, Arch.''''

    ''''I will tend to you once Kass and I have finished,'''' Archer said before he grabbed the Kraken bubble butt that was the perfectbination of muscle and fat, which made it so soft that his finger melted into the smooth skin.

    When Archer did this, Kassandra let out a shrill scream as he hit every weak spot inside, ''''Ahhh!''''

    He sped up his attack, but that''s when he felt her mp down on him like a vice grip. She didn''t waste a moment before riding him with a wild, unrestrained energy. Her hips moved with a frantic rhythm, and each thrust sent waves of pleasure through both of them.

    Archery beneath her, his hands gripping her hips as she moved, causing her giant boobs to jiggle all over the ce. The sensation of being inside her,bined with the sight of her lost in ecstasy, drove him to the edge.

    "Kassandra," he groaned, his voice thick with pleasure.

    She threw her head back, her long ponytail cascaded down her back, and let out a series of loud, uninhibited moans. "Oh, Archer! Yes, just like that!"

    She cried, her voice echoing through the room. Her movements became even more frenzied, her body bouncing up and down on him with relentless passion.

    The sound of their bodies meeting filled the room, a primal rhythm matching their shared desire''s intensity. Kassandra''s moans grew louder, each one a testament to the overwhelming pleasure she felt.

    Her hands roamed over his chest, her nails digging into his skin as she rode him with everything she had. Archer''s grip on her hips tightened, his pleasure building to an unbearable peak. "Kassandra, you''re incredible," he managed to say between groans, his voice strained with the effort of holding back.

    Kassandra''s response was another loud moan, her body shuddering with pleasure as she continued to ride him with wild abandon. The room seemed to vibrate with the force of their passion, each movement pushing them closer to the edge.

    Finally, unable to hold back any longer, he felt himself teeter on the brink. "Kassandra, I''m going to��"

    "Yes, Archer, do it!" she screamed, her own climax approaching. With one final, powerful thrust, they both reached their peaks, their bodies trembling with the intensity of their shared release.

    Kassandra copsed onto his chest, both of them breathing heavily, their bodies still entwined. She looked into his eyes, a satisfied smile on her lips. "That was incredible," she whispered, her voice heavy.

    Archer nodded, still catching his breath. "You were amazing," he replied, his hands gently stroking her back as theyy there, savoring the aftermath of their wild, passionate encounter.

    The Kraken girl leaned forward and passionately kissed, causing his cock toe to life again, ready for even more. Archer moved her off him before standing up, positioning her on all fours, and pushing her back down so it arched.

    This gave a perfect view of her hourss figure, and when heid eyes on her backdoor, it caused him to rub his cock against her pussy, covering it in juices for lubrication and lining it up against the never used hole.

    When Kassandra felt this, she yelped before her head snapped backward with narrowed eyes, ''''You want to go in there, husband?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Want to be the first?''''

    When the ck-haired girl heard this, her face lit up, and she quickly agreed, but he warned, ''''It will hurt at first, but I can use Aurora Healing to make you feel morefortable?''''

    Kassandra rejected the idea with a lewd grin, ''''No need. I love when your big cock stretches me out. The pain is heavenly.''''

    Archer smiled before leaning forward and casting Cleanse on her mouth as he kissed her. After that, he grabbed her ponytail roughly and slowly pushed forward. When the tip entered, Kassandra trembled, causing her to bite down on the sheets as the pain hit her the deeper he went.

    By the time his cock made it a quarter of the way inside, Archer felt her backdoor mp down, sending a surge of incredible pleasure through his body. He grunted, his mind reeling from the intense, overwhelming sensation.

 Chapter 824 First Time For Everything (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 824 First Time For Everything (R18)</h4>

    Archer was in heaven as Kassandra''s backdoor was so tight it made him want to cum instantly, but he controlled himself, wanting to savor the experience, ''oh god, this is amazing, he thought. ''I need to try this with the others if they want to.''

    He nced at the Kraken girl, who was squirming and moaning deeply as she arched her back even more. "Nnnnghh! You''re so big, Arch! You''ve ripped me open, but the pain feels amazing," she struggled to say while biting her arm, as this type of pleasure was new to her.

    Smiling, he began to move slowly, pushing deeper into her ass; when Archer did this, he felt it tighten around him, causing a different kind of pleasure to shoot through his body. Her uncontroble moans filled the room as she demanded while gripping the sheets, "Fuck me harder!"

    Hearing this, Archer increased his pace, their bodies colliding with a rhythmic pping noise. He gripped her firm hips, pounding her so hard that she started squirting all over him, her screams echoing, "Ahhhhhhhh!"

    Soon, Archer noticed her blue eyes, watching them with fascination and intrigue. She asked, "Are you inside her other hole?"

    Archer was about to answer, but Kassandra, in a pleasure-filled daze, interjected, "Aisha, he''s in my ass, stretching it to the limit. I can''t handle it anymore, but its making my kitty so wet that''s its soaking the bed."

    Just as she finished talking, his increased thrusting caused climax after climax to hit her in waves. The Kraken girl copsed as her body gave way before growing weak due to all the sex, but Archer wasn''t done as he was now entirely inside her before he cummed deep.

    His seed flooded her, and when Kassandra felt this, she let out one more erotic moan before falling unconscious due to the new experience making her body weak due to all the orgasms. Archer pulled out of her with a satisfying pop, causing another flood of their mixed fluids to leak out.

    Soon after that, Kassandra was fast asleep with a pleased smile on her beautiful face. Archer quickly tucked her in on the opposite side of the bed, leaving him and Aisha space to make love, which caused excitement to wash over him.

    Archer watched the sleeping Kraken and wondered how lucky he was to have the fantastic women he had in his life. Once the Kraken Princess was sorted out, he turned toward the woman in question, watching him with eyes full of affection as she spoke, ''''You truly care about us, don''t you?''''

    He nodded, ''''Of course I do; you girls have changed my life for the better.''''

    ''''Woman,'''' Aisha smiled while she started to sit up. ''''I''m much older than most of the other queens.''

    Archer chuckled in response before moving closer to the dragonkin woman who had her boobs out. They were massive and ended with dark brown nipples that were erected due to him looking at her.

    She giggled, ''''Your gaze is making me wet, and I want you inside me, my love.''''

    When Archer heard that, he positioned himself above her, his hands stroking her thighs as he slowly parted them. Aisha''s breath hitched as she felt the tip of his cock brush against her entrance.

    Her body arched toward him, seeking more contact. With a gentle but firm thrust, Archer slid into her, his cock enveloped by the tight, warm embrace. Aisha let out a low, throaty moan, her back arching as she weed him deeper.

    The sensation was electric, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through both of them.

    "Oh, Archer," Aisha moaned, her voice trembling. "You feel so good inside me."

    Archer''s movements were slow and deliberate initially, savoring the feeling of being buried within her. He could feel her walls clenching around him, drawing him in even more deep. Aisha''s hands roamed over his back, her nails digging into his skin as the pleasure built between them.

    Aisha continued to moan into his ear, ''''Mmmmghhh, so good!''''

    He began to move faster, his thrusts bing more urgent. Each motion elicited a symphony of moans from Aisha, her voice growing louder with each stroke. Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, the room filled with the sounds of their passion.

    "Yes, just like that," Aisha panted, her eyes locked onto his. "Don''t stop."

    Archer gripped her hips, pulling her closer as he drove into her with increasing intensity. The friction, heat, and sheer euphoria of their union were overwhelming. Aisha''s moans became cries of pleasure, her body writhing beneath him as she surrenderedpletely to the moment.

    ''Her pussy feels amazing! So tight,'' he thought.

    "I''m close," Archer groaned, his voice strained with the effort of holding back.

    "Cum for me, my love," Aisha urged, her climax nearing. "Fill me with your seed."

    With a final, powerful thrust, Archer reached his peak, his release flooding into her. Aisha''s body tensed and then convulsed in pleasure as she climaxed alongside him, their cries of ecstasy mingling in the air.

    They stayed locked together for a moment, breathing heavily, hearts racing. Archer slowly pulled out, and Aisha shivered at the loss of him. Theyy there, tangled in each other''s arms, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking.

    "I love you," Aisha whispered, her eyes softening with emotion.

    "I love you too, My Queen," Archer replied, kissing her gently.

    They stayed there, wrapped in each other''s embrace, knowing their bond was more vital than ever. Soon after that, the two fell asleep. Hours passed by until a ring rm rang out over Draconia.

    Aisha jumped up in a panic as she eximed, ''''Invasion!''''

    That''s when a second horn went off, causing the dragonkin woman''s face to go pale. Archer got up and asked, ''''Invasion? Here?''''

    She didn''t answer but rushed out of the room with Archer following behind to see Kassandra, Demetra, and Brooke making their way toward them. He greeted them with a hug as a soldier rushed into the mansion.

    He spotted Archer and Aisha before informing them, ''''The Northwestern Sea Wall is breached, and we''re being attacked on three sides!''''

    When hearing that, Archer asked, ''''How?''''

    ''''Demi-Gods, My Lord, eight of them tore the wall to pieces while their armada destroyed some of our ships before running aground and disgorging creatures in the thousands.''''

    Archer looked at Kassandra and Demetra, ''''Can you two deal with the surrounding enemy fleets?''''

    The two women nodded before rushing out as his gazended on his Oma, ''''Can you beat the group of Demi-Gods, Brooke?''''

    His grandmother beamed before she hugged him and shoved his head into her cleavage, ''''Of course, I will, but after, I want to be rewarded. I want to make love to you.''''

    Archer''s heartbeat went wild while looking at this beautiful older woman, and she nodded when they separated, causing her smile to grow as she concluded in a seductive tone, ''''I will be in control, and you have no say in the matter, grandson.''''

    ''''You like this y, don''t you, Oma? A grandmother taking advantage of her much younger grandson? Dominating him during sex?'''' Archer said with a grin.

    Brooke''s cheeks reddened before she quickly left, causing him tough as Aishamented in an amused tone, ''''How do you casually flirt with your grandmother? Do you have an incest fetish?''''

    Archer shrugged, ''''Who knows?'''' he replied. ''''I would take Mia if she were single, but s, she''s not so that I will go with my aunts, maybe a sister? Kestria is gorgeous. I would love to have her squirm under me.''''

    Aisha shook her head, ''''Degenerate,'''' shemented with a smile before informing him. ''''The 1st fleet is ready to head to Aquaria. Should I order the 1st, 2nd, 3rd and 4th Legions to started boarding the ships?''''

    ''''Good, good. Do that,'''' Archer answered. ''''I will deal with the invaders while you organize the kingdom.''''

    ''''Lucky you ordered for all the forts to be built,'''' Aisha said as she approached one of the windows. ''''People thought it was foolish, but now the army can fight back against the Swarm thanks to being stationed in decent numbers.''''

    Archer nodded before walking toward her and passionately kissing her, which earned him a gorgeous smile. Following that, he used Blink to travel to the city gate. When arriving, he spotted hundreds of flying monsters swooping down while Thunderbolt Throwers peppered the horde.

    Seeing this, he cast hundreds of sma Missiles and sent them flying toward the neers, causing explosions to rain above. After doing that, Archer cast Crown of Stars, and the violet motes appeared around.

    The spells started firing smaller bolts of powerful mana that took out hundreds of Ratlings and Blightborns. While doing this, something told him to block, which he did as a giant sword connected with his forearms.

    Archer was sent crashing through the buildings, scaring the people hiding within. His Regeneration kicked in even before hitting the street. He raised his head to see a Ratling holding some form of weapon.

    The creature went to fire again, but a dozen Homeguards swarmed it like ants and put it down as a healer rushed toward Archer as he approached the scene. The woman cast a healing spell over him, which helped his Regeneration.

    After that, the battle continued as the soldiers charged into the enemy lines, which slowed things down. Soon enough, news reached them that Demetra and Kassandra attacked the fleets, sinking them.

    Only a handful of ships managed to escape, but the others sank below the waves. The army hunted the horde on Draconia, putting them to the sword or outright butchering them. Hours passed by, and the kingdom was secure from the monsters.

 Chapter 825 Got A Problem Aquarian

    <h4>Chapter 825 Got A Problem Aquarian</h4>

    Archer hovered above the broken Northwestern wall, sighing in frustration as he used Mana Maniption to rebuild it after the soldiers dealt with the ships there, which they were already doing.

    Once he finished that, a message from Sera urged him to take action. [Sweetheart! We need your help. The Swarm is advancing faster than anyone expected and has taken all of Teu''s homnd apart from the capital that is going to fall within days]

    Hearing this, his heart dropped. Archer quickly messaged Kassandra and Demetra, asking if they could guard the kingdom while he went to Aquaria. They agreed without hesitation, making him happy to have two strong women on his side.

    ''I have to show those two how much I appriecate their help when things calm down,'' Archer mused.

    He smiled and sent a message to Aisha and told her to send the 1st Fleet, which would be carrying four legions, to Aquaria as he went ahead by flying there. The dragonkin woman instantly agreed before wishing him well.

    After that, Archer was about to dart off when Brooke appeared in front of him, looking a bit flustered but fine. He smiled and was going to speak, but she beat him to it, ''''The Swarms Demi Gods are dead. They were tough, but nothing I couldn''t handle.''''

    He pped his wings to fly toward his Oma and hugged her as a thank you, which surprised the older woman. Brooke melted into his arms with a sigh as she grew to love his presence.

    Archer turned his head and kissed her soft, slender neck, causing a shiver to run down her spine. ''''Would you like to meet my other woman, Oma? Seeing as you''re my lover now, I think they will like you,'''' he said, hoping she wouldn''t have an issue and be jealous.

    Brooke beamed and nodded as she spoke in a love-filled voice, ''''Yes, I would love to meet them, but you can''t escape that we''re going to train tonight. You may end up hating me for the pain you will receive, but I promise it will all be worth it.''''

    Archer shivered when hearing her words as the memories of her beating him flowed into his mind. But a soft pair of lips against his brought him back to reality as he replied, ''''You''re doing it to make me stronger, and I won''t lie. Since you first beat me, I''ve felt the difference.''''

    ''''Sure you have,'''' she said with a beaming smile. ''''Now, let''s get going.''''

    He nodded, ''''We have to head to the southernmost part of Pluoria, where Teu and Seraphina are fighting.''''

    Brooke smiled before taking his hand and vanishing from the spot, only to reappear above a mountain range. As Archer looked around, he felt his pants getting tugged down, causing him to look at her hands wrapping around his cock.

    Archer let out a groan as Brooke spoke in a seductive voice while she gently stroked him, ''''What is this Dragon Synergy Skill you possess? When you licked me, I felt some of my power seeping into your body, was that it?''''

    He nodded, ''''Yes, Tiamat gave me it to help me power up my girls or get boosts if I make love to a powerful woman.''''

    As he said that, her smile widened. ''''Interesting,'''' Brooke leaned forward and spoke. Tonight, we can test it out, but only after you tend to the other two girls, as you''ve been separated from them for a little while. I can wait, handsome.''''

    Archer was shocked but shook his head and asked curiously, ''''Why are you sofortable with me? I get that I''m your other half and all that, but what made you discount the incest part of it?''''

    The older woman giggled before she exined, ''''You see, it has never bothered me. During the rule of ancient empires long gone, princes and princesses used to marry their siblings because they could produce strong and powerful children due to their shared heritage and purer blood. It''s not umon for an aunt to marry her nephew or an uncle to marry his niece if everyone agrees and there are no issues between the families.''''

    Archer nodded in understanding and decided to ask thest thing that caught his interest when she helped him out in Draconia, "Does this pact allow you to fight the Swarm?"

    ''''Yes, as they threaten the world''s stability, the council decided to allow us Peusdo-Gods to intervene and destroy the invaders,'''' Brooke exined as she slowly stroked him.

    Archer groaned but said, ''''We can continue thister, Oma. I want to be dominated by you in bed, but in the meantime, we must help Teu''s homnd.''''

    Brooke let go of his cock before leaning forward and kissing him, ''''Yes, we need to help them as I want to meet my fellow sisters and granddaughter-inw,'''' she said with a smile.

    Once that was done, Archer took off and flew toward Aquaria City. However, he noticed thend was teeming with all kinds of horrifying creatures. Without a second thought, he dropped to the ground using Blink.

    When Archer appeared in the center of a horde of Ratling, it shocked them, but he used the Savage Fang Skill, which turned him toward his more beastly side. His ws grew and let off a violet glow.

    His tail grew vicious-looking barbs just as he hit the monsters and started tearing into them. He ripped apart Ratlings while slicing a Blightborn in half. Archer goes wild as he ughters the creatures and travels toward the capital of Aquaria.

    Archer felt the experience pour into his body but decided to wait to check his status. He wanted his health to improve even more. So, his goal was to kill as many monsters as he could while helping the girls.

    While he was doing this, Brooke was peppering the Swarm Giants with fire magic, turning them charcoal ck before they copsed to the ground with a crash. Archer was moving like a breeze as he darted around the battlefield.

    It took them a couple of hours of nonstop fighting to reach Aquaria, where they were being besieged by a human army, but something was weird about them. Brooke came to a stop next to him. ''''They are corrupted by evil magic,'''' she said. ''''I heard from the others of my rank that the Dark Gods are gifting the Swarm it.''''

    ''''Yes, it happened when they block transportation magic,'''' Archer replied. ''''Once we get all the girls back to Draconia, we can work on the way to destroy their ritual.''''

    Brooke beamed, ''''I will be there with you as we head to the ind it''s on.''''

    Archer looked at her with wide eyes before asking, ''''How did you know?''''

    ''''It was revealed at the meeting that some of the others tried to approach it, but we were blocked from getting closer due to the Evil God''s influence.''''

    ''''How will we even get close?'''' Archer questioned.

    She turned her emerald green eyes toward him, ''''Demi-Gods can enter it, but none of the current ones can fight toe to toe with them as the Swarm has an edge over our side.''''

    A confused expression on his face caused Brooke tough as she exined, ''''But then there''s you, my grandson. Tiamat chose you to fight against the ever-encroaching Swarm.''''

    Archer nodded in understanding before turning his gaze to the sandstone walls of Aquaria. Without wasting time, he cast thousands of sma Missiles using a big chunk of his mana.

    The surroundingndscape was lit by a violet glow as Archer sent the projectiles flying toward the enemy army. Explosions rang out as they mmed into the packed ranks of swarm-

    tainted soldiers.

    He thought it was beautiful. The spell took out arge portion of the enemy army, causing the rest to panic as Archer and Brooke crashed into their ranks. Her fist and his ws turned the battlefield into a butcher''s shop.

    Body parts flew all over the ce, baffling the Aquarians on the walls until Archer used Blink to reappear on them. When they spotted him, the soldiers all knelt.

    ''''The White Dragon Prince hase!''''

    ''''Princess and Lady Seraphina said he would.''''

    He heard the soldier''s whispers spread across the wall as Brookended with a thud as she spoke, ''''It looks just as beautiful as I remember.''''

    Archer turned to the older woman with a raised eyebrow, ''''You have been here before?''''

    Brooke nodded with a fond smile, ''''Yes, the food here is delectable, my grandson,'''' she said. ''''Maybe we can date once this riff-raff is sorted out?''''

    He chuckled and agreed, ''''Yes, Oma. I will take all three of you on a date, so don''t worry.''''

    When the closest soldier heard this, a strange look appeared on his face, which caught Archers'' attention as it looked like disgust. The soldier was a big man, standing seven feet tall and built like a walking tank.

    His grey hair and stubble showed he was an older gentleman; Archer guessed he was somemander, so he asked about the expression, ''''Got a problem, Aquarian?''''

    In denial, the man shook his head, but Archer continued, ''''I see that look that crossed your face. Tell me your thoughts, or I''ll burn you alive.''''

    When themander heard this, he gulped and spoke nervously, ''''You called this woman Oma? That means grandmother in Aquaria, and you said you were taking her on a date, which means she is your lover?''''

 Chapter 826 Could Die

    <h4>Chapter 826 Could Die</h4>

    Archer nodded at the Aquarianmander with a smirk, ''''She''s my paternal grandmother, but as a dragon, blood rtions are irrelevant to me as this body wasn''t what it once was since bing the White Dragon.''''

    ''''Yes, Dragon Prince,'''' themander quickly replied before fading into the crowd.

    Just as he was about to speak to Brooke, a red blur crashed into his chest, sending him stumbling backward. It caught Archer off guard, but that''s when he felt soft lips kissing his neck and nibbling his ear.

    Sera was so excited that happiness sank through their connection, causing him to smile. ''''Hello, my beautiful dragon girl,'''' he said with a voice full of love as the smell of wildflowers reached his nose. ''''I missed you so much.''''

    The beautiful brown-skinned girl leaned back and stared into his eyes with a radiant smile, ''''I love you so much, Archer. Never forget that.''''

    Archer couldn''t help but smile as he put his forehead against hers while replying, ''''I love you so much more than you''ll ever understand, Seraphina Wyldheart, and meeting you is what truly healed me from the madness consuming me all those years ago.'''' He quickly pecked her button nose.

    The dragon girl giggled before leaning forward and kissing him passionately while ignoring everyone else. After a few seconds, the two lovers soon broke apart only when Teu arrived on the wall,nding with a thud as he leaped up there.

    Sera climbed off him, and the blue-haired girl approached, allowing Archer to scoop her into a loving hug, causing her to melt. Soon, he grabbed her chin before raising her head and sealing his juicy lips with a love-filled kiss that made a shiver run down her spine.

    When they separated, Teu''s ocean-blue eyes glowed with intense love, making his heart race. Archer was about to kiss her when a horn sounded, causing everyone to look in its direction.

    Another horde appeared from a hole opening a mile from the city. Archer separated from Teu and turned to Brooke, ''''Oma, guard the wall while I put a stop to these monsters.''''

    Brooke nodded with a smile as he summoned his wings and was about to jump, but Teu questioned, ''''Don''t they have the poison that could kill you?''''

    Archer looked into her stunning eyes before speaking with the biggest smile that failed to hide his excitement, ''''Life is too short for fear, my beautiful Teu, but to be honest, nothing apart from you girls makes me feel more alive than knowing that I could die at anytime. It''s a refreshing feeling.''''

    After speaking, Archer spread his wings, leaped off the city wall, and flew directly at the horde. While doing this, he noticed the swarm of creatures firing spells at him, forcing him to use his Cosmic Shield to block and deflect all the attacks.

    Just as he did that, a Mutated Elf appeared and threw a punch at the shield, causing it to shatter, but his dragon instincts took over, and he lunged at the surprised elf and bit into its neck before tearing it apart.

    As Archer killed that one, another three appeared, and a chaotic brawl broke out in mid-air with him dodging their attacks. He returned them with ones of his own using ws, teeth, and a tail that decimated their numbers.

    _______________________

    [Brooke Ashguard''s POV]

    Brooke watched as her grandson rushed off to confront her while leaving her to protect the city in his ce. That''s when the sky lit up in a beautiful violet glow as Archer cast hundreds of spells that amazed her due to his low rank but huge reserve of mana.

    ''He is truly something else,'' she mused with a smile. ''He became a monster to fight monsters but still holds a form of his own humanity.''

    She thought thosest words while watching the two girls staring at Archer battling the Swarm with unmatched ferocity. Brooke noticed both girls and saw that they were different in many ways.

    The blue-haired girl stood nearly as tall as Archer. She was built like a warrior, with toned muscles that refused to hide her femininity. Brooke had seen beautiful girls before, but these two were entirely different.

    She had perfect features and caring eyes that spoke of an untold amount of devotion she shared for Archer, which made Brooke extremely happy that he had girls who would love and care for him when his family let him down.

    After thinking that, her attention turned toward the redhead girl bouncing on the spot in?excitement. Brooke could see she was a dragon with the same pointed ears, Archer, and beautiful red scales that ran all over her exposed skin.

    She soon noticed the girl looked extremely young, but there was an air of maturity around her that betrayed her petite and youthful appearance. When Brooke finished looking at the two, she stepped forward, grabbed the dragon girl, and hugged her just like a mother hugged a daughter.

    Brooke noticed her bafflement and confusion. ''''Thank you for being there for my grandson, youngdy,'''' she said in a warm voice that rxed the girl, who went still.

    With that, she let her go before grabbing the blue-haired one who hadn''t fought and pulled her into a hug while speaking, ''''I can see the way he looks at you that you''re an important part of his life.''''

    She released her and introduced herself: ''''I''m Brooke Ashguard, Archer''s grandmother and now lover. It''s nice to meet you both.''''

    Brooke noticed the redheaded dragon girl stepping forward and holding out her hand. ''''I''m Seraphina Wyldheart, Archer''s fiance and best friend.''''

    ''''Nice to meet you, Seraphina,'''' she said, gazing at the other girl andmenting, ''''My grandson seems to love beautiful Southern girls. I don''t me him, because both of you are gorgeous.''''

    The blue-haired girl smiled, ''''I''m Teu Aquaria, Princess of the Aquair a Kingdom,'''' she said. ''''You did say you''re his new lover, correct?''''

    Brooke nodded, ''''Yes, it was a spur-of-the-minute decision, but just know I don''t n to interfere with any of your rtionships with my grandson and will be here to help if any of you have an issue.''''

    After speaking, she noticed Archer being pushed back and rushed to help him, leaving Sera and Teu behind.

    ______________

    [Teu''s POV]

    When Brooke vanished, she and Sera were confused. Teu turned to the dragon girl and asked, ''''She seems motherly? But why did Arch make his grandmother his lover? A bit strange?''''

    Teu noticed Sera shake her head. ''''Not really. It''s happened throughout dragon history, but that''s been between two dragons, not a human, and her grandson.''''

    She nodded in understanding, ''''What will the others say?''''

    ''''The girls will love her, you know; she gives off that caring, motherly vibe that most of us will appreciate, considering how different we all arepared to each other,'''' Sera said while casting spells at the approaching horde.

    ''''She reminds me of Mary in some ways but crazier,'''' she said while ordering the cannons to fire.

    Sera giggled, ''''Archer is crazy, So it doesn''t surprise me that he took his grandmother; she''s drop-dead gorgeous for her age and has a body to die for,'''' she said while pointing at the vanishing mare woman. ''''Look at that behind Teu! It is massive and looks soft. You know our husband loves our bums.''''

    Teuughed in response before concluding with an amused grin, ''''Let''s see how Brooke is once the fighting dies down, and we can spend some time with her. Maybe she is a lovely woman who can bring some order to this harem.''''

    After that, the two of them jumped off the wall and continued fighting, with their morale boosted thanks to Archer''s arrival.

    _______________________________

    [Back to Archer]

    After recovering from one attack, Archer managed to deflect many other attacks, but soon they overwhelmed him. The leader was about to cast a spell until it was blown apart in a sudden change of events.

    Archer spotted Brookr appearing in the sky before vanishing as one mutant drop. She continued to move around while killing as many as she could. When he saw this, he turned to the ground below, teeming with monsters.

    He started casting Eldritch sts and sma Missiles that thinned out the Swarms Horde, which was whittled down into almost nothing. When that happened, a thousand riders rushed out of the city and mmed into the dark first.

    When Archer saw the fighting was almost over, he went over to Brooke, who was hovering over the battlefield and watching. As he got close, she heard him. ''''Some very powerful is watching you, grandson,'''' she said in a concerned voice. ''''I will stay with you for the time being.''''

    Archer smiled and felt something warm inside him. He looked into the woman''s beautiful green eyes. ''''Thank you for being there since we met Oma,'''' he said with unrestrained affection. ''''Even if we didn''t be lovers, I''d still be as thankful for everything you''ve done.''''

    The woman in question beamed as she spoke, ''''I love you, Archer Wyldheart. You may be scared away, but when I discovered you were my other half, I couldn''t help myself; it was intoxicating.''''

    Something inside clicked with what she said, causing Archer to get closer as Brooke continued, ''''I want to make up for my past neglect and make sure you always feel love even if I have to share you with others.''''

    Archer said nothing else and kissed the woman to show her how much she was growing on him. He didn''t know if it was because they were rted, but he felt closer to Brooke in such a short time that it baffled him.

 Chapter 827 I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 827 I Love You</h4>

    Archer, Teu, Sera, and Brooke stood on the wall while the Aquarian soldiers cleaned up below them. As the group stood there, amander rushed up to them and addressed him, ''''The royal family will remain on the Misty Isles for some time as they had a brush with assassins during their escape.''''

    When Archer heard the soldier and looked at the millions of bodies there, he replied, ''''Pull your soldiers back and have them repair the city. I''ll deal with the monster corpses.''''

    The soldier nodded before bowing his head. Once the man was gone, Archer turned to Teu, ''''I have a dragon corpse that I will give to the people so they can be fed for a while; once the navy arrives, they will help out, but after that, we are marching north to help Nefertiti and the Zenians.''''

    ''''Do you n to march to Avalon''s husband?'''' Teu responded with a giggle.

    ''''Yes my love,'''' Archer answered. ''''The legions need even more experience as I have a strange feeling that the next ten years will be utter chaos and Thrylos will be a dangerous ce.''''

    They all agreed, but Brooke spoke up, "Seraphina! Why don''t we go get some food and leave these two? Give them some privacy."

    ''''What about me? I want some privacy time, Brooke!'''' Serained.

    The older woman giggled, ''''Of course you will, and I will take Teu out once she''s recovered.''''

    Teu went red but mumbled, ''''Don''t call me that!''

    Brooke''s smile grew wider. ''''You are adorable, Teu, and I insist you lovelydies call me Oma, as I will be looking after the lot from now on.''''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised while watching the scene, causing his grandmother to exin, ''''While I may be your lover, Little Light, I see these girls as my granddaughters-inw, so I will make sure they''re all taken care of.''''

    He nodded, understanding, while thinking, ''She''s acting motherly to the girls which is strangle refreshing.''

    Following that, Brooke and Sera vanished from the wall, leaving him and Teu, who smiled when realizing they were alone. The blue-haired girl lunged at him and passionately kissed him, ''''Thank you foring so fast, husband; I knew I could count on you.''''

    Archer smiled, ''''Wait until our army arrives. We will take back Aquaria and thends beyond. I intend to show Plouria that Draconia is a friend and not an enemy to the continent.''''

    Teu nodded but brought up something that caught her attention, ''''Our army? What do you mean?''''

    He looked out over the beautifulndscape before he exined, ''''I''m building Draconia not only for me but also for you girls as well,'''' Archer turned to face while continuing, ''''There''s a ce for all of you in it. I n to build an empire that our children could rule together once we retire, whenever that will be.''''

    ''''What made you do all this? I thought you never wanted to be a king,'''' Teu asked softly.

    Archer smiled as he responded, ''''Taking in the dragonkin and all the other races, then stopping the invasion of Hemi and Hecate''s homnds. During those days, building a powerful kingdom seemed a good idea when the church was attacking me, but now they have lost the opportunity to deal with me.''''

    He put a finger on Teu''s forehead, ''''Witness a vision Mary showed me when we first met and tell me what you think.''''

    ______________________

    [Teu''s POV]

    She watched as Archer put his finger on her and something seeped into her mind. Teu suddenly appeared on a balcony overlooking a magnificent-looking city built of gleaming white stone.

    Teu was confused but heard the sound of cheeringing from below her. She looked over the balcony to see a parade of Aquarians, humans, and many other races cheering the passing soldiers.

    Her eyes widened when she saw the soldiers because they looked like the ones she had seen with Archer a few times. The soldiers at the front of the column wore pitch-ck, menacing armor that looked perfect for protecting their wearer.

    Next were soldiers in beautiful white armor, much bigger than before. To Teu, they looked deadly, but she had a feeling that any of them would give their lives if Archermanded them to, which was scary.

    Then, the fanatical chanting started, shaking her to the core: ''''God Emperor Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan!''''

    Teu looked at the people who were screaming in happiness and looked well-kept, but the cheering grew wilder as a group of open-air carriages. When she spotted the first one, her jaw dropped.

    An older Archer was sitting in it alongside a mature version of herself, E, and Sera, which amazed her. She saw the three of them waving to the crowd while the older Archer looked like he was thinking about something.

    ''Aw, he still does the same expression when thinking; he''s so handsome,'' Teu mused with a smile on her face, but then, as the carriages passed by, there were a few women she didn''t know, including a pair of elegant foxdies who strongly resembled each other.

    "Fox women? When does he meet them, and are they mother and daughter?" she wondered as she watched the scene.

    Soon, everything went ck, and she was standing in arge hall with a massive wooden table and a map of the five continents. Teu quickly noticed Pluoria, Avidia, and Frostwood werepletely white, while Vardentia and Orientia were free from white, apart from tiny dots on both.

    When looking at the map, Teu thought, ''Is this darlings empire? How is he controlling three of the five continents? That should be impossible.''

    While examining the map, a door from the side opened for her to see Archer, who looked to be in his early twenties, approach a beautiful white throne, followed by three women who recognized him.

    ''Nefi, Brooke,'' she thought, ''but who is the white- haired woman with them?''

    Teu examined an unfamiliar woman who was pale white, had the same-colored hair, and had glowing red eyes that were intense even in this vision. After Archer saw down, the pale- skinneddy jumped into hisp after asking something and receiving a nod.

    She then watched the woman bite down on his neck, causing Archer to release a groan. Teu realized what this neer was, ''A vampire! Where did he find them!''''

    As the vampire was drinking his blood, she watched Archer motion for the door, only for tworge white knights to open it. That''s when two stunningly beautiful women entered, looking nervous while examining the menacing-looking guards spread throughout the hall.

    Teu watched Archer''s violet eyes glow when he spotted the two women. He tapped the pale-skinned woman''s thigh just before she got up, allowing him to approach the guests, who looked nervous as he approached.

    ''What did he do to get them so scared?'' she thought. ''You better not have done anything bad to them.''

    After thinking, she paid more attention to the two women standing before the throne, looking afraid but determined. One of them was much older, and it showed with her curvy body and massive boobs, while the younger one was a carbon copy of the older one but was athletic instead of curvy.

    When Teu saw this, ''Archer and his big boob fetish!''

    She looked down only to giggle as hers were big; Teu shook her head as Archer gave the twodies a charming bow, ''''Queen Sif, Princess Alfhild,'''' he said. ''''I heard you two were beautiful, but rumors don''t do the both of you justice.''''

    Teu watched them stiffen as the younger one dered, ''''You think because you conquered the Bloodthrone empire doesn''t mean I will roll over for you, dragon! I ain''t some prostitutes you can bed at any time.''''

    ''What is going on?'' she thought while watching this, but she decided to keep doing it until Archer stopped the visions.

    ''''Oh my beautiful Alfhild, you''ve got something wrong,'''' Archer said in a sweet voice that caused the older woman''s cheeks to go a tiny bit red. She watched as he approached the younger one.

    He leaned in and whispered, which allowed Teu to hear, ''''I never intended to treat you as a breeding machine or as a sex ve. I want you and your mother as mywful wives who will run your empire for me, and I shall bring so much prosperity to yournds that your people will never go hungry or fear as my army will ensure they''re safe.''''

    After hearing that, Teu was dragged back to reality only to see a worried Archer staring at her. She was about to talk, but a whisper was heard, ''''Don''t reveal what you saw, little Aquarian. Just help him reach his goal, and I will thank you in person.''''

    _____________________

    [Archer''s POV]

    Archer watched as Teu''s beautiful blue eyes opened, and a beaming smile appeared on her pretty face. She cupped his cheeks before giving him a passionate kiss that surprised him.

    When the lovebirds separated, she looked into his eyes and said in a love-filled voice, ''''I will always love you, Archer Wyldheart, and will always be by your side.''''

    A warm feeling washed over him before he started kissing her again. Minutester, they separated, as Teumented, smiling ear to ear, ''''You will never understand how much I love you, Arch.''''

    ''''I love you too, Teu,'''' Archer replied while holding his hand out to her. ''''Let''s get something to eat.''''

    Teu nodded in agreement as the two descended the stairs. Curious, he asked, ''''Do you know any good ces?''''

    ''''Yes, just follow me, handsome. I''ll show you the restaurant the Aquarian nobles use,'''' Teu revealed with a smile that took his breathaway.

 Chapter 828 Run Along Humans (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 828 Run Along Humans (R18)</h4>

    Archer and Teu walked hand in hand down the streets of Aqauria City, which slowly opened back up as the siege was over and the Swarm beat back, making the people feel safer.

    While strolling, the blue-haired girl spoke, ''''Hopefully, the kingdom wasn''t too ravaged. Father said most people evacuated to the bigger cities as the army held the monsters off.''''

    ''''How did the cities hold up?'''' Archer asked a question in response.

    ''''Thanks to Father''s investments and some of the ideas you passed along to the kingdom, they were prepared; forts were built at most strategic locations along the roads and mountain passed, allowing them to react to the incursions even quicker.''''

    Archer smiled as they walked until she pointed at the Celestial Cuisine restaurant, causing him to take in the finely decorated building. It was white and had decorations made from some yellow wood.

    Teu turned to him and said, ''''This ce is the best in Aquaria. Mother loves the food. They have some of the best chefs in Aquaria.''''

    ''''Sounds good,'''' he smiled. ''''Let''s go inside and get something to eat.''''

    She nodded and dragged him inside, only to see the ce was half-full and had plenty of room. A woman approached them with a smile as she bowed toward them, ''''Good afternoon, Princess,'''' she turned to Archer. ''''White Dragon Prince. How can we help you today?''''

    ''''We need a menu and private table, Malie,'''' Teu said while taking out a few gold coins. ''''Me and Archer are hungry. This is for the meals and a tip for yourself.''''

    Archer smiled and chose not to say anything, respecting Teu''s decision. If she wanted to pay for it, that was her choice. After she chatted with the waitress, the blue-haired girl turned to him with a loving smile.

    "Sorry about paying, but I wanted to do something for you for once," she said.

    He nodded, returning her smile. "That''s okay, Teu. I''ll just pay next time."

    After that, the waitress brought them the menus, but Archer ordered a few meals of everything, shocking the woman and surrounding patrons. He chuckled at her reaction before taking out ten gold coins and handing them to her.

    ''''Take this for the meal and spill the rest with the other workers,'''' Archer said with a smile. ''''Sorry for putting this much work on you.''''

    The waitress waved him away before rushing off to the kitchen. After she was gone, the Aquarian Princessmented with narrow eyes, ''''I wanted to pay for us, Arch!''''

    He chuckled while responding, ''''I''m sorry, but it''s just in case I order even more food. My stomach is demanding a sufficient offering.''''

    Teu started giggling when she heard his answer butmented as she pointed a fork at him, ''''You will not be paying for anything else, mister,'''' she said. ''''I''m doing it this time, so stop with the spending and let me spoil you.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod before leaning over the table and pecking her on the forehead, which earned him a beaming smile. Teu stood up and walked around the table to sit on hisp. As she leaned in close, she said, ''''Come to the restroom in two minutes, husband.''''

    Once Teu spoke, she sauntered to the bathroom and seemed to get directions after talking to another waitress. Archer waited a little while before approaching the same room she had entered.

    When he stepped inside, the door was locked, and Teu stood there with a grin as she spoke in a barely restrained voice, ''''When I see this kinder side of you, it makes me wet, Arch. Now, let''s make love before the food arrives.''''

    The blue-haired girl quickly approached him before concluding as she leaned right in so her hot breath touched his skin, ''''You will have to pamper me as I''m aching for you to be inside me.''''

    Between her exotic ent that was reminiscent of the Samoan peoples from Earth or herrge boobs squashing up against his chest, Archer''s lust was ignited, causing him to lean forward and bite her slender brown neck.

    When Teu felt this, she moaned as she caressed his hair, ''''Mmmmghh! That''s it, my love. Cast your time spell so we can take time.''''

    Archer did as she said and cast Time Warp to cover the bathroom while they made love and wouldn''t disrupt the staff or other patrons. He continued to bite Teu''s neck as she wrapped her legs around her waist.

    His hands roamed down to Teu''s toned behind, appreciating the perfect blend of softness and muscle he loved. Their desire for each other quickly intensified, bing impossible to resist.

    Teu eagerly stripped off his shirt and then pulled his pants down, dropping to her knees with a pleased smile. She began to stroke him, her eyes locked onto his. "Will you ruin me? Will you make my body shudder? Will you cum in my mouth and let me swallow your dragon seed?" she asked, her voice full of anticipation.

    Archer shivered when hearing that, but he nodded, which caused her smile to widen before her head moved forward, and her warm mouth enveloped his cock. He groaned while holding the top of her head, ''''Ugh.''''

    She was pleased with the reaction and continued to bob her head as his cock got deeper down her throat. The warm feeling felt amazing as Teu''s tongue slid over his shaft, causing his pre cum to flow into her mouth.

    ''''Mmmmmhhh!,'''' Teu moaned.

    Archer was in a world of bliss as the pleasure washed over him, her hand slid up his thigh until she cupped his crown jewels and started to gently massaging causing an explosion to erupt in her mouth as his cum poured down her throat.

    Teu didn''t miss a bit and licked every single bit of it before swallowing it. Once she was done, she stood up and stared into his eyes while casting Cleanse on her mouth. Then, he quickly kissed him.

    He returned it with a passionate one as his hands explored her toned body, and he loved every second of it. Archer finally reached her pussy and started to gently rub her causing Teu to cling onto him as the pleasure caused her legs to tremble, but he wasn''t done.

    ''''Argghhhh! Arch. That feels so good,'' Teu said ina breathless voice.

    Archer slid a finger inside her drenched core while his thumb gently teased her clit. Teu''s body tensed in surprise, a sudden wave of pleasure crashing over her, and she climaxed, her essence sshing onto his hand.

    Following that, it was a blur as Archer stripped her and bent her over the nearest table before sliding inside. Teu gripped the edge as he grabbed hold of her perfect boobs and yed with her nipples.

    ''''Nnnngghhh!'''' the Aquarian Princess moaned as her pussy clenched on him causing him to groan,

    Archer stopped ying with her boobs before grabbing her waist and started thrusting deep into her while she was letting out a scream. He quickly cast Mana Maniption to block the sound from getting out.

    ''''Ahhhhh! Archer!'''' Teu screamed.

    Soon after that, he couldn''t hold onto it and bottomed out inside Teu before cumming, causing his mana to flow into her body. He filled her uppletely, but the couple weren''t done as she pushed him to the floor and straddled him.

    Teu was breathing heavily as she looked into his eyes, ''''You know I love you, right?''''

    Archer smiled before her closer to him and stole her lips before plunging his cock into her soaking wet pussy. The two of them continued to make love in all kinds of positions until Teu was out of it.

    He quickly cast Aurora Healing and Cleanse on them so they would feel better when returning to their table. Half an hour passed before they exited the bathroom and walked toward their table.

    But when they got closer, a man and woman tried to take it as they argued with the waitress serving them. The woman ced tes on the table as the couple tried to stop her, but she didn''t listen to them while informing them that it was taken.

    Archer couldn''t deal with drama as it would interrupt his date with Teu, so he waved his hand while casting Mana Maniption. The spell mmed into the two nuisances, sending them flying through the restaurant''s window.

    Teu quickly turned to him with wide eyes, but before she could say anything, mercenaries rushed into the restaurant, drawing their swords. Archer stood there, watching the blue-

    haired girl sigh as she armed herself.

    The first soldiers rushed forward, ignoring the manager''s words, but Teu was like a whirlwind of skill as she parried the strike and punched the mercenary in the chest, sending him flying.

    That''s when the others joined in, and the blue-haired princess blocked and counter-attacked every attack aimed at her, but soon they managed to surround her. Archer chuckled before pinning one man''s chest with his fist.

    Everyone saw him leave the struggling mercenary into the air before transforming into his Shadow Prince form, scaring everyone except Teu, who watched in amazement as he swallowed the man whole.

    Afterward, he approached Teu and cupped her cheek, which she instantly leaned into when the overwhelming feeling of love radiated from him. Archer smiled before speaking, ''''Run along humans. I am on a date with my girl and want to spend time with her.''''

    Once Archer was done speaking, he threw the manager a gold coin to repair the window before returning to his table with a beaming Teu. The couple continued to eat while everyone stared at them like they were crazy, but the two didn''t care.

 Chapter 829 Were moving to Florida

    Chapter 829 We''re moving to Florida

    ??It took the couple had an hour to finish their food and leave the restaurant. They were walking through a quiet Aquaria as the sun had set, causing Teu to ask, looking at the moon, ''''Do you think we could go back to your old world when you''re strong enough?''''

    Archer was surprised and didn''t know what to think as memories flooded his mind, causing him to stop walking. When Teu was stopped, she turned to him with worry and quickly apologized.

    But he was also lost in the sea of memories as they overwhelmed his senses, causing him to daydream. While this happened, someone very close to him, whom he was forced to leave behind on Earth, was having an encounter.

    ____________________

    [Michelle Bet''s POV]

    [A year after Archer''s murder]

    The older woman was struggling to hold her family together as it was falling apart after her youngest son''s murder. Michelle''s husband had hit the bottle and has been useless ever since while her children scattered with the wind.

    She was at the graveyard outside London, tending to Archer''s beautiful grave. With a brush in hand, she scrubbed the gravestone while speaking in a voice heavy with neverending grief, ''''You know, I never wanted more children after I had your big sister Ellie? But when you were born, I saw those big blue eyes and curly brown hair, and that''s when I fell in love again.''''

    Michelle brushed off the dirt as she continued, tears welling in her blue eyes as she remembered her son''s smile. ''''Did you know you''re an uncle now? Your big sister Diana had a baby boy. She asked if she could name him after you, but I refused as I couldn''t handle it.''''

    After speaking, she continued cleaning as the howling wind picked up, causing the trees above to sway. Michelle looked up when she heard a voice say, ''''Mom! Get back to the car. Rain ising!''''

    ''''Give me five minutes, El!'''' she responded before returning to the grave. ''''I wish that night never happened. But you saved Alexia, and I''m proud to have raised such a selfless boy.''''

    Michelle rose to her feet, her gaze sweeping across the familiar surroundings with a mixture of pain and resolve etched upon her features. "My Light Gentleman," she began, her voice heavy with emotion yet firm with determination, "we''re saying goodbye to this ce. Every corner, every street holds memories of you, and though they bring me sce, they also weigh heavy on my heart."

    Tears streamed down her cheeks, a constant flow she futilely attempted to stem with gentle brushes of her hand. "My love for you will never wane," she continued, her voice trembling with the weight of her words, "I must leave London behind to shield the others. I couldn''t salvage my marriage, but I will do everything in my power to protect them."

    Michelle ced her hand on her baby boy''s grave, ''''We are going to stay with your Aunt Mary in Florida,'''' she said in a voice full of regret and hurt. ''''Your father will remain here as the divorce is due to end in six months, but I will return twice a year to see you.''''

    After speaking, she turned around only to be shocked. A beautiful woman stood there with a big smile. Her long, flowing white hair was blowing around in the wind, and her eyes were violet, which confused her.

    ''Contacts? Those are eyes straight from an anime!'' Michelle thought to herself.

    Michelle scrutinized the stranger even more and realized that this woman came straight from an anime show. She started watching them alone, finding sce in them after Archer''s death, as they always watched them together.

    The woman in front of her was the definition of beautiful and curvy, with an hourss figure and maturelyrge boobs that strained against her beautiful white dress that was dirt free despite the bad weather.

    She shook her head before asking, ''''Who are you?''''

    The stranger smiled while taking in the scenery like she was a sight-seer on a British holiday before turning back to her, ''''Mother-inw, that''s no way to treat your daughter?'''' the woman said with a smirk as she approached.

    Michelle was taken aback, as all her sons had partners, so she didn''t know who the woman was talking about, but the stranger held up a medallion. ''''Take this if you ever want a chance to meet your baby boy,'''' she said. ''''When it glows blue, think about Archer, and your wish wille true, but at a cost.''''

    Her brain fried as she heard the stranger. Michelle wanted her son back in her arms, so she rushed forward and grabbed the woman. ''''What cost? If you speak the truth, I''d do anything!''''

    The woman''s smile grew wider. ''''Before anything, let me introduce myself. My name is Tiamat Wyldheart, and you could call me your son''s ''sponsor,'''' she dragged the word out as something sparkled in her eyes.

    Michelle watched as Tiamat nced at Archer''s grave before asking a strange question that caught her off guard, ''''Would you ever view him as a man?''''

    ''''View who as a man?'''' Michelle replied with one of her own.

    ''''Your son, your baby boy, the boy who was murdered protecting his first love,'''' Tiamat answered.

    When Michelle realized what she had said, her heart started beating. She answered, ''''Well, I could try if it meant seeing him again, but the thought is revolting to me as that is unnatural.''''

    ''''On Thrylos, it is rare for a younger man to want an unmarried woman with a dozen children and a washed-up ex-husband who abandoned the family when they needed him the most,'''' Tiamat said while walking toward a bench, dragging her along.

    Michelle didn''t know what to think, as the thought of doing anything with her made her feel sick. Still, Tiamat''s next words left her nk: ''''He is no longer the same boy and loves a mature woman, as I''ve heard him talk about during his adventures.''''

    She noticed Tiamat looking her up and down as she continued. ''''You would be the perfect mother figure next to Brooke as you both have that ''Mommy vibe'' Archer keeps talking about.''''

    ''''But your job is to ensure he stays on the right path, as the little goblin is always finding trouble, and to give him as many children as he wants from each of his women, including me,'''' Tiamat finished with a smile.

    When Michelle heard all this, she felt her cheeks go bright red, ''Women! Children! Sex with my son! What is this crazy woman talking about?'' she internally thought.

    She was going to reply, but Tiamat put her finger on her forehead, and Michelle''s consciousness was sucked somewhere as she appeared in a fancy-looking room that wasn''t decorated too much but just enough to give it a nice feeling.

    Michelle spotted a window, walked over to it, and looked outside to see a sprawling city in front of her. Her eyes widened, and she thought, ''Wow. It''sstraight out of a fantasy book!''

    There were buildings made of stone and wood stretching as far as her eyes could see. In the distance, there was a massive river cutting through thend. Michelle was baffled but soon rxed as something seeped into her body.

    Looking around, she spotted a mirror and walked over to it, only to be shocked once again as she looked twenty years younger. Her fading brown hair was back to when she was younger.

    Her skin was smooth, and every wrinkle and worry line was gone. While standing there, she heard a silky voice say, ''''Morning, Mom. I hope you enjoyedst night.''''

    Michelle turned around only to spot a tall, strikingly handsome young man whose looks made her heart beat even faster. She noticed that he shared the same features as Tiamat, which caused her to wonder, ''Archer?''

    His eyes were like a portrait, revealing a lifetime of pain. Michelle asked, ''''Is that you, Archer?''''

    The young man nodded in understanding when he heard him say, ''''Yes, Mom, it''s me, but just different from how I once was.''''

    ''''What happened to you?''''

    ''''When I died, Tiamat reincarnated me into Thrylos, but I lost my memories until I became her champion,'''' Archer exined.

    ''''Don''t you mean wife? She called me Mother-inw,'''' Michelle asked

    Archer smiled, but the scene changed once again before he could speak. She found herself on a hill, looking at millions of soldiers lined up before a stage with an even greater number in the distance.

    Michelle noticed Archer standing with twenty beautiful women wearing medieval-looking armor behind him. The next thing she heard was her son''s voice boom, ''''Soldiers of Draconia! Will you help me conquer the world and bring peace to Thrylos!''''

    She watched as her son continued speaking, but she sensed the heartbreak in his rage-filled voice, ''''Those dogs attacked me in my own home and injured five of your queens who now cling to life by a thread due to protecting me from their vile poison.''''

    When he said that, the crowd boomed with chants of death to the enemy, and Michelle felt it in her core that these soldiers would die for her son, but his next words shocked her even more, ''''Draconia will conquer the world in return! I will lead Thrylos in the fight against the --------- .''''

    Michelle couldn''t hear anything else as the scene changed again, and she was back in the graveyard with Tiamat in front of her. She shook her head, rushed toward the white-haired woman, and hugged, ''''Thank you for looking after my little boy.''''

    Tiamat smiled before patting her on the back, ''''Archer is a unique boy who is slowly recovering from all his suffering, but there is one thing I need from you, Michelle, if you want to see him again,'''' she said.

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 830 I Can’t Wait To See You Again Brother

    <h4>Chapter 830 I Can''t Wait To See You Again Brother</h4>

    [Michelle Bet''s POV]

    Michelle''s eyes widened, ''''What do I need to do?''''

    The other woman handed a white medallion to her, exining, ''''When this glows red, pour all your love into it, and Archer will appear, but he will be with a few guests, so prepare some rooms in your new house.''''

    ''''New house?'''' Michellemented as hope and happiness seeped into her body.

    Tiamat nodded, ''''If you want to be with him again, continue with your move to Florida and make sure you get an isted ce, as he will need a ce to rest when he arrives.''''

    ''''Arrives?'''' Michelle stuttered as she was in shock.

    ''''Yes, he will be in trouble and need a ce to heal from his injuries.''''

    After that, Tiamat said her farewells before vanishing just as Ellie rushed up to her and asked, ''''Come on, Mom, it''s getting cold, and we need to unpack the boxes.''''

    Michelle shook her head, "We''re moving to Florida. Send a message to your brothers and sisters to see who wants toe along,'''' she said. ''''Now, let''s prepare.''''

    Her daughter, looking shocked, nodded in agreement. After that, the Bet family was busy for three weeks preparing to move to America. Michelle tried to convince her ex-husband to join them, but he wouldn''t see them.

    ''Fuck him, I tried my best to help him but the bottle is his mistress now,'' Michelle thought to herself.

    Without him, they still left for a town in Florida called Rosemary Beach, where her sister lived and offered a ce to stay until the family was set up. Weeks passed, and now Michelle was standing on a pier looking out at the Gulf of Mexico.

    She looked at the medallion Tiamat gave her and thought about the whole situation, ''How can she know Archer will im me? I''m an old woman and his mother. What has happened to him for his morals to change so much?''

    Shaking her head, she heard a voice behind her, "Mom, what has made you so happy? I understand your best friend is joining us due to her and Alexia getting jobs in Ondo, but that shouldn''t excite you this much?"

    Archer''s closest sibling in age, Ellie, approached while tying her chocte brown hair into a bun. "It''s like you''re a wife waiting for her husband to return from war," she remarked.

    Michelleughed at her daughter''s words and tucked the medallion away. "You might think I''m crazy and should be sent to a nuthouse, but I saw your brother. He was alive and well, even though he was in a different body," she said.

    ''''Ellie, he was different, like a wild animal, which made my blood pump anddy bits get wet when I saw him,'''' she revealed with bright red cheeks.

    ''I can''t believe I''m attracted to my son! What the fuck is going on,'' she thought before turning to Ellie.

    But when her daughter said nothing and stared at her feet, her ears were bright red. Michelle wondered what was happening, "What''s wrong, darling?"

    Ellie shook her head but then stopped like she was thinking about something, ''''Promise you won''t think of me differently?'''' she said.

    ''''I''ve met him in my dreams, Mom,'''' her daughter revealed with a shakey breath. ''''Archer has a harem of beautiful women that put anyone I know to shame in beauty, but he said he wanted me to be his woman, and then we made love in a beachside cabin, which somehow felt real.''''

    When Michelle heard this, she was shocked but soon dragged Ellie to the nearby chairs while telling the story. The mother and daughter continued gossiping without knowing they were sowing the seeds of their happiness and Archer''s.

    ********

    [Ellie''s POV]

    The following day, Elliey in bed and thought about everything. After moving to Rosemary Beach, she was bored waiting to start at the local high school for two years until she started college in Ondo.

    One day, she was sitting in her new garden, which wasn''t far from the beach, and the weather was still too much for her. Ellie decided to walk to the local shop to buy a cold drink while her Mom was at her new job working for the local government, thanks to her experience in her field.

    She walked out of the driveway after leaving the garden. Rosemary Beach was a quiet town, but there seemed to be many people her age, which she found odd because he aunt said it was mostly herte twenties and families that lived with her.

    Ellie had only been here for two weeks and had already caught the local''s attention. During one of her adventures with her cousins, a local youth initiated a conversation with her alongside the town''s other young men and women.

    Upon learning that she was British and had a notable ent, Ellie became the focus of attention among all the young men in Rosemary Beach, owing to her slender, athletic physique and supermodel-like features.

    But she ignored all the flirting because she only had one person in mind. It made her feel wrong, but she couldn''t just let go. Ellie had never been with a boy before, but that was different in her dreams.

    While walking the memory of her most recent dream, Archer took her to a fantastical-looking beach hidden by a jungle. Large men and women in beautiful white armor guarded a cabin while others patrolled nearby.

    Ellie shook her head and needed to sit down when she found a nearby bench halfway to the store she was going to. When she gotfortable, the dream returned to her like it had happened moments before.

    She noticed a massive metal ship anchored in the bay. Other vessels sailed by and guarded the coast; when Ellie saw this, she wondered why there was military everywhere and where she was.

    "Sister," a honeyed voice said. They are our imperial guard. Themander drives me mad, but the soldiers here have stopped hundreds of assassination attempts, so it''s justified to have them around."

    Ellie turned around only to see an extremely handsome young man who stood close to seven feet tall, forcing her to look up at him. She only came up to his chest, which allowed her to see his chiseled body.

    Her eyes roamed over him, taking in the eight-pack and toned arms. ''He looks like a Greek god,'' Ellie mused, biting her bottom lip. ''This is Archer. Why did he have to be my brother? It''s unfair.''

    With that realization, her brown eyes widened in shock, and she finally spoke, ''''We cannot do anything, Arch! You''re my baby brother.''''

    Ellie watched his smile grow before he quickly moved and picked her up. She wrapped her legs around his waist as Archer replied, ''''I was your baby brother but no more, my beautiful big sister. I am a mix of two different Archers, the one from Earth and the one I was before I received my lost memories.''''

    She looked into his eyes and knew he was lying. Before Ellie knew what was happening, she leaned forward and kissed him passionately. Archer carried her back to the cabin.

    When the two entered the cabin, they stopped kissing, allowing Ellie to look at the inside and was shocked. It was beautifully decorated with a king-sized bed in the middle of the room, while arge window gave anyone looking a perfect view of the bay.

    ''Why does my head tell me one thing but my heart another? I know it''s wrong, but I want this so bad. We''ve been so close since we were little kids,'' she mused while looking at him.

    Ellie was shocked as Archer put her down and spoke as he ran his fingers along her cheek, ''''Do you want to be my woman big sister? No one will separate us once youe to Thrylos, and we can finally be together.''''

    She grasped his hand, feeling the depth of his love for her. A childhood memory surfaced: Ellie had promised Archer they would marry each other when they grew up. It was a stupid kid thing, but it surfaced, and she couldn''t help but think it maye true.

    The recollection made herugh and became cherished after he passed away. But the more she thought about it and looked at the current him, the more she finally persuaded her to make her decision.

    Ellie threw caution to the wind and nodded, ''''I would like that little brother, or should I call you Archer, as we''re not rted anymore.''''

    After speaking, she looked down, and a sinking feeling rested in her stomach. She didn''t want to lose him as a brother. That''s when she felt a hand on her chin that lifted her head, causing her heart to race.

    Ellie saw his glowing violet eyes looking at her with so much love that it threatened to drown her. He spoke in a voice full of love, ''''We can still be siblings but also lovers? And no one will challenge me if I take my sister as a wife. The vampires on Frostwood do it all the time.''''

    She smiled when hearing his words before kissing him again, and she felt Archer fall onto the bed while they continued to kiss passionately, causing the two to get lost in each other as her hands roamed all over his body, and she felt his hands grab her behind.

    As Ellie remembered the dream, she was shaken back to reality. She spotted her aunt Isabe and cousin Ruby standing there with radiant smiles, and the older woman spoke, ''''My baby niece, what are you doing sitting out here alone?''''

    She smiled when hearing her aunt and replied, ''''I was thinking about Archer, I can''t believe its been a year since his murder.''''

    Isabe frowned as Ruby stepped forward, ''''We all miss him, El,'''' she said. ''''But the one thing he wouldn''t want is for us to mope around in depression. Knowing that crazy boy, he''s living his second life like a king.''''

    Ellie giggled as she thought, ''That''s exactly what he''s doing.'' She looked into the afternoon sky and smiled. ''I can''t wait to see you again, brother. It''s notlong now.''

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 831 I Cannot Accept This

    Chapter 831 I Cannot ept This

    ??Archer returned to reality as Teu shook him, ''''Are you okay, Arch?'''' she said in a concerned tone. ''''You just stopped walking and went quiet.''''

    ''''Sorry, I was just thinking about my mother back on Earth,'''' Archer exined while shaking the cobwebs from his mind. ''''I have been blocking that part of my life out as it hurts too much to think about them.''''

    Teu squeezed his arm while giving him a sweet smile filled with love. ''''I''m sorry for bringing it up, but maybe if you open up to me, it will help. My mother told me it always ends badly if someone bottles up their emotions.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Maybe,'''' he said while looking around and spotting a bench. ''''Let''s sit down, and you can ask me anything.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' Teu answered as the two of them sat down, allowing her to question. ''''Can you tell me about your mother?''''

    ''''She was more than just a mother, but a best friend. I was the youngest Bet family member, and she always made time for me even though she worked a stressful job in the city,'''' Archer answered while remembering all the times he spent with her.

    He looked out over the sea and continued, ''''We used to watch anime together, which continued for years. She always used to cuddle me like I was her boyfriend, which was strange, but I was a degenerate back then.''''

    ''''What did she look like?'''' Teu said with a giggle. ''''You''re certainly

    When Teu asked that, a picture of her appeared in his mind, and he only just realized how beautiful she was for being in her forties. His mother was a very curvy woman with arge pair of boobs.

    She had sapphire blue eyes that spoke of years of wisdom; Archer remembered her dazzling smile, which he loved. As he thought about that, his cock twitched, causing him to be shocked because the thought of his mom being his woman was a turn-on.

    ''Am I attracted to Mom? I wouldn''t mind tasting her as she is like Brooke and Fianna. Maybe I can use Aurora Healing on her, and it will get rid me of all of the shit that''s built up in her body from Earth,'' Archer thought to himself.

    But Teu poked him in the side while giggling, ''''Attracted to your mother, I see?'''' she said while grabbing his cock with a lewd smile.

    Her eyebrow raised, ''''Does incest turn you on, my love?''''

    Teu leaned close and whispered as her hand slipped into his pants before stroking him, ''''Does making love to your mother turn you on? Do you want to make her yours? Tell me my love, I wont judge you.''''

    Archer groaned when she sped her hand up, causing him to look around only to see they were alone, ''''Yes, it turns me on so much,'''' he said in a breathless voice.

    Teu beamed as she leaned forward and continued talking seductively, ''''Do you want to make love to Brooke? Knowing she''s your grandmother.''''

    He shuddered slightly, acknowledging Teu''s gesture with a nod. With a mischievous smile, she lowered herself between his legs, her warm breath teasing against his skin.His pulse quickened as he felt her lips envelop him, her mouth descending gently yet purposefully.

    A soft gasp escaped him as waves of pleasure coursed through his body. Lost in the sensations, Archer leaned back against the bench. Archer''s hands instinctively found their way into Teu''s hair, his fingers tangling in the silky strands.

    Teu''s movements were steady and deliberate, each stroke sending ripples of ecstasy through him. As the intensity built, Archer''s breath grew ragged, his senses consumed by the intoxicating pleasure.

    With a final, desperate gasp, he felt himself teetering on the edge, his release imminent. With a soft whimper, he surrendered to the overwhelming climax, his essence spilling forth into Teu''s waiting mouth.

    For a timeless moment, they remained locked in a shared ecstasy, the world around them fading into insignificance. As Archer''s breathing slowed, he opened his eyes to meet Teu''s gaze, a tender smile passing between them.

    Teu quickly stood up while wiping her mouth just in time as an older couple came walking along. The blue-haired girl jumped onto hisp while giggling; Archer smiled while wrapping his arms around her slender waist.

    Archer cast Cleanse on before passionately kissing her, and the older manmented in a happy tone, ''''See, Mariam, young love isn''t dead; just look at these two here.''''

    ''''Yeah, they have no shame and smooch where everyone can see them,'''' the old woman replied with augh.

    ''''Shut up, you old grump,'''' the man said. ''''They should show the world their love. It may give us older folk some hope for the future.''''

    Archer looked at the neers, and they lookedical; the man was wrapped in a fine-looking fabric blowing around in the breeze. His big white beard stood out against his brown skin.

    The woman was shorter, with grey hair and king brown eyes. Archer wondered who they were, but something instantly caught his attention: the red panda ears on the woman''s head twitched whenever a noise was heard.

    Teu giggled, ''''We met many years ago and have been together for a while now. I can''t help but show him how much I truly love him.''''

    When Archer heard this, a kind smile appeared as he put his forehead against hers and spoke in a voice full of love, ''''Do you realize how much I love you, Teu? I''m thankful you rescued me all those years ago.''''

    ''''So am I Arch,'''' Teu as she stood up.

    Archer followed suit and introduced himself to the old couple, ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart, and this is my fiance Teu Wyldheart.''''

    Teu greeted them with a smile, and the two returned it with one of their own. The old man introduced the two with a big smile: ''''I''m Amond, and this is Philis. We own the Extoic Monster Zoo just outside the city.''''

    Before Archer could reply, Philis said, ''''Well, we were the owners, but the tax collectors will take it if we don''t pay the debt.''''

    When he heard the old woman, Archer turned to Teu. ''''What is this zoo like?'''' he asked in a curious tone.

    Teu thought for a few seconds before talking. ''''Well, it''s a massive estate with monsters from all over Thrylos, but rumors speak of their eldest son stealing their savings before running off with a girl.''''

    Archer nodded as an idea formed, ''''Do you enjoy looking after the creatures?'''' he questioned Amond, who was looking bewildered by the whole situation.

    ''''Yes young man,'''' the old man answered. ''''Many people think they are all bad, but thousands want to live their lives, and why not show the people that? It''s the reason I opened the zoo.''''

    ''''Makes sense,'''' Archer replied. ''''How much do you owe Aquaria?''''

    ''''5000 gold coins, young man; it''s no small debt, and the profits have dropped since the Swarm attacked the kingdom,'''' Philis answered sadly.

    The amount was nothing to Archer, but he wanted to ensure his idea could work out, so he asked, ''''Would you consider moving to a newnd? Maybe you can even get unique monsters?''''

    When Teu heard his question, her eyebrow raised, but Amond stared into his eyes, ''''If I wasn''t in debt and thisnd wanted to help the zoo grow, then I would consider it.''''

    Archer nodded before dering, ''''I will buy your zoo, and you two can move to my kingdom. I''ll get the legions to build a new one for the monsters that will be much better for the creatures and people who visit as my citizens will love it.''''

    The old couple looked at him like he was crazy, which caused Archer to chuckle as he pointed at Teu, ''''Doesn''t she look familiar? Not many girls have that color hair?'''' he said with a smirk.

    Teu shook her head and went along with him. That''s when Philismented, ''''Blue hair? Blue eyes? Brown skin? Only the royal family has such abination, which is rare for us Aquarians.''''

    Archer watched as Amond''s eyes widened as he spoke, ''''Princess Teu Aquaria and her fiance, the White Dragon Prince.''''

    The old man went to kneel, but Archer waved him away, ''''None of that now,'''' he said while lifting the man to his feet. ''''Take us to your zoo, and we will sort it out.''''

    Amond nodded with happiness in his old blue eyes, ''''Yes, follow us, My Lord, but be warned; my daughter is an angry young woman with a temper.''''

    Philis was the one to speak next, ''''Ever since our eldest son ran off with our savings, her mind has gone into a dark ce and has been different.''''

    ''''I understand. I will try to stay out of her way, but I want a tour of the ce when we arrive,'''' Archer said. ''''By the way, how much did he steal from you?''''

    Amond looked angry, and Philis looked sad but answered, ''''Close to 100,000 gold coins we had hidden in a storage ring.''''

    Archer scrounged together an old storage ring in his Item Box with a little over the amount needed, but before he did anything, he spoke, ''''Can you two take a Mana Oath not to betray me and pay me everything back?''''

    The old man stared into his eyes but nodded as he took the oath. When the couple were finished, Archer threw them the pouch. ''''There''s your savings back and a little extra,'''' he said. ''''But you will pay me the amount back plus fifty percent when the zoo starts making a profit.''''

    Amond and Philis looked shocked, but the old man''s eyes bulged when he scanned the ring before he swung his gaze toward Archer. ''''My Lord. I cannot ept this, as my son was the thief, and we don''t expect you to repeat it.''''

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 832 You Stole My Wife

    Chapter 832 You Stole My Wife

    ??Archer grinned, ''''Well, if you don''t care about your son dying, then I can recover the money, but if not, you''ll have to pay me out of the profits, including the kingdom''s tax, which the officials will exin.''''

    Philis looked at him with narrowed eyes before retorting, ''''Aquaria treats us well regarding their taxes, but why should we pay more? What do we get out of it?''''

    ''''Protection, help, support from the state, I will personally send out teams of hunters to collect rare specimens,'''' Archer answered with a smirk that shocked the old couple whose eyes were wide.

    The old couple nodded before spinning on their heels and rushed down the road, causing Teu tough at the spring in their step. She looked at Archer, ''''Why are you helping them out?'''' she asked.

    ''''Well, it will bring in another revenue for the kingdom while pleasing the people who will visit when they get the time,'''' Archer answered as they followed the old couple. ''''Plus, I am creating a Monster Breeding Program for the army, and these two will be useful when it''s up and running.''''

    Teu nodded, ''''I understand. The Swarm ravagesnds all over Plouria, so I bet Draconia will get an influx of people fleeing.''''

    ''''Yeah, we''re getting thousands of refugees seeking a new home in Draconia,'''' Archer answered as they passed a merchant''s caravan guarded by adventurers.

    When an adventurer called out to them, ''''Oi elf boy, howe you''re walking around with such a beauty on your arm? Share her with the real men.''''

    Archer stopped walking, but Teu calmed him down, ''''Let me deal with this husband,'''' she said while pecking him on the cheek. ''''Plus, don''t stain your ws with this filthy human''s blood.''''

    He nodded and watched as she approached therge human who had a cocky smile, ''''Seen sense by yourself, I see? We can have fun once this quest isplete.''''

    Before the man could say anything else, Teu took out her sword and decapitated him with a flick of the wrist. When the other adventurers saw this, they were ready to fight, but then a swarm of men in armor rushed in.

    They quickly took out the offending adventurers while kneeling before her; themander spoke respectfully, ''''Princess Teu, I''m sorry about these scoundrels. They will pay dearly for thinking about striking you.''''

    Teu nodded while flicking the blood off her sword, ''''Execute them for their crimes to show the people what happens if they target a royal family member.''''

    The guards nodded while ignoring the adventurer''s protests. The merchant leader rushed out, ''''What is going on here? Why are you attacking my guards!''''

    Archer turned to the human male, ''''Fuck off, old man, or I will rip your head off and feed it to a monster.''''

    The man''s face went pale when he heard Archer''s threat, and he quickly rushed off as the couple continued following the happy couple for a couple more minutes until they reached the western gate.

    He noticed the city was rtively quiet, and there weren''t many people on the streets, but that was to be expected as the siege had recently ended. After walking for twenty minutes, Archer and Teu arrive at a zoo entrance.

    When they got close, the couple could hear all kinds of roars and calls from the different monsters. Amond stopped walking and turned around, ''''Wee to our Monster Zoo. It''s quiet now, but it is usually bustling.''''

    Archer nodded understanding and followed the old couple through the entrance, only to see a few staff members rushing around with monster food. Teu saw this and spoke with a smile. ''''I remember this from when I was a little girl.''''

    ''''Well, when thises to Draconia, can we go on a date here if you''d like?'''' Archer suggested with a charming smile.

    ''''Of course, I would like that, darling,'''' Teu answered with a smile as she leaned over and lovingly pecked his cheek.

    Archer got goosebumps all over his body when he felt her soft lips, ''''You''re going to get it tonight, you naughty princess.''''

    A lewd smile appeared as a response before Philis called for them, ''''Come on, lovebirds. We need to get to the office?''''

    He stepped forward, but a voice he hadn''t heard in a while said, ''''Arch! Please help me. The Swarm is besieging the city, and the guards are failing to hold the wall.''''

    When Aeris''s voice rang out in his mind, he turned to Teu, ''''Teu, stay with the old couple and organize for the 3rd Legion to pack up the zoo. After they do that, order them to take everything to the transport ships when they arrive.''''

    Teu looked concerned, ''''Where are you going?'''' she asked in a worried voice.

    ''''Aeris is in trouble. The Swarm is attacking her home, so I will get her before meeting with Leira and Mary.''''

    The blue-haired girl nodded, ''''Help her. She''s lovely and doesn''t deserve such a fate.''''

    Archer stepped forward and kissed the caring girl before summoning his wings. He turned to Philis, ''''I will be back soon.''''

    "Okay, love. Be careful and don''t get hurt," the old woman said, surprising him.

    He took off and started flying toward the Dunespire Kingdom, using Mana Maniption to speed up. It only took him fifteen minutes to reach the Summerfield Duchy, where he saw chaos.

    Monsters were running wild as people huddled behind walls. Archer shook his head and decided to deal with them while summoning hundreds of Stone Men that dropped to the ground with a crash.

    When the creatures saw this, their beady eyes made contact with the faceless stone constructs. The creatures charged forward wildly, swinging their arms, and took out dozens of monsters from the first contact.

    Archer watched as his Stone Men eased over the Swarm. The experience poured into his body like a never-ending stream, which was a good feeling as he wanted to level up, and the monsters here would help.

    He decided to fight hand to hand using the skill Brooke gave him. Archer summoned his ws, dropped to the ground, and started swiping at the Blightborns and Ratlings, tearing them into meat paste.

    When the Stone Men sensed him on the battlefield, they converged on him like a stone wave and annihted any creature they found. When the current monsters were dealt with, Archer ordered them to flood over thend until the Swarm was destroyed.

    The stone constructs rushed into battle without a second thought as he summoned thousands more. It felt like an earthquake was underway as the ground shook due to the Stone Men chasing after the fleeing monster.

    Archer watched this with an amused smile, but his dragon senses kicked in, causing him to use Blink to dodge the lunge of a Swarm Assassin who tried to stab him with a poisoned de as he smelt the substance on the weapon.

    He wasted no more time and cast Crown of Stars, which started shooting as soon as it was activated. The Swarm Assassins fell to the violet motes that chased them like a homing missile.

    When Archer saw this, he chuckled as the creatures fell to the ground around him like marites. Then, he made his way toward Aeris manor in the Dunespire Kingdom on the border of the Summerfield Duchy.

    While flying over thend, Archer targeted any monster he saw with a wave of sma Missiles that took them out by piercing their hearts with ease. By the time he spotted the city where Aeris hade from, he had killed thousands of creatures.

    Archer still felt the experience flowing into his body thanks to the Stone Men still fighting, but he did notice it slowing down thanks to them getting destroyed. But he wouldn''t let that dampen his spirits while summoning more.

    Thousands of Stone Men rushed into the darkness to gather more experience for him. After he summoned them, he entered Dunemark, where Aeris told him she lived, and followed the girl''s mana.

    Thanks to being a White Dragon, he could sense the Dark Wraith mana lingering in the city, and soon he found himself in front of a mansion guarded by men in dark grey armor that only showed their eyes that looked unyielding.

    But even more, soldiers rushed out of the gates and headed toward the city''s walls where the Swarm had just reappeared. Archer ignored them as an army of Stone Men was out there butchering the monsters.

    He approached the gate and was stopped by one of the guards, ''''Who are you, elf?''''

    Archer grew annoyed but chose not to kill the human, ''''Get Aeris Redcliff. She''s expecting me.''''

    The man stared for a little longer before rushing off while the one who stayed watched him. Archer found this funny and used Mana Maniption to create a chair to sit on while waiting for Aeris toe out.

    This confused the remaining guard, but Archer spoke, ''''Can you tell me about some of the rare monsters in the Dunespire Kingdom?''''

    ''''Why?'''' the guard replied in a nervous voice.

    ''''I''m starting a zoo in my kingdom and need to get some monsters,'''' he said. Just as he spoke, a voice full of venom spoke from behind him.

    ''''What is a scumbag like you doing in my allies kingdom? Haven''t you done enough damage.''''

    Archer turned around only to spot his uncle Rylon. With a fake smile, he greeted the older man, ''''Uncle! It''s good to see you.''''

    ''''Shut up, lizard! You stole my wife like a scumbag. What have you done with her!'''' Rylon demanded, causing Archer tough as the angry man.

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 833 Aeris Means A Lot To Me

    Chapter 833 Aeris Means A Lot To Me

    ??Archer looked at his uncle and replied with a mocking chuckle, ''''Yes, I stole your wife, but now I think I will go after your daughters if you don''t apologize for ndering my good name.''''

    Rylon sputtered when he heard his response and couldn''t believe how shameless his nephew was. Archer stood up and approached the man surrounded by his guards. ''''Now you mention Fianna,'''' he said with a grin.

    He leaned in to whisper to the Duke, ''''I will make her my woman tonight and mark her womb with my seed.''''

    When Rylon heard this, anger took over. He swung at Archer, who leaned back to dodge it, before unleashing a devastating punch to the man''s gut, bringing him to his knees as the strike dented his uncle''s armor.

    The guards quickly rushed forward, but Archer used his tail to swipe at the stupid soldiers and took them to the ground. He looked at them and spoke with a smirk, ''''Don''t be stupid. If you attack me, that would mean the Avalon Empire has dered war on the Draconia Kingdom.''''

    Archer smiled, ''''Now take my uncle back to the Summerfield Duchy. Tell the empire that I will help the Dunespire people.''''

    ''''How will you help?'''' The Redcliff guards questioned as more of them appeared from the front gate.

    ''''Like this,'''' Archer waved his hand, summoning even more Stone Men and ordered them to clear the kingdom of the Swarms monsters, which they instantly obeyed.

    He watched them rush through the city while pinpointing the creatures who snuck over the walls. When the Stone Men caught the Swarms minions, they were crushed and turned into chunks of meat.

    Archer turned back to the guard. ''''I will clear the kingdom for Aeris, but she''lle with me once it''s safe.''''

    The guards didn''t know what to say and looked at each other before a velvety, smooth voice said, ''''Ara ara, it looks like my cute granddaughter has found someone who cares about her.''''

    He turned to see a mature woman standing there with a seductive smile on her beautiful face. Archer noticed her sinful curvy body that had the right amount of curves, and her massive boobs strained against the dress''s fabric.

    The woman looked like an older version of Aeris if she were to have long, wavy hair. Archer was instantly attracted to her, which she sensed. She turned to him with a grin, ''''Oh, a young man who appreciates a mature beauty?''''

    Archer nodded with a charming smile, but then something hit him as the woman closed in on him and was only an inch away. ''''The young nowadays think if you''re over thirty, you''re an old woman, which is ridiculous as my beauty can match anyone younger.''''

    ''Narcissist much?'' he thought when hearing the woman''sints. ''But she can be as she''s drop dead gorgeous.''

    He chuckled to himself before speaking, ''''You''re not old. You are beautiful, and age doesn''t affect you whatsoever.''''

    The woman''s smile grew wider as her red eyes glowed, ''''Sweet words will only get you so far, dragon,'''' she said seductively.

    She looked around before leaning forward, allowing Archer to get a good view of her deep cleavage, ''''Now, little dragon, if you want this Wraith, you''re going have to prove what it takes. Conquer Pluoria, from the jungles in the south to the ice tundras in the north.''''

    Archer gulped as the beautiful woman approached, her hot breath brushing against his ear. ''''Once the white g flies over the whole continent, I will be your woman and will give you powerful children, as most of mine have failed me.''''

    He looked into the woman''s eyes and realized she was being serious, ''''What brought this on?''''

    The woman smirked. "You will be my granddaughter''s husband, but if you desire me as well, you''ll need to prove you''re worthier than all the kings who''ve sought my hand, including the emperors of Nightshade and Novgorod."

    Just as Archer was going to reply, a bad feeling washed over him; he looked around and didn''t see anything but rushed forward to push the older woman out of the way just as a green st mmed into the spot she was standing.

    When the spell connected, Archer flew backward and crashed into the mansion''s outer wall. The guards rallied and surrounded the woman, but a sudden voice reached his ears, ''''Arch!'''' it said.

    Secondster, he was wrapped in aforting darkness as his body started mending. Archer looked around only to realize that Aeris was shielding him from another wave of spells, and he felt her pain.

    He cast Cosmic Shield and Aurora Healing without a second thought before Blinking out of her. When Archer did that, Aeris returned to her human form and lunged at him while wrapping her slender arms around his shoulders.

    Archer returned the hug with one of his own before the two separated, as he had to block more spells that were cracking the shield. With a relieved voice, Aeris spoke, ''''Grandmother will be able to look after herself as she''s a Demi-God.''''

    ''''Its the Swarm,'''' he revealed. ''''They must have ambushed us with an elite unit when the monsters discovered I was in the city.''''

    Aeris nodded before returning to her Wraith form and shouting a shrill scream that stunned the attacking monsters. When Archer saw this, he rushed out, lunged at the first Mutant Human, and sank his sharp teeth into the creature''s neck.

    He tore its head off before sting another with Eldritch st when it tried to get closer. Archer was enjoying himself when he found Aeris fighting a group of Blightborns with shining ws.

    When they struck the Wraith girl, blood flew and stained the ground. ''Have they found her weakness?'' he asked himself internally.

    Archer shrugged and used Blink to appear before the monster attacking Aeris, who was trying to retreat. He easily tore them apart while his tail was like a deadly whip decapitating anything that got too close.

    He protected Aeris because the Mutated Humans rushed at her in the dozens. Archer knew something had to happen before taking a deep breath and releasing a stream of violet-colored fire that washed over the creatures.

    His attack gave the mature woman time to deal with the stronger mutants. She transformed into a massive Wratih, which tore the creatures apart while letting out an ear-piercing scream and shattered windows.

    It even hurt Archer''s ears, forcing him to cover them due to the intense pain. Shortly after that, Aeris appeared in her human form before cupping his cheeks and kissing him. When he felt her soft lips, a shock ran through his body.

    Soon, the two separated, and the battlefield started to calm down, thanks to the city guards, who crashed into the creature''s rear. Archer didn''t want to give up the experience he could gain, so he cast the sma Missile hundreds of times.

    Once the violet missiles appeared above him, Archer sent them flying forward, causing a wave of explosion that easily annihted the Swarms of Monsters. As he did that, Aeris''s grandmother continued her attack.

    The older woman killed the remaining creatures before appearing in front of Archer with a smile, ''''So you''re the White Dragon,'''' she said in an exotic ent that he couldn''t ce. ''''I''m Narcissa Redcliff, Matriarch of the Redcliff noble family.''''

    Archer smiled at her, ''''Archer Wyldheart, King of Draconia.''''

    Narcissa nodded while ncing around. ''''Dunespire will fall,'''' she said. ''''Will you take little Aeris to your kingdom? I know she likes you, and by the way you look at her, you feel the same.''''

    He nodded in affirmation. "Of course I feel the same. Aeris means a lot to me."

    "Why?"

    Archer nced at the short-haired girl, her cheeks flushed red as she avoided his gaze. "She''s caring and saved my life from a Demi-God. Plus, I''ve grown quite fond of my little Wraith and her beautiful red eyes."

    The older woman beamed, ''''Great. You two will fly back to Draconia, where I wille in a few weeks.''''

    When Aeris heard this, she stepped forward, ''''Where are you going?''''

    ''''I have some private business to attend to, little wraith; I''m sure this handsome young man will give you a nice ce to live where I can join you when I finish,'''' Narcissa said before her gaze turned to him.

    Archer nodded, but then he got a message from Nefertiti, [Husband! You need to aid me as these vile creatures have sent assassins to target my family]

    When he received that, he looked at Aeris and said concernedly, ''''We need to help Nefi. The Swarm are sending monsters to target the imperial family.''''

    Aeris nodded just as Narcissamented, ''''Good luck. I shall see you in a few weeks, lovebirds.''''

    The ck-haired girl went red as she transformed into her Wraith form. Archer summoned his wings and took off with a boom. He quickly used Mana Maniption to speed south, followed by Aeris.

    While flying over the chaotdscape, Archer summoned dozens of extrarge Stone Men by pouring stupid amounts of mana into them. The stone giants crashed into the ground below like an earthquake.

    They quickly went to work, destroying everything in sight. As the stone constructs wreaked havoc, Archer felt a constant stream of experience flowing into him, filling him with growing excitement.

    As he flew, Aeris caught up and wrapped herself around his body, causing a warm feeling to wash over him. ''''Thank you foring to help me, Arch,'''' she said in a sweet voice made better by her exotic ent. I hope we get along while I spend time in your kingdom.''''

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 834 Punching A Majestic Creature Like Me

    Chapter 834 Punching A Majestic Creature Like Me

    ??Archer smiled in response, ''''We will,'''' he said. ''''Would you like to help out around the kingdom? There''s many things to do.''''

    ''''Like what?''''

    He thought briefly, ''''I bought a zoo in Teu''s homnd. I will move it to Draconia and need someone to capture rare monsters.''''

    When Archer said that, he felt excitement from the Wraith girl, ''''I''ll do it! I know some jungles where I can get you some,'''' she eximed. ''''But they are dangerous. Will the people working there be fine?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' he answered. ''''I''m sure the old couple knows what they''re doing; Teu is currently dealing with them.''''

    While flying across the open grasnds, Archer spotted some hairy rhino-looking monsters and swooped down beforeying a solid punch, which caused a boom. The impact sent the creatures flying.

    This scene shocked Aeris, but Archer said, ''''Can you capture this monster? I may have to knock out a few others so we can breed them for the army.''''

    Without speaking, she jumped off his body and wrapped herself over it as he scanned it.

    [Grasnd Rhino]

    [Rank: A+]

    Following that, Archer knocked out several more, allowing Aeris to hold them in her shadow storage, which fascinated him. After capturing the monsters, she wrapped herself around his body.

    Archer felt the heft and grunted, prompting Aeris to delve into the intricacies of her storage skill. The revtion fascinated him, so he tested something out and sent a stream of pure mana into her body.

    He felt her body shudder as she let out an adorable moan, ''''Ahhhh.''''

    ''''I''m sorry, Arch!'''' Aeris quickly stuttered.

    Her reaction made himugh. ''''Thank you for helping me,'''' Archer said with a smile. ''''I missed you, Aeris.''''

    ''''I''ve also missed you,'''' she replied quietly. ''''It''s been lovely without you and the girls.''''

    When Archer heard that, his heart swelled, but he decided to hug her when they arrived in the Zenia Empire. Soon, they crossed over a swamp, and Aeris quickly spoke as her wed hand pointed to the west, ''''Look, Arch!''''

    His gaze turned to the left, and what he saw shocked him: a herd of elephant-like monsters stood twice as big as the Earth ones. Archer decided to scan the creatures.

    [Matriarch Queen Colossophant]

    [Rank: SS]

    ''''Oh, they''re strong. I can use them for the army,'' he mused.

    This gave him an idea, so he rushed toward the bigger one to challenge the monster and gain control of the herd. Aeris looked shocked as her red eyes widened. ''''What are you doing, Arch?''''

    He didn''t respond; instead, he punched the Colossophant''s head, sending the massive creature spinning and knocking over several others. The sight was soical that he and Aerisughed until their stomachs hurt.

    Following that, an older woman''s regal voice rang out. ''''Why are you punching a majestic creature such as myself? I did nothing to offend you, good sir.''''

    ''''Why the fuck does the monster sound British!'''' Archer blurted out while holding onto augh.

    ''''What''s Brit-ish?'''' Aeris''s exotic ent rang out in his ear.

    He shook his head while exining, ''''I will tell youter, and can you hear that voice?''''

    Before Aeris could answer, the voice rang out, ''''Oi, you flying human. Are you going to hover there, or will you help me? It''s only the right thing to do after assaulting such a finedy as myself.''''

    Archer couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst outughing as he descended to the sulking Colossophant to get a good look at them. The creature stood eight meters tall and was Monstrous in size.

    Hepared the monster to a battle tank as its muscles rippled under its thought dark blue hide. Archer looked into its eyes and saw intelligence, an undeniable intelligence that caught his attention.

    Without wasting any more time, he cast Aurora Healing on the Colossophant woman, and a violet glow washed over her as Aeris materialized next to him while looking around nervously, causing Archer to chuckle.

    ''''Why are you worried? I''m a dragon, you''re a Dark Wraith, and we''re with a herd of Colossophants?'''' he said with a smile. ''''Rx a little, Aeris.''''

    Just as he said, something alerted his senses; one of the elephant monsters swung its massive tusk to take out a group of lion monsters. When Archer saw this, he waved the Colossophant away in annoyance.

    He decided to scan it.

    [Lionarus]

    [Rank: A+]

    Archer approached the group of Lionaruses growling at him, but he ignored them. He pointed at the creature while looking for the biggest one and challenging it. ''''Fight me! If I win, you belong to me. If you win, I will give you a dragon corpse.''''

    The Lionarus leader looked interested and took up the challenge. It lunged at Archer, who only smiled before catching the monster by the neck and lifting it into the air as its ws tried to swipe at him.

    But thanks to his scales, the ws just created sparks that flew all over the ce. Archer held the Lionarus like normal and sent Nefertiti a message asking if she was okay, only tough at her response.

    [The monsters have stopped attacking, but I''m aching for you, and you need to do me when you get here]

    Archer shook his head, ''Lewd subus,'' he thought.

    He turned to the struggling monster and pped it a few times, causing the creature''s head to bleed before he spoke, ''''You''re mine now. Do you ept?''''

    A deep male voice responded as he healed the lion creature, ''''Yes, Boss.''''

    Archer dropped the Lionarus while, whichnded like a house cat before backing off as a Colossophant charged them. However, he moved quicker and shoulder-checked the tank-

    sized monster, causing it to fall over.

    He ced his foot on hisrge head and warned, ''''Don''t attack anything If I didn''t order it. Understand?''''

    The monster nodded before Archer turned to thergest female. ''''You get the same offer,'''' he said, looking at her with an evil glint, ''''Your choice, Matriarch Queen.''''

    When the creature heard this, she knelt with her herd, proiming, ''''You''re the Great Lord, the man who walks the great grasnd and bes its overlord. With you leading my people, we can reach a height that no Colossophant has ever reached.''''

    The massive monster knelt even lower. ''''Great One, we will follow you until the end of time and crush your enemy.''''

    Archer looked at the monster and chuckled at its amusing theatrics. Then he took hold of Aeris''s hand, and Blinks reappeared on top of the Colossophant, who was shocked.

    While standing, he could see all across the grasnd, and thanks to his mana senses, he sensed thousands of creatures. When he felt this, an idea popped into his mind, causing him to send Aisha a message, [Send more transport ships along with the 2nd Fleet and order them to bombard the Swarm Monsters they find along the coast]

    The dragonkin woman confirmed before getting back to work. Once that was over, he turned to the Lionarus, ''''Your name will be Brutus,'''' he said before giving him an order. ''''Find more of your kind and tell their pride leaders I challenge them to a fight.''''

    When the lion-like monsters heard his order, they all stood up, and it was only then that Archer realized there were more than fifty of them here. They were like lions from Earth but more savage-looking and twice the size, which worked for him.

    Archer could use them as a surprise. No one would expect a king to go around the wilnds collecting an army of monsters. After that, he looked at the Colossophant who was daydreaming and stamped his foot, ''''Oi woman,'''' he said. ''''Your name will be Berty. Now let''s search for more of your kin.''''

    ''''Do not disrespect ady by striking her head, young man,'''' Bertyined. ''''You should treat your elders with respect.''''

    ''''Shut up Berty,'''' Archer replied. ''''I will punch you again, and this time, I won''t use healing magic on you. Now let''s go.''''

    The Colossophant Matriarch grumbled something before alerting the herd to follow her and their new leader. When the other monsters heard this, they all looked at Archer, who smirked at them as Berty started walking.

    ********

    [Aeris''s POV]

    When she saw Archer punch the house-sized monster and it went flying, she was shocked: ''How is he so strong? He''s three years younger than me.''

    Aeris watched as he dealt with the leader of these intimidating creatures who were staring at her like she was a bug. But then something happened as Archer caught a well-known grasnd hunter called Lionarus by the throat as if it were nothing.

    ''Goddess! What sort of monster have I got myself involved with,'' Aeris thought while watching Archer treat a notorious predator like a house cat.

    All Aeris could hear was the Colossophant making strange noises, while Archer replied simrly, which confused her. ''Does he speak monster?''

    When she stopped paying attention and turned to the surroundingndscape, it was like a wilderness with rolling hills covered in various trees. While watching this, the monsters she had caught earlier were acting up.

    Aeris turned to Archer, who was scanning the horizon, ''''Hey. Those creatures from earlier are trying to escape.''''

    Archer smiled while running his fingers across her cheeks, which made her blush as he replied, ''''Let them out in a second and stay on Berty.''''

    ''Whose Berty? Don''t tell me he named the Colossophant!'' Aeris was losing her mind at the weirdness of it all.

    Taming monsters by punching them in submission was so amusing. While she was lost in thought, Archer tapped her, ''''Aeris, can you let them out in the middle? I will beat them up and make them part of my new army.''''

    ''''Okay, Arch!'''' she responded with a smile.

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 835 What Is That Smell

    Chapter 835 What Is That Smell

    ??[Aeris''s POV]

    Aeris raised her hand, and a shadow appeared ten feet above the ground. The Grasnd Rhinos fell out and crashed into each other. Before she knew it, Archer jumped into the middle of them and started smacking the carriage-sized monsters.

    ''What the fuck is going on! Why is he treating this a game,'' Aeris internallyined as Archer battered the monsters.

    She watched as Archer threw them around like they were sacks of rice while hitting others, but what he did to the bigger one was bad. Aeris soon watched him beat the daylights out of the poor monsters, causing her to feel bad for the trembling creatures.

    ''He''s brutal, but I understand it, he needs to be like this to survive against all the enemies his got,'' Aeris thought while she saw him healing the Grasnd Rhinos while speaking to the monster.

    Aeris continued to watch him until the group of monsters nodded like chickens, which made herugh, and she started to understand Archer even more.

    ***

    [Back to Archer]

    ''''No more getting rude to me, or I will beat you again? Do you understand Ross?''''

    ''''Yeah, man! Just don''t p me again, that hurt,'''' a man''s voice replied.

    That''s when one of the other Grasnd Rhinos charged at him. Archer saw this and looked at Ross, who almost looked ashamed of his fellow monster. All he did in return was step backward to dodge the charge.

    But the rhino flew past him and crashed into one of its elders, causing the older monster to start beating on the younger one and making Archerugh. He turned back to Ross, ''''Like I told the cats, find more of your kind and say your leader wants to challenge them.''''

    ''''You''ll fight more of us?'''' the monster asked timidly.

    ''''Yes,'''' Archer replied with a smile. ''''I will fight them, beat them, and then create an army out of you.''''

    Ross, the Grasnd Rhino, nodded its big head before rushing off into the tall grass, leaving him, Aeris, and the Colossophants, who were watching the scene with wide eyes and regarded him with respect.

    Berty slowly approached him and spoke in a tone of worship which baffled him, ''''Great One. I know many watering holes where you can find strong monsters.''''

    Archer turned to the Matriarch and spoke, ''''Okay. Take us there, and we are heading south to the humannds.''''

    The Colossophant nodded her head. Archer grabbed Aeris''s hand and Blinked. The couple reappeared on the monster''s back as she started walking, followed by her herd, and they ate some of the grass.

    While traveling, Archer created a couple of chairs for them to rx in. Once he was sat down, Aerismented as she gotfortable, ''''Why are we traveling on the back of Berty? And why did you name her such a strange name?''''

    Archer was just about to reply when someone appeared and sunk a knife into Aeris''s chest, causing her to fly off the back of the Colossophant. When the ck-haired girl hit the ground, he was in shock.

    Something inside him clicked as his rage consumed him, causing him to fly forward and grab the being who stabbed his Dark Wraith. Archer soon realized that these were ninja-looking soldiers.

    With that, he cast Soul Sunder, ripped the man''s soul from his body, and devoured it like a demon before doing the same thing to the others that appeared. Archer tore their lifeless corpses apart until the surrounding grasnd was covered in blood.

    When he calmed down, Archer felt a hand gently ced on his arm, causing him to spin around. Standing before him was Aeris, a sweet smile gracing her pretty face. His eyes traveled down, and he noticed a rip in her dress, but otherwise, she appeared unharmed.

    ''''What happened to you?'''' Archer asked while grabbing a hold of her.

    Aeris giggled, ''''I''m a Wraith, remember? Physical attacks cannot kill me, only harm me,'''' she answered while being wrapped in a tight hug.

    As Archer did that, he sorted through the assassin''s memories and could only trace the source to a noble in Starfall City. ''Wait until I go get Leira. I will crucify the whole family regardless of what the empire says.''

    He tightened his hug to the Wraith girl, who melted against him. While the two did this, Berty said, ''''Great One. I smell a Grizzarok closing in on us from the West.''''

    ''''Okay,'''' Archer grinned, ''''Watch this.''''

    After speaking, he Blinked off Berty''s back and appeared in front of a massive grizzly bear-looking monster. Without wasting time, the creature swiped at Archer, who blocked it using the wings he summoned.

    The monster''s paw mmed against his white scales, and Archershed out with his tail and took the creature''s legs out, causing it to crash to the ground. Then he tamed it by beating it some more.

    Following that, they continued traveling while beating more monsters who joined his growing army with shocked Aeris. She was looking at all kinds of creatures, from twenty-foot-

    tall giants to small, vicious-looking dinosaurs that snapped at anything nearby.

    Archer found them amusing to tame, so he kept pping them away until they fainted. Then, he used Aurora Healing on the monsters, bringing them back to full power, which allowed him to control the dog-sized creatures.

    Once they crossed the border, Archer told the monster horde to travel through the empire and keep heading south until they reached a forest on the coast and waited for him. He also told them not to attack anyone unless they were attacked first.

    Berty agreed to lead the horde, and Archer shooed her away as her voice annoyed him. As they vanished, he summoned his wings while scooping up the amazed Aeris before taking off and heading toward Alexandria, the capital of Nefertiti''s homnd.

    The Wraith girl''s smile never faded as she trailed small kisses up and down Archer''s neck, eliciting his shivers. As they neared the city, a spell hurtled towards them, but Archer''s Anti-Magic Skill deflected it. Despite this, the impact still sent him flying backward.

    More magic flew at Archer, but the skill blocked everything. He was sent crashing to the ground while shielding Aeris, who also transformed into her Wraith form. Once the duo recovered, he squinted at the wall and saw the soldiers lining up to fire again.

    Archer chuckled, ''''Idiots,'''' he said before using Blink to appear on the wall just as Aeris let out a shrill scream that stunned the Zenian soldiers. He saw a pink me flying directly toward him as she did that.

    A happy smile appeared on his face as Nefertiti crashed into him and sent the two flying over the side of the wall, causing Aeris to panic. The Wraith girl rushed forward, wrapping them in her shadow as they hit the ground.

    When Aeris returned to her humanoid form, shey on the soft grass while Nefertiti straddled Archer. The pink-haired subus''s eyes glowed with untold love before she quickly kissed him.

    Archer was sent to heaven when feeling her soft, plump lips against his own. He returned her kiss while taking a handful of her juicy behind. Soon enough, they broke apart as Nefertiti''s eyesnded on Aeris.

    The Wraith girl watched them with bright red cheeks, but her red eyes were filled with fascination. Archer smiled at the short-haired as Nefertiti spoke in a knowing voice, ''''Finally admitted to yourself? Now you have let me make this clear.''''

    Nefertiti stood up and approached Aeris before holding her hand out. ''''Don''t try interrupting my private time with my husband,'''' she said. ''''You can have him once I''ve drained him good.''''

    Archer watched a radiant smile appear on her pretty face as she continued, ''''I need him inside me, Aeris.'''' She wrapped her arm around the petite girl''s shoulder. ''''I hope we get on, but don''t get in the way of me and my husband. Can we agree on that? Otherwise, you will get burnt by my arcane magic.''''

    ''''I have no intention of getting in the way of your rtionship with our husband, Nefi,'''' Aeris honestly replied. ''''I just want to be friends with you girls.''''

    His shock upon hearing the subus''s words was palpable, and his expression betrayed his surprise. As Nefertiti advanced towards him, she pressed her chest against his, causing his breath to hitch.

    ''''I know you will never leave me, and now I know you love me,'''' she said with a loving smile. ''''Come, let''s head to the local inn. My parents are busy sorting out the empire''snd.''''

    Archer nodded in understanding as they walked to the nearest inn. Nefertiti turned to Aeris before entering. ''''Just remember not to affect the other''s rtionships, Wraith girl,'''' she said with a smile. ''''The others are too friendly to say that, but it had to be done.''''

    Aeris nodded with a smile as they entered the establishment. Despite the sudden hush that fell over the ce, it didn''t deter them from conversing about the recent events across Zenia.

    He recounted their tranquil flight over Mediterra, prompting him to remember to collect the three elves after dropping off Nefertiti at the 1st Fleet. Aeris gestured towards an empty table, and they all settled down to continue their discussion.

    Nefertiti looked at Archer and scrunched up her little nose, ''''What is that smell? It''s disgusting,'''' she said in an annoyed voice.

    Heughed before casting Aurora Healing on himself and Aeris while exining, ''''Well, what you are smelling is Berty, and I will be giving her a talking too when we leave the city.''''

    ''''Berty?'''' Nefertiti said as a confused expression crossed her face.

    Aeris giggled, ''''He tamed a herd of Colossophants and many other monsters. It was fascinating,'''' she said in an amused tone.

    ''''Colossophants! How did you control such a monster husband?'''' Nefertiti while looking into his eyes.

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 836 A Lady Has Never Been This Clean

    <h4>Chapter 836 A Lady Has Never Been This Clean</h4>

    Archer chuckled, ''''I beat up their Matriarch, then made her submit to me,'''' he said with a grin. ''''We rode her here while the other Colossophants traveled alongside Grasnd Rhinos and Grizzarok that I tamed.''''

    Nefertiti''s eyes widened even further as she shook her head. "Where are they?" she asked.

    ''''They are marching south; I ordered them to stop outside Aquaria,'''' Archer answered with a smile as the waiter approached the table.

    The pink-haired subus shook her head, ''''You''re crazy, husband,'''' she said before turning to the waiter, ''''Can we have a menu, please?''''

    ''''Yes, Princess,'''' the man replied before giving them three menus and standing off to the side.

    Nefertiti started reading through hers while ordering dishes, but Aeris was more reserved and embarrassed to speak. Archer interrupted, ''''Just bring five of everything,'''' he said while smiling at the Wraith girl.

    The waiter was shocked but nodded before rushing off to prepare for the meal as the three started chatting. Nefertiti informed them that the Swarm are constantly attacking and the imperial army can''t keep up.

    Archer reassured her that his legions would find the monsters with the help of the Stone Men and Outriders. When the Sucubuss heard this, she smiled and leaned over the table to kiss him.

    Once she was done, Archer had a silly smile while Aeris giggled at the scene, but he decided to tease the short-haired girl by leaning over and kissing her soft cheek. The Wraith girl went utterly red, causing the other two tough.

    After waiting for ten minutes, the waiter returned with two more staff members, who returned with the easy-to-book dishes and started unloading them onto the table. While they were doing that, Archer messaged the girls.

    Following that, he received replies from everyone reassuring him that they were okay. Still, that didn''t change the fact that the Swarm was ramping up its attacks and had decimated towns and viges all over the continent.

    Archer was told that Kassandra is escorting the first fleet while Demetra guards the second and third, thanks to Agrippina offering to watch over the kingdom while they are gone, which pleases him.

    As he was doing that, the restaurant staff unloaded his order, and the sheer amount of food on the table looked ridiculous. Archer nced at Nefertiti, staring at it all like it was her worst enemy, making him chuckle.

    He then turned his gaze toward Aeris, who giggled like a little girl at the sight of the feast. The three of them started eating while talking about all the newsing from the Soutnds, which was terrible.

    Every kingdom except Aquaria was raised to the ground, and millions of refugees fled thends and flocked to the only haven: the Draconia Kingdom. When Archer heard this, he was pleased, as the poption would swell into the millions, and by the time he beat the Swarm, it would be in the billions.

    A n was forming, and he sent Aisha a message about forming DSS, the Draconian Spy Service, telling her to hire only the best people for the job. But the dragonkin woman suggested his Oma Mia as she was experienced in covert operations and information gathering.

    Pleased, he ordered her to split the 10th Legion and send them to the maind to gather any refugees they could find while the Coastal Fleets would support the transport ships.

    While doing that, Archer heard a meow in his head, informing him that The Church Of Lights Banks were full of treasure, which made his inner goblin chuckle. After that, he started eating while chatting to Nefertiti and Aeris.

    With satisfaction, hemanded her to divide the 10th Legion and dispatch them to the maind to gather any refugees they could find while the Coastal Fleets would support the transport ships.

    Amid this, Archer''s thoughts were interrupted by a meow, informing him that The Church Of Light and Novgorodian Banks were brimming with treasure. This elicited a chuckle from his inner goblin as his eyes glowed.

    Following that, he began to dine while conversing with Nefertiti and Aeris as people came and went from the restaurant. There was mostly meat, but the other dishes were delicious, and Archer was lust to gluttony.

    It took the trio an hour to finish all the food; Aeris was lying back in her chair while holding her stomach as Nefertiti grabbed his arm, ''''Husband if I get fat, will you still love me?''''

    Archer chuckled. ''''Of course I would, Nefi.'''' He grabbed her hand and kissed it. ''''I will always love you, no matter what.''''

    The subus girl beamed with happiness as she lunged at him. Her tail appeared and wrapped around his thigh, and she sat on hisp. Archer was taken by surprise but let her do it when she started kissing his neck.

    His eyes met Aeris''s, who smiled before pointing toward the iing waiter. The young man didn''t know where to look, but Archer questioned, ''''How much?''''

    ''''11 gold my prince,'''' the waiter answered.

    Archer retrieved 16 coins and handed them to the man. "Keep 3 for yourself and give 2 to the cook," he said warmly. "The meal was satisfying. Please express my gratitude to the chef."

    The three left the restaurant and noticed the streets were quiet and empty. Archer turned to Nefertiti, ''''Do you want to join us in Aquaria? We will be marching north once my armies arrive,'''' he said.

    Nefertiti thought briefly before grinning like a Chesire cat, ''''Are you trying to get rid of me, Mr?''''

    Archer chuckled before shaking his head, ''''Of course not, my love. I would never dream of getting rid of you,'' he said while wrapping his arms around her waist. ''''You''reing back to Aquaria so I can pamper you.''''

    She smiled, ''''Okay. I can fly now, so getting there won''t take long.''''

    ''''We can probably catch up to the Monster Army,'''' Archermented while summoning his wings. ''''I want to tame more creatures; it''s entertaining.''''

    Aeris giggled, ''''It was fun watching you smile so much,'''' shemented.

    Nefertiti whirled around on the short-haired girl, but Archer noticed that she stopped saying something. Seeing this, he smiled before taking off and heading further south as the trio flew over Alexandria.

    Soon, they were heading across the never-ending grasnds, where Archer saw the tracks of his new Monter Army heading across the dry ground. While the trio flew, Nefertiti and Aeris were outpacing him.

    Archer smiled before he sped up, causing a sonic boom when he overtook two girls who looked baffled, but soon theyughed and tried to catch up. After flying for twenty minutes, he spotted the Colossophants.

    He swooped down toward them, and when he got close to Berty, hended on her back with a thud, scaring the poor creature. Archer chuckled before casting Cleanse on the monster, and she was shocked.

    Berty let out a roar but soon calmed down when she realized she was squeaky clean, which made Archerugh as the woman spoke, ''''Oh my! Ady has never been this clean. Could you do it for my herd, Great One?''''

    Archer nodded before casting it on the other Colossophants, who started trumpeting in happiness just as Nefertiti and Aeris appeared next to him. The subus looked around with wide eyes. ''''So you were telling the truth,'''' she said.

    ''''Of course, I was,'''' he replied in a fake hurt. ''''Why would I lie to you, my love?''''

    The two girls startedughing as the Colossophants continued south, passing by the beautifulndscape. Nefertiti was scanning the horizon, and Archer noticed her eyes narrowing.

    ''''What''s wrong, Nefi?'''' Archermented as he jumped up.

    Before she could answer, Berty panicked and grumbled to inform the herd, ''''A pack of V-Rexes is charging at us, Great One.''''

    Archer''s curiosity was caught as he turned to Nefertiti and Aeris. ''''Protect the monsters,'''' he said with a smile. ''''I want to fight in my dragon form to level it up.''''

    They smiled and nodded in affirmation; before Archer transformed, he checked his status.

    [Experience: 5000/4000000]

    [Experience Gained: 1004800]

    [Level Up: 616>617]

    [Status Points: 2>4]

    [HP: 48000>49000]

    [Mana: 791100>794100]

    [Strength: 55200>57000]

    [Constitution: 54200>55000]

    [Stamina: 54000>55000]

    [Charisma: 31250>31450]

    [Intelligence: 444000>445600]

    [Wild Fang Style: 0>1]

    Archer was pleased to see the gains and was excited that he finally leveled up. With that sorted out, he leaped off Berty''s back and transformed into his dragon form. A bright light blinded everything around until it died down.

    His four massive tree-truck-sized legs crashed into the ground while his massive body, tail, and wings cast a shadow over the surroundingndscape. Now Archer was in his true form, and he spotted the iing creatures.

    They reminded him of tyrannosaurus from Earth, but they were smaller and seemed to hunt in packs. The monsters stood fifteen feet tall and had a ck hide with glowing red eyes that stood out in the darkness.

    Archer chuckled deeply and throatily, thanks to his size. He took a deep breath and let out an earth-shattering roar before a stream of violet fire shot out and hit the biggest V-Rex, causing it to roar in pain.

    The searing fire tore through the monster''s body like aser, causing the others to scatter, but Archer was on them. He lunged forward before biting down on one of the creatures and hitting a small group with his massive tail.

    When his sudden attack hit the V-Rexes, they were surprised as Archer appeared out of nowhere. Archer grabbed one of the monsters and tore it in half before swallowing it whole causing the others to back off.

    After that, the grasnd was bathed in blood as Archer annihted the dinosaur monsters, which satisfied him. However, just as he was about to return to his humanoid form, a group of monsters jumped on him.

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 837 Clean Up

    Chapter 837 Clean Up

    ??[Aeris & Nefertiti''s POV]

    Nefertiti was getting excited as Archer went wild. He was fighting with more dinosaur-looking monsters that swarmed over hisrge body like parasites, but the creatures were giving as good as they got in the fight as they tore through his scales while he tore them apart.

    While watching this, Nefertiti felt her little sister getting wet, ''''Blessthe goddess for sending him here; he''s mine!''

    Her pink eyes glowed with lust, causing Aeris to ask, ''''Are you okay, Nefi?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' she answered in a breathless voice. ''''I want him right now; I''m aching to feel him inside me.''''

    When Aeris heard this, her cheeks turned bright red, but it was toote as curiosity overtook her, ''''What is it like? I mean, when you do that thing with Arch.''''

    Nefertiti turned her gaze toward Aeris and startedughing uncontrobly. Loud crashes and roars could be heard in the background. ''''Little Wraith, it''s one of the best feelings in the world, especially since we love each other.''''

    ''''But what does it feel like? Grandmother says it''s like taking those mind drugs they sell on the ck markets, with the only difference being that it feels like you''re in heaven. She mentioned something about getting opened up feels amazing,'''' Aeris questioned in a curious tone.

    ''''Your grandmother is a wise woman,'''' Nefertiti said. ''''But to answer your question, it''s hard to exin; it feels amazing, but there''s something else there. Something deeper, it''s more than just a primal urge. It''s a connection between two souls meant to be together.''''

    Nefertiti looked into the sky as the stars shone like a beautiful canvas of hundreds of colors. ''''Before I met Arch, I was an angry, lost young woman always running from her mistakes, but ever since meeting him, I have stopped running and decided to show the world who I truly am.''''

    When she finished speaking, Aeris witnessed her body glow as her subus features red to life. Nefertiti started floating into the air as she cast Arcane sts into the monsters on Archer''s back.

    The pink mes annihted the creatures on contact, causing them to let out a death noise before being crushed. Nefertiti looked at Aeris as her pink eyes glowed with power, ''''Life is too short to continue with being embarrassed. Take your shot and see if he epts, but by now, you should already know Archer is a very jealous dragon and won''t allow you near any men apart from his people.''''

    After speaking, the subus flew into the fray while casting her ancient arcane magic. This magic tore the monsters apart, but they seemed like a tidal wave of teeth and ws. Archer and Nefertiti worked like a well-oiled machine to destroy the Monster Wave they stumbled upon.

    Aeris witnessed all this and thought, ''She''s right, and so were you, mama. We will only regret the chances we never took.''

    She looked into the sky and saw a star suddenly shine, causing her to smile, ''''I love you and Papa so much, but know that I''ve finally found my happiness and will never forget about you both,'''' she mumbled to herself.

    The star shined again alongside a second, and this caused her to grasp, ''''Papa!''''

    Aeris was suddenly overwhelmed with emotions, and her vision went blurry. As her world turned dark, a pair of arms encircled her, making her feel much better. She looked up only to see a concerned Archer staring at her with a concerned expression.

    She buried her head in his head while tears fell, but a warm feeling washed over her as Archer picked her up and held her close. Aeris was thankful to find someone who was powerful and caring.

    ***

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer held Aeris close as she cried her eyes out. She made heartbreaking noises, but he ensured the Wraith girl knew she wasn''t alone. One of the Wraith girls calmed down before they separated.

    Aeris looked at him while rubbing her eyes, ''''Thank you,'''' she said while sniffling. ''''You''re too kind to me, Arch.''''

    He smiled at the embarrassed girl, ''''Fight some of the monsters before Nefertiti kills them all,'''' Archer smiled while waving at the creatures around them.

    The ck-haired girl nodded as she stepped back and transformed into her Dark Wraith form. She let out an ear-piercing scream that hurt his ears as she lunged at the nearest creature.

    Archer scanned the monster to see what they were.

    [Terranox]

    [Rank: A+]

    Aeris used her immense strength and ws to tear apart the monster, sending blood flying everywhere. By the end of the battle, the grasnd was soaked in monster blood, and both girls were left breathing heavily from the exertion.

    Archer jumped off Berty''s back andnded with a thud, quickly casting Aurora Healing and Cleanse on them. Nefertiti let out a happy sigh while Aeris smiled before thanking him as she stretched her body.

    He noticed she wore a training outfit resembling leggings and a thin jumper. Archer thought, ''Aeris may be a tomboy but shes gorgeous and I should make her mine.''

    With that, Archer looked at Nefertiti, who was using magic to clean off her kaftan, and then turned to her. "Would you like to be together and see where things go, my beautiful Wraith?" he asked earnestly.

    Aeris''s whole body stiffened as she turned to him, her eyes wide with surprise. "What?" she eximed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Archer chuckled, ''''Well, I''ll just show you what I mean,'''' hemented while picking her up into a princess carry and leaned down before kissing her soft, delicate lips, which sent a shock through both of their bodies.

    The two continued to kiss until a cough was heard. ''''Come on, and let''s get to Aquaria,'''' Nefertiti said with a knowing smile.

    Aeris jumped back in embarrassment while stuttering, but the subus grabbed the Wratih girl and flew up to Bertys''s back, finally speaking, ''''Great One. It seems you like multiple women. Would you like to add this finedy to your harem?''''

    When Archer heard this, he looked at therge elephant-like monster and retorted, ''''If you had a human form, then maybe, but I don''t think you do.''''

    ''''Oh darn it,'''' Berty replied as her trunk flew toward Archer''s shoulder and slowly started to massage him. ''''Us Colossophants have a human form, but we must reach the Sovereign Mage Rank to unlock the skill.''''

    He pped it away, ''''Stop flirting with me. It''s weird, as you''re ten times my size.''''

    The Colossophant Matriechughed before signaling the herd to move when he and the two girls jumped on her back. After that, Nefertiti and Aeris chatted about magic while Archer got some rest.

    It didn''t take long to get back to Aquaria, and when they crossed over thest hill, the city appeared in the distance. Archer ordered the Monster Army to stay in the grasnds until he returned to get them once the navy arrived.

    Berty asked where they were going, and he grinned, ''''You will be loaded onto my transport ships and taken to Draconia. Where you can live in the wild until the right amodation can be built for you.''''

    Therge Colossophant nodded as Archer, Nefertiti, and Aeris made their way toward the city gate, where they spotted Teu standing there with a beaming smile as the three of them approached.

    When Archer got close enough, he spoke to the beautiful blue-haired girl, ''''How have things been here, Teu?''''

    ''''Chaos, we have been attacked by sneakier monsters, but once Brooke organized the defenses, the attacks didn''t do as much damage,'''' she said with a frown. ''''The scouts tell me a Monster Wave is heading this way.''''

    Archer, Nefertiti, and Aeris startedughing, catching Teu''s attention, ''''Oh hey, you two, I didn''t know you''d be here.''''

    The subus stepped forward and hugged the Aquarian Princess, who looked shocked, but Nefertiti spoke, ''''It''s good that you''re safe; I cannot wait to see Draconia. Zenia was ravaged and depressing. Now, Father introduced conscription, which made the atmosphere.''''

    Just as she spoke, Archer received a message from Kassandra informing him that the 1st Fleet had arrived, and everyone in Aquaria would know as the sound of hundreds of cannons firing onto hordes of monsters heading toward Aquaria.

    The three girls yelped in fright, but Archer told them that the navy was arriving to start the cleanup of Pluoria. When Teu heard this, she questioned, raising her eyebrow, ''''Clean up?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''We will wipe out the Swarm by leading them into my legions, who will cut them down,'''' he answered. ''''Now, my three beautifuldies, I wille to see you once you are all settled. Just send me a message with your location.''''

    They all nodded before entering the city, while Archer took off and flew toward the coast. As he approached, he saw Draconia''s Royal Navy pulling into the Aquarian harbor, with the massive Archer''s Pride taking center stage.

    Flying closer, he descended andnded gracefully on the deck of his gship. The surrounding sailors saluted him, and he returned before Blinking to the bridge''s balcony only to see Olivia Anderson standing there with a smirk.

    The beautiful admiral saluted, ''''It''s good to see you, my Al-

    Maseeh At-Tinyan.''''

    Archer shook his head, ''''Not you too,'''' he said. ''''Well, it''s not like I care; how was the trip here?''''

    Olivia giggled, ''''We took out some pirates that tried to attack the transport ships, but the Destroyers wiped them out. Apart from that little scuffle, watching the Dragon Marines train was peaceful and interesting. Where did you find their instructors?'''' she asked curiously.

    ''''I think Sagana brought some sea elves to Draconia from Avidia,'''' Archer replied as the ship stopped outside the harbor. ''''They offered their services in sea warfare as their people specialize in it.''''

    ''''You have sea elf citizens?''''

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 838 Here Love, You Can Share It With Me

    Chapter 838 Here Love, You Can Share It With Me

    ??Archer nodded. "Yes, there is a city in South Draconia that is home to most of their people, alongside one of the kingdom''srgest shipyards and naval bases that trains sailors for the navy."

    "How did you get them toe here?" Olivia questioned. "They are usually reclusive and hate the other races."

    "That''s a long story, but the gist is that a sea elf tribe in the western part of Avidia rose to power and conquered the others in a brutal war. Those who didn''t want to live under military rule fled their homnd," Archer exined.

    He looked at the calm sea lit by the stars above before continuing, "We found them wandering around Mediterra and the Soutnds. With Sagana''s help, I offered them a ce to stay. They moved to our domain and flourished, earning me their loyalty."

    Olivia smiled and nodded. ''''Amazing,'''' she said. ''''Well, now we''re here. We can start clearing out the Swarm and level up the army.''''

    ''''That''s the n,'''' Archer replied. ''''Order the Marshals to disembark andnd just outside the city to set up our fortress for the legions.''''

    The older woman nodded, ''''Yes, Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan,'''' she said with a sly smile.

    Archer rolled his hands and smacked Olivia''s juicy behind, causing the admiral to yelp as her pink eyes turned to him, ''''Oh, is the king a lewd man? Does he want this older woman?'''' she teased him.

    He looked into her eyes without joking and answered, ''''Yes, I want you, Liv, and it doesn''t matter if you''re older than me.''''

    After that, Olivia''s eyes widened, and a naughty smile then appeared as she leaned up against Archer while squashing her massive assets against his chest, which made his heart race, but he managed to control his lust thanks to all the sex he''d had.

    ''''Well, we can get to know each other personally, but for now, we have a mission,'''' Oliviamented while hugging him.

    Archer nodded before taking off again. Once the admiral walked back into the bridge, he flew toward the city. Nefertiti told him that she, Sera, Teu, Brooke, and Aeris were waiting for him.

    He flew toward their location only to see hundreds of Aquarians rushing around in a panic as they spotted the iing fleet. When Archer spotted the fourdies chatting, hended next to them.

    Following that, they greeted him with a hug and kiss, except for Aeris, who was too embarrassed to do so, which caused the other girls to giggle. Archer and the four girls decided to settle down for the night.

    Nefertiti offered to show them an inn only if he promised she would be first, which Archer agreed to with a grin. The group meandered through the streets while following the subus.

    Teu and Sera were questioning Aeris about her love for Archer, which only made her blush, causing him to think, ''She''s beautiful when embarrassed.''

    It took them to reach Nefertiti''s destination. Arge Egyptian-inspired building stood taller than the surrounding dwellings. Archer noticed it was built out of beautiful sandstone while decorated with old red maple wood.

    Archer saw hieroglyphics littering outside the building, depicting famous Zenian battles or scenes throughout their history. He couldn''t help but admire the artwork, which would have taken countless hours.

    Nefertiti saw him looking and beamed. ''''Zenian artists are renowned artisans that most kingdoms and empires want to hire to decorate their pces,'''' she said. ''''Father encourages the arts and funds endeavors that will bring more people into his love of all kinds of art.''''

    His eyebrow raised, ''''I didn''t know your homnd loved art,'''' he said in a curious tone.

    This caused Nefertiti to giggle. ''''Well, there''s a lot you don''t know, husband,'''' shemented in her exotic Egyptian ent, which she had grown to love. ''''I have a few friends who would love to join your kingdom and bring Zenian art to Draconia.''''

    Archer smiled when he heard this and hugged the subus who relished in the attention, but Teu interrupted, ''''Arch! I was talking to some of my family guards, and they suggested asking the Father if you can recruit some deep sea farmers.''''

    ''''What do they grow in the sea? I have a Deep Sea Mining tform being built by my cousin Farrah,'''' Archer said. ''''Could webine both projects to mass farm around the ind?''''

    Teu nodded, ''''Aquarians can operate underwater without the need for air,'''' she looked into his eyes with a smile. ''''Remember, we are descendants of the first mermaids that swam in the seas.''''

    ''''Good idea,'''' Archer said while taking out some paper and writing it down before continuing. ''''We can earn the kingdom a fortune forbining these; if we include the Red Silk from the Desert Worms, then Draconia will be the wealthiest nation on Thrylos.''''

    All four girls smiled when they saw the happiness on his face. Soon after, the group entered the inn and approached the front desk. A young woman was sitting behind it, looking up with a smile. ''''How can the Hungry Horse Inn serve you on this fine night?'''' she said happily.

    Nefertiti smiled, ''''Can we have your biggest room? We need to rest for the night.''''

    The woman nodded before turning her gaze to a book. She started going through it until she found something and spun around. She took a red key off the hook and handed it to the subus. ''''That would be 4 gold,'''' she expressed. ''''That includes room service, dinner, and breakfast.''''

    Everyone wanted the room, so Archer gave the woman 5 gold, which shocked her, but she soon guided them all to the bedroom. He noticed her constantly looking backward while taking in the four girls following him.

    After five minutes of walking upstairs, they reached the top floor where the woman opened a door, ''''Here is your room,'''' she said while walking inside. ''''There is a mana buzzer to request food whenever you wish.''''

    Nefertiti and the other girls thanked her before the young woman''s eyes met his before she concluded, ''''Enjoy your stay in the Hungry Horse Inn. Have a good night.''''

    Once she finished speaking, the door was closed, causing the others to giggle as Seramented, ''''You always drive women crazy with your stupid charisma.''''

    Archer chuckled as he picked the dragon girl up and kissed her, which she happily reciprocated with enough passion that it lit his lust, but he had to control it as he wanted to try some of the food.

    He put Sera down before looking at Aeris, ''''Order four of every dish,'''' he requested in a charming tone. ''''Tell them we will pay for everything so they don''t panic.''''

    The Dark Wraith girl nodded before rushing toward the buzzer as Nerfetiti and Teu walked toward the bathroom. Once they started walking, Sera jumped off him and rushed toward the balcony. ''''I''m going for a fly. Do you want toe, sweetheart?'''' she asked, turning to him.

    Archer smiled before approaching the fairy dragon and joined her on the balcony. Then, the dragon took off and started flying over Aquaria while Archer admired the scene before them. Everything was dark, and the lights from the city lit up the surrounding area.

    The two flew for ten minutes until they reached arge mountain that jutted into the sky. Archer narrowed his eyes when he saw a flock of vile-looking birds roosting on the peak, causing him to cast sma Missiles before sending them flying toward the creatures.

    Explosions rang across the mountain peak, sending the monsters scattering in all directions. Sera quickly chased arge bird and grabbed it before breathing her red fire all over the creature.

    She then started eating it, making Archerugh at her silliness, but the dragon girl ripped it in half and held out the other half, ''''Here love,'''' she said with a smile. ''''You can share it with me.''''

    Archer took the meat, which smelt delicious, but wanted to add something, so he flew toward the nearest edge. Sera followed behind him, and the twonded on a ledge cut off from the ground below.

    He took out some spices and doused them on the meat, making it smell even better. Sera noticed what he was doing and got curious as she chirped, ''''What''s that?''''

    Sera started bouncing on the spot when the aroma hit her nose, causing her tail to swish side to side in excitement. When Archer spotted this, he smiled as he answered, ''''Some spices the Brownies made before I got kicked out the domain.''''

    Archer took out more and offered some to the dragon girl, ''''Want some babe?''''

    Her red eyebrows raised, ''''Babe? Where did thate from?''''

    After speaking, Archer shrugged, ''''I want to show you girls how much you mean to me, and I thought about being more loving to start things off.''''

    Sera beamed, ''''That sounds good,'''' she took a bite of the meat and started moaning before continuing with a mouth full of food. ''''Ke--ep calling me th--at, I lik--e it.''''

    Archer bonked her on the head, ''''We may be monsters, but eat with manners, girl!''''

    The dragon girl giggled, ''''Sorr--y.''''

    He looked at her and used his tail to smack her perky behind, causing Sera to yelp as she growled at him before getting back to the bird meat and huffed. Archerughed as he leaned over and pecked her cheek, which earned no response.

    The gluttonous dragon ignored him as she was too wrapped in the meat. Archer started eating his own as the stars above glowed like a never-ending celestial painting. He remembered a saying from Earth that he always liked.

    ''I will love the light for it shows me the way, yet I will endure the darkness because it shows me the stars,'' Archer thought while eating.

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 839 Please, don’t stop (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 839 Please, don''t stop (R18)</h4>

    Archer finishes the delicious bird meat as something catches his attention. Far above the mountain top, a beautiful rain ofets streaked across the sky and crashed somewhere in the far north Thrylos.

    Sera jumped up and became alert when she saw this; Archer startedughing as she reminded him of a scared cat. But he ignored her as a violet glow suddenly appeared and hovered in the air before vanishing as quickly as it happened.

    ''''So beautiful,'''' he said, ''This ce is far better than Earth.''

    Afterward, he heard Sera finish her meal as she sat back down, tossing the bones over the edge, where they tumbled down the side of the mountain. Once she did that, her ruby-red eyes turned to him, and she asked seriously, ''''Will you take revenge against the family that banished me?''''

    Archer knew she was serious, as she wasn''t her usual happy self. But he honestly answered, ''''I''m nning to burn your homnd to ash until it ceases to exist; then, I will turn the whole realm into a Monster Haven for my armies, so the kingdom is forgotten and the wrongs they did to you will be repaid,'''' he reassured her.

    Sera beamed when she heard this, then lunged at him like a predator and wrapped her limbs around him. She nuzzled into his neck. ''''Everyone in my life abandoned me, but you never,'''' she spoke quietly. ''''You are the only person who has never left my side and has always been there for me.''''

    Archer remained silent and began to kiss her soft, slender neck tenderly. The dragon girl stiffened at first, then let out an adorable moan. "Mmmghh, that feels nice," she murmured.

    Continuing his movements, Archer used Mana Maniption to fashion a stone bed. After a moment, he stopped kissing Sera, who began to protest, but he quickly produced a bundle of nkets and cushions.

    He threw them onto the improvised furniture to make itfortable before falling on top of the petite dragon girl who parted her slender legs for him. Archer rested while lying on top of her before they started passionately kissing.

    Sera was getting into it just like he was, and her hands ran all over his chest. Soon, she started stripping him by taking off his shirt, which caused him to shiver due to the breeze. Archer then cast Cosmic Shiel to cover the mountain top.

    Once he did that, the wind was cut off, and thanks to the heat radiating from Sera''s body, it warmed up the inside quickly. The couple got back to it by kissing and touching every part of each other.

    He stripped her down to the green lingerie that looked good on her. Archer traced down her soft body, and thanks to being very petite, he could feel her smooth curves and thick thighs. He loved her chocte brown skin, which was wless and blemish-free, which drove him mad.

    Sera''s eyes glowed with lust as she saw the look in his eyes, which earned him a lewd smile, ''''Mmmmhhh, so handsome, nowe to make love to me, husband.''''

    Observing Sera''s response, Archer resumed his tender kisses along her neck, gradually trailing down her body until he reached her petite, perky breasts. With a gentle touch, he slid the straps of her bra off her shoulders, allowing her breasts to spring free, their youthful bounce entuated by their release.

    He noticed her dark nipples were already hard and needed attention, which he did by lowering his head and capturing one of her nipples in his mouth. At the same time, his skilled hand teased the other, eliciting a soft, pleasurable moan from the dragon girl, ''''Mmggghnnn.''''

    When he heard her soft moans, it caused him to speed up his attack, but this time, his hand slid down Sera''s soft body until he reached her panties and moved them to the side before he started ying with her button by slowly rubbing it.

    Archer continued to suck her hard nipple while using his tongue to flick it, causing her to moan every time he did that, ''''Nmmmghh!''''

    Sera started letting out an erotic moan, and her native ent came out, ''''Arghhhhh! Archer, please don''t stop! It feels so nice,'''' she said in a Spanish ent, which drove his lust mad.

    He shook his head, but Sera grabbed him and pulled him closer as she spoke in a breathless voice, ''''You know I love you, husband? I may sometimes be crazy and hyperactive, but I love you with every ounce of my being.''''

    He smiled and stopped rubbing her as a warm feeling washed over him, ''''I love you to Seraphina Wyldheart, my gorgeous fairy dragon.''''

    Sera beamed and kissed him while Archer started rubbing her again, causing her legs to tremble as the pleasure overwhelmed the dragon girl, who moaned into his neck while she bit down.

    Archer felt her sharp teeth pierce his neck as her hands ran across his scales, causing a shiver to run throughout his body. His fingers started speeding up their rubbing until one slipped inside her wet pussy.

    ''''Ahhhhhh!'''' Sera screamed as her thick thighs mped down on his hand.

    He used his free hand to part her legs, continuing his trail of kisses down the dragon girl''s body. The sensation shocked Sera, making her grab his hair and run her hands through it as she spoke in her sexy ent, ''''Stop teasing me and lick me already, husband!''''

    Archer paused, a smirk ying on his lips. "I''ll do it, but on one condition."

    Sera leaned up, narrowing her eyes and breathing heavily. "What''s that?"

    "Stop hiding your true voice," he murmured, kissing down her navel. "Do you agree, my dragon girl?"

    "Yes, yes, please lick me. I''m aching, and I need your tongue!" she eximed.

    Archer smiled when hearing her begging, which caused his lust to soar. "Okay, my love,'''' he replied.

    He continued to kiss her until he reached her soaking wet pussy, which was ready for him after he had just stopped fingering her moments ago. Archer leaned in and ran his tongue up her slick folds, which caused Sera to scream, ''''Ahhhhh!''''

    Following that, Archer eagerly delved in, his hunger evident as he began to pleasure her, eliciting a blissful cry from her lips. With his tongue, he explored every inch of her pussy, savoring the sweetness akin to strawberries.

    Archer couldn''t get enough of her tasty love juices and didn''t know he could like it anymore until he slipped his tongue deep inside her tight passage, causing Sera to let out a deep moan, ''''Mmmmghh!''''

    The dragon girl grabbed his hair and pushed his face into her pussy which he happily loved but soon enough, he slipped a finger inside and started pistoning in and out, causing her love juices to pour into his mouth.

    ''''Arghhhh! Mmmghhhh! So goooooood, your tongue is amazing, husband,'''' Sera moaned as the pleasure overwhelmed all her senses.

    Archer felt her squirming beneath him, her moans signaling her climax as she released into his mouth, a sensation he relished. Eager for more intimacy, he shifted upwards, positioning himself against her, sliding his hardened length along her slick folds, drenched in her essence.

    Sera''s breath came in heavy gasps as she recovered from her climax, her moans growing louder with anticipation. "Mmmmghh! Finally," she murmured, holding onto him tightly like a baby ko, lost in the moment.

    He lined his cock up against her snug passage before sliding inside. After some friction, Archer was buried deep in Sera, who let out an erotic scream as her nails dug into his back, causing him to groan.

    It was a vice grip sucking his cock further in, but soon, he started making love to the dragon girl, and the two fell into a slow but passionate session, causing pleasure to wash over their bodies.

    They moved as one, a dance of love and desire. His lips found Sera''s again, their kiss deep and consuming. Her hands tangled in his hair, pulling him closer, her sharp nails scraping lightly against his scalp.

    The heat between them grew, their movements more urgent. Sera''s moans became louder, ''''Mmmghh!'''' her nails digging into Archer''s back. He could feel her tightening around him, her body responding to every thrust.

    "Archer," she whispered, her voice thick with need. "Don''t stop. Please, don''t stop."

    He had no intention of stopping. Archer''s pace quickened, driven by the sounds of Sera''s pleasure and the feeling of her body wrapped around him. He could feel the tension building, the pressure mounting with each thrust.

    Sera''s breathing became ragged, her moans turning into cries of pleasure. She was close, and so was he. Archer could feel the tight coil in his belly, ready to snap at any moment.

    "Archer, I''m going to��" A loud moan abruptly cut off Sera''s words as her climax struck her with intense force. Waves of pleasure surged through her body, and she cried out his name, her nails digging into his back, leaving marks.

    The feeling of Sera''s climax pushed Archer over the edge. With one final, deep thrust, he buried himself inside her and let go. His release hit him like a tidal wave, a surge of pleasure so intense it left him breathless. He groaned, his body shaking with the force of his orgasm.

    They clung to each other, riding out the waves of pleasure together. Archer felt Sera''s body trembling beneath him, her breathing in short, ragged gasps. He kissed her neck, shoulder, and lips, unable to get enough of her.

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 840 Exploring A Dragon, Pseudo-God And Succubus (R18)

    Chapter 840 Exploring A Dragon, Pseudo-God And Subus (R18)

    ??Archer couldn''t keep his ws off the dragon girl, who was just enthusiastic to continue their lovemaking as he moved her onto her side, closed her legs, and slipped back inside her before he started thrusting again.

    ''''Mmmghhh! Oh goddess,'''' Sera mumbled as her eyes rolled back.

    He grinned when seeing this before leaning forward and taking her nipple in his mouth only to bite it, which caused Sera to scream in pleasure, ''''Ahhhh!''''

    Thanks to lying on her side, Archer could go even deeper, which caused Sera to quiver as the pleasure caused her eyes to roll. She could only let out adorable moans as she gripped the sheet before biting into a cushion, ''''Mmmmmghhh!!!''''''

    Archer felt satisfaction at her response and maintained his rhythm, thrusting into the petite form of the dragon girl. She trembled with pleasure, her entire being consumed by the sensation as she reached her climax, releasing her love juices over his waist, which pushed him over the edge.

    He pushed deeper inside, causing Sera to shudder as she felt his release filling her womb until it began to leak out. Finished, Archer shifted the dazed girl onto all fours and inquired, "Would you like more, my stunning dragon girl?"

    Sera shook her head and mumbled in a breathless voice, ''''I''m hurting and need some rest, you barbarian.''''

    Archer chuckled before backing away and pulling up his pants before pping her perky behind, causing Sera to yelp as she slumped onto the makeshift bed. He couldn''t help but smile as he cast Aurora Healing and Cleanse on her.

    The violet glow washed over her body, causing her to let out a sigh before sitting up and stretching, causing her small boobs to jiggle all over the ce. Archer shook his head, ''''Put some clothes on, and I''ll carry you back to the city.

    ''''No, I want to fly alongside you, husband,'''' Sera said radiantly. ''''I enjoy it.''''

    Archer nodded before summoning his wings while the dragon girl wore her dress. The two of them jumped off the mountaintop and free-fell until they soared through the air, and Sera was using magic to fly faster.

    She circled him while giggling, causing Archer to smile as the night sky illuminated the ground below. The two continued like this until the inn''s balcony came into view, and the twonded with a thud.

    Brooke greeted them with a loving smile, ''''Ahh, my grandson is back. I was hoping you could take Nefi and me on a date. I want to spend more time with you and yourdies.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened, but his gaze met the subus, who smiled in response. He nodded at his Oma, ''''Of course,'''' he said. ''''Get ready, and we''ll go out as soon as you two are ready.''''

    The older woman leaned forward and kissed him before going to her bedroom to change clothes. Archer turned to Nefertiti, wearing a beautiful white kaftan matching her chocte skin and pink hair.

    ''She looks like she belongs in an Egyptian movie,'' he thought as he eyed her jewelry, a mix of beads and colorful gems.

    While watching her, Teu smiled. ''''Can you take me and Aeris out tomorrow, Arch?'''' she said. ''''It''s only fair.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Of course. After that, we will leave with the legions and travel north while fighting the Swarm.''''

    Just as he was going to speak, hands covered his hand while a pair of sharp teeth bit into his neck, causing his body to shudder, ''''I know that''s you, Demetra; your teeth feel amazing.''''

    Augh was the only response he received as the shark girl''s hand slipped down his body, causing his lust to rise, but Kassandra stopped her, ''''It''s not your turn, Dem; you have to wait until he bonds with Lucrezia and Oma.''''

    The Kraken girl removed her hands as Demetra replied in a huff, ''''I know,'''' she said. ''''It''s unbearable.''''

    ''''Girl, I''m right here, you know?'''' Archer looked into the shark girl''s yellow eyes. ''''I will return to the kingdom and tend to Lucrezia once everyone is back together.''''

    Archer turned to face the other girls, ''''It''s too dangerous for each of you, and I''m afraid that''s my fault as the Swarms leadership is trying to kill me in any way.''''

    They all frowned, but Teu spoke determinedly, ''''We will meet everyone and then head to the kingdom so we can train and grow stronger.''''

    ''''That''s all I ask for,'''' Archermented. ''''I will take each of you on dates while we are on the maind.''''

    Each one smiled before going about their business after he promised to take Kassandra and Demetra on a date after Teu''s. Most girls went to train outside while Brooke and Nefertiti stayed behind.

    Brooke looked at the subus, ''''Get ready, Nefi. I found a good ce to eat and made a reservation for thest chime.''''

    ''''Okay, Oma,'''' Nefertiti answered with a smile. ''''Make sure our husband is prepared for tonight.''''

    After she departed, Brooke swiftly turned to Archer, seizing him by the cor and pressing him against the wall, her lips meeting his in a passionate kiss. Her tender form pressed against his, stirring desire within him.

    Her hands traced down his body as she spoke in a low, seductive tone once she broke the kiss, ''''My Naughty grandson gets to make love to his Oma tonight and make me your woman officially.''''

    Brooke''s hot breath made Archer shudder with delight as she continued, ''''I will give you the strongest children and be loyal until the end of everything.''''

    She nibbled his ear, ''''Is that what you want, Little Light?''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Yes,'''' he said with a charming smile. ''''You will forever be mine, and I''m a jealous lover. Can you handle that, Oma?''''

    ''''Why would I bother with other men? You''re my other half and the one I want,'''' Brooke answered as her green eyes gleamed.

    ''''What if I want to take your daughter Jade?'''' he questioned.

    Brooke grinned mischievously. "Give it to her, husband! Sometimes, she just needs a reminder that life isn''t all about studying."

    Archer chuckled, and soon their lips met again, igniting a fervent passion between them. His hands explored her voluptuous form, finding sce in the curves of her body. He eagerly fondled her ample breasts, teasing her nipples until they stiffened beneath his touch.

    The older woman let out a soft moan, ''''Mmmmgh!''''

    When Archer was ying with her boobs, she stopped him before kissing along his jawline, his neck, and down his chest until she reached his waistband. Brooke grinned as she yanked his pants down, allowing his cock to spring free.

    Brooke''s eyes gleamed as she gently took him in her hands and started to stroke him while looking into his eyes. Archer let out a groan, ''''Urghh! That feels good, Oma,'''' he said. ''''They''re so soft.''''

    She giggled, ''''Well, they''re all yours now, my grandson. Now let me show you how a wife pleases her husband.''''

    Before he could reply, Brooke lowered her head, and her pink tongue shot out and traced across his tip, causing a wave of pleasure to shoot through his body. He grabbed her brown ponytail and slowly started to thrust his cock down her throat.

    When Archer did this, she let out a moan that increased the pleasure he was receiving. Brooke started bobbing her head while her tongue tasted every part of his shaft, which sent an electrifying feeling flowing through his body.

    As the two of them were busy with this, Nefertiti walked back into the room and stopped in her tracks when she spotted Brooke on her knees. Archer spotted the subus and motioned for her to join, which earned him a scrunched-up face.

    Nefertiti''s reaction made Archer chuckle, but that was cut off when the older woman took all his cock down her throat. The subus couldn''t stand it anymore and lunged at him before sharing a passionate but primal kiss.

    Archer was overwhelmed but had to admit he loved the attention bothdies were giving him. Nefertiti took his hand and ced it on her soft boobs, he started squeezing it which earned him a moan, ''''Argghmmm!''''

    This went on for a few more minutes until Archer exploded in Brooke''s mouth and pushed his cock deeper as he shot his seed down her throat. When this happened, he noticed she climaxed as a puddle was underneath her,

    Soon, Brooke stood up while straightening out her green dress and casting Cleanse on herself before pushing Nefertiti to her knees. When the subus came face to face with his cock she licked her lips.

    She started cing soft kisses up and down the shaft while she massaged his crown jewels. While Nefertiti was sucking him, Brooke shoved his head into her cleavage, but Archer wouldn''t put up with that.

    He pulled her dress down to reveal two watermelon-sized boobs that sat on her chest without any sag, and two pastel pink nipples were stiff and in need of attention. ''Oh wow, they''re perfect even though she is older.''

    Archer wasted no time, lowering his head to take one of Brooke''s nipples into his mouth. With delicate flicks of his tongue, he elicited a moan from the mature woman. "Mmmmghh! So sensitive," she gasped.

    Driven by her response, one of Archer''s hands reached for Nefertiti''s bobbing head, urging her to take him deeper, while his other hand teased Brooke''s free nipple, causing her body to stiffen with pleasure.

    Soon enough, Archer was ready and released his essence in Nefertiti''s mouth, which she instantly swallowed with a lewd smile on her face. Following that, Brooke climaxed, causing her panties to be soaked.

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 841 That’s If You Can Make Us Scream, Grandson (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 841 That''s If You Can Make Us Scream, Grandson (R18)</h4>

    When the three stopped ying with each other and were pleased for now, they sorted themselves out as Archer questioned Brooke while pulling up his pants, ''''What happened to the order among you lot? I thought it was a thing.''''

    ''''I spoke to little Luce, who gracefully gave me her spot,'''' his Oma replied with a loving smile. ''''But I promised to train her in return, which will be fun as I''ve never worked with Mosasaurian before.''''

    ''Oh she''s eager, I love it,'' he thought with a smile.

    Archer chuckled when hearing her reason but shrugged, ''''Who am I to get in the way of yourdies.''''

    The twodies nodded before Brooke took his arm, ''''We can get something to eat now,'''' she said with a suggestive grin. ''''Afterward, you can give us the desert that we deserve.''''

    When Archer heard the mature woman''s words, his lust soared, but he had to control it as Nefertiti took his other arm and pressed it up against her boobs with a lewd smile. He shook his head. ''''Yes, I will eat you both up when we get back from eating,'''' he said while taking in the scents of bothdies that hit his nose. ''''We will be busy until the early hours.''''

    Following that, the three left their room and walked down the Inn''s hallway, where they had to dodge other patrons who took the rooms next to theirs. Brooke was shameless and openly flirted with him, earning Archer numerous dirty looks.

    ''Typical fantasy trope,'' he mused.

    All he did was smile at the men to annoy them, but that only covered up the rage boiling over as the men and women looked at his women, which annoyed him to no end. However, that''s when Nefertiti suddenly let go of his arm.

    Archer turned to her as she confronted a group of adventurers who said something dirty to her. There were five of them, three men and two women, who looked like scumbags with greasy hair and pot-marked faces.

    The women reminded Archer of greyhound dogs; they had long faces with sharp features, causing him to think, ''Eww. She looks like the back end of a cow.''

    He narrowed his eyes as one of the greasy-looking womenmented, ''''Why not join us, brown sister? It''s rare to see such beautiful pink hair.''''

    Nefertiti looked angry, and Archer was about to get involved, but Brooke beat him as she approached the biggest man. His Oma quickly hit out and pped the man, sending him flying into the nearby wall and causing the others to stand there with their jaws hanging open.

    Brooke didn''t slow down as she grabbed the blonde woman and started punching her until blood sttered on the wall. The mature woman moved one by one as the adventurers looked so confused, but they couldn''t flee thanks to her aura pinning them in ce.

    Archer watched in awe as Brooke effortlessly took down the five men and women, her movements swift and precise. She repeatedly dered that anyone who disrespected her beautiful granddaughter deserved to die, which left him both shocked and impressed.

    He had never fully realized how deeply Brooke cared for the girls. This wasn''t the first time she hade to their defense, and Archer felt a surge of gratitude for having such a fiercely protective woman in his life.

    Her devotion extended to watching over his harem, and he couldn''t help but feel fortunate to have her unwavering support. Having the five people who tried to vite Nefertiti only took a couple of minutes.

    When Archer passed by them, he stabbed all five in the head with his tail before dragging the corpses into his Item Box. This unexpected scene shocked the other patrons, but the tree ignored all the looks and left the inn.

    They walked down the bustling street, watching as people hurried home from work. Archer took in the sights and sounds of the coastal city, feeling both amazed and at ease. After twenty minutes, they reached their destination.

    It was a fancy-looking restaurant that gave off Samoan vibes, which Archer had to admit he had missed since firsting to the city. The aroma of cooked meat hit his nose, rumbling his stomach.

    Brooke turned to him with a smile. "I know you love meat, so I booked a table for the three of us."

    ''Wow, why is this woman so thoughtful? Opa, you messed up with this diamond; I will never neglect her,'''' He thought while looking at his grandmother with eyes full of love.

    The mature woman quickly noticed his expression, which caused a blush to rush up her neck.?Archer beamed as they entered and noticed the ce was packed full. The staff rushed around while serving other customers and looked stressed.

    Brooke led them to the table in the back, where they were granted some privacy. They all sat down and gotfortable as a young woman approached them with a warm smile, ''''We hope you''re having a good night; what can we get you?''''

    He was just about to talk, but Brooke interrupted, ''''Three of everything, love,'''' she said. ''''We are starving here and need a good meal.''''

    The waitress nodded before writing it down and rushing off. Archer turned to the older woman, ''''You think I don''t know you, grandson? All your lovely girls told me everything about you,'''' she said with a smirk.

    ''''All good I hope,'''' Archer said with a chuckle.

    Brooke and Nefertiti giggled before the subus spoke, ''''We told her everything, especially about the feeling of you stretching us open.''''

    Archer startedughing but soon noticed the older woman staring at him like a lion had spotted its meal. He gulped before Brooke stood up, walked around the table, and leaned in close.

    ''''Make love to me now. The food will take a while to cook, and I need you inside me, grandson,'''' she said in a lust-filled voice. ''''Nefertiti won''t mind, but you must bring her too.''''

    His eyes glowed with desire as he turned to the subus with a knowing smile as she stood up. Brooke waved her hand and created a mana barrier around the table to block everyone else out.

    Archer approached the mana construct and knocked against it, only to make it sound like metal, ''''Oh, interesting,'''' he said with a grin. ''''I assume no one can see us or hear your screams?''''

    Brooke lit up before teasing him, ''''That''s if you can make us scream, grandson.''''

    He was going to reply, but Nefertiti reassured the older woman, ''''Oh, he will make you scream and much more, Oma,'''' she said as her smile grew. ''''You will be addicted by the time he''s down with you.''''

    The mature woman licked her lips, ''''Fuck her first, My Little Light,'''' she suggested as lust overtook her. ''''I want to see what I''m in for.''''

    Nefertiti giggled before unstrapping her kaftan and letting it drop to the floor, allowing him to see her nakedness. Archer''s eyes bulged as she wasn''t wearing any underwear, which caused him to get instantly hard.

    Bothdies saw this, but Archer quickly moved and spun Nefertiti around, only to bed her over their table. He admired her juicy fat behind that was the love heart shape, forcing him to give it a few ps, causing it to jiggle.

    ''''Mmmmghhh! Husband! Why are you punishing me?'''' the subus fake pleaded with a sensual smile.

    Archer chuckled before pping her ass a few more times before crouching down behind her and parting her cheeks. He dived into her soaking wet pussy and ran his tongue up and down her folds, causing her to let out erotic moans, ''''Nmmmhghh! Arghhhh!''''

    He continued to lick every inch of her, squeezing her behind as his tongue explored her tight hole. The subus gripped his tail tightly, her features bing more pronounced with pleasure.

    Her tail wrapped around his right arm while she reached back to push his head further in.

    "Mmmmmh! Please continue, husband," she said breathlessly. "Your tongue feels amazing."

    Archerplied, attacking her clit with fervor while slipping a finger into her convulsing pussy. The eager response spurred him on as he started to finger her, matching the rhythm of his tongue.

    ''She tastes delicious,'' Archer mused as he swallowed her sweet love juices. ''I love this!''

    ''''Nnnghhhmm! Arghhhhh! AHHHH! Nefertiti screamed as his finger and tongue hit every weak spot she had.

    Her legs started to tremble as his attack caused her to climax in his mouth, allowing him to swallow it all without missing any. Nefertiti was breathing heavily as she tried to get up, ''''I need to return the favor.''''

    ''''Shut up, Nefi,'''' Archer said with a loving smile. ''''Let me look after you, my darling.''''

    With a smile, the subus nodded as he positioned his hard cock against her drenched slit and gradually eased inside. As soon as he prated her, an overwhelming sensation enveloped his senses.

    ''''Ahhh Nefertiti,'''' Archer moaned. ''''You''re so tight.''''

    That''s when a pair of pink eyes turned to him as they burned with lust, ''''And it''s all yours, husband,'''' she revealed with a seductive smile. ''''Now ravage your subus who has been waiting for you.''''

    Archer didn''t need any more prompting as he thrust deep inside her tight passage, causing Nefertiti to scream in pure pleasure, ''''Ahhhhh!''''

    As the two of them were making love, Brooke''s arms wrapped around Archer''s shoulders as he was thrusting inside his subus. She started kissing his neck before making her way to his ear.

    ''''I can''t wait to receive what she is,'''' Brooke whispered in a husky voice that sent shivers down his spine, ''''You need to paint the inside of me white with your seed, my handsome grandson.''''

    [Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]

 Chapter 842 My Grandson (R18)

    Chapter 842 My Grandson (R18)

    ??When Archer heard Brooke''s words in his ear, his lust soared to levels he had never experienced before, which was new to him. He found the thought of making love to his Oma caused him to get even harder and rougher on Nefertiti, who was loving every second of it.

    ''''Mmmmnnnghh! Arch, you making love to me so rough that it''s driving me crazy,'''' the subusmented in a breathless voice as she battled the pleasure-filled daze she was falling into.

    While this happened, Brooke backed off, ''''Enjoy yourself, handsome, and I can wait,'''' shemented as she gotfortable on the nearby chair with a lewd smile on her pretty face.

    Archer continued his lovemaking until he exploded deep inside the subus, who started trembling until her boobs were jiggling all over the ce as she also climaxed and covered his waist in her love juices, ''''Ahhhhhhh! Archer!''''

    Nefertiti was lying on the table taking heavy breaths, but Archer wasn''t finished and lifted one of her legs and started thrusting again, causing their mixed fluids to pool on the floor just as a knock was heard on the dome Brooke created.

    His head snapped toward the noise, and he saw his Oma giggling, ''''Look like I''ll have to wait until we''re back in the inn, Little Light,'''' she said in an amused tone.

    Archer chuckled before casting Cleanse on him and Nefertiti, lifting the subus with a silly smile. He then cast Aurora Healing to wake her from her pleasure-filled daze, which caused Brooke tough.

    Nefertiti shook her head and eyed him with a loving smile, ''''Thank you for that husband; it felt perfect,'''' she leaned forward and kissed him. ''''I love you, Archer Wyldheart.''''

    Afterward, she got up and put her dress back on. While the subus was doing that, Archer cleaned up the puddle of love juices that pooled on the floor. He used Cleanse on it and the table until everything was spotless.

    Soon enough, the three of them were all sorted out, and Brooke managed to remove the smell of sex that lingered in the air. The older woman waved her hand, which made the barrier vanish, leaving the waitress confused.

    Archer watched her shake her head before pushing the trolley toward the table. She smiled when arriving, ''''Here is your meal. We hope you three enjoy the food.''''

    The young woman started unloading the tes stacked with delicious food. Five minutester, the three of them started eating. Archer couldn''t talk as he was greedy and was eating te after te while Nefertiti and Brooke gossiped.

    His Oma looked at him with eyes full of love, ''''We''re making love on the beach once we''re done eating,'''' she said. ''''I''ve always wanted to make love on a beach.''''

    Archer''s eyes widened as he nodded in agreement, ''''Yeah, I know a good beach where we won''t get seen,'''' he answered. ''''I don''t want to run the risk of anyone seeing you naked, Oma.''''

    Nefertiti and Brooke giggled at his answer but agreed with smiles before the three returned to their food. It took them nearly an hour to finish the giant feast, causing the two women to lean back in their chairs while Archer rested on the table.

    ''''Ahh, my stomach is hurting,'''' he said, which made the other twough.

    Brooke answered, ''''Well, you''re greedy and eat way too much, but it makes sense as you''re a dragon.''''

    Following that, the waitress reappeared, causing Archer to ask, ''''How much for the meal?''''

    She thought for a second, ''''Seven gold coins, young master.''''

    Archer took out ten gold pieces and gave them to the waitress, who thanked him with a big smile before rushing off to get back to work. Once the meals were paid for, the three of them left the restaurant.

    When they were outside, Archer noticed it was nearly midnight. The three of them walked back to the inn where they were staying. As they arrived, Sera and Teu rxed in the room while reading some books.

    Kassandra and Demetra were sleeping on the nearby beds, which made him smile when he saw the two titan girls resting. The two girls smiled when they saw Archer and rushed toward him.

    They greeted him with a kiss and cuddle as Nefertiti copsed on the nearest bed. Brooke grabbed his hand, which sent a shock through his body. ''''Girls, I will be borrowing my grandson for a little while,'''' she said while looking at each one, who smiled in return.

    Sera winked at the older woman and started cheering her on about making love with Archer, which made everyoneugh. Afterward, Brooke led him out of the room and inn before she started flying.

    He summoned his wings as Brookemented, ''''Take me to that beach, husband; I cannot wait anymore; I''m aching for you.''''

    Archer''s eyes glowed with lust before nodding and flying toward the beach he had seen years ago, blocked off from the outside that would give them the privacy they needed for their first time.

    Soon, the twonded on the soft beach, prompting Brooke to slip off her sandals and enjoy the warm sand beneath her feet as she spoke, ''''I love the way you treat the girls; it''s refreshing and proves you''re not a regr dragon who doesn''t care about his wives.''''

    He nodded, ''''I love them all, including you, Oma. Everyone is always there for me, and I''ll forever be grateful to each of you.''''

    That''s when he remembered his time on Earth and told Brooke, ''''Oma, there''s something I need to tell you.''''

    Brooke looked at him with a raised eyebrow, but he waved his hands to create two beach chairs. The two of them sat down as Archer started to talk, ''''I''ve told most of the girls this, but I''m originally not from this world.''''

    ''''I was born on a called Earth, where I lived seventeen years of my life until I was murdered while protecting Alexia; all I can remember was being rushed to the hospital, then I woke up in the Ashguard Mansion.''''

    After speaking, Archer remembered everything that showed on his face, and he felt Brooke grab his hand and speak, ''''I''m here for you, Arch; you can open up to me.''''

    He nodded, ''''Thank you, Oma,'''' he said. ''''I thought I was put in this body by Tiamat, but I was wrong; I was reincarnated onto Thrylos but didn''t have my previous memories of life here until I hit my head, and they all poured into me.''''

    Archer turned his gaze to Brooke, smiling at him until she stood up and joined him on his chair while wrapping him in a loving hug, ''''That doesn''t change a single thing about you, my love. You''re still my other half, and nothing will ever change that.''''

    A warm feeling spread throughout his body when hearing Brooke''s words, which caused him to smile as he leaned over and kissed her. The older woman stiffened but soon calmed down and wrapped her arms around his shoulder while returning to kiss with a passionate one.

    The couple continued to kiss, but it only got more intense as Brooke fell back on the beach chair. Archer climbed on top of her and slipped between her long, meaty legs, which he loved while running his hands down them.

    Archer felt her shudder with every touch, but she started grinding from below him as she started taking off his shirt, revealing his muscr form. He noticed Brooke''s green eyes shone with lust while taking in his form.

    Soon, Brooke stopped kissing him before pushing him onto his back as she spoke with a suggestive grin, ''''Don''t move.''''

    Heplied, settlingfortably into the chair as she began to kiss along his jaw and down his neck. Brooke''s lips trailed down his body, pressing kisses to every muscle she encountered.

    Archer shuddered in anticipation, knowing what wasing and unable to wait. Her kisses grew more intense as she moved lower, her lips brushing over his abs before she tugged on his pants, pulling them down to his knees.

    His cock popped out and was already rock hard, which caused Brooke to beam, ''''Oh, it looks like little Archer wants his Oma,'''' she said while taking it in her hand and starting to stroke. ''''Do you want me grandson?''''

    When he heard her seductive voice, he shuddered as he loved every second of this y. Archer nodded, ''''Yes, Oma, I want you.''''

    Brooke started stroking even more, causing Archer to groan, ''''Ughhhh. Feels so nice.''''

    The mature woman''s skilled hands sent him to heaven as the pleasure was too much, causing him to cover his eyes as it was too much for him. It was then he felt a warm feeling envelop his cock as Brooke started bobbing her head up and down.

    He seized hold of her ponytail, plunging into her mouth, eliciting a moan that sent waves of pleasure through him. Archer observed, consumed by desire, as his lover''s lips enveloped him.

    The sight overwhelmed him, and he released his seed into her throat, which she eagerly gobbled down. She then traced her tongue along his shaft, igniting further sensations that washed over his body.

    Brooke persisted in pleasuring him until he reached his limit, prompting him to pull her nearer. Swiftly, she cleansed her mouth before meeting his lips in a passionate kiss while his hand trailed down her shapely figure, finding its way to the edge of her dress.

    Archer raised the fabric, unveiling her drenched pink panties beneath, which caused Brooke to smile as she spoke in a suggestive tone, ''''It seems you already know how to turn me on and make me wet for him. Now, what are you going to do, my grandson?''''

 Chapter 843 Please Give Me More Little Light (R18)

    Chapter 843 Please Give Me More Little Light (R18)

    ??Archer sat up and scooted down the chair while taking her wet panties off. But soon stopped as they were halfway down her thighs, which caught Brooke''s attention as a concern crossed her face, ''''What''s wrong, handsome?''''

    He looked into her beautiful green eyes and smiled, ''''Do you want this, my darling? Because if we take this next stop, there''s no going back?''''

    Brooke beamed with happiness, ''''Of course, I want this,'''' she said in a voice full of affection as she grabbed his cheeks. ''''Why wouldn''t I? I care about you deeply and know you won''t just run away once we have sex.''''

    Archer nodded, agreeing, ''''I would never leave any of you, and I would never dream of using a woman for sex. It''s against everything I believe in."

    ''''Then make love to me!'''' Brooke eximed. ''''I want to feel that dragon inside me. It''s been decades, and this old woman needs her handsome Little Light to tend to her needs.''''

    Following that, Archer gazed upon her perfect pussy after he removed her panties, a masterpiece of femininity, and felt a rush of adoration for the exquisite beauty between her thighs. He became consumed by desire as he gently grasped her slender leg, trailing kisses along its length, much to Brooke''s delight.

    When his lips reached her wet pussy without breaking eye contact.As Brooke saw this, her breath hitched due to the look he was giving her. Following that, Archer leaned in and ced a loving kiss on her juicy thigh, causing her to shudder.

    He slowly made his way toward her pussy, and his hot breaths caused waves of bliss to shoot through Brooke''s body. When his tongue finally made contact with her folds, an erotic moan escaped Brooke''s lips.

    Archer started to lick her slowly and deliberately; he began to explore every part of her, which caused Brooke to curl her toes as the pleasure consumed her from within. She pushed his head further into her pussy.

    This caused his tongue to slip into the snug passage. Archer didn''t miss the chance to drink her tasty love juices during this, which he loved doing as he felt the power flowing into his body.

    ''''Ahhhh, my grandson! Your tongue feels amazing,'''' Brook said in a breathless voice.

    When Archer heard her seductive words, a renewed passion surged within him. He focused on her clit, sucking gently but firmly, sending waves of intense pleasure through Brooke. The older woman couldn''t contain her response, crying out, "Arghhhhhhhh!"

    His skilled tongue continued its attack, driving her closer to the edge. He noticed her breathing quickened, and soon enough, she reached her climax. Brooke''s release was powerful, and she started squirting, her juices flowing over Archer''s face.

    When her tremors finally subsided, Archer moved up to hold her, pressing soft kisses to her flushed cheeks. Brooke looked up at him, her eyes zed with satisfaction and love.

    "That was incredible," she whispered, her voice shaky with emotion.

    Archer smiled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "You are incredible, Oma," he replied softly, kissing her lips tenderly.

    Brooke didn''t reply but hugged him tight. ''''You mean so much to me in such a short time,'''' she said lovingly. ''''Come here and show me how much I mean to you.''''

    He nestled himself between her legs, peppering her slender neck with kisses as Brooke''s arms enveloped him in a warm embrace. Archer began to gently glide his cock against her wet flower, bing drenched in her love juice before entering her.

    As Archer entered her snug embrace, her muscles clenched around him, drawing him in deeper, igniting waves of pleasure that surged through his body, amplified by the activation of his Dragon Synergy skill.

    A low groan escaped him. "Ughhhhh! You feel incredible, Oma. You''re so tight," he uttered, his voice strained with sensation.

    Brooke couldn''t even speak as her eyes rolled back as she let out an erotic moan, ''''Mmmmgnnnhhh!''''

    She started rocking her hips as he was thrusting, which sent a new pleasure shooting through his body. Archer was lost, but Brooke''s seductive voice returned him to reality, ''''You''re driving me wild, Little Light.''''

    Archer shivered when hearing her, but he never replied and just kissed her with an intensity that left the older woman breathless. She wrapped her legs around him, pulling him deeper, their moans mingling in the air as they reached a fever pitch, ''''Mmmghhhnnn!''''

    The couple''s movements became a synchronized dance of passion, each thrust and grind building the fire between them. Archer didn''t want to go rough on her, so he was slowly thrusting into her while his hands explored every part of her soft body.

    Their surroundings blurred, leaving only the two of them on the beach as Archer continued to make love to her. Brooke''s body shuddered, her nails dug into his back as she reached her climax, trembling with the intensity of her release, ''''Oh goddess, this feels so good; please give me more Little Light.''''

    With a final, powerful thrust, he buried himself deep inside Brooke, releasing his seed into her womb. The intense sensation caused the mature woman to scream out as her orgasm surged through her, her body trembling uncontrobly. "Ahhhhhhhh!"

    Soon after, Archer stared down at his Oma, whose chest bounced all over the ce, causing his lust to soar yet again. He gently kissed her forehead, their bodies still entwined, the aftershocks of their lovemaking leaving them both breathless.

    He copsed on the chair as Brooke hugged him while grinning, ''''That was amazing. It felt so good, but I want much more,'''' she said in a naughty tone as she tracedzy circles on his chest.

    Archer''s face lit up with a mischievous grin as he yfully pulled her closer, gently sliding off the remaining fabric of her dress. At that moment, her voluptuous, perfectly rounded breasts were unveiled, captivating his attention.

    Unable to resist, he lifted his head and took one of her delicate, pastal pink nipples into his mouth and started sucking it before he nibbled. The sensation elicited a soft moan from Brooke, ''''Arrgghh!''''

    She yfully whispered with a mischievous grin, "Looks like you''re really enjoying yourself with Oma''s chest. While you''re having fun, I''ll take charge of the situation."

    Archer gave the nod as he concentrated on her nipples, his other hand softly squeezing the left one, causing her to moan, ''''Mhmnnnmm!''''

    With delicate precision, she reached down and took hold of his hardness, guiding it into her eager depths. As he slid inside her, prating her deeply, a cry of ecstasy escaped her lips, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Yes, Little Light, this is precisely what I desired."

    Her busty breasts danced with each motion, irresistibly beckoning Archer''s gaze. Entranced, he watched as Brooke straddled him, her actions graceful and poised. With every rise and drop, her bosom swayed in a mesmerizing rhythm.

    This sight drove Archer crazy as he grabbed her meaty behind and started thrusting upward, causing him to go even deeper, which sent Brooke into a world of pleasure as she stopped moving and let him take her out.

    He pulled her closer so her boobs were in his face while he was fucking her, ''''Arghhhh! Arch, that feels so good,'''' Brooke was breathing heavily as she continued. ''''Please don''t stop.''''

    After that, they continued making love into the early hours. By the time they finished, Archer was tired, while Brooke smiled as she spoke, ''''Is my Little Light tired? Does he want to be pampered?''''

    Archer nodded, prompting her to pull his head gently onto her soft chest. She began to y with his hair, aforting gesture that brought back memories of his mother on Earth, who used to do the same when he was a child.

    His eyes closed, and Brooke''s soothing voice reached his ears: "Rest, my love. We will be safe here."

    After speaking, she waved her hand, conjuring the same protective barrier as before, but this time, she left the top part transparent so they could watch the stars. As Brooke stroked his hair, she asked softly, "What was your old world like?"

    ''''Hetic, full of humans, and has its charm,'''' he answered.

    Brooke''s eyebrows arched in curiosity when she heard him. "Were there no other races?"

    Archer shook his head before answering, "Only in stories. Otherwise, it was just humans. Earth is a very self-centered world where people mostly care for themselves and no one else."

    He went on to tell her about his life on Earth and his family, who deeply cared for him and treated him like the baby of the family. This made Brookeugh as shemented, ''''Michelle sounds like a wonderful mother. She truly did love you, didn''t she.''''

    When Archer heard that, the image of his mother appeared in his mind, making him smile before he nodded, ''''Yes, she did. She was a good mother, but she must be heartbroken as I was the youngest and the one she, my father, and older siblings doted on me .''''

    A frown appeared on Brooke''s face before she leaned forward and nted a love-filled kiss on his forehead. ''''I''m sorry for the way my stupid son treated you. You deserved better, darling.''''

    Archer smiled and didn''t speak. Just pulled her toward him and kissed her, which she instantly returned with passion. The two couldn''t help themselves and started making love until the sun rose on the horizon.

    Hourster, Brooke was finally tired and suggested they head back to the inn to meet with the others, as they''d been gone all night. Archer agreed with her, but the two ended up flying back.

 Chapter 844 Landing Craft

    Chapter 844 Landing Craft

    ??When Archer and Brooke entered, the four girls looked at them with knowing smiles, but he greeted each one with a kiss before slumping down on the nearest sofa and gettingfortable as she said, ''''It seems my grandson can give me a run for my money.''''

    Heughed when he heard Brooke''s words, but soon enough, Teu walked over to him and sat on hisp before hugging him as she spoke: ''''The army is nearly prepared to move out, and ra said you can start loading up your monsters.''''

    Archer smiled, ''''We can use most of them in battle. The Colossophants are returning to Draconia, but the rest can be used as soldiers.''''

    Teu nodded, ''''That sounds good. Now, are you going to leave Kass and me out? Nefi, Sera, and Brooke have to make love to you.''''

    ''''Okay, my love,'''' he said with a smile before standing up and picking her up in a princess carry, catching everyone''s attention.

    Archer found Kassandra''s beautiful ck eyes. He scanned the rest of her, and it turned him on. She was muscr but still had a distinctive feminine charm. He smiled as he motioned for her to follow him, which the Kraken girl did without hesitation.

    When Kassandra got close toArcher, she kissed him with such passion that it ignited his lust again before he dragged her and Teu to another room. When the three were inside the room, he went crazy and made love to both of them.

    By the time Archer was done, Kassandra and Teu were out cold. The Kraken girl was curled into a ball while the covers were wrapped around her, and Teu was lying at the top, which made him smile.

    He let out a big yawn and thought, ''Teu looks soft andfortable. Maybe I do need some sleep.''

    Archer crawled into bed and went next to Teu, who quickly turned around and started cuddling him. He smiled when he saw this and brushed a strand of her hair out of her face, causing her to make an adorable noise.

    Without thinking, Archer softly kissed her forehead as he whispered in her ear, ''''I love you, gorgeous.''''

    Her ocean blue eyes opened as she smiled, ''''I love you too, darling.''''

    After that, Kassandra''s head popped up before she went over to Archer''s free side and clung to him, ''''Do you love me?'''' she said in a hopeful voice.

    Archer beamed as he nodded, ''''Yes my sea princess.''''

    This earned him a happy smile before she leaned forward and kissed him. Following that, the three of them fell asleep. While they were resting, things outside were getting underway as the Outriders were already scouting the surrounding areas under ra''s order.

    ***

    [Dragon Marshal ra''s POV]

    Days before Archer and the girls were enjoying themselves, ra sat in the DRN Archer''s Pride dining hall. She was asked to board this ship as Admiral Anderson wanted to speak to her.

    ra had been waiting for a while and had finally gotten fed up. She stood up after finishing her breakfast and made her way to the ship''s bridge. While walking through the corridors, the cannons started going off, which made her jump.

    ''Damn things! They''ve been going off like this for days,'' she internallyined.

    While walking, she thought about the king and his behavior toward her since they met. ra knew Archer liked her because of how he acted around her, but initially, she wasn''t convinced by his flirty nature.

    Soon enough, she saw him interact with other women like they were men, which made her realize that he had a soft spot for her. She felt a blush creeping up her neck but shook it away as she mused, ''Maybe I should make a move on him? I heard he takes the queens out often, so he might like a date.''

    ra shook her head, ''No, I''ll let him make the move.''

    After that, some sailors passed by while they carried more shells for the cannons. After ten more minutes, she arrived at the bridge, where people wereing and going. Eara saw the Dragon Marinemander talking to the admiral.

    She had met the woman just before their deployment to the Aquaria Kingdom. ra knew she was in her early thirties, but that didn''t detract from her unique beauty, snow-white hair like the king, and bright pink eyes.

    ra''s gaze swept over the woman, taking in her ample bosom and hourss figure straining against her uniform. ''No wonder the king fancies her,'' she mused. ''She''s stunning for a woman her age. But why would he be interested in a thirty-year-old when society often deems them past their prime?''

    As she was lost in her thoughts, a voice reached her ears, ''''Oh, if it isn''t the 1st Legion Dragon Marshal and one of the king''s favorites.''''

    When ra heard this, her cheeks turned red, but she nodded and followed the admiral, who told her second-inmand to take over the bridge while she spoke. The man saluted before turning to the window overlooking the deck below.

    The admiral led her into a medium-sized room with a bed, desk, and other furniture that decorated the room. That''s when the woman introduced herself, ''''I am High Admiral of the DRN Olivia Anderson,'''' she said pleasantly. ''''I called you here today because we want the first leading an amphibious assault on a Swarm army besieging an Aquarian Port City.''''

    ra''s eyes widened, ''''What about the Dragon Marines?''''

    ''''They are needed on board,'''' Olivia responded. ''''The Swarm has sea monsters that try to board our ships. Before we left, High Command deemed it necessary that every ship double its marine detachment, and it was a good call as they''ve repelled several attacks already.''''

    She nodded when hearing the admiral, ''''Okay, I will prepare my soldiers. Are we usingnding crafts? And will the ships cover ournding?'''' ra said.

    Olivis smiled, ''''The Thunderbolt Throwers will cover the legion''s advance.''''

    Following that, the two women went over the n and received reports from the scout squadrons that armies of monsters were roaming the coasts and needed to be dealt with before the Draconians could advance.

    Dayster, ra was dressed in battle armor and nked by hermand staff, consisting of only women. She did this because the king was a jealous man and wouldn''t look at her if men surrounded her, so she went with the powerful women the queens suggested.

    There was a mix of races from humans, demi-humans, and elves. They were waiting to board the firstnding crafts the Ironfoot family designed for the kingdom. ra could see the gship had enough to hold the soldiers she had with her.

    The rest were on the transports and ready tond on the Aquarian shores. Olivia informed her that once they destroy the Swarms monster, they must return to the ships as they are close to arriving at the capital.

    Soon after, the 1st Legion was given the green light to start their mission, and when ra''snding craft sshed into the sea, it started sailing toward the shore thanks to the mana engine.

    ra looked around and saw thousands of the same vessels ferrying them to the shore. When they got close, magic started raining down; just as the ship cannons roared to life, the mana shells flew over their heads before connecting with the hordes of monsters waiting for them.

    Just as thending craft closed in, the Draconian mages unleashed their spells that washed over the monsters, allowing the Dragon Legionnaires and Dragonblook Knights tond unhindered as they barreled into the creatures.

    Swords, axes, and war hammers crushed bones and rendered flesh into meat paste as the soldiers went on a killing spree. The navy''s bombardment weakened the horde, allowing the 1st Legion to get the upper hand.

    By the time the 200,000 soldiersnded, they had pushed the Swarm back, and when the defenders of the Aquarian port city spotted them, they rallied and charged out before crashing into the enemy.

    The two armies hit the Swarm in two ways, shocking the creatures and causing them to falter, but the Draconians didn''t let up and only went even wilder. ra was fighting with her bodyguards on the frontline.

    She was skilled with the spear while twirling it around and decapitating many monsters that got closer. That''s when a massive mutated troll appeared, shocking the surrounding soldiers who stepped back.

    When ra saw this, she rushed forward to challenge the monster. When it saw her, it swung itsrge fist. The dragonkin marshal ducked under the clumsy attack, stabbed her spear into its thick hide, and gave it an evil grin.

    ''''Poison Kiss,'''''' ra cast a spell she learned long ago.

    The troll went still and couldn''t move its limbs as the skin started exploding outwards, causing bits of meat to fly everywhere. It then dropped dead, allowing ra to attack even more monsters.

    An hour passed by, and the battle ended with their victory. The Aquarians thanked her before returning to the city. ra was now standing on the shore, looking at the 1st Draconian Fleet waiting for them.

    She chose to wait until most of the legion was back on the ships, and thanks to the Mana Radios, someone from Draconia devised amunication system between the ground and naval forces.

    ra stared into the distance and wondered if the king would visit her when theynded at the capital. They were told to build a fortress outside the city because there wasn''t enough room for them inside.

 Chapter 845 The Ghost Sea

    Chapter 845 The Ghost Sea

    ??The following morning, Archer woke up and looked at Teu, whose blue hair was sprawled across the bed as she slept deeply, making him smile. Kassandra was curled into a ball, snoring softly.

    He leaned forward and pecked both sleeping beauties on the forehead before leaving the bed and walking into the living room of their inn room, where Demetra and Sera were ying a game simr to chess.

    Brooke was engrossed in a book, and Nefertiti was brewing tea, the delicious aroma catching his attention. He approached the subus, who smiled as he came close. "Morning, husband," she said, filling up a cup and handing it to him. "Try this; it''s called Moonleaf Brew."

    Archer took a sip of the tea, and as he swallowed, a gentle wave of rxation washed over him, bringing a smile to his face. "This is delicious, Nefi. Have you taken up a new hobby, or are you just experimenting?"

    The subus smiled warmly and pecked him on the cheek. "I got into tea making recently after Brooke made some. I decided to get a few supplies and try it myself, and it''s been a lot of fun so far."

    When the fourdies spotted him, they smiled, but Demetramented, ''''Some redhead came to the inn and asked for you, Arch.''''

    ''''ra?''''

    The shark girl nodded before he approached each woman and kissed them, ''''She''s my Dragon Marshal, and I guess she needs to update me,'''' he said. ''''I will be back shortly.''''

    ''''Can Ie with you?'''' Sera asked as her ruby-red eyes turned to him with a smile.

    Archer nodded, but Demetra also asked to join, so the three left the inn after Brooke said she''d look after Kassandra, Teu, and Nefertiti. He smiled at the mature woman before leaving.

    After saying good morning to the owner, the three left the inn and headed for the Draconian camp. While walking through the city, Archer was pleased to see that it looked normal and people were going about their business.

    Demetra grabbed his left hand and held it tight, with slightly tinted red cheeks and a sweet smile that caused his heart to flutter. Archer smiled before pulling the shark girl toward him and kissing her quickly.

    Just as Archer did that, he felt Sera grab his arm while her slender tail entwined with his own, causing a shiver to run up his spine. He looked at the redhead, who winked at him before the three continued down the street.

    It took them twenty minutes to reach the massive Draconian fortress the four legions that came to Aquaria built. Their work pleased him, and when seeing this, he sent a message to the fourdies waiting back at the inn.

    Archer told them to join them in a bit as he knew the soldiers would have built a residence for him inside. The three approached one of the two gates, one that led north while the other would take them to Aquaria City.

    When they got close, the soldiers on guard saluted him, ''''Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan!''''

    Demetra and Sera looked miffed as the men''s eyes burned with a fanaticism that scared the shit out of them. Archer was taken aback but knew his army was full of Fireheart Fanatics, and he didn''t know how to feel about it.

    But that soon changed as they entered the fortress, and every soldier in the vicinity did the same thing, causing the shark girl to tug on his sleeve, ''''Archer, they are fanatics; you can see it in their eyes.''''

    ''''Yes, sweetheart, you can see that they think of you as some kind of god,'''' Sera said while ncing around. ''''The Fireheart Faith is spreading like wildfire and is consuming your people.''''

    Archer nodded silently as Demetra remarked, "Sera, I don''t think our husband is concerned. These soldiers are extremely loyal, which is exactly what Draconia needs during these trying times."

    Sera nodded in understanding as she held his arm tighter, her tail brushing against his. Just then, ra appeared, causing Archer to smile. "There you are. How was the journey?"

    The Dragon Marshal smiled. ''''It was interesting, my lord,'''' she replied. ''''The 1st legion destroyed a Swarm army with the help of the navy, which bombarded them.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''How many soldiers did we lose?''''

    ''''None, my lord,'''' ra responded, which caused his eyebrow to raise before she continued. ''''Follow me to my quarters, and I will inform you of everything happening, including the Fireheart Faith, now the dominant religion in Draconia and some parts of Pluoria.''''

    ''''Okay lead the way,'''' Archer said with a smile.

    ra led the way to a building in the top right corner of the fortress, which would be the section where the generals and highmand would be housed. While walking, Archer gazed at the newly constructed buildings made of dark oak wood from the nearest forest.

    There was amand headquarters at the center of the fortress surrounded by storerooms for stuff that couldn''t be kept in the officers'' storage rings. After admiring the buildings, he turned to the three-story buildings that housed the soldiers.

    Archer devised the fortress apartmentplexes to save space, and thanks to magic, the engineers could build them in no time if supplied with enough mana. He was proud of what he designed for the army, as they would always have housing, food, and warmth, which would boost their morale while away from home.

    While walking, he contacted Aisha and informed her to limit the family program to three children per family and to add a rule that once the youngest child reaches five years old, the limit will be lifted.

    When the dragonkin woman heard this, she thought it was a good idea to stop families from taking advantage of his generosity, but Archer reassured her that he would raise their taxes if they tried to scam the system.

    She agreed and asked him to return to Draconia soon because she missed him. Archer chuckled before saying he would fly back soon once the legions steamrolled across Pluoria and destroyed the Swarm.

    After talking to the dragonkin woman for a while, he receives a message from Cian. [Brother Arch! Father just announced Maeve will be married by sunset. You must hurry her and take us away from this ce]

    He halted and turned to the women beside him, his tone urgent. "We must go to the Avaloch Kingdom Maeve. She''s on the brink of being married off."

    The three nodded before Archer summoned his wings, followed by Sera transforming into her dragon form and putting ra on her back as he scooped Demetra into a princess carry before taking off.

    While flying, he informed the girls of the ns and sped up using Mana Maniption. Sera followed suit and kept up with him as the two dragons soared over the chaotd below. It didn''t take them long to pass over the Zenia Empire and then Mediterra.

    Soon, they reached the Nagendra and sawplete chaos as monsters roamed free. Archer summoned thousands of Stone Men and ordered them to hunt down the creatures and butcher them for the experience they''d earn him.

    Archer soon reached Pluoria and noticed it was calmer, but monsters were still roaming thend. While flying over the Avalon Empire, he decided to go get Leira and Mary before heading back to the Soutnds.

    They turned east and flew over the Rivend Duchy, which was on fire, and battles everywhere. Archer saw riverboats with mages casting spells into the horde of monsters, causing explosions to ring out all over.

    But Archer ignored this and continued east as they flew over a chain of mountains until they were above the sea. He noticed the water below was going crazy as a storm started, causing him to cast Cosmic Shield, which Sera joined.

    The fairy dragon shivered as she spoke, ''''Why is it so cold? Hasn''t Frostwinter passed?''''

    Archer was about to speak, but Demetra was the one to answer, ''''It''s the Ghost Sea. The weather is unpredictable, and below the waves is worse,'''' she said in a wary voice. ''''Many sea monsters lurk in the darkness. Some bigger than me, husband.''''

    He looked down and activated Aura Detector, only to receive a headache in return as hundreds of thousands of pings, some directly below them. Archer stopped flying and looked down.

    Two massive red eyes appeared just below the surface, and the auro radiating off this monster scared the shit out of him, ''A Pseudo-God,'' he thought. ''It''s stronger than Oma.''

    Archer''s eyes widened before he started flying even faster and only slowed down when he saw the Avaloach Kingdom and its navy surrounding the ind. As they got closer, ra shouted over the window, ''''They have spotted us! The ships will fire.''''

    He nodded and poured more mana into the Cosmic Shield as several shells mmed into it and dispersed. This forces Archer to hold Demetra tighter before ascending while dodging around shells as they destroy his shield.

    Sera did the same thing and weaved through the air with practiced skill, their movements fluid and synchronized. With each shell narrowly missing its mark, Archer''s heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline coursing through his veins.

    Beside him, Sera maneuvered gracefully, her wings beating with powerful strokes as she expertly evaded the iing attacks. As they danced through the storm, Despite the onught, they pressed on, their determination unwavering.

    With each passing moment, they drew closer to their destination �C a towering mountain peak that loomed above the Avaloch Kingdom like a silent sentinel. The wind whipped past them as they soared higher and higher.

    As they reached the summit, theynded with a powerful thud, their breathsing in ragged gasps.

 Chapter 846 Ill Take You To Her Room

    Chapter 846 I''ll Take You To Her Room

    ??With the Avaloch Kingdom spread below them, Archer let Demetra down, who was smiling, ''''I love flying! Thank you for carrying me Arch.''''

    He nodded just as ra jumped off Sera before she transformed into her humanoid form while speaking, ''''What''s the n?''''

    Archer looked over the Avaloch Kingdom, an ind nation off the east coast of Pluoria, dotted with rivers andkes; it was a peaceful-looking, suspiciousnd as every other part of Pluoria was being attacked.

    The four rested for a while until he came up with an idea, ''''We will cause chaos, slip in, and kidnap Maeve before fleeing back to the maind,'''' Archer said with a chuckle.

    The three women giggled, but ra said, ''''What can I do, My lord?''''

    Archer looked at the redhead, ''''You can use fire, correct?''''

    She nodded with a smile, ''''And thunder.''''

    ''''Just like Leira,'''' Archer said before turning to Sera. ''''Cause chaos, my fairy dragon; make sure they see your power alongside ra.''''

    ''''What will you be doing?'''' Demetra questioned.

    ''''I will go straight for the pce, take out the guards while going for Maive and Cian,'''' Archer replied, stretching his wings. ''''And you will attack from the river, causing a distraction to lure more guards toward you.''''

    After speaking, he took out two bracelets and gave one to Demetra and ra. One was a beautiful yellow gem that matched her shark eyes, while the Dragon Marshal got one that matched hers.

    When the two women saw the bracelets, they squealed in happiness as they put them on and admired the jewelry. Demetra then stepped forward and quickly kissed before backing off.

    ra went to step forward but stopped herself, but Sera giggled and pushed her toward him, ''''Just kiss him on the cheek, general; he favors you,'''' she said as a mischievous smile appeared on her pretty face.

    Archer chuckled as the redhead shyly pecked his cheek. Embarrassment tinted her cheeks as red as her hair, and he couldn''t help but think, ''She''s gorgeous.''

    Once that was done, the redhead transformed into her dragon form, and ra climbed on her back just as a spell was cast over her to keep her on Sera''s back, ''''Meet back here once you recover the Avaloch siblings, sweetheart.''''

    ''''Yes, but be careful, you two,'''' Archer said with a smile before stroking Sera and smiling at ra.

    After that, the fairy dragon leaped off the mountaintop, following the river north toward Avaloch''s capital. Once they were gone, Archer picked up Demetra and let them fall off the ledge.

    The Demon Shark screamed in excitement, as she knew he wouldn''t let any harme to her. That was proven when his wings spread out and caught them. They glided to therge river that cut through thend.

    Archer whispered into Demetra''s pointy ear, ''''I will drop you into the water, so transform and let me on your back,'''' he moved closer. ''''Once we''re on Draconia, I will take you on a date, my beautiful shark girl.''''

    Demetra shuddered but nodded as they approached the river''s surface and started hovering in one spot. She turned her head and kissed him; Archer reciprocated with a passionate one of his own.

    Once they separated, Archer let her go. A bright light emanated from her body as she transformed into her Demon Shark form, causing a massive crash when she hit the water. A mini tsunami washed over the riverbanks, flooding thend.

    Archer nced around and only saw grasnd stretching into the distance, ''This is prime farnd, why aren''t the Avalochians not using it?''

    He shrugged and didn''t bother with it as he saw Demetra breach the surface. Archer loved her navy blue skin that gleamed in the morning sun. Herrge, yellow, massive eyes scanned the surroundings before letting out a roar.

    ''''Okay, I''ming,'''' he said with a chuckle before casting Blink to reappear on the top of Demetra''s massive head.

    As he did, that mana washed over him just before she dived into the river, and when they were beneath the surface, it shocked Archer. The river bank sloped down but then dropped into a deep crevice that led into a pitch ck.

    When Archer saw this, he sent Demetra a message, ''''What is that ce, Dem?''''

    Herrge head looked down, and her body shuddered, ''''The Dreaded Depths. Rumors say massive monsters hunt any visitors that travel there.''''

    ''''How many ces are under the sea? And is there anything valuable in the depths?''''

    ''''Yes husband,'''' Demetra replied. ''''There are untold riches, but we must be stronger to go down there.''''

    ''''Or we can bring Mary, Brooke, and Agrippina,'''' Archer replied. ''''They would be strong enough to go down there.''''

    ''''They may be enough, but I know you want to create an industry to mine the underwater riches,'''' the shark girlmented. ''''I and the others have agreed to help you when things calm down and the Swarms are defeated due to their sea monsters.''''

    Archer nodded in understanding as a ship passed above them, causing him to chuckle, ''''Do they know we''re here, darling?''''

    Demetra shivered in delight when he used a pet name for her. She shook her big head. ''''No husband,'''' she said. I use special magic not to disrupt the water around me; it helps with hunting in the Deep Seas.''''

    ''''Oh, that''s cool,'''' Archer responded. ''''I wonder if I can get another dragon form so I can swim.''''

    ''''The eastern dragons are well known for swimming, but I wouldn''t know how you would get another form,'''' Demetramented as she took a bite of a dolphin-like monster that swam too close.

    This caused Archer tough as she chewed the poor monster before speaking, ''''We''reing up to a city; the river runs through it, so we can get close.''''

    ''''Okay, Dem,'''' he looked around and noticed the river getting bigger and the route to the Dreaded Depths was no longer visible.

    Thanks to Archer''s eyesight, he spotted a castle built out of grey stone jutting from the ground. When he saw this, he said, ''''Slow down and wait here.''''

    Demetra agreed as Archer started swimming toward the surface. A weird feeling washed over him as he left her spell, and a sudden cold hit him as the water touched his skin, but he ignored it.

    Archer swam to the surface and came up for air only to realize he was in the middle of the Avaloch Capital when he heard explosions going off, thanks to Sera and ra, who were being chased by mages.

    This made himugh before he called Demetra who joined him in her human form, he grabbed her waist and Blinked to the nearby street where soldiers were rushing around looking panicked.

    He sent ra a message, who responded with an adorableugh, ''''We''re fine, Arch, just hurry up as Sera is having too much fun.''''

    Archerughed at this, ''''We won''t take long,'''' he said. ''''I will message you when we have Maeve and Cian.''''

    After speaking to the Dragon Marshal, he grabbed Demetra''s hand and pulled her closer while casting Cleanse on. The shark girl smiled, and it showed as a beautiful smile spread across her face.

    The two walked down the street toward the castle, where they saw hundreds of people waiting while watching the sky. Next thing Archer knew, Sera descended to the street above and skillfully flew between the buildings, causing the mages chasing her to crash.

    This made Demetraugh, followed by Archer, as the enemy looked like pancakes while sliding down the buildings. It took them twenty minutes to reach the royal pce guarded by hundreds of soldiers.

    Archer spotted someone approaching him he never expected to greet: Seamus, Maeve''s fiance. This irked him, but Demetra kept him calm. He watched the boy approach with a smile. ''''Archer! I didn''t expect you to show,'''' Seemus said. Come on in. I''m sure Maeve will be happy to see you two.''''

    That''s when the boy noticed the shark girl staring at him, which made Archer chuckle before introducing her: ''''This is Demetra Wyldheart, one of my fiances.''''

    The unknowing boy was inviting two wolves into the chicken coop, but Archer did nothing but smile and nod as Seamus led them through the pce gardens until they were intercepted by Maeves'' Father, Ronan.

    Archer greeted the Avaloch King with a grin. ''''King Ronan, it''s so good to see you. I hope Maeve is doing well,'''' he said in an overly dramatic disy of respect.

    Demetra giggled, causing Ronan to grit his teeth. ''''Wee, King of Draconia. What brings you here?''''

    ''''I was invited, remember? My friend Seamus here invited me to the wedding when we first met,'''' Archer responded before turning his gaze to the brown-haired boy.

    Seamus nodded, ''''Yes, Father-inw. I invited him during the tournament.''''

    Ronan sighed before turning to Archer, ''''No causing trouble,'''' he warned. ''''Now you''re king, you should think about doing anything dodgy, dragon; otherwise, there will be trouble.''''

    Archer gave the older man a fake smile, ''''Wouldn''t dream of it, Ronan,'''' he responded. ''''Can I see the bride? It''s been a while since we saw each other.''''

    The king''s eyes narrowed, but Seamus said, ''''Come this way, and I''ll take you two to her room. She should be getting ready, and because you''re with Lady Demetra, it will be fine.''''

    ''''I wouldn''t do that, son,'''' Ronan said as he looked at Archer. ''''Who knows what devious things he would do to Maeve?''''

    Seamus looked offended, which caused Archer and Demetra tough at his foolishness internally. The brown-haired boymented, ''''Father, I don''t appreciate the things you''re using my friend of. He has done nothing to show his interest in my fiance.''''

    Ronan shook his head, ''''Don''te crying if anything happens.''''

    Archer quickly added fuel to the fire, ''''Ronan, how dare you nder my good name,'''' he said with a grin while turning to Demetra, ''''Am I a devious dragon, my love?''''

 Chapter 847 Cucking the Groom

    Chapter 847 Cucking the Groom

    ??Archer watched Demetra give such a fake smile that it nearly made himugh as she spoke, ''''Devious dragon husband? Of course not; you are a dragon of charity and love to help the homeless find a purpose in life.''''

    He nodded with a cocky smile which caused Ronan to hold on to his anger as Archer and Demetra followed Seamus down the pce''s corridors, where they saw hundreds of guards patroling or guarding particr doors.

    ''You just messed up human,'' he thought while looking at the brown-haired boy. ''You''re allowing the boy you''re fiance likes into her room.''

    After ten minutes of walking, they reached Maeve''s room. Seamus entered first, followed by Demetra and Archer. As soon as Archer stepped inside, he stopped, stunned by the sight before him.

    The orange-haired girl wore a tight-fitting wedding dress that highlighted her hourss figure. Her hair was pulled into a ponytail, but it couldn''t hide the curls Archer adored. Her grey eyes lit up when she saw him, and the warrior girl''s breathtaking beauty took him aback.

    ''''Wow, Maeve, you''re stunning,'''' Archer said, gazing into her eyes with admiration, which caused the orange-haired girl to beam.

    Archer nced at Seamus, who looked jealous but didn''t care for the human. He stepped forward and wrapped Maeve in a loving hug, which she melted into. ''''I told you I woulde for you, my warrior.''''

    Maeve''s already pretty smile grew radiant as she ced her head on his chest and replied, ''''I know; I never doubted you, handsome.''''

    Just as Archer was going to reply, Seamus spoke, ''''Don''t you think you''re touching my fiance a bit too much?''''

    He didn''t say anything; he just looked at Demetra, who was smiling. ''''Throw him out of the room, Dem.''''

    She nodded, but Seamus looked to Maeve in protest. She gave him a fake smile before responding, ''''Can you leave the room, please? I want to chat to these two in private.''''

    The boy looked shocked, but Demetra grabbed him by the scruff on the neck and threw him out the door like a rag doll, which made Archer chuckle before he turned to Maeve, lifted her chin, and kissed her soft, plump lips.

    Maeve shuddered in delight, melting into Archer''s embrace as his hands roamed her toned figure. When his hands reached her breasts, he gave them a gentle squeeze, eliciting an adorable moan from her.

    Their intimate moment was interrupted by Demetra''s cough. Archer stopped kissing her and turned to the Demon Shark, who smiled and spoke matter-of-fact, ''''You still need to make love to me and Lucrezia; it''s only fair.''''

    Archer nodded, but Maeve answered, ''''I know about the order, but we will not be having sex, Demetra; I respect you girls and wouldn''t dream of jumping the line.''''

    The shark girl''s eyes widened, but a smile appeared, ''''Thank you,'''' she said. ''''What do you n to do?''''

    Maeve smirked, ''''You can join me,'''' she said before running her dainty hands over Archer''s body.

    Archer shivered when she did that, just before Demetra appeared beside her. Maeve dragged her to her knees, and the shark girl''s eyes widened. ''''You''re going to do that in your wedding dress?''''

    The orange-haired girl beamed, ''''Of course, It means nothing to me, and wouldn''t it be funny seeing me walking up the aisle after deepthroating our husband before he kidnaps me away to his kingdom.''''

    When Archer heard this, he was shocked at Maeve''s naughtiness but found out he loved it the more he thought about it. Without wasting any more time, she tugged at his pants and pulled them down before going wide-eyed.

    Even Demetra was shocked, ''''Goddess, it''s big.''''

    ''''It is,'''' Maevemented with a gulp.

    She took his cock into her nervous hands just as the shark girl dropped to her knees. As the lust activated the more primal side, Demetra ignored Maeve and started to slowly kiss from the base to the tip while dodging the hand that was stroking him.

    When Archer felt this, he was in heaven. He let out a groan as Maeve stroked him, her grey eyes locked on his. Demetra was too lost as she massaged his crown jewels before kissing them with such care that he added a new pleasure to it all.

    After minutes of his, the shark girl moved Maeve''s hands out of the way and grabbed his cock by the base before kissing the tip and running her tongue all over it, causing a wave of pleasure to hit him all at once.

    "Ughhhh!" Archer groaned as Demetra''s warm mouth enveloped him.

    She began to bob her head, massaging his crown jewels, which elicited deeper groans of pleasure from him. Maeve watched, her eyes wide with astonishment. Demetra eventually paused, turning her yellow shark-like eyes towards Maeve with a lewd smile.

    Archer observed as Demetra gently guided Maeve towards his saliva-drenched cock and said, "Our husband enjoys it when we lick and kiss him. Start there."

    Maeve nodded, drawing nearer. Her delicate pink tongue darted from her mouth, lightly grazing the tip, sending a jolt through them. Undeterred, the orange-haired girl persisted, gradually enveloping him in her mouth.

    Initially clumsy, she inadvertently grazed him with her teeth. Yet, with each moment, Maeve improved, bing more adept. After five minutes, his entirety filled her mouth, her tongue expertly swirling around him.

    He couldn''t resist gripping her ponytail, urging her deeper until shepletely consumed him. Maeve worked him, her movements eliciting soft moans from him. As he reached the peak of ecstasy, he released into her mouth, and she eagerly swallowed, savoring the taste.

    Just as Archer''s breath steadied, Demetra approached, her eyes alight with desire. Without hesitation, she took him into her mouth, her lips closing around him with a hunger matching Maeve''s.

    Archer''s gasps mingled with the sound of Demetra''s fervent ministrations as she brought him to the brink once more. With a shuddering release, he filled the shark girl''s mouth, and she swallowed eagerly, a satisfied smile ying on her lips.

    Maeve watched with a glint of admiration in her grey eyes, the air thick with the shared intensity of their passion. It was a moment of pure indulgence, where desire knew no bounds, and both girls reveled in the pleasure they could give and receive.

    An hourter, a banging on them brought them back to reality. Archer quickly cast Cleanse before Maeve got to the door. Seamus, Ronan, and her mother, Naomh, looked at her with narrowed eyes.

    The Avaloch King stepped forward with anger in his eyes. As he did that, Archer received a message from Sera informing him that she and ra were on the same mountaintop, and a DRN Destroyer was stationed below to pick them up.

    Archer was shocked and messaged Aisha, who told him she sent it to bring them back to Aquaria. He thanked his dragonkin woman before turning back to a raging Ronan, ''''Stop with your shouting human; if you continue with this course of action, you and your kingdom may witness my dragon legions on your shores sooner rather thanter,''''

    Ronan stopped shouting and looked at Archer like he had just pped him with a wet fish, causing Demetra and Maeve to giggle as he replied, ''''Are you threatening me, boy?''''

    ''''Just stating a fact, human,'''' Archer replied smugly. ''''Two of my legions can ransack thisnd, so stop the hostilities. I''m just here to escort mydy to see her close friend.''''

    When Archer said that, the two girls went red, which caught Noamh''s attention. Seamus and Ronan were oblivious as the older man stuttered but, in the end, nodded his head. Then, Maeve''s fiance spoke, ''''The ceremony begins soon,e my love.''''

    He noticed Maeve cringe when hearing Seamus call her that but sighed before following the boy. Seamus tried to kiss her, but she dodged it before giving Archer a smile, which caused his grin to widen because he knew what that mouth was doing.

    After that, Ronan and Noamh led them to the castle square, where the wedding would be held, and Archer''s n would finally start. He sent a message to Sera and told her to board the Destroyer and wait for them.

    She replied in the affirmative before they reached a row of seats surrounded by the Appchian Royal Guards. Archer was still suspicious as to why this kingdom, in particr, hadn''t been ravaged by the Swarm.

    Archer sent the Tressyms a message telling them to investigate the surrounding kingdoms while he fought the Swarm. After that, people poured into the garden, which had hundreds of seats.

    While people were watching, Demetra whispered, ''''What do we do?''''

    He smiled before using the bracelet tomunicate, ''''I cast a spell to distract everyone. I''ll go for Maeve and take out Seamus while you cover my back before we flee the city and meet the Destroyer waiting for us below the mountain.''''

    Demetra nodded with a big smile, ''''Daring but I love it, couldn''t we use the river to get away?''''

    ''''It''s possible, but that means we may have to dive into The Dreaded Depths, which I''d rather not as we don''t know what''s down there,'''' Archer answered. ''''We could fly once we get free of the city.''''

    The Demon Shark shuddered, ''''Point taken. We can fly.''''

    Archer chuckled as a group of nobles sat next to him. He quickly noticed the dirty looks the man and woman were giving him but ignored it as the priests were on the stage alongside Seamus.

    That''s when he started thinking about what spell to use and decided on thousands of sma Missiles that he would send up into the sky when the Maeve appeared but have them fall above the crowd, exploding before they could touch the ground.

    Happy with his n, he informed Demetra, who looked shocked butughed.

 Chapter 848 Kidnapping A Willing Princess

    Chapter 848 Kidnapping A Willing Princess

    ??Archer watched as hundreds of people entered the garden, but Seamus and Maeve appeared just as everyone settled down. The scene made himugh as the orange-haired girl avoided the boy''s touch at every turn.

    When Maeve saw Archer, she gave him a beautiful smile that angered Seamus, butpletely ignored him. As they passed, he cast sma Missiles that shot into the air like fireworks, surprising the crowd and making Demetraugh as she got ready to fight.

    Soon after, Maeve and Seamus reached the stage where the priests were waiting. An older woman walked up to the podium and was about to speak when the sma Missiles fell back to earth. When they were ten meters above the garden, they exploded.

    The sudden detonations caused the crowd to panic, and they started to flee like a tsunami of ants, allowing Archer to act. He jumped up and rushed toward the stage; Demetra jumped forward and skillfully took out several royal guards who tried to stop him.

    Archer jumped onto the stage before pping the priest away just as she was going to cast a spell and grabbed Seamus by the neck. He lifted him off his feet and spoke, ''''Maeve is mine, human. I will take her now, and one day, I will visit this kingdom and yours to conquer them only to show you how happy she will be.''''

    After speaking, he pped Seamus several times beforeunching him at a nearby wall, causing it to copse on top of the baffled boy, who was seriously injured. Once Archer did that, Demetra joined him while holding Cian over her shoulder as he scooped up a smiling Maeve.

    The two started running through the garden, chased by the surviving guards and a rage-fueled Ronan, who already had his sword out. Archer saw them approaching the pce walls, causing him to turn to Demetra, ''''Jump up and rush toward the western entrance.''''

    "Yes, husband," the shark girl replied, smiling, as they approached the wall.

    With momentum, Archer propelled himself to the top,nding heavily but swiftly casting Crown of Stars. Instantly, nearby Avalochian soldiers were targeted and sent flying so it would give them a guard-free escape route.

    In seamless synchrony, Demetra joined him before the duo descended into the city. They swiftly evaded pursuit and neutralized any soldiers who dared to hinder their escape. Archer leaped down andnded with a crash.

    The shark girl jumped off andnded in the middle of a group of soldiers rushing toward Archer. Demetra took them out in a flurry of kicks, punches, and ps, killing most of them, but it didn''t bother either.

    Archer was sprinting through the streets while dodging people. Demetra''s smile grew malicious as she transformed into a shark, biting down on another group of soldiers. Then, she returned to her humanoid form and continued running.

    While she did this, Archer cast Azur Cannon into a group of Heavy Infantry that blocked the street with a shieldwall. A mini explosion demolished the soldiers and nearby buildings when the violet st struck the shields.

    The aftermath was carnage as the street was painted ck with scorching mes, and burnt armory on the ground. Maeve and the shark girl cheered while rushing past the scene. Archer followed and took out several hundred soldiers while rushing through the city, causing chaos wherever they went.

    Archer saw the western gate and noticed it was barred with a mithril portcullis, which caused the girls to panic. However, he stopped while putting Maeve down and spoke, ''''Cover me,dies, I will destroy the gate.''''

    They nodded as Demetra prepared to fight after putting an unconscious Cian next to Archer while Maeve took out her sword and cut off the bottom of her dress just as the Avalochian soldiers arrived.

    The two rushed forward and causedplete chaos as the shark girl threw punches and kicks that sent them flying. While she did that, Maeve parried attacks before striking and bringing down dozens of soldiers when Archer was ready.

    He cast Azur Cannon, Elemental Fury, Celestial Beam, and most of his attack spells. The orbs in front of him were vtile, causing all the mana in the air to rush into it just as he sent it flying toward the gate.

    Archer grabbed Demetra and Maeve before casting Cosmic Shield around them and using his wings to cover them further. An explosion ripped through the air, shaking the ground and sending chunks of the wall crashing into the city.

    Once it was over, Archer transformed into his dragon form when he felt a strong enemy heading his way. A bright light blinded everyone as he shed with the monster who appeared.

    It was another dragon, but this one was ck. Archer and the creature started fighting as he sent the girls a message, ''''Head for the ship now! I will catch up!''''

    Following that, he bit down on one of the dragon''s wings and started tugging at it like an angry dog before tearing it off and sending them crashing into the city, demolishing several buildings.

    Archer jumped up and took a deep breath before releasing his dragon''s breath at the ck dragon, who cast some magic to block the attack. However, the fire wasn''t his only attack, so he cast Blink to reappear above his enemy.

    Hended on the ck dragon''s back with a feral intensity, biting down hard and raking his ws across its torso. Suddenly, a powerful st struck him. Though the Anti-Magic spell shielded him from harm, the sheer force sent him crashing into the city below.

    As he regained his bearings, Archer spotted a yellow dragon approaching. "A thunder dragon," he thought, "Why are they attacking me?"

    Fueled by rage, Archerunched himself back at the ck dragon, resuming their fierce battle. However, with the thunder dragon providing backup, he was overwhelmed and wounded.

    Just as the thunder dragon closed in for another strike, a massive navy blue shark materialized out of nowhere, slicing the dragon clean in half with a single, powerful bite. A blinding light followed, and then a streak of fire mmed into the ck dragon, making it roar in agony.

    Suddenly, Sera appeared, her jaws mping down on the ck dragon''s neck, delivering a devastating blow. Soon enough, Archer was fully healed and called the two girls, who jumped on his back as he started casting Blink to get away from the city.

    Archer did this for ten minutes and ended up on the mountain they were first on. He returned to his humanoid form and was hugged by Maeve and Cian, who all smiled, which confused him.

    ''''I thought you two would be angry with me,'''' he questioned, which caused the siblings tough.

    Cian stepped forward and held out his hand, ''''Thank you for getting us out of there. Father has been differenttely and has been acting strangely.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''I thought the same thing of your kingdom,'''' he motioned around them. ''''You haven''t been attacked by the Swarm tearing through Pluoria and every other continent on Thrylos.''''

    When Maeve heard that, her eyes widened, ''''You speak the truth. Eveline and Aurelia''s kingdoms have managed to hold out, but they diverted the Swarms in other directions for now,'''' she spoke concernedly.

    ''''We will get to them eventually. My armies are ready to start moving north when we get back to Aquaria,'''' he said, looking at Maeve and Cian. ''''We can drop you two in Draconia, or you cane with us?''''

    ''''I''lle with you!'''' Maeve excitedly answered.

    Archer nodded before turning to Cian, who wanted to see his kingdom. After that, he used Blink to take the siblings to the waiting Destroyer while Sera flew with Demetra on her back with confused Maeve.

    The warrior girl questioned, "I thought only a dragon''s lover was allowed on their back."

    He chuckled, exining, "Well, they are an extension of me, so Sera would allow Demetra on her back, just like the other girls."

    Maeve nodded, then nervously asked, "Are we lovers now?"

    Archer didn''t answer until they were on the deck of the Destroyer, which started to move. Sera appeared and transformed into her humanoid form, and they all gave him some private time with Maeve.

    He led her to a private spot on the ship''s side where people could sit and watch the passing sea. Archer sat down and pulled Maeve onto hisp while moving her ponytail out of the way before kissing her slender neck.

    While doing that, Archer answered her previous question, ''''Yes, my warrior princess. You''re mine until the end of time.''''

    Maeve beamed, ''''Do you mean that?'''' she questioned in a hopeful voice.

    "Yes, I do. Why wouldn''t I? You''re a strong girl I liked from the day we met," Archer spoke from the heart, causing Maeve''s happiness to soar.

    She cupped his cheeks, pressing a love-filled kiss against his lips, which he weed. Archer returned the kiss passionately before they separated, gazing at the ocean as the ship sailed away from the Avaloch Kingdom.

    While they were doing that, Maeve rested her head against his shoulder as he yed with her orange locks, which caused her to drift off while Archer tightened his grip on the warrior princess.

    Soon, the Destroyer''s cannons started firing, causing Archer to look in the direction the mana shells were flying, and he spotted several ships chasing them, causing Maeve to jump up and see the persuaders.

    ''''The Avaloachian Navy, they are fast, but their ships are weak in all aspects,'''' shemented as they watched three shellsnd on one of the vessels, causing it to explode.

    Maeve looked at him with wide eyes, ''''Why are your ships so powerful?''''

 Chapter 849 Threatens Everything They Hold Dear

    <h4>Chapter 849 Threatens Everything They Hold Dear</h4>

    Archer grinned while answering Maeve, ''''Different designs, and I spent a fortune on each ship so they can withstand a barrage of mana cannons before they sink.''''

    Maeve nodded, ''''Amazing,'''' she said with a smile. ''''I can''t wait to see what Draconia''s like, but you know the whole kingdom will rally against you now.''''

    ''''I honestly don''t care, my warrior princess,'''' Archer said. ''''Many kingdoms wille for me when they realize how strong Draconia is bing.''''

    ''''I understand and will help any way I can,'''' she replied. ''''I could help train some soldiers in the way of the Avalochians, who specialize in mountain and jungle warfare.''''

    Archer smiled when he heard this and hugged the orange-haired girl, who made an adorable noise. Shortly after that, the ship''s captain appeared, a man in histe twenties who saluted him before speaking, ''''The lookouts spotted a Novgorodian scout ship; we can escape them but need a distraction.''''

    ''''Okay, I will talk to Demetra and deal with them,'''' he replied to the man. ''''Get back to the bridge and keep us out of range of their cannons.''''

    ''''Yes, My Lord,'''' the captain said before rushing off.

    Archer quickly sent a message to the Demon Shark. ''''Come to the top deck, my girl.''''

    Before Demetra could appear, Maeve told him she would explore the ship while he dealt with the enemies. Archer nodded and said farewell to the orange-haired beauty. After that, he only had to wait a little while until she appeared, smiling as she sniffed the air. "Enemies?"

    ''''How did you know?'''' Archer questioned.

    Demetra shrugged, ''''I memorized the smell of Novgorodians and Avalochians,'''' she exined. ''''And both are chasing us now.''''

    Archerughed, ''''Can you help me get rid of them?''''

    ''''Of course, husband,'''' she replied with a grin. ''''I have a n as well.''''

    The shark girl exined that Archer would distract the enemy fleet while she slipped past their mana fields and attack from below as he rained spells upon them. He looked at Demetra and told her he loved the n.

    Following that, she jumped off the ship andnded with a quiet ssh before a light was seen, and she transformed into her shark form. Demetra descended into the darkness and took off after summoning his wings.

    Archer flew just above the water while readying his spells to attack the enemy ships. After ten minutes of flying, he stopped the first vessel, causing him to smile as he closed in on it and cast Eldritch st into its hull.

    When the spell connected, it caused a massive explosion as the rest of the enemy fleet reacted and started firing at Archer, who was dodging every attack that came he was with skill.

    His wings allowed him to slice through the air as a wave of mana shells was aimed at him, but Archer started casting sma Missiles, causing thousands of violet projectiles to appear around him.

    With a wave of his hand, he sent the spells flying toward the first row of Novogorodian Ships, taking them out with a terrible explosion. At that moment, Demetra attacked the gship from below.

    Archer watched as she tore the warship apart like it was made from paper. Her sudden arrival caused chaos as he weaved around the enemy vessels while firing dozens of Eldritch sts into their vulnerable side.

    This caused many of them to sink while some tried to flee, but Demetra wouldn''t have it, so they were torn apart. The couple only took ten minutes to destroy the Novgorodian and Avalochianbined fleet.

    When Archer was flying toward the Destroyer, he saw Demetra below him gliding through the water until she reached the ship and jumped out while transforming into her humanoid form beforending on the deck.

    As he got closer, Archer used Blink to reappear next to the shark girl who had jumped. This caused him tough before they walked to the entrance, leading them to where Maeve was.

    The captain assigned them tworge rooms just off the bridge, which Archer loved due to the bed sizes. Maeve was reading a book when they entered the room, wearingfortable leggings and a jumper.

    She looked up, and a big smile appeared on her face. ''''How was the battle?'''' she asked while standing up.

    Archer embraced her before filling her in on everything. Maeve sat back down as she spoke, ''''Father has an alliance with the Novgorod Empire, and their fleets are usually stationed in the kingdom.''''

    He nodded, but Demetramented, ''''They will try to target Draconia now they know who was involved. Plus, you kidnapped Meave, so the kingdom will be angry and will most likely join the growing alliance against you.''''

    ''''It doesn''t matter as the war was inevitable as soon as their position would have been threatened,'''' he revealed while walking over to the nearby window before continuing. ''''The Novgorod and Nightshade Empires are already targeting me by spreading lies and rumors about me.''''

    Demetra and Maeve both looked concerned. The shark girl questioned, ''''And that doesn''t bother you?''''

    ''''It does, but what can I do about it? If I try to stop it, they will put in double the effort; if I ignore it, the average citizen will eat up the propaganda. They are probably trying to paint me as a Demon King.''''

    Archer chuckled, ''''I won''t be surprised if I end up fighting these so-called heroes they summoned.''''

    ''''Don''t you think you shouldy low? Let things blow over before returning to the front,'''' Maeve asked.

    ''''Nope,'''' Archer replied with a smile. ''''They will do it either way; Draconia threatens everything they hold dear.''''

    ''''What will you do?'''' Demetramented while taking off her boots and cloak.

    ''''Relieve them of their wealth to slow their growing armies,'''' Archer answered. ''''I will steal the gold from the Novgorodian and Church of Light Banks, so it will affect their economies if dozens of their banks are looted.''''

    Demetraughed while Maeve shook her head with a smile, ''''Are you a king or a bandit, Arch?'''' she asked.

    He shrugged, ''''A bit of both, to be honest. I use most of the stolen wealth to enrich my kingdom and people.''''

    Both girls smiled as Archer watched the setting sun create a beautiful pink color illuminating the horizon, ''So beautiful,'' he thought.

    While admiring the view, Archer heard the two girls getting ready for bed. Maeve broke the silence, "Are you joining us, husband?" she said teasingly.

    Archer turned to see both of them lying in bed, leaving a space between them. He grinned and climbed in, settling between them as the girls cozied up on either side, findingfort in his presence.

    Soon, the three of them fell asleep to the sound of wavespping against the Destroyer''s hull. The journey back to Aquaria was long, but they stopped in Draconia to drop off Cian and a handful of sailors before continuing on.

    When theynded in Aquaria City, the four legions were ready to move out and attack the Swarm. Archer met up with Teu, Sera, Brooke, Kassandra, and Nefertiti, who were happy to see him.

    They all greeted Maeve like a sister, and the girls went to catch up, but Teu did ask if she could lead the 1st Legion with ra while Sera, Brooke, and Kassandra would protect the other legions during their journey.

    Archer was pleased with the n to check on their progress the next day, but tonight, he focused on the fourdies waiting for him back in Aquaria. He took them on romantic dates, ensuring they felt cherished and appreciated.

    Later, he spent intimate moments with all four, ensuring they felt loved and fulfilled. Their happiness was evident, and they eagerly desired more, which he dly provided. When they were ready to leave, rumors were trickling that he was conquering Pluoria.

    The Aquarians were suspicious, but once Teu reassured them that the Draconians meant no harm. She told her parents that Archer hates the Swarm and only wants to fight them unless someone attacks his armies.

    After giving the army all the monster corpses in his Item Box, Archer informed the sixdies that he was heading for Verdantia to rob their banks. They didn''t want him to do it, but he convinced them it would stop the war in the foreseeable future.

    Archer was left in the empty fortress his legions built to stay while they cleaned up the area, allowing the Aquaria army to stand independently. Once, he watched thest legion leaving for the west.

    The 1st and 2nd Legions headed toward the Zenia Empire, while the 3rd went east and the 4th went west. Once they had trampled the Swarm armies, they were told to converge at the entrance to Mediterra.

    While flying, he decided to go get N and Lucrezia to spend some time with the two. With that decision, Archer flew north and used Mana Maniption to speed up. After flying for a few hours, he reached the Lionheart Kingdom, where the two girls were.

    He saw a beautiful savannah that stretched as far as the eyes could see. Despite the rampaging monster armies, he was shocked by the beauty of it all. When spotting them, he summoned thousands of Stone Men in mid-air.

    A horde of Ratlings and Blightborns was below as the stone constructs fell on top of the monsters before swinging their massive arms. This shocked the Swarmmanders, who had several Eldritch sts wiped out.

    Archer chuckled as he watched the Stone Men decimate the enemy forces. He soared over thendscape until he reached Naravo, the Lionheart capital. The sprawling city was evenrger than his capital.

 Chapter 850 Bank Robbers

    <h4>Chapter 850 Bank Robbers</h4>

    Archer flew over Naravo City and used Aura Detector to find the girls; soon enough, he located them. They were on the north wall, surrounded by Lionheart soldiers. He headed in that direction, and a smile appeared when he saw the two blondes.

    He reappeared behind them with Blink as N said, ''''The attacks have slowed down; the scouts reported the many hordes are heading south.''''

    Lucrezia nodded, ''''Archer is probably on the move, and the Swarm hates that boy with a passion,'''' she said with augh. ''''You heard theirmander; they call him a devil.''''

    N giggled as the conversation continued, unaware of Archer''s mischievous thoughts. As he admired their figures��Lucrezia''s soft curves and N''s shapely form��he couldn''t resist the urge. With a yful grin, he reached out and gave their behinds a quick pinch.

    Their startled screams filled the air, but N quickly moved before Archer could react. In an instant, a de was pressed against his throat, her eyes shing with a mixture of surprise and amusement.

    Archer smiled charmingly at the lion girl before her eyes widened like saucers, ''''Arch! Why are you making us jump!'''' she said while quickly removing the sword.

    Lucrezia beamed as the two girls hugged him. Archer wrapped his arms around them as he asked, ''''Do you two want to be bank robbers with me?''''

    They looked at Archer like he was crazy, causing him tough: ''''We will head to the Church of Lightnds in the south of Verdantia and start stealing their wealth to slow down their constantly growing war machine.''''

    ''''Okay, I''m in, husband,'''' N replied excitedly.

    Archer turned to Lucrezia, who nodded, ''''I''m not going to be the only one left out,'''' she said. ''''It also sounds like fun.''''

    He chuckled before scooping N into a princess carry and taking off. The Mosasaur girl followed, using her magic to fly. The three soared through the beautiful afternoon school, where a breeze gently brushed against their faces.

    Archer saw N''s lion ear twitching, which caused him to nibble the tip. " Nyahhh! What are you doing? "

    N''s face reddened, causing Archer to smile, ''''You''re adorable when you blush.''''

    ''''Shut up,'''' she retorted while looking away with a smile.

    While flying, Archer got bored and started singing a song that came to mind while looking at the two girls. His unexpected voice caught their attention, causing Lucrezia to falter with her spell and fall toward the sea below, but she caught herself.

    N''s eyes widened as she spoke, ''''You can sing?''''

    He nodded, a yful grin spreading across his face. "Ask Nefertiti; she''s seen it firsthand."

    The lioness wasted no time, swiftly sending a message to the subus, with Lucrezia chiming in. Their bracelets buzzed with a reply: "Amazing! Our husband is talented in many ways; ask him to sing for you."

    Turning to Archer with eager anticipation, Lucrezia''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Can you?" she asked.

    Archer couldn''t resist the opportunity. Remembering a song from his days on Earth that had deeply resonated with him during that life, he cleared his throat and began to sing. The unexpected melody surprised the two girls.

    "Yeah, oh

    Yeah, she said she wants a real man.

    One who opens the door, holds her hand, and still smiles when he feels bad.

    In control of his emotions, wears his heart on his sleeve but doesn''t get mad.

    One who gives her all his time, puts his dreams to the side and gets a real bag.

    Yeah, she said she wants a real man

    But what she wants is not for real, man.''''

    "Realest story ever told,

    Can''t have a man who''s making money, always home,

    Hard like a truck; that''s why he''s always on the road,

    Providing everything you need to live the life you say you want,

    Can''t have a man who wears his heart on his sleeve,

    That one ripped once in a while at the seams,

    Especially if you never take the time to look into his eyes,

    And hear him when he silently screams,

    Yeah, she said she wants a real man,

    One who opens the door holds her hand, and still smiles when he feels bad,

    In control of his emotions, he wears his heart on his sleeve but doesn''t get mad,

    One who gives her all his time, puts his dreams to the side, and gets a real bag,

    Yeah, she said she wants a real man,

    But what she wants is not for real, man.

    "That Disney movie that she wanted was a dream

    And not reality or something that she got

    She put the man up on a pedestal

    Discards him when she found out he was human and he dropped

    He''s not perfect but, oh, he tries to live up to her, her beautiful life

    But as time goes by, you''ll realize, the man he once knew on the inside, died."

    Archer continued to sing, capturing the two girls'' full attention. Lucrezia stopped flying to listen as he finished the song. N stared at him in shock as she asked, ''''What was that?''''

    ''''A popr song from Earth that came out weeks before I died, the artist was speaking of how men get treated back there,'''' Archer exined.

    ''''How were they treated?'''' Lucrezia questioned.

    ''''Very bad,'''' he said. ''''Before I died, men were vilified for being men; all they wanted was a peaceful life where their wives would stay faithful, but rtionships aren''t anything special on Earth as they are on Thrylos.''''

    N frowned, ''''A man is as important as a woman because without them, the next generation wouldn''t be here, and they make up most of the soldiers, hardborers, and many other things,'''' she revealed. ''''I cannot understand how women on Earth cannot see how important men are to a race''s survival.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Neither do I, but I did know some good women who genuinely cared for their husbands or boyfriends. Not all are bad.''''

    The two girls agreed before they saw Verdantia in the distance and sped up until they spotted arge mountain jutting from thend, which would be the perfect hideout for them to terrorize the church and Novgorodians.

    "Land on the mountain ridge so we can n our next move, Luce," Archer instructed the Mosasaur.

    The Death Witch abruptly veered left, heading for a nearby mountain ledge. Shended with a thud, and Archer followed closely behind, gently setting N down once they were on solid ground.

    Archer looked out of the lush greenndscape that wasn''t ravaged like most, making his suspicion grow. While watching a traveling caravan pass by, hemented, ''''Could the Novgorodians be working with the Swarm?''''

    "I doubt it, Arch," N answered as she joined him. "They are against us surface dwellers, and the Novgorodians may be brash and hot-headed, but they certainly wouldn''t work with the enemy."

    "Maybe you''re right," he responded as Lucrezia joined them.

    She held three rings in her hand. "Take these; they will disguise us so they won''t find out we''re in their homnd."

    Archer grabbed one of them, followed by N. When they put it on, his hair turned blonde, his ears shortened to human ears, and his violet eyes turned blue, which surprised him. He turned to N, who was now a brown-haired elf with purple eyes.

    Lastly, Lucrezia was a cat demi-human with ck hair and green eyes. Archer chuckled, ''''No one can guess it''s us.''''

    The mosasaur girl nodded, ''''I picked them up in Naravo City during my stay there.''''

    ''''A good purchase, Luce,'''' Archer said. ''''I never thought about disguises before, but they might help with robbing the banks.''''

    After speaking longer and developing a n, the three descended to the road below and started traveling toward the nearest city. While doing that, Archer sent a message to the Tressyms to flood the Verdantia Continent and locate all the banks.

    He also instructed them to gauge the High Elves'' opinions of him, which the fluffy cats readily agreed to. Lucrezia then took his left hand while N held his right arm, making him smile.

    As they walked, merchants informed them that the next city was Lumina Sancta, the first in a chain of cities leading to Celesta City in the north. Upon hearing this, Archer beamed, his eyes glowing with greed.

    Excitement overwhelmed him, but N''s pinch quickly returned him to reality: ''''Sorry, my love. The thought of all that wealth was too much for me.''''

    Lucrezia giggled, ''''You''re a dragon, after all. So it''s not surprising.''''

    The threeughed as they spotted a city in the distance, but a woman''s voice reached their ears, ''''Adventurers! Adventurers!''''

    They pivoted and caught sight of a carriage approaching, escorted by a contingent of ten guards. An older woman leaned out from the carriage window, waving energetically among them.

    Archer nced at N, seeking her opinion. "What''s our move?" he inquired.

    "Let''s use their presence to gain entry into the cities," N suggested. "They might be of assistance to us."

    He approved, and they patiently awaited the carriage''s arrival. As it halted, one of the guards swung open the door, and the woman emerged. Adorned in avish gown, she exuded an air of authority, her short silver locks cascading gracefully around her shoulders and her striking green eyes captivating the onlookers.

    The woman stopped before them and smiled, bewitching Archer, whom Lucrezia pinched. She introduced herself: ''''I am Natalia Volkovitch, Saintess of the Church of Light.''''

    The mature woman caught his attention as he recognized the name, ''The Popes wife! Is fate ying with me?''

    Archer internallyughed as it seemed fate was lining up the pieces for him to bring down the church after all the stuff they put him through.

 Chapter 851 Very Handsome Bandit

    <h4>Chapter 851 Very Handsome Bandit</h4>

    ''''You three look like a fine adventuring party. Would you like to guide us to Celestia City? We were ambushed by those vile Ratlings and lost half our numbers before the rest bested them,'''' Natalia revealed.

    Archer nodded, looking at the woman before introducing him, ''''I''m Tony. These two lovelydies are my wives; the brown-haired elf is Bubbles, and the cat girl is Poppy.''''

    He felt N pinch him while Lucrezia giggled, but Natalia greeted them with an honest smile before he answered her previous question, ''''Yes, mydy, we would love to escort you as long as we get paid. We would take some quests when we got to Lumina Sancta.''''

    Natalia smiled, ''''We will pay you 1 gold coin a day and cover your room in the inns we stop at; it''s only one room, correct?''''

    ''''Yes,'''' Archer answered. ''''I assume there are dungeons on the way to Celestia?''''

    The older woman nodded, ''''I believe a few are on our route. You could visit a couple because we are resting to help the injured Church Knights.''''

    Archer nodded, ''''Thank you.''''

    Following that, the carriage started moving again once Natalia reentered. The knightmander asked them to take the position in the rear, which they were happy to do, and they made their way there.

    When the trio were alone, N spun on him with a raised eyebrow, ''''Bubbles? Arch?''''

    Archer and Lucreziaughed, causing the lion girl''s tail to straighten. "You couldn''t give me a sexier name? Why Bubbles?"

    As N began ranting, theughter of the other two only grew louder. Archer then shared tales of his adventures in the Avaloch Kingdom, including his kidnapping of Maeve. They found this incredibly amusing and began teasing him about his growing collection of princesses.

    He waved them off while ignoring their giggling. The caravan traveled until sunset, and themander informed them they were setting up. Archer nodded at the man before walking off the road, pulling out a rucksack from nowhere, then taking out a tent, shocking the surrounding guards.

    N and Lucrezia kept watch whileughing at him setting up the tent. Once he was finished, the two girls entered after kidding him on the cheek, bringing a smile to his face. While standing there, he heard themander''s voice, ''''You and your girls will be taking the midnight watch.''''

    Archer nodded just as a Tressym sent him information regarding the three banks in Lumina Sancta, which Temr Knights heavily guarded. He grinned before joining the girls inside the tent when he received this information.

    Lucrezia was resting on one of the sofas while reading a magazine, which baffled Archer. ''''Where did you get that, Luce?''''

    She nced at him before answering, ''''Oh, Teu gave it to me. She said Hecate''spany started creating them before the war started.''''

    ''''What''s it about?'''' Archer questioned.

    N answered, ''''Make-up, women''s fashion, and gossip.''''

    ''''Oh, so it''s fordies?''''

    ''''Yes, my love, Hecy wanted another revenue stream to help the kingdom, so she remembered the stories you told her and created this,'''' Lucrezia held up the magazine.

    Archer nodded, ''''Who wants to rob the first bank with me? We can swap it out in every city, which there are a few between here and the capital.''''

    ''''Take N, I'''' cover for the both of you,'''' Lucrezia smiled.

    He got excited and rushed over to the Mosasaur girl. Archer kissed her all over the face, making the Demi-God giggle in a fit ofughter. Shortly after that, Lucrezia pushed him away as she was bright red.

    N held her stomach whileughing. Once the trio calmed down, Archer said farewell to Lucrezia and transformed into his Shadow Prince form, wrapping the lioness in darkness before vanishing.

    The two of them slipped out of the tent and traveled across thendscape, diving into every shadow Archer could see. By the time the duo reached the city, N was moaning in his ear, which distracted him.

    Archer stopped in the nearby forest, and when he freed N, she was sweaty, and her legs were trembling like a baby giraffe, which was adorable. The lioness looked at him beforeining, ''''You lewd dragon! I felt you touching my boobs and rubbing me.''''

    ''''I don''t know what you''re talking about, N, you''re imagining it,'''' he replied whileughing.

    The lioness went red before closing in on him and grabbing his cor as she growled, ''''Stop teasing me! You''ve turned me on, and now you must take responsibility.''''

    Archer felt his lust soar before he leaned in and kissed her, but N bit his bottom lip, earning a groan from him. They went at it in the forest once he cast Cosmic Shield and Mana Maniption to hide their naughty activities.

    By the time they left the forest, N had a radiant smile as her tail swayed behind her. He noticed the limp in her walk, which made him smile, but Archermented, ''''Let''s not disguise ourselves when exploring the city so they see us and lose their shit. Once we rob the banks, we flee and change into disguises before returning to the tent.''''

    N nodded, and she grabbed his arm as the two walked toward the city gate and strolled in. Archer threw the guard a few gold coins, saying, ''''Treat yourself at the tavern; make sure to bring the others.''''

    ''''Thank you, young master,'''' themander said while talking to the others.

    Once the couple were inside, they made their way to the first bank, which was a high elf one. When N saw this, shemented, ''''Are you going to rob the Nightshade Empire?''''

    Archer shook his head, ''''No, they haven''t annoyed me to the point I have to teach them a lesson,'''' he said as the two moved on. ''''I will only touch the Novgorod and Church banks. They are no doubt stacked to the brim with wealth.''''

    N giggled, ''''I love it when you''re this excited.''''

    He smiled at his lioness before leaning over and pecking her cheek, ''''My lioness, you''re gorgeous, and I love you.''''

    Archer watched her cheeks turn red, but a radiant smile appeared, allowing him to see her sharp canines, ''''I love you too, Arch,'''' she replied before taking his hand. ''''Now, let''s rob these church fools.''''

    Following that, they soon came across the first bank they could rob. It was arge Church of Light Bank used by the citizens to save their coins in a safe and secure location, but to Archer, it looked like a Christmas present waiting for him.

    The couple entered the bank, which caught the Temr Knights''s attention. Archer noticed three approaching him with determination in their eyes. He sent a message to N. [They know it''s me and will attack. Kill them while I summoned the Stone Men]

    [Okay, Archie!] N replied before whipping her sword with a smirk.

    She charged forward as the temrs prepared, but the lioness was quicker and dodged around them while striking the one man on the right, which sent him flying into a nearby wall before kicking a second.

    The third lunged at her, but Archer cast Azur Cannon into the temr body, which sent him crumbling. After that, he summoned the Stone Men, who materialized out of thin air as more soldiers appeared.

    But Archer ordered the stone constructs to end the temrs, which they instantly did. While they did this, the couple rushed further into the back while he summoned his Shadow Creatures and sent them after any wealth.

    They soon reached the metal door leading to the bank vaults. When N saw this, shemented, ''''How are we going to get past this?''''

    Archer chuckled in response before stepping forward and ripping the door off the wall,unching it at the entrance to block the way. When he finished, N looked at him with wide eyes.

    ''''What?'''' he said before entering the vault.

    N followed behind him, ''''You''re strong.''''

    ''''I am, but not strong enough,'''' Archer spoke before locating several bulkheads.

    Archer approached the first one and grabbed a hold of it as he tried to rip it off the wall, but this one was tougher. After failing to do that, he stepped back and started casting sma Missiles into the wall surrounding the vault door.

    The wall crumbled, allowing him to rip the bulkhead off the wall; when Archer did that, he spotted mountains of gold, silver, mithril, and many other valuable treasures. Without wasting more time, he entered the vault, followed by N.

    When entering, the lioness was shocked, ''''Oh my. So many gold coins.''''

    Archerughed before holding his hand out and sucking everything into his Item Box until the vault was bare. N giggled, ''''You never cease to amaze me, Archie,'''' she said.

    He shook his head and started looting every vault, and while this happened, the battle upstairs was pure chaos. Stone Men were running wild while creepy shadows looted everything of value.

    When Archer and N were ready to leave, a mountain of random valuables appeared before him, thanks to the Shadow Creatures. He waved his hand and stored it all away as the two fled the bank after dismissing the Stone Men.

    They made it outside only to hear the city rm ringing, causing them to rush across the bank''s garden and leap over a nearby wall. Archer hit the street with a thud, and then Nnded gracefully.

    The two rushed into a nearby alleyway, activating their disguises and slipping into the panicking crowd. The Church of Light and Novgorodians made it to the bank while searching for them.

    N couldn''t stop giggling, ''''You''re a bandit, Archer, but a very handsome bandit,'''' she said before kissing him as they stopped on a bench.

 Chapter 852 Black Widow Spider

    <h4>Chapter 852 ck Widow Spider</h4>

    Archer and N left the area of the first bank before targeting the remaining three. As the city was in chaos, the couple stood outside their second target, eyeing it with greedy eyes as the city around them was lit like a Christmas tree, thanks to the mana rms ring in the distance.

    He noticed hundreds of soldiers rushing around, looking for the thieves who were about to rob another. Once done with their preparations, the couple ran into and dealt with the guards as Archer sucked up every vault full of treasure using his strength and magic.

    The two cleared that; they moved on to the remaining ones and robbed the church blind before returning to the tent. On their way back, the couple made love a few times, causing N to be tired and forcing Archer to carry her back.

    When they approached the campsite, Archer noticed it was empty except for their tent. Confused, he entered their tent to find Lucrezia rxing on a sofa while eating meat. As the mosasaur girl spotted them, she smiled and jumped up, greeting them, ''''Hello, you two. How was the shopping?''''

    He chuckled, ''''It was fruitful. My Item Box contains uncountable treasures, and the Church of Light is in chaos.''''

    N agreed with a nod before Lucrezia exined, ''''Natalia came to the tent and said that the caravan was headed for the city and suggested we meet them there.''''

    Archer shrugged, ''''What did you say about us two?''''

    ''''That you were having sex,'''' the mosasaur girl responded. ''''Her face went bright red, but she wished us well before leaving.''''

    Heughed while pulling out some cooked meat and gave it to the two girls before rxing. Archer used Mana Maniption to set rms around their camp to alert them to intruders sneaking up on them.

    The three started to rx as Archer fell asleep, but he woke up in the middle of the night. He opened his eyes only to spot N moving her hips in a circr motion, causing a wave of pleasure to wash over him.

    He soon joined in, and the two made love into the early hours until falling asleep on thefortable sofa. Archer was woken up by the mana rms, which caused him to use Aura Detector to scan the people.

    Archer soon discovered that one hundred soldiers were causing him to warn the girls who activated their disguises. Thanks to intelligent thinking, the rings looked like wedding bands. After that, he walked out in only a pair of pants, which would throw them off.

    A warm breeze washed over him when the morning sun hit his skin. Archer noticed a man in fancy-looking knight armor. He saw the man was confused but spoke, ''''Hello traveler, I''m Rico,mander of the Lumina Sancta Guard; we are searching for two dangerous criminals who were spotted fleeing through this area.''''

    When Archer heard the man, he nodded while feigning, ''''We haven''t seen anyone since Lady Natalia Volkovitch left for the city after the chaos erupted.''''

    He watched Rico''s eyes widen, ''''Was the Lady here? What were you doing with her?''''

    ''''She hired us to escort her to Celestia City due to her guards being attacked by the Swarm,'''' Archer exined.

    Themander nodded, ''''Do you mind if we stick around until we get confirmation?''''

    ''''How will you do that? She''s already gone,'''' Archer replied.

    Rico turned to another man and ordered, ''''Send a rider to find thedy so we can confirm this young man''s story.''''

    ''''Yes Sir,'''' the soldier replied.

    After that, N and Lucrezia walked in their disguises, shocking themander even more. Themander looked disappointed but asked, ''''Ladies, I have to ask this, but was your husband with you all night?''''

    Both girls nodded as N answered, ''''Yes, we were preupiedst night; Mother gave me some elven medicine that helps with pregnancy.''''

    The lioness looked at Lucrezia with fake hate as she continued, ''''This cat managed to get pregnant already and is expecting her kittens soon.''''

    Lucrezia looked at her with narrowed eyes but soon smirked, ''''Bubbles! You will be able to have a baby soon, and it''s not my fault that cats are more fertile.''''

    Archer startedughing as Rico looked ufortable before speaking, ''''We will wait for the rider, young master,'''' he bowed. ''''Sorry for disturbing you.''''

    He dismissed them with a wave before retreating to the tent. Momentster, the two girls entered, theirughter filling the space. After a ten-minute wait, they set off towards the next city.

    As they arrived, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows on the ground. N, weary from the journey, asked, "Why are we walking so much? Can''t we fly?"

    Gazing at the city before them, Archer replied with a smile, "I like seeing the world, my lioness.''''

    The trio approached the city in disguise and entered without a problem until they reached the bank. An unknown magic revealed their true selves; when the guards saw Archer, they sounded the rm, causing him to rush forward.

    He took out many guards, followed by Lucrezia and N who took out many of the guards but Archer realized there were too many; with that in mind, he turned to the Mosasaur girl and spoke, ''''Get N out of here, meet me back in Aquaria. I will rob them myself, and I''m not risking you two for any amount of wealth.''''

    Lucrezia nodded before scooping the lioness up and soaring into the sky. They vanished, leaving Archer alone. A Church Pdin appeared and sneered, ''''Fail creature. Return what you''ve stolen from the god of light.''''

    Archer startedughing before taking a deep breath and letting out a stream of violet dragon fire that sshed on themander, burning him to ashes. While that happened, he rushed into the back and bulldozed through the vaults using brute strength.

    He did the same thing with every bank in the new city before feeling the presence of someone stronger. Archer didn''t want any of the church Demi-God''s wealth, so after storing it, he fled back to Aquaria.

    The Novgorod and Church of Lights Demi-Gods arrived shortly after he fled, but they chased after him. Archer quickly reached southern Pluoria, where Brooke and Agrippina intercepted the enemy.

    When Archer saw the two women, a big smile appeared, and he kissed both of them before heading for the legion base. The two Pseudo-gods quickly annihted the enemy as the Demi-

    Gods didn''t stand a chance.

    ***

    [The Pope''s POV]

    Pope Jeremiah was sitting in his office when the first reports started trickling in about their banks being stripped clean of all wealth, which angered him. But when he learned that the culprit was none other than the White Dragon Archer, he lost his temper.

    The aids fled the room when Jeremiah flipped the desk while mumbling, ''''Damn dragon doesn''t give up! He''s been stealing off us for months with those fat cats! And now he''s targeting our treasure.''''

    Jeremiah knew what this meant and that the Draconian invasion would have to wait, as the boy had taken enough to dent the empire''s coffers. While thinking about that, Emperor Anatoly Volkovitch mmed open the door.

    The Novgorodian barked, ''''Why have you let him steal from you again, Jeremiah! You know we needed those funds to pay for our war.''''

    He sighed, ''''I know, but I have a way to fix it; we have to invade Avidia and take their wealth before Draconia can be dealt with,'''' Jeremiah exined.

    ''''No, we must deal with that lizard before his realm strengthens. They took out dozens of my ships and wiped out an expedition army when they tried to take an ind to Draconia''s north, but the boy intercepted them,'''' Anatoly replied, sitting down.

    Jeremiah nodded, ''''That bandit isn''t a king; he''s a hooligan; he emptied eight banks of everything. We need a new way of storing our wealth before the dragon steals it all again.''''

    Anatoly agreed but changed the subject, ''''Have you spoken to that woman anymore?''''

    ''''No, she hasn''t shown herself since giving us the poison to deal with the boy,'''' Jeremiah revealed. ''''But any chance we''ve had to use it, he flees just in time.''''

    ''''How about we get a beautiful woman to attack him?'''' I heard he is a lecherous yboy.'''' Anatoly suggested.

    Jeremiah nodded, ''''I could use my granddaughter Sofia, she''s a skilled assassin, or your daughter Yevdokiya.''''

    ''''No, we won''t use the girls,'''' the emperor rejected the idea. ''''He will charm the two of them even if Yevdokiya hates him.''''

    ''''Unfortunately, you''re correct,'''' Jeremiah spoke as his advisor rushed into the room with a pale face.

    When seeing his advisor, Jeremiah snapped, ''''What is wrong, Steven?''''

    ''''The three Demi-Gods that were chasing the boy have been killed,'''' the nervous man revealed. ''''Their Lifestones went dark.''''

    ''''What?'''' Anatoly said in shock.

    Jeremiah didn''t know how to react but mumbled, ''''Does he have protection? This could be bad.''''

    While that happened, his wife Natalia walked into the room with a smile on her pretty face as she greeted the emperor: ''''Hello Anatoly, how is Anastassia? Is she still studying her books?''''

    ''''Yes Nat, I can''t get her out theb, but that''s not helped when mother always shoos me away like a lost puppy,'''' Anatoly replied with a fed-up expression.

    Natalia giggled, ''''Cathrine is very intense; I feel sorry for any man she sets her sight on.''''

    ''''What?'''' Anatoly looked confused. ''''That woman used my father to have children and got an heir before she killed him; I could swear she was a ck Widow Spider at times.''''

    Jeremiah looked horrified but Natalia smiled, ''''Who knows little Anatoly?''''

 Chapter 853 Wary Women

    <h4>Chapter 853 Wary Women</h4>

    Archer arrived back at Aqauria and was in the East; without wasting any more time, he checked on the 3rd legion traveling north. Soon enough, he found them battling a Swarm army.

    He watched as the determined Dragon Legionnaires and Dragonblood Knights held the line while the Drakeguards harassed the enemy. Spells bombarded therge Swarm of monsters that were approaching the soldiers.

    ''Mohamet has trained them well,'' Archer mused. ''They will be useful in theing wars.''

    The Spellfire Battalion continued to cast their magic while the Healers tended to the injured. While watching this, Archer spotted a group of Outriders peppering the enemy''s rear with spells and arrows.

    But soon enough, the Drakelord Knights mmed into the monster''s nk, trampling hundreds of Ratlings and Blight under their beast''s hooves while swinging their deadly weapons that cleaved the creatures in half.

    Archer was impressed as the two Dragon Marshals directed the soldiers like experienced generals. That''s when he noticed another horde heading their way, and the Dragonfire Company readied their Dragonfire Howitzers.

    He watched as the soldiers loaded shells and waited for themand to fire that came secondster. The cannon erupted with a shattering explosion, which sent shells flying across the battlefield.

    They fell upon the Swarm like a raging storm and decimated thousands in the first volley. Archer tried to remember the Marshal''s names, and it came to him within seconds, ''Aelric de Valtoria and Darian Silverleaf.''

    After that, Archer descended toward the two, surrounded by their guard. With a thud, he hit the ground behind them, alerting all the soldiers, but they knelt once they realized it was him.

    Aelric and Darian also knelt, but Archer waved them up, ''''How has the journey north been?''''

    ''''Fine, My Lord, we''ve been attacked a few times, but the Outriders have always given us a heads up, so we formed the legion for battle,'''' Darian answered.

    Archer nodded, ''''Is there anything you need? How are supplies?''''

    Aelris was the one to answer, ''''We are using Aquaria City as an Operational Base with the permission of the king while the legion has been building Tactical Bases every fifty miles while leaving a cohort of Supply Guards to defend them.''''

    ''''Very good, just like I instructed,'''' Archer said while examining the battlefield, '''' I''ll check on the 4th after watching the battle for a while.''''

    The two Dragon Marshals saluted before returning to the battle. Archer took off and hovered in the sky, seeing the army whittling down the Swarms'' numbers. He was pleased with the legion and took off.

    Archer flew west to check on the 4th legion. After flying for an hour, he came across them marching while scouts were riding ahead, but he used his Aura Detector to find an ambush up the road.

    He swooped down to warn the marshals, shocked at Archer''s sudden appearance, but he spoke before they could, ''''There is an ambush a mile up the road; Ratlings and many other creatures are waiting for you to march past.''''

    The two men''s eyes widened in shock, but they thanked him. Archer nodded, ''''I will deal with them, but slow down the march and have the scouts be more careful from now on.''''

    They saluted before Archer took off, and when he arrived above the ambushing monsters, he grinned non-stop while casting sman Missiles until the air was covered in a beautiful violet glow,

    Archerughed while waving his hand downward, causing all the projectiles to shoot toward the ground like bullets. When they connected with the hiding creatures, chaos erupted as monsters tried to flee, but the missiles chased after them.

    Following that, he butchered every creature personally, thanks to Aura Detector. Soon enough, the 4th Legion appeared in the distance as a group of Outrider scouts approached him. Themander saluted, ''''My Lord, we finished off the fleeing Ratlings.''''

    ''''Good workmander,'''' Archer responded. ''''Tell the Marshals I''ll check their progress in the next day or two.''''

    ''''Yes, My lord,'''' they agreed before he took off.

    Archer soared towards the 1st and 2nd Legions engaged in battle on a vast grasnd. The Dragonfire cannons unleashed relentless volleys, decimating the advancing horde with each explosive shell.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, he spotted Nefertiti, Sera, Teu, and Maeve deeply embroiled inbat alongside the soldiers. Behind?them, Brooke, Demetra, and Kassandra stood poised, their gazes fixed on an impending development.

    When seeing the group, Archer cast Blink and reappeared next to Brooke, who jumped in fright, causing him tough. His Oma pped his arm, sending him stumbling backward as she spoke with a grin, ''''You idiot! Why are you sneaking up on wary women!''''

    ''''Sorry, Oma, what''s happening?''''

    ''''The Swarm has kept attacking us; it started a day after we left Aquaria. I had to ask the others to aid us as too many powerful enemies appeared,'''' Brooke replied.

    Archer nodded before waving his hand and summoning hundreds of Stone Men. He ordered them to nk the monsters, and they instantly did. Following this, the stone constructs crashed into the unaware creatures,

    Theirrge stone hand crushed dozens of Ratlings, Rat Orges, and Blightborns. When the Stone Men did this, the soldiers'' morale skyrocketed, causing them to charge forward while killing many monsters.

    Hours passed, and the legions cleared the Swarm while butchering the injured monsters. Archer ordered the Stone Men to loot all the heard he stored in his Item Box and ended up with thousands upon thousands, which pleased him.

    The group of women were happy to see him. Each one gave him a kiss and cuddle before they led him to their carriage. When entering, he was shocked as the inside was much bigger.

    Archer saw a living room-like space with beds lining the wall. The woman giggled when seeing his reaction. Sera rushed to the fridge and pulled some food while Brooke and Demetra sat at the table.

    Nefertiti and Kassandra started making tea while Teu and Maeve chatted about each other''s fighting style and shared some ale. Archer smiled at the scene before taking a seat on afortable sofa.

    Archer took his boots off just as the carriage started moving, checking his status as he killed many monsters, ''Status.''

    [Experience: 1000200/4000000]

    [Experience Gained: 2000000]

    [Level Up: 617>618]

    [HP: 49000>50500]

    [Mana: 794100>795600]

    [Strength: 57000>58000]

    [Constitution: 55000>56000]

    [Stamina: 55000>56000]

    [Charisma: 31450>31650]

    [Intelligence: 46000>46500]

    [Status Points: 4>6]

    [Wild Fang Style: 1>2]

    Happy with his gains, Archer rxed and soon nodded off until he was awakened by someone sitting on hisp. He felt his shirt getting taken off, which caused him to open his eyes and spot Teu.

    She had a lewd smirk, ''''I want you husband.''''

    Archer nodded before grabbing her toned behind and kissed her. The two got even more intense as time went on, and they ended up having passionate sex that caused Teu to fall asleep afterward due to the overwhelming pleasure.

    ''She''s gorgeous when covered in sweet,'' Archer mused while looking at the sleeping Teu.

    Just after that, he heard a noise and spotted Nefertiti, Sera, and Kassandra, causing his lust to ignite again. When the three women saw the look in his eyes, they got excited as he grabbed the Kraken Princess and bent her over the nearby table.

    Archer did the same with the other two and enjoyed the sight of the difference behind, from Nefertiti''s juicy one, Kassandra''s muscr one, and Sera''s perky one, which excited him. He chose the subus first and ravaged her before moving down the line of happy lovers.

    By the time Archer was finished, he was exhausted, and the fourdiesy asleep around the carriage''s living room. When Maeve, Lucrezia, and Demetra entered, they wrinkled their noses. The orange-haired woman remarked, "It smells like sweat and sex here."

    She then noticed the four sleeping girls, her eyes widening in surprise. Archerughed as he waved his hand, casting Cleanse over everything while Demetra opened a nearby window to let in some fresh air.

    Soon, a knock rang out, and ra spoke, ''''My Lord, we need to set up camp; the soldiers need rest for a day or two.''''

    Archer agreed with the dragonkin woman, who rushed off. Once she was gone, he noticed it was evening, which confused him. Maeveughed, ''''You were asleep for an hour, then started having sex with these horny cats.''''

    She pointed at the four sleeping girls lying all over the sofas. Demetra followed, followed by Brooke, who giggled at the scene. Soon after that, they heard the soldiers talking about their business.

    Some chopped down trees, while others nned for the fort walls to protect them for a few days while the soldiers rested. Archer was curious and asked Lucrezia if she wanted to explore, to which she agreed.

    The two of them left the carriage while the remaining women protected the others. Once outside, they saw tents all over the ce while a group of soldiers marked the fortress''s boundaries.

    Archer noticed a dirt road split the tents in half, which impressed him. Lucrezia gazed around, wondering, ''''Why would you ask them to do something so time-consuming?''''

    ''''Rest and security, my love,'''' he answered. ''''Soldiers need rest, and the fortress provides just that. They won''t have their throats slit while sleeping.''''

    Lucrezia nodded, ''''It must cost a fortune to outfit and pay the soldiers,'''' she questioned while watching some Dragonblood Knights in their gleaming back armor.

    ''''I''ve given the kingdom billions of gold coins to finance everything, but between all the industries I''m starting and the Deep Sea Mining tforms, will bring in so much wealth that Draconia will be the richest realm on Thrylos.''''

 Chapter 854 Because Theyre Titans

    Chapter 854 Because They''re Titans

    Lucrezia smiled at his happiness andmented, ''''Well, I will help you with whatever you need, Arch.''''

    Archer smiled when he heard her and spun on the Mosasaur girl before hugging her, which caused Lucrezia''s cheeks to grow red. The two continued walking around the fortress as the soldiers finished building the walls.

    Soon after it waspleted, an rm red, prompting several soldiers to sprint toward the walkway. Archer and Lucrezia hurried after them, just in time to witness a massive horde of Ratlings, Blightborn, and Mutant Humans charging their way.

    That''s when the Dragonfire Company started firing their Dragonfire Howitzers. A wave of glowing mana shells arched over the newly constructed walls andnded on top of the monsters, causing an explosion.

    The ground started to shake, but Archer and Lucrezia took off to fly over the wall. They saw even more monsters rushing out of a nearby hole that suddenly appeared a mile from the fortress.

    When Archer saw this, a concerned expression stretched across his face, but then Lucrezia dived down while casting her death magic. She waved her hand as a red wave washed over the monsters.

    This shocked him, but he scanned the Mosasaur woman.

    [Lucrezia Bloodthrone]

    [Deep One]

    [Level: 851]

    [Rank: Demi God]

    "Wow, Luce is strong," Archer mused. "Lucky she''s on my team."

    Archer watched as she continuously cast spells, guessing she used much of her mana. He hovered over to her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and pulled her closer before sending a stream of mana into her body.

    Lucrezia shuddered at the sensation, turning around to smile. "Thank you," she said.

    He nodded, and she resumed her spellcasting. After twenty minutes, the horde stoppeding, but Lucrezia grabbed his hand before dragging him toward the hole the monsters came from.

    When the couple was above it, Lucrezia waved her hand with a smile, sending out a wave of blood-red mana that seeped into the walls, causing them to start crumbling in until they started filling up.

    Archer watched this with fascination. He looked at the mosasaur woman and leaned over to steal a kiss from her soft lips. Lucrezia stiffened when feeling this, but she quickly returned it. The two kissed while floating in the air until her arm flew out, blocking a spell from nowhere.

    As another spell struck Archer, his Anti-Magic shield absorbed the impact, causing only a jolt through his body. Before he could retaliate, Lucrezia acted swiftly, charging towards their attackers.

    The Death Witch swiftly dispatched the Swarms Mutant Elves, brutally cutting them down. However, one enemy managed to escape, leaving Archer puzzled. He suspected the fleeing assant to be a Terravian.

    Once the monsters were gone, Archer and Lucrezia returned to the fortress, where ra deployed more soldiers to guard the wall. Lucian sent out some Outriders to scout the surrounding area.

    The couple returned to the carriage that the White Dragon Knights guarded. They saluted Archer when he got closer, and he returned it with a nod before stepping inside. When the two entered the carriage, he noticed most were asleep, apart from Demetra.

    Archer noticed the shark girl sitting on one of the chairs, meditating. Her yellow eyes opened, glowing as they met his gaze, and he smiled. "Hello, Dem," he said. "What are you doing up?"

    "I just ate," Demetra replied. "Woke up hungry."

    Heughed and walked over to her, giving her a cuddle and a kiss, which made her happy. Following that, Lucrezia suddenly spoke, ''''Demi! You should smile more.''''

    The Demon Shark girl yelped in fright and turned on the blonde woman, ''''Don''t just randomly say stuff like that, Luce! I wasn''t expecting it.''''

    Archerughed before slipping off his boots and sinking into one of the sofas. While doing that, Demetra walked toward him and climbed onto hisp. She gotfortable before cing her head on his chest.

    He smiled at this, but Lucrezia did the same thing and joined him by snuggling up to him, ''''I''m cold; the breeze went up my dress and made my bum cold,'''' the blonde said.

    ''''Come here,'''' Archer said, pulling her closer and earning him a love-filled smile. They cuddled up and fell asleep while the fortress outside came alive as nearly a million souls went about business or were resting. The following morning, Archer woke up to someone kissing him all over his face.

    His eyes opened to see a pair of sapphire blue eyes looking at him with love. Wild blonde hair tickled his face, causing him to smile. ''''Hello, my lioness. You look beautiful this morning.''''

    N beamed as she stepped back, allowing Archer to admire her beauty. She wore a tank top and tight shorts that strained against her muscr thighs, her lion tail swaying excitedly behind her as he stood up.

    Archer stepped toward her and gently grabbed one of her fluffy ears, stroking it softly. N shivered all over, enjoying his touch. He pampered the lion girl briefly before she asked, ''''Want to have breakfast with me and Teu? She''s just getting ready.''''

    ''''Sounds good to me,'''' Archer replied. ''''Let me get my boots on, and then I''ll join you outside.''''

    The lioness nodded with a big smile, ''''Okay, I''ll put on some clothes and wait, my lovely.''''

    After that, N pulled out some pants, a jumper, and some boots before putting them on and sighing, ''''Sofortable,'''' she said with a smile.

    Archer chuckled as he started getting ready after casting Cleanse on himself. Once he was dressed, Teu, Sera, and Maeve walked out of the only bedroom. When the group of girls saw him, they all smiled. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''''Morning, sweetheart!'''' Sera eximed while rushing toward him.

    Before Archer could reply, the dragon girl hugged him with a happy smile, causing the others tough. Teu said, "I invited Sera and Maeve since the others are asleep. N mentioned that ra told her the canteen is set up in the fortress."

    "Okay, let''s get going," Archer responded. "I want to bring some food back for the others."

    They all nodded in agreement and left the carriage. Archer held the door open for them, enjoying the fresh morning breeze on his face. Once outside, the girls began to stretch, and he noticed they were all wearing simr outfits.

    All the girls wore loose-fitting pants to stay cool in the hot southern weather and shirts covering everything, which pleased Archer as he disliked others looking at them. Therge group made their way through the massive wood fortress.

    Archer quickly noticed it was getting expanded to the east and west, which confused him, but N exined, ''''ra said we''re staying here for a few days as a massive horde is baring down on Aquaria.''''

    He nodded, ''''I bet our journey north will be quicker once we deal with the horde.''''

    The lioness agreed and led them through the dirt road that the soldiers had made. It shocked him that they had built all this in a few hours, but thanks to magic, it was possible. Soon, the group found the canteen.

    It was a covered area with tables covering most of the room and a kitchen at one end. Archer noticed cooks at work making something for the legion, and when he looked around, the canteen was half the size of a football field.

    Teu grabbed his hand and led him to one of the tables. He took a seat as the others went to get their food. Soon enough, Nefertiti, Kassandra, Lucrezia, and Demetra arrived. The group greeted the rest of the girls before turning to Archer.

    He greeted them with a kiss and a cuddle before the three titandies told him they wanted to go hunting. Archer agreed and said farewell to them before they took off. As he sat back down with Nefertiti, Teu asked, "Where are those three going?"

    "Hunting," Archer answered. "I think they miss the sea and want to swim for a while. Honestly I think they like exploring the deep sea which is creepy."

    Nefertiti and Teu giggled before the blue-haired girlmented. ''''Even though they Titans, rumors speak of bigger monsters down there. So I don''t me all three of them going for protection as most stuff would avoid a Demon Shark, Kraken, and Mosasaur.''''

    The subus nodded. "I''ve noticed the three of them, including Mary, are closer than most of us," she said in a curious tone. "Maybe it''s because they''re titans?"

    Archer and Teu agreed just as Sera spoke up. "That makes sense, as they aren''t like us and weren''t brought up on the surface. They were born below the waves in ruthless societies. I feel sorry for Demetra, as her father has dozens of children."

    He nodded when he heard this, but soon, the group started eating the hearty stew that Maeve had ced in front of him. That''s when an older woman appeared holding arge te of bread and even more stew, which caused his eyes to widen with greed.

    The girlsughed at his reaction, causing Archer to throw a piece of bread at Sera''s head as she teased him. This only made the dragon girl giggle even more, bringing a smile to his face. It didn''t take them too long to finish the food, but he wasn''t full, so he pulled out some chocte, which caught everyone''s attention.

    N sniffed the air while Sera''s ruby-red eyes glowed with hunger. Archerughed before he handed out some of the chocte, pleasing the surroundingdies. While munching on the sweet treats, he watched soldiers do their business.

    Archer noticed the support guards were escorting wagons into the fortress while others were leading empty ones out.

    [Check out my new novel - Level Up: Voidwalker - Add it to your library and drop somements]

 Chapter 855: Her Name Is Hemera Helios

    ?

    Once Archer finished eating, the five girls expressed their desire to stay with the 1st Legion when it moved north. He informed them that they would all head to Draconia until the Swarm attacks ceased, but only after meeting up with everyone.

    When Teu suggested picking up the others and bringing them to the fortress, Archer agreed. He decided to go to Mediterra for Hemera, Hecate, and Tal. The girls all agreed with his decision and walked outside with him.

    After standing in the courtyard, Archer looked at the girls with a loving smile. "Be careful on your journey north. I will be backter or in the morning, and I might gather them all at once, saving time," he said.

    They all nodded before saying goodbye with a kiss. After that, he took off, and by the time he left the fortress wall, he was joined by Brooke, smiling at him. "You never said goodbye to me, grandson, but that doesn''t matter as I''ming with you."

    Archer smiled before quickly scooping the older woman into a princess carry as they crossed over some mountains. Brooke giggled when he did this but wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

    The two continued flying over the Soutnds and passed above the Zenia Empire when they spotted a horde of mutate trolls and other monsters, causing Archer to hover above them as a n formed in his mind.

    He chuckled before summoning hundreds of Stone Men that fell on top of the horde and quickly tore them apart. Themanding Swarm Monsters fell to the fists of Archer''s stone constructs.

    Archer was hovering above the battlefield as Brooke slipped out of his arms before casting her spells. This allowed him to scan the beautiful, mature woman.

    [Brooke Ashguard]

    [Level: 2374]

    [Rank: Pseudo God]

    [Magic: Fire - Thunder - Light]

    ''She''s only leveled up once since we first met,'' Archer mused. ''Its definitely harder the higher rank you are."

    He soon stopped thinking and cast sma Missiles, which chased the monsters around before piercing their bodies with scorching violetva. When the spells hit the mutated trolls, they dropped dead without making a noise.

    After fighting for an hour, the Swarm was dealt with, and the Stone Men brought Archer thousands of hearts. When receiving those, he transformed into his Shadow Prince form before eating every heart in his Item Box.

    When that happened, Archer felt a rush of experience flow through his body. It was overwhelming, and he dropped to his knees. The thousands of hearts broke down and seeped into his system, granting him numerous status points.

    Minutester, everything settled down. Archer looked up to see Brooke staring down with a concerned expression. He smiled at her before standing on wobbly legs, but she grabbed him to hold him steady.

    Archer shook his head and checked his new status.

    [Experience: 3000200/4000000]

    [Experience Gained: 2000000]

    [HP: 50500>50700]

    [Mana: 795600>795800]

    [Strength: 58000>58100]

    [Constitution: 56000>56100]

    [Stamina: 56000>56100]

    [Intelligence: 46500>46520]

    Archer''s smile widened as he reviewed his gains, resolving to confront the Swarm at every opportunity. Spotting Brooke watching him with curiosity, he approached and swept her up without a word.

    Leaning in, he pressed a tender kiss filled with affection onto the mature woman''s soft lips. Brooke shuddered at his touch, visibly affected by the gesture, but soon responded with a passionate kiss of her own.

    Following that, the two separated and continued with their journey north after Archer dismissed the Stone Men. When the dup reached the Land of Mediterra, they saw utter chaos. Towns and viges burned as monsters ran wild; Archer looked at Brooke with concern, causing her to smile, "I''ll find thedies and protect them. You destroy the Swarm so you can be a Demi-God and finally stand toe-to-toe with the stronger enemy," she exined.

    Archer nodded as Brooke cast a spell, mana coursing over her body. He quickly sent a message to Hemera and received an instant reply, informing him that they were holed up in a fort and providing directions to their location.

    Turning to the older woman, he said, "The girls are in a fortress on the coast; you can''t miss it as it sits at the mouth of the River Styx."

    Brooke smiled before flying off, leaving him alone. Archer watched as she vanished into the distance, then transformed into his Shadow Prince form and dove into the nearby shadows to hunt powerful monsters.

    Finding his first Swarm Commander, a mutated elf, after twenty minutes of searching. Archer observed as the creature directed the other monsters, sending them rushing in different directions. Seizing the opportunity, he summoned Stone Men.

    The Stone Men emerged from the shadows, grabbing the unsuspecting monsters. Archer chuckled before lunging at the elf, who was taller and more imposing than he was.

    Using the Wild Fang Style, Archer swiftly tore the shocked mutant apart, reveling in the battle. He went crazy and swiped his ws, which sent out sharp des thanks to Mana

    Maniption.

    Archer''s attack sliced dozens of Ratlings in half while damaging the trolls that appeared from behind them. He smiled before taking a deep breath and letting out a deadly Dragon''s Breath that washed over the enemies.

    Screams and howls rang out as the Stone Men rushed in and finished the monsters, clearing the path south. Archer nced around and ordered the stone constructs to guard the road after summoning hundreds more.

    Once satisfied, Archer took off and flew toward the three elves but killed many monsters rampaging across Mediterra. He passed over burning viges and spotted people trying to extinguish mes.

    Archer felt terrible for the people and used Mana Maniption to put the mes out by sucking it all up and letting it bellow out over the river, which excited the surviving children. After sorting the fire out, he gave the vige leader a pouch full of gold.

    The older Sun Elf looked confused, but Archer exined, "Take this to buy food and medicine. My legions will be here in under a week and provide everything you need, including

    security."

    "Why is a stranger helping a group of sun elves?" the leader asked as the others looked at

    him.

    Archer shrugged, "Because it''s the right thing to do, and one of my wives is a sun elf."

    "Is she a local?" the older man questioned in a curious tone.

    He shook his head, "No, her name is Hemera Helios."

    The surrounding elves'' eyes widened, but Archer smiled before taking off and aiding several viges to the capital, Ravenna, to check on Cassandra and the others. After flying for a while, The came across the capital and was shocked.

    Giants ran amok inside the city, destroying buildings and crushing the pce walls. When Archer saw this, his rage overtook him, and he transformed into his dragon form before using

    Blink to get close.

    He fell on top of his enemy, and savagery tore it apart before moving on. They tried to fight back, but Archer dodged the swings like a cat before dragging his ws across the creature''s

    face.

    Following his first attack, Archer let out an earth-shaking roar before lunging toward the closest Gaint. He quickly cast Blink and appeared on the monster''s back, his ws digging

    deep into its thick hide.

    "Time to end this," Archer growled, his voice a guttural snarl as he dragged his ws across its spine. He severed muscle and bone like cutting through butter, causing blood to stter over the nearby buildings.

    In a final, brutal twist, Archer wrenched Giant''s head from its body, tossing it aside like a discarded toy. He escaped from the falling corpse, wings spreading wide as he soared to the

    next target.

    Archer closed in on another creature who was unaware of his approach but soon noticed when The let out a rage-filled roar. It began to swing a massive club toward his head, but he used Blink to dodge the attack before crashing into it.

    His wsshed out like an angry cat, slicing Giant into bits. A severed arm fell to the street below while the other flew into the distance. Archer didn''t ease up by biting its head and

    crushing it.

    Blood poured out like a water fountain. The monster''s eyes widened in shock before it copsed, lifeless, to the ground. His fury was unrelenting. The giants fell before him one by one, killing more savagely than thest.

    He moved like a shadow, a blur of death and destruction. It tried to fight back, but their efforts were futile against his overwhelming power and speed. As he butchered through the horde, the sky darkened with storm clouds drawn by the intensity of his wrath.

    It took Archer an hour to kill the giants, but when he finally did, exhaustion settled over him.

    Bloodied and weary, he went to the pce garden, seeking respite. Curled beneath the ancient trees, he allowed himself to drift into sleep, the serene surroundings starkly contrasting with the earlier chaos.

    His wounds, though numerous, began to heal as his regeneration powers quietly mended his

    battered body. As he slept, the pce garden became a sanctuary of peace amidst the ruins of Ravenna, the soft rustle of leaves and the distant murmur of the city lulling him into a deep

    slumber.

    Hours passed, and Archer felt someone stroking his nose, causing his eyes to openzily. He spotted his adopted mother, Cassandra, standing there with a loving smile. Without thinking, The gently nudged the woman with his massive head.

    The mature sun elf giggled, "I''m happy to see you too, my son. Thank you for helping us once

    again."

    Archer grunted before nudging her again as Cassandra continued, "Return to your normal form. I want to see you."

    [Check out my new novel - Level Up: Voidwalker - Add it to your library and drop some

    comments]

 Chapter 856: The Three Ladies

    ?

    Archer nodded, and a bright light momentarily blinded everyone as he transformed. When the light faded, he stood before her in his human form. Seeing him, a beaming smile lit up her

    face, and she immediately wrapped him in a warm hug.

    "It''s so good to see you safe," Cassandra whispered, her voice filled with emotion. Archer hugged her back, feeling a sense offort and belonging in her embrace.

    Archer smiled as she let him go but spoke, "Find those silly girls; they''ve been worried about you."

    ''''I will, Mother, I''ve just been busy making my way north," he revealed.

    Cassandra nodded in understanding before she shooed him away with a big smile. Archer summoned his wings and took off while flying east. It took him an hour to spot the fort the girls were hiding in.

    When Archer flew closer to the fortress and spotted a Swarm army besieging it as the defenders flung spells into the horde, he smiled before casting sma Missiles that lit up the afternoon sky.

    He then sent the violet projectiles slicing through the air until they hit the center of the monster horde, causing a massive explosion. Once Archer did that, he summoned hundreds of Stone Men who had charged into the monsters.

    Their giant stone fists crushed dozens of creatures. Archer zoomed forward and cast Blink when getting close to the wall. He reappeared next to a group of soldiers firing spells at the surviving monsters.

    They jumped in fright, but Archer paid them no mind. Casting Aura Detector, he searched for the fourdies but located only three in a nearby building. He used Blink to move closer, and once he reached themand center, he slipped inside.

    The guards initially stopped Archer, but they saluted and allowed him to pass upon recognizing him. He only walked a few minutes before spotting a streak of silver rushing toward him.

    Archer halted and opened his arms just as Tal barreled into him. He wrapped the silver- haired elf in a loving hug. She was crushed by how hard he was cuddling her, but a bright smile appeared on her beautiful face.

    "You do know I love you, Tali; sorry I haven''te sooner," Archermented while the scent of lc hit his nose.

    "I love you too, Arch," she replied with a smile. "It''s okay, we''ve been busy fighting monsters that have attacked Mediterra."

    Archer nodded, "Good. When we''re back in Draconia, N and Teu want to start training together."

    "Okay," Tal replied excitedly, grabbing his hand. "Let''s go see Aunt Hemera and Aunt Hecate. They''ve missed you dearly, husband."

    "Lead the way, beautiful," he said, shing a charming smile.

    Archer watched her brown cheeks darken as she blushed. ''She''s so adorable when embarrassed,'' he thought.

    Tal led him through the fortress corridors, where soldiers rushed about tending to their duties. Archer nced back at the silver-haired elf, admiring her beauty. He quickly noticed her hair was tied into a high ponytail cascaded down her toned back, entuated by her red battle dress.

    Tal''s every movement exuded strength and elegance, growing his admiration for her even more. Soon, they arrived at a nearby courtyard, where Hemera and Hecate were talking while drinking tea.

    When Archer appeared, the faces of the two elves brightened. Hemera was the first to react, rushing into his arms. He warmly greeted the sun elf, and she buried her head in his shoulder, holding him tightly.

    Hecate patiently waited for Hemera to finish greeting him. The sun elf was happy as she peppered his face with kisses. Her yellow eyes glowing affectionately, Archer smiled at the sight. "You''re absolutely stunning, Hemi; I''m thrilled to see you," he remarked.

    At his words, the sun elf blushed, allowing Archer a moment to appreciate her natural beauty. Hemera''s caramel-colored skinplemented her short, golden blonde hair, elegantly tied into a bun.

    Her figure was hourss-shaped, entuated by the silver kaftan she wore. Archer gently shook his head in admiration and kissed Hemera on the cheek before stepping back to see the beautiful smile that brightened her face.

    Archer informed the sun elf, "I went to see my mother beforeing here. She woke me up and hugged me, which was strangely weing."

    Hemera beamed, "Mata has missed you dearly; she''s been worried about you, Arch," she replied. "Pata has been busy defending the border cities due to Lunari''s struggle with the Swarm."

    "Struggle?" he asked.

    That''s when Hecate finally spoke, "My family''s armies have lost most battles since the invasion started. Now they are resulting in conscription in the small farming viges, draining whole districts of young men and women."

    Archer turned his gaze to the beautiful grey-skinned moon elf, who looked happy to see him. He turned back to Hemera and cupped her cheeks before kissing her forehead. "I love you, Hemera Helios. Never forget about that," he said in a love-filled voice.

    Following that, Archer turned to Hecate and approached the moon elf. He hugged the older woman, who smiled, but he quickly spoke, "Do you want me to help your family? Because I will if you want."

    Hecate''s red eyes met his, "Can you help them please? They have never treated me well and referred to me as a witch, but my parents gave me life, which allowed me to meet you," she said while tightly hugging him like he was going to disappear.

    Archer smiled before lifting her chin and kissing her plump lips passionately, causing the elf to shudder; the two shared a love-filled kiss. She had to grab onto his shirt to steady herself, but he became lost to lust and dragged the three elves into a nearby room.

    He tried to control it but was too weak and needed to taste them all. The threedies knew exactly what was about to happen, but none of them stopped it. When inside the nearest room, Archer cast Time Warp and Cosmic Shield to give them time and privacy.

    Archer then turned around to see the elves watching him intently. Archer grinned and said lustfully, "Remove your dresses and lean over the table, my beauties."

    Hemera beamed and quickly dropped her silver kaftan, revealing that she only wore ck panties beneath. Her perfect breasts stood proudly without any sag. Archer found her stunning and was happy to have the blonde in his life.

    Tal, standing between her aunts, followed suit by removing her armor, unveiling an elven silk robe that stopped halfway down her muscr thighs. She was built like an Amazonian Warrior, which he loved.

    Like her aunt, Tal''s chest strained against the fabric. Archer''s eyes lit up at the sight, causing the silver-haired elf to smile, pleased with his reaction. They all turned to Hecate,

    whose red eyes glowed.

    The moon elf slipped out of the ck summer dress, revealing her red underwear that matched her beautiful eyes. Once Archer saw this, his draconic side took over, and he spent hours familiarising himself with his fiances, who he missed dearly.

    By the two, the four were down, the moon was high in the sky, and Archer was standing on the balcony. He looked up at the stars and admired their beauty until hearing a voice behind him, "Why are you fighting, husband?"

    "Paradise Hecate, I fight to create a paradise for those two angels that brought us together," Archer answered without turning around.

    The moon elf joined him, "You remember them?"

    "Of course, I do. I remember the little girl Hemi''s going to give me," he said. "Ie from a world that was engulfed by chaos, and I find myself in a world that is on the brink of chaos, but this time around, I have the power to make a difference."

    Archer pointed south. "My legions are advancing north, obliterating the Swarm and liberating kingdoms in my name. We''re freeing Pluoria from the monsters that have been butchering the people, strengthening my soldiers with every victory," he dered. "We will liberate the continent, proving Draconia''s might to the world, and then, we will confront the

    Novgorodians."

    Just as he finished speaking about the area around them, a portal opened, shaking him to the

    core. ''How!'' he thought.

    That''s when a group of masked individuals stepped out and instantly attacked by casting unknown spells, but Archer moved in front of Hecate to defend the shocked moon elf and, thanks to his Anti-Magic, blocked it but sent them skidding backward.

    Archer quickly recovered and scanned the neers to see what they were dealing with.

    [Race: High Elf]

    [Rank: Supreme Mage]

    [Level: 550]

    [Race: Human]

    [Rank: Supreme Mage]

    [Level: 510] The levels didn''t bother Archer, but he knew where these soldiers came from, and that was the

    shocking thing, ''What is the Nightshade Empire doing here!''

    Archer knew he could fight them until Brooke arrived. While this happened, Hecate wasn''t

    idle. She started casting a spell, and thanks to it being night, she was overcharged with power.

    He watched as her silver hair started floating, and a silver glow radiated from her body. While this happened, Archer rushed forward and struck the closest enemy, sending them soaring through the air and crashing into a nearby wall as the othersunched their attacks using

    daggers and swords.

    Thanks to his scales, Anti-Magic, and wings, Archer blocked most attacks, but a few struck home, sending blood flying. Some sttered onto Hecate as he defended her, and something changed when the moon elf felt his blood.

    [Check out my new novel - Level Up: Voidwalker - Add it to your library and drop some

    comments]

 Chapter 857: Toward The Legions

    ?

    Hecate''s red eyes glowed, illuminating the area as she unleashed Moon sts on Archer''s attackers. The spells annihted them, and she went wild. She rushed forward to aid him, fiercely engaging a new group that appeared.

    Archer and Hecate continued to fight the High Elves, who were slinging spells at them while most were attacked with swords or daggers. While this happened, the other girls woke up and rushed out to aid them.

    A Sun st shot out of the bedroom and mmed into one of the assassins who would strike Archer. Then, a volley of mana arrows peppered several enemies, causing them to retreat.

    Hemera and Tal joined the fight, followed by dozens of sun elf guards. A battle erupted on the balcony and courtyard below. Archer lunged at one of the high elves and bit into the man before casting Soul Sunder.

    Archer ate the man''s soul before he used the dead elves'' body as a missile to take out the other invaders. After that, the assassins regrouped in the courtyard below, but when someone appeared in the center of them, they were shocked.

    He spotted his Oma standing there with her arms crossed under her hefty chest. Archer smiled when she saw the older woman waving a hand, causing a green me to wash out of her body and kill all the high elves.

    Brooke looked around and huffed before approaching Archer with a love-filled smile. She pulled him into a hug but shoved his head into her cleavage while whispering words of love into his ear.

    This caused a shiver to run down Archer''s spine, but he melted into the softness of her flesh, and the smell ofvender rushed up his nose. Once Brooke arrived, she dealt with the High Elves before dragging him into the room.

    Archer turned to Hemera, Hecate, and Tal, whoughed at him as the older woman gave them a motherly smile before entering the room and holding Archer''s hand. He wouldn''tin, as his eyes were joined to her juicy behind, which wiggled with every step.

    Brooke led him down a corridor until they came to an office, where she spoke, "The fortressmander gave me this room. It will be perfect for giving you a little boost for the uing fights."

    His eyebrow raised when hearing this as he didn''t want her to have sex with him only to boost his power, causing him to question, "Is that all you want me for?"

    When Brooke heard this, a frown appeared, but she quickly exined, "No, you silly bot. You''re my Little Light, my other half, and the man I will forever love," she said lovingly.

    Archer smiled when he heard this before kissing the mature woman and casting Cosmic Shield and Timewrap. Once he did that, the two of them started making love until Brooke''s leg was trembling due to the pleasure.

    They made love for an hour until Archer was spent, and she was straddling his waist while staring down at him with a smile. Brooke leaned forward and kissed him while running her soft hands over his body.

    He shivered when feeling this, but a knock at the door brought the two back to reality. Brooke jumped up while putting her armor back on while Archer got dressed while dismissing the Cosmic Shield.

    Hemera rushed in before exining, "Another horde is attacking the fortress while millions more are traveling south. I think they''re targeting your army, Arch."

    When Archer heard this, he sent a message to Nefertiti, Sera, Teu, and Maeve, informing the group that more monsters were heading their way. They thanked him, but that''s when the High Elves came to mind.

    He asked Brooke, "Why would the Nightshade Empire target me?"

    The older woman shrugged, "I''m not entirely sure, Little Light. Maybe it''s because your kingdom is getting stronger, and they feel threatened. Or they may be in league with the Swarm. Who knows love."

    Archer sighed and thought briefly before following Hemera to the walls where Tal and Hecate attacked the new horde. He spotted several Giants marching toward the wall with a look of determination on their horrible faces.

    He kissed the two elves, unleashing their spells and arrows, felling dozens of monsters with each strike. Archer admired their formidable power before summoning his wings and ascending into the sky.

    As he soared high above the battlefield, Archer swiftly transformed into his majestic dragon form. With a powerful descent, he plummeted towards the ground below and crashed into one of the Giants.

    Archer started dragging his ws down the monster''s body, causing a wave of blood to pour out and ssh against the horde below. He quickly killed the Giant before moving on to the next one.

    While attacking another, a giant red dragon appeared out of nowhere and swooped down. Archer scanned it due to the powerful aura radiated by the monster.

    [Fire Dragon]

    [Rank: Demi God]

    [Level: 879]

    He gulped, but that''s when Brooke appeared next to the dragon and punched the monster, which sent it flying. Archer smiled when he saw the mature woman chase after the neer. Archer continued his battle with the Giants and scanned one of them.

    [Mountain Giants]

    [Rank: Sovereign]

    [Level: 650]

    ''Not that strong,'' Archer mused. "This will be easy experience.''

    While this was happening, the fortress unleashed everything, causing tsunamis of projectiles and spells that fell upon the horde of monsters. Hours passed as the battle died down, and piles of corpses littered the coastline and the surrounding grasnds.

    Archer was still in his dragon form and summoned hundreds of Stone Men before ordering them to loot all the bodies. The stone constructs went around the battlefield, tearing out all the monster hearts.

    Once doing that, he curled up and rested while watching over the grasnds. The Srians rushed out and scouted the surrounding area. That''s when he sensed Tal, Hecate, and Hemera alongside Brooke, who all sat down to getfortable.

    Unfazed, he grunted, elicitingughter from the four women, though Hecate running her hand along one of his scales caused Archer to shiver. Seeing his response, they began to

    pamper him.

    Even in his formidable dragon form, every touch remained palpable to Archer, prompting him to rx and relish the attention. It took the Stone Men an hour to gather the hearts Archer

    instantly consumed.

    Once the task wasplete, he informed the four women of his intention to purge Mediterra of therger Swarm monsters. They eagerly agreed to apany him with smiles as he pped his massive wings, sending gusts of solid winds washing over thendscape.

    Archer took off and started flying across Mediterra, burning any hordes he found. But to their surprise, they didn''t see many, so hended on a mountain. While resting, Brookemented, "They''re using the underground tunnels to travel; they are heading south

    toward the legions."

    He nodded before telling Archer that he was going to pick up the other girls. Archer took off again and flew north toward the Avalom Empire, where Leira and Mary were.

    Following that, he soared through the skies, his wings slicing effortlessly through the cool, crisp air. Beneath him, thendscape stretched as far as the eyes could see; to Archer, it was a breathtaking beauty and stark reminder of recent conflict.

    Once lush with vibrant greenery, the rolling hills and valleys now bore battle scars. ckened patches marred the earth where fires had raged and shattered remnants of stone walls stood as silent witnesses to the violence that had swept through thend.

    Despite the devastation, nature persevered. Though thinned and singed in ces, forests still proudly disyed emerald foliage. Rivers meandered gracefully, their waters sparkling under the sun''s gentle caress.

    Wildflowers defiantly bloomed amidst the debris, adding sshes of color to the muted tones of war-torn fields. As Archer glided higher, he could see viges nestled among the hills, their rooftops bearing signs of repair.

    Archer continued to fly until he passed over the Sunfire Mountains that spilled Mediterra from the central part of Pluoria. Soon, they would be at Sentinals Reach, where Sia hid due to the

    Swarm running rampage across Avalon.

    While flying, Brooke told him she would check something out and return when Kassandra, Demetra, and Lucrezia informed him they were back with the other girls after hunting. He smiled when he heard the Kraken girl''s exotic ent, which sent a shiver down his spine.

    Soon, they flew out of the wilnds below, and Archer sent Sia a message telling her to expect him. The dragonkin woman got excited before telling him she would be outside waiting for

    him.

    Archer elerated, quickly approaching the mountain pass where the fortress stood sentinel. Below, he discerned lingering monsters, prompting him to summon Stone Men with a directive to locate and eliminate the creatures.

    After the four women dismounted, Archer descended to the ground, reverting to his humanoid form. As hepleted his transformation, Archer observed Sia emerging from the fortress astride her formidable Dawnbreaker mount.

    Upon her approach, the older woman dismounted swiftly and rushed into Archer''s waiting arms, embracing him tightly with happiness. "It''s so good to see you again finally, Arch. I''ve

    missed you so much."

    Archer smiled warmly upon hearing Sia''s words and replied tenderly, eliciting a radiant smile from her. "I''m sorry I haven''te sooner; I keep getting distracted. But know that I do love

    you, Sia, and I will do better."

    Sia nodded understandingly, but her expression shifted to surprise when she nced behind Archer and saw someone smirking. "Hello, my fellow sister. Small world, isn''t it, little Silverthrone?" the woman said teasingly.

    [Check out my new novel - Level Up: Voidwalker - Add it to your library and drop some

    comments]

 Chapter 858: Drove Them Away

    ?

    Archer watched Sia''s blue eyes widen in shock as she replied, "Brooke Ashguard?"

    His Omaughed before nodding, "Yes. Shocked to see me? It has been a few decades since I''ve seen you."

    "It was when I graduated from the College of Magic," Sia said. "What are you doing here?"

    Brooke beamed and looked at Archer with a love-filled smile, "I found my other half, and it happens to be my grandson and your nephew."

    Archer watched Sia look between him and Brooke before smiling, "Well, that doesn''t surprise me."

    Sia stepped forward and hugged him again before dragging them into Sentinals Reach after greeting Hecate, Hemera, and Tal, who were admiring the scenery. The five of them entered the fortress and noticed hundreds of injured soldiers getting tended to.

    When Archer spotted them, he cast Aurora Healing over them. The ones who weren''t as injured were instantly healed, while the more seriously hurt soldiers were stabilized, which made Sia smile.

    She looked at him with a warm smile. "Thank you, Arch. The healers have been overworked and struggling to keep up."

    He nodded before asking, "How have things been in the empire?"

    Sia frowned, "Really bad as dozens of hordes appeared everywhere. The army managed to push them back, but they suffered so many casualties that they had to pull back to the nearest city," she revealed.

    "Are the Swarms still roaming? I need to level up before any more Demi-Gods appear to kill me," Archermented with augh.

    ''''Don''tugh at something like that, Arch! But to answer your question, yes, they are still causing chaos," Sia answered as the group entered an office as she continued. "We were attackedst night while returning to the fortress; half of our soldiers were lost or injured."

    "''Sounds horrible," Archer replied. "But some good news: my legions are marching north and have just entered the Zenia Empire."

    Sia''s eyebrow raised, "Legions? How many armies do you have?" she questioned.

    Archer thought for a second before answering, "Ten at the moment, but the kingdom is always getting recruits due to the refugees flooding Draconia."

    After speaking, the group sat down with Hemera, Hecate, and Brooke on either side of Archer while Tal sat on hisp, making everyoneugh. He looked at the silver-haired elf and questioned, "What''s got into you, Tali?"

    "What? I just wanted to sit on yourp as I haven''t done it much," she answered with a loving smile.

    Archer nodded before Sia asked another question, "Aren''t you worried that the refugees will ruin your kingdom due to all the different races and cultures?"

    He shook his head, "No, they swear an oath to me and the kingdom not to betray us, and when finally allowed to live on the ind, their lives dramatically change for the better, and they integrate with the locals."''

    Sia''s eyes opened as wide as saucers, making Archer and the three elvesugh. With a smile, hemented, "By doing what we do, we get a never-ending stream of new citizens to help us grow and thrive in these chaotic times."''

    "Are there any races you don''t want in Draconia?" Sia questioned.

    "Nope, all are wee as long as they contribute to the realm in one way or another," Archer answered,

    Sia nodded before the five started catching up, and the dragonkin woman told him of the many battles happening all over the Avalon. Archer discovered that many of the Duchy armies had been decimated due to ambushes and illness spread by the monsters.

    Once Archer heard this, he grew concerned because he didn''t want Draconia to be ambushed. He quickly sent Aisha a message to increase patrols tenfold and ensure the navy patrolled the coasts.

    The redheaded woman agreed before telling him she missed him, but Archer told her he would return to the kingdom soon. Following that, he jumped up and dered, "I''ll clear the Summerfield Duchy to take the glory from uncle while getting rewarded from the empire."

    When all the women heard his deration, they giggled, but Archer continued, "Youdies, stay here and catch up. I will be back soon."

    After speaking, Archer cast Blink to the nearby balcony, summoned his wings, and took off. He flew around the Summerfield Duchy, attacking any horde he found with numbers in the double digits.

    Archer used spells and the Stone Men to run them down while earning even more experience, which excited him. Hours passed, and he was now in his dragon form, lying in ake while cooling down.

    The sun''s rays were relentless, irritating Archer, but the cool water rxed him. As he hunted, he conversed with E, who was in the Oakheart Kingdom, assisting Llyniel and Halime.

    When Archer informed the half-elf of his ns to pick them up, she expressed joy and mentioned they missed him. This made him smile before he returned to hunting the Swarm using sma Missiles and Eldritch sts that quickly wiped them out.

    He was flying over a lush grasnd when he couldn''t see any more monsters, so he decided to fly back to Sentinal''s Reach to pick up the five women and head toward Starfall City to get Leira and Mary, who would meet them outside.

    Archer couldn''t be bothered to be the emperor or empress. He wanted to rx in Draconia while his legions cleared the continent alongside the Stone Men. But that''s when he remembered the spell the Swarm cast to block teleportation, which he had to deal with.

    He shook his head while deciding to deal with it when all the girls were back on the ind. With his mind made up, Archer sped up and flew across the Avalon Empire. He spotted Starfall City in the distance.

    After spotting it, Archer sent Leira and Mary a message telling them to meet him outside the southern gate. While getting closer, he noticed signs of battle littering thendscape, causing him to summon thousands of Stone Men.

    It drained his mana, but he soon felt it pouring back into him thanks to the surrounding mana that lingered in the air. Then, Archer descended to the ground and waited for the two women.

    While waiting, he closed his eyes and messaged Nefertiti, who informed him that the Swarm was attacking the legions. Archer asked what happened, and she said they attacked during the night and caught the night watchmen off guard, but the Legionnaires and Outriders drove

    them away.

    It didn''t take long, but Archer felt two people approaching him. He opened his eyes to see Leira bouncing up and down in excitement as she hugged his snouth while Mary gave him a love-filled smile.

    But he spoke, "Get on me, you two. We will get E, Halime, and Llyniel before returning to the others. The Swarm is intensifying their attacks on the legions, and they may need help."

    They nodded in understanding before jumping onto his head. Archer noticed they greeted the others and started chatting as he took off and flew toward the Oakheart Kingdom north of the

    Avalon Empire.

    Archer soared high above the breathtakingndscape, his wings slicing through the crisp, clear air. Below, the ground was a vibrant patchwork of rolling hills, shimmeringkes, and sprawling fields painted with the bright colors of wildflowers.

    Rivers snaked through the valleys, their waters sparkling in the sunlight, and small viges dotted the countryside, their chimneys sending thin trails of smoke into the sky. As he flew,

    the scenery began to change.

    Rolling hills led to dense woonds, and the fields grew sparser. Archer could see the dark green expanse of a massive forest looming in the distance, its trees reaching up like a thick,

    unbroken canopy.

    The forest seemed to stretch endlessly, a sea of leaves and branches, with asional clearings revealing glimpses of wildlife moving below. Archer stopped admiring the trees as a wave of

    spells shot toward them.

    Archer quickly cast Cosmic Shield around himself as the women sent their spells flying toward the new enemy. While they traded spells, he spotted Mutant Elves and Humans attacking

    them from the forest.

    He quickly descended to the ground and skidded to a stop, allowing the women to jump off him and engage with the monsters. Brooke, Sia and Mary got close to y the creatures while the others started casting spells.

    While fighting, Archer spotted the trees behind them moving like something big wasing. That''s when Dinosaur-like monsters rushed out of the forest, disregarding the creatures

    below them as if they were crushed.

    Archer scanned the neer.

    [Tyrannosaurus]

    [Rank: Sovereign]

    [Level: 700]

    When he saw the monster was stronger than himself, he lunged at it, letting out a deep, earth-shaking roar before crashing into the creature''s giant body and starting to fight like an

    angry cat.

    The Tyrannosaurus mped its massive jaws down on his shoulder, its teeth piercing his scales. Despite the pain, he fought back fiercely, using his tail like a sharp whip tosh at the

    dinosaur''s body.

    Each strike left deep gashes across the monster''s massive frame. However, the relentless pressure from its powerful bite continued, causing his scales to crack under the force and

    making him grit his teeth.

    Archer didn''t give up and took a deep breath before breathing a stream of violet mes into the Tyrannosaurus''s face. The mes caused the monster to let out a roar of pain, but that allowed Archer to tear the monster apart by going wild.

    The women continued their attacks until the horde fled into a nearby hole, and Brooke copsed it so the Swarm couldn''t use it anymore.

    [Check out my new novel - Level Up: Voidwalker - Add it to your library and drop some

    comments]

 Chapter 859: A Friend

    ?

    Soon, the sudden battle ended, and Archer breathed heavily as Brooke and Mary dealt with the remaining Giants. He rested while watching the women inspect the monsters and talk among themselves.

    He didn''t bother getting involved as he examined his body, which was slowly healing. This concerned him as some weren''t healing at all, and it caused sharp pains to shoot through his whole being.

    Archer lifted his shirt, revealing three ck, festering wounds that seemed to pulse with evil energy. ''Have theye up with a new poison already? I can feel the Anti-Venom Skill kick in, but it''s doing nothing.''

    Just after thinking that, Archer had to cough, which caused blood and chunks of flesh to cover his hand. Panic set in, causing him to send Lucrezia a message. [Luce. They have a new poison, and it''s destroying me from the inside out. Please help me]

    After sending it, he started coughing even more, catching the other''s attention.

    ***

    [The women''s POV]

    Hecate heard Archer coughing his lungs up, causing her to turn around only to see him copse while covered in blood. Sia rushed over and tried to give him a health potion, but it worsened things, causing the moon elf to p it out of her hand.

    "Stop! It''s making things worse for him. Only Lucrezia knows about the Swarms'' Poison, as she healed him before," Hecate dered while trying to cast her healing magic on him, but it only seemed to slow the poison.

    "We need to get him somewhere safe so he can rest and wait for the other," Brookemented in a concerned tone.

    The women looked around, but soon, Leira''s ears twitched, and her tail straightened. She sniffed the air and paled, "More monsters areing! We need to move now."

    They all agreed, but Brooke stopped running and looked back as a daunting feeling overwhelmed her. The others noticed this and stopped, but that''s when Mary finally spoke, "The Terravians areing. You girls need to escape. These foes aren''t to be dismissed; they are all stronger than each of you. Only Miss Brooke and I stand a chance."

    Everyone paled, but Hemera retorted, "We can help fight! Don''t think we are weak."

    "I agree, but you don''t know how to fight against a foe this strong," the brown-haired woman replied, this time with a smile as she looked at Archer, "Make sure my Little Light glows so bright that the world will see him, he will unite the world against these vile creatures."

    "You''re talking like you won''t return? Flee with us; there''s no need to be stubborn," Sia said while stepping forward.

    Brooke shook her head, "They are after Archer, little Sia, and will do anything to capture him."

    She approached Archer, who was now unconscious, and cupped his cheek, "I failed him when he was little; I will die before letting the Terravians turn him into a monster who will be used to destroy the surface world."

    Mary nodded in agreement, "I will be staying with Miss Brooke. Only the two of us can guarantee your escape."

    The grey-haired woman crouched down and kissed Archer''s forehead, "We will flee into the Underrealm and return to Draconia when we can."''

    Everyone nodded, causing Tal to scoop Archer into her arms and hold him protectively while Hemera and Hecate got ready to flee. Still, Sia stopped as she held the hilt of her sword with a determined expression.

    Everyone turned to her, but she made her decision. "I will be staying with these two girls," she said with a smile. "He has saved me more times than I''d like to admit, but it''s now my time to save him."

    "You don''t have to Silverthrone," Brookemented. "You''re strong but not strong enough."

    Sia grinned while pulling out a tablet, causing Mary''s eyes to widen. "A Dragon Tablet! You would risk everything?"

    The ck-haired dragonkin nodded with a smile, "I''ve loved the stupid boy since he was young. I won''t let anything happen to him. Now run you four and make sure our husband is safe."

    Hemera, Hecate, Tal, and Leira nodded before fleeing, while the four fled toward the forest and blocked the way.

    ***

    [Sia, Mary and Brooke''s POV]

    ''I need to do this for Archer,'' Sia thought while steeling her resolve for the impending fight that was due.

    While thinking, she heard a voice, "Take out your sword, Little Silverthrone."

    Sia turned to the brown-haired woman she had known for many years and was one of her mother''s closest friends. She shook her head and handed Brooke her sword before mumbling an unknownnguage, causing the de to glow green.

    After finishing, Brooke returned it with a proud smile, "I still got it. I just used an Eastern Technique I learned during my journey to Orientia. It''s used to deal extra damage to Demi-

    God-ranked beings."

    "Thank you," she replied.

    "Are you ready,dies? They will be here shortly," Mary said while straightening her dress.

    Brooke prepared her spells while sia took out her glowing sword, ready for the fight. Seconds passed as twenty Terravians appeared, their eyes locked onto them as the leader spoke, "Bring me the lizard, and you are free to go."

    Mary didn''t even wait. Sheunched her attack by releasing a dangerous Mana st that killed two of them outright, forcing Brooke and Sia to move. The brown-haired woman vanished from the spot and appeared before the leader.

    She raised her hand and cast one of her strongest spells, ''mes of Ragnarok.''

    Green mes swept over a dozen Terravians as she fought with the Pseudo-God. While this was happening, Sia rushed in to help Mary. She dodged a punch that a foe sent toward her by ducking and retaliated by slicing through the humanoid arms.

    It sliced through easily, allowing Sia to fight the stronger enemy while Mary and Brooke took the brunt. The battle was ruthless as the three women tore the Terravians apart. When one died, they detonated their cores, causing the three to dodge the explosions.

    Sia was overwhelmed as injuries piled up, realizing that Mary was doing everything she could to protect them both. The situation worsened as more enemies joined the fray. Sia managed to cut down one adversary, but Brooke''s urgentmand rang out, "You two flee now! I will

    catch up."

    Hesitant, Sia''s decision was made for her when Mary transformed into her Primordial form, leaving Sia stunned. A colossal snake emerged, thrashing the Terravians away and giving Brooke a fighting chance.

    In the next moment, Sia felt a massive maw scoop her up as Mary, in her snake form, carried her away from the battle. They raced across thendscape, reaching the sea, where Mary dove deep, heading towards the Underrealm with enemies in pursuit.

    Now Brooke was alone; she turned back to the leader, who was just as injured as her. The creepy grey-skinned humanoid spoke, "You''re a strong warrior human woman, but now you

    will die."

    Sheughed in response before casting another spell that left her drained and injured,

    ''Lightning Annihtion.''

    Storm clouds gathered above them, and green lightning started mming into their surroundings. She rushed forward and punched the leader in the face, sending him flying, before engaging with the others.

    She mixed fire and lightning into her attacks. A burning explosion rang out whenever one of her punchesnded, removing the Terravian''s limbs. The battlested another hour, but Brooke knew she had to escape.

    More of them appeared like a stream, and she wondered where they came from. Her magic reserves were nearly depleted, and every movement sent waves of pain through her body as the wounds were poisoned.

    The older woman staggered as a Terravian struck her hard, sending her sprawling to the ground. She struggled to rise, her body screaming in pain, but another blow knocked her back down. The Terravian leader approached, a cruel smile twisting its grotesque features.

    She tried to muster the energy for onest spell, but her hands trembled, and her vision darkened. Just as the Terravian leader raised its weapon for the final blow, a brilliant light illuminated the battlefield.

    A beautiful woman stepped forward. Her presence wasmanding, and an aura of immense

    power radiated. Brooke blinked, her mind struggling toprehend the sudden appearance.

    The woman smiled at her before letting out a roar-not just any roar, but a dragon''s roar that reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath them. The Terravians froze, their

    eyes wide with fear.

    A portal tore open in the sky secondster, swirling with dark energy. A massive ck eastern dragon emerged from the portal, its scales shimmering like obsidian. It let out a deafening roar before diving into the fray, unleashing torrents of me and lightning upon the

    Terravians.

    The battlefield erupted in chaos as the dragon annihted the enemies with devastating efficiency. The woman moved with graceful speed, reaching Brooke''s side instantly. She knelt, her violet eyes filled with concern.

    "Hold on," she said softly, her voice soothing despite the turmoil around them. With surprising strength, she scooped Brooke into her arms. She felt aforting warmth spread through her, easing the pain. As the dragon continued its relentless assault on the Terravians, the woman carried her away from the danger.

    The dragon''s roars and the Terravians'' screams faded into the distance as the woman moved swiftly, smoothly, and effortlessly. Brooke''s head lolled against her rescuer''s shoulder, her energy fading fast. She managed to whisper, "Who... are you?"

    "A friend, you will be going to the East to recover; the Swarm''s new poison has damaged

    every part of your being, and the ck Dragons know how to heal you," the woman said before approaching a portal.

    That''s when she heard a woman with a strange ent say, "My Lady, I hope I could help

    you."

    "You did a great job, Mei," the woman replied as she cked out. "Now, let''s get her to the

    Doctor."

 Chapter 860: Hiding

    ?

    [Hecate, Tal, Hemera and Leira''s POV]

    The fourdies heard the explosions behind them, but they were sprinting toward Greenwood City, where E, Halime, and Llyniel were. They were currently in the forest that covers most of the Oakheart Kingdom.

    Tal was getting tired while carrying Archer. She called out to the other three, "Can we rest for a minute, girls? I''m growing tired."

    Everyone agreed and came to a stop in the peaceful forest. They found a tree to sit under, and while resting, Hecate pulled out a teapot, which baffled the others and caused Leira to question, "What are you doing?"

    "Making tea, we need to rx and wait for Lucrezia, who will find us soon," Hecate replied while using her magic to heat the tea.

    The four of them all checked on Archer, who was still unconscious. Leira used a cloth to wipe the sweat off his body as she spoke, "We need to wash his body; it is covered in blood and dirt, which might make the injuries worse."''

    "I''ll find some water," Tal offered. "I can hide from most things if we''re in a forest."

    The other three nodded as Hemera spoke, "Be careful out there, Tali; those beings may be here."

    Tal nodded and readied her bow before rushing into a nearby bush. Leira watched her go, "Will she be okay out there?"

    "Yes, Tali is a skilled warrior and hunter. She could vanish in a forest, and not even a Demi- God could find her," Hemera answered, using her sun magic to start a roaring fire.

    While Hecate and Hemera sat around the fire, Leira put a nket over Archer to ensure he was warm. When the two elves saw this, they smiled, causing the sun elf toment, "Is he getting cold?"

    "Yes, his body keeps going hot, then cold. It''s strange as I''ve studied poisons, and this is something that''s never been seen," the cat girl replied before standing up. "I will keep an eye on him."

    The concern etched on their elven features was palpable, yet Hemera voiced their shared worry, "I hope Brooke, Mary, and Sia are safe. I''ve attempted to reach them through our magical tattoos and bracelets, but there''s been no response."

    Hecate affirmed solemnly, "I''ve tried contacting Thalia and Xanthe as well, but there''s been no word from them either. It''s as if they''ve vanished into silence."

    The three girls went quiet until they heard rustling in a nearby bush, which caused Hemera and Leira to jump up. They prepared to cast their magic until Tal exited the bush while breathing heavily.

    "Tali! What happened out there?" Hemera questioned.

    ''''It''s a nightmare; a massive Monster Wave ising; we need to find somewhere to defend," Tal said.

    They all agreed without another word; Hemera picked up Archer while Tal and Leira ran in front, and Hecate brought up the rear. The group searched for an hour straight and found a cave they could hide in.

    Leira set dozens of fire traps while Hecate used her moon magic to hide the entrance as the four hid inside. Several powerful auras hit them minutester, and a horde of monsters rushed by.

    Hemera looked at Tal, who was sitting close to Archer, and said, "Tell us what happened out there, Tali."

    The silver-haired girl nodded before recounting her story.

    ***

    [Tal''s POV]

    After leaving the camp, Tal found a monster trail and started following it while scouting nearby. She traveled through the forest while readying her mana arrows but found nothing that caught her eye.

    Tal scanned it but found nothing. There was no sound, no bird chirping. While hiding in a bush, she remembered something her mentor taught her: ''If the forest goes quiet, it means a predator is nearby,'' she thought.

    Her eyes widened before using her scanning skill that sent out a small wave of undetectable mana that would inform her of nearby monsters. When the results returned, she quickly jumped forward as the tree behind exploded.

    She rolled to a stop and fired arrows that peppered a giant brown gori monster. When Tal saw this, her eyes widened, and she mumbled, "A Forest Gori! What are they doing so far north?"

    Tal dodged the next attack and cast Sun st into the creature''s side, causing it to roar in pain. She continued to dodge the monster''s strikes while annoying it with her mana arrows, and when she saw the opportunity to escape, she fired a smoke arrow at the ground.

    This caused a massive explosion of white power, allowing her to flee the Forest Gori, which was a rank stronger than herself. But there was something different about it. She couldn''t put a finger on it as she got away.

    She heard an anger-filled roar and trees getting destroyed, but to her horror, more roars and howls answered. Tal thought to herself as her scanning skill picked up thousands of monsters, causing her to rush toward the nearbyke she found.

    When getting there, Tal took out arge canteen and filled it up before rushing back to the others while dodging monsters by hiding in bushes and trees. By the time she crossed Hecate''s moon barrier, she had copsed due to being tired.

    ***

    [Hecate, Tal, Hemera and Leira''s POV]

    Hemera approached Tal and hugged her niece, "You did good, Tali; Archer will be proud of

    you."

    "''Thank you aunty," Tal replied. "I need to rest, as I used too much mana while escaping the monsters."''

    Before handing her a nket and cushion from her storage ring, the sun elf nodded, "Take these and get some rest."

    Tal handed over the canteen while gettingfortable and falling asleep after being tired. Hecate returned to making tea by taking out everything she needed, which made Leira and Hemera smile.

    The sun elfmented while starting another fire, "How long will we have to stay here?"

    "Maybe a day or two. The jungle seems to be in turmoil with the Monster Wave shing against the natives," Leira remarked. "It all hinges on whether the Jungle Titans decide to intervene."

    Hemera nodded thoughtfully while the fire crackled to life, providing warmth and light that allowed Hecate to set her teapot on it using a makeshift stick. Meanwhile, Leira stretched her limbs. "I''m going to catch some sleep. Archer reached out to me while I was resting, so I

    hurried out with Mary."

    "Okay, I''ll keep watch until Tali wakes up," Hemera said gratefully as Hecate handed her a steaming cup of sweet tea.

    She took a sip, feeling revitalized by the warmth spreading through her. Peering at the moon elf, she inquired, "What tea is this?"

    "Moonbane tea," she replied, taking a sip of her own. "It helps with tiredness and stress,

    Hemera."

    Hemera watched the grey-skinned elf and shrugged before finishing the hot drink. Soon after that, Hecate spoke, "Go to sleep. I will keep watch."

    "Wake me up when you need to rest," Hemera replied while getting a nket out of her

    storage ring, "Night Hecate."

    The moon elf nodded silently, her thoughts drifting as she gazed into the crackling mes, her concern focused on Archer''s well-being. Her crimson eyes flickered over to the slumbering boy, and a pang of worry tugged at her heart. Rising from her spot, she moved

    closer to him.

    Sitting beside Archer, she tenderly brushed her fingers through his silky white hair. A gentle smile graced her lips as she made contact with him, feeling aforting warmth spreading

    through her at the connection.

    While sitting there, a roar caught Hecate''s attention, causing her to jump up and reach the moon barrier hiding them. As she looked outside, she yelped but quickly covered her mouth

    when spotting their hunters.

    The same beings fighting Brooke and the others were passing by the cave with others in tow. Hecate''s eyes widened in shock, ''What happened to them? They cannot be dead,'' she thought to

    herself.

    Hecate shook her head at the thought, but it remained in the back of her mind, causing the nagging feeling to eat her. That''s when a growl brought her back to reality, as the beings outside were controlling some of the monsters.

    Shortly after, explosions started to ring in the distance, and a roar shook the ground. Hecate wondered who was fighting now, but the humanoids outside the cave rushed in the sound''s

    direction.

    Without hesitation, Hecate conjured two more moon barriers to shield their hiding ce from the outside world. Throughout the night, she remained vignt, sipping her Moonbane tea while monsters triggered Hemera''s fire traps, causing intermittent explosions that echoed

    through the forest.

    Despite the chaos outside, Hecate decided against waking the others. Instead, she kept a solitary watch, monitoring the entrance and checking on the sleeping Archer. Observing him closely, she noticed that he had calmed down a little, yet she couldn''t ignore the worsening

    state of his injuries.

    She took the cloth left by Hemera and began wiping the sweat from Archer, the distant sounds of explosions and roars growing ominously nearer. Hecate paused in her ministrations and swiftly moved towards the cave entrance.

    There, a familiar roar echoed through the air, originating from an unexpected direction. Despite her confusion, Hecate chose to set aside her curiosity and focus on their immediate

    safety.

    However, her attention was soon drawn to a startling sight: several of the beings hunting

    them flew out of the jungle, only to collide and crumble against the nearby mountain. The surreal spectacle left Hecate momentarily stunned, her mind racing toprehend the unexpected turn of events amidst the ongoing chaos.

 Chapter 861: Cave Spiders

    ?

    [Lucrezia''s POV]

    Lucrezia was hunting around Draconia and had just finished eating a Trench Whale she hunted when she received Archer''s panicked message, which sent her into a frenzy. The Mosasaur woman rushed to the Avalon Empire.

    She cut through the water like a torpedo and attacked any sea monster that got in her way as she thought, ''A new poison already! The Dragons Kiss was bad enough, but what have they done now.''

    Without thinking, Lucrezia saw a Ghost Whale swimming toward her with anger in its blue eyes. She didn''t stop as she quickly dived down and dodged the monster''s sudden attack before turning and speeding toward the creature''s underside.

    Lucrezia''s massive jaws opened up before mping down and ripping the whale in half, causing blood to explode like a balloon. Following that, she continued swimming north while attacking anything near her.

    While traveling, Lucrezia sent a message to Demetra and Kassandra, who rushed to join her. The trio traveled north until they reached the Oakheart Kingdom''s shores. She rushed toward the surface before breaching it and transforming it into her humanoid form.

    The Mosasaur womannded with a thud as the other two followed suit and appeared behind her while she sent Hemera and Hecate a message. The elves soon answered and told her that Brooke, Mary, and Sia battled powerful enemies while they ran.

    Lucrezia reassured her that they did the right thing. Archer needed to be projected because the poison affected his whole body. While onnd, Demetra sniffed the air and growled, "The Terrvians are here. They are hunting the girls."''

    "Let''s deal with them and find the others," Lucrezia said. "We need to get to Archer before the poison overruns his body."

    The other two nodded before the group rushed toward the closest Terravian. Demetra told them that she would deal with the enemy. Lucrezia agreed, causing the shark girl to transform into her Demon Shark form and swallow the enemy whole.

    Demetra returned to her humanoid form and crashed into another Terravian. Lucrezia floated into the air, her blonde hair floating as the mana around her turned blood red before she started chanting.

    "From the depths where shadows reign,

    Grant me power through my pain.

    Death Goddess, hear my solemn plea,

    Bestow your might,e unto me.

    In the name of night''s dark me,

    Fill my soul with strength and name."

    Kassandra and Demetra stopped fighting when the atmosphere changed. It felt like the death gods were walking among them, but Lucrezia let out an ear-piercing scream as she started casting Death sts.

    The red beams mmed into the Terravians. Lucrezia was a storm as she attacked the Terravians pouring out of the forest. She got in close, and every enemy she punched exploded.

    Blood sttered everywhere as she tore through the enemy like a whirlwind of death. Demetra felt left out, so she rushed in and started attacking them, using her fists and teeth to decimate the creatures.

    Kassandra saw the two women fighting and was amazed. She clenched her fist before sending a Trench st at the closest Terravian. The spell carried the force of the pressure in the deep

    sea.

    When it touched the creature''s body, it exploded into nothing. She joined the chaotic battle that destroyed part of the forest, but the three women annihted the Terravians searching for Archer and the girls.

    Once the danger had passed, Lucrezia descended to the ground, breathing heavily. She nced at the other two and said, "Let''s go."

    The trio hurried to the cave where Archer and the girls were hiding. As they arrived, they saw hundreds of monsters lurking around the entrance. Without hesitation, Lucrezia sprang into action, ughtering every single one within minutes.

    Demetra and Kassandra exchanged puzzled looks but shrugged as Hecate lowered the moon barrier. Lucrezia remained silent and approached Archer, who was still unconscious and sweating.

    She crouched beside him and ced a hand on his chest before scanning. After a few seconds, her hand flew back in shock. Seconds passed, and Hemera shook her shoulder, "What''s wrong, Luce?"

    "They used the Devil''s Bloom nt and their creepy magic," Lucreziamented. "I can create a potion, but not here. We must return to Draconia, where he will be safe while I collect the ingredients."

    "What do you need to retrieve?" Demetra asked as the others started preparing to leave.

    "The heart of a Ghost Leviathon, Blue Grass from the Avidia Desert Oasis, bark of the Nevander Tree, and a leaf from the holy tree on Verdantia," the Mosasaur woman revealed. When the group heard this, they stiffened, but that wasn''t all, "There are two more ingredients: the heart of a Dark Unicorn and Rainbow Swamp Moss."

    "We can decide who goes for what when we return to Draconia. I will have E, Llyniel, and Halime meet us at the coast so Kass can pick them up," Lucrezia ordered, and the others nodded in agreement.

    Following that, the group rushed out as Kassandra held Archer in a protective embrace. Some monsters tried to attack them, but the creatures were wiped out instantly. While they made their way to the coast, they sent a message to the rest of the girls traveling with the legions. Lucrezia updated them about Archer and asked them to take the ship back to Draconia, which they agreed to do. Once that was out, Kassanda, Demetra, and Lucrezia transformed into their titan forms.

    Hemera, Hecate, Tal, and Leira jumped on Demetra''s head before she cast a spell that would keep them safe before diving into the cool water, followed by the Kraken and

    Mosasaur.

    They started swimming north while Lucrezia kept Archer in her mouth so she could bathe him in her magic. It only took the group an hour to reach Draconia, and when they arrived on shore, Aisha was there to meet them.

    Lucrezia noticed the worried look on the redhead''s face as she had a carriage. Everyone bundled into the biggest one while the White Dragon Knights surrounded it and escorted them toward Dragonheart City, which had just been finished.

    Aisha informed them that the capital city was finished, Archer''s first pce was nearly finished, and they could move him there.

    ***

    [Mary and Sia''s POV]

    Mary dived into the sea, but the Terrapins continued their chase; the Primordial woman got angry and swatted them away using her massive tail, but they were using magic that hurt her

    even more than usual.

    With powerful strokes of her tail, she propelled through the ocean''s depths, her form gliding effortlessly through the water. The sea around her was alive with vibrant colors and darting creatures, but her focus remained on the pressing need to escape the relentless Terravians.

    Herrge, streamlined body cut through the currents like a knife, her massive tail propelling her forward with each powerful sweep. She nced back, her eyes narrowing as she saw the shapes of the Terravians pursuing her.

    They were relentless, their magicshing out to try and hinder her progress. Mary felt the stinging bites of their spells, but it only fueled her getaway as one of them was stronger than

    herself.

    While swimming, she spotted the entrance to the Underrealm and made her way toward it. As Mary entered, the Terravians stopped chasing her and became enraged by her escape into the

    darkness.

    Mary swam further into the dark water and felt Sia hitting the inside of her mouth. She looked around, saw a glowing light a few miles away, and headed straight for it. When getting closer, she spat the dragonkin woman out and transformed into her human form.

    The two breached the surface and ended up in arge cave glowing with crystals. When Sia hit the ground, she started coughing. Shortly after, she asked, "Where are we?" "Somewhere, the Terravians and monsters of the Underrealm cannot find us; I''m injured and need to rest," Mary spoke in a strained voice.

    Sia noticed this and noticed there was blood staining half her dress, which caused her to start panicking, but Mary waved her away, "I need to sleep and will recover, but I''m afraid you will be stuck here for a while."

    The dragonkin woman''s face paled as she gulped, "How long?"

    Mary didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she removed a mattress and some nkets from her storage ring, arranging them on the ground before lying down. "A week, maybe two. If I don''t sleep, the poison will kill me, Sia," she said wearily. "Take my ring if you need food or water; there''s enough tost a year."

    With that, the grey-haired woman curled up and quickly began to snore. Sia watched her, a mix of concern and wonder in her eyes. She approached the sleeping Primordial, who seemed to be in a deep, much-needed sleep.

    She sighed before examining their cave, noticing a pathway leading deeper into the darkness. What caught her attention were the numerous crystals embedded in the cave walls, which she

    recognized as Manaheart Crystals.

    Seeing this, Sia tried to message the other girls but received no response. She concluded that she couldn''t contact anyone until Mary woke up. As she approached the pathway, she heard a chittering noise echoing through the cave.

    Sia whipped her sword as another Cave Spider crawled out of the hole. The sight of the creature made the dragonkin woman cringe, but she struck swiftly, her de slicing through the spider''s body with a clean, decisive motion.

    ''Oh god, don''t tell me I''m trapped with these creepy monsters,'' Sia thought while cutting down another spider that crawled out of the hole.

 Chapter 862: My Queens

    ?

    It took a while, but all of Archer''s women returned to Draconia and met at a mansion in Dragonheart City. They all were worried, but Lucrezia reassured everyone that he could be healed if they found the ingredients needed for the antidote.

    Everyone met in one of the halls as Lucrezia spoke to the group of women, "Ladies. Archer is down, and we cannot expect help from him, so we must save him."

    They all nodded as the mosasaur woman continued, "Kass, Demi, Teu, and Hemi will go after the Ghost Leviathan and then head to the deserts of Avidia to find the rare Blue Grass that grows in the oasis that litters that horriblend. It''s as blue as Teu''s hair, so it''s easy to spot once you find it."

    When the four girls heard this, Demetra became concerned, "You expect two Titans from the sea races to travel across a desert?"

    "Yes, rivers run through the desert that will allow you to get your hydration, but the reason I''m sending you three there is because of how strong the monsters are," Lucrezia exined, which the four women understood.

    Lucrezia smiled, "The 3rd legion will be heading to Avidia to secure a beachhead in the desert so you have a ce to return to."

    Following that, she looked at the other women, "Hecate, Maeve, Nefi, and Tali, you will be heading to the Howling Forest in the Soutnds. In the heart of the dangerous forest is the Nevander Tree."

    The four nodded and waited for her to continue, which she did, "Once you''re there, I want you to gather as much bark as you can before heading to Verdantia, where you will need to sneak into the Church of Light gardens to steal a leaf that holds valuable medical properties."

    Maeve''s eyebrow shot up, "Why us four?" she questioned.

    "Hecate is an expert at using moon magic, which can help you hide in the Novgorod Empire along with disguise rings, while Tali is an expert at sneaking into ces while you, Maeve are a skilled warrior, and Nefi is a talented mage who can bring the firepower if you get found out."

    "What does this leaf look like?" Tal asked.

    Lucrezia smiled, "Good question; the Holy Leaf shimmers gold under any light, while Nevander Bark is brown with green streaks. You won''t be able to miss either ingredient,dies."

    They all nodded as she concluded, "The 1st DRN Fleet will apany you to both locations. Olivia wants to assign you a cohort of Dragon Marines to join you in the Howling Jungle while they cover your retreat from Verdantia."

    "Okay, what if the church finds out we''re there? They will try to capture us?" Teu questioned.

    "You will be disguised, and the 1st Fleet will cause trouble off the Novgorod coastline to distract their forces," Lucrezia answered with a knowing grin, which made the othersugh as they knew the enemy would be angry once they visited them.

    After that, she turned to thest group of four, "N, Lyn, Leira, and Seraphina, and you will be heading for the Orientia continent, where you will start your search for the Green Sea Jungle, where the Dark Unicorn and Rainbow Swamp Moss can be found."

    The four girls'' eyes widened as Seramented, "You expect us to fight a Dark Unicorn? I heard their powerful monsters."

    Lucrezia nodded, "That''s why E and Halime will be joining you four: you''ll need extra firepower given the dangers of your destination. With Llyniel and Leira''s help, finding the ingredients should be manageable."

    She nced at the six girls, noting their nervous expressions. "Don''t worry,dies. You''re all incredibly strong and capable. N is a skilled warrior, and Sera is a dragon. Halime brings powerful poison attacks, and Leira''s thunder and fire magic provide significant firepower."

    Leira and the others nodded in agreement as Lucrezia concluded their meeting, instructing them to ready themselves for their uing journeys. Over the next three days, the group convened numerous times, meticulously nning every detail until the girls felt fully prepared.

    Now, they stood together on a pier in Stormwatch Port, their belongings packed and spirits resolved, ready to embark on their mission. E stepped forward, her gaze sweeping across the fifteen faces before her.

    "I wish safety for all of you on this journey," she began solemnly. "Archer has saved every one of us, often at great personal risk. Now, he lies in a bed fighting for his life. But we have the opportunity to save him. It won''t be easy; some of us may get injured. But together, we possess the strength to aplish this."

    The half-elf looked at Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti, and Tal with a worried smile. "You girls will be in the most danger. The church would love to capture any of you, so you must be cautious. Losing any of us would devastate Archer; his fury would be unstoppable if he woke to find any of us missing."

    After speaking, Lucrezia stepped forward. "Tens of thousands of Draconianas have volunteered to help us save the king. They will support you during your missions. If anything happens to you, they will rush in and risk their lives to ensure your safe return."

    E approached each girl and hugged them before stepping back, "It may be a while before we see each other again, but just know I love having each of you as a sister."

    Just as she spoke, amander ran over and informed them, "My Queens, we are ready to set sail to Orientia. The mages predict storms on the way, but we can make it."

    The girls nodded before Lucrezia spoke, "How many ships are you taking?"

    "Three Battleships, five Destroyers, and ten Frigates with each Battlegroup, Your Majesty," the man revealed.

    Lucrezia nodded. After that, E, N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, and Halime said their farewells to the others with a hug before boarding the warship. Once they were gone, the others did the same and joined their battleships.

    Once they departed, the mosasaur girl stood alone on the pier, silently observing dozens of ships sailing out of the bay. She whispered to herself, "Without hesitation, you girls rush into mortal danger for our husband."

    With a heavy heart, she turned away and made her way back to the mansion where Archery, focusing her magic once more to halt the poison''s relentless advance within him. While returning to Dragonheart City, she noticed even more soldiers than usual on the roads.

    Many of them were on patrol in case any Swarm hordes appeared. Lucrezia noticed they were tense. When she arrived back at the mansion, she noticed the ce guarded by hundreds of soldiers, some patrolling the outside while others circled it.

    Aisha appeared at the entrance just as Lucrezia approached, swiftly delivering her report: "The four legions are returning to Draconia. The kingdoms have been liberated sufficiently, enabling them to retaliate."

    "Once Archer is recovered, he will handle the Swarm on the maind," Lucrezia responded thoughtfully. "How is the Deep Sea Mining project progressing?"

    The dragonkin woman smiled reassuringly before guiding Lucrezia to a meeting room. After they had checked on Archer, they could discuss the project''s status in detail.

    ***

    [Sia''s POV]

    The Cave Spiders kepting, but Sia swiftly dispatched them with practiced skill earned through her high rank and relentless training. With each strike, she drove the creepy arachnids deeper into their dark domain.

    She was taken aback by what she found inside as she pursued them into the cave, ''Archer''s heart would explode with greed,'' Sia thought.

    In front of her were veins of Mithiril and other rare metals. She spotted gems all over the walls, which shone with hundreds of colors as the Manaheart Crystal''s glow reflected off them. ''I must tell my husband when I see him again,'' she mused.

    After dealing with the Cave Spiders, Sia returned to the sleeping Primordial, wrapped in a mana cacoon that glowed like a lighthouse. She approached it and touched it, only to feel a warm sensation rushed into her body.

    This caused her to shiver, "Yes, I know we''re friends, Mary. Now rest and recover while I find even more treasure for our husband."

    Following that, the dragonkin stepped through the cave and dodged a few web sts the monsters flung at her. Sia sent a few Fire shes into their creepy bodies, slicing them in half and causing them to hit the ground with a thud.

    Sia marched forward and found a smaller tunnel that stretched for miles. She continued to

    explore until she came across another cave covered in gold veins that she remembered to write down when time allowed her.

    After that she ventured deeper into thebyrinthine tunnels beneath the earth, the air grew

    heavy with the scent of ancient stone and damp earth. Her footsteps echoed faintly against the rough-hewn walls as she navigated through narrow passages and cavernous chambers, guided only by the flickering light of her enchanted torch.

    After what felt like hours of winding through the subterranean maze, Sia emerged into a vast, cavernous chamber unlike any she had seen before. The remnants of an ancient cityy before her, bathed in the soft glow of her torchlight.

    Crumbling stone structures rose from the ground like skeletal remains, their walls adorned with faded murals and intricate carvings that spoke of a civilization long lost to time. Sia approached cautiously, her eyes wide with awe and curiosity.

    She marveled at the craftsmanship of the weathered statues that stood sentinel at the city''s entrance, their faces worn smooth by centuries of wind and sand. Though overgrown with moss and tangled roots, the streets still bore traces of intricate patterns and mosaics that hinted at a once-thriving culture.

 Chapter 863: Beauty And Mystery

    ?

    [Kassandra, Demetra, Teu and Hemera''s POV]

    It took them a couple of days to see Avidia in the distance; Kassandra was standing on the main deck of their Battleship. While there, Teu and Hemera joined her as the blue-haired girl spoke, "Where are the Ghost Leviathans? Do you know?"

    The Kraken girl nodded, "Yes. They lurk around the Deep Trench. Are you able to travel that deep, Teu?"

    "Of course! I''m an Aquarian, and we''re descended from the trench mermaids," Teu replied with a smile.

    "What about me?" Hemera asked with a worried expression. "Will sun magic be useful?"

    Kassandra smiled, "Yes Hemi. Your Sun st spell can be used to damage the Leviathans of the deep as it''s extremely hot."

    The sun elf nodded just as the sailors rushed around the deck; one of themanders approached them and said, "We have a fleet of pirates bearing down on us, My Lady. Can we ask for your help in repelling their attack?"

    Before they could answer, Demetra leaped over the railing, plunged to the sea below, and dived deep before transforming into her Demon Shark form. She breached the surface and let out a blood-curdling roar before diving back down.

    When Kassandra saw this, she joined the shark girl and transformed into her Kraken form. The two Titans rushed toward the pirate fleet just as the Draconia Battlegroup opened fire. Mana cannons lit the dark sky, and the shells sliced through the air and peppered the enemies.

    Explosions rang out as the pirates returned fire, but the Draconians activated their mana shields, blocking the attack. But it was toote for the attacking fleet as Demetra tore through their gship.

    ''Oh wow!'' Teu thought. ''He''s ships are powerful.''

    As the Demon Shark destroyed the attacking pirates, something told Teu to grab Hemera and throw them into the ocean. Something hit the battleship deck, causing a ripple of explosions that tore apart the vessel.

    Once they hit the water, Teu grabbed the sun elf and started speeding away from the sinking ship. While going there, Kassandra followed behind the two girls when she noticed a massive fleet firing on the Draconian Battlegroup.

    Demetra finished off the ships before swimming toward Teu and Hemara. When she got close, the shark grabbed both in her maw and fled into the deep as mana shells startednding around them.

    "Dive Kass! Those things will hurt us otherwise," the shark girl said as they got deeper.

    She cast a spell to keep Hemera safe as the two Titans came to a stop on the sea floor. Demetra opened her mouth to let the girls sit on her head as Kassandra watched the surface as the warships traded blows with the neers.

    Unfortunately, the Draconians were outnumbered, and soon, their ships slowly sank to the bottom, making the four girls feel bad, but there was nothing they could do. Following that, the four of them started traveling along the sea floor.

    Demetra slowly swam as Kassandra was patrolling the area. Teu asked the Kraken girl, "How long until we reach the Deep Trench?"

    "A few hours," Kassandra answered while killing a sand shark that tried to attack them. "We have to travel north, and it lies between the Pluoria and Frostwood Continents."

    The Aquarian girl nodded before gettingfortable on Demetra''s head while admiring the deep ocean. As they reached the Deep Sea, the scenery transformed into a mesmerizing underwater wondend.

    Strange and beautiful creatures swam alongside them-jellyfish with long, trailing tendrils glowed in the dark, schools of fish that shimmered like liquid silver, andrge, majestic rays gliding gracefully through the water.

    Teu''s eyes widened with awe. "This is incredible," she whispered.

    Kassandra nodded, her Kraken form casting a faint blue light on the sea floor. "It''s a different world down here," she said, her voice serene. One full of beauty and mystery."

    Hemera''s gaze was fixed on the glowing corals dotted the ocean floor. "I''ve never seen anything like this," she said, her voice tinged with wonder. "It''s like a dream."

    Demetra swam closer to a cluster of glowing anemones, her shark form blending seamlessly with the shadows. "The deep sea holds many secrets," she said, her voice thoughtful. "But it also holds many dangers. We must stay vignt."

    They all agreed and continued their journey until spotting a deep chasm sinking into the darkness. Demetra and Kassandra stopped above it while readying themselves to travel into the Ghost Leviathan''s home.

    ***

    [Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti and Tal''s POV]

    The four girls were nning out their mission to the Soutnds. Tal, Maeve, and Hecate looked at the pink-haired subus, who exined, "The Howling Forest is a dangerous ce full of cannibal tribes that hunt anyone who enters."

    "They aren''t an issue. Are there any powerful monsters lurking in the forest?" Tal asked with a severe expression.

    Nefertiti nodded, "Tree Giants roam the deep forest and all kinds of monsters."''

    Tal nodded and stood up, "I''m going to the ship''s armory to see what arrows they have in stock."

    After speaking, the silver-haired elf left the room while Maeve sharpened her sword and Hecate meditated in one corner. Nefertiti joined her and started circling mana through her body to increase her mana pool.

    The journey south only took a day, and when they pulled out the Soutnd''s shore, the girls were ushered into anding craft with one thousand Dragon Marines. The vessels left the Battleship and approached the beach with the girls in the first one.

    When they got closer, Hecate spotted something, "People on the beach. They are casting

    spells."

    "Shoot them, Tali! Make sure to disrupt their magic," Nefertiti ordered. "Maeve, can you use range weapons?"

    Maeve shook her head, "I can only use the sword, Nefi."

    The subus nodded, "Hecate, help me clear the beach for us tond."

    "Yes," the moon elf. "I will use Moon st."

    Following that, a storm of spells rained down on thending crafts, causing chaos to erupt as they retaliated. Nefertiti cast Arcane Storm, which sent pink thunderbolts slicing through the air and hitting the tribe''s people.

    Tal''s eyes widened, ''Wow she''s got stronger over thest couple week,'' she thought.

    While doing that, the vessel next to them exploded as a green-colored st hit it. The marines were vaporized with a second. The four girls'' eyes widened in shock, causing Tal to speed up her shooting.

    She was using mana arrows that detonated, causing the tribesman to burn in the bright red fire. Soon, thend crafts hit the beach, and the Dragon Marines rushed out and attacked the enemy, who were taken aback.

    Tal continued to shoot arrows while Maeve rushed in and cut down several tribesmen. Five minutester, the battle ended, and the Marines started searching the area while the girls prepared to enter the forest.

    The Dragon Marines surrounded them, and themander told Nefertiti that nine hundred and fifty of them remained. She nodded and ordered three hundred fifty to stay with thending craft to secure their escape while the rest would join them.

    The small army entered the forest following that, and everything went wrong from the minute they stepped in. The atmosphere changed as the Marines spread out while making sure the four girls were safe.

    As they got deeper and the forest closed around them, the first scream was heard, causing the four to rush in its direction only to see a group being attacked by a group of Jungle Lions. The monsters ambushed the marines from a bush and took two out before being pushed back. But several arrows from Tal ended the creature''s lives. Nefertiti ordered them to spread out and keep an eye out. As they moved deeper into the forest, a chilling sound began to rise around them: the wild whistles of the cannibal tribes.

    The noise grew louder, echoing through the trees and sending shivers down their spines. "They''re close," Hecate whispered, her voice tense.

    Suddenly, chaos erupted. The ground shook as the tribesmen charged, their wild cries filling the air. The Dragon Marines emerged from the shadows, their weapons drawn and ready. A fierce battle ensued, with the marines clearing a path through the enemy to allow the girls to

    pass.

    "Keep moving!" Nefertiti shouted, her voice cutting through the noise. "We have to reach the heart of the forest!"

    The girls pressed forward, their movements swift and coordinated. Tal fired mana arrows into the fray, each shot finding its mark and exploding in a burst of red fire. Hecate unleashed her Moon st, silvery light slicing through the tribesmen.

    Maeve swung her sword precisely, cutting down anyone who dared approach. As they fought, the forest seemed toe alive with even more dangers. Tree Giants, their massive forms towering above, joined the fray, their branches swinging like giant clubs.

    The marines fought valiantly, holding the line and protecting the girls as they advanced. Nefertiti raised her hands, casting Arcane Storm. Pink thunderbolts crackled through the air, striking down the Tree Giants and temporarily clearing the chaos.

    "Now''s our chance!" she yelled.

    The girls sprinted through the opening, their breathsing in sharp gasps as they dodged

    and weaved through the underbrush. The sounds of battle faded behind them, but the danger

    was far from over.

    Just as they thought they were clear, a massive roar echoed through the forest. A Tree Giant,rger than the previous ones, emerged from the shadows, its eyes glowing with malevolent

    intent.

    "We need to take it down," Maeve said, her voice steely with determination.

 Chapter 864: A Devil In The Dark

    ?

    [N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, E, and Halime''s POV]

    The six girls sat on board the Draconia Battleship sailing East in a meeting room with a few sofas they could rx on. While there, the tannoy sounded to life with the captain''s voice, "Sailors! A storm is iing, and we must make it through to save the king! Hold on tight."

    When E heard this, she told the girls to be careful, but N questioned, "Won''t the ship protect us?"

    After speaking, everyone looked at the lion girl, who shrugged, "I don''t use ships to travel; I''ve only been on two, including this one," she exined.

    The others giggled, but Leiramented, "So what''s the Orientia Continent like? I''ve never been there."

    Before anyone could reply, Sera questioned, "What people make up the continent?"

    E was the one who answered, "It is made up of four empires and many kingdoms, fox demi-humans, ck dragons, tiger demi-humans, and nomadic orcs that room the Green Sea, which is a massive grasnd that covers a lot of Orientia."

    The five girls nodded, "Anyone hostile toward Archer and Draconia?"

    "No. Aisha told me the kingdom trades with the fox and tiger demi-humans," the half-elf answered. "We shouldn''t have problems with the realms, just the monsters who roam thend."

    Everyone nodded in understanding. The snake girl Halime was about to speak but was cut off by the boom of thunder. This made some of them jump, but then they rushed to the main deck.

    When the girls arrived, they witnessed a vicious storm building above. The sea was starting to be rough, and the air was thick with the salty tang of the ocean. The wind howled with an unsettling intensity.

    Dark clouds loomed on the horizon, swirling and growing as they watched. The approaching storm was unlike anything they had ever seen. N, her lion ears twitching nervously, gripped the railing tightly.

    "I''ve never seen a storm like this," she admitted, her voice barely audible over the wind.

    Then the wood elf Llyniel remarked, ''Something beneath the water is causing this; I hope Kassandra''s group is safe.''

    The others nodded in agreement. "Demetra, Kassandra, and Teu are skilled in the deep sea," Leira noted, "but I''m concerned for Hemera, given her affinity for sun magic."

    With the storm intensifying, the group retreated inside the ship as the sun set, exhaustion creeping in. E and N remained awake, exchanging concerned nces. The lion girlmented, "Will Archer be okay?"

    E looked at the blonde girl and nodded, "Yes, he''ll be fine once we get back to Draconia with the ingredients Lucrezia will create."

    The half-elf witnesses N''s relief as she sighs before replying, "That''s good. I wonder where they''re getting all this poison."

    ''''I''m sure it has something to do with the Terravain magic. Luce believes they are targeting his mana due to being a white dragon," E revealed. "She said once he wakes up, his anti- Venom skill will be leveled up, allowing him to fight the poison again."

    N nodded before standing up, "I''m going to sleep; I can feel the tiredness creeping on me," she said. "Night El."

    "Goodnight, N," E replied before turning to the nearby window.

    The Battlegroup carrying the six girls barreled through the storm, ignoring the waves that struck the ship. During the journey, Llyniel, N, Halime, and Sera hid in their rooms due to seasickness, which made E and Leira giggle at the group.

    By the time they reached the eastern continent, the ships were battered by the storm, but none sunk. E and the girls found themselves on the deck while the captain exined their destination.

    "You see the city in the distance? It''s called Tigerw Bay and is one of the Ganeshan Empire''s ports," the captain said. "The trading fleet travels here to sell Draconian food, which seems popr."

    The girls nodded before Halime questioned, "Where is the Green Sea Jungle?"

    When the man heard this, his eyes widened, but he soon exined with a knowing smile, "It borders the Green Sea on the Ganeshan northern border. Just leave Tigerw Bay north and follow the trade routes. There will be loads of monsters, but I know youdies are powerful and will be able to do it."

    They all nodded as the Battlegroup approached the port. The vessel they were on continued alone as the other ships waited for them in open water. Soon, the ship came to a stop and started docking.

    ***

    [Sia''s POV]

    Sia didn''t know what to make of the ruins she was looking at, but she stepped forward. She wanted to explore and walk through the city, taking in all the sights. Some of the structures were just rubble.

    Debris littered the street, and there were signs of the people who once called this city home, but Sia wondered what period it came from. She looked around while speaking to herself, "It''s not the Ishtara people; maybe the Arcadians? Yes, it''s got to be them."

    The Arcadians were the people who came before the current age of the world. Schrs im that an empire covered half of Thrylos in its time, but something happened that brought them to their knees.

    Historians call it the Downfall, but no one knows the reason behind it. Some say it was the world fighting back, and others say it was the dark gods. Sia continued her careful trek through the ruins.

    "This is so creepy, everything so quiet and still,'' she thought while examining her surroundings.

    She came to what looked to be an Adventurer or Mercenary Guild, as its rotten sign had a sword and shield on it. Sia entered the old building and looked around, only toe to a stop as it was simr to the guilds popting the world today.

    A counter ran down one wall while doors were behind it. Several quest boards were on the opposite side of therge hall. Rotton chairs and tables littered the ample space, and that''s when Sia saw a bar in one corner.

    Sia shook her head. "It looks like the guilds have stayed the same all these years," she said while ncing around.

    After thoroughly exploring the building, she departed and wandered deeper into the city until a faint chittering noise caught her attention. The sound sent a shiver down her spine,

    prompting her to whirl around.

    What she saw next left her stunned. ''Spider humans!'' she panicked inwardly as she saw a creature descending from a nearby building.

    The unexpected sight shocked her. Such monsters were unfamiliar to her, and their unsettling movement sent chills through her. The monster''s eight legs left holes in the wall while it scuttled down the building.

    It was ck with red stripes running down its legs and body, but what caught her attention, even more, was the upper half of a human woman with jet-ck hair and eight beady eyes

    that watched her.

    Sia poised herself to strike, but just then, a woman''s strange voice reached her keen ears, "All hail the Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan. His wife has finally found us! The legends were true!"

    That''s when the spider monster approached and knelt as much as the creature could, "Where is he? Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan must be with you!"

    Sia was confused but shook her head and assumed the creature was speaking about Archer. "He''s dying. The swarm poisoned him, and his wives will heal him. That''s all I know."'' The humanoid spider woman stiffened, "They poisoned him? Who attacked him!"

    Just as Sia was about to reply, the tattoo received a message that shocked her. It told her that Archer was dying due to poison, but the girls had split up while looking for the ingredients, and a group of them had to raid the Verdantia Continent for Holy Leaf.

    When Sia heard this, a smile appeared, causing the spider to grab her by the arms as it spoke, "Something has happened? Your expression just changed."

    Sia nodded, "My sister wives are searching for the ingredients to help cure him, but they are all found in dangerous locations."

    The spider didn''t respond but just looked at her. This caused Sia to question, "What is this Al- Maseeh At-Tinyan you speak off?"

    That''s when the monster shook her humanoid head and replied, "The spider goddess foretold that he freed our cousins and has helped them thrive in a new realm. We''ve been waiting centuries for his arrival."

    Sia''s eyes widened, ''Is there something he isn''t involved in? Or are the gods up to their games

    again?''

    She shrugged as the spider spoke, "Wife of Al-Maseeh At-tinyan,e to our home, and you''ll be safe. Many powerful monsters linger in this city."

    "Another wife is resting; we must get her before leaving," Sia remarked, her voice steady despite her inner turmoil. "Anyway, what''s your name?"

    "Sh, My Lady," the spider woman replied with a slight bow. "I will call for aid to help with

    the other one."

    As she spoke, Sh emitted a peculiar sound that sent shivers down Sia''s spine. Momentster, more spider creatures emerged from the shadows. Sh began speaking in theirnguage, and when she finished, they all knelt before Sia, a sign of respect and allegiance.

    Following that, Sia led the spider people to where Maryy sleeping. As soon as Sh saw the gray-haired woman, she let out a piercing scream. rmed, Sia turned to the spider woman and asked, "Why are you screaming?"

    Sia then noticed that all the spiders were pointing at Mary in unison. Sh''s voice trembled as she spoke in a shakey voice, "A devil of the dark."

    [Sorry for the one chapter today. I have familying over for my birthday, so I won''t be able to write the usual two. Will be back to normal tomorrow]

 Chapter 865: The Deep Trench & Howling Forest

    ?

    [Kassandra, Demetra, Teu and Hemera''s POV]

    The four women dived into the darkness of the Deep Trench. The inky ckness obscured Hemera''s vision; she voiced her concern, "How can we see down here? It''s so dark, and anything could be hiding down here."

    "Kass and I can see like its daytime. I think Teu can as well due to being an Aquarian," Demetra replied, her voice calm and reassuring. "You''ll be fine, Hemi. We will make sure you''re safe while down here."''

    ''Hopefully, she is right,'' Hemera thought. ''A sun elf shouldn''t be in darkness like this.''

    Suddenly, Teu zoomed past using her Aquarian magic, and her form blurred as she circled the Demon Shark girl. A thunderous roar echoed through the trench and reached their ears, causing them to stop swimming and nce around.

    The tension was palpable as the four awaited in the trench''s oppressive silence. Suddenly, a monstrous shadow surged from the darkness, mming into Kassandra. She reacted instantly, her battle instincts kicking in as sheunched a fierce counterattack against the

    creature.

    A fight erupted as a wild kraken attacked her. Kassandra retaliated fiercely; her strength was evident as she tore into the creature while fighting. Teu struck with a Deep Sea sh, slicing off two of its tentacles, while Demetra mmed into its body.

    Despite the darkness, Hemera summoned her courage and unleashed searing beams of sun magic, burning holes through the Kraken. Minutester, the relentless assault brought the creature down, theirbined strikes proving too much.

    Breathing heavily, the four exchanged nces, the camaraderie and trust between them solidified by their victory. Following that, they continued swimming through the darkness but soon started seeing luminous colors approaching them.

    When Hemera and Teu spotted the creature, it was a massive fish with ck and red scales and glowing yellow eyes. The monster was at least ten feet long and looked vicious, but when Kassandra pped it away like it was nothing.

    "Damn Trench Fist, they swarm you but tend to stay away from powerful sea monsters that roam in this part of the sea," the Kraken girl exined whileining.

    Kassandra''s reaction to the new monsters made the other three girlsugh, but soon, they saw bright lights surrounding them. Demetra looked around and let out a deep growl as even more Trench Fish appeared, but Teu acted first.

    She rushed toward the monsters and cast a Deep Sea Bomb into the swarm''s center. Seconds passed, and Teu swam away from the fish, who tried to snap their jaws at her, but an explosion erupted.

    It wiped out dozens of Trench Fish, signaling the others to attack. Kassandrashed out with her massive tentacles and annihted arge portion of the horde, just as Demetra went wild as Hemera cast Sun sts at the enemies.

    The battle was a frenzy of lightning-quick attacks that surprised the sea monster as Demetra and Kassandra ripped them apart. That''s when Teu dived right into the center of the remaining Trench Fish and cast three more Deep Sea Bombs.

    After doing that, Demetra caught the Aquarian in her maw before they fled the scene just as her bombs detonated. The four sped through the water until Hemera spotted something further down and said to the group, "There''s something down there; I can see it glowing." Demetra stopped swimming, followed by Kassandra, whose ck eyes followed Hemera''s hand and spotted it, "It''s the entrance to the Underrealm where Mary and Lucreziae from. We know not to travel down there due to the horrors lurking below."

    "Is the Ghost Leviathan down there?" Teu questioned as she floated next to Demetra.

    "No. This ce should be its home, and maybe we should check the Western side of the Deep Trench," the demon shark answered.

    Hemera was the next to speak. "How strong are they? And what do they look like?"

    "Stronger than me, but not by much," Demetra replied, her eyes scanning their surroundings. "They resemble a long sea serpent with blue and white scales. Their glowing red eyes always give me the creeps."

    The Demon Shark girl looked back, "That''s why you and Teu are here-to provide extra firepower so we can deal with the monster."

    "Are you two not worried? You will be fighting another Titan?" Teu questioned with a concerned tone.

    "No. Us Titans always fight to the death as it helps level up and get stronger," Kassandra answered. "This will be our toughest battle to date. So you two better help us as it could kill us without my effort, but we can take it down between the four of us and take the heart." Afterward, the group pressed on, encountering and battling numerous sea monsters that saw them as potential meals. They swiftly dispatched any creatures that ventured too close, but the area around them soon fell silent.

    "I''ll scout this section of the trench," Kassandra announced. "The rest of you head west."

    Demetra, Teu, and Hemera nodded in agreement, veering toward the western direction. Kassandra, the Kraken girl, continued her vignt search while slowly swimming through the darkness.

    Born in the depths of the sea, Kassandra possessed a keen vision that enabled her to discern even the smallest creatures inhabiting the sea floor. As she scanned her surroundings, the scene evoked memories of the dense forests on the surface.

    Despite searching for an hour, she found neither the Ghost Leviathan nor any signs of the massive Titan. With this part of the trench thoroughly scouted, Kassandra began to catch up with the other women.

    En route, she noticed several Trench Whales leisurely gliding above her, oblivious to their surroundings. The sight stirred hunger in Kassandra''s belly, prompting her to seize one of the creatures for a snack.

    ***

    [Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti and Tal''s POV]

    The four looked at the Tree Giant before them and guessed it was the leader. Nefertiti turned to Tal, "Tali, use your mana arrows to pepper its body while keeping out of its reach. Do you have any explosive arrows left?"

    "Ten, I have ten left, Nefi," Tal answered before rushing off to the opposite side of the clearing they found themselves in.

    Nefertiti turned to Maeve, "You protect us if any monsters get closer while we strike it with our magic," she said.

    The orange-haired girl nodded before preparing herself by positioning herself in front of the spellcasters. After seeing this, Hecate and Nefertiti started casting Moon Beam and Arcane st as the Tree Giant leader.

    When the magic struck the monster''s face and body, it stumbled backward while raising its

    arms to defend itself against the onught of spells. While they did this, it was suddenly hit by a flurry of arrows that exploded on contact, causing small fires to break out all over its

    body.

    The three girls focused on the leader, but a swarm of additional monsters burst from nearby bushes, prompting Maeve to intervene swiftly. Vines shot towards her, and though she managed to slice through some, a couple coiled around her momentarily.

    Drawing on her thunder affinity, Maeve channeled electricity through her body, burning away the entangling vines. With quick precision, she infused her de with lightning,

    simultaneously casting Wind Armor to shield herself.

    Resuming her assault on the smaller Tree Giants, each slightly shorter than her but with

    humanoid forms melded with tree-like features, Maeve rushed into them while ducking and weaving their attacks before retaliating.

    With a swing of her sword, a streak of lightning shot out and hit one of the monsters. It was a chain reaction as the attack hopped from one Tree Giant to the other, causing them to fall to

    the ground with a thud.

    After Maeve''s attack, things changed as the leader swung its massive arms and headed straight for her. She quickly cast Wind Barrier, but it wasn''t enough. She was hit and sent flying deeper into the forest.

    The three remaining girls'' eyes widened in shock, but Nefertiti ordered, "Tal! Go after Maeve while we finish up here."

    Tal nodded resolutely before darting into the forest. Meanwhile, the two remaining women continued their relentless spellcasting. The Tree Giant leader struggled under the barrage of attacks, its movements bing increasinglybored.

    Just as the two remaining women focused on maintaining their assault, the monster abruptly shifted its attention to Hecate, unleashing a spell in her direction. In her attempt to defend herself, the moon elf momentarily diverted her attention from the Tree Giant.

    Seizing the opportunity, it closed the distance and delivered a powerful kick to Hecate, sending her sprawling. Nefertiti witnessed blood spatter from her mouth as the moon elf was forcefully propelled in the opposite direction of Maeve.

    Witnessing the perilous situation, the subus was consumed by anger, her emotions overwhelming her ability to maintain her disguise spell. Horns, a tail, and wings emerged,

    revealing her true form.

    Undeterred, Nefertiti swiftly advanced, skillfully evading the Tree Giant''s relentless attacks. Rising into the air, her eyes shimmering with an intense pink hue, Nefertiti locked her gaze

    onto the monstrous foe.

    With unwavering focus, she unleashed her most potent spell, "Arcane Storm."

    Instantly, a hush fell over the surrounding area as a storm materialized above the forest, its power crackling with arcane energy. Undeterred by her dwindling mana, Nefertiti focused her remaining strength on the Tree Giant.

    She pointed her finger at the creature and directed the storm''s full force towards it. Pink lightning struck the monster relentlessly, each bolt igniting a fierce ze that engulfed it in

    mes.

    The once formidable Tree Giant sumbed to the onught, reduced to ashes in moments. Exhausted and drained, Nefertiti copsed to the ground, her breathingbored. Recognizing her critical state, she retrieved a mana potion and consumed it.

 Chapter 866: What If People Find Out

    ?

    [N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, E, and Halime''s POV]

    When the six girls stepped onto the pier from the Battleship, the surroundings shocked everyone as they took in the beauty of the port city. Before them sprawled Tigerw Bay-a bustling Indian-inspired fantasy city teeming with life.

    Tall towers reached into the sky, and they noticed that all of them were embellished with beautiful, colorful banners representing the Ganesha imperial family, theirplex designs catching the sun''s light.

    Leira quickly noticed that city walls were adorned with detailed and beautiful murals depicting legendary battles from the empire''s long past and mythical monsters that their heroes slew encircled the sprawling metropolis.

    The girls nced around, only to see ships of various shapes and sizes decorated with beautiful colored sails showing what part of their world they came from. Merchants unloaded exotic goods from distantnds while sailors hurriedly prepared their vessels for the next voyage.

    While standing there in shock, the pungent aroma of spices hit their noses, and the sound of traders haggling in a melodic blend ofnguages filled the air. E studied each street and found that it was bustling with market stalls.

    Vendors sold everything from silks and jewels to spices and enchanted weapons. While standing there, the captain of the Battleship spoke up, "My Queens. We will stay docked here as long as the city allows it. But if we''re not here, I will leave a detachment of marines to wait for you."

    The group nodded before entering the colorful city and looked at peace; they had to dodge people who nearly bumped into them while walking. N was getting frustrated when a woman barged into her, and her anger made the others giggle.

    Llyniel quicklymented on changing the subject, "Tigerw Bay seems busy. I wonder if the whole continent is this busy."

    "Apparently, it is Lyn," Leira answered. "''Orientia is a trade hub for the other continents as they have ess to gems, spices, rare monsters, and many more things that the nobles sought, which earned the empires a lot of coins."

    Afterward, urged by Sera''s enthusiasm, they explored the city and took in all the unique views and buildings that amazed the six. Eventually, hunger led them to a nearby restaurant, where they were warmly greeted by a server who seated them at thergest table avable.

    Archer''s generosity ensured theycked for nothing, as he had spoiled each of them thoroughly. Although E had questioned his motives earlier, his exnation was simple: his love for each of them knew no bounds.

    Following that, the girl ced a big order, which shocked the server, but he took it nheless. Once he was gone, E spoke, "Tomorrow morning, we''ll hire a carriage with a driver before traveling north to the Green Sea Jungle. Once there, we will search for the Dark Unicorn and moss."

    "How will we find the monster? Halime questioned.

    Sera was the one to answer an excited voice, "N and Leira can sniff it out. Remember, they are felines and have the best noses among us, even mine."''

    She giggled as E, Halime, and Llyniel''s eyes widened, setting off even moreughter from Sera while N and Leira shook their heads. "Shut up, you silly dragon," the half-elf said with a smile, "things have been hectic, and it slipped our minds."

    After that, the girls started eating once the restaurant staff and enjoyed all the different dishes. Once they were done, N, E, and Llyniel went to find an inn to stay in, while Leira, Sera, and Halime went to stock up on stuff for the trip.

    It took them a couple of hours toplete their tasks and find an inn to stay in, and E saw one of the best in Tigerw Bay. She rented out the biggest rooms so three girls could stay in each one as it was full.

    They all settled down for the night and reviewed their ns for the journey north as they gave out all the potions they bought from a General Store. While doing that, N''s and Leira''s ears perked up as the lioness jumped and took out her sword, ready for anything.

    The rest jumped to their feet and readied themselves, but all they heard was a knock on the door, which took them by surprise. E approached the door, followed by the others, and when she opened the door, the people outside surprised them.

    ***

    [Pope Jeremiah''s POV]

    He was sitting in the main church on Verdantia, trying to figure out how to raise more funds. Jeremiah had been stressed over thest couple of weeks due to the dragon stealing enough of their wealth, affecting their war effort.

    While doing that, a knock resounded, heavy thuds hit the door, causing him to shout, "Come in!"

    When the door opened, a cold breeze rushed in, causing Jeremiah to shiver as he looked up to see a robed figure he was familiar with. This caused him to jump up, "You''re not meant toe here! What if the people find out?"

    "Does it matter, human Pope? We gave you many gifts to strengthen your empires and fight against the White Dragon," the being said. "You must invade his kingdom now. The time is right, and that devil is on his deathbed."''

    "What about the vicious girls he surrounded himself with?" Jeremiah questioned while thinking about what was being said.

    "Scattered on three different continents or hiding in the Underrealm," the being informed him. "I will give you 10,000 soldiers from my army to aid your forces in the invasion."

    Jeremiah nodded, "What do you want in return for all this help you''ve given me and the empire? We''re giving you ves and promised you can have the White Dragon''s wives."

    "We want the boy alive or at most his corpse," the being revealed. "You must hand him over once Draconia is conquered."

    ''Damn these heretics! But it must be done,'' he thought before nodding.

    The being was pleased and spoke, "It''s a shame that the boy will die. We had many weapons to test on him, but no matter, this is the best oue."

    "Like thest one? He managed to beat that thanks to the Death Witch, who now has be one of his women," Jeremiah questioned with a knowing smirk.

    "Take that smile off your face, human, or I will turn my armies on your precious continent once the White Dragon is out of the way," the being said with a chuckle.

    Jeremiah''s smirk vanished before he spoke: "I will send a scouting fleet to test their defenses while the main invasion force travels Southwest."

    "Good, if that''s your n, I will give you an additional weapon or two that wille in handy during the sea part of the invasion," the being said before vanishing and leaving the Pope on

    his own.

    He shook his head and called for his aid, "Aiden!"

    A young man rushed into the room only to shiver as Jeremiah spoke, "Order the navy to send a scout group to Draconia and inform the Temrs and Chuch Knights will be the vanguard as the Novgorod army the emperor assigned to me will be the main force."

    Following that, a week passed by, and the scouts were close to Draconia as they sailed across the calm sea. Thanks to a Mana Crystal set up on all the ships, Jeremiah and his wife Natalia

    could see what was happening.

    Jeremiah was confused when Natalia asked to join him, but once Natalia did, she never spoke to him again and watched the screen made from mana show a group of ten ships approaching arge ind in the distance.

    The coastline of Draconia was now visible, a dark silhouette against the horizon. "Everything seems to be proceeding smoothly," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

    As the fleet neared the ind, the sky began to darken unexpectedly. Jeremiah frowned, leaning closer to the screen. "Is there a storm brewing?" he wondered aloud. Natalia shook her head, her eyes narrowing in concern. "I don''t think that''s a storm..."

    Suddenly, Jeremiah''s breath caught in his throat as he realized what was happening. The darkening sky was not due to clouds but thousands of shimmering, ominous objects

    descending rapidly toward the fleet.

    "Mana shells!" he gasped.

    Before he could utter another word, the first mana shells struck. The screen erupted in explosions as the shells rained down on the scouting fleet. Bright shes of light and plumes of smoke filled the air as ship after ship was obliterated in the onught. Jeremiah watched in horror as the meticulously nned scouting mission was decimated within moments. Ships splintered and sank, sailors were thrown into the turbulent sea, and the once calm waters turned into a chaotic, fiery graveyard.

    ''Oh god! The main fleet will have to use that strange magic, but that means the sailors will be affected by the corruption; maybe we can kill the survivors to stop it spreading?'' the Pope thought. Dayster, the main fleet arrived in the area and entered Draconia''s cannon range, and it happened again, but this time, the green mana shields blocked the shells, causing explosions

    to ring out.

    The Church of Light''s navy surged forward, only to encounter a dozen Draconian battleships that immediately opened fire. Suddenly, a colossal Sea Leviathan emerged, ramming one of their ships before decimating the rest, clearing a path for them.

    Amidst the chaos, the sea monster was attacked as something struck from below, causing the

    sea to erupt.

 Chapter 867: Be Careful

    ?

    [Aisha Ashcroft''s POV]

    Aisha sighed, rubbing her temples as she looked at the endless stack of paperwork. Despite the exhaustion settling into her bones, a small smile tugged at her lips-this was her husband''s kingdom, and she wouldn''t trade it for anything.

    Sitting in her new mansion in Dragonheart City, the kingdom''s newly constructed capital, she was going through some paperwork. ''The workers had done a good job on Dragonheart; now they''ve moved on to Archer''s pce. The other cities shoulde next,'' Aisha mused with a smile.

    While sitting there, the dragonkin woman started thinking about Archer, who was next door. He was nearly dead due to some unknown poison that the Swarm had used on him. But thanks to Lucrezia''s magic, he could hang on to life until the girls returned.

    She realized that the blonde had been taking good care of him. As Aisha thought, the door burst open, and Meera rushed in, looking flustered. The tiger woman was about to speak, but an rm started ring.

    ''What''s happening now? Are we getting attacked?'' She thought.

    It rang throughout the city, telling citizens to head for the bunkers the Draconian Government built months ago when Archer suggested such a building, which would be created deep under the earth and offer the people a haven.

    Aisha was shocked at the cost of an astronomical amount of gold; this shocked her and the other government ministers when the king paid for it himself. Following that, she rushed out of the mansion and ran into a group of Dragon Legionnaires marching East.

    When themander spotted her, he saluted before informing her, "The Church of Light and Novgorod Navy is heading for the Eastern seawall. We''ve been ordered to reinforce the wall in case they breach it."

    Aisha nodded as Lucrezia walked out and looked in the distance, "They have a Titan."

    When the redhead heard this, her blood ran cold. "How do you know this, Luce?" she asked.

    "I can sense its strength, which is close to mine, but I''m still stronger," the blonde answered as her blood-red eyes glowed. "I will deal with it while the navy and wall defend the kingdom''s shores."

    "Okay," she answered quickly. "Let''s head to the Eastern seawall."''

    Lucrezia remained silent but seized her arm, and together, they ascended into the air before flying east. Aisha''s mind raced with questions. ''Why are they attacking us now? Is it because Archer is injured? But how did they know?''

    She concluded that it was because Archer was down, but what confused her was how they knew. ording to Hecate, Tal, and Hemera, only the Swarm knew he was injured, which caused her to speak, "Luce, what if the central continent is working with the invaders?"

    Lucrezia stopped flying and looked at her, "If that''s true, then things are bad. The Swarm is the force behind the Terravains, and those beings are strange. Many of the Under Empirs have been fighting them for years," she revealed before flying again.

    They made it to the Eastern seawall, where the Homeguard was manning the wall while the Dragonfire Company fired the Shadowbane and Titan Wrath Cannons, which boomed like thunder.

    Aisha witnessed a barrage of mana shells hurtling over the turbulent sea. They collided with a resilient green shield, drawing her attention. Lucrezia''s gaze sharpened, fixating on something beneath the water''s surface near the Draconian fleet.

    "The Titan is heading for the ships," Lucrezia stated grimly. "I will kill the monster, but have the wall bombard the iing fleet."

    "Be careful, Luce," she said to the mosasaur woman.

    Lucrezia nodded with a smile before leaping into the sea and reverting to her normal form, which towered over Aisha like a colossal battleship. Aisha was stunned, ''She''s twice as big as a battleship! How does he find such women?''

    Aisha shook her head and directed the Homeguards to maintain their barrage on the advancing enemies. She swiftly retrieved a talisman, activating it to contact the Dragon Marshals.

    "All Legions, double-time it to the Eastern seawall! We''re being invaded!" she urgently ryed through the enchanted device.

    She received confirmation from all ten legions and focused on the walls. Aisha went up and down the wall, telling the Homeguard they must fight hard to defend their injured king and everything he''s built.

    Aisha reaffirmed hermitment by dering her intent to fight on the frontlines, igniting a surge of morale among the soldiers. The atmosphere grew tense as another volley of mana shells rained from the North and South.

    "The 1st and 2nd fleets are here!" a soldier''s voice rang out.

    Aisha swiftly turned her gaze towards the approaching 1st fleet, charging headlong into the enemy ranks. She watched as the ships started firing non-stop, only for the mana shells to salm into a shield.

    ***

    [Lucrezia''s POV]

    She sliced through the cold water in her mosasaur form until spotting the enemy titan, a Sea Leviathan. A long serpent that resembles a mix of eel and cobra and was ck. Lucrezia''s stomach rumbled, causing her tough internally.

    ''Stupid worm! It thinks it cane for my boy. I''ll show you what it means to be a true Titan,'' Aisha thought fiercely as she watched the unfolding battle.

    Lucrezia dove deeper to avoid the Sea Leviathan''s senses. She gradually descended to the right depth and paused while hiding in the darkness below. Her red eyesnded on the enemy. With a flick of her giant tail, she shot out of the deep like a torpedo and struck the Sea Leviathan. Her jaws mped down on his body, and she started shaking her head but soon stopped before swimming away,

    She kept doing this until the Sea Leviathanshed out with its massive coils, but Lucrezia deftly dodged the strikes, her movements fluid and precise while aiming at the monster''s nk, jaws agape, and mped down with razor-sharp teeth.

    The enemy Titan roared in pain as her teeth pierced deep into its body. It started to thrash violently to free itself from Lucrezia, but she gritted her teeth and hung on while shaking her giant head from side to side.

    Blood poured into the sea as the battle raged on. The Titan bit one of her flippers, causing her to let go while casting a spell at it, "Death Beam.''

    A red beam shot out of her move as she backed off and mmed into the Sea Leviathan''s body, which caused it to freeze for a few seconds. This was all the time Lucrezia needed as she lunged forward and bit down on the monster''s skull.

    The monster started panicking and thrashing around when she did this, but Lucrezia was too strong. With one final push of determination, she crushed the Sea Leviathan''s skull with a sickening crunch.

    Lucrezia felt danger approaching her, so she turned around and spotted another Titan, but this one was much older and stronger than herself, "The Blood Devil! Why is it here?" she said.

    It resembled a Nothosaur from Earth''s ancient history, but this one looked more vicious, its midnight ck skin contrasting sharply with glowing gold eyes fixated on Lucrezia. The monster aimed straight for her with a malicious gaze.

    "I cannot fight this monster," Lucrezia thought desperately, her instincts urging her to flee into the open sea. "Only Brooke can beat this thing."

    An epic chase ensued as Lucrezia sped through the water, but the Blood Devil relentlessly pursued her. The intense pursuit stretched until she finally breached the surface near Draconia, leaping into the air before transforming into her humanoid form andnding on a

    nearby beach.

    Lucrezia spun around just as the Blood Devil breached the surface behind her. Suddenly, a

    shocking turn of events unfolded as a powerful spirit spell struck it. The Blood Devil yelped in

    pain as the impact tore apart one of its flippers.

    Suddenly, a stunning woman materialized, her long white hair flowing around her, but the blindfold captured Lucrezia''s attention. The neer disappeared and reappeared before the Blood Devil, which attempted to dive away.

    With a wave, the woman stopped the Titan from fleeing. She smiled and began casting a dozen Spirit Bombs at it. Lucrezia''s eyes widened in astonishment as she watched the formidable Titan disintegrate as though it were nothing.

    The woman swiftly dismantled the Blood Devil before gently setting it down on the beach as she descended. Lucrezia observed the disy in awe, but what followed left her stunned: the woman bowed before her.

    "My Queen, I apologize for my tardiness. The Fireheart Faith demands much of my attention, and by the time I heard the sirens, you were already in battle. Please forgive me," the woman

    said humbly.

    Lucrezia was bewildered. "This woman is a Pseudo-God, like Brooke. Why is she bowing to

    me?"

    Looking in disbelief, she asked, "Who are you?"

    The woman smiled warmly before introducing herself, "I am Agrippina, leader of the Fireheart Faith and Archer''s bonded Elemental."

    Her eyes widened in realization. "You''re bonded with him?"

    Agrippina nodded solemnly. "Yes, my Queen. It happened not long ago, but my duties have

    kept me from seeing him," she said. "Now let me deal with these pests."

    "Okay," she said while stepping back as Agrippina started chanting.

    The air around her started to change as the older woman raised her hand at the biggest enemy

    ship and spoke, "Spirit Beam."

    Lucrezia witnessed a beautiful purple beam fly out of her hand and hit the green shield defending the vessel, but soon, it shattered into nothing. Agrippina did the same to all the ships, allowing every Draconian cannon to target the enemy.

    Just as that happened, a wave of mana shells flew out from the ind and surrounding fleets that fell upon the Chuch of Light and Novgorodian ships, causing a firestorm to erupt.

 Chapter 868: In A Strange Land

    ?

    [Sia''s POV]

    Sia cast a curious nce at Sh before speaking, "She''s the wife of Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan. We need her toe with us. Otherwise, there''s a risk of her being found by the Terravains and our husband wouldn''t like that."

    Reluctantly, the spiders agreed and carefully lifted Mary''s sleeping mattress while trying to ignore the sleeping Nameless Thing they were scared of. The group started carrying her through the tunnels while keeping an eye out on their surroundings.

    Together, they guided her through abyrinth of tunnels enveloped in darkness. She

    struggled to see in the dimness, but Sh guided her steadily until a glimmer of light appeared in the distance.

    When they got closer, she noticed a wall of spider webs that looked like stone, ''That''s a good security door for monsters.''

    But the leading spider opened the way for them. Once everyone passed through, she looked around the chamber where she found herself and was amazed. There were spider webs lining all the walls and floor apart from a small area off to the side, which Sh pointed to.

    "Put the Devil there; our guests can use that ce as a camp," she said to the other spiders, who put Mary down and scuttled away like frightened mice.

    Sia chuckled softly as she approached the sleeping grey-haired woman wrapped in nkets and looked at peace. As she drew nearer, she observed the injuries were healing, and the woman appeared serene, which relieved her.

    She settled down nearby, making herselffortable as Sh approached. "My Lady, you need to sleep, but once you''re rested, we can hunt in the southern tunnels and help you grow stronger."

    "Okay," she answered as something popped into her mind. "Is there a way to the surface from here, Sh?"

    The spider woman nodded, "Yes. These tunnels stretch worldwide, but some areas are more dangerous than others."

    Sia understood but then asked onest thing, "My husband tames monsters for his army. Is there a way for us to do it?"

    "Yes. You must best them inbat and spare their lives," Sh responded while studying a group of spiders. "Once you do this, most monsters will submit."''

    "Okay. Thank you for your help," Sia said with a smile. "I will let our husband know how helpful your group has been."

    The spider woman''s excitement was evident as she scuttled off, her eight legs making a soft pitter-patter. Sia shook her head fondly, climbed onto the bed, and curled up to sleep. Hours passed as she rested, gradually recovering all the energy she would need in theing days. Sia woke up the next day. Something poked her cheek, causing her blue eyes to open groggily. She spotted Sh standing over her with a smile, "Wake up, My Lady. Monsters areing from the southern tunnel."

    The dragonkin woman shook her head before sitting up and stretching while yawning, causing Sh to step backward as she replied, "Are they strong? And how many?"

    "Cave Spiders, our wild cousins, are fleeing from other monsters and trying to take over," the spider woman answered in a concerned tone.

    Sia cringed at the thought of another battle but steeled herself, rising from the bed and readying her sword. "Take me there, and we''ll deal with the invaders now."

    Sh nodded and ushered her towards the southern tunnel, where a group of spiders stood guard. The spiders visibly rxed at the sight of her and quickly opened the entrance for her. As she stepped through, chittering filled the air, making her ears twitch in response.

    Sia cast a spell that lit her de with beautiful red mes, "Wildfire."

    Following that, the first Cave Spider appeared out of the darkness and lunged at her, but she sidestepped the monster and swung at it. When the fire touched the creature''s body, it exploded into blood mist as the mes overwhelmed it.

    The monsters pressed their attack, but she bobbed and weaved around their strikes, sending fire des that cut the Cave Spiders in half. When the spider people saw her fighting alone, they wanted to join as the excitement would explode.

    Sh screamed for them to join, and they all rushed forward before tearing into the monsters who were shocked. Soon, the battle ended, and Sia breathed heavily but startedughing as she loved the feeling of fighting, and your life was on the line.

    The spider people looked at her as if she were strange, but that only made Siaugh even harder. She continued down the tunnel, ughtering Cave Spiders along the way, with Sh and the others following closely behind.

    They fought their way to the heart of the nest, where a massive spider queen awaited them. The creature hissed menacingly as it spotted the intruders, which only made Sia smile. She cast Wildfire again, her blue eyes gleaming with determination.

    Facing a creature nearly as strong as herself, Sia felt a surge of exhration. This was the kind of battle she lived for.

    ***

    [Brooke''s POV]

    Brooke was still asleep but soon woke up. Her green eyes slowly opened to see a wooden ceiling lit by sunlight. She tried to remember what happened, and it all flowed back, causing a headache to grow.

    ''I hope my Little Light is okay. Once I see him again, he owes me many kisses,'' she thought as a picture of Archer smiling at her popped into her mind. ''I must have been asleep for a week at most; I''m not too sure.''

    The older woman sighed as she sat up, but pain racked her body. "Oww!"

    Brooke noticed she was in a well-decorated room with a table, two chairs, and a soft-looking carpet. A bookcase was to the right, while a window sat on the wall to the left. It looked like a guest room of a noble manor.

    She stopped examining the room and noticed she was wearing soft Eastern clothing. Brooke removed the shirt when feeling pain and examined her upper body, discovering several wounds scattered all over.

    They looked sore, but she could tell they were already healing. She guessed it would take a while for them to recover fully. She sighed, put her shirt back on, and tried to stand, but her legs were wobbly.

    She copsed to the floor with a thud. Determined, Brooke climbed back to her feet and stumbled toward the window, only to be shocked by the sight before her. A massive eastern city was stretched out as buildings shot into the sky while a giant pce was in the distance.

    Brooke gazed down from her vantage point, observing thousands of people bustling far below on the busy streets. Her curiosity, piqued by the sight, was suddenly overshadowed by a looming presence that exuded a pseudo-divine aura.

    Then, she saw a colossal ck dragon, its immense form casting a shadow that darkened the cityscape beneath. Brooke was shocked as it was at least five times the size of Archer, which surprised her to the core.

    Brooke shook her head, trying to orient herself. ''This is the Orientia Continent, but what empire am I in?'' she wondered, gazing at the sprawling city below. Her thoughts were interrupted by the creak of the door behind her.

    Turning, she saw a young woman enter, her appearance revealing who her saviors were. ''A dragon,'' she realized.

    The woman had deep ck hair styled into an elegant bun, and her eyes glowed like two red rubies. Her pointed ears twitched slightly, and she wore a ck Hanfu adorned with red flowers that matched her hair and eyes.

    Though Brooke guessed the woman to be in her early twenties, she knew it was impossible to determine a dragon''s age by appearance alone. As she gazed at the neer, "Thank you for

    saving me, miss?"

    "You can call me Mei Shadowfang," the woman replied.

    When Brooke heard the name, her eyes widened as she spoke, "I assume you''re a princess of

    the Shadowfang Empire on Orientia?"

    Mei nodded, "You are correct; I''m the first princess, Miss Brooke. Once Goddess Tiamat spoke to him, my father ordered me toe to your rescue with my siblings." Brooke smiled upon hearing this. "And what do I owe the Shadowfang Empire?"

    "Nothing," Mei replied, taking a seat. "Father respects the goddess, and she promised to aid our realm whenever droughts hit, which has happened a lot in thest five hundred years." Brooke nodded, but suddenly, a surge of pain rushed through her body, causing her to copse to the floor. ''Ahh, what is this? It feels likeva is running through my veins.'' Mei rushed over to her and helped her up while exining, "The Swarms poison is eating away at your nerves, but the medicine the Doctors gave you will destroy it, but it''s a slow-

    acting antidote."

    "How long will it take to go away?" Brooke questioned as Mei put her back in bed.

    "A week is left of your treatment. The Doctors will be back in a day or two," the ck-haired

    dragon girl answered.

    Brooke sighed in frustration, but Mei''s following words shocked her. "When you saw Father

    flying over, he had just returned from destroying a High Elf invasion fleet. They''ve been attacking ustely, but they were beaten back thanks to Father and the Imperial Guards."

    "Why are you telling me this?" Brooke asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "Because they are invading most continents, especially the Draconia Kingdom. I must admit, for a small realm, they''ve been holding their own against the top empires," Mei revealed with

    a giggle. Brooke''s eyes widened in shock. She tried to rise using her mana, but the effort sent a burning pain through her body, causing her to yelp in agony.

 Chapter 869: Ghost Leviathan & Ambush

    ?

    [Kassandra, Demetra, Teu and Hemera''s POV]

    The four girls continued their journey through the Deep Trench and weren''t attacked anymore, but soon, a dim glow was seen in the distance, causing Demetra, Kassandra, and Teu to stop swimming.

    "I will go check it out," Teumented while ncing around. "I''m much smaller than the both of you, and most monsters won''t see me."''

    Demetra and Kassandra nodded while Hemera spoke, with a hint of worry in her voice, "Be careful out there, Teu. Monsters are hiding in the shadows."

    "I know, and I will, Hem," Teu replied, smiling as she took off through the water like a rocket.

    As she approached the light beyond a rock field that could hide anything, something caught Teu''s eye. ''What is that?''

    A blur could be seen swimming through the Rockfield while maneuvering around the house- sized rocks. The area was dark and forbidding, and a chill crept into her body. When Teu saw this, she thought, ''It reminds me of the horror movies Archer told us about.''

    When thinking that, a shiver ran down her spine as she felt like

    Teu squinted and spotted arge form closing in on her, only to realize it was a Deathgale Shark that Demetra had told them about. It was dark red with ck eyes. When she spotted the shark closing in, she swiftly aimed her hand and unleashed a Deep Sea st, precisely striking the creature''s head.

    Thanks to her attack, the others behind it smelt the blood and started eating their fellow shark, causing her to giggle. She continued swimming and saw a crystal sitting atop a deep ravine.

    Teu stopped at the edge and looked down only to see pure darkness, worse than they were already in. That''s when she spotted something swimming through it, and it was massive.

    When Teu saw the monster, her skin crawled, and she rushed back to the three girls waiting. While swimming through the rock field, something lunged from behind one of them, causing her to fire a Deep Sea st quickly to move quickly enough to dodge the attack.

    After that, she spun around and fired another spell into the attacker, and another shark appeared, but the magic annihted it without any issues. More emerged from the darkness, forcing Teu to battle with them while dodging the attacks.

    It took Teu a while to deal with the Deathgale Sharks, but they beat them before swimming back to the waiting girls. When Kassandra noticed her approach, she asked, "What happened, Teu? I can smell blood in the water."

    "Ran into Deathgale Shark but then found a ravine that something was swimming around, which made me feel funny," Teu exined.

    Hemera looked concerned, thinking, ''Can we fight it if it made Teu feel funny.''

    Teunded next to the sun elf as Demetra and Kassandra spoke to each other. The blue- haired girl put an arm around her shoulders, "Don''t worry so much, Hemi. We can do it, especially with these two," she expressed while motioning to the two Titans.

    The sun elf nodded as she replied, "I shouldn''t worry so much, but I''m not used to being in the water. I''m out of myfort zone, but Demetra has greatly helped."

    "Absolutely. We''re in this together as we journey to rescue our husband," Teu remarked warmly. "He''d venture into the underworld for any of us, so it''s only fair we do the same for him. Chin up, Hemi. You''re strong and capable."

    Hemera nodded, her smile growing firmer as her determination zed within her. Teu noticed her eyes glowed, causing her to celebrate while hugging the sun elf, "See! That''s the best friend I know! We will beat this monster, then head for the desert."

    After that, Demetra and Kassandra were done speaking. The Kraken girl informed them, "Dem and I will directly attack the Ghost Leviathan while you two use your magic to bombard it."

    When they heard this, Hemera grew nervous, and it showed, causing Demetra to cast a spell while speaking, "My magic will allow you to move like Teu through the water, but be careful because it uses your mana."

    Teu and Hemera giggled before the sun elf revealed, "Well, thanks to husband, our mana pools have tripled in size over thest few months."

    Kassandra also said the same thing, leaving Demetra feeling jealous, but the three girlsforted her and reassured her that Archer hadn''t forgotten about her. It''s just things have been hectic.

    ***

    [Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti and Tal''s POV]

    After the battle, Nefertiti rose to her feet and leaned against a tree while breathing heavily as the mana potion helped her recover. As she stood there, the Dragon Marines appeared, but it looked like they were bruised and battered.

    She quickly noticed that one hundred were missing, which caused her to sigh. Nefertiti noticed themanders approaching and bowed as a tall man spoke, "My Queen. The monsters have been wiped out, but Wild Humans attacked us."

    Nefertiti nodded, "Head back to the beach and secure our way out, and I feel that they will continue to attack."

    Themander agreed, "I will leave two hundred of my best soldiers to aid you in your journey."

    "Thank you. I will check on the others, but make sure you''re careful when you''re on the way back," Nefertiti ordered.

    Following that, the soldiers left her with the two hundred who saluted her. Nefertiti smiled in reply before going to check on Hecate and Maeve. It took her a few minutes to reach the orange-haired girl sitting up, shaking her head.

    Nefertiti noticed the health potion in her hands and approached her. Maeve looked up as a smile appeared, "Nefi! Is that monster dead? I''ve managed to heal myself, but the aches

    remain."

    "Yes, Maeve," the subus replied while holding her hand, which Maeve took.

    After that, they approached the area Hecate flew into and found Tal guarding her aunt. The moon elf was meditating, and Nefertiti sensed the injuries were gone, but her pain was still

    there.

    When Tal spotted Nefertiti and Maeve, she jumped up, saying, "Aunt Hecate was fine. She used her Moon Healing to repair the damage and now is mediating to recover quicker." Nefertiti nodded before turning to the soldiers, "Surround us and make sure nothing gets past you."

    All the Dragon Marines saluted before encircling them with their shields and swords, allowing the four girls to rx. Maeve sat on a nearby rock while Nefertiti pulled a chair from her storage ring, making everyone giggle.

    That''s when Hecate''s red eyes snapped open, "We have visitors. They''re watching us from the forest," she quickly revealed.

    "What are they? Monsters or cannibals?" Nefertiti questioned while gazing into the trees surrounding them.

    While waiting for her answer, Tal climbed to the branches above and started shooting mana arrows into the brush as she spoke, "Wild Humans! They surround us."

    Nefertiti didn''t panic but alerted the soldiers, "Marines! We''re in the middle of an ambush. Hold the line while we slim down the numbers."

    They saluted in response and closed ranks around the girls by connecting their shields while preparing for the attack. Once they were in position, Tal continued to shoot her mana arrows while Hecate and Nefertiti readied their spells.

    In the meantime, Maeve approached the shield wall and jumped out, taking out her sword and embuing it with her thunder magic. The de came to life as she was waiting for the attack.

    Secondster, a piercing scream rang around them as Wild Human rushed out of the bushes. When Maeve saw this, she quickly reacted by slicing at a group of enemies cut in half by a dangerous de of thunder that flew out of her sword.

    Following this, she dodged the crude weapons while counter-attacking with her attacks, decimating the Wild Humans. Thanks to Maeve, the pressure on the Marines was eased, allowing them tounch their attacks.

    While she fought with them, Tal continued peppering them with mana arrows that exploded on impact, sending several Wild Humans flying into the forest. The silver-haired elf kept the enemies trying to jump over the shield wall.

    Nefertiti and Hecate were casting spells that wiped outrger numbers of enemies, causing the Wild Humans to falter in their attack, but that''s when the subus shouted, "Soldiers of Draconia! Wipe out these fiends that are stopping us from healing our husband and the king! Show them what your des can do!"

    When the Dragon Marines heard this, something clicked in their brains, and suddenly, one of them took out a horn and blew into it. The noise rang out of the battlefield, causing the soldiers to charge into the enemy''s ranks.

    Sword, spear, and war hammers crushed Wild Humans left and right as the girls continued their attacks. Soon enough, the enemies fled into the forest after suffering hundreds of losses.

    Once the battle was over, the girls started to sit down and rx for a little while before continuing. While trekking through the forest, Nefertiti cast a scouting spell, creating two pink eagles that took off into the sky.

    She ordered them to find the Nevander Tree. They agreed with a screech before taking off. Just after doing that, Maeve, Tal, and Hecate watched her with confused expressions. Nefertiti giggled, "Do you think I only read for fun? I''ve been learning some useful spells just

    like the scouting it."

    Afterward, the group pressed on through the dense forest, delving deeper as the thick canopy obscured the sunlight above. Despite repeated ambushes by the Wild Humans, the girls'' formidable firepower prevailed, ensuring their victory at every encounter.

 Chapter 870: What The Hell Archer

    ?

    [N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, E, and Halime''s POV]

    When the group heard the knock, they all became suspicious. N and Sera stepped before them while readying their swords and ws. Leira, Llyniel, and Halime prepared their spells for the attack.

    E held her bow but slowly approached the door and opened it only to see a lone young tiger woman. When the stranger spotted her, she smiled, "May Ie in, E Wyldheart?"

    ''How did she know?'' the half-elf thought.

    As E was about to reply, the young woman''s eyes widened as the lioness and dragon barged into the room. N moved swiftly, darting around the half-elf, and pressed her de against the neer''s throat, letting out a menacing growl.

    The young woman took no offense as she spoke, "Your husband has enemies on Orientia. They know you''re here and sending assassins. I''m here to helpdies."

    "How do you know this?" Leira asked with narrowed eyes. "And how did you know El''s name?"

    "We have no time. Tiamat visited me in my sleep and asked for a favor, which she said your husband can repay. I''m only here toplete her wishes," she revealed.

    When the girls heard this, they lowered their weapons while E turned to N, "Let her go. You and Sera check out the inn while we n our getaway; if anything happens, return here."'' "Yes, Sir!" the dragon girl teased before leaving the room with a smiling N.

    E motioned for a chair, and the tiger woman sat down as she introduced herself, "I am Ashoka Ganesha. Seventh Princes of the Ganesha Empire."

    The four girls'' eyes widened as E was the first to question, "Why are you here alone? Shouldn''t you have guards with you?"

    "I snuck out of the pce and traveled here using my Jungle Tiger form," Ashoka revealed with a smile. "It''s better to travel."

    E, Leira, Halime, and Llyniel nodded, but as the half-elf was about to speak, the door burst open as N dered, "Mercenaries are outside; they''ve surrounded the inn."''

    They all jumped up as Ashoka suggested, "I will distract them and meet you at the Green Sea Jungle in a few days."

    Everyone agreed with the n, but Leira stepped forward and questioned suspiciously, "Why are you helping us? What''s in it for you?"

    Ashoka gave her a friendly smile, "Because your husband can help me secure the Ganesha throne from my corrupt family."

    The girls grew curious as Llyniel asked, "Don''t you like them?"

    "No," she shook her head. "They treat our people like ves and abuse their power. The empire needs reform."

    After that, they got ready to escape. Ashoka led them down the stairs and pulled a hood over her head. They stood by the entrance a few minutester while the staff and other patrons looked at them.

    The tiger girl looked at them and said, "Meet me at Tulsipur City, which sits on the border of the Green Sea. I will be in an Inn called Silkroad Beds. Make sure you get there."

    E nodded. "We''ll be there, and thanks for your aid," she said honestly.

    The girl smiled at them before rushing outside and transforming into a massive brown tiger with glowing brown eyes. Ashoka lunged forward while attacking the mercenaries and started clearing a path north for the girls.

    When E and the others saw this, they rushed out and started sprinting north as people fired spells at them, but Halime and Leira blocked the attacks while Ashoka took them out with ease.

    This allowed the group to pass through Tigerw Bay until they reached the city''s gate, but more mercenaries appeared to block the way. When E saw this, she aimed several explosive arrows at them and released them.

    They soared through the air beforending among the enemy, causing explosions to erupt and allowing them to dodge past them while escaping the city. Ashoka took out the soldiers who chased them.

    E led the over five across the grasnds bordering the city they had just left. She soon spotted a forest in the distance and shouted, "Head for the trees! We will regroup and catch our breaths."

    While escaping the city, E turned around and yelped upon seeing at least fifty riders chasing them. Amid the chaos, N dropped to the ground after ying one of their pursuers, earning another level.

    The other girls panicked and quickly surrounded the lioness to protect her as the enemy drew closer. N, letting out angry growls, clutched her head in agony as pain surged through her body.

    E raised her bow and fired a dozen arrows, quickly causing the cavalry to veer in the way. Once they had done that, she shouted, "Protect N girls; we can''t let them capture her."''

    They all agreed as Leira stepped forward and cast Thunderp that disoriented the mounts. Llyniel poured a lot of her mana into the ground and caused a sea of vines to erupt, snaring many soldiers off their mounts.

    Halime was mumbling an unknownnguage but pointed the finger at the enemy just as a toxic-looking bullet sliced through the air and punctured the soldier''s chest, then started burning his skin.

    Seraphina acted swiftly, inhaling deeply before unleashing a torrent of bright red fire upon the group of enemies closing in on them. The girls sprang into action, battling the riders while shielding N.

    As the battle went on, piercing screams filled the air. E whirled around to find Leira, Halime, and Sera writhing on the ground in agony, just like N. Panic gripped her, but she quickly turned to Llyniel.

    "Llyn, protect them! I''ll try to hold them off," E said.

    The wood elf nodded, casting thick vines to shield the fallen girls. E turned to face the circling riders, drawing her bow and firing explosive arrows as she rushed forward. She dodged several attacks, though a few struck her armor.

    She bobbed and weaved through the battlefield, unleashing a relentless barrage of arrows that forced the enemies to retreat. The effort was exhausting, and she quickly switched to mana arrows, determined to hold the line.

    The battle raged on, and the half-elf fought valiantly despite her growing injuries. Suddenly, a Fire st struck Llyniel, sending her hurtling through the air and crashing into her vine wall. She fell to the ground, cradling a broken arm, pain etched across her face.

    E was the next to get hit as even more mercenaries joined the fray; the half-elf dropped to her knees as the fatigue and injuries overwhelmed her. The battle soon stopped as a group of soldiers approached them.

    Themander removed his helmet and smiled smugly as he spoke in an Eastern ent, "The White Devils'' wives walked right into our home. We can finally retire after handing you over to the Church of Light, and they are willing to pay our weight in gold for each of you."

    When E heard this, her body stiffened, as she knew the church would love to have all six of them as prisoners to use against their husband, ''I''m sorry, Arch. I was confident we could do it, but we failed as the girls mystically fell,'' she thought as sadness took over.

    As despair threatened to overwhelm her, a resounding roar shook the ground, shattering the vines shielding the girls. A massive creature lunged at the group of soldiers, sending them into disarray. E shook her head, eyes widening in awe.

    "The legends are true! N is a Primal,'' she thought, watching in astonishment as a colossal lion tore through the soldiers, reducing them to mere meat chunks. The surrounding army hesitated, fear evident in their ranks.

    N, now a majestic lioness with fur the same dirty blonde as her hair and blue eyes zing with rage, decimated the enemy forces just before the other enemies charged in but was

    stopped by a loud hiss.

    E and N turned around just in time to see a massive ck snake lunge forward, swallowing an enemy and their mount in one terrifying gulp. Before they could fully process this, Seraphina appeared but was much bigger than she previously was.

    However, this time, she radiated an entirely different aura. ''A Primal Fairy Dragon! What the hell, Archer?'' E thought, her mind racing at the sudden revtions.

    The half-elf sat there watching N, Halime, and Sera ughtering the mercenary band nning to give them to the Chuch of Light. But that''s when her eyes widened again as she returned to the destroyed vines wall.

    A cat the same size as N''s Primal Form walked out with slow steps while looking around. If Archer had been here and had seen Leira, he would have thought she was a massive African wildcat, but she waspletely purple and looked more vicious.

    Her green eyes scanned thendscape before she growled and bounded West without saying anything to them. E was confused but shrugged as the battle was dying, and the enemies

    quickly tore apart.

    N was covered in blood while Sera was lying down as she started to eat the bodies. The half-elf looked around and spotted Halime swallowing one of the attacker''s mounts, ''Why

    are they all eating?''

    After that, Llyniel approached and put a hand on E''s shoulder and cast a healing spell, which made the half-elf shiver before speaking, "Thank you, Llyn."

    Afterward, Leira swiftly returned, clutching two struggling men in her powerful jaws before releasing them onto the ground. N and Halime approached cautiously while Sera maintained a vignt watch over the surviving enemies.

    E stepped forward and took out a knife with an evil smirk on her usual innocent face. This

    spooked the other five girls, but the half-elf crouched down and quickly stabbed one of the men in the thigh as she spoke, "Who are you, and where are the rest of your mercenary band?"

 Chapter 871: Apartments & Loving

    ?

    [Aisha Ashcroft''s POV]

    Aisha stood on the eastern seawall while watching the 1st and 2nd fleets annihte the invaders with a barrage of mana shells that hit the ships. When the dragonkin woman saw this, she thought, ''I wonder how many times they will try. Does the central continent realize they''re poking a bear? Archer will go crazy when he wakes up.''

    She wasn''t wrong, as Aisha was proved right. Over theing days, her spies on the other continents informed her that Novgorod, Nightshade, and many other realms were allying against Draconia.

    This concerned her because if the central continent gathered more allies, they could lose by an overwhelming number, but she decided to ramp up recruiting for the army and navy. Following the battle, Lucrezia and Agrippina appeared on the wall.

    The white-haired woman smiled at her before speaking, "My Queen, the enemies have been destroyed, but they will be back, I''m sure."

    ''''I know Agrippina," Aisha replied with a smile. "Thanks for your help."

    The Fireheart Faith leader bowed before disappearing, leaving Lucrezia confused. Aishaughed at the blonde''s expression. "Haven''t you met her yet?" she asked with a smile.

    Lucrezia shook her head, "No. She just appeared when I was fighting and destroyed it; how did Archer get someone so powerful on his side?"

    Aisha shrugged, "She just appeared in Draconia one day and approached me to ask if she could start a religion devoted to Tiamat and Archer. I was going to decline, but something told me not to, so I said yes."

    "Has she caused any trouble?" Lucrezia asked.

    "No. Agrippina ispletely loyal to our husband," she revealed. "The woman became his bonded Elemental, but he asked her to stay here and protect the kingdom instead of being with him."

    Lucrezia frowned before Aisha continued, "She''s been holding it against herself and visits Archer all the time."

    "Is she his woman?"

    Aisha giggled, "''She is, but they haven''t made it official; he still needs to talk to Fianna as she''s helping the government organize the farms and Frostwinter Storage," she answered. The two left the seawall behind once they saw the fleets returning to their bases while towing the damaged ones behind them. The duo took a few seconds to reach the ground below, where the White Dragon Knights surrounded a carriage.

    Theirmander, Eldric, ushered them inside under the guise of protection. The two women didn''t resist, knowing he had their best interests at heart. He often reminded them that Archer would have his head if anything happened to any of the girls.

    ''Where does he find such loyal people? Most rulers would love that,'' she thought.

    Once inside, the carriage began its journey toward Dragonheart City. Aisha noticed Lucrezia putting her feet up and gettingfortable before falling asleep, as the blonde must have been tired.

    Smiling, she removed a nket from her storage ring and gently covered the mosasaur woman before gazing at the outside world where the carriage was passing by a newly formed farming vige.

    Aisha noticed that there was just one race, but they were all different and looked like they were enjoying their lives even if they lived in a small vige. ''Archer''s truly done it; he built a multi-race kingdom with no shimmering tensions like the Avalon Empire on Pluoria,'' she thought.

    Soldiers patrolled the roads while Outriders traveled down them, carrying messages between the massive stone forts all over Draconia. Aisha thought it was a waste of gold, but now she sees its benefits.

    Any traveler wouldn''t be traveling from any fort for more than a day, which also didn''t include the guarded Waystations that the Homeguard secured. While they protected the kingdom, the legions were always on hand to help.

    While approaching Dragonheart City, she saw many roads getting built the way Archer wanted, which she found confusing, but once he exined that they wouldst for years with minimal maintenance from the Engineer Core.

    Archer opened Aisha''s eyes to many things, and the one thing she loved was the idea of an apartment. Thanks to their unique design, they could house hundreds of families, impressing everyone who saw them.

    She wanted to look at something as they passed through a newly founded city called Arkenvale, so she stopped the driver by hitting the roof, and he instantly stopped the carriage.

    Aisha then heard a yawn, causing her to nce at the waking Lucrezia, who spoke, "Why are we stopping?"

    "I want to check on something quickly," she answered with a smile. "Come with me, Luce."'' The dragonkin woman led Lucrezia down one street until they stood out in a luxury-looking building. Aisha examined the ten-story building, which looked out of ce in the city, as nothing like it had ever been built.

    It was painted white, and if Archer saw it, he would think it came straight from Earth because it looked so much like them. Lucrezia was confused and questioned, "What is this ce? Why does it have so many windows and balconies?"

    Aisha smiled, "Archer calls these apartments. They allow us to house countless citizens in every town and city across Draconia. By building these, we can significantly reduce costspared to traditional homes and save space," she exined.

    The mosasaur woman nodded, "Why can I feel mana radiating off the building? It''s unusual."

    "That''s could heating and other things Archer wanted us to install," Aisha spoke. "It keeps people cool in the Sris and warm in Frostwinter."''

    Following that, she led the blonde woman into one of the nearby apartments, which seemed fancier than any of the buildings. While walking there, Aisha revealed, "I bought one of them whenpleted. It''s a good ce to rest."

    When they entered the foyer, Aisha watched Lucrezia''s jaw drop in shock as she took in the sight. The dragonkin woman giggled, "Wait until you see our ce, Luce."''

    "Our ce? What do you mean?"

    Aisha''s smile grew, "I bought the ce for myself and the harem. The builders gave me a good price on the penthouse apartment."

    Lucrezia looked bewildered, "Why did you buy it for us?"

    She shrugged, "I liked the look of it, and we all will need a ce to chill out if we want any time for ourselves."

    ***

    [Sia''s POV]

    Sia soon finished monster hunting with the spider people as she ughtered the Spider Queen, who was weaker than she expected. Now, she was walking back to theirir. Sh was excited, "My Lady. That was amazing, and I can''t believe we cleared out so many creatures." She nodded, "I thought that spider queen would have been stronger, but I did level up once

    after killing it."

    "The Cave Spiders are one of our weaker cousins; they usually hunt Wild Goblin and other small monsters," Sh answered.

    Following that, they returned to the spider people''s home, and when they did, Sia asked Sh, "What is your race called?"

    "We are known as the Arachne. We were once feared on the surface world, but a group of men spouting nonsense about the sun before they chased us underground many decades ago," the spider woman revealed.

    Sia nodded as she checked on Mary, who was still sleeping peacefully. Afterward, she sat down and rxed as the days passed by quickly. All she did was hunt monsters that crept up

    on them.

    While she was sleeping, Tiamat visited her. Sia awoke on a balcony overlooking beautiful, lush grasnds stretching into the distance. She looked around only to spot the Dragon

    Goddess sitting there, smiling at her.

    "Hello, little Sia. It''s been a while since I''ve seen you," the white-haired woman.

    "Yes, My Lady. I was twelve when you came to me to tell me about Archer; how did you know

    he woulde?"

    Tiamat smiled. "Archer''s soul has been on a journey through time as he bounced from Earth

    to Thrylos but it was needed to make him the person we know. Considering his hardships, it''s surprising he''s not more unstable. But I''m d he''s finally living a life he loves," she said. "That exins why he''s an oddballpared to other powerful people," Sia mused to

    herself.

    That''s when Tiamat giggled, "Yes, our husband is strange, but that''s why we love him?"

    Sia''s eyes widened, her jaw dropping in astonishment. The dragon goddessughed, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Do you think I''m helping him for nothing? No, Archer was the first White Dragon to ept me without feeling threatened."

    Tiamat stood, gazing out over the lush grasnds. "All the others have either rejected me or

    behaved like fanboys, but Archer is different. He''s cheeky, flirty, and, most importantly, he is very loving which is a refreshing change for us dragons."

    "Archer''s love can be overwhelming at times," Sia admitted, "but it''s better than being in a loveless rtionship like Larka and the others. We don''t get to spend much time together, but he''s promised to make it up to us."

    The goddess smiled gently. "Oh, he will, little Sia. But the main reason I brought you here is that you need to take the Arachne to Verdantia as quickly as possible. The girls will be in trouble, and only you can help them."

    Sia''s eyes widened in shock when hearing that. Still, Tiamat continued talking, "All the girls apart from Lucrezia, Aisha, you, and Mary are hunting for ingredients for a poison the Dark Gods help make; even I can''t help him."

    "What about that high elf, Aryenn? The girls told me about her," Sia questioned, her worry

    evident.

    Tiamat sighed softly, "She''s having troubles in the Nightshade Empire. They have Archer in their sights. Aryenn leads a group trying to convince her father that he would be a better ally

    than the Novgorodians."

 Chapter 872: The Ghost Leviathan Heart

    ?

    [Kassandra, Demetra, Teu and Hemera''s POV]

    Once the n was in motion, Demetra and Kassandra rushed into the darkness below as the Demon Shark girl uttered an enraged roar. Hemera and Teu followed behind while readying their spells.

    The two Titans descended lower, but that''s when something rushed out of the darkness and mmed into Kassandra, who quickly tangled the Leviathan in her tentacles and used her abyssal maw to attack the monster''s face.

    When Demetra saw this, she sped up and opened her massive jaws before mping down on the Leviathan''s body. The two Titan girls battled with the monster, who was giving them a good fight.

    They all noticed the monster, which had ck scales dotted with silver spots, looked like a massive eel. Its glowing red eyes narrowed on Kassandra, who attacked it without giving the Leviathan a break.

    Hemera and Teu wasted no more time beforeunching their spells whenever the creature got close to their position. When the Deep Sea sts connected with its body, it blew away chunks of scales.

    While casting their spells, Teu sensed a looming presence to their left. With lightning reflexes, she pivoted just as a Trench Shark lunged, its cavernous jaws agape. Without thinking, she shoved Hemera aside and seized the monstrous maw before it could snap shut on her.

    The shark''s razor-sharp teeth pierced Teu''s grasp, her hands gripping desperately against the crushing force. A primal scream escaped her lips, muscles straining under the relentless pressure.

    Yet, in that desperate moment. A mighty Sun st collided with the shark with a thunderous impact, cleaving it apart. Fueled by adrenaline and resolve, the Aquarian Princess hurled the writhing top half of the monster away.

    After being thrown from the Ghost Leviathan, Demetra and Kassandra collided with the side of an underwater trench. Swiftly recovering, the Kraken girl steadied herself andunched another assault.

    The Leviathan lunged at her, but her agility allowed her to evade to the right, striking back with her powerful tentacles. The creature roared in frustration as it became ensnared again, allowing Demetra to deliver devastating blows as she rejoined the fight.

    She thrashed her colossal head in a wild frenzy, tearing away massive chunks of flesh from the Leviathan. The monster swatted Demetra away as it bit down on one of Kassandra''s tentacles and tore it off.

    Kassandra roared in pain beforeshing out with a p and swimming away. Hemera and Teu bombarded the Leviathan with spells, annoying the creature enough that it lunged at them.

    They quickly split up, zooming through the water as the Ghost Leviathan pursued, giving Demetra and Kassandra time to recover. Once ready, they joined the chase, targeting the monster as it pursued Teu.

    Teu bobbed and weaved around rocks and boulders, finally reaching a cave. She dived in just as the Leviathan mmed into the entrance, unable to follow her. That''s when the monster turned on Hemera, who yelped when it saw its evil red eyes.

    The Leviathan lunged at her, but she used her sun magic to dodge by shooting mes from her feet, propelling herself out of its path. As she flew through the water, she cast Sun st, striking the creature''s face with a powerful burst of light.

    It reared back, but Demetra and Kassandra jumped it. The two Titan girls gave the poop Leviathan a much-needed beating causing its scales to fall off due to all the damage it was sustaining.

    The battle continued for hours, forcing Hemera and Teu to back off because they used most of their mana. Demetra managed to get one over the Leviathan and bit straight through its weakened exterior.

    She tore the creature''s tail off, and Kassandra smothered its face with her body while biting down on anything. As this happened, the Ghost Leviathan was growing weaker, but that was when something mmed straight into them.

    Hemera and Teu looked at the neer only to realize it was another Leviathan. Following that, a massive fight erupted between Demetra and Kassandra, and they went wild. While watching this, the Aquarian Princess felt something inside reacting to the scene.

    She fell to her knees, causing Hemera to panic. Teu, sensing the imminent transformation, pushed Hemera away just as a pain-filled scream tore from her throat. Her body began to glow intensely before rapidly transforming, growing, and elongating.

    Hemera stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide with shock, as the battle raged in the background. Teu''s body elongated, taking on a fearsome shape simr to Lucrezia''s but muchrger.

    The sheer size of her transformation forced the sun elf to scramble out of the way. Her skin was the same color as her light blue hair, and she resembled a thesaurus but was way bigger and more vicious-looking.

    ''She''s as big as a mountain! What''s happened to her,'' as she thought, a familiar mana struck her. "Was this Archers doing?" Hemera spoke to herself.

    After her transformation, Teu lunged forward and joined the Titan girls. She tore into the new monster, who was shocked. With the new addition, Demetra and Kassandra were able to overwhelm the two Ghost Leviathans.

    Teu used her massive jaws to tear into the monsters with savage fury. Blood mixed with the water causes the Titan girls to back off as the Aquarian Primal tore the enemies apart like garden snakes.

    After the tumultuous battle, Teu circled like a predator awaiting its prey, indicating the imminent calm. Kassandra and Demetra reverted to their humanoid forms beside Hemera, who observed their injuries with concern.

    Demetra nursed bruises, cradling one arm tenderly, while Kassandra bore severe wounds, half of her arm missing amid numerous cuts and gashes.

    "They''re real! How is she a Primal," the Kraken girl mumbled.

    Hemera''s ears perked, causing her to ask, "What is a Primal?"

    "Ancient beings that gave birth to all the races that live today," Demetra exined. "It is

    told that each race carries the bloodlines of the Primals who fought back the World Eaters in a titanic battle that shook the world."

    "And Teu''s one of them?" Hemera questioned.

    Kassandra nodded, "It seems so, but why did they activate now? What''s different?" she said in a curious tone.

    "''She''s had sex with Archer and has soaked in his mana?" Demetra said with a jealous tone.

    When the Demon Shark said that, Hemera''s eyes widened in shock, "Is him activating the bloodlines due to being the Whtie Dragon?"

    Kassandra agreed with a nod as Teu approached them before transforming into her humanoid form. She shook her head while speaking, "Ahh, my head hurts. Why did I

    transform?"

    The girls just looked at her before Hemera exined everything, which shocked Teu, "So

    Archer filling me up turned me into a Titan?"

    "You''re not a Titan! You''re a Primal," Demetra responded.

    Hemera looked confused and questioned, "So whats the difference?"

    "Titans grow as they age, but Primals grow as they eat," Kassandra exined while putting

    her arm around Teu''s shoulders. "Well, now we have a Primal; getting the Blue Grass will

    be easy."

    "How?" the blue-haired girl asked.

    "Now you''ve unlocked your Primal Bloodline, you''ve grown stronger," Kassandra responded

    with a smile. "You''re aura gives me the goosebumps."

    Teu''s blue eyes glowed, "How much stronger?"

    "I''m not sure. We''d have to ask Brooke or Lucrezia when we return to the kingdom," the

    Kraken girl answered.

    While they were talking, Demetra spoke over everything, "Teu! You ate the heart, you

    idiot!"

    Teu''s cheeks went darker than they were, but she quickly scampered into the trench and transformed into her Primal form with a thought. Once in her new form, she dived into the darkness to hunt another Ghost Leviathan.

    Hemera giggled, "We can''t me her; she did to help you two during the fight and butchered

    the Leviathans."''

    Following that, the three girls heard roars and several battles going on, which caught their interest, but Kassandra stopped them going, "She''s fighting a Leviathan and Trench Sharks;

    let her eat."

    They nodded, and twenty minutester, Teu emerged from the darkness, a heart the size of a carriage in her grasp. She dropped it before them, then reverted to her humanoid form, beaming with pride. Kassandra quickly stored the massive heart in her storage ring. "Ready to head to Avidia? It''s a long swim, but we can rest in underwater caves along the way," Kassandra, the Kraken girl, suggested to the other three, who agreed. After that, everyone continued their journey, and Teu transformed into her primal form, which annoyed Hemera as she had to sit on Demetra''s head. They passed by a pod of Trench Whales, causing the Aquarian Princess to attack and eat a few.

    It took them three days to reach the shore of a massive desert that stretched as far as the eyes could see. The four girls jumped out of the water andnded with a thud, but Teu and Demetra yelped as the sand was hot.

    This made Hemera giggle, "Put on some sandals,dies. We don''t want your little toes to get

    burnt."

    Everyone followed the sun elf''s advice, putting on footwear and feeling much better. Once ready, they began to walk deeper into the desert. Suddenly, Hemera halted and said, "You

    girls stay here. I''ll use my fire to scout the surrounding area."

    "Okay, but be careful, Hemi," Kassandra warned.

    Hemera smiled reassuringly before leaping into the air. She cast a spell, and mes shot out from her hands and feet, propelling her as she flew over the Avidia Desert to see herds of

    monsters.

 Chapter 873: A Moon Dragon

    ?

    [Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti and Tal''s POV]

    The four girls continued their journey through the forest while watching their surroundings. They had just lost some marines to a nasty pitfall trap. Hecate took point as she used her moon magic to scan the ground, finding dozens of traps all over their path.

    Tal had her bow ready while Maeve protected the rear as the marines circled them. While traveling through the forest, the two pink eagles returned to Nefertiti, letting out a few squawks and informing her of everything they knew.

    Nefertiti nodded before talking to the others. "There are a lot of monsters between us and the swamp we need to reach, but they don''t seem too strong."

    Everyone nodded and continued through the dense foliage, only to see more trees blocking the way. Maeve and Tal had to use their swords to cut their way through until they ran into a group of goblins fighting cannibals.

    When the girls spotted them, they didn''t even wait. They started attacking the monsters without mercy and cut them down before continuing through the forest, only to have the atmosphere change.

    Nefertiti stopped and spoke to Tal, "Can you scout ahead? It''s getting dark, and we must set up camp and the protection runes."

    Following that, she told the Marinesmander, who agreed with her judgment and ordered the soldiers to set up their tents around the queens for protection. Afterward, Tal vanished into the forest while everyone else secured the camp.

    The subus walked around the edge and cast dozens of security runes to prevent the monster from approaching. Therge group took ten minutes to set everything up and another ten to secure everything.

    Afterward, Maeve and Hecate started a fire to make dinner as Nefertiti joined them. The orange-haired girl asked in a concerned voice, "Will Tali be alright?"

    Hecate nodded with a smile. "Yes, she grew up in a forest like this, so she knows how to move through it unseen."

    Maeve smiled, and the three began preparing a meal. Nefertiti pulled some meat and bread from her storage ring and ced them over the fire to make toasted meat sandwiches, a recipe Archer had shown them a while back.

    While they were cooking, Tal suddenly emerged from a bush, startling Maeve and making her jump. This elicited a round of giggles from Nefertiti and Hecate. Once everyone settled down, the four girls sat around the fire and ate while the Dragon Marines stood guard at the camp''s perimeter.

    Once the camp was secured, the girls filed into the tent, which was the size of a small house Nefertiti got from Archer when she returned to the Zenia Empire. All four of them found a ce to getfortable and soon fell asleep.

    The following morning, they awoke to screams and shouts, causing them to rush outside only to see the Dragon Marines fighting with Wild Humans. They joined the fight as Maeve cut down three enemies charged at them.

    Tal was already letting her mana arrows loose, killing many Wild Humans that breached the Marines''s shield wall. At the same time, Nefertiti and Hecate used their magic to protect as many soldiers as possible.

    It was chaos because hundreds of Wild Humans and monsters were attacking them from all directions. The Dragon Marines were falling one by one, which forced Maeve to react and shore up the defenses, but it wouldst too long.

    Nefertiti saw this and gritted her teeth before casting Arcane Wave, which sent a pink wave of mes to wash over the battlefield and killed many Wild Humans and monsters while not hurting the soldiers.

    The battle continued for an hour. and by the time it went quiet, half of the Dragon Marines were injured or dead, which made Nefertiti feel bad, but Maeve and the other girls reassured her that it wasn''t her thought as the soldiers wanted to be here to help Archer.

    Once hearing this, Nefertiti calmed down and nodded with a smile. She then ordered the soldiers to return to the beach, and Tal offered to watch over them, which themander reluctantly agreed to.

    The girls watched the soldiers depart as the morning sun hung overhead. They had to wait for Tal to get back before they could continue. While waiting, Maevemented, "I wonder if everyone else is doing okay?"

    "Why not message them using the bracelets?" Hecate suggested as she stored the tent in her storage ring.

    Nefertiti nodded and did as the moon elf rmended, sending a message to the others. She quickly learned that Kassandra''s group had sessfully retrieved the Ghost Leviathan''s heart while E''s group was approaching the Green Sea Jungle.

    During their conversation, all the groups agreed that whoever finished their task first would assist the others when it came time to venture onto Verdantia. Tal soon appeared next to them, breathing heavily.

    While scanning the tree line, Maeve spoke with her hand on the child of her sword, "I think the Wild Humans are back. Let''s be careful..."

    She didn''t finish speaking as Hecate screamed in pain, making the three girls jump in fright as the moon elf dropped to her knees while clutching her head. Nefertiti sprung into action and said, " Maeve, Tal, you cover me while I check on her; make sure nothing gets close to us." The two girls nodded as Maeve circled them. Tal perched on a branch above, her eyes fixed on Hecate, who was screaming below. That''s when even more Wild Humans charged at them with rage in their eyes.

    Maeve instantly moved and cut down as many as she could while dodging the swings of the crude weapons. Tal was ready and peppered them with a rain of mana arrows that pierced

    their bodies.

    Many were killed, but they were almost overrun due to being outnumbered ten to one. Nefertiti joined the fight and sent her pink fire to wash over the enemies. While the three fought, Hecate was changing, starting with a silver glow that lit up the forest around them. That''s when her body started to change, as her limbs grew and shifted into tree trunk-sized dragon legs. Arge pair of dark grey winged wings appeared from her back as she transformed into a dragon.

    The three girls'' jaws dropped open as their eyes widened like saucers, and Hecate let out a deep roar that shook the ground beneath their feet. Nefertiti looked at the moon elf, who had beautiful dark grey scales and was half the size of Archer''s dragon form.

    Hecate was ten meters long and five feet tall. Her wings destroyed branches, and her tree trunk-sized legs squashed many Wild Humans before her long tail took out many trees and

    enemies with one swipe.

    Once, the moon elf killed the Wild Humans before letting out an earth-shaking roar simr to Archer''s. Hacte''s blood-red eyes scanned the forest before finding something in the distance, causing her to p her wings and take off.

    Nefertiti, Maeve, and Tal watched this in shock. The silver-haired elfmented in shock, "Why did she turn into a dragon? What''s happening?"

    The two girls shrugged, but Nefertiti giggled before continuing, "I bet it''s something to do

    with Archer."

    "Why do you think that?" Maeve asked, curiosity piqued.

    "Because strange things always seem to happen around him. When Archer met Tiamat starts courting a goddess! Who does that? But somehow, the dragon goddess seems to adore him in

    return."

    Tal and Maeve giggled before something dropped in front of them with a crash, causing Nefertiti to cast Arcane Shield to protect them. That''s when a shadow covered them before Hecate appeared with a smile.

    "Got the Nevader Tree,dies. It was hanging out by ake, and I just snatched it up," the

    moon elf exined.

    After extracting the monster''s heart, Hecate looked at them and said, "Let''s get moving. We need to head for the Verdantia Continent for the Holy Leaf."

    They all nodded and headed out of the forest, chatting animatedly about Hecate''s newfound powers and wondering if other girls had experienced simr transformations when E told Nefertiti about Leira''s, Sera''s, Halime''s, and N''s Primal forms.

    Nefertiti grew excited about their newfound strength. In turn, she shared with E about Hecate''s dragon form, which stunned the half-elf. She sent her two pink birds into the sky, instructing them to scout for any monster swarms on their way back to the Landing Crafts. The dense forest proved a constant nuisance, with branches whipping against them, prompting Maeve to hack a path through the underbrush. As they ventured further away from the center, the frequency of monster attacks increased.

    However, theirbined skills and unwavering teamwork allowed them to repel each assault effectively. When the sun dipped below the horizon, Hecate took to the air, carrying the group above the forest canopy.

    While they soared through the twilight sky, the two pink birds returned, their excited squawks informing Nefertiti that they were only a few miles from the beach. Hecate found a mountain ledge and touched down before curling up.

    Maeve, Nefertiti, and Tal slid off her back,nding softly on the ground. The subus looked up and questioned, "Are you not joining us in the tent?"

    "No," the moon elf''s deep voice responded. "I want to feel the wind while rxing, Nefi."

    "Okay," Nefertiti replied with a smile. "I''ll bring out some food once we''ve cooked."

    "Thank you."

    The three girls walked into the tent, which Hecate had handed over and Maeve had set up easily. Once inside, Tal and Nefertiti began preparing a meal together, cooking up a hearty

    bowl of meat stew.

 Chapter 874: A Light Dragon

    ?

    [I Made a mistake in the previous chapter and had the Nefertiti''s group go after the wrong ingredient, but I have fixed it now. If you see anything wrong, let me know]

    ***

    [N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, E, and Halime''s POV]

    E found out that the band of mercenaries were from the Nightshade Empire and were ordered to capture them when they appeared on Orientia. After the man told her everything, she slit his throat without mercy.

    She stood up and turned to find the other five girls staring at her with wide eyes. E smiled, "What''s wrong,dies?"

    Sera shook her head before bounding forward with a beaming smile, "El! You''re a savage; where has this side been?" she said while returning to her humanoid form.

    E giggled, "Archer is in danger, and we don''t have time to be nice, but what happened to you four?"

    They all shrugged, but N exined with red cheeks and a swaying tail, "Something was unlocked; I think it has to do with Archies mana that I''m covered," she said.

    "Well, as long it can help us, we can figure it out when we meet the other girls. Maybe Brooke knows what''s going on?" Leira said, trying not to overthink about her new form.

    Everyone started adding their opinion, but E noticed Halime standing with wide eyes while staring at her hands. She approached the snake girl and asked, "What''s wrong, Hali?"

    "The legends are true, El; I can''t believe I unlocked the Primal Guardians bloodline. It exins everything cause he was just like me, a ck Mamba Snake."''

    "What does that mean, worm?" Sera said while she twirled around.

    "''Shut up, lizard! I am not a worm," Halime snapped back, but E cut it out and suggested they move toward Tulsipur City so no more mercenaries could attack them.

    When the half-elf said that, N transformed into her Primal form and lowered her body so the girls could get on her, which they instantly did. Once secure on her back, the lioness started sprinting across the lush grasnd.

    Everyone loved the feeling of wind hitting their faces. Sera enjoyed herself the most as she tugged on N''s fur, encouraging her to go faster, but the lioness growled at the annoying dragon.

    It took them a few hours to reach the city, where they stopped in a small forest nearby. E jumped off N as she spoke, "I think Ashoka will meet us here."''

    They nodded, but Halime asked curiously, "Will Archer help her take her family''s empire?"

    E was about to speak, but Leira interrupted with a knowing smile, "Our husband''s goals are unknown. When we first met, he didn''t want to be a king, but now look? He has a kingdom of fanatics who worship him like a god emperor."

    The girlsughed, but Seramented, "I think the Church of Light may have pushed him into it."

    Everyone agreed with a nod, but Leira smiled and said, "Archer has spent billions on the people and helping the kingdom. What kind of dragon does that?"

    "Our dragon," Sera, Halime, and E said simultaneously, causing everyone to giggle.

    As darkness fell, the group set up camp and prepared to wait for Ashoka. The tiger woman took a while to arrive, and two days passed. During this time, the girls hid in the forest, asionally seeing hunters pass by searching for them.

    Halime managed to eavesdrop on one of their conversations before she attacked them in her Primal form and swallowed the soldiers whole. Ashoka appeared and breathed heavily when the snake girl returned to the camp.

    The six gathered around, but the brown-skinned woman warned them, "We need to get to move; the empire is sending a small force to capture you as their allies to the Novgorod Empire."

    When the girls heard this, Halime, N, Leira, and Sera transformed into their Primal forms, while Ashoka did the same. E and Llyniel jumped on the massive cat''s back and sunk into the purple fur.

    After that, their new friend led them across the grasnd while the Ganeshains chased them, but thanks to their girl''s new forms, they could travel much further. Leira was so fast that the two elves had to hold on, and she quickly jumped over rocks and crossed rivers.

    Sera circled above, astonishing the girls with her size-twice asrge as before, though still not as immense as Archer. Thanks to their swift pace, the group traversed the Ganesha Empire without any issues, easily evading their hunters.

    Before long, they arrived at the Green Sea Jungle and began searching for the Dark Unicorn to acquire its heart to help Archer. The humid air made everyone sweat, but Ashoka navigated the terrain expertly.

    The breathtakingndscapes left them in awe. Massive trees pierced the clouds, their branches reaching high above. E spotted a stunning waterfall cascading into a ravine as they hurried along.

    Vines, colorful flowers, and all kinds of monsters passed them by while trying to avoid Ashoka. After a few hours, the tiger woman remarked, "We will soon be in the Dark Unicorn''s

    territory."

    After another hour, they found the monster hidden deep in the jungle without much searching, thanks to the tiger woman who told them she would return soon before darting into the nearby bushes.

    However, Leira reacted before anyone could say anything and lunged at the creature. She was so fast that the unicorn was taken by surprise as she tore it apart. After that, Llyniel jumped onto Halime''s head, saying, "Hali and I will find the moss. Now that she has a ck Mamba form, no one will mess with us."

    E nodded at the suggestion as the two darted off just as Leira warned as her senses went wild, "Monster''s iing everyone!"

    Everyone got ready just as a horde of orcs rushed out while roaring, causing Sera to swoop down and crash into a group before tearing them apart easily using herrge ws, tail, and

    teeth.

    N wouldn''t be left behind, so she rushed forward while swiping at the monster, which turned them into blood mist. Leira joined the fray after killing the dark unicorn, just as E jumped to the ground and ran over to it.

    She assumed the monster would be strong but guessed now. E took out her knife and cut out the still-beating heart before storing it in her ring. Following that, she shouted, "Got the unicorn heart! We can leave once Halime and Llyniel get back!"

    The four girls started battling with the wave of orcs that rushed out from the bushes, but that''s when the atmosphere changed, causing them to back up. Seranded with a crash, and they got back to back as Terravains appeared around them.

    E readied her bow while N, Leira, and Sera, one of them, stepped forward with a wicked smile, "The white devil''s demon brides have appeared like the Dark God predicted. Now we can repay the favor and turn you girls into our newest weapons."

    Just as it spoke, a bright browny green light appeared in the distance just as an echoing roar resounded. N''s head snapped in that direction as something barred through the trees until a massive Forest Dragon appeared.

    It crashed into the Terravians, who were taken by surprise, but that wasn''t all as the ground started shaking, causing Leira and N to jump out of the way while Sera took off just as Halime burst out from the ground and bit one of the enemy in half.

    When the others saw this, they all charged forward until a massive battle erupted in the middle of the Green Sea Desert. N, Leira, Sera, and Ashoka butchered all the weaker ones and struggled against the leader.

    The Terravian managed tond a punch on the snake girl, which sent her skidding backward before rushing toward E, who swung her bow, which the enemy blocked, and punched the half-elf in the cheek, sending her flying into a nearby tree and hitting the ground with a grunt. After that, the Terravian lunged forward, seizing E by the throat and lifting her into the air. N roared in anger and charged, but a stronger enemy struck her down, sending her crashing

    to the ground.

    The other girls were preupied with their battles when E, despite her peril, felt a surge of power within her. With a determined smile, she grabbed an arrow and plunged it into the

    Terravian''s eye.

    The Terravian screamed in agony as the arrow plunged deep into its eye, releasing E as the pain overwhelmed it. She dropped to her knees, her body beginning to glow with an intense, radiant light that bathed the battlefield in brilliance.

    E''s form shifted and expanded as the transformation unfolded, her silhouette growing more majestic and imposing. The light grew brighter, and E emerged as a dragon with a final, blinding sh. Gasps of astonishment echoed around the battlefield as everyone took in

    the sight.

    Sera narrowed herrge eyes, fixated on the breathtaking transformation. E now stood as a smaller dragon, her scales a stunning pale yellow that shimmered in the light and her eyes a

    vibrant, piercing blue.

    She bore a striking resemnce to Archer, though more delicate and graceful. Sera''s jaw dropped, but the excitement soon took over, her voice ringing with awe and triumph. "E''s a Light Dragon! A dragon who wields the power of Tiamat and is blessed by the goddess!" Just as she said, even more Terravains appeared, which were stronger. Due to the distraction, E ate the enemy, who grabbed her by the neck. But as the battle was about to start, thunder rolled over and mmed into the ground between the two groups.

    A white-haired woman stepped out of the dust cloud; Sera knew precisely who it was and bowed down along with E and the others, causing the stranger to smile, "Good girls. I knew having you meet my boy was the right choice."''

 Chapter 875: Oma & Primordial

    ?

    [Brooke''s POV]

    Brooke spent days in a daze as the Shadowfang Doctors tended to her wounds, which were gradually healing. Once they left, Mei and her maid appeared; the ck-haired dragon woman asked, "Lady Brooke, do you want to join us in the pce baths?"

    She looked at the young woman and smiled, "Yes, that would be nice. I need to leave this room as it''s driving me crazy."

    Mei and the maid giggled, "I agree. Come with us, the baths are close by."

    Brooke nodded before grabbing the robe next to her and following the young dragon out the door. While walking, she noticed Mei''s tail swaying side to side as she looked back and asked, "What is the White Dragon like? Merchants speak of a devil who kills whoever he wants and kidnaps princesses?"

    She chuckled and nodded. "Archer is a unique boy. He can bepassionate yet ruthless. He crucified a group of corrupt nobles on Pluoria and annihted an entire kingdom that attacked his fianc��e''s homnd."

    Mei''s eyes widened in shock. "So he''s not a good person?"

    "Is anyone good, Mei? Archer''s people see him as their king and savior, while the

    Novgorodians and Church of Light see him as the devil. It''s subjective, just like most things in life," Brooke answered.

    The dragon woman stopped walking before nodding, agreeing, "That makes sense. Nothing is ck and white in this world."

    She smiled, "Exactly."

    After that, the three walked through the Shadowfang Pce''s corridors as people and officials hurried around. She noted that the pce wasn''t overly decorated, reflecting an empire that didn''t squander gold like many other imperial families.

    Mei led her through the maze-like hallways for ten minutes until they reached a beautiful bathroom with arge bath at its center. Sunlight streamed through the windows,

    illuminating the room.

    The maid stood to the side, waiting patiently. Mei dropped her dress and stepped into the hot water, breaking the silence. Brooke followed suit and got into the giant bath before gettingfortable.

    Her long brown hair was tied into a ponytail, so it wasn''t annoying, causing her to rx even better. Minutes passed in silence before the ck dragon woman spoke, "Will the White Dragon bow down to mother and father?"

    When Brooke heard this, she started tough, which confused Mei and the maid, who looked at her with concerned expressions. She soon calmed down and spoke, "If you even try to do that, he won''t like it. The only time that boy is on his knees is when his tongue is pleasuring one of his girls."

    Mei''s cheeks went bright red, which caused her green eyes to glint as she teased the Shadowfang Princess, "Oh goddess Mei, even speaking about that boy''s tongue makes me tingle. He''s tongue is the weakness of women."''

    She quickly noticed the maid looked curious even though her whole face was bright red, which Brooke found amusing. So she continued, "He may be my grandson and Little Light, but the boy is a devil in the sheets. Wait until he sees you, Mai. I know her like exotic and mysterious girls."

    Both women went as red as tomatoes, which made Brookeugh even more before she started washing herself. Soon, Mei began to do the same thing as she questioned, "How was Draconia handling the invasion?"

    "Archer increased recruitment of the army and navy while building hundreds of forts dotting thend. How did Shadowfang handle everything?"

    "Mother and Father burned any army that stepped foot on ournd. It worked out well, but the attacks seem to increase as the days pass," the dragon woman revealed.

    She nodded, "Yeah, something tells me when the girls return to Draconia, Archer will be enraged, which means he will attack the Swarm directly."

    Mei''s eyes widened before she questioned, "Would he attack them?"

    "Yes, especially when he finds out they are aiding the Church of Light in trying to kill him," Brooke answered.

    "Why does the church hate him? They send their priests to the other empires on Orientia to preach against the White Dragon," the maid spoke up, her toneced with curiosity.

    "You see, Archer is the king of all dragons, the first of his species. The White Dragon was the first dragon Tiamat created, made in her image as she sought someone to stand beside her. She chose him, and from all I''ve heard, the dragon goddess loves him dearly," Brooke exined.

    Mei nodded in understanding before falling quiet and continuing to wash herself, which Brooke had just finished. Once dressed, they left the bathroom, and the dragon woman led her to the dining room.

    When they arrived, no one was inside, causing her to question, "Where is your family?"

    "The princes fight on the borders while my sisters study in the academy. They returned in the summer,'''' Mei exined. "Mother is down south dealing with the water dragons while the father is fighting a swarm champion to the west."

    She nodded before taking a seat that the dragon woman motioned to. Afterward, she looked at the maid, who bowed and rushed to the kitchen to retrieve their food. The two of them continued to talk.

    The dragon princess asked Brooke for help against the Swarm attacking the empire, to which she agreed. Once they were done talking, the maid returned with three bowls of noodles. When Brooke saw this, she looked at Mei, and the dragon girl giggled. "I like normal food instead of what all the nobles eat. I especially love spicy noodles, and Yu knows how to cook them well," she said with a smile.

    ***

    [Sia''s POV]

    A few hourster, Sia woke up to find Tiamat informing her that she needed to travel towards the Verdantia continent with the Arachne, but they had to wait until Mary woke up. Sighing, Sia got up and stretched her arms.

    She observed the spider people bustling about their tasks. Some were disposing of monster corpses, while others stood guard in the tunnels. Webbing covered everything except for a path left clear for her.

    Afterward, Sia retrieved some food from her storage ring and searched for wood. She stumbled upon old barrels, which she dismantled to create a firepit to cook some of the meat she had taken out.

    Sia also used some stone to create a ring. She then used a fireball to generate a fire before cooking the meat, which caught all of Arachne''s attention. Sh approached her with a curious glint in her eight eyes.

    The dragonkin womanughed, "What''s wrong, Sh? You look like I''ve just stolen your

    eggs," she giggled.

    Upon hearing this, some of the Arachne hissed defensively, shielding their young, which amused Sia. She began cooking the meat, adding spices that filled the air with a delicious

    aroma.

    The scent caused the spider people to retreat slightly as Sh asked, "What is that? Why are you putting it on the meat?"

    "It makes the meat taste better," Sia exined while turning it. "I have a few spices in my storage ring. Want to taste some?"

    Sh nodded before getting close to the fire as sia remembered the dream and asked, "Can we travel to any continent from here?"

    The spider woman nodded, "Yes, it is a long and dangerous journey, but thanks to our

    goddess, we''ve prepared for it for many moons.''

    Sia''s eyes widened, "Your goddess prepared you for this?''

    "Yes," Sh answered. "She showed my mother''s best friend who prepared us for this

    moment."

    The dragonkin woman smiled in relief before taking the meat from the fire and starting to eat

    it. Sia loved every second of it as the vors exploded in his mouth, making her want more,

    which she did.

    Soon enough, she was full and lying beside Mary, sleeping on the bed. Sia watched her quietly but screamed as the grey-haired woman suddenly opened her green eyes, which sparkled with

    amusement.

    Sia tumbled off the bed, making Maryugh. The noise, however, quickly ceased as the Arachne backed off, raising their weapons. The Primordial smiled and said, "Little spiders, if you keep acting like this, I will start hunting you, which would be bad for everyone." The spider woman Sh stiffened when hearing this, but she quickly nodded in agreement, causing Mary to beam, "Now where are we and who are you?" she said to Sia while pointing at

    the Arachne,

    "Well, that''s a long story," Sia responded. "Now sit down, fill your belly, and listen to the story I''m about to tell you."

    Mary nodded before grabbing one of the sticks and tasting the monster meat, which she found delicious. Sia then exined everything that had happened and how the Arachne worshiped Archer, shocking the gray-haired woman.

    As they ate, the Arachne gradually got used to Mary''s presence as a Nameless being. Once they finished eating, the spiders started down a tunnel that Sh said led north.

    While walking, the two women tried to contact the others but had no luck. Sh exined that the rocks blocked magic. They continued their journey until two Cave Trolls appeared in a

    small chamber.

    Mary entered and stopped them with a wave of her hand before destroying them with a Primordial spell called Annihtion. The magic wiped out the trolls as the group continued walking down the dark tunnel.

    Many monsters fled into cracks and crevices when they sensed Mary, who strolled with a happy smile. When Sia saw this, shemented, "Why are you so happy?"

    "A strong enemy is closing in, and I want a challenge," the grey-haired woman replied. She rushed to the front just as a Cave Rhino charged out of the darkness as if on cue.

 Chapter 876: Wyldheart Industries & Sun Dragon

    ?

    [Aisha Ashcroft''s POV]

    After showing Lucrezia the harem''s apartment in Arkenvale, they returned to the capital to be close to Archer. Once they arrived at her mansion, some officials were waiting for her outside, ready to report.

    Aisha asked Lucrezia to check on Archer while she dealt with everything else. The officials informed her that the first pce had finished being built and was skillfully decorated, which pleased the dragonkin woman.

    The officials also informed her that they were getting a steady flow of wealth due to the citizens paying taxes. When Aisha went through the paperwork, something caught her eye, and the numbers didn''t add up.

    ''Corruption! People are stealing from the kingdom,'' Aisha internally thought but didn''t let it show on her face.

    She flicked through the papers and noted about twenty officials were embezzling the taxes they were collecting. When Aisha figured this out, she summoned the White Dragon Knights and ordered them to arrest the corrupt officials and bring them to Dragonhearts Prison so Archer could deal with them.

    After that ordeal, Deh appeared and said the Deep Sea Mining tform designed by Farrah Everrose was ready to be deployed but needed protection. When Aisha heard this, she said the 1st Fleet would protect them.

    Aisha sent a message to Olivia, who eagerly agreed. The older dwarf woman then invited her to witness it firsthand. Olivia agreed and followed Deh outside, where a carriage awaited them.

    They climbed in, and the driver began the journey to the naval base near Stormwatch Port, where they would be taken to the eastern side of Draconia, where Demetra found underwater veins, caves, and many other resources.

    While in the carriage, Aisha looked at Delleh and asked with a smile, "How''s Fianna doing? I heard she''s helping with the seawall and has suggested some changes."

    The older dwarf nodded, "She is a skilled organizer, but I think she''d do better aiding you, My Lady."

    Aisha''s eyebrow raised in curiosity, "What do you mean?"

    "Her skillset will better enrich the kingdom and its people in the government instead of the Research Department," Deh replied.

    She nodded in agreement. "I''ll handle it once we''re back from checking on the Mining tforms."

    Following this, the duo boarded Archer''s Pride, where Olivia greeted them with a warm smile. "My Queen, Miss Ironfoot, it''s good to see both of you."

    "It''s good to see you too, Liv. Are you ready to escort the tform ship to the mining location?" Aisha inquired.

    "Absolutely. Come to the bridge; we''ll be there in a few hours," Olivia replied, leading them through the expansive warship.

    Hours flew by while sailing to the spot they needed to set up, and they were now in the middle of a calm sea east of Draconia. The 1st Fleet surrounded the area while the mining ship set up the tform that was lowered into the water by earth mages.

    Once it hit the surface, it glowed with mana and began to float as the Runes activated. The tform, asrge as a football pitch, impressed the two women who observed the workers bustling about, setting it up.

    Olivia turned to Aisha and asked, "Whatpany is this? The white logo on their uniforms seems familiar."

    Aisha nodded knowingly. "You''re correct to recognize it. It''s Archer''s personalpany that he established when Farrah gave him this idea."

    Both women''s eyes widened in realization. Deh, curious, interjected, "What''s its name?"

    "Wyldheart Industries," Aisha revealed before borating. "I''ve assisted him with it. Currently, they''re constructing airships, ships, and something called a train outside Dragonheart City."

    "Why is he doing all that?" Olivia questioned.

    "Archer believes that by aiding the people and enhancing their quality of life, they will be happier and lead longer lives. He knows they will praise him for the change, in turn proving to themon people that he''s different from any other ruler," Aisha replied, watching the Wyldheart Workers diligently set up buildings across the tform.

    The two women exchanged confused nces as Deh questioned doubtfully, "What does he get out of it?"

    Aisha burst intoughter. "Everything,dies. He will gain everything. The projects he''s working on are monumental. Once Draconia unveils these innovations, we will astound the world, and the wealth generated from his ideas will make him one of the wealthiest men on Thrylos."

    She noticed that neither woman seemed to understand, so she exined it more clearly, "Archer''s changes will be so profound that the quality of life will skyrocket, causing people to start worshiping him as the God Emperor he''s destined to be."

    "God Emperor? That means his ambition will lead him to be the scourge of the world;

    they won''t allow him to conquer it," Olivia muttered in disbelief.

    "Do you think any nation can stand against our legions?" Aisha snapped, sensing their skepticism. "We currentlymand twenty full legions, four million devoted soldiers ready toy down their lives at Archer''smand!"

    She gestured towards the warships surrounding them, "We possess six full battlefleets, Olivia! We''re developing an air force with wyverns and other flying beasts. Our military might will be unmatched, and when Archer gives the order, we will sweep across the world and raise his banner over every capital on Thrylos."

    "I won''t rest until Archer fulfills his destiny," Aisha dered passionately. "He has millions of followers from the Fireheart Faith, which I started for him just for theing war. The believers in Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan will reveal themselves as warriors, spreading blood across the world until he reigns supreme over all."

    The two women nodded in agreement just before Olivia led them to the craft that would transport them to the tform under construction. When they arrived, they were astonished; it resembled a small town with sleeping quarters for the workers.

    There weremunal areas for dining and rxation, which further surprised the three visitors. Aisha''s smile widened as she noticed the workers appeared content. At that moment, Farrah emerged, guiding the busy workers and setting up the descending elevator.

    ***

    [Kassandra, Demetra, Teu and Hemera''s POV]

    Hemera soared over the vast expanse of the Avidia desert, her keen eyes scanning for any signs of an oasis. During her flight, the sun elf spotted several potential locations and dived down, only to be met by hordes of monsters fiercely guarding the Blue ss source.

    Disheartened, she returned to the group, where she found the three girls sitting on a rock surrounded by the corpses of in monsters. As Hemeranded, she quickly ryed everything she had seen to the others.

    Following that, the group of four traveled across the desert only to be bothered by random monsters. Kassandra used her tentacles to crush several Sand Golems. Demetra let out a mighty roar that momentarily halted the golem''s advance.

    Seizing the opportunity, she surged forward, her fists delivering a series of earth-shattering punches that resonated with explosive force, causing the golem to crumble. However, their relief was short-lived as more golems emerged from the sands, forcing the girls to retreat.

    Kassandra shouted, "Back off! They keeping,dies!"

    Most of them heeded her warning, but Hemera lost in the intensity of the battle and continued to unleash her mes while deftly dodging numerous attacks. Despite her agility, a few stone fists managed tond blows, sending her flying into a nearby dune.

    The impact left the other three girls wide-eyed in shock. Teu wasted no time and rushed towards Hemera, but suddenly, the ground began to tremble. As Hemera looked up, a massive creature engulfed her, causing her eyes to widen in terror as the others screamed in horror.

    They all sprinted towards the gigantic Sandworm that had swallowed the sun elf, but dozens more creatures emerged, blocking their path. Teu was panicking as Hemera was one of her best friends, but that''s when she saw the worm that ate her glowing from the inside. The creature thrashed about as if in agony, its body bulging before it exploded in a burst of golden fire that shot into the sky, apanied by an earth-shaking roar. Kassandra, Demetra, and Teu watched in awe as their jaws dropped.

    Teu was stunned as she murmured, "She''s a Sun Dragon! I thought they were only

    legends."

    Hemera''s dragon form mirrored the others'', but she radiated in golden mes. She dove swiftly, reducing two Sandworms to ash with searing attacks before pivoting to confront

    another.

    The trio of girls erupted into cheers and whistles, their voices resonating with awe for the sun elf who effortlessly defeated their adversaries. As thest monsters fell, Hemera descended gracefully before them, dispelling her fiery aura to reveal a stunning golden dragon standing

    proudly.

    Returning to her human form, Hemera was immediately embraced by Teu, who squeezed her tightly in tion. Hemera smiled warmly and returned the embrace before Demetra and Kassandra approached with their smiles.

    The four of them headed toward the Oasis and started collecting most of the Blue Grass they needed for Archer. Once they got enough, they rushed back to the shore while Hemera smiled.

    They encountered only a dozen monsters, allowing Hemera to unleash her Dragon''s Breath, a sight that left everyone stunned before they reached the coast. Without hesitation, Demetra, Kassandra, and Teu plunged into the water, transforming into their aquatic forms. Hemera leaped onto Demetra''s head, where she cast a spell for protection. Together, they dove beneath the surface, beginning their journey toward Verdantia to await the arrival of the other girls.

 Chapter 877: Meeting Up

    ?

    [N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, E, and Halime''s POV]

    The seven watched Tiamat, the dragon goddess, wave her hand, eradicating the Terravains with ease before turning back to them with a smile, "E, Sera, stand up, you two. We''re friends and sisters, so you will never bow to me anymore."''

    E shook her head and got to her feet, asking, "What happened?"

    "It''s my divine aura. When I appear, it affects dragons unless I control it. But I''ve deactivated it for you, Sera, and the others," Tiamat said with a knowing smile.

    "Other girls?" Leira asked.

    Tiamat''s smile grew even wider. "The demi-human sisters have or are in the process of unlocking them, while the rest have bonded with Archer''s mana, and the universe deemed them worthy of gifts."

    All six girls'' eyes widened as Sera spoke in excitement, "Whose a dragon?"

    "Hemera and Hecate are ounted for so far," Tiamat said, her violet eyes gleaming. "Llyniel, Nefertiti, and Tal now have draconic blood running through their veins, thanks to the dragon tattoo and the rituals. You girls are destined to be the hope for a universe shrouded in darkness."

    Tiamat stepped closer, her presencemanding as she addressed each of them. "When I was created, I was born in darkness and fought my way out alone," she began, her gaze fierce and unwavering. "But you girls have something I never had-friends, love, and Archer."

    Her voice softened, bing almost reverent. "I used to only imagine what hope was, but now, looking at you, I see it clearly. Archer with you girls beside him are the beacon in this encroaching darkness. Hold onto that hope, and you will make all the difference in this war. With that hope, you have a chance."

    They all nodded in understanding, but E spoke up. "You talk about hope, but Archer brings hope to Thrylos. He''s the master of his own fate, and you know this, Tiamat. No god or goddess will control his destiny-only he can."

    Tiamat nodded in agreement. "Yes, you''re right. That''s precisely why I chose him. We gods draw our power from you mortals, and Archer restored mine when he set foot on Thrylos. But I''m here to help him. The others are heading for Verdantia, where your true battle awaits." The girls watched as the dragon goddess began to chant. A soft glow enveloped each of them, and Tiamat smiled. "I have blessed each of you. This will hide you from the Light and Dark Gods who would have sensed you the moment you got closer to the continent."

    They all nodded and thanked the dragon goddess, who vanished with a smile. Once she was gone, E spoke, "Lly, did you and Hali get the Rainbow Swamp Moss?"

    "Yes, El," the wood elf took out a bag full of colorful moss. "We collected as much as we could."

    "Good," E said before looking at Leira, "Get the heart, and let''s get back to the ships." After that, the six girls stared at Ashoka, who was smiling, "Can I join you? The empire is hostile toward my faction."

    They all nodded before heading back to Tigerw Bay. While running, E turned to the tiger woman and asked, "Where are your people?"

    "Heading to Draconia, we''re looking for refuge, and a merchant suggested your husband''s kingdom," Ashoka said.

    E nodded and asked no more questions as the group exited the jungle. Once outside, N and Leira transformed into their Primal forms, ready to make the journey back to the city swiftly. Llyniel, E, and Ashoka climbed onto N while Sera and Halime mounted Leira.

    The two Primal forms took off with their passengers secure, skillfully weaving through merchant caravans as they traveled. While traveling, E sent the Dragon Marines to take over the harbor in case anyone attacked.

    As she transmitted the message, explosions erupted around them, causing her to drop the Mana Radio. Leira and N swiftly maneuvered to avoid several mana shells that crashed nearby, prompting Ashoka to alert them, "Mana Cannons! The Ganesha army is here."

    Without warning, the feline duo bobbed and weaved through the explosions, relying on instinctive agility to evade the attacks. Whenever a shell did manage to hit, the girls quickly healed themselves.

    They sprinted across the grasnd, pursued relentlessly by the enemy forces. Upon cresting a hill, Tigerw Bay came into view. E''s voice cut through the chaos,manding, "N! Leira! Give it everything you''ve got, and if necessary, everyone else, transform!"

    ***

    [Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti and Tal''s POV]

    After resting briefly, the four girls prepared to go to the Dragon Marines stationed on the beach. Hecate shifted into her majestic dragon form without hesitation while the others swiftly climbed onto her back.

    With a mighty p of her wings, the moon dragonunched into the air, soaring towards their destination. Reaching thending craft and marines rushing around the beach only took a few hours.

    Hecate dropped lower and crashed into the ground, causing the other girls toin. Nefertiti bonked the moon elf on the head, "Stupid dragon! You could''ve hurt us."''

    Maeve and Tal agreed and jumped off Hecate''s back before she returned to her dragon form. Once the Dragon Marines saw this, they cheered, causing the girls to smile, but Nefertiti spoke, "Let''s get back to the ships so we can get the Holy Leaf."

    Everyone agreed before boarding thending craft alongside the marines. They were battling a pirate fleet attacking them from the rear when they reached the Battlegroup that brought them to the Soutnds.

    The Battleships'' cannons roared to life as the Thunderbolt Throws targeted the nearby vessels. When Nefertiti and the other girls got on board, Tal hit the pirates with

    devastating explosive arrows.

    They tore the vessel''s hull apart while the others cast whatever attack spells they could. Meanwhile, Nefertiti contacted the other groups and found out everyone had collected the needed ingredients and was converging on Verdantai.

    While chatting, Leira suggested they meet on a small ind in the south. Everyone agreed and headed toward the ind. Nefertiti informed the captain of their destination, and he instantly ordered the fleet to sail there.

    The journey was swift, yet they soon encountered the Novgorod and Nightshade navies. Recognizing the imminent threat, Nefertiti swiftly ordered a retreat back to Draconia to gather reinforcements before they faced destruction.

    After issuing hermand, she hurried to the officers'' quarters, where the other girls rxed. She urgently requested Hecate''s assistance for the fleet, a plea to which the moon elf

    readily agreed.

    As the Battleship closed in on Draconia, the lookouts spotted an ominous sight: an enemy fleet approaching their homnd. Nefertiti stepped forward and peered out, her eyes widening in disbelief as she saw hundreds of Nightshade, Novgorod, and Church of Light

    vessels converging on them.

    Nefertiti and the girl readied for a useless battle that they knew they would lose, but that''s when something happened. A massive dark blue shark breached the surface and tore through one of the bigger warships.

    After that, chaos erupted as a dragon made of fire appeared above the waves, causing Hecate to beam, "Hemera and the others!"

    As the subus heard the news, excitement surged, but suddenly, sharp painnced through her body, forcing her to drop to her knees. Tal, seeing this, rushed forward, only to be struck by the same mysterious pain.

    When a white-haired woman suddenly appeared on the ship''s deck, Maeve felt panic rising within her, unsure of what was happening. This startled the orange-haired girl and the nearby soldiers, who pointed their weapons at her, but Hecate stopped them.

    Before Maeve could react, the neer spoke with a proud smile on her beautiful face, "The bloodlines are ready. They are ready to transform."

    With a wave of her hand, the woman lifted Nefertiti and Tal, and light radiated from their

    bodies.

    ***

    [Kassandra, Demetra, Teu and Hemera''s POV]

    The four girls traveled beneath the sea to avoid the numerous ships on the surface. Looking upward, Hemera asked the others, "Who do they belong to?"

    "Nightshade, Novgorod, and the Church of Light ships," Demetra answered, her gaze fixed ahead where a giant whale loomed in the distance.

    Following the Demon Shark''s words, the three nodded in understanding before swiftly

    ascending to the surface. Demetra tore through one of therger ships with formidable strength while Kassandra unleashed destruction upon several others.

    Teu darted through the water like a missile, viciously biting any ship within reach. Hemera leaped into the air as she breached the surface, transforming into her Sun Dragon form. From above, she unleashed torrents of fire that engulfed the shocked navy.

    Her mes cascaded over the surface, spreading like a wave of destruction. Below, the

    combined efforts of the three girls annihted the enemy fleet, but soon, two bright lights illuminated the surrounding sea.

    The four looked towards the lights as Hemera returned to her humanoid form, only to witness

    a silver dragon unleashing devastating Sun sts and Lunar Beams upon the ships. Chaos erupted on the surface as ships burned.

    Kassandra eximed, "Tal transformed just like Hemera did!"

    But that wasn''t the only shock; arger ck dragon emerged behind Tal, its eyes glowing pink. Demetra, stunned by the sight, muttered, "A demon dragon. Did Nefertiti also

    transform?"

    In the next instant, a third dragon materialized, its dark grey scales glinting ominously under

    the sun, its eyes glowing a fierce red. The trio of dragons swooped down upon the remaining enemy ships, their ws ripping through hulls and sails with devastating force.

    The vessels were no match for thebined might of the dragons. In a scene of chaos and

    destruction, the enemy fleet was decimated, sinking into the depths of the sea. The girls celebrated amidst the sea spray and smoldering wreckage.

 Chapter 878: Bloody Escape & Missed You Dearly

    ?

    [N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, E, Halime and Ashoka''s POV]

    When the seven girls spotted Tigerw Bay City in the distance, it was chaos as the Ganeshian army kept sting their magic at them. N and Leira dodged many spells, but some still managed to hit, causing them to growl in pain.

    As they got closer, they noticed at least 100,000 soldiers were blocking their escape, which annoyed them because the spells didn''t stoping. When E saw this, she quickly ordered them to charge through as the Dragon Marines were waiting.

    "Girls! Keep going; I will clear the way!" E shouted, drawing her bow.

    "You better be right behind us!" N growled, dodging another st.

    "Always," the half-elf replied, releasing her arrows.

    They soared over the battlefield,nding among the soldiers and triggering massive explosions. Halime unleashed a torrent of poison breath as they closed in, and a line of spearmen attempted to block Leira''s advance.

    When the poison struck the soldiers, horrifying screams echoed across the battlefield. The girls soon realized they couldn''t break through the army, prompting the others to prepare for transformation.

    Halime leaped off Leira''s back, morphing into her ck Mamba form and crashing into the heart of the enemy forces. Everyone else transformed into their Primal and dragon forms, ready to annihte every enemy they could get a hold of.

    Together, they charged into the Ganeshians, tearing them apart. While the others attacked the enemy soldiers, Llyniel cast spells into the crowd, forcing them to retreat. Suddenly, a sharp pain struck her, causing her to fall off N''s back as a bright light radiated from her body.

    When this happened, the other six girls circled Llyniel, who screamed in pain as she transformed into a Nature Dragon. Her scales were green and brown, and she grew asrge as E, Hemera, and Hecate.

    As the wood elf regained her senses, she let out a deep roar that shook the ground. That''s when she unleashed a dragon''s breath of green fire, burning the soldiers to ash. N mmed into a group of soldiers and turned them into bloodmist with a swipe.

    Leira moved swiftly across the battlefield, her reflexes enhanced to dodge numerous attacks. Those that managed to strike her nced harmlessly off her thick purple fur. Halime shielded her, using her tail to crush hundreds of adversaries.

    Meanwhile, Sera, E, and Llyniel unleashed a carpet bombing of dragon breaths, creating havoc amidst the enemy ranks. Ashoke carved a path toward Tigerw Bay''s wall, prompting the others to follow suit. They surged forward, vaulting over the wall.

    Upon crossing, E reverted to her humanoid form andunched several explosive arrows at the gate obstructing their path. The group transformed before charging through the city in pursuit.

    N, Sera, Ashoka, and E swiftly dispatched every soldier who dared to obstruct their path, while Halime, Leira, and Llyniel ensured their rear remained secure. After sprinting for ten intense minutes, they came upon a shieldwall manned by the Dragon Marines.

    Realizing the strategic opportunity, the girlsunched a surprise attack from behind, decimating the enemy forces to thest man. With the port cleared, they hastened towards the waiting boats.

    As they embarked, the Battlegroup materialized, unleashing a barrage of cannon fire upon the enemy army and the city itself. All seven girls and the remaining marines boarded the rowboats and started rowing toward the Draconia ships.

    The group witnessed mana shells raining down on Tigerw Bay, setting off explosions that ignited a fiery storm. With the enemy momentarily deterred, they reached the Battleship and swiftly boarded.

    Afterward, E directed the captain to set course for the ind where they had previously convened beforeunching their raid on the Verdantia Continent. The girls settled in aboard the ship, taking the opportunity to rest and recover before reuniting with the rest of their friends.

    It took the Battlegroup two days to reach the ind where they were supposed to rendezvous with the other girls. E suspected they might arrive ahead of schedule, but their ns shifted when Nefertiti sent an urgent message.

    She informed them about abined fleet from Novgorod, Nightshade, and the Church of Light converging near Draconia. Upon receiving this news, the seven girls swiftly prepared to return to the kingdom.

    E, Sera, and Llyniel readied themselves to transform into their dragon forms, eager to fight any enemies they encountered on their journey home. Luckily, it was a peaceful voyage, and they weren''t bothered by anyone.

    ***

    [Archer''s POV]

    While the girls were rushing around, Archer was trapped in a world of ck due to his body failing him. Soon, someone he knew visited him and cast a spell that stabilized his injuries at great cost.

    He opened his eyes only to see Tiamat looking down at him with a smile. Archer soon realized he was lying on her thighs as she yed with his hair. When the goddess noticed he was awake, she spoke, "So the spell worked; it''s good to see you finally awake, my love." Archer gave her a weak smile, which caused pain to hit him, but Tiamat quickly spoke, "Try not to move. The poison has done the same damage to your soul as your body suffered. I''ve been slowly healing you, but the girls have gone after ingredients that little Lucrezia needs to heal you fully."

    "Okay. Thanks for your help, Tia," he said with a weak smile.

    Tiamat stopped moving, and as her smile grew even wider, she pulled out afortable pillow and ced it under his head before cuddling up to him. Archer was confused, but when she kissed him, his body shuddered.

    The dragon goddess slipped her tongue into his mouth before a battle erupted as Archer attacked her tongue in return. Soon, she backed off with a beaming smile before speaking, "Now you''re healed enough. Do you want your present?"

    Archer was intrigued but nodded, causing Tiamat to jump up while pulling him to his feet as she exined, "This is your soul form. Thanks to recovering my powers, I can take you to see someone who has missed you dearly."

    After she spoke, they were enveloped in a bright violet light, then reappeared on a beach where the waves gentlypped at the sand. In the distance, he noticed a row of houses, along

    with several restaurants and other shops.

    He looked around only to have his eyes widen, "We''re on Earth?"

    Tiamat nodded before joining him, "Well, I''m here, but only your soul is right now."

    "My body is back on Thrylos?"

    "Yes. Once Lucrezia gives you the potion, you will be dragged back to it," Tiamat revealed. "So there''s no need to worry, but we must change our appearances to avoid garnering everyone''s attention."

    Tiamat waved her hand, altering their appearances. The dragon goddess transformed into a stunning blonde withrge blue eyes, while Archer retained his white hair, but his pointed ears became human, and his pale skin normalized.

    Archer''s jaw dropped when he saw Tiamat in a form-fitting summer dress entuating her immense chest and slender waist. She smiled at his reaction, gently lifting his chin and kissing him again.

    As they parted, he noticed Tiamat biting her bottom lip, emphasizing her soft chest pressing against him as she leaned forward. "I love how you look at me, but we''re not quite there yet," she murmured seductively.

    "I saw what you did for Brooke, and I might want the same after our date, my love," Tiamat whispered into his ear, causing a shiver to run down his spine.

    Archer''s eyes opened, but he nodded in agreement as she took his arm and walked to a nearby road. He looked around and couldn''t recognize the ce they were in, but Tiamat soon exined, "We are in a ce called Florida. Your family moved here after your death as it was too hard for them to stay in London."

    He nodded understanding while ncing around, "Where do they live?"

    "A small town called Rosemary Beach on the coast," Tiamat replied lovingly. "There''s a

    ce nearby where you can absorb mana if and when needed."

    Archer''s eyebrows rose in confusion before he asked, "There''s mana on Earth?"

    Tiamat nodded, "In some spots, but Earth is what us gods called a Lost World; it used to be

    like Thrylos, but over thousands of years, it died off, and there are pockets left scattered

    around the world."

    "Why are you telling me this?"

    The dragon goddess shrugged, "It may be a tip for the future, handsome. Forget about it for

    now, and let''s get a burger."

    Archer chuckled, ncing around until he spotted a burger van outside a bustling arcade about ten minutes away. He pointed it out and smiled, "We can get one over there, but there''s

    an issue. I have no money."

    Tiamat chuckled as she winked at him and stepped back as a handbag appeared over her shoulder, causing Archer''s eyes widened as she took out a pile of dor bills with a knowing

    smirk.

    He shook his head, "Why do you have that?"

    "Well, I did pull your soul from here, so I have some rudimentary knowledge of Earth and know they use paper money," the dragon goddess exined with a smile.

    The couple began walking toward the nearby road, quickly catching the locals'' attention.

    People couldn''t help but stare at Tiamat, prompting Archer to smile and say, "Your human

    disguise is definitely attracting attention."

    Tiamat shed an innocent smile. "Do tell?"

    Archer nced away, trying to hide his flustered expression. "Well, your luscious blonde hair

    and big blue eyes are stunning, but it''s your... uh, incredible figure that''s really driving me

    mad."

 Chapter 879: First Project

    ?

    [Aisha Ashcroft''s POV]

    Aisha watched Farrah approach her with a smile, "Hello, My Lady. It''s good to see you out here," she warmly greeted.

    She nodded at the full-figured woman who was a genius in engineering. Aisha had received reports that the dwarfs were in love with Archer''s cousin, and the two sides teamed up to design many things for the kingdom.

    "Will you show me, Deh and Admiral Anderson, the Deep Sea Mining tform?" she questioned the younger woman.

    Farrah smiled, "Of course, mydy. Follow me."

    Aisha and the two women followed Farrah, who exined all the buildings being constructed on the tform. There were barracks for the workers, a canteen, and living space for a detachment of Dragon Legionnaires.

    She learned that four Titan Wrath Cannons were on the corners for defense while Thunderbolt Throwers were stationed on every building to ward off attacks or intercept mana shells.

    Farrah then led them to a warehouse where the materials mined beneath the waves were stored. When Aisha inquired about using storage rings, Farrah exined it was againstpany policy; only trusted individuals could carry and store the products using them.

    Following that, Farrah led them toward the middle of the tform. As they walked across the football field-sized area, she noticed dozens of armored guards that she assigned to thepany from the Dragon Legionnaires.

    ''It was a good call to assign them to husbands privatepany,'' she mused with a smile.

    After a ten-minute walk, they arrived at a massive hole in the center with a device resembling a massive elevator. When Aisha saw this, she wondered, "Is this the lift Archer helped you with?"

    Farrah nodded, "Yes, My Lady. Keep your eyes on the sea below through those things," she said while pointing at ss panels built into the tform.

    Aisha, Olivia, and Deh walk over to it before ncing through it, only to see darkness. The older dwarf womanmented, "It''s amazing what Farrah has done in such a short time, but I must admit Dagny and Solveig did help out on the design."

    "Your granddaughters are very talented, Deh; they take after you," Aisha replied with a smile.

    Olivia suddenly yelped and stumbled back as the two women talked, and a huge eye emerged beneath the tform. Farrah noticed and quickly smiled, "The Kraken are here! Activate the shield!"

    She observed workers scrambling while Farrah pressed a button. A green mana shield deployed below the tform, forcing the sea creature to retreat, revealing thend beneath that no one gets to see.

    Her eyes widened in shock as she saw a few miles on a seabed with monsters flopping around on the bottom. Farrah approached with a big smile, saying, "This is the Wyldheart Shield powered by Lady Mary''s mana that scares away most sea monsters."

    After speaking, Farrah shouted, "Sea Guards, get ready to descend and kill any monsters we see!"

    The soldiers saluted in response as Aisha smiled, "I see the Dragon Legionnaires are enjoying the work."

    "They''ve only done this once before, but it''s an easy experience earner," Farrah said while she led them toward the lift.

    As Aisha, Olivia, Deh, and Farrah gathered on the lift, surrounded by Sea Guards, they watched as a cage secured the perimeter. The older dwarf remarked, "Using the cage to protect the product as it travels to the surface is smart."

    Farrah nodded in agreement. "That was Archer''s idea. He contributed as much to this project as I did. His ideas may seem unusual, but they certainly prove effective."

    After her remark, the lift abruptly jerked and began descending beneath the tform, startling Aisha and the two other women as cold air rushed in, causing them to shudder. Aisha nced around and saw a bright green shield holding back the seawater.

    She marveled at the sight, but as they descended further, the cold intensified. Farrah then retrieved four winter jackets from her ring and handed them to the group. "Here,dies. These will keep you warm during our tour of Wyldheart Industries'' first project."

    Aisha smiled as she donned the jacket, feeling the lift touch down on the seafloor, which appeared strangely alien to her. It resembled andscape from another world, with tree-like formations sprouting from the ground and numerous caves scattered about.

    Farrah signaled for the Sea Guards to disembark from the tform, with the women following closely behind. As they stepped onto the damp ground, the lift rose again, causing Olivia and Deh to spin around in surprise.

    Quickly reassuring them, Farrah exined, "They''re fetching the workers who will begin resource collection while the soldiers clear out the caves and sea forest of monsters."

    It took the Sea Guards half an hour to clear the area inside the shield. Aisha watched as they were ambushed by centipede-like monsters that shot out of holes in the ground. Once the creatures were dispatched, the workers arrived and began mining.

    They discovered veins of rare metals and a mountain-sized gold ore, which sparked great excitement. Farrah quickly ordered the White Dragon Knights to descend with additional workers to secure the kingdom''s newfound wealth.

    Aisha was astounded by the sheer amount of resources they were uncovering.

    ***

    [Sia & Mary''s POV]

    Sia watched Mary step in front of the Arachne as the Cave Rhinoe closed in. She saw the Primordial woman throw a punch that struck the monster on the forehead, causing it to

    crumble.

    But that wasn''t the end; more creatures rushed out of the darkness, and she started ughtering the cave rhinoes. Blood sttered all over the walls, and Arachne, who was watching them, had wide eyes.

    An Hour passed, and Mary was finally finished before turning around with a radiant smile. "That felt good! Now, are we traveling north to help the girls? Have you contacted them?"

    she questioned.

    Sia nodded, "Yes, and I''ve tried, but I get no replies, so they don''t know we''reing." "Okay, that makes things difficult," Mary said while holding her chin as she thought. "Well, the Underrealm is dangerous, but with me here, many monsters will be driven away." Following that, Sia and Mary continued while being followed by the Arachne. They traveled through the Underrealm, and whenever the spider was spotted, people sensed powerful creatures while traveling deeper.

    Sh briefed Mary, who swiftly dispatched the enemy before addressing the group. The journey had been challenging, but they finally secured a safe chamber amidst a nest shared by Arachne and Cave Spiders.

    The neers willingly joined forces, bolstering their numbers. Sh ryed to Sia that the workers had confirmed the eggs would soon hatch, yielding formidable Hunters known for

    their size and strength.

    Upon hearing this, they nodded in agreement. The group strategically blocked both entrances and established their camp in the depths of the Underrealm. Mary said she would explore and bring back more monsters when they were settled.

    Mary walked for a few hours and encountered all kinds of insectoid creatures. She beat them into submission and recruited them to their growing army.

    ***

    [Lucrezia''s POV]

    The mosasaur woman was patrolling Draconia after leaving Archer with Fianna, who has continued to look after him with her. She was swimming in the deep when she spotted a swarm of sea monsters heading for the ind.

    When she saw this, Lucrezia quickly sent a message to Demetra and Kassandra, alerting them to the new threat and requesting their assistance. The girls responded promptly, informing her that they were nearby and eager to join the battle.

    Now aware that reinforcements wereing, Lucrezia plunged into the darkness, biding her time for the perfect moment to strike. As a swarm of sea monsters passed overhead, she burst from the depths, targeting thergest creature.

    She tore the creature in two with a powerful strike, unleashing chaos upon the sea. As all the monsters focused on her, Lucrezia deftly dodged most strikes, relying on her speed to evade danger. However, as they closed in around her, a Dark Kraken advanced.

    Reacting swiftly, Lucrezia lunged forward, biting the creature in half. Yet, their focus was interrupted by a sudden swarm of mana shells raining down from above. The shells plunged into the sea among the monsters, detonating explosively and creating a devastating

    spectacle.

    Lucrezia pressed on in her relentless assault, tearing apart numerous creatures in her path. Amidst the chaos, she caught sight of Demetra, Kassandra, and another Titan. However, her attention was abruptly drawn elsewhere when she sensed a familiar aura.

    "Teu!" she eximed, recognizing the unexpected presence that shook her to the core. After seeing the four girls, Lucrezia joined in the battle and quickly ughtered the sea monster swarm. Once the fight was over, they headed back to Dragons Cove to wait for the others.

    ''d they turned up in time,'' she mused. ''It would have taken forever to kill all the monsters.''

    Lucrezia had maintained contact with E''s and Nefertiti''s group, who were a day''s journey away from the kingdom. There was palpable excitement upon reuniting with Demetra, Kassandra, Teu, and Hemera.

    The Kraken girl handed her the Ghost Leviathan Heart and Blue Grass, which Lucrezia stowed

    away in her storage ring. Leading them onward, Lucrezia guided the group towards Archer''s new pce, which had just been finished.

    She showed the girls a shower that excited the group, who soon rushed inside and started rxing as Lucrezia asked the maids to cook something for them.

 Chapter 880: Enemy Fleet

    ?

    [Changed the name of the ce Archer''s Earth family moved to because it was a city and not a town]

    ***

    Once Archer finished speaking, Tiamat beamed before teasing him even more as they walked down the street, "What form do you prefer? This or my usual one?"

    Without missing a beat, "Your usual one drives me crazy, but this one is good when we''re in public," he said while the two closed in on the burger van.

    Tiamat was happy, and it showed as she leaned over to kiss his cheek, which sent a shiver down his spine. Soon, the couple reached the van, where a few people were waiting to ce an order.

    The duo joined it, which caught everyone''s attention, causing one old man to spin around and question them, "Who are you two? I''ve never seen ya in Rosemary Beach before."''

    Archer was about to reply, but Tiamat spoke first. "We''re nning to move here once my fianc��''s mother settles in."

    The old man''s eyes widened at her response. He nced between them. "Foreigners? You sound Italian, but something seems off. Why are you moving to our town?"

    Tiamatughed. "It''s not really your business, old man. But if you must know, my lover here needs a ce to rest now and then. What better ce than his mother''s new town?"

    The human seemed offended and went to argue back, but Archer spoke in an annoyed tone, "Go away. We''re trying to get something to eat."

    Once he finished speaking, the old man''s face went red, but soon, a woman''s voice interrupted them. "Roger, stop starting arguments with the neers. They clearly have a reason to be here."

    Archer and Tiamat turned to see a blonde girl with big green eyes and a charming smile. The old man, Roger, snapped back, "Maggie, stop defending these people who invade our town; Rosemary Beach will be like other tourist towns!"

    "No, it won''t. Maybe a few families a year move here," the blonde girl said before turning to Archer. Are you part of the Bet family?"

    He nodded, causing the girl to frown, "It''s a shame what happened to Tim, but I''m sure he will turn up one day."

    Just as Archer was about to reply, they were ready to ce an order as the man in the burger van spoke, "What can I get for you both?"

    Archer looked at the menu and didn''t know what to pick, but Tiamat nudged him with a smile, "Give me five of every burger, three Philly Cheesesteak sandwiches, and ten ssic Hotdogs."

    The owner appeared surprised, yet Tiamat calmly handed over some money, prompting the man to begin cooking. They then turned their attention to the girl, who gestured towards a nearby bench.

    Archer sat down as a stranger named Maggie filled him in, "Tim and his friends disappeared in a National Park during Spring Break; their bodies weren''t found, so there''s still hope."

    Upon hearing this, Archer''s eyes widened, but Tiamat touched his thigh gently and whispered, "Don''t fret, my love. They are nearer than you realize."

    He turned to her with a raised eyebrow, "They''re on Thrylos, aren''t they?"

    Tiamat nodded, "You will meet them soon."''

    Archer remained silent momentarily before he turned to the blonde girl who extended her hand. "I''m Maggie Williams; I work at the local golf course," she said.

    Instinctively, Archer took her soft hand and replied, "I''m Archer Wyldheart," gesturing towards Tiamat. "This is my lovely fianc��e, Tiamat."

    The girl''s expression fell upon hearing Tiamat''s remark, but Tiamat grinned mischievously. "Who said I''m not willing to share, Maggie? I see the way you''re looking at him."

    Archer moved to intervene, but Maggie responded with a confused expression. "That''s... dirty. Why would you share your loved one?" she replied incredulously.

    Tiamat chuckled softly. "Where Ie from, the number of wives a man has reflects his power."

    Disturbed, Maggie quickly stood up. "It was nice to meet you, Archer."

    With a hurried nce back, the blonde girl rushed off. Tiamat chuckled softly. "Humans on Earth are amusing. It''s understandable, though-they only have one love throughout their existence. But for beings like us, who live for eons, having just one lover would grow boring." Archer began to feel irrationally angry, but Tiamat leaned in close, her lips brushing against his ear. "You will be the only man in my life, Archer Wyldheart," she whispered seductively. Her words calmed him, and he turned to kiss her. As their lips met, Tiamat shuddered with pleasure. The burger van owner appeared with their food and ced it on their table as he smiled apologetically as he brought their food over. "Here''s your food, lovebirds."

    Herughter echoed like a beautiful melody, filling the air as Archer expressed his gratitude to the man who ced their change on the table. "There''s your change," he said. Meanwhile, Tiamat began unwrapping the foil from one of the burgers, her voice conveying nostalgia. "It smells incredible, Arch. Did you used to eat this when you lived here?"

    He nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, but this tastes even better than what I remember from London."

    Following that, the two started eating the food while Archer took in his surroundings: a row of houses across the road and the beach behind them. He looked to his left, which looked to be

    a row of stores.

    It looked like a seaside town, as the ocean wasn''t far away and the weather was hot. Archer only then realized he was wearing a pair of short white shirts and flip-flops. He guessed it was

    Tiamat''s doing.

    People wereing and going while smiling; Archer thought it looked peaceful, causing Tiamat toment, "Have you missed Earth?"

    He shook his head, "No. This ce has charm but is much worse than Thrylos."

    "Understandable. Are you still going to explore the other continents when you can?"

    Archer nodded, "Yes. Before my legionsnd on a continent, some girls and I will go there first to travel through the kingdoms and gather information on them."

    "''Smart move," Tiamat replied before she started eating one of the hotdogs covered in mustard and ketchup.

    He watched the goddess chomping down and moaning as she enjoyed the food. Archer returned to his food while the two enjoyed each other''spany.

    ***

    [Aisha Ashcroft''s POV]

    Aisha stood mesmerized as crates upon crates of Mithril were hoisted by a lift emerging from

    a nearby cave. The Sea Guards had just cleared out a crab-like monster, allowing the workers to enter and mine a vein the size of a building.

    The sight took aback the dragonkin woman, but Farrah danced around excitedly, pointing out the vast array of resources now avable to the kingdom. Aisha scanned the crates and noticed they were marked with various names:

    Adamantium, Manaheart Crystals, Aqua Crystals, Pearls, Gold, Silver, Star Metal, and Deep Sea Metal. Her eyes widened in awe. ''Draconia will prosper beyond imagination.''

    After that, Farrah showed them all the work sites inside the protective shield. Aisha looked through the shield only to yelp as a horde of sea monsters swam past. Farrah approached and exined, "The Mana Shield stops them from getting any closer, but none of the Titandies are here to drive them away."

    Aisha nodded thoughtfully. "I''m sure we can create something to do that. Can we deploy this

    all over the seafloor?"

    "Yes, My Lady. We just need to tug the Mining tform along after raising the shield," Farrah

    answered.

    As Aisha and Farrah spoke, she noticed Deh and Olivia observing a cave where workers were busilying and going. Intrigued, Aisha walked over to the two women.

    "What are you two doing over here?" Aisha asked.

    Deh looked up and asked, "What is the king going to do with all this wealth?" Olivia

    nodded in agreement, her curiosity evident.

    "Improve the kingdom and strengthen the military," Aisha exined, motioning to the vast array of resources. "I also heard he has other projects in mind, including the Draconian Railway he wants to build, which we can now achieve. With all this, we can be self- sufficient and won''t need to trade for anything."

    Following that, the four women were guided back to the lift when a Dragon Marine approached urgently. "My Queen! We have to get back to the battleship. An enemy fleet is closing in on the tform."

    By the time they reached the surface, the cannons were firing non-stop. Aisha saw a wave of mana shells flying overhead, but the tform''s defenses activated just in time, intercepting the shells before they could hit.

    The Thunderbolt Throwers roared to life, destroying all the iing enemy shells. Aisha was amazed by the disy, but her jaw dropped when she looked behind them and saw hundreds of Draconian warshipsing to their aid.

    Aisha, Olivia, and Deh returned to the Archer''s Pride while Farrah began working on the damaged tform as the battle erupted around her. Once on board, the white-haired woman started barking orders, her voice cutting through the chaos.

    "Sailors! Prepare to sail forward. We will take them on in close quarters and ready the Dragon Marines for battle!" Olivia bellowed. "Peter! Order the Battleships into the diamond formation while they fire upon the enemy."''

    She just listened to the white-haired woman be professional as they approached the

    bridge, and an explosion rang. The Mining tform was hit a few times, but thanks to Farrah''s quick thinking, it was saved.

 Chapter 881: Danger Is Real & Eating Dragons

    ?

    [The girl''s POV]

    Once all the groups were back, they met up at Archer''s new pce, where he was being tended to by Fianna, Lucrezia, and Aisha. Many White Dragon Knights guarded it alongside a cohort of Dragon Legionnaires.

    Fifteen girls of different races and kingdoms were gathered in a meeting room as a distant explosion echoed through the pce. The room, though sparsely decorated as Archer preferred, was beautifully painted.

    The white walls with violet trim mirrored his scales and eyes, a detail that had enchanted the girls when they first saw it. E stood up and addressed the group, her voice steady and clear. "Ladies, since our return, Draconia has faced numerous attacks. The Novgorod Empire and the Church of Light have allied to fight against Archer. They are gathering many of Thrylos powers to stand against us."

    The group nodded in understanding as determination burned in their eyes, absorbing the gravity of the situation. E continued, "Most of us must stay here to defend our husband''s kingdom. Only five of us can go to secure the Holy Leaf so we can bring Archer back to us."

    The women exchanged determined looks, ready to take on their roles in protecting their home and Archer''s vision. E paced the room while informing everyone who would retrieve thest ingredient.

    "Myself, Halime, N, Tal, and Maeve will go to Verdantia to recover the Holy Leaf," E revealed. "The rest of you will protect Draconia. The generals believe the central powers are exploiting Pluoria''s efforts in clearing out the Swarm."

    E noticed a few of the women looked ready to protest. She quickly added, "Your strength is needed here to hold back the tide until Archer can wake up and join the fight." Standing before the fourteendies in Archer''s life, E could see their bond and a fierce desire to aid him.

    She reassured them, "By staying here, you''re helping more than you know." With some reluctance, they all agreed, understanding the critical importance of their roles.

    After sorting that, Aisha returned and greeted therge group of women who smiled at her before E assigned the ones staying here roles, "Leira, Seraphina, Llyniel, Hemera, and Demetra, you girls will defend Northern Draconia alongside the legions."''

    She looked at the five, who nodded before continuing, "Nefertiti, Teu, Hecate, Kassandra, and Lucrezia. Youdies will defend Southern Draconia. That should even out our power so the whole kingdom is covered."

    Kassandra quicklymented, "Should us Sea Titans destroy any enemy fleets thate close?"

    E and Aisha nodded before the dragonkin woman took over. "Yes, that would be for the best, but the Novgorodians know about you girls and will no doubt have a countermeasure." ''''But that doesn''t mean we cannot help, as the Wyvern Legions are nearly done training. The first five thousand will be ready to deploy immediately," Aishe finished.

    "That''s why you''ve kept most of us dragons back, for extra firepower if they break through the navy," Hemera mumbled, attracting everyone''s attention.

    E nodded with a smile, "Exactly. We currently have six Battlefleets patrolling the ind and four powerful Titans, which should be enough. Unless they have a secret weapon, we don''t know about."

    Following that, they spent the days catching up and filling each other in on their journeys. Sera, Kassandra, and Demetra brought out some strong wine they all partook in until the moon shone above.

    E stood on the balcony, looking out over Draconia. Hemera and N stumbled out tipsy. When the lioness saw the half-elf, she raised her ss, spilling her wine. "Our glorious leader! We will ride into the monster''s jaws together!" she eximed.

    Hemera giggled, "Most of them are sleeping or still drinking, but N wanted to see you." "Are you not afraid, Hemi? Because I am," E asked, sipping her wine.

    The sun elf sensed the gravity in her friend''s blue eyes, gently guiding the drunk N to a nearby chair before approaching E. She took her hand and spoke softly, "It''s natural to feel fear, El. It reminds us we''re alive. But despite our fears, retrieving the Holy Leaf is crucial to saving Archer."

    Hemera gazed out at the distant mountains, her voice carrying a mixture of nostalgia and hope. "E, do you want to know what I saw in my dreams all those years ago?"

    The half-elf nodded, her curiosity piqued.

    "A paradise," Hemera began, her tone tinged with earnestness. "A world of peace and happiness. Where our children can grow up without the specter of war or the burden of hatred for their heritage. Archer dreams of a world where starvation and suffering are relics of the past. Where no child perishes at birth, and no family suffers from hunger." Looking up, Hemera continued passionately, "It''s for that world that I fight. Thrylos has known nothing but conflict and bloodshed. We must unite before the Dark Gods descend. Archer represents our only hope; all we can do is summon our courage and stand by his side in this fight."

    E nodded with a gentle smile, her eyes reflecting fond memories. "You''re right. At first, when he shared his dream with me, I didn''t fully grasp it. But now, seeing Draconia thrive and witnessing the joy in people''s lives, I believe in him wholeheartedly. When he was younger, I feared he might sumb to madness. Yet, here he is, creating something so beautiful for everyone."

    "Hemera, Archer is unlike any dragon I''ve known," she continued softly. "He not only cares for his people but also for us, his chosenpanions. It''s a rare trait among his kind, where self-preservation often reigns supreme."

    The sun elf beamed as she spoke wise words, "Danger is real, fear is an illusion, but this world is changing, and we decide into what."

    E nodded with a smile as the girls prepared to depart early the next morning. The following day, arge group of girls gathered at the Stormwatch Port Naval Base to bid E, Halime, N, Tal, and Maeve farewell.

    Demetra leaped into the water and shifted into her Demon Shark form. The five girls swiftly climbed onto her back before she plunged beneath the surface, swimming out of the port and

    heading northeast.

    ***

    [Sia & Mary''s POV]

    When Mary arrived back at their temporary base, followed by another horde of insects, it creeped Sia out, whoined, "Why do you always have to bring back more?"

    The grey-haired woman smiles, "We''ll need as much help as possible. The central powers are scheming, so we have to be careful."

    Sia grunted in response as the scorpion-looking monsters crawled up the walls and made a home in the extended cavern. Mary had found some creatures called Burrow Beetles and beat up the leader, gaining control of them.

    They had lost track of time in the depths of the Underrealm, Mary reassuring Sia that they were still on schedule. The Arachne allowed their eggs to hatch, swelling their ranks with new

    warriors.

    Mary and Sia had found a corner in the chamber that the creatures seemed to avoid. Among the Giant Centipedes, spiders, beetles, and other creatures, the dragonkin woman couldn''t help but remark, "All this chittering and those many legs give me the creeps."

    The older woman chuckled softly. "If you find these unsettling, just wait until we venture

    deeper."

    Sia''s face went pale. "What do you mean?"

    "There are millions of monsters dwelling below the surface," Mary exined. "Archer may seek to conquer the surface, but it''s the Underrealm that will truly test his resolve."

    "You think Archer will want to control this ce?"

    Mary nodded, "He will have to; this is where the Terravianse from, along with many other vile races that have their eyes set on the surface world," she said with a smile.

    "That''s bad, what about the Nameless Things?" Sia questioned.

    "They don''t involve themselves in the surface world; only my sisters and I are entwined in the surface, trying to help out the Light Gods in their battle with the darkness," Mary said while

    cooking a fire.

    Sia didn''t say anything and waited for dinner. When she returned to their chamber, she saw Warrior Spiders patrolling the tunnels that the Burrow Bettles had dug a few hours earlier. She heard the sounds of a vicious battle, which made her jump.

    Mary reassured her, "The Warriors have found some Under Ants and are battling their way

    through the colony."

    The grey-haired woman took out some meat before positioning it above the fire as she continued, "We will have to deal with the Under Queen and her bodyguard once we finish

    eating."

    Sia gave her a nervous nod as spiders poured out of the tunnels, and a beetle blocked the way as the Under Ants chased them. When Mary saw this, she let out a resounding hiss that scared

    everything.

    The dragonkin woman stared at her friend, her eyes widening. "Sometimes I forget you''re not

    human." "Sometimes I remember when I used to have dragons for breakfast, but now I''m engaged to one!" Mary quipped, a mischievous grin spreading across her face.

    Sia shivered, then screamed as one of the Warrior Spiders brushed her with its furry leg. She leaped into the air and hastily hid behind Mary, peeking out cautiously. The grey-haired woman giggled, "It''s saying hello, Sia; stopped being a baby."''

 Chapter 882: Concentrate

    ?

    Once they were finished eating, Tiamat stood up, "Let me show you the areas where you can recover mana," she said.

    Archer nodded before standing up and putting their rubbish in the nearest bin before Tiamat took his arm and started walking down the road; as she started speaking, "I can''t tell you much due to an agreement between the gods."

    They passed a young couple who smiled at them. She continued, "But when you''re here in your physical body, you can use these spots to recover mana after frequent use. You''ll need to increase it to use the Gate and return to Thrylos."

    "Okay, thanks for the advice," Archer said with a smile as he noticed a forest in the distance.

    As the couple strolled, he saw the sights around them, observing families and couples heading toward the nearby beach under the beaming sun. Reaching the treeline right up against the road took them ten minutes.

    Tiamat began talking when they stepped into the forest, "I know you have a huge mana pool, but use as much as you can without drawing attention to yourself, which is important as there are forces on Earth we don''t want to disturb."

    His eyes widened in surprise as many questions came to mind. He was just about to speak, but Tiamat interrupted him, "They are old and powerful beings. Don''t be meddling with them, Arch. You won''t get anything out of it and could risk your family''s safety."

    He nodded in understanding as they walked on in silence. Archer''s gaze swept over the scenery, marveling at the trees stretching in every direction and the scattered flowers. With his heightened senses, he could perceive the presence of all the animals nearby.

    Archer spotted a few alligators leisurely resting in a nearby pond. Shaking his head to focus, his concentration was interrupted by Tiamat, who said, "Earth has its charm, but nothing beats ughtering monsters on Thrylos."

    "I agree," he replied. "But this ce could be a good spot to rx and get away from the chaos."

    Tiamat nodded in agreement but then quickly spun around and grabbed his cor. The dragon goddess kissed him, and Archer held her waist, passionately returning the kiss just as they heard peopleing down the trail they were on.

    They separated and continued walking, only to be greeted by arge family. Each member greeted them. Archer noticed all of them were staring at the two of them, making him smile as one of the older women stepped forward.

    She had a friendly smile while speaking, "Hey! Are you two locals?"

    Tiamat quickly answered, "We will be moving her soon; my darling''s mother moved here recently. The Bet Family?"

    The older woman frowned as she nodded, "I do, but it''s a shame what happened to Tim; I pray to god that he returns home."

    "I''m sure he will turn up one day," Archer said.

    Following that, the group continued their journey while Tiamat turned off the trail and walked into the forest for an hour. Soon, they came across a pond surrounded by trees with arge boulder overlooking it.

    When he saw this, Archer felt a sense of peace, but Tiamat exined, "This is one of the areas you could use; the manaes from an underground source deep under the pond."

    They continued their journey, and he nodded in understanding. The dragon goddess led him to several other locations, including a waterfall, a mountain summit, and a river. Each ce amazed Archer with its natural beauty and primal appearance.

    As the sun began to set, the two returned to town. Though Archer wanted to explore more, Tiamat preferred to rx. They rented a hotel room facing the ocean and unwinded, watching a beautiful pink hue envelope the world.

    Archer sat on a balcony, looking at the empty beach, before turning to Tiamat, who was rxing. "How long until I can return to Thrylos?"

    Her violet eyes opened as a smile appeared, "The girls are going after thest ingredient."

    ***

    [E, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]

    The five of them were sitting on Demetra''s back as she swam along the seafloor, dodging all the Novgorod and Nightshade patrols. Since they left Draconia, the girls, including Ashoka, who remained behind, told them the attacks had increased.

    Following that, Aisha deployed all but one fleet to overwhelm the enemies, and the girls witnessed this as ships started to sink above them. But they only saw it briefly as Demetra sped up and headed straight for Verdantai.

    E took out five rings and handed them to the others while exining, "These are disguise rings. We need to wear them while traveling to Novgorod City, the Novgorodian capital, where the Holy Trees are kept.

    "How are we going to steal them? Won''t the best soldiers be guarding them?" N questioned.

    The half-elf nodded, "We will figure that out when we reach the city, but rumors speak of the continent being on lockdown after Archer robbed them," she said with a giggle.

    Maeve, Halime, and Talughed, but the silver-haired elf said, "As long as we''re careful, we can get the Holy Leaf."

    "I heard the Novgorod Imperial Guard are the strongest soldiers on Thrylos," Halime revealed, which made the othersugh.

    "You haven''t seen the Dragonblood Knights or the White Dragon Knights; they will be the most feared soldiers once husband begins his conquests," the lionessmented

    excitedly.

    E looked at her curiously. "What if he targets the Lionheart Kingdom?" she asked.

    "I''d help him conquer it," N answered without hesitation, shocking the others. But she continued, "I''m in Archer''s pride now and will do anything for him, even if it means going against my own family. That''s what any loyal lioness would do."

    They all nodded in agreement, and their eyes turned to Maeve, who smiled, "The Avaloch Kingdom hates him. I would happily help him take my homnd if he treats the people

    fairly."

    "Haven''t you seen the Draconians? The elders are fat and happy while most of the younger generation are soldiers or work for Archer somehow," Halime eximed. "That boy has brought wonders to his people; imagine what he''d do for our homnds?"

    The snake girl became passionate as she spoke, "Once they experience the Draconian peace, they will never look back, including the Nagendrians."

    "Girls, you need to concentrate as the enemy is closer, and I need to take out a patrol to get you ontond," Demetra abruptly spoke.

    The five stopped speaking and waited for her to destroy the ships, which didn''t take long as she shot out of the darkness and bit a Novgorodian Battleship in half with a single bite before pping another with her tail.

    As the vessels sunk, she darted toward the beach and suddenly stopped, allowing the group to jump off her. Demetra''s gazended on them before bidding farewell, "Be careful,dies, and

    make sure you return."''

    After speaking, the Demon Shark dived down, and N transformed into her Primal form, allowing the four girls to climb onto her back. Once they were all settled, the lioness began sprinting across thendscape.

    As they traveled, E noticed military forts scattered throughout the area, which surprised her. It was clear they had copied Draconia''s designs. To the half-elf, it seemed like they were simultaneously fighting the Swarm and preparing for something more significant.

    Curious about their motives, E voiced her thoughts aloud, wondering why they were attacking Draconia. Maeve promptly exined, shedding light on the situation for everyone, "Draconia is a growing kingdom that trades with other realms, making it rich. The Novgorod and Nightshade Empires hate that."

    Following that, they stopped speaking and turned their attention to the surroundingndscape, which was rolling hills dotted with hundreds of farms and viges. The five girls ran into no trouble until they came to a river.

    N wanted to jump across, but E suggested they find a crossing, as Verdantia was getting busier the further they made it. The group agreed and donned their disguises as they spotted a

    bridge in the distance.

    The only problem was that a fortress guarded the middle of the bridge, and E spotted soldiers patrolling the top. While walking toward it, Halimemented nervously, "I have a

    bad feeling, girls."

    "If we get caught, we will use our magic to destroy the gate and any soldiers that get in our way," Maeve said with a knowing smile.

    They all agreed it was the best n, except for Tal, who wanted to find another way around but was outvoted. The five of them stepped onto the bridge and approached the fortress''s

    gate.

    E was about to speak when their disguises suddenly deactivated, startling everyone around them. An rm rang out immediately, prompting a swift reaction. The half-elf and Tal quickly pulled out their bows and fired explosive arrows at the fortress gates.

    Maeve and N quickly intercepted the Church Knights that charged at them. The two girls moved like masters, dodging attacks while cutting down several men. Even more enemy soldiers appeared, but a wave of poison took them out.

    Halime stood behind the girls and continued to cast her deadly spells that sowed fear into the

    knights. Soon enough, the gate crumbled in on itself, allowing the five to rush forward as

    Tal took out her short swords.

    They fought through the Church Knights until a shieldwall appeared in the gateway, but

    Halime sprinted toward them and transformed into his ck Mamba form before crashing

    into it.

    The soldiers were crushed, and the way forward was clear as the snake girl went crazy and destroyed the fortress.

 Chapter 883 Hunting

    Chapter 883 Hunting

    [E, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]

    Once Halime tore through the Church of Lights fortress, she returned to her humanoid form before N appeared. The four girls fired spells and arrows at the surviving knights before the lioness took off.

    N sprinted across the vastndscape and attacked any patrols they found. With one swipe of her massive paws, she turned the Church Knights and soldiers into blood mist as she passed.

    Every time they got close to a city, they targeted the group. This caused E to shout at N, ''''Head for the forest in the west! It seems the empires know we''re here!''''

    The lioness abruptly turned left and rushed toward the forest as they spotted monsters in the air flying toward them. Tal narrowed her eyes before announcing, ''''The Novgorodian Eagles areing! E, get your bow out and help me take them out.''''

    Following that, the two girls stood on N''s back and fired hundreds of mana arrows at the iing enemies. Most of the eagles dodged the attack, but a few were hit, causing them to plummet to the ground.

    Tal showed her mastery in the bow as she sent mana arrows just before switching to explosive arrows but directed them lower when the eagles dodged the first waves of attacks only to be hit by explosions.

    This allowed E to supercharge her arrows before firing them at the remaining creatures just as N entered the forest. They heard the pain-filled shrieks of the eagles who crashed into the towering trees.

    Once they had distanced themselves from their pursuers, N slowed her pace, reverting to her humanoid form withbored breaths. Tal and E kept watch for any signs of pursuit, and once they were sure they were safe, the group of five settled down.

    Maeve appeared puzzled. "You two are masters with the bow," she remarked, addressing E and Tal.

    The silver-haired girl smiled while E replied, ''''Thank you. I''ve been learning archery since I could hold a bow.''''

    ''''It''s a good skill to learn,'''' Maeve said before asking the group. ''''Where do we go now?''''

    "We head north until we reach a city covered in tall buildings with golden domes. The capital is a few days beyond that," E exined.

    The other four nodded and pulled out some food. As the sun began to set, Maeve started a fire. N offered to patrol the area with Halime in their Primal forms. Meanwhile, E, Tal, and Maeve stayed back at the camp.

    Suddenly, a series of explosions high above drew their attention. All three looked up to see shooting stars streaking across the sky, leaving trails of silver, gold, and dark red in their wake.

    After that, E and Maeve started toasting some bread while Tal hunted for fresh meat. They could hear Halime and N fighting things deep in the forest, but they chose not to investigate.

    An hourter, N reappeared carrying a small elephant-looking monster. She dropped it nearby before returning to her humanoid form and sitting beside Maeve. She sniffed the air as her tail excitedly swayed.

    ''''That smells nice, El. Can I have some, please?'''' N asked with a greedy smile.

    Maeve shook her head with a giggle, ''''Not yet. It''s not done.''''

    ***

    [Brooke''s POV]

    Once Brooke and Mei finished breakfast, they headed to the frontline to confront the Swarm''s invasion as an advisor appeared in the hall and informed the dragon girl about a new invasion to the west.

    Luckily, the creatures were being held back by arge wall that the Shadowfang Mages had built just before the monster hordes could reach any of the border viges. Brooke thought, seeing the number of creatures, ''It''s a shame Archer isn''t here. He would have been able to level up.''

    She then cast several Fireballs,bining them with Thunder and Wind to create chaotic mana balls. With a flick of her wrist, she sent the spells flying toward the Swarm, and when they connected, they decimated the monsters.

    The pulsing balls of mana sliced through the horde until they mmed into the Giants, bringing up the rear. Once they hit the bigger monster, they exploded, causing the ground to shake.

    That''s when Mei transformed into her eastern dragon form, charged at the remaining Giants, and tied one up with her long body while biting the head off another. Brooke smiled at seeing this before creating a fire golem.

    She ordered it to charge toward the remaining monsters, swinging its fiery arms and destroying hundreds. Cleaning up the battlefield took them an hour; when the two women finished, they stood on the wall looking out across Orientia.

    While standing, Meimented, ''''When will you return to Draconia, My Lady?''''

    ''''Not yet. They don''t need me right now, plus Agrippina is watching over the kingdom in my absence,'''' Brooke replied while tying her hair into a ponytail.

    Mei appeared perplexed, shaking her head. "Why are you abandoning them to fend off the Novgorodian raids alone?"

    "The kingdom''s defenses will endure," Brooke exined. "The central continent isn''t prepared for war yet; they''re currently dealing with the Swarms invasion. But once they clear that threat, the emperors and people willunch a full-scale attack on Draconia."

    ''''Makes sense,'''' Mei said with a nod. ''''If they choose to rely on you, then Archer would never find his strength.''''

    Brooke smiled, ''''That is correct. If it''s a life-threatening enemy, I will help, but if my Little Light can defeat it, I''ll let him do it.''''

    Following their conversation, the two women patrolled the empire while getting to know each other. With Brookes''s help, the Shadowfang Empire managed to push the Swarms back to the Underrealm.

    ***

    [Sia & Mary''s POV]

    Sia greeted the massive Warrior Spider, which seemed excited when she spoke to it. Mary beamed. "It likes you and wants to be your mount for riding into battle."

    "Huh?" the dragonkin woman replied, puzzled.

    Maryughed. "Just as I said. The spider wants to be your mount, and I would ept it��they are fiercely loyal."

    Sia reluctantly nodded just as a few more spiders scurried up and chittered. The grey-haired woman smiled at the sound. She then turned to Sia. "We''re ready to move out. We have a few more days until the attack."

    The dragonkin woman beamed, finally happy to leave the cave filled with all the new monsters Mary had gathered for the uing battle. The Burrow Beetles broke through the boulder, blocking their way forward.

    As they cleared the rubble, a group of Warrior Spiders charged through, tearing apart the attacking Under Ants. Amidst the chaos, Sia''s mount appeared before her, lowering its massive body.

    Sia shivered but was nudged onto the creature by Mary, who followed close behind. Once they were securely on the spider''s back, it rose and began traveling down the tunnel, their horde of monsters following information.

    The journey was unexpectedly peaceful for the two women, as their monster army dealt with any threats, either eliminating attackers or forcing them into submission. Following that, the Underrealm tunnels stretched endlessly before them.

    It was dark and echoed with the distant sounds of dripping water and the asional skitter of unseen creatures. Sia and Mary rode on the back of arge Warrior Spider, its many legs moving with surprising grace and speed over the uneven ground.

    The air was cool and damp, and the tunnel walls glistened with mineral deposits, casting faint reflections of their torchlight. Still uneasy about her arachnid mount, Sia clung tightly to the spider''s rough, bristled hair.

    "Are we getting close?" she asked, her voice a mixture of apprehension and excitement.

    Sitting behind her and holding a map illuminated by a glowing crystal, Mary nced at their surroundings. "Verdantia isn''t far now. Once we pass through the Crystal Caverns, we''ll be just a few days away."

    The Warrior Spider navigated a sharp turn in the tunnel, revealing a vast underground chamber ahead. The cavern was breathtaking, filled with enormous crystals that jutted from the ground and ceiling, casting a soft, multicolored glow that lit up the entire space.

    Sia''s eyes widened, but that''s when they started traveling through it, and she soon realized they were surrounded by Under Ants, who were bigger than the ones she''d already seen.

    She looked back at Mary, who smiled, ''''Don''t worry, Sia. I will deal with this.''''

    Mary jumped off the spider''s back beforending with a thud before locating the biggest Under Ant and targeting it using a Mana st that destroyed the monster, but she didn''t stop there and spammed the spells into the Swarm of ants.

    ''Don''t get on her bad side,'' Sia mused.

    Sia didn''t know what was happening as explosions rang out all over the cavern, causing the enemy monster to fly all over the ce while their creature armies as safe as the spells weren''t affecting them.

    The Nameless Thing destroyed the Under Ants without any effort before she found the queen hiding in a cave at the back. Mary rushed in and threatened the scared monster into joining their army.

    ''What the hell is going on? This woman is as crazy as Archer!'' Sia thought.

    Minutester, Mary returned with a proud smile. "We now have an army of Under Ants," she eximed. "Once Archer gains ess to the domain again, they can stay there."

    Afterward, they continued their journey, but no other monsters were willing to join them, so they killed them all. Eventually, they arrived at arge chamber with a steep climb leading to the surface.

 Chapter 884: Battle Sisters

    ?

    [E, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]

    The five girls enjoyed the food E had cooked, savoring every bite. Nplimented her cooking skills and expressed her enthusiasm, saying that once they were back on Draconia, she would treat them all to a meal she cooked herself.

    Following that, the girls continued the journey through the forest until they were a few miles away from the fortress. Once N was further away, she left the trees behind and sprinted across thendscape.

    The other four girls sat on her back while scanning their surroundings as Halimemented, "Will we be sneaking into Novgorod City?"

    "Yes, that''s why we have the disguise rings, but I''m not sure if they will work anymore," E answered while scanning the grasnds.

    They passed by viges and towns that dotted thendscape, but the deeper they went into Verdantia, the more build-up areas they encountered. N was growing tired, and Maeve pointed at a distant mountain, "Go there! We can rest for a while."

    N nodded before veering to the right and headed toward the mountains as a spell mmed into the spot they were just in. Halime and E stiffened but looked up only to see three eagles swooping.

    Tal pushed Halime out of the way as the monster grabbed the silver-haired elf in its talon before flying off. The girls screamed out, but Maevemented, "That rider is stupid; watch what she does."

    As the orange-haired girl spoke, an explosion reverberated through the air, followed by a harrowing screech of pain. All eyes turned to witness a shimmering silver glow as the mixed- elf transformed into her dragon form and unleashed havoc upon the Novgorod Eagles.

    E spotted Tal pursuing a fleeing Eagle Rider, swiftly seizing them in her jaws and ripping them in half. Blood cascaded down, painting a grim tableau, until the silver dragon descended and resumed her human form.

    With a sheepish grin, shended gracefully on N''s back. "Sorry about that, girls. I tend to work up an appetite in dragon form."

    Amidughter, the lioness quickened, and the surroundings blurred into a rush until a city appeared in the distance. E pointed, dering, "That''s a Church of Light City. We keep going until we spot the golden domes of Novgorod City."

    N nodded in understanding. She began the ascent as they approached the mountain, navigating the steep path until they reached a ledge offering a perfect view of the sprawling grasnds below.

    Maeve and E set up a lean-to against the rock wall while Halime and N set up their sleeping areas. Tal was looking over the edge and saw hundreds of torch lights in the forest below. She smiled as her instincts kicked in.

    She turned back to the girls, "I''m going hunting. Will be back in a few hours," she said before jumping off the ledge.

    ***

    [Tal''s POV]

    Tal slid down the mountainside, bow in hand, and as she reached the bottom, she cast her tribe''s camouge spell, "Leafstep."

    The spell cloaked her movements as she leaped into the trees, darting silently across the branches. She approached the first cluster of torches and spotted a gathering of Novgorodian soldiers in a clearing, their attention scanning the surroundings.

    Perched on the nearest tree, Tal crouched low, observing the group below. Twenty men and women were scattered around, unaware of her presence. She heard themining overhead.

    "Why is the emperor listening to the Pope? He''s the one who started this conflict," remarked

    one man.

    A deep woman''s voice cut through the conversation, dering, "The White Dragon''s wives are on Verdantia. They''ve already killed hundreds of our soldiers and fanatics, they razed a fortress. Of course, the emperor would want to capture them."

    "How are we meant to find them? The wives have a massive lion monster and a dragon on their side. They could be far away by now," Another man said.

    The woman scolded the man, prompting her to chuckle. The soldiers moved on as her target appeared, leaving one behind. Once the soldier was sufficiently distant, she leaped down and approached swiftly.

    Her short sword was out instantly, pressing against the man''s throat as she demanded, "How many soldiers are here?"

    The man attempted to shift, but Tal tightened her grip, making him gulp nervously before he answered, "Three thousand."

    "Thank you, human," she uttered before swiftly drawing her de across his throat, letting the lifeless body fall to the ground.

    Tal melted into the bushes as the soldiers rushed in, stunned by the sudden loss of one of their own. She observed from a few feet away, moving silently across the branches until she spotted another soldier at the rear.

    With lethal precision, she leaped from the branch, driving her spear into the woman''s face. She swiftly evaded detection as the other soldiers spun around in rm. Tal was like a ghost, attacking from the darkness before vanishing again.

    After an hour of this, Tal got an idea and started kidnapping the remaining soldiers and stringing them up so theirrades could find them. She found it hrious when hearing the enemy''s screams.

    Tal went around the forest terrorizing the Novgorod soldiers while leaving a few alive to tell other people what had happened there. She made herself seem like a devil so that the people who came after them would be wary.

    ***

    [Back to the girls]

    E stood on the ledge overlooking the forest they had escaped into. For the past couple of hours, she watched as the torches slowly went dark as Tal killed many of them, causing her to grow shocked at her skill.

    N approached her from behind while speaking, "I didn''t realize Tali is skilled in the forest. I would hate to fight her inside one."''

    "She was brought up in a ce like this. Tal is skilled and powerful in her own right, but now she''s a dragon. It''spletely different," E said.

    Just as her words left her mouth, arge silver fire could be seen, "It looks like she just used her breath," Halimemented.

    "Stupid elf will burn down the forest while hunting," N said with a giggle.

    "Let''s get some rest. We have a long day tomorrow," E said to them all.

    They all nodded before settling down, but the half-elf waited for her friend, who appeared an hourter covered in sweat due to climbing the mountain. When E saw Tal, she smiled

    and helped her up.

    "Get some sleep, Tali," E said. "We will be leaving at sunrise."

    ***

    [The Church of Lights POV]

    "What do you mean they got away? How do you lose five girls when the eagles chase them?" Jeremiah''s voice echoed through the talisman.

    Jeremiah, addressing the Novgorodian Eagle Commander assigned by the emperor, received a frustrated reply. "They''re formidable, my Lord. They''ve in dozens of my eagles and

    hundreds of foot soldiers. Our Demi-Gods are upied battling Underrealm Monsters,

    leaving us stretched thin."

    When the Pope heard this, he sighed before replying, "Return to the barracks to rest,mander. I will send the Battle Sisters after them."

    "Yes, My Lord," the Eagle Commander cut the connection.

    Jeremiah went to work writing orders for the soldiers his daughter Lysandra Volkovitch led,

    which was recently created by church fanatics. After finishing that, he called out, "Justin!

    Come in here now, boy."

    A young boy rushed into the room as the Pope spoke while handing over the order he just wrote, "Take this to my daughter and make sure she gets it."

    Justin took the papers before bowing. Then he left the room and rushed through the church until he stopped short when he spotted the Pope''s daughter. She was a sinful, curvy older woman with wavy burgundy hair and beautiful green eyes.

    Every man and some woman fancied the warrior priestess who was well known on the Verdantia Continent. Justin shook his head and rushed over to her. Lysandra turned around and spoke in a heavy Russian ent, "What do you want, boy?"

    Lysandra gulped but handed over Pope''s orders, "Here, My Lady."

    She took the paper and waved off Justin. As she read through its contents, she thought, ''Damn,

    the old man wants me to hunt Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan''s wives. May the Fireheart Goddess bless my

    passage forward.''

    Afterward, Lysandra headed to her mother''s office. It took her just ten minutes to arrive, and upon entering, she saw her aunt Catherine sitting with her mother. When the grey-haired woman noticed her, she smiled warmly.

    "My dear Lysa. What brings you here? Missing your lovely aunt, I presume?" "Still as vein as ever, Aunty," Lysandra smiled before turning to Natalia, "''Mama, Father wants me to hunt down Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan''s wives, but if I do, the boy will hold a

    grudge."

    Natalia was about to reply, but Catherine interrupted, "Lure your forces into a secluded ce, and I''ll kill them all. It will get rid of one of those old man''s power bases. We can say you were

    lost in the fight."

    Lysandra''s eyebrows shot up in shock as she retorted, "What would that aplish?"

    "You will earn the White Dragon''s favor along with his girls, which is important to our

    family''s ns," Catherine revealed.

    Natalia and Lysandra looked at the grey-haired woman, who smirked at them before talking, "Youdies won''t be disappointed and won''t have much stress."''

    They were confused, but they ignored her cryptic words and started to organize a n to deal

    with the Battle Sisters.

 Chapter 885: Return To The Land Of The Living

    ?

    [Sia and Mary''s POV]

    The two women were looking at the hole they had to climb up to help the girls, but Mary said it wasn''t time because the Burrow Beetles had to dig some more to get them to the surface. She ordered therge monsters to start digging as a rumble came from one of the tunnels.

    Sh appeared behind them, her voiceced with concern, "The Swarm ising from two of the tunnels. The Cave Spider Scouts were killed by their monsters."

    Mary nodded, but Sia looked nervous as the grey-haired woman smiled and said, "You stay here and cover the other cave with the Warrior Spoders."

    The dragonkin woman nodded with a determined but strained expression as the carriage- sized arachnids assembled behind her. Mary chuckled at the sight before strolling into the adjacent tunnel, whistling a tune.

    While walking, Mary sensed her dragon tattoo absorbing experience whenever she was killing something and assumed it was channeling to Archer. As a devoted wife, she was eager to aid his advancement by hunting down countless Underrealm monsters.

    She continued walking until a rumble caught her attention, prompting a smile as the first monsters emerged around a corner. With a casual wave of her hand, green fire engulfed the horde and effortlessly incinerated them.

    Without wasting time, Mary decimated every monster she saw until some Demi-Gods appeared, causing her to be excited due to the amount of experience they would give Archer once she killed them.

    The mature woman darted forward to fight any Terravains she saw. Mary hit the first enemy before casting a Fireball, and they were engulfed in mes at the second. She continued ughtering the Swarm until she came to an Underrealm fort, which caused her green eyes to glint with malice.

    In the meantime, Sia was battling a horde of Ratlings and Blightborn that mmed into the Warrior Spiders, who tore them apart using their long legs and sharp fangs. Sh directed the Arachne to fire their webs over their line to trap as many monsters as possible.

    While they did this, Sia cast Fire Bolts into the trolls and bigger monsters, burning holes through their bodies. The battle continued for hours, and the amount of corpses littering the tunnel was daunting.

    By the time the Swarm stoppeding, Mary returned, looking unbothered. "Good, we can use these bodies to feed our growing army," she said while gazing at the remains. "I returned to tell you I found a Hive of Tombweavers, Nightstingers, and Darkspinners."

    Sia cringed at the news but frowned as Mary continued like it was nothing, "I will tame the Tombweavers but kill the rest. That should give us enough soldiers for our monster army."

    Following that, Mary left the dragonkin woman behind, and all the insects set up a base while the Warrior Spiders dragged the bodies to the young. Sia shivered as she saw this, but her mount nudged her from behind.

    This caused her to tense up, but she turned to see a dozen tiny spiders sitting on its back. Sia noticed they were all looking at her, giving her the impression that the Warrior Spider was introducing them to her.

    Sia smiled before speaking, "You have cute children, girl. They will grow stronger and kill many of my husband''s enemies."

    The giant spider made an adorable noise, making her smile as she set up camp. Sh directed the monsters to start consuming the bodies while they waited for the right time to ascend the hall above.

    In the meantime, Mary took full advantage of her strength, decimating thousands of Underrealm inhabitants and earning millions in experience that flowed into Archer, fully aware that the realm would never run out of creatures.

    Once Mary finished the ughter, she returned to their chamber and directed the monsters while they waited for the signal to attack. This only took a couple of days, and when it did, they ascended the hole.

    The grey-haired woman shouted to the monsters, "We fight for our husband''s life! We must ensure those girls escape back to Draconia!"

    ***

    [E, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]

    The following morning, the girls woke up and found the lioness standing at the edge. E approached her, "What''s up, N?" she said in a concerned voice.

    "Monsters have infested the forest, but that''s not the problem; ever since I woke up, a bad feeling has gued me," N replied.

    "You think someone powerful ising?" Halime questioned from behind. "If me and N use our Primals forms while E and Tali can transform into their dragon forms to fight."

    The other four agreed with a nod, but the Swarm appeared, causing them to fight as E and Tal transformed into their dragon forms after jumping from the ledge and crashing into a group of giants.

    When N and Halime witnessed the scene, they cautioned Maeve to proceed with care. Soon after, they transformed into their Primal forms. The lioness collided with a massive insect monster, unleashing a deafening roar before going wild.

    Meanwhile, Halime took on her ck Mamba form and swiftly dispatched thergest Giant by biting off its head in a single strike. With a fierce hiss, she engaged the remaining monsters in battle.

    While the girls were fighting the monster horde, Maeve was watching from above as she gripped the hilt of her sword, ''I may not be a dragon or Primal but I can still fight,'' she thought. Maeve steeled her determination before jumping off the ledge, casting Fleet Foot to glide down the side. As she descended, she yed several gori-like monsters before encountering Halime, who was feasting on a group of trolls.

    The battle intensified as Novgorod soldiers wandered in, only to be crushed by a giant lion''s paw or turned into blood mist by a dragon''s tail. Maeve dodged the monsters, countering with Thunder Bolt spells.

    They fought for a while longer before Emanded them to retreat north. Halime slithered toward Maeve and swallowed her, then rushed after the others. The half-elf and Tal flew ahead while N roared in the distance.

    Following the battle, the five girls rushed north to avoid the Novgorod and Church of Lights soldiers chasing them. They met up by the Novgorodian capital while catching their breaths until N heard something behind them.

    All five spun around to see a young woman standing there with a smile. She wore church robes and had short burgundy hair paired with emerald eyes. The stranger appeared slightly older than the group, and as soon as the girls spotted her, they readied their weapons for another

    fight.

    N and Maeve were the first to move, darting toward the neer. She remained still, her gaze fixed on E. Tal and Halime quickly stepped in front of E, shielding her

    protectively.

    After doing that, the stranger smiled, "Oh, interesting? You want to fight me," she said, shocking everyone and catching both girls'' des.

    ***

    [Archer''s POV]

    Archer was sitting on the hotel room balcony where he and Tiamat stayed when a sudden horrible pain hit his body. He grunted as something poured into him, but that''s when a soothing voice reached his ears, "That is all the experience those girls are earning on their

    mission."

    He turned to see Tiamat standing there smiling, "That is the dragon tattoos done. It''s a little cheat, I added when you fell unconscious."

    "I must have leveled up a lot to feel pain from it," Archer replied as the pain got worse.

    Tiamat sat on a nearby chair before continuing, "Yes. By the time you wake up and deal with the remaining Swarm guing Pluoria, you will be a Demi-God, putting you on par with

    the Terravains."

    "What about this poison? Will it still kill me?"

    "No, it will still hurt like hell, but you won''t die," she replied. "There''s nothing I can do about

    that due to the Dark Gods'' involvement."

    Archer nodded just as a knock echoed through the room. He turned toward the door, and

    Tiamat sprang up excitedly. "I ordered a lot of food from that burger van; the man said he''d deliver it to our room," she said, her smile beaming.

    He chuckled at her enthusiasm, watching as she hurried to grab her purse and some money before answering the door. A loud, cheerful woman''s voice filled the room when Tiamat opened it. "Tia! It''s good to see you, hon. Here''s your order."

    "''Thanks, Donna!" she handed over the money while speaking. "Enjoy the rest of your day."''

    "Uhhh Tia, this is too much money," Donna said hesitantly.

    "Keep it as a tip," Tiamat said with a smile.

    Following that, she closed the door and approached just as even more pain hit him. Tiamat

    frowned before speaking, "Get used to it, darling. Those girls are fighting with them all to get

    that Holy Leaf. They''re tearing up Verdantia just for you."

    Archer nodded before gettingfortable. Tiamat handed him a hotdog while she ate a burger. "Here, eat something; keep your strength up."

    "Why do I need to eat if this is my soul? Wouldn''t that be pointless?" he questioned.

    The dragon goddess smiled, "Whatever you eat now goes to your body; it''s weird how it works," she said before returning to eating.

    "Okay," Archer said before picking up a taco and eating.

    While the two were trying new foods, Tiamat quickly spoke, gazing into the distance. "The time wille when you return to thend of the living. When that happens, you must eradicate the Swarm on Pluoria. Only then will you be what you were always meant to be, my little white dragon."

 Chapter 886: Sofia Volkovitch

    ?

    [E, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]

    The girls looked at this neer holding N and Maeve''s des with a pinch on each sword. This shocked the five, who got even more paranoid, but the stranger let the weapons go before speaking in a exotic ent, "Are you the wives of the White Dragon?"

    All the girls nced at each other before E spoke, "Yes?"

    The young woman beamed before vanishing from the spot and suddenly reappeared in front of the half-elf, "My grandfather hates your lover with a passion beyond anything I''ve seen, but I find him interesting. A powerful dragon who cares for themon people?"

    E and the four other girls stared in astonishment, but the stranger pressed on, "I''ve been displeased with the Church of Lights'' recent actions. When I learned of your presence here, I followed you and have chosen to aid you in securing the Holy Leaf."

    "Why would you betray your own family?" Halime asked in genuine shock.

    The stranger startedughing before introducing herself and answering, "I am Sofia Volkovitch, granddaughter of Pope Jeremiah and daughter of Lysandra Volkovitch, leader of the Battle Sisters."

    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock, but Maeve spoke, "I''ve heard of you. They call you the Witch of Verdantia, and your Grandmother is a powerful sorceress and head priestess of the Church of Light."

    Sofia smiled, "You''re correct, Maeve Avaloch. More than one person in the Volkovitch Family is sympathetic to the White Dragon, as Grandfather attacked him first, which is wrong because the boy was not harmed."

    E stepped forward and offered a hand, "I''m E Wyldheart," she said.

    "I know all of you. I''ve been following you since you stepped foot on Verdantia," Sofia revealed.

    After speaking, she stepped back, transformed into a small burgundy-colored bird, and tweeted, causing N''s eyes to widen as she announced, "I heard that noise for a while now, but I never saw you."

    Sofia returned to her normal form while exining, "The church has people follow me all over Verdantia, so I learned the secret druid spell Animalis Transmutare to hide from the watchers."

    Once she finished speaking, Sofia pointed at each girl and named them, "N Lionheart, Tal Wyldheart, and Halime Nagendra. I''ve done my homework on the devil''s harem, as the schrs call it."

    Tal''sment prompted Sofia to scoff as she regarded the silver-haired elf incredulously. "Stop being creepy," she retorted. You im you want to aid us, so why not secure the Holy Leaf?"

    Sofia''s expression shifted to amusement and frustration before she replied, "I''m forbidden from approaching the garden. Uncle Anatoly has it heavily guarded and is paranoid about intruders. However, I have a n if you allow me to join your mission. I''ve never ventured beyond Verdantia and yearn to explore alongside Archer and all of you."

    When the five girls heard this, E responded, "Wait here while we discuss this."

    The burgundy-haired girl smiled and stepped back, allowing them to take. Once out of earshot, N said, "She should be in the pride!"

    Everyone looked at the lioness before Meave replied, "Not the time, N. We have more important matters to discuss."

    "What''s more important than getting a strong girl for Archer''s pride?" N asked in confusion, which made Halime giggle.

    "This isn''t the time," E said. "Should we ept her help? What if it''s a trap?"

    "I don''t think she''s lying," Halime responded.

    They looked at her for an answer, and the snake girl exined, "I can hear her heartbeat, which didn''t change at any point."

    "We need to uncover her true motives," Maeve dered. "Once we understand them, we can decide what to do."

    The five girls nodded in agreement before focusing their attention back on Sofia, who gently cradled a tiny bird on her finger. They watched her speaking softly to the bird before it fluttered away.

    Stepping forward, E asked, "Why do you really want to help us?"

    As soon as the question left E''s lips, the group watched as Sofia''s eyes began to glow, and a powerful aura enveloped the mountaintop, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared as she spoke, "Grandfather killed my papa; he didn''t like that Mother choose a lowly adventurer to be her husband."

    They witnessed a deep pain in her eyes as she continued, "The church sent assassins when Father was out shopping in the local market. He did fight back, but there were too many of them for him to deal with."

    The five girls felt sympathy for Sofia, but N, unable to hold back, blurted out, "Then why have you waited so long to move against the old man?"

    Sofia gave a sad smile. "Grandfather and the church convinced the family that it was an enemy empire from Avidia. But my Aunt Catherine has uncovered evidence that the Pope ordered the assassins to target my father. Now, we want revenge."

    When the group heard this, E stepped forward, "You''re wee to join us, Sofia. It''s nice to see you," she said with a friendly smile.

    The burgundy-haired girl smiled, "Are youdies hungry? I have some delicious desserts I stole from the kitchen.

    N''s tail started swaying excitedly, causing Sofia''s eyes to follow in amazement as she spoke, "You''re a lion demi-human? I''ve never met anyone from your race."''

    When the lioness heard this, she smirked. "Well, at least your first meeting was with a majestic lion like me. You''ve hit the jackpot!"

    Sofia giggled before nodding, "Yes, demi-humans are amazing. I love your ears; they''re so fluffy."

    E looked at Tal and Maeve and said, "You girls get some wood for a fire while we set up the tarps. We might as well rest and n our attack on Novgorod City."

    Everyone agreed with the half-elf and started settling down as the moon shone; Sofia, N, Maeve, and Halime were chatting about something while Tal was training off to the side with a determined look.

    Following that, the girls nned to use N and Halime Primal forms to cause chaos all over Novgorod City to distract the city guards and soldiers while the other four would attack the fortress guarding the Holy Trees.

    E told the two demi-humans that they must meet with them before the Novgorodians and Church of Light Knights surrounded them. After that, Sofia handed out some delicious- looking pastries, cakes, and other foods that the group loved.

    After finishing their meal, the group settled to sleep. N volunteered to take the first watch, which everyone gratefully epted. The following day, a horn sounded from below, jolting

    them awake.

    Sofia rushed to the edge, peering over with a smile. "Ladies, we have visitors. Come join me," she said with a beaming smile before leaping off the edge.

    ***

    [Kassandra, Lucrezia, Demetra and Teu''s POV]

    The four girls were battling against a wave of Swarm sea monsters that invaded Draconia. They dealt with therger creatures while the others bombarded them from the wall

    alongside the Titan Wrath Cannons.

    It had been non-stopbat for the girls who stayed behind on Draconia as the Novgorodians stopped attacking while the Swarms'' probing attacks got worse and managed

    to breach the walls a few times.

    While the battle was on the surface, Demetra dived deep down while fighting two Blood

    Whales, a mix of sharks and whales. It was fast, but she was quicker and out-maneuvered the monster before biting one of them in half.

    While she did this, Teu darted through the Swarm, continuously biting down on any creature that came close as Lucrezia and Kassandra dealt with the Sea Leviathan leading the

    horde.

    The Kraken Princess tangled the beast using her tentacles while Lucrezia tore chunks of flesh, causing the monster to roar in agony. As the four girls fought the Draconian Navy above, they fired their cannons into the monsters they could see.

    They were thinning out the hordes, gaining a lot of experience that flowed into Archer''s body while unconscious. Hours passed, and they returned to the ind only to see chaos as the sea wall was destroyed and soldiers were battling creepy-looking sea monsters. When the four girls saw this, they rushed forward, relentlessly butchering the Swarm until the creatures were driven back into the sea. Meanwhile, the Homeguard swiftly rebuilt the wall, and the healers tended to the injured during the multiple battles. Kassandra stood on the beach just outside the seawall, looking out to see. While there, she heard footstepsing from behind her. She turned around, noticing Aisha joined her, and asked, "Do you think they''lle back?"

    "Yes. They have attacked many times since the girls left for Verdantia," the Kraken girl answered. "We were lucky Demetra returned in time to help us in the first fight."''

    The dragonkin woman nodded, "Thanks to you and the others, the monsters have only breached a few wall sections."

    "During the battle, I noticed the stronger creatures were fleeing back the way they came like they were being summoned," Teu revealed. "It was strange as the Swarm normally doesn''t stop until they''re all dead."''

    "It has to be the Terravians ordering them back to regroup," Aisha suggested. "We should bolster the defenses."

    As she finished speaking, Nefertiti''s voice came from behind, "Deploy all legions to the Southern Seawall. The Swarm will attack there."

    They turned around and nodded at the pink-haired subus, who transformed into her demonic dragon form before taking off and flying south. Thedies followed Nefertiti to the seawall to fight the Swarm.

 Chapter 887: We Accept

    ?

    [E, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]

    When the five watched Sofia fall toward the ground, she quickly turned into an eagle with a sh of light before catching the wind and slowing down. The burgundy-haired girl gracefullynded as a woman walked out of the shadows below.

    Emented before jumping off the ledge, "Let''s see who''s down there. Be ready to fight,dies."

    While falling, the half-elf thought about her pale-yellow dragon wings just like Archer did when summoning his, and they suddenly sprouted from her back. The beautiful wings slowed her fall, and she hit the ground on two feet without any injuries, shocking her.

    Next to descend was Tal, her silver wings gracefully slowing her descent, while the other three girls employed magic to ease their fall. As they allnded on the ground below, they realized they were encircled by women d in detailed armor.

    While Sofia spoke with a mature woman who resembled an older version of herself, the soldiers surrounded them as the five were distracted. The sight of this incensed N, prompting her transformation into her Primal form alongside Halime.

    E and Tal turned into their dragon forms as Maeve jumped on N''s back and readied her sword. When Sofia saw this, she spoke in her unique ent, "''Mama, don''t attack them; they''re my new friends."''

    The five watched as a woman approached, ignoring Sofia. They prepared for a fight, but to their surprise, the stranger bowed and spoke in a friendly manner, "It''s a pleasure to meet the wives of Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan."

    E and the others were taken aback, stunned into silence. Sofia giggled and exined, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. We converted to the Fireheart Faith. It''s a good religion and resonates with us."

    "You follow our husband''s faith?" N questioned as she returned to her humanoid form. The older woman nodded before introducing herself, "I''m Lysandra Volkovitch, General of the Battle Sisters, daughter of the Pope, and mother to this rascal."

    When the five girls heard this, the same thought appeared, ''She cannot meet Archer! He would be smitten with her.''

    Lysandra was a devilishly beautiful mature woman with burgundy hair just like Sofia''s, but hers was in a ssic mother''s hairstyle, which suited her. Her features were striking and beautiful despite her age.

    Sofia''s mother had a charm no younger woman could match, thanks to time and experience. The five noticed she was a curvaceous woman thanks to the armor straining against the massive chest and hourss figure.

    E shook her head and introduced herself. "I''m E Wyldheart," he motioned to the other girls: N Lionheart, Tal Wyldheart, Halime Nagendra, and Maeve Avaloch.

    Lysandra smiled friendly as she spoke, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, lovelydies, but we need to get back to business. The Pope knows you''re on Verdantia, but not why. We can use this to our advantage."

    "How? Don''t the strongest Novgorodian soldiers guard the Holy Trees?" Maeve questioned as the others nodded.

    The mature woman smiled, "That''s where my little birdes in handy; she is a powerful druid and can turn into many monsters, including the notorious Poison Jungle Frog that emits the sleeping mist."

    When the five heard this, their eyes widened as E rified, "We''re going to knock out the guards?"

    Lysandra nodded as she answered, "Well, youdies will have to deal with the soldiers in the orchard, but I have faith in your skills."

    "Why can''t you help us attack it?" Halime questioned as she stepped forward.

    The mature woman looked at her with a sweet smile. "Little snake, it''s not our time to join the fight. We cannot do it so early, as the church is still strong and has the backing of numerous empires across Thrylos."

    "Agrippina is spreading the Fireheart Faith along with Archer''s deeds," E revealed. "You want his religion to take over so the Church of Lights influences dwindle?"

    Lysandra beamed, "Correct! If the Battle Sisters betrayed the church now, it would be pointless. We can wait for the right time, then turn our des on the real enemy who took my husband from me," she said as her green eyes gleamed with malice.

    "Father is with the stars watching us, Mama," Sofiamented sadly. "He wouldn''t approve of what we''re doing, but we have to make a stand before Grandfather takes Nonna from us."

    "That stubborn old woman insists on staying near him because she thinks it''s smarter,'''' Lysandra replied to Sofia before returning her gaze to them.

    "Do you ept our help,dies?" the older woman inquired.

    Maeve, N, Halime, and Tal looked at E for the answer, causing her tough, "Leaving it to me to decide, eh?"

    "You''re the leader for now and have done a good job so far," Tal replied with a smile

    E shook her head before responding to Lysandra''s offer, "We ept."

    The older woman beamed before taking out two nes and handing them to the half-elf while exining, "These aremunication devices that will allow us to keep in contact. Give the second one to the White Dragon when he wakes up."

    "''Thank you, Lysandra," E said while putting them in her storage ring.

    Afterward, everyone took some time to get to know each other better. Lysandra eventually mentioned that she needed to return to the capital to report theirck of findings. Once Sofia''s mother and the Battle Sisters departed, the group prepared to attack the orchard where the Holy Trees were located.

    Sofia exined that they couldn''t fly over the walls and would need to split into two groups to enter the city through the main gates. E and Sofia formed one group, N and Halime made up the second, and Maeve and Talprised thest group.

    They would take the south, east, and north gates before meeting in the city square, where Sofia led them to the fortress where the trees were. After making their ns, the groups split

    up once and bid farewell.

    ***

    [E & Sofia''s POV]

    As the dup approached the Southern gate, Sofia took a robe from her storage ring and handed

    it to E, "Here, take this. It''s an initiates uniform; the guards won''t think twice about

    letting us through with these," she exined.

    E took it with a smile but questioned, "Did you give these to the others?"

    "Unfortunately not, I only had my old one, which would fit you perfectly as it is a few years

    old," Sofia said.

    After that, they joined the line of traders, adventurers, and pilgrims traveling to the great temples of Novgorod. E saw many people passing by; over a hundred soldiers were

    marching past while heading south.

    When seeing this, Sofia exined, "The empire thinks you girls are causing chaos in the south, but it''s just the Swarm appearing from the mountains."

    E nodded with a smile before waiting. It took them an hour to get into the city, and she was shocked when she saw the inside. White stone buildingsprised most housing and stores in this part, but she spotted beautiful round domed structures everywhere. She noticed that the Novgorod Imperial emblem adorned most people, and banners hung from the walls. The half-elf was amazed at how clean and rubbish-free the cobbled streets

    were.

    Novgorodian soldiers patrolled the streets while the people went about their lives with smiles. While E was busy looking at their surroundings, Sofia spoke, "The emperor has increased security all over the empire alongside the high elves, but if we cause a big enough distraction, that will draw out most of the soldiers."

    E nodded, "I have an idea, but it will cause a lot of damage to the city."

    Sofia shrugged, "It doesn''t matter, we need one tree, and that''s all."

    The duo then walked through the streets and went to the city square to wait for the other girls.

    It took them an hour to reach the meeting ce, where there was a massive fountain with a

    pr bear monster and a woman riding atop.

    When E saw this, she was amazed. Still, Sofia exined, "That is my Aunt Anastasia Volkovitch during the battle of Azura Pass, where she beat back a demon army from Avidia

    and banished their king into the sea."

    "Does she hate the Pope?"

    Sofia nodded. "Not really. Anastasia stays out of politics while she explores. She''s Uncle Anatoly''s wife and the Empress, but it seems she hates staying in one ce, which annoys the

    imperial court."

    E giggled. "Will she try to fight us?"

    The burgundy-haired girl shrugged. "Probably. She''s a battle junkie, after all. The Empress

    loves a good fight."

    Following that, the two of them bought some food from one of the stalls before finding a ce to wait for the others. When they did, Sofiamented, "I hope the others were able to enter the city without an issue."

    E was just about to speak when explosions rang out from the east, causing Sofia to grow concerned as the half-elf resumed, "N and Halime have run into a problem, but I''m sure

    they''ll be fine."''

    "Will they be okay? Should we see if everything is fine?" Sofia questioned in a concerned tone.

    More explosions rang out, followed by a rage-filled roar, screaming, and crashing. As this happened, more roars erupted from the west, causing E to jump up. "Something must have happened. Let''s get to the Holy Tree Fortress."

 Chapter 888: Do You Think Ella Will Scold Us

    ?

    [N & Halime''s POV]

    "Come on, Hali, I see the Eastern Gate," N eximed while they trekked through the forest before reaching the grasnd that led to the city.

    While covering her head with a scarf, leaving her yellow snake eyes on show, she spoke in a breathless voice as they ran through the forest: "I know, N. Slow down; you''re walking too fast."

    The lioness turned to her with glowing blue eyes, "Sorry. I''m excited to go wild in a city, especially the Novgorodians who have attacked us many times. It feels good getting some revenge."

    Halime nodded as they left the forest behind and saw rolling grasnds covered in fields that were being tended to by the farmers. The duo walked toward the road and saw a group of adventurers passing by.

    Three men and two women that looked to be a few years older than them. N looked at Halime. "They will invite us to join them. Should we use them as cover to get into the city?"

    "No. They will assume something, and I don''t want to be near another man," the snake girl answered as they stepped on the road.

    While walking, a voice was heard from behind them: "Hello,dies. Do you happen to be adventurers? If so, would you like to join our party?"

    The duo stopped walking, and N replied, "Yes, we are, but we''re not interested in joining; we are only here to meet our sisters in the city."

    That''s when the man smiled as the others in his party joined. He stepped forward and introduced himself, "I''m Ronan, the blonde is Gavin, and the short man is Heldric."

    N and Halime didn''t reply until a redheaded woman stepped forward and said, "Sorry about them girls. They are brutish but kind at heart. I''m Sierra, and this is my best friend, Lucy."

    "I''m Lara, and this is Sasha," N replied with fake names.

    Sierra smiled, "Would you like to join us on the road to the city? Many monsters lurk in the forest and attack travelers."

    The two girls internallyughed at the woman as N nodded, "Sounds good."

    Following that, they started speaking with the two women while the men started ncing back, which annoyed the two girls. While walking, Lucy turned to Halime and asked, "Why are you covering your face?"

    "Because that''s what I choose to do," the snake girl answered.

    "I bet you''re a runaway ve or criminal," the brte woman used. "If you''ve got nothing to hide, show your face."

    Halime sighed while N giggled, "I told you people will think it''s strange. You''re not in Nagendra anymore."''

    After that, she removed the scarf and freed her short ck hair. When Halime did this, the adventure party was shocked as Lucy spoke, "No wonder you hide your face; you''re gorgeous just like Lara."

    N beamed, but Halime huffed before putting the scarf back on. The group went silent before reaching the line into the east gate. While standing there, Ronan and Gavin approached them with lewd smiles.

    Ronan, a mountain of a man, spoke to the lioness with a confident smirk, "Would you girls like toe for a drink when we get into the city? I know a good tavern we could have a good time in?"

    When N heard this, her tail straightened as she pushed Ronan away from her before rejecting the man, "No. We will not be joining you and your weird harem, where the men share their women, which is disgusting. We are loyal to our husband, so scrub any thoughts of us out of your mind, or I will do it for you."

    The other two men''s disguises slipped, and the lust in their eyes appeared. N knew what was about to be happy, but that''s when Sierra stepped forward with anger in her eyes, "Don''t you dare speak to our men like that bitch."

    The lioness giggled before speaking as excitement built up, "Do you think E will scold us if we kick things off early, Hali?"

    "I''m certain she willin, but I hate the way these humans are staring at us," Halime said while removing her scarf once again and letting out a scream that sent the five adventurers to their knees.

    N and Halime retreated as the surrounding crowd watched with growing tension. Without hesitation, Halime cast Poison Bomb, which exploded amid the group. Lucy managed to block most of it, but Gavin was not as fortunate.

    The poison melted him into sludge, causing Sierra to scream in pain and heartbreak as some of the toxic substances hit her. When this happened, N transformed into her Primal form and attacked the remaining adventurers.

    Halime noticed Novgorodian soldiers rushing in their direction. So, she cast a dozen Poison Bombs and sent the projectiles slicing through the air until toxic explosions alerted the whole city to their presence.

    She then transformed into her ck Mamba form and crushed a nearby group of soldiers before firing a stream of poison onto the city gate. The poison burned every enemy it touched and even melted the stone.

    While she did this, N rushed into and scaled the wall and swiped the cannons straight off the wall, which sent them crashing into the city. That''s when Halime crashed into the gate and brought it down beforeshing out with her giant tail and crushing a group of cavalrymen.

    As the two girls fought their way into the city, someone dodged one of N''s attacks before punching the lioness. She was sent smashing through many buildings, causing Halime to look in the neer''s direction.

    Three men wearing white church robes floated in the air, and their aura crashed into her body, causing her and N to return to their humanoid forms. However, it vanished when a lone woman appeared above them.

    She had long grey hair and glowing red eyes that shone with power. While watching the new scene, N rushed over to Halime, and the woman appeared in front of them smiling: "He does have good taste. I am Catherine Volkovitch. Continue with your mission, and I''ll make it look like you escape by using magic, but you must run now."''

    The two girls nodded before darting toward a nearby alleyway that led to the square where E and Sofia were just as an explosion rang out, causing a dust cloud to conceal their escape.

    While running, they slipped on their disguise rings and vanished into the crowd just as soldiers appeared from where they hade. N and Halime quickly adopted the guise of panicked tourists.

    Soon, they reached the city square and spotted the two girls sitting there. N grabbed Halime''s arm and hurried over to them. As they approached, they dropped their disguises, revealing their normal forms, which startled the half-elf and druid girl.

    "N! Halime, what happened?" E asked while checking on the two.

    The lioness exined everything while Sofia gave them some desserts, which Halime happily

    epted.

    ***

    [Aisha & Fianna''s POV]

    Fianna had been tending to Archer since the girls had been busy defending the kingdom against the Swarm invasion. One morning, when they received a message that E and the others were about to get thest ingredient, something happened.

    She had been washing his body until a white light radiated from his body, blinding her, but then a cacoon covered him and sucked Fianna into it, leaving a small hole that led to his body for the potion he needed.

    When Aisha discovered the two encased in a white crystal-like substance, she ordered the

    White Dragons to move it outside. As they did this, Meera questioned, "Why are you moving the king and Fianna? Why is she even in there?"

    "I assume it''s because he likes her," Aisha revealed. "Miss Fianna adores the king; she''s been tending to him like a worried wife."

    They walked down the pce''s corridors until reaching the garden where the sun shone above. Aisha continued, "He will transform if this is what I think it is."

    Meera nced at her, expecting her to borate, but Aisha kept walking. Finally, the tiger woman asked, "What is it?"

    "He''s finally be a Demi-God thanks to all the killing the girls have been doing," Aisha

    revealed.

    "Wouldn''t he need to kill millions, if not billions, of monsters to reach that rank?" Meera asked. "I remember him mentioning that during one of our meetings."

    Aisha nodded, held up a bracelet, and faced the white-haired woman. She moved her kaftan to the side, revealing a glowing dragon tattoo. "Goddess Tiamat tweaked the White Dragon tattoo so that the experience we earn goes straight to Archer through this," she exined. As she finished speaking, the knights dropped the cocoon in the garden''s center and began locking down the area. Aisha continued, "Mary, Brooke, and the others have been fighting non-stop for days. The Titans have killed so many sea monsters that Lucrezia believes the Underrealm will be empty for years."

    "Yeah, that makes sense; those women are crazy," Meera said with a shiver. "All I see is them flying between here and wherever the monsters appear."

    "They are fighting hard. Did you know Nefertiti, Hemera, and Hecate held back a Swarm that

    managed to breach the seawall? If it weren''t for them, the nearby settlements would have been destroyed," Aisha informed the tiger woman.

 Chapter 889: What If We Get Trapped

    ?

    [Tal & Maeve''s POV]

    Thest two girls were heading around the city to reach the western gate. While they were halfway there, explosions rang out to the east, causing Maeve toment, "Looks like N and Halime started earlier than expected."

    "Something must have happened, as they know how important this n is," Tal replied before securing the scarf around her face.

    They walked through the terrain until Tal abruptly halted, her ears twitching. Sensing danger, Maeve swiftly drew her sword as Novgorodian soldiers encircled them. The two girls tensed, preparing forbat.

    Tal wielded her short swords with practiced skill while Maeve gripped her longsword tightly. As the soldiers charged towards them, the silver-haired elf acted first. She dashed forward, parrying a swing with precision before swiftly driving her de into the enemy''s throat.

    Chaos erupted as Maeve sent several Thunder sts into the crowd, causing soldiers to fly everywhere. The orange-haired girl got to work and blocked many attacks using a Wind Shield before swinging her sword that cleaved the Novgorodians in half with ease before using Thunder st to take out some soldiers who snuck up on Tal.

    Soldiers swarmed in, causing the two girls to put more effort into defending themselves. Tal dodged many attacks and killed soldiers all over the battlefield, but more took their ce, which annoyed her.

    She unleashed a Moon st to carve out space around them without hesitation. Drawing a deep breath, she exhaled a torrent of silver fire that swept through the enemy ranks, their screams echoing until they were reduced to ash.

    Maeve cheered at the sight, but their respite was short-lived as more Novgorodian soldiers emerged. In response, Tal transformed, shifting into her dragon form and crushing dozens of soldiers beneath her massive ws.

    The sudden appearance of the towering dragon startled their foes, creating a momentary opening. Maeve seized the opportunity, using their shock to her advantage as she leaped onto Tal''s back.

    Tal unleashed devastation upon the Novgorodians with her immense ws, tail, and teeth, reducing them to meat paste and puddles of blood. Following the ughter, she took to the air and soared over the burning cityscape below.

    During this chaos, a message from E reached her,manding her to scorch everything. Reacting instinctively, Tal unleashed torrents of fire upon the city, intensifying the panic and chaos that gripped its streets.

    After the fiery devastation, Tal flew across the city, witnessing explosions erupting everywhere. Spotting the square where the others awaited, she descended swiftly to the streets below, returning to her humanoid form.

    Maeve dismounted before they reached the group. Both wore disguise rings and hurried to join E, Sofia, Halime, and N. It took them ten minutes to reach their location. The half- elf and druid greeted them with smiles while the other two rested on a nearby bench.

    "It''s good you''re finally here," E said. "We can now proceed to assault the fortress and get the Holy Lead that will bring Archer back to us."

    Everybody nodded before Sofia spoke, "Follow me,dies. I have faith that we can do this."

    ***

    [E, Sofia, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]

    When the six girls arrived at the Holy Sanctum, which the Novgorodians named, they noticed it was close to the southern gate. They were sitting outside a cafe while drinking tea.

    The afternoon sun hung overhead as soldiers rushed up and down the streets. Sofia spoke, "You five will hit the main entrance once I send E a message through the ne. I have to get close enough to kill the stronger guards, but we can get into the orchard once they are out of the way."

    Everyone nodded, but N questioned, "How strong will the soldiers be in the garden?" "A little bit stronger than you, but if you work together, you can defeat them before the nearby churches and forts reinforcements arrive," Sofia said.

    "What if we get trapped?" Halime nervously asked, causing the others to smile at her.

    Sofia sighed, "We could use E and Tal to fly out, but their mana cannons would target us as soon as we were above the city, but it''s doable."

    Following that, the six stood up and walked toward the street next to the fortress. Sofia quickly transformed into a little blue frog, causing E to pick her up and throw her into the fortress walls.

    Once that was done, the other girls went to wait for Sofia''s message, who was now hopping along the wall while dodging the patrolling soldiers. She quickly bit them through the gaps in their armor, causing them to scream in pain, but she darted away.

    She navigated the fortress, systematically neutralizing the troublesome soldiers until none remained. As Sofia approached the entrance, she observed twenty Church Knights mingling with a dozen Silver Knights from the Novgorodian Empire.

    Determined and focused, Sofia unleashed the Poison Jungle Frogs'' unique ability, a sleep mist that would hinder the soldiers. With her missionplete, she departed from the fortress, sent the necessary message, and transformed into her human form.

    Sofia waited patiently until she spotted the five girls. Upon seeing them, she wore a scarf to conceal her identity and joined them as they used one of Tal''s explosive arrows to blow up

    the entrance.

    The six rushed in, and Tal, Maeve, and N took out many of the soldiers or knights while Halime, E, and Sophia attacked the remaining enemy with spells that blew them away. The burgundy-haired girl led them through the fortress.

    Maeve and N took point while Tal protected the rear as more soldiers forced the girls to put in even more effort. Halime moved the silver-haired elf to the side before sending a Poison Bomb toward a group of Church Knights.

    When the spell hit the enemy, it exploded, causing the men and women to melt into toxic sludge and blocking one route. The group rushed forward as E used Eart Spikes to impale

    many Novgorodians.

    Sofia shouted to the group as they sprinted through the long corridors, taking out even more defenders: "We have to pass through one hall, then the gardens are within our reach, but there might be a small army of soldiers there."

    "Don''t worry about that," E said with a smirk. "We will deal with them, but I''ve changed my mind. We''re taking all the trees to spite the empire and church."''

    The druid girl''s eyes widened before a devious smile appeared, "Good idea, El! That will anger that old man."

    Following that, they ran for five more minutes until they saw a massive metal door, causing Sofia to exin as they came to a stop, "Beyond this door is the Hall of Heros; beyond that is the Holy Garden where the trees are, but were going to have to fight our way through."

    Everyone nodded determinedly as Tal took six explosive arrows and aimed them toward the door before releasing them. The projectiles flew through the air, followed by Thunder and

    Earth sts.

    When it all hit the door, it caused a massive explosion, forcing E and Tal to summon their wings to keep the others safe. The group didn''t let the dust settle before rushing into the Hall of Heros while casting all their spells into the crowd.

    A shield wall blocked their attacks, but that didn''t stop the two dragons from sending a yellow and silver me that washed over the enemy soldiers. Shortly after that, they all started screaming in agony.

    Following their opening attacks, N and Halime lunged forward while transforming into their primal forms and crushed the enemies, who were shocked by the sudden attack that

    wiped out many of them.

    Maeve charged forward and dodged a spear thrust by leaning to the side before shing the Knight Captain across the throat. Then, she moved on by deflecting several strikes as she

    counterattacked.

    The orange-haired warrior girl moved like the wind. She ughtered many soldiers as a storm of mana arrows rained down on the Novgorodian soldiers, thanks to E and Tal, whom Halime protected.

    She coiled around them, using her body as a shield while devouring any enemy who came too close, as N went berserk, turning countless foes into a mist of blood. Sofia turned into a wolf and attacked some of the Novgorodians before the hall was cleared after a five-minute

    battle.

    "Let''s get to the garden before the reinforcements arrive," E shouted as Halime and Nale returned to their humanoid forms.

    Everyone agreed and rushed toward the door to the Holy Trees; Tal used more explosive arrows to send them flying into the waiting soldiers. Following that, Halime sent a Poison Bomb through the opening.

    It exploded among the enemy troops, allowing them to rush in and put them down easily. N looked at E and said, "Go for the Holy Leaf; we will fight the soldiers."''

    The half-elf nodded before rushing off with Halime and Sofia, leaving Maeve and Tal to stay and fight. A fierce battle erupted between the three girls and the remaining Novgorodian

    and Church Knights.

    Maeve skillfully attacked the bewildered enemies while Tal peppered them with explosive arrows. This caused chaos, allowing N to get in the middle of the soldiers, where she used her sword to kill many of them.

    While they were fighting, E and the other two made it into the heart of the garden where

    three Holy Trees were. When the half-elf saw them, they were giving off a beautiful glow, but Sophia moved in and sucked them into her storage ring.

 Chapter 890: You Look Tired

    ?

    [E, Sofia, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]

    Once Sofia secured the Holy Trees, the enemy soldiers went wild and pushed the three girls further into the garden. Maeve, Tal, and N regrouped, and all six started attacking the Novgorodians.

    As the battle went on, they were overwhelmed by the sheer number of soldiers. When E saw this, she turned to Sofia. "Give Tal your ring," she said before turning to the silver-haired elf. "Escape back to Draconia. Archer needs this, and we''ll catch up."

    Tal looked hesitant, but Sofia gave her a ring holding the Holy Trees, "I don''t want to leave you, girls. You will be defeated."

    E beamed, "We will get out of here and meet you back at the kingdom before you even give Archer the potion."''

    She hesitated, but E and Sofia got back to the battle. Tal transformed into her dragon form, took off, and started her escape by flying out of the garden as spells shot at her, but she skillfully dodged them.

    Tal soared into the sky as the sun set and vanished into the clouds. When the other five saw this, they beamed before fighting through the soldiers. Maeve carved her way through flesh and steel like a bulldozer.

    Halime and N transformed into their Primal forms before demolishing the remaining soldiers. E, Maeve, and Sofia jumped on them as they escaped through the city and headed for the southern gate.

    Just as N climbed up the city''s wall, followed by Halime, who made easy work of getting over it. When the five made it to the other side, they stopped short as an army stood in front, and a shield blocked them inside with the neers.

    A young woman with short gray hair and bright blue eyes was riding a massive Tundrawalker that looked like a fashion of lions and horses. When N saw this, she let out a deep growl as Halime sprayed her poison on the enemy army.

    That''s when a man appeared out of nowhere and blocked the poison before sending a massive Fireball at them, which Sofia and E deflected using their magic as Maeve readied for battle. The tension hung heavy as the girls stood poised, but then a woman on a Tundrawalker rode forward, her voice echoing with an ent familiar to Sofia and Lysandra. "Cousin Sofia. Why do you betray the homnd? What have I done to you?"

    All eyes turned to the scarfed figure, who defiantly removed her covering and stepped forward. "Grandfather killed Father! Do you think I''d ever forgive that? If so, then you''re foolish, Yevdokiya."

    E observed as the grey-haired woman scoffed dismissively. "So be it. You will perish here, cousin, alongside the ''devil''s wives.'' Once we capture the escaped dragon and retrieve the Holy Tree, I will personally lead the Imperial Army to raze Draconia to the ground."

    As the woman finished speaking, she had to dodge an arrow that streaked past her head swiftly. All eyes turned to E, who stood firm with a bow in hand, firing at Yevdokiya without hesitation.

    Yevdokiya pulled back momentarily, her expression hardening before she barked orders to her army, "Kill them all!"

    A tsunami of steel and flesh surged forward. N and Halime reacted first, crashing into the advancing army with primal fury. They were followed by Sofia, who transformed into a Giant Mountain Bear, her massive ws swiping through hundreds of soldiers with devastating force.

    Maeve noticed a group of soldiers rushing toward E, peppering the enemy with explosive mana arrows. As the enemy approached, she blocked the attacks before slicing them in half with one swipe.

    As chaos erupted, blood sprayed in all directions amidst the sprawling battle. Maeve caught sight of Yevdokiya engaged inbat with Sofia and swiftly intervened, delivering a powerful punch that sent the enemy princess sprawling.

    Amidst the melee, Maeve closed in on her adversary, sword raised high. She swung her de with precision, but Yevdokiya adeptly blocked the strike and swiftly countered with a lunging attack.

    Maeve deflected the iing attack before reacting by kicking the woman in the stomach, sending her skidding backward. Still, she didn''t ease up and charged forward whileunching several powerful attacks.

    Meanwhile, Sofia found herself overwhelmed as Novgorodian soldiers swarmed around her, pinning her to the ground. She roared angrily as a massive golem appeared to fight Halime and N.

    As the chaos intensified, the two Primals, N and Halime,unched their assault. But amidst the fray, a golem seized N by the throat while another tackled Halime, who defiantly coiled around the massive stone construct, attempting to crush it even as soldiers swarmed from all sides.

    Growing increasingly incensed, arrows suddenly rained down on the soldiers below as E transformed into her dragon form. With a deep inhtion, she unleashed a torrent of fire that swept over the enemy ranks before briefly scanning the battlefield.

    Maeve fiercely fought Yevdokiya, holding off even more soldiers, while N and Halime continued their struggle against the Chuch Golems. Meanwhile, Sofia remained ensnared in a magical trap, surrounded by relentless Novgorodian soldiers.

    Without hesitation, E charged towards Sofia''s predicament, plowing through enemy lines with her colossal dragon form, crushing adversaries beneath her immense weight. She shouted to the girls, "Fight! We need to escape this trap."

    After that, she was hit by several spells that caused her body to grow weak, forcing E into her humanoid forms alongside N and Halime as they crashed beside her. Maeve managed to get the upper hand on Yevdokiya and retreated to protect the others.

    "You girls are defeated; there''s no shame in surrendering to live another day!" Yevdokiya shouted as the enemy army regrouped and surrounded them.

    Maeve stood firm and responded while readying for another battle as the other girls joined her, "What we do in life echoes in eternity; we shall not bring shame to our husband by giving up. We will fight to the end or escape."

    ***

    [Tal''s POV]

    Once she had left herpanions behind, Tal soared peacefully through the clouds, reveling in the serene freedom of the skies. However, her tranquility was abruptly shattered by the piercing screeches of the Novgorodian Eagles.

    ''Damn. Concerntrate and I can deal with them,'' she thought.

    Upon hearing their cries, Tal spotted several of the enemy below her. Without hesitation, she dove down with the speed of a bat out of hell, colliding with one of the eagles and tearing it to shreds.

    Swiftly recovering, Tal unleashed a torrent of silver fire that engulfed another eagle, even as she came under attack. With a few well-ced swipes, she got the creatures away from her. This allowed her to fire a stream of fire that sshed over one and burned them to ash. Tal stopped diving when she spotted the ocean below, but when she got closer, thousands of yellow mana bolts weaved around her and struck the eagles.

    ''What was that!'' she thought while looking around and soon spotting a Draconian warship firing at the Novgorodian Eagles.

    The sheer volume of projectiles effortlessly obliterated the creatures and their riders. Tal aimed directly for the ship, but it exploded, forcing her to swiftly veer away from the debris and head straight for Draconia.

    More eagles appeared behind and closed in, forcing her to exchange spells with the pursuers while trying to escape. Tal dived toward the ocean surface before soaring back up to confuse them as she peppered the creatures with Sun sts.

    While doing this, Tal cast Moon sts at them, catching several off guard. She couldn''t shake them for hours, but soon, Draconia appeared in the distance, causing hope to surge

    through her.

    Tal pressed on with her fight, sending Aisha a quick message that she had secured the ingredients but was now being pursued. As she focused on evading her pursuers, she noticed small dots emerging from the nearby ind, initially confusing her.

    Soon, however, the mystery was solved when wyverns came into view. They swiftly raced past Tal, engaging the Novgorodian Eagles in a fierce aerial battle. She witnessed dozens of monsters falling into the ocean below.

    After witnessing the wyverns'' aerial prowess, Tal swiftly flew towards the ind. As she approached, Aisha''s message directed her to the pce where Archer awaited. It took her only ten minutes to reach her destination.

    Uponnding and assuming her dragon form, Tal was greeted by the unexpected sight of Lucrezia standing before her. The mosasaur woman smiled, "You look tired, Tali; hand over

    the ingredients and get some rest."

    She nodded but warned while handing over the storage ring, "The others are back in

    Verdantia and are about to be surrounded."

    Lucrezia''s concern was evident, though she quicklyposed herself. "They will be fine, but

    we must create this potion and give it to Archer as soon as possible," she said, her voice

    steady despite her worry.

    With that, Lucrezia hurried off, leaving Tal to be guided by the maids to where Archer

    awaited. Along the way, they informed her that Fianna was trapped within the coon that

    encased him.

    Finally reaching the garden, Tal sat down on a nearby bench. Exhaustion washed over her, and soon she sumbed to sleep.

 Chapter 891: How Did That Happen

    ?

    [E, Sofia, Halime, N and Maeve''s POV]

    The five girls watched Yevdokiya order the army to capture them with a smug smile. The soldiers rushed forward until the ground started to shake, and a scream rang out. E looked up to see a Demi-God overlooking the battle.

    But she spotted him. Not far away, a massive snake exploded from the ground and swallowed the powerful enemy before crashing into the city below. When seeing this, the half-elf thought, ''Mary!''

    They all jumped back when giant ants burrowed up from the ground and attacked the surrounding soldiers, while others continued to dig as they saw an army of Massive Spiders climbing out.

    Sofia, N, and Maeve yelped, while E and Halime were fascinated as the monsters battled the panicking Novgorogian soldiers. While the group watched this, a voice rang out, "Escape girls! Mary and I will hold the enemy back."

    E turned to see Sia Silverthrone riding atop the biggest spider there was. The monster crushed knights with ease while biting soldiers in half. Maeve turned to her, "Is that Archer''s Sia?"

    "Yes. She went missing with Mary, but it looks like they were gathering an army to help us," the half-elfmented before transforming into her dragon form.

    Sofia, Maeve, Halime, and N jumped on her back before E took off. They started soaring over Verdantia as the battle raged on behind them. The five girls rushed back to Draconia, and when they reached the ocean, a fleet of Draconian ships was firing upon the town.

    E descended toward the vessel, and when she arrived above it, allowing the four girls to jump off her, she returned to her humanoid form. Once on board, the captain ordered a full retreat back to the kingdom.

    The Battlegroup took two days to reach Draconia, where they docked at the Dragon''s Cove Naval Base. E and the four girls disembarked before making their way to the pce where Archer was.

    Aisha had sent them a message saying that everyone apart from Brooke, who was on Orientia, was helping the Shadowfang Empire with the Swarm. The five girls piled into a carriage the Homeguard organized and took off toward Dragonheart City.

    When the group arrived, Aisha greeted them and led them to the garden, where they saw a cocoon with Archer at its center. E noticed that Fianna was stuck, which appeared to be an ident caused by her caring for him.

    Lucrezia stood there alongside Nefertiti, Leira, and Teu. When the four noticed the group, they hugged them and exined that the others were off attacking a nearby Swarm that had attempted to take over an ind.

    As they were catching up, the mosasaur woman quieted everyone and said, "I''ve created the potion, but Archer has just be a Demi-God and will go wild."

    E and the other girl''s eyes widened, prompting Halime to ask, "How did that happen? He''s been unconscious."

    Lucrezia grinned before pointing at their abdomens and exined, "The dragon tattoos most of you share with him have been altered; it gave our husband most of the experience we''ve been earning during the fighting."

    Following that, everyone went quiet as Lucrezia poured the potion through a hole the cacoon left open, only to close up as it started pulsating with pure power, which shocked them all. Even the mosasaur girl was taken aback as it overwhelmed her, but that''s when the roon started cracking until Fianna dropped out.

    The girls all noticed the tattoo, which caused Maeve and Lucrezia to grow jealous until E said, "Ladies, something must have happened in there, and Archer will make it up to you both."

    They smiled as Fianna let out an earth-shaking roar before she transformed into a dragon with beautiful reddish gold scales and glowing red eyes. She breathed the same-colored fire into the air.

    Fianna moved to the side as a bright white light shone from the broken cocoon, only to hear a deeper and more menacing than frightened everyone there. They all witnessed Archer transform into his dragon form.

    E noticed Archer was twice as big and looked even more ferocious. His white scales gleamed in the sunlight, and his violet eyes glowed with mana.

    ****

    [Sia''s POV]

    Once the girls were gone, Sia ordered the Warrior Spiders forward; the giant monsters mmed into the Novgorodian lines as Mary fought several Demi-Gods in her humanoid

    form.

    Sia witnessed the grey-haired Primordial woman ughter the Church of Lights and Novgorodian elites without effort. She sted them with green mana sts that turned them into blood mist.

    The battle continued for hours, leaving the battlefield littered with monsters and humanoid corpses stacked into grim mountains. As Mary appeared behind her, Sia was battling a few foot soldiers, "Get to the hole and retreat to the Underrealm. We got what we came for," she said.

    She nodded decisively,manding the monstrous army to retreat swiftly underground like a tidal wave, leaving the Novgorodians stranded-a rear guard of Under Ants shredded through metal armor and flesh with their razor-sharp mandibles.

    Mary swiftly sealed the entrance as the monstrous army and Sia made their way halfway down the tunnel, thwarting the enemy''s pursuit. Once the two women reached the tunnel below, they realized a battle was underway.

    The Warrior Spiders and Under Ant Warriors fought Swarm Trolls and thousands of other creatures. Mary''s green eyes narrowed as she spoke, "They have someone nearly as powerful as myself. I need to take them out before they get close."

    Sia looked at the mature woman, "Okay, but be careful, Mary."

    ''''I''ll be fine. Just head back to Draconia using the tunnels, as we need to stop the Swarms from reaching the ind," Mary replied before vanishing into the darkness as she directed the Warrior Spiders to fight the monsters.

    Recognizing that the battle wouldst a while, Sia messaged the girls for assistance. They agreed to help but informed her that Archer had awakened and was rampaging.

    ***

    [Back to Archer]

    Once the pain subsided, Archer began to fade, prompting Tiamat to smile warmly. "The girls have fulfilled their missions, and now the world awaits your return," she said eagerly.

    He beamed at her before replying, "Thank you for everything, Tia. I look forward to seeing you more often now."

    The dragon goddess nodded affirmatively. "You will, my love, and I hope you embrace it."

    Before Archer could reply, his consciousness was abruptly pulled back into his body, sending his senses into a frenzy. His form began to shift into his dragon shape, but he grew immensely

    larger this time.

    Archer now spanned eighty meters long and towered forty meters tall, casting a vast shadow over the surroundingndscape. His elongated neck and massive head inadvertently obscured the pce beneath him.

    Suddenly sensing the Swarm approaching from Plouria, Archer unleashed a deafening roar that shattered windows for miles. He pped his gigantic wings, causing a small storm below him before taking off.

    He was soaring through the sky when he noticed a swarm of monsters using ramshackle ships to sail toward Draconia. Archer''s excitement ignited as he swooped down and used his ws

    to destroy dozens of vessels.

    Explosions rang out, and a mana st mmed into his body, but it didn''t affect him due to his size and Anti-Magic skill that protected him. Archer continued to decimate the Swarms fleet until a massive tentacle erupted from the water.

    It wrapped around his body and tried to pull him down, but all Archer did was grunt before flying higher and dragging the Mutated Kraken out of the water, causing the monster to panic, but he bit down on a tentacle and grabbed the creature''s body with his ws. Archer continued his flight, veering towards Verdantia with a n in mind. In less than twenty minutes, he arrived at the main church of the continent. There, he dropped the monstrous creature directly onto the city of light, sowing chaos in its wake.

    Turning towards Plouria to confront the Swarm, Archer''s path was interrupted by the sight of a colossal swarm of flying creatures dispatched by the Terravains, the masterminds behind

    the monsters.

    Without much thought to his safety, Archer''s excitement soared before he took a deep breath and let out a beautiful violet fire that engulfed the bat-like monsters and mutated wyverns

    burnt to ash.

    Archer kept snapping his jaws, easily tearing dozens of creatures apart, and his ws

    decimated the wyverns. The fight dragged on, but he loved it because he got used to his

    bigger body.

    As he soared through the sky, he repeatedly cast the Crown of Stars, unleashing violet motes that pursued any monster that dared approach. Meanwhile, the Draconian ships below witnessed a deluge of corpses plummeting into the sea.

    The waters quickly turned crimson as blood spilled profusely, stirring hundreds of sea

    monsters into a frenzied feeding frenzy. Archer was going wild but was headed straight for the Terravian Demi-Gods that led the Swarm.

    As enemies caught sight of him, they attempted to evade, but Archer swiftly seized them in

    his jaws. His newfound power enabled him to rend them effortlessly, tearing them in half with ferocious strength.

    Following the battle, Archer wiped out the remaining flying monsters. He flew toward Pluoria after the girls told him the Swarm was still running wild all over the continent.

 Chapter 892: Hold On Tight, Duchess

    ?

    Once Archer reached Pluoria, he returned to his humanoid form and realized that his tail had spikes going down the spine when it swished behind him. He was now standing on a tall mountain that overlooked the Crownds in the Avalon Empire.

    With a wave, Archer summoned his Shadow Army, which materialized around him, and Nyctros appeared before him. The shadow general knelt in front while speaking, "Shadow Prince. What is yourmand?"

    "ughter every Swarm monster youe across and bring me their hearts," Archer ordered. "I will head south while the shadow creatures spread like a wave."''

    Nyctros nodded before letting out a loud screech, causing the shadows to flow down the mountain. Archer kept summoning more until his mana ran low. While standing there, he noticed a reddish-gold dragon flying toward him.

    Once it got closer, a bright light radiated from the dragon before it transformed into Fianna, who appeared before him. The mature woman looked normal but had draconic eyes, which he found beautiful.

    Fianna smirked, "You need to im me, Arch; the tattoo will fade just like Tiamat warned," she said while approaching him.

    "We got a couple days; there''s enough time to cement the bond, Fi," Archer replied. "For now, we can end the Swarm''s threat and force them back into the Underrealm until Draconia''s ready to invade it."

    The mature woman''s eyes widened, "You want to conquer that nightmarish realm?"

    He nodded before exining, "It''s full of unlimited resources we could mine to make the kingdom even wealthier. Plus, no other kingdom has ever imed territory in the Underrealm, and I want to be the first."

    Fianna shook her head before grabbing his cor and kissing him without warning. Archer quickly returned it with a passionate one of his own. She couldn''t keep her hands off him but soon stopped kissing before whispering, "Can we have a quickie, please? I need my new husband badly."

    "Enemies iing," Archer announced, sensing multiple presences converging on them from all directions. He shifted gears immediately. "Get ready."

    The blonde woman nodded in acknowledgment before assuming her dragon form. Meanwhile, Archer opted to unleash his Draconis form. As he activated it, additional scales decorated his body, ws emerged, and his teeth elongated into formidable, razor-sharp points.

    That''s when a dozen Terravains appeared, causing Archer to burst forward and grab one by the face while pping another with his tail. The enemy was sent crashing into the side of the mountain.

    Archer looked at the struggling Demi-God before crushing its head andunching its body at its allies, who were trying to catch Fianna, who was training them. This made himugh before he used Blink to intercept three of them.

    He cast Eldritch st and Void ze, which engulfed the trios and caused them to scream in pain as Archer''s magic burned them to dust. Following that, the battle continued for another twenty minutes due to the Terravians fleeing.

    Fianna chased after them while Archer watched with a smile on his face. Nyctros sent him a message that they had found a Swarm Haven in the north, which caught his interest. He called to the blonde woman, who started following him as he flew toward Frostholm.

    It took him an hour to fly slowly across the Avalon Empire while targeting any monster swarms he spotted. Archer soon arrived above Frostholm, which looked like a haunted city, which intrigued him.

    Nyctros suddenly appeared, "My Prince. The Swarm retreated her through the broken wall and reinforced the city for your arrival."

    Archer grinned, "Good, pull the shadow army back to hunt the Swarm while I clear the city and im all the wealth."

    After that, he approached the city with Fianna, flying behind him before she returned to her humanoid form. She shook her head, saying, "I wonder why I got so used to flying."

    "It''s in your blood now; for example, it''s like walking; you know how to do it, and it''s something you can''t forget," Archer exined.

    Fianna nodded, "Can I join you?"

    "Of course, My Duchess," Archer replied with a charming smile that caused her cheeks to grow red.

    Archer chuckled before descending to the entrance of Frostholm City just as several spells shot out from the shadows. He waved his hand, causing the magic to fizzle out, and then he returned the attack with sma Missiles.

    The violet projectiles streaked into the city, triggering explosions that echoed across thendscape. Momentster, cries of agony filled the air as a horde of Mutated Humans surged out of a gate.

    They charged towards Archer, who grinned confidently. Fianna, however, grew anxious at the sight of the approaching monsters. Just as the creatures closed in, a violet shield enveloped them, courtesy of the Cosmic Shield, causing the monsters to crash into it futilely.

    Archer watched the horrifying humans with light grey skin and glowing red eyes, who had a row of shark-like teeth-recing their old ones. Fianna held his arm tighter while ncing around.

    She quickly spoke, "Why does it feel like they''re asking to be killed?"

    After that, Archer cast a Crown of Stars that shot like supersonic missiles and pierced hundreds of skulls. The horde dropped to the ground, allowing the couple to move forward without problems.

    They walked down the deserted streets where dust-covered broken stalls lined the road while the stores were dark. Archer used Aura Detector to find any enemies and soon found hundreds were surrounding them.

    With a smile, he cast Crown of Stars and sma Missiles but held them back until the monsters were in position. They were about to attack minutester, but Archer sent the spells flying at them.

    The creatures tried to flee, but the violet motes chased them like tracking missiles while the sa Missiles decimated the bigger monsters. Fianna watched this in shock as hundreds of creatures died every second.

    As they continued walking through the city, the couple encountered the skeletal remains of its inhabitants. Soon, they arrived at a deep hole, and Archer used his Aura Detector to sense thousands of monsters lurking below.

    "Hold on tight, Duchess," Archer said, grasping Fianna before leaping into the hole.

    Fianna clung to him tightly, closing her eyes as they descended into the darkness. Archer spread his wings, slowing their fall until theynded in a tunnel that reeked of decay. They both covered their noses with clothes before ncing around.

    Scanning their surroundings, Archer sensed something rushing towards them. Reacting swiftly, he cast Cosmic Shield just in time as several wolves collided with the protective

    barrier.

    With a quick thought, he unleashed Void ze at the monsters. The violet mes consumed the wolves, reducing them to ash. Yet more creatures emerged from the nearby tunnel, prompting Archer to move towards it with resolute determination.

    Fianna followed closely behind, staying protected within the shield. The duo traveled deep into the Swarms tunnels, killing any monsters they saw. It took them twenty minutes to reach

    an underground city.

    As Archer activated Aura Detector, he was bombarded with billions of signals, causing a throbbing headache that soon faded. Summoning the shadow army again, they materialized

    around him as they had on the mountain.

    Pointing towards the city, Archer directed them to descend upon it. Chaos ensued as the

    shadows swarmed the Swarm hideout, spells and cannons firing in all directions, reducing

    ramshackle buildings to rubble.

    While destruction unfolded before him, Archer watched with amusement. Beside him, Fianna stood in shock, unable to understand the rapid devastation of the city within mere minutes,

    but as time passed, the noise stopped.

    The underground city was quiet, and no monsters appeared when they approached the

    entrance. When Archer stepped in, they saw piles of corpses with their chests ripped out and

    other bodies being sucked into the shadows.

    Nyctros appeared, making Fianna jump, which caused Archer tough before the shadow

    general started speaking, "My Prince, I have all the hearts you requested. Do you want them

    now?"

    When Archer heard this, he transformed into his Shadow Prince form, which again scared Fianna. However, he soon opened his giant maw, and Nyctros poured bloody hearts into his

    mouth until thousands were put into it.

    Feeling the surge of newfound experience, Archer found himself invigorated. As they ascended to the surface, they encountered a ck dragon with one red eye and another

    yellow.

    Archer was startled by the dragon''s sudden appearance; though it wasn''t as giant as his new form, it was still significant. Sensing a desire tomunicate, Archer turned to Fianna. "Wait by the entrance, My Duchess," Archer instructed. "I''ll join you shortly."

    The blonde woman nodded before summoning her wings and taking flight. Meanwhile, a bright light radiated from the neer, revealing a stunning woman. However, something about her caught Archer''s attention, causing him to think, ''She''s crazy!''

    That''s when a woman''s amused voice reached his ears, "Tiamat was speaking the truth. You have appeared after all these years."''

    Archer''s eyebrows raised, "You''re expecting me?"

    "I am, and now that you''re here, I can leave this ce and exact my revenge upon the vile

    Swarm who gue this world," the voice dered. The person behind the voice stepped forward, startling Archer.

 Chapter 893: The Death Mist

    ?

    Archer watched a woman appear from one of the always nearby, and his jaw dropped when he saw her. She had striking white and ck hair, her eyes were a mesmerizing mix of red and yellow.

    The woman''s stunning appearance and unique charm immediately captured his interest. He shook his head and introduced himself, "I''m Archer Wyldheart, and my Shadow Army said I shoulde here."

    "Tiamat said you''de, but not this soon," the woman said with a smile. "My name is Nyx Drakebane. I was once a daughter of the Drakebane Family, but they''re all gone now."

    Archer shook his head, "Your brother is at the College of Magic looking for you," he revealed while stepping forward.

    Nyx looked at him with narrowed eyes before speaking, "Join me for dinner; I''m hungry for some chicken."

    Heughed but nodded in agreement as Nyx led him through the dpidated city, sending Fianna a message through the bracelet. The mature woman said she would wait by the entrance as the Shadow Creatures dealt with the monsters.

    Pleased with that, Archer followed Nyx, who kept looking back at him with a knowing smile as they reached the city''s eastern part. He nced at the passing buildings and soon realized they were in the noble district.

    The dragon woman continued walking until she reached a grand mansion. Nyx entered the grounds, and Archer followed closely behind. They entered a lush park surrounded by a small forest of trees that gave the estate a secluded, enchanted feel.

    Archer observed Nyx stopping at a tree with a treehouse in its branches. She climbed up, and he followed suit. Inside, he found the space surprisingly cozy and spacious. A kitchen weed them on one side, while a living area weed them on the other.

    He noticed a bookcase filled with old, well-loved books, adding charm to the ce. While admiring the ce, Nyx asked, "Would you like some soup, White Dragon?"

    His stomach grumbled, causing him to reply with a smile, "Yes, please. Do you need any meat? I have a lot on me."''

    Nyx turned to him and nodded, causing Archer to drop some orc corpses. When the dragon woman saw this, she smiled, "We can have a feast. I must prepare the meat."

    She then gathered the bodies and dragged them towards the entrance before dropping them through the opening. Nyx climbed down, prompting Archer''s curiosity to peak, and he followed her.

    As Archer stepped onto the dry grass, he heard tearing and chopping sounds behind him. Turning around, he saw Nyx butchering the orcs, carefully storingrge chunks of meat into a storage bracelet.

    Suddenly, Archer noticed something approaching the city in the distance. "What is that?" he eximed.

    A mist weaved through the streets and entered every building before getting closer to them. Nyx finished processing the first corpse and then looked up. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the iing mist.

    "The Death Mist has returned," she murmured. "Interesting. Let''s get inside White Dragon before something bad happens."

    He followed her back into the treehouse before climbing back up and looking down when he reached the top. A red mist enveloped the orc corpses and turned them into sludge, shocking him.

    The dragon woman shut the hatch and locked it behind her, exining, "When the Swarm feels threatened, they release the mist. It''s a deadly concoction they''ve developed, capable of killing even Demi-Gods."

    Archer nodded before telling Fianna to meet him back in Draconia because of the mist, which she confirmed covered the whole city and the surrounding area. The older woman told him the Shadow Creatures were all waiting for it to vanish.

    He thanked her before turning to Nex, who was now chopping up the orc meat into small chunks and dropping it into the massive pot in the kitchen. Nyx looked at him and spoke, "Do you want to hear my story while I cook? It''s been over a decade since I''ve talked with someone."

    "Yes please," Archer replied.

    Nyx started speaking as he leaned forward to listen, "It all started on that fated day that Frostholm fell to the Swarm."

    ***

    [Nyx''s POV]

    When Nyx lost her parents, she went crazy and ughtered any monsters she could find until even more powerful foes appeared, forcing her to flee deeper into the city. The young girl had to hide out in a half-destroyed bakery.

    She climbed into their oven and hid as the Ratlings and Blightborns rushed through the street looking for her. Nyx stayed hidden for a while while eating and drinking the stuff from the store, but it soon ran out.

    This forced her back onto the dangerous streets where corpses of the poption littered the road. Nyx scavenged for homes and stores alike before she found a garden she took care of for a while.

    Years passed by like this, with her fighting the Swarm before retreating deeper into the city only to find the treehouse,

    Nyx remembered it from her childhood that all the noble children would y in. She made it her home by hiding it with runes and magic so that the Swarm couldn''t find her. This continued until the Terravians got annoyed and released the Red Mist.

    She had discovered this while observing a group of Treasure Hunters plundering the city. As they slew enough monsters, the mist was unleashed, annihting them all. Nyx considered herself fortunate; her treehouse was protected by her chaos magic, intricately woven into the wood and the tree itself.

    Periodically, the Swarm would attempt to hunt her down, but Nyx would swiftly eliminate them before disappearing, forcing the Terravains to steer clear of confronting her, much to her satisfaction.

    Following that, the years passed by slowly, and hundreds of people came to the city looking to make a name for themselves to be brutally killed by the Ratlings, Blightborns, or any other

    monster.

    Everything was monotonous until the Swarm attacked the surface world with trillions of monsters that washed over the kingdoms and empires. Nyx witnessed hundreds of armies leaving Frostholm behind.

    She witnessed the Forsaken marching south to aid their vile allies, but this changed when two people appeared in the city. Nyx followed these neers, and her world changed when she spotted the white-haired young man and a mature blonde woman who clung to him.

    Nyx watched as the duo walked through the city and easily ughtered the Swarm''s creatures after summoning horrifying-looking shadow monsters that washed through the city like a

    flood.

    They systematically butchered every creature they encountered without mercy until the young man and woman ventured into one of the Swarm''s tunnels, startling Nyx as Terravians emerged from within. Explosions echoed from the dark hole.

    An hourter, the couple nonchntly reappeared, showing no signs of being bothered by what they had just done. Nyx was taken aback as she approached them, and upon meeting their gaze, she realized this was the person she had been waiting for.

    ***

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer found Nyx''s story interesting, but that''s when he asked, "Would you like to destroy the Swarm with me? They''re all over Pluoria and need to be killed."

    When the dragon woman heard his offer, she stopped stirring the stew and jumped up before walking over to him. As her eyes shone, she said, "Do you mean it? I''ve never left this city." His eyebrow raised, but he nodded, "Of course, I mean it. Tiamat once told me about a lonely dragon who lost her family and was waiting for me in the doomed city. When my shadows told me about this ce, causing me toe earlier than expected.

    Nyx beamed, "Can I fly in my dragon form?"

    "Yes. I''ve just grown again and enjoy flying in that form; it''s rxing," Archer said while sitting down and gettingfortable.

    A bay window on one side of the treehouse looked out to the garden with the distant mountains as a beautiful backdrop. He loved the view from this ce and wished one of the

    girls were with him.

    As Archer recalled the Swarm''s spell-blocking teleportation, he resolved to address it once the situation stabilized and Draconia strengthened. Shortly after, the soothing sound of red rain hitting the window filled the room.

    He was beginning to drift off to sleep when he felt a weight settle on hisp. Opening his eyes, he saw Nyx standing there with a wide, eager smile, holding a tray with a bowl and a loaf of

    bread.

    Archer responded with a charming smile, "It smells delicious. I''m starving and can''t wait to

    try it."

    Nyx beamed with satisfaction before fetching her dinner, allowing Archer to start eating. As

    he brought the meat to his mouth and took a bite, various vors exploded on his tongue, which shocked him.

    Despite all the different tastes, he thoroughly enjoyed the food. He turned into an eating machine, devouring everything in front of him, which initially surprised Nyx but ultimately made her happy to see him enjoy her cooking.

    She brought over more bowls as he continued to eat voraciously. Eventually, Archer ate so much that his stomach started to ache. Nyx spoke softly, "Even though we haven''t spoken much, being with someone else has been good."

    Archer nodded, understanding her sentiment. "We can talk more if you''d like," he offered

    sincerely.

 Chapter 894: Time Off To Relax

    ?

    [Sia''s Pov]

    While Archer was stuck in Frosthold, thanks to the Death Mist, Sia was battling her way north through the Underrealm while leading the monster army Mary brought together, but she was now worried as over half of them were dead.

    Three Warrior Spiders died, leaving over a hundred standing when the battle stopped. The Swarmsmanders stopped sending their creatures to them as other stuff was happening.

    As Sia traveled down the tunnel, a wave of horrifying shadow creatures washed over them, but nothing happened. That''s when she sensed the mana. It was familiar to her, and after

    focusing on it for a few minutes, her eyes widened.

    "Their Archers! They must be part of that shadow form he turns into,'' she thought.

    Following that, Sia ordered the monsters forward. They traveled for hours until arriving at a massive chamber where the spiders wanted to rest, which she agreed to. She jumped off her mount and started attending to the babies that clung to her abdomen.

    While inside the chamber, it started to rumble, causing the Warrior Spiders to circle her. As the trembling got closer, Mary''s massive snake head appeared at the entrance before she returned to her humanoid form.

    Sia took a breath she didn''t know she was holding and smiled, "Mary, you stupid woman. You scared us."

    The grey-haired woman giggled, "Sorry. I had to deal with the Novgorod Pseudo-God who decided to make an appearance."

    "Did you kill him or her?"

    Mary beamed, "It was a man named Tobias, but he''s now dead and torn to pieces, which was easy."

    Following that, she looked around the chamber before stating, "Looks like the monster army has taken a beating. Should I get more Warrior Spiders? I considered letting them live in the mountains surrounding Draconia for protection."

    Sia nodded, "That is a good idea. Archer could summon them whenever needed, plus they could multiply in a ce like that."

    "I''ll capture some Under Ants and release them into the mountains so the spiders have a food source," Mary wondered aloud. "How about I just capture any monsters I find?"

    "Sounds good to me," Sia said with a smile. "Archer would appreciate another army to aid him in his ns for conquest."

    Mary nodded before vanishing into the tunnel. Sia started a fire when a spider dropped some wood nearby. It stayed pretty much the same, apart from the army of monsters that poured into the chamber.

    They covered the walls and ceiling; whenever Sia looked up and saw a wall of Warrior Spiders, she felt the shivers: ''So creepy! I''m still not used to this.''

    Soon enough, Mary returned and led toward Draconia while the Burrow Beetle dug through the earth to create a shortcut. Archer sent a heartfelt message to the two women during the journey, telling them he loved them.

    Hearing this, the two older women became excited, their faces lighting up joyfully. Archer informed them that he needed to secure an entrance to the Underrealm, which made the duo smile.

    Mary then mentioned they had a present for him but wanted affection in return. He instantly agreed, spurring the two women to speed up their travel until they burrowed through the heart and appeared in north Draconia, just under the mountains in the top left corner of the kingdom.

    Once the two women were above ground, the evening air hit their skin, causing Sia to smile as her ck hair flew everywhere. She looked at her mount before pointing to the mountain, "Make your home there, Shelob. I will check on you daily as I''m staying in Draconia now."

    The massive Warrior Spider bowed before leading hundreds of monsters into the mountains alongside all the other insect creatures. While standing there, Marymented, "We need to wait here and secure the hole until the legion arrives."

    "Aisha said the 8th and 9th Legions are heading to construct a fortress around it along with a way down. Archer wants to set up an underground city that mines all the untouched resources in the Underrealm," Sia informed Mary.

    "That could work if the right protections were in ce, but I can help with that once Archer returns to the kingdom," the grey-haired woman responded.

    The two women continued to watch as hordes of spiders and other creepy insects poured into the mountains around Draconia. Once the monster army had settled into its new territory, they returned to the capital to check it out before heading toward the pce.

    ***

    [Brooke''s POV]

    Brooke spent her time in the Shadowfang Empire hunting powerful Swarm monsters heading toward Draconia. After doing this for days, the girls sent her a message that Archer had returned but had set out to destroy the invading creatures.

    She let him be and continued searching for the monster, only to wipe out hundreds of them before returning to the pce where Mei was waiting for her. When Brooke touched down on the balcony, the ck dragon spoke, "Thanks to you taking out the Swarms leaders, the vile creatures have retreated to the Green Sea where the savages can deal with them."

    "Very good. I will be returning to Draconia, but I will have Archer visit the empire so he can meet you, Mei," Brooke revealed while wrapping a cloak around herself.

    Mei frowned but nodded in understanding. "I expected you to head back sooner, but will you return to the Shadowfang Empire?"

    "I''ll join Archer when he visits your realms," Brooke smiled. "The girls informed me that he''s going to take some time off to rx."

    Following that, Brooke took off after saying her farewells to Mei. Once clear of the city, she sped west and soon flew over Verdantia, where she witnessed chaos all over the ce courtesy of the otherdies aiding Archer.

    Brooke continued flying until she spotted the Draconina mountains, which protected the kingdom from invasion. This was one reason the Swarm couldn''tnd with enough monsters to overwhelm the defenders.

    Once crossing the peak, Brooke spotted numerous towns and cities with viges dotted across thendscape. She saw the Dragonfire River that snaked from north to south, allowing the navy or trading ships ess to Draconia.

    She received a message that everyone was at the new pce waiting for Archer to return from wiping out the Swarm. Brooke soon arrived and noticed the others sitting outside in the

    garden gossiping.

    Without wasting a second, she descended toward them and gracefullynded next to the table, which made some of them jump. Brookeughed before greeting them all with a smile

    and wave.

    Following that, she told the girls everything that happened and informed them that the Shadowfang Empire was interested in trading with Draconia, which pleased the group. While they were talking, Mary and Sia walked into the garden.

    Everyone turned to the older women with smiles and greeted them with hugs before therge group sat down to discuss the uing weeks and what the kingdom needed to thrive in this

    chaotic world.

    ***

    [Back to Archer]

    Nyx didn''t want to talk about it anymore, so he didn''t bring it up but changed the subject, "How long will this Red Mistst? I need to head back to Draconia."

    The woman shrugged, "It takes a few days, and it varies depending on how much magic the

    Swarm uses in the spell."

    "Can''t I use my Anti-Magic skill?"

    "It may work, but I don''t know and wouldn''t risk it," Nyx said. "In the early days, I saw many powerful mages killed by the mist, even with powerful defensive spells. Just wait, and it will

    clear."

    Archer nodded before he gotfortable in the chair as the Shadow Creatures informed him that they''d cleared half of Pluoria but were running out of mana. He ordered them to return to

    their realm.

    Once that was settled, he spoke, "Many monsters remain on Pluoria, and we can hunt once the

    fog vanishes."

    Nyx smiled, "I would like that. It seems like they''ve abandoned Frostholm; otherwise, we would have seen them already," she revealed while looking at him.

    The two of them continued talking, and Archer noticed Nyx was opening up even more. She drank some wine while dering, "This will get a dragon drunk, so why don''t we celebrate?" "Celebrate what?" he questioned as she filled two cups with the delicious-smelling liquid. "That someone will care for me as Mother and Father did," Nyx said with sadness that caused Archer to feel bad for the woman.

    Without thinking, he stood up and approached her with a smile before wrapping his arms around herfort. The dragon woman was surprised, but she melted into the hug and

    looked up at him.

    "Once we travel together, you won''t ditch me, will you?" she asked with hope in her red and

    yellow eyes.

    Archer shook his head, "Why would I do that? I want you to travel with me and will introduce you to the girls. I think you will like them."

    Nyx beamed before separating and pouring more wine as the both of them started drinking until Archer was drunk and couldn''t see straight. He leaned back on the chair and soon nodded but was awakened by the dragon woman climbing on him.

    She clung to him like a baby ko, which he found adorable, and started hugging her, which caused a smile to appear on her beautiful face.

 Chapter 895: Come Out Terravian

    ?

    The following morning, Archer woke to Nyx''s soft snores. She was curled up on top of him,

    her presence bothforting and endearing. Smiling at the sight, he gently shifted, carefully cing the sleeping dragon back onto the chair.

    He then made his way to the bay window. The Red Mist outside was still thick but wasn''t as bad as the day before. Archer''s draconic eyes spotted figures roaming the street beyond the garden.

    While standing there, Archer checked his status since he hadn''t done it yet.

    [Rank Up: Sovereign Mage>Demi-God]

    [Experience: 10000/8000000]

    [Experience Gained: ??????]

    [Level Up: 618>801]

    [Health: 50500>60500]

    [Mana: 795600>995600]

    [Strength: 58000>68000]

    [Constitution: 56000>66000]

    [Stamina: 56000>66000]

    [Charisma: 31650>33650]

    [Intelligence: 46500>56500]

    [Status Points: 6>10006]

    Archer was happy at his gains thanks to the girls fighting while he was dying due to the Swarms poison. He decided to rest and talk to Nyx as much as possible before the Red Mist disappeared.

    When Nyx woke up, she made him more food, which he enjoyed. The dragon girl also informed him where all the wealth was, which was in the Swarms fortress below. Archer''s eyes glowed as he dered, "Before leaving this ce, we will steal the treasure and ughter the monster hordes that have infested Pluoria.

    Nyx agreed with a big smile before going to the window. She sighed when she saw that the mist was still outside. While stuck in the treehouse, Archer spoke to the girls and learned everyone was back on Draconia.

    Archer told them he was trapped in a dangerous mist, hiding in a treehouse with a dragon woman he had met. E responded with a simple but heartfelt, "Be careful." She added that she loved him dearly and was relieved he was safe.

    "That half-elf is so caring, I''m d to have her in my life,'' he mused.

    While standing there, Alexa popped into his mind, causing a pain in his heart. Archer remembered his first love and wanted to see her again, but he knew he had to get enough mana to open a Gate to Earth.

    "I''ll have to ask Tiamat to take me back there in my soul form," Archer mused, his gaze fixed on the window.

    As hours passed, his patience wore thin. He stood abruptly and cast Blink, appearing outside amidst the mist. It attempted to invade his body, but his mana banished it, forcing the mist to retreat from him as if it were scared.

    Archer huffed, "Your poison will no longer harm me," he said in an amused tone. "Come out, Terravain. Let me show you destiny in the making."

    He noticed Nyx looking at him with wide eyes, causing him to blow her a kiss just as the Terravain responded in a voice full of malice, "You think highly of yourself, lizard. So what if you''re a Demi-God? I''ve been one for a century now."

    When Archer heard the being speak, he didn''t even respond but cast Blink to reappear in front of the Terravain and grabbed it by the throat, "You''re weak, and I will butcher you all. Thrylos is mine, and there isn''t room for two powers."

    After speaking, he cast Soul Sunder on the being and ate its soul. Archer discards all the useless information while absorbing the valuable knowledge. Following that, he attacked any Terravian his Aura Detector could find.

    ''Let me return the favor; you''ve poisoned me enough times,'' he thought while ughtering them.

    Once Archer couldn''t find any more enemies, he flew above the treehouse by summoning his wings. He used Mana Maniption to suck in the mist, which sent his body into turmoil, but sooner his Regeneration kicked in and instantly healed it.

    That''s when a notification popped up, shocking Archer.

    [Skill Learned: Red Mist: Produces a deadly mist that covers an area that the caster chooses - can only be removed by the user]

    "This wille in handy,'' Archer thought. ''I can create a four-kilometer ring around Draconia to keep the Deep Mining tform safe. This will keep the nosey kingdoms away from the ind.''

    Once clearing the mist, he descended to the treehouse''s entrance and spotted Nyx with a smile and twinkle in her eyes. When he got close, she spoke, "How did you get rid of the mist?'' Archer shrugged, "I used a spell that sucked it into my body," he answered. "But I unlocked the skill to use it myself."

    Nyx nodded before summoning her wings, and the two of them started flying around Frostholm and hunting down any Swarm monsters that lurked in the city. It took the duo a few hours to clear the streets.

    She showed Archer the hole where the monsters took the city''s wealth, which caused his violet eyes to glow with greed. Without warning, he dived into the darkness, followed by Nyx, and

    they fell.

    Nyx caught up with Archer, who grabbed her by the waist and sped up until he saw a light at the bottom. Then, he slowed down beforending with a thud, which caused the dragon

    woman to yelp.

    Archer smiled when hearing her reaction, which he found adorable. Following that, the two walked down the giant tunnel as some Blightborn charged at them from the darkness, but they were put down with an Eldritch st.

    ''My spells seem even stronger now,'' he mused. "They tear the monsters apart with ease.''

    The violet beams sliced several of the creatures in half. While doing this, he got an idea and looked at Nyx, "Stand back. I''m going to test out my new skill."

    She nodded with an excited smile as Archer raised his hands and used Red Mist, but what happened next shocked the duo. Instead of the expected red color, it was violet, like his magic, but the mist rushed down the tunnels.

    Once that happened, the duo started hearing screams and howls of pain. Archer was excited and started walking through the mist, but it was fascinating that Nyx wasn''t affected by the

    fog.

    Following that, the two continued walking down the tunnel untiling across another Terravian fortress that caused Archer to smile before he cast Eldritch st and sma

    Missiles that mmed into the walls and the enemy on top.

    An explosion ripped through thest chamber before Archer summoned his Shadow Creatures and ordered them to hunt every Terravain they could. But as they attacked, he felt some of them being destroyed by stronger foes.

    This excited Archer, who turned to Nyx, ncing around the chamber with wide eyes, "Stay behind me and be careful."

    Without saying anything else, Archer rushed toward the entrance and crashed through the gate only to see a group of five Terravians holding off the shadow Creatures. When the enemy saw him rushing toward them, they panicked.

    "Their scared now.''

    But Archer chuckled and activated his Draconis form, his body transforming with power. He used Blink to vanish, reappearing amid his enemies. With a fierce roar, heshed out, his tail and ws tearing through armor and flesh alike.

    ''Oh, this feels so good,'' he thought while fighting.

    The air filled with their agonized screams as Archer carved a path of destruction through their ranks. That''s when he lunged at one and mped down on its neck like a monster before tearing the Terravian head off using his dragon teeth.

    Archer was covered in blood, which frightened the remaining Terravians. They tried to flee, but he used Blink to catch them individually while using Mana Maniption to hold them in

    the air.

    Once Archer caught the ones who fled, he heard someone walking through the entrance. He then saw Nyx looking around with wide eyes as she spoke, "How did you kill so many? I found

    them hard to fight."

    He shrugged, "I recently became a Demi-God, which increased my power and made the

    Terravians easy to kill."

    With that, Archer grabbed one of his enemies, dragging it toward him. He cast Soul Sunder, consuming the enemy''s soul like a beast. The being''s body went limp, and the others watched

    in growing fear.

    Archer turned to them all, repeating the process, crushing their bodies after consuming their souls. A sharp headache struck him as he finished, forcing him to one knee and causing Nyx to

    rush over with a worried expression.

    "Are you okay? What happened?" she said in a concerned tone.

    ''''I''m fine,'''' he replied while standing up. "I just ate too many souls and gained too much knowledge that it overwhelmed me, but I''ve managed to discard most of it while keeping the

    useful stuff."

    Nyx nodded before giving him a radiant smile as she hugged him and spoke quietly, "Thank you for helping me destroy them. They took Mother and Father from me."

    "Did you get into a fight while I was in here?" Archer questioned while brushing a strand of

    hair out of her face.

    "Yes. A small horde of monsters appeared from behind us, and I dealt with them before they could get to you by using my breath that turned them to ash," Nyx replied while hugging him

    tighter. Archer smiled at her response before they separated. He spoke, "Now, let''s find the treasure and get you out of here. I want to show you the world, Nyx Drakebane."

    Nyx beamed at his words and nodded eagerly. Archer led the way to the chamber where the

    treasure was hidden. It took them ten minutes to reach it, and when they arrived, he tore off the stone door protecting the treasure.

    "Oh wow. That''s a lot of gold," the dragon woman muttered when seeing the mountain of gold and silver coins and many other treasures.

 Chapter 896: I Deeply Care For my People

    ?

    "Yes, this will be useful," Archer said while approaching the treasure and holding his hand

    out.

    He sucked everything into his Item Box until the chamber was empty, which shocked Nyx even more. Following that, Archer turned to the dragon woman with a big smile, "Now let''s go hunt down the Swarm that is infesting Pluoria."

    When the duo made it to the surface, they both transformed into their dragon forms, but he overshadowed her. He looked down at the ck dragon with glowing scales, which reminded him of chaos.

    "What kind of dragon are you?" Archer''s deep, rumbling voice resonated through the valley as he stretched out his gigantic wings, casting long shadows over thendscape.

    Instead of answering immediately, Nyx leaped onto his back, nuzzling her head against his. Confused but instinctively responsive, Archer returned the gesture with a gentle head bump, which made the dragon woman happy as she answered, "Tiamat said I''m a chaos dragon. I am the one who is meant to aid the White Dragon in his future wars."''

    Following that, the two dragons flew around northern Pluoria, burning any Swarm hordes they found. Archer only returned to his humanoid form to fight the stronger Terravians that appeared to stop them.

    Archer enjoyed the power boost because now he could stand toe-to-toe with any enemy against him. He quickly tore Terravians apart, forcing them to flee back into the Underrealm, trying to escape them.

    While he watched Nyx battling with a Swarm Mutant Giant, he scanned the chaos dragon, which caught his interest.

    [Nyx Drakebane]

    [Race: Chaos Dragon]

    [Level: Sovereign Mage]

    [Rank: 781]

    ''Oh she''s strong,'' Archer thought when seeing her rank and level.

    After that, he watched Nyx tear apart the Giant before fighting another who appeared. She was going wild and used her ws to render flesh from bone, covering thendscape in blood.

    Archer looked around and noticed the Swarm''s smaller creatures were fleeing into the distance. Without thinking, he cast Stone Warden, which summoned hundreds of constructs that started chasing after the monsters.

    He watched this with a smile before taking a deep breath and releasing his dragon''s breath in another direction that annihted every Ratling, Blightborn, and Mutated creature in its path.

    As the battle raged on, he watched the chaos dragon decimating every monster in her path until none remained. Together, they pressed on, relentlessly hunting down the Swarm and annihting thousands, driving them deep underground.

    This went on for over a week, and during that time, Archer spoke to the girls through the tattoos and bracelets. They said the attacks on Draconia had stopped, but the Novgorodians and other kingdoms sent scouting vessels to check out the ind.

    When Archer heard this news, he confidently reassured them that he had devised a foolproof defense n and would implement it before returning home. They rested in their humanoid forms on a mountain ledge, patiently awaiting the arrival of the Terravians who had fled from Mediterra.

    He had discovered an underground fortress where the Terravians were hiding. Despite his efforts, a group had slipped away because he had been messing around with a Demi-God, whom he ate after beating up.

    Nyx''sck of impression didn''t faze him as the being attempted to attack when his attention wavered. Following this, Archer watched the grasnds until a distant speck approached in their direction.

    Reacting swiftly, Archer leaped up and triggered his Draconis form while Nyx shifted into her dragon form as the two started speeding toward the approaching group. When they came close, heunched a swarm of sma Missiles at the enemy.

    The projectiles sliced through the air and struck the shocked Terravians, who scatted, but Nyx chased after them while Archer cast Blink. He reappeared before the leader and plunged his ws into the being''s chest with an evil smile.

    Archer pulled out the Terravians'' heart before taking a bite that frightened the surrounding enemies, but he put his new strength to good use and charged at the fleeing beings, killing each one by tearing them apart using his ws.

    They continued chasing the fleeing Terravians across Pluoria, and whenever they hid in one of their fortresses, Archer barrelled through them, decimating hundreds of the Swarms'' leadership.

    He spent days hunting any the Tressym''s found lurking in the mountains and caverns of the continent. When the duo reached the Aquarian Kingdom, they ughtered many monsters and Terravians, forcing the enemy back to the Underrealm to recover from the sudden defeats. Archer was getting reports that the attacks on the other continents had calmed down, so the duo flew toward the small ind where the Terravians cast the teleportation blocker, which annoyed him.

    When the two dragons got closer, a powerful aura mmed into them, forcing the duo to stop flying. Archer shook his head while looking at the ind, only to spot a being hovering above it and staring at him.

    An army of Terravians was floating around him, along with a massive fleet surrounding the ind. When Nyx saw this, she gulped before speaking, "This looks like ast stand. That being is stronger than you. I can feel its aura from here."

    Archer nodded but did not attempt to move forward, contemting, ''Maybe if me, Brooke, Lucrezia, and Agrippina attack him, we could win.''

    Following that, he scanned the powerful figure in the distance, but it was blocked, causing him to recoil. Archer shook his head and spoke, "Let''s return to Draconia and prepare to attack the ind and destroy that spell."

    Nyx agreed with a smile of approval. Before the two flew south, Archer showed the chaos dragon around Pluoria, which they didn''t get a chance to do while hunting the Swarm. She was amazed by the beautifulndscapes and towns they encountered.

    By the time they reached Mediterra, Nyx was silently ncing everywhere. The duo flew so fast that they spotted Draconia in the distance. As they got closer, Archer noticed a dozen ships circling the ind, patrolling against any enemies.

    While flying, Archer saw a massive tform floating in the middle of the sea with two battleships stationed on either side. Deep Sea Mining was underway. "I hope Wyldheart Industries is doing well," he mused.

    After that, they flew over the mountains, and Archer was shocked to see the number of towns and cities littering the ind. ''Wow, the people have been busy,'' he thought.

    Nyx was amazed as she pointed at something below, "What are those buildings? There are so many people going in and out."

    Archer looked in the direction she was pointing and saw one of the waystations he designed for travelers. With a smile, he exined, "That''s a Draconia Waystation. I created them as

    rest points across the kingdom."

    He turned to the ck-and-white-haired woman and asked, "Do you want to see it? We can get a carriage to Dragonheart City."

    Nyx''s red and yellow eyes glowed with fascination before she nodded, "Yes, please."

    He smiled before the duo descended to the road just outside the Waystation. When the guards spotted him, they all knelt, but he waved them away, "Can you guys organize a carriage to the capital? I want to see the new pce."

    One of the guards jumped up and rushed through the opened gate while the other stepped forward, "It is a glorious building, Your Majesty. I heard all the queens are either there or working across the kingdom," he reported respectfully.

    Archer nodded, "Thank you, soldier. How has the kingdom been overall?"

    "We have many refugees flooding into the port cities, but thanks to the Kingdom Oath and the strict security, the neers have assimted and adopted the Fireheart Faith as their own," the guard revealed. "Yourpany, Wyldheart Industries, has been recruiting as many people as they can and has started mining in the mountains."

    ''Aisha''s done brilliantly,'' Archer thought to himself. ''Maybe one of the girls will be good at running apany. I can''t ask Hecate as she runs The Dragonheart Company, I''ll speak to them when I see

    them.''

    Following that, Archer gave Nyx a tour of the Waystation, which amazed her. When she saw all the stores and the hotel, she asked what the point of this ce was, and he said they were for traders and merchants to rest instead of camping along the road.

    He also told her that the government-controlled them and earned coins through them, which went back into the kingdom to improve everyone''s lives. By the time the tour finished, the soldiers had a royal carriage ready for travel.

    Archer led Nyx on board and they traveled through the kingdom which shocked the dragon woman. When they passed through a small town, she witnessed the citizens, which surprised

    her because they were all smiling.

    She had never seen people so joyous, and he couldn''t help but smile warmly at her reaction. Archer sincerely exined, "I deeply care for my people. I want them to thrive until their past hardships are mere memories."

    "I want them to embrace their dreams and live their lives to the fullest, Nyx. In this unpredictable world, what else could truly matter? I live by my principles and follow my heart. If that means lifting millions out of poverty, then that''s my mission. I''ve spared no expense, spending billions of gold coins to ensure no one goes hungry orcks essentials." Nyx looked at him with a curious gaze, "Do you need bodyguards when you walk the streets of

    a city?" Archer shook his head, stood up, and banged on the carriage roof before turning to her. "Come. I''ll show you the Draconians'' loyalty to their royal family."

    The dragon woman joined Archer outside as he signaled to the man on the carriage, "We''ll

    walk driver," he said, tossing him a gold coin.

 Chapter 897: Misjudging Draconia

    ?

    [Nyx''s POV]

    Archer had helped her out of the carriage, which was odd as no one had been this kind to her in many years. ''Why is a powerful dragon so lovely?'' she internally questioned.

    Once outside, Nyx noticed dozens of people doing business in the small town with happy smiles. However, she quickly noticed there was no wall protecting the ce, which she found baffling.

    The aroma of fresh bread wafted from a nearby bakery, mingling with the savory scent of cooking meat emanating from a nearby home. Nyx observed that the roads were meticulously paved with greystone and designed to withstand the test of time.

    While the carriage turned around and rode off into the distance, Archer turned to her and started exining that a wall wasn''t needed for protection as there were forts nearby. Outrider and Homeguard soldiers patrolled the area.

    Nyx grew curious and asked, "What''s a Homeguard soldier? Wouldn''t they be called town guards?"

    She watched Archer''s smile grow wider, making her heart beat as she found him handsome beyond anyone she had ever met. Nyx had met many men during her lifetime, but none had caught her interest like this young man.

    That''s when Archer started speaking in an ent thatpletely charmed her, "Alright, to put it simply, Draconia maintains two distinct armies: one for defending our homnd and another forunching invasions into other kingdoms when the timees."

    "What''s the point of that?" Nyx questioned as they started walking through the town. "''Wouldn''t that cost twice as much?"

    While strolling, she observed how people regarded Archer as if he were a deity. From nobly dressed citizens tomon folk, they treated him with such reverence that it bordered on adoration.

    As the duo walked, several families approached Archer, greeting him warmly. He smiled and exchanged pleasantries before casually mentioning he was on a date, which caused her cheeks to grow red when she saw how he looked at her.

    The townspeople excused themselves and dispersed. They continued to walk as Archer exined, "Well, the Homeguard patrol the roads, guard the seawall and the ind the legions conquered. They spend four years with their units before being offered a chance to lead a unit in one of the legions or retire and take up a job in the government."

    ''He does care for the soldiers,'' she thought before asking another question, "How much do you pay them?"

    She watched him shrug. "I think it''s three hundred gold coins per year. Aisha says it''s too much, but the soldiers seem happy, and the kingdom can afford it with all the revenue pouring into our coffers," he revealed with a greedy chuckle, which made herugh.

    After that, they stopped speaking while Nyx nced at the town around her. She found it pleasant, with a peaceful atmosphere. The two of them continued their walk along the street until they exited the other end.

    Nyx saw a road that snaked across thendscape dotted with Waystations. While walking, she wondered why he was doing all this and spending his wealth. She decided to ask, "Why are you doing this? Good people won''t survive long in this cruel world."

    "Here''s a quote I believe in, Nyx, ''A kingdom''s greatness is measured by how it treats its weakest members," he said with a smile that warmed her heart. Then, with unexpected passion, he continued, "As a child, I feared the shadows, yet my family cast the darkest shadow over me. I don''t want any child to endure what I did. I want to be the light in their lives, the beacon of hope that saves them."

    When Nyx heard that, something inside her told her not to ask, but she couldn''t resist. "What happened, Archer?"

    She watched something in his eyes shift, a subtle change that spoke volumes. That''s when he spoke, "Some wounds can never heal, Nyx. They leave a mark so deep that can''t be erased, a part of me that will always be broken."

    "Sometimes I remember when my Mother looked at me like I was a disease; she treated me like an unwanted child," Archer said while looking at the distant mountains, and she sensed the hurt in his voice. "I was only a small boy, but no one came to save me. Imagine holding faith that someone woulde to free you from that torture."''

    Nyx could see the anger bubbling in his violet eyes, causing her to speak to try to calm him down, "Whatever happened to you in the past will never happen again. Why not let go of that anger instead of letting it eat you from the inside out?"

    "I will never stop hating them for what they put me through," he said defiantly. "My Tiamat be my witness, that if my mother or father mess with me, I will kill both and dump their bodies in the ocean to be devoured by the monsters of the deep."''

    Following that, he turned on his heels before walking down the road, leaving her shocked at the conviction in his voice, ''Was their treatment that bad?''

    She caught up to him as he continued to talk, "Sorry about that, but my past is something I rarely talk about. It made me who I am today."''

    Nyx nodded with a smile, "It''s okay. You don''t have to exin yourself to me, Archer, but know I understand where you''reing from because I had a bad childhood and grew up alone in Frostholm."

    When She said that, Archer stopped walking and turned to her before wrapping her in a tight hug that caught Nyx off guard. But she had to admit that it felt good and returned it just as he spoke, "Well, you''re not alone anymore; you have me, and I''m sure the girls will love you."''

    She nodded with a happy smile before the duo continued walking until they saw a city in the distance. The city was beautiful, as the buildings were made from white stone that gleamed in the afternoon sun.

    The bustling cityscape surprised Nyx; it starkly contrasted Frosthold and any ce she had encountered while battling the Swarm on Pluoria. Tall buildings soared into the sky, dwarfing everything around them.

    Her eyes widened in astonishment as she observed people casually chatting with their spouses on balconies. ''What are those buildings? I''ve never seen anything like them,'' she

    mused.

    While watching the scenery, Archer''s voice reached her ears. "What you''re looking at are Draconia Apartments. They house hundreds of families and are good ces to raise children as the neighbors are close, and they usually live close to family members."

    Nyx looked at him, "How did youe up with such an idea?" she questioned.

    She watched him shrug and change the subject but chose not to pry into it just as she saw a group of men working on something not far from the city walls, which caught her attention. "What are they building? Why are those men lying those metal beams on the ground?"

    Archer looked over, and she noticed a smile lit up his handsome face before exining, "That my beautiful chaos dragon is the first train on Thrylos. It will lead to every major city in

    Draconia."

    "Train? What is that?" she questioned.

    ''''it''s a machine that travels long distances while carrying passengers and cargo," Archer described. "When I asked the government to build it, they didn''t believe in it, but once I exined it to them, all the council was excited."

    Nyx found it fascinating but was also curious as the buildings looked expensive to construct, "Are you funding it yourself?"

    Archer snickered, "Well, not really; honestly, that was the Church of Light and Novgorod Empire''s doing. They generously donated a few billion gold coins to build apartments all over Draconia that house so many citizens that it''s saved space for other needed establishments." "What do you mean they paid for it? Why would the strongest empire and church that hates dragons fund your kingdom?" she asked as the realization dawned on her.

    Her eyes widened in surprise, prompting a smile as he exined, "They didn''t realize they funded them, but their banks were overflowing with gold and silver coins that I redirected to

    the kingdom."

    Nyx startedughing when she heard his exnation, just as she thought, ''He stole it! What a naughty dragon, but I love it."''

    When the dragon woman thought this, she asked as her curiosity took over, "What if they decide toe after you?"

    Archer''s smile broadened as he effortlessly scooped her into a princess carry, eliciting a blush that warmed her cheeks. With a swift motion, he took off, soaring towards the mountains that

    encircled the ind.

    Nyx''s eyes darted around in wonder as he pointed out a colossal wall blocking their path.

    "This is the Draconia Seawall," Archer exined as he showed her the imposing structure. "Currently, it''s our first line of defense. But once I confer with Aisha and the others, I n to use the Red Mist to create a protective barrier around the ind. It will deter intruders while

    we prepare for war."

    "War?" she asked.

    Nyx watched Archer nod before flying toward the city she had seen earlier, revealing, "When a new power steps onto the world stage, the old powers get jealous and attempt to take them

    out, but that''s where they are misjudging Draconia."

    "Why did they misjudge you?"

    "They should have attacked when we were first discovered, but their hubris fooled them into thinking we were just a small and weak kingdom," Archer said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 898: Promise Me Master

    ?

    Archer flew toward Dragonheart City while carrying Nyx. While traveling, she asked dozens of questions about everything from themon people of the kingdom to the nobles of Draconia, which he happily answered.

    After flying for five minutes, they passed by the city and spotted his new pce not far from it. Archer stopped to check out what the Draconian builders had done. While hovering, he spotted an oval-shaped building nestled between the city and the fortress Bastion.

    It was enormous and was further enhanced by a stunning garden surrounding it, which he suspected Llyniel had a hand in creating. Archer spotted gardeners working everywhere as maids went about their duties.

    He noticed the pce was crafted from stunning white marble quarried from the Northern Draconia Mountains before seeing the numerous windows on the upper floors that circled the building, each adorned with colorful curtains, which he guessed were the girl''s rooms. That''s when his ncended on the roof decorated with blue shingles that crowned the pce, which went well with the marble; Archer also saw several evenly spaced towers circling the pce at intervals with arger oneing out from the middle of the building. Archer pondered their purpose but knew all he had to do was wait because the girls would eagerly exin once they realized he had arrived. While hovering there, the two dragons admired the pce, but he soon detected the White Dragon Knights barracks in the back right corner of the garden.

    Soldiers came and went, while some stood guard outside or on the walls surrounding the barracks. He guessed at least three thousand soldiers were guarding the wall or the grounds surrounding the pce. ''Eldric sure does love security, but I cannotin as it will keep us safe.'' A fortified wall encircled the entire pce, with White Dragon Knights diligently patrolling the grounds and standing guard at the entrances and four cannons controlled by the Royal Dragonfire Company, an off-branch of the one in the legions.

    While they got close, Nyx questioned, "Who are those soldiers in the white armor? They look serious."

    Her head went side to side as she pointed at the artillery troops tending to the Titan Wrath Cannons, "Who are those men and women in the brown leather armor? And why does it have white patterns on the back?" she fired questions at him.

    "Those are the White Dragon Knights; they are Draconia''s royal guards who protect the girls and follow me around whenever I''m on the ground," Archer replied with a chuckle.

    He then pointed at the Dragonfall Company soldiers before continuing with a cheeky smile. "The soldiers in the brown are part of the royal army that protects the pces or state secrets as they are fiercely loyal. Watch how they react when they see me."

    The dragon woman smiled while bobbing her head as she nced at the soldiers below as Archer descended andnded behind the entrance. When the surrounding knights spotted him, they rushed in his direction until themander recognized him.

    "It''s King Archer!" the older man bellowed, causing every knight to drop to one knee.

    Following this, he let a giggling Nyx down as he nodded to themander, who stood up and spoke, "It''s good to see you up and about. The soldiers and people will be happy to hear you''re back to normal, Your Majesty."

    Archer nodded as the older man guided them towards the pce entrance. Nyx couldn''t keep her eyes still, taking in the entire garden. She soon noticed the vibrant array of colorful flowers and decorations.

    In the center, a towering water fountain stood with a small statue in front of the entrance. When Archer spotted it, he recognized it as a stone representing his dragon form, which impressed him.

    ''Whoever did this is a true artist; they captured every detail, even my scales look good,'' he thought. Following that, he saw a red blur rushing in his direction, causing him to smile as he opened his arms. Sera crashed into him like a beautiful missile, her excitement evident as she kissed his neck and nibbled his ears as she used to.

    Her slender red dragon''s tail swished from side to side, revealing how happy the dragon girl truly was. Archerughed heartily, unable to think straight, but Sera grabbed his face and nted a wet kiss on his lips.

    Some of his women appeared from the entrance one after another, which shocked Nyx. Archer noticed her eyes widen when they approached him. E was the first to speak with a loving smile, "It''s good to see you after so long, Arch. I hope you don''t go wandering off again."

    Sera gave Archer one final kiss before stepping back. He moved toward Nyx, embracing her tightly, which made her smile. "I intend to remain in Draconia while the world recovers from the Swarm attack," he dered.

    E''s face lit up upon hearing his decision. Archer leaned in and kissed her, eliciting happiness as she passionately returned the kiss. After they separated, she spoke, "I''ve been helping Aisha with yourpany, which has kept me busy, but it''s good to get out of the pce."

    Archer nodded, "Well, I have an idea, but it can wait until dinner before I speak to everyone," he said before kissing her forehead and speaking onest thing, "I love you, E Wyldheart. Never forget that."

    She beamed before he started making his way toward a smiling subus. Nefertiti''s pink eyes glowed before the two shared a hot and heavy kiss without saying a word. Her hands roamed all over his chest.

    Minutes passed as the two still kissed while E and Sera approached Nyx with friendly smiles. After a prolonged, passionate kiss, Nefertiti leaned in and whispered, "Come to my room tonight, husband."

    The subus then nibbled on the tip of his ear, sending a shiver down his spine. "I need you badly; I''ve been aching since thest time we made love," she breathed, her voice filled with longing.

    He agreed with a nod before Nefertiti made her way over to the three girls who were talking off to the side. When she was gone, Sia appeared and wrapped herself in a tight hug with a beaming smile as her blue eyes sparkled.

    "I''m happy to see you, my darling," she said with a voice full of love and affection. "I''m d you''re back to normal now. You realize how much I love you, don''t you? I was worried I''d lose you."

    Archer nodded, "I love you too, my favorite Aunty, but It''s good to get rid of that poison that was eating me from the inside out," he replied with a smile.

    After speaking, he quickly kissed Sia''s soft lips, and she responded eagerly. Their kiss deepened, full of warmth and familiarity, until a polite cough interrupted them. A few secondster, they broke apart to find Tal, Hemera, and Maeve standing there, waiting patiently with smiles.

    When Archer spotted the three girls, he sauntered to the silver-haired elf, who greeted him with a knowing smile. Her intense red eyes were fixed unwaveringly on him. Closing the distance, Tal threw herself into his arms, embracing him tightly.

    Archer grinned as he returned the embrace, his voice a low murmur in Tal''s ear, "I''ve missed my little ve. Tonight, I''ll ensure you remember who''s in charge and prove that I

    love you."

    Tal tensed momentarily before pulling back, her gaze locking with his, filled with unmistakable desire. In a voice tinged with submission, meant for his ears alone or so she thought��she breathed, "I love you so much more, but you have to promise me that you will

    come, Master?"

    Archer lifted Tal''s chin, meeting her gaze with a confident smile. "I promise, Tali," he murmured before kissing her. The moment their lips met, she melted into his embrace, her body responding eagerly to his touch.

    They kissed deeply for a while before parting. Tal smiled as she wandered off, making way for Hemera to approach. Without a word, the sun elf grabbed Archer by the cor and pulled him in for a kiss, which was so passionate that it caught him by surprise. Hemera''s hands traced every part of his chest and abs, ensuring they lingered over each

    muscle, eliciting a shiver from Archer. Finally, she reached his arousal, gently caressing it before breaking the kiss, her voice breathless as she spoke, "Will youe to see me tonight, my love? I want you to ravage me until I fall asleep."

    Archer nodded, a smile ying on his lips. "Of course I will."

    The sun elf backed off with a beaming smile that mesmerized him until Maeve appeared with her arms crossed. She spoke in her Swedish-like ent that he only now realized he hade to love, "Are we lovers now, Archer Wyldheart? I want to rify our rtionship before

    moving forward."

    "Indeed. You''re mine now, Maeve Avaloch, or should I say Wyldheart," he quipped with a yful grin, prompting the orange-haired girl to smile in return.

    Maeve nodded affirmatively. "I think that''s for the best, love. Now, to seal the deal," she

    added, stepping closer and kissing him.

    Following that, the other girls smiled at the two, but soon they separated. Maeve had a gorgeous smile on her pretty face, and her grey eyes shone with happiness as she stepped back

    with bright red cheeks, which he found adorable.

    Archer chuckled before turning to E, "Where is everyone else?"

    The half-elf turned to him with a smile as she answered, "Teu, Demetra, Lucrezia, Kassandra, and Mary are dealing with a Sea Monster Wave while the others are busy with their work but stay around the pce to see you."

 Chapter 899: I Promise To Do My Best

    ?

    Archer was walking through his pce garden, heading toward the training area, where E told him N and Hecate were fighting. He told the other girls to meet him in the conference room, and he went to gather them.

    ''Llyniel was involved with the garden,'' he mused. ''Look at all the rare flowers thriving thanks to her nature magic.''

    It took Archer ten minutes to reach the expansive training field near the barracks. He nced at the new build he had asked Aisha to add so the warrior girls could train. It was made from dirt and was the size of a basketball court.

    "The builders have done brilliantly; this ce willst for centuries,'' As thought.

    There was a small building at the end, which Archer guessed was the mana showers he designed and became popr across the kingdom. Thest thing he wanted for the training field was a stand where hundreds of people could sit and watch the fights.

    Upon arrival, he noticed a lioness and a moon elf engaged in a sparring match, wielding wooden weapons and weaving magic. He settled onto a nearby bench, enjoying a few bites of chocte while watching the two beautiful girls.

    "They''ve gotten stronger,'' he mused. ''Let me check their status.''

    [N Lionheart][Race: Lion Demi Human][Age: 18][Rank: High Mage] [Exp: 120/50000] [Level: 353][HP: 11580/11580][Mana: 12430/12430][Magic: Enhancement-Earth] [Strength: 11600][Constitution: 9980][Stamina: 15500][Charisma: 8500] [Intelligence: 8500][Status Points: 0]

    [Hecate Demetrias][Race: Moon Elf][Age: 120][Rank: Master Mage] [Exp: 2820/100000] [Level: 455][HP: 12120/12120][Mana: 35800/35800][Magic: Moon][Strength: 9230] [Constitution: 14780][Stamina: 10600] [Charisma: 12000] [Intelligence: 25000][Status Points: 64]

    ''Excellent, they both have ranked up since Ist checked,'' he thought.

    Archer noticed N was using a sword with a shield, and Hecate had a pair of daggers she skillfully used to deflect the lioness''s attacks. The fight was wild, as the attacks were so fast that he could barely keep up.

    She used a less powerful Moon st that N blocked using her enhancement magic, sending her stumbling backward. That''s when she activated her Stone Spike spell aimed at the elf.

    He watched as Hecate grinned before casting a Lunar Shield that stopped the stone in their path. Sheunched forward and quickly stuck out using the daggers, but N had blocked her; she wasn''t fast enough, though, as a few cuts appeared on her arms.

    ''I didn''t know Hecate could fight this well,'' he thought while watching them fight. ''Maybe the others have been helping her.''

    They traded more blows, and without magic or spells, Hecate was overwhelmed by N''s strength. The moon elf blocked many punches and kicks butid a trap for the lioness, and as thest strike stuck her jaw, she activated the Moon Mines.

    The dormant spells erupted like a battlefield, but N managed to dodge most of them despite getting hit by one of them, which took out one of her arms, causing it to be limp and covered in blood that made him feel strange as he didn''t like it.

    ''I hope she''s alright,'' he thought. ''I''ll heal her when they''re done.''

    But Archer knew he couldn''t get involved as both girls would be angry at him. The moon elf managed to get close again, but the lioness kicked out while pping her daggers to the side.

    That''s when Hecate used the Lunar Wave, which struck the lion girl and sent her crashing to the ground. Archer watched as the moon elf charged forward again and held her de against her neck with a smile as he heard her speak, "I win this time, N."

    He stood up and started pping, which made the two girls jump, but soon N darted toward him like a rocket; Archer opened his arms and caught the lioness as her tail swayed in happiness.

    "Archie! I''ve missed you so much. Don''t get injured like that again, you stupid dragon," N said, nuzzling against his neck.

    "I promise to do my best from now on, my lioness," he replied.

    N pulled back slightly, looking into his eyes earnestly. "I love you, Archer Wyldheart."

    His smile widened as he leaned forward, gently kissing her nose, causing N to giggle. "I love you too," he whispered affectionately.

    After that, Archer lifted her head by the chin and kissed the lioness, which caused her to stiffen. N was lost for words, but she quickly returned it with a passionate one. He felt Hecate approaching as they kissed, but the lioness was so separated that her arm hurt.

    When Archer heard her pain-filled moan, he cast Aurora Healing on both girls, causing them to smile. "Thanks, husband. My arm feels much better now," N said while stretching her

    arms.

    He turned to the moon elf and embraced her without words before kissing her neck. Hecate let out an embarrassed moan but tightly hugged him as she went in for a kiss, which he epted.

    Afterward, he joined them on the benches and engaged in conversation. N recounted their voyage to the Orientia continent, detailing their battle against the Dark Unicorn and her discovery of her Primal form.

    ''Oh wow. Maybe when they unlock something when I finish inside them? I need to investigate this further,'' Archer mused.

    Intrigued by N''s revtion, Hecate interjected, unveiling her transformation into a moon dragon, which impressed him thoroughly. Once, the two girls said that Archer asked to see their new forms.

    N was the first to offer and leaped into the training field. He watched as a bright light radiated from her body until a giant lionnded on the ground with a crash before letting out

    a fierce roar.

    Archer was amazed to see her. ''She''s beautiful. I love how her fur is the same color as her sandy blonde hair,'' he thought.

    That''s when he examined her as the lioness paced up and down the field, catching the nearby knights'' attention. Archer noticed N was bigger than an elephant from Earth, and the aura seeping off her made him feel like she was a predator.

    "This form is strong, it must have been hiding in her blood until meeting me. I''ll have to ask Tiamat about it,'' Archer thought.

    She let out another roar before returning to her humanoid form and walking over to him with a radiant smile on her gorgeous face, "Did you like it, darling?" she said.

    Archer smiled as he replied, "You were glorious, N. I felt the strength radiating off you."

    The lioness, filled with excitement, embraced him warmly, her smile radiant. She settled down and turned to the moon elf, urging her, "Hecate, show him your dragon form. I''m sure he''ll be stunned."

    Hecate stood, her silver hair tied in a ponytail, gleaming in the afternoon sun. Her red eyes shimmered with intensity as she strode purposefully towards the field. There, a silver light enveloped her, and before Archer''s eyes, a magnificent dragon emerged.

    ''She''s as big as other''s I''ve seen but still tinypared to me,'' Archer thought when admiring Hecate''s new form.

    Archer stood up, which caught Hecate''s attention, as he approached the waiting dragon, who wasn''t taking her beautiful eyes off him. He stroked her smooth silver scales, which gleamed

    whenever the sunlight hit them.

    "Your beautiful Hecate," he said in a love-filled voice.

    When he said that, the moon elf returned to her humanoid form and hugged him, "Thank you for epting me, Archer," she said. "You''ll never understand how much I truly love you."

    "You silly elf, I epted you the day we met all those years ago," Archer answered while ying with her silky soft hair. "From now on, I will spend more time with you all as I''ve always been busy rushing around doing something."

    Hecate smiled before giving him a quick kiss and joining N as he spoke, "Can youdies meet me at the conference room, E mentioned? I need to talk to everyone."

    The two girls nodded before saying farewell and heading for the showers before meeting the others. Afterward, Archer went to the central garden, where he assumed Llyniel would be. It took him ten minutes to reach, and when he did, he was amazed.

    The garden was alive, with colorful flowers and various nts scattered throughout. As Archer admired the beauty surrounding him, he noticed a wood elf diligently working under the sun, beads of sweat glistening on her brow.

    A smile crept across his face as he approached the focused girl, who was keenly aware of his presence. When Archer got close enough, he spoke while tousling a lock of her hair, "Hello Llyniel, I''ve missed you so much, my beautiful wood elf."

    The brown-haired elf yelped as she spun around, clutching a magical garden tool and covered in mud. Her cheek was streaked with it, and her brown eyes lit up with love when she spotted

    him.

    "Archer! You scared me," Llyniel eximed with red cheeks before lunging forward and hugging him. "But I''ve also missed you. How do you feel now? I know you''ve be a Demi-God, which is amazing for someone so young."

    He smiled as he returned the hug before replying, "I feel so much better than before; it''s like I''ve been reborn after ranking up. But enough about me, what are you nting, my darling?"

    "Daylight Mana Flowers," she answered. "They will help the other nts to grow even bigger thanks to their pollen washing over them. It was seep into them and act as food to

    increase growth and their lifecycle."''

    Archer nodded but he didn''t understand anything about the innerworkings of nts. That''s when he remembered the rest of the garden, "Did you help the gardeners?"

 Chapter 900: Dragon Stalkers

    ?

    Llyniel looked at him with big, beautiful brown eyes and nodded, "Yes. I hope you don''t mind, but I had to show them how to care for the garden," she said with a smile.

    Archer had to admire her passion for nature and smiled before speaking, "I love how much you love this; I would never be bothered with whatever you choose to do, Lyn. You should already know this."

    The wood elf beamed before an expression appeared as she spoke, "The kingdom''s farms are steadily expanding. We''ve had to expand everything, but Aisha assigned workers, which came in handy."

    "How long until things are ready to sell?" he questioned with a greedy glint in his eyes.

    Llyniel rubbed her chin briefly before answering, "A few more months if things go good." Archer nodded, "Do you know where Halime is? I''m gathering everyone together."

    "She''s in her poison cave, located under the water in the southern part of the garden," she revealed with a big smile. "Where is the meeting happening?"

    "The conference room," Archer answered before leaning down and kissing the beautiful elf, who was taken by surprise, but she quickly returned it.

    The couple kissed for a while before they separated, allowing him to speak in a love-filled tone, "I love you, Llyniel Oakwood; I''m thankful for having you in my life."

    "Love you too, Arch!" she replied with happiness, wrapping him in a warm hug.

    Following that, Llyniel said she would meet the others after cleaning herself. Archer smiled before kissing her forehead as she rushed off. Once she was gone, he went south to find Halimes waterfall.

    Archer walked for ten minutes and soon spotted what he was looking for. There was a small manmadeke with a small mountain that went back to the Dragonfire River that ran through Draconia.

    There was a path that led up to the entrance, which he started walking down, and when he got closer, the smell of poison hit his nose. Archer used Mana Maniption to block it out and continued to the cave when he heard Halime speaking to someone.

    "Come here, Larry! Stop trying to escape, and this case will help you rx,'''' she said in her exotic ent just before something crashed from inside, causing him to walk to the entrance to check it out.

    The cave looked like a cross between a nest with all the monsters littering the ce. One corner had a desk and cab you''d find in any office, and a room was off to the side, and that was where the toxic smell wasing from.

    It was well-lit, thanks to all the candles, but that''s when he noticed Halime trying to wrestle a massive snake into a box. This scene made himugh and made the ck-haired girl scream in fright as she spun around.

    Halime dropped the snake she held and started panicking, but Archer used Mana

    Maniption to grab the beast and put it in the box for her, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.

    Once he did that, she rushed forward and excitedly hugged him while speaking, "Archer! I''m so happy to see you back to normal after that horrible poison nearly killed you."

    "Well, I''m fine now, Hali," Archer said with a smile. "How have you been? And what is this ce?"

    Halime let go of him before turning to the cave. She exined, "Dragon Marshall ra asked me to research poisons to create antidotes for each one, which has been easy for the monsters on Draconia, but it is the creatures from the other continents."

    "So I asked the builders to create a private but easy-ess ce, and they came up with it. It''s big enough for now, but I might burrow deeper to add more floors when needed," Halime said while showing Archer all the creatures,

    He saw snakes, scorpions, spiders, and many other monsters that gave him the creeps, but she soon showed him to a giant shelf full of little bottles of liquid. While Archer was examining it, Halime spoke, "This is the wall of poison, handsome. I''ve been collecting hundreds of poisons and even asked the leader of the Dragon Stalkers to steal some from other kingdoms."

    "Dragon Stalkers? Who are they?" Archer questioned with a confused expression.

    Halime startedughing but soon answered, "They are what we call the Draconian Spys that Aisha set up not long ago, but your Grandmother Mia and Albert havemand over them. I must admit they have been useful at recruiting people."

    Archer nodded in understanding and reminded himself to talk to Aisha to find out what was happening. Once he finished that, he stepped forward and kissed Halime, who was shocked but happily reciprocated with a passionate one in return.

    The couple continued to kiss for a few minutes, and their passion rose until they separated because they knew it would go further if they didn''t stop. Archer stepped back with a smile while informing her, "I''m gathering everyone for a meeting. It''s about the future and theing wars."

    Halime looked confused, "What do you mean, husband?"

    Archer looked around and spotted a nearby chair before taking a seat. He continued, "For example, Hecate runs the Dragonheart Company while E controls Wyldheart Industries. I want everyone to do something they love, including the girls who prefer fighting. They can train soldiers for specialized roles in the army."

    "Sounds good, husband. I think the others will like that idea," Halime responded with an adorable smile. "Where is everyone meeting?"

    He rose to his feet while answering, "The conference room. I still need to get a few others, but it seems the rest are doing their own thing now."

    "Are you talking about Teu''s group? They''ve been fighting sea monsters all the time," Halime said while checking on her snakes. "The creatures have been harassing the Mining tforms, so the girls have helped out most days."

    Archer nodded in understanding as she continued, "Then there is Aisha, Fianna, Brooke, and Leira, who have been working in the kingdom''s government and have been busy doing that." Afterward, the two spoke for a while. She informed him about her journey with the other girls, which he could tell excited her, and Halime asked him for a date, which he dly agreed to. When their conversation ended, Archer headed to the pce, while she promised to finish up in the cave before joining them. As he walked through the garden, he sent a message to the four women working in the government section of Dragonheart City.

    He told the olderdies and Leira that he would see them tomorrow as they said they were staying in the staff quarters due to the work they had to do. When Archer heard that, he felt bad and decided to chat with Aisha in the morning about hiring more people to help them.

    After that, he entered the pce and noticed it was painted in immacte white, radiating light throughout. It wasn''t overly decorated but had sparse artwork. He stood in an expansive foyer, where a grand staircase ascended gracefully to the second floor.

    As Archer admired his surroundings, he noticed an older woman approaching him, dressed in a maid''s uniform. Her white hair elegantly framed her face, and her beautiful blue eyes sparkled in the sunlight.

    He couldn''t help but notice her hourss figure and well-proportioned chest. Archer found her attractive and thought, ''Why have the girls hired such a woman? They know I have a thing for

    older women.''

    She bowed while speaking, "Your Majesty. Wee to the Dragonheart Pce; I''m Edith, the head maid. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    "Can you take me to the bathroom, please?" he asked, causing the older woman to nod and motion toward the staircase.

    The two of them started walking as Edith spoke, "It''s good to see you up and about, Your Majesty. I must admit you looked like death when I first saw you."

    "Just call me Master; it''s easier," Atcher responded while she led him down a hallway with beautiful blue carpet lining the floor.

    Edith turned her head while walking, "As you wish, Master," she said with a small smile.

    It took them five minutes to reach the bathroom, and the older woman stood by the door before opening it for him, "Here you are. I will organize the dinner with the help of Lady

    E."

    Archer smiled and stepped in but heard Edith''s amused voice, "I can stay if you like; I can help with anything, Master."

    "Not yet," he answered with a smirk. "I''ll have to talk to the girls as I''m not cheating on them

    with my headmaid."

    The older woman smiled warmly. "Oh, that''s exactly why they hired me, master. They know they''re not enough to quench your lust. Lady E''s words were, ''he loves older women, and you fit the role perfectly.""

    Archer looked confused. "I don''t sleep with women unless I''m in a rtionship with them,"

    he revealed.

    Edith''s smile grew even wider. "And we don''t have to be in a rtionship, Master. I''ll be with you until the day I die and don''t want to be married again," she said, her expression softening

    with a hint of sadness.

 Chapter 901: Bonding With A Duchess (R18)

    ?

    Archer was confused by Edith''s behavior but shrugged it off before getting into the bath after stripping off his clothes. He sunk into the hot water as it washed over his body, sighing in relief.

    He started to rx with his eyes closed, but soon, a scent hit Archer''s nose, causing him to look toward the door as Fianna entered the bathroom. The older woman wore a tight-fitting, business-looking dress cut off below her knees.

    Archer loved how the dress hugged her seductive body, which was perfection to him. Fianna''s luscious blonde hair was tied up in a bun, and her red eyes reflected exhaustion as she began to undress.

    "Handsome, while looking for you, and when I spotted Edith, she told me you were in the bath when I asked her," she revealed while she dropped her dress, revealing sexy blue panties and a bra.

    He shook his head, "What can I do for you, Fi?"

    "Can you make love to me?" Fianna suddenly asked, which momentarily shocked him.

    Archer was just about to reply when the door opened again, and Lucrezia sauntered in while wearing beautiful green stockings that stopped at her thick thighs. He noticed the bra struggled to hold in her bountiful chest.

    Her tinum blonde hair was in a ponytail, and her sharp teeth were on show as she smiled. The mosasaur girl stepped forward while speaking in a seductive tone, "We''ve spoken to Maeve and Demetra, who kindly agreed to let us take our turn first, but they want you to see them tonight."

    "I was going to see all of you tonight anyway, using Time Warp to have enough time to pleasure everyone, but it looks like you two have kicked things off," Archer said with a lewd smile while admiring Lucrezia''s slender body.

    The two had thick hips, but Fianna''s were on another level as she was a milf which he hade to love, ''One mature and one older, perfect,'' Archer thought while watching the two strip until they were naked.

    Fianna had pasty pink nipples that were already still, while Lucrezia had light brown ones. While admiring them, both women had knowing smiles. Archer used Mana Maniption and then Blink to create a bed off to the side and lock the bathroom door.

    Once they were secure, Archer nced at their rear ends; Fianna''s was voluptuous and full, while Lucrezia''s was toned and well-proportioned. He cast Time Warps around the room to give the trio enough time to have fun.

    Following that, Archer approached them before smacking their behinds, causing both women to yelp while he spoke, "On the bed now."

    The two older women beamed before they rushed toward the soft-looking bed and gotfortable. He approached and sat down but was dragged backward as Lucrezia sat up and cuddled him from the back, purposely squashing her chest against him.

    She leaned close and spoke seductively, turning him on even more, "You have both of us for as long as you want, my love. Do whatever you want to us."

    This caused his member toe to life as Fianna moved to his front and gently took his cock in her hand before she started to stroke him as she spoke, "We thought you would love a threesome with the two of us."

    "I love it, Fi; your hand feels amazing," Archer said before groaning.

    Lucrezia felt left out and leaned forward to kiss him while cupping his cheeks. Archer was bing hot and bothered, but when he felt Fianna''s tongue on his cock, a shock shot through his body, "Ughhhh!."

    The mosasaur girl stopped kissing him while looking down only to see the mature woman''s head bobbing up and down as she moaned, "Mmmmghh!"

    Archer noticed the jealousy in Lucrezia''s eyes andid back, "Come here, Luce. Sit on my face so I can taste you."

    "What?" the mosasaur woman looked confused, but he guided her toward him and positioned her above his face.

    "Are you sure about this, Archer? I''ve never heard of such a thing," Lucrezia said worriedly. Archer ignored her as his tongue shot up and touched her wet folds, and when he ran it along her pussy this caused Lucrezia to let out a deep pleasure-filled moan, "''Argh!"

    While he licked Lucrezia like a wild man who was thirsty and enjoyed the sweet taste that flooded into his mouth, as Archer pleasured the mosasaur girl Fianna was doing her best at sucking his cock as her tongue ran over his shaft and gently stroked him at the same time.

    Archer groaned in pleasure as he licked Lucrezia, and Fianna sucking his cock caused an overload of pleasure. He reached down until grabbed her blonde bun and shoved his cock down her throat.

    Fianna let out a lewd moan as the pleasure was too much for her; she climaxed thanks to the scent of Archer, which she was quickly bing addicted to. At this point, he was down her throat, but she continued to passionately suck him as her dainty hand massaged his crown jewels.

    After climaxing, Fianna was lost to lust but still managed to go back to bobbing her head as the pleasure for all three soared. Archer''s tongue was touching every part of Lucrezia''s pussy as it could, causing the titan to scream in pleasure when he entered her tight hole. When this happened, Archer pushed his cock down Fianna''s throat before he released his seed into her mature mouth, which she instantly swallowed as she spoke, "Delicious! Now I want you to fill up my womb with your seed to give me a little dragon baby."

    Archer felt something ignite as he started attacking Lucrezia''s pussy in a frenzy which struck the mosasaur woman like thunder as she squirted straight into his mouth. He drank every bit of it, but she copsed onto the bed while breathing heavily.

    He nced at Lucrezia and noticed her eyes were rolling back as her boobs bounced all over the ce, thanks to being out of breath. That''s when Fianna spoke with a knowing smirk, "Luce needs to recover, now I get to feel this perfect cock inside me."''

    The mature blonde crawled up his body until her wet and warm pussy pressed against his raging hard member. Her beautiful red eyes locked onto his as she asked, "Will you take responsibility for me, Archer? Will you marry me and consider having children with me, even though there''s a risk I can''t?"

    Archer gently caressed her cheek, his expression soft yet resolute. "Fi, that doesn''t matter to me. I care for you as you are and would never abandon you. But for now, let this be the beginning of your new journey."

    "Thank you, Arch," Fianna leaned forward before sealing it with a passionate kiss as she grabbed his cock and lined it up against her soaking wet pussy, which made her breath hitch as the unexpected pleasure she felt.

    Before she could do anything, Archer questioned, "Is this what you want, my Duchess?"

    Without answering, Fianna plunged on his cock that impaled her until he bottomed out inside her, "AHHHHHHH!" she screamed as the pleasure shocked her body like a lightning stroke. Once inside, Archer grabbed her juicy ass before thrusting into her wet hole that started leaking within moments. Fianna uncontrobly moaned as she loved every second of the sex they were having, "Mmmhhhnn!"

    She ended up biting Archer''s shoulder as their lovemaking intensity peaked. He continued to passionately embrace the mature woman, who clung to him, unable to suppress her escting moans, her eyes rolling back in pleasure.

    "This feels so good! I need more of this!" Fianna mumbled in between the moaning and screaming, which made him smile.

    Archer skillfully flipped them over until he was atop her, nestled between her long legs. He continued to make love to Fianna, who shuddered in delight as the first orgasm surged through her body, causing her to tremble as waves of ecstasy washed over her, her love juices

    flowing freely.

    Their bodies moved together in a perfect rhythm; each thrust driving them closer to the edge. Fianna''s moans filled the air, a symphony of pleasure and need. Archer kissed her deeply, swallowing her cries as he felt her muscles tighten around him.

    Fianna''s orgasms hit her like a wave, her body trembling with ecstasy. Archer continued to move inside her, prolonging her pleasure, each stroke pushing her higher until she shattered again, crying out his name, "Archer!"

    Feeling her release, his climax approached rapidly. He held Fianna close, his thrusts bing more urgent until he finally spilled his seed deep inside her. The mature blonde gasped at the feeling of warmth flooding her, her body pulsing with satisfaction.

    Theyy tangled together, limbs entwined, hearts racing as they basked in the afterglow of their love. Fianna pressed kisses against Archer''s chest, murmuring words of love and

    gratitude.

    "Arch," she whispered, her voice filled with awe, "you make me feel like no one else ever

    has."

    Archer kissed the top of her head, holding her tightly against him. "And you," he replied softly, "are everything to me."

    Fianna smiled radiantly though she seemed lost in a blissful haze. Archer withdrew from her moist warmth, theirbined essence trickling like a cascade. He kissed her tenderly before turning to Lucrezia and was shocked.

    Her legs were wide open as she yed with her soaked pussy while staying at his cock with the look of hunger in her glowing red eyes. She grinned, "Are you ready, husband? Come im this Titan as your own."

 Chapter 902: Taming A Masochistic Mosasaur (R18)

    ?

    Archer didn''t need any more encouragement and moved toward Lucrezia, who had a beautiful smile, "It took you an hour to cause Fianna to faint due to the pleasure; can you do the same to me?"

    "No doubt, babe," Archer replied with a cocky smile as he grabbed her waist and positioned her on all fours as he continued. "You may be a Titan Luce, but I am the White Dragon, and you will submit to me."

    Upon seeing Lucrezia bent over, something inside him stirred; her heart-shaped behind ignited his lust even more before he pped her ass, causing the mosasaur woman to let out an erotic moan.

    Archer kept smacking and noticed her pussy was getting even more wet, causing him to think, ''Is she a masochist? Please, Tiamat, grant me this wish,'' he internally prayed.

    He leaned forward, seizing Lucrezia''s hair and roughly pulling her head back, revealing a lewd smile gracing her gorgeous face, causing him to get even more excited before speaking, "Is my Lucrezia, a masochist? Does she want to be humiliated? Are you sure you want this? Because I won''t be gentle."''

    The Titan woman nodded, "Yes, Master. Punish this nasty woman; ever since the girls told me about sex with you, it awoke something deep within me, and all I could imagine was youpletely dominating me, and as someone much younger, it makes it so much better as I became your slut."

    Archer waspletely shocked by her words, and it awoke the sadist side of himself, which caused him to question, "How do you know all this, Luce?"

    ''''Seraphina and E gave me dirty books just as we first met; when I read one about a princess getting dominated and turned into the man''s whore by her father''s knight, and they ended up marrying after that, I knew I wanted you to do that to me," she said with bright red cheeks and shamed in her voice.

    "Nothing to be ashamed of, Lucrezia, we all have our kinks, but if this is something you truly want, then I''ll happily do it, but we need a safeword," Archer said as his fingers made their way to her drenched pussy.

    He started to gently rub the blonde''s clit, causing her to shudder in pleasure as she spoke in a breathless voice, "Stars, that will be our safe word, my love."

    When Archer heard her say that, he roughly pushed her head into the mattress and pushed her back down so her ass was pointing upward, revealing both holes to him, "Luce, I''m going to fuck you in all three holes because you''re my slut and deserve to be fucked like one."''

    The suspense sent shivers down Lucrezia''s spine as she started pushing her behind against Archer''s erection. Without hesitation, he positioned his cock against her wet pussy and slid inside her due to the love juices, breaking through her hymen with ease.

    She cried out in a mix of pain and pleasure, "Argghhhhh!"

    A small amount of blood trickled down her thighs, but Archer quickly cast Cleanse on her, making it vanish before he slid deep inside her drenched pussy. He paused his movements, allowing her to adjust to the sensation as she let out a moan, ''''Mmmgh!"''

    Soon, Lucrezia spoke in a breathless voice, "You can move, Master."''

    When Archer heard this, he started to thrust into her tight passage that was shaping itself to fit his cock; as he was doing this, Lucrezia started screaming in pleasure as it hit her body like waves and only increased the hard he made love to her, "Argh!"

    He started going wild on Lucrezia, who continued to moan with increasing intensity as Archer pped her ass and pulled her hair, making her even wetter as he spoke, "Do you like that?"

    "Harder!" she eximed.

    Following that, Archer wentpletely wild on her and fucked her in every position possible, and he wasn''t gentle. She was treated like a bit of meat that he could please himself with, which made Lucrezia even hornier.

    "Do you like being fucked like the whore you are, Luce? Maybe I should ravage your ass to remind you that you''re my slut and will do whatever I ask."

    The mosasaur woman trembled at his words, her silence earning her a deep thrust that buried his entire cock inside her. An erotic moan escaped her lips, "Mmmmm, that feels so good, Arch," she murmured in a breathless tone.

    Whenever Archer slowed down, Lucrezia encouraged him to continue as she craved his degradation, which caused her lust to soar. When he called her his whore, her whole body trembled with pleasure.

    "Ugh, bless the gods! This feels amazing, and I want more," she spoke in a needy voice, turning him on even more.

    Archer took full advantage of this, using her words to drive her wild until she climaxed intensely, soaking his waist. An idea shed through his mind as he pushed his thumb into her tight backdoor, making the older woman scream in pure delight as she gripped the sheets, "Ahhhhh! Mmmghnn!"

    When Lucrezia''s screams subsided, Archer seized her arms, pulling them behind her back. He retrieved some rope and tied her wrists together before resuming his thrusts, the sound of flesh pping resonating throughout the room.

    "You deserve to be tied up while I have my way with your slutty body. You belong to me and only me until the end of time, Luce," Archer dered in a dominant tone, eliciting a shudder from her, though he noticed the excited smile on her face.

    Archer continued to mercilessly ravage her pussy, which was gushing with love juices and drenching the sheets beneath them. Soon enough, he was ready to fill her womb with his seed.

    He pushed deeper into her, filling her until it overflowed, causing Lucrezia to scream with the pleasure of feeling his seed. Afterward, Archer snapped out of the pleasure-filled daze and moved her upper half to the edge of the bed.

    Lucrezia''s breasts jiggled as she was moved, her light brown nipples pointing upwards. Archer leaned forward and took one into his mouth, nibbling on it, which caused her body to tremble.

    Following that, Archer leaned up while speaking, "You''ve been fucked like a good slut, but I still need to show you who your master is."''

    With that, he lined up his cock against her plump lips as he spoke, "Show me how much you want this, Luce."

    He didn''t wait for a second before pushing himself in her mouth, which caused her to let out a deep moan, "Argh! Mmmghh!"''

    Archer began thrusting into her throat, causing Lucrezia to orgasm multiple times as he handled her roughly, a sensation she relished with every moment. He pushed his cock deeper

    into her mouth, stretching her throat to its limit.

    Feeling the tightness, he erupted, releasing his seed down her throat. The taste of him triggered another climax for Lucrezia. Archer pulled out a string of saliva, connecting them briefly before she sat up, having swallowed everything.

    Breathing heavily, her body flushed and covered in sweat, Lucrezia locked eyes with him, knowing it wasn''t over. "What other ns do you have, Master?" she asked in a submissive tone.

    "Bend over on all fours and keep your head down," Archer answered as she did what he said.

    Once Lucrezia was in position, he lubricated himself with spit, ensuring he was wet before aiming for her backdoor, which glistened with their shared fluids. Without warning, he thrust

    his cock into her.

    "Mmmghhh Nmmmghh!" Lucrezia moaned loudly, instantly orgasming as her ass was stretched open. He felt an intense tightness around his cock, the pleasure beyond description,

    but he loved it.

    Archer continued to thrust hard and rough until her backdoor yielded to him, allowing them both to experience intense pleasure. Leaning forward, he whispered into the blonde''s ear

    before kissing her neck.

    "Have you enjoyed yourself, my love?" he asked.

    Lucrezia nodded eagerly, moaning in agreement as she reached back to run her hand through

    his hair, her strength evident as she snapped the rope. Archer smiled at her before gradually slowing down their movements, and they copsed together onto the bed, continuing their

    lovemaking.

    Archer thrust deep into her ass, releasing more of his seed into her body, causing her entire frame to tremble uncontrobly from the overwhelming sensation. In a quiet voice, she

    uttered, "Stars."

    Hearing her safe word, Archer quickly reacted. He jumped up and cast Aurora Heal on the mosasaur girl, who was sweat-drenched and breathing heavily. Lucrezia dragged him into a cuddle, which he epted by wrapping his arm around her and squeezing the Titan woman. Once they werefortable, Fianna crawled up the bed half asleep and joined in the cuddle by lying on his right. The Duchess spoke in a tired voice, "That was the best; I can still feel you

    inside me, husband."

    "Better than your ex-husband?" Lucrezia teased.

    Fianna huffed, "There''s noparison. Our husband is the best. I already feel addicted to the stuffed feeling and the number of orgasms I''ve had," she revealed.

    Archer chuckled upon hearing this, then spoke, "Check your abdomens. You both belong to

    me now, and there''s no going back."

    They sat up and examined themselves, beaming with delight when they saw the white dragon

    tattoos glowing beautifully.

 Chapter 903: A Dominant Demon Shark (R18)

    ?

    Archer watched as Lucrezia and Fianna beamed while looking at the tattoos. The two women hugged and kissed him, which he happily epted. Then, the trio entered the bath to wash up.

    He dismissed the bed that vanished into nothing, shocking the women as Lucreziamented, "I still find it weird that you can creature furniture from mana."''

    "It''s the benefit of being living mana Luce. I can create most things except for living beings due to a mana heart and some otherplicated stuff I can''t be bothered to delve into," Archer exined as the hot water washed over him.

    Once he finished speaking, Fianna slid over to him and sat on hisp while peppering his neck with love-filled kisses before she whispered, "Are you sure you don''t mind marrying an old woman with several children?"

    Archer looked at his Duchess and smiled, "Why would that bother me, Fi? Like I''ve said before, I love a mature woman. Look at Brooke and Sia. One has grandchildren while the other had been in the Avalonian army for a century."

    Following that, Archer dismissed the Time Warp spell he cast before making love with the two women and got out of the bath, "I need to see the others. It''s only fair, my beauties." Fianna and Lucrezia waved him off before standing up to kiss him. After that, Archer left the room and soon encountered Teu, Kassandra, and Demetra, gossiping as they walked. Sneaking up behind them, he yfully pped each of them on the behind.

    The trio screamed before spinning on him. Their narrowed eyes widened when they spotted Atcher. Teu was the first to move as she lunged at him and wrapped him in a love-filled hug.

    Her blue hair was all over the ce as she didn''t have it in her usual ponytail. Teu grabbed his cheeks before giving him a deep kiss, which surprised Archer. He quickly returned it with a passionate one that made the girl melt.

    The couple continued to kiss before Teu backed off with a radiant smile as she mouthed, "I love you so much."

    Archer''s heart beat fast when he saw that, but he quickly responded, "I love you too, Teu."

    Following that, he turned to the Kraken Princess, who was watching him with her beautiful ck eyes, which sparkled as she gazed at him. Archer smiled before approaching the ck- haired girl and kissing her.

    Kassandra melted into his arms while returning the kiss. He held her by her waist as the two shared a love-filled kiss that sent goosebumps down both of their spines. The two of them continued for a few minutes while their kissing became wild.

    After a few more seconds, they broke the kiss as Kassandra spoke, "I''m d you''re okay, my love. It was horrible seeing you in so much pain."

    Archer nodded, "I''m fine now, darling, and the poison won''t be able to do that much damage to me now that I''m a Demi-God."

    Kassandra beamed before pecking him on the cheek, whispering, "Pay Demetra some attention. She''s been frustratedtely, especially when Fianna and Lucrezia spoke to her."

    He understood and thanked the Kraken girl while turning to the Demon Shark girls, whose yellow eyes glowed with annoyance. When Archer spotted this, he held his hand to the blue- haired girl, "Would you like toe with me, Dem?"

    Demetra looked at his hand, gave him a small nod, and grabbed it as Archer spoke to the other two. "We''re all meeting in the conference room. I just got to say hello to everyone else before joining you, girls."

    Kassandra and Teu smiled and nodded before continuing their walk. Meanwhile, Demetra, unable to contain herself, lunged at Archer. The shark girl kissed him so passionately that it took him by surprise, but he quickly returned the kiss with equal zeal, their embrace turning into a yful struggle.

    She soon stopped kissing him while breathing heavily, "Come with me. I need you, Archer, and you''ve been making me wait too long."

    He nodded and let the Demon Shark lead him to a side room that looked like a meeting room with arge table with chairs circling it. Demetra led him inside and mmed the door behind them before locking it.

    Archer knew exactly what she wanted andmented with a knowing grin, "Couldn''t wait any longer, I see? Sorry it''s taken so long, Demetra."

    The shark girl shushed him with a grin that revealed her razor-sharp teeth. She bit into his neck while her hands roamed down his body. Archer was surprised but let her continue, curious and intrigued.

    As she was doing that, he cast Time Wrap around the room that would give them more than enough time. Demetra drew blood as she started drinking, but that''s when he felt something growing between them.

    It was like a violet string leaving his body while a yellow one left hers and connected, sending a shiver down his back. Archer groaned, but after that, her hands which his cock that she started rubbing while pulling away with a smile as she exined, "In Demon Shark culture, the female marks the male as her to keep others of my kind away from you."

    "So I''m marked by the Shadowborne Empires Princess?" he asked with a grin.

    Demetra nodded, "Yes. You don''t want any of my sisters, do you?"

    Archer shook his head, "No, I just want you, my darling," he replied in a voice full of love that overwhelmed her.

    Shortly after, Demetra started kissing down his body, removing his shirt. When she reached his waistline, she dropped to her knees and tugged his pants down until his cock popped out, shocking her.

    "Wow, you''re big, Arch," she muttered while staring at him. "The girls weren''t lying."''

    Archer groaned, leaning on the table behind him for support as she took him in her hand and started to stroke him gently. He shivered but still managed to speak, "Is this what you want, Dem? We will be forever connected in this life and the next?"

    ''''That''s what I want, babe," she replied in a breathless voice as she was getting turned on. "You''re my mate, the one I want to be with."

    After saying that, Demetra took his cock in her mouth, swirling her tongue around his shaft, causing him to groan even more. He felt the tips of her teeth grazing him lightly, intensifying the pleasure further.

    Demetra bobbed her head back and forth, her tongue touching every part of him. Between the teasing of her teeth, the skillful movements of her tongue, and the rhythmic motion, Archer soon exploded in her mouth, which she epted gleefully.

    As he reached his climax, Archer shoved his cock deeper down her throat, emptying his seed. Once he was done, Demetra sat back on her haunches, a satisfied smile on her pretty face.

    Following that, Demetra stood up with a gleam in her yellow eyes as she pushed him onto the table before stepping back and dropping her dress, revealing her perfect naked body, which was slender but curvy in all the right ces.

    She had a small patch of blue hair just above her pussy, which turned Archer on even more. In a dominant tone, Demetramanded, "Stay there and don''t move, my love. This is my first time, but I''ve imagined this moment every night and want you all to myself."

    "You can have that, my beautiful shark," Archer replied with a smile.

    Once he said that, Demetra pushed him down before straddling him as she glowed with excitement and happiness. She looked down and spoke, "Am I your mistress?" ''Were ying this game? Okay, I don''t mind if some of the girls want to be dominant,'' Archer thought as his lust grew.

    He quickly answered when Demetre grew impatient, "You, Demetra."

    "Mistress! Show respect to yourdy, I am centuries old, and you''re just a boy," she said as her waist started gyrating on his cock, causing her love juices to pour over him.

    ''She''s loving this, her pussy is soaking,'' he mused.

    "What can you do to please me? It has to feel good because you have to make up for all the

    neglect I''ve suffered," Demetra demanded.

    ''Dramatic,'' he thought while shaking his head.

    Following that, Archer grinned, "Sit on my face, mistress. I can pleasure you so much that I''m afraid you may be addicted," he said with a cocky smile.

    Demetra huffed at his yful challenge and swiftly climbed up his body, settling on his face. This allowed him the perfect view of her pussy, which he admired for its perfection, noticing her lips poking out slightly.

    Archer leaned in, his tongue gently tracing along the shark girl''s folds. He savored the tangy taste, increasing the intensity of his movements and causing her body to tremble with

    pleasure.

    "Aghhhhh!" she gasped, overwhelmed by the sensations coursing through her.

    After that, Archer licked the shark girl, eliciting deeper moans from her. She grabbed hold of his hair, urging him to delve deeper into her pussy with his tongue. "Mmmmghh!" He listened intently, slipping his tongue into her tight pussy. Her whole body shuddered as

    she orgasmed into his mouth. Archer eagerly drank every bit of her delicious love juices, bing addicted to her taste.

    Afterward, Demetra climbed off his wet face, seizing his cock and aligning it with her drenched pussy before plunging onto it, causing blood to flow as she let out a scream,

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

    She looked down at him, "That feels so good!"

    [Sorry for the 1 chapter, I had some problems to deal with this morning, but I will make it up

    to you and drop 3 tomorrow]

 Chapter 904: Rest Of Your Life

    ?

    Archer watched Demetra bouncing up and down as his cock slid deeper inside her. This caused her to start moaning her lungs out with a lewd smile. He reached up and grabbed her decently sized boobs and started ying with the pink nipples by pinching them, which caused the shark girl''s body to shudder due to the pleasure.

    Pleasure overwhelmed the couple as Demetra''s pussy held his cock in a vice grip while his waist was covered in blood, proving that she was a virgin. He had taken it, which made Archer smile as he spotted a dragon tattoo on her abdomen, marking her as his woman.

    ''She''s mine forever now,'' he smiled while thinking.

    Archer''s violet eyes glowed with intensity as he pulled Demetra''s body closer until she was lying on top of him and had her boobs squashed again his chest. He gazed into her yellow eyes, a silent exchange of emotions passing between them before he kissed her passionately. Slowly, he began to move, and each thrust deepened their connection as Demetra clung to him, her moans of pleasure filling the air as her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she climaxed,'''' Arghhhh! Mmmghh! I love this feeling; it''s out of this world."

    Archer''s body shivered as Demetra started deliberately moaning into his ear with a knowing smirk after she came down from her orgasm; her actions drove him wild. Her eyes glowed with excitement, and a beaming smile spread across her face.

    "This feels good, husband; the girls were right about your cock; it''s perfect," she whispered before going back to moaning in his ear.

    Ovee with passion, Archer flipped them over onto the table, positioning himself between her gorgeous legs. He began to move slowly, making love to her, as Demetra''s moans grew even more intense and erotic.

    "Arch! This is incredible; I''m so d I met you that day in the arena," the shark girl eximed breathlessly.

    "So am I, Demetra," he replied as she wrapped her legs around his waist and pushed him deeper inside her.

    Thanks to the tight feeling enveloping his cock, Archer was close to climaxing, but the shark girl beat him to it. Overwhelmed by pleasure, Demetra''s body convulsed as she began to squirt, her cries of ecstasy filling the air, "Ahhhh!"

    He continued to thrust into her, hitting every sensitive spot with precision. Waves of orgasmic pleasure washed over Demetra''s body, leaving her covered in sweat and wearing a blissful smile.

    She felt his seed spill into her womb, her body shuddering from the intense sensations. The pleasure proved too overwhelming, causing Demetra to faint in his arms, her body going limp with satisfaction.

    Archer smiled as he gently pulled out of her, their shared fluids mingling and spilling out of her drenched pussy. He smiled at her messy appearance, with her dark blue hair syed everywhere.

    While admiring his new woman, Demetra shot up as her yellow eyes gleamed with lust, "We''re not finished, Arch. I want you inside me again."

    Following that, the couple continued to make love until Archer was tired and Demetra was out cold thanks to the hours-long sex session. Once they were done, he dismissed the Time Warp spell, which meant that only a few minutes had passed in the outside world.

    Archer cast Cleanse of the two of them and the table they made love on. Once everything was cleaned, he picked up the tired Demon Shark, who gotfortable in his arms while he left the room.

    He walked through the pce corridors, messaging E to locate Demetra''s room, which the half-elf promptly directed him to. Archer soon found where the other girl''s rooms were, and there was one long corridor.

    E also informed him that the girls had settled down and would meet in the conference room in the morning. After that, he entered Demetra''s room, ced the shark in her bed, and made sure she wasfortable before leaving.

    Once outside, Archer surveyed the pce grounds. Most girls were nestled in their rooms, but a few were upied with various activities. He approached the first person he spotted, who happened to be Maeve with her vibrant orange hair.

    Maeve was engrossed in training with her sword, and Archer casually leaned against a nearby tree, quietly observing her for a while. Before long, she spun around and let out a surprised scream upon noticing him, prompting him to chuckle.

    "Hello, Archer," she said with a smile once calming down. "How are you? I heard you were busy with the blondes."

    Heughed before answering, "I''m fine, thanks, and guilty as charged; I had to see Demetra, Lucrezia, and Fianna. They should be sleeping now."

    Maeve giggled while shaking her head, "You''re truly a pervert, aren''t you? I know you love women, but having sex with those three, and now you''re here looking at me with lust-filled eyes? No wonder E hired Edith; we will need the break."

    Archerughed and was about to talk, but she asked another question: "I heard you can sing. Is this the truth?"

    He nodded before revealing, "I''ve sung a few times to the girls; Nefertiti was one when we were in the Zenia Empire. The locals seemed to love the song."

    Maeve beamed, "Could you show me it one day?" she asked excitedly.

    "Of course, my warrior queen," Archer responded. "Do you want to go on a walk with me? I''ve always wanted to go at night."

    She approved with a nod before linking her arm with his, and together, the duo strolled through the garden until they reached the grand entrance of the pce as the couple

    approached the gate.

    That''s when the couple encountered twelve White Dragon Knights assigned to shadow them discreetly as a security precaution. Archer initially protested, insisting he didn''t require protection, but themander was resolute about deploying a minimal escort for their

    safety.

    Eventually, Archer relented, agreeing to the knights'' presence as their silent guardians. When he and Maeve exited the pce, they began walking down the road that led toward Dragonheart City.

    They walked silently until Maeve spoke up first, "Your kingdom is amazing, by the way. The people seem genuinely happy and treat us girls with utmost respect, not out of fear but from their love for you, Archer."

    He nodded thoughtfully, "When I traveled through Pluoria, I witnessed so much suffering. When Hemi''s family faced invasion, they sought my aid. In return, I gained Draconia-a vast ind capable of supporting a billion people. Despite the challenges, founding a kingdom seemed worth it," he revealed.

    "Do you n to rule for the rest of your life?" Maeve questioned.

    "Not really; the girls can run the kingdom while I rule from the shadows," he answered with a smile. "I know some of them love doing that sort of thing."

    Maeve nodded with a smile as the duo continued walking down the road. They saw a few Homeguards patrolling the area, and their mananterns lit up their surroundings, allowing Archer to see them.

    Following that, they closed in on Dragonheart City and saw the beautiful wall made of white stone that gleamed under the moonlight. When Archer spotted this, he was amazed and stopped walking to admire the work the Draconian Legions put into everything they built. "The legions have done a good job constructing this ce; well, they get paid a good wage to work hard," Archer muttered, catching Maeve''s attention.

    "You have your army build this city?" she questioned with a curious expression.

    Archer nodded, "Yes. Busy soldiers are happy soldiers; if they''re bored, they get bad ideas and do stupid stuff to get themselves into trouble," he said with a chuckle.

    "What happens when nothing needs building?" Meave asked with a giggle.

    ''''I''ll send them somewhere to build something, maybe a few more pces," Archer responded. "There may be no need to do that due to their scary loyalty toward me, which

    takes me by surprise."

    Maeveughed even more, "That''s what happens when you rescue millions of dragonkin and

    other races that needed a safe ce for their families, and with your generous pay for the soldiers and widows if they die, is outstanding and would cause someone to be extremely

    loyal."

    Archer smiled, "It was a random decision I took when I was thirteen that led me here. All I wanted to do was explore Thrylos, but life threw so much stuff at me that it finally brought me to this moment with you."

    "Maybe destiny is at work? She is known to meddle in the affairs of mortals," the orange-

    haired girlmented.

    After that, the couple turned around and started walking back to the pce as Maeve grew tired. As they got halfway there, Archer summoned his wings and scooped the beautiful girl into a princess carry before taking off.

    He followed the road while Maeve cuddled into him but nibbled his ear as she whispered, "Any opportunity to touch me you go and do it, you''re a naughty dragon Archer Wyldheart."

    Archer''s hand was on her plump behind, causing a red color to crawl up her neck as he squeezed it. The duo arrived at the pce''s entrance and descended to the ground as Maevemented, "What happened to the knights that were watching over you?"

    He chuckled in response, "They''lle back. I''ve warned them countless times, but their

    loyalty blinds them."

    Maeve giggled as they entered the pce, and Archer offered to escort her back to her room, which she dly epted, taking hold of his hand.

 Chapter 905: Sweetheart

    ?

    Archer walked Maeve back to her room, and when they arrived, he went to walk in, but she said in a reluctant voice, "I''m not ready for sex, my love. Does that bother you?"

    He shook his head while replying with an honest smile, "No, not at all, Maeve. I respect your choice and won''t step over your boundaries."''

    The orange-haired warrior woman''s face lit up as she heard, "Thank you, Archer, I appreciate it," she said sweetly.

    Archer nodded. "Have a good night, Maeve. I''ll see you at breakfast."

    She gave him a quick hug before darting back into her room, leaving a smile on his face as he walked away. Following that, Archer decided to spend the night with Leira and used Aura Detector to find the cat girl''s bedroom, as the pce confused him.

    After a few seconds, Archer found her and made his way toward her room and entered, only to see her sprawled out all over the bed in a pair of pink panties and a bra that held her perfect boobs in ce.

    ''She''s gorgeous, and I''m d she''s mine,'' he mused.

    Archer approached the bed and climbed in, gently waking Leira, who grinned when she saw him. "Hello, husband. Did you want to spend the night with me?"

    He nodded, leaning forward to tenderly kiss her forehead, eliciting a smile from her. "Yes, I wanted to see you, Leira. I''m sorry I haven''t spent much time with youtely, but I promise to make it up to you," he said with heartfelt sincerity.

    After that, Leira smiled before scooting closer to him, causing their bodies to touch, which ignited his lust. Archer started kissing her, and she eagerly returned. Soon, the two were horney and needed each other.

    They started making love, and it was so passionate that it overwhelmed Leira, who was smiling as her eyes rolled back. Archer was gentle with her and made sure to shower her with affection that she loved.

    Leira leaned into his ear, her voice heavy with affection, and whispered, "I love you, Archer Wyldheart. I''m so d we got together."

    Archer''s smile widened at her words. He kissed her gently on the cheek and replied, "I love you even more, Leira Avalon. Thank you for epting me."

    The cat girl beamed before kissing him with so much passion that it took his breath away before the couple continued until the cat girl could no longer continue, her body full of Archer''s seed and covered in sweat.

    Exhausted, hey on the bed, breathing heavily, while Leira cuddled up to him and quickly fell asleep. Archer cast Cleanse on them and the bed, which made everything feel fresh, before falling asleep as the moon hung overhead.

    The following morning, he woke up to Leira half on him, her tail wrapped around his forearm. He gently moved the cat girl off him and ensured she wasfortable before getting out of bed, stretching and causing some of his bones to click.

    After that, Archer left the bedroom and spotted Edith standing outside. "Did you enjoy your night with thedies? They are still sleeping, especially Ladies Fianna, Lucrezia, and Demetra. The three of them are out cold, Your Majesty," the white-haired womanmented with a knowing grin while eyeing his body.

    Archer returned the favor and looked at the older woman''s curvy hourss figure, which her uniform strained against. Her huge boobs were something else that caught his eye, and he wanted to touch them.

    His lust soared once again, and he messaged E, [Who is this Edith, and why is she always flirting with me?]

    Seconds passed before the half-elf answered, [She''s our headmaid and your lover if you decide. She has no interest in joining the harem and wants to stay by our side. You''re free to sleep with her as we''ve all agreed to it. Have fun, darling, and I love you]

    [Not until I tend to all you girls, it would be unfair]

    Then, Archer looked at the older woman, "So you would be my maid lover?"

    Edith nodded, "Correct, Your Majesty. But I have no interest in rtionships after my horrendous marriage scarred me."''

    "So why would you want to sleep with me? I''m a stranger to you," Archer questioned.

    The older woman smiled. "May I speak openly?"

    Archer nodded, encouraging her to continue speaking with a smile. "You''re incredibly handsome, wealthy, and full of life. Naturally, I want to be with you, but I''m not interested in being part of a harem or amitted rtionship," she informed him.

    Edith looked nervous but shook her head as she spoke again. A look of determination appeared in her eyes, "You would be my only lover until I pass. If I were to have your child, I would raise them to be a loyal servant of the Wyldheart Kingdom."

    "I understand and respect your wishes; I will never attempt to bring you into the harem or take advantage of you," Archer said with honesty, which caused the older woman off guard as he continued. "But don''t tell people what we do; I expect you to keep it between us."

    The older woman nodded, "Of course, Your Majesty. I know you have to see the otherdies, so enjoy your day catching up with them all," she said before leaving toplete her duties. Archer watched the head maid walk away before he sensed E nearby and went to find her. It took him ten minutes to find the half-elf helping the kitchen staff cook breakfast alongside Halime and Llyniel.

    When the three girls saw him, they greeted him with smiles, kisses, and cuddles. Elle, busy cooking eggs, teased in a yful tone, "How wasst night? I heard you left poor Leira thoroughly ravished, and now the cat is still fast asleep."

    He chuckled at the blonde elf''s remark, then moved up behind her, leaning in to whisper, "If that''s what you want, E, I''ll dly drag you out of this kitchen and ravage you right now. Would you like that?"

    Archer felt her body tense momentarily, but she nodded with a yful glint in her eyes. "Yes, but let me finish cooking breakfast for the other girls as I promised them."

    "Take your time," he replied, a grin spreading.

    He nced around and spotted a chair, then headed towards a restroom designated for staff. Inside, he found half a dozen maids and other individuals enjoying their breakfast. They looked surprised upon seeing him, and their confusion deepened when he sat down among

    them.

    Archer took out some chocte and waved off the curious stares. "I''m waiting for E; she''s cooking next door."

    Most of them smiled and returned to their meals and conversations, while a few nced at him curiously. Archer ignored the lingering stares and focused on waiting patiently for E, enjoying his sweets in peace.

    Soon, the half-elf walked into the restroom and looked at Archer. "I''m done now, Arch. Are

    you ready?"

    He jumped up, grabbed E''s hand, and exited the restroom together. Archer hurriedly led her to a nearby meeting room. As they entered, he locked the door behind them and wasted no time in kissing her passionately, which she eagerly returned.

    They couldn''t keep their hands off each other as desire surged between them. E eagerly undressed Archer, their lips locked in a passionate kiss, while he reciprocated by removing her

    clothes.

    Archer''s hands explored her body, caressing and squeezing her firm breasts. Soon, they moved to a nearby sofa, where their passionate lovemaking left it marked with their sweat

    and fluids.

    He cast Time Warp to extend their precious moments together, ensuring they could savor each other for hours. Time seemed to stretch as they continued to make love, fully immersed in each intimate second.

    When Archer and E were finished, she was unconscious with a satisfied smile on her pretty face. He cast Cleanse on them both before wrapping her in a nket he pulled from his Item

    Box and leaving the room.

    Archer made his way to her bedroom and tucked her in before going to get something to eat. When he entered the dining room, Sera, Nefertiti, Tal, and Hemera gossiped while nibbling

    on breakfast.

    The four girls turned to him with a smile as the dragon girl spoke, "Sweetheart! It''s unfair how you''re spending time with everyone but us."

    He watched the other threedies nod in agreement, causing Archer to exin, "I was going to see everyone today before tending to the kingdom as I want to check out a few things, but you girls are more important."

    When the girls heard him, they all beamed before Sera rushed toward him and hugged along with the others. Archer kissed each one as he sat down and started eating alongside them as they asked about his journey to Pluoria.

    Archer went on to tell them everything that happened and how he killed many Terravain Demi-Gods and destroyed their underground forts that he and Nyx found. When he mentioned the chaos dragon, they all smiled.

    Hemera turned to him, "That woman has been waiting for you while helping Teu and

    Demetra hunt the sea monsters as Lucrezia uses her spells to allow her to travel through the

    water easily." "Does he know about Ashoka and Sofia yet?" Tal questioned the group.

    Archer looked at the silver-haired elf in confusion before Nefertiti started exining,

    "Ashoka is a princess of an empire on Orientia, and Sofia is the granddaughter of Pope Jeremiah Volkovitch, my darling," she said.

 Chapter 906: At Least Theyre Proactive

    ?

    "Why is the Pope''s Granddaughter here?" Archer questioned with a confused expression.

    "She helped my group get the Holy Leaf," Nefertiti replied, smiling while staring into his eyes. "She''s a lovely girl but strange in some ways."

    Archer grew curious andmented, "Where is she?"

    "Studying in the library with Leira and Hecate," Tal answered.

    ''I wonder what they''re studying,'' Archer internally mused. ''I''ll have to ask whenever I see them.''

    He nodded before the five started eating when the maids brought out dozens of tes that shocked him. Archer''s expression was one of shock, and it made the girls giggle when they saw it.

    "I love food, sweetheart; I''m always hungry," Sera said while picking up some bacon. "The chefs are skilled; I''ve seen the bossdy teaching them to cook even better."

    "Bossdy?" Archer questioned with a raised eyebrow.

    Sera beamed before answering, "E, she''s taken a leading role since we arrived at the pce, which is good because she can organize everything."

    Nefertiti, Hemera, and Tal agreed as everyone started eating. Archer enjoyed the food while he chatted about the girls'' days and learned that Tal was training the archers from the Homeguard.

    ''Very useful, they could be effective when used correctly,'' Archer thought.

    This shocked him, but he thanked the silver-haired elf, who replied with a smile while eating some mash. Next, Hemera and Nefertiti said they have been researching ways to use the stupid amount of Manaheart Crystals the kingdom has.

    Archer was curious because he didn''t know how to benefit from there, but Nefertiti exined, "I think we can use them to power Manaships and your warships along with many things in the kingdom. Especially the heating you want in the apartments."

    ''Oh, their already busy,'' he thought. ''I wonder what the others are doing.''

    After that, they finished their breakfast and were about to leave, but Archer spoke with a knowing smile as his eyes glowed with lust, "Where do you four think you''re going? I said I was making time to tend to all your needs before truly spending time with each one."

    Sera and Nefertiti''s eyes widened as the other two replied with smiles. Following that, Hemera grabbed his hand and dragged him to his bedroom, which earned her a smack on the behind that caused the sun elf to yelp.

    When the group reached the room, they entered just before Archer cast a Time Warp around the room to give him more than enough time to pleasure them all and be satisfied. Once inside, he told them all to strip and bend over the bed, which they happily did.

    Hours passed in the time bubble, though only twenty minutes had gone by outside. When Archer finally finished with the four girls, they were all peacefully asleep, contented smiles on their faces as theyy entwined, the evidence of their passionate sex glistening on their skin.

    "The bed is ruined now,'' he thought while scratching his head. ''I''ll use Cleanse on everything in the

    room.''

    Archer dismissed the Time Warp spell and then cast Cleanse on everyone, ensuring they were refreshed and tidy. He cast Mana Maniption to create separate beds for each girl, gently cing them on their respective beds and tucking them in with care.

    After that, he told each of them he loved them before leaving the room and scanning the pce to find the other girls to spend time with. Soon, he sensed Aisha, Sia, N, and Teu not far from where he was and made his toward them.

    ''I only feel a little tired, but it''s going away thanks to the Regeneration,'' he mused with a smile.

    It took him a few minutes to reach their room, and he realized it was a meeting room. Archer was just about to enter when her Aisha''s voice, "N, if you can recruit enough demi-human soldiers, I''m sure husband will allow you to create a unit to train yourself, which I think is a brilliant idea."''

    ''Have they read my mind? At least they''re proactive.''

    There was a pause in the talking until the redheaded dragonkin continued, "Sia, I''m sure Arch will give you a legion tomand. If you ept, you''ll have to leave the Avalon Empire and the Dawnbreakers unless they want to join."

    "I''ll take a ship to the maind along with N to see my old soldiers; most of them would love the pay increasepared to the Avalon army," Sia''s voice rang out.

    After that, Archer would enter until Teu spoke, "We need more weapons on the sea wall due to all the monsters attacking. Me, Demetra, Lucrezia, and Mary can hold them back, but what if their numbers increase again?"

    Hearing this annoyed him, and he wondered, ''Is the Swarm messing with the kingdom again?''

    Archer shook his head and entered the room, catching the four women by surprise. N beamed with joy, leaping up and lunging into his arms. He grabbed her effortlessly, wrapping his arms around the blonde.

    She nuzzled her head against his chest, tail swaying with happiness. Archer smiled, lifted N''s chin, and kissed her soft lips, causing a delightful shudder to run through her body. The two passionately kissed before separating as he spoke, "It''s good to feel your lips again, my lioness."

    N beamed, "I missed you, Archie, but say hello to the others. They also feel the same way,'' she said happily before leaning in and whispering. "I love you, Mr Wyldheart, never forget that."

    He felt his heart jump for a second before responding after kissing her button nose, ''''I love you too, N."''

    Following that, he approached Teu, who was smiling. "Look who finally turns up, the lust- filled dragon who''s been ravaging girls all over the pce," she teased. "We heard some screaming, which turned the old woman on."

    "''Shut up, you stupid fish!" Sia barked out, making everyoneugh.

    He looked at the blue-haired aquarian and spoke with a voiceced with love, "I missed and love you, Teu."

    Once Archer finished speaking, he noticed her brown skin growing darker. ''She''s adorable when blushing,'' he thought.

    The Aquarian Princess leaned forward to kiss him quickly, and he reciprocated without thinking while holding her close. Teu was bing more passionate as her tongue slipped into his mouth and batted with his one.

    This amused Archer, but secondster, they separated as her cheeks were red, making him kiss her forehead. She replied with a bright smile, "I love you too, Arch, even if you''re a

    yboy."

    Archer feigned offense before he startedughing as Sia approached, "Look who finally shows his handsome face, my naughty nephew that seems to love finding trouble wherever he

    goes," she said with a grin.

    "Details, Aunty, no need to worry about such things as I''m much stronger than before now that I''ve be a Demi-God," he responded while grabbing Sia''s thick waist, causing her

    smile to grow wider.

    He quickly kissed the older woman''s plump lips, savoring their sweetness in a passionate embrace. Sia melted into him while wrapping her arms around his shoulders, causing the

    other girls to giggle.

    Archer heard Nment, "I always love how passionate si is with her husband."''

    ''''I agree. When they reunited, the look in her blue eyes said it all," Teu replied to the lioness. "That''s why we epted her; she truly does love the yboy." ''Damn Teu!'' Archer thought while returning his attention to the dragonkin woman.

    They continued to kiss before separating as Sia smirked, "When do I get my pampering Arch?" she said while leaning in to whisper. "I need you inside me, nephew."

    Archer shivered but nodded, "Soon, Aunty," he replied.

    Following that, he turned to Aisha, who was smiling at him. Archer approached her and

    hugged the redhead, who returned the embrace warmly. Soon, the dragonkin woman kissed him, but it was shortpared to the others.

    "Sorry, Arch, but I prefer a more private setting; I''ll exinter if that''s okay?" she said with

    a worried smile.

    He waved her away reassuringly as he sat down, "Don''t worry about it, Aisha."

    Everyone sat down and gotfortable as Archer spoke, "I heard what youdies were

    talking about, and I agree with all of it."

    ''''N, you can start a unit that you like," he revealed before looking at Sia, "You will given a legion tomand, Aunty; I know you''re a skilled general and warrior who can do a lot of

    good for the kingdom."

    Sia and N beamed. The lioness eximed as she jumped up, "Thank you, Archie!" She dashed out of the room.

    With a smile, Archer quickly grabbed her hand and said, "You''re not going anywhere, N."

    When the lioness heard the tone in his voice, she shivered but nodded as her blue eyes gleamed with lust. Archer then turned to Teu and said, "I will go explore the seafloor to find out where the monsters areing from and take care of them."

    Teu smiled, "Thank you, Arch, but I want toe with you while the others guard the first and second mining tforms set up," she said.

    ''Oh yeah, they''re operating now,'' Archer thought before turning his attention to Aisha, "How is Wyldheart Industries doing?''

    Aisha sighed, "It''s doing brilliantly, Arch, but I don''t have the time to run it anymore as the kingdom grows," she revealed in a tired voice.

    He nodded, "I will talk to the girls. Two of them can take over as we will be on Draconia for a while apart from when I go exploring, which won''t be much as I have to deal with the Swarms

    worldwide spell."

 Chapter 907: Can You Breathe

    ?

    Archer and the four women continued to speak. Aisha informed him that hispany made immense profits thanks to the mining tforms, which produced extremely rare resources that they sold to the other kingdoms.

    He discovered that the southern region of Draconia had emerged as the kingdom''s bustling trade hub, while the north served as its industrial hearnd. Meanwhile, the central region flourished as the breadbasket, boasting hundreds of farms.

    ''Oh wow, everything developed so quickly,'' he mused while Aisha reviewed some paperwork. "There must be more I can do to increase our earnings.''

    While Archer was thinking, N, Teu, and Sia started chatting as Aisha handed him a stack of papers, "These are the reports from Dagny and Farrah. They believe your train can be built in a matter of months, but we''re missing one crucial part," she exined.

    "What''s that?" he questioned with a raised eyebrow.

    Aisha took a specific paper and spoke, "Thanks to your blueprints, the train, its tracks, stations, and carriages have been constructed, but we have no way to power it."

    "How about Manaheart Crystals? Either Dagny or Farrah had a design that we could charge the stones to use in trains and airships," Archer questioned.

    The dragonkin woman shrugged, "Those girls have thousands of designs they''re creating; I''ve lost track of their work. They onlye to me to get more coins for their crazy projects."''

    He chuckled, causing Aisha to bristle, "Don''tugh! They''ve damaged their workshop and the legion''s training fields so much that it costs hundreds of thousands of gold to repair and pay the people to work."

    Instinctively, he emptied all his wealth, keeping only a million coins for himself. The sudden action stunned all four women, with Aisha jumping up before drawing the mountain into her storage ring.

    However, even with her considerable storage capacity, it wasn''t enough. She rummaged for more until the mountain of gold and silver vanished, causing her to exhale with relief before turning to Archer, "Don''t do that again, you little demon; I hate carrying so much wealth."

    Archerughed at her scolding before standing up and looking at the other three warmly "I''ll be back in half an hour; wait here for me," he said.

    They nodded before giggling. He grabbed Aisha''s hand and left the room. He said, "Take me to your room."

    She nodded and led him down one of the corridors until an rm started ring, causing Aisha to spin toward the nearest window with a concerned expression. Archer followed her only to a glowing green light.

    This caused her to speak, "The Southern Wall is being attacked again; the legions will be deploying to defend it."

    When Archer heard this, he quickly said, "Stay here while I deal with them."

    Afterward, he cast Blink to teleport outside, summoning his wings and swiftly taking flight southward. Archer elerated, covering the distance in just ten minutes. Upon arrival at the scene of chaos, he immediately began casting Eldritch st at the towering monsters.

    Archer swiftly recognized the soldiers on the wall being forced back, and in that moment, rity struck. With resounding determination, he cried out, "Soldiers of Draconia! Today, we stand not just for ourselves, but for our legacy, for your children! Let us show these monsters that Draconia''s spirit cannot be quelled. Fight with valor, for every step they take will be met with our unwavering resolve!"

    The soldiers below erupted in cheers, invigorated by the power surge coursing through them as they fought fiercely, pushing the monsters back over the wall. Witnessing their bravery, Archer raised his fist high and proimed with unwavering conviction, "May Goddess Tiamat bear witness! I am the chosen one who will lead Draconia to paradise! Fight for me and be part of something greater than yourselves!"

    "All Hail the Dragon King!" screamed one overzealous soldier, starting a wave of cheering that psyched up the troops.

    When the thousands heard this, Archer noticed something changed within them, igniting a fire. Without another word, they surged forward like death and chased the monsters onto the beach while ughtering any they caught.

    He witnessed them in a frenzy as they charged right into the jaws of death with no care for themselves. The Homeguards fought like savage animals, bringing down giant monsters only to swarm over them like rage-filled ants.

    Archer was impressed, decided to level up his Shadow Prince form, and transformed within seconds. He fell toward the ground before vanishing into the shadows, only to start dragging monsters into the darkness.

    Without much effort, he butchered thergest foes, which looked like a mix between an octopus and crab, taking out many of his soldiers with one swipe of theirrge ws and creepy-looking tentacles that brought death to the beach.

    When Archer saw this before rushing toward the monsters and shing through their carapace with his ws that made easy work of them, the battle continued for an hour until he sensed something heading in his direction.

    ''Finally someone as strong as me,'' he thought.

    He knew this would be a worthy battle, so he transformed into his majestic dragon form and soared into the fray, shing with a colossal water serpent that surged from the sea. As the two titans fought, Archer raked his ws down the creature''s scaled body, but it retaliated by sinking its teeth into one of his wings.

    Archer was filled with rage as he bit down on the snake''s long body and let out his dragon''s breath that seared through the monster, causing it to let go of him, but that''s when he noticed more of them charging at him.

    Suddenly, four brilliant lights burst forth as Teu, Kassandra, Lucrezia, and Demetra joined the fray. The four women unleashed their fury upon the invading monsters, who were taken aback by the ferocity of the girl''s attack.

    It took the Archer and the Titandies to decimate the monster wave, and he was now standing on the beach in his human form with the others. He gazed at the group before speaking, "Mary and Luce. Youdies stay here to defend the kingdom and mining tforms."

    The three nodded in agreement as he continued, "The rest of us will track the monsters back to their origin and eliminate the threat at its source. Inform the others that we will return

    soon."

    They agreed with determined smiles before each kissed Archer. The duo went to sit down near chairs that had appeared after the battle. Teu, Demetra, and Kassandra leaped into the water, transforming into their Titan forms.

    Teu grew massive, resembling a mosasaur. Archer jumped onto her back and cast Cosmic Shield, settling infortably as the three dove beneath the waves, heading towards the source of the invading monsters.

    The ocean was a vast and mysterious realm of endless blue. As Teu, now in her massive form, glided effortlessly through the water, Archer satfortably on her back, protected by

    his Cosmic Shield.

    Beside them, Demetra and Kassandra, in their equally formidable Titan forms, swam with powerful strokes. The seafloor stretched below them like an alienndscape, dotted with towering coral formations, vibrant colors, and teeming with life.

    Schools of fish darted around them, shimmering in the filtered sunlight that prated the depths. Strange and wondrous sea creatures observed them hiding within the coral reefs while

    avoiding them.

    While rxing, Archer got a message from Aisha about him being invited as a special guest to a meeting of rulers from all over Pluoria. She mentioned that the invitation came with many

    trade offers.

    Archer became curious and asked her when the conference was and where it was being held,

    only to find out it was in a few weeks and the Land of Mediterra on the coast as the realms had secured the area; this was good because he had some time to chill out and work on the

    kingdom before leaving.

    Following that, he sensed something approaching them from below. Archer alerted the girl while transforming into his Shadow Prince form and sunk into the shadow before seeing hundreds of ck sharks with glowing yellow eyes.

    He told the girls above to prepare for a fight as he tore into the monsters within reach, causing the blood to cloud the water. Archer killed hundreds of sharks as the group above engaged

    with the creatures.

    Chaos erupted hundreds of miles below the surface as Kassandra, Demetra, and Teu battled with the monster wave. While they did that, Archer went to work and ughtered even more

    until they stoppeding.

    Archer let his violet eyes glow from the shadows on the seafloor to alert the girls. Teu was the first to spot him and swarm toward him before turning into her humanoid form as she

    arrived.

    "Can you breathe in there, darling?" she questioned while swimming around the

    underground bushes.

    "The water doesn''t affect me while in this form, Teu," Archer answered as Demetra and Kassandra swam toward the duo.

    Afterward, the group continued as Archer followed them while traveling along the seafloor

    and found nothing. They grew frustrated until he summoned his Shadow Army and ordered them to find the monsters.

    Once Archer did that, he appeared on Teu''s head and spoke, "The shadows will find out where they''reing from."

    They all nodded, but Kassandra and Demetra said they would scout the area while waiting in the shadows. Teu settled on the seafloor and rested. Archer was rxed as he spoke, "So how does it feel having a Titan form? Must be different."

    "I love it, Arch!" her voice rang in his head, thanks to the dragon tattoo.

 Chapter 908: Annoying To Protect

    ?

    Archer looked at Teu''s new form and was amazed. She was now a Tylosaurus and looked simr to Lucrezia. Thinking about the mosasaur girl, he messaged her using the dragon tattoo to ask.

    He soon received a reply exining everything in her sweet voice that echoed in his mind. [Me and Teu are cousins. The Tylosaurus are distant rtives of my race, but they vanished over two thousand years ago, which shocked the schrs. Even so, I''m d she unlocked her bloodline]

    [What about the other girls? Can they receive Titan forms like you?] He responded.

    [No. Some of them received dragon forms while others got a Titan form; it depends on their ancestors]

    After that, Archer mentioned catching up with herter, just as Demetra and Kassandra emerged. The Demon Shark girl said concernedly, "There''s a chasm ahead, veiled in darkness I cannot see into."

    "There is an undergroundwork of caves that travels into the Underrealm that the monster scent lingers around; I''m sure there are thousands of monsters inside," Kassandra excitedly revealed.

    When Archer heard this, he grinned. "You three take the caves while I take the darkness as my domain while in my Shadow Prince form," he said before transforming.

    He was able to move around underwater like he was on the surface. Following that, the group split up as Archer dived into the chasm while readying his ws. A giant snake-like monster rushed out of the darkness as he passed a certain point.

    Archer scanned it before attacking.

    [Trench Pyhton]

    [Rank: S]

    When Archer saw the creature, he seized its gaping maw, halting its movement. His violet eyes and mouth began to glow. Swiftly, he disappeared into the monster''s shadow. He propelled himself outward from the depths of darkness, slicing through the Trnch Python''s lengthy body.

    The beast bellowed in agony, attempting to retreat into the depths, but Archer intercepted it, tearing it asunder. Following the sudden attack, he descended into the deep and was in a void, which made him feel weird.

    While ncing around, he spotted a light in the distance, which caused him to swim toward it. He soon came to a massive cavern with glowing Manaheart Crystals that sparkled underwater.

    Archer''s eyes glowed with greed before making his way toward the crystal and started sucking them into his Item Box until there was none left. He cleared onest batch, and that''s when a Trench Python lunged at him from behind.

    It tried to capture him with its long and slender body, but Archer chuckled before biting straight through flesh and bone using his Shadow Prince teeth. He decimated the monsters before scanning the area with Aura Detector.

    Once the mana wave radiated from him, Archer picked up hundreds of monsters, giving him the same feeling as those who attacked the sea wall. When he felt this, he went to work and started butchering them.

    It took Archer an hour to clear out the cavern, and when it was empty, he thought about sending a Mining tform above the area. With that, he returned to where he''d meet the girls.

    Thanks to traveling through the shadows, it took him minutes to reach the spot, but the three weren''t there. Archer looked at the cave and headed toward it just before a Trench Shark attacked him.

    He shed the creature into pieces while sting the other with Eldritch st before carrying on through the dark passage, where several more monsters tried to ambush him, but thanks to being a Demi-God, they weren''t a problem.

    While traveling down the cave tunnel, he heard a battle in the distance and wondered who the girls were fighting. He sped up, using his mana to go even faster before he arrived at a simr cavern and saw Demetra fighting a massive turtle while Kassandra thought of another Kraken, but this one was big.

    Lastly, Teu was fighting a swarm of Trench Pythons that tried to tangle her up so a massive one could eat her. When Archer saw this, he dived down before hitting the bottom of the

    cavern.

    Once there, Archer scanned the creatures the girls were battling.

    [Dragon Turtle]

    [Rank: SS+]

    [Deep Trench Kraken]

    [Rank: SSS]

    [Trench Pythons]

    [Rank: SS]

    ''Oh, they''re strong,'' he thought with a growing grin.

    Archer used his mana tounch himself through the water before striking the Dragon Turtle with a boom. The monster exploded into chunks of meat before focusing on the Deep Trench Kraken.

    He shot forward like a missile as his Shadow Prince form tore into the giant monster, who was caught unaware as Archer''s ws ripped through its flesh before diving into the opening and turning the creatures inside into mincemeat.

    While Atcher was attacking the Kraken, Demetra, and Kassandra joined Teu in dealing with the Trench Python and their giant leader, who lunged from the darkness below and wrapped its long body around the Aquarian.

    Demetra and Kassandra attacked the monster, but it soon retaliated with its strikes. Minutes passed, and the Deep Trench Kraken stopped thrashing around as its corpse floated to the

    bottom.

    After Archer finished that, he cast hundreds of sma Missiles that sliced through the water and mmed into most of the Trench Pythons and their leader. The spells caused the giant snake to roar in pain.

    It was about to react, but Archer shoulder-checked the creature''s head, causing its head to m into the side of the chasm. He then followed up by plunging his ws into itsrge red eyes before ripping it out.

    Once he did that, the monster thrashed around, trying to escape, but Archer held it in ce before taking a deep breath and hitting the Trench Python leader with his dragon breath that

    seared through its body.

    The giant monster took itsst breath before dying. The remaining pythons tried to escape as they fell, but the girls swiftly decimated the read of the horde. Following that, Archer appeared atop Demetra''s head. "Let''s head back home,dies," he eximed. "I want to rx before the storm arrives."

    They all agreed and made their way back to the surface. While traveling, Archer asked the three, "Can we pass by one of the Mining tforms? I haven''t seen them yet?"

    "Yes, husband," Teu replied as she gracefully swam around them with her long, slender

    body. "They are amazing but annoying to protect."

    ''I wonder what they have to do to keep the sea monsters away,'' he mused.

    Archer shook his head before replying, "What annoys you about it?"

    "Smaller creatures try to get through the mana shield, but they die before achieving their goals," Demetra revealed with a fed-up voice. "If we leave them alone for too long, they manage to get through, which the Sea Guards must deal with."

    When Archer heard this, he nodded, "I''ll capture some powerful sea monsters to guard the tform between your patrols. He said it should make things easier," the three agreed to. After that, it took them a few minutes to reach the surface, and they stayed under until they reached a massive tform in the middle of the sea. Soon, Demetra aimed at it before exploding out of the water and returning to her humanoid form.

    Archer jumped off her and used Blink to appear on the edge. The Demon Shark girl hit the floor beside him as Teu and Kassandra leaped from the water. When the girls were here, he spotted several warships guarding it from all sides, and cannons were stationed as extra

    defense.

    He examined the design he had worked hard on; thanks to watching many pointless documentaries and learning about magic, he created the Mining tform using Farrah''s

    original blueprints.

    The three girls started looking around in their area, which seemed to be a pickup point as several cranes were nearby. Archer approached Teu and spanked her toned behind, "Follow

    me, Teu, don''t get lost," he said with a grin.

    Archer did the same to the other girls, which earned him a smile and yelp before they continued. There were offices for the managers and a dining hall, bunkhouse, and showers for

    the workers.

    When Demetra saw this, she questioned, "Why does it feel like a small vige? I can even see

    a general store?"

    "You see, Dem. The workers that spend time out here will be here for three months before

    swapping out with fresh ones, but during that time, they need a ce to rx, and this is it," Archer exined while motioning to the buildings. "There''s showers, stores, a tavern, and a

    large ce for their women to join them." "What about the children?" Teu questioned.

    "They stay on the maind with the wives," Archer replied with a smile. "It''s mostly childless couples who stay here. Their women organize the shipments from the seafloor along

    with the paperwork."

    "So they only do the easy work?" Kassandra quipped.

    He shook his head, "No. There are female miners and guards, but most choose the easier work

    due to how dirty they could get," he said with a smile. Following that, the group saw a tall man dressed in overalls and was covered in dirt; when

    Archer saw the neer, he spoke, "This would be the Mining tforms Manager; he works

    for the Wyldheartpany."

    "Wyldheart Comany?" Demetra said.

    Archer nodded, "It''s called Wyldheart Industries. We''re building the Draconian train system along with the tracks; we''re designing airships and the tforms we''re on now."'' "Why are you doing all this, Arch? I understand that you want wealth, but this is way beyond that now," Teu spoke in a curious tone.

 Chapter 909: Youre Greedy

    ?

    Archer stared at the blue-haired princess before speaking, "You know my goal, Teu, but to achieve that, I need more wealth than anyone has amassed on Thrylos to make my dream a reality, and it all started on Draconian."

    He spun around and pointed toward the ind in the distance, "I will develop Draconia over the next few years. Cities and towns will pop up everywhere along with mypany, which will reach out to other continents to expand."

    "Won''t you have to change the name? Wyldheart Industries is a dead giveaway that it belongs to you."

    Archer shrugged, "Oh well, I don''t care who knows because no other person on Thrylos will have what we will be selling. Plus, there are the Silvershield Mercenaries that I am nning to start; they will guard thepany''s properties worldwide while the navy supplies them by sea."

    When they heard his n, they all smiled, but the Kraken Princess asked in a curious voice, ''How will you afford all this?''

    "Eventually, they will pay for themselves, but the initial investment wille straight from the banks of the Novgorod and Nightshade. Rumors speak of generous donations toward the good people of Draconia."

    When the three girls heard this, theyughed, clearly understanding his implication. Archer chuckled at their reaction before addressing the tform manager, who was anxiously standing with a few Sea Guards.

    "Who are you, human?" he asked the nervous-looking individual.

    The man bowed. "I am Philip Silverthrone. Son of Alfred and Mia Roger," he introduced himself respectfully.

    "So you''re my uncle then?" Archer asked.

    Now, he looked at the older man who shared the same features as the other Silverthrones, which surprised him, but he soon didn''t care as he knew the family had joined the Draconia Kingdom after leaving the empire behind.

    That''s when Philips''s voice reached his ears and pulled him back to reality, "Yes, Your Majesty. I believe I''ve met you a few times when you were a baby."

    Archer nodded, "Do you mind giving us a tour of the tform before taking us down to the seafloor? I haven''t seen it yet."''

    Philip looked regretful as he replied, "I cannot, Your Majesty. Lady Farrah asked me to help with a third tform to the north, and I was about to board a ship."

    ''Well I''ll do it myself,'' he thought before waving the man away, "Don''t worry about it; setting up another one is more important. I''ll explore the ce myself."

    The older man nodded before rushing off with the guards following behind. Once they were gone, Demetramented, "I''m hungry. Can we see what sort of food they serve here?"

    "Yes, let''s head to the dining hall, which is this way," Archer said while leading the three girls toward arge building.

    When they got close, a delicious smell hit their noses. Archer''s stomach rumbled, causing him tough as they entered. Seeing the ce busy with workers and guards on their lunch break, he ignored all the shocked looks they were getting before joining the line.

    The workers attempted to let them pass, but Archer dismissed them with a wave before addressing the girls.

    "Why do you think the sea monsters attacked the kingdom?" he inquired.

    Demetra and Teu shrugged, but Kassandra responded, "Perhaps the Swarm disced them from their usual territory, as they have done in the past."

    Archer nodded before he studied the dining hall, which was big enough to seat one hundred people without any problems. Two doors led outside, but one was for the kitchen staff. He noticed dozens of miners covered in mud and monster blood.

    Following that, the line shortened, allowing Archer and the girls to grab some tes as the cooks dumped sausages, scrambled eggs, and bacon alongside some bread. When the staff noticed it was him, they nearly panicked, but he spoke, "Bring even more of this to my table; I''ll pay you for it so you don''t lose out on anything."

    The cooks nodded in agreement before the group headed for an empty table. Once they sat down, Archer started eating by trying a mouthful of scrambled eggs, which he loved, causing him to demolish the meal.

    Ten minutester, the cooks brought over a few trolleys full of even more food; this made the girlsugh as Teumented, "You''re greedy Arch; I''m surprised you''re not fat."

    Archer startedughing before taking out five gold coins and handing them to the young woman, who thanked him. After the dining hall staff walked off, he ate even more food. In the meantime, the three girls ate normally, but Archer teased them for eating like mice, which made himugh.

    Demetra reached over and pinched his side, causing him to yelp in surprise. He turned to the shark girl with narrowed eyes, "I will punish you, Dem, and this time, I''ll use ropes and a gag."

    The blue-haired girl shivered but shut up, which made him grin. He continued to eat until everyone was full, and the hall was empty as they returned to work. "Do youdies want to see the seafloor?" Archer asked the group.

    Everyone nodded before heading to the lift just as a transport ship arrived, escorted by a few Destroyers. When Archer saw this, he stopped walking and used Mana Maniption to create a bird to scout the surrounding sea.

    The violet bird soared into the air and started flying over the ocean while Archer could see everything. That''s when he spotted a group of pirate shipsing from the south, which caused him to sigh.

    Without thinking, he sent the bird soaring toward the gship. When the man hit the vessel, it exploded in a beautiful violet explosion that lit up the surrounding sea, which alerted the warships guarding the tform.

    Archer watched them storm toward the pirates while their cannons roared to life as a wave of mana shells soared through the sky. When this happened, he sent a message to Aisha to prepare the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd legions for invasion.

    The dragonkin woman asked for the reason, and Archer revealed they were clearing the pirate inds due to the Swarm War, which had paused their previous invasions. When Aisha heard this, she agreed and said everything would be ready soon.

    He was happy before speaking to the group, "Let''s head to the lift; we need to head back to the ind to n for the war."

    "War?" Teu questioned.

    "Yes, there are three inds that pirates are still inhabiting but hiding after we tried to clear them, but the Swarm appeared, forcing the legions to pull back," Archer answered. "Now everything is peaceful. We can deal with all the inds around Draconia."

    Following that, Archer and the girls reached the lift, where a few Sea Guards stood on watch. When they spotted him, they saluted while the group stood on the tform just before it

    started lowering.

    When the lift traveled downward, the group saw a massive green shield blocking the seawater from pouring in. The cold air caused the three girls to shiver, so they took out their winter cloaks and wrapped them around themselves.

    As the lift lowered, they spotted hundreds of manamps moving around like a hive of ants while the workers stacked a pile of crates off to the side. Demetra spoke, "There''s a Titan skeleton down here; I can feel its aura."

    When Archer heard this, he grew curious and questioned, "Where?"

    The shark girl pointed to the east, where there was a massive hill with only a few lights. "I''ll

    send some workers to unearth it before the tform moves."

    Demetra nodded, but Archer continued, "What can these bones be used for?"

    "Armor for your warships, sea wall, and airships, husband," she answered. "There are many things. I''d have to sit down and think about it, but I can give you a list when I do."

    "Thank you, Dem," Archer said before leaning over and kissing her on the cheek. Just after that, the lift hit the seafloor below, allowing him to see the army of Sea Guards patrolling the area while miners worked hard to pull resources from the caves and caverns.

    Archer was amazed by everything. It looked like an alien world, with various nts littering thendscape while underwater trees stood tall. The ground was muddy, but he noticed a walkway made using earth magic that made travel easier.

    The group stepped off the lift and was greeted by the Sea Guardmander, a woman in her forties, "Your Majesties, what brings you down here?"

    "I just wanted to check out what the mining tforms could do as this is the first time I can see them," he said just as an explosion went off.

    Archer looked at Kassandra and Teu, who nodded before rushing toward the noise while he

    and Demetra stayed behind, which confused the shark girl who questioned, "Why aren''t we

    going love?"

    "More creatures areing," he said before turning around and transforming into his Shadow Prince form. "Guard the lift, Dem, and don''t let the monsters close, or they will

    destroy it."

    She nodded with a determined look in her yellow eyes before he sunk into the shadows and spotted crab-like monsters. These were the size of cars and had a ck carapace hiding them in the surroundings.

 Chapter 910: Yes Master

    ?

    Archer cast an Eldritch st at the crab monster before scanning them.

    [Mud Lurkers]

    [Rank: A+]

    Once Archer knew their strength, he summoned hundreds of Stone Men and ordered them to deal with the monsters attacking the sea guards. That''s when he saw Demetra battling with a bigger creature.

    The shark girl tore the monster''s legs from its body before punching it. The force of her strike caused the carapace to crack. Archer smiled when he saw this. He cast sma Missiles that sent them at the remaining creatures.

    Violet projectiles sliced through the cold air before taking out dozens of Mud Lurkers. Kassandra and Teu soon returned with smiles as they exined that some of the workers were blowing their way into a cave using explosives.

    Archer knew this caused the Mud Crabs and shouted to the nearbymander, "Get more Sea Guards down here if they''re going to keep blowing things up."

    The man saluted before rushing off as the group continued exploring the massive underwater dome where hundreds of workers were getting back to work by heading for the caves.

    He sensed hundreds of rare resources around them, which caused him to speak, "There is so much wealth down here, girls. Is all the seafloor like this?"

    "Yes, husband," she replied with a smile. "There are millions of caves worldwide, though there are some underwater races that you must be careful of."

    Archer nodded, "Sounds good; I''ll make sure thepany hears of it."

    Following that, the group surveyed the whole area and saw crates of pure gold, silver, and mithril, shocking the girls'' trio. Teumented while picking up a massive chunk of gold, "This is unbelievable; howe there is so much metal?"

    "It''s left alone and untouched by the underwater world; they only use the metals found above the seafloor,'''' Kassandra spoke while pointing at Archer. "Hispany excavates tons of muck to get to the building-size veins of precious resources."''

    Archer smiled as the Kraken girl spoke. Afterward, he took in the surroundings with the underwater foliage all over the ce, but most was being cut down to make room for pathways snaking around thendscape.

    Several caves with Sea Guards standing watch told him that much work would be done, making him miss the Nightmare Ants due to their ability to mine metals and other materials, but they were trapped in the domain.

    He shook his head, then joined the girls and half a dozen workers on the lift, who purposefully kept their distance from thedies. As they ascended, Archer nced upward and noticed a speck of light gradually growing.

    While traveling up, Archer remembered the Red Mist skill he had learned and decided to surround the ind apart from one area when he had some time. The navy would guard it and the piratemanders he needed to sort out.

    Archer sighed, ''Too much to do even though I should be rxing,'' he thought.

    He shook his head as they reached the surface, then turned to the girls. "Head to the ind; I need to deal with the pirate outpost we conquered earlier."

    They nodded, gave him a quick kiss, and swiftly dove into the sea from the side of the tform. Archer smiled at their departure, summoned his wings, and ascended into the air, flying northward.

    While Archer flew across the sky, he tried to recall the names of the piratemanders. Within minutes, they came to him, "Grace and Marina, those were the women''s names."

    It took him ten minutes to fly over Draconia and head for the northeastern ind he had conquered. He noticed the pirate ships docked in the harbors while people rushed around, looking busy.

    Archer decided to rename the ind but would wait until he had the perfect one. Then, he soared over the ind and saw the many towns and viges the legions built when deployed there.

    Soon, he came to the capital city of the previous pirate haven, which was now an outpost for the Draconina Kingdom. While descending, he sent Aisha a message to deploy the Homeguard here in the thousands,

    He also instructed her to deploy two new legions to secure the ind. Then, Archernded outside the mansion where the two piratemanders resided. Without hesitation, he entered the building, immediately encountering a swarm of pirates.

    However, when pirate guards noticed it was him, they instantly backed off as one ran off. Archer assumed the man would get the two women, so he waited on a nearby chair while pulling out some chocte.

    Minutes passed until the grey-haired Grace and blonde Marina appeared; the two bowed as the grey-haired woman spoke, "Your Majesty. It''s finally good to see you again.

    He nodded before revealing the reason behind his visit, "You and your pirates will be joining my navy, but your job is to guard Draconia''s trade routes from others. Understood?"

    The two women nodded in understanding, "You will meet some of my Dragon Marshals when the legions and Homeguards arrive on the ind to develop it."

    Following that, Archer dropped a chest of going coins that caused all the pirate''s greed to soar, but he spoke with a knowing smile, "I want you to travel around the continents hiring every pirate crew you can. We will start raiding the Novgorod and Nightshade Empire''s shipping."

    Grace nodded as she sucked the chest into the storage ring. Archer warned the other pirates in a no-nonsense tone, "If anyone steals my gold, I will butcher everyone on this ind. Use it to bolster your forces and upgrade your ships."

    Once Archer was done, he took off and flew toward the pce to see the remaining girls and n out the three separate invasions of the surrounding inds. He could do it himself, but that would be boring, so he''d watch his legions do it.

    He slowed down to take in Northern Draconia, which was full of towns and cities that produced stuff for the kingdom. While flying, Archer enjoyed the view of the setting sun lighting up the world in a beautiful pink glow.

    ''So beautiful,'' he thought, hovering in the air while watching the glowing light up the mountains. It gave him the idea of building a pce on one of the peaks as a private getaway

    for them.

    Archer continued flying until he spotted the pce, then descended gracefully until his feet touched the soft grass. Uponnding, he noticed N, Halime, and Llyniel strolling through the garden, who soon stopped upon seeing him.

    The lioness turned her gaze toward him, her smile warm and inviting. Archer approached the trio, greeting each with affectionate kisses and gentle embraces. After their warm reunion, he led the girls into the pce, guiding them toward one of the bedrooms as he teased the three by touching them all over.

    "Where are you taking us, darling?" Llyniel asked in a cheerful voice.

    N giggled before revealing the truth, "He''s going to ravage us three; our husband is making it up to us," she said with excitementced in her voice.

    Halime went to back off but stopped when Archer spoke as he pped her bum, "Where do you think you''re going, ve? I want to feel your mouth pleasuring me, not to watch your behind giggling as you try to slip away."

    The snake girl''s yellow eyes glowed with lust as she nodded, "Yes, Master."

    N and Llyniel looked at each other with eyes before the wood elf asked in a concerned

    voice, "Arch, is Halime a ve? Why would you treat her like that?"

    Archer looked at the brte before turning to Halime, "Tell them yourself, Hali. Don''t let

    them think I''m abusing you," he said.

    Halime nodded before turning to the two girls and revealing her secret, "I love being treated

    like a whore by our husband, we do it all the time, and it feels good."

    "Are you a M Hali?" N questioned with a curious glint in her eyes.

    The snake girl nodded before Llyniel spoke, "And you enjoy this type of y?"

    "Yes!" Halime responded as a blush crept up her neck.

    Archerughed, but N spun on him with a lewd smile. "Treat me like that, too! I want to see if it''s good," she demanded.

    "Okay, beautiful," he answered before turning to Llyniel. "Would you like to try it?"

    The wood elf nodded excitedly. Archer needed no more encouragement and dragged them to

    the closest room. When they were inside, he locked the door before casting Time Wrap, giving them more than enough time.

    Once Atcher finished, he turned to the three eager girls and said, in a low,manding voice, "Undress for me, slowly."

    They nodded with anticipation, their movements bing deliberate and sensual as they started to peel off their clothes, revealing each inch of their bodies until they stood before

    him in nothing but their panties.

    Archer''s gaze fixed on N''s pert breasts, perfectly positioned on her chest, her pink nipples erect with growing desire. His attention shifted to Llyniel''s smaller breasts, adorned with

    brown-tipped nipples that intrigued him.

    Both girls boasted wless skin, with Llyniel''splexion lighter than N''s due to her tan,

    giving her a gentle brown hue. Lastly, there was Halime, whose breasts matched N''s in size but featured dark nipples against her smooth, wless brown skin, a sight that aroused him.

    He couldn''t contain his anticipation any longer,manding the three girls, "Turn around and bend over for me, my ves."

    They allplied, turning around as instructed. Archer focused on N, approaching her and gently grasping her tail. He began to stroke it tenderly, eliciting shivers of pleasure from the

    lioness''s body.

 Chapter 911: Let Me Show You My Strength

    ?

    Archer moved N''s ck panties to the side and revealed her wet folds that were ready for him; he started rubbing his cock against her, causing the lioness to shiver in pleasure, "Oh, Arch! I''ve missed this feeling," she said with a shaky voice.

    ''She''s soaking wet,'' he thought with a grin. ''I can''t wait to be inside her.''

    "Good, now take this, my gorgeous lioness," he replied with a smirk before piercing her tight pussy causing N to let out a scream as the pleasure shot through her body like a sudden shock, "Ahhhhh!"

    He plunged deeper into N, eliciting a torrent of her arousal that flowed freely; the lioness clutched the bedsheets, her voice breathless as she murmured, "I love you, Arch; show me you feel the same."

    Archer smiled before leaning forward and nibbling one of her lion ears, causing her whole body to shudder with intense pleasure. Then he said sweetly in a voice that she loved, "I love you too, N, forever and always."

    Following that, he turned to Llyniel and gripped the petite elf''s soft behind, sliding aside her pink panties to caress her wless pussy that coated his fingers in her love juices. While doing that, Archer turned to Halime andmanded, "Come here."''

    The snake girl walked to the opposite side of Llyniel before she started passionately kissing him as his hand slipped into her panties as he started gently rubbing her clit. Halime grabbed onto him before nuzzling into his neck while moaning, "Mmmghh!"

    Archer was thrusting into N as she was letting out erotic moans that were getting louder and louder, "Ughh! Mmmghh! AHHHH!"

    While he was making love with the lioness, his fingers were going to work in Halime and Llyniel as they were getting even wetter, and soon, the wood elf''s body shuddered due to an orgasm that hit her.

    "Ahhhhhh!" the elf let out a scream that was music to Archer''s ears.

    She started squirting all over his hand, which drenched the bed sheets below as she copsed while breathing heavily with a stupid smile on her beautiful face. Following that, he turned to Halime and started to drive his fingers deeper into her pussy.

    "Ah! Amazing, Arch, please don''t stop," Halime gasped breathlessly.

    The snake girl''s body trembled as she held onto him tightly, her form shivering as an orgasm washed over her. Archer grinned at her reaction before touching his mouth to taste Halimes love juices.

    Archer watched Halime go utterly red as he tasted her juices, but it got worse when he smiled, "You taste sweet like the others, but it''s different, which makes it addicting to taste; I''m going to want more of this."

    Following that, he did the same with Llyniel''s, and her''s was more tangy, but he still liked it; the wood elf was lying on the bed with an arm covering her face while her boobs jiggled due to the breathing.

    Once Halime and Llyniel were out ofmission, Archer turned his full attention to the lioness that was pushing back on him, forcing his cock deeper inside, causing him to groan as the tightness and warm feeling overwhelmed him.

    "Ughhh, you''re so tight, N; I love this feeling," he said while gritting his teeth.

    Unable to restrain himself longer, he seized N''s tail and guided her towards the bed. He positioned himself atop her and thrust his cock as deeply as it could go, reaching the depths of her womb.

    The sensation sent the lioness spiraling into ecstasy. N''s moans of pleasure echoed through the room, her every breath filled with longing and desire. As Archer released his essence deep inside her, she surrendered to the overwhelming sensation, her cries blending with whispers of his name.

    Her eyes closed blissfully, her body quivering with the intensity of the orgasm that swept over her, leaving her in a state of pure, euphoric bliss. Archer pulled out, and a flood of their mixed fluid poured out, which continued until an rm started going off.

    [Five Novgorod Demi-Gods approaching the ind from the northeast, Arch!] Brooke sent him a message.

    Archer jumped up and put his pants on before rushing toward the window to use Blink. When he cast the spell, he reappeared outside and sent a message to everyone. [Don''t fight them. Let me show you my strength]

    Following that, Archer summoned his wings and used Mana Maniption to fly so fast that he caused a sonic boom heard all over Draconia. He closed in on the Demi-Gods and saw three women and two men closing in on the ind.

    Instantly, he lunged forward, his fist connecting squarely with the woman''s chin. The sudden impact reverberated through the air with a sharp crack, stunning the other Demi-Gods into shocked silence.

    Momentster, a small explosion echoed as the force of the blow propelled the woman backward, sending her plummeting into the sea below. Archer grabbed the closest man and transformed into his Shadow Prince, shocking the enemy.

    Archer gave the Novgorodian a creepy smile before biting his head off as thest three attacked him. He waved his hands, sending hundreds of sma Missiles that mmed into them, but one spell made it through.

    But thanks to his Anti-Magic, the attack just disappeared when it came close. Archer chuckled, which rang out the surroundings, causing the Demi-Gods to look at him like he was crazy, but that''s when he cast Blink and vanished.

    After stunning the remaining Novgorodians, Archer suddenly materialized behind another woman. He suddenly thrust his w through her chest, extracting her heart before consuming

    it.

    During this gruesome disy, Archer caught sight of one of the men charging towards him, eyes burning with rage. He chuckled darkly before throwing the woman''s lifeless body towards the advancing Novgorodian.

    Blinking with supernatural speed, he reappeared behind the final adversary and unleashed an Eldritch st that struck her with precision. Instantly, he transformed into his Shadow Prince form, his eerie presence overwhelming the woman.

    Archer witnessed the woman''s fear as she attempted to flee but was trapped within his menacing shadows. With terrifying efficiency, he tore her apart, bringing a swift and brutal end to the confrontation.

    Following that, Archer confronted the remaining man, who charged at him with ferocity. He greeted the approaching Novgorodian with a smile, anticipating the sh. As the enemy swung a glowing white sword, he caught the de with a smile, surprising the man.

    Without wasting more time, he enveloped the Demi-God in his shadows, swiftly dispatching him with calcted precision. Once the confrontation was over, Archer remained hovering in the air, his attention drawn to something below.

    The first Novgorodian woman erupted from the water, but Mary followed closely behind and swallowed the enemy whole. Archerughed as Mary crashed back into the ocean, impressed by her swift and unexpected action.

    While hovering in the air, Archer received a message from the Primordial woman, [Sorry for killing her husband, she annoyed me and randomly punched my tail]. He chuckled upon reading her message and reassured her not to worry.

    Afterward, he returned to the pce where N, Halime, and Llyniel awaited him. Along the way, he informed the otherdies that he would visit them after finishing. When Archer

    returned to the room, he noticed the sun was going down.

    With a shrug, Archer noticed the three girls were awake and turned to him with a love-filled smile. "What happened out there?" the lioness asked curiously.

    "Ny on the bed, her head hanging over the edge," Archer brushed off her question as he turned to Halime and Llyniel, his voice low andmanding, "Bend over for me, my

    beauties."

    The three girls assumed their positions obediently, though N seemed perplexed. Archer''s grin widened as he dropped his pants, guiding his hardened length across the beautiful

    lioness''s face.

    His voice dripped with desire as he whispered, "The most sought-after woman in the Lionheart Kingdom has my cock resting on her," teasing it against her soft lips. "Imagine the scandal when they witness the ecstasy etched across your face."

    N gave him a lewd smile as her tongue flew out and started running it across his shaft, causing Archer to shiver with pleasure. Following this, he shoved his cock into her mouth, which surprised the horny lioness.

    She started sucking him while he thrust into her throat, which caused pleasure to run all over their bodies. Meanwhile, he turned his attention to Llyniel and Halime, gently caressing their wet pussies and teasing their already sensitive clits.

    Both girls moaned simultaneously as his fingers gently yed with them, "Nmmmmghh!"

    "Arghhhh!"

    The touch sent both women into a symphony of soft moans, their bodies arching with pleasure under his skilled hands. Halime was the first to shudder first as she started squirting all over his hand while moaning her lungs out, "Mmmmmmgghhh!"

    Archer continued throat fucking N while pleasuring the other girls but had to stop as he

    exploded in her lioness''s mouth. She grabbed his thighs while swallowing everything without

    missing a bit.

    Afterward, he withdrew from her mouth, a strand of saliva linking his cock to N''s lips. She

    lay there, eyes rolled back, wearing a satisfied smile on her lovely face. Archer turned to Halime, who was smiling at him before he moved toward her.

 Chapter 912: Strongest On Thrylos

    ?

    Archer spent hours making love to Halime, N, and Llyniel. By the time he finished, all three girls were deeply asleep, making him smile. He then cast Cleanse on himself before leaving the room and stepping into the pce''s corridors.

    He realized it was still nighttime and was hungry, so he made his way toward the kitchen while sending E a message about the three sleeping girls. The half-elf told him that she would get a check-up on them shortly.

    When Archer received this, he smiled before continuing with his walk through the pce. ''This ce is beautiful,'' he thought while admiring the corridors. ''Aisha listened to everything and didn''t overdo it.''

    It was decorated with a blue carpet and finely painted white walls. Archer noticed dozens of paintings of the girls line this corridor and wondered where they came from but shrugged it off before entering the kitchen.

    Once inside, Archer spotted a woman with short tinum blonde hair and striking green eyes, dressed in a maid''s uniform, enjoying a meal of soup and bread. ''Perhaps one of the cooks?'' he pondered silently.

    The two pce staff went to jump up and kneel, but Archer waved them off with a question that shocked them both, "Can I have some soup, please? I''m starving and haven''t eaten yet."

    ***

    [Meredith''s POV]

    Meredith was hired by the Head Maid, Edith, to work in the Dragonheart Pce. She was shocked to get the job as she had only been in Draconia for a year when she fled the Frostwood Continent when her empire was wiped out.

    Now, life consisted of working with Edith around the central part of the pce, where she interacted with the many queens. Meredith found it strange that one boy had so many girls all to himself. ''How does he see to their needs? What about quality time?''

    She shook her head and continued cleaning the library some of the queens used. They left cups, food, and other things behind for the maids to clean, which meant Edith sent her to sort it out.

    When Meredith saw the library for the first time, she was shocked. It was as big, but most of the shelves were empty. Following that, she cleaned the ce and threw away the rubbish, which made the ce look clean.

    Happy with her work, she continued cleaning the corridors before moving on to the queen''s rooms. They were clean, which surprised her, but she was shocked by how different each one was; some had weapons, while others had books, clothes, and other girly things,

    Meredith felt a pang of jealousy as she reflected on her life. Forced by her parents into working as a maid, it was the only life she had known for her thirty-six years on Thrylos. She had long given up on love, believing herself too old.

    However, seeing Brooke, Sia, and Mary gave her pause. ''Is the king into older women?'' she wondered, noting that they were hundreds of years old while he was only seventeen.

    While watching the three women who smiled at her, she heard a sonic boom that shook the windows. The pce went into lockdown as the White Dragon Guards rushed around shouting orders as the queens gathered outside with the staff,

    Meredith arrived only to hear one of the gardeners speak, "The knights are saying the king is fighting a group of Demi-Gods! How strong is he? He''s only a boy; my sons are older than him."

    "You stupid human!" a cat woman replied. "King Archer is the White Dragon; I''ve seen him smite down armies and ughter monsters as big as mountains! Even if he''s a boy, he''s the strongest on Thrylos."

    Everyone nodded while Meredith asked, "How can he fight knowing they might kill him? And why do we always see him wandering around? Isn''t he scared of the Church of Light?"

    The surrounding staffughed, but a man said, "He liberated us from the church and robbed their banks with immunity. Our king was the one who put a stop to the Swarm''s invasion. I don''t think he''s scared of anyone."

    Meredith grew curious, as she had never seen the king. She had heard he was handsome but knew how rumors could be exaggerated. But when she first spotted the queens, her curiosity about the young man grew even more.

    Following that, Edith and the head butler, Roberto, ushered all the staff back inside to resume work. The older woman approached Meredith with a smile. "Mere, please go to guest room five to check on Queens N, Halime, and Llyniel? Queen E asked me to send you as the king left them in a mess."

    She nodded with a smile before heading for the guest wing. "Why doesn''t he use his own bedroom? This is the third room he messed up," she muttered.

    "Because he''s a yboy and loves women too much," a voice rang out beside her.

    Meredith spun around only to see Queen Seraphina, causing her to bow, but the young- looking girl spoke again, "Don''t worry about bowing, human. I''m not one for all that stuff."''

    She nodded before asking, "How can I help you?"

    "I''m joining you to check on those lewd girls," Seraphina replied with a smile. "They get all his unfair attention while I have to wait for loving, I miss the feeling."

    Meredith''s cheeks went red as his mind started racing, ''Why is she talking about sex? I''ve never had, so it''s not like I know the feeling.''

    Following that, she followed Seraphina through the corridors while chatting about everyday life, and Meredith found out that the dragon girl was down to earth and very friendly, causing her to speak, "You''re not like other queens I''ve seen; it''s like you''re a normal girl." That''s when Seraphina turned around with a smile, "I am a normal girl? Being a queen is nothing to me, and I prefer being with my sweetheart."

    Meredith was shocked, but the two continued walking until reaching the room where the three girls were lying on the bed while sleeping. She was confused as the room smelled like sweat and sex, which she experienced during her long career as a maid.

    She noticed Seraphina shaking her head. "Look at them, Mere. They''re so lucky to have the sweetheart''s attention."

    "Won''t hee to see you, mydy?" Meredith asked.

    The redheaded queen nodded. "He will, but there are so many of us that he uses Time Warp to make time for everyone."

    When Meredith heard this, she grew even more curious about the king. She remembered the rumors about him liking mature women like herself and asked, "Is it true that he likes older

    women?"

    Seraphina turned to her with a knowing smile and said, "He does. Just look at Mary, Sia, or even his grandmother, Brooke. Now that you mention it, only a few of the girls are actually his age; most of us are older than him."

    "Why are there only a few girls the same age?" she asked in a curious voice.

    The queen didn''t answer and approached the three sleeping girls, checking on them and giggling, which made her think, ''She cares about the three.''

    Following that, Seraphina led her out of the room while responding to her question, "I''m not entirely sure, but I think it''s the boobs that catch his attention, and if he ends up liking the woman, he will make her his as he''s done with Maeve, Fianna, and Brooke."

    Meredith nodded as the queen said she would bathe and left her alone. With her dutiesplete, she headed toward the kitchen to make something to eat before settling down for

    the night.

    While walking away down the corridor, she spotted some of the other maids standing at the windows, looking at something. Meredith was curious, so she approached and saw someone

    landing outside the garden.

    ''Is that the king?''

    The young man had striking short white hair, glowing violet eyes, and a handsome face that seemed chiseled by the gods. He was tall and lean, but what caught Meredith''s attention was his simple, standard clothing that anyone his age might wear rather than the fancy garments one would expect of royalty.

    ''Does he not care about looking like a king?'' she wondered, watching him enter the pce and walk toward the room where she and Queen Seraphina were.

    After he disappeared, Meredith continued her stroll toward the kitchen and noticed the cooks leaving for the staff building just outside the pce. They greeted her with smiles as she

    entered.

    Meredith set about preparing soup from her homnd, deftly tossing the ingredients into the

    pot while she started on the bread. It took her nearly an hour toplete the cooking. When the aroma wafted up and reached her nostrils, her stomach rumbled, evoking her childhood

    memories.

    She sat down and started eating while looking out of the nearby window to see the moon hanging high above Draconina. ''It''s so beautiful; it''s a shame that the world is chaotic.''

    While Meredith was lost in her memories, a voice jolted her back to reality, "Can I have some soup, please? I''m starving and haven''t eaten yet."

    Startled, she jumped a bit and then noticed the king smiling warmly at her. Meredith suddenly felt a wave of nervousness wash over her. She quickly jumped up to bow, but his following words caught her off guard, "Don''t bow; there''s no need for formalities in the middle of the night when I''ve invaded your space."

    Meredith was shocked and didn''t know how to react but quickly filled a bowl with soup before sorting out a few pieces of bread.

 Chapter 913: Dont Worry About Them

    ?

    Archer watched the woman hand over a bowl and some bread. With red cheeks, he smiled before speaking, "Why are you quiet? I don''t bite, you know."

    He eyed the soup appreciatively. Its aroma was tantalizing, and the broth was filled with tender chunks of meat and colorful vegetables. As he dug in, savoring each spoonful, he couldn''t resist dipping the bread into the savory broth.

    The gesture elicited a soft giggle from the maid that caught him off guard. Archer looked at the older woman who was smiling. He shook his head and held out his hand, "I''m Archer Wyldheart, the most handsome dragon on Thrylos."

    She took his hand and introduced herself, "Meredith Silverbane."

    They continued eating in silence, but he noticed an air of depression around Meredith, which caused him to grow curious, "Are you unhappy with your work?"

    The blonde woman''s expression flickered with surprise, but she quicklyposed herself and began to speak. "No, Your..." Her sentence was cut short as Archer interjected smoothly.

    "Master or Archer," he interjected with a warm smile. "How about you be my personal maid? I''ll stay in Draconia for a while as the outside rebuilds after the Swarm invasion, and will need help whenever I''m in the pce."

    He watched as Meredith''s expression changed from disbelief to shock, making him chuckle, but she soon nodded, "That would be nice, Master. Does this mean I have a route into your harem?"

    When Archer heard this, he choked on the ale he was drinking, coughing. This worried the older woman, who rushed to help him, but he waved her away before speaking, "That was a bit forward, but who knows what the future holds?"

    ''What is it with these damn horney maids! I need to talk to Edith,'' he thought to himself.

    Just as he thought of the white-haired woman, she walked through the door with a smile. "Your Majesty, what are you doing eating in the staff kitchen?" Edith, the blue-eyed maid, asked.

    Archer nced at them and replied, "Take a seat, Edith. I''ll exin, even to you,dies with wandering minds."

    Meredith and Edith blushed at his remark, but Archer continued without acknowledging their embarrassment. He focused on Edith, the older of the two. "I won''t have sex with a woman unless she''s with me willingly. I may have a reputation, but I won''t use anyone just for pleasure. If that were my intention, I could have taken advantage of every maid and woman I''ve encountered."

    He observed Meredith''s smile grow as a confused expression appeared on Edith''s face before she remarked, "You know I have no interest in being part of a harem or any rtionship. What does that mean for me?"

    Archer met her gaze with regret as he responded, "Then I won''t pursue you. A woman should be loved and cherished by her partner before anything can happen."

    "Why do you think like that? When every other king or emperor sees women as a tool for giving him heirs or to have another powerful mage on his side," Meredith questioned.

    He smiled warmly upon hearing her question and spoke sincerely, "too me women are a precious gift bestowed by the gods. They possess the miraculous ability to bring new life into the world��a role I deeply respect and cherish. If any of my girls were to be pregnant, I would guarantee they are cared for and their wishes honored to make their journey asfortable as possible."

    Meredith beamed when hearing this, and Archer thought he saw love hearts in her eyes. He quickly shook his head and was going to speak, but Edith interrupted, "What if a woman betrayed you?"

    Archer startedughing, "I would kill them, but I have a feeling the other girls would get to her before me," he said with an honest smile.

    Edith nodded before she started speaking, "You''re different, Master; I''ve not met a single person who values women as you do, which is refreshing."

    "What can I say? I don''t follow the usual path; I carve out my own," Archer said, his voice gentle yet persistent. "We are what we make ourselves. I watched my father shower my mother with love and saw how she blossomed because of it. That''s what I want for the women in my life - a chance to flourish, to chase their dreams, and to live a life filled with joy and fulfillment."

    The white-haired woman jumped up, "Then why do you put yourself in harm''s way? What if you died, Master?"

    "The closer I am to death, the more alive I feel, Edith!" Archer dered, his eyes zing with intensity. "I refuse to hide behind a mask. I''ve shown the world who I truly am and am not afraid of what anyone thinks. I''ll keep fighting until the world understands the strength of Draconia Peace. But my ultimate goal is an era of peace and happiness, where no child goes hungry or suffers abuse like I did."

    The two maids'' eyes widened, but Archer continued, "Darkness ising to Thrylosdies, and Draconia will be the light that everyone turns to. The Swarm was just the beginning of the chaos that will infest the world."

    Following that, he resumed eating, savoring the rich vors. When Edith spoke up, a beaming smile lit up her face. "Wow. For someone so young, your determination is truly inspiring. I believe you can achieve your goals with what you''ve created."

    She stood up and moved closer to Archer, who was too busy chewing to notice her smile. He grinned when he finally looked up and saw the older woman beside him. "What''s wrong, Edith?" he asked.

    The older woman leaned forward and kissed him; Archer was shocked before pulling away and looked at her with a raised eyebrow, "Changed your mind?" he questioned.

    Edith smiled, "You''re unlike any man I''ve ever heard of. I would like to see where we go over time?" she suggested.

    Archer grinned and leaned forward, returning the kiss. Meredith, who had been watching intently, looked shocked but had a slight smile on her beautiful face as her green eyes

    gleamed.

    When they finally parted, Edith said amusedly, "How can I kiss someone younger than my grandson, Mere?"

    She turned to the blonde with a teasing smile. "Why don''t you give it a try? After all, as his personal maid, that might include more intimate duties. Besides, what king wouldn''t want a beautiful maid like you as his wife?"

    Archer chuckled softly, noticing Meredith''s cheeks turn a bright shade of red, which caused him to speak. "Don''t tease here, Edith," he turned to the blonde maid. "I don''t expect you to be with me because you''re my maid. We can be friends if you want."

    When Meredith heard this and nodded with a smile, "That would be nice, but only when it''s me and you, Master. It would cause the other staff to turn on me because they think I seduced

    you."

    He chuckled at her reaction. "Don''t worry about them, Mere. As the king, I can do as I please," Archer reassured her with augh.

    Edith nodded in agreement before stating, "I''ll maintain professionalism if anyone''s around." She nced at Meredith. "Let''s head to bed; we have work in the morning while Archer enjoys himself."

    Following that, the two maids said farewell before leaving for bed. Archer was now alone and hungry, so he started making sandwiches; while cutting the meat, someone opened the door, causing him to turn around.

    That''s when he noticed Mary standing there, d in a gown that entuated her figure, sparking a pang of jealousy. The older woman caught his expression and smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, dear husband. The male guards are stationed outside the pce grounds, while the female soldiers are here within."

    Archer nodded as Mary continued speaking, "I can sense your power now; it emanates from

    you like a storm."

    "It does feel different, more freeing in a way I can''t exin," he replied, assembling his

    sandwich.

    The mature woman crossed the room before wrapping her arms around him and resting her chin on his shoulder as she spoke, "I heard you''re sticking around for a while. If so, there''s a ce on a beach in the south I wanted to visit. Would you like to go on a date?"

    Archer nced at her with a smile, "When?"

    "In the morning, my love," she responded. "Demetra said they do a delicious breakfast."

    "Then let''s go when the sun rises, but I''m staying with you tonight," Archermented. "Let me eat first, then I''lle."''

    Mary beamed, "I''ll wait here for you," she said happily while sitting beside him. "Can I have

    a sandwich, please?"

    Archer handed her one and sat down, savoring the food. Mary giggled softly, observing him with a smile. "You''re adorable when you eat; the expressions on your face are too much," the older woman remarked.

    He smiled as her hand crawled onto his thigh, which caused a shiver to run down his spine before reaching his cock. Mary started to rub it as she spoke in a seductive tone gently, "Will I be getting some off this tonight? I''ve missed the feeling of being stuffed like a Frostwinter

    Turkey."

    When Archer heard this, he couldn''t help butugh but nodded before speaking, "Yes, we can make love, my beautiful mature wife."''

    Mary giggled before dropping off her chair so she was on her knees in front of him while tugging his pants down, which excited Archer, causing his smew to grow wider.

 Chapter 914: Mary Wyldheart (R18)

    ?

    Archer watched as Mary took him in her hands, gently stroking. His response was a groan, the sensation overwhelming him with pleasure as her hand moved faster. "Does that feel good, my love? How much have you missed this old woman?" she whispered in a husky tone, her desire noticeable.

    He shivered but replied in a shakey voice, "Of course, I''ve missed you. But I have to admit this feels so good."

    When Archer said that, the mature woman stroked him even faster before her tongue touched the tip, causing an intensified pleasure to shoot through his body. Once she spotted his reaction, she enveloped his cock.

    A warm feeling overwhelmed him as Mary''s tongue swirled around his shaft just before her head started bobbing up and down in a rhythmic pattern. Archer heard the slurping noises echoing throughout the kitchen.

    It was turning him on even more as Mary deepthroated his cock; he couldn''t hold back and suddenly stood up. The grey-haired woman was confused, but when Archer grabbed her head and shoved himself back in her mouth before fucking her.

    The older woman was stunned but loved every second of it as she held his thighs just as he unloaded his seed down her throat, which caused her to orgasm due to the overwhelming pleasure she was receiving.

    Following that, Archer showed no mercy to his mature fiance and bent her over the kitchen counter while lifting her nightgown, which revealed her ck panties and juicy behind that he smacked.

    Mary was letting out a moan every time he toucher her, but she looked back as her green eyes gleamed before asking, "Make love to me, Arch; I need to feel you inside me."''

    Archer grinned as he cast Time Warp to give them enough time to make love and sleep. Once he was done with the spell, he leaned over and cast Cleanse on Mary''s mouth before kissing her.

    She responded with a passionate kiss, and Archer''s hands found their way to her plentiful chest, gently cupping them. The softness of her skin beneath his touch elicited a soft moan from Mary, "Mmmm!"

    Without stopping, Archer pulled her nightgown off and revealed her perky pink nipples, which he started pinching while rubbing himself on her pussy, causing it to grow even wetter. Mary was leaking love juices that coated him.

    "Uugh! Why are you teasing me like this, handsome? Don''t you love me?" she said with a soft whimper.

    Archer continued to caress her nipples, his voice teasing and filled with desire as he whispered into her ear, "Oh, my mature wife, you know I do. Your doubts only make me want you more."

    Mary trembled slightly, gathering her courage before speaking softly, "Tell me, Arch. I want to hear you say it."

    He chuckled before moving her panties to the side, only to see her glistening folds begging for his attention. Archer''s finger trailed over her round behind before reaching her pussy and started to gently rub her clit, causing the older woman to stiffen.

    ''''Mmmmmmghhh! Don''t avoid the question," Mary said in a breathless tone.

    Archer continued to please the older woman whose legs were quivering with pleasure. He rubbed her until her sweet juices coated his hand, proving how much she loved it. Without wasting, he crouched down and leaned in only to run his tongue across her slit, which earned him a primal scream, "Ahhhhhhh!"

    He continued to attack her pussy by slipping a finger inside while his tongue was tasting every part of her. Mary could only moan as the sensations overwhelmed her body, causing her to bite her arm so she wouldn''t wake up the whole pce, "Mmmmmm! Arghhh!"

    Secondster, Mary couldn''t hold it back anymore and squirted directly into Archer''s mouth; he drank every bit of it as he continued to finger fuck her. By the time she was done with her orgasm, her body shuddered in delight as her legs shook.

    Archer grinned as he watched the older woman catch her breath, her chest rising and falling with each heavy breath. "That was incredible, Arch," she murmured.

    He positioned himself against her slick entrance and entered her, eliciting moans from both of them as her warmth enveloped him, and he prated deeply into her. Archer leaned forward and whispered into her ear, "I love you, Mary Wyldheart."

    Following that, the two of them continued to make love as he thrust deep, causing her to let out an erotic moan, "Mmmmgh!"

    Archer was lost in the pleasure that her tight passage gave him before it was too much for him as he needed to explode, which was made even worse as she said in a seductive voice, "Fill me up, husband. Give me your baby!"

    He couldn''t restrain himself any longer, thrusting deeper as he released his seed deep inside her, prompting a cry of delight from the older woman as she climaxed once more, causing her body to tremble.

    When seeing the smile on her beautiful face, Archer noticed their mingled essences flowed out as he carefully guided her onto her back. Mary''s voluptuous form was on disy; her breasts sat perfectly on her chest, her curvy hips framed by the edge of the counter as she gripped its sides.

    Archer took her in his arms, guiding himself back inside her, eliciting a deep groan from him and a soft moan from Mary, "Mmm-mmm!"

    After their passionate lovemaking session, Mary sumbed to blissful exhaustion, her body finally rxing as she closed her eyes. Archer cast Cleanse over them and their surroundings before lifting Mary into his arms, cradling her like a cherished treasure.

    With a soft nket draped around her, Mary nestledfortably against his chest; her contented smile speaks volumes. "I love you, Archer. Thank you for everything. It was incredible," she whispered gratefully.

    Unable to resist the mature woman''s endearing charm, Archer leaned in and tenderly kissed her forehead before walking towards her bedroom, which he entered five minutester and went to put her in bed.

    Once Mary had settled into bed, she gently pulled Archer close, her voice soft and inviting. "Stay with me tonight? I want to fall asleep with you."

    Archer nodded with a tender smile, slipping his arm beneath her as she nestled her head against his chest. His fingers traced through her silky hair, producing a pleased sigh from Mary, who melted into his touch.

    But she giggled before nibbling his neck, earning herself a smack on the behind; following that, the two started falling asleep as a storm rained above Draconia, thanks to the weather causing chaos out to sea.

    A rare phenomenon urred across Thrylos. Storms raged over every continent, causing people to flee into their basements or the local castles. Tsunamis smashed into many shores,

    causing chaos in thend.

    Archer was stirred awake by the howling wind that shook the windows of Draconia''s mountains, its force blunted by the rugged naturalndscape. The rattling noise annoyed him

    as he opened his eyes.

    ''What is this horrible noise?'' he thought while fully waking up.

    He got out of bed and approached the window to check what was happening, only to see it covered in rain. Archer used Blink to appear outside just as he cast Cosmic Shield, which blocked the downpour, allowing him to look out across thendscape.

    Archer pondered the sudden chaos of the weather, observing the outside world with concern. The Dragonfire River surged, flooding the roads in the distance. From his vantage point, he could see soldiers atop the walls of Dragonheart City, watching the rising waters with

    apprehension.

    "The government can deal with it in the morning,'' he pondered. ''I''ll check up on the forts and Llynials gardens in the morning with one or two of the girls.''

    Afterward, Archer returned to the bedroom and slipped back into bed. Mary nestled close, murmuring softly, "You''re so cold, my handsome. Come closer."

    She guided his head towards her cleavage, igniting a wave of arousal within him. Archer then positioned himself between her legs, and to Mary''s surprise, they resumed their passionate

    lovemaking once more.

    This time, it was more passionate as the pleasure was too much for both; it caused Mary to squirt all over his waist. Archer loved every second of it before he filled her up even more than

    she already was.

    Following that, the duo fell asleep after he cast Cosmic Shield around the bed, which kept the noise out. Mary used her magic to warm the inside, which made the couple even more

    comfortable.

    The older woman clung to him as Archer held onto her as the night passed, and by the time he woke up in the morning, the storm outside was worse as he saw some trees that were

    uprooted.

    Archer rose from the bed, stretching his limbs as his tail swayed behind him. He gently tucked the covers around Mary before approaching the window, looking at the wind battering the

    garden below.

    ''I hope Llyniel''s flowers are okay,'' he thought, noticing small shields protecting everything.

    Once he finished observing the weather, he approached the bathrooms and unexpectedly encountered Teu and Kassandra, who greeted him with smiles. The Aquarian Princess spoke first, "Morning Arch! Are you having a bath?"

    "Hey darling," the Kraken girl said with a radiant smile that caught him off guard.

    "Hello, my beautiful princesses," Archer grinned. "Are you two having a bath? If so, do you

    want to join me?"

    Both girls nodded, their smiles widening as they entered the bathroom together. Once inside, they stripped off, their bodies drawing Archer''s admiring gaze and igniting his desire. He took a deep breath, shook his head to focus, and undressed.

 Chapter 915: Whats next, Your Sister Dara

    ?

    Archer, Teu, and Kassandra rxed into the hot water as he spoke while washing himself, "What are you girls up to today?"

    "We''re on guard duty; sea monsters still wander close to the shield whenever they spot the workers," Teumented as she stood up.

    Archer''s gaze was captivated by her ample breasts, glistening with water as they moved enticingly. Her toned physique, a testament to years of dedicated training, embodied the ideal blend of strength and femininity he admired deeply.

    Teu approached him with a naughty smile as she climbed on hisp while Kassandra watched the two with fascination. Archer grinned at her sudden behavior beforementing as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, "What''s brought this on Teu? Missed me too much?"

    The Aquarian Princess nodded, "Yes, I have, and now I want you to make love to me along with Kass as the two of us have been waiting a while," she said seductively.

    Archer felt a shiver shoot up his spine as he gazed toward the ck-haired beauty, who nodded, "I want to join. It''s been a while since west had sex, and I''ve missed it," she expressed with a smile.

    "I apologize for neglecting you both," Archer said warmly, pulling Teu close until their bodies touched.

    She leaned in, kissing him passionately as his hand found its way to her firm, toned bum, squeezing it. The blue-haired girl moaned softly into his mouth as their tongues danced in a heated exchange.

    Soon enough, they separated as Archer left them until they were on the edge of the bath; heid back while speaking to Kassandra, "Sit on my face, Kass, I want to taste you."

    The Kraken girl shivered before jumping up and following his instructions, though she faced away from Teu out of embarrassment, causing Archer to chuckle. When the blue-haired girl noticed this, she beamed and eagerly grabbed his cock, slipping it inside herself.

    "Mmmmmghh!" Teu moaned, her voice mingling with Kassandra''s cries as Archer''s tongue teased her tight pussy, driving the ck-haired girl wild with lust as he explored every part of her.

    Kassandra ran her hand through his hair, emitting pleasure-filled moans, "Ughhhh!"

    As Archer licked the ck-haired beauty, Teu gyrated her hips on him, sending a shock through his body that prompted him to intensify his licking. This caused the Kraken girl to stiffen and begin squirting into his mouth.

    Following that, he continued making love to Teu while Kassandra recovered. Once the Aquarian was in a pleasure-filled daze, he turned to the Kraken with a smile and jumped on her.

    The two battled for dominance, but Archer won, which Kassandra happily epted before the fight became more passionate. It took them hours to finish before both girls were out cold with beautiful smiles on their faces.

    Archer cast Cleanse on them and took the two to their rooms before tracking down thest four women he had to tend to because it had been a while since he had. He searched for ten minutes and found two.

    Sia and Brooke talked about the army at the pce''s entrance but stopped when they saw Archer approaching them. The two older women smiled and were about to speak, but he grabbed their hands before dragging them to a bedroom.

    They smiled at each other before the brte spoke, "Grandson, where do you think you''re taking us?"

    Archer nced at them with a smile while stepping into a guest bedroom, "To ravage the both of you, but we need to find Hecate."

    After that, he sent the moon elf a message telling her to meet them in the bedroom they found themselves in. It took Hecate five minutes, and once she did, Archer went wild on all three and forgot to use Time Wrap, causing them to be there all day.

    The moon was high in the sky when the three women were too tired to continue. Archer stood on the room balcony with a sheet wrapped around him, admiring the beautiful canvas-like sky.

    A multitude of colorful stars lit up the night like a rainbow. This view amazed him, but when he heard Brooke''s voice, he was brought back to reality, "Come to bed, Little Light. It''ste, and I want to cuddle you."

    Archer turned around with a smile and joined the mature woman as she led him to bed, where Sia and Hecate were fast asleep. Brooke dragged him toward her and ced his head on her chest.

    ''What is she up to now?'' he mused.

    While he was lying there, Brooke started ying with his hair while speaking, "Thank you foring to see me, Arch. It means a lot to me."''

    Archer smiled, "I''ve wanted to spend time with you since I woke up, but events have kept me busy until now," he answered.

    Brooke chuckled softly before leaning in to kiss his forehead tenderly. "So, you mean to visit all of us like a passionate dragon and indulge with everyone? How can you satisfy eighteen women and still not be worn out?"

    "I''m a dragon, Grandmother," Archer replied with a grin, causing her to shiver at the yful reference. "I can go on for days without tiring, except for the mental exhaustion I''m feeling now. But I still need to see Aisha."

    "Just rest tonight, Little Light; she will be in the government building in Dragonheart tomorrow," she said, smiling before slipping next to him. "Spend the night with me,

    Grandson."

    When Archer heard this, he started kissing Brooke, who happily reciprocated with a passionate one. He climbed in between her legs before slipping inside her soaking pussy, which caused her to moan. "Mmmghh!"

    As their lovemaking intensified, Brooke synchronized her movements with his, igniting waves of pleasure that swept through their bodies. With a tender yetmanding touch, she guided his head towards her.

    That''s when he heard her voice, a seductive whisper against his ear, "You''re ravaging the pussy that gave birth to your father. Is this the sweet revenge you crave?"

    Archer shook his head slightly. "I also desire Jade," he confessed, his thrusts deepening. Brooke reacted by biting down on his shoulder, emitting a muffled moan.

    He slowed his movements, allowing her to speak. "You naughty dragon," she murmured, breathlessly teasing him. "First my daughter, Jade. What''s next, your sister Dara?"

    Archer reached his peak at Brooke''s words, releasing deeply inside her. The sensation filled her womb to the brim, triggering an intense orgasm that made her body shudder with

    pleasure.

    "That''s quite an enticing thought; Dara and Kestria are truly stunning," he replied, causing the older woman tough.

    Afterward, they continued their passionate lovemaking until exhaustion set in. He sank

    beside her, and she nestled into his embrace, seekingfort and closeness. They soon fell

    asleep as the night passed by.

    Archer woke up the following day and realized Brooke was on his left while Sia was on his right. Hecate rested on one of his thighs while snoring, which he found adorable. This caused him to smile before cleaning the four of them.

    Following that, he got out of bed and left the room after putting on some pants. However, he couldn''t find his shirt, so he left it behind because the pce was warm. Archer walked through the pce''s corridors and saw many maids at work.

    When they noticed him, their cheeks flushed at his half-naked appearance, but Archer soon caught sight of Meredith approaching. Her tinum-blonde hair framed her face in a stylish bob that he found utterly captivating.

    Meredith was voluptuous, with a decent-sized chest that had caught his attention when they first met. As she drew nearer, Archer greeted her with a warm smile. "Morning, Mere. You look

    stunning today."

    The maid went red while the others in earshot eyes widened, causing them to listen in; Archer wasn''t bothered as he closed in and kissed Meredith''s neck. When the older woman felt this, she became stiff and couldn''t think straight.

    When Archer noticed her reaction, he spoke with a charming smile, "You look good when you''re blushing, Mere."

    "T-thank you Master," Meredith replied. "Do you want a shower? I can smell thedy''s all

    over you."

    Archer chuckled, "Yes. Lead the way," he replied.

    Afterward, he followed his maid to the bathrooms and watched her behind the sway. This caused her to speak, "Do you like staring at women, Master?"

    "Only the ones I want," Archer instantly answered.

    Meredith stopped in her tracks, turning towards him, but before she could speak, he kissed

    her, causing her head to spin. The older woman responded swiftly, reciprocating the kiss as

    she pulled him close.

    They separated as she pushed him into the bathroom and followed behind while giving him her orders, "Strip and get in the water. Lady E said you need to be washed due to all the sex

    stuff covering you."

    Archer chuckled when he heard this but didn''tin. He removed his pants and stepped into the hot water. As he turned around, Meredith was in her underwear, approaching him with a sponge.

    This sent his lust soaring before he spoke, "This is a bad idea, Mere; you should leave if you''re not willing to be with me."''

 Chapter 916: They Lied To My Face

    ?

    Archer smiled when he saw Meredith''s reaction as she spoke: "Then you''ll just have to be a good king and not ravage your maid until she''s ready."

    "I know, and I won''t touch you even if you''re teasing me," Archer said as the maid stepped into the water and looked away to show some respect.

    Meredith beamed but grabbed his head and moved it to face her, "I may not be ready to have sex, but that doesn''t mean you cannot look at me," she said in a voice full of hope.

    She looked down and mumbled in a quiet voice, "I like it when you look at me like you want to eat me."

    Archer chuckled softly before leaning in, his lips meeting Meredith''s in a kiss that initially tensed her body. Soon, she rxed into it, returning the kiss with one of her own before they parted.

    He enjoyed seeing her smile but ceased teasing before saying, "Well, if you''re here to help, I''ll let you clean me and keep my hands to myself."

    Meredith nodded, picking up soap and a sponge. She cleaned his chest first but couldn''t prevent the blush that rose to her cheeks. Archer couldn''t resist remarking, "You look beautiful when you''re embarrassed, Mere."

    Hispliments only made her even more embarrassed, and the situation worsened when E, Nefertiti, Lucrezia, and Fianna walked into the bathroom. They all stopped walking when they spotted Meredith cleaning Archer.

    "Oh, look at what we have here," Lucrezia said with a knowing smile. "Already enjoying your personal maid husband? Hiring them was a good idea; at least we can rest now."''

    Archer shook his head, "I''ve only kissed her and haven''t touched Mere," he informed the group as they joined him in the bath.

    The girls greeted the blonde maid with smiles, causing Meredith to calm down as E spoke next, "We all agreed you''re allowed to have fun with the maids we choose. It''s why we hired them; now you can be satisfied once we''re too tired to continue."

    He looked at the half-elf with narrowed eyes before replying in an annoyed tone, "I understand that, but do you think I''m some sort of sex fiend that cannot control my lust?"

    When the group heard, they grew quiet as Archer continued as he got more annoyed, "I do not ''need'' sex to live, and you girls know this; yes, when we have it, you grow tired quickly, but that doesn''t mean I will force myself on the maids."

    Archer looked at them all, "I thought you lot knew me better. Just look at Meredith. She would sleep with me because it''s her duty, not because she wants to," he said before concluding. "I''m going to get some fresh air; your assumptions have got on my nerves."

    He stepped out of the water, and E asked, in a concerned voice, "Are you angry with me, Arch?"

    "No, my love, but the fact you hired two lovely women as mere sex objects annoyed me, El. You know how I feel; I won''t sleep with anyone without a connection, especially with you girls. When we make love, it''s so much better than just hooking up with someone without love or care. It''s not for me," Archer replied firmly.

    Fianna then spoke with a tender voice, "Could that be why we didn''t sleep together right after you kidnapped me?"

    Archer nodded in agreement, "Yes, Fi. My mother always taught me that hooking up with random women isn''t a good way to live. The day I met Alexia was when she told me that a couple works together to improve each other''s lives, and even with a harem of twenty beautiful women, I care for and love each of you in my own way."

    Following that, Archer got ready and spoke, "E Wyldheart, I love you so much and always will; just talk to me next time if the sex is overwhelming for everyone."

    Before he could leave, Fianna asked, "When did Larka teach you those things? What you said doesn''t sound like that woman."

    Archer sighed as he revealed, "Fi, I was reincarnated on Thrylos seventeen years ago, but when I woke up, I had lost my memories until I hit my head and unlocked them. Before that, I believed Tiamat put into my body only to learn it was my own from the beginning."

    "Reincarnated?" Lucrezia said with a confused expression.

    He nodded as he started speaking, "Yes. I lived on a world called Earth with a loving family and even a girlfriend, but unfortunately, I was murdered the night we made it official."'' When the group of girls heard this, all but E and Nefertiti''s eyes widened in shock. But Meredith questioned in disbelief, "Does that mean you''re from another world?"

    "Yes, Mere. When Noah killed me, I thought Tiamat brought my soul here, but she just guided it through its journey until I was born here and met those two," he said thest part with

    venom.

    "Those two?" the mosasaur womanmented.

    "His parents, from a young age, abused him until he became a shell and hid away, but the day he turned thirteen, everything changed," E answered for him. "Now our husband is a king revered as a god among the people. You see them lining outside the pce to see him."''

    Archer smiled at Fianna''s passionate deration, but his smile faded when her red dragon eyes began to glow. She stood up abruptly and said, "We''re going to see Leonard and my ex- husband. They lied to my face, and I need to get my other children."

    The other women chuckled at Fianna''s fiery reaction. After drying herself off and slipping into a dress, she grabbed Archer''s hand and pulled him out of the room. Once they were outside, Fianna turned to him and surprised him with a sudden kiss.

    "Will you allow Lucius to stay in Draconia? I know you two had issues, but I was hoping you could let it go?" Fianna asked after they separated.

    Archer nodded, "I have no problem with the boy; that''s a troll under the bridge," he said with a charming smile.

    Fiannaughed as she revealed, "All my boys are older than you, my lovely, but I still love

    you."

    Following their departure from the pce, as they stepped outside, Fianna looked at Archer and said, "Can you handle riding me now that I''m a dragon?"

    He nodded in response, but suddenly, a voice called out from behind them, "Can Ie with you, Arch? I feel like you''ve forgotten about me."

    Archer turned around to find Nyx, the chaos dragon, smiling at him, though he could sense a hint of sadness behind her yellow and red eyes. Feeling guilty as he knew she had been alone for at least two decades ago, he decided to make amends to her.

    Without hesitation, Archer drew closer, his hands gently finding Nyx''s waist, pulling her in before tenderly kissing her. The dragon woman, taken aback, pushed him away in shock, demanding, "What are you doing? You can''t just randomly kiss people!"

    Archer''s charming smile remained unwavering as he replied, "You seemed sad, but now I see surprise and happiness in your eyes." He continued, "We''re heading for Pluoria to see my

    father."

    "Can I eat him?" Nyx suddenly asked, excitement gleaming in her eyes.

    Archer burst intoughter just as Fianna transformed into her dragon form. Admiring her shimmering scales, he ran his hand over them and said lovingly, "You''re stunning Fi." Following that, he suggested, "Why do we travel in our dragon forms? Would make for an entrance to the empire."

    The blonde nodded, and Nyx smiled as she transformed into her ck dragon form and let out an earth-shaking roar. When Archer saw this, he grinned, "This power is in my hands; wait until I

    unleash it upon Verdantia.''

    After thinking, he cast Blink to reappear outside the pce before transforming, which caused chaos among the knights because of his size. When the two women saw this, they were amazed and started flying while circling him, which spurred him to p his wings.

    This caused a storm to erupt, causing Archer to grow annoyed as he soared into the sky. While flying, he thought about the new spell he could create, knew what one to create, and started

    thinking.

    As he focused on his spell creation, Nyx unexpectedly started nipping at his neck, a gesture Fianna quickly imitated. The sensation sent a thrill through Archer, leaving him bewildered

    and breathless.

    "What was that? Why did it feel so good?" he eximed, caught off guard by the unexpected

    pleasure.

    "I learned from a book in Frostholm''s library that dragon couples do this to show their love," Nyx exined excitedly.

    Afterward, the trio flew away from Draconia and soared over the sea only to spot Pluoria after twenty minutes of traveling. Archer spotted dozens of Novgorod and Nightshade ships sailing

    all over the ce.

    He ignored them when makingndfall, and Fianna took over before flying to the Summerfield Duchy. As she spoke, "We will visit my family then go to Mistwood to see

    Leonard."

    Archer and Nyx agreed while following the older woman as they flew over the Crownds. His wings caused a gust of powerful winds to sweep over thendscape, catching people''s

    attention.

    Fianna''s voice rang in his mind, ''Sorry for dragging you out of the pce, and I thought it would be a good idea to let the girls think about what they had done.''

 Chapter 917: Exploring Valoria City

    ?

    Archer, Fianna, and Nyx reached Valoria City within twenty minutes; when the group saw the bustling streets below, they returned to their humanoid forms, apart from the blonde, who stayed in her dragon form, allowing the other two to stand on her back.

    They approached the castle in the center of the city. Theynded in the courtyard, causing chaos among the soldiers, but when themander spotted Archer, his eyes widened in shock before sounding the rm.

    Without thinking, Archer used Mana Maniption to destroy the horrible sound as people rushed out from the entrance. That''s when he saw the Duke and the rest of the Everrose children appear alongside the crowd.

    Archer could see the fear when looking at the reddish-gold dragon staring at them with glowing red eyes. Rylon stepped forward with a look of rage, "What are you doing here, wife stealer?"

    He chuckled at the older man before answering with a smirk as he jumped off Fianna''s back, "Uncle Rylon, it''s good to see you! And sorry for all that business, but the Duchess is better off with me as she''s always smiling now."''

    When Archer said that, he watched the older man and the Everrose sons get angry, but a glow distracted them as Fianna transformed into her humanoid form before she draped her arm around his shoulders.

    Rylon nearly lost it, but Lucius stepped forward with a horrified look as he spoke, "Are you no longer human mother? And what have you done with him?"

    Fianna''s smile widened as she spoke, "I am not my son; I''ve transformed into something else, all thanks to my husband. But that''s not why we''re here."

    With those words, her gaze fixed on Rylon, and in an instant, she vanished only to reappear before the older man. "Why did you deceive me about Leonard and Larka?"

    Archer watched his uncle gulp, but Fianna pped him, causing a resounding boom throughout the courtyard. Then she turned to the rest of her children, "Do you want to join me on Draconia? Many opportunities are waiting for you."

    There were at least five children there, but all but Lucius agreed toe, which caught Archer''s attention as the boy said, "Why would I live in the kingdom of the monster who stole my mother?"

    Fianna looked hurt but asked again, "Are you sure you don''t want toe, Lucius? I won''t be returning anytime soon."

    Lucius shook his head. "I will be staying with my father, unlike the others," he said while sneering at his siblings.

    Archer watched the boy turn toward him and cursed him, "I hope the Novgorodians get you, dragon. You deserve everythinging your way."

    "Do you want to get hurt again?" he replied to the blonde boy.

    He saw Lucius''s face pale, but Fianna got involved, "Husband, please don''t let me deal with it, darling," she pleaded, which he agreed to.

    Archer nodded, "Do you want to return to Draconia with your children? I don''t want to see my parents," he replied.

    The blonde woman beamed, "Yes, please. Now let''s transform."

    "You head back with them; they are not staying in the pce," Archer said, causing Fianna to

    agree with a giggle. "Ask Aisha; she will get them set up."

    "What are we going to be doing, Arch?" Nyx finally spoke.

    Archer turned to her with a charming smile, "We are going to explore Valoria City for a while," he answered.

    "Oh, you''re taking little Nyx on a date?" Fianna said before ushering her children onto the grass.

    "Yes, but I will take you all out once I''m back on the ind," Archer responded.

    Fianna nodded in agreement and shifted into her dragon form, lowering her body to let her children climb aboard. As she did, Archer messaged the girls about gathering Lioran and the others to join them in Draconia.

    The half-elf mentioned she''d handle N and Maeve. Archer thanked her, then took Nyx by the hand, leading her out of Everrose Castle after bidding farewell to Fianna. Rylon watched all this while his mistress held him back.

    The older man''s anger overwhelmed his logic, causing him to charge at Archer. However, the chaos dragon reacted swiftly, seizing him by the throat and hoisting him into the air as she spoke, "Don''t you dare attack him human. No matter if you''re his uncle, I will burn you to ash."

    Nyx then dropped Rylon, causing Archer to chuckle before the couple left the shocked man behind. They stepped into Valoria City and noticed how busy it was. "It looks like everything is returning to normal after the Swarm invasion," hemented.

    "I''m surprised; those creatures are a nightmare. I had to fight them for years," Nyx replied as they walked down the main street.

    Archer agreed but soon was distracted as he spotted a noodle stall, causing him to drag the dragon woman toward it. While walking, she spoke, "What are you doing?"

    "Wait until you try this food; you will love it," he said as they joined the queue.

    The couple then waited to ce their order while chatting about the city. He was new to it,

    which excited Nyx as they could explore it together. Archer agreed, and finally, the line started shortening.

    Once at the front, a man and woman were waiting for their order. Archer smiled before speaking, "Can we have two of everything?"

    The owners looked confused, but when he pulled out a few gold coins, they quickly agreed and started cooking. While doing that, Nyx dragged him toward a dress store, which caught

    her attention.

    When Archer noticed this, he smiled before offering, "Do you want some new clothes, Nyx?" "Why would you buy me stuff?" She questioned with a curious voice.

    He shrugged before answering, "Because I want to, and you know we''re connected somehow; Tiamat did tell you I would appear."

    Nyx nodded, "You speak the truth, Arch; I would like some clothes but not that many," she said with a beautiful smile that caught him off guard.

    Following that, Archer told the stall owners that he woulde to get his order after they visited the dress shop, which the man agreed to. The couple walked toward the store and entered, only to notice it was empty.

    When the door closed, a tiny dwarf woman appeared radiantly, addressing Nyx, "Aren''t you beautiful? I have a few dresses that would suit you, my dear."

    Archer observed the chaos dragon growing confused, but she nodded at the older woman. The two of them departed, leaving him behind, which didn''t concern him as he sought a ce to sit and wait until they were finished.

    He soon gotfortable on a group of chairs while waiting for Nyx, but she returned wearing a beautiful white and ck dress that matched her hair. Archer found it adorable so

    commented, "It''s amazing on you, I must admit you''re stunning."

    The dragon woman beamed, and this happened a dozen more times. When Nyx was done, she purchased seven clothes before storing it in her storage ring. Then, the couple left the store and returned to collect their food.

    Archer paid three gold for the food, which pleased the couple. Afterward, they found a park to eat in, settling on a bench beside a pond. He began unpacking the meals, which included spicy noodles that they both enjoyed and quickly finished, yet they were still hungry.

    ncing around, Archer suggested, "Should we find a restaurant to eat at?"

    Nyx agreed with a smile before the duo began their search by strolling down the city streets where soldiers patrolled, and other people carried on with their day. Archer spotted a fancy- looking restaurant, "Would you like to try there?"

    The dragon woman nodded as they entered the establishment and observed it bustling with other customers. A waiter approached them with a respectful smile, "Young master, mistress, how can the Hungry Horse help you?"

    "We''d like a table for two and everything on the menu twice, please," Archer requested,

    surprising the young man.

    He led them upstairs to a balcony table, which impressed Nyx. The waiter excused himself to deliver their order to the chef. Once alone, the dragon woman turned to him with a beautiful smile, "Thank you for bringing me here, Archer," she said.

    Afterward, they settled into their seats and began conversing about various topics. Archer shared tales of distant continents, sparking excitement in Nyx. This prompted her to ask eagerly, "Can I explore with you, please?"

    "Of course, you can, Nyx," Archer answered without hesitation, which shocked the dragon

    woman.

    Twenty minutester, the waiter reappeared alongside two other workers, pushing trolleys full of food onto the balcony. When Archer spotted all the dishes, his stomach rumbled, making Nyx giggle at his reaction.

    Before eating, Archer turned to the waiter and inquired about the price, "How much for all of

    this?"

    "Eight gold, young master," the waiter replied.

    Archer pulled out ten gold coins and handed them over, causing the waiter''s eyes to widen. "Keep the change and give us some privacy; we''re on a date."

    The waiter thanked Archer gratefully before leaving the balcony. Nyx was already digging into

    her food, which made him chuckle. He soon tried the ribs, covered in a sweet and spicy sauce

    that he found irresistible.

 Chapter 918: Fleshfiends

    ?

    Archer and Nyx savored the dozen different dishesid out before them. It took the couple an hour to finish everything, and they sat back contentedly afterward. The waiter returned with a smile, clearing away the empty tes.

    Following that, Archer looked at the beautiful woman and asked, "Do you want to go for a walk?"

    "Yes, my belly is hurting me because of all the food," Nyxmented.

    After their meal, the duo left the restaurant and began strolling through the streets of Valoria. They observed numerous buildings under construction, bathed in the warm glow of the setting afternoon sun.

    Archer couldn''t help but wonder about the severity of the Swarm''s attack on the city. Nyx stopped when they passed a certain building, and her tail stood straight. This caught his attention. "What''s wrong?" he questioned.

    "Somethings in that building waiting to attack someone," Nyx informed before approaching the entrance.

    Some Everrose soldiers tried to stop them, but Archer spoke, "There''s a monster in there unless you want to deal with it in the dark. Be my guest."

    When he said that, the guards backed off. Afterward, the duo entered the building, and Archer used Aura Detector to find the creature but discovered it was a horde of them lurking in the basement.

    "I think it''s the Blightborn Arch," Nyx said before approaching a staircase led further down. As they approached, a humanoidunched itself out of the darkness, but Nyx reacted within a second and grabbed it by the throat. Archer spotted the creature and scanned it to see what rank it was.

    [Blightborn Human]

    [Rank: A+]

    Then Nyx snapped its neck before throwing the corpse to the side as she spoke, "I hate these creatures; they sneak around like thieves in the night."

    Archer chuckled, "Yeah, they''re creepy; I''ve encountered them enough times that I''ve grown used to the monsters."

    Following that, the couple walked down and continued to take out all the Blightborns that attacked them. They traveled into the darkness, but thanks to being dragons, they could see everything.

    Archer spotted dozens of butchered corpses littering the floor, causing her to speak, "Are they hunting the citizens?"

    "Most likely, they are always hungry and would prey upon the people above," Nyx answered as she burned a group of Blightborns.

    ''I wonder why they''re lurking in the darkness. Maybe it''s another attack?'' Archer thought while casting Crown of Stars that lit up the basement with a violet glow.

    The spell started targeting all the creatures and decimated every single one, which shocked Nyx, but she beamed, "Powerful spell, Arch! It''s useful for feeling with these things."

    He nodded while taking out a spell book, "Would you like to learn it?"

    Nyx''s eyes gleamed before she nodded while taking the book and storing it in her ring, "Yes, please."

    After that, the two continued through the basement and soon spotted a tunnel on the lowest floor. Archer took out several Ratorges and Blightborns guarding the entrance, which caused his fascination to rise.

    They stood at the top as Nyxmented, "Should we jump down there? It could be fun."''

    Before Archer replied, he messaged Aisha and told her to get a legion to check all the basements on the ind. This confused the dragonkin woman, but once he exined, she quickly agreed.

    ''I''ll deal with this then we can move onto the pirate inds as Draconia needs a ring of defenses against the other continent,'' he thought.

    Archer turned to Nyx with an excited smile, "Let''s go," he said before jumping into the dark hole.

    As the duo descended, the dragon woman trailed behind until a faint light glowed below. Archer unfurled his wings, stretching them wide to ease hisnding, reverberating with a heavy thud upon impact.

    Close behind, Nyxnded gracefully just behind him, and horrifying screams rang out from all directions, causing Archer to cast Cosmic Shield around them as an army of zombie-like creatures mmed against their barrier.

    He was confused, ''Are these the Swarms victims? There''s so many.''

    Archer recast Crown of Stars while speaking to Nyx, "Start learning the spell while I deal with the creatures."

    Nyx nodded before sitting down and pulling out the book as she read. Archer smiled when she saw this and cast another shield around her so she wouldn''t be disturbed before scanning the

    monsters.

    [Fleshfiend]

    [Rank G]

    When Archer saw this, he dismissed the first shield and summoned his shadow creatures. He transformed into his Shadow Prince form, and his army appeared from every direction before tearing into the Fleshfiends.

    A wave of shadow washed over the creatures, and ws and teeth quickly annihted the enemy. Archer then noticed the tunnels were long, and even more Fleshfiends appeared, causing his curiosity to rise.

    He melted into the shadows while killing as many creepy monsters as possible. Archer darted through the tunnel untiling to a chamber where a massive mountain of bodies towered

    high.

    ''Oh shit, that is so many dead people, thousands,'' Archer thought.

    A sudden noise caused him to turn his head as a Terravian appeared before unleashing a powerful punch on his chin. When Archer felt the attack, it didn''t affect him as much as he heard dozens of bones snapping.

    Archer startedughing as hemented, "Too weak, Terravian."

    He quickly plunged his tail through the creature''s heart before tossing his body to the side as

    a dozen spells headed in his direction. Archer turned his head and noticed Nyx fighting with

    spider monsters, confusing him, ''Where did theye from?''

    s the enemy''s spells struck him, they fizzled against his Anti-Magic barrier, stunning his opponents. Archer swiftly closed the distance, effortlessly tearing through the Terravians with his razor-sharp ws, catching them off guard.

    Meanwhile, the relentless onught continued as another wave of Fleshfiends emerged from the mountainous corpses. Archer stepped back, gathering his focus before releasing a torrent of violet fire that engulfed the creatures, reducing them to smoldering ash. The intense battle raged on for another grueling hour, the duo tirelessly fending off the relentless assaults of the Swarm. With the enemies finally ceasing their attacks, Nyx moved decisively, incinerating the morbid mound of corpses left behind by the fallen foes.

    Following that, the duo headed back to the surface, and while flying through the tunnels, Nyx spoke, "What was the Swarm doing down here?"

    Archer shrugged nonchntly. "Probably building another army to attack the surface again. Let''s head back to Draconia. We''re preparing to invade the pirate inds surrounding the

    ind."

    Nyx beamed with excitement as they ascended to the surface. Archernded gracefully on the ground, then focused his mana, closing the hole with Mana Maniption. Afterward, the two left the building only to be met with the Everrose soldiers.

    An older man approached them, eyeing Archer with suspicion. "White Prince. What were you

    doing in there?" he asked cautiously.

    Archer chuckled at the soldier''s wariness before responding, "There was an army of Fleshfiends down there, preparing to climb up from the Underrealm."

    The soldier''s eyes widened in rm at this revtion. Nyx, sensing the tension, interjected, "They''ve been kidnapping citizens. You should check the missing persons list now that the

    invasion has been halted."

    Everyone exchanged nervous nces, clearly unsettled by Nyx''s statement''s implications. Afterward, the couple took to the skies and flew back to Draconia, where Archer wanted to

    rx.

    Archer sped up, and the chaos dragon kept up with him. It took them a little while to spot Draconia in the distance. The duo flew over the mountains and headed for the pce, where

    theynded in the garden.

    When he dismissed his wings, Nyx spoke, "I''m going to wash. Can we meet up again?"

    "Of course, I will see you soon and enjoy your bath," Archer replied as the woman walked toward the pce''s entrance.

    Once Nyx was gone, Archer wandered through the lush garden. The sun was beginning its descent, casting a warm golden shade across the horizon. His gaze lifted to the sky, where streaks of orange and pink painted the heavens, a canvas of colors that seemed to swirl with

    the promise of twilight.

    Spotting a secluded bench nestled under an oak tree, Archer made his way towards it. The bench was weathered yet sturdy. He settled onto the bench, feeling the smooth wood beneath him as he leaned back, hands resting casually on his knees.

    From his vantage point, he could see the pce rising majestically in the background, its

    towering spires catching thest rays of sunlight. The garden around him seemed toe alive with the gentle breeze, leaves rustling in a whispering chorus.

    The air cooled slightly as the sun dipped lower. Archer closed his eyes briefly, letting the moment''s serenity wash over him. It was a rare chance to pause away from battles and strategies and appreciate the beauty surrounding him.

    As Archer sat on the bench, he sensed someone approaching. Opening his eyes, he was taken aback by a striking tiger woman standing before him. Her chocte brown skin glowed under the sun,plemented by mesmerizing brown eyes.

    Her figure was elegantly curved, drawing his gaze naturally, and a tiger''s tail swayed gracefully behind her. She wore a stunning red sari draped gracefully around her, the vibrant color contrasting beautifully with the verdant garden backdrop.

    Archer noticed her sandals highlighted her pretty toes and feet, adorned with polished nails that caught thest rays of daylight.

 Chapter 919: Tiger Woman

    ?

    Archer looked at the beautiful tiger woman standing in front of him, gave her a charming smile, and introduced himself, "I''m Archer Wyldheart. Are you Ashoka Ganesha?"

    She nodded before responding in an Indian-like ent, instantly catching his attention, "I am. It''s good to meet you finally. May I join you? I oftene here to rx."

    "Of course," he motioned to the space next to him. "Don''t let me scare you away."

    The tiger woman giggled. "Dragons don''t scare me. Maybe when I was a little girl, but no longer," she said.

    Her revtion caught Archer''s interest, causing him to question, "Why?"

    "Because I can fight them when they''re not in the air," Ashoka replied with a grin.

    He sensed a challenge in her words, prompting him to huff and ask, "Are you looking for a fight?"

    Ashoka giggled before nodding, causing Archer to agree as he informed her, "I may be about to shrink if I use the mana. Do you have a Primal form like the others?"

    "Yes, but I unlocked it in my teens, which was many moons ago," she replied. "Let''s fight on the training field."

    The duo walked through the pce gardens while heading for the training field. When they arrived, Archer noticed N, Maeve, and Tal fighting in a free-for-all, which caused him to admire their prowess.

    Ashoka joined him as she spoke, "They are all beautiful; I see that is your weakness."

    "Guilty as charged, I do love a beautiful woman, but I have to be interested in them before anything can happen," Archer replied with a smile.

    She startedughing, which was a beautiful sound, and Archer found himself loving the noise, but it stopped before she spoke, "Let''s fight; I want to see if the rumors are speaking facts or lies."

    Archer nodded before transforming into his dragon form but ordered it to shrink him,

    allowing him to fight Ashoka, who also radiated as she turned into a massive tiger that stood eight feet tall and twelve feet long.

    She was brown all over with orange stripes, causing him to smile in excitement as they were the same size. Ashoka made the first move and lunged forward. Archer chuckled before jumping to the side andshing out with his tail.

    The tiger woman dodged the swing and lunged onto his back, but Archer flipped around before squashing her; following that, the duo started fighting by biting and shing at each other''s skin.

    Some of Archer''s scales sent sparks flying when Ashoka''s ws hit them, but it only left behind minor damage. He counterattacked by lunging at the giant tiger, biting her shoulder, and, ultimately, having her by the back of the neck.

    Ashoka growled, her ws swiping at Archer. With a yful grin, he quickly restrained her, holding her like a mere kitten. He released her, but she wasted no time-immediately pouncing on him.

    They tumbled and wrestled on the ground, their yfulbat a mix of rolling, grappling, and finallyughing as an hour passed. Archer returned to his humanoid form, followed by Ashoka, who was sweaty,

    The woman turned to him; her brown eyes gleamed excitedly and fondly. "Why did you hold me like that? It''s been over thirty moons since that happened," she said with a smile.

    Archer smiled before replying, "I''m not entirely sure; something told me to do it," he said. "Why?"

    Ashoka giggled at his curious expression and exined, "My mother used to carry me around like a kitten; I always felt safe when she did that."

    "Well, if you want me to carry you like that, I would happily do that," he said with a knowing smile.

    The tiger woman''s brown cheeks went a shade darker in embarrassment, but she spoke quietly, "Maybe."

    Archer beamed but changed the subject, "Do you want to get something to eat? I''m sure the cooks will make a delicious meal," he offered.

    Ashoka nodded with a smile before the duo walked toward the pce entrance. When they passed by the White Dragon Knights, they saluted, which caught the tiger woman''s attention, causing her to question, "Your soldiers seem extremely loyal; howe?"

    He exined that he had provided them with a home within his domain, where his generals meticulously trained soldiers for years, honing their skills until they became formidable warriors.

    When he eventually conquered Draconia, he appointed them as his royal guards-a position they cherished deeply. Intrigued by the story, Ashoka began to probe for every intricate detail, her curiosity piqued.

    Archer, taken aback by her intense curiosity, responded earnestly. He exined that he paid each soldier two hundred and fifty gold annually, ensuring their families were well cared for. In the event of a soldier''s death in battle, the state would provide support for the widow and children.

    When Ashoka heard this, she was fascinated and asked even more questions, which he answered until they reached the dining hall. When the duo entered, a maid approached before bowing, "Your Majesty. How can I help you?"

    "Bring me two of every dish for me and Ashoka," Archer said with a smile.

    The maid nodded, "I will tell the cooks now, my lord," she replied before rushing off.

    Afterward, Archer led the tiger woman to the table and continued their chat until one question popped up, "Have you got any ns to expand the kingdom beyond the four inds I heard you''re invading?"

    He shrugged before speaking, "I''m not sure; it depends on what the future holds, but it could be possible to turn Draconia into an empire."''

    "Do you not have ambitions to grow?"

    Archer nodded, "Of course but the time isn''t right was expanding, I want to improve the kingdom before making any solid ns, its not like I''m short on soldiers or an invasion because the legions are always recruiting."

    He exined his ns to increase the quality of life for all the people in Draconia. Archer told her he wanted to build more towns and cities while constructing trade ports and naval bases.

    While talking, Ashoka added many suggestions, including higher education so the kingdom could hire specialists for hispany and the government; Archer found this useful and thanked the tiger princess.

    As they continued their conversation, the duo brainstormed various ideas, with Archer diligently jotting down hundreds of them on paper. By the time their meal arrived, Ashoka turned to him with a severe request.

    "Could I have a position in the government or army?" she asked. "I could contribute to the kingdom in some capacity or train a unit in the Eastern Sword style, which is effective againstrge groups of foes."

    Archer raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What''s your price for all this help?" he inquired.

    With a smile, Ashoka responded, "I want your assistance in reiming my family''s empire from my uncle. Will you help me, Archer Wyldheart, the so-called tyrant king?"

    "Will you bend the knee?" he answered with a cheeky smile.

    Ashoka''s cheeks went dark, but she didn''t avoid eye contact before answering, "Are you always this lewd? You just met me and already want me on my knees."

    Heughed but nodded as he spoke, "I am, but I meant, will your empire be part of Draconia, which you can rule over however you like, apart from paying me a monthly tax that will be reinvested into the empire."

    "What would my people get in return?" she fired back.

    "ess to all government programs once they sign a poption census; I will build a trainwork all over Ganesha Empire and forts that my legions will upy to deter bandits,

    ouws, and invasions."

    "So you want to take over my empirepletely?" Ashoka asked with narrowed eyes.

    "No. You can worship whatever gods you like and continue life as normal apart from yournds. You would be secure, and your people would be well taken care of," Archer replied with a smile. "Plus, I have mypany to earn coins, which is alreadyting me millions of coins used to improve Draconia."

    After that, the two of them started eating, and when Archer saw the dishes all over the table, he got excited. There were all kinds of meats, slices of bread, rice, and noodles, which took

    him by surprise.

    Ashoka''sughter danced as Archer continued sampling the delicious dishes, which he loved every bite of. Unperturbed, he focused on the feast, savoring each bite with evident

    satisfaction.

    Meanwhile, the tiger woman started her meal, her eyes asionally flickering toward Archer

    with a hint of curiosity. The dining hall doors swung open, and Hecate, Aisha, and Brooke strode in, their eyes immediately finding Archer.

    Their faces brightened with warm smiles as they made their way over. Aisha went to order

    food while Brooke, brimming with affection, gave Archer a tight hug and a tender kiss before

    stepping back.

    Hecate followed, greeting him with a peck on the cheek and a loving hug. They joined the table as Brooke spoke to Ashoka: "Ash, how are you finding pce life? I hope you''re not

    bored yet?"

    "No, it''s lovely here, Lady Brooke," she replied. "I love the library and training with the Royal Guards; they are strong warriors."

    Archer watched with interest but let the women converse as Aisha approached the table, her eyes sparkling warmly. "Hello, my darling. How was your trip to Valoria City?"

    "It was enjoyable," he replied with a grin. "The food was excellent, but I must say, the pce''s meals are even better."

 Chapter 920: Two Hundred And Fifty

    ?

    Archer and the four women continued to eat, and while doing that, he handed Aisha the list of ideas he created before they came, which shocked the dragonkin woman as she spoke, "When did youe up with these, darling?"

    He pointed at the tiger woman andmented with a smile, "Ashoka helped me with more than half of them."

    Following that, they finished the meal while chatting about their ns, but while the four women gossiped, Archer stood up while looking at his new guest, "Ashoka, it was lovely meeting you; I will talk to you as soon as I have to find E and speak to her about mypany."

    The tiger woman nodded with a beautiful smile, "Can we meet tonight? I want to go on a walk."

    "Of course," Archer replied before kissing the other women, who beamed at his affection. He sought out the half-elf and found her in Halime''s poison cave. Upon seeing him, E''s face lit up with joy. She immediately embraced him, and the snake girl joined in the warm wee.

    Archer kissed both girls and asked, "How are you two?"

    Halime responded first, her enchanting smile making his heart flutter. "I''m working on creating antidotes for poisons, with E''s help. I saw you fighting with Ashoka earlier-you looked incredibly handsome in your dragon form."

    He smiled at the beautiful snake girl, tenderly pampering her. Archer kissed her slender neck, and the gentle caress of his fingers down her ck scales elicited delighted shivers from her.

    E watched with augh, but Archer soon drew her into their embrace, showering her with affection as well. The trio''s passion quickly ignited, leading them to make love in the peaceful seclusion of Halime''s waterfall cave.

    He cast Time Warp to ensure he had ample time to care for both girls thoroughly. Once the trio was finished, they sat around on some sofas. Halime stood up, catching her slender body on show in her blue underwear.

    Archer wanted to jump her, but he shook his head before turning to E, "Would you like to run the Wyldheart Company while we''re rxing on Draconia? Aisha said you''ve been a massive help."

    The half-elf nodded with a beaming smile, "That would be nice, Arch. I have a few ideas on increasing our earnings, but it will involve the navy."

    "What''s your n?" he questioned with a curious expression.

    E sat up and looked serious as she went on to exin that she wanted to build several mining tforms around Draconia so they could speed up their efforts. When they went over every part of the seafloor, they would expand.

    But she was worried about pirates targeting them. Archer grinned before informing her of his Red Mist skill, which would allow him to cut off Draconia from the outside world, which shocked the half-elf.

    "That would be perfect; we could build dozens and have them all working simultaneously," E announced with a beautiful smile. "When can you do it?"

    Archer chuckled at her excitement and answered, "Now, if you want, what will we do about trade with the outside world?"

    She thought for a second, but Halime returned with some tea and spoke, "We can close the kingdom off apart from a small section for refugees, but even then, those are slowing down now that peace has settled over the continents."

    He nodded in agreement, then took a sip from the cup Halime had prepared. The tea, a blend of strong and sweet, provided a refreshing energy boost. After finishing the drink, Archer stood up and said, "I''ll go ahead and seal off Draconia so we can remain undisturbed by the outside world."

    The two girls agreed with a nod before he walked outside, summoned his wings, and took off. While flying, he sent a message to all the girls that he was securing the kingdom and the four surrounding inds.

    Archer instructed Aisha to ready the 1st through 4th legions for departure upon his return. He asked the girls if they wanted to join him at the Dragon''s Cove Naval Base. With that, he took to the skies, flying over the rugged mountains until he hovered above the turbulent sea.

    "Another storm-makes my job easier," he muttered.

    He activated Red Mist as he hovered, spreading it across a 500-mile radius around the kingdom to ensure ample space. To his surprise, the mist took on a violet hue instead of its usual red, but he found the change intriguing and pleasing.

    Afterward, Archer circled the ind, intensifying the violet mist to seal off the kingdom entirely. The fog thickened, creating a nearly imprable barrier to anyone attempting to enter or fly over the kingdom.

    He continued to produce the fog until it was dense enough to ensure the safety of everyone within. Ascending high into the sky, Archer ventured into outer space, creating a protective shield from above.

    It took him over two hours toplete the process. Finally, hended on a clock tower in Wyrmwood, a town on the northern shore behind the seawall. Wyrmwood was home to the Homeguard and their families.

    Archer gazed at the distant expanse of the violet mist, a visible testament to his work. As he stood on the clock tower, he received a message from Aisha:

    [Was that wall you''re doing, husband? Naval Command is sending messages to the government for answers, and the merchants are scared.]

    He chuckled and reassured her with a reply. [Yes, it''s my work. I''ll inform everyone shortly] With that, Archer took to the sky once more. He activated Mana Maniption, amplifying his voice to carry across the kingdom. His voice echoed through the air, "People of Draconia! The world outside is recovering, but there are forces at work trying to bring our kingdom down. I have locked the kingdom away so no one can bother us until we''re ready to reveal ourselves to the world."

    When speaking, Archer felt the whole kingdom stand still as he continued, "We have everything we need on the ind, and the stream of refugees has stopped. Draconia will flourish in our istion."

    Ascending into the sky, Archer soared towards Dragonheart City and proimed, "The Pirate War is upon us, and our legions need brave souls. By enlisting, you''ll join our ranks and serve across the vast and wondrousnds while fighting unknown enemies. If you''re over sixteen, now is the time to step forward. We offer a generous sry of 250 gold per year and exceptional benefits for those who dedicate themselves to me."

    Following that, he flew toward the city and noticed people rushing around in the streets below. Archer put on a disguise ring before descending, and hended just outside the main

    gate and waited in line.

    The streets buzzed excitedly as the people celebrated the long-awaited peace from the pirate raids that had gued the seas. Conversations were filled with pride and anticipation as many spoke of their children joining the army or navy.

    Archer was shocked by the sheer number of people enlisting, their morale and sense of belonging swelling as they joined the ranks of the Draconia Empire. He overheard one family from Orientia, their voices filled with gratitude, expressing their happiness at finding a new

    home in Draconia.

    They marveled at how well they were cared for, no longer burdened by worries of winter or starvation. Themunity''s dedication and pride in their unique kingdom were palpable, and it filled Archer with a deep sense of aplishment.

    Following that, the queue died down as the Homeguard hurried everyone in. The closer he got to the city gates, the more he heard cheering and celebrating. After ten more minutes, he was inside and started walking down the main street.

    Archer was headed for the recruitment station Aisha had told him about. He soon found the

    large building in the city''s eastern part. He saw hundreds of young men and women lining up

    outside.

    They looked excited, which caused him to message Aisha, [Should we raise the soldier''s

    wages after a year?]

    [No, two hundred and fifty is more than enough husband. Other kingdoms don''t even pay them half of that; then there''s your benefits in case the person dies, which no other realm

    has ever had]

    Archer nced around with a satisfied nod, his eyesnding on a nearby stall offering spicy noodles. He quickly made his way over, purchasing a generous bowl, and then settled onto a

    nearby bench to enjoy his meal.

    Dozens of people came to the recruitment office, causing Archer to smile before admiring the surroundings: the border of a shopping district and the housing part of the city that towered

    above him.

    Archer was surrounded by a patchwork of apartments and small parks throughout the district. He had strategically divided the city into distinct districts to streamline security for the Homeguard and Legions.

    The concept of these districts had been well-received by both Aisha and the government. Each district featured a small shopping area, residential housing, and two forts nking its

    boundaries.

    Dragonheart was meticulously organized into thirty distinct districts, each designed to optimize the city''s efficiency and safety. As Archer observed, families strolled by with

    cheerful expressions and neatly kept clothing.

    In Draconia, homelessness and poverty were nonexistent. The government had ensured that those capable of working were employed, preventing idleness. There were many jobs to be

    found, and no one went without.

    Women, particrly mothers, were not pressured into the workforce, while younger girls were encouraged to develop loving marriages and build families. This approach fostered a thrivingmunity where personal and societal well-being were prioritized.

 Chapter 921: Where Are You Darling

    ?

    Archer continued to explore Dragonheart in disguise while checking in on the city''s residents. He noticed that dozens of stores were in the process of opening, and most apartments in the housing district were full of families.

    ording to Aisha, they n to expand the city beyond the walls by buildingrge bridges across the Dragonfire River. Archer loved the idea and soon spotted a cafe where the Wyldheart Company had started.

    Most of his ideas were put into practice during the dragonkin woman''s tenure. Archer approached the busy store and noticed many construction workers entering the cafe just before he did.

    When Archer stepped inside, the smell of all the foods he had introduced to Draconia. He smelt chocte pastries, which caught his attention, but he had to wait while the workers served the people before him.

    As he waited, some construction workers got annoyed and rudely addressed the staff. Archer was about to deal with the men, but he noticed a little girl rushing out of the shop and decided to see who she would get.

    ''Most likely the Homeguard,'' Archer mused as the men worsened.

    Some other customers told the workers to calm down, which worsened things. Archer stepped forward until he heard arge group of people approaching the cafe, which made him stop.

    That''s when a dozen or more Homeguards piled into the building and started beating up the construction workers once they realized what had happened. The soldiers used batons to bring the bigger men to the floor.

    Archer found it amusing and thought, ''They''re doing a good job of keeping things in line-can''t have rowdy workers disrupting the city. As I recall, first-time offenders are sentenced to hardbor for the government. Those with more serious offenses are sent to the prison ind off the northern coast of Draconia.''

    The prisoners work on the Mining tforms as punishment, but it''s a win-win for the kingdom. The freebor is incredibly profitable, and the results are evident throughout the city.

    The city boasts beautifully constructed apartment blocks, bustling warehouses, thriving trade districts, and a robust industrial sector. Archer was happy with what he built. Some people may call it over the top or utilitarian, but it was necessary to control a growing kingdom.

    While standing in line, he watched the Homeguard drag the construction workers away. The cafe fell into a peaceful silence, and the workers looked happy at the oue. They started serving the customers.

    After ten minutes, Archer reached the front and ordered a hot chocte and a dozen pastries. A young woman behind the counter smiled before sorting out his order as he spoke, "How much for everything?"

    She smiled while answering, "Forty silver coins young master."''

    Archer ced the needed funds on the counter as the girl wrapped up his order before taking the coins, "Thanks for your purchase; is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Could you point me toward the government district?" he asked.

    The young woman told him the way before he left the cafe and was happy with the pastries. Archer looked for somewhere to rest to take the new food and soon found a park just down the street.

    It was as big as a basketball court but had a small pond and benches surrounding it. Trees hid it from the street, making it the perfect rxing ce. Archer found somewhere to sit and started eating the chocte pastries after dismissing the disguise.

    While enjoying his meal, he received a message from Hemera: [Where are you, darling?]

    A smile spread across his face as he read the message from the sun elf. He quickly informed her of his location, eager to spend time with her as he had nned. Though she didn''t reply immediately, momentster, a thunderous boom echoed through the city.

    Looking up, Archer saw Hemera soaring above the park where he was sitting. He noticed her brown skin seemed darker than usual, sparking his curiosity about what she had been doing. Hemera descended,nding just a few feet away from him with a radiant smile.

    Her short, golden blonde hair danced in the breeze, adding to her enchanting presence. The young woman spoke in her exotic ent, "My handsome husband. I want to spend some time with you, is that okay?"

    Archer nodded with a smile of his own while offering her some of his hot chocte and pastries, which the elf happily took as she sat down. As the couple rxed, he finished his food before speaking, "I love you, Hemera Helios."

    This caused the dark-skinned elf to stiffen. Her yellow eyes glowed with untold love, and she swallowed the food and asked, "Say it again."

    "I love you, Hemera," he repeated with a knowing smile.

    The sun elf''s smile grew evenrger before she lunged at him and wrapped her slender arms around his shoulder. Hemera pulled him into a hug as she replied in a voice full of affection, "I love you too, darling."

    He felt warm inside, but soon, the hug led to a passionate kiss as the elf climbed onto hisp. Without thinking, he cast a Cosmic Shield around them and used Mana Maniption to darken the barrier so no one could see.

    Once they had kissed for a few minutes, they separated. The two of them continued to talk, and Hemera told him that she had found hundreds of books to fill the pce library. Archer told her that he had hundreds in his Item Box that he would add to the library, and once the domain was essible again, they could empty the library there.

    Following that, he took Hemera by the waist, which was soft, and started exploring her body. His first started massaging herrge boobs that were so soft that his fingers sunk into her wless skin, ''She''s stunning, having a beautiful sun elf as a wife is heaven,'' Archer mused while enjoying hearing her soft moans.

    "Mmmmm! That feels good, Arch," Hemera said in a breathless tone. "Please don''t stop; I want to make love to you."

    He stopped ying with her briefly, asking, "Do you want to make love outside, Hem? We can go back to the pce if you want."

    Hemera shook her head with a lewd smile, "It''s more daring out here. What would people think of us when they find out we love having sex outside?"

    She leaned down and whispered in a seductive tone, "Now ravage this pussy and make it feel your love."

    Archer didn''t need any more prompting as he pulled out her perfect chest and started ying with her dark brown nipples, causing her to moan even more. Hemera stopped kissing him before moving onto his neck.

    Her soft lips trace a line until she reaches his shoulder before biting him, causing a pleasure- filled shock to shoot through his body. Archer''s left hand pinched one of her nipples as his right slid down her athletic figure.

    Hemera hiked up her dress and allowed him to see her pink panties with a wet patch, causing Archer to smile as he questioned, "Eager for me, my beautiful sun elf?"

    "Yes. I love sex, especially when you first slide into me," she whispered. "Would you fuck me outside, handsome?"

    Archer got goosebumps when hearing her husky voice in his ear, but his right hand dived into her panties before he started rubbing her wet clit causing Hemera to cling onto him like a

    baby Ko.

    His finger gently rubbed her, which caused the elf to start letting out erotic moans, "Argghh!

    Mmmh!"

    This turned Archer onpletely, causing him to slip inside Hemera''s eager pussy; this made her bite his shoulder again, which added to the pleasure. He started finger fucking her tight passage until love juices sshed all over his pants.

    Soon enough, her body started to tremble with delight as his fingers made easy work of Hemera, who began squirting all over him. This made Archer grin before moving her panties

    to the side and sliding his cock inside.

    When Archer felt the warm, tight feeling constrict around him as he bottomed out in his beautiful sun elf, who let out a primal scream, "Ahhhhhh!"

    Following that, the couple started making love on the bench with Hemera gyrating her hips,

    causing the pleasure to overwhelm him while Archer bent her over the bench before ravaging her while pping her soft bum.

    Archer''s passionate lovemaking caused the sun elf to moan in pure pleasure, "Mhhmmnnn!

    Urghhhh!"

    Her cheeks quivered with each movement as Archer''s gaze shifted to where he intended next. Leaning closer, he spoke with a tender yet assertive tone while his finger circled her backdoor, "I want to explore this new part of you, my beautiful elf. Do you want this?"

    Hemera nodded, "Yes, please. Use any part of me that you want, husband." When Archer heard this, he exploded inside her and shot his seed directly into her womb, causing the sun elf to orgasm at the same time. After Archer finished cumming he pulled out before speaking, "Suck me Hemi, make sure to make it extra wet."

    Hemera''s eyes lit up excitedly as she sank to her knees. She took his cock deeply into her mouth, her lips wrapping around him with a soft, hungry pressure. As she began to move her head rhythmically, her tongue traced teasing patterns along his shaft, eliciting deep, pleasure-filled groans from him.

    Archer gently guided her head as he began to thrust. Hemera''s moans vibrated around him, and her hand slid between her legs, seeking her pleasure. Despite the passion, she waspletely absorbed in the overwhelming sensation.

 Chapter 922: Freebies

    ?

    Hemera continued to suck him with so much passion that it shocked him; while doing this, she was massaging his crown jewels; ten minutester, Archer couldn''t hold it in and exploded in her mouth, causing Hemera''s cheeks to balloon due to his seed.

    ''''Mggnnhhmmmm," the sun elf moaned as the pleasure washed over her body.

    Archer grinned at her expression, but the elf soon swallowed it without wasting anything. He gently guided her to kneel on the bench, her hips angled outward. Her cheeks flushed deeper with a hint of embarrassment and shame as she enjoyed everything.

    He stayed focused, understanding exactly what she wanted. Her stunning figure was disyed, and Hemera was positioned perfectly before him. The elf''s curvesplemented her thin waist andrge breasts.

    ''Like the other girls, she''s perfection, and I''m lucky to have such a beautiful woman who loves me,'' Archer thought while admiring her beauty.

    With deliberate care, he aligned his cock against her backdoor as it was thered with their mixed fluids and her spit; this caused Hemera to stiffen as the tip entered. She started moaning as more slid inside, and Archer felt a very tight feeling mp down on him.

    Her ass pulled him further in as Hemera started letting out primal moans as she reached back to grab his hand while speaking in a breathless voice, "Arggghhh! It hurts but feels so good, Arch; please start moving."

    Archer listened and started to lovingly fuck her while holding onto the waist, and soon the two of them were enjoying themselves. Hemera looked back and wanted a kiss, so he leaned forward.

    As the couple shared a passionate kiss, Archer was fucking her ass until her legs were trembling, and she started to squirt all over the bench. He watched her yellow eyes roll to the back of her head as the pleasure was too much for her.

    He continued fucking the sun elf while one hand pinched her nipple and the other rubbed her drenched clit. Hemera was going crazy and had multiple orgasms, causing her body to shudder as she tapped out.

    Archer abandoned all restraint, driving himself deeply into her with a forceful thrust before letting his seed flood herpletely. The intense sensation triggered a primal scream from Hemera as she clung to the bench, her entire body trembling under the wave of

    overwhelming, ecstatic pleasure.

    They continued to make love until both were tired and the sun started to set. Following that, he pulled out of her behind before casting Aurora Healing to make sure she was fine and not in any pain.

    Hemera copsed onto the bench while letting a moan when feeling thebined fluids pour out of her. Archer looked at the sun elf, who was slowly recovering while sitting up with a smile as she spoke in a tired but teasing voice, "You ravaged all my holes, Arch! You lewd dragon."

    Heughed before replying, "Stopining; you were loving it as much as me, Hem."

    The twoughed, their earlier tension dissolving. Hemera adjusted her dress and panties, and Archer cast Cleanse to tidy them up. He dismissed the shield as soon as she wasposed, only to find themselves surrounded by a dozen Homeguards.

    Hemera''s cheeks flushed bright red at the sight, while Archer couldn''t help butugh. His amusement caused the surrounding guards to kneel in deference, recognizing him with a mix of respect and awe.

    "Sorry for disturbing the Homeguard; me and the queen were discussing state secrets of the highest nature," Archer said with a fake smile, knowing all the soldiers heard Hemera''s

    screams.

    The sun elf jumped up and yfully pped his arm, causing the Homeguards to return to their posts, leaving the stunned citizens to murmur. Archer turned to Hemera warmly and asked, "Would you like something to eat?"

    Hemera''s face lit up with a cheerful smile as she nodded in agreement. As they returned to the street, they paused to admire the sunset. The city bathed in a stunning orange glow, casting a magical light over everything.

    Archer took a moment to appreciate the breathtaking view, savoring the serene beauty of the evening. When the sun elf noticed this, she beamed, "The sun is a wonderful thing, isn''t it?" He nodded in agreement, prompting her to ask, "Was it like this in your old world?"

    The question momentarily took Archer aback, but a fond smile soon crossed his face as he recalled watching sunsets with Alexia. He shook his head gently, exining that while they were simr, differences made each sunset unique.

    As they continued their stroll, Hemera pointed out a cozy noodle bar. They entered to find the ce nearly empty, with staff busy tidying up. A young man and woman with wide eyes approached them, surprised by their arrival.

    Archer watched the pair bow in their direction as the man spoke with a friendly smile, "How can we help you, Your Majesties?"

    "I want two of every noodle dish and three of every dessert," he answered the waiter before continuing. "Tell me the price, and I will pay soon."

    The man went to reject his payment, but Archer waved him away while exining, "There is no need for freebies. I will pay for what I eat so your business can flourish."

    After he finished speaking, the staff looked surprised but nodded in agreement before quickly hurrying off to prepare theirrge order. He could see the happiness in their eyes before vanishing.

    Hemera let out a delighted giggle and said, "You''re such a kind dragon, Arch. Most rulers wouldn''t be caught dead eating in this ce."

    Archerughed, then yfully spun Hemera toward him, wrapping his arms around her waist. He pressed a brief, tender kiss to her soft lips, making her shiver with pleasure and smile

    warmly.

    After that, the couple sat down to wait for their food; while sitting there, the young woman returned and told them the meal would cost five gold. Archer handed over nine, "Take two for yourself and give two to the waiter," he said with a smile.

    It took the waiter fifteen minutes to reappear, pushing arge trolley full of various dishes, which made his stomach rumble. The man thanked him for the tip before cing the bowls of noodles on the table.

    When Hemera saw this, she smiled while taking a spicy one and started eating. Archer followed suit and enjoyed his own. It hadrge chunks of meat with delicious spicy noodles, causing him to eat it all within a minute or two.

    Archer moved on to the next dish, causing Hemera tough as she had barely made a dent in her noodles. Just then, Aisha''s message arrived, informing him that the forces were prepared to depart and that some girls were already stationed at the Dragon''s Cove Naval Base. He nced at Hemera and asked, "How about witnessing the first Draconia invasion?"

    Hemera''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she eagerly nodded. "Let''s go!" she eximed, her eagerness real.

    Afterward, Archer swiftly stored the remaining meals in his Item Box just as the waiters arrived with the desserts. With everything neatly packed away, he and Hemera exited the

    noodle restaurant.

    Outside, they summoned their wings and ascended into the sky, their forms slicing through the air with breathtaking speed. They surged eastward like tws, their passage punctuated by roaring sonic booms that echoed across thendscape.

    The fierce wind whipped against his face, a grin spreading across his features. "Eyes on the horizon, Hemi!" Archer called out over the roar of the wind. "There''s no turning back once weunch this assault. We''re not just making a mark but forging an empire that spans the world. Are you with me?"

    He watched as Hemera nodded with a beautiful smile, "Forever and always, Arch, I will make sure the Mediterra elves know the benefits of joining us. The sun elf will follow you, but the

    moon elves need convincing by the legions."''

    Archer nodded with a smile before the sun elf let out an earth-shaking dragon''s roar that he followed up with one of his own. The couple soon made it to the waiting fleet and other girls who joined them in the air.

    A broad smile spread as Archer spotted E, Sera, Brooke, and Talia. With a decisive gesture, he signaled the invasion fleet to advance. The six of them soared high above the navy, and when everyone saw them, it prompted cheers and roars of excitement from the soldiers and sailors as the fleet set sail from the bay.

    The journey took them half an hour as they approached the first ind. Archer''s keen eyes caught sight of a formidable pirate fleet lying in wait, ready to meet them head-on. That''s when he saw a massive ship bigger than his gship.

    Sera smiled and asked, "Can I destroy it, sweetheart?"

    "No. Watch as one spell from me will annihte the ship before it can even fire," Archer

    replied with a grin.

    The girls followed behind as he sped up and started casting Azur Cannon as the massive pirate ship started shooting at them. As the mana shells closed in on them, thedies got to work and cast their defensive magic, which blocked the attack.

    As this happened, Archer powered up the spell until his hands shook, and he cast it straight at the ship. A violet st sliced through the air, decimating the shells before mming into the

    vessel.

 Chapter 923: Are You Needed

    ?

    Archer watched as his Azur Cannon decimated the giant pirate ship and tore the vessel apart like it was made from cardboard. After doing this, his fleet below sounded their horns as they got ready to battle against the enemy.

    Draconian Destroyers and Cruisers rushed forward, firing their cannons without pause; he watched as the shells sliced across the sky before mming into the enemy vessel, causing explosions to erupt all over the ce.

    The girls were hovering in ce with wide eyes as they watched the battle unfold. They all watched as the DNS Archer''s Pride barrelled forward while shooting its Titan Wrath Cannons that annihted pirate ships left and right.

    Many fell to the cannons, but more enemy vessels appeared, and they were only destroyed by another volley of powerful mana shells. Some of the pirate ships managed to get shots off before being sunk.

    Whenever any shell got close to his ships, the mana shield activated and protected the vessels from damage, but the impact caused them to rock. Archer and the girls descended andnded on Olivia''s ship as it fired another volley of shells.

    They went to the bridge while the soldiers prepared to invade the first pirate ind once their fleet was sunk. Archer and the girls reached the bridge where the white-haired admiral and the 1st Legion Dragon Marshal ra watched the battle.

    When the two older women spotted the group, they smiled before approaching Archer. Olivia embraced him first, which shocked the surrounding sailors, who watched the scene with wide eyes.

    The girls giggled when they saw the women''s reaction, but Archer returned the hug and felt all the admiral''s soft bits, which he loved. Following that, he grabbed the dragonkin general, who smiled.

    "Hello, you two. I''m d you''ve joined me on the Pirate War, and isn''t this battle the perfect start," Archer revealed.

    Hemera, E, Sera, Brooke, and Talia greeted the two women, who led them to the balcony to watch the naval showdown. He followed them outside and witnessed the Battleships mming into the pirate ships.

    The metal ships rammed into the ramshackle fleet, causing chaos among the pirate who tried to scatter, but the Destroyers chased them down while peppering them with dozens of mana shells that ripped apart their hulls.

    Pirate ships littered the sea''s surface before sinking to the depths below while on fire. The sailors noticed the enemy in the water and used the Thunderbolt Throwers to finish them off, causing a round of cheering from the Draconians.

    Archer enjoyed watching his navy demolish the pirate''s fleet before the ind appeared. That''s when the transport ships carrying the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th Legions couldnd using thending craft designed for a seaborne invasion.

    The 1st Fleet encircled the transports while getting closer to the ind just as a cannon erupted from drynd. Hundreds of shells fell upon them, but the mana shields held firm; a few slipped through and hit the decks of a few of their ships.

    He watched as sailors scrambled to extinguish the mes raging across the damaged vessel''s decks. Another ship maneuvered to a halt nearby, revealing the extent of the damage.

    The pirate cannons inflicted severe destruction, culminating in a destructive explosion that obliterated one of the Destroyers. The fleet returned fire, and thend lit up in powerful explosions.

    These explosions annihted the pirates'' anti-ship cannons, allowing the invasion force to move closer. Three transports then plowed forward, stopping a few miles from the shore where a forty.

    Thanks to the counterattack, the fort was on fire. Archer spotted dozens ofnding crafting rushing toward the beach as more cannons lit the ind. After the battle ended, Olivia joined him while the other girls chatted.

    The white-haired woman smiled while taking his arm, "It''s good we''re dealing with the pirates; they were bing an annoyance to the traders."''

    Archer nodded in agreement before exining after seeing the older woman''s excitement, "Once the three inds are clear, we will fortify them, creating a protection ring circling Draconia."

    "That''s a good idea; it will prevent the other realms'' ships from getting close," she said with a smile.

    Before Archer could reply, the invasion started as thending craft hit the beach. Without saying anything, he scooped Olivia into a princess carry and flew toward the beach, where the crafts hit drynd.

    The Dragon Legionnaires and Drakeguard stormed the beach as spells and arrows rained down on them, but themanders organized the defense as the soldiers raised their shields. That''s when Archer and Olivia spotted the Spellfire Mages casting their spells into the defenders positions allowing the soldiers to beseige the fortress as more Draconiansnded behind them.

    While this happened, an army of mercenaries rushed out of a nearby forest and crashed into the Drakeguards. The light infantry managed to hold firm against the ambush, and just as the battle was underway, more cannons fired and peppered the battlefield.

    Olivia was shocked at the chaos below them, but Archer watched as the 1st Legion pushed forward and climbed up the fort walls before killing the pirates and mercenaries above. They quickly took out the surviving cannons.

    The Drakeguards dealt with the sneaky mercenaries with the help of the Dragonblood Knights, who barrelled through their ranks with their war hammers or axes. The battlested for an hour as the other legions joined the fray.

    Once a beachhead was secured, the armies set up separate camps while the Supplyline Guards sorted out the bodies. Archer stood on the wall overlooking the calm sea where the 1st Fleet was anchored.

    The girls joined them but were helping the Healer Core tend to the injured soldiers while the dead were loaded onto the transport ships. Archer wasn''t happy about them dying, but it happened in war, and he had to ept it.

    While standing there, ra approached him, holding her helmet under her arm as she spoke, "Arch. The 1st has lost two hundred soldiers with six hundred injured."

    Archer frowned. "It''s expected; all we can do is support the families," he said. "How are the rest of the soldiers?"

    "To be honest, they are excited to be fighting once again," ra answered. "The scouts have been sent out to locate any pirate holdouts. We will know where to go by the morning."

    He smiled at the beautiful woman before asking, "Do you think the other marshals can deal with the other two inds? Or are you needed?"

    The dragonkin woman giggled as she responded, "They''re good at what they do, but I''d like to overwatch them in the next two invasions if that''s okay with you."

    Archer smiled as he stepped closer and gently wrapped his arms around ra''s waist. With a sudden but tender kiss, he caught her by surprise. She initially tensed but quickly rxed and responded, their embrace lingering momentarily before they slowly parted.

    ra stepped back with a small smile and eximed, "I have to check up on the soldiers. I''ll see you soon, Your Majesty."

    He chuckled at her embarrassed reaction before returning to the quarters the legions had built for them. Archer noticed Brooke, Olivia, and E were inside gossiping about rumors from the

    maind.

    The three women turned to him with radiant smiles as Brooke spoke, "Hey, Little Light. What have you been up to?"

    "Was just watching the fleet and talking to ra," Archer replied before greeting the three with hugs and kisses.

    Following that, Brooke grabbed his hand before dragging him to a room alongside E, leaving the white-haired admiral behind as she finished her tea. Once inside the room, the brte pushed him onto the bed.

    Archer let her do what she wanted while the older woman pulled his pants down and instantly sucked his cock as E joined in, but she paid attention to his crown jewels, causing pleasure to shoot through his body like a thunderbolt.

    He fell back on the bed as the two women sucked every part of him, causing him to explode in no time. Afterward, Archer ravaged them to the point that E was fast asleep, and Brooke was lying on the bed with a stupid smile on her face.

    ''She''s gorgeous,'' Archer mused while staring at her curvy body and massive boobs that sat

    perfectly on her chest.

    Archer cast Cleanse on himself as the door burst open, and Sera marched in while sniffing the air, "I smell ravaged women! I want my go, sweetheart," she eximed, which shocked Hemera and Tal, who walked in behind her.

    He startedughing at this scene before dragging the three beautiful girls inside and ravaging

    them until the sun started to rise, and all five of his women were out cold, thanks to the overwhelming pleasure they received.

    When Archer emerged from the room, he found Olivia waiting just outside. Her eyes glowed a soft pink, and her cheeks were flushed. She quickly withdrew her hand from where it had been concealed beneath her uniform, her expression a mix of surprise and embarrassment.

    "You... you really provoked me, Arch," she admitted, trembling slightly. "Those women were

    so loud."

    Archer smirked, his tone yful. "I didn''t mean to be a distraction. If you''re interested, I could offer you something even more enjoyable."

    Olivia''s face turned an even deeper shade of red at his words. Archer chuckled softly, his eyes

    gleaming with mischief as he stepped closer to her. He approached the sitting woman while

    lowering his pants.

    "Be my woman, and you can have it all, Liv, but just know I will care for you and won''t ever stop you doing what you love," Archer said with an honest voice. "It''s all up to you now, my beautiful admiral."

 Chapter 924: Claiming The Admiral & Marshall

    ?

    Archer watched Olivia''s cheeks go even darker, but she shook her head and responded, "Are you asking me to be your woman? Why a lowly admiral when there are many other better options?"

    "You''re older than me, loyal, drop-dead gorgeous, got a body to die for and a face that couldunch a thousand ships," he said while slowly approaching the mature woman.

    Olivia quickly stood up and looked him in the eyes before asking, "Will you be bothered if I spend most of my time with the 1st Fleet?"

    He shook his head, "No, Liv. You can do whatever you like apart from being disloyal to me, but once you get the dragon tattoo, that won''t be a worry."

    "Tattoo?" she asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Archer used Mana Maniption to recreate it, and when the white-haired woman saw this, she smiled, "It''s pretty. Have the others got one?"

    "Yes, but it''s a lifetimemitment," he said, his voice steady and sincere. "If you choose to ept, know that I would do anything for you."

    "Anything?" Oliviamented with a grin.

    Archer nodded in agreement, but Olivia closed the distance and kissed him gently before he could speak. Her hands traced over his muscles, exploring with tenderness and passion as her pink eyes glowed with unspoken affection.

    Pulling back slightly, she whispered, "Why wouldn''t I want to be with you? You''re the only ruler who treats his partners with such respect and care. I ept your offer to be by your side, now and forever."

    After speaking, Olivia dropped to her knees while taking his cock in her hand before she

    started stroking, but that''s when they heard footsteps approaching the tent. She jumped up as The pulled up his pants.

    ra burst through the entrance and dered, "We''re being attacked from all sides, Arch! The navy has just started counterattacking while the legions are fighting back from their fortresses, but there are too many."

    Without thinking, Archer rushed outside, summoning his wings and taking off before hovering over the battlefield. He saw an army of pirates, mercenaries, and criminals, which excited him.

    He floated toward them before dropping into the center of the enemy horde, which shocked everyone. However, Archer cast Crown Of Stars, which quickly activated and butchered the enemy.

    Following that, Archer unsheathed his ws and went to work, swiftly tearing through his enemies with lethal precision. As the others attempted to flee, the Shadow Creatures closed in, trapping them in a confined space.

    Undeterred, Archer continued his assault, slicing and chopping relentlessly, reducing them to fragments of bone and meat. Once the battle was over, the navy destroyed the remaining pirate ships.

    Afterward, he approached the fort where ra stood with wide eyes as she spoke, "What happened there?"

    "They annoyed me as I was in the middle of something," Archer replied before smiling. "Come with me, Marshall; I want to speak to you."

    ra looked at him but nodded and followed behind. While the duo returned to Archer''s tent, the legions went to work, sorting out the bodies while looting everything to go into storage rings, which will be split when they return to Draconia.

    He led the redhead through the camp and asked her a question that shocked her, "ra, do you want to be with me?"

    "Huh! What are you talking about?" she asked, her confusion evident.

    Archer chuckled softly at her reaction. "I''ve got plenty of time to stay on Draconia," he said, his voice warm and sincere. "I really like you, Lara, and I want you to be a part of my life. I want you to be mine."

    ra''s face wentpletely red, ''She''s adorable,'' he thought.

    Following that, the two entered the tent where Olivia was waiting for him. When she spotted the dragonkin woman, her smile grew. "Are you joining me, sister?"

    The redhead nodded, "Yes, I would like to be with you, Arch."

    Archer hugged ra, who stiffened, but soon, she loved the feeling of being cared about. Once he was done with the Dragon Marshal, he turned to Olivia, who spoke with a nervous smile, "Does it bother you that I''m a grandmother, Arch? My grandson is a year younger than you." He shook his head before leaning into her delicate ear and whispering seductively, "Knowing that makes me even more attracted to you, Liv."

    When the white-haired admiral heard this, her beautiful smile grew before she kissed him again as her hand trailed down his body. ra didn''t know how to react, but Brooke pushed her toward him while teasing, "Let this pervert pleasure you, Lara; he has liked you ever since the two of you met."

    ra''s face went even redder, causing Archer tough, but when a pair of lips wrapped around his cock he let out a groan while grabbing Olivia''s head as she started using her tongue to lick every part of his shaft.

    "W--what are you doing, Olivia! How can you suck the king like that!" the dragonkin eximed.

    The admiral stopped what she was doing and looked at ra with a wicked smile, "Come here, Marshal."

    She hesitated, but Olivia spoke again, "Get here now bitch!"

    When ra heard this, she stiffened before moving toward them, causing Archer to be shocked as the mature woman revealed, "ra is a M babe. She likes to be dominated and treated like a whore."

    Archer shivered when hearing this, but he questioned the admiral, "How do you know this?"

    ''''I caught her masturbating over youst night while she was resting, darling," she revealed with a smirk.

    ra''s whole face went bright red, causing Archer to grin as he moved to put his cock on her face. He spoke in amanding tone, "Look up at me, Lara."

    The dragonkin woman looked up as he ced it across her face, which caused her blue eyes to gleam with lust as he continued, "You''re my whore wife, my Dragon Marshall, and my bitch from now on, do you ept?"

    She nodded her head as her lips parted to taste his cock; Archer watched this but quickly moved and shoved it in her mouth until he slid right down her tight throat and groaned as it constricted as ra started gagging.

    "Ughhhh, so tight," he said with gritted teeth.

    Soon Archer pulled his cock and watched the dragonkin woman''s eyes roll back as the pleasure consumed her. He turned to Olivia, who was busy ying with herself but was stopped when he bent her over the nearby table.

    ''For a grandmother, she is perfect!'' he thought with a smile.

    As Archer delicately removed Olivia''s uniform, her curvy figure was revealed. To his delight, he discovered that she wasn''t wearing any panties, and her lust was evident. The sight of her

    bare, glistening skin stirred a deep, primal desire within him.

    Her love juices ran down her leg, which caught his attention, but her sexy voice brought him back, "I want you to be rough with me, My King; I''ve imagined this day so much and want you

    to ravage me."

    Archer grinned when hearing this and smacked her bum, "If that is what you want, my

    beautiful wife."

    Following that, he slid inside her drenched passage, only to cause her to let out an erotic

    moan as she grabbed onto his arms. Archer held her thick waist and started thrusting into her,

    which made her bum to juggle.

    ''''Mmmghh!"''

    He felt a tight feeling overwhelming him as her pussy mped down on him as if to pull him further in. Archer started thrusting harder and harder, causing Olivia to start screaming as the pleasure hit her body like explosions.

    "Ahhhhhhh!" Olivina screamed as her body started trembling. The pleasure was too much as

    she orgasms.

    Her love juices poured out like a leak that drenched Archer''s waist, but that didn''t bother him

    as he leaned forward and grabbed hold of her massive boobs; he pinched her light brown

    nipples.

    This earned him an erotic moan that caused him to be close to finishing, "Arghhhh!

    Nmmmhhh!!!!

    The delight was too much for Olivia as she shuddered and squirted all over him. When he felt this, he bottomed out inside her and released his seed directly into her womb, causing the older woman to scream again, but this time, she flopped down due to the pleasure. Archer drew back slightly, leaning in to nt soft, lingering kisses along Olivia''s neck. She responded by reaching back, her fingers threading through his hair with a mixture of tenderness and passion.

    He cast a cleansing spell over them as their connection deepened, ensuring theirfort and intimacy. He then turned his attention to ra, whose gaze revealed a potent mix of curiosity

    and desire.

    "Do you want it now, Lara, or would you rather wait?" Archer asked in a love-filled voice.

    The dragonkin woman replied with a knowing smile, "I want it now, and treat me like you did before; I love it, husband," she said thest bit in a quiet voice.

    Archer nodded, pressing a gentle kiss to Olivia''s forehead. "Just say the word if you want me to stop," he whispered, eliciting a warm, reassuring smile from her. With careful attention, he guided her onto the bed, gently positioning her so that her head rested over the edge.

    Before Archer could move further, ra took the initiative, guiding his cock towards her as she enveloped him with her lips; her actions became a mix of enthusiasm and craving, causing a deep, resonant groan from him.

 Chapter 925: Why Does It Smell Like Sex

    ?

    Archer started to fuck ra''s throat without mercy, which caused the dragonkin woman to moan as the pleasure overwhelmed her. He grinned when he saw her reaction but reached over and pulled open her uniform as her tongue wrapped around his shaft.

    The Marshal''s decently-sized boobs bounced out. She had pastel pink nipples, which Archer started pinching and squeezing, causing ra to shudder with delight. While sucking his cock she reached down and took her pants off, revealing a pair of yellow panties that were drenched.

    When Atcher saw this, his lust soared to new heights, which caused him to lean forward and slip his hand into her panties, and start rubbing her soft and delicate folds. ra''s love juices coated his fingers.

    Archer continued to gently rub her, which made the older woman moan and vibrate on him, causing him to jolt, "Mmmghh!"

    After that, he couldn''t hold it in anymore and shot his load straight down ra''s throat, which she swallowed. Following that, he pulled out, causing traces of spit and cum to connect them, but she soon shook her head before casting Cleanse.

    "That was something else, Arch," ramented with a lewd smile. "It felt so good, especially seeing your eyes rolling when you felt my tongue."

    Archer chuckled before spinning the dragonkin around and dropped onto her. He started rubbing his cock on her wet pussy causing ra to moan even more, "Mmmmghh! Arghhh! That feels so good, Arch," she said breathlessly.

    He nodded before leaning down and kissing while slipping himself into her passage. Archer slipped deep inside, thanks to how horny she was. The two of them then started making passionate love, which made ra''s body tremble due to the pleasure.

    She was letting out erotic moans while clinging to his back, "Ahhhh! Ughhhh!"

    Following that, she orgasm, which drenched his waist below. Archer felt her body getting weaker as she was hit with waves of pleasure. Soon enough, he thrust as deep as he could go and shot his seed directly into her womb.

    ra couldn''t handle the pleasure, and her world went ck as she slumped onto his body. Archer smiled when seeing this, but he cast Cleanse off both of them before taking the Dragon Marshal toward the spare bedroom of their tent.

    Afterward, he returned to the central part and saw Olivia sitting on the chair, smiling at him. "''That was amazing, husband. I''ve never felt anything that amazing before, and I won''t lie to you, but I could get addicted to the little you."

    Archer grinned while approaching the white-haired admiral before dropping his pants so his cock sprung up and hit her plump lips. This caused Olivia''s body to tremble when his scent hit her nose.

    Soon enough, the mature woman''s lips parted as she took most of his cock before bobbing her head back and forward while her tongue caressed him. Minutes passed, and Archer grabbed Olivia''s head before shooting his seed down her throat, which made her cough.

    After that, she swallowed it with a lewd smile as Archer made them tea before sitting down as he spoke, "Liv. You will escort the Second and Third legions to the second ind while we clean up here."

    She nodded, "Yes, husband, may I use one of the inds as a base for the First Fleet? We would be able to deploy quickly."

    "Yes. Choose a location on this one and tell ra who will instruct the legions to build everything.

    While the two spoke, Hemera walked out of their room wearing a white nightgown that showed her underwear. The sun elf spoke tiredly, "Why does it smell like sex?"

    He chuckled before pointing at Olivia and then at the bedroom, "I tended to Olivia and rast night."

    Hemera startedughing just as Sera, E, and Brooke walked in and joined them. The threedies kissed him before sitting down, and the half-elf went to make them some tea as the fortress outside came to life.

    Archer heard soldiers going about their business while others went out to scout the surroundingndscape. Following that, E returned with a tray of tea and gave each of them one as Brooke spoke, "I know you want to fortify the ind, Little Light, but what''s your end goal?"

    He smiled when he saw this before answering, "I''m not exactly sure right now, but I know there will be farms on them all along with navy and army bases."

    That''s when Archer remembered something, "Oh, and I want to build pces for us so we have somewhere to rx whenever time allows."

    The five women nodded in understanding before he continued, "I''m sure there are mines and many other resources so that the inds will be little versions of Draconia. Aisha and I are ying to build schools, hospitals, and many other things to make life better."

    Once Archer finished speaking, ra stumbled out of the bedroom, causing the others tough because she looked a mess. He smiled amusedly and said, "Come here, Lara. Let me clean you up."

    Following that, he cast Cleanse on the Marshal, causing a glow to wash over her, and cleaned every part of her. ra shivered with an adorable smile as she spoke, "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will check on themanders and get the reports from the scouts."

    "Okay Lara," Archer replied. "If you need anything, just contact me through the tattoo." The dragonkin looked confused before he pointed at her abdomen, causing her to see the glowing dragon tattoo. It stood out against her beautiful smooth white skin, "What happened here?" she questioned.

    Hemera and the othersughed at the confused expression, but Brooke exined, "ra, it just means you''re one of the wives now and will be stuck with a perverted dragon who ravages

    us every night."

    Sera nodded with a bright smile, her ruby-red eyes meeting his with a knowing glint that widened Archer''s smile. E, Hemera, and Tal gazed at him with evident desire, but Brooke interrupted, bringing them back to reality.

    "No more sex," she said firmly, her eyes sweeping over them. "You young ones need to calm down and stop acting like rabbits."

    She continued, "One of you might end up pregnant, even if Archer is a dragon."

    Her words elicited surprised smiles from everyone, which caught Brooke off guard and made Archerugh. The group resumed their conversation after ra departed to check on Legiongion.

    As they sat together, Archer heard cheers echoing throughout the camp. He activated his Aura Detector and saw themanders and soldiers celebrating ra''s coronation as queen, which made himugh.

    ''She is respected by the soldiers,'' Archer thought before talking to everyone about what they wanted to do in Draconia.

    Sera said she wanted to help out with the Air Force, which made Archer smile. Tal offered to train Legion''son''s archers while E was already working on the Wyldheart Company. He turned to Brooke as she grinned, "I help Mia with her government alongside Aisha and

    Meera."

    Archer nodded before the group continued talking. Olivia woke up and went toplete her orders after peppering his face with kisses. Following all that, the invasion of the first pirate

    ind went smoothly.

    The 1st and 4th Legions spread across the ind, putting down all the pirates and anyone who fought against them. It took days to clear the ind, and when every enemy was put to the sword, Archer was left with a million people who came under hismand.

    He ordered the soldiers to feed and home them in tents while the rest of the Legions started building projects, starting with a port city. Aisha told him there were standard ns that themanders knew.

    Most of the girls returned to Draconia, besides Sera, who wanted to stay with him. While the port was being built, he was sitting on a balcony overlooking the new city, where a slurping

    noise could be heard.

    Archer looked down to see the dragon girl''s head bobbing up and down while her tail swayed side to side. He used his own to sub her pussy, causing Sera to shudder as an orgasm washed

    over her.

    Once she had been doing it long enough that the two of them were lost to lust, Archer released his seed down her throat as the door started knocking. Sera jumped up while wiping her

    mouth with a smile before bouncing toward the entrance.

    The dragon girl opened the door to find ra walking in with a broadening smile. She approached Archer and gave him a warm kiss, which he eagerly returned before they gently

    parted.

    ra handed him a stack of papers. "Here are the reports on the ongoing construction," she said, then settled down with a sigh as Archer began to review the documents.

    As he read the reports, he discovered that the city would bepleted in a week and that construction on the roads extending from the city had already begun in nearby towns. Archer also found out the Second and Third Legions had taken the third pirate ind, which left one remaining that the survivors were gathering.

    When reading that, Archer sent a message to Olivia. [Use the First Fleet to blockade thest ind, my love. If you let any escape, you will not be getting sex]

    [Stop with the ckmail, you vedriver! I''m the best admiral Draconian has, so have some

    faith in me husband]

 Chapter 926: Anti-Magic

    ?

    Archerughed at Olivia''s predictable reaction; He, ra, and the admiral have grown close since the Pirate War started. The other girls left to give them time together and tend to their duties as they began to enjoy the work.

    Over the following week, Archer watched Eldertide Port build from the ground until it stretched in all directions. It came to life when the transport ships arrived and unloaded everyone who wanted to make the Ind their new home.

    After the First Legion finished the port, they moved ind, building roads, waystations, and farming viges. This area was dubbed Wyldheart Ind, which pleased everyone and earned the approval of the Draconian Government.

    That''s when Archer discovered that two million citizens had chosen it as their home and were brought in by ships. He learned that the Ironfoot family had started creating airships that would allow them to travel between Draconia and the ind fortresses.

    This would be extremely helpful, as the fortifications and cities on the third pirate ind under their control have been started for a while now. Then there was thest isle, which had been a nightmare to any invasion force that had been wiped out by poison gas and other horrible weapons.

    They only discovered this yesterday when the Fifth Legion lost two cohorts when the order to begin the invasion was given the green light. Archer and Sera were asked to check out what was happening, and they agreed.

    The duo were now flying south, and the redhead circled him whileughing, "Looking forward to fighting?" he questioned with a smile.

    "Yes! "Sera eximed. I bet creepy monsters are lurking in the fog. Liv did say a dark mist enveloped the ind."

    ''I bet it''s the Swarm,'' he pondered while scanning the sea below. ''Who knows? We''ll find out.''

    It wasn''t long until they arrived above the blockade and fired on several pirate ships storming toward the First Fleet. The volley of mana shells sliced through the sky and peppered the enemy vessels.

    Explosions rang out just as Sera spoke while pointing at the nearby mountain, "Someone is watching us from there."

    "Do you know if it''s human or something else?"

    "Human, and they are as strong as you are," Sera answered. "Can we fight whoever it is? With you here, we have a chance to beat them."

    Archer nodded before the two of them charged forward so fast that it created a sonic boom, and when they got close, he cast an Eldritch st while Sera used an Inferno st, but the stranger vanished.

    "They teleported! How? The Swarm blocked it,'' he thought.

    He turned to the Fairy Dragon and spoke, "I think that person was working with the Swarm Sera. It means forces have betrayed the world and have joined the enemy."

    "Does it matter, sweetheart? It just means more people to fight," Sera dered with a beaming smile.

    Archer shrugged, "You''re right, beautiful. Now let''s deal with whatever is killing the soldiers so we can finish the Pirate War."

    Following that, the pair sped toward the ind, and as they got closer, a wave of chaotic magic flew in their direction. Archer summoned Sera into his arms as Anti-Magic activated and destroyed the unknown magic.

    He barrelled through the attacks before arriving above the ind and taking in the sights as hundreds of pirate ships and other vessels blocked the way forward for the invasion force. When Archer saw this, he grinned before casting sma Missiles thousands of times and sending the violet projectiles flying through the air.

    Before anyone below could react, the ships were bombarded with Archer''s magic, causing explosions to ring out all over the enemy fleet as Sera swooped down and attacked any survivors by casting Inferno st into their bodies.

    Archer went to work and used his magic before summoning the Shadow Creatures, who tore into the pirates, mercenaries, and Ratlings that infested the way onto the ind. It took the couple an hour to clear a way for thending crafts.

    Shortly after that, Archer sent a message to Olivia telling them to begin the invasion. Another hourter, the legions crashed onto the shores. Themanders ordered them to erect a massive fortress as the sunset.

    By the time the moon was high in the sky, the construction of a massive wall surrounding the camp wasplete. Archer observed as rows of tents were pitched within the enclosure, packed tightly together like sardines in a can.

    The only route to the camp''s entrance was a narrow pathway in front of the soldiers'' tents. Sera surveyed the densely packed sea of tents with a thoughtful expression: "I bet the tents will be warm; there are thousands in this one fortress."

    Archer chuckled while pulling the dragon girl into a tight hug. "This fortress is three times the size of our pce. It needs to be as it''s the main fortress until we take thest pirate ind, which I feel will be harder than thest two."''

    Sera nodded and climbed up to him, their kisses growing more intense. They continued passionately until she breathed heavily, her eyes shimmering with fiery desire. Eventually, they retreated to their quarters, a tower room that offered them privacy.

    He instructed the legionnaires to construct a spacious room in one of the towers. The soldiers worked enthusiastically, and within an hour, they had created a perfectly crafted space to their satisfaction.

    Archer carried the dragon girl to their ce, and after entering the room, he threw Sera onto the bed before locking the door. After that, he jumped on the redhead, who happily weed him as her legs wrapped around his waist.

    Following that, the couple started making lovete into the night; they enjoyed each other''spany and fell asleep as a stormshed the sea andnd. Waves crashed against the

    fortress''s walls, but thanks to earth magic, it stood firm.

    The next morning, Archer woke up and felt Sera lying all over him. This made him smile before he moved the dragon girl off him. Once he realized she was stillfortable, he stretched, only to feel his spine click.

    He stepped onto the tower balcony and saw a sea of tents. ''There are so many people under mymand; I need to get used to it,'' he thought.

    Archer went to find ra and find out if she sent out any scouts, but while walking toward themand center, a horn rang out, ''What now?''

    Afterward, he rushed through the camp and soon found ra ordering Dragon Legionnaires to the walls while the mages had to prepare their spells. Archer approached the Dragon

    Marshal, who looked stunning in her tight-fitting uniform.

    ''She looked even better when serious,'' he mused before approaching the redhead.

    He shook his head before speaking, "Did you send out scouts, Lara?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty, they are returning now, but some are missing,'' she answered.

    After that, ra rushed toward them and started collecting reports, only giving them to Archer as he scanned them. He learned that strange creatures prowled for a while, ambushing anyone that got too close.

    Once all the scouts were behind the wall, Archer summoned the Shadow Creatures and ordered them to find the monsters, which they did in no time, but there was a massive hole that the Swarm used to send the creatures here.

    "The pirates worked with them then got betrayed?'' he mused as shadows spread across the ind.

    Meanwhile, Archer and Sera made their way to the walls, gazing at the eeriendscape scarred by the Swarm''s influence. Archer''s thoughts were upied with curiosity about the extent of the damage they had caused, but his resolve remained unshaken.

    Regardless of what had been done, his determination was precise: he would eradicate everyst one following another week passed until thest ind was under Archer''s control,

    thanks to the legions and Shadow Creatures.

    Archer ordered the building to begin in a port city before most legions returned to the maind, leaving one legion on each isle. The pirates on the first ind reported to the naval bases and were recruited into the navy, which pleased the people.

    After all, Archer was in his room, with E and Leira sleeping on either side as hey in bed. The trio was cuddled under the covers as the weather outside worsened, causing cold air to

    seep into the room.

    E snuggled closer as Leira did the same; Archer offered to cast Cosmic Shield and heat the inside, but the girls rejected it as they preferred what they already had. He smiled before pulling them in closer and started to fall asleep.

    Outside, the storm battered the camp with heavy rain and fierce winds, sending massive waves crashing against the seawall. The next morning, Archer woke to the relentless storm still hammering the windows and sighed in frustration.

    He exited the bed, stretched his limbs, and went to the bathroom, feeling the cold air brush against his skin. Stepping into the warm room, he undressed and sank into the hot water, letting out a contented sigh.

    The door opened as Archer rxed, resting his head back, and Edith entered with a beaming smile. "Good morning, Master!" she said cheerfully. "I checked on the Queens you spent the night with, and their both still fast asleep."

 Chapter 927: Forty-Two

    ?

    Archer nodded at the white-haired maid before asking, "Do you want to make me breakfast, Edith? I''m starving."

    The mature woman nodded, causing her chest to jiggle noticeably. "Follow me, Master. I will cook you the best food," she said before marching off.

    He followed behind, but Edith continued, "I heard the Wildheart Company is creating many things that will improve the lives of the normal people."

    ''''I have many ns to implement to help everyone from Universal Health Care to Sponsorships, schools, and colleges," Archer revealed. "This is the start, Edith; by the time I''m finished, the people will be living like kings."''

    "Why do you want to give the people so much power in their lives? Aren''t you scared they will rebel against you?" the older woman asked.

    Archer shook his head. "No, because I will be seen as a god. Name one ruler in the history of Thrylos who has cared so much about their citizens or spent trillions in gold coins to ensure the people were looked after," he questioned.

    As he finished speaking, ra burst into the corridor, her face a mask of panic. Spotting him, she dashed over, breathless and urgent. "Arch! A general controlling a southern fortress has rebelled and taken prisoners. He demands to speak with you."

    Archer''s face darkened with fury. Without a word, he seized both women and, with a swift blink, transported them outside. Summoning his wings, he took to the sky. As they soared, he asked ra, "Where''s the fortress?"

    "East of Newhaven Port, It''s arge fortress with a few thousand Dragon Legionnaires and other units," she answered. "It''s one of the many castles that guards the Silver Moon Cove."

    He nodded before speeding up, but that''s when Edithmented, "I love being in your manly arms, handsome, but why are you bringing me?"

    "I don''t know, maybe I want to spend more time with my beautiful maid?" Archer answered with a charming smile.

    Edith beamed before asking something that caught him off guard, "Is it true that you imed the Marshal and Admiral Anderson? Rumors say you ravaged them."

    When ra heard this, she squeaked in embarrassment, causing Archer tough before he answered, "Yes. They are mine now, and I don''t think they understand what that means."

    The dragonkin marshal lifted her shirt to show Edith the dragon tattoo on her abdomen, which caused the mature woman to gleam excited before speaking, "Will I get that if I be your lover?"

    Archer nodded, "Yes, but there''s more to it than a pretty tattoo. It allows me to talk to them while making sure they''re safe. I can summon them once a day, and it ensures loyalty to me. If we ever die, we will find each other again."

    Edith''s smile grew even wider, but Archer pinched her behind, "Get those lewd thoughts out of that pretty head of yours. I won''ty a hand on you until you''re ready."

    She nodded before speaking in a quiet tone, "Thank you, Archer. But there''s something I wanted to ask you to do?"

    "What is that?" he questioned.

    "Do you want to meet my children and grandchildren? Thanks to Aisha, they live in Dragonheart City," Edith answered hopefully.

    Before Archer could answer, ra spoke in a teasing tone: "Won''t they hate you for bringing someone younger than Marcus, who is your youngest grandchild at the age of twenty?"

    Edith''s cheeks went red as she shook her head. "They knew there was a chance I would be his in some way, but my youngest daughter was the only one against it, as she believes Archer wouldn''t be interested in a woman in her early forties," she exined in a voice full of insecurity.

    When Archer heard this, he felt terrible for the older woman, but to cheer her up, he leaned forward and kissed her soft lips, which caused Edith''s body to stiffen as she returned it while closing in on the blockade that the loyal soldiers and navy had set up.

    The two stopped kissing as they touched down, and he let them down. That''s when a radiant smile lit up the older woman''s beautiful face as she spoke in shock, "Doesn''t it bother you that I''m forty-two?"

    Archer waved her away with a charming smile as he leaned into her delicate ear, "Once you''re ready, I will show you how much it doesn''t bother me when my tongue is invading your body, and I have my way with you."''

    Edith''s body trembled, but she nodded, "Now I understand, you truly do find me attractive," she replied before leaning in. "Deal with these rebels quickly, and I''ll show you what my tongue can do."

    When Archer heard this, his lust soared, but he had to control himself as he replied with a smirk, "You wille to regret that, my naughty maid."

    Following that, he approached the nearbymand tent, where he found themander of the local Homeguards alongside a woman who was part of the Ninth Legion based in this part of Draconia.

    When the group spotted Archer and the two women, they knelt in respect. A tall, well-built man spoke up first, "Your Majesty. The rebels have repelled one of our attacks due to using the hostages. Could you put an end to this, please?"

    "Do it, and I will reward you, My Lord," Edith said with a smile, catching everyone off guard. ra looked at her with a disgusted look before mumbling, "Shameless maid! I wonder if they all like it."

    "Oh, we are. The women are preparing to present a proposal to the queens for creating a Maid Harem consisting of mature women like myself. Rumor has it that many nobledies are eager to join," Edith said casually, though it surprised everyone.

    Even Archer choked and looked at the maid, "You what? Why are you women making ns without my knowledge? Do you think I want to ravage all you lewd maids?"

    Edith giggled before replying, "We know you''re a picky dragon, but none of the women are against it. Once the queens give the green light, we shall organize a schedule so we all can

    pamper you."

    "''Shut up, you naughty maid; we''re here to deal with the rebellious general and not shock themanders about my private life," he said before leaving the tent.

    ra and Edith followed behind, and the white-haired womanmented, "Many are exotic Arch. There was a pair of fox grandmothers who were delightful and looked younger than me."

    "''Shhhh Edith," Archer said. "Stop tempting me with such offers. I have enough women, including you and Meredith; I don''t want anymore."

    After he finished speaking, the two womenughed as ra answered, "Your harem will be big and have queens, empresses, and others, Your Majesty. Half the women in your army want

    to have your babies."

    Archer gave up and ignored the silly women who keptughing as they approached the castle gates. When the trio got close, Edith got serious and spoke, "They have fifty people held hostage in the gatehouse; there are five men inside keeping watch over them."

    Confused, he looked at the maid with a raised eyebrow, "How do you know that?"

    "I can see their mana," Edith answered. "Everything has it, but yours is out of this world and reminds me of a storm."

    Archer nodded before turning to ra. "I will Blink up there. You got after the hostages, and I will deal with the soldiers," he said.

    The two women nodded as the dragonkin readied her sword. He then used Blink to appear on the fortress''s wall, which shocked everyone. ra and Edith rushed toward the gatehouse while taking out the confused soldiers.

    When Archer saw the maid engaging in closebat with heavily armored Legionnaires who were getting knocked out. He went straight for themander and grabbed him by the throat before lifting him into the air.

    As this happened, the loyal soldiers outside broke into the fortress, but Archer shouted, "Don''t kill anyone! Gather them all up in the courtyard while I find out who the ringleaders

    are."

    The legions secured all the rebels and had them on their knees outside the fortress. Archer threw themander into his group after using Soul Sunder only to eat his recent memories,

    causing him to spasm.

    Once Archer had gathered all the information he needed, he rounded up nearly one hundred traitorous soldiers. Turning to the remaining troops, he dered, "The Homeguards and Legionnaires still present will be assigned to clean the seawall as part of your punishment, in addition to any further penalties the government may impose. Now get out of my sight before I decide to incinerate you all."

    At hismand, a wave of soldiers hurriedly retreated, escorted by the loyal Legionnaires.

    After they were gone, Archer turned to themander and the other traitors and spoke, "Working for the Novgorodians, eh? You disappoint me, but now I will show you what happens to snakes."

    Following that, Archer went to work crucifying all one hundred of the traitors, and when he was done, he shouted to the remaining soldiers, "This is the beginning! I want you to cover them in honey and milk while letting insects eat them from the inside out before healing

    them."

    He looked at themander, "Do not miss one day of it; otherwise, I''d do the same thing to you all, and I''ll return after the Conference of Rulers."

 Chapter 928: A Slaver Meets A Bloody Bird

    ?

    The soldiers snapped off salutes and scrambled to clean up, leaving Archer grinning with dark amusement. After talking to the loyal soldiers, he turned to the traitors, his tail swishing with mischief as he started slicing their flesh, causing blood to fly everywhere.

    "You guys are a real piece of work! You managed to stage a rebellion so pathetic that it was over before I even had time to finish my tea," Archer said in a disgusted tone which made ra and Edith giggle. "My loyal troops would never embarrass me like this. Honestly, you make me ashamed to admit you were ever part of my army."

    Archer paced in front of them as he ranted, "You fucking idiots! You got surrounded by the other legions and navy while stuck in a stone coffin! Do you havemon sense?"

    He noticed the general was in pain, and getting annoyed as he tried to speak, Archer cast Aurora Healing on the man before continuing, "You were taught better. I cannot believe such idiots were in Draconia. Now, suffer for your stupidity, and I hope this helps yourrades learn."

    Following that, Archer and the two women decided to head back to the pce, but he couldn''t be bothered to fly. He asked the soldiers to get him a carriage, which they agreed to with salutes.

    While waiting, he noticed they were next to the Dragonfire River, where sips sailed past as the navy returned to their bases. Merchants and ordinary people traveled down the road going about their business.

    He greeted them with a wave, which shocked them before he replied, ''Draconians do seem friendly.''

    The trio entered before it started traveling toward the pce, and Archer gazed out the window and loved the rolling hills painted with dozens of colorful flowers. While doing that, he felt someone crouch before him and rubbed his thigh, sending a shiver through his body.

    Archer saw Edith kneeling in between his legs as she spoke in a seductive voice, "I''ve been thinking, and I would like to be your maid wife if you''d have me. What''s the point of waiting when we can grow to love each other over time."

    "What makes you think I''ll love you?" he questioned with a curious expression.

    The white-haired woman grinned, "I see the way you look at me; it''s like you''re undressing me with your eyes, and it''s clear by how hard you''re that my age is no concern for you," she exined.

    He felt her hand rubbing his cock, which was raging, but Edith tapped his thighs, causing him to raise them as she pulled his pants down, allowing him to spring out. This shocked the maid as she spoke, "So big! I can''t wait to tell the others about this; we''ll have an outbreak of wet panties in the pce, Your Majesty."

    "Shut it with your maid harem," Archer chuckled. "I have E, you, and Meredith; why do I need more?"

    Edith stuck her tongue out at him before she started unbuttoning her uniform, allowing her giant boobs to pop out. This caused his eyes to widen in shock as they were big and ended with brown nipples.

    She ced them around his cock before giving him a boob job which sent waves of pleasure shooting through his body. Archer let out a groan, which caused ra to yelp, but she couldn''t take her eyes off the two of them, "Urgh!"

    The dragonkin woman quickly closed the curtains as shemented in a fed-up tone, "Noone is allowed to see your boobs, you horney maid! Only our husband has that privilege." Edith nodded but continued pleasuring Archer, who started leaking pre cum that she eagerly licked up before sucking him every time his cock popped out of her cleavage. This drove him over the edge, causing him to shove it into her warm mouth.

    Archer was overwhelmed by the pleasure but still asked, "Do you want to do this, Edith?"

    The mature woman nodded without taking his cock out of her mouth as she bobbed her head up and down while running her tongue along his shaft, which was too much for his senses.

    He leaned back and closed his eyes while putting his head on Edith''s head and forcing her to go faster, which they both enjoyed. The couple was lost to the pleasure, but it was too much for Archer as he released his seed down her throat.

    Following that, Edith sat back on the seat with a smile as she swallowed his cum and wiped the little bit that was still on her lip before speaking, "Sweet. Your seed tastes so good, I could bottle this and use it to top me up."

    ra went bright red, but all that did was cause the white-haired maid to start teasing her while Archer nced out the window as they passed through a vige where people went about their lives with no worries.

    He noticed a family shopping at a stall that sold a selection of wooden toys and other stuff, which caught his attention, ''It seems like the people are earning well; that''s good."

    Archer then saw a Fireheart Faith Temple in the distance, with its Priest and Priestesses helping out around the vige. Once the carriage exited, he spotted miles of farnd stretching as far as the eyes could see.

    ''Draconia has grown so quick, I can''t wait to see it in a few years,'' he mused while watching a trade caravan let them pass on the road.

    While watching them, he spotted the owner beating some ves, which confused him as he thought he ouwed it and sent a message to Aisha, who said she issued aw banning very.

    When learning that he spoke, "Driver stop!"

    The carriage halted, allowing Archer to exit. White Dragon Knights surrounded him, but he ordered, "Stop that caravan and arrest the merchants."

    When themander heard this, he nodded before leading the rest as Edith and ra joined him. As they did, the Dragon Marshal questioned, "Why did we stop?"

    "To execute some scum," Archer said while summoning his ws and approaching the merchants who were all lined up.

    ''Now lets show the people that breaking myws wille with consequences,'' he thought while walking up to the leader.

    "Do you own these ves?" Archer questioned, pointing to the six scared-looking men and women who flinched at his words.

    "Yes, my lord. Some are my wives, while others are our workers," the merchant answered.

    "Did you know very is ouwed in Draconia? Any ve who steps foot on this ind bes a free person," Archer said with a growing smirk. "Now let me teach people what happens when you break thew."

    He then turned to the knights, "Kill the guards; I will deal with the others," he ordered.

    The White Dragon Knights quickly killed the ten merchant guards as Archer waved his hand and caught them all with Mana Maniption before speaking to himself, "Maybe I can give him the Bloody Bird? Put up a sign proiming him an evil ver?"

    He nodded before pulling the merchant toward his as he spoke, "You will suffer so others can learn. This isn''t personal, but if I let one person get away with something, others will think

    I''m weak."

    Afterward, Archer turned to the knights and said, "Go back to the vige and see if they have any prisoners. If they do, bring them here."

    Themander nodded before leading five men and women back to the vige. Archer turned to the two women, "I wouldn''t watch what''s about to happen; you may think differently of me."

    ra and Edith shook their heads, causing Archer to shrug before he walked onto the nearby grass and threw the man onto his stomach while stepping on his back. He used his ws to

    slice the man''s back open.

    After that he spotted the merchants ribs and snapped them so they hung out of the body before positioning his lungs on them, this made the screaming merchant look like a

    grotesque art piece.

    Archer uses Mana Maniption to create a stand for the barely alive man and puts up a sign informing travelers of his crime. By the time he is done and turns around, the knights are

    back, but they all look horrified.

    This confused him, but that''s when ra''s voice reached his blood-covered ears, "Erm Arch. What did you do to him, and why does he look like he has wings?"

    "It''s called the Bloody Bird; I decided to test it out, and who better than a ver?" Archer answered like it was nothing.

    He turned toward the knights, who had two men. They looked horrified, but Archer ignored that and asked, "What are their crimes?"

    The soldiers pushed a chubby man with expensive-looking clothes on forward, "He touched a child and was taken into custody by the vige Homeguards and waiting to be executed while the other man beat his wife until she was nearly deceased by the healers got to her," themander exined.

    Archer nodded approvingly. "So, a child predator and a wife beater, huh? Perfect. I''ve got just the n in mind, but we need more criminals, Commander. Head to the nearest town and city and round them up. Bring them all here."

    He gestured towards another soldier. "Tie the predator to that tree over there and bring the

    wife beater with us."

    With that, Archer knew the start of his holiday would be bloody, but he never anticipated the

    reaction it would cause on the ind.

    [End of Volume 5]

 Chapter 929: You Naughty Maid

    ?

    Archer approached the tree as the child predator struggled against the ropes. He spoke with an evil smile, "You know one thing I hate the most? Child abuse because I know how it feels to be on the other end of it."

    He stopped before the sweating human who couldn''t move thanks to fear. Archer continued, "Now you will suffer, and everyone will see until your corpse turns to bones; even then, I will ground them down before feeding them to some pigs."

    Following that, Archer stripped the man as he spoke with a dark expression that frightened the criminal even more, "Do you know the difference between suffering and pain? Suffering is what I''m about to show you."

    The man trembled and started begging for forgiveness, but his pleading was ignored. None of the White Dragon Knights dared intervene as they kept the growing crowd back. Archer then sensed the two women approaching and turned around with a smile.

    ***

    [Edith''s POV]

    Edith stopped walking when she saw her Master turn around, but something was different about him. His violet eyes glowed with malice, and his smile was anything but charming, sending a shiver crawling down her spine.

    ''He doesn''t look right; Master looks like a viin,'' she thought as ra stepped forward.

    "Arch. I know his crimes are horrible; can''t we execute them normally?" the Dragon Marshal questioned, causing Archer to nce at her.

    Edith noticed the look of pure rage on his face before he spoke in a menacing tone, "Draconia won''t be home to child abusers, Lara! I will personally torture them myself so the people learn that the punishment will never fit the crime because I will deter any form of it."

    Following that, she watched Archer turn to the man and start cutting, which caused a horrifying scream to ring out, causing the growing crowd beyond the knight''s cordon to back off with wide eyes.

    She was at a loss for words as she saw the blood pooling at his feet. So the rumors were true, she thought. ''If the abuse had been that severe, it must have scarred him beyond repair. I''ve heard the Ashguard Family beat, starved, and neglected him for years.''

    "No wonder he''s a troubled young man and does this sort of thing,'' Edith muttered as Archer skinned the screaming man.

    While this happened, she noticed the knights bringing more prisoners that started shaking when seeing the child predator being yed alive. Archer''s torture went on for twenty minutes as he cut away the man''s muscles, leaving a bloody mess behind.

    ''His covered in blood, the people will think he''s a demon,'' she pondered, but the screaming stopped as the man feinted.

    Afterward, Archer turned to the crowd with a smile and spoke to them all, "I will only do this to child abusers, murderers, and wife beaters. There''s no room in Draconia for such scum, and I''ll personally dish out the punishments, but I do this for your children and women; they will forever be safe in my kingdom."

    Edith assumed the people wouldn''t believe him, but the opposite was true. They started cheering with fanaticism as they agreed with him, causing her to think, ''He truly does want to create a better world for everyone.''

    Once Archer spoke, he continued with his grim torture, which included crucifying, impaling, and many other punishments. The crowd cheered with every new criminal that was put to death.

    Edith continued watching as the blood-covered Archer approached ra and grabbed her hand before walking toward the carriage, casting a spell to clean himself up, and stepping inside.

    She entered only to see the Dragon Marshal straddling hisp while the two shared a kiss, causing her to think, ''This king is something else, after torturing a dozen men and women only to be all over his own general right after.''

    After that, the carriage started moving while Archer and ra started making love, which bothered her because she needed and wanted it, ''I will have you soon, Master.''

    The journey to the pce took an hour, and that was full of the dragonkin woman screaming, pleading, and begging for more. Edith felt her panties soaking wet as she watched his massive member sliding inside her fellow harem sister.

    Love juices stained the seat below that as his cock was covered in her cream showing how much ra was enjoying herself. It took them a few more minutes to finish, which she enjoyed every second.

    The dragonkin woman copsed to the seat while breathing heavily as Edith heard Archer''s voice reach her ears, "Come and suck me, my maid, there''s still seed left."

    Edith shivered when hearing this and got on her knees as he cast Cleanse on himself. As she took his cock while thinking, ''Why am I so turned on! This boy''s charisma is dangerous and brings out feelings I''ve never experienced.''

    Following that, she took him into her mouth, and the sound of his groan made her quicken her movements as the pleasure surged through his body.

    ***

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer had his head leaning back on the seat as Edith''s head eagerly bobbed up and down while her tongue touched every part of him. Soon enough, his exploded in the maid''s mouth, which she happily swallowed.

    He grinned as Edith sat back down as she spoke, "Master. If you keep using my mouth, I will be forced to travel with you constantly."

    His eyebrow raised as he questioned, "Why is that?"

    "Because your cock and seed is addicting, this olddy has grown to love the taste," Edith replied in a seductive tone.

    Archer got goosebumps before speaking, "You naughty maid, I''m happy the girls hired you."

    The carriage entered the pce as the White Dragon Knights patrolled above. It looked down at the gate opening before stopping in the courtyard, where people were bustling around.

    As the sun set, Archer stepped out and opened the door. The two women emerged: the white- haired maid mentioned she had duties to attend to, while the Dragonkin Marshal returned to her mansion down the road.

    Both women kissed him goodbye before parting ways. Left alone, Archer walked towards the pce entrance and the bathroom. Once inside the steamy room, he stripped out of his clothes, stepped into the hot water, and rxed as the hot water washed over him.

    Archer shivered as he stepped out of the bath, having spent an hour soaking away the day''s strain. After drying off and getting dressed, he returned to his room, where he bumped into Demetra, Teu, and Halime. He invited them to join him, and they epted with

    enthusiasm.

    The three women entered his room and settled into his bed, curling around him. Outside, a storm began to brew, and the wind howled, causing the windows to rattle. Demetra nestled close to him on his right side, Teu positioned herself on his left, and Halime restedfortably on his thigh as the tempest raged outside.

    He woke up the next morning only to notice it was dark outside, causing him to rub his eyes before grabbing Teu and hugging her even tighter, which earned him a smile from the

    Aquarian Princess.

    Hours passed, and the door flew open as E walked in and announced, "Breakfast is nearly done, you four! Come now if you want it hot."

    Following that, Demetra and Halime quickly jumped up, but Teu wasn''t moving as she

    nuzzled her head into his neck, "''I don''t want to get up, darling. It''s so warm under the nkets," she muttered tiredly.

    Archerughed before kissing her forehead and replied, "I want to eat; my stomach is

    empty."

    The two of them crawled out of bed and headed toward the dining hall, where maids did their duties while taking sneak peeks at Archer. This made Teuugh before speaking, "Looks like you have caught the gazes of the maids."''

    "I don''t care about those Teu; I don''t need loads of maids fawning over me," Archer said with

    a smile as the couple entered the dining room.

    E, Sera, Halime, Demetra, Mary, Llynie, Kassandra, and Lucrezia turned to them and

    smiled. The women greeted Archer with kisses and cuddles before returning to their

    breakfast.

    The half-elf ushered them into their seats and ced a te of meat along with some mash

    that smelled delicious.

    Archer started eating but asked E where everyone else was. She told him that they were all

    at work in the kingdom.

    He learned Nefertiti, Leira, and Hemera were busy in the library, researching spells to benefit the kingdom, while Sia was training with her legion to the west. "Interesting," Archer mused with a smile. "At least they''re keeping busy."

    The half-elf then informed him that N, Meave, and Tal were actively engaged with the legions. Meanwhile, Aisha, Olivia, Edith, Fianna, ra, and Brooke were contributing their

    efforts to the government, navy, and army.

    After gathering all the information, Archer began eating while the others conversed. Struggling to develop new ideas, he focused on developing morews, policies, and other

    improvements for the kingdom.

    Once finishing the delicious breakfast, Archer thanked E for the paper and pen. Sitting down to brainstorm new ideas, he struggled to make progress. Recognizing the creative block, he stood up and told the girls he needed to step away for a while.

 Chapter 930: Hatchlings

    ?

    Once, Archer left the dining room and stepped into the pce''s corridors, where he spotted Meredith walking past while working. The blonde maid smiled at him, her green eyes gleaming with happiness. "Morning, Master, how are you this morning?"

    "I''m fine, thank you, Mere, but I''m looking for a ce to rx and get some peace; do you have any suggestions?" he replied.

    The older woman beamed before nodding her head, "Yes. Follow me, my lovely," she said as her cheeks reddened.

    Archer chuckled at her reaction as he followed the maid through the peaceful corridors, ''She''s adorable when embarrassed.''

    The two of them walked through the pce while they spoke about the kingdom. Archer discovered that the pirate inds had been secured, and thousands of people were already moving there because the legions had finished constructing the first four cities.

    Hearing the news from Meredith, Archer felt a surge of excitement flow through him as his ns came together. His mind began racing with possibilities, and he envisioned creating an underwater force strategically positioned at vulnerable points across the Draconian Sea. This unit, designed to respond within minutes of an enemy sighting, sparked an idea for developing advanced technologies like jet skis and submarines. But Archer pushed that aside as they arrived at a balcony overlooking the garden, which he found quiet.

    Meredith started exining in a cheery tone, "This is where the maidse to rx after our shifts, so you''ll have a few hours to yourself."

    Archer nodded while thanking her, and she smiled before returning to work as he sat down. He sent a message to Aisha asking how the train project wasing along, only to receive a reply saying it was halfpleted, but the rulers meeting would be held tomorrow.

    When Archer heard this, he said they would leaveter tonight with the First Legion and Fleet, which the dragonkin queen epted. Some girls wanted to join, while others wanted to stay on the ind.

    He started designing everything for a new underwater force that would protect the Deep Mining tforms and deal with enemy ships and monsters that infest the seas surrounding the kingdom.

    After creating the underwater base idea that used magic to keep it stable and allow the people working there to breathe, Archer had to dive deep into his Earth memories to remember the basic designs he could send to the Ironfeet Family and his cousin Farrah.

    Once Archer finished the Draconian Underwater Bases, vessels, and transports, he devised an underwater train line to go to the maind, starting with Pluoria, if they ever invaded the other kingdoms.

    But when that thought crossed his mind, Archer pulled out a map of Pluoria and started marking down port cities, marching routes, and ces for forts, which pleased him, ''Now, if the opportunity arises and Draconia takes the continent, we can secure it with ten legions along with two dozen Auxilia Legions.

    Archer just created the new Auxilia Legions, in which citizens who wanted to be Draconians would have to join the new armies for ten years before being considered for citizenship.

    "This will entice the people we conquer to strive to be a Draconian,'' he mused with a smile. While devising that, he sent a message to Aisha to stop offering Refugees citizenship and send them to Wyldheart Ind. The dragonkin woman said ra, Brooke, Teu, and Demetra were heading there to help secure it as the seawall was being constructed.

    As he worked on all his ideas, an rm sounded off as Olivia sent him a message. [We''re under attack by a Novgorodian Fleet. Husband, Kass, and Luce are busy fighting the enemy sea monsters. We''re just outside the gap trying to prevent them from breaching the mist] When Archer heard this, he jumped up and summoned his wings before taking off and flying north, using Mana Maniption to speed up. While soaring, he remembered he had two spells to create with the Spell Creation skill and decided to do itter.

    He then closed in on the massive Novgorod fleet that tried to break through the mist gap. When Archer arrived, he quickly closed the mist wall, swallowing the enemy vessels and sailors while not harming his side.

    Horrifying screams echoed from the mist, causing the Draconians below to retreat in fear, but Archer had marked them as friendly so that it wouldn''t harm them. While doing that, he spotted Kassandra and Lucrezia under the surface.

    The two women were battling with a group of ten monsters and losing. When Archer saw this, he flew high before transforming into her dragon form and diving toward the water without worry.

    Archer crashed into the ocean and grabbed a massive shark that went to strike Kassandra from behind. He bit down into the shocked sea monster before ripping it in half, causing blood to pour into the water.

    When Kassandra noticed him, she panicked, but when Archer started swimming, it made the Kraken girlugh.

    ***

    [Lucrezia''s POV]

    Lucrezia was fighting with a giant whale monster, but everything stopped when an explosion ripped through the water, causing her to turn around only to see a massive dragon swimming. ''Archer! What is he doing under here,'' the mosasaur woman panicked but soon calmed down when she witnessed him swimming around like a fish.

    She giggled before thinking as Archer started fighting with a Sea Serpent that wrapped its long body around him, ''What is this stupid dragon doing? He hasn''t got the advantage down here.''

    When Lucrezia thought this, she watched him slowly tear the giant snake apart, shocking her as he fought like being in the sea was nothing. Thanks to Archer''s joining the battle, they defeated the Novgorodian sea monsters in no time as they ripped.

    After that, the battle died out, and the three returned to the shore. However, she noticed Archer returned to his humanoid form and appeared on her head as she heard his voice in her mind, "You fought well, Luce. I love your mosasaur form. You''re gorgeous."

    When she heard this, her body shuddered before replying sweetly, "Thank you, love. It''s nice when youpliment me."

    Lucrezia noticed Archer sitting down and rxing. He responded while lying down, "Expect more of them now. I''ll be around often, and you girls will get fed up with me."

    "Never. I love spending time with you, husband,'' she replied honestly. "All of us do."

    "Good because we''re going on a date once we get back to the ind, then I''ll take Kass and Teu," Archer revealed with a smile.

    After that, the couple continued their conversation, with her eagerly asking him numerous questions about his ns for the kingdom. Archer, delighted to share, exined everything he had been working on, which made her happy.

    The mosasaur woman was astonished to hear the full scope of his ns. She wondered, ''Why is he putting so much effort into the kingdom? It''s already flourishing.''

    ***

    [Back to Archer]

    The trio returned to the seawall as the First Fleet sailed back to their naval base because they did not need to guard the mist gap. Archer jumped onto drynd when Lucrezia surfaced and transformed into her humanoid form alongside Kassandra.

    Lucrezia leaped towards Archer, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and kissing him deeply. Momentarily caught off guard, he swiftly responded to her affection before turning and sharing a simr kiss with Kassandra.

    The two women then shed bright smiles as they approached the wall. With effortless grace, they climbed up, where the Homeguards greeted them with respectful salutes before resuming their patrols.

    When the trio was seen getting into a carriage provided by the soldiers, Archer was puzzled.

    ''Do they have these things everywhere?''

    He shook his head and climbed in, before they started heading towards the pce to resume his ns for the kingdom. Kassandra and Lucrezia gossiped while Archer looked out the passing hills and forests that littered the ind.

    It took them over twenty minutes to reach the pce, but he stopped the carriage and told the driver to head toward Dragonheart City, which the man agreed to. The two women looked at him with curious expressions.

    "I want to take you both on a date," Arche revealed with a smile. "There''s a few restaurants

    in the city."

    They got excited, which caused the Kraken girl to lunge at him and hug him radiantly. She sat on hisp while nuzzling her head into his neck before she started lovingly kissing his neck, which made him shiver in delight.

    Following that, the carriage turned onto the road leading to the city, and Archer saw dozens of caravans passing by. Lucreziamented with a smile, "The people look so happy. You''ve

    done well, Arch."

    He smiled in response, "I''m only building Draconia so our children have a home from now until the end of time; while traveling around Pluoria, I learned that I won''t be able to have a

    peaceful home unless I created one of my own."''

    When Kassandra and Lucrezia considered having babies, their cheeks turned bright red, but the mosasaur woman asked with a voiceced with happiness, "Would you want hatchlings

    with me?"

    "Of course, Luce. Why wouldn''t I? Our children would be adorable," Archer answered with a

    charming smile."

    "Wouldn''t you mind having pups with me either? Not many surface dwellers would do that," Kassandra asked hopefully.

    "Why wouldn''t they want children with Krakens?" Archer instantly replied. "Because ny-nine percent of the time, the childes out as a Kraken while ignoring the father''s race," she answered in a worried tone.

 Chapter 931: Demon Shark Emperor

    ?

    Archer noticed the concern in Kassandra''s eyes and responded with a reassuring smile. "Honestly, having a Kraken daughter would be incredible. She''d be just like you, Kass- beautiful, strong, and supportive."

    The ck-haired Titan''s face lit up with joy as she nestled closer to him, overwhelmed by happiness. Meanwhile, Lucrezia sat beside Archer and rested her head gently on his shoulder with a smile on her pretty face.

    He put his arm around the blonde, dering in a determined tone, "I will be the strongest being on Thrylos so I can give you girls the best, and that''s a promise."

    The two hugged him even tighter just as Demetra sent him a message, [Husband, my older brother is and wants to fight you. He''s by the southern seawall]

    When Archer heard this, he jumped up, saying, "A Demon Shark Prince hase to fight me, which will be hrious when he realizes I''m a Demi-God. Will youdies like to join me and watch?"

    Kassandra and Lucrezia narrowed their eyes before nodding in agreement. Afterward, the

    three exited the carriage, and as the afternoon sun beamed down on them, Archer scooped the Kraken girl into a process carry and summoned his wings before taking off without wasting time.

    The Death Witch followed behind as they soared over the kingdom until reaching the seawall, where Archer heard Demetra arguing with someone. When they got closer, he grabbed Lucrezia before using Blink to reappear next to his shark woman.

    When Demetra spotted him, she stopped arguing with a simr-looking young man with the same blue hair and yellow shark eyes as hers; she smiled before speaking, "Husband, my brother Tristan wants to fight you."

    "Yes, lizard, let''s battle and see if you''re worthy of bing my little sister''s husband. If not, you will die here, and I will take her back to the empire," the Demon Shark Tristanmented with a smug grin.

    Archer chuckled before asking with a knowing smile as his eyes glowed with excitement, "Are you sure, fish? I''m sure you won''t like the oue."

    After he spoke, the three women stepped back, causing Tristan to look confused by their actions. Archer scanned the neer before heunched an attack to see how strong Demetra''s brother was.

    [Tristan Shadowborne]

    [Level: 550]

    [Rank: Supreme Mage]

    ''Oh, this will be easy,'' he mused before shooting forward andnding a punch on the man''s jaw, which sent him flying into the sea with a loud crash.

    Afternding a decisive punch, Archer followed up with his next move, his gaze fixed on Tristan as the Shadowborne prince shifted into his formidable shark form. He transformed into his dragon form without hesitation, diving into the water as the young man lunged to bite him in half.

    His tailshed out with a powerful strike as the giant shark surged towards him, sending Tristan spiraling through the water until he crashed into underwater mountains, causing a mini earthquake.

    In one swift motion, Archer cast Azur Cannon, a violet beam of concentrated energy. The beam cut through the water precisely, mming into Tristan and eliciting a roar of pain from the Demon Shark prince.

    Archer didn''t give Demetra''s brother a chance, as he used Blink to appear in front of him. He quickly transformed into his Shadow Prince form and melted into the underwater shadows, causing Tristen to grow confused until the Demon Shark was sliced along its nk, which made the man scream in pain.

    ''Now, let''s see if you give up after this,'' he mused before shing at Tristan''s body, causing blood to pour into the water and attracting many monsters that were lingering in the shadows.

    He noticed the Demon Shark was trying to flee by returning to his humanoid form and dashing into a nearby Deep Trench, but Archer caught the man and threw him toward the three girls. Following that, he turned to the creatures hiding.

    Archer let out an earth-shattering roar, causing boulders to break into pieces as the monsters fled into the darkness. Once they were gone, he joined the girls on a nearby beach as they stood around Tristan, who was dying due to his body nearly being sliced in half.

    "If you take me to your Father, I will heal you back to normal," Archer suggested.

    Tristan''s eyes narrowed, but he nodded due to the searing pain, allowing Archer to cast Aurora Healing on him until he was healed. After that, the young man got to his feet while looking embarrassed.

    "I''m Archer Wyldheart, fiance of Demetra and king of Draconia," he introduced himself.

    "We''re also here, husband," Lucrezia said with a smile.

    Tristan''s eyes widened in surprise as he saw Lucrezia and Kassandra. "Why are you allied with a mosasaur and a kraken?" he demanded, his voiceced with disbelief.

    Archer''s lips curled into a confident smile. "Allow me to introduce you. This is Lucrezia and Kassandra Wyldheart, queens of Draconia."

    Both women smiled proudly at the introduction. Tristan''s skepticism didn''t waver. Turning to Demetra, he asked, "You''ve allied yourself with someone much younger and aligned with the enemy?"

    Demetra''s smile didn''t falter as she waved off his concern dismissively. "Archer''s strength speaks for itself. He''s more than capable of holding his own, even against Father. You''d do well to respect him," she said, her pride evident in her voice.

    Tristan nodded before diving into the sea and transforming into his Demon Shark form. Archer nced at Kassandra, Lucrezia, and Demetra, "Do you want to join me?"

    The Kraken girl shook her head, "I better not, Arch; the Shadowborne Empire is dangerous for other Titans," she exined.

    Archer frowned before replying, "I will wipe out every Demon Shark except Demetra if they try to hurt you, Kass.

    Kassandra beamed, "Meet the Shadowborne Emperor; I heard he''s a man of many connections to the Underrealm and other ces,'' she informed him with a smile.

    He smiled before cuddling the Kraken girl and kissing her before moving on to Lucrezia, who spoke, "I will stay here to defend the inds, my love."

    "Thank you. Once I''m back, we three are going on a date," Archer said with a smile.

    This charmed Kassandra and Lucrezia, but they soon returned his affection before jumping up to the sea wall. Demetra jumped into the water while transforming into her normal form, allowing him to jump on her back.

    Archer leaned against her dorsal fin, and she cast the usual spell over him before diving and following Tristan. The three swam through the deep sea as the local monsters avoided the

    two Demon Sharks.

    While traveling, Archer messaged the girls and informed them of his ns. They all told him to be careful, except Mary stopped Demetra from swimming because she said she wanted to

    join them.

    The two waited for the Primordial; reaching them took her a few minutes. Mary dived into the water and joined Archer on Demetra''s back, smiling as she started following Tristan again. "Hello, husband. Sorry for getting involved, but the Demon Shark Emperor is dangerous, and

    I wanted to be there with you,"

    Archer''s smile softened as he looked at her. "Thanks, Mary. It''s great to see you."

    Her smile deepened, and without a word, she leaned in and kissed him tenderly. The kiss was warm and full of unspoken affection. Afterward, they settled into afortable silence, enjoying the view as thendscape sped by.

    It took the group half a day to arrive at the borders of the Shadowborne Empire, marked by massive monster skulls. Archer noticed a dozen smaller Demon Sharks patrolling the area. They werepletely ck, which allowed them to camouge.

    ''Dem, are these your empire''s soldiers?'' he sent a message to Demetra.

    ''Yes darling,'' she replied with a nervous tone. ''Be careful and do not leave my back, or they

    will attack you.''

    Archer smiled before watching the Demon Sharks surround them, but two roars echoed from Demetra and Tristan, which scared them away. He watched this andughed as they scattered

    in all directions.

    Soon enough, the shark womanmented in a wary voice, "We''re getting close to the

    entrance of the capital, Neptura City."

    Following that, Demetra dived into the darkness as Marymented, "I haven''t been to Neptura City in decades. They may have improved it since then."

    "Was it bad?" Archer responded.

    Mary nodded, "Yes. Death wasmon, and hundreds died a week, but that''s when the current emperor was a young shark and didn''t know what he was doing," she exined.

    "Will they try to target me while traveling?" Archer said

    The grey-haired man was about to speak, but Demetra replied, "No. The other sharks and monsters won''t attack if you''re with Tristan or me."

    Archer thanked Demetra for her guidance and soon noticed a distant glow on the chasm walls. As they swam closer, the light revealed itself to be reflected off the crystal-encrusted ground. After another ten minutes of navigating the deep, the true spectacle emerged-a colossal dome encasing the city, designed to shield it from the relentless deep-sea currents. As they approached, Archer''s eyes widened in awe.

    Before him stretched a sprawling metropolis, its countless buildings extending far beyond the horizon. It was an astonishing sight-an intricate cityscape that rivaled those on the surface but set in the profound depths of the ocean.

 Chapter 932: Fight To The Death

    ?

    Tristan led Archer, Demetra, and Mary to a meeting hall through beautifully decorated corridors, and when they arrived, he left them at the door. The Demon Shark girl looked at him and said, "Arch, he will try to provoke you, but don''t fall for it because he wants to fight you."

    "That''s fine, Dem; I won''t hurt him that much," he answered with a smile as he spotted a group of maids watching them from down the hallway.

    This made Demetra and Maryugh, but the Primordial woman grabbed his arm, "Just don''t cause trouble, Arch; we have the rulers meeting tomorrow and need to return to Draconia by nighttime."

    Archer nodded as Demetra opened the door to the hall. Therge chamber was illuminated by the soft glow of manamps, casting a warm light over the opulent space. A rich red carpet stretched across the floor, leading to a grand collection of golden thrones, with thergest ced at the center.

    His gaze was drawn to the intricately detailed murals depicting various Demon Sharks, which added ayer of historical grandeur to the setting. He saw a man who looked like a male version of Demetra but was mature and had a blue beard.

    ''Meet the parent''s time, Arch,'' he thought with a smile. ''Don''t let him get under your skin.''

    They entered the hall and were surrounded by the Shadowborne nobility. Archer noticed all kinds of sea monsters standing there in their humanoid forms while watching the three of them.

    Demetra led the trio up to the throne, and when she went to bow, Archer grabbed her arm, "You don''t bow to anyone but me, Dem," he said with a knowing grin, causing the shark girl to shive as she nodded.

    "So the dragon who stole one of my daughters, especially the troublesome Demetra," the Shoadborne Emperormented with a smirk. "I never thought anyone could tame her; she was one of my wild children who craved blood endlessly."

    Archer chuckled before responding, looking at Demetra, "Now she doesn''t, and she''s much stronger than when we first met."''

    "Greetings, I''m Talon Shadowborne, Emperor of the illustrious Shadowborne Empire that spans across Thrylos," the man dered, rising from his throne with a broad grin. He extended a hand toward Archer in a gesture of wee and challenge.

    He took Talon''s hand firmly. As the man drew him closer, his grin widened, and he leaned in to whisper, "Your other woman is quite the beauty. How about letting me have a night with her, son-inw?"

    When Archer heard this, he snapped and punched the Demon Shark Emperor in the jaw, sending him crashing into the stairs below the thrones. This shocked everyone, even Mary and Demetra, who were wide-eyed.

    The soldiers went to rush toward the three of them, but Talon stopped everyone, "Let us fight! He''s giving me a great gift tonight."

    Archer was seething with anger as he attacked using Blink and hit the Emperor again, but this time, he crashed through the pce walls. The two started trading blows, and it was evident that Talon was the strongest.

    However, this did little to deter Archer, who charged at her father with unrestrained ferocity. Talon, in turn,ughed cheerfully, clearly relishing the sh as they continued fighting.

    ***

    [Demetra''s POV]

    ''What is this boy doing? Why not listen to me?'' Demetra thought, but a hand on her shoulder should have calmed her down.

    "Your father is teasing him, he signaled to me before whispering to Arch," Mary informed her.

    She looked confused, but the mature woman continued, "He said he wanted a night with me to provoke him into a fight as dragons are notoriously jealous creatures, as you already know."

    Demetra nodded, ''He does get jealous and its so adorable,'' she mused with a smile.

    As Demetra pondered, a familiar voice cut through her thoughts, "Ah, my rebellious pup returns with a husband. And I see you''re already marked by him."

    "Hello, Mother," Demetra replied, facing the speaker.

    Standing before her was Aria Shadowborne, the first Empress of the Shadowborne Empire. She resembled Demetra strikingly, yet with an air of refined maturity that spoke of years and experience.

    Aria looked at Mary and shivered, "Why are you with a Nameless Thing daughter? They usually hunt our kind."

    Demetra turned to the grey-haired woman smiling at her mother and said, "Have you met my kind Mary?"

    "My old friend Fiona is a Demon Shark but reclusive and sticks to her research," Mary answered with an amused smile. "And I must admit I''ve eaten quite a few of your kind when they''ve bitten me when looking for food."

    ''This woman is aplete savage,'' Demetra thought. ''Where did Archer find her?''

    "In a border city, little shark," the woman said with a knowing smile. "You shouldn''t let your expression betray your thought."

    Demetra shook her head as a resounding explosion echoed outside the pce, signaling a fierce battle between her father and Archer. Turning to her mother, she asked, "How have you been? I hope the Deep Ones haven''t been causing too much trouble."

    Aria''s lips curved into a reassuring smile. "The attacks have subsided for the moment, my dear. Your father has been preupied with them, spending a great deal of time down there." Following that, the three women watched the fight escte as Talon transformed into his Demon Shark form, which was ck on the tip, white on the bottom, and glowing yellow with yellow eyes.

    They watched Archer shoulder the Talon, which sent the giant shark mming into the pce. The collision shook the foundations, causing Mary to dash forward and scold the two, "Fight away from the pce, you idiots! If you don''t, I will beat you both."

    Demetra watched Archer nod, then swam away from the pce, hovering over a deep chasm. His violet eyes glowed fiercely, and she couldn''t help but smile, thinking, ''He''s calmed down and relished the fight. Damn, they''re so alike.''

    At that moment, Demetra saw her father gearing up to confront Archer again. She shook her head in exasperation before turning back to her mother.

    ***

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer was punched into the darkness below and crashed into the side of the chasm, and when he climbed out, Talon was in front of him and spoke, "I don''t want your woman, son. I wanted to see your strength."

    ''So Demetra was right,'' he thought before replying, "I figured, but next time, don''t say such things; otherwise, it would be a fight to the death."

    Talon startedughing. He spoke, "Yes, son-inw, I agree."

    The man approached and put his arm around Archer''s shoulder, but that''s when a bad feeling hit him. He grabbed Talon andunched the man toward the pce as something crashed into his body, shocking everyone.

    A massive leviathan appeared from the darkness below. Archer held its massive jaws open before taking a deep breath and letting out a powerful stream of dragon fire, which poured

    down the monster''s throat.

    Archer was thrown to the side as its body thrashed around, but soon enough, several Demon Sharks pounced on it. A battle broke out as more monsters appeared from the darkness and started battling the soldiers.

    He quickly noticed three sharks fighting while tag-teaming many monsters before tearing them apart. [Demetra, more creatures are appearing from below. What''s down there?]

    [Lucrezia''s people live down there, but the Swatm have attacked the other kingdoms and morphed millions of Deep Ones, Demona Sharks, Krakens, and many other races before turning them on everyone else]

    Then, Archer removed several monsters by tearing the creatures in half or burning them to ash. While doing that, he felt a powerful aura approaching, and that''s when he spotted the being, who was a Terravian but stronger than any he had met before.

    As Archer braced himself for the uing fight, Mary suddenly appeared out of nowhere, mming into the enemy with surprising force. She immediately engaged inbat, her movements a blur of precision and power.

    He watched in astonishment as the Primordial woman ruthlessly took down the Terravian, her skillful strikes leaving no room for the opponent to counter. Mary tore the enemy apart, forcing the remaining monsters to retreat into the darkness.

    Once the battle was over, Archer raised his hands and summoned the Stone Wardens, who had tracked the monsters'' movements just before he did. He swiftly soared through the water, reaching the entrance to the Shadowborne Empire-a tunnel through which the invaders had

    come.

    Using Mana Maniption, he copsed the tunnel walls, sealing off their path and cutting off any further attacks from below. With the threat contained, he swam back up and reentered the protective shield that separated the city from the sea.

    Mary and Demetra appeared as he touched drynd, and both women cuddled him, with Talon and Aria approaching from behind. The Emperor spoke, "Thank you for the help, Arch, it''s

    much appreciated."

    Archer nodded, "Don''t worry about it; I hate the Swarm and enjoy fighting them, but more

    importantly, would you like to trade with my kingdom? We have an unlimited supply of Manaheart Stones that powers the surface realm machines," he said with a smile.

 Chapter 933: Broken

    Chapter 933: Broken

    ?

    Talon''s eyes widened, but a big smile appeared, "Great! We have many resources that your kingdom can use, son; we can chat about it over dinner," he said while putting his arm around his shoulder. "My fourth wife is cooking, and she is brilliant at it, ain''t that right, Aria?"

    "Yes, you lewd shark! You fell in love with the woman''s cooking and married her, then she pops out pups that love the same thing," Aria replied in a fed-up tone, causing everyone tough.

    The group entered the pce and was guided to the dining room by a maid. While walking, Demetra grabbed his left arm while Mary took it with a love-filled smile as she spoke, "I heard your Item Box is full of Manaheart Stones; what are your ns with them?"

    "They will power the trains, airships, and ships, my love," Archer answered excitedly. "Dagny''s report also said they can power the apartment blocks across the kingdom."

    When Mary and Demetra heard this, they both smiled. Demetra asked, "What happens when you mine the seafloor around Draconia?"

    Mary replied, "It will take nearly a decade to explore and extract resources fully. The seafloor is riddled with underground mazes. Not to mention, there''s the Underrealm beneath it, where we can gather even more valuable materials."

    "Well, the oceans of Thrylos are sorge that no one ever explored it," Marymented happily as the group entered the dining hall. "Maybe our children will be the ones to achieve it."

    As they all sat down, Archer heard a giggle in his ear before his consciousness was dragged somewhere, but the voice spoke in a friendly manner, "Don''t worry, white dragon. You saved many of my children and gave them homes; I want to show you a snippet of the future as a thank you."

    Once Archer came to, he realized he was standing on military docks as three odd-looking ships were being loaded with supplies as sailors boarded. His gaze swept over the Dragon Marines aboard the ships, but his attention was suddenly caught by five young women who took his breath away.

    One of them stood out in particr-she was the spitting image of Edith, with the same white hair but adorned with horns emerging just above her ears. Her violet eyes mirrored his own, and she was dressed in a Draconian Marine uniform.

    Archer''s heart skipped a beat. ''Is that... our daughter?''

    The next girl had the same striking white hair but with cat ears perched atop her head and a tail that swayed rhythmically behind her. Her mesmerizing green cat eyes glowed in the morning sun, creating a captivating contrast with her features.

    She resembled a female version of himself, seamlessly blending his traits with Leira''s. The third girl had rich chocte brown skin, white hair, and glowing red lion eyes reminiscent of N''s, but her skin was much darker than the lion princess.

    Archer watched as her lion ears twitched and her tail swayed with excitement. ''Who is this girl? I don''t recall meeting any brown-skinned lionesses.''

    Suddenly, a name shed in his mind, ''Inara, the gorgeous lioness from the Lionheart Kingdom on Pluoria.''

    As Archer remembered Inara, a smile spread across his face. He made a mental note to visit her when he had the chance. His attention shifted to the fourth girl, who stood out with her striking blood-red hair, dark skin, and violet dragon eyes.

    ''I need to go see her when we''re back from the Shadowborne empire,'' he mused.

    She bounced energetically while chatting with her sisters. Archer couldn''t help but smile as he watched her dragon tail sway rhythmically behind her, "Sera''s daughter, just like her mother,'' he chuckled internally.

    Next, Archer''s gaze settled on thest girl. She had short white hair, striking blue cat eyes, and a pair of lion ears simr to the other lioness, ''who is this? Another lioness who isn''t Inara or N,''

    As that thought appeared, he remembered his jokes with Lioran about his Grandmother Mika Lionheart, ''We met and had a daughter?'' Archer thought in utter shock.

    Following that scene, it suddenly changed to one of the ships sailing through a storm as two girls stood chatting on the deck. One was Edith''s daughter, and the other was Inara''s, which caught his interest.

    "Sahara, did you see Father before we left?" the white-haired girlmented. "I know you two argued, but he loves you dearly."

    The lioness tutted before speaking, "Elyse. Why are you getting involved? His jokes go to far, he nearly burned my hair! Even Mother E scolded him for it."

    Elyse nodded thoughtfully. "I know he can be annoying sometimes, but the Mothers shared stories about his tough childhood. He wanted to offer us something different, and he has," she said warmly.

    The white-haired girl put her hand on the lioness one, who took it with a smile as Elyse continued, "Father may be an emperor, but he treats all of us equally, even with our small army of sisters. You know he adores and loves us all the same, Sahara. Remember how he has dispatched the mythical First with Sister Ava at the helm to protect us? You know how dedicated she is and how much he values that fleet."

    Archer chuckled at this, his heartwarming as he listened to the two girls. Something about their conversation touched a deep, unhealed part of him. He realized, almost unknowingly, that their words were beginning to mend a broken part of his soul.

    Yet, he knew this healing was only the beginning, ''Am I still broken then? Maybe,'' he shrugged before turning back to the girls.

    "I know Ely; I love him wholeheartedly, but he can sometimes be overbearing. He seems to forget where his daughters inherited his strength, but I understand, and he is just being stubborn,'''' Sahara replied with a smile.

    Archer beamed, but the air changed, and an older version of him appeared behind the lioness. In the future, he spoke, "I''m sorry, Sahara, I will stop teasing you."

    The two girls screamed in fright, but the lioness quickly spun around and lunged forward, embracing the future version of Archer. She buried her head in his chest, mumbling apologies. Archer''s face softened into a smile at the heartfelt gesture.

    The scene shifted abruptly, and he found himself in a pristine white room. A figure was seated at a table, and as it stood up, it spoke in a mature woman''s voice. "Thank you for saving my children, Archer Wyldheart. I hope this has been of some help to you."

    Archer regarded the stranger with a thoughtful nod. "It has indeed," he replied. "It''s brought to light some things I had forgotten."

    The figure nodded, "Now return to your dinner. This is thest time we shall meet, as my people are flourishing under your care."

    He was just about to ask who her people were, but he reappeared in the dining room as Demetra shook him, "Are you okay, Arch? You just went still," she asked in a concerned tone.

    Archer shook his head, "I''ll tell you,dies,ter; I''m hungry and need to eat,'''' he replied with a charming smile.

    After that, the maids brought out sea dishes. Archer found them all interesting and started eating some fish that tasted like cod from Earth but spicy, which he enjoyed. While everyone ate, Talon questioned, "Does your kingdom trade food, Arch?"

    "Yes. We''ve been told it''s good by the other kingdom representatives who visit our kingdom," Archer replied while taking a bite of some sweet beard. "There are too many foods to name, but I will get a list to you once I''m back home."

    Talon nodded with a knowing smile, "I have read some of my scout''s reports that you have

    set up strange tforms that cast a shield under the surface, allowing your people to mine the

    resources."

    "Yes, that''s the Deep Sea Mining tform that I and a cousin of mine created," he responded in an honest tone. "It will make Draconia wealth among the surface kingdoms."'' Following that, the two hashed out a simple trade agreement, which meant the Shadowborne Empire would supply rare minerals for the food of their choice. Archer agreed to this and offered to bring some of his ministers to his kingdom when returning.

    Talon agreed and selected two older men and women to sit on his council. Once they were done with the food, Archer, Demetra, and Mary said their goodbyes and left to prepare for the Ruler Meeting that was happening soon.

    Archer jumped on Demetra''s head alongside Mary before swimming out of the Shadowborne Empire, followed by the four people housed in a single mansion because they were two

    married couples.

    It took a couple of hours to reach Draconia, and when the Shadowborne officials saw everything, they were amazed. One of the men named Theodore asked about the farms, which Archer showed him on the carriage ride back to Dragonheart City.

    Demerta and Mary found the older Demon Shark''s reactions funny as they looked out the windows, but one of the women looked at Archer with narrow eyes before questioning, "Are you charming them all? Why do your people look so happy?"

    He was about to respond, but Mary spoke with a proud smile, "He cares for the little people, Jane; he has ensured there are no homeless or poor Draconians as everyone has jobs and a roof over their heads, making them happy."

 Chapter 934: Extremely Loyal

    Chapter 934: Extremely Loyal

    ?

    The carriage stopped outside the pce, where Aisha waited alongside several White Dragon Knights acting as her guards. When Archer stepped out, the dragonkin woman beamed and approached while hugging him.

    Following that, Aisha turned to the four envoys, "Wee. I am Queen Aisha Wyldheart. I will take you to the diplomat''s apartments, which I know you''ll love as they are brand new and have all of Draconians'' inventions."

    The four elders nodded and piled back on the carriage as Aisha entered, followed by the knights. Archer watched her travel down the road before they entered the pce gates that had been opened for them.

    Once inside, Demetra spoke, "I''m going to tell Kassa and Luce about our visit to my homnd."

    Archer nodded before kissing the shark girl as she rushed off. Mary giggled at her reaction, saying, "I will tend to some nts I started growing in one of the garden ponds."''

    "What are they for?" he questioned.

    Mary grinned, "I know you''re collecting Desert Worms from Avidia; they are currently trapped in the domain, but once it opens, I will have a lifetime supply of food for them," she revealed.

    Archer became excited and hugged the mature woman; she was shocked but returned the cuddle. He spoke while letting her go, "Thanks, my love. I have to visit the southern deserts to collect more monsters."

    "I know, but you need ess to the domain," she replied with a concerned expression. "We should deal with that spell soon. Who knows what powerful beings are lingering around the ind it''s on."

    He agreed with a smile while taking Mary by her thick waist, "Yeah, we will do it in a few months once Draconia is fully set up, bute to my room tonight."

    Mary nodded before pecking him on the cheek and walking into the garden. Archer started walking toward the balcony on the opposite side of the pce. He walked through the garden while greeting the gardeners working under the afternoon sun.

    When seeing the surroundings, Archer loved every bit of it, but he did notice a yset for children dotted all over the garden, causing him to think with a grin, ''Are they nning something?''

    "Oh, the big bad white dragon has returned," she said with a smile. "Grandfather is delusional; you seem like a teddy bear."

    Archer''s eyes sparkled with amusement as he saw the stunning woman before him, d in a form-fitting ck summer dress that highlighted her athletic, hourss figure. While her chest might not rival some other girls, it was perfectly proportioned,plementing her elegant appearance.

    His gaze traveled upwards to her face, which seemed sculpted by perfection. She had a charming button nose and full, inviting lips, and her vibrant green eyes radiated a depth of wisdom that misrepresented her age.

    Her short, burgundy hair was styled into a chic bob that framed her face beautifully, and her smile was simply enchanting. Shaking his head in admiration, he extended his hand with a grin. "I''m Archer Wyldheart, demon of the Verdantia Continent and devil of the Novgorodians."

    The young woman giggled before taking it, "I''m Sofia Volkovitch, granddaughter of Pope Jeremiah. It''s a pleasure to meet such a handsome dragon."

    Archer''s smile grew, "You don''t share the same sentiment as the old man?"

    Sofia stepped closer and bit her lip. "Of course not. I can appreciate a handsome man when I see one, but I must warn you that my aunty has imed you as hers, and that woman is scary."

    His eyebrow raised as he asked, "Who is that?"

    "Catherine Volkovitch, the Guardian of the Novgorod Empire and a powerful mage in her own right. She is currently the strongest known being on Thrylos."

    Archer nodded, "Is that the emperor''s mother and Yevdokiya''s grandmother?" he questioned as his curiosity appeared.

    Sofia rolled her eyes as she muttered in a frustrated tone, "Why mention that bitch? She hates you with a passion."

    "What''s wrong?" he questioned.

    "Yev is a proud woman and is extremely loyal to the Novgorodians," Sofia revealed. "She cares about themon people, unlike her siblings, who are idiots."

    Archer smiled before changing the subject, "How are you finding Draconia? Enjoying yourself?"

    The burgundy-haired woman nodded as she joined him on his walk, "It''s peaceful, and the people are friendly here and speak to but on Verdantia, where they look at us with envy and hate."

    "Makes sense, as the nobles don''t look after the people like I do," Archer said with a grin. "I''ve spent billions on making sure they thrive."

    She nced at him before retorting, holding back moreughter: "I heard about your hrious bank robberies. Uncle scolded grandfather after losing so much wealth that it set the invasion back a year or two."

    When Archer heard thest part of her sentence, hemented, "Invasion?"

    Sofia nodded, "Yes. Every realm on Verdantia has entered an alliance and ns to conquer the other continents. The army they are building is the biggest Thrylos has ever seen, with trillions of well-trained soldiers, billions of warships, and millions of battle airships that the High Elves construct."

    Archer coughed when hearing this andmented, "How have they built such arge army and navy?"

    She shrugged, "I''m not sure. Uncle was secretive, but they had been recruiting for months and built castles all over the continent, turning Verdantia into a fortress continent." Hearing this information, he grew concerned and questioned, "Have they fortified the coast?"

    "Unfortunately, I''ve already discussed with Admiral Olivia the possibility of your navy targeting the southern coast. While it''s the most heavily defended area, a coordinated assault from both the north and south could force the alliance to redeploy troops from the southern defenses. This would create an opportunity for you to use the Landing Craft to sessfully deploy your legions onto Verdantia."

    When Archer heard this, he grew curious, but Sofia spoke concernedly: "I know they n to turn the world on your kingdom regardless of whether the realms agree. Uncle said if anyone resists, he will wipe out the royal bloodlines and put the people to death."''

    "When does he n this? Soon?"

    "A few years at least. They brought many kingdoms to their side, but they are ves in all but name,'''' she said with disdain. "They want to build up their forces until the economy can''t support it, forcing them tounch their invasion."

    Archer nodded, but then a thought came to mind, "Why are you helping me? They are your family," he asked.

    Sofiaughed, but he knew she was covering up immense pain, "Grandfather killed my father and stole my childhood away by having me train for years. He banished any friends I made, which forced the other children to avoid me."''

    She shook her head and smiled before changing the subject, "I have a meeting with Leira, Nefi, and Hemi. The girls want to go over some old tomes we found."

    "Well, have fun and tell those two I said hello and will see them soon," Archer said as Sofia

    started leaving.

    "I will, loverboy, but we will chat again," she said with a beautiful smile.

    Once she was gone, Archer used Blink to appear on the closest balcony but soon realized he

    wasn''t alone. Meredith was sitting there reading a book but turned when hearing him and smiled, "Hello, Master. Need some peace?"

    Archer nodded at the blonde maid, "Yes. I want to watch the sunset," he said while sitting

    beside her.

    Hey back in the chair while watching the afternoon sun start to set in the distance. Meredith thenmented, standing up, "Do you want some tea and biscuits, Arch? I was going to get

    some."

    "''Yes please," he answered. "Bring some extra, I''m hungry."''

    Meredith nodded with a beautiful smile before leaving him alone on the balcony. He pulled out some chocte and started eating as wyverns flew south of the pce.

    He felt a sense of peace as the sun''s light softened, transitioning from the intense ze ofte afternoon to the gentle, soothing shades of twilight. The shadows grew longer, and the first stars began to peek out, timidly at first, then more confidently as the sky darkened. Half an hourter, Meredith approached quietly, her footsteps barely audible against the stone. She carried a tray with delicate porcin cups of tea and a te of biscuits. She set it down beside him with a soft smile, her presence aforting contrast to the grandeur of the

    sunset.

    "Here you go, Arch," she said, her voice a gentle murmur. "Tea and biscuits, just as you

    asked."

    Archer smiled, his gaze still fixed on the horizon. "Thank you, Meredith. This is perfect."

    He reached for a cup, savoring the warmth of the tea as he took a sip. The rich smell mingled with the scent of the day''s heat. As the sun finally disappeared below the horizon, the sky darkened to a deep, velvety blue, sprinkled with the first twinkling stars of the evening. The garden lights flickered on, casting a soft, warm glow over thendscape, echoing the fading warmth of the sun. Archer settled back in his chair, his thoughts calm and reflective. The day had been filled with challenges and ns, but for this moment, he was happy.

 Chapter 935: Haruka Kitsunia

    Chapter 935: Haruka Kitsunia

    ?

    Archer and Meredith sat silently on the balcony overlooking the beautiful garden below as they drank the tea, but hemented as the silence dragged on, "Do you like being my maid, Mere?"

    The blonde woman nodded, "Yes, but whenever you''re on Draconia, I must always be with you," she informed him nervously.

    "''That''s fine,'''' Arched responded with a smile. "We will visit Dragonheart City, and then I want to see the progress of the train project."''

    "I will join you, master," Meredith beamed. "It would be nice to leave the pce for a while."

    Archer chuckled as he and Mere enjoyed their tea and sampled some delicious biscuits. Once they had finished, he said, "How about we spend the night together? I''d love to have more time with you, Mere."

    Mere''s cheeks flushed bright red, but Archer quickly added, "I''m not talking about anything inappropriate just a cozy cuddle before we fall asleep."

    The maid nodded with a small smile, prompting Archer to rise and gently take her delicate hand. "Lead the way, my beautiful maid wife," he said warmly.

    Meredith''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red, and Archer''s grin widened at her reaction. As she guided him through the pce corridors, they made their way toward the quarters where she would be staying.

    Many other maids and workers spotted the two, only to go wide-eyed when Meredith dragged him into her room. Before Archer entered, he heard a few young women speak, "So what Edith said was true; he wants to make some of the maids his wife."

    Archer chuckled, but Meredith shut the door, sighing as she looked at him with blue eyes. "They are going to gossip about seeing you," she said.

    He shrugged and chuckled, "It makes for great entertainment; let them gossip, and we''ll make it even more exciting."

    Meredith giggled, "A king shouldn''t be encouraging gossip among his maids," she said while taking off her uniform. "Now they think you will choose them for this harem Edith keeps talking about."

    ||

    Archer watched her undress, but the blonde narrowed her eyes, "Turn around, young man."'' He chuckled but remembered the Rulers Conference in Mediterra, a week''s journey from Draconia. He told Meredith, "We will have to explore once I''m back from the meeting." Meredith smiled, "I was wondering when you were going to bring that up; the queens have organized the group who will be going with you alongside Meera and Jaya; they will be joining half of the government."

    Archer nodded with a smile but continued to look away as the door flung open, causing Meredith to squeak. He spun around to see an older woman standing there who was stunning.

    She was a fox demi-human in a fitted maid''s uniform, which highlighted her striking features. Her golden blonde hair cascaded in waves, framing her blue eyes, which sparkled with a hint of mischief.

    Her bushy tail swayed gracefully behind her, and the uniform struggled to contain her generous curves. Archer wondered who this woman was, but she spotted him and knelt with a panicked expression, "Master. I am Haruka Kitsunia, I was hired by Queen E."

    Archer beamed, "It''s good to meet you, Haruka. What brings you here?" he questioned.

    The mature fox turned red as she muttered, "I wanted to see you, Master. Every time I came close, you vanished."

    "Adorable, well, join me and Mere for the night," Archer offered, causing Haruka''s tail to go straight as she became nervous.

    Meredith quickly exined in a reassuring tone, "He won''t take advantage; master is a respectful dragon."

    "Thank you, master," Haruka said as she rxed, closing the door as she entered the room. The two women put on their night clothes while Archer faced away after Meredith motioned him to turn around. Once dressed, the fox woman walked toward the kitchen, saying, "Master, would you like some tea?"

    Archer nodded with a smile, "Yes, please, my fox maid," he said with a charming smile.

    Afterward, Haruka used Meredith''s kitchen to prepare tea for the three of them while the white-haired maid closed the curtains and lit the firece. She spoke as she shivered, "The night air is cold nowadays, and it seems to be getting worse."''

    "The Long Night hase," Haruka said concernedly. "I was a little girl when itst appeared, and it went on for a few years, causing chaos all over Orientia."''

    Archer grew curious and questioned, "Do you have any stories?"

    Haruka nodded, "Let me finish the tea while we getfortable, and I will tell you one that had stuck with me," she said while filling the cups.

    Five minutester, the three of them were seated around the table, the fox woman beginning her story with a solemn tone.

    "I am the illegitimate sister of Empress Akane of the Kitsunia Empire," she began, her emerald eyes reflecting a mix of resolve and sorrow. "When I was young, court politics forced me and my sister to a remote border town. There, I encountered something so extraordinary but horrifying that I still struggle to exin it."

    ***

    Haruka Kitsunia''s POV

    Haruka resented being sent to this town for her safety amid the vtile court politics. Sitting in her room, she gazed out the window as the rain battered against the ss, the chill in the air growing more biting.

    Her tail wrapped around her in an attempt to keep warm as her caretaker, Miya, entered the room. "Princess, dinner will be ready soon, but the scouts report a storm approaching the

    town."

    Haruka turned to the older woman with a wry smile. "It''s getting colder; even my tail is struggling to keep me warm."

    Before Miya could respond, a voice cut through the conversation. "A long night ising, and we''ll be trapped in this godforsaken town."

    Haruka nced over at her older sister, Akane, who was a few years older than her. Like the empress, Akane had striking brown hair and captivating green eyes. Her quick intellect and strong leadership had earned her widespread admiration.

    Haruka smiled at her sister and asked, "Big sis, why did Father and Mother send us here?"

    Akane''s expression grew serious as she took a seat beside Haruka. "There are people who want to assassinate us to get to Mother. As long as we''re here and well protected, we''re safe from them."

    The weeks passed quickly, and Haruka found herself on the town''s wall as snow fell. Akane joined her, wrapping a thick cloak around herself. "Rumors are spreading about monsters attacking travelers in the snowstorms. Several trade caravans have gone missing sincest

    week."

    Before Haruka could respond, a roar echoed from the nearby forest, causing the imperial guards to rush them back to the fortress. As they ran, she caught sight of monstrous figures

    scaling the town wall.

    Soldiers and militia sprang into action, engaging the invaders. Haruka and Akane made it back to their home, only to witness humanoid figures materializing in the city, attacking and

    killing several people.

    They stood on the battlements, the snow swirling around her as the sound of battle grew louder. The cold seemed to seep through her very bones, making her shiver despite her best

    efforts to stay warm.

    From her vantage point, she could see the chaos unfolding below-the town''s defenders were engaged in fiercebat with the sudden invaders. Amotion drew her attention to the

    fortress''s gates.

    Reinforcements d in heavy armor and wielding weapons glinting with frost poured out of the town. Their leader, a grizzled veteran, bellowedmands as the soldiers surged forward, their breaths misting in the frigid air.

    The reinforcements charged toward the ice humanoids, their steps crunching through the thickyer of snow. The creatures, tall and gaunt with bodies of crystalline ice, turned to face

    the iing assault.

    Their eyes glowed with an eerie, bluish light, and jagged shards of ice seemed to form and dissolve along their limbs. Haruka''s heart pounded as she watched the sh. The soldiers met the ice humanoids with a resounding crash.

    Swords swung, shing against the ice with a high-pitched screech that cut through the din

    of battle. The impact sent shards of ice flying, but the humanoids seemed unfazed, their forms shifting and reforming with unnatural fluidity.

    One of the soldiers, a burly man with a great axe, roared as he cleaved through a group of

    creatures. His axe bit into their icy flesh, sending ice splinters in all directions. The humanoids retaliated with sharp, jagged tendrils of frost,shing out at the soldiers.

    The ground beneath them cracked and splintered, forming treacherous ice patches that threatened to trip thebatants. Haruka saw a line of archers firing arrows tipped with burning oil from her high perch.

    Arrows whizzed through the air, striking the ice humanoids and igniting them in fiery bursts. The mes hissed and sizzled on their frozen forms, creating a stark contrast against the cold,

    pale blue of the ice.

    Haruka''s gaze locked onto a particrly fierce skirmish as the battle raged. A small group of soldiers surrounded and nearly overrun, fought valiantly against the ice humanoids. Their leader, a woman with a flowing red cloak, fought with unparalleled skill, her de cutting

    through the icy ranks precisely.

    Despite their efforts, the ice humanoids pressed in, their attacks relentless. Haruka''s breath hitched as she saw one of the soldiers fall, his armor cracking under the relentless assault. The reinforcements fought even more frantic as the ice humanoids seemed to multiply with every

    moment.

 Chapter 936: Creatures Of The Night

    Chapter 936: Creatures Of The Night

    ?

    Following that, Archer and Meredith learned from the Long Night, during which creatures of darkness hunted people who wandered outside civilization. He ordered the legions to triple patrol across the kingdom when he heard this.

    Once the fox woman had finished telling her story, Archer got into bed after he undressed. Meredith crawled beside him and becamefortable by touching his shoulder.

    Haruka watched this with narrowed eyes before asking, in her Eastern ent, which awoke something in him: "You only want to cuddle and nothing else?"

    Archerughed when hearing the older maid''s unsure voice and decided to reassure both women, "Look, I''m here to sleep and not get frisky. I know Meredith isn''t ready, but we''ve just met Haruka. You may be a Wyldheart maid, but that doesn''t mean I would take advantage of my power."

    The fox woman looked confused, but Meredith giggled as she exined, "Master doesn''t take advantage of us. If anything, Edith does of him and made her move. Now look, she is in the maid harem."

    He rolled his eyes at thement and pulled Haruka onto the bed, where the two women nestled close to him. Soon, the warmth andfort enveloped them all, and they drifted off to sleep together.

    The storm above Thrylos worsened, and an unusual snowstorm hit the world, causing the temperature to drop. A few hourster, Archer woke up and noticed the cold air and ice sticking to everything.

    Archer used Blink to silently slip out of bed and approach the firece, where he breathed a stream of dragon fire into it. The mes roared to life, pushing back the cold. He observed theforting ze and thought, ''I''ll check on the others before heading to my room.''

    He tucked Haruka and Meredith in, ensuring they were cozy, before leaving the room to check on the other girls. They were all asleep except for Mary and Sia, who were nowhere to be found. Puzzled, he wondered, Where could those two be?

    Soon, Archer spotted Mary and Sia standing outside his room. As he approached, a smile spread across his face. Sia turned to him with glowing blue eyes and said, "You''re finally here. Mary said she sensed you checking up on the other girls."

    Archer''s grin widened at her words. Without replying, he wrapped his arms around Sia''s waist and kissed her deeply. The kiss was returned with equal passion as the dragonkin woman melted into the embrace.

    As they shared this intimate moment, Archer''s hand subtly moved to rest on Mary''s soft curves. Following that, the two women dragged him inside his room while demanding him cast Timewrap so they could have fun for hours,

    He did as they asked and started making love to both of them. Mary was overwhelmed by the pleasure, and Sia passed out due to the intense orgasm she received. Archer filled both women up until they started to leak.

    By the time Archer finished, he had already dismissed Timewarp and left Sia and Mary peacefully asleep. He then made his way to Brooke''s room. That night, Archer shared intimate moments with each of the girls, and by the end, he found himself genuinely exhausted.

    Now, as the moon remained high in the sky, Archery nestled between E and Sera, their warmth and presence providing a soothing end to his busy night. The following day, he woke up to the dragon girl nuzzling his neck and the half-elf on his chest.

    Archer smiled as he watched the peaceful scene before gently moving the girls aside. He quietly slipped out of bed and made his way to the kitchen. As he walked, he cast Cleanse to refresh himself.

    It took him about five minutes to reach the kitchen, where he began his early morning routine. Archer started making tea while watching the rainsh the window, which caused him to think, ''The Long Night? I wonder what causes this.''

    A voice from a particr goddess reached his ear, "It happens every so often. The world turns to night, and the sun vanishes for two years. Creatures of the Night will roam thend and hunt travelers."

    Archer nced around, and a whisp of smoke floated into nothing, causing him to smile, ''Thank you, Tia.''

    While he was preparing tea in the kitchen, E walked in with a tired smile and said, "Morning, Arch. You have that meeting today, remember."

    He nodded, pouring more tea for her and stirring it gently before cing the cup in front of her. E''s smile widened at the thoughtful gesture. Archer then asked, "Do you want toe with me?"

    E shook her head, "N, Edith, Demetra, Teu, and Brooke will be joining you as they''re getting bored on the ind," she said while sipping her tea.

    Following that, the two of them continued chatting until E left to go to work at the Wyldheart Company after kissing him. Once Archer was done in the pce, he went to find the five women.

    First, he found N and Teu walking out of their rooms after getting dressed; the lioness beamed when spotting him. She dashed toward him and jumped into his arms as he caught her.

    N wrapped her legs around Archer''s waist, covering his face with affectionate kisses. With a radiant smile, she said, "Thank you forst night, Arch! It felt amazing," her tone was full of joy.

    Archer chuckled and returned her kiss before setting her down. He then greeted Teu with a warm kiss. After the happy exchanges, the group set out to find the others and soon discovered them in the pce courtyard.

    Demetra and Brooke greeted Archer with smiles while Edith chatted with Meera, Jaya, and Olivia. Archer acknowledged everyone with warmth. He kissed Demetra and Brooke tenderly, then embraced Meera and Jaya in friendly hugs.

    Following that, he told the women to wait while he said goodbyes to the other girls, who were happy with the gesture; this took him ten minutes. This pleased everyone who was getting ready to work around the kingdom.

    Once Archer did that, he entered the carriage as Meera spoke, "Archer, Lady Aisha dispatched the First Legion to protect you alongside the White Dragon Knights. They are waiting at the Dragon Cove Naval Base."

    Archer smiled as the women started chatting among themselves while he looked out the window. He saw farms with dozens of people tending to the fields as monsters assisted them

    with the work.

    At least three Homeguard patrols passed by them, with wooden forts set up outside every town and vige, which made him think, ''Security needs to be increased again. I have a bad

    feeling.''

    Following that, though, Archer sent Aisha a message and ordered her to dispatch every avable legion to guard every road, crossing, and farm, which baffled the dragonkin woman,

    but she agreed.

    ''Now the kingdom will be prepared for any threat,'' Archer thought. ''The legions will be able to defend thend while I''m at the meeting.''

    It took half an hour to reach the Draconian Naval Base, which was busy with the First Legion piling onto the transport ships while the First Fleet sailed out of the harbor, as DRN Archer''s

    Pride was still docked.

    ra and Olivia approached the group with smiles as the redheaded dragonkin woman ordered hermanders to take the women to the royal quarters on the gship. Once they were gone, the white-haired womanmented, "Scouts report pirates lurking past the mist wall, Arch. What are your orders?"

    "Sink anything thates close; use the Destroyers and Cruisers to chase them down if spotted," Archer answered.

    Olivia''s pink eyes gleamed with excitement before she nodded, "Good. The Navy has been training hard. Headquarters believe a war will break out in the next five years, ording to reports that the Dragon Spies have been sending back to the kingdom."

    Archer nodded, "Good. I have even more wealth now," he said. "Once we''re back from the meeting, I will map out the ns. How many fleets do we have?"

    "Six, my darling, but with the backlog of ships waiting in the ports for enough sailors to man them, we have ten full battlefleets," Olivia nodded.

    When Archer heard this, he sent Aisha another message, [Ramp up naval recruitment. We need more sailors. How much do they get paid?]

    [Sailors get two hundred and fifty gold annually with bonuses likend soldiers. Maybe we can increase it in theing years if your ns are sessful. We are swimming in gold coins at the moment, but the train track and construction are costing millions; I hope it is

    worth it]

    Archer chuckled when hearing this before replying. [We can make the wages three hundred and fifty, officers a little bit extra, but draw up some ns for it while I do the same thing]

    He then shared everything he and Aisha had discussed with Olivia, which made the older woman beam with delight as she embraced him. raughed at Olivia''s reaction and, stepping forward, allowed Archer to wrap his arms around her.

    [Apologies for the slow pace of chapters. This will only continue for another day or two while I work on the privilege for Level Up. Thank you for your understanding.]

 Chapter 937: Are You Satisfied With Us

    Chapter 937: Are You Satisfied With Us

    ?

    Archer stood on the balcony of his room admiring the beautiful bay after boarding the First Fleet''s gship, which was now sailing out of Dragons Cove. The seawall gate opened, allowing the vessels to exit the kingdom into the stormy sea outside.

    The seawater rushed in, but the DNS Archer''s Pride barreled through it before making its way out to the open sea, followed by dozens of ships. This caused Archer to smile and think, ''At least there''s enough protection; they won''t have to rely on me to fight their battles.''

    Following that, he turned his attention to the chaotic sea all around them, which caused waves to crash against the ship''s side. Archer noticed no sailors were on the top deck, thanks to the risk of being washed overboard.

    While on the balcony, Teu joined him with a loving smile as she closed the door behind him. "Hello, handsome. You look lonely out here," she said.

    Archer turned to the blue-haired princess with a warm smile. He pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her waist before capturing her lips in a passionate kiss. Teu melted into his embrace, her body softening against his.

    As they kissed, Archer''s hands wandered with a yful touch, gently squeezing Teu''s toned behind. The unexpected gesture elicited a soft moan from the Aquarian Princess, which mingled with his kiss.

    When they finally pulled apart, Teu beamed up at him with a teasing glint in her eyes, "Why do you always have to be so hands-on?" she asked, her tone light and flirtatious. "Not that I''mining, but with twenty-something fianc��es, wouldn''t you get bored?"

    Archer shook his head, "Of course not. I love each one of you girls in my own way and love spending time with each of you," he exined before kissing her small nose and earning a giggle.

    "Are you satisfied with us?" she suddenly asked another question.

    "Yes," he nodded with an honest smile. "Don''t get me wrong, I can still go even after seeing everyone, but it isn''t affecting me."

    Without a word, Teu''s yful demeanor shifted abruptly. In a swift motion, she pounced on him, sending Archer sprawling into thefortable chair behind them. She straddled him, her blue eyes gleaming with unmistakable desire while smiling.

    The intensity of her gaze left no doubt in his mind about her intentions. After that, Archer gave the blue-haired beauty she wanted, and the two of them started to make love on the balcony until both were tired.

    However, that wasn''t all, as he sensed the others in his room. He quickly cast Cleanse on the two before carrying Teu inside and putting her on therge bed. After that, he turned to N, Brooke, Demetra, Edith, and Olivia, causing him to chuckle before tending to the five women.

    Archer cast Timewarp around the room, creating a bubble of suspended time that allowed them to enjoy their moments without constraint. When he dismissed Time Warp, everyone except him was fast asleep, sprawled contentedly around the room.

    Minutester, he looked at their peaceful, slumbering forms with a fond smile. Archer ced each woman in the bed and kissed them on the forehead before leaving the room. When he stepped outside, he noticed the dark corridors, with only dim blue lights lining the walls.

    He started going to the galley to get something to eat and bumped into the Draconian Defence Minister Jaya Darkwater, who was wrapped up in a thick nket. Archer smiled charmingly at the tiger woman before getting her, "Evening Jaya. What are you doing up?" "Your Majesty, I was just going to get some tea as I couldn''t sleep," she answered politely. "Can I join you?" Archer asked. "The others are asleep, and I''m not tired yet."

    The tiger woman nodded, "You''re the king, and I''m a simple government minister. You can join me if you wish," she answered.

    Following that, the duo walked through the ship''s corridors and saw only a dozen sailors guarding certain rooms. They saluted Archer as he passed by until they arrived at the dark galley.

    A few lights allowed Jaya to see, but he had no problem and grabbed her soft hand before leading her to the kitchen. When the two entered, Archer turned the light on as the tiger woman started making the tea.

    He moved to assist, but Jaya waved him off dismissively. As he stepped back, an idea struck him, causing him to retrieve the ns for the underwater bases and submarines from his bag. When Jaya spotted the documents, her green eyes lit up with keen interest. Archer noticed her tail swaying in restrained excitement as she spoke, "May I speak freely, Your Majesty?"

    He nodded, causing her to question, "Why are you fighting so hard to build Draconian? It''s the first time a ruler cares so much in history."

    "To live under a boot is not to live; people thrive when allowed to live free and not worry about feeding their families," Archer answered with a smile once he took a sip of the delicious tea. "All that matters in life is to chase your dreams, and I''ve given billions of people a chance at that, which also earned me their undying loyalty."

    Archer stood up and continued in a passionate voice that caused Jaya''s interest, "Draconia will show the world a life without the worry of starvation or tyrannical rulers trying to take what belongs to them."

    Following that, he continued speaking about his dreams and his goals for the kingdom and its inhabitants. Archer didn''t realize he was inspiring the tiger woman; she was amazed by his ns for ordinary people.

    The two of them continued to talk, and he gave her all the ns for the underwater stuff, which she found fascinating. Soon after, he grew tired and smiled, "I''m going to sleep, Jaya. I enjoyed speaking to you."''

    Archer left the kitchen and started walking through the ship while going to the admiral''s quarters. It took him twenty minutes, and when he entered, Olivia was wearing only a towel that was straining against her massive chest.

    Her white hair was tied into a ponytail, and the towel showed off her hourss figure with a slim waist and thick thighs. Archer found the mature woman irresistible, and when she noticed him, her smile grew, "Husband! Do you stand there watching your women?" she teased.

    He chuckled before asking a question that interested him, "How are you not married?"

    Olivia frowned as she turned toward the balcony and motioned for him to follow her outside. As Archer entered, her voice reached his ears, "Promise me you won''t judge me once I tell you

    my story?"

    Archer smiled, "I won''t judge; I''m not exactly the perfect husband either," he reassured the mature woman.

    When he finished speaking, Olivia beamed before the two of them sat down. She started speaking: ''''I was used of being unfaithful to Count Alistair Homeburrow; they are a powerful noble household from the Avalon Empire''s Crownds. I used to lead the trading part of the family until my ex-husband''s younger wives plotted against me."

    "Why would they do that?" Archer questioned.

    Olivia nced into his eyes with a weary, resigned expression and said, "I''m a forty-one- year-old woman with seven children and three grandchildren. No one in the empire would consider marrying me, so when false evidence was presented to Alistair, he believed it and chose to marry my younger sister instead, solidifying the Anderson family''s position in the region. As a result, I was banished."

    He looked at her, puzzled. "There''s nothing wrong with your age. I find you beautiful and incredibly smart. People often don''t make sense. So what if your children have disowned you? I believe in you and your worth. If you choose, I will give you more children, and they will grow up knowing how wonderful their mother truly is."

    "What if I can''t give you any, though? Will you throw me away?" Olivia asked in a quiet voice.

    Archer shook his head, "No, but you will be giving me three daughters who look like you but will act like me," he answered with a chuckle.

    Olivia''s head snapped toward him, and with gleaming pink eyes, she demanded, "How do you

    know that?"

    ***

    [Jaya Darkwater''s POV]

    "The world has seen enough darkness, and it seems fate has given us a bright star to beat it back,'''' Jaya mumbled as she watched Archer leave the kitchen.

    She was brought back to reality as the door mmed shut, causing Jaya to look at the n the king had left behind. The tiger woman went through it and saw many strange things that confused her, but that was technical.

    ''Archer wants to build underwater bases that are entrances to the Under Realm?'' she thought.

    The bases were as big as his pce but were built for research, military, and industry. The Wyldheart Company was the only outside entity involved with the deep sea bases, which caused her to think, ''These could be useful. Everyone knows the underwater world is much better for

    resource harvesting."

    Her eyes widened in shock as she examined the kingdom''s underwater weaponry blueprints. One design caught her attention-a massive, cylindrical machine transporting sailors deep

    beneath the surface.

    "This could be ideal forunching surprise attacks and obliterating enemy ports and harbors,'' Jaya thought, her excitement noticeable as a smile spread across her face.

    She poured another cup of tea, her attention riveted on the ns. As she became increasingly engrossed in Archer''s detailed designs, a sense of excitement and curiosity took hold. She resolved to discuss these revolutionary ideas with Meera as soon as possible.

 Chapter 938: Current Situation

    Chapter 938: Current Situation

    ?

    Archer looked into Olivia''s beautiful pink eyes before exining with a smile. "The gods y games with me and offer me visions; sometimes theye true, while other times they don''t, but when ites to us, I remember having a dream after we first met," he informed her.

    Afterward, the two sat on the balcony while Archer told the older woman about it. Olivia discovered their oldest daughter would take after her and join the Draconian Navy while the others worked with their sisters throughout the kingdom.

    "Can you tell me what they look like?" Oliviamented with gleaming eyes.

    He smiled when he heard this, "They are beautiful just like you, Liv. I can''t remember all their features, but they did look a lot like you with my features."

    Once Archer finished speaking, the mature woman lunged forward and wrapped her arms around his shoulders before peppering his face with many kisses. While she was doing this, he held her soft waist as she straddled him.

    Her massive chest squashed up against Archer, who was barely controlling his lust, but that stopped as she whispered into his ear, "Make love to me and prove you desire me."''

    When he heard that, he kissed Olivia, who epted with a happy moan. The two started making passionate love on the balcony as a storm caused waves tosh against the gship''s hull.

    The couple were at it for hours until the admiral was out of breath and lying on the chair with a happy smile on her pretty face. Archer pulled Olivia into his arms before gettingfortable and falling asleep.

    She draped her long leg over him, cuddling up with her head on his chest. Archer loved how soft the older woman was and fell into a deep,fortable sleep, only to be awakened to the roar of mana cannons.

    Olivia jumped out of bed while putting on her uniform. She spoke concernedly, "I think we''re under attack, Arch. That was the only time they were allowed to fire."

    After speaking, she rushed out of the room and down a corridor, followed by a topless Archer who was concerned. When the couple arrived at the bridge, sailors rushed around and tended to machines.

    Archer watched as Olivia hurried over to the second-inmand, a stern brte with piercing brown eyes. "Marie! What''s going on?" she demanded.

    The woman quickly answered after she saluted them, "Two pirate fleets ambushed us from the east and west. I split the ships into two groups and ordered them to engage the enemy vessel."

    "What is the current situation?" Oliviamented in a concerned tone.

    "We''ve lost several Destroyers and two Cruisers, but the fleet is managing to push the attackers back for the moment," the woman informed the two of them.

    When Archer heard this, he sent a message to Teu and Demetra, [Girls, we need your help. Pirates are attacking the fleet from two sides]

    Minutes passed as they replied with excitement. Secondster, two bright glows washed over the sea before two loud sshes were heard. Olivia turned to him with wide eyes, "Are Teu and Dem helping?"

    Archer nodded before informing them of the n, "They will destroy the enemy fleets. Keep us moving toward Mediterra."

    Olivia turned professional and saluted him, "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Following that, Archer walked out onto the balcony to watch the unfolding battle only to hear the booms of the Draconian cannons flying over the waves before mming into the pirate ships.

    While this happened, he spotted a third enemy fleet approaching from the front, causing him to summon his wings and leap off the balcony. With a single p, Archer soared through the air, heading straight for the biggest pirate ship.

    Once Archer was close to the neers, he transformed into his massive dragon form andnded on top of the ship. Then, he let out a resounding roar as Teu and Demetra destroyed the other two fleets.

    Archer tore the ship apart like it was made from a cupboard before taking a deep breath and releasing a stream of violet fire that washed across the sea. The mes engulfed the enemy vessels, turning them into floating balls of fire.

    He continued to attack the third fleet before Archer''s tail crushed thest ship, snapping the metal vessel in half and causing it to sink to the bottom of the ocean. Following the battle, he flew over the other battlefields only to see the two girls finishing off the enemy vessels.

    An hourter, the three met back up on the First Fleets gship; the Demon Shark girl looked at him with a big smile as she leaned in and whispered, "Do you want to make love to us? I''m horny."

    "Why?" Archer questioned with a smirk.

    "Seeing you destroy those pirate ships caused me to get wet, and now I want you inside me," Demetramented in a seductive tone.

    After hearing that, Archer turned to the blue-haired Aquarian Princess, who smiled, "I need it, Arch," she said with red cheeks.

    With a yful smile, he found her irresistible and led the two girls back to his room. Once inside, he gently guided them onto the bed, his movements filled with excitement and tenderness.

    As he removed their armor and dresses, his attention was entirely focused on them, and he savored the moment. The night was filled with passion and connection, and their lovemaking continued well into the morning.

    By dawn, both titan girlsy peacefully asleep, their faces illuminated with contented smiles. Feeling a deep sense of fulfillment, Archer noticed their mingled fluids on the bed and decided to cast a Cleanse spell to ensure they were refreshed andfortable.

    Once Archer had made themfortable, he walked out and found Edith standing there with glowing blue eyes. Before he could speak, she stepped forward and kissed him passionately, sending shivers down his spine.

    He grabbed her soft hand and dragged the mature maid to his bedroom without saying a word. When the couple entered, he locked the door and started kissing Edith''s slender neck, causing her to moan.

    The beautiful maid ran her hands through his hands as she spoke softly, "Are you sure you don''t mind being with a grandmother, Master?"

    Archer stopped kissing and looked at her with an honest smile before answering. "Why would I? I''ve already told you I love mature women, even if they have children or grandchildren." Edith beamed but asked one more question, "What if most of my children were older than

    you?"

    He sighed and inquired while holding her soft waist, "How old are you?"

    "Thirty-three, Master," Edith answered without looking at him.

    Archer frowned before leaning forward and whispering into her delicate ear, "You will give me children regardless of your age, and I''ll show you how much it doesn''t bother me."''

    He grabbed her hand and ced it on his hard cock, causing the maid to squeeze it as she spoke in an amazed tone, "You''ve had sex all night and still like this?"

    "Get on your knees and use your mouth," he saidmandingly. "It felt amazing when you did it in the carriage."

    When Edith heard this, she instantly dropped to her knees while pulling his pants down and freeing his raging monster. The white-haired maid wrapped both hands around it before she

    started stroking him.

    She was just about to suck him when an rm red out, and a red light lit up as Olivia''s voice came over the speaker, "Rogue Demi-Gods iing! They destroyed the scouting ships. Prepare for battle!"

    After that, Archer yanked up his pants before Blinking onto the balcony and soaring into the sky again. That''s when a fire was spotted on the horizon. While watching this, Brooke joined

    him while the others guarded the gship.

    His grandmother-turned-wife turned to him, "Two Demi-Gods are bordering on the next rank. I will deal with them while you fight the others."

    Archer nodded, and the couple instantly shot forward like twin missiles, crashing into the

    enemy group of ten formidable warriors. Brooke grabbed the two stronger ones, flung them into the ocean, and followed them.

    When the enemy saw this, they turned their attention to Archer. Using Blink, he vanished from sight and reappeared behind them, his ws slicing through one opponent''s chest. He then unleashed a torrent of dragon fire at the others, engulfing them in searing mes.

    A battle above the First Fleet erupted as Archer tore a few of the Rogue Demi-Gods by brutalizing them. He bit, shed, pped, and punched the enemy, who was overwhelmed by

    the sudden brutal attack.

    ***

    [N''s POV]

    N was standing on the top deck of Archer''s Pride as explosions lit up the night sky as her lover battled with Demi-Gods, ''His grown so strong to fight them on his own,'' she thought as

    her eyes glowed.

    "It''s incredible that we''ll both be married to him," Edith said, her voice filled with admiration. "You''re a princess, and I''m just amoner. He truly doesn''t care about social

    status."

    N smiled warmly and replied, "He doesn''t, indeed. Just look at E and ra-theye from humble backgrounds. As long as he likes you, he treats you with kindness, regardless of

    your position."

    The two women started watching the fight unfold as more explosions appeared in the sky above. That''s when N spotted things dropping into the ocean and eximed while pointing north, "Archer is winning; the Rogue Demi-Gods are falling into the sea." Edith looked in the direction she pointed out and saw three bodies fall from the sky and crash

    into the sea.

 Chapter 939 Join Me Master

    Chapter 939 Join Me Master

    Archer quickly defeated the Rogue Demi-God before returning to the ship. There, he noticed N and Edith standing on the top deck. The two women looked at him with wide eyes, but that soon changed when the lioness lunged at him.

    She wrapped her toned limbs around his waist before kissing him with excitement. Archer could smell her lust, which just made things worse for him. Following this, he went to see all the women after telling Edith to meet in his room.

    Once he attended to everyone''s needs, Archer ensured the women were settledfortably. However, his attention was soon drawn to the mature maid lounging on his bed, d only in her underwear.

    His desire ignited when heid eyes on her, "Join me, master. Those Demi-Gods interrupted us earlier, but now we can continue," Edith purred with a lewd smile on her pretty face.

    Archer approached the bed, but she pointed at the spot next to it, causing him to smile as he stood there. The mature woman swung her legs off the bed and sunk to her knees while lowering his pants.

    When his cock popped out and brushed against her plump lips, it sent a shock of pleasure shooting through his body. Edith quickly took it in her hand and started stroking, looking into his eyes.

    The bliss overwhelmed Archer, who closed his eyes and leaned his head back as her hand slowly stroked him. She leaned in and took him in her mouth before she started bobbing her head back and forth while running her tongue along his shaft.

    Edith''s movements made his body shudder as the pleasure was something else as she quickened her sucking. Archer grabbed her ponytail and started to face fucking the maid, who was letting out erotic moans, ''''Mmmmghh! Aghhhh!''''

    Ten minutes passed as slurping sounds filled the room as she deepthroated him while massaging his crown jewels, causing his body to stiffen while shooting his seed down her throat.

    The mature woman''s smile radiated satisfaction, and she eagerly consumed every drop before standing up. With a yful grin, she gently pushed Archer onto the bed and asked, ''''Would you mind if I took the lead for a while?''''

    Archer nodded with a grin while lying back. Edith pulled his pants down and removed his shirt, allowing the white-haired maid to admire his body. He noticed she licked her lip, and a hungry look appeared in her beautiful blue eyes.

    "My ex-husband was a decade older than me, and here you are, at least twenty years my junior��it''s such a thrilling turn-on," Edith purred, straddling him and teasingly guiding his cock against her eager, damp core.

    "The thought of a handsome younger man desiring me like this only heightens the excitement,'''' she purred once again.

    Pleasure overwhelmed Archer, who held the maid''s soft thighs while she took off her bra and released her giant boobs that ended in brown nipples. Archer''s eyes widened at the beautiful sight, which caused Edith to moan.

    ''Argh! Why look at me like that!'''' she said breathlessly.

    Archer chuckled before pinching her pointy nipples, causing Edith to let out an erotic moan, ''''Mmmmghhh, that feels nice,'''' she said in a lust-filled voice.

    Following that, she aimed his cock for her wet pussy before impaling herself on it, causing Edith to let out a moan while Archer groaned. He grabbed her juicy behind and started thrusting into the older woman.

    He felt her tighten around him with an almost unbearable intensity, her legs trembling from the overwhelming sensation. Edith copsed against him, burying her face in his neck as she gasped, ''You''re so much for me, husband. You''re reaching ces I didn''t even know existed.''''

    Archer chuckled before sharing a passionate kiss as the two continued to make love until Edith''s whole body trembled as he started hitting her womb, causing him to break away from her as he whispered into her ear, ''''Do you like that, my mature wife? Do you like this younger man ravaging you?''''

    When Edith heard this, she let out a scream while squirting all over his waist, but this didn''t stop Archer from continuing by rolling over. He was now in between her sexy legs, which she wrapped around him.

    This caused Archer to fully prate the mature woman, triggering another intense orgasm for her. He could feel her body quivering beneath him as he pushed deeper, releasing himself fully into her.

    Following this, the two of them continued to make love until the sun rose through the window and lit up the window. Archer copsed onto the bed after bending Edith over and ying with her boobs.

    Her whole body was red, but she managed to crawl to his side, allowing Archer to wrap her in a protective hug, which made the older woman smile as she spoke, ''''Thank you for that, master. It was amazing.''''

    Archer''s smile grew wider as he leaned over and kissed her once again, but this turned into another sex session that knocked the poor maid out due to the overwhelming pleasure. While lying there, a knock brought him back to reality. Brooke walked into the room and spotted Edith.

    His grandmother shook her head with a smile before speaking, ''''Get up, Little Light. I want to check on your skills.''''

    ''''Why so early? I haven''t slept like you, Brooke,'''' Archer said while getting out of bed.

    He noticed her eyes were on his package, causing him to grin and tease the much older woman, ''''Suck it if you want, Grandmother. I know you love it.''''

    ''''Shut up, pervert,'''' Brooke replied with a smirk, but her eyes never left his cock.

    Archer was about to get ready when she moved and pushed him up against the wall. She started stroking him while speaking, ''''Why tease me? You know I love it when you open me up.''''

    He let out a softugh while taking hold of her waist, leading her to press against the wall with her arms supporting her. Brooke turned her head to look back at him, her curvy figure on full disy, her emerald eyes sparkling with longing.

    Archer''s voice wasmanding as he said, ''Beg me, and your Grandson will give you what you want.

    Brooke trembled but did as he asked, ''''Please make love to your Grandmother and show her what pleasure feels like,'''' she said in a seductive tone that turned Archer hard instantly.

    As he lifted the mature woman''s dress, he discovered she wasn''t wearing any panties. He then began to rub his cock against her wet pussy, eliciting a pleasurable moan from her, "Mmmgghhh!"

    Archer entered Brooke and began moving back and forth, feeling her curves respond to his every movement. As he noticed her rear bouncing with each thrust, he yfully smacked her buttocks, making her grip him tighter.

    He groaned but kept making love to her as she released a symphony of sensual sounds that only fueled Archer''s passionate movements. Thissted another hour until Brooke overflowed with his essence, causing it to trickle down her slender legs.

    The couple stopped as Archer slid out of soaking pussy, and she sorted her dress out after turning to him with a love-filled smile as she spoke, ''''You know I love you, right? The more time we spend together makes it even more special.''''

    Archer''s smile deepened at her words as he responded, ''I love you too, Brooke Ashguard. Thank you foring into my life and bing such an important part of it.''

    With that, he stepped closer and enveloped her in a passionate kiss. Brooke was momentarily taken aback but quickly melted into his embrace, their tongues intertwining in a heated and tender dance."

    They continued to kiss until it became hot and heavy. Brooke shook her head, causing her ponytail to fly all over the ce, ''''Come on, let''s test out your skills and see if you''ve grown stronger, Little Light,'''' she said with a smile.

    He nodded and followed her through the gship''s corridors, where each sailor respectfully saluted them. After a twenty-minute trek across the ship, they arrived in a spacious area suited forbat.

    Brooke faced him with a broad smile and challenged, ''Show me what you''ve got, Little Light. Let''s see how much stronger you''ve be.''

    Archer''s face lit up with excitement as he used Blink to close the distance between them,unching a punch. Brooke''s smile widened as she deftly sidestepped his strike and countered with a punch of her own.

    Brooke, grinning broadly,unched a yful jab towards Archer. "Keep up, Little Light! I''m not going easy on you."

    Archer ducked and sidestepped, his grin widening as he countered with a quick feint. "I wouldn''t have it any other way!"

    Their sparring was a dance of precision and camaraderie. Brooke''s footwork was light and agile as she darted in with a series of swift strikes, each executed with skill and joy. Archer matched her pace, hisughter mingling with the sound of their training.

    Brooke''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she twirled and executed a well-timed kick. Archer blocked it with a yful flourish, catching her by surprise. "Nice try," he teased, "but I''m just getting warmed up."

    Brookeughed and nodded, her energy infectious. "I can see that. Let''s see if you can keep up with this!"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

    Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord

 Chapter 940: Almost Primal

    Chapter 940: Almost Primal

    ?

    Archer and Brooke continued to practice until she started going severe and got the upper hand over him. She sent several punches thatnded on his face and chin, causing pain to rack his body.

    "This woman is ruthless,'' he thought while cradling his arm.

    The final punch from Brooke sent him soaring off the edge of the ship and crashing into the ocean below. Archer was dazed, and his head rang like a bell as her strike felt like he had been hit by cement.

    While fighting, the other women cheered him on throughout their match, but their excitement quickly turned to rm as they watched him fall. Demetra reacted instantly, sprinting to the ship''s edge and leaping into the water before speeding toward a dazed Archer.

    She scooped him into a hug while letting out a rage-filled roar that caused the Blood Sharks, the circling sharks, to flee at the sound. After that, the two returned to the ship, where Brooke got a swift p on the bum, causing her to yelp.

    The othersughed at the older woman''s innocent reaction, but Edithmented while casting some magic that dried him, "Maybe you should eat? You were up all night, Master."

    Archer nodded before the group headed toward the galley, where about one hundred sailors tried to give up their ce in the queue. He waved them away before joining the end, which earned him strange looks from the surrounding men and women and made the girls giggle.

    He turned to them and asked narrowly, "What are you lotughing at?"

    "Why do you sometimes act like a normal teenager and not the bloodthirsty tyrant that you truly are?" Brookemented with a grin.

    Archer rolled his eyes. "I''m not a bloodthirsty tyrant," he said, refuting such nder with a smile that showed he knew he was lying.

    This elicited a round ofughter from everyone, and nearby sailors joined in with amused chuckles. However, Edith''s tone shifted to seriousness as she asked, "And what about the criminals you dealt with so harshly?"

    He spun on the maid with an annoyed expression and retorted, "That man abused children, Edith! And the other beat his wife and children; of course, I would treat them lower than a wild goblin."

    Before the maid could apologize, N spoke with a knowing grin, "What about the cities you razed or the imperial family you murdered to gain control of Draconia?"

    Archer smiled, "Okay, I may be brutal, but it is necessary, or people will take advantage andmit even worse crimes. I will see crime stamped out in Draconia and have instructed the Homeguard to lock up all criminals until I return," he exined.

    "Why?" Demetra asked, her yellow shark eyes gleaming excitedly. She knew what he would say.

    "Because I n to deal with them in the most gruesome ways imaginable," Archer replied as the line moved forward. "I want their end to serve as a stark warning to any other criminals hiding in Draconia."

    The woman nodded, but Edith appeared beside him, looking guilty; Archer felt bad before leaning over and kissing her on the cheek, which made the mature maid bright red as she looked around the galley.

    Sailors and other members of the navy looked on with wide eyes, and that''s when Archer heard the whispers about her being much older and a maid. This annoyed him, and he quickly told the whole galley in a severe tone, "Do you idiotic people forget that I''m a dragon and can hear everything you say?"

    Archer stepped forward while holding Edith''s hand and dered, "She may be older and a maid, but that doesn''t take away from the fact that she is mine! And if any woman is in my harem, they are your queen! She''s the maid queen of Draconia, and you will treat her as you do me or the other queens. Do you understand this?"

    The sailors and soldiers quickly replied with a yes, causing Archer to nod with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "That''s good because If I hear any of my people bad-mouthing my Edith, I will skin you alive while you scream and find some way to prolong your suffering until I deem it necessary that you die."''

    Everyone nodded and saluted him before returning to eating, causing Archer to turn to Edith and kiss her nose while dragging her back to the line. While he did this, the other women watched with smiles.

    Archer leaned into Edith and whispered, "Check your stomach when alone; it shows we''re connected now."

    Afterward, the group got their food and found a ce to sit before eating. While Archer was eating some scrambled eggs, Olivia sent him a message, [Arch, we have to divert as a storm is hitting the Mediterra coastline]

    [Can''t we approach from another direction?] he replied.

    [No can do. The scouts said it was a dangerous God Storm; even if you cast a shield over the fleet, we would be thrown around between the sea monsters and mountain-sized waves that could snap Archer''s Pride in half]

    "There''s no point risking the fleet to try get to Mediterra quicker,'' Archer mused before telling the others.

    When Demetra heard this, her shark eyes gleamed excitedly before she turned to Teu. "We could level up some more. A God Storm usually means the sea Titans are fighting," she revealed.

    Then, Olivia ordered the fleet to lock down and divert the storm by sailing further south and making a U-turn. Archer looked at Teu and Demetra. "Do you want me toe? It might be dangerous down there," he said with a concerned expression.

    Demetra shook her head and answered, "Teu and I will be fine. Get some rest, and if we need help, we will call for you, husband."

    Archer nodded with a smile before kissing the two women as they dived into the rough sea and vanished under the surface. N approached with a smile and spoke with excitement bubbling within, "Do you want to fight, Archie? I need to release some of this pent-up energy."

    "This girl,'' he thought with a smile before nodding.

    Following that, the couple started to fight on the deck, with Archer dodging N''s attacks before poking her in the sides, which made the lionessugh. This continued for a couple of hours, causing him to speak with a grin, "Use your Primal form, my lioness."

    When N heard this, she started running toward him before transforming into her massive lion form and going to swipe. Archer raised his arm to block the attack before countering with an ear stretch that sent the lioness wild.

    She dropped to the deck like arge house cat as Archer pampered her; N purred, which vibrated everything in a few feet. When the other women saw this, they smiled while watching him stroking her all over.

    The lioness rolled onto her back, and when Archer saw this, he started stroking her while earning even more purring, which made him smile. After doing that for a while, she returned to her humanoid form, and the group entered the ship as the weather worsened.

    Once inside, Archer returned to his room while thedies went to the officers'' baths, having epted Olivia''s invitation. Edith declined the offer and followed him instead. He stood by the window, watching the waves relentlessly battered the ship.

    ''Storm''s wasn''t like this on Earth,'' Archer thought. "This almost feels primal.''

    After thinking about it, he saw a giant whale as long as a battleship breaching the surface between the ships. While watching it, he noticed the vessels closing ranks for protection against monsters and the weather.

    He decided to send Demetra and Teu a message, [Are you two okay?]

    [We''re fine, darling. We are just hunting some deep-sea whales. Speak to you when we get back; I love you!] Teu replied just as thunder boomed overhead. Following that, Edith offered to make some tea for them, which Archer agreed to before she left the room. While she was gone, he started nning for the future, ''I need to take out that teleportation spell blocking the domain; I''ll need the Monster Army for the uing wars.'' ''I wonder how strong the Terravians are guarding it,'' Archer went to sit down as he watched the rain hit the window. ''It doesn''t matter because every kill the girls make I benefit from and I still need to create a spell but will wait for now.''

    Edith returned shortly after that, smiling while holding a tray with two cups and a teapot. Archer looked at the white-haired maid and yawned, "After the tea, I will get some sleep. Do

    you want to join me?"

    "Yes, please," she replied with a smile. "I can feel the exhaustion taking its toll on me since someone kept me up making love all night."

    Archer chuckled before teasing her again, "Do you want to do it again all day today? I can

    show you how much I desire you."

    When Edith heard this, she stiffened slightly and let out a light, almost adorableugh. "That does sound nice," she said, "but I''m still sore fromst time. You stretched me to fit you, and

    now it''s aching."

    "I''m teasing you," Archer revealed. "I know you need to rest, so I want you to rest with me."

    Edith giggled before walking toward the window and closing the room, which bathed the room in darkness.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 941: Whos Attacking This Time

    Chapter 941: Who''s Attacking This Time

    ?

    Archer removed his shirt and settled into the warm bed, gettingfortable while watching Edith prepare to join him. She closed the curtains, allowing the sound of the rain to hit the window before she fluttered around the room, ensuring the door was locked securely.

    Once the room was prepared, Edith slipped out of her uniform, revealing only her pink underwear. Archer was shocked by how good she looked. The sight stirred his desire, but he managed to control himself, shaking his head to steady his emotions.

    Edith noticed his reaction and giggled softly, which sounded like music to his ears. "So, you do want me," she said teasingly. "Your eyes don''t lie. All I see is attraction and care when you look at me."

    Archer smiled, but she continued speaking while approaching the bed with a coy smile, "Even when I questioned your methods back in the galley, you were annoyed for a split second, but it vanished as quick as it appeared; most men would have scolded me but you never."'' After talking, Edith crawled into bed, only for Archer to pull her close. Now half of her bodyy on him, one of her legs was draped over him, and her chest pressed against his. Once the two werefortable, N suddenly contacted him and asked them to join.

    Ten minutester, a naked lionessy peacefully on his left, softly snoring in her sleep as she looked happy. Edith, still giggling at the sight, soon drifted off herself. Archer gently brushed both women''s hair from their faces and kissed them on the forehead before settling in beside them.

    Soon after, Archer fell asleep peacefully andpletely rxed. The following day, as the rain storm outside worsened, he was jolted awake by a wet, slimy sensation moving around his lower half, causing him to groan.

    At the same time, someone began nibbling on his ear, making him shiver as hands ran all over his body. His eyes opened only to see N''s head bobbing up and down as she moved her hair to allow him to see her lips wrapped around his cock.

    That''s when Archer''s head was moved to the right, only to see Edith''s waist and wet pussy. The maid straddled his face, pressing her hips down as he eagerly used his tongue to explore her folds.

    At the same time, he felt a warm, wet sensation around his cock, while his tongue continued to pleasure Edith. Archer was still groggy from sleep, but the intense stimtion quickly brought him to full alertness.

    As he explored her body with practiced skill, hevished attention on her sensitive areas, his movements rhythmic and focused. Edith''s breaths grew heavier with each touch, her moans bing increasingly emotional as he brought her closer to the edge.

    That''s when N''s movements synchronized with Archer''s actions rhythm. The dual sensations heightened his arousal, making it difficult to concentrate on anything but the overwhelming pleasure.

    He finally reached his peak, his body tensed, and he released himself into N''s eager mouth. She moaned around him, her pleasure evident as she tasted him. Thebined intensity of Edith''s pleasure and N''s response brought Archer to the brink as he exploded in the lioness''s eager mouth.

    Following that, Archer started making love to the two women and swapped between them as he bent them over side by side, who moaned and screamed, which was heard by the passing sailors.

    The three went on for hours until Edith was unconscious after falling into a pleasure-filled daze. N was sitting with her back against the wall as her boobs jiggled with every breath as sheined, "Arch! You shoot out too much seed; I can feel it filling me up even though it''s leaking like a popped slime."''

    Archer chuckled as she secured her wild sandy blonde hair into a ponytail. He gave her a quick kiss before heading to the baths. As the ship''s cannons began firing, he quickly messaged Olivia.

    [Who''s attacking this time?]

    [Pirates again. It seems like they''re targeting us, but they''ve underestimated the First Fleet] Olivia responded.

    [I''ll deal with them and find out who is sending them]

    After that, Archer went to the nearest stairwell to the deck. When he reached it, he summoned his wings before soaring into the sky and heading toward the enemy fleet.

    When he stopped the one hundred or so pirate ships, he grinned before suddenly stopping and casting hundreds of sma missiles, causing violet projectiles to appear around.

    He waved his hand toward the enemy vessels, and the missiles flew across the sky before mming into the hulls and taking out the front row of pirate ships. Archer then started flying again and heading for the biggest one as it thought the leader must be on it.

    ''I''ll use Soul Sunder on the people in charge and then act from there,'' he thought as he approached the pirate gship.

    Spells and mana shells flew in his direction, but the attacks were useless, thanks to his Anti- Magic and Cosmic Shield. While flying, the Archer cast dozens of Eldritch sts into the side of the vessels, causing damage as he passed.

    Soon enough, he saw the deck of the main ship and used Blink to reappear there, only to shock the surrounding pirates. A panicked voice rang out, "Kill the boy!"

    Archer smiled as his tail went to work, decimating half a dozen men before he used his ws and teeth. Blood soaked through the ship''s wood as he approached the trembling pirate

    captain.

    He grabbed therge human by the neck and lifted him in the air with an evil smile before using Soul Sunder to rip the man''s soul apart. Archer ate it and discarded all the pointless memories before seeing a face he never expected.

    ''Pop Jeremiah is hiring pirates to harass Draconian shipping,'' he thought.

    Without thinking, Archer threw the pirate captain into the ocean to be swallowed by the waves. He started spamming many spells that sunk every pirate ship before returning to the ship, where Edith met him on the balcony with a concerned expression.

    Archer smiled when seeing the white-haired maid, "Hello, Edith. What''s worrying you?"

    The mature woman shook her head before answering, "A bad feeling overwhelmed me when I

    woke up."

    He was just about to reply when a roar rang out, and Demetra was flung into a Destroyer on the formation''s edge. The ship exploded just as Teu exploded out of the water half dead as she dragged her Titan form toward them.

    Archer Blinked to her and spoke in amanding tone, "Transform!"

    Teu listened, and a bright light appeared, allowing him to pick her up while she was covered in blood and one of her limbs hung lifeless. When Archer saw this, he cast Aurora

    Healing on her.

    The violet light washed over her and healed all the injuries. He cast Blink to appear on the Archer''s Pride deck and gave Teu to the waiting Brooke. Once he knew she was safe, he returned to the sea to find the monster who had hurt them.

    Archer soon located the creature: a massive serpent. As soon as he spotted the beast, he leaped into action, transforming into his dragon form mid-air. He crashed into the sea, plowing straight into the monstrous serpent.

    ''Here we go!'' Archer smiled as he bit into the snake''s giant body.

    He started fighting with the sea monster, who struck back and wrapped its body around Archer''s before trying to break him, but it was useless as he scrapped his ws down the

    creature''s body.

    Blood poured into the sea as the battle raged on. The monster struggled against the relentless assault, but the tide turned decisively when Demetra rejoined the fray. She mped down on the serpent''s body with her powerful jaws, tearing away chunks of flesh and tipping the scales

    in their favor.

    Soon enough, the couple ripped the monster apart, and Demetra started eating it while Archer surfaced to get some fresh air. He returned to his humanoid form and Blinked to the gship

    where the others were waiting.

    Demetra soon arrived, leaping from the water andnding with a heavy thud. Afterward,

    everyone returned to Archer''s room, where the twodies recounted how they had been

    ambushed by the sea serpent, which had appeared seemingly out of nowhere.

    Following that, the journey to Mediterra was uneventful, and on the sixth day, Olivia announced that the maind could be seen. The First Fleet sailed forward and started seeing

    many other vessels from across Thrylos.

    Archer stood on the bridge''s balcony while scanning the other ships. While doing that,

    Olivia''s voice rang out, "Most continents have shown up. It seems like Avidia never showed

    up, but they never do."

    ''I wonder if any trouble will break out during the conference,'' he thought.

    He watched as a Nightshade vessel approached the fleet and asked them to only dock with one

    ship. Archer''s Pride continued after Olivia ordered the others to await her orders. When the gship approached the shore, Archer noticed a massive harbor where several vessels had

    already been docked.

    Olivia ordered them to dock before they departed to meet the conference representatives. Still, Archer and six disembarked, and the white-haired admiral decided to stay with the ship as the Dragon Marine flooded from the inside to guard the dock and top deck. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 942: He Prefers Strong Women

    Chapter 942: He Prefers Strong Women

    ?

    As Archer stepped onto the newly constructed dock, he was greeted by a diverse delegation representing various races. At the forefront was a tall human man draped in a toga, his white beard and wise eyes reflecting a lifetime of experience.

    The man stepped forward with a dignified air and extended a warm wee. "King Archer Wyldheart, I am Everett Smith, President of the Merchants Guild. I will be moderating this conference, as many nations are currently facing conflicts with one another."

    Archer nodded with a smile, "I''m d the nations could agree to attend the conference; war is back for themon people and ruining the lives of millions," he responded.

    His words took him aback Everett, but he quickly recovered, his surprise giving way to a warm smile. "Well said, young man. It''s rare to find someone who cares for themon folk. However, I must ask: who are these charmingdies apanying you?"

    "These are my fiances, Teu, Brooke, Demetra, N, and Edith," he introduced each woman who nodded at Everett.

    Archer then turned to thest two women and introduced both, "These two beauties are my Priminister Meera and Defence Minister Jaya."

    Following that, Everett led them into the city that would be founded by several nations situated on a wild part of the eastern shore of Mediterra. The older man informed them that this ce would be a free city so the conferences could continue.

    When Archer heard this, he was fascinated, but then the White Dragon Knights surrounded him and the women. The soldiers were disciplined and formidable, barreling people out of the way that tried to talk to them.

    After a twenty-minute walk, Everett led them to an inn just outside the city and stopped outside, "Here we are; this inn was reserved for the Draconian delegation; we will send a runner to inform you of the council''s n within the next day or two."

    Archer nodded, and the old man wandered off, leaving him confused. However, Brooke lowered the hood she was wearing while speaking, "He is a Pseudo-God like myself. When I sensed him from the ship, I wanted to hide my identity, not to alert anyone to my presence."

    "Okay, just keep an eye out if anyone tries to attack any of us," he spoke to the women before turning to the one hundred well-trained knights. "Secure the outside and make sure no one approaches the ce."

    Themander saluted before barking orders that sent the men and women scrambling to encircle the inn. Once that was done, therge group entered the establishment, and a friendly older woman greeted them.

    "Hello, Your Majesty, I''m Leona, the owner of the Lost Inn. I have your rooms tided and ready for your use," she said to the group. "Dinner will be served in an hour as my husband ordered me to start cooking once greeting you."

    Archer nodded, his gaze lingering on the woman. She was beautiful, with copper-colored hair, bright green eyes, and a rich dark brownplexion. He shook his head in bewilderment and asked, "Ordered? Is he your master?"

    Leona''s expression grew tense, but she nodded. "In a way, yes. In Mediterra, marriage often implies that the woman is subservient to the man and they can order us to do whatever pleases them."

    Archer nodded before going to a nearby table, thinking, ''Things will change when Draconia takes over.''

    Following that, N, Brooke, Jaya, and Meera went to check on the rooms. The rest of them waited downstairs until the food was done. An hourter, Leona reappeared with a trolley alongside two other waitresses.

    They started overloading the table with dishes, causing Archer to pick up a bowl of rice mixed with spicy sauce and start eating. After the workers left, Demetramented, "Did you find that woman attractive?"

    Archer nodded as N followed up with something of her own, "Should we add her to the pride?"

    He choked on some food, which made the three women giggle, but Edith answered, "In my opinion, Archer wouldn''t like her due to how broken she seems to be, which is horrible, but some marriages are not good."

    The other two nodded while Archer took a swig of some ale to wash the food down as N spoke, "That does make sense; he prefers strong women."''

    After the lioness said that, the group agreed with a nod before growing quiet while they ate. A few hourster, explosions and screaming could be heard outside, causing Archer to rush outside only to have a Blightborn lunge at him.

    He caught the creature by the throat and snapped its neck before summoning his Shadow Creatures. The dark monsters appeared around him before he ordered them to hunt down the attackers while defending the inn everyone was staying in.

    Archer noticed the White Knights stood firm with their giant shields while encircling the building. The Shadow Creatures dealt with the Swarms monsters who suddenly appeared, which confused him.

    ''Why are they still hanging around?'' he thought with a curious expression.

    He couldn''t figure it out, but the battle soon died as the monsters retreated into the wilderness. Archer watched them run and noticed something, ''They were ordered. The creatures used to throw themselves at anyone, including me.''

    ''Somethings going on,'' he pondered. ''Should we just leave this ce?''

    Archer shook his head and decided to talk to the others to get their opinions on this bad feeling. After dismissing the Shadow Creatures, he returned to the inn just as Brooke and Teu appeared outside.

    The Aquarian Princess had her sword ready, but he calmed down when they noticed the battle was over before putting his weapon away. Archer smiled at the two of them as he spoke jovially, "Eveningdies. The Blightborns fled into the wilderness after my Shadow Creatures attacked."

    They nodded and embraced him before heading into the building where the others were dining. Archer joined them, and by sunset, he was reclining in his chair, visibly unsatisfied and wanting more to eat.

    The sheer volume of food he had consumed surprised the women. Archer had a variety of meats stored in his Item Box, which he had prepared using Mana Maniption to cook them

    to perfection.

    When everyone saw this, they shook their heads as Brooke, N, Teu, and Edith got up; the maid smiled and informed him, "We''re going to speak to Jaya and Meera. They wanted to speak about bringing more knights ashore after the attack."

    Archer nodded, leaving him and Demetra behind. The shark woman smiled and asked, "Do you Want to explore this ce, darling?"

    ''''Let''s go, Dem,'''' he answered, taking a bite of the meat before throwing it back into the Item

    Box.

    The couple left the inn and began exploring the bustling Free City, apanied by a formidable contingent of White Dragon Knights. As they strolled through the crowded streets, Archer felt an unsettling sensation grip Him.

    Instinctively, he instructed Olivia to deploy two hundred marines to the inn immediately. Despite the ongoing exploration, Archer''s unease grew as he observed more and more soldiers blending seamlessly into the crowd, their pretense of normalcy failing to mask their

    true intent.

    Their eyes were fixed on him and his entourage, a silent but palpable tension in the air.

    Demetra''s hand tightened around his arm, her voice trembling with concern. "Something''s off, Arch. The way they''re staring at us-it''s as if we''re demons. And the people are deliberately avoiding us."

    A chilling realization struck him: ''It can''t be a trap! How could they mobilize so many kingdoms against us?''

    As the gravity of the situation sank in, Archer''s mind raced. He sent an urgent message to all the women: [Prepare for battle! We''ve walked into a trap!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    To Olivia, he issued a starkmand: [Deploy every Dragon Marine on board and order the fleet to bombard the city immediately!]

    Following that order, the crowd turned on them when a horn rang across the city as they bared weapons, causing the White Dragon Knight Commander to shout, "Shieldwall! We must protect the king and queen! We''re returning to the inn!"

    As soon as themand was issued, the enemy struck ferociously. A wave of frenzied soldiers mmed against the knights'' shields, their desperate assault failing to break through. Archer''s fury ignited, and he ordered the knights to fall back and return to the inn to protect the others. Themander hesitated, his resolve wavering, but his voice cut through the chaos. "Go now! I will show these fools the dire consequences of ambushing a dragon."

    Themander nodded before ordering the soldiers to fight through the swarm of enemy soldiers who stopped fighting to surround Archer and Demetra. When the shark girl saw this, her yellow eyes gleamed as she held her fist out, "Kill them together?''

    Archer bumped her fist with a smile, "Always."

    Following that, a Novgorodian Demi-God appeared and calmed the crowd down with a smug

    expression as he spoke to the couple, "The cocky white dragon walks into an obvious trap and

    falls deep into our."

    When Archer heard this, he startedughing but grabbed Demetra''s hand before flinging her

    into the crowd of soldiers. She turned into a whirlwind of death as heid a punch on the Novgorodian''s chin, causing his head to explode due to the force.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 943: Everyone Halt This Madness At Once

    Chapter 943: Everyone Halt This Madness At Once

    ?

    Once the Demi-God fell lifeless at his feet, Archer drew a deep breath and unleashed a torrent of violet dragon fire that surged down the street like a raging tsunami. The searing mes roared with fury, incinerating flesh and scorching stone alike.

    Thanks to Demetra''s tattoo, the mes swept past her unharmed, continuing their relentless path of destruction, "They deserve this! I came here in peace, but the central continent was plotting against me again!'' he thought while gritting his teeth in anger.

    Following the dragon breath attack, Archer used Mana Maniption to propel himself like a bullet through the wave of people blocking them from the rear. While doing this, he held out his ws, which cut through thousands of soldiers and people like a hot knife cuts through butter.

    ''Fuck them all, they will learn not to go against me,'' he internally raged.

    After that sudden attack, a blood river covered the street, and this only increased his bloodlust; he continued to ughter everyone who packed the street. Archer tore soldiers into meat chunks while decapitating others with his Shadow Prince form, causing a panic.

    He massacred everyone that trapped him and Demetra on that street until there were mounds of brutalized soldiers and citizens stacked as high as the burned building, but this didn''t stop his bloodlust until the shark woman grabbed his hand.

    Demetra spun him around and kissed him. Archer''s love calmed him down, allowing him to see what he had done. He shook his head and summoned his wings before taking off so they could rush back to the inn.

    Once Archer soared above the city, Demetra cried, "There''s an Anti-Mana shield!"

    It was toote as he flew straight through it and felt all the mana sucked out of his body in an instant, causing him to fall back to the ground. Archer shielded Demetra by wrapping his wings around her.

    Following that, he started crashing through buildings and homes until hended a few meters from the inn. Archer''s head was spinning, but he began to suck in the world''s mana, allowing him to struggle to his feet as he felt weak.

    Demetra supported him as they walked back to the inn, but soon enough, they were surrounded by even more enemies. Archer saw this and cast sma Missiles into the crowd, causing explosions to erupt all across the street.

    Once the way was clear, the two walked toward the inn, and when they got close, they noticed the knights fighting Novgorodian soldiers. Archer raised his hand, summoned the Shadow Creatures, and ordered them to kill the enemies.

    The wave of darkness washed over them as the couple passed the White Dragon Knights, where they met up with the other women. Archer noticed N, Teu, Edith, and Meera were out cold while the building burned behind them.

    "What happened to them?" Archer question Brooke.

    She looked down with a guilty look as she exined, "They hit up with poison bombs, Little Light. I managed to keep them alive, but we must see Halime, as she would be perfect to deal with toxins."

    Archer nodded and carefully lifted Teu into his arms. Meanwhile, Brooke and Demetra attended to Edith and N, each woman supported by herpanion. Some knights ced Meera and Jaya on stretchers, while others provided cover, forming a protective barrier around them.

    Following that, the White Knights circled them as Archer shouted, "Let''s fight our way toward the harbor!"

    As he spoke, a wave of mana shells crashed into the city, causing firestorms to erupt. Archer, the women, and the knights started fighting through the horde of enemy soldiers from all different kingdoms and empires.

    While doing this, Archer wondered what he had done, but that''s when Aisha sent him some rming news: [My love. The Church of Light is spreading vicious lies about you. They are iming that you''re butchering innocent Novgorodian viges. Try not to kill anyone, or they will use it against us]

    When Archer heard this, he gulped and remembered the massacre and the situation they were in now. He thought, ''This is what they wanted! The emperor and pope want us to kill these soldiers. Then the world will turn against Draconia.''

    After this thought, the White Knights were halted as some soldiers started firing mana ballista that sliced through the air. When the projectiles struck, they tore the Draconian soldiers apart like des cutting grass.

    A dozen dropped to the ground, lifeless, only to be reced by others who took their ce. Archer cast the Crown of Stars spell, and violet motes erupted. The glowing missiles streaked through the air, striking the ballistae with explosive force, sending violent shockwaves through the harbor.

    Chaos ensued, and the battle raged closer to the docks; Everett and the other elders moved to stop the fight and rushed in between the two forces. With authority and desperation, the elderly leader stepped forward, his voice booming across the tumultuous scene.

    "Everyone, halt this madness at once! There''s no need for this bloodshed when words can do more than a sword! A darkness ising, an evil so vile it threatens to drown the world, and if we want to see the dawn, we need to be united."

    When Archer heard this, he stepped forward with Teu in his arms and demanded, "What is the meaning of this Everett? We came here in peace only to be attacked by the other

    kingdoms."

    "This has nothing to do with me, Dragon King; I want peace for Thrylos!" Everett replied in a determined voice.

    Archer stepped forward and dered, "Draconia will bring peace to the world under the white dragon banner!" His gaze swept over the surrounding rulers, their guards bristling around

    them.

    The old man was about to speak when an explosive boltnded between them. Archer summoned his wings before shielding Teu as Everett was blown to bits by a ballista bolt. Once the dust settled, a booming voice rang out, "Archer Wyldheart and the evil Draconians have killed the Conference elders! Kill them all, and don''t let them escape."

    "We need to move now!" Archermanded. "Get the knights moving,mander!"

    Following this, they continued to fight through a sea of soldiers and angry citizens who charged at them with whatever weapon they could get a hold of. Archer continued to unleash his wide range of spells that pushed the enemy back.

    With the harbor only five minutes away, the enemy''s reinforcements had doubled, forcing the White Knights to halt their advance. The situation grew increasingly dire, and in response, Brooke and Demetra unleashed their powerful magic upon the encroaching enemy ranks.

    The magical onught was not enough to turn the tide despite their efforts. However, a familiar horn''s st pierced through the chaos, catching everyone''s attention. Momentster, the Dragon Marines surged into the fray from behind the enemy, their arrival cutting down scores of foes and shifting the battle bnce once more.

    With this extra help, Archer, the women who were still awake but tired, and the knights pushed through but were losing too many soldiers. His heart ached when the Draconian''s

    ranks were thinning out.

    All but twenty had fallen in the battle along with the Dragon Marines who joined them. Archer summoned Stone Golems and his Shadow Creatures when all his mana returned. With this

    extra help, the enemy was ughtered.

    Soon enough, they made it back to the harbor, where Archer''s Pride continued to bombard the city as the other vessels of the First Fleet appeared and aided with the attack. When Archer saw this, he ordered the surviving soldiers onto thending craft that just appeared. Archer pushed Brooke and Demetra onto the next craft before giving them an unconscious Teu. He told them to meet him on the ship while he dealt with the enemies so the remaining knights and marines could escape.

    The two women reluctantly agreed, but the shark woman promised to return to assist. As thending crafts departed toward the ships, Archer turned andmanded the remaining soldiers to withdraw, which they promptly did.

    With a fierce resolve, he raised his hand and began casting Azur Cannon and Eldritch sts, unleashing devastating beams and dark energies into the frenzied crowd. Then, with a quick and powerful motion, Archer leaped forward, his ws and tail slicing through the chaos, carving a path through the enraged masses.

    Archer frequently nced over his shoulder, monitoring the First Fleet as it sailed away from the harbor, its retreating vessels punctuated by the explosions he created with his relentless fire.

    Despite the destructive barrage, enemy forces surged forward in ever-increasing waves. Among the attackers, Archer spotted a chaotic mix of demi-humans, elves, demons, and other races, all united by a singr purpose: to see him dead.

    Seeing the enemy reinforcements closing in, Archer quickly summoned additional Stone Men to fend them off. Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a torrent of dragon fire that surged forward like a storm, reducing thousands of foes to ash.

    Archer noticed the enemy war machines targeting the fleet as the mes subsided. His heart sank as a cruiser erupted in a massive explosion while the remaining vessels escaped into the

    open ocean.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 944: Alliance

    Chapter 944: Alliance

    ?

    A grim smile spread across Archer''s face as he resolved to end the conflict decisively. With a single, devastating spell, he summoned a Meteor Swarm that rained destruction down upon the city.

    The sheer scale of the onught went unnoticed as the soldiers struggled to push past the Stone Wardens. While the city burned, Archer advanced toward them, his eyes locked on the chaos behind his summons.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Archer unleashed a barrage of sma Missiles into the enemy ranks, each explosion

    contributing to the mounting piles of corpses and sending torrents of blood spilling into the

    sea.

    This was his cue to summon his wings and take flight, but the Anti-Mana shield interfered, causing him to crash violently into the water instead. While sinking into the darkness, something swallowed him.

    He was just about to attack when Demetra''s voice appeared in his mind, instantly calming him down. "It''s me, darling; I told you I woulde back, but I never realized there were so many people trying to attack you," she said in a concerned tone.

    Archer smiled before asking her to let him out so he could sit on her head. After doing that, he told her to surface as the meteors closed into the Mediterra coast where the Free City was located.

    When the couple breached the surface, they saw a dozen glowing rocks breaching the atmosphere and falling toward the city. Archer spotted this and cast Cosmic Shield around them as the first hit.

    A tremendous explosion reverberated through the ground, jolting Archer as he sat atop Demetra. He nced up to see a colossal mushroom cloud billowing into the sky as additional meteors pounded the earth.

    "Everyone must be dead by now; that spell shows no mercy," Archer said with a dark grin.

    He then instructed the Demon Shark woman to follow the fleet back to Draconia. At the same time, he settledfortably against her dorsal fin, allowing himself a moment of rest amidst the chaos.

    Lost in thought, Archer instructed Aisha to deploy spies to track down Eveline, Aurelia, and all his friends and bring them back to Draconia. Aisha agreed with a smile and then informed Archer that Aeris was searching for him in the pce.

    Following that, the two of them made their way toward Draconia. Upon reaching the mist wall, Archer channeled most of his mana into it, intensifying its dangerous nature. With the mist now more formidable than ever, they approached the seawall and were greeted by the Homeguard.

    Soon after, the kingdom was locked down, with strict orders barring anyone from entering or leaving. The popce rallied behind Archer, aware that the central continent had orchestrated the trap.

    Archer met with the Ironfoot family and showed them the submarines, underwater vessels, and many other weapons they could use in theing war.

    ***

    [The Worlds POV]

    In the following weeks, the tale of the Mediterra ughter-an atrocity wrought by Archer Wyldheart upon the innocent realms attending the conference-echoed across Thrylos. Mana Recordings of his ruthless deeds circted widely, painting him as an embodiment of evil.

    Some people even started referring to him as the Evil Dragon King, and this spread like wildfire. Many people only saw one side of the ambush and believed Archer ughtered them for no reason.

    Anyone who said differently was assassinated or went missing, which amounted to hundreds of noble families vanishing overnight as they were sympathetic toward the Draconians and their king.

    The Novgorod and Nightshade Empires seized this opportunity, broadcasting these recordings far and wide. They depicted the White Dragon as a viin intent on seizing the princesses of the kingdoms and igniting outrage among distant realms.

    An alliance began to take shape, rallying against the perceived threat. Yet, some empires and kingdoms on Pluoria defied these rumors. Unmoved by the Novgorod alliance''s provocations, their rulers refused to join the coalition, much to the emperor''s chagrin.

    Despite his irritation, he chose to leave them to their course. With the help of Frostwood, Orientia, and Avidia, the alliance grew to have billions of soldiers and ships as the world rallied against the evil Draconians.

    The Church of Light and the other religions of the world rallied against the Fireheart Faith, but the devil''s followers snuck away, and only a few hundred were caught, which the alliance put to death.

    Months stretched by, and no news came from Draconia because nothing left their ind or the Death Mist that blocked them from invading. This caused them to turn inward and clear out their realms of traitors and sympathizers.

    The alliance tried to convince the neutral kingdoms and empires to join its cause, and many did. Every kingdom north of the Avalonians joined when told Archer woulde after their homes next.

    Many preachers and spies infiltrated the neutral kingdoms and rallied the people against the Draconians. They were enraged when the church released a Mana Recorder of Archer kidnapping the Avaloch Princess Maeve.

    All but the Lionheart and Aquaria Kingdoms aligned themselves with the burgeoning alliance. However, the Avalon and Sris Empires remained steadfastly neutral, unmoved by the falsehoods about Archer.

    The rulers of these empires knew him personally and understood that the only conceivable motive for such devastation would be if those he cared for were in danger or had already been

    harmed.

    Their faith in Archer''s intentions led them to dismiss the propaganda and stand apart from the growing coalition. This isted their realms from the tradingwork, causing them to turn inward and be self-sufficient.

    ***

    [The Alliance Fleet - Admiral Yuto Kitsunia]

    A massive armada of allied ships sailed toward Draconia led by the skilled Admiral of the Kitsunia Empire, where they would bombard the ind before initiating and invasion with thebined army.

    While closing in on the ind, they caught a Draconian Fleet fleeing back to it. Yuto shouted through a mana device, "Sink those devils! Don''t let them escape."

    Before they could fire, a wave of mana shells showered the Allied fleet, causing explosions to ring out across the sea. Yuto panicked but ordered a fire at will. His ships returned fire and sunk several of the enemy vessels.

    It became a chase as the devils sped up and used mana shield to block any more attacks. This continued for an hour until a massive violet cloud was spotted in the distance, causing Yuto to order them to speed up.

    "Barrel through the mist! Our shields will protect us from whatever surprises they have for us," he informed the other captains through the device.

    Several ships pursued a massive Draconian warship, which had already sunk more than half their fleet before the remaining vessels could retaliate. As the battle raged, the Draconian ship reached a shrouded mist and vanished from sight.

    The mist quickly engulfed the pursuing ships, the eerie fog swallowing them whole. Yuto ordered the rest of the fleet to circle the mist and blockade Draconia, watching with mounting horror as one of his ships staggered out of it.

    When the device crackled to life, it delivered a nightmarish revtion: the sailors aboard had been transformed into a grotesque sludge once the mist hit them. Following that, the alliance leaders ordered them to back off and make sure no one could escape.

    Thousands of alliance ships blocked the ind and isted it, but this didn''t affect the Draconians in any way because they could support themselves without the need for trade with

    the outside world.

    ***

    [Jeremiah Volkovitvh POV]

    The Pope sat in the Novgorod Pce with his wife Natalia after the emperor and empress summoned them. Jeremiah couldn''t figure out what Anatoly wanted, but it couldn''t have been bad, as he would have been arrested.

    He had been the n''s architect to fool the other continents into attacking Draconia, which boosted their numbers. Jeremiah knew not all realms wanted in on the alliance, but their neighbors or the Novgorodian Army wanted otherwise.

    ''I''m happy the boy was too confident and fell into our trap,'' he mused with a wicked smile.

    Following that, Anatoly and Anastassia Volkovitch appeared. The emperor greeted them with a nod before speaking, "Those people visited and gave us another weapon to use against the

    Evil Dragon King."

    Jeremiah''s eyes widened, ''They have been working with the empire as well!'' he internally

    said.

    "What is this new weapon?" he asked, puzzled. "The poisons have stopped working; he was hit by numerous darts during the ughter."

    Anatoly nodded in agreement, but Anastassia exined. "It''s an Anti-Mana cannon," she

    said. It disrupts his ess to magic, leaving him exposed and vulnerable to our Dragon

    cannons."

    Jeremiah nodded, "The church is preparing more soldiers for the invasions. How is the empire''s recruitment going?"

    The emperor sighed, "We are training millions of soldiers across Verdantia and in our colonies aboard. The allies are raising more troops to attack the neutral realms."''

    The meeting continued, and Jeremiah was tasked with finding a way through the Death Mist

    to protect Draconia. At the same time, Natalia was grabbed by Catherine and dragged off to

    have something to eat.

    After that, he and the emperor spoke briefly until he returned to his city in the south to

    prepare for the uing war.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 945: Hundreds Of Years

    Chapter 945: Hundreds Of Years

    ?

    Weeks passed since the trap happened, and Archer was angry with himself for falling into the trap of Central continents. However, he could do nothing then, so he decided to implement the underwater aspect of his army.

    While nning things, Teu and Lucrezia entered his office, causing him to smile at the two women. He stopped working before looking up while speaking, "Hello, my beauties. What brings you here?"

    The mosasaur woman spoke, "We''ve been thinking, along with Aisha, that we can bring even more people here by transporting them in the Wyldheart Deep Sea vessels."''

    When Archer heard this, his eyebrow raised before exining, "They won''t be ready for

    another two weeks, but when they are, you can use them to bring in more people as

    recruitment has slowed down."

    "That''s because you have over twenty legions of loyal warriors ready to die for you," Teumented. "You''ve enlisted every young man and woman across Draconia. There are so many forts that it feels like no one can invade this ce."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer chuckled upon hearing the blue-haired princess. He gestured for her toe closer, and as she approached, he gently lifted her onto hisp while Lucrezia settled herself on his desk.

    "Well, if I want to expand Draconia, I need more soldiers, but it looks like I''ll have to pause recruitment for the legions and Homeguards," he muttered. "The navy needs sailors, and the underwater legions also require people."

    Afterward, Archer sent a message to Aisha, directing her to suspend recruitment for the legions and Homeguards while focusing on expanding the navy and underwater forces. She acknowledged the new directive and assured him it would be handled promptly.

    Once Archer did that, he turned his attention to the woman looking at him and smiled, "Do youdies want to go out and get dinner?"

    The duo agreed with a smile before telling him they had to get ready, which he agreed with with a nod. Following that, the women left, and Archer approached the bath chambers so he could take a bath.

    He stepped into the room and felt the hot steam hitting his face before walking to therge bath. Archer took off his clothes while getting into the hot water and lying back to rx as his body was tired.

    Archer spent hours making love to all the womenst night, and most were still sleeping even though it was early evening. While washing himself, he sends a message to the White Knightmander, Eldric, informing him that they are going out.

    The ck dragon said he would send a century with him when Archerined about [Eldric! I don''t need a hundred knights to eat. It''s not like the people will assassinate me]

    Afterward, he began by washing himself thoroughly. Once finished, he dried off and wore soft, loose-fitting blue clothes that felt incrediblyfortable. Archer then went to the pce''s entrance and couldn''t wait to leave.

    ''It''s been a week since I left this ce,'' he thought as the cold air brushed against his skin.

    It had been snowing for thest two weeks, thanks to the Homeguards, who cleared the roads and streets. Since returning from Mediterra, the legions have been building more viges, towns, and cities across Draconia as refugees were sleeping in a sea of tents.

    Archer was happy to see the ind transform into a self-sufficient kingdom that could grow all the food people needed while hundreds of mines were spread across Draconia. The Deep Sea Mining tforms have been bringing in unlimited resources thanks to five in service. Demetra, Teu, Mary, and Lucrezia guarded them against many sea monsters until they learned not to attack the shields. He had learned that the Wyldheart Company had only mined one percent of the avable ocean, which excited him.

    All this mining allowed Archer to construct an underwater vessel resembling a fantastical submarine built to transport war machines. Archer was designing many war systems, and the legions found themselves constantly training.

    While waiting for the women to get ready, he saw a bench to sit on and rx while thinking. Once he did that, Aisha sent a message that a ship had just arrived, bringing news that thest ind''s fortifications had beenpleted.

    Archer made sure that two legions were stationed on each one so that they could train against each other. He kept the first to the tenth as his legions, which excited the men. After thinking for a while, Teu, Lucrezia, and Nefertiti appeared.

    Each girl was wearing a winter dress that covered their arms and chest while having a thick cloak wrapped around them. The subus approached him with a beaming smile as she spoke, "Darling. I''m sorry I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''ve been developing Arcane Runes that can protect the underwater bases."

    "Thank you for helping the kingdom, Nefi," he said while grabbing her thick waist and pulling her toward him before kissing her.

    When they separated, he continued, "I love you, Nefertiti Sharifi; I''m happy we met that day in Zenia."

    The pink-haired woman nodded sweetly before hugging him tightly and whispering, "I love you too, my darling."

    Archer''s smile broadened as he greeted Teu and Lucrezia, their faces lighting up with delight. The Imperial Knights soon arrived, some aboard a carriage that would be their mode of transport for the night.

    He waved the women aboard and settledfortably before Archer climbed into the carriage and addressed the driver, "Take us to one of the port cities. I''d like to see one for myself."

    With the pce receding in the distance, the carriage rolled out, nked by the Imperial Knights-now rebranded and tasked with providing protection. They kept a respectful distance, close enough to intervene if needed but far enough not to encroach.

    The journey was peaceful as the three women gossiped about thetest rumors about a Dragon Marshal sneaking about with the female soldiers and his harem beating him over it. When Archer heard that, heughed but shook his head while looking outside the window.

    He saw many people traveling along the road, most stopping off at a Waystation as the carriage passed. Archer saw small farms dotting the distance with herds of monsters that resembled cows and pigs.

    Farmers tended the fields even as the sunset on the kingdom andmpost lit up the road. He was amazed at what he had achieved since waking up all those years ago. It took them another twenty minutes to reach a recentlypleted city named Dragonhold.

    The carriage was let straight through as the Homeguards saluted. When entering the city, Nefertiti eximed excitedly, "There''s a good restaurant that opened just outside the noble

    district."

    Archer instructed the driver to take them to the location Nefertiti had rmended. After a ten-minute journey, they arrived, and the Imperial Knights swiftly encircled the building to

    ensure their safety.

    He got out first and helped the three women, who smiled at him before Nefertiti approached the entrance, followed by Teu and Lucrezia. Archer watched them pass him as his eyes roamed over their bodies.

    When the subus walked past him, he pinched her soft behind before squeezing Teu and Lucrezia''s bum, which made the three women yelp. The blonde mosasaur spun on him with

    narrowed eyes.

    Archer gave her a cheeky grin before using his tail to p her behind, which caused her to fall onto him. He grabbed her by the waist and stole a kiss, which caused Lucrezia''s smile to grow.

    He did the same for the other two before entering the restaurant. A waiter bowed toward the group and greeted him. Once the greetings were over, the young man led them to a private

    room.

    When the group arrived, Archer turned to the waiter, ordered three of everything, and asked how much it would cost. The young man did some quick math and said five gold coins for all

    the dishes.

    Archer gave him ten, which caused the waiter to be grateful before he rushed off to sort out their orders. The three women sat down as Lucrezia informed him with a knowing smile, "Do you know I''ve spoken to the tform managers and showed them several ces with massive Manaheart Crystal veins? It willst the kingdom hundreds of years."

    ''How?'' he thought with a baffled expression, but Teu exined, "We''ve scouted everything between the ind and Death Mist and found hundreds of underground caves that

    led to Manaheart veins."

    "You''re using the crystals to power your train project? What else will they be used for?" Nefertiti asked as she sipped wine Lucrezia had taken from her storage ring. "Everything, my subus, "Archer answered. "Dagny, alongside her grandmother Deh, has created a machine that can charge the crystal using my mana, but I have to go fill up the machines once a month."

    The three women nodded before Lucreziamented, "I remember when I first came to Draconia; it was emptynd with barely any roads and the Bastion alongside several tent cities, but now look? You''ve built a paradise."''

    Hearing the mosasaur''s praise, Archer continued, "This is just the beginning; I''ve got the First Legion building a food warehouse so the kingdom can store several years'' worth of food and water, which will be added too weekly."

    "You mentioned airships? What are those?" Teu asked with a smile while looking at him.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 946: War Machines & Dancing

    Chapter 946: War Machines & Dancing

    ?

    Archer looked at the beautiful blue-haired Aquarian and smiled before questioning, "Well, remember when we went to Oakheart Kingdom in thoserge airships?"

    Teu and Nefertiti nodded, leaving Lucrezia curious as he continued speaking, "I''vemissioned a dozen Mana Airships for the kingdom, but the dwarf family created a smaller, faster airship that was stolen from the Fangoria Empire, which specializes in war engines."''

    "So you''re creating more war machines along with the train and underwater stuff?" Nefertiti asked, her pink eyes gleaming with excitement.

    "Yes. I remember some stuff from my old life. All I have to do is exin or draw them for Farrah, Dagny, or Deh, and they build them but add their tweaks to them, which ends uping out amazing whenever they finish a project," Archer exined, which fascinated the three women.

    "What can the underwater vessels do?" Lucrezia questioned after taking a sip of the wine.

    Archer smiled at the blonde before answering in an excited tone as he loved this thing, "Well, the Draconian Deep Sea Bases will be used by Underwater Legions that can react to any threats within minutes thanks to the Submarines, Trident''s Fury, and many other vessels we haven''t named yet, but there is one thing Farrah is designing."

    He pulled out a blueprint and handed it to Lucrezia, who looked confused, "Why does this look like a firework?""

    Her question made Archerugh, but he quickly shook his head before exining, "It''s called a mana missile, Luce. The army, navy, air force, and even the underwater forces will be using it. They can beunched from Deh''s specially designed machines and are capable of targeting precise locations."

    "What do they do that magic can''t?" Teu asked.

    "Burrow through metal, stone, and many other materials can be used to pinpoint precision as long as the operators have the coordinates, but my idea was to use them against the Swarm when they eventually reappear," Archer exined with a knowing smile.

    Everyone smiled as the waiter returned, pushing several trolleysden with their food. A team of men and women unloaded the dishes onto the tables before quietly leaving the private

    room.

    Archer began to eat, but the women looked at him wide-eyed as Teumented nervously, "Didn''t we beat them?"

    He frowned and shook his head before exining, "No. They''re still around, and I believe the creatures are aiding some of the kingdoms joining the growing Anti-Draconia Alliance."

    The three women looked concerned, but Archer reassured them that everything would be fine and Draconia would be prepared to fight on several fronts. Following that, the group started eating, which they all enjoyed.

    Archer was eating spicy rice, which burned his tongue. He continued eating while chatting with the women. Nefertiti told him about the Runes she, Leira, and Hemera designed to protect viges, towns, and cities from magic bombardment.

    Once the subus finished speaking, Lucrezia informed him that many sea monsters were lurking around the ind and must be dealt with. They''d been attacking the fishing fleet, and whenever a strike group arrived, the creature would vanish into the darkness.

    When Archer heard this, he nodded before answering, "I will help find them in the morning before checking on the mining tforms."

    "I wille as well," Teulia eximed with a smile. "I love patrolling the sea, it''s peaceful."

    He nodded before the four started eating once again. The waiter returned to the room and asked, "Would you like some wine, Your Majesty?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes. Bring several bottles for us," Archer answered, taking out some gold coins and handing them to the young man.

    The waiter thanked him before leaving the room; Archer continued to eat until he was full and stopped stuffing himself as the young man reappeared with a tray of ten bottles, which looked expensive.

    Nefertiti took one of them and started filling their sses before she raised a ss, "To Draconia and its wonderful future," the subus said while looking at him with a smile.

    Archer blew her a kiss while everyone toasted. Soon after, they all started drinking, and Teu informed him that Eveline and Aurelia would be arriving on Draconia along with Lioran, his women, and Cian''s fiance, Cassie.

    He was happy because most of their realms were friendly with him and didn''t believe the rumors. When E and Maeve appeared on their doorsteps offering the group safety, their parents quickly epted as the tension on Pluoria was bad.

    Eveline''s mother had even requested a ce in Draconia should anything happen, a request Archer had dly epted. As the meal concluded and the group finished their drinks, Lucrezia and Nefertiti decided to return to the pce.

    However, Teu, with her eyes full of hopeful anticipation, wanted to extend their time together. Unable to resist her heartfelt gaze, Archer smiled and said, "Alright, Teu. Let''s find something fun to do."

    Her face lit up with a bright, grateful smile, and together, they set out to enjoy the evening. Archer walked the other two women to the carriage and ordered the Imperial Knights to take them home.

    After saying goodbye to them, Teu excitedly grabbed his hand and pointed to a building in the distance, "Let''s dance, Arch! It''s been years since I''ve been able to do it," she eximed

    with a bright smile.

    Archer agreed and started approaching the dancehall, which was E''s idea for the people to have some fun. The couple entered the building to see dozens of couples dancing while the

    band yed a catchy song.

    With a beautiful smile, Teu dragged him toward the dancefloor. The pulse of the music thrummed through the air as the duo stepped onto the wooden floor. The dancehall was full of color and movement, with partners twirling in perfect harmony to the joyful tune yed by the band.

    When they hit the dancefloor, he noticed her gorgeous blue eyes sparkled with excitement. She took the lead; her refined movements were elegant. Teu guided Archer effortlessly, her hands guiding his as if they were creating a symphony of motion.

    His initial awkwardness melted away under her guidance, and he found himself caught up in the rhythm. "Just follow my lead, Arch!" Teuughed; her voice was like music to his ears, and he came to love her exotic ent.

    Her confidence and joy were contagious with every step, and his movements became more fluid. Archer caught on quickly, his body moving in time with the beat, matching her energy, causing them to start having even more fun.

    As the song''s beat picked up, so did their performance. Teu spun and twirled with astonishing fineness; her sky-blue ponytail swayed everywhere. Archer matched her with increasingly daring moves, recing his earlier uneasiness with a lively determination. The crowd, initially focused on their dancing, began to take notice of them. Whispers of admiration spread, and soon, eyes were drawn to the two figures dominating the center of the

    floor.

    When the band spotted their growing energy, they picked up the rhythm of the music, encouraging them to. The couple''s dance became a whirl of moves and excitement. She executed intricate spins and dips, each movement seamlessly flowing into the next. Archer noticed the beaming smile on her face, and her eyes were full of love, charming him before they continued. Fully absorbed in the moment, Archer responded with agility and coordination, lifting Teu effortlessly and twirling her through the air with a flourish.

    The surrounding crowd''s cheers grew louder, a wave of encouragement that fed into their performance. Hands pped, voices shouted support as the couple danced with unrestrained

    joy.

    At one particrly thrilling moment, Teu leaped into his arms, and he spun her around as she let out a mesmerizingugh with a big smile on her pretty face. The music reached a crescendo as she floated back down to the floor.

    Archer noticed the music began to end, but the apuse and cheers continued, a testament to the electrifying energy of the dancehall. As the song''sst notes faded away, the couple stood in the center of the floor, breathless and beaming.

    They took a bow, their eyes meeting with shared satisfaction and joy. The crowd''s pping and cheers seemed to envelop them, a fitting end to a performance that had captured the

    spirit of the evening.

    Teu threw her arms around Archer in a tight embrace, herughter ringing out as the crowd continued to cheer. He happily hugged the blue-haired girl before thinking, ''This was a fun experience; I''ll have to do stuff with the others."

    The couple then got some drinks from the bar before sitting down and getting some rest. Another dance began, but they just watched it while feeling buzzed thanks to the sweet-

    tasting ale they were sipping on.

    Following that, Archer grabbed her hand, and the couple started walking back to the pce as the moon shined overhead. While walking through Dragonhold, he realized it was a night city, and hundreds of people were doing their business.

    As they passed through the city gate and began their journey along the road to Dragonheart, the weather took a turn for the worse. Within half an hour, the calm snowfall escted into a fierce snowstorm, its icy gusts howling and whipping around them.

    Archer quickly reacted, casting a Cosmic Shield to protect them from the biting cold and

    swirling snow. Despite the shield''s protective barrier, the storm''s intensity grew, reducing visibility to just a few feet ahead.

    The relentless snowfall and howling winds were both disorienting and frustrating, making the journey increasingly burdensome for them both.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 947: Let Us Demonstrate

    Chapter 947: Let Us Demonstrate

    ?

    Archer and Teu returned to the pce gates. The storm was terrible, and they could only see the torches lighting up the wall. The Imperial Knights let them through, but as the couple entered the other side, it was no better.

    The wind and snowshed against their exposed skin, causing Teu to shiver before releasing him with augh and calling out as she sped off, "Race you to the entrance, darling!"

    The blue-haired woman sprinted ahead with a yful grin, prompting Archer to chuckle. He let her win the race but caught her in a warm embrace, pulling her close before nting a tender kiss on her lips.

    Teu''s eyes sparkled with joy as she responded with a passionate kiss, deepening the moment between them. Following that, the duo entered the pce only to run into Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira, who smiled when they saw the two of them.

    Archer greeted them with a kiss and cuddled before speaking, "What are you three beauties up to?"

    It was the cat girl who responded as her purple tail swayed behind her, "Husband! We are designing shields for these aircraft you''vee up with," she said with a big smile.

    "How''s iting along?" Archer asked a follow-up question.

    "We have figured out the ruins needed to activate the shield, but it only stays up for a few seconds," Leiramented while showing him some papers. "Nefi believes it''s mana consumption while Hem thinks we need more Runes."

    Archer nodded but understood nothing, so they didn''t get involved. The four women started chatting before the trio dragged Teu to the baths. He waved them bye before heading for E''s office.

    He walked through the pce and greeted the maids as they worked. Soon enough, Meredith appeared beside him with a warm smile as she spoke, "Wee back, master. Thedies are all at work or training, and many diplomatic messages arrived at the outpost before the alliance destroyed it."

    "Did the soldiers escape?" he asked.

    Meredith nodded, "Yes, master. They used something called a speedboat to flee the alliance ships, but themander reported that the handheld torpedoes sunk one of their ships before vanishing," she informed him.

    "Good, I''m d I told Farrah about those," Archer said with a smile. "Once the missile systems are finished and mass-produced, we will test them out on the sea city the Novgorodians set up with the high elves."

    "What about the innocent people there?" the blonde maid questioned with a frown.

    "I don''t care about them, Mere. They didn''t care when they strung up the Fireheart Believers before brutally putting them to death," Archer responded with annoyance.

    He looked out of the pce window while continuing before arriving at E''s office, ''''I will kidnap the Church of Light priests and torture them when I get some time."''

    Meredith waited outside while Archer entered. The half-elf looked up from the paperwork she was tending to and smiled, "Hey, my love. What brings you here?"

    "How''s ourpany doing?" he questioned while sitting down and gettingfortable.

    Archer pulled out two ales from Dragonheart City''s inns and handed one to E. She epted it and exined, "The Deep Sea Mining operations are bringing in such a wealth of resources that we can meet the kingdom''s needs and still have a substantial stockpile for the future."

    His excitement sparked at the mention of the resources. E continued, "And now that we''ve discovered a Manaheart Crystal mine, the Ironfoot Family has requested a significant amount to test their new inventions. The remainder is being used to power our viges, towns, and cities, as well as to fuel the war machines on the seawall."

    After that, Archer learned that the Manaheart Crystals were being used to heat the apartments and public and government buildings, for which the people had to pay two gold a month.

    E also informed him that they now have over twenty thousand workers, mostly working on the mining tforms, but others were building the train tracks or operating the first station that would be opening in a few weeks.

    Following that, Archer told her to buy up several miles ofnd so they could build a massive Desert Worm warehouse and produce Red Silk. When E heard this, her eyes bulged as she quickly shuffled some papers before speaking, "If thepany can get ahold of that, we can produce clothing and many other things for nobles, which will bring in a new stream of gold."

    Archer nodded, "That''s the n; in a couple of days, I will take someone with me and capture some more gold-making monsters, but I''d have to research in the library to find out which creatures would be useful," he exined.

    E agreed with a smile and got back to work. Archer left the office to check the missile systems the dwarf and his cousin were building. He walked into the garden, cast Cosmic Shield, and summoned his wings before taking off.

    The Ironfoot workshop, located in the far south just outside Nightengale Port City and perched on the shores of Silvermoon Bay, took Archer some time to reach. As he approached the workshop, he spotted Dagna, Dagny and Solvieg''s elder sister, standing outside with another dwarf man.

    Archer descended beforending outside, shocking the two people. When the grey-haired woman spotted him, she bowed while dragging the man with her and spoke respectfully, "Your Majesty. It''s good to see you again; Dagny and Grandmother have missed you and haven''t stopped chewing my ear off about you."''

    He chuckled before speaking, "I''ve missed my three dwarf women and can''t wait to see them."

    Dagna smiled as she introduced the man, "This is my fiance, Kargan Stonebreaker. We are due to get married in a few months."

    Archer looked at the brown-haired dwarf, who was built like a tank and had a work belt with a hammer and other tools. That''s when Kargan''s hand shot out for a handshake as the dwarf spoke, "Brother-inw, it''s good to meet you; I''ve heard so much since arriving here can believe little Dagny''s and Mama Deh''s future husband is the king of Draconia."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He took the dwarf''s hand and crushed it, which made the man yelp and Solveigugh as she spoke in an amused tone, "I told you not to test him, love. He''s a dragon and has caught grandmother''s eye; she would bully you even more if she saw you."

    Then, Deh and Dagny arrived, both women covered in soot and grease. The older woman had her gray hair tied back in a ponytail, while the younger wore a hair cover. Archer smiled when seeing the two and stepped forward to hug them.

    Deh smiled while Dagny was bright red but epted the hug as he spoke, "How is the missile projecting along, my genius dwarves?"

    "It''s in the testing stage but will be ready to be deployed in the near future, but with the underwater stuff, it''s been busy," De said as she grabbed his cor and pulled him into a

    kiss.

    This shocked Archer. He happily returned it before the mature dwarf broke it and spoke with a smile, ''''I expect that date you promised on yourst visit, young man; you can''t be letting an older woman down."

    Archer nodded, "Once I''m done with business here, how about you and the gorgeous Dagny apany me on a date?" he offered with a charming smile.

    This embarrassed the younger dwarf, but Deh beamed with confidence as she answered, "My husband did say I should remarry. If I find a great dwarf, I should marry him, but an extremely creative dragon who tickles my itch for engineering."

    While speaking to the two dwarfs, several beings appeared around them while holding daggers, but when Archer sensed their aura, he thought, ''yers? They are trying to attack me

    again!''

    He internally raged and prepared a surprise for them when the missiles were done, but Archer returned to the present as Deh and Dagny surrounded him while holding hammers with

    fierce expressions on their pretty faces.

    Dagna and Kargan charged off for reinforcements while Archer prepared to step in. But Dagny, war hammer whirling with fierce grace, held him back. "Stand aside, Arch," she dered with unwavering resolve as an aura radiated from her body. Witness our strength. We are not mere damsels, But warriors descended from a family of Nightmare Hunters."

    As her words echoed through the air, Archer gave a resolute nod. Deh, her voice like a battle cry, added, "Let us demonstrate to these yers what fate awaits those who dare attack our

    king!"

    Following that, the three dwarf women moved with the swiftness of a storm, surprising him due to her size. Dagny, her war hammer a blur, struck the first assassin with a devastating

    blow.

    The enemy raised a magic shield, but her hammer shattered it with a booming crack, destroying the assassin into a cloud of blood mist. Meanwhile, Deh engaged three of their attackers with relentless fury.

    She deflected their weapons easily, then headbutted one, delivered a crushing punch to another, and finally used her hammer to erase the third. The battlefield became a testament

    to their indomitable strength and skill.

    Archer watched in awe as the yers fell before the relentless assault of the two dwarves. Their hammers, wielded with ferocious precision, left no room for escape. The assassins were

    swept aside like leaves in a storm.

    Deh faced off against their leader in a brutal duel, but it was a mismatch of epic proportions. She tore through him, dispatching him as easily as an adventurer would a low-

    level monster.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 948: Death Launchers

    Chapter 948: Death Launchers

    ?

    Archer watched as the two dwarf women finished off the yer Assassins while nning his revenge on the alliance for this attack. While standing there, he watched as Dagny crushed an injured woman who pleaded for mercy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He smiled when Delleh, known as Delleh, appeared beside him with her Warhammer resting on her shoulder. "I haven''t been in a fight for decades, but that felt good my young lover," she said with a big grin.

    "We''re lovers now? When did this happen?"

    Deh looked at him from the corner of her eye while smiling, "Not yet, but in the future, yes, we need to get to know each other more, and no, I don''t mean you exploring my body." she said in a teasing tone.

    Archer chuckled, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Well, we could kick off our rtionship with some pillow talk," he said with a wink. "I''ve never tasted dwarf before, and I''m curious to see how you measure up."

    The mature woman chuckled softly before replying with a yful glint," That sounds tempting, and I''d certainly enjoy a chance to clear out the cobwebs. However, I''ll have to pass on the offer-for now. I want to let our rtionship grow naturally."

    He nodded in understanding just as the Homeguards rushed down the road and surrounded the dead yers, which made himugh. Archer told him to feed the bodies to the farm animals.

    Dagnyughed as the younger dwarf approached and mentioned she needed to return to her work on a project. Just as she turned to leave, Archer surprised her with a sudden hug, bidding her farewell.

    To his surprise, she melted into his embrace, a contented smile spreading. Dehughed and spoke amusedly, "This is the first time in Ironfoot history that a man has imed two women."

    "Four, I want Solvieg and your daughter Kara as well," Archer answered in a cheeky voice. "And maybe Bruni."

    Deh''s jaw dropped open before shaking her head as she teasingly scolded him, "You greedy dragon! You devious little shit! You want six Ironfoot women! That would mean you have most of the single dwarves in our n!"

    "So? That means your husband will stay in the family," he answered with a snicker as she smacked his arm.

    The leader of the Ironfoot Family grinned as her yellow glinted with greed, "Give us a permanent ce at the Draconia Council, name a vessel after me, and make sure you give each of us a baby or two. I''ll have the other Ironfoot women only marry you and your offspring if you have any boys."

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, "How many are there? And why are you selling your women to me?" The questioned.

    Dehughed softly before sharing her perspective. "We''re a banished family, rejected when the Silverbeard Empire exiled us over a single mistake. The imperial family even sent assassins after us, ughtering most of the men who defended us."

    She gazed into the distance, her voice tinged with gratitude. "You and Draconia are the only ones who weed us, and for that, I am eternally grateful. If I can get you as a husband for my nieces, daughters, and granddaughters, then I''ll know they''ll be well cared for."

    Archerughed at her answer, "You want me to have all the Ironfoot women? Do you know how much work that would be?" he asked amusedly.

    "Shut up you fool," she suddenly eximed. "You have that time spell, and all you''d need to do is keep track of the dates; I''m sure one of the women would do for you."

    "I''ll think about it, Deh; now answer the first part," Archer said with a smile.

    "There is another woman interested in meeting you, and she is mature, as I know you prefer those types," Deh revealed with a smile before continuing. "Kelda, who is my older sister."

    Archer shook his head, a determined look in his eyes. "I''d like to meet her before making any promises, but first, show me the missile systems. I have the perfect test target in mind." Deh smiled and nodded, leading him into the bustling workshop. Dwarves were hard at work, immersed in various projects. Archer paid no mind to the curious nces he received as Deh continued, "We''re in the process of preparing the missile shells. By connecting our different factories, we''ll amass a stockpile of a million within a few months."

    "What about theunchers? Were they hard to create?" he curiously asked.

    She shook her head before speaking. "With magic, it was easy to devise a way to propel the shell long distances with enough power to detonate on impact, but we had to have some dwarves teach the Dragonfire Company and Navy how to use the weapons."

    Archer''s eyes lit up excitedly as they arrived at the water''s edge, where a formidable machine awaited. It featured five rows of tubes mounted on the back of a carriage-like vehicle, with sturdy supports on the sides designed to brace it during firing.

    The setup reminded him of the artillery he''d seen back on Earth, a potent blend of familiar technology and magic. It was the size of a family car and looked like it could rain death down on the enemy.

    He turned to the Ironfoot Matriarch and asked, "How much more gold will you need to build additional units like this?"

    Deh giggled, her smile widening. "Thanks to yourpany''s steady supply of rare metals, minerals, and other necessities, it won''t take long at all. Especially if we can enlist some help from the local vige."

    Archer waved his hand and dropped several chests of gold that shocked the older dwarf, but he spoke confidently, "Use this to buy whatever you need, and I will assign the Imperial Knights to guard the workshops and shipyards."

    After sending a message to Aisha instructing her to deploy five thousand knights to the main Ironfoot Mansion and workshops, he received her swift confirmation that they would be dispatched immediately.

    Next, he reached out to ra,manding her to mobilize ten thousand Drakeguards for the same purpose. Once the arrangements were confirmed, Deh approached with a spark of excitement in her eyes and asked if he wanted to witness the missile systems'' test fire.

    Archer''s enthusiasm was evident as he eagerly agreed. While waiting, he sensed a familiar presence and turned to see Nyx soaring toward him. His face lit up with a warm smile as shended gracefully.

    "Hello, my chaos dragon. I''ve missed you," he said, extending a heartfelt wee.

    She beamed before suddenly hugging Archer, which caught him off guard as he returned it with one of his own. Once they split apart, he spoke, "Want to stay with me for a while?"

    "Yes. I want to spend some time with you," Nyx replied quietly.

    Archer smiled as he introduced the women and turned to the dwarf, "Deh, this is Nyx Drakebane, my soon-to-be fiance when I get to know her even more."

    The mature dwarf bowed toward Nyx, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, mydy; I am Deh Ironfoot, Matriarch of the Ironfoot Family and lead designer, engineer, and builder of

    Draconia."

    Nyx smiled at the woman before turning to Archer and speaking, "She wants you, Arch; I can smell it on her."''

    When the dragon said that, Archer noticed Deh''s cheeks going red as she quickly changed the subject and announced before rushing over to get the workers to hurry up, "The test fire will begin shortly, Your Majesty!"

    This made Archer and Nyxugh at her embarrassed expression, but soon, some dwarves were loading long white missiles at least five feet long and looked deadly, which made him smile.

    Deh directed the workers toward the scorched ind a few miles into the bay. As the missileuncher prepared to fire, a crescendo of noise built up, mana propelling the missiles into the

    sky.

    The missiles soared through the air urately, striking the target and igniting a series of powerful explosions. The ground shook, and Nyx flinched at the sudden noise. Archer,

    witnessing the spectacle, was thrilled.

    Archer was exhrated, recognizing that this firepower would be a game-changer and a significant asset in their ongoing war. His excitement was palpable, and as Deh approached, he hugged her enthusiastically.

    Deh, initially taken aback, was stunned when Archer leaned down and kissed her. The unexpected gesture sent a jolt through her, and she quickly stepped back, shaking her head in

    surprise.

    "That is the first test," she said with a smile. "The workers are preparing more shells and bringing another system."

    Archer nodded thoughtfully and suggested, "What should we call them? Death Launchers?"

    The two womenughed, and he grinned, "It''s a fitting name because it will bring death to

    our enemies,dies."

    Deh''s eyes sparkling with excitement, responded, "It does have a good ring to it, but just wait until you see the anti-ship, titan, and other shells little Dagny has created."

    "Well, those will be very useful for all different situations, including ship-to-ship battles or covering anding force," Archer mused out loud, causing Deh and Nyx to nod in agreement. At the same time, the workers loaded the Death Launchers.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 949: Draconias Deep-Sea Plan

    Chapter 949: Draconia''s Deep-Sea n

    ?

    Archer watched as an old wooden ship sailed onto the water before the sailors abandoned it and used a rowboat to return to shore. Deh pointed in the distance and grinned, "Lookin the distance once the vessel is destroyed."

    He smiled as the mature dwarf again ordered the workers to fire the Death Launchers. The shells soared out of the machine and flew high before falling toward the wooden ship. When the projectile connected with the vessel, it exploded into splinters and flew everywhere.

    When Archer witnessed this, something shocked him as the workshop''s mana shield activated to block some of the debris from now hurting the employees. Deh shouted in excitement as there was nothing left of the ship.

    He chuckled before gazing at the distance as theunchers fired again. More shells sliced through the air and exploded, sending little metal balls flying in all directions. This amazed Archer, who excitedly turned to Deh and asked, "What was that? I never gave any designs for cluster bombs."

    When the mature dwarf heard this, she beamed while eximing, "That Draconia shell was my intention to deal with the alliance armies, as they outnumber us ten thousand to one at the moment."

    Archer hugged Deh, who smiled as he spoke, "Let''s sit down and have some tea while we go through some ns. I created them for the underwater part of our kingdom to expand into realms no kingdom could apart from the Aquarians and Vitalians."''

    The two women smiled before the dwarf matriarch led them to her office in the workshop. When they entered, the Ironfoot dwarves worked extra hard as hundreds of Draconian shells were produced.

    While walking, Archer grew curious and asked the dwarf, "Where are you charging the shells? Dagny and Farrah created a mana battery to store it?"

    She nodded before turning down a corridor and reaching a room where a machine the size of a tank sat. Archer was shocked to see this, but the older dwarf approached it and tapped on a ss part of the device.

    "This is what we called a Mana Battery Station; it allows us to fill the Draconian shells with vtile mana, and when fired from the Death Launchers, it explodes, but this one is nearly empty, and none of thedies are free," Deh muttered, catching his attention.

    "What do you need help with? If it''s charging the machines, I can do it, but the question is, do you have more?" Archer asked with a grin.

    Deh nodded excitedly, making her yellow eyes glow as she replied with a barely restrained voice, "We have several more that need to be charged, but the amount it takes is

    astronomical, and we can only fill them up a little when the family has days off because they would be exhausted afterward."

    "Go take care of them while I handle this one," he instructed, cing his hand on a metal handle.

    After that, Archer turned to Nyx, who watched with fascination as Deh exited the room before speaking to the chaos dragon, "How have you been finding Draconia? Are you enjoying yourself?"

    "Yes, it''s much better than Frostholm, but it seems emptier as the people aren''t cramped within the cities," Nyx answered with a smile. "I do like the mountains surrounding the ind; they are good to sleep in."

    Archer''s eyebrow raised as she caught his interest, causing him to ask, "Have you been sleeping there?"

    She nodded and replied, "Yes. The nights are very peaceful. You should join me sometime."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Maybe once we''ve tested the Death Launchers on the alliance," Archer smiled before sending his mana into the Mana Battery Station.

    After ten minutes, the stations were full and rumbling with energy, and Deh arrived back with wide eyes as she saw the result. The older woman spun around and shouted, "Fill up the shells! The stations are up and running!"

    Archer chuckled at this but took Nyx by the hand as Deh led them around the Ironfoot Workshop, filling up the stations until they were all full, and he finally felt drained. This is when the older dwarf leads him to her office.

    When they arrived, they all sat down, and Archer sunk into the soft chair as another dwarf woman appeared, causing Deh to beam. "Bruni! Bring us some tea, my little cave goblin,'''' she chirped. "Grandmother! Please stop calling me that. I never thought I''d encountered them in the southern tunnels."''

    Deh startedughing even more before waving the young dwarf off. Archer handed her some ns for a Deep-Sea Base and all its facilities, which shocked the woman as she started looking at the Blueprints.

    "What is a flooding chamber? What''s a moonpool?" Dehmented with a confused expression.

    "A flood chamber allows the Deep-Sea forces to leave the base while the moonpool will let individual soldiers out," Archer revealed. "I think the alliance is in cahoots with the Sea Peoples except for Teu and Aurelia''s people."

    Nyx and Deh looked shocked, but he continued, "I have designed ships, weapon tforms, and many other machines that the Deep-Sea Legions and their bases will use to push the enemies back."

    The dwarf woman nodded and said, "We have the Manaheart Crystals to power everything, thanks to the Mana Battery Stations that supply energy to homes, trains, ships, and shipyards. The weapon systems areplex, but I''ll have Dagny and Farrah handle them while I design the perfect base."

    "Okay, take your time and let me know once you start," Archer replied with a smile. "Is there anything else?"

    "You need to give us some time, Arch; we''re still constructing enough Death Launchers and their shells for a several-year-long war. Once we have a stockpile of the war machines, we can focus on Draconia''s Deep-Sea n."

    Archer smiled while answering, "There''s no rush, my dwarf matriarch. Draconia isn''t going to war for years. We want the alliance to grow fat and juicy."

    The two womenughed just as Bruni brought in a tray with three cups and ced it on the table between the group. Deh poured some tea for them. Archer saw this and spoke to the neer, "Bruni, what do you work on for the family?"

    She looked at him with big blue eyes that sparkled as the early afternoon sun hit them before answering, "I work on shields, runes, and other behind-the-scenes things that go into building stuff in the Ironfoot Family."

    "Arch, this is the granddaughter who came up with the shield we''ll use in the Deep-Sea Base design. I suggest you bring her onto our project?" Deh said with a big smile.

    He nodded in agreement as he sampled the tea, nearly gagging from its strong, bitter vor, though he found it oddly pleasant. Archer finished his cup and said, "We can discuss it once everything is underway. Would you prefer to go out, or would you rather work on the

    blueprints?"

    Deh jumped up with a big smile, dering, "We will go on a date again. The ideas are flowing, and I must get them onto paper!"

    The older dwarf woman rushed out of the room as the excitement overwhelmed her, leaving him, Nyx, and Bruni staring at the mming door. After a few minutes, the chaos dragonmented, "Can we still go on a date?"

    Archer nodded and was about to speak, but Bruni said with a nervous smile, "I will be getting

    back to work."

    "Okay, I will see you around as I''ll be here more often while working with your grandmother," Archer replied before standing up and going through the workshop.

    The workers respectfully nodded as he passed. Following that, the dragon couple left the Ironfoot Workshop and headed for the nearby city where a restaurant that Bruni suggested

    was located.

    When they entered the establishment, Archer noticed it was busy and full of people. While looking around, a waitress approached them and bowed before speaking, "How can we help

    you, Your Majesty."

    "Can we please get two of everything and a private room?" Archer replied with a smile that caused the woman to blush as she led them through the restaurant and up some stairs before

    opening a door.

    "This is the private room we reserve for the nobles, but you two can use it for now," the waitress said in a cheery voice.

    Once Archer and Nyx sat down, the woman left them to sort out their order while the chaos dragonmented, "Why do you order so much food?"

    "I love to eat Nyx," Archer said while taking out some wine before filling the empty sses on the table. "There''s nothing apart from sex that is better than a cooked meal, and I''ve wanted to take you out for a while."''

    The dragon woman beamed but then got a distant look before shaking her head, "Sorry about that. At times, I remember the scene where my parents were killed. It''s something that''s stuck

    with me all my life."

    Archer felt sorry when seeing the hurt expression on her face and reached over to take her hand while speaking, "Once things calm down, I will take you to the College Of Magic to visit your brother Draven."

    Nyx smiled in return before squeezing his hand. "Thank you, Arch. That would mean a lot to

    me."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 950: Kingdom-Wide Alert

    Chapter 950: Kingdom-Wide Alert

    ?

    Archer and Nyx started eating once the waitress returned with many dishes that she ced on the table. Once that was done, he paid for the meal and gave the woman a tip, which made her smile.

    When she left the room, the dragon womanmented inquisitively, "She was trying to capture your eye, Arch. Why not entertain her for the night?"

    His eyebrow raised when he heard this, causing him to ask, "Why would I sleep with a random waitress when I have twenty-three beautiful women I truly love? I may have arge harem, but I care about each of them."

    Nyx nodded, "So even when the opportunity arises, you can control your urges?" she said with a smirk while leaning forward.

    Archer noticed her cleavage on disy, revealing her beautiful white skin, which sent his lust soaring. He shook his head and replied, "Yes, but don''t think I won''te over and punish you if you keep teasing me, Nyx."

    The dragon woman''s grin widened as she began to unbutton her blouse so more of her ample chest popped out, causing his lower half to wake up, which made him growl, "Stop it, Nyx unless you want to be mine."

    Nyx beamed with happiness and asked, as she walked around the table toward him, "Will you stop me from exploring the world?"

    He shook his head and replied, "No, you''re free to do as you like. I don''t control my women; I find them even more attractive when they''re free to live as they choose."

    The older woman grinned and settled onto hisp, beginning to eat his food. Archer smiled as he pulled her closer, and she returned the smile. Together, they savored their meals, taking just over an hour to finish everything.

    Archer downed some wine as Nyxmented, "Do you want to explore Nightengale Port City ?11

    He nodded before standing up and offering her his hand, which the dragon woman took with a smile. After that, the couple left the restaurant as the snow started again, causing people to rush down the street.

    Nyx nced at them with fascination before asking, "Why do people look so happy and healthy? It wasn''t like this in Frostholm."

    Archer smiled at the curious woman and answered in a cheery tone, as he loved talking about his kingdom, "Well, they don''t have to worry about food, keeping warm, or their children''s health when our hospitals and healers help everyone. Yes, they''re busy, but they get paid well, which helps the people around them."

    She nodded before asking another question, which Archer happily answered, "How much have you spent so far? And why do so much?"

    "A kingdom is as good as its ruler, and since I rule, I wanted to help my people and the refugees who swore loyalty to the kingdom," he replied while walking down the cobbled street and reaching the harbor that looked out to the Wild Sea that was crashing against the short.

    The couple continued walking with Archer, showing Nyx the apartments, shopping, and government center, which interested the dragon woman. Soon, they exited the city and arrived on a hill that overlooked the road leading to it.

    Archer used Mana Maniption to create a chair to sit on as they prepared to watch the sunset. He nced at the older woman, who wore a short yellow dress that ended just above her knees.

    Her ck and white hair was neatly tied into a ponytail, which caused him to think, ''She is beautiful.''

    Nyx suddenly turned to him. Her mix-matched yellow and red eyes glowed with fascination, and she spoke quietly, "When I was trapped in the city, I couldn''t see the moon, but sinceing to Draconia, I find myself watching it every night."

    "It is beautiful; I bet it looks lovely from your mountaintop," Archer smiled.

    She nodded, "Yes, it is. My spot has the best view of the kingdom; it''s peaceful up there," she answered while gazing up.

    Following that, the duo was quiet as they admired the beautiful ski; the air was crisp and cool, with a gentle breeze rustling through the grass and carrying the faint scent of salt from the Sea.

    The soft rays reflected off the ocean''s surface, awe-inspiring Archer at the world''s beauty that he couldn''t get used to. The shimmering made the water look like a sea of molten gold with a touch of pink.

    Nyx leaned against him, her head resting on his shoulder as she gazed at the wavespping against the distant shore. From their vantage point, the city below, with its myriad of lights beginning to flicker on as night approached, looked peaceful and serene.

    The rolling hills and distant mountains framed the view, creating a breathtaking sight, "This is incredible," Nyx murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "The colors in the sky...

    they''re so pretty. I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything like it."

    Archer smiled, his arm wrapped around her, pulling her closer. "I''m d you''re enjoying it. Draconia has its own kind of beauty, doesn''t it? Each day seems to bring something new." Nyx nodded as he continued speaking, "Do you want me to build you a home on the mountain? We could stay there if you like."''

    The dragon woman turned to him with a beautiful smile and answered, "Yes, please, that would be nice."

    Then Nyx leaned forward and kissed Archer on the cheek before her cheeks went bright red, causing him to smile, ''This woman is so innocent; she needs to be protected,'' he thought.

    He wrapped an arm around her and pulled her closer, which Nyx happily epted and gotfortable while leaning against him. Archer smiled before returning to the sun half gone on the horizon.

    ''I wonder how long it will take Deh to design the base? It will be a while before everything is ready but then there''s the stockpiling of shells for everything,'' Archer mused while the quiet caused him

    to rx.

    With a shake of his head, he decided to hire more people to help with construction and reminded himself to ask Aisha to issue a kingdom-wide alert asking for builders who would

    work for a good wage.

    Afterward, the two sat together for a while, with Archer offering the chaos dragon some chocte. She epted it eagerly, savoring the treat she hadn''t enjoyed since she was a little

    girl, which made him smile.

    Once Nyx had finished, they returned to the pce along the beautifully crafted Draconian road. She turned to him with a curious glint as they walked and asked, "What are these roads?

    They''re so well made."

    "It''s something I designed before the first city was built," Archer excitedly replied. "I wanted people to be able to travel quickly, so I created the best roads Thrylos has ever seen. They''re called Roman Roads-durable and well-constructed."

    The two continued their conversation until they reached the gates, which the Imperial Knights opened for them. Archer thanked them as he escorted Nyx back to her room. The pce corridors were quiet, with the maids asleep and everyone else resting.

    When they arrived at Nyx''s room, she quickly kissed Archer before darting inside, leaving him with a smile. He then scanned the pce and noticed Llyniel sitting alone in the garden, prompting him to wonder, ''What is she doing out there?''

    Archer approached the wood elf, who was humming a beautiful song that immediately captivated him. Leaning against a nearby tree, he listened intently, enchanted by her voice''s perfect, heavenly melody.

    He stood there for ten minutes until Llyniel finished and spoke in her cheerful voice, "Hello, husband. I sensed you when approaching."

    "I enjoyed your music, my love," Archer said with a smile as he sat on the bench beside her. "Your voice is amazing, Llyn."

    Without a word, the elf climbed onto hisp, her brown eyes locking with his. Archer leaned in to kiss her, but she deftly dodged his attempt. Instead, she gently pushed him back onto the bench and began to nibble yfully at his neck.

    Archer shivered as he grasped Llyniel''s slim waist, her yful nibbles intensifying their passion. As their desire grew, they quickly made their way to his room, their movements

    urgent and untamed.

    Once inside, they made lovete into the night. The normally reserved wood elf took the lead, passionately riding him for most of the evening, which Archer thoroughly enjoyed. Eventually, they changed positions, with Llyniel on all fours.

    By the time they finally stopped, it was still dark outside. Exhausted but content, they fell asleep entangled in each other''s arms. While sleeping, the storm outside got worse, and the shields that protected the viges, towns, and cities were activated to protect the people.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Homeguard was out in full force, patrolling the roads and guiding travelers to the Waystations. As the Imperial Knights observed the approaching storm, they activated the pce''s shields, protecting the pce and keeping the warmth inside.

    The snow that had nketed the garden soon began to melt as the storm intensified, shing

    against the protective barrier. Aisha issued a travel ban, instructing everyone to stay indoors until the storm had passed.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 951: After Breakfast

    Chapter 951: After Breakfast

    ?

    The following day, Archer woke up and noticed the room was hot thanks to the pce''s central heating he designed a while ago. He soon noticed Llyniel sleepingfortably on his side.

    This sight caused him to smile before kissing her on the forehead, which woke the wood elf up. She sat up while stretching and letting out a yawn, which exposed her perky boobs that jiggled whenever moving.

    Llyniel turned around with a naughty smile and teased, "I can feel your eyes on me, husband; I''m d you still find me desirable, but I''m sore down there and need some rest."

    Archer''s grin widened as he pulled the petite elf back into bed, settling between her legs while looking into her beautiful brown eyes, "Why wouldn''t I, Lyn? I find you extremely beautiful and love everything about your personality."

    When the wood elf heard this, her beaming smile grew before speaking in a voice full of affection and amusement, "You do know how much I love you, Archer Wyldheart, the Devil King of Draconia. Even if the world thinks you''re a viin, I will always see you as my husband and love you even more than I already do."''

    Following that, the two of them started to kiss passionately as Archer slipped back inside her, causing the couple to continue making love until Llyniel returned to bed after saying she was too tired to stay up.

    He gotfortable behind the petite elf and whispered in her ear, "I love you too, Lyn, and you know I''d do anything to see you smile for the rest of our lives."

    After Archer spoke, he kissed her cheek before falling asleep alongside her. Hours passed, and the storm outside intensified, causing the maids and other pce workers to ensure the entrances were clean.

    When he finally woke up, he noticed the terrible weather outside. Thanks to the shield that protected the pce, the worst of the storm was kept out. He slipped out of bed and approached the window to take a look.

    Archer noticed the snow made it through the shield, but the rest of the storm was being held at bay. He saw many pce workers clearing the pathways while salting them so people couldn''t fall over.

    After watching the garden for ten minutes, Archer decided to have a bath, so he went to the bath chambers. He felt the cold against his scales, causing him to shiver. Walking through the pce, he ran into Edith, who had a beaming smile.

    "What''s got you so happy?" he questioned with a curious voice.

    Edith undid a button on her uniform, revealing her abdomen where a dragon tattoo glowed, "Look what appeared after we made love, master! The otherdies have one, and now I do," she said happily, excitement gleaming in her eyes.

    Archer grinned as he answered, "You''re mine now, and there''s no escape in this life or the next."

    "Always Arch," Edith replied lovingly before asking about the tattoo''s uses. "What does it do?"

    "It allows us tomunicate between the harem; when the teleportation isn''t blocked, I can summon each woman once a day," Archer exined while pulling Edith closer as he stole the older woman''s plump lips.

    The maid stiffened but quickly returned it with a passionate one of her own. Following that, Archer went to the baths with Edith in toe. When they entered, he was about to strip out his clothing, but the older woman said, "May I help you?"

    He nodded just before Edith started taking off his shirt while admiring his toned physique, which clearly showed in her beautiful blue eyes. Archer smiled at her reaction and went to touch the perfect boobs right in front of him.

    Edith smacked his hand away as shemented with a grin, "Not yet, you horny dragon. Let''s get in the bath first."''

    Archer chuckled before she took off his pants and pushed him toward the massive bath. He stepped into the hot water only to sit down and rx. While chilling, he started to hear rustling as footsteps approached.

    Edith stepped into the bath before straddling Archer with a naughty smile as she spoke in a seductive voice, "Looks like this wild dragon needs to be cleaned first,"

    Her hand slipped below the water as she grabbed his cock and aimed it for her drenched passages. Before doing anything, she leaned forward and whispered into his here, "From the moment I saw you, my pussy became wet and needed you inside me,"

    When Archer heard her words, he shivered all over, but Edith then plunged his cock deep into her, causing her to scream in pleasure. Following that, the two of them made love in the bath, and he couldn''t keep his hands off her assets as he pinched her nipples.

    By the time Edith was exhausted and exhausted, Archer had filled her up numerous times. She smiled contentedly as she nestled against him. Just as he was about to speak, the door swung open, and E, Brooke, Maeve, and Ashoka walked in, their eyes widening in shock at the unexpected scene before them.

    Archer shed a grin at the four women. "Hey,dies, how was your sleep?" he asked, his gaze lingering on thest two.

    The brown-skinned tiger woman, confident and unbothered, did not attempt to cover her bare form. Herrge breasts, which ended with pointed brown nipples, were on full disy, which caught his interest.

    ''Her boobs are beautiful; I wonder what it feels like to be inside her,''

    His eyes trailed down her well-toned physique, which he loved every part of, while not as pronounced as N''s, clearly showed hermitment to staying fit. She had an hourss figure, with a slim waist and voluptuous thighs that emphasized her curvy shape as he tail swayed behind her.

    ''Ashoka is stunning; should I make her mine?'' Archer pondered with a lewd smile before turning to the orange-haired Maeve.

    The Avalochian woman had a warrior''s build, with an athletic physiqueplemented by ample breasts. Archer smirked, "She takes after her mother, but in a younger form. I''ll need to capture that queen and im her eventually."

    E, Brooke, and Ashoka joined him in the bath while Archer gently ced the sleeping Edith beside E, who supported the headmaid. After ensuring Edith wasfortably settled, Archer returned to Maeve.

    She stood there, frozen, with her arms covering her chest and private areas. Despite her attempt to shield herself, Archer couldn''t help but admire her pear-shaped figure-fuller at the bottom and slender on top.

    "Stop looking at me like a pervert!" Maeve suddenly eximed, which made Archer jump.

    The other women giggled as Ashoka started teasing the orange-haired warrior, "Why are you ashamed of showing yourself to the man you will be marrying?" she said while tying up her long brown hair.

    Everyone looked at the mature tiger woman, and Brookemented, "You have no shame like El and me here. Do you have your eyes on our husband?"

    Ashoka nced at the brte and replied with a knowing smile, causing Archer to roll his eyes and expect her response. "When tigers find a suitable mate, we be submissive. My husband noticed this from the start, especially when he kissed me during our first meeting and pinned me to his office table, though we were interrupted by the maid Meredith."'' E, Brooke, Edith, and Maeve turned their heads toward Archer, who casually smiled at the four women. He observed the orange-haired warrior joining them in the bath and exined, "I was feeling very horny, and Ashoka was behaving much like Leira does when she''s in heat. I couldn''t control myself as my dragon side took over for a moment."

    "Do you want her Arch?" the half-elf asked with a smile while shampooing her short blonde

    hair.

    Archer looked at her with narrowed eyes, but Brooke continued speaking, "Little Light. You''re a dragon and the king of your race at that. Many of your kind haverge harems of women, but the only difference between your harem and theirs is the tattoos."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Tattoos?" Maeve and Ashoka inquired at the same time.

    Brooke stood up and revealed the white dragon tattoo that let off a glow. She exined, "All

    of us who have made love to Archer have one of these, but it also strengthens us and has

    allowed the others to evolve into dragons or Primal forms."

    The tiger woman nodded with a smile while Maeve looked nervous, but Archer spoke in a reassuring tone, "I''m not pressuring you into having sex. If me looking at you bothers you, I

    won''t do it."

    "''Thank you, Arch,'''' Maeve squeaked out, causing everyone tough at her embarrassed

    reaction.

    Afterward, the group started washing and telling each other about their ns. Archer informed them that he wanted to check on the Mining tforms. Ashoka asked to join him with a glint in her orange eyes, "Can Ie with you, dragon?"

    He turned to the older woman and smiled, "Yes, we will leave after breakfast."

    Ashoka smiled in response, and the group continued their washing and drying routine. Once

    ready, they headed to the dining hall, where they encountered Leira, Hemera, Tal, and Mary, who were also gathering for breakfast.

    Everyone sat down to eat while Edith rushed into the back to get the cooks working, which made Archer chuckle at her serious attitude regarding their food.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 952: These Are Manaheart Crystals

    Chapter 952: These Are Manaheart Crystals

    ?

    Following breakfast, Archer said goodbye to the women before leading Ashoka outside while the Imperial Knights brought him a carriage. The tiger woman was confused when she saw it and decided to ask, "Why not fly?"

    "Those who soar amongst the clouds lose sight of the life below," Archer replied while stepping into the carriage after telling the knights where they were going.

    "That is wise; my people would love a ruler like you," Ashoka said with a voiceced with anger while joining him. "My father is a tyrant who taxes them until they are starving and have to eat grass to survive."

    "I will rule over your people; you will be my Queen that rules the Ganesha Province and will only answer to me even if you''re in the harem," Archer revealed, which caused Ashoka to tense.

    As the carriage started moving, the tiger woman shook her head and asked, "What do I gain by giving up my realm to be a province of the Draconian Empire?"

    "Anyone who bends the knee will receive the full backing of the Draconian government and its vast resources," he replied. "We will ensure your people no longer suffer from hunger by providing substantial aid, and we will rebuild your viges, towns, and cities."

    Archer wanted to offer support, but he also needed to highlight the advantages of aligning with him. "Every Ganeshian will have the opportunity to benefit from being part of the empire, with numerous initiatives aimed at uplifting your people," he continued.

    "At what cost?" the tiger woman asked.

    "Be my woman and rule your homnd as a province under the Draconian Banner," Archer revealed with a smirk.

    "Will you let me think about it? That is a bigmitment," Ashoka answered with a nervous smile.

    Archer nodded, "No problem. Take your time, as it''s a life-changing decision, but know that Thrylos is changing, and Draconia is the future of this world," he revealed before turning to the window.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Following that, he watched thendscape pass by while they headed to Stormwatch Port to shop at one of the mining tforms. Archer saw many farms with happy farmers toiling in the fields.

    They got rid of the snow using Draconia Runes that the legions set up to protect the fields, which pleased him. While admiring his kingdom, Ashoka finally asked, "What is your goal of setting up an empire?"

    "To unite the world against the true enemy yet to reveal themselves," Archer instantly answered. ''''I will build an empire that uplifts themon people so they will flourish and want to fight back when the world is threatened."

    Ashoka was shocked as her brown eyes widened, causing her to speak nervously, "How do you know this?"

    He sighed before revealing the truth, "For many years, I''ve been getting hundreds of visions showing me multiple futures. One stood out: the showdown between my empire and the unknown enemy."

    Archer recalled many of the dreams and visions he had received sinceing here four years ago. He shook his head to continue, "The monsters that the enemy use as foot soldierse straight from a nightmare, and the weapons they use are devastating."

    "How can we stand a chance against such a foe?" Ashoka inquired as she sat next to him.

    "I will build an army so powerful that they can decimate the enemy; that''s why I''m investing so much into the Ironfoot Family. If I marry them and secure their brilliant minds, the world will stand a chance against theing darkness," Archer revealed one of his ns that he kept to himself.

    After speaking, Archer concluded, "Let me show what we''re facing," he said while cing a finger on the woman''s forehead.

    ***

    [Ashoka''s Vision POV]

    When Archer touched her, she was transported to a vast grasnd, which she recognized as the Verdantia ins. Ashoka nced around and saw the massive Draconian army assembled, ready for battle.

    Her gaze fell upon an older Archer, hovering above the soldiers as he delivered a rousing speech that stirred the billions of men and women prepared to fight. Just as Ashoka drew nearer, a terrifying roar echoed across the battlefield.

    The older tiger woman whirled around to confront the source of the roar and saw a nightmarish monster charging toward the army. In response, Archer transformed into a colossal dragon and engaged the formidable foe in a fierce battle.

    Archer drew the monster away from the army, ensuring the colossal battle wouldn''t disrupt the troops. As the titan and dragon sh raged on, several women emerged from the ranks, catching Ashoka''s eye as they moved purposefully.

    An orange-haired woman, an older Maeve d in stunning armor, veered to the right while the others split up and dispersed along the line of Draconian soldiers. That''s when a silver- haired woman dressed in the same armor shot an arrow in the air as the enemy charged.

    Ashoka watched in awe as a barrage of missiles and hundreds of thousands of mana shells rained down upon the enemy, making the ground tremble with their impact. Amid the chaos, a woman with light red hair raised her voice above the din, shouting, "Prepare the shield wall! Death is upon us, but you know why we fight!"

    The soldiers moved swiftly, stepping forward to interlock their shields. Soon, a gleaming white wall formed, reflecting the light from the relentless stream of missiles and shells streaking across the battlefield.

    Following that, the vision ended, and she was now looking at Archer with a smile as she made up her mind there and then.

    ***

    [Back to Archer]

    Archer watched Ashoka''s eyes light up with enthusiasm as she suddenly eximed, "The Ganeshians could be the perfect foot soldiers if led by a seasoned general and given a clear objective. They will achieve it, even at the cost of their own lives."

    He watched the older woman stand up before kneeling as she eximed, "I will be yours and rule the Ganesha Province. My people will want to fight when they realize how different you are as a king."

    ''What a change! Maybe I should show more people about the future battle?'' Archer mused

    with a smile.

    Following that, Archer pulled Ashoka into hisp and kissed her. Initially stiff, she quickly melted into the embrace and reciprocated the kiss. Their passionate connection marked the beginning of their rtionship.

    Once they separated, the two of them sat in silence. Archer admired thendscape outside while Ashoka thought about the vision she saw. A short whileter, they arrived at Stormwatch Port and boarded a Destroyer that took them to the closest mining tform.

    Soon, the ship was underway, sailing out of Dragon''s Cove Bay and onto the chaotic open ocean. Waves hit the deck as Archer, Ashoka, and the sailors stayed inside the ship so they wouldn''t be swept overboard.

    It took them a couple of hours to reach a mining tform that the Destroyed docked next to, allowing the couple off. Archer told the captain to wait for him, and the man reassured him that he would while waiting for the weather to calm down.

    Archer and Ashoka were met by the mining tform manager, who appeared to be a middle- aged man. He bowed toward the duo before speaking, "What can I do for you, your Majesty?" "I''vee to inspect the tforms and see how they''re operating," he replied to the man.

    After that, the manager showed them around the worker''s quarters, and Archer was happy as they seemedfortable. Next was the dining hall, and a delicious smell hit his nose when

    they got closer.

    This went on for twenty minutes, and Archer was pleased with everything before the manager took them to the elevator that led down to the seafloor where hundreds of workers was

    mining all kinds of resources.

    When the couple stepped off the elevator, they noticed the guards were stationed everywhere and were happy with their upgraded armor. The manager followed them to the Manaheart

    Crystal vein they found.

    Archer and Ashoka walked across the wooden walkway the workers put down alongside the mining tracks. When they arrived at the cave entrance, it was guarded by the Wyldheartpany guards that E hired from the poption.

    They had to take a mana oath about not betraying the kingdom orpany, just like the

    workers did, which stopped the thoughts of stealing anything. Archer shook his head and entered the cave, followed by the tiger woman.

    "What is this material used for? It''s beautiful," Ashoka inquired, her gaze lingering on the translucent man surrounded by heart-shaped crystals on the wall.

    Sensing the crystals'' deep veins��an indication of their immense power potential-Archer felt a surge of excitement. This could fuel the kingdom and its infrastructure. Turning to Ashoka, he exined, "These are Manaheart Crystals. They power everything from airships and homes to trains, along with countless innovations emerging weekly."

    The tiger woman nodded, intrigued, as the couple stepped aside to let a group of workers pass. The workers bowed respectfully upon seeing Archer and Ashoka. As they entered the cave, the stunning lighting bathed the space in a mesmerizing glow, causing Ashoka to smile

    in delight.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 953: Sea Peoples

    Chapter 953: Sea Peoples

    ?

    Archer watched Ashoka nce around the cave in amazement as the colorful glow lit up the ce. Following that, he spoke to the manager and asked if thepany could help in any way, which he quickly shook his head.

    "No need for anything extra, Your Majesty. Lady E takes care of everything from the main office, but I must admit there were sightings of monsters prowling outside the shield, which have been scaring the workers," the man revealed nervously. "They have informed me about creepy whispers and eery soundsing from outside the shield."''

    He nodded understanding and sent Lucrezia a message as they stood outside the cave. [Darling, can you and the girls patrol the tforms, please? The workers say monsters are lurking in the depths]

    Secondster, the mosasaur woman replied. [Okay, Darling! We will head to the water now]

    Once that was done, Archer and Ashoka continued exploring the seafloor, which the shield cut off, but as soon as they finished the tour, he felt something wasn''t right and shouted to all the workers to evacuate the mining site.

    He turned to Ashoka with a determined expression and asked for a favor, "Protect the workers and make sure they get on the Destroyer."

    The tiger woman looked confused but quickly answered, "I''ll do it, Arch, but where are you going?"

    "To deal with the attackers," Archer revealed while pointing to the north, shocking Ashoka. "If I don''t hold them back, the workers won''t be able to escape in time."

    She looked in the direction he was pointing, and the tiger woman soon noticed small dots miles away were growing bigger, causing her to mutter, "What are they? Monsters?"

    Archer shook his head, "I''m not sure, but their aura feels evil, and they seem powerful," he said with a concerned tone.

    After that, Archer sent a message to the four women, instructing them not to engage the neers until he gave the signal. They agreed. Turning back to Ashoka, he shared a quick kiss before dashing north.

    Upon reaching the shield, he used Blink to pass through it and emerged into the open ocean, where a shark lunged at him. Archer just pped the monster before casting Eldritch st into its body.

    As the monster thrashed around, he scanned it using Analyze to determine the creature''s name and rank.

    [Deep-Sea Shark]

    [Rank: A+]

    ''Another shark,'' Archer thought as he rolled his eyes just as Teu approached him with a pretty smile.

    "Hello darling, what is the issue Luce mentioned?" she said while hugging him.

    Archer pointed in the distance only to widen her eyes in shock as Demetra, Lucrezia, and Kassandra appeared secondster. The Demon Shark got angry as she saw the iing enemies.

    "What are the Sea Peoples doing here? They should be in the Underrealm," she said, catching Archer''s attention.

    "Sea Peoples? Who are they?" he questioned with a curious tone.

    Demetra shook her head and calmed down, "They were human thousands of years ago but ended up fleeing into the Underrealm and have grown stronger. Rumors speak of them interbreeding with a Deep-Sea monster to gain their powers."

    "E!" the other three women cringed.

    Archerughed before speaking, "Sounds nasty, to be honest. How strong are they?" Demetra shrugged and said, "It varies since there are different types of Sea Peoples within their poption. But they do reproduce very quickly, like Horned Rabbits."

    The groupughed at the shark woman''s words as the first attacks soared toward them, but Archer stepped forward and let the spells hit him. They vanished into nothing just before he cast sma Missile hundreds of times and sent the projectiles at the new enemies.

    An explosion rang out, but that''s when Archer sensed some sea monsters heading their way, causing him to warn the four women, "Enemies areing that youdies can fight. They are five minutes away from us."

    They all nodded before transforming into their Titan forms, charged at the bigger monsters, and shed with them. Archer watched as Kassandra tied up two of the enemies with her tentacles while the other three finished them off.

    Following this, he targeted all the humanoid Sea Peoples. Archer Blinked around the seafloor while thrusting his tail and ws into their chests after eating their souls to find out where they came from.

    Half an hourter, all the Sea Peoplesy dead except for a small group that Archer had captured. As he looked at them, a shiver ran down his spine. Though they had a vaguely human shape, their wed hands and tails made them unnervingly alien.

    Despite their inability to speak the Thrylos''smon tongue, Archer could still understand them thanks to his White Dragon heritage. One of the creatures was furiously ranting about invading the surface world and attacking those who dared to steal from the seafloor.

    "They hate all surface dwellers?'' Archer thought as he picked one of them up by the neck and scanned it.

    [-----]

    [Race: Nereidan]

    [Level: 436]

    [Rank: Master Mage]

    Archer smiled to himself, thinking, ''So they''re strong, but not even close to my level.''

    "Why do youe to attack my kingdom? We have done nothing to you," he spoke to the creature he held.

    The Sea Peoples look at him in shock and horror as a female voice reaches his ears, "You speak our tongue? How only my people can know that."

    Archerughed before answering with a knowing smile, "I am the White Dragon of Thrylos. I am living mana and can understand allnguages of this world."

    He threw the Nereidan back into others of its kind and continued talking, "I know you''re going to keep attacking my tforms, which forces me to prepare for war with your race; all this honestly excites me."

    "Why does that excite you? Are you insane?" the Nereidan man sneered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer''s eyes gleamed with a fierce, unsettling light as he seized the man. With a swift, brutal motion, he tore the limbs from their sockets. "Oh, I''m quite mad and not in my right mind," he said coldly. "This is where your regret begins for daring to attack me."

    He unleashed a barrage of Eldritch sts, obliterating the attackers. The force of the sts caused the surrounding water to explode, ignited by his violet dragon''s fire. Then, the four women returned while eating some form of monster.

    Archer chuckled as he watched Demetra effortlessly devour a massive monster in one gulp. Momentster, he stepped through the shield just as the women transformed into their humanoid forms and joined him.

    "That was a thrilling fight, but those monsters were surprisingly weak," Lucrezia remarked, casually brushing off her dress.

    The others nodded in agreement. Archer, still puzzled, frowned and said, "I can''t figure out why they attacked us. We haven''t done anything to provoke them."

    "Stop overthinking, darling," Demetra smiled while hugging him. "The Sea Peoples are a vicious race and attack everything around them."

    Archer understood and kissed all four women before approaching the elevator to return to the surface, where the mining tform was empty. Following this, Archer sent E a message telling her it was safe for the workers to return, which the half-elf agreed to.

    The group returned to Draconia, where Archer took the four women out for something to eat, which made them all smile. Over the following weeks, he started paying more attention to the harem by taking them out and spending time with them when they weren''t working.

    One day, Archer sat in the pce gardens watching the sunset as he rxed, but soon, he noticed the Imperial Knights walking down one of the paths while leading Aeris to him. When seeing the Dark Wraith girl, he beamed, "Aeris, it''s good to see you again. Is Narcissa''s

    training hard?"

    The short-haired girl sat beside him, smiling as she replied, "Yes. Grandmother is ruthless when ites to training me."

    Archer nodded, "I can already sense that you''re stronger than when you rescued me that

    time," he said.

    "Yeah, she insists that you need a strong Dark Wriath on your side, and she''s willing to join you, but the woman is impossible to please."

    When he heard this, heughed and suggested, "I should meet her again; she was as beautiful

    as you are."

    Archer watched Aeris''s cheeks go red as she shook her head, "You have your eyes on my grandmother? So the rumors are true that you prefer older women," she said hurtfully.

    "I prefer all kinds of women, including you, Aeris," he said before gently grabbing her chin and turning her head toward him before kissing her.

    When Archer kissed her, Aeris stiffened, but she hesitantly responded, her initial shock gradually melting into tender, nervous affection. After a minute or two, they pulled apart, and her cheeks were flushed bright red.

    Despite her blush, Aeris smiled warmly, her eyes shining with a mix of surprise and happiness. After a moment, she asked Archer about his recent activities, and the two of them continued their conversation, enjoying each other''spany and catching up.

    Once they were done chatting, Aeris returned to her mansion after seeing him, which was her aim. Archer watched as she transformed into her Dark Wraith form, frightening the surrounding Imperial Knights.

    Aeris turned to him with her bright red eyes and spoke hopefully, "Can we go on a date soon,

    please?"

    "Yes, I''lle see you in a few days," Archer said warmly.

    She nodded and vanished into the shadows, leaving Archer with a smile. The thought of

    spending time with the Dark Wraith made him happy, his affection for her deepening with

    every encounter.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 954: Thats Exactly What I Needed

    Chapter 954: That''s Exactly What I Needed

    ?

    Once Aeris was gone, Archer looked at the sky and noticed it was still early afternoon. He decided to take one of the women on a date. Following that thought, he entered the pce and spotted Nefertiti walking past.

    Archer''s smile widened as he spotted his beautiful subus. With a joyful call, he eximed, "Nefi!"

    The pink-haired woman turned towards him, her face lighting up with a radiant smile. She approached him with a graceful swiftness and, catching Archer by surprise, pressed a tender kiss on his lips, which he reciprocated.

    Once the couple broke apart, Archer asked sweetly, "Do you want to go on a date?"

    The expression on Nefertiti''s face lit up with happiness before epting, "Yes, please! I''ve missed going out with you."

    Following her agreement, the couple walked out of the pce entrance and started making their way to the entrance. As the afternoon sun casts a warm glow over the blooming flowers around them, they slowly strolled through the pce gardens.

    He savored the delightful aroma of the garden, but what he cherished even more was the subus''s palpable excitement about their date. Her sudden burst of joy made Archer smile warmly.

    "How about we check out that new caf�� in Dragonheart City?" he suggested. "I''ve heard their pastries are simply divine."

    Nefertiti''s eyes sparkled at the thought, and she took his arm as they set off together. When the couple reached the pce gates, the Imperial Knights opened the gate after the soldiers brought out a royal carriage.

    This made Archer chuckle, which caused Nefertiti to turn to him with a curious expression as he exined, "They seem to have these carriages all over the ce."''

    When the subus heard this, she giggled before revealing, "They are in every city and fort just in case you appear. Aisha thought it would be smart to have rides for us all over the kingdom, and that''s how we travel nowadays."

    Archer nodded in understanding as they stepped into it and gotfortable after telling the knightmander to head to Dragonheart City. The soldiers saluted before the carriage moved out of the pce''s gate.

    Half an hourter, the couple saw the city in the distance, causing Nefertiti to get excited as she spoke, "I can''t wait to try their pastries, darling! Teu and Luce said they were delicious."''

    "They''ve been there already?" Archer questioned.

    "Yes. We have already explored Draconia, you know," Nefertiti answered with a smile. "Sera loved hunting in the forests while Nyx sleeps on the mountain peaks, which is strange, but who am I to judge?"

    Archerughed before the two fell silent as the subus rested her head against his shoulder. A little whileter, the Homeguard soldiers on the wall let their carriage into Dragonheart City, and when the lights lit up the streets, it amazed the couple.

    "Did you design this ce by yourself? If so, I wonder what else is locked in that mind of yours,'''' Nefertiti inquired with a fascinated tone.

    He nodded and took a moment to gather his thoughts, recalling the city''syout and blueprint, which took him some time to piece together. When the subus praised his efforts, Archer''s smile broadened.

    Ovee with affection, he leaned in and shared a tender kiss with the pink-haired woman. Soon after, they made it to the cafe, which was busy, causing Nefertiti to sigh, "Looks like the city had the same idea."

    Archerughed before replying, stepping out of the carriage and opening the door for her, "I''m sure they will give the king and queen a table."

    Nefertiti smiled and stepped out, straightening her pink dress, which matched her hair and eyes. ''She is utterly beautiful.''

    He shook his head and grabbed the subus''s hand before approaching the cafe''s entrance, where they spotted a doorman keeping people back. When the worker spotted him and Nefertiti, he bowed with respect.

    "Wees Your Majesties; I''m sure the owner can find you a table," the doormanmented.

    Following that, the man opened the door for them, and when he did, the smell of all kinds of delicious food hit the couple''s noses. Archer''s stomach rumbled, causing Nefertiti tough as a waitress approached them with a friendly smile, "Your Majesties, we are happy that you visited us. The cook has a special he''s serving today."

    The couple ordered two of everything, which cost five gold, but Archer gave the waitress ten and told her to split it with the other staff and not the owner, which made Nefertiti giggle. Once he paid, the woman led them to a private room that she exined was reserved for the Draconian Royal Family, which surprised the couple.

    As Archer sat down, Nefertiti sat right next to him, which put a smile on his face. He squeezed her juicy thigh, causing the subus''s tail to whip him, and her genuine features appeared

    lightly.

    She grinned before teasing him as she leaned in, "Do you want to ravage me in this form, husband? I know you love it."

    When Nefertiti finished speaking, her wings fluttered, causing Archer to lean in and kiss her as his hand slipped into her dress. She felt that her body stiffened as his fingers made their way to her panties and moved them to the side.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon enough, Archer started to gently rub Nefertiti''s clit causing the subus to let out an erotic moan that got him instantly hard, "Mmmmghhh, not here, husband, or I will lose my shit if your fingers keep working their magic on me.

    He chuckled, deliberately making a show of licking her sweet love juiced off his fingers, which made Nefertiti squirm in her chair with heightened arousal. Caught up in the moment and oblivious to their surroundings, she slid under the table, leaving Archer momentarily stunned.

    Archer watched, both surprised and intrigued, as Nefertiti slipped beneath the table, driven by her desires. She gently unfastened his pants and took him in her soft, warm hand. The sensation of her mouth enveloping him sent a shiver down his spine, and he gasped as she began to move her lips and tongue with a practiced rhythm.

    Her motions were deliberate and skilled, her tongue dancing along his length with a mix of teasing and passion. Archer''s hands gripped the table''s edge, his knuckles whitening as he struggled to stayposed.

    The sensations were overwhelming, each movement drawing him closer to the edge. Nefertiti''s rhythm was steady, and her attentiveness and eagerness were evident in every

    stroke.

    She could feel the rising tension in Archer, and her actions became more intense, driven by her desire to please him. The pleasure built to an almost unbearable peak. Finally, his body tensed, and with a gasp, he reached the height of his release.

    Ever the attentive lover, Nefertiti relished every drop of his essence, savoring the moment with a contented smile before swallowingpletely. She settled back down, her eyes sparkling with desire as she purred, "Did you enjoy that, my love? I missed sucking your monster. I truly love taste is truly irresistible."

    Archer looked at her in shock but grinned as he answered, "That was a surprise but felt amazing. Can you do that again while in the carriage?"

    Nefertiti''s eyes narrowed before countering with a lewd smile and glowing pink eyes, "I will when you stick your tongue in me. Should I bend over the table?"

    "What until we get our food so the waitress doesn''t see anything," Archer answered with a chuckle.

    The subus bit her bottom lip as her delicate hand slipped into his pants that he had just pulled up, only to start slowly stroking him just as a knock rang out before the door opened, and the woman reappeared with two others pushing some trolleys into the room. Archer looked at Nefertiti, who only grinned at him as his hand started to twist and squeeze, which made him groan, but he controlled himself as the workers put the food on the table. As one of the women was doing that, she noticed what they were doing and went bright red.

    This caused Archer tough, but the subus didn''t stop as her smile grew, causing the woman to rush out of the room like a scared rabbit. Their original waitress thanked them for the service before leaving the room.

    Once she was gone, Nefertiti waved her hand and used her arcane magic to soundproof and block the room off before standing up and bending over the table as she spoke in a seductive tone, "Let me feel that tongue, husband; I need it inside me."

    Without needing any more encouragement, Archer lifted her pink dress to reveal drenched white panties that he quickly pulled down before getting on his knees behind her as his tongue started exploring her wet pussy.

    Nefertiti''s breathy moans filled the air as she responded to Archer''s touch, her voice tinged with pleasure. "Yes, that''s exactly what I needed, husband," she murmured, her voice quivering with delight. "Please, don''t stop. It feels incredible."

    As Archer continued, he could taste the sweetness of her love, and he eagerly drank in her essence. He gently cupped her soft, curvaceous form, feeling the warmth and softness of her

    skin beneath his hands.

    Nefertiti''s pleasure was overwhelming, her moans growing more intense as she lost herself in

    the sensation. His tender touches and attentiveness deepened their connection, making the

    moment all the more special.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 955: Draconian Airforce

    Chapter 955: Draconian Airforce

    ?

    Archer continued to pleasure Nefertiti before she exploded in his mouth. Her love juices flowed out like a waterfall, which he started swallowing without missing a drop while the subus continued to moan. ''Mmmghh!''

    Once her climax died down, Nefertiti stood up on wobbly legs before putting her hands on the wall and pushing her round behind out. Archer got excited when he saw this, causing him to stand up and approach her, "Do you want me inside, my love?"

    Nefertiti quickly nodded, "Yes, darling. I miss the stretching feeling, which is addictive," she replied in a breathless voice.

    Following that, the two of them started making love as Archer thrust deep inside while the subus pushed herself backward, so he went further in. They continued to have sex, and both exploded.

    Archer filled her womb with his seed while Nefertiti''s legs trembled as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. He helped her sit down while casting Cleanse on the beautiful Zenia Princess as she recovered from the overwhelming pleasure she had received.

    Nefertiti shook her head, a yful smile dancing across her beautiful face as she said, "I''m leaking, Arch! You came so much."

    He chuckled at her response and grinned. "I didn''t expect you''d be squeezing me dry. And I''ve missed your secret garden-it''s always amazing."

    The subus giggled, her smile radiant, as they both began to eat. Archer started with an omelet with all kinds of vegetables and other foods. They continued eating for an hour and enjoyed every second of it.

    Nefertiti ate as much as Archer did, which shocked him. His expression caught her attention, causing her to exin, "All the food goes to my boobs and bum, which mother says husbands love."

    Archer nodded in agreement before answering, "You look amazing, Nefi; I wouldn''t change anything about you."

    Upon hearing his words, her pink eyes sparkled with deep affection as she responded with a sultry smile, "You didn''t clean up down there, husband. May I take care of it while you eat?" He couldn''t help but think, ''She wants to suck me again? I love this woman.''

    Archer smiled, "Yes, I forgot to clean it while helping you, my love," he said in a knowing voice.

    After he spoke, Nefertiti stood up and circled the table, giving Archer a chance to p her behind, which made her yelp yfully. She then shed him a mischievous smile before sliding under the table and pulling down his pants.

    As Archer enjoyed his soup, he felt her warm mouth envelop him. Her tongue moved skillfully around his shaft, adding an extrayer of pleasure to the moment. After finishing his meal, he indulged the eager subus, filling her mouth with satisfaction.

    Following that, the two finished the meal before leaving. As the couple stepped outside, Nefertiti grabbed his arm as she spoke in a happy tone, "Do you want to walk back to the pce? I love the cold weather."

    He smiled while answering, "I would like that, Nefi. The weather is peaceful, and I enjoy seeing the kingdom from the ground."

    Once Archer agreed, the two started walking through Dragonheart City and watched as families smiled and other couples enjoyed the cold but beautiful night. While strolling, Nefertiti spoke, "Why are you fighting so hard to build Draconia into a paradise?"

    When hearing her question, Archer stopped walking and looked into the night sky before replying with a voiceced with determination, "I believe the paradise that I build here on Draconia can unite the world against theing darkness. We can beat back our enemies with me as the Emperor of a united Thrylos so our children can live in peace and enjoy their lives as they wish."

    "That sounds amazing, and I truly can''t wait until you fulfill this destiny the gods have set you on," Nefertiti said with a loving smile as she squeezed his arm. "I will be there beside you at every step of the way."

    Archer smiled before leaning over and kissing the pink-haired woman, who happily reciprocated while the two stood on the cold road. Following that, the couple made it back to the pce.

    The Imperial Guard that trailed behind them made it back, causing Archer to smile as they brushed off the cold weather. Once inside, he got a message from Aisha saying the Ironfoot family had finished the Dragon Airships, which excited him.

    He told the dragonkin woman to organize a flight tomorrow as he wanted to take three girls with him. Aisha agreed through the tattoo, which made him smile just as they entered the pce.

    Nefertiti dragged Archer back to her room, where the two continued to make lovete into the night. The couple soon fell asleep as the storm worsened, but they weren''t as cold, thanks to the pce''s shield.

    The following day, Archer woke up and noticed Nefertiti was still fast asleep. Her wild pink hair was everywhere. This picture made him smile, so he leaned over and kissed her before falling asleep while cuddled up.

    After that, he got out of bed before leaving for the bath chambers, where he bumped into Leira, Sera, and Sia. With a charming smile, this caused him to ask them to join him, "Would you lovelydies like to ride on some Dragon Airships with me?"

    When the three women heard this, they all beamed before epting his invitation. They all kissed and cuddled him and joined him in the bath. Archer watched them pass him as he got undressed, only to p their behinds one at a time, which earned smiles from the trio.

    Following that, Archer stepped into the hot water, but soon Leira climbed on hisp while his cock rubbed after her soft folds. The cat girl shivered before turning to the others, "Take turns? It''s only fair."

    Archerughed at the purple-haired girl who made the first move on him, but he wouldn''t reject them. He ended up making love to all threedies, who loved every second of it. Once they were done, they all washed off.

    ''Now it''s time to see the Ironfoot Family''s work,'' Archer mused. ''I wonder who the pilot will be.''

    They all wore winter clothes as the outside world was freezing. They had to travel to a city named Arcadia, the home to the breadbasket of the kingdom, which grew most of their food along with the surrounding farms.

    The Imperial Knights organized a carriage that took the four south a few hours to get there. On the road, they witnessed hundreds of people heading in the same direction, which fascinated thedies.

    Leira turned to him with curious green eyes and spoke, "Why did you want to build a fleet of Dragon Airships?"

    Archer grinned before taking out some papers and giving them to the cat girl, who started studying the n. While she did this, Siamented, "Your soldiers are something else, Arch; they are tenacious and strong. They seem to worship you like you''re a god."''

    Heughed at his aunt''s words but answered, "That''s a good thought. I want the Draconian soldiers to be loyal, which makes for a good army."

    Sia smiled and thanked him, "Thanks for letting me lead the Second Legion husband. It''s good to be back inmand."

    "You''re wee, Sia; I would do anything for you girls," Archer revealed.

    While they spoke, Leira suddenly eximed, "You want underwater legions? Now it''s an air force! It says here the soldiers will jump from the crafts and parachute on top of enemy

    forces."

    Archer nodded with an excited smile, which made the threedies giggle before he enthusiastically exined, "I n to take revenge on the Dragon yers who attacked me when I was at the Ironfoot Workshop."

    After that, he told them he had asked for volunteers from the Second Legion onward and had received two thousand soldiers who wanted to join the Draconian Airforce along with then/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wyvern Riders.

    When the three heard this, they were shocked, but Leira questioned, "How many soldiers can these Dracon Airships hold?"

    Archer thought for a brief second before answering, "Four hundred soldiers plus the crew." "So you''re taking five to north Pluoria?" Sia questioned with a raised eyebrow,

    He nodded before answering, "Yes, they need to be destroyed, and the Draconian Airforce will do that in theing weeks."

    Afterward, the carriage crossed a vast bridge bustling with vessels trading between the kingdom''s cities. Archer gazed in awe at the sights around him, his excitement growing as they neared the airfield established by the First Legion,plete with guards and impressive

    infrastructure.

    The carriage was allowed through the built fence that encircled the airfield that would protect the airships. Archer saw several buildings built on the fence line: the worker''s homes and many workshops needed to construct the crafts for the airforce.

    Soon, Archer spotted the first airship. It was as big as the ones the Avalonians owned but

    painted ck to hide in the night sky. His ones looked more durable and built for war. The balloon that lifted the ship below had a monster hide for extra protection.

    The undersidepartment was massive and had a hanger for crafts yet to be created, as well as severalpartments for bombs that the airship would drop on the enemy. Archer was

    happy with what he saw.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 956: Warhawks

    Chapter 956: Warhawk''s

    ?

    Archer stopped admiring the airships, but they got excited when the threedies spotted them. Sera turned to him with glowing ruby-red eyes as she asked with a radiant smile, "When you attack the Dragon yers, can Ie please?"

    "Of course. It will take a couple of months to train, but after that, the Draconian Skyraiders will be ready to fight," he replied with a smile of his own.

    Following that, the carriage stopped, causing Archer to exit and hold the door for the woman, who thanked him with a peck on the cheek. Once they were all out, the Imperial Knights stayed by it as the group approached the redheaded dwarf Solvieg.

    When Archer saw the older woman, he couldn''t help but smile as he took in her appearance. Her wild red hair cascaded down to her curvy behind, and he found her strikingly attractive. The dwarf''s well-toned body was a testament to the hard work she put into her craft.

    The older woman turned to face him, her yellow eyes sparkling warmly. A radiant smile spread across her face, revealing her beauty. Archer admired her for her appearance and intellect; Solvieg was one of the smartest people he had ever met and deeply respected her. Archer smiled when seeing her and spoke, "Hello, Solvieg. It''s good to see you again."

    "Arch! How has ya been, my future husband? Come to make love to little old me while I''m at work," Solvieg teased with a smirk.

    Heughed before answering, "Not just yet. I want to take a trip on one of the airships. Are you piloting one, considering you''re wearing work overalls?"

    Archer noticed she was still in her work clothes, which made her grin mischievously as she said, "I wasn''t nning on flying again, but if a handsome elf like you is interested, who am I to refuse?"

    The three women behind him burst intoughter at the dwarf''s yful teasing, causing Archer''s eyebrow to twitch with irritation. He shot back with a smile, "I''m not an elf, you cheeky goblin! Now, show us the new crafts, or I''ll have to personally deal with you, Solvieg!"

    Solvieg giggled before suddenly hugging him, causing her massive chest to squash up against his, which made Archer''s lust soar, but he controlled it. The dwarf woman let him go before grabbing his hand, "Come this way," she said, giving him a beautiful smile.

    Following that, the group headed toward the closest Draconian Airship, guarded by the soldiers of the Sixteenth Legion, who were ordered by the highmand to guard the airfields across Draconia.

    Two hundred thousand troops were stationed to secure the twenty airfields established by the legions throughout the kingdom and the four surrounding inds. Archer observed that the support units actively assisted the ground crew and engineers with new projects.

    Thebat troops diligently patrolled the base''s perimeter while others managed the gates protecting the airships. Satisfied with the level of security, Archer redirected his focus to Solvieg, pulling him into the craft''s lowerpartment.

    When the group entered the airship, the first part had rows and rows of seats for the soldiers to rest. There were several rooms at the back, which Archer knew were the bombing chambers.

    Dagny said she designed handheld mana bombs that the soldiers stationed on the airships could drop through specifically crafted holes. The explosives would decimate the enemies before dropping the Draconian Shocktroopers behind enemy lines.

    Archer just came up with the name and voiced it out loud, "Once the soldiers gain experience in dropping on the enemy, they will be named Shocktroopers, who will hit our enemies from behind."

    The four women nodded before Leiramented, "Wouldn''t that be dangerous? The casualties would be immense."''

    "That''s why they''ll receive an additional hundred goldpared to the army and navy," Archer replied, then continued, "Leira, we''re outnumbered a thousand to one in the uing war. We need every advantage we can get."

    "I understand, husband," she said with a smile. "It''s just that I''ve never seen anything quite like what Draconian has created-it truly baffles me."

    Archer chuckled and told the cat girl he would sit down with her to exin all his ns, which would make her happy. Following that, Solvieg spoke, "Come up to the bridge, guys. You will get a better view from there."

    Everyone nodded and followed the eager dwarf woman. They arrived at the bridge a few minutester��a bustling open space filled with workstations and maps scattered everywhere.

    Solvieg sat in the captain''s chair, tapping a few buttons that brought up something simr to a console controller back on Earth. She started speaking, "Wee to the Warhawk Airship. That''s Grandmother''s name, as the craft is fast and lethal and will be used to hunt our enemies."

    "I''m aware of the bomb ports in the chambers back there," Archer remarked. "What else is on board?"

    As the dwarf woman starts the craft, she details its features to Archer. Archer learns that Manaheart Crystals power the vessel and all its systems. The craft has a sleeping floor at the bottom, a galley, officers'' quarters, and a warehouse on the other levels.

    The floor they were on now contained the bomb storage and dropped chutes at the rear, while the bridge and ramp for the soldiers to disembark were situated at the front. Solvieg exined that the Warhawks were designed to endure a lot of damage before retreating, thanks to the mithril armor that reinforced the craft.

    After that, Archer and the three women sat on the bridge as Solvieg started the engines that came to life. A humming noise was heard as the craft rose, thanks to the mana boosters dotting their underside.

    He watched as the ground receded, and Solvieg announced, "We''ll be flying over the Avidia Deserts! We can stay in the air for days with the Manaheart Crystal on board." Her words ignited excitement among the crew.

    Archer moved to the window just in time to see the Warhawk swiftly pass over the Draconianndscape. He was pleasantly surprised by the craft''s speed, especially given its blimp-like

    appearance.

    While standing at the wide window of the Warhawk''s bridge, Archer was mesmerized by the view unfolding before him. Thend of Draconia had receded into a distant blur, swallowed by the horizon as the airship soared higher and faster.

    Below, the sea stretched out like a vast, shimmering sheet of blue, dotted asionally by the ripples of the wind. The Warhawk glided gracefully over the water, its engines humming softly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The steady rhythm of the craft''s flight was interrupted only by the asional creak of its reinforced mithril armor. Archer noticed the Death Misting up, and they flew straight through it, followed by two more Warhawks.

    When they breached, a wave of mana shells and spells flew toward them, but Solviegughed as she tapped a few buttons, and two missiles shot out of the craft and connected with a bunch of projectiles that exploded.

    Solvieg then quickly ascended while shouting orders through themunication, "Let''s show these dogs what the Ironfleet pilots can do!"

    "Yes, Mam!" two voices echoed back.

    The redheaded dwarf turned to him with a big smile, "Now watch our three Warhawks

    decimate the alliance fleet."

    Archer nodded as Solvieg''s demeanor shifted to one of intense seriousness. She bellowed,

    "Hold on, everyone! Things are about to get rough!"

    As soon as hermand echoed through the cabin, she propelled the Warhawk into a dramatic nose-dive toward the enemy fleet. She tapped several buttons, unleashing a barrage of Draconian Missiles from the craft''s forwardunchers.

    The missiles streaked through the air and struck the enemy vessels with devastating force. A colossal explosion erupted, sending debris and fire raining down as several Alliance warships

    were obliterated.

    Amid the chaos, Solvieg screamed triumphantly while dropping Barral Bombs onto the sea forts below. Each bomb struck with a thunderous impact, causing the forts to copse and

    sink beneath the waves.

    Archer was amazed at the Warhawks'' damage to the enemy fleet as the other two craft decimated the southern portion of the enemy blockade. Solvieg was excited and ordered,

    "Destroy every enemy vessel in the south!"

    Following that, the three Warhawks strafed the enemy while dodging the mana shells, and the ones that did hit them did minimal damage. Archer and the three women watched as fire and smoke covered the sky.

    ''With these I can deploy the legions anywhere, but now the enemy know we have them they wille up with ways to fight back,'' he mused.

    Archer knew other realms had flying machines than the Ironfoots telling him about a goblin empire in the north. That''s why he created many more inventions that the dwarves were

    working on.

    Following that, he told Solvieg to head to Avidia to explore the continent from the air, which

    she agreed to as the other two Warhawks escorted them. The craft turned south and soared across the stormy sky.

    Solvieg nced at him with a yful grin and said in an excited voice, "Watch this, my future

    husband."

    She pressed a button, and Archer''s eyes widened in amazement as the other two Warhawks seamlessly blended into the storm clouds, their camouge making them nearly invisible

    against the roiling sky.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 957: Twirly Whirlies

    Chapter 957: Twirly Whirlies

    ?

    Archer, Leira, Sia, and Sera watched as the Warhawk soared above the sea while dodging the storm clouds. Solvieg was a good pilot and seemed to enjoy flying the way she was while calling out orders to the other two crafts, escorting them.

    While flying, the older dwarf spoke, "Arch! Come here and take a look at this."

    ''I wonder what she wants,'' he wondered while approaching the redhead, pointing at the sea below.

    Archer squinted his eyes to see two massive sea monsters fighting. The water was turning red as the two colossal creatures tore into each other, "I''m d I want to create an underwater force. I hate fighting down there."

    Solvieg giggled and said amusedly, "Your little idea has kept Grandmother locked in her workshop for days. I''m convinced that being here in Draconia has made her younger; she''s bouncing around the mansion smilingly."

    Archer smiled sincerely and replied, "You Ironfoots are truly amazing. I admire each of you for your brilliance and innovations."

    This made Solviegs checks go as red as her hair, but a beautiful smile appeared, "Thank you, Arch. That means a lot," she thanked him while ascending.

    An rm started ringing, causing Sia to question from behind them, "What is that warning you of?"

    "Flying monsters," the dwarf woman said. "They could damage the Warhawks, but Dagny designed a deterrent. Now watch, My King."

    Archer watched as the Solvieg started clicking some buttons before speaking to the other two crafts, "Activate the Twirly Whirlies to keep them away!"

    When the group heard the dwarves'' words, theyughed, but when the Warhawks were covered by swinging chains thatshed out whenever the monsters closed in, they pped the creatures out of the sky.

    The women watched as the giant, evil-looking eagles plummeted to the sea below. Archer was amazed by the craftsman''s ingenious defensive measures, which caused him to praise Solvieg, "These are brilliant; they are keeping the monster at bay."''

    "That''s not all; wait a few seconds, Arch," she replied while not taking her eyes off the swarm of monsters.

    Archer scanned the monsters to see what rank they were.

    [Stormeagles]

    [Rank: A+]

    ''Not that strong,'' he pondered with an excited smile.

    While watching the scene, a rattling noise rang out as smaller mana shells flew out of the Warhawks, decimating the horde of flying monsters, but that''s when the Stormeagles gathered together before charging the crafts.

    Solvieg shouted through themunication devices, "Fire the Twirly Whirlies! Keep fire with the Gattling Cannons!"

    Following that, Archer watched the spinning chains get fired from the three Warhawks, which ripped the flying monsters apart as the cannons peppered the survivors with the mana shells, causing explosions to light up the sky.

    Sera and Leira were standing by the windows. Their eyes glowed excitedly, and hundreds of monsters plummeted into the sea below. Once the creatures were dealt with, the three crafts made it to the southern coast of Avidia after an hour of straight flying.

    When Archer looked out the window, he saw arge port city with orange banners hanging from the wall, which caught his interest. The cat girl stepped beside him and spoke, "We are currently over the Fire Elves known as the Duskfire Empire. They specialize in war machines and fire mages that can devastate enemies."

    Archer nodded thoughtfully and asked, "What other empires or kingdoms are based in Avidia, my beautiful cat girl?"

    Leira pondered momentarily before replying, "The Moonriver Empire, home to the Sea Elves, stretches along the western coast. To the east is the Goldenheart Empire. As for the north, it''s ruled by Demons of the Darkthrone Kingdom.

    "And what about the central part?" Archer inquired.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That region is unimed, my love," Leira answered. "It''s a vast desert gued by demon and sea elf raids and inhabited by various tribes."

    Following that, Solvieg flew across Avidia. When he passed over the numerous realms, he was amazed to see a mixture of desert grasnds, much like Soutnd, stretching in all directions.

    Still, it was even hotter when the dwarf woman pointed out the Duskfire capital built on the side of an active volcano. This shocked Archer, but thanks to his eyesight, he saw people watching the three crafts with amazement while the soldiers panicked.

    They tried to attack, but the Warhawks dodged easily before turning around and heading back to Draconia.

    While traveling, Archer was pleased to be alerted to Deh''s new design for the underwater base. When they got close to the ind, he told Solvieg to fly over the Ironfoot Workshop, which surprised the three women.

    Sia smiled, inquiring in a curious tone, "What, the n, husband?"

    ''''I will jump with Leira while you two use your wings," Archer replied before standing up.

    The cat girl looked scared, but he reassured her with a few loving words, which made her smile. Then, the Warhawks crossed through the Death Mist surrounding the ind before reaching where they needed to jump.

    Solvieg directed them to the jump ramp, and when they arrived, Sera jumped first before summoning her wings. These wings caught the wind and allowed her to glide to the ground below, which excited the dragon girl.

    Sia turned to him with a wide grin and said, "I''m so d I became a dragon like the others. I really enjoy flying."

    Archer smiled back at the dragonkin woman as she leaped into the air, her ck wings unfolding gracefully as she glided toward the ground below. Meanwhile, Leira trembled with fear. Archer gently reassured her, "You''ll be fine, darling. I won''t let anything happen to you."

    After that, he jumped off the ramp and started freefalling as Leira clung to him. The wind hit their faces, but as they closed in on the ground, he summoned his wings and slowed down beforending with a thud.

    Sia and Sera rushed up to them as a dozen Homeguards and Imperial Knights rushed out of the Ironfoot Workshop but calmed down when they noticed Archer standing there. He asked the guards to take him to Deh, and the soldiers instantly agreed.

    They took the four into the warehouse-sized workshop and led them to the mature dwarf''s office, where she worked on blueprints. Archer approached the busy woman and looked at what she was doing.

    ''Oh wow, there are barracks, storage,boratories, manufacturing nts and loads of other stuff,'' Archer thought while looking at the ns.

    Deh had positioned the Gatling Cannons on the exterior for protection and designed bays for deploying smaller craft as needed. Archer was visibly impressed and said, "This is

    incredible, Del. I love everything you''ve done."

    The mature dwarf initially jumped at the praise but quicklyposed herself and smiled. "I''ve enjoyed designing it, but I must admit, it''s been quite exhausting," she replied.

    "What would you like in return for all your hard work?" Archer asked while sitting down. "The workshop could do with more workers, and we need an expansion that will be expensive," Deh answered with a strained smile.

    Archer knew these were problems he could solve without an issue; he shook his head and said, "I will get Aisha to find a few hundred trustworthy people, and I will make sure the funds are avable for the workshop upgrades."''

    After that, Deh was excited and thanked him for everything before the group left for Gulfport to get something to eat. Sia said she knew a decent tavern that sold delicious meat using some southern spices.

    It took the group an hour to reach the nearby city, and the dragonkin woman led them along the streets until they reached the harbor, where the tavern was located. Archer saw government workers cleaning the streets while Homeguards patrolled the area to keep the

    peace.

    The city''s security pleased him, as Gulfport was one of the new ports that had recently beenpleted. People flocked here for the markets that were slowly bing famous across the

    kingdom.

    Following that, the group entered the tavern while Aisha informed him of an alliance attack on the Death Mist, but the First through Fourth Fleets reacted and drove the enemy back by

    raining mana shells down on them.

    Once inside, Archer sat down surrounded by the three women who ordered three of everything, which made himugh. While waiting for their food, he nned on using the Death Launchers on the enemy fleet sea cities they set up.

    It took the owner twenty minutes to bring out their orders, and when Archer smelt the

    delicious aroma that hit his nose, his stomach rumbled, causing the older woman toment, ''''Young man! I know you''re hungry; you must have been working hard, and thanks to your wise choice, my food will feel that empty spot."

    Archer nodded, but she continued, "The king has made life too easy on Draconia, but the

    young haven''t taken advantage and have been motivated to work because the wages are so

    high."

    ''Oh the people are loving living here? That''s brilliant news,'' he thought with a smile. ''Doesn''t she

    recognize me?''

    He chuckled along with the three women, who started eating as the older woman left the table to get back to work. The group loved every second of the meals; Archer was eating meat that reminded him of chicken with spicy sauce.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 958: What Our Weapons Can Do

    Chapter 958: What Our Weapons Can Do

    ?

    Following Archer''s meal with Sia, Sera, and Leira, they paid up before heading back to the pce while gossiping. The older dragonkin woman dragged him back to her room after saying goodbye to the other two.

    Sera started teasing them but made Archer promise to spend a night with her, which he agreed to. Sia continued dragging him through the pce while telling him everything she''d been up to with her new legion.

    As they reached her room, the dragonkin woman finished speaking, then swung the door open and gently pushed Archer onto the bed. With a confident smile, she straddled him, leaning forward to kiss him tenderly.

    Archer''s excitement grew as he responded to her kiss, his hands resting on her soft curves. The evening unfolded with their shared passion, the couple making love until the night wore on, and Sia fell asleep with a contented smile.

    Once they were finished, Archer cast Cleanse on both of them before pulling her closer to embrace her. He fell asleep beside her, and the following morning, he was roused by a knock at the door.

    He exited the bed and stumbled over to it while wearing his pants. When Archer opened the door, he spotted Aisha standing there with a big smile. The dragonkin quickly spoke excitedly, "The First Fleet is ready for the missile attack, Arch."''

    Archer nodded, slipping on his top before following the older woman out of the pce. As they stepped outside, they encountered Hemera, Tal, and Halime, who greeted him with enthusiastic hugs and kisses.

    "What are you three up to?" Archer asked, smiling.

    Hemera, the sun elf, responded with a bright smile, "We were just taking a walk around the garden and enjoying the view of the storm above."

    His eyes lit up at the suggestion. "Ma and Aisha were going to watch the first strike of our Death Launchers against the enemy. Why don''t you beauties join me?" he offered.

    They eagerly climbed into the carriage arranged by the Imperial Knights, and soon, it was on its way to the naval base near Stormwatch Port. As they traveled, Hemera turned to Archer with a curious expression.

    "Why are you attacking the alliance?" she asked.

    Archer''s gaze was intense, his voice steady andmanding. "To show them the price of defiance. We tread a singr path, Hemi, one that pits us against the world itself. When the moment arrives, we will strike with certainty. My legions will reshape the world with the new weapons I forge."

    Then Halime spoke up in a quiet voice, "There will be whole swathes ofnd that won''t submit to us. What will happen to them?"

    "I will put them to death to show what happens when you don''t bend the knee to us," Archer answered in a determined voice.

    "That''s millions of lives snuffed out," the snake girl replied as her yellow eyes gleamed. "Can you live with that Arch?"

    Archer nodded, "Yes. I will do what I must to ensure this world survives theing darkness. If that means bing a tyrant, then so be it," he answered with such conviction that it shocked the four women.

    "We will be beside you the whole way, husband," Tal said with a beaming smile. "I know what you want to create and know it will be the thing that makes this world better for our future children and grandchildren."

    Following that, the carriage took a little while to reach the base, and when they did, the Imperial Knights escorted them to Archer''''s Pride, where the group was met by Olivia, who had an excited smile on her beautiful face.

    Archer smiled when he saw his admiral wife and greeted her, "Liv. How have the new weapons been? I hope you like them."

    The mature woman replied excitedly, "They are amazing Arch! I can''t believe how urate the things are."

    He chuckled at her happy reaction before ushering the women on board. Olivia led them to the bridge, and the ship started sailing. When they arrived, the group found seats to rx, and Archer went outside to the balcony.

    As he watched the rough sky, Halime joined him and started talking, "Sorry for questioning you husband. I don''t want you to turn evil; I love how kind you are to the people in Draconia."''

    Archer smiled before wrapping an arm around the snake girl and answering, "I''m not evil, but I''m certainly not good, Hali. The world isn''t like that; some people will see me as the Devil King while others will see me as a savior."

    She nodded as he continued, "I will do good by the people and make sure they live good lives. You''ve seen how much I''ve done for the Draconians, and I will do that for whoeveres under our banner."

    As the First Fleet left the bay and set out onto the open ocean, Halime leaned against Archer, findingfort in his presence. The journey to the Death Mist would take about an hour, so he settled into a seat, gently pulling the snake girl onto hisp.

    They sat together, the rhythmic motion of the ship and the distant horizon creating a tranquil backdrop for their shared moment. Halime turned to him with a bright smile, her dimples creating charming indentations in her beautiful brown cheeks.

    Archer gently held her delicate hand, noting the striking contrast between their skin tones- her rich, dark brown against his pale white. He couldn''t help but think of vampire movies back on Earth.

    As Archer''s hands roamed over Halime''s petite frame, he gently caressed her, eliciting a soft moan from her. His touch was tender and attentive, exploring her with care. As he slid his hand lower, he carefully spread her legs.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While maintaining his gentle touch, Archer cast Cosmic Shield to create a protective barrier around them, ensuring their moment remained private. As he started to rub Halime over her panties tenderly, their kisses deepened, adding to the intimacy of the moment.

    He felt her body tremble with anticipation, her underwear growing noticeably wetter. Sensing her increasing arousal, Archer carefully moved the fabric aside and continued his gentle exploration.

    Archer''s touch continued to make Halime shiver due to the pleasure. As he gently slid a finger inside her, her body responded with an intense spasm, and she began to squirt from the overwhelming sensation.

    Feeling the warmth and slickness, Archer lowered his pants and positioned himself, guided by the overwhelming overflow of her arousal. He carefully entered her, his movement smooth

    and intentional.

    The sensation was powerful, causing Halime to cry out as he filled her. Their connection deepened with each movement. Archer''s hands traced tender patterns over her body, his touch igniting waves of pleasure that caused her to moan softly.

    Their kisses blended passion and tenderness, each touch heightening their connection. As Archer moved rhythmically, their bodies moved in harmony, their breaths mingling in a dance

    of desire.

    Halime''s hands gripped Archer''s shoulders, pulling him closer as he deepened their connection. They continued making love until the snake girl was full and in a pleasure-filled

    daze.

    Archer pulled out, causing their mixed fluids to pour out of her, which made him chuckle before casting Cleanse on them and the balcony. Once the duo were cleaning, he cuddled

    Halime, who melted into his embrace.

    Following that, Olivia exited the bridge and informed him, "Arch. We are approaching the wall. We will set up the formation, and I will tell you when to drop the Death Mist section."

    "Okay Liv," Archer answered.

    The white-haired woman nodded b before smiling at the dazed Halime while entering the bridge. Half an hourter, the First Fleet was in position, causing him to drop the part of the Death Mist, which revealed hundreds of enemy vessels and a city in the distance.

    While seeing this, Olivia''s voice rang across the fleet, "Fire at will! Show those Alliance dogs what our weapons can do!"

    Once her voice faded, hundreds of noises rang out from the fleet, and a wave of Draconian Missiles soared into the sky just as a barrage of mana shells hit them. But they were perfectly defended thanks to the new shields powered by Manaheart Crystals.

    Archer watched as the swarm of Draconian Missiles peppered the Alliance fleet and city, causing a dozenrge explosions to erupt as the sh blinded anyone nearby. The buildings were decimated as the tform it floated on sunk below the waves.

    The rest of the missiles hit the ships, causing chaos everywhere. Hundreds of Alliance vessels sunk below the waves, and dozens of explosions rang out all across the sea. Archer was shocked at the result but was pleased.

    Halime''s yellow snake eyes widened in awe as the destruction unfolded instantly. She

    stammered, "This is incredible, Arch! With this weapon, the Alliance doesn''t stand a chance."

    Archer, satisfied with the disy, called back the Death Mist and instructed the ships to return to port. He summoned his wings, preparing to take off, when Tal and Hemera joined him, nked by Aisha.

    As they ascended into the sky, he told them they would check on the aftermath of their attack.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 959: Introduce Our Mothers To A Devil

    Chapter 959: Introduce Our Mothers To A Devil

    ?

    [Brendan Avaloch''s POV]

    Brendan''s warship patrolled the waters beyond the Devil King''s ind kingdom, where rumors of torture and fear circted among the locals. Initially skeptical of the tales, his doubts vanished when he saw the Memory Stones circting among the crew, showing several massacresmitted by the White Dragon.

    "That boy is a devil; I''ve heard so many rumors about his evil deeds,'' he thought.

    Now stationed at the prow of the Avaloch Kingdom Battleship, he gazed ahead, where a thick, violet fog loomed menacingly, obscuring the path forward. The mist seemed to hang like a warning of the darkness thaty beyond.

    The Avaloch kingdom had aligned itself with the Central Powers when word of war broke out due to the White Dragon kidnapping his cousin, Maeve. He was enraged along with the people and rallied many kingdoms to the cause.

    ''How dare he kidnap my little cousin,'' he thought while getting angry. ''I will be the first to cut down a Draconian as we invade their evil kingdom.''

    Brendan watched the horizon as many ships of the Alliance docked at the sea city that the Novgorodians built. Their ship was heading in that direction just as an rm sounded off, causing him to look behind him.

    He spotted the Death Mist vanishing as a fleet of ships could be seen. Brendan was shocked but only increased when the enemy vessels started firing a barrage of mana shells that soared into the air.

    Following that, the Alliance fired back, but their attack was blocked just as hell descended upon them. Brendan witnessedrge missiles mming into every ship around them and the city.

    Explosions erupted in all directions, causing him to crouch down just as the warship he was on exploded. The impact sent him crashing into the water below as more explosions rang out, and the Avalochian ships were all removed.

    Brendan watched as hell descended on them as sailors screamed out for help while the corpses of the fallen were dragged below by the sea monsters. When he saw this, he panicked and soon found refuge in floating debris.

    While recovering, he looked into the sky as more screaming sounded out, and Brendan was shocked as a wave of missiles struck them. A fierce explosion turned him into ash, along with most of the survivors of the Alliance fleet.

    Once the Draconians had finished their attack, the Death Mist appeared again, allowing them to rescue any survivors. By the time it was over, only a few hundred men and women survived the sudden attack.

    The Alliance rallied the remaining nearby ships toe to help the survivors, but as they got closer and started pulling the sailors out, more missiles rained down on them, causing the vessels to sink.

    When themanders realized it was a trap, they tried to flee, but hundreds more missiles hit them. At the same time, the three other sea cities were sunk, and ny percent of their fleet was decimated in the surprise attack.

    Thanks to the Draconians'' sudden attack, the Alliance was thrown into confusion, as some kingdoms lost their entire navy, save two or three vessels. The rulers of the nations demandedpensation, which meant the Pope had to promise that they would get more of the loot once the enemy was defeated.

    Hundreds of thousands of well-trained sailors were butchered by the White King''s evil weapons, which the Swarm gave him. The Church of Light spread this news worldwide, causing the heroes to be summoned a while back to offer to y the Demon King, which the Pope happily epted.

    Rumors spoke of the White King being spotted on Avidia exploring thend, causing the heroes to rush there, which would cause even more headaches for the Pope and Emperor of the Novgorod Empire.

    ***

    [The Hero''s POV]

    The five heroes were taken to Avidia several dayster with one hundred of the best warriors the Church of Light could spare. They took a vessel south, docked in the Duskfire Empire, and were weed by their Empress, Embera Duskfire.

    Natsumi smiled at the beautiful elf woman with long orange hair that reminded her ofva and the same colored eyes. She knew this woman was much older than them, causing Tammy to speak, "Empress Embera, we thank you for helping us search for the White Devil. We heard he was on Avidia."

    "My soldiers have been fighting him for days," Embera disclosed, her voice tinged with frustration. "And all the devil has done is create chaos since I turned down his offer." The three girls exchanged curious nces, intrigued by the revtion.

    "What was his offer?" Natsumi questioned.

    Meanwhile, Tim and Jason were spellbound by Embera''s elven beauty, their admiration in to see. The others had to pinch them sharply to bring them back to reality, shaking them out of their daze.

    Emily reassured Tim before returning her attention to Embera, who continued, "He sought my hand in marriage and wanted us to join the expanding Draconia Kingdom. But I refused him outright, and now we''re dealing with the repercussions of that decision."

    "He likes older women?" Jason blurted out, his curiosity getting the better of him. His question earned him a sharp re from Embera.

    The empress sighed before responding, "It appears so. The devil did send a woman much older than myself, and his specific words suggested a preference for women a lot older than him, which is confusing."

    When the heroes heard this, Emily turned to the Japanese girl, who was giggling mischievously. "Looks like we have a milf enthusiast on our hands," she said with a yful smirk. "Imagine if he got his hands on mother or Michelle-he''d probably have a field day with those two."

    Natsumi nodded in agreement. "Maybe my mother would lighten up; it''s been a decade since she''s had any action. Perhaps I could y matchmaker," she suggested with a cheeky grin. Tammy''s frustration boiled over as she smacked the two mischievous girls on the head. "Stop being ridiculous! Why on earth would we introduce our mothers to a devil?"

    After the meeting, the group pursued the White Devil, and three demonesses apanied them. Emily led the search with determination, Natsumi covered their rear, and Tammy prepared her magical spells.

    They scoured the area for days until they stumbled upon a campsite where a group of young people were unwinding. Natsumi and Tammy halted when they noticed the young man at the

    group''s center.

    The Japanese girl turned to her friend, her voice tinged with concern. "Why is that guy so incredibly handsome? I can''t help but feel drawn to him. This isn''t good, Tam!"

    While she said that, the young man stood up and excitedly said, "I''m guessing you''re the

    Chuch of Light heroes who were summoned from Earth."

    They were shocked when the group heard this, but Emily stepped forward and asked suspiciously, "You speak of Earth as you know it?"

    The young man''s following words shocked them all to the core, "Well that''s because I was, I died there and reincarnated on Thrylos into what I am now."''

    While speaking, the white-haired boy looked at them all, and when his gazended on Tim,

    his eyes widened in shock, which rmed the group as they circled their friend. The young man shook his head and introduced himself with a charming smile that made Natsumi''s and Tammy''s hearts race, "I am Archer Wyldheart, the King on Draconia and the Devil King as the

    Pope calls me."

    ***n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Anatoly Volkovitch''s POV]

    Anatoly was rxing in Novgorod, the empire''s capital, while his armies prepared to invade the neutral kingdom. While checking out the paperwork, his mother, Catherine, dropped it on his desk. As he did this, the door opened, and his first wife walked in.

    Anastasia was a strikingly beautiful woman with cascading blonde hair, radiant blue eyes, and a figure that could rival the most celebrated models on Earth. Her curvaceous form, particrly her wlessly proportioned chest, captivated the admiration of many men across

    the empire.

    As she entered the office, another bang resounded on the door, causing Anatoly to shout,

    "Come in!"

    The armymander rushed in and quickly announced, "The Devil King decimated hundreds of Alliance warships and destroyed the Rift."

    When Anatoly heard this, he was shocked as he stood up and demanded, "What happened!"

    "We have a Memory Stone for you to watch, my lord," themander said while handing

    him the crystal-like object.

    Anatoly took it and watched the chaos. He saw a rain of missiles fall upon the Alliance fleets, causing explosions to ring out all over the sea. He witnessed the Draconians make the Death Mist vanish before attacking them with unknown weapons that decimated their forces. Following that, the rescue ships emerged only to be immediately targeted by another wave of missiles, which struck every vessel in sight. Anatoly was stunned by the devastating oue, as thousands of warships and sailors were obliterated within minutes.

    In response to the catastrophic loss, the emperor urgently instructed his government to develop advanced shields and countermeasures. This new directive aimed to equip their forces to withstand the devil''s formidable weaponry in the escting conflict. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 960: Youre A Mother And Grandmother

    Chapter 960: You''re A Mother And Grandmother

    ?

    While carrying Halime, Archer flew into the Death Mist, followed by Hemera, Aisha, and Tal. The group was shocked when they spotted the chaotic fires burning across the surface of the previous Alliance fleet.

    The women didn''t know what to think, as destruction was everywhere. They could hear the surviving sailor''s screams from the water. Ships were still sinking while half the city was already at the bottom of the sea.

    However, he was happy and sent Olivia a message telling the white-haired admiral to return to the wall and prepare for another attack. Archer then told the group his n, which surprised them.

    Halime shook her head before asking, "Why are you nning to attack the rescue ships? Isn''t that what a viin would do?"

    Archer shook his head and exined in an annoyed tone, "Hali. They butchered the followers of the Fireheart Faith. One story was the Avaloch Kingdom hung, drew, and quartered them, which is horrifying; I will not show mercy on the Alliance after they murdered my people for following Tiamat."

    Following that, he spotted hundreds of rescue ships and ordered Olivia to fire the Death Launchers continuously through the mist, which every vessel in the First Fleet did, causing Archer to exim, "Now watch my loves, Draconia is a top power and will dominate theing war even if we are drastically outnumbered."

    Tal, Hemera, Aisha, and Halime watched as the Death Missiles sliced through the air and fell upon the rescue ships, destroying everything in their path. Archer was amazed and decided to explore Verdantia to see the people''s reactions.

    After the chaos of the Death Launcher test, they flew back to the pce while the First Fleet sailed to their ports. Archer spent some time with the four women and just chatted into the night before climbing into bed followed by them.

    They huddled together, finding warmth in the cold night. When Archer woke the following day, the women were still fast asleep. He quietly slipped out of bed and gazed at the rain battering the shield above the pce.

    As Archer scanned the pce grounds, he noticed four women were awake. Just as he was about to step out, Aisha stopped him. Her striking blue eyes sparkled with intent, and he understood immediately what she was asking for.

    "''You''re naughty, Aisha, but who am I to say no," he said before picking her up and taking them to another bedroom.

    Once inside the other room, Archer cast a Time Warp and covered the room so they could spend hours making love until the dragonkin woman was in a pleasure-filled daze while she leaked their mixed fluids.

    Following this, he tucked the beautiful woman in before kissing her on the forward and dismissing the spell as he walked back to the others. When they entered the room, someone pinned him against the door and kissed him.

    Hemera was the first attacker, then he heard Tal''s husky voice as she tugged down his pants, "We want our turn, husband; it''s only fair."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Archer chuckled when he felt the silver-haired elf''s lips wrapped around his cock before his head started bobbing. This turned into the three women jumping him and spurring him into ravaging them all until they were out cold.

    Tal curled into a ball while her body trembled from the pleasure, and Halime was in a deep sleep. He let out an adorable snort as Hemera spread across the bed, making himugh. He checked on each one before kissing their foreheads and casting Cleanse on them before heading to the kitchen for breakfast.

    It took Archer ten minutes to reach there, and he ran into Ashoka, N, Brooke, Olivia, and Maeve. He greeted the three women who were happy to see him. They all sat down to breakfast as Meredith and other maids broke the food out.

    While waiting for the food, Brooke smiled, "Little Light. I''ve been helping Luce and Aisha in the government. We may need to expand every department when the conquests start."''

    Archer nodded, "I will speak to Aisha and go on a recruitment drive for the government; most young people have joined the air, army, or navy, which leaves the older people. Maybe some of their life experience can help out."

    The three women looked at him, but Maeve was the one to speak: "Who would you hire? The housewives to run the kingdom''s books?"

    "That''s the n," Archer replied with a grin. "Some of those olderdies like to organize stuff and count coins. Might as well put them to work to the kingdom''s benefit."''

    "What if they don''t want to work?" Olivia questioned with a beautiful smile.

    Archer looked at the white-haired mature woman before answering, "Then that''s their choice. I won''t force anyone into working, Liv, and you know this."

    After that, they started eating their breakfast, which consisted of eggs, bacon, sausages, and other stuff the group enjoyed. Just as Archer finished eating, he asked the five women if they wanted to explore Avidia?"

    They all agreed, and Ashoka volunteered to bring some food, which Archer epted with a smile. Soon after, the group gathered outside, where Archer shifted into his dragon form. The women climbed onto his back, ready for their journey.

    He pped his massive wings, lifting off and soaring south as the women clung to him. They flew through the Death Mist, and enemy ships below fired at them, but Archer climbed higher into the sky.

    As they breached the atmosphere, Archer cast a Cosmic Shield around them. The five women stared in awe as the vastness of space unfolded before them, with stars shining brightly.

    Even Archer was captivated by the breathtaking spectacle and marveled at its beauty. They flew for a few hours until they saw the coast of Avidia before he dived down andnded a couple of miles away from the city.

    The woman jumped off Archer while he returned to his humanoid form and felt the heat hit his skin, causing him to take off his shirt, catching five pairs of eyes. He smiled before speaking, "Not yet,dies. We can make love tonight."

    They all agreed with smiles before Ashoka questioned while ncing around, "What is the n, Arch? Why have wee here?"

    Archer took out a silver orb before exining, "This is a Monster Orb that allows me to store up to a hundred creatures, and we are here to collect some Mithril Beetles and Silk Worms for

    the kingdom."

    When the five heard his exnation, confused expressions before Nmented, "We''re monster collecting?"

    "Yes. They will earn us even more gold, which will be needed in the future," Archer answered the lioness. "We can also explore the south and learn about the Duskfire Empire."

    They all agreed, but Brooke quickly said with a smile, "I know the Empress. Can I see her, Little Light? She''s an old friend."

    Archer nodded, "Yes, just send me a message when you''re ready to meet up," he said before kissing the mature woman.

    After the kiss and cuddle, Brooke quickly took off using her magic and flew east, causing Ashoke toment, "Aren''t you worried about her?"

    He chuckled before shaking his head, "Grandmother is the strongest person I know; she will

    be fine."

    Afterward, the group ventured through Avidia and soon encountered a bustling trade road. There, they spotted a Waystation-a popr stop for travelers. Archer and the women decided to grab a bite to eat, and as they walked in, the other patrons turned their heads in

    curiosity.

    Archer ignored them before sitting at a nearby table as Olivia and N went to order their food. He noticed everyone was looking at them, causing him to smile while readying his magic in case anyone attacked.

    The two women returned and said their meals would arrive in ten minutes, causing Archer to smile. While waiting, he felt a hand slip onto his thigh and started rubbing his cocky, which

    ignited his lust.

    He turned to the white-haired woman who smiled at him and leaned over to whisper, "Do you want to fuck me in the Waystation toilet? The thought of degrading myself for you in such

    a ce makes my pussy drip."

    Archer bristled before replying, "You''re a mother and grandmother, but this lewd?"

    Olivia giggled as she got closer, "And I''m your mature slut. Nowe fuck me if you want,

    my love."

    The admiral stood up, but that''s when she looked at N and motioned for her to follow, which the lioness did. Archer watched the two women leave the table and quickly followed behind them after telling Ashoka and Maeve to wait there for a few minutes. Archer hurried to the restroom, discovering the two women eagerly awaiting him. Once he stepped in, N swiftly secured the door while Olivia peeled off her shirt and pants, showcasing her voluptuous figure and ample breasts.

    Without hesitation, Archer approached the more experienced woman, bending her over the sinks as he entered her. He found it effortless to slide in, as Olivia was already drenched with

    her love juices.

    This caused her to moan, "Mmmghh!"

    When Archer felt her clench down on him, he let out a groan before he started making love to

    the older woman. The couple loved it, but he nced at N, who had her hand in her pants while pleasuring herself.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 961: I Miss That Lovable Woman

    Chapter 961: I Miss That Lovable Woman

    ?

    Archer continued to make love to Olivia, causing the older woman to let out erotic moans as her body trembled due to squirting all over him, "Mmmmghh Arch! That feels so good."

    After hearing Olivia''s yful invitation, Archer cast a Time Warp and Cosmic Shield around the room, ensuring their privacy and dignity. He moved deeply inside Olivia, bringing her to another powerful climax.

    Once he had given his full attention to Olivia, he turned to N, who enjoyed every moment of their shared experience. After their intimate time together, the trio returned to the table where Ashoka and Maeve were already seated.

    Their meals wereid out, and they all sat down to enjoy a well-deserved meal together. After that, the group finished the food before leaving the ce and exploring the city before finding the Mithril Beetles and Silk Worms.

    The group traveled across Avidia and set up camp on the edge of the desert, where Archer sensed the monsters lurking. Olivia and Maeve set up their tents while N hunted for fresh meat and Ashoka was scouting the surroundings.

    Archer was looking into a hole made by the Silk Worms, causing him to cast Mana

    Maniption into it before dragging the monster out, which thrashed around, but he spoke, "Calm down. I won''t harm you and take you to a safer home."

    When the Silk Worm heard this, it stopped struggling, and Archer sent it into the monster orb to rest. He continued to do this while the women prepared their sleeping pace for the night as he collected a dozen worms.

    After Archer was done with the monster collecting, he had over thirty Silk Worms that Llyniel could help grow and reproduce in the domes she was building to help the kingdom earn more gold coins through the rare silk the creatures produced.

    Following this, the women did their own thing while Brooke messaged Archer, who told her where they were. Ten minutester, the older woman appeared with a smile and spoke, "The Chuch of Light have sent their heroes to kill you, Arch, and the Fire Elf Embera is still as annoying as she was before."

    Archer chuckled as he sat down and started eating some orc meat in his Item Box as N returned holding a deer-like monster. The group got to cooking and waiting for the heroes to arrive, which didn''t take long.

    Ashoka appeared from the shadows as she spoke, "Five people followed by one hundred knights are heading in this direction, Arch."

    He nodded while answering, "Wait until I start speaking to them and deal with the soldiers. I want to fight these so-called heroes to see their strength."

    The women nodded in agreement, and within ten minutes, a young blonde woman arrived, apanied by four others. Archer''s keen gaze swept over the neers: two men and three women, each bearing the distinct mark of adventurers.

    Two of the women especially drew his attention. One was an athletic Asian woman with beautiful ck glossy and dark brown hair, her physique suggesting strength and agility. The other was a striking figure with dark hair and piercing grey eyes, an unsettling aura of death seemingly hanging around her.

    Archer studied the others until he came to thest boy and was shocked, ''Tim! What is he doing -on Thrylos?''

    He got angry but controlled himself before introducing himself with a charming smile: "I am Archer Wyldheart, the King of Draconia and the Devil King, as the Pope calls me."

    The five heroes looked confused, but the other young man darted forward and swung a glowing sword at his neck. As that happened, Archer whistled, and the women behind him vanished to deal with the soldiers.

    Following that, he caught the de before backhanding the hero, sending him crashing to the ground and causing his brother to shout. Still, Archer kicked him back to the others as he spoke while looking at his older brother Tim Bet, "Why do you have a different ent to the others?"

    Tim looked baffled as his dark brown hair and blue eyes reminded Archer of his mother, Michelle, ''Damn, I miss that lovable woman; she always pampered me,'' he thought.

    "It doesn''t matter, Demon King! You will die tonight for what you''ve done!" his older brother suddenly dered, making himugh.

    Tim charged forward just as the Asian girl appeared behind him while the others began casting spells in his direction. Archer chuckled, effortlessly conjuring a Cosmic Shield that deflected their attacks.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    With speed, he unleashed an Eldritch st into the chest of one of the young men, sending him reeling while he casually pped his brother into a nearby bush. Turning quickly, Archer seized the Asian girl''s katana, a grin spreading across his face.

    He looked at her and asked in an innocent voice, "Are you from Japan, Senpai?"

    Caught off guard by the question, the woman stumbled as Archer threw her into the distance. Meanwhile, he unleashed sma Missiles at the blonde, forcing her to scramble to defend herself.

    Archer then went for thest young and used his Shadow Prince form to trap her in the shadows, causing her to panic. He did this to all the heroes except Tim, who was climbing out of the bush while shaking his head.

    ''''Still the same righteous older brother? Always quick to jump to conclusions about people like years ago," he said to his older sibling.

    "What are you talking about, demon!" Tim said while standing up and leveling his sword at

    him.

    Archer chuckled softly, a mischievous glint in his eye. With a flick of his wrist, he used Mana Maniption to melt the weapon in Tim''s hand. "Stop calling me that, Idiot," Archer said, his tone both amused and firm.

    "I''m a dragon, not a demon. I''ll let you go if you and your friends leave Avidia now. Otherwise, I''ll let my shadow creatures have a go at them-though I must admit, the Asian girl does pique my interest, but she will still die in the end."

    Tim''s expression hardened as he heard his words, the term "Idiot" triggering a shback to someone who once used that word to mock him. Archer smiled when he saw his older brother''s reaction.

    He brought the Japanese girl out of the shadows and held her in ce as he spoke in a charming voice, "What is your name?"

    "Natsumi Suzuki," she answered without thinking.

    Natsumi got frustrated, but Archer continued, "I will let you go. If you attack me, the other three will die. Understood?"

    She agreed with a strained nod, causing him to free her before turning back to Tim, "How is your mother and father human? I hope they are well."

    When Tim and Natsumi heard this, they were so confused that it showed. Archer was about to speak, but Ashoka appeared beside him, sniffing the air and staring at his elder brother before speaking, "Do you know this man Arch?"

    Archer nodded as he answered, "I do. I have known him all my life, but it seems the idiot

    doesn''t remember me."

    ***

    [Tim Be''s POV]

    Tim watched as the strange boy acted all dramatic with a mature tiger woman who rolled her eyes with a smile, ''Who are these people? Why do I feel threatened by everyone but him?'' he thought while looking at Archer.

    "You say you''re from Earth, and if that''s true, why would you butcher hundreds of thousands of innocent people on your rampages?" he asked the crazy dragon who seemed to be interested in Natsumi.

    He turned to the ck-haired girl and whispered, "You try to talk to him; it''s clear he likes

    you, Nat."

    She looked at him with panic, but that''s when Archer spoke while flirting with the tiger woman, "Natsumi, I will not harm you as I have a feeling you''re good friends with this idiot

    here."

    When Tim heard Archer''s words, a vivid memory surged to his mind, stirring a storm of

    emotions. He was transported back to a muggy summer day in London years ago, when the family had gathered at the swimming pool for a day.

    Tim had been standing on the patio, just setting down a tray of drinks, when a water balloon struck him squarely in the face, bursting with a ssh. ''What the hell?'' he thought, his surprise quickly turning to irritation.

    He spun around, searching for the culprits, and saw his little brother, Archer, and his little girlfriend, Alexa. Both were grinning mischievously as they armed themselves with more

    water balloons.

    Laughter erupted from the two demons, their antics turning the scene into a yful battlefield. Tim''s attempts to shield the adults'' drinks from the onught only made him a more inviting target, and soon, he was drenched and helpless against their relentless assault. After a while, their oldest brother, Carl, intervened, chasing the giggling children away with a yful grin. He pped Tim on the shoulder and said, "Archer looks up to you. That''s why he''s always pulling these jokes on you, not the rest of us. It''s his way of showing he cares." Tim was about to speak, but another water balloon hit him as his baby brother''s voice rang

    -out, "Idiot!"

    He snapped back to the present and locked eyes with Archer, the name striking a deep chord in him. It was the same as his baby brother''s. Tim''s voice trembled with hope and fear as he asked, "Who was your girlfriend and childhood friend?"

    He saw Archer stiffen at the question, but with a resigned sigh, Archer answered, "Alexa

    Rivers."

    Tim''s heart pounded, but he gathered the courage to ask another question. "What is my mother''s name?"

    "Michelle Bet, you idiot," Archer replied with a knowing smile.

    In that instant, Tim''s world shattered and rebuilt itself in a heartbeat. Overwhelmed with

    emotion, tears streamed down his face as he lunged forward and wrapped Archer in a tight

    embrace. "You''re alive, baby brother!"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 962: A Demoness

    Chapter 962: A Demoness

    ?

    Archer smiled as Tim hugged him, which shocked everyone. Ashoka pulled out a sword and leveled it at his brother''s neck, but he moved the de while speaking, "None of you will attack him. He''s my older brother."

    The five women nodded and waited for him to exin, but the blonde young woman stepped forward while holding a spear at him. "What is the meaning of this?" she demanded, her expression confused.

    Before he could respond, Tim spun around sword at the ready. "Emily, you can''t harm him. He''s my little brother, Archer. Even though I care about you, I won''t let you take him away from us again. We have to bring him with us when we leave this world."

    Archer watched the blonde woman waver, but he guessed this girl and his older brother were a couple, causing him to smile. He let go of Tim and approached her, saying, "Thank you for caring for my big brother, even if he''s an idiot."

    The woman''s blue eyes flickered before she asked quietly, "Are you really his brother?"

    He nodded before holding out his hand and speaking with a friendly voice, "If you want the proof, then take it."

    She looked at his hand before gazing at Tim, who smiled as he said, "He won''t harm you, Em."

    Archer watched as the blonde took his hand, allowing him to use Mana Maniption to show her one of his childhood memories back on Earth.

    ***

    [shback]

    Archer and Alexa were fourteen and extremely close at this point, which caused both of their families to think they would be a couple. The pair were at the Bet Family home and waiting for a lift from his older brother Carl.

    After that, Alexa turned to him and said with a curious expression, "Do you think we can win that teddy bear, Arch? It''s thest one I need for the collection."

    He nodded with a determined smile before replying, "We can win it. The worker was the reason that we lostst time."

    Alexa smiled at him, catching himpletely off guard. Just as Archer was about to respond, Tim barged into the room with a grin, "Well, well, what do we have here? Two little lovebirds, nning their endless dates, I see!"

    Before Archer could open his mouth, Alexa shot back without missing a beat, "Oh please, Tim. You''re so hopeless with women that you''ll end up old, single, and alone with a grumpy cat who screams at passing children for stepping on your grass."

    Archer tried to hold back augh but couldn''t help himself. "The cat sounds like it would be your best rtionship yet, Tim," he smirked.

    The older boy went red and started ranting at them, "I am not useless, you little demoness! I went out with Abby, didn''t I!"

    Alexa giggled, a mischievous glint lighting up her green eyes as she teased, "And you were too scared to kiss her! But don''t worry, I''ll have Archer here take care of it. He does have a thing for older women, and Abby''s in her thirties."

    "Lex, no, I don''t!" Archer quickly protested, his face turning red with embarrassment.

    Alexa just gave him a deadpan stare. "Uh-huh, sure, keep telling yourself that when I''ve caught you staring at mama and Abby," she replied, saying exactly what words didn''t. ''''I''ve seen him looking at Pam! He''s a little pervert," Tim ganged up on him. Archer went red and sputtered a response, but Alexa smiled, "It doesn''t matter to me. Mama is beautiful and a model, so no wonder he fancies her. While Abby takes after our grandmother and is curvy just like her," she revealed

    Tim looked at her like she was crazy before shaking his head, "Stop reading those lewd Light Novels, Lex. It''s turning you into a degenerate," the older boy said with a smile.

    Alexaughed before replying while side-eyeing Archer, "Only with your brother Tim. So don''t worry."

    "I don''t need to know that you demoness! I''ll tell your sister if your dirty mouth continues," he warned.

    The trioughed before Carl appeared in the living room while putting on his jacket, "Ready for your arcade date, kids?"

    Archer and Alexa jumped up before Archer followed his eldest sibling out of the house as he lifted them to the arcades.

    ***

    [Back to the present]

    Archer watched Emily stumble back as she looked at him with wide eyes before speaking, "''You''re from Earth! How is this possible? And you know the Ice Queen Alexa and her sisters?" "Yes, and I miss them dearly," he said with a sad frown as he brought out the other heroes. Following that, thest male, Jason, rushed at him while swinging a sword. Archer noticed Emily and Tim moving, but Ashoka was already there. The tiger woman blocked the attack before punching the young man.

    Tammy watched this happen while her gazended on Archer as she spoke, "Why did you butcher all those people?"

    He shrugged, but N answered for him, "Husband only reacted to attacks. The Church of Light has been sending assassins after him for five years now."

    Tim looked at the lion girl with wide eyes and asked with a curious tone, "Husband?" The lioness beamed before answering while looking at Natsumie and Tammy, "All of us here are due to get married to Archer here and be his queens. Do you two want to be his women? You''re powerful and attractive; we wee you as sisters."''

    Archer booped the lion woman on the head, "Don''t just ask them like that, N; they are from another world, except they were summoned while I died and was brought up on Thrylos."

    N giggled before winking at the two women as she held her hands apart with a lewd smile, "He will make your body tremble."

    Tammy turned bright red, while Natsumi''s expression was the same, but Archer quickly said, "Don''t listen to her, as we have something else important to discuss, and that would be introducing my women to you, Tim."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He pointed out each one briefly before speaking: "There is Olivia, Brooke, N, Ashoka, and

    Maeve."

    Tim greeted them with a friendly smile before turning to Archer, "We can join your kingdom or be your spies in the Church of Light."

    Archer waved his older brother away, "It''s up to you, Tim. But you will love this world, and when I get enough mana to return home, I will let you know."

    The young man''s eyes widened in shock, "You can return to Earth?"

    Archer nodded before answering, "My soul was sent back there, and I know mom moved everyone to Florida, which is a good call."

    "You''ve been on an amazing adventure, little brother," Tim said with a smile. "We will join Draconia. The Pope wants us to join the war against you, and we don''t want to."''

    "I understand. I will take you back to the ind and give your group a mansion in the capital," Archer replied.

    Tim smiled before handing him a gold device, "Here, take this. The Pope gave us this to contact him when killing you."

    Archer chuckled as he took it and activated it, only to hear his enemy''s raspy voice, "Tim, is that you? Have you killed the devil?"

    Without thinking, he decided to troll the Pope again, "Oh, Jeremiah, it''s good to hear your voice again. Sofia has been a very good wife and is wife material."

    He heard the device drop on the other end, causing him to smile as an enraged voice echoed, "Bring back my granddaughter, you viin! She is innocent in our war.''"'' Archer''sughter rang out, echoing with a confident and knowing edge. "Innocent, you say? Perhaps in your narrow view. But Sofia, oh, she''s far from meek. A demoness with a wicked tongue and fierce spirit-such a woman, I''m honored to call mine."

    The Pope''s face twisted in fury, his voice trembling with righteous wrath. "How dare you defile her! You vile dragon, you will answer for this affront. I shall ensure that you suffer for

    your insolence and disrespect!"

    Archer''sughter angered the man even more before he spoke, "Oh, but it''s not about tolerance, dear Pope. It''s about acknowledging the inevitable. The world changes, and so do hearts. Natalia and Lysandra will be mine along with the Volkovitch women."

    "As for making me pay," Archer continued, his tone now a calm, final challenge, "good luck with that. I''ve never found the idea of cowering to be particrly thrilling. Instead, I suggest you enjoy the view from your pedestal while itsts."

    With a satisfied nod, Archer stored the device in his Item Box and turned to the five women with a determined smile. "Let''s head back to Draconia. We have important matters to address and preparations for theing war."

    The women nodded in agreement, their resolve evident. Archer swiftly gathered the beetles needed for the kingdom before shifting into his majestic dragon form. The women climbed onto his back with practiced ease while Natsumi and Tammy kept a wary eye on Jason, who

    red furiously.

    Just before taking off, Archer flicked his wrist and used Mana Maniption. A surge of energy hurled Jason off his back, sending him to the ground with a resonant thud. The other heroes scrambled to their feet, their voices rising in shock and outrage.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 963: These Are My Friends

    Chapter 963: These Are My Friends

    ?

    "What is the meaning of this?" the heroes demanded, their voices a blend of anger and confusion.

    Archer''s gaze remained cold and unyielding. "He''s a loyalist of the Novgorodians and a puppet of the Church. I''m sorry, but Jason is not stepping foot in Draconia. I don''t wee spies or enemies into our realm."

    Following that, he quickly ate the shocked young man with a swift chomp, causing the three women to throw up as his haremughed at their reaction. The heroes didn''t know what to think, and even Tim was second-guessing his choice to join his little brother.

    "Arch. What has happened to you?" Tim questioned while holding onto one of Archer''s scales to secure himself with three women.

    "A lot, big brother," Archer answered with a fed-up voice. "I got murdered, then I was reincarnated into a family who abused me until I lost my mind until I found another one of my wives named Seraphina."

    He remembered the redhead and smiled to himself before continuing, "She brought me back from the abyss, and following that, I met the other women who helped me in their own way."

    Olivia quickly spoke with a beaming smile, "To be honest, I could sense his hostility for all of us."

    When Emily, Tammy, and Natsumi heard this, they grew curious as the mature woman continued speaking, "If I were to guess, he wanted you three to himself, but Tim here was in the way, and now Miss Japanese and grey eyes are staring at my husband."

    Archer could hear everything but pretended not to as Tammy spoke up, "How can he have five women? Isn''t that greedy?"

    This caused the women in question to startughing as N revealed with a knowing smile, "There are twenty-something of us, and he still manages to tend to all our needs."

    Tammy and Natsumi lookedpletely bbergasted, which caused Archer tough as they reached the sea. The sea looked like chaos as waves the size of mountains crashed all over the ce, forcing him to fly higher.

    It took him a few hours to slowly fly north until he spotted the Death Mist, which caused Emily to question, "What is that violet fog?"

    "It''s our protection from the Alliance," Maeve answered while examining the enemy fleet below. "If we didn''t have that, the billions of soldiers would have invaded our kingdom."

    Emily nodded, but Tim said in a concerned tone, "If I''m honest, most people on Verdantia hate you and your woman, little brother."

    "They''ve always hated me," Archer answered. "It''s nothing new to me, but when we get to the capital, I will have Aisha help you find a ce. I need to sleep for a while."

    Following that, Archer dodged the Alliance''s attack before passing through the Death Mist to see several Deep Sea Mining tforms littering the surface, with transport ships traveling back and forth to deliver their cargo.

    The heroes were shocked and nced around while Archer flew over the Draconian Mountains and headed for Dragonheart City, where Aisha and Sofia would be waiting at the entrance as she wanted to chat with him.

    Archernded outside the city with a thunderous crash, his massive form shaking as he touched down. Momentster, the group dismounted from his back, and he shifted back into his humanoid shape.

    As they approached, the Imperial Knights swiftly surrounded them, their eyes wary and ready for action. Archer regarded their tense stance with a wry smile and raised a hand to cate them.

    "Rx, soldiers," he said, his voice calm andmanding. "These are my friends. There''s no need for hostility."

    They all saluted before being led to the city, where N, Brooke, Ashoka, and Maeve spoke to the heroes about the kingdom and everything to do there. Olivia approached him with a smile, "I''m going to head back to the headquarters to get back to work, husband."

    Archer turned to the white-haired woman and nodded before saying his farewells as she went to get another carriage to the east. Minutester, Aisha and Sofia, who had taken over, met the group.

    Tim and Emily approached him while the other two women watched from a distance. His older brother smiled before speaking, "Arch. Make sure to see me when you''re not busy. I would like to catch up and inform you about our siblings."

    ''''I will, Tim; I just have a lot to work to do in theing months due to the number of refugees pouring into Draconia," Archer replied. "But we can meet up once you''ve settled in."

    The young man nodded before hugging him again as he whispered, "You may not have the same body, but I''m d you''re alive, baby brother. The others will be overjoyed when seeing you."

    Archer didn''t know what to say but agreed with a smile before leaving the group behind. The five women wanted to show the new women the city, and he wished them well before making his way to the pce.

    He walked along the road after leaving the city behind and was followed by the Imperial Knights, who stayed a meter or two away. Archer continued walking and spotted many people traveling toward Dragonheart City.

    That''s when he quickly noticed the growing city outside the main walls. The government built Hundreds of houses to house the influx of people once they swore on a mana oath before being allowed into the kingdom.

    Archer was pleased with everything inside Draconia and decided to take some of the women out on dates tomorrow. While walking past argeke, he heard footsteps behind him. He turned around to see Sofia Volkovitch getting close.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hello, handsome," the burgundy-haired young woman greeted with a radiant smile. "May I join you?"

    He returned her smile warmly, nodding in agreement. "I''d be delighted to have you." The duo walked silently, and the sun began to set, casting a serene pink hue over the world. Sofia, gazing at the breathtaking scene, finally spoke, "Isn''t the world simply beautiful?"

    As they reached the river''s edge, Archer and Sofia stopped, their footsteps muffled by the soft, grassy bank. The sun, a fiery orb on the horizon, dipped lower and lower, casting long shadows and painting the sky in deep orange andvender.

    The river''s surface shimmered with thest vestiges of daylight, reflecting a canvas of shifting colors. Sofia leaned on the wooden railing that bordered the river, her burgundy hair catching the fading light.

    She nced at Archer, who stood beside her, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The tranquil flow of the river seemed to match the calm that had settled between them. Sofia smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners.

    "It''s nice to take a step back and appreciate the small things, isn''t it?" she asked in a happy

    tone.

    Archer nodded, his expression softening. "It is. Thank you for sharing this moment with me,

    Sofia."

    She looked at him, her smile widening. "Anytime, Archer. I''m d we could find a bit of peace together. Even though most of my family hates you passionately, I find you interesting."

    As the sun finally vanished into the distance, leaving a twilight sky painted in deepening shades of blue, the two stood inpanionable silence, the gentle murmur of the river and the soft evening breeze their onlypany.

    He smiled when hearing this before Sofia continued, "A dragon who cares for themon people and has spent a great fortune on ensuring they are well looked after? I have never met one of your kind that isn''t hot-headed or greedy."

    Archerughed as he answered, "What is the point of having power and wealth if I don''t help my people? Because I''ve done that, generations will be born in a stable kingdom; they won''t

    starve or be abused."

    He looked across the river and spotted a farming vige before continuing, "Plus, I love kingdom building, which is fun."

    Sofia startedughing, which sounded like music to Archer''s ears, and he found himself charmed by the Pope''s granddaughter as she spoke, "Grandfather and Uncle Anatoly have got you all wrong. From what I''ve seen and learned, you''re very kindhearted and generous while they make you out to be a devil trying to corrupt the world."

    The twoughed before Archer invited Sofia back to the pce for dinner, to which she agreed. The Church Princess grabbed his arm with an innocent smile as the two walked silently while admiring the stars above.

    After twenty more minutes, they returned to the pce, and Archer led Sofia through the corridors until reaching the kitchen. When the duo stepped inside, the cooks and maids jumped up to bow, causing him to smile.

    Archer waved them away before he started cooking Spaghetti Bolognese, which he knew she loved. Sofia sat and watched as he cooked the minced meat and added the pasta. The burgundy-haired girlmented with a beaming smile, "I can''t believe you can cook; it''s shocking as most men in your position would hate doing that."

    "I love making food, it calms me down and it is rxing," Archer answered while ensuring

    the meat was cooked.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 964: I Want To See Her

    Chapter 964: I Want To See Her

    ?

    Archer kept cooking for himself and Sofia, stirring the pot until the Spaghetti Bolognese was perfectly done. The rich aroma of simmering tomatoes and savory meat filled the air, making their mouths water with anticipation.

    "This smells just like Mom''s cooking back on Earth,'' he mused with a sad smile as memories returned. ''I do miss my life on Earth but I wouldn''t change anything.''

    While thinking to himself, he heard Sofia''s voice reaching his ear, "What is this food you''re cooking, Arch? It smells so good," the burgundy-haired woman said excitedly.

    Heughed at enthusiasm, which made him smile before answering, "It was one of my favorite meals when I was younger, and my mother taught me how to make it."

    Sofia nodded and moved to the wine cupboard, searching for a bottle. When she spotted one, a bright smile spread across her face. "Can we have some wine with dinner?" she asked, her eyes lighting up. "I noticed only a few of your girls seem to enjoy it.

    "Of course," Archer replied with a grin as he heard the clinking of sses as she got two out of the nearby cupboard. "The right wine can bring out the vors in certain dishes."

    Following that, the duo prepared to eat as he ted the food, and Sofia poured the sweet wine with a smile as she thanked him, "Thank you for dinner, Arch. I''ve only had the family cooks make me food."

    Archer nodded with an honest smile before replying, "You''re wee. As I said earlier, I enjoy cooking for everyone, but the maids refuse to eat my food out of respect."

    Sofia started giggling, "No wonder. You''re their king, Arch, not a boss from their work; I would be shocked if the leader of my homnd offered to cook me dinner."

    "Fair point," Archer chuckled while sitting down as she slid his ss over.

    He smiled softly as they began to eat. Still, the moment the first bite of Spaghetti Bolognese touched his tongue, memories from his childhood flooded back, overwhelming him because he hadn''t experienced anything like this before.

    He could almost hear his mother''s softughter, see Alexa''s bright smile, and feel the warmth of their old family dinners. Every mouthful pulled him deeper into the past, where everything felt safe, simple, and full of love.

    His heart ached at the vivid image of his mother-her gentle eyes, nurturing presence, always looking out for him. It stirred something deep inside. ''Why am I remembering this now?'' he wondered, feeling a sudden surge of longing. ''Maybe... because I saw Tim again?''

    Unable to escape the wave of emotions, Archer suddenly stood, his heart racing as memories swirled in his mind. Thoughts of Alexa lingered like a shadow he couldn''t shake, stirring a restlessness deep inside.

    Needing answers, he decided to seek out his older brother, hoping to confront the past might bring him peace. "I''ll be right back," he murmured to Sofia, who looked at him with quiet

    concern.

    Without waiting for her response, Archer slipped out, his feet carrying him toward the mansion where his brother was staying. The questions in his heart felt heavier with every step, thoughts of Alexa swirling in his mind.

    Archer made it to a balcony before exiting and summoning his wings. He messaged Aisha to find out where the hero''s mansion was, which she told him. Once he found out, he thanked the dragonkin woman and promised to see her the next day.

    Following that, he flew for a few minutes until spotting Tim''s ce beforending outside and getting a maid to get his brother, which she agreed to. Five minutester, the older boy appeared to be looking worried.

    Tim was about to speak, but Archer''s cold voice cut through the air, "How is Lex? I hope she''s okay."

    His older brother smiled before answering, "She''s a strong woman Arch. She took your death hard, but in thest couple of years, something happened which has changed something about her, and now she says she''s waiting for something."

    ''Does she know I''m alive?'' Archer thought but shook his head as he asked. "She doesn''t have a boyfriend, does she?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Timughed before nodding, causing Archer to grow angry and jealous, which the older boy instantly felt as a dread-filled aura descended upon the mansion, scaring everyone and causing the older boy to sputter, "I was joking, brother! She isn''t interested in love and has rejected dozens of people."

    Archer''s eyes narrowed before he let out a growl, "Don''t go teasing a crazy dragon, brother. I may be your sibling, but that was the old me. I am now someone and something new," he warned.

    "I was joking, Arch! Stop being edgy," Tim retorted before speaking with a knowing smile. "It seems you haven''t forgotten about your first love then."

    "Of course not! Lex means so much to me," Archer admitted while calming down.

    Tim burst intoughter, shing a wide grin. "You know she will scold you for the harem, right?"

    Archer shrugged casually, a smug smile creeping across his face. "I''ll just exin everything to her. It''s not my fault I''m so ridiculously handsome that even goddesses chase after me," he said in a mockingly narcissistic tone, causing his older brother tough even harder. That''s when he got booped on the head as he heard Tim''s voice, "Stop being a narcissist, Arch. Yes, you''re handsome, but there''s no need to unt it. Mom would be angry with you; you know she hates those people."

    Tim regarded him with a skeptical look. "Mom and Ellie would have a field day with this, and you know it. Even though you''re not the same Archer from Earth, there''s still some of the old you left. I can see it in the way you act."

    Archer grinned, brushing off the concern with a lighthearted shrug. "Don''t drag them into this! I''m nearly eighteen now, so you can ease up on the lectures," he replied, his smile betraying a hint of defiance.

    His older brother chuckled before saying, "I get that harems are part of life here on Thrylos, and it took us a while to adjust, but Em and I have decided to staymitted to each other. I understand it''s different for you since you were raised here. I''m sure Lex will understand too

    if you exin."

    "But what if she doesn''t?" Archer asked as they strolled through the garden. "When I return to Earth, I want to see her."

    Tim shook his head, offering some older brotherly advice. "When you do go back, make sure to visit her, Arch. Lex has loved you since you met, and I''m sure love hasn''t faded. She''ll be overjoyed to see you again."

    Archer smiled when he heard that and felt better. ''I''m just worrying over nothing. I''m sure Lex will be happy to see me.''

    Following that, Archer thanked Tim before returning to Sofia, who was baffled. He exined that he had some things to sort out with his brother, which the burgundy-haired epted before the duo continued eating.

    He used Mana Maniption to heat the foods, which Sofia thanked before she asked, in a curious voice, "Do you hate my family?"

    Archer shook his head, denying any issues. "No, it''s not that. I get along with everyone except the emperor and the Pope."

    Sofia nodded, her expression thoughtful. "I understand. Grandfather''s hatred toward you ispletely irrational, and I can''t make sense of it either."

    They sat across from each other at the dining table, the delicious aroma of Spaghetti Bolognese filling the room. As the dup dug into their meals, the clinking of cutlery and the gentle hum of conversation created a cozy atmosphere.

    Sofia took a bite and closed her eyes, savoring the taste. "This is incredible, Arch. I''ve never had anything like it before. Do you cook often?"

    He chuckled, a bit of pasta sauce on his cheek. "Not as often as I''d like. With everything going on, I don''t get many chances. But I do enjoy it when I can. It''s a nice way to unwind."

    Sofia leaned in, her curiosity piqued. "What other dishes do you like to make? Do you have any favorite recipes from Earth?"

    His eyes lit up with nostalgia. "Oh, plenty. There''s this amazing dish called beef stew that my mom used to make. It''s slow-cooked with vegetables and herbs. She used to make it for us on cold nights. And then there''s apple pie-my absolute favorite dessert."

    The burgundy-haired woman''s smile widened as she listened, her curiosity piqued. She eagerly asked more questions about his past, each answer drawing them closer. Their conversation flowed, revealing shared interests and enjoying it all.

    Archer escorted Sofia back to her room once the two were done eating. When they reached her door, she looked up at him with a bright smile and, to his surprise, gently kissed him on the

    cheek.

    Sofia''s cheeks flushed with happiness and shyness; she quickly thanked him before slipping inside her room. Archer stood there momentarily, his smile lingering as he watched her go before returning to his room to rest.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 965: Outclassed

    Chapter 965: Outssed

    ?

    Archer returned to his room and noticed Fianna sitting on his bed in her nightgown, looking bored. He smiled before speaking, "Fi. It''s good to see you. It''s been a little while since we spent time together."

    The blonde turned to him with a smile and replied happily, "Good evening, husband. I wanted to see you as I''ve been busy helping Aisha run the kingdom, which is fascinating butplicated."

    "I''m d you''re enjoying yourself, and yes, the Draconian Government is unique on Thrylos as their job is to provide for the people and not the Royal Family," Archer answered while sitting down and removing his boots.

    Fianna nodded in agreement, "If the Avalon Empire ran itself like this, they would thrive. But I was curious about how you will maintain your wealth with all the expenses you have."'' Archer chuckled before revealing his ns, "The Wyldheart Company will bring in millions of coins thanks to the Deep Sea Mining tforms. I also have an idea for a popr family restaurant that would be opened all over the kingdom, but I need someone to manage them as I don''t have the time to do it myself."

    After speaking, Fianna wrapped her arms around his shoulders before suggesting, "I can help out there. I''ve trained many government employees sinceing to the kingdom. If you like, I can manage the restaurant while E runs everything else."

    "That could work. I could bring some of Earth''s famous dishes here and introduce them to the people. Eventually I can expand to the other continents,'' Archer mused with a smile before turning his head and kissing the blonde on her cheek, which earned him a smile.

    Fianna dragged him back onto the bed and passionately kissed him. The two started making love until growing tired while embracing each other. Archer was warm andfortable as the mature womanid his head on her soft boobs while she yed with his hair.

    Archer felt rxed as she spoke in a love-filled voice, "Thank you for giving me a ce where I''m wanted and cared for. It''s a changepared to my old life."

    He reached up and cupped her soft cheek while replying, "And I''m d you wandered into my life, Fi."

    The blonde beamed before kissing him while straddling him. Archer smiled just as they started making love again, but this time, Fianna copsed due to exhaustion, causing him to join her in thend of sleep.

    Soon enough, Archer was awakened by the crash of ss, causing him to jump and rush out of the room only to see some maids trying to clean up. He waved his hand, using Mana Maniption to repair the window.

    When the group of women spotted him, they all bowed, but that''s when he spotted Edith standing there with glowing blue eyes. Archer smiled when seeing the head maid before approaching her and pulling her into an embrace.

    Edith didn''t say anything before melting into his body with a smile. The couple stayed like that for a while. Ten minutester, the two separated, but she didn''t say anything and dragged him back to her room.

    Archer smiled as other maids and butlers looked at them wide-eyed while passing through the pce corridors. Edith smiled at them, causing the people to gossip. He heard it all; they wanted to know why the king wanted to marry an older maid with grandchildren.

    As soon as the door closed behind them, the mature woman wasted no time. She grabbed his arm and guided him into the room, her movements confident and eager. With a yful push, she sent him tumbling onto the bed, a mischievous grin spreading across her face as she straddled him.

    Archer met her gaze, knowing precisely what she desired. Without hesitation, he slipped her panties to the side and began teasing her with his tongue, running it along her wet folds. The sound of Edith''s deep, throaty moan filled the room, sending a rush of heat through him.

    He focused on her pleasure, taking his time, driving her to the edge until her body trembled and she reached a shuddering climax. But Archer wasn''t done. With renewed intensity, he continued, giving into his hunger until Edith was spent, her body blissfully satisfied.

    She copsed beside him with a contented, dreamy smile, her beauty glowing after their shared passion. Archer smiled at the older woman before lying down next to her. Edith crawled close and cuddled up to him before Archer nodded off.

    The couple slept for hours and was only awakened by a knock on the door as a woman''s voice rang out, "Are youing to work, Head Maid?"

    When Archer heard the knock, he smiled as Edith swiftly jumped out of bed, her movements graceful despite the early hour. She quickly dressed, her hands working with practiced efficiency. Once ready, she leaned down to kiss his lips softly.

    Archer, still weary, gave her a tired smile before sinking back into the warmth of the nkets. Edith lingered for a brief moment, her gaze affectionate, then slipped out of the room, leaving him to drift back into a peaceful sleep.

    As he slept, his mind wandered through dreams of ns and innovations that would one day shape the kingdom. Visions of prosperity and progress filled his sleep, a glimpse of what woulde.

    Meanwhile, outside, Aurelia and Eveline arrived at the pce, eager to see him. E entered the room with her ever-bright smile and gently approached his bedside. Leaning close, she whispered in a teasing, affectionate tone.

    "Arch, wake up, sleepyhead." Her voice was soft but insistent, coaxing him back to reality with a smile of her own

    Archer yawned while sitting up and stretching before speaking, "Morning, El. What''s up?"

    ''''Aurelia and Eveline have requested that Draconian extract their families from Pluoria," E said with a concerned expression. "They fear the Novgorodians and other Alliance members will invade as they stationed troops on the borders."

    When Archer heard this, he sent a message to two women, [Sia and ra,e to the throneroom as soon as possible]

    The two women agreed, causing him to put on some clothes and walk through the pce as E spoke, "What''s the n, darling?"

    ''''I will send the First and Forth Legions into pluoria to distract the enemy armies with a well- defended beachhead to lure them in while the airforce races across the continent extracting the families while destroying as many enemies as possible."

    The half-elf nodded in understanding as they approached the grand throne room. Inside, Archer''s gaze fell upon two familiar figures: the curvy, lc-haired girl with glowing purple eyes and, beside her, a well-built, brown-skinned rabbit girl with striking red eyes and snow-

    white hair.

    Both women smiled upon seeing him, but Archer spoke steadily, cutting through the silence before they could greet him. "I am arranging something," he began.

    Turning his attention to Eveline, his eyes gleamed with intent. "Eveline, I know you enjoy daring challenges. Would you be interested in leading the Draconian Hunters? They''ll be responsible for securing and protecting your families."

    Eveline''s smile grew even wider, the promise of adventure and responsibility stirring excitement. The two women agreed that Archer had prepared the soldiers, sailors, and air force for the incursion, which would shock the world.

    Olivia and the two legions wouldnd on the Alliance side of the border to draw away the forces. At the same time, the Draconian Hunters would be dropped onto the capital cities to secure the royal families.

    Archer''s decision proved perfectly timed, as the Alliance shockingly dered war on all neutral realms. The sudden deration sent waves of disbelief through the Avalonians and Srians, who were unprepared for such aggression.

    However, the situation shifted when several Draconian armies swiftlynded on their shores, strategically securing the critical choke points leading into the empire. The sudden turn of events took Emperor Osoric aback.

    But his shock quickly turned to awe when his daughter, Leira Avalon, the mysterious princess

    of the empire, arrived at the gates of Starfall City. d in dazzling armor, she stood proudly alongside Brooke and Lucrezia, backed by millions of disciplined Draconian soldiers who hade to reinforce the empire against the invaders.

    The sight filled the Avalonians with a renewed sense of hope as the Draconian forces prepared to defend the empire against the looming threat of the Alliance. The whole city celebrated, but Leira, being the skilled tactician she was, was headed to cut off an Avaloch Army invading

    the east.

    When the Alliance ssed with the Fifth and Sixth Legions, they were shocked as the men and women in ominous ck armor trampled their scouting armies before overrunning the castles, forts, and cities they had already taken.

    Leira, with the help of several skilled generals, pushed the enemies back to the passes that led into the empire. During this time, the air force dropped Draconian Hunters onto the pces ofn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    every allied royal family.

    Archer bundled every member back to Draconian so the Alliance couldn''t reach them, which angered the Novgorodian Emperor, who wanted them as hostages. Still, Leira outssed the enemy generals thanks to her knowledge of the empire and Pluoria.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 966: They Wont Let You In

    Chapter 966: They Won''t Let You In

    ?

    Archer stood atop the newly constructed fortress, its walls a defiant mark against the Alliance''s constant probing. His violet eyes glinted excitedly as ra appeared beside him, her smile conveying relief and satisfaction.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The First Legion has returned," she reported. "The Vitalis and Moonwood families are safe." His expression remained focused as he nodded. "Excellent. Once we depart, we''ll escort all the families with us. Our priority is to decimate as many of the Alliance''s forces as possible." "The Eighth and Ninth Legions had smashed the joint Avaloch and Novgorodian armies but had to pull back when enemy reinforcement appeared," the Dragon Marshall informed him. Archer grinned, "Good. That''s the n; we disrupt their invasion while pulling out all our allies and the girl''s families before retreating to Draconia,'' he said with a smile.

    ra got a confused expression before asking in a curious tone, "Why aren''t we continuing the war, husband? Wouldn''t it be best if we pushed our advantage?"

    When Archer heard this, heughed and revealed something that shocked the woman, "You do know there''s a force behind the scenes? They have been manipting things in a way that will turn the world against me."''

    After speaking, he looked at the grasnds covered in a sea of corpses before continuing, "I''ve been trying to find them using the Tressym''s but no luck. Brooke and Ari don''t know, so I''m at a loss."''

    "Who''s Ari?" ra asked sharply, her curiosity tinged with a hint of jealousy.

    Archer couldn''t help but find her reaction endearing. He leaned in and gently kissed her forehead before responding, "Ari is the name I use for the leader of the Fireheart Faith, and she''s also Agrippina, my bonded Elemental."

    As he sent a quick message, Ari materialized beside them, her sudden appearance startling ra. The older woman greeted the redhead with a warm smile, "Good evening, Lady ra. How are you today?"

    The Dragon Marshal looked at the blind woman before shaking her head and smiling, "Hello, Agrippina. I''m fine, thank you; I''m just tired."''

    "Call me Ari. We are sisters, after all," the older womanmented.

    ra went red as she questioned, "Are you with Archer now? We never knew this."''

    Ariughed before looking into his eyes, "We are bonded but not a couple yet," she said with a knowing smile.

    Archer chuckled as he retorted, "Not my fault you''re my type, Ari. Everyone knows I love a curvy older woman just like you."

    When the two heard this, theyughed before ramented, "Why do you go for women with children or grandchildren?"

    He leaned against the fortress walls, thinking about his response for a few seconds. Soon, Archer started to talk, "me Sia, Luce, Brooke, Liv, and my maid Edith. Ever since meeting those five women, my tastes have changed."

    "No, my lord. You''re just greedy for all kinds of women," Arimented, causing ra tough as she continued. "At this point, why not take a mother or daughter from every royal family? It would bring world peace."

    Archer turned to the elemental with narrowed eyes, "Aint you meant to be on my Ari?" he said in a fake using voice, making the older womanugh.

    She stepped closer and leaned in to kiss his cheek softly. "I am forever on your side, my lord. Never doubt that."

    Archer shivered slightly at the touch but nodded with a contented smile. He, ra, and Ari then left the fortress walls and headed toward the tent the Imperial Knights had insisted they set up.

    Despite his preference to sleep in the same tent as the Legionnaires, he had reluctantly agreed to the Knights'' request after themander''s begging annoyed him with the pleading alongside the Dragon Marshals.

    He was now standing outside the luxurious tent and was annoyed as ra joined him with a smile as she exined, "The soldiers want to respect you, Arch. They know you would sleep in their tents, so their officers have forbidden them from letting you in."

    Archer looked at the redhead before announcing, "You watch me; the soldiers will love to have the king in their tent."

    ra giggled, "They won''t let you in; they are scared of their officers as they will be punished when you''re gone," she said with an amused tone.

    When Archer heard that, he paused in his tracks. Not wanting to cause any trouble, he turned back and reentered their tent, with a chuckling ra following behind. Inside, Maeve, E, Hecate, and Mary were loungingfortably.

    They greeted him with warm smiles as he sank into a chair, sighing in relief and removing his boots. E quickly brought him a roll stuffed with juicy meat, which made his stomach growl. "Thanks, El. Your sandwiches are always delicious and hit the spot," Archer said, taking a hearty bite.

    The half-elf beamed at him while replying, "No problem, Arch. We all understand you''ve been busy thest couple of weeks."

    Afterward, everyone settled into their activities. Mary was engrossed in teaching Hecate a new potion recipe, which captured the moon elf''s interest. Meanwhile, Maeve and Ari exchanged insights into Draconia''s benefits to itsmon people.

    His ncended on thest two women chatting while drinking tea. All this made Archer smile before he nodded off. Explosions in the distance could be heard, which lulled him to

    sleep.

    The following morning, Archer woke up to ring rms and soldiers rushing outside. Most of the women were gone, but he noticed Maeve staring at him with her beautiful grey eyes that nearly charmed him.

    "Morning gorgeous," he said with a charming smile. "What''s going on outside?"

    "Father and the Novgorod King have sent the cannon fodder into battle. They are soaking up the Dragonfire Company''s mana shells," she replied while getting up and sitting on hisp. Archer smiled when seeing this before asking, "Have we used the Death Launchers yet?" Maeve woman shook her head with an amused smile, "Not yet, but the Legions have set them up. ra said there is one massive Alliance army marching this way, and she thinks after dealing with them, we should leave."''

    He nodded in agreement and then wrapped his arms around Maeve''s waist, drawing her close. As he kissed her slender neck, she shivered with a smile. Archer''s kisses moved from her neck to her lips as Maeve turned to face him, settlingfortably in hisp.

    "Do you want to be with me even though all my family is against you?" Maeve questioned in

    a quiet voice.

    "I bet your mother doesn''t hate me," Archer replied with a grin.

    Maeve''s grey eyes narrowed as she asked, in an unknown voice, "Do you fancy my mother''s husband? You do know she''s the Queen of the Avaloch Kingdom."

    Archer nodded with a smile. The orange-haired warriormented, "I''d much prefer her to be with you than with my father, who neglects her for his many mistresses-many of whom are old friends of mine."

    "Your father is a fool," Archer replied with a smirk. "Noamh is a beautiful woman, and his disregard for her only highlights his foolishness."

    Maeve agreed with a giggle before the couple continued chatting about the uing war and

    her role in it. Archer looked at her and asked, "Would you like a legion or cohort of soldiers you can train? You''re a skilled warrior and mage."''

    The orange-haired woman thought briefly, "Can I train a cohort, please? I don''t want a legion; Sia is always busy with her one."

    Archer chuckled when remembering his aunt, who attacked him before she left for training. The older woman jumped him as he was eating, and they ended up making love for hours until she was out cold due to the overwhelming pleasure that washed over her body. Snapping out of his thoughts about Sia, Archer focused on Maeve and replied, "Of course you can. I''ll pull one from the recruits, and when we return to Draconia, head to the Bastion and find out which fortress they''re stationed in."

    Maeve beamed with excitement before spotting ra in the distance. With a happy tone, she said, "I''m going to talk to Lara about it. I''ll see youter, Arch."

    She quickly kissed him on the cheek before rushing off. Archer watched her disappear into the bustling streets of the fortress, a fond smile ying on his lips as she vanished into the

    crowd.

    After that, Archer walked around the ce, inspecting the many temporary buildings, including cksmiths, general stores, and barracks, which impressed him. While doing that, he bumped into Mary, who was tending to the refugees pouring into the fortress. "The Alliance invasion must be brutal. I lost count of the people we''ve shipped back to Draconia,'' he pondered while watching the grey-haired woman hand out food to the scared people. Archer approached Mary with a warm smile. "Hello, Mary. How are things going with the

    people?"

    She looked up at him, her expression weighed down with sorrow. "It''s chaos, Arch. The Alliance is executing people across Pluoria." Her voice trembled as she continued, "Starfall City is on the brink of falling. It won''tst more than a few hours. We need to act."

    Seeing the pain in her eyes, Archer''s smile faded. Without hesitation, he summoned his wings, a gust of wind swirling around him as he shot into the sky. As he ascended, he sent a message to the women, alerting them to the situation.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 967: Theyre Getting Angry Now

    Chapter 967: They''re Getting Angry Now

    ?

    Archer soared across Pluoria, his eyes set on Starfall City, where his inws and the remaining soldiers stood their ground. Despite the warnings from the women, he was determined to end the chaos swiftly, driven by a fierce resolve.

    As he flew over the continent, he was infuriated by the sight that greeted him: millions of Alliance soldiers swarming and ravaging thend. The sheer scale of the invasion only fueled his anger and urgency.

    When Archer spotted arge group, he peppered them with sma missiles that turned them ash due to the violet mes that washed over thend. He also used his dragon''s breath on the war machines.

    Chaos erupted, and when the Alliance''s Demi-Gods, who were stronger than him, appeared, he would move on. ''Damn, Gate would be useful right now but the Swarm had to block it,'' he fumed while sting a besieging army before their protection tried to capture him.

    Thanks to his Mana Maniption, Archer sped through the skies, narrowly escaping the chaos below. When he arrived at the city, the Alliance forces had already breached the city walls.

    Without hesitation, he stopped flying forward and unleashed a barrage of Eldritch sts into the dense ranks of foot soldiers. The onught of his magic decimated the attackers, clearing the path to the city''s defenders.

    After neutralizing the immediate threat, Archer scanned the battlefield for Osoric and Chloe, who led the defense. Spotting them, he was met with an immediate rush of relief as the couple hurried over.

    They enveloped him in a tight embrace, their gratitude palpable. Chloe''s voice trembled with emotion as she thanked him for arriving just in time to help save their city, "Thank you foring, Arch. It means a lot to our family that you never abandoned us."

    "Of course, I wouldn''t miss this," Archer said with a chuckle, "or Leira would have my tail."

    He reassured them before continuing, "Get ready and let everyone know we''re evacuating the city. It will fall soon, and the survivors should escape by sea."

    Osoric and Chloe quickly agreed, setting off to execute the evacuation n. Meanwhile, Archer began summoning his Shadow Creatures,manding them to fortify the city''s defenses and prevent any further Alliance raids.

    The air crackled with dark energy as his summoned creatures took position, their eerie forms weaving into the fabric of the city''s defenses, ready to hold the line. Archer smiled when seeing this, only to send Aisha a message to ask if any Draconian Fleets were nearby.

    She informed him that the Sixth and Eighth Fleets, having just destroyed an Alliance Fleet, were heading toward the river and then to the ocean. Meanwhile, the other women updated her on his activities.

    Archer told Chloe about his fleets waiting for them and directed the captains to head for the Draconian ships here to help. Leira kept spamming him with messages full of sweet words and thank yous.

    After that, he ensured the Avalonian survivors made it onto the ships. At the same time, his armies and the other women rescued thousands of people from the Alliance after many battles.

    Thanks to the tireless efforts of Leira, Hemera, and ra, many refugees made it safely to Draconia, where they were greeted warmly with hearty meals and open arms. For now, the people were in tent cities protected by heat runes.

    Meanwhile, Archer orchestrated the evacuation of thousands of ships, leading them through the chaos along with the remaining Avalonian soldiers and Demi-Gods. He summoned an army of Stone Men to bolster their defense, who formed a formidable barrier against the relentlessnd assaults.

    His powerful magic swiftly dealt with any threats that breached this defense, clearing the path and ensuring the safety of the retreating forces. While this was happening, another dragon joined the fight.

    When Archer saw this, his eyes widened in shock, ''Nyx!''

    The older woman smashed on top of several fortresses that the Alliance upied. While watching this, he heard her voice in his head, thanks to the bracelet, ''Arch! I''vee to help you with the evacuation. I finished helping Hemera''s people. Those evil moon elves attacked me.''

    ''Stay away from the powerful Demi-Gods and let me deal with them, but protect the ships,'' Archer looked into her yellow and red eyes. ''Make sure they reach the fleets; if anything happens, don''t return.''

    Nyx nodded, and the two continued escorting the Avalonians in their dragon forms while using their ws to tear up any war machines that targeted the fleeing ships. As Archer destroyed several mana cannons, he spotted a fleet of airships heading toward them.

    Before he could fully react, a squadron of gleaming white Warhawks appeared, their sleek forms darting through the sky with precision and grace. At the forefront was Solvieg,manding the lead craft.

    With a fierce roar, she unleashed a torrent of destruction as the Gatling Cannons of her Warhawk erupted in a relentless barrage, obliterating the enemy fleet. In a ze of steel and fire, the two fleets shed above the Avalon Empire, the sky bing a theater of chaotic brilliance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer watched in awe as the Draconian pilots, experts in their field, maneuvered gracefully through the chaos, their extraordinary skill shifting the bnce of the battle against the Alliance forces.

    Witnessing their prowess, Archer roared defiantly and unleashed a violet ze, incinerating every enemy nearby. Soon after, he detected the approach of two powerful individuals��one matching his strength, the other surpassing it.

    Turning to Nyx, hemanded, "Join the fleet and inform the harem that I might be in danger and will need their help."

    The Chaos Dragon appeared anxious, but Archer smiled reassuringly and said, "Go and ensure they''re safe. They''re new members of our kingdom."

    Nyx left with thest ship as Archer transformed back into his humanoid form while preparing to fight. Secondster, a man and woman appeared with smug smiles. He quickly noticed it was the old hag who was the strongest.

    ''I will attack her first,'' he mused with a growing smirk. ''I will use Blink to get the upper hand on the two of them.''

    Archer recognized them as Novgorodians, and fighting them excited him. The man spoke, "We finally meet the White Devil of Pluoria; I''m sure the Pope will reward us once we bring

    you back."

    Upon hearing this, heughed and immediately cast Blink to vanish. The two Demi-Gods were caught off guard when he reappeared and struck the man. The woman swiftly blocked his tail swipe, grabbed it, and hurled him to the ground with a mighty crash.

    He quickly got to his feet while his Regeneration kicked in and started mending his body as the male Novgorodian rushed at him, throwing punches, which Archer started deflecting before countering with his ws, causing the man to stumble.

    That''s when the woman got involved andnded a hit on his cheek, but Archer took it before sting both of them with his breath, causing the man to scream and the woman to grit her teeth in irritation.

    "They''re getting angry now,'' he mused with a smile.

    Archer smiled as he charged at the couple again and started trading blows with them. He got the better of the man before blowing the woman away with Eldritch st, which sent her crashing across the ground.

    The battle continued with Archer trading blows with the two Demi-Gods until a foreboding feeling washed over him just as something hit him. It felt like a horrible electric shock shot

    through his body.

    ''What the fuck is this,'' he thought while his body spasmed until he dropped to his knees as his

    muscles locked.

    Archer nced up and saw several mana shells hurtling toward him. He quickly cast Cosmic Shield, and the metal projectiles collided with the violet barrier. Before he could react, the two Demi-Godsunched another assault.

    The woman shattered his shield with a powerful strike, and the man followed up with a blow, his smug smile widening as he taunted, "Now we''ve got you, devil."

    When Archer heard this, a smile appeared before transforming into his Shadow Prince form and bit the man''s head off with one quick bite. Blood went everywhere, and the woman let out an ear-piercing scream as herpanion copsed to the ground.

    Following that, the remaining Demi-God stormed into him whileying several punches all across his body as more mana shells struck his body and the ground all around them, causing him to grow weaker as something cut off his ess to mana.

    ''Oh no, this is bad,'' he internally panicked.

    The woman was frantic, and Archer was unable to defend himself; his body had locked up

    from the effects of the strange weapons. When she realized he wouldn''t beg or plead, she smiled, "I will take you to the emperor; he will have ways of getting you to talk devil." Archer chuckled while spitting blood with a big smile beforeughing at the grieving, "Just like your husband? He''s certainly talking without a head."

    She went into a frenzy, hitting him harder until more Novgorodians arrived. A tall man stepped forward, pulling her back as he said, "The emperor wants him alive. Get the Anti-

    Mana cor on him and control your grief, Lucy."

    When a soldier approached him, Archer was annoyed for letting himself get captured, ''Damn.

    The girls will scold me now.''

    Suddenly, whirring could be heard around them, causing everyone to nce around, but

    Archer was shocked.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 968: Avalonian Refugees

    Chapter 968: Avalonian Refugees

    ?

    Explosions erupted around them, sending the Novgorodians into a panicked frenzy. Amid the chaos, a woman with ck and white hair appeared. Archer''s eyes lit up as he recognized the person who hade to help him.

    ''Nyx came back!'' he cheered as the Chaos Dragon sprang into action.

    Just as she started attacking the enemies, he spotted Warhawks streaking across the sky, unleashing a relentless barrage using Draconian missiles and Gattling Cannons on everything below.

    ''Did the girls send them?'' he wondered while admiring the beautiful explosions.

    Archer watched as the Novgorodians fell to the sudden attack, which made him smile, but the pain caused his body to shudder. The Demi-God woman who had attacked was now fighting Nyx, who was toying with her as the dragon enjoyed the battle.

    As the older Novgorodian swung a punch, Nyx effortlessly sidestepped the blow and suddenly sank her sharp teeth into the woman''s arm. The impulsive bite elicited a sharp, pained scream from the Demi-God.

    ''She listened to the intrusive thoughts!'' Archer thought with a pained chuckle.

    He watched the fight just as another soldier charged from behind, driving a device into his shoulder, causing him to growl before killing the man with a flick of his tail. The shock was even more intense than before, leaving him in agony as Regeneration or his dragon body wasn''t working.

    Archer felt like he was strapped to an electric chair as the pain flowed through his body, his mana severed and overwhelming pain coursing through him. Just then, Nyx appeared, killing the man who had messed with him.

    The Chaos Dragon lifted Archer, wincing as the device shocked her momentarily. Despite the pain, she ignored it and carried him away while the Warhawks covered their retreat. She sped across Pluoria and dodged the Alliance''s attacks.

    Nyx gritted her teeth before sharply descending as a wave of spells nearly hit them. Archer watched as she skillfully evaded several more attacks and sted them with her chaotic dragon''s breath.

    While this was happening, Archer slowly recovered, causing his rage to overtake him. They stopped moving when Nyx realized he was finally healed. He turned to the dragon and spoke, his violet eyes gleaming, "Let''s show them what happens when ying games with me."

    As Archer plummeted from the sky, he spotted an Alliance army below. With a determined nod, he began casting Eldritch sts and sma Missiles mid-descent. The spells shot through the air with deadly precision, causing immediate chaos among the soldiers.

    While the remaining Alliance soldiers were trying to recover from the sudden ambush, Archer swooped down like a bird of prey. He descended upon the battlefield with a mighty swoop, his wings beating furiously.

    Archer flew through the ranks of Alliance soldiers, his ws slicing through the survivors, leaving a trail of devastation in his wake. They then returned to the fortress where the

    kingdom was helping the Avalonian refugees.

    When the duo arrived back, E, Brooke, and the other scolded him. They dragged a hobbling Archer back to their tent before sitting him down as the half-elf paced in front of him as she spoke in a firm voice, "You cannot be rushing off like that from now on, Arch. It''s too dangerous, and the Alliance seems to have weapons to counter your overpowered self." ''She''s right; I shouldn''t have rushed off like that,'' Archer thought as he nodded at E''s words. "What if Nyx didn''te back? You would have been captured by the Alliance and hidden somewhere we couldn''t find you," she said worriedly, and the other women agreed.

    Teu spoke up next, "''I say Ari and Nyx stay with him all the time or at least one of them," she suggested.

    When the Aquarian Princess said that, everyone agreed, and Archer even gave a slight nod as he expressed, "You''re right. I was stupid and could have endangered you. Nyx or Ari can apany me from now on, so that won''t happen again."''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Sounds good to me," Nefertitimented while looking at Archer. "Our enemies will do anything to capture you, husband. You need to be more careful from now on."

    Archer nodded, "Sorry for being rash,dies. I didn''t know they had those Anti-Mana devices," he replied, which made the group smile.

    He thanked them for their concern before diving back into his duties, with Nyx joining him. The Chaos Dragon sped his arm, her radiant smile unmistakable as she said, "You''re not getting rid of me this time, Arch."

    Together, they walked through the fortress, nked by the Drakeguards and Dragon Legionnaires who were shepherding scores of people toward the newly constructed harbor and onto the transport ships guarded by the First Fleets.

    Their path eventually led them to the fortress wall, where ra was coordinating the Dragonfire Company''s efforts to target any approaching Alliance scouts. Archer watched and heard the mestorm Cannons roar to life, sending vtile mana shells across thendscape. When the couple reached the top of the wall, they saw the bright projectiles mming into fleeing enemy soldiers. Explosions erupted everywhere, and ra turned around with a smile as she greeted him, "Hello Arch. The Alliance attacks have calmed down, but more refugees are pouring in. They''ve heard that we take most after they take the mana oath."

    Archer nodded before more cannons started firing, causing ra to spin around and shout, "Why are you doing that, soldier?"

    The man saluted as he pointed out more scouts approaching the wall. The weeks passed slowly as Draconia rescued millions of citizens and all the girl families now residing in Dragonheart City.

    Archer noticed that most families got on well, and they brought more wealth through taxes and buying stuff. Following the rescue effort, he ordered a retreat, which the First Legion

    covered.

    When the Alliance realized they were gone, the leaders were enraged. This amused Archer, who witnessed them appear on the fortress walls. He and Nyx sted them with their Dragon''s Breaths, causing the enemy to flee.

    After that, they flew back to Draconia, where he decided to iste themselves behind the Death Mist. Thanks to the influx of people and noble families, the economy boomed. The kingdom prospered while more cities were built and farming viges erected.

    Archer loved watching the ind grow from a few dozen cities to a vibrant trade, farming, and manufacturing hub. He spent his days taking the women out on dates or helping them with his work while the outside world dered him the Devil King of Thrylos.

    The Church of Light and its allies spread rumors that most people believed, making Archer the world''s boogeyman. Thanks to his istion, the world slowly stayed away from Draconia as the Novgorod and Nightshade Empires split everything between them.

    Four years passed by just like that, and during that time, Draconia built up its military forces until there wasn''t anyone left to recruit into the army, as the new arrivals were given jobs throughout the kingdom.

    Archer had grown closer to Nyx, Ari, Aurelia, Aeris, and Eveline as they had been helping him with many of his projects. The Underwater Draconian Bases werepleted during those years, and the first Deep Sea Legions had just finished training.

    On one hot morning, Archer was sitting on his room''s balcony while eating some cake that E had baked for him. He turned twenty-one yesterday, which made him smile and think, ''I''ve been here eight years already. Time has flown by.''

    The scouting trips outside the Death Mist revealed that the central powers are cracking down on most continents except Frostwood, where the northern storms keep their invasion fleets

    from attacking.

    Archer was happy when hearing this, but soon enough, ra and Olivia moved into the pce a couple of years ago. The white-haired admiral kissed him on the cheek before speaking, ''''Jules and Sierra have moved to Dragonheart City, my love. They want me to see the baby and

    their new ce."

    Jules was Olivia''s son-inw thanks to marrying her eldest daughter, who worked in Draconia''s Naval Command while her husband was a captain for a Battleship in the Tenth

    Fleet.

    "When are you leaving?" Archer questioned as the two women sat down.

    Olivia nodded with a beautiful smile, "The Imperial Knights are preparing the carriage now.

    Brooke is joining me; she had finished training the spies alongside Mia," she said while taking a sip of the ale on the table.

    "Enjoy yourself, and don''t forget toe back for dinner," Archer said, finishing his ale in one hearty gulp. "You mentioned wanting to check out that new ce in the river town. It

    sounds like it could be fun."

    The mature woman''s face lit up with a radiant smile. She hugged him warmly before turning to re-enter the pce. ra watched with a knowing smile and added, "She really adores you, Arch. Liv can''t stop talking about you."

    Archer turned to the Dragon Marshal and spoke with genuine warmth, "I''m truly grateful for

    all of you in my life."

    ra''s smile widened, clearly pleased by his words. She then shared the purpose of her visit, "The First Legion is finishing up training thest eight soldiers who''ve been assigned to the four inds and their fortresses."

    Archer''s thoughts echoed his smile. "Excellent. With those garrisons fully manned, we''ll be ready to handle any external attention thates our way."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 969: Dwarf Wife

    Chapter 969: Dwarf Wife

    ?

    Archer and ra continued discussing the legions and their training, topics Archer admired due to the Dragon Marshal''s relentless dedication. He nced at the redheaded dragonkin woman as they settled into their seats.

    "Make sure the soldiers rest and train as much as possible. The kingdom still has a few things to sort out before we can act," he instructed.

    ra nodded thoughtfully before asking with curiosity, "So, four years weren''t enough toplete all your projects? You''ve connected every town and city with trains, and the underwater bases and submarines are finished. What''s left?"

    Archer chuckled at her curiosity. He was pleased with its progress and benefits to the kingdom and the Wyldheart Company. He reflected on the multitude of projects that kept him busy.

    "There''s still work to be done. The Draconian Air Force and Navy need to be fully prepared. We''re waiting on several airships and ships. The attack craft and underwater vessels are nearlyplete but still need testing," Archer smiled.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ra giggled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Let me guess, you''re nning to drag one of us along for those tests?"

    Archer''s grin widened as he nodded. "Exactly. We''re heading to the Draconian Deep Sea Legion Headquarters to meet Halime and Nefertiti. From there, we''ll board the submarine and then transfer to the underwater warships."

    ra acknowledged this with a nod, and Archer took her hand, leading her toward the royal carriage. Once inside, the driver set off southward. He took a moment to show affection, gently kissing her neck.

    She responded with a warm, radiant smile, clearly touched by the gesture. After that, kissing between the couple intensified, and they started making love, which had be a habit of him and the harem.

    Whenever the chance appeared, one of the women would jump him, which Archer happily epted and learned to stop waiting for. That same morning, N appeared in his room before E found him in the bath chambers.

    During the four years, Archer made love to each woman daily, shocking the maids, who constantly gossiped about it. At first, they thought it was clone magic, but the women were intrigued when Edith said he uses time spells to get more time with them.

    They continued their intimate moment until she was content. Once satisfied, ra swiftly donned her uniform with practiced ease, showcasing her expertise. Archer couldn''t help butugh at the ease with which she slipped into her uniform.

    Her side-eyed nce in response only made himugh harder, adding a touch of yful lightness to the moment. Following that, ra closed her eyes, and a smile appeared before Archer started watching the vire outside fly past.

    He saw many small farming viges built by a few families who lived and tended to thend while paying a small tax to the kingdom. Archer was pleased with everything but turned his attention back to ra.

    The older woman was dressed in her white uniform, which she wore during her work in the kingdom. Archer found himself curious about her choice, but she remarked that it wasfortable and that he had expressed a fondness for it.

    As he recalled havingplimented her on the uniform, a smile spread across his face, touched by the memory. Following that, they arrived at Naval Command, where they were met by E and Olivia, who led them to the first test of the day.

    The white-haired admiral spoke with a beaming smile, "The submarines are amazing weapons along with the other vessels and crafts you created along with the Ironfoot Family."

    Archer nodded, "Yeah, it took a while to get right, but when Farrah helped, it sped up, causing the project to be done sooner," he revealed.

    The three women nodded in understanding as the group approached the submarine. When he spotted it, he was utterly amazed by the vessel, twice the size of the one on Earth. Its floor was made of ss, which allowed the sailors to see outside.

    ''Deh must have added this for the research staff,'' he mused as he remembered that the Ironfoots said they were fascinated by the underwater monsters and wanted a way to see them.

    Archer quickly noticed the missileunchers on the top of the submarine along with the Draconian torpedo tubes. He was getting excited, but the captain appeared and bowed towards them all.

    He noticed the young man had the same white hair and pink eyes as Olivia, causing him to think, ''Is this one of her children?''

    As that thought crossed his mind, the man spoke, "It''s good to see you again, Grandmother. Thank you for supporting my promotion to Captian."

    "That''s my boy! I knew you could do better than your silly father," Olivia said excitedly.

    That''s when she turned to Archer and introduced the man, "Husband. This is Nathan Anderson. The eldest of my youngest son Robert, you met him a while back."

    His eyebrow raised when remembering the encounter with one of his wife''s children. It happened two years ago when he was taking Olivia and Llyniel out on a date, and they came across a chubby white-haired man with blue eyes.

    When the man was introduced to Archer, hemented on liking leftover women, causing him to p the man a few times before ordering the Homeguard to lock him up for five years for insulting the queens.

    Olivia was happy to go along with the punishment as she knew her son deserved such treatment. While back in the present, Nathan looked at him with a nervous expression before speaking, "Will my father get out in three years, Your Majesty?"

    Archer nodded, "Yes. I''ve been told he''s grown up a lot and shed his man-child ways," he revealed, causing Nathan to nod.

    Then, Olivia''s grandson led them onboard the submarine, which had narrow corridors that allowed people to walk next to each other. Archer noticed everything was painted a beautiful

    white color.

    ''It makes everything easier to see,'' he pondered while Nathan led them to the submarine bridge. The reason for that was Teu and her pillow talk. She had told him that most monsters would be baffled when seeing the Deep Sea Legion vessels traveling in the deep, causing them to flee from them.

    Archer continued scanning the vessel containing many rooms, from missile storage to a barrack and a galley. There were many others, but they weren''t important; the one thing that caught his attention was the room built for him on the top floor.

    Deh eximed that when he took her on one of them, they would need afortable bed for their journey. This baffled him, but he wouldn''t stop the mature dwarf''s creativity because it was one of the things that attracted him to her.

    While thinking of the grey-haired woman, Deh appeared on the bridge with a big smile. As she approached him, shemented, "You said once I finished the Deep Sea Legions, you would clear the cobwebs in my panties?"

    Archer was caught off guard while ra, Olivia, and E giggled at Deh''s words. He shook his head before leaning in and whispering, "I will make love to you once the submarine is

    underway, but do you ept that you will forever be mine?"

    "Will you give me babies?" Deh asked, which shocked him once again.

    He smiled before answering, "Yes in the future."''

    She whispered yfully, "Then I''ll be your slutty dwarf wife," as she gently pulled him down

    to her level.

    Archer cherished her small height, appreciating how she barely reached his stomach. He

    found it charming and enjoyed these moments. Following the public disy of affection, Olivia ushered them onto the chairs made for officers to rest.

    Archer settled into his seat, with E on his right and ra beside her. Olivia took the spot on his left while Deh perched on hisp, prompting him to tease her yfully. His hand gently explored the curve of her body, causing her to tense slightly.

    Deh turned her head to him, a nervous expression crossing her face as she spoke softly, "It''s been a while since I''ve been intimate, and the others say you''re quite... impressive. Will

    it hurt?"

    Archer was stunned seeing this side of the confident Ironfoot Matriarch. This caused him to think, ''Why is she acting like a virgin when she has grandchildren?''

    He shook his head before answering into her pointy ear, "I will make you so wet that you

    won''t feel any pain."

    Deh shivered but managed a reassuring smile. Just then, Nathan''s voice rang out over thems, announcing that the test sail was about tomence. Archer noticed Olivia''s excitement as the sailors bustled around, preparing the DRN Queen Teu for departure.

    As the vessel pulled away from the dock, Archer observed the young Anderson giving orders to the sailor in charge. With anticipation, the ship began its descent. The crew and passengers were excited as they left the harbor and ventured into the open waters.

    Archer watched the dark waters engulf the craft as they dived below, causing a school of man- sized fish to flee. Everyone was amazed as the submarine held together before gliding through the water using mana engines powered by Manaheart Crystals.

    Dagny and Solvieg designed the weapons and interior, while Deh created the hull alongside Farrah, who stepped onto the bridge. When the full-figured woman spotted Archer, she made

    her way over.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 970: DNR Queen Teuila

    Chapter 970: DNR Queen Teu

    ?

    When Archer spotted Fianna''s daughter, Farrah, she greeted him with a beaming smile. "I wanted to be on the first test sail, and I''m so d you came," she said enthusiastically.

    "It''s great to see you, cousin," Archer replied warmly. He then gestured to the seat next to Olivia, and Farrah took her ce with evident excitement.

    Following that, the DNR Queen Teu dived into the deep, and Archer made his way up the nearby stairs leading to the observation deck. When entering the ample space, he spottedrge Deep-Sea Whales swimming alongside the submarines.

    The submarine glided through an expansive underwater world, its walls illuminated by bioluminescent algae that cast an ethereal, greenish-blue glow. Giant jellyfish drifted gracefully, their undting movements creating ripples of light in the surrounding water. Suddenly, a massive, ancient underwater city came into view. Towering spires of coral and shell formed an intricatebyrinth of structures, with schools of shimmering monsters weaving through the ruins like living constetions.

    In the center, a colossal, sunken statue of a long-forgotten deity seemed to watch over the city, its features softened by centuries of marine growth. Archer''s eyes widened as a pod of sleek, silver sea dragons darted between the ruins, their scales catching the light in a dazzling disy.

    Above, a carpet of glowing aquatic nts swayed with the current, their gentle glow illuminating the underwater wondend, ''This world never ceases to amaze me,'' he mused with an amazed smile while watching the whale let out a call.

    ''It''s like watching Animal but with monsters.''

    Shortly after that, others of their kind returned the call, creating a beautiful sympathy. Archer was joined by Deh, who watched him with a smile as she spoke, "This war machine is beautiful. I can''t believe you designed something like this."

    "It is, and so much wealth is to be found down here. It will make Draconia and me even wealthier," Archer replied as Deh spun him around, looking up at him with her beautiful yellow eyes.

    He loved the look she was giving him as her small hands started tugging at his waistband as she spoke in a breathless tone, "Do you want to clear the cobwebs and im this slutty dwarf?"

    Archer nodded with a lewd smile as he answered, "Yes, Deh. We''ve been waiting years, and I think I know you all too well now."

    Following his words, Deh pulled his pants down as his cock popped out, causing the mature dwarf''s eyes to open wide like saucers. Archer grinned when seeing this but soon rested it across her beautiful face.

    While doing this, she took a deep breath, and her yellow eyes glowed with uncontrolled lust as she started stroking him by crouching down a little. Pleasure shot through his body as her little hands went to work, as both were wrapped around him.

    "God, how is this going to fit?" Deh murmured, her gaze fixed intently on his cock as she licked her lips.

    With a quick motion, she took him into her mouth. The sensation was immediate and overwhelming-warm, tight, and electrifying. Her tongue explored every inch of him, each deliberate touch sending shivers of pleasure through his body and making his legs tremble. Deh''s head started bobbing back and forth, causing Archer to groan. She continued doing this for ten minutes and only got more passionate as he exploded in her mouth. He grabbed her head and shoved his cock down her throat before pouring streams of his sweet and hot seed into her mouth.

    Her eyes rolled back as she orgasms, causing her pants to be soaked. He smiled when seeing this, but the older woman grabbed his cock in a daze before cleaning it until Archer scooped her into a princess hold and started walking toward his bedroom, and when entering, he put Deh on the bed.

    The dwarf matriarch started stripping out of her pants and shirt revealing massive boobs and a curvy body with the perfect proportion of fat and muscles. Archer''s eyes widened while taking in her beauty.

    Deh tied her curly gray hair into a ponytail before speaking as she bit her lip, "Now we''re on our own. Let''s make love so I can get that tattoo and be yours."

    Archer beamed when hearing this and removed his clothes, causing Deh''s lust to grow when seeing the perfectly chiseled muscles and six-pack. He wasn''t massive but lean and built well.

    The dwarf jumped up, causing her giant boobs to bounce all over the ce as she started running a finger down his chest as she spoke in a naughty tone, "Now imagine me, Dagny, Solvieg, and Bruni all bent over for you. Waiting for you to stick this inside all of us."''

    When Archer heard the woman''s provocative words, his imagination ran wild, only to picture Deh, Dagny, Solvieg, Bruni, and their mom Kelda waiting for him to fuck them, which drove him mad.

    He shook his head before stepping forward, removing Deh''s red underwear, and spreading her legs as he climbed in between. Archer started rubbing his cock on her wet pussy, causing the dwarf to shiver.

    Following that, Deh looked at him with a proud smile as she eximed, "Will I be the first dwarf you''ve had sex with?"

    Archer nodded before shoving his cock inside the dwarf, causing her whole body to tremble with pleasure, "God, you''re so tight, Deh. It feels amazing."''

    "''Thrust into me and open me up," she said in a breathless voice.

    He needed no more encouragement, and the couple started going rough as Deh joined in and started pushing her waist against his. Archer couldn''t handle the tightness anymore and exploded deep inside her womb.

    Deh''s body trembled as the pleasure hit her body in waves, but she wanted more, causing the two of them to continue until the mature dwarf copsed with a bright smile on her

    sweaty face.

    Archer smiled when he saw this and pulled out, causing a waterfall of mixed fluids to pour onto the clean bed. Then, he cast Cleanse on the two of them to make sure they were both

    fresh.

    He ensured Deh wasfortable before walking toward the wall to look outside. A massive monster whale, its body marked by deep scars and patches of barnacles, thrashed in a desperate attempt to escape.

    The creature''s eyes were wide with terror as it emitted frantic, low-frequency calls reverberating through the water. Around it, a swarm of enormous, predatory sharks converged with brutal efficiency.

    Their sleek, dark forms darted through the water like shadows, their jaws snapping with deadly precision. Archer could see the glint of their razor-sharp teeth as they tore into the whale''s flesh, the once majestic creature now a grim battleground.

    The water churned with a mix of blood and debris, turning the scene into a chaotic dance of survival and death. The sharks moved with a ferocious, almost mechanical rhythm, synchronized and ruthlessly efficient.

    Each bite was a testament to the sharks'' primal instincts, tearing away chunks of the whale''s massive body. Despite the violence, Archer was excited by the battle, unable to look away

    from the scene.

    The spectacle was horrifying and awe-inspiring, a stark reminder of the relentless cycle of existence in the deep sea. Archer found himself fascinated, having witnessed many simr

    scenes before.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hundreds of monsters lurked in the shadows, yet they all avoided the submarine. As the sailors and other women gathered on the observation deck to watch, an rm red through

    the vessel, shattering the eerie calm.

    Archer''s eyes darted to the source of the rm and saw a colossal shark monster heading

    directly for the submarine. Panic surged as the vessel''s torpedoes streaked through the water, exploding just before the massive shark and momentarily disorienting it.

    Before he could fully process the threat, the submarine fired Draconian Missiles, their fiery trails peppering the shark''s massive body. The beast thrashed in agony, trying to flee, but the relentless submarine pursued it with another barrage of missiles.

    The underwater explosion lit up the shark''s body in a blinding sh, sending debris and clouds of blood into the water as the monster''s desperate movements slowed. Archer watched, his pulse racing, as the immediate threat was destroyed.

    With a low hum, the submarine''s Gattling cannons came to life. The barrels whirred furiously, unleashing a relentless stream of high-caliber rounds. The water around the shark exploded in a flurry of bubbles and blood as the bullets hammered into its hide.

    The giant shark convulsed violently, its body illuminated by the shes of the cannons. Each burst from the Gattling guns ripped into the monster, chunks of flesh bursting off with each

    hit.

    Archer watched as the shark''s thrashing became more erratic, its once-predatory advance now a desperate, futile attempt to escape the onught. Finally, with onest shuddering convulsion, the shark sumbed to the relentless firepower.

    Its massive form sagged, drifting lifelessly as the submarine''s cannons fell silent, the water

    around it stained with blood.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 971: Dont Answer Me Back Young Man

    Chapter 971: Don''t Answer Me Back Young Man

    ?

    After the battle with the giant shark died and all the other monsters fled from them in fear after the explosions, Archer watched the sub travel through the deep sea until they spotted a massive metal cube embedded into the seafloor.

    ''Wow, the base is so big,'' he smiled.

    The structure was massive, made with mithril and other metals that Ironfoot said could withstand the deep sea pressure that would typically destroy anything. While standing at his room window, he noticed space at the bottom for subs to dock.

    Archer knew it was so people could enter. As he watched the vessel slow down to dock onto the base, he pulled out a bottle of ale and started drinking as a metal tube shot out and hit the sub.

    That''s when a loud pop rang out throughout the vessel as the docking station connected to the side of the vessel. Archer was curious, but when he heard a yawn behind him, he turned around to spot Deh waking up as she stretched.

    Her giant boobs bounced around everywhere as her pink nipples were stiff, causing his lust to ignite once again. Archer and Deh''s eyes met before he jumped her again and slid in between her thick thighs.

    "Oh, you want more from this old woman''s husband?" the mature dwarf said with a knowing smile.

    Archer grinned before stealing her juicy lips before sliding inside her once again, and the tightness overtook all his senses. The couple started making love once again before a knock on the door as E, Olivia, and ra walked, followed by Farrah, who became bright red when hearing Deh''s primal moaning.

    He didn''t hear theme in as he was too busy kissing the mature dwarf, but by the time he finished inside her again, E coughed, which made both of them jump as he turned to the blonde half-elf.

    E smiled at him beforementing in a knowing voice, "Are you done yet? Nathan said the sub had docked at the Underwater Border Base."

    Archer finished off a happy Deh, who wasing down from her orgasm, which made Olivia jealous as she spoke with a lewd smile, "Can''t you make love to us as well? I''m aching for you, husband."

    He smiled at the white-haired women and nodded before ncing at Farrah, who looked uneasy. "Farrah, you don''t have to stay if you''re ufortable," he said gently.

    Her eyes widened in surprise and concern. "You don''t want me here?" she asked, her voice tinged with hurt.

    "Farrah, we''re rted by blood," Archer said, trying to reassure her. "Thest time we talked about something like this, you freaked out. I don''t want you to feel like I''m pressuring you into anything, cousin."

    The brte woman looked down and spoke quietly, "You were the first to show genuine attraction to me after people have yed with my feelings since I was old enough to understand."

    When the other three women fell silent, Farrah took a deep breath and continued, her voice filled with emotion. "Imagine growing up watching your beautiful mother and sisters receive endless attention from men throughout the empire. My sisters were constantly getting proposals, while I was left with only jokes and mockery. They saw me as the ''fat, greedy sister,'' and it hurt deeply."

    As Archer saw the brte start to cry, his heart ached. He stood up and gently pulled her into a warm,forting embrace. Her tears flowed freely as he held her tightly, offering her sce.

    E, noticing the moment, softly reminded him to stay focused on her while they waited in the galley. Archer nodded, his eyes expressing gratitude as he mouthed a silent thank you, earning him three pretty smiles.

    When they left the room, Farrah looked up at him with puffy red eyes, but before she could speak, Archer kissed her, which caused the full-figured woman to go stiff. The passion overwhelmed her.

    The two of them continued to kiss as his hands roamed her soft and plump body until reaching her giant boobs, they soon broke apart as he started tracing the outline of her nipples, causing Farrah to tremble with pleasure.

    "I find you stunningly beautiful, cousin, and those other men are stupid if they can''t see the real you who is caring, loving, and just as smart as the Ironfoot women," Archer said with a big smile.

    He brushed a strand of hair out of her face before continuing, "I know you''re probably not ready for sex, but just know I do like you for your looks and personality that is like a bright light in a dark room."

    Following that, the two of them kissed once again, and when they separated, Ferrah asked in a worried voice, "Does my weight bother you, Arch?"

    Archer stepped back, took in her beauty, and smiled as he liked what he saw. Her soft brown hair was tied into a ponytail, with strands hanging before her face. She wasn''t obese or even fat; she was chunky with meat in all the right ces.

    His eyes gleamed before speaking, "You have a bit of extra meat, and I won''t lie looking at you sends my lust soaring. I especially want toy on your soft boobs."

    Farrah''s cheeks went bright red, but she smiled, which Archer found adorable, before grabbing her hand and leading her out of the room and across the observation deck while they admired the massive base hidden at the bottom of the sea.

    "I can''t believe you built such a thing, Arch. Nowhere on Thrylos apart from the Sea Peoples have anything like this," Farrah said with a big smile while looking around.

    When Archer heard her mention the Sea Peoples, heughed as Draconia has had many run- ins with them over thest four years. The Deep Sea Legions battled with them for several months using the Battle Subs and many other vessels that baffled the enemies.

    Thanks to the efforts of the four Titan women and their legions, the Sea Peoples were driven back. Their relentless attacks on the construction sites, which had gued the kingdom for months, were finally halted.

    This victory enabled the kingdom toplete the defensive ring of underwater bases encircling Draconia. Archer imagined these bases as a vital line of defense-like a ring of missiles ready to respond if the Alliance breached their defenses and threatened the homnd.

    He shook his head as Farrah spoke again while holding onto his arm, "I have some ideas for refining metal into more pure ingots, which means we can sell them for even more profit."

    When Archer heard that, he looked at the woman with a smile, "Write them down, and I will implement them; I''m guessing we need a new factory to set up the equipment needed for the process?"

    Farrah nodded before exining, "Yes, cousin. We will have to use Blue Sea Crystals to get it going, but Aisha tells me we have warehouses and storage rings full of resources."

    "We do. The kingdom can''t sell it to the outside, and our merchants don''t need that much as they are already getting rich by trading across the ind," Archer answered as they entered

    the sub''s main deck.

    They bumped into E, ra, and Olivia, who were talking to Nathan and a younger woman, ''His wife, maybe? The way he looks at her gives it away,'' he mused.

    When the duo arrived, the three women greeted him as Olivia''s grandson bowed, but the white-haired woman teased, "Don''t bow to your grandfather Nathan. He may be many years younger than you, but refer to him by his proper title."''

    Archer was stumped and didn''t know how to react, ''A man older than me calling me

    Grandfather? That''s weird,'' he thought.

    "Shut up, Grandmother. How can I call the king Grandfather!" Nathan eximed, making

    everyoneugh.

    Olivia beamed when she heard this before stepping forward, grabbing the man''s cheeks and pulling them as she spoke, "Don''t you answer me back, young man! I''m your Grandmother

    and not one of your friends."

    Archer chuckled when he saw this, as Nathans''s wife approached him and bowed, "I am Selena Evermist. A resident of Dragonheart City. I must admit that I''m shocked at meeting the man who tamed the infamous Olivia Anderson."

    When Archer heard this, his eyebrow arched in surprise. Selena continued with a hint of admiration, "Many noble men and women tried to propose to her. I mean, who wouldn''t? She''s stunning for her age-cunning, stealthy, and incredibly sharp. I remember watching her in tournaments when we were kids, and she always outperformed her opponents."

    "You will have to tell me more about her when we have time," Archer replied with a knowing

    grin.

    As he said that, Olivia appeared behind Selena and teased, "You''re lucky I heard suchpliments, Lena. Otherwise, I would have to punish you again, and we both know how that

    always ends."

    Archer watched the younger woman shiver and replied, "Grandmother, I was just trying to help the king fall even more in love with you. Looks like it worked."

    Olivia''s pink eyes narrowed as she gave a sly grin. "I see what you''re up to, youngdy. I''ll let

    it slide because I love how my husband looks at me. But next time, don''t think I won''t make you do the Run again," she said with a mischievous glint.

    Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    support you can give]

 Chapter 972: Live A Little

    Chapter 972: Live A Little

    ?

    Archer chuckled at Olivia''s smile, but soon E spoke up and got them back on track, "We''re here to tour the Underwater Bases. We can joke aroundter on."

    Everyone agreed with a nod and continued down the corridor as Nathan led the way. Archer was too busy looking at the outside of the base, which reminded him of a Borg Cube. The Draconian builders made it out of a dark metal that helped the structure blend into the seafloor.

    Several missile tforms were dotting the outside that were protected with the same shield the mining tforms used, causing him to think, ''Luckily, we have the Manaheart Crystals that can power everything. If I remember correctly, Aisha said we have enough for thousands of years, but that''s the minimum because the mining tforms are always bringing more in.''

    Following that, the basemander, Teu''s uncle Mao, was ideally suited for the role. When Mao saw Archer, he knelt and spoke in the same exotic tone as his Aquarian niece, "My King, thank you for entrusting me with thismand. I vow to protect Draconia with my life."

    Archer scrutinized the man before him, noting his blue hair streaked with grey. Though Mao shared the same brown skin as Teu, his face bore the marks of age and experience. He nodded in acknowledgment before replying, "Don''t let me down, Mao, or I will eat you regardless if you''re her uncle."

    The man gulped audibly before rising to offer them a tour of the base, a proposal everyone readily epted. As they entered the submarine''s bridge, Archer observed in silence. The space was bustling with activity.

    Sailors worked diligently at their desks while others moved across the room, navigating between the various tforms and boards scattered throughout, ''This scene reminds me of a sci-fi movie,'' he thought while ncing around.

    Mao turned to them and started speaking professionally, "This is the Operations Room that watches all over using scouts, smaller vessels that can explore the many underwater tunnels, caverns, and chasms."

    When Archer heard this, he approached one of the boards and looked at the information gathered. There were many warnings about strong sea monsters that lurk in this area, and there were loads.

    ''I could hunt some of these, but I hate fighting underwater,'' Archer mused.

    There was a picture of a giant ck snake swimming past the base and another of a massive crab fighting Deep-Trench Sharks. The crustacean was slicing the ten-foot-long monsters that were trying to attack.

    Archer was lost in his thoughts as E approached and touched his arm to bring him back to reality. He shook his head and smiled, "The scouts have been busy. I''ll have to tell Teu and Lucrezia about these monsters."

    Following that, Mao guided them through the security features of the Underwater Base, showcasing the Deep Sea and Death Launchers, among other advanced weapon systems that Archer and the Ironfoot Family had coboratively developed.

    Should the Alliance attempt to invade Draconia, the bases wouldunch a devastating counterattack from beneath, decimating the invading forces. Simultaneously, the Deep Sea Legions would engage with Draconian two-person submersibles and streak through the water with rocket-like speed.

    Archer was happy with everything before Moa showed the group the soldier''s barracks built below the seafloor while everything needed for the base operations was above and well- defended.

    He looked at the Deep Sea Legionnaires, who wore simr ck armor to the surface soldiers, but theirs had a blue glow because it was crafted from metal pulled from the seafloor.

    "This cost billions of gold coins, but when the war finally starts, they will be useful to keeping the ind safe,'' he pondered.

    There wereboratories, gyms, ammunition storage, a food hall, a small hospital, and many other valuable rooms. Following the base tour, the group entered the sub, which took them around the seafloor tformunchers.

    E, Deh, Olivia, ra, and Ferrah looked at the smaller version of the Underwater Base, which looked more lethal, with massive cannons on each corner. The half-elf and admiral turned to him for an exnation, which he was willing to give.

    Archer smiled before stepping forward and starting to talk. "These Defense tforms can destroy a battleship with one hit or take down a giant sea monster in a few minutes. While this happened, the Underwater Base would be alerted, and a strikeforce would be deployed."

    They all nodded in understanding, and then the sub sailed back to the naval base. While doing this, a storm started, causing the sea to be rough and shaking their vessel. Captain Nathan Anderson ordered them to hit the seafloor and deploy the Stormguard.

    When Archer heard this, he was in his room after making love to E, ra, and Olivia after the tour of the underwater forces. Deh rushed into the room and spoke excitedly, "My Bruni designed the Stormguard System, which will protect us from the mana storming." Archer was curious when hearing this and asked, "What does it do, Deh?"

    The grey-haired dwarf climbed onto the bed while straddling him as she spoke with a lewd grin, ''I''ll tell, but after, you have to ravage me until I''m in a pleasurea."

    He startedughing along with the three women, causing Olivia toment after controlling herself, "You could have joined us, Del; he stacked ra and me on top of each other and swapped between our caves, which were amazing."

    Archer startedughing at the lewd Grandmother who was lying on the bed with just a thin sheet covering her sweaty body. Olivia noticed him watching and spoke with a smile, "Why not make love to us even more?"

    ''While we''re trapped at the bottom of ocean even though I can just swim home but wheres the fun in that,'' he mused before agreeing with the white-haired woman.

    Following that, Archer started making love to each of them until they were all satisfied, and Olivia encouraged him to put Deh on top of her, which turned him on even more as he swapped between the two women until filling them up.

    He did the same with E and ra, causing the dragonkin woman to copse on top of the half-elf, who was lost to the pleasure and let out erotic moans as the two women started

    squirting.

    After all the lovemaking, the five of them copsed into bed, and the mature dwarf made himy on her boobs while the others found a spot for themselves. Archer soon fell asleep to the submarines shaking due to the storm above causing waves.

    The following day, he woke up to see the vessel sailing into the naval base before docking. Archer managed to see the seawall gates opening for them, but the sailors poured off in droves when they docked in the harbor.

    After that, the four women left the submarine with the white-haired admiral, who had business somewhere. Once they were gone, Archer spotted Nathan standing there with a longing expression.

    Archer approached with a smile before speaking in a concerned tone, "What has got you thinking so much?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nathan looked at him curiously before answering, "I became amander but still don''t feel like I''m in the right ce. I constantly worry about everything and always stress out about

    life."

    He nodded, understanding, before questioning the man, "I know you feel like you should be somewhere else or doing something else. I bet you feel lost and don''t know what to do with

    life?"

    "You said it," Nathan replied sarcastically.

    "Well, let''s say you could snap your fingers and be wherever you want to be. I bet you would still feel the same way, not in the right ce?"

    Nathan looked confused, but Archer continued, "My point is that you''re too hung up on where you would rather be. You''re letting the worry control your life instead of making the most of

    where you are."

    "What do you mean?"

    Archer looked into his eyes with a friendly smile before concluding with a sentence that would change the man''s life, "Take a break from worrying about what you can''t control; live a little

    Nathan."

    "Live a little,'' the young man muttered.

    ***

    [Olivia''s POV]

    While looking for her grandson, she heard Archer speaking, "Take a break from worrying

    about what you can''t control; live a little Nathan."

    ''When did he be so wise? He doesn''t realize he''s helping a lost young man,'' she smiled.

    Once Archer finished speaking, he left the submarine, allowing her to speak to Nathan. "I''ve rarely seen him talking to people apart from us women. It looks like he likes your grandson." "Why is the king acting like that? No other ruler would give such valuable advice to a lowly -captain," the young man asked.

    Olivia smiled and gently took his arm as she exined, "You see, little one, Archer is a lost soul himself. He built this kingdom for the people and doesn''t take a single gold coin from it, unlike most others who would hoard wealth."

    Nathan nodded as she continued, "I love that silly dragon so much. He doesn''t realize it, but he''s revered by billions of Draconians for who he is. Did you know he roams the kingdom, helping random people, which never fails to surprise them."

    "I''ve heard the rumors," Nathan said. "He moved arge family into a mansion because they

    were living in squalor. Will he ever find happiness?"

    Olivia smiled and nodded. "He''s making progress, slowly but surely. Every day, he''s

    embracing life to the fullest," she replied.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 973: Five Gold Each

    Chapter 973: Five Gold Each

    ?

    After Archer spoke to Nathan, he left the sub and started exploring the Naval Base, which interested him greatly. He came across the new Deep Sea ships that would be used in the uing war.

    ''I can''te up with anything other war ships but more designs shoulde out of the kingdom thanks to the Ironfoot Family and Farrah,'' he pondered with a smile.

    Following that, Archer left the base and started walking toward the pce. He got a message that ra, E, and Olivia returned there. When he saw this, he summoned his wings and flew home.

    ''I do love the wind against my face while flying,'' Archer thought with a happy smile.

    While doing that, he noticed the sun dipped lower, casting long shadows over the ind. He glided effortlessly, the wind rustling against his face. Below, the lush greens of the Daconia''s forests gave way to beautiful rolling fields and sparkling rivers.

    The pce, his destination, stood proud atop a hill in the distance, its spires catching thest light of day. As Archer approached, the pce''s brilliance came into focus. The setting sun illuminated theplex patterns of its turrets and balconies.

    "The people who built this are skilled professionals, its so beautiful,'' he mused while scanning the pce.

    He angled his wings, catching a final updraft that carried him smoothly toward the pce grounds. With a gentle descent, Archernded softly on the marble steps of the pce entrance, causing the Imperial Knights to kneel when they saw him.

    Archer took a moment to appreciate the view-the sprawling gardens, the serene fountains, and the distant horizon that marked the edge of his kingdom. His heart quickened with anticipation as he went inside, eager to reunite with the women.

    When Archer entered the pce, he spotted Leira, Llyniel, and Ashoka walking toward the dining hall. As the three women spotted him, they all smiled. He approached them before greeting the group with a kiss and cuddle.

    "How are you,dies? I haven''t seen any of you in a few days?" Archer said while admiring their beauty.

    Ashoka''s eyes narrowed with concern as she observed her husband, her tiger''s tail swaying behind her. "Why aren''t you worried about the war, husband? You seem to smile as if you''re celebrating every day, and your passion and love for us haven''t changed since the first time we were together," she asked, her voice a blend of curiosity and worry.

    Archer gazed at Ashoka, his eyes reflecting a deep wisdom. After a moment of contemtion, he spoke in a calm and measured tone, "The meaning of life is not found in seeking a destination, but in the journey itself, and I''m loving it so far."

    He walked alongside the three of them, his voice tender but firm. "Why should I let worry consume me? Panicking won''t change the oue. If the soldiers and our people see a smile on my face, it will reassure them that we will win. The real challenge is to embrace each day fully and live as if it were ourst. By doing so, we remain steadfast and prepared, no matter whates our way."

    When the three women heard this, they all smiled before agreeing. Ashoka stepped forward and hugged him, and she whispered, "We only worry about you, Arch. None of us want you suffering like the girls told me you were when you first arrived here."''

    "I''m fine, my love," Archer said with a smile. "Let''s get some dinner."

    They all started walking again, only for him to ask, "Where is everyone else?"

    "Most are still at work as they seem to love what they''re doing," Leira answered as she appeared beside him with a beautiful smile. "I''m d you let everyone do as they like."''

    Archer was about to speak, but a white and ck blur flew at him. He smiled while opening his arms and catching the Chaos Dragon Nyx, who frowned as she spoke in a hurt voice, "You didn''te to my roomst night, darling. You promised."

    ''Damn, I forgot! I''m an idiot,'' Archer thought before quickly kissing the dragon woman.

    In an apologetic tone, he quickly said, "I''m sorry, Nyx, but now I will make up to you tonight."

    Nyx nodded before climbing off him and looking at the three smiling women, "Hello, Leira, Llyniel, and Ashoka," she greeted.

    They all returned the gesture and invited her to eat with them, which pleased the dragon woman. Then, the five walked to the dining hall, where the maids served them delicious- looking dishes that caused his stomach to grumble.

    ''I''m hungry, and this seems perfect.''

    When Archer saw the meal, he was excited, as it looked like a meat pizza. He showed the maids and other people how to cook the meal, which shocked them all. Afterward, the group ate while gossiping about the uing Draconia''s Founding Festival.

    He didn''t understand at first, but When E told him about her and Halime''s idea to celebrate the kingdom''s founding, which everyone would love to do. Aisha put it to the Peoples Council, whichprised influential people across Draconia and the four inds.

    ''I remember those old men and women''s reaction as the celebration also included the council and other leaders,'' he smiled.

    Archer established the council so that the people could express their opinions, and thanks to that, many issues were solved, bringing themunities together as they celebrated his

    leadership.

    ''I like this idea,'' he thought. ''These women are working so hard to unite the people by listening to their concerns and making sure their looked after.''

    Once everyone finished eating, Leira, Llyniel, and Ashoka looked at Archer, causing him to smile. "Do youdies want tea on my balcony again?"

    They all nodded with a smile, apart from Nyx, who questioned, "Can I drink some wine?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Of course. Remember, you don''t have to ask me for permission, darling. Just do what you want," Archer replied with an honest smile.

    Nyx beamed as the group made their way to his room, bumping into Teu, Lucrezia, Kassandra, and Maeve, who were doing the same thing. The four women greeted Archer before joining them.

    Once the eight women were outside and sat at the massive table that could seat thirty people, Archer pulled out a teapot and all the ingredients to make tea for everyone. As he was doing that, Llynielmented as she appeared beside him, "You like making our stuff, don''t you,

    handsome?"

    Archer smiled before responding, "It makes me happy seeing the smiles on your faces. I love seeing each of you happy."

    The petite wood elf beamed, "This is why I love you, Archer Wyldheart, Tyrant King of Draconia," she said teasingly.

    He chuckled softly before leaning in to gently nibble on her pointed ear, eliciting a shiver from Llyniel. Archer delighted in her response, his voice tender as he whispered, "I love you

    too, Lyn."

    After that, he began preparing the tea, pulling out the cups he had bought for each. When the women noticed the cups, they all smiled, and Teu remarked, "I love these! Where did you

    get them from again?"

    "A shop opened up in Drakemere City in the north that sells all kinds of things for homes, so Imissioned twenty-seven of them for each of you," Archer exined before picking up Maeve''s. "Look at this one. It has an M made out of Sunfire Gems that I supplied myself, which matches my lovely warrior wife''s hair."

    When Maeve heard this, her face went red, but a smile appeared, causing Lucrezia to question with a curious glint in her red eyes, "How much did each one cost you?"

    Archer briefly thought before answering, "Five gold each. The shopkeeper and his daughter were extremely happy with the order."

    The womenughed, and Kassandra asked, "Is that the one who flirted with you and offered to be your personal maid, just like Meredith?"

    "Yes, that''s her," he replied. "She thinks I need a big sister figure around me and volunteered herself, which was surprising. It''s not like she''s unattractive-actually, I find her quite beautiful. But I''m not looking for any more women right now; I''ve already got twenty-seven

    to care for."

    The Krakenughed just as the tea was finished boiling, and Archer started pouring it into the nine cups before giving them to the women. The women thanked him while gossiping with each other as it had be a tradition.

    All the harem would meet here, and Archer would make them tea before wandering off. They spoke about clothes, makeup, and gossip about the love lives of the Draconian nobles, which

    the women found intriguing.

    Archer watched them talk before summoning his wings and taking off. He then started patrolling the kingdom, watching people go about their daily lives without knowing he was

    above them.

    While flying, he scanned the roads that crisscrossed the ind with Waystations dotted the road. Archer saw Homeguard Soldiers marching down the road before making way for the nearby merchants and citizens.

    Archer continued his flight until he reached an empty Waystation at the base of a mountain. He descended andnded outside, drawing the attention of the Homeguard on watch. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 974: All Those Years Ago

    Chapter 974: All Those Years Ago

    ?

    The guards rxed as Archer waved to them and returned to their duties. He entered the Waystation entrance and noticed only a few carriages were present. The smell of delicious food wafted through the air, hitting his nose.

    ''I wonder what they are cooking; it smells nice,'' he thought as his stomach rumbled. ''It was built on a backroad up north, surrounded only by farming viges. So it shouldn''t be too busy.''

    The ce was beautifully decorated and painted white, with Draconian banners decorating the walls. Archer quickly noticed the crucial moments in the kingdom''s history. One was when he demolished the old cities of the previous empire to build the Draconian ones, which were much better.

    ''It was a good idea to destroy them as my cities are superior to anything on Thrylos,'' Archer mused with a smile.

    He nced around the entrance hall and noticed it gave off a weing feeling while keeping the travelers warm in the Frostwinter weather thanks to his designed central heating that most buildings had.

    Archer entered the dining hall and noticed groups of merchants and Draconian citizens scattered across the room. They were tucking into their meals and chatting to the people on their tables.

    ''Seems like people do visit this ce, maybe to trade with the viges?''

    After he nced around the dining hall before going to the counter where the food was being served, Archer reached the bar stall and sat. He noticed an older woman with blonde hair and striking ck eyes waiting behind the counter while cleaning some sses.

    When sitting down, she looked at him with a friendly smile before speaking in a professional voice, "Hello, young man. I''m Sienna, owner of the Hungry Horse Diner. How can I help you on this cold Frostwinter evening?"

    "Give me some ale and whatever special you''re serving, please," Archer said with a charming smile that caused the woman''s cheeks to go red as he slid a gold coin across the counter.

    Sienna nodded before serving him a drink and going to the kitchen while he listened to the few conversations in the hall. Archer took a sip of the sweet liquid, which tasted delicious, and he thoroughly enjoyed it as he tried toe up with some inventions.

    He continued drinking while ordering more ale and rxed in the Waystation. While doing that, he noticed Ari appeared in the entranceway, looking in his direction with a smile. Her sudden entrance caught everyone off guard as they knew who she was.

    Archer heard the whispers thanks to his dragon senses, which caused him to think, ''What is she doing here, and how did she find me? It must be the bond.''

    "That''s Agrippina Wyldheart, the leader of the Fireheart Faith and one of the king''s wives," one man said.

    "Why is she here? We''re in the middle of nowhere," a woman questioned with a confused voice.

    While this was happening, Sienna reappeared, holding a te of fries and sauce that she had ced in front of him. "Here you go, these are the inventions of our king. He called them delicious fries," she said in a friendly voice.

    Archer thanked the owner and started eating as the Elemental woman walked over to him and sat beside him, saying with a big smile, "My Lord, why did you wander off? I would have joined, especially if I knew you wanted to eat."''

    He shrugged, sipped his ale, and ate some fries before replying, "I was looking for some peace and quiet, so I decided to explore Draconia and ended up here."

    Ari joined him, and Sienna soon ced a sk of ale before her. As the couple chatted about various topics that Archer found enjoyable, the older woman noticed his smile and, feeling inspired, leaned in to kiss his cheek.

    ''Why does she always do stuff that catches me off guard?'' he thought.

    The unexpected gesture surprised Archer, but he quickly responded by kissing the Elemental woman who loved it. Afterward, the two broke apart and enjoyed the ale and fries Ari seemed to love as she dipped them in the spicy sauce.

    "These are lovely Arch," she said after eating some. "Who came up with such food?"

    Archer grinned before replying, "It was me; I sell the recipe through the Wyldheart Shops that popped up across Draconia."''

    Following that, the couple continued to eat and drinkte into the night; they left the Waystation and waved away the guards off to take them in a carriage as Archer wanted to take the train to Dragonheart City,

    Ari agreed, as she had never been on one before. The couple started walking a few miles west toward the closest train station. While strolling, the older woman questioned, "Why aren''t we flying, Master?"

    Archer turned to the white-haired woman and answered, "I wanted to spend more time with you, Ari, plus we can ride the train together."

    She nodded in agreement as the duo continued walking. The night was quiet, and birds were chirping from the forest that bordered the road. Archer sensed something heading their way, which fascinated him.

    The couple halted in their tracks, Archer poised to strike, when a Shadow Tiger materialized before them, causing him to stop. The beast, as massive as a rhino, had piercing yellow eyes that locked onto him.

    With a calm, deliberate motion, he extended his hand and gently stroked the tiger''s ear. Instantly, the imposing creature softened, sprawling onto its side in a disy of contentment as it basked in his attention.

    "Master, this is a Shadow Tiger, and they are rare monsters who stay away from us," Arimented. "I would have never thought there was one of Draconia."

    "They can live in shadows, right?" he questioned the older woman, who nodded.

    Archer looked at the monster and spoke in a friendly voice, "Do you want to live in my shadow? You will be able to absorb pure mana from my body."

    The Shadow Tiger looked at him, and a woman''s voice sounded in his mind, ''Can my husband join?''

    ''Yes. Tell him toe out,'' Archer replied with a warm smile that put the monster at ease.

    Following that, the creature stood up and let out a call, bringing out a bigger Shadow Tiger who nudged its giant head against Archer''s body. He chuckled before stroking the male monster, who started loving the attention.

    While this was happening, Ari was watched with a smile beforementing, "You have a way with intelligent monsters, Master. They already seem to love you."

    ''Your mana is delicious, White Dragon. May we travel with you? My wife and I can hide in your

    shadows,'' the male''s deep voice rang out in his mind.

    Archer looked at the giant Shadow Tiger and nodded before warning, "You will not be in my shadows when I''m with my women. You''re not seeing them regardless of being a monster. I

    will not allow it."

    Once he was finished speaking, Ari started giggling, causing him to turn to the Elemental woman, "What''s so funny?"

    "You''re so protective over us, I love it," she replied radiantly.

    Archer shook his head with a smile and turned to the male Shadow Tiger. The creature gave a quick nod of agreement. The female Tiger added, her tone considerate, ''We''ll move to another spot whenever you desire privacy, Master.''

    He nodded in acknowledgment, and the two Shadow Tigers leaped into his shadow, prompting a sharedugh between him and Ari. The Elemental woman quipped with a smile, "It seems you''ve acquired some impressive bodyguards, Master."

    "No wonder they came to find me. They are eating loads of my mana, but it''s not affecting me that much," Archer answered before the two made their way to the train station on the quiet

    road.

    When they arrived at the quiet tform, a booth was situated on one side, with Homeguards patrolling the station. Archer guided Ari to the booth, where he purchased two tickets for

    forty silver.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They then settled in, awaiting the arrival of the train. While sitting there, Archer nced up to see the beautiful sky shimmering thanks to the glowing stars. He watched shooting stars pass, leaving a colorful trail behind it.

    Archer loved the picturesque scene he witnessed. "I''ve always loved watching the stars from the Draconian Mountains; I find myself always on my balcony watching the sky at night," Ari said, which brought him back to reality.

    He nced at the white-haired woman with a charming smile before answering, "Ever since leaving the Ashguard Castle all those years ago, I''ve always loved the night sky."

    Following that, a loud horn sounded in the distance, signaling the train''s arrival in Dragonheart City. When the couple saw this, they jumped up and waited for it to stop as bright lights lit up the tracks and station.

    It stopped in front of the couple, and Archer noticed a few people getting off while they got on. They were hit by warm air that weed them to the cold outside. He sat down and was joined by Ari, who leaned up against him with a happy smile.

    Archer grabbed the woman''s dainty hands as he nced out the window only to see miles of farnd and homesteads dotting thendscape. When the train started moving, it sounded its horn again and left the quiet station behind.

    As the train journeyed south, Ari drifted off to sleep, her soft, endearing snores bringing a smile to Archer''s face as he gazed out at the beautifulndscape of Draconia. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 975: Mana Elemental

    Chapter 975: Mana Elemental

    ?

    Thendscape passed quickly as Archer watched the snow-covered hills end at the shore, where the rough waves crashed against the seawall he erected for safety. When the train passed, he saw the giant wall protecting the ind from invasions or sea monster attacks.

    "This thing will stand for thousands of years,'' he thought with a smile.

    It stood so high that he could barely see the top where the Titanwrath Cannons were situated to protect from iing enemy fleets. Archer saw thousands of soldiers patrolling the walls or forts connected to the seawall.

    The wall was lit up thanks to mana lights powered by Manaheart Engines and the dozens of mines found on the seafloor. Archer had used Mana Maniption to create a vast vault under the pce.

    Only he and the women could enter, thanks to the mana device he had Deh make. This device allowed them to enter a secret metal door behind a secret room leading down to the vaults.

    Archer managed to recruit many monsters to guard the passage. After that, the Manaheart Crystals and other valuable resources were stockpiled in several vaults. Over thest four years, he had to extend the underground vault because it was full of capacity.

    The amount of Manaheart Crystals, Mana Stones, and many others they had been stockpiling would entice the world to invade the ind. Archer shook his head and stopped thinking as the train pulled up to a station.

    Half a dozen people boarded the train and took their seats. After twenty minutes of travel, they arrived at the Dragonheart City station. After that, Archer and Ari returned to the pce, where they saw the Imperial Knights and Dragonfire Company protecting the walls.

    Outside the pce, the Outriders were on patrol, saluting as the couple passed. Upon spotting the duo, the guards on the wall opened the gate to let them inside. The couple walked into the garden only to see it covered in a thinyer of snow.

    They walked toward the entrance, and Ari smiled, "The Faith is growing, Master. Many people visit the temples daily, and the donations have allowed us to build housing for the followers."

    Archer looked at her and responded, "If I remember correctly, they wanted to stay on temple grounds? I did offer the coins to build apartments, but you rejected me."

    The older woman giggled before revealing, "We wanted to raise the funds ourselves, my love. You paid for every temple on Draconia and my manor in the mountains. I couldn''t ask for more."

    Archer smiled before continuing their journey through the garden only to enter the grand hallway of the pce, their footsteps echoing off the marble floors. The soft glow of mana lights illuminated the opulent decorations, casting long shadows as they walked.

    They passed through the ornate double doors leading to Archer''s private quarters. The room blended elegance andfort, with a luxurious bed dominating the center. Ari turned to Archer with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    Before he could react, she gave him a yful shove, sending him stumbling backward onto the bed. Hended with a surprisedugh, propped up on his elbows as she followed him with a lewd smile.

    "Careful, Master," she teased, leaning over him. "You might find this position morefortable than you expected."

    Archer grinned up at her, his eyes reflecting both surprise and affection. "Is that so? I''m curious to see what you have in mind."

    Ari leaned in closer, her body pressing against Archer as her soft lips met his. Initially taken aback, she quickly melted into the kiss while he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her nearer.

    Her giant chest squashed up against his as the two continued kissing while her hands roamed across his chest. Soon, the couple parted as Ari straddled hisp and started to remove her blindfold as she spoke worriedly, "Since we bonded, I''ve been changing Master."

    Archer grew concerned before speaking, "Is there anything I can help with?"

    She shook her head as she opened her eyes only for him to see a violet glow, causing him to smile as he muttered, "You''re absorbing my mana and bing a Mana Elemental. Doesn''t that mean you''re evolving?"

    Ari''s smile grew wider as she responded in a love-filled voice, "I''m bing a pure Elemental like my ancestors, but toplete it, we need to be fully bonded, which means I''m ready to take the next step."

    "Is this the reason you''ve been avoiding sex all this time?" he questioned as his hands grabbed her curvy behind.

    This made the older woman giggle before nodding, "When Elemental women find a partner, they have to be certain that he is the one because once we fully connect, I will be tied to you in this life and the next."

    He smiled confidently. "That''s perfectly fine with me. I have no intention of letting any of you go."

    After speaking, he gracefully spun them around until he was on top of the beautiful, mature woman as her long, shapely legs spread outfortably. Ari''s eyes shimmered with a soft, violet glow as she smiled at him.

    Archer began to kiss her slender neck tenderly, each gentle touch eliciting a satisfied moan from her, "Mmmghh!"

    Following that, Ari started running her fingers through Archer''s hair while his hands grabbed her soft chest and squeezed them, which earned him another moan. Once it was too much, the two of them stripped offpletely.

    This allowed Archer to see her perfect hourss figure with wless white skin without blemishes. Ari was wearing ck underwear that struggled to hold in her giant boobs that he had grown to love.

    He leaned in and took off the older woman''s bra, which she allowed with a satisfied smile before he started sucking her light brown nipple-Ari moaned even more as the pleasure hit her body like a shockwave.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Archer continued attacking her sensitive nipples before kissing down her body, which drove the Elemental woman crazy. She grabbed his hair and spoke in a breathless voice, "Please make love to me, Master."

    His eyes traced the curves of her form. Archer gently guided her to the edge of the bed, his hands resting on her thighs. With a soft smile, he leaned down, his breath warm against her

    skin.

    He began by cing delicate kisses along her inner thighs, each touch making Ari shiver with anticipation. His lips followed a slow, deliberate path, moving closer to where she most desired his touch.

    As he reached her wet pussy, he took a moment to savor the soft, smooth skin, his tongue flicking out to taste her. Ari''s breath hitched, and she let out a soft, longing moan as his tongue began to explore, eliciting waves of pleasure that made her body arch.

    ''''Mmmmghhh! That feels amazing," Ari said breathlessly as she gripped the sheets below while moaning.

    Each stroke was met with a gasping moan, her hands gripping the bed as she felt her senses heightened. The sensation of Archer''s warm, skillful tongue ignited a fire within her, causing her to shudder with every flick and sweep.

    ''She tastes delicious,'' Archer thought.

    As the pleasure built, her moans grew louder, each sound a testament to the intensity of their connection. Archer''s attentiveness and rhythm guided her closer to the edge, his actions

    gentle yet purposeful.

    With a final, tender lick, Ari''s body tensed, her moan turning into a breathless cry as she reached the peak of her pleasure, the waves of ecstasy crashing over her as she started

    squirting directly into his mouth.

    Archer swallowed all the sweet love juices that drove his lust wild, causing him to climb in between her legs once again. He rubbed his cock against Ari''s soaking-wet pussy before sliding inside, only for her to mp down on him.

    Following that, he started to slowly thrust inside, causing the older woman to moan even

    more as they were finally fully bonded. They moved with a shared rhythm, their breaths mingling and their touches synchronized.

    The two of them made lovete into the night, and thanks to being Archer''s bonded Elemental, Ari could keep up with him because his mana was seeping into her body and

    strengthening it.

    Archer, spent from the intensity of their passion, copsed onto the bed, his body resting lightly against Ari''s back. She shifted to crawl on top of him, her expression a mix of

    satisfaction and fatigue.

    She murmured with a yful, exhausted smile, "I can feel every bit of you, and you''ve molded me perfectly to your shape. I think I might stay close from now on in case I need a

    little more of this."

    A storm howled outside with fury, its wind mming against the windows and sending torrents of rain cascading down the ss. The room, however, was a sanctuary of warmth and

    tranquility.

    Archer and Ariy entwined beneath their bed''s soft, heavy nkets, their bodies pressed closely together. The asional sh of lightning illuminated the room, casting fleeting shadows that danced across the walls.

    Despite the chaos outside, the interior was a haven of peace. With his arm draped protectively around Ari, Archer felt her steady, rhythmic breathing against his chest. The storm''s roar was a distant murmur in their cocoon offort.

    Ari snuggled closer, her head resting on his shoulder, her hair syed across his chest. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 976: Plans

    Chapter 976: ns

    ?

    Archer awoke the following day to the sound of soft footsteps. Aisha entered his room, her arms full of papers. She approached his bedside, her face marked with concern, before stopping in front of the bed and speaking gently but thoughtfully, "Husband, there''s something you need to hear."

    He sat up with a yawn as Ari slept soundly wrapped in the soft nkets. Archer noticed the beautiful dragonkin woman staring at him with her blue eyes, which caused him to get up and take the papers.

    ''What''s the Alliance up to now?'' he thought as she started eyeing his body before biting her lip.

    When Archer noticed the familiar gleam in Aisha''s eyes, he shed her a knowing grin. It was a silent signal they had bothe to understand all too well over the years as their rtionship developed.

    Aisha would bring him the daily reports before they started making love, which annoyed everyone else. With a look of eager anticipation, she dropped to her knees, her hands pulling down his pants before wrapping her soft fingers around him.

    "Carry on, darling," she said in a seductive tone. "We''ve done this many times, but you must fill me up this time."

    Following that, Archer nodded as he shoved his cock in her mouth as started reading the spy''s ounts of the Alliance''s movements, but Aisha''s warm mouth was distracting. He put the papers down before ravaging the dragonkin, who loved every second of it.

    When they were done making love, the couple left the room and walked through the pce. She informed him of all the rumors that had poured into the kingdom that interested him. He soon discovered that the Alliance had been using Monster Tamers to build extra armies to fight them when the war started.

    ''We have about fifty legions plus another ten from the refugees and new recruits,'' he thought while walking out into the garden.

    When he saw the dark sky, Archer decided to attack the Swarm spell, which blocked the teleportation magic. After that decision, he built more weapons and war machines for several months.

    He even supplied them with millions of white dragon scales that he had gathered over the years, which were added to the current and uing fleets. When they were ready to sail north to deal with the spell, a few women wanted to join him as the others worked on the war effort.

    Draconia got to work and was thoroughly prepared for Archer''s nned invasion of Avidia, thanks to the sun and water elves sinking Draconian shipping. There was a port city that his spies located that would be the perfect Strategic Base tounch and invasion to conquer the continent.

    The women had helped him formte the n, which involved bombarding the city and sending the First and Second Legions in to take it over and upy it before spreading out across the continent as more armiesnded.

    He learned that Avidia was a key supplier of mana shells and crystals for the Alliance, something he wanted to control. Leira, Hemera, ra, and Aisha wouldmand the First and Second Legions, relying on the cat girls'' tactical expertise.

    Aisha would guide them, ra would lead the troops, and Hemera would handle the heavy weapons. Meanwhile, some forces would remain on the ships, while others stayed behind to guard Draconia.

    Archer sat on the balcony with Halime, Tal, and Llyniel, listening as they shared what they had been up to. Halime proudly mentioned that she had bred powerful snakes to guard the pce, while the silver-haired beauty spoke of training a legion of archers.

    They were some of the best he had ever seen, to his delight. He listened happily, appreciating the dedication and skill of the women around him. Archer zoned out while they spoke among themselves.

    He was taking in the breathtaking view of Draconia''s vastndscape. The horizon stretched endlessly, with rolling emerald hills, dense forests, and crystal-clear rivers that glistened in the sunlight.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The towering mountains in the distance stood tall and proud, their snow-capped peaks cutting into the sky like the sharp edge of a de. The sky was a brilliant shade of blue, with fluffy white cloudszily drifting by, casting soft shadows on thend below.

    ''All this stress is worth having a safe ce to call home,'' Archer thought while standing up and walking over to the railings to look at Dragonheart City.

    Following that, he spent the next couple of weeks taking out the harem on dates and spending quality time with each of them. The women were happy when the First Fleet left a northern port in Draconia.

    Due to the worrying casualties the Naval Command predicted, the fleet was twice asrge, so Archer boosted it with a dozen Battleships, Cruisers, and Destroyers. He funded the new ship''s construction using the Wyldheart Companies'' profits.

    ''Lucky I set it up years ago, and E has improved everything with thepany, including the mining tforms that have been precious to the kingdom,'' he thought with a proud smile.

    They all agreed and sent Meredith, Nyx, Ashoka, Ari, Maeve, and Tal along with him. Archer wondered why his maid wasing with them, but the Council of Wives ordered it, so the blonde came with him.

    Archer was on the DRN Archer''s Pride as the Death Ships sped up and unleashed hell as they approached the Death Mist Barrier. The swarm of powerful Death Missiles sliced through the fog before hitting any enemy vessel or floating fortress on the other side.

    "Amazing weapons you created, Master," Meredithmented. "When fighting Draconia, they must have nightmares."''

    When the blonde spoke, she was referring to the Death Launchers test. Archer smiled as the memories came back to him. That attack caused chaos among the Alliance as they lost most of their fleet.

    Even now, they haven''t fully recovered due to the hit-and-run tactics Olivia has been using on their bases or fleets. The enemy hated the Draconian Missiles, but not as much as they hated

    him.

    Archer chuckled when explosions rang out on the other side. The Death Ships continued firing until they ran out and returned to the ind before the First Fleet charged through while

    firing their cannons.

    He watched the powerful mana shells fly through the air and peppered the iing Alliance ships. Explosions rang out while a dozen vessels started sinking just as they returned fire, but the Mana Shields blocked them, and even more projectiles hit.

    While seeing this, Archer went to the bridge and saw Olivia panicking as she shouted orders after hearing that some of the ship''s shields were weak. That''s when shouts and screams were heard from the radios as two Destroyers were destroyed.

    Archer wanted to cast the Cosmic Shield, but Olivia stopped as she spoke, "The First doesn''t need your help, husband. We can do this."

    The white-haired woman''s voice cut through the chaos like a steel de. With fierce determination, she roared into the radio, "Diamond Formation, now! Unleash every cannon -let nothing stand in our way!"

    Her fingers flew across the control panel, activating the ship''s weapons with decisive clicks. Archer watched Olivia''s eyes zed with unyielding resolve as she continued, "Illuminate their fleet and engrave the might of the First into their nightmares!"

    Following that, every cannon the First had fired, and the sea erupted into a hell on Thrylos as mes washed across the surface. At the same time, the Draconian sailors used the Thunderbolt Thrower to fire into any smaller vessels.

    Archer was getting excited as his fleet quickly demolished the Alliance, but he did notice they lost another seven ships due to sneak attacks by speedboat-like crafts. Seeing this, he thought, ''I need the Monster Army from the Domain.''

    He watched the First Fleet surge forward like a tide of steel and fury. The Alliance''s blockade was a dense ring of ships and floating fortresses, their dark shapes barely visible through the

    smoky haze.

    The Draconian ships advanced weaponry-gleaming Dragonfire Cannons and sleek Death Missiles-lit up the sea. Archer watched as the enemy blockade faltered, the once-impassable barrier of ships now breaking apart under the relentless assault.

    Battleships fired colossal bursts of energy, their cannons roaring with relentless fury. The Alliance''s defensive formations struggled against the onught, their ships erupting into mes and splintering apart under the heavy bombardment.

    His heart raced with fierce satisfaction as the blockade''s defenses crumbled-each explosion

    and burst of energy. The blockade was falling, and the path to victory was clearing, "Push through! Maintain the assault!" Olivia roared to her crew, her voice filled with unrestrained

    triumph.

    The First Fleet pressed forward. Their path was now a corridor of destruction, opening the way for the invasion. Archer''s gaze remained fixed on the scene, the chaos of the battle painting his face with the light of fire and resolve.

    The Alliance was breaking as the First Fleet barreled through the destroyed enemy fleet, making their passage north even safer. Archer watched their rear and spotted a dozen Duskfire

    ships chasing them.

    ''Damn fire elves,'' he growled while casting sma Missiles and sending them flying toward the

    enemy vessels.

    Explosions erupted thunderously as the elven ships were obliterated in a fiery cascade. Archer''s eyes glinted with fierce determination as he unleashed a torrent of powerful spells

    toward the remaining enemy vessels.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 977: Looks Like Weve Cleared A Path

    Chapter 977: Looks Like We''ve Cleared A Path

    ?

    Archer watched as each spell struck precisely, weaving through the chaos and delivering devastating impacts. The enemy ships crumpled under the assault, their defenses crumbling as the First Fleet defeated them.

    The journey north after the battle was slow due to the many vicious storms. He spent time with Maeve and Ashoke while Nyx helped Meredith with breakfast. Tal and Maeve used arrows to hunt the giant fish that swam alongside the fleet.

    Thanks to them, the crew of the many ships loved it. Archer was getting massaged by the tiger woman who spoke in her charming exotic ent, "Mother showed me a rxing massage that all wives in Ganesha do to their husbands."

    Archer was enjoying pampering but opened one of his eyes to see Maeve reading a spellbook, causing him to question, "Learning a good spell, my warrior queen?"

    Maeve''s beautiful grey eyesnded on his topless torso. She bit her lip but shook her head. "It''s a spell about gathering mana in areas without much of it," the orange-haired woman answered.

    "That sounds useful," Archer said, his gaze lingering on Maeve''s spellbook. "Hold onto it; I might want to learn itter."

    With a yful grin, Ashoka leaned closer and teased, "And what else might you wantter?" He rxed under her soothing touch, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. "I''d love to spend more time with both of you," he replied. "But I understand you must be tired."

    Afterward, Ari appeared in the room, making Maeve jump as sheined, "Stop doing that, woman! You keep making us jump."

    The white-haired woman giggled before sitting with the group as she spoke, "The seas to seem clear of the Alliance ships. We should reach the ind in a few more days."

    Archer was about to speak, but Maeve answered with a teasing smile, "We will run into trouble. You seem to forget our husband''s luck when outside Draconia."

    He looked back at the orange-haired woman, who gave him an innocent smile beforementing, "Don''t you dare jinx us, Maeve, or I will throw you overboard."

    The women giggled as Ashoka inquired, "What is the n when we arrive at the ind?"

    Archer looked at his tiger wife before answering, "We will bombard it before I fight any stronger opponents while you five close in on the spell while killing as many Terravians as you can find."

    While lying there, he started nning everything again as Ashoka yed with his pointed ears. Her actions caused Archer to shiver, and he liked the rxing sensation that washed over his body, making him smile.

    "This feels so good. Ashoka can do this more often,'' he pondered while at peace.

    Following that, a giant pirate fleet suddenly ambushed the First Fleet. When Archer discovered this, he grew frustrated and took to the skies. He swooped down and burned the metal vessels using his Dragon''s Breath, which was like a firestorm decimating the enemy.

    While doing that, he felt someone approaching him, which made him smile and think, "This will be fun.''

    As Archer focused on his task, he saw a powerful enemy he wanted to fight, one who matched his strength. Without hesitation, he sent a message to Olivia, instructing her to keep the First Fleet advancing while he prepared to confront the approaching threat.

    ''I will finish this in a few minutes,'' he mused. ''Haven''t had a good fight since I was training with Brooke and Ari.''

    Just as he said that a high elf male appeared in front of him with a smug smile, but Archer didn''t let the man speak as he Blinked forward and started shing at the opponent with his ws, which caught the enemy off guard.

    Archer went into a frenzy, relentlessly assaulting the elf, giving his opponent no time to counterattack. Forced into a defensive stance, the elf struggled to keep up with the barrage. Without a second thought, Archer used Blink, reappearing behind his enemy.

    He unleashed Dragon''s Breath, sending violet mes into the elf''s back. The impact was devastating as it sent the man crashing into one of the pirate ships below, but Archer followed andnded a heavy punch on the elf''s jaw.

    The water erupted as the elf hit the cold water, but Archer wasn''t done. He blinked above the surface, eyes scanning for movement, and when the elf reappeared, gasping for air, he seized him by the cor.

    With a violent twist, he hurled the elf across the waves like a ragdoll. The Nightshade Demi- God mmed into the side of a nearby ship, splintering metal on impact. Archer appeared beside him instantly, delivering another devastating blow that sent him flying once more, this time skidding across the sea''s surface.

    The elf struggled to rise, but Archer loomed over him, unrelenting. With a final burst of energy, he lifted the high elf into the air and flung him far into the air before firing another Dragon Breath.

    Archer channeled more than half of his mana into the mes, amplifying their intensity until they roared with unstoppable force. The Demi-God stood no chance-engulfed in the inferno, and his enemy was reduced to ashes in moments.

    A satisfied smile tugged at Archer''s lips as he watched the remains scatter to the wind, "These four years," he muttered, "I''ve been preparing for this war. And now, I will destroy every Demi-God who dares to stand against me."

    Following that, Archer flew back to the Draconian fleet while casting several sma Missiles at some surviving ships fleeing west. The violet projectiles sliced through the air and mmed into the metal hulls.

    Explosions erupted, which engulfed the remaining vessels, making Archer grin while casually flying across the rough sea. As he did that, a giant sea monster lunged from the water, trying to bite him.

    Archer quickly pped the creature with his tail as it got close. The force of the sudden attack sent the monster crashing into the waves below, "Fucking idiot! You shouldn''t randomly attack me, or you will die."

    This attack angered him, so he summoned a horde of Shadow Creatures that washed over the monster and cut it into chunks of meat that sunk under the surface. Afterward, he sped up andnded on the deck of the DRN Archer''s Pride as it sailed north.

    He looked out across the sea only to see water in all directions, which made him feel small, but Archer shook his head and approached the six women rxing in their private room. When he entered, they all smiled at him as Ari spoke knowingly, "Had your fun, Master?"

    Archer nodded as he answered, "Yes. A high elf Demi-God showed up, but he''s at the bottom of the sea being eaten by monsters."

    After that, he spent time with them over the next few days while Olivia dodged sea storms that threatened to sink some small vessels. When the ships closed in on the ind, it was blocked by arge Alliance fleet that was three times the size of theirs.

    When Olivia saw this, she became worried, but Archer reassured her it would be alright as he stepped onto the bridge''s balcony. He cast Meteor Swarm on top of the enemy without wasting more time.

    The women were confused as they felt arge chunk of mana leave his body, but when nothing happened, Meredithmented while ncing around, "What did you do, Master? I

    know you cast a spell."''

    Archer chuckled before pointing into the sky, where a violet glow lit up everything. The women looked up to see several giant rocks hurtling toward the Alliance fleet, which tried to

    get out of the way.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    One by one, the meteors crashed into the fleet with explosive force. The impact was monumental-ships shattered and splintered, their metal hulls buckling under the sheer power of the assault.

    Bright bursts of orange and red illuminated the scene as the meteors smashed through decks and sent debris flying. Laning closer to Archer, Ari said breathlessly, "That''s incredible! Your

    power is amazing, Master."

    Maeve''s grey eyes sparkled with admiration. "You weren''t kidding about the Meteor Swarm."

    Ashoka, resting on Archer''s arm, looked up at him with a yful grin. "That''s a bit more than

    a mere shower."

    The women watched in awed silence, their faces reflecting the fiery spectacle. Meredith, her eyes wide with amazement, muttered, "I''ve never seen anything like it."

    His gaze fixed on the destruction below; Archer let out a satisfied sigh. "Sometimes, a bit of firepower is all it takes to make a statement."

    Thest of the meteors rained down, and the once-formidable Alliance fleet was reduced to a scattering of burning wreckage and drifting debris. The sky darkened as the mes began to wane, leaving only the distant echoes of the explosions and the crackling remnants of the

    battle.

    As the final embers of the meteors faded, Archer turned to the women, "It looks like we''ve cleared a path," he said.

    The group exchanged nces, their smiles reflecting their shared relief and exhration. Maeve stepped closer to him, her voice soft but filled with warmth. "Well done, Archer. The

    fleet didn''t stand a chance."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 978: This War Is Going To Be Tricky

    Chapter 978: This War Is Going To Be Tricky

    ?

    Archer smiled and kissed each of the six women on the cheek before stepping aboard the ship and retreating to his room to rx. Meanwhile, the women trailed behind him, chatting animatedly about the spell he had just used to clear a path to the swarms'' ind.

    "The journey shouldn''t take too long now.''

    Following that, Archer and the First Fleet battled north until reaching the creepy-looking ind where the teleportation blocker was activated. When he felt the mana radiating from it, he thought, ''There aren''t any Demi-Gods there, only weaker Terravians.''

    This confused him as he expected them toy a trap. However, when he sent the Shadow Creatures to scout the ind, they reported that about one hundred enemies were lurking around.

    Archer turned to Olivia, Ashoka, Maeve, Tal, Meredith, and Ari, "The guards are underwhelming. I feel they will ambush us if we get closer."

    The women turned to him with curious expressions until Oliviamented, "What do you mean love?"

    "One hundred Terravians are guarding the teleportation blockers when I expected a pseudo- God like Ari or Brooke, but there are only weak Demi-Gods," Archer exined while staring at the ind.

    "That is concerning," Maeve said while stepping beside him. "They might be setting up an attack."

    Following that, Archer devised a n to safeguard the fleet. Turning to the six women, he said, "Ari, Meredith, and Tal will stay behind. Ari, being a Pseudo-God, and Tal, the finest archer I''ve ever seen and on the verge of Sovereign Rank, will be important in protecting the ships during the journey home."

    They all looked concerned, which caused him to exin, "We can''t risk the fleet as it''s our strongest one. We will bombard the ind with the missile ships, but after that, Olivia will return to Draconia if the Alliance reappears as they work with the swarm."

    "Will you be okay?" Meredith asked in a concerned voice. "I know I''m not as strong as you guys, but I want to support you."

    Archer nodded confidently, "Everything will be fine; once I destroy the blocker, I will teleport to one of you."

    The blonde maid gave a nervous smile before hugging him tightly, along with Tal and Ari, who were happy to help however they could. Afterward, Olivia ordered the missile ships to fire at will, and when theyunched the Draconian Missiles, they soared high into the sky.

    ''I love these things! They will be handy during the war to deal with the overwhelming numbers we are due to face,'' he thought with a big smile.

    Archer watched as they shot toward the ind before mming into it, causing massive explosions that sent a wave toward the fleet. He instantly reacted and poured most of his mana into the Cosmic Shield that covered the Draconian ships.

    ''Hopefully this can hold the water back.''

    The women were shocked, but Archer felt sweat dripping down his face as the tsunami hit the violet shield. He was forced to one knee as his body started trembling, and his arms shook due to the force pushing against the shield.

    ''Fighting Mother Nature isn''t someone to mess around with,'' Archer thought while gritting his teeth.

    Tal and Meredith rushed toward him, but Ari stopped them as she exined, "Don''t go near him, girls! His mana is going crazy and will hurt you."

    "Why is he struggling like that?" Maeve questioned from the side.

    The Elemental woman pointed out the bridge window. Their eyes widened, and their jaws dropped. Tal turned to Archer, who was smiling at them, but she could see the stress he was handling.

    "Ladies, if you can send me some mana, that would be good," Archer said, strained due to the force he had to deal with, causing the women to react instantly.

    Ari transformed into her Mana Elemental and sunk into his body, causing him to shiver as he heard her voice in his mind, ''I''m always here to help you, husband. We are bonded remember.'' Archer nodded gratefully to the white-haired woman as he felt the six mana stream into his body. The surge of energy revitalized him, allowing him to maintain the Cosmic Shield and protect the ships from the oing tsunami.

    As the wave subsided, he finally released the shield. Exhausted and breathless, Archer copsed to his knees. Ari immediately appeared before him, her concern evident as she began to check on him.

    ''''I''m fine; I just need time to recover the lost mana," Archer said while standing up and finding a chair to rx.

    He slumped down and closed his eyes as his body sucked in the world''s mana. An hour passed by, and Archer felt refreshed. After that, the missile ships reported running out of ammunition and that they were now rejoining the formation.

    ''So much better now, Archer thought as he stretched his limbs, feeling the tension ease from his body.

    With a satisfied smile, he gave the order for the fleet to turn around and head back to Draconia. Ari, Meredith, and Tal bid their farewells, offering words of caution before they stayed behind.

    ''I''m d they''re so understanding,'' he mused with a soft smile as he watched them go, appreciating the strength and trust that bound them all together.

    Following that, Archer summoned his wings alongside Nyx. He scooped Maeve into a princess carry while the chaos dragon picked up Ashoka. They slowly started flying toward the dark ind just as a dozen spells flew at them.

    Archer chuckled and activated Anti-Magic, causing the projectiles to vanish into nothing. Once that happened, he located the attacks thanks to their mana signatures and sent a dozen sma Missiles to each target.

    Explosions rang out across the ind as Archer looked at Nyx and smiled excitedly, "Fly to the other side and attack from behind. We will meet up in the middle."''

    The chaos dragon beamed before taking off East, which caused Maeve toment as she held onto him, "Aren''t you worried?''

    Archer shook his head. "No. Nyx and Ashoka are strong; I have faith we''ll meet up soon enough," he said with a reassuring smile.

    With those words, heunched himself into the air, unleashing a barrage of sma Missiles on the Novgorodians scattered across the ind. The sight of them shocked him at first, but that shock quickly gave way to a fierce, burning anger.

    He fought with relentless brutality, tearing through the soldiers and even taking on his Shadow Prince form to rip them apart, biting off their heads in a savage frenzy. Soon, Archer and Maeve stood in a makeshift camp, clearly established by the Alliance, with soldiers from a

    dozen different kingdoms.

    "The Alliance has grown,'' he thought grimly. ''This war is going to be tricky.''

    "Arch! There are more camps throughout the ind," Maeve informed him while cleaning blood off her sword. "Ashoka said they have taken out four so far."

    Archer nodded with a big smile, "Good. Now we need to destroy the blocker, and then I will get ess to the Domain where Demecia and her sister are along with my Monster Army."

    "More women?" Maeve asked in a deadpan voice.

    He startedughing before answering, "Yes. I met them when I was a young boy. Demecia wanted to join Draconia, but the blocker spell stopped us frommunicating."

    "Does that mean they''ve been trapped in there for years?" she questioned while he picked her

    up again.

    Archer chuckled, "They have food, monsters, prisoners, and all the mana they could need to experiment and tinker with their projects. Necromancers are anti-social and love their own space, but Morena was so hardcore that it baffled me," he said in an amused voice.

    He shook his head before continuing, "When I first met her, she wanted my baby, but I''m not into that sort of stuff. I want children with women I love, not a stranger."'' Maeve''s grey eyes lit up as she asked, "Would you be in our child''s life? Even if you be an

    emperor?"

    Archer stopped flying and looked at her, then answered, "I would. I only had parents back on Earth, but here on Thrylos, they were evil to me, and I''d never want that for my children."

    After clearing the camp, Archer continued flying, relentlessly hunting down any remaining Novgorodian soldiers. Each enemy he found was swiftly eliminated, his fury driving him

    forward.

    Eventually, they tracked down the leader of the group. Nyx appeared, dragging the man by his foot. With a casual toss, she threw him at Archer''s feet, her expression cold and unyielding.

    "Husband, if you don''t deal with this vile human, I will tear him apart. He tried to flirt with me, and it was disgusting," Nyx said while cringing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Maeve and Ashokaughed as the orange-haired woman said, "Most males that see us act like this; it''s pathetic, to be honest."

    Archer agreed with a nod; his violet eyes gleamed with malice as he gazed at the scared human. He crouched down to face the man and spoke with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes: "So you flirt with my chaos dragon? What is it with you human thinking with your lower

    brain?"

    The man muttered something, but Archer pped him whileining, "Be a man and speak clearly. Can''t you see I''m here to help?"

    "You''re not here to help, demon," the Novgorodianmander snapped after being teased

    even more.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 979: Anti Magic

    Chapter 979: Anti Magic

    ?

    Archer smiled at the Novgorodian before using Blink to teleport in front of him. The soldier tried to react, but his tail struck and pierced his chest. Just after that, he cast Soul Eater with a cold efficiency, ripping the man''s soul from his body.

    A glow radiated from Archer''s hand, which spooked the three women. Nyx innocently said, "What did husband just do, girls?"

    "He ate the Novgorodian soul to get useful information," Maeve answered while cleaning her sword.

    Following that, he threw the body to the side and spoke in frustration, "The Alliance is working with the Swarm to try to beat us."

    He pointed at the body, "This was a trap to get me here, but my Anti-Magic already destroyed their barrier, and all we need to do now is deal with the Blocker. They also moved the spell into the Underrealm, where we must go."''

    The three women agreed with a nod before they followed Archer to the center of the ind, killing any enemies that tried to attack them. After traveling for an hour, they reached arge fortress that guarded the passage to the spell, blocking teleportation.

    ''I will be able to use the Domain soon,'' he thought with a big smile as Draconian needed the monster army to win the uing world war.

    Archer grinned when spotting this and decided to use Azur Cannon multiple times, causing chaos as the three waiting women charged in. After casting his spells, Ashoka and Maeve sprinted toward the fortress.

    "These beauties are always ready to fight.''

    He looked at Nyx, who summoned her wings with a smile before exploding forward and picking both women up so she could throw them onto the wall above. With swords ready, Maeve and Ashoka carved through the Blightborns, Ratlings, and Novgorodians, who fell in droves.

    Following that, he rushed forward alongside Nyx, and they started fighting the Alliance and Swarm before tearing through all their soldiers and more powerful units. Maeve and Ashoka fought as a team while traveling to the southern side.

    Their sword skills impressed Archer, who watched them easily fight the Novgorodians. Ashoka started battling a tall Blightborn, but the tiger woman kept out of range of its ws while cutting it up.

    Archer and Nyx were using their Dragon''s Breath to take out arge group of enemies that tried to swarm the two women. It took the group of four half an hour to kill every enemy they could find before they needed to rest as the sun started to set.

    He stood on the fortress wall, looking south, only to see a mountain pass covered in creepy fog that seeped down the sides. Archer knew some nightmarish monsters were there, but it didn''t bother him.

    While the women looted the fortress, Archer enjoyed the beautiful wildndscape. Rolling grasnds met a forest before the mountains blocked the way south. That''s when he spotted a dot flying in their direction, causing an rm in his mind.

    Without thinking, Archer summoned his wings before soaring in its direction as he summoned his ws and spotted a Terravian who was a Demi-God like him. The two shed mid-air, with him blocking the creature''s sword by grabbing the de.

    His tail struck out like it had a mind, but the Terravian blocked the attack, sending sparks flying. Following this, the two traded blows, with neither getting the better of the other as the force of the strikes radiated out shockwaves.

    Archer was enjoying himself as hended a sh across the being''s chest, sending it crashing into the ground below. He followed up with a Dragon''s Breath that mmed into the enemy. The violet mes were soon joined by Nyx''s chaotic ones, which helped burn the Terravain and allowed them to overwhelm it. Archer quickly grabbed hold of the enemy''s face and went to cast Soul Eater but was kicked.

    Nyx swooped in and started shing at the enemy, who battered her away like an insect, which angered Archer. He used Blink to get close and kicked the being in the face, sending him flying backward.

    The Terravian crashed into a nearby hill, but Archer followed behind while casting Eldritch sts into the creature''s body, causing explosions to erupt. Thanks to his attacks, the enemy was weakened, allowing him tond a decisive blow that broke the being''s neck.

    Archer watched the enemy Demi-God drop to the ground, but he quickly used Mana Maniption to burn the corpse into the dust while he caught his breath. Shortly after that, Nyx joined him as she rubbed her head, "That thing hit me hard; I got a horrible headache now."

    He looked at the chaos dragon and cast Aurora Healing on her, which caused the older woman to smile as she shivered. "I love feeling your mana Arch; it''s so rxing,'' she happilymented.

    Afterward, they met with an rmed Ashoka and Maeve, who were sleeping when the fight broke out. Archer exined everything that happened, shocking the duo, but soon enough, they continued south.

    When they approached the Teleportation Blocker, Archer instantly felt the mana in the air change, which made him shiver as he said, "Stay close,dies. Something feels weird."

    They all agreed and prepared for a fight when they got close to the Swarm''s hole from which it wasing. Archer peered over the edge and only saw darkness, causing him to think, ''Me and Nyx will carry the others while we descend.''

    Following that, Archer turned to the three women and informed them of the n and their opinion, looking at Maeve with a smile. "What do you three think about me and Nyx flying down there while carrying you and Ashoka?"

    Everyone agreed before preparing to descend. The air around the hole was thick with an eerie stillness. The only sound came from the faint rustling of wind across the grass, but even that seemed muted as if the world held its breath.

    Archer stood at the edge, gazing into the void. Darkness swirled below, thick and oppressive, promising untold dangers. Maeve approached him, her eyes meeting his with a steady

    resolve.

    She was always ready for a fight, her sword already drawn and gleaming with the faint light of the setting sun. Archer nced at her with a half-smile, "Ready for a ride?" he asked, his voice calm despite the ominous atmosphere.

    Maeve raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a yful smirk. "Always. Just make sure you don''t drop me."

    Archer chuckled softly before wrapping his arms around her thick waist, pulling her close. Maeve stiffened momentarily before rxing into his embrace, resting one hand on his

    shoulder.

    She was used to fighting on her own two feet, but she trusted him. Nyx, standing nearby, unfolded her wings as she approached Ashoka. The tiger-woman''s ears twitched, and she looked up at Nyx with excitement and nervousness.

    "You ready, tiger?" Nyx asked with a teasing grin.

    Ashoka nodded, her tail flicking behind her. "Ready as I''ll ever be." She stepped forward, allowing Nyx to scoop her up with a surprising gentleness.

    Archer could feel the shift in the air as they descended-the dense, suffocating aura of mana that filled the cavernous depths. The walls of the Swarm''sir were jagged and wet with an unnatural sheen, and the echo of distant skittering noises reverberated through the hollow

    space.

    Maeve tightened her grip on him, her breath steady but her heart pounding against his chest. "I can''t see a thing down here," she whispered.

    "It''s just sharp stone walls with sharp ones jutting out," Archer said with a smile. "Just be

    ready to fight."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She agreed with a determined nod as they got lower, and soon, a strange wave of mana rushed through the tunnel, making the group shiver. Nyxmented, "The Teleportation Blocker is

    getting close,

    Arch."

    When they finally reached the ground, Archer instantly knew where the device was and started leading the way there while preparing to fight, but nothing appeared, causing them to rx as they spotted the glowing green orb slightly.

    ''Why does this feel weird? There''s no Terravians or Novgorodians around,'' he pondered while

    ncing around.

    "Will you use Anti Magic on that orc, darling?" Maeve questioned.

    Archer nodded with a smile before approaching the Teleportation Blocker, and when getting closer, the strange feeling intensified, ''Ignore it and get ess to the Domain."

    The three women were behind him as he activated Anti-Magic, directing it toward the device. The moment his magic made contact, everything around them exploded.

    ***

    Tal stood on the back deck of the DRN Archer''s Pride when a sudden instinct made her turn north. An earth-shattering explosion ripped through the air the next moment, making her heart sink. ''Oh no!'' she thought, panic rising within her.

    Sheposed herself before sprinting across the deck just as a heart-wrenching scream rang

    out from their quarters. Tal sped up and shortly reached their room, where Ari was curled

    up on the floor.

    "The pain! How is husband enduring such torture if this is a fraction of it,'' the Elemental woman spoke with a whimper.

    Tal rushed over to her and questioned in a worried voice, "Ari! What''s happened?"

    The older woman didn''t answer immediately and muttered, "Archer protected the three by taking the brunt of the explosion. He wrapped his wings around them before the st hit him. "Are they alive?" Meredith asked as she rushed into the room with a healer.

    Tal looked at the blonde maid before answering, "Yes, Nyx, Maeve, and Ashoka are fine,

    but Archer is badly injured."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 980: Signal The Fleet

    Chapter 980: Signal The Fleet

    ?

    [DRN Archer''s Pride - Olivia Anderson]

    The First Fleet was steaming south when pirates and Alliance ships ambushed it. Thanks to the hundreds of cannons, the enemy fleet was turned into scrap metal as the gship plowed through it.

    Explosions rang across the surface, allowing the fleet to hear their victory, ''We can make it back to the ind without losing too many friendly ships,'' she pondered while looking out the window.

    Olivia worried for her lover but knew he would be fine. She shook her head and ordered the fleet to fire at will whenever they saw enemy ships. It took them nearly four days to pass through the Death Mist, reach Draconia, and pass through it.

    They were lucky, as thergest battle fleet that Thrylos had ever seen was chasing after them. The vessels were letting off volleys of mana shells that arced in the air beforending on some Cruisers, causing them to explode.

    ''Not good,'' Olivia thought before giving out an order to boost the mana shields while retaliating with their own volley.

    She witnessed many enemies explode, which lit up the surrounding sea. The relentless assault of the Alliance fleet battered the First Fleet as it fought its way home. Explosions lit the darkening sky as mana shells collided, sending plumes of water and smoke into the air.

    Olivia stood at the gship''s bridge, her eyes sharp as she observed the chaotic battlefield through the viewport. "Report!" she barked, her voice cutting through the din of rms and cannon fire.

    "Enemy vessels closing in from all sides, Captain! The Alliance''s main fleet is just off our port side, and we''re taking heavy damage to the aft sections!" shouted Lieutenant Hartley, her tactical officer, as he wrestled with the controls.

    "Prepare to counterattack!" she quickly ordered, her voice steady despite the chaos. "Engage evasive maneuvers and fire at will. We need to break through their formation."

    The fleet''s gunners sprang into action, the mana cannons roaring to life as Mana shells arced through the air, glowing with potent energy as they streaked toward the enemy ships. Each impact was met with a burst of fire and debris.

    Despite their efforts, the Alliance pressed their advantage, their ships closing in relentlessly. Enemy vessels maneuvered precisely, their cannons and ballistae firing in volleys. One of the cruiser''s engines red up in a fiery explosion as a well-ced strike from an Alliance ship breached its defenses.

    "Captain, we''ve lost the forward ships!" Hartley''s voice was edged with concern. "They''re taking direct hits!"

    "Divert power to the remaining shields! Keep those enemy ships off our ships!" Oliviamanded, her mind racing. She nced at the viewport, where the distant silhouette of their home ind began to appear through the haze of battle.

    The sight filled her with hope, and she eximed excitedly and with a big smile, "We''re almost there. Push through!"

    With a final, desperate effort, the remaining ships closed ranks, forming a protective wall around the gship as it barreled toward the sanctuary of their ind home. As the enemy forces regrouped for one final assault, Olivia''s gship broke free from the tightest encirclement, revealing the coastline of their ind.

    When the first rays of dawn began to pierce the fog, casting a golden light on the weary but victorious fleet. The Alliance, outmaneuvered and outgunned, withdrew with a final, frustrated volley of fire before disappearing into the distance.

    The battle was over, but the damage of the conflict remained etched across the fleet. Olivia allowed herself a moment of relief as she watched their home ind grow nearer. She knew there would be repairs and losses to mourn.

    "Signal the fleet to prepare for dock," Olivia said, her voice softening as she turned to her crew. "We''re going home."

    Soon enough, they passed through the Death Mist and were safe from the Alliance ships. She ordered them into port for repairs and to find out how many sailors and ships theysted during the battles.

    Tal, Meredith, and Ari hurriedly disembarked from the vessel to report to the queens about the events on the ind, including Archer''s destruction of the Teleportation Blocker.

    ***

    [Novgorodian Imperial Pce - Novgorod Empire - Verdantia]

    Emperor Anatoly Volkovitch was sitting in his study going through the Alliance''s troop numbers when he was interrupted by one of his top generals rushed into the room excitedly as he dered, "The n worked, Your Majesty. The White Dragon and some of his wives were killed in the explosion."

    When he heard that, excitement welled inside him as he questioned in a restrained voice while sitting up straight, "Has that horrible mist gone? We can''t do anything while it''s still there, Rodrick."

    The man''s expression instantly changed before answering nervously, "No, Your Majesty. The admirals are trying to breach it while our reached division is looking for a way to get through

    it."

    "How long is it until we see results, general?" Anatoly questioned with a curious voice while tapping the chair he was on.

    When Rodrick heard the question, he thought briefly before answering, "A few months. I spoke to d yesterday, and he said they are trying to develop a shield that can protect our vessels as they travel through it."

    Anatoly nodded before dismissing the general so he could think. While doing that, he thought, ''Is the devil truly dead? Jeremiah was convinced it would work, but this feels too easy,'' he pondered.

    He reached over to pick up an old report that his spies had sent him many years ago, iming the White Dragon had a Monster Army waiting to be unleashed on the world, but it was dismissed as Draconian propaganda.

    ''What if it is true? Maybe we should investigate,'' Anatoly mused before summoning his wife, Anastasia, as she was the Novgorod Spy Master.

    Anatoly ordered her to try breaching the trade ships that asionally appeared, but fate wasn''t on their side. Thanks to the close-knitmunity of Draconia, every spy caught got tied up and thrown overboard.

    ''Both my sons have sworn to deal with this issue,'' he mused. ''It will be a good test for them.''

    This angered the empire and the families of the lost sailors who wanted revenge, but thanks to the Draconian ship''s speed, they could never be captured. Reports told of many fortresses being bombarded by enemy ships that raided the coastline.

    The Novgorodian navy tried to defend the coast, but thanks to the Alliance, which always needed vessels, their fleets were depleted until the empire could construct more. Anatoly signaled the other realms to focus on building their military strength while building abined fleet.

    ''If this continues, we can win the uing war,'' Anatoly pondered while rubbing his chin.

    Over the next few months, the Alliance military dwarfed the Draconains, which pleased Anatoly as they would be prepared for anything. He contacted the Pope to see how the Chuch Of Light''s recruitment was going.

    Jeremiah informed him that the church has recruited a few million and is still growing as more people join the cause to kill the Devil King of Draconia, which Anatoly found amusing

    due to the boy being entirely innocent.

    The world fell for their propaganda easier than he ever expected, but it rallied hundreds of empires and kingdoms to his side. Once they took over the ind, they would benefit from the advanced technology that rumors imed the boy owned.

    ***n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Pope Jeremiah Volkovitch was celebrating the death of the White Dragon, for which he had been praying for eight years. He also met with his generals to report on the new armies and navies raised since the Pluoria conquest.

    ''We need another story to fire up the people,'' he pondered with an evil smile. ''Maybe we can spread a rumor about him kidnapping women to have his way with them.'' Afterward, Jeremiah left his mansion to meet with his Knight Commander, who would lead the church forces in retrieving his granddaughter Sofia and capturing the White Dragon. The thought of having the boy locked in the dungeons below excited him, and soon enough, he ran into a woman he didn''t want to see.

    "Little Jeremiah. Why are you trying to get my little sister in trouble?" Catherine Volkovitch spoke in an annoyed voice.

    He turned around, but the woman grabbed him by the neck and lifted him in the air with ease, causing the surrounding guards to threaten her. Jeremiah watched her red eyes glow before she clicked her fingers, and the soldier''s heads exploded into blood mist.

    Once Catherine had done that, he noticed her gazend on him as she continued speaking, "All you''ve gone and done is wake up a giant who will be extremely angry when he returns

    even stronger."

    Jeremiahughed at the notion before responding, "You think the devil still lives Witch of

    Verdantia?"

    The grey-haired woman startedughing as she nodded, "The gods want him to live to fight theing darkness, little Pope, and it''s been years since you ruined your own destiny by not working with the boy."

    A confused expression appeared on his face before asking, "What are you talking about?"

    Catherine shook her head with augh before vanishing, leaving Jeremiah alone in the mansion garden. Following that, he organized the forces for the iing war with Draconia.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 981: We Will Rest There

    ?

    When the explosion erupted, Archer used Mana Maniption on the three women. He pulled them in his direction before wrapping his wings around them as the scorching fire hit his body and burned everything.

    ''Ahh fuck! This hurts,'' Archer thought while gritting his teeth due to the pain.

    He felt his skin cooking and his insides boiling, but that''s when another explosion rang out and sucked the four of them through another portal as Archer was still protecting Nyx, Maeve, and Ashoka at the cost of his body.

    Soon enough, the explosion faded, and they were hurled down a dark tunnel. Momentster, they crashed into a body of water before being violently thrown into a dense forest with a resounding bang that echoed for miles.

    Archer was too weak to reach when he saw the beautiful sky with the puffy white clouds, but then the pain washed over his body, causing him to groan as he dismissed his wings, which freed the three women.

    Ashoka jumped up on shaky legs, rushed over to him, and gasped when she saw his condition. His skin was charred ck, and he was missing both legs along with his left arm, which horrified the trio.

    Maeve and Nyx finally got up and rubbed their heads. The orange-haired warrior woman scooped Archer up, saying, "We need to find a ce to rest before teleporting back to Draconia."

    "We... not... on Thrylos," Archer muttered, strained, sending pain shooting through the rest of him.

    He fainted due to the overwhelming pain that the explosion inflicted on him, causing Maeve to take charge as she looked at the tiger woman, "You scout ahead and find us somewhere safe to stay."

    Ashoka nodded before readying her sword and rushing off into the dense forest. Before Maeve looked at Nyx, she said, "You stay with me to guard Arch. We don''t know what enemies or monsters lurk in this ce."

    Nyx agreed and started tending to the sleeping Archer as his body slowly healed. At this rate, it would take days for him to regain function, which worried the women. An hour passed while Maeve stood guard with her sword at the ready.

    The tiger woman appeared with wide eyes as she spoke, "There aren''t any monsters or bandits but strange humans in shiny clothes."

    Maeve nodded as she spoke, "Nyx, grab Arch, and let''s find a ce to rest until he recovers."

    Following that, the three women darted through the forest while avoiding the strange humans who seemed to be looking for someone. Maeve led them through the dense trees untiling to ake with a fewrge houses sitting on the shore.

    Ashoka spoke concernedly while pointing to the house further west, "Humans are in most of these structures apart from that lone house to the west."

    "We will rest there," Maeve eximed

    The three continued running through the trees while avoiding more humans that appeared from the surrounding buildings. Ashoka and Nyx were worried as the chaos dragonmented, "Maeve. You will be fine here, but Ashoka and I will stand out."''

    "I know, I''ve only seen humans and no other races, unlike in Draconia, where they are everywhere," Maeve answered as they watched the building. "I have a disguise spell. I will show you two once we''re safe, but for now, keep your eyes peeled for anyone."

    Everyone nodded as Nyx held Archer closer to her chest while he slowly recovered. Once that was decided, Maeve rushed to the entrance and used her metal magic to unlock the door before rushing the others inside.

    Once Nyx crossed the threshold, they were all shocked as it was strange. Ashoka looked around as she spoke, "This reminds me of the Draconian Apartments Archer showed me back home."'' "Yes, this seems more of a ce of rxation, but enough of the shock and awe," Maeve said while sheathing her sword. "ce Archer on the sofa and cover all the windows so no one will know we''re in here."

    Everyone got to work, hiding in the house while humans did their business outside. Their actions confused the three women, as Ashoka looked out one of the windows beforementing, "Why do these people look so peaceful?'' Aren''t they worried about bandit raids?"

    "I don''t think so, tiger," Nyxmented as her tail swayed like Ashoka''s.

    "Look at the smiles on their faces; they seem to be enjoying life," the tiger womanmented.

    "Come here, you two," Maeve said as she walked into the front room after ensuring Archer was okay.

    The two women turned around, and the orange-haired woman cast a spell that turned Nyx''s ears and eyes into human ones while her scales and tail were hidden. At the same time, Ashoka''s ears, tail, and eyes changed.

    She did the same to Archer and made him look more human, but Maeve couldn''t change too much thanks to being a Demi-God. Everyone looked human now, and that was in perfect time as a knock rang on the front door, making the three jump in fright.

    Maeve quickly moved to it and looked through the side window, only to see a young couple standing there. She looked back at Nyx and Ashoka with wide eyes as she spoke, "There are some humans outside. Should I answer it?"

    The two women nodded as Ashoka answered, "They know we''re in here. There''s no point in hiding now that we look human."

    Maeve looked at them before sighing. She opened the door, only to shock the couple when they saw her. ''Don''t tell me they are already charmed? What stupidity is this? My charisma isn''t like that of husbands,'' she thought while looking at the two humans.

    She noticed the woman shaking her head as she muttered, "So beautiful."

    "How can I help you two?" Maeve asked, and when they heard her voice, they were shocked again.

    This annoyed her, but the manmented in a curious voice, "Are you from the Nordic countries? Your ent is rare here in Florida."

    Maeve just nodded to follow the stranger''s words. "Yes, that''s where we''re from," she answered.

    "Are you renting this ce of Pearbnb? It''s been a while since someone rented out the Randal House," the woman asked.

    "Yes. We will be staying here for a week at least," she said. "We are waiting for our husband

    to recover from an ident."

    The couple were baffled again, and the man questioned, "Our?"

    Maeve nodded in response, "Two of my sisters are with us tending to him. Do you know

    where we can get healing ingredients?"

    When she said that, the man looked baffled, and the woman scrunched her nose as she replied, "You mean medical supplies? If so, we have some in our house."''

    She watched as the woman turned to the man and said, "Callum, could you grab the first aid kit from the bathroom, please?"

    He nodded and quickly rushed off while the woman extended her hand. "I''m Abby Williams. We''re staying at my friend''s holiday home for a four-day weekend. Isabe will be here in two days, so you''ll meet her then."

    Maeve took her hand, introducing herself. "I''m Maeve Wyldheart."

    The woman named Abby smiled warmly and added, "Mind if Ie in? I''m a trained nurse-|

    maybe I can help."

    ***

    Abby watched the strange woman''s expression change until she spoke seriously, "Your husband cannote in. He must stay outside; the other two hate other men, and I couldn''t stop them from throwing him out."

    She was confused by the paranoia but agreed with a nod, "That''s fine. Some husbands are extremely jealous of other men."''

    "Yes, but you haven''t met our husband, Abby," the orange-haired woman replied with a sly smile before stepping aside to let her in.

    Abby couldn''t resist taking a closer look at Maeve as she stepped inside. The woman was stunning. Her orange hair pulled back into a neat ponytail, highlighted her wless features

    and her body seemed sculpted by years of dedication.

    "This woman must work hard to have a body like that,'' she quietly said, amazed by Maeve''s

    beauty.

    But Abby was even more shocked when she saw the other two women standing with Maeve, equally breathtaking. One had radiant chocte-brown skin, rich brown hair, and stunning eyes, and she was dressed elegantly in traditional Indian clothing.

    ''Looks like their husband has a wide range of tastes,'' Abby mused, shaking her head in quiet

    astonishment.

    Then, thest woman came into view, and Abby found her incredibly unique. She had striking hair dyed in a bold mix of ck and white, with mesmerizing eyes that shimmered in shades

    of red and yellow.

    All three women had figures that ranged from curvy to athletic-curvy, sparking a hint of jealousy in Abby, ''Dammit their husband is a lucky man.''

    As she thought that, the realization hit, causing her to question, "Do you three share the

    same man?"

    Maeve nodded along with the other two, causing Abby to be confused, "Are you in a polyamory rtionship?"

    "What that''s?" The brown-skinned woman asked.

    ''Where have these women been hiding?'' Abby thought before exining, "It''s where you all have multiple partners for sex and a romantic rtionship?"

    Abby noticed all three women cringe at herment before the white-haired woman spoken/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    up. "Eww, no. We''re only with our husband. We would never go near another disgusting

    male."

    She frowned, even more confused. "So, he has multiple women, and you three only have him?" she asked, trying to make sense of the situation.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 982: Aunty Bel

    Chapter 982: Aunty Bel

    ?

    Maeve, Nyx, and Ashoka looked at the woman named Abby and became confused, which amused them. The chaos dragonmented, "We are all happy, by the way. Archer spoils us equally."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That''s when the tiger woman sniffed the air and expressed, "The man is back."

    When Abby heard this, she grabbed the first aid kit before giving it to Maeve. Then, she left without saying anything else. Ashoka started giggling as she spoke, "It looked like she hated the idea of a harem,dies."''

    Maeve and Nyx startedughing before protecting Archer from any threats. A few dayster, at midnight, he finally woke up, and when he did, he saw a wooden ceiling that reminded him of the holiday home he stayed in back on Earth.

    As Archer sat up, the rush of memories came flooding back, apanied by a lingering phantom pain that made him groan. It seems I''m on Earth again, but how? he wondered, his body cracking as he adjusted to his new reality.

    He stood up, his movements unsteady, and stumbled over to the window. What he saw outside left him in shock. The moon hung high in the sky, its silvery light glowing over thendscape.

    "This is straight from an advert for expensive holiday homes,'' Archer mused at the sight.

    Theke stretched beneath it, its surface shimmering as the moonlight danced on it. This created a calm, rippling effect that seemed almost magical-a cluster of holiday homes lined up on the shore in a picturesque arrangement.

    Their wooden fronts were bathed in the soft, silvery light, giving them a warm and inviting appearance despite the cool night air. Each home had a porch with lights twinkling gently, adding a touch of whimsy to the serene setting.

    Archer enjoyed the scene and thought, ''So I am back on Earth, I should go find Alexa but I have no clue where she will be.''

    He shook his head and waited for Regeneration to heal him fully, which took minutes. Archer made his way to the back door and went outside to feel the refreshing summer wind brush against his skin.

    Without a shirt and dressed only in pants, Archer rxed, taking in the view while pulling out a bottle of ale from his Item Box and taking a swig. As he settled back, he noticed a group of older women walking near theke, their presence intriguing him.

    But then, Archer''s gaze fell upon someone he thought he would never see again, and his shock deepened, ''Aunty Isabe,'' he thought.

    His eyes locked onto a woman with dark brown hair, bright blue eyes, and a warm smile. Archer''s gaze traveled down her figure, noting her still curvy hourss shape and prominent

    curves.

    ''Was she always this beautiful? Why am I so drawn to her? ''Archer wondered, eventually concluding that his newfound attraction might be due to his current state of being someone

    new.

    Without thinking, he approached the four women, including Abby, but he had not met or heard about her. When Archer got close, Isabe quickly noticed him, and her cheeks went bright red as her eyes roamed over his body.

    He was paying attention to the other three but was looking at his aunt, who had always spoiled him as a child. An overwhelming urge to hug her appeared, but he resisted before speaking, "What is your name, gorgeous?"

    Archer observed as his auntposed herself, shaking her head before responding with a British ent he hadn''t realized he had missed. "I''m Isabe Williams-Be since I divorcedst year. My friends call me Be. And you are?"

    "Archer Wyldheart," he introduced himself, causing Isabe''s eyes to widen with sadness as her expression changed to grief.

    She shook her head before exining in a sad voice, "You share the name of someone precious that I lost years ago; it''s been hard since his death."

    The three women went tofort her, but Archer moved toward her and leaned in to whisper, "Aunty Bel. When will I get one of your famous cuddles again? You used always to shove my head into your cleavage."

    Archer watched the woman''s body tremble as she fell backward, looking at him with wide eyes. "How do you know that? Only my big sister and he knew I did that!" she eximed.

    The others went tofort her, but Isabe shooed them away as she stood back up and looked at Archer with narrowed eyes. "Who are you?" she asked.

    "If you want to know, let''s go on a walk. The weather is perfect for such a thing," he suggested.

    Isabe nodded, scanning his body with her eyes. Biting her lip turned Archer on, but he shook his head and started walking while talking: "Do you believe in reincarnation, Aunty Bel?"

    She caught up with him and answered, "No. Why?"

    Archer chuckled before waving his hand while using Mana Maniption to create a small screen that a shocked Isabe cautionally grabbed as a picture of the old him and Alexa walking down a London street.

    "You''re seeing the night I was murdered when I finally asked out Alexa, but that crazy Noah stabbed me,'''' he revealed, which stopped Isabe in her tracks as tears ran down her face. She looked into his eyes before asking, "What''s your Mother and Father''s name?" "Michelle Be and Paul Steven''s," Archer answered, shocking her even more and causing her to back away.

    He watched her face change from grief to shock to hope as she asked one more question, "What did you always ask me when you stayed at my house before I moved to the States?"

    Archer''s smile grew as he approached her and whispered, "If I weren''t your nephew and older, would you be my first girlfriend."

    Isabe''s body trembled as she lunged forward, wrapped her arms around his shoulder, and pulled him into a hug. "My handsome boy!"

    When Archer heard her words, something inside him sparked, prompting him to return the hug with equal warmth. As he embraced her, he could feel the softness of his aunt''s form. At that moment, he became aware of Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx appearing behind him.

    He let his aunt go, but she wouldn''t let go. She started peppering his face with kisses, which caused him tough. The three women saw him smile and werepletely charmed, causing Isabe to turn to them.

    "Oh, are these your wives handsome?" Isabe questioned with a knowing smile. "So Abby was right, and you''re a yboy."

    Archer chuckled before replying, "There''s more to it than that, Bel. Now let''s return to the

    house."

    They agreed and started walking back as Isabe talked to the three women who seemed to like the happy aunt. Archer watched them speak with a smile, but it soon changed as she dered, "Ladies, I am borrowing my handsome nephew for the night. It''s been so long since I''ve cuddled him."

    Nyx, Ashoka, and Maeve giggled as the tiger womanmented, "Do we have another Sia and Brooke husband? Bel acts exactly like them."

    Archer chuckled as he revealed, while Isabe looked at him with an unknown expression on her beautiful face, "We''re not rted anymore as I''m not the same Archer who died here on Earth. I''m a mix of two different people creating someone new who all you girls know." When they reached the house, Archer''s three women left him and his aunt alone as he sat down on the garden chairs. Isabe sat beside him before asking in a sad tone, "Are we no longer rted, handsome?"

    He nodded, "Yes. I died here but was reborn in a world called Thrylos where I met all the girls

    that helped me heal over my long journey."

    "How old are you now?" Isabe questioned.

    "Turning twenty-two soon, beautiful," Archer answered with a charming smile. "You''re

    divorced now?"

    The older woman fakeughed and tried to put on a tough front but soon broke down as she spoke, "He never wanted me, Arch; he used me for my money and what benefits I could offer

    before throwing me away."

    Archer watched her break down crying as she continued, "Now I''m too old for life and wasted all my younger years on a man who never wanted my love."

    Without a word, Archer swiftly pulled her onto hisp, surprising the older woman. As she tensed, his voice softened and reassured her. "I find you incredibly beautiful and would love to have a wife like you. Unfortunately, some people are too blind to see the treasure before

    them." Isabe smiled, though her cheeks flushed bright red. In a quiet voice, she asked, "You find me beautiful? But I''m a forty-two-year-old woman with grandchildren and an illness that will likely leave me in a wheelchair before I''m fifty."

    Archer''s face lit up as he replied, "What if I couldpletely heal you, make you feel a thousand times better, and eliminate all the pain for the rest of your life?"

    The older woman chuckled and yfully waved him off. "If you could do that, I''d honestly be your loyal bitch and do anything for you, handsome," she said with a lighthearted

    tone.

    But what happened next would change her life entirely as Archer put his hand on her juicy

    thigh and spoke, "Aurora Healing."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 983: Sudden Hesitation

    Chapter 983: Sudden Hesitation

    ?

    Archer observed Isabe tense up; her body suddenly flushed with a deep crimson. A violet glow enveloped her, and she sank to her knees, emitting a strained moan that escted into a piercing scream.

    When that happened, Maeve and Nyx rushed outside to see what happened, but he exined, ''''I used Aurora Healing on her, and it''s repairing all the damage she''s received over her life."''

    As Archer said, a horrible smell radiated from the groaning woman, causing him to cast Cleanse on her as he spoke, "That was my spell kicking out all the bad stuff from her; now it will repair all the damage."

    Maeve smiled, "Should we take her to a room? I think she needs to rest," she questioned while picking the older woman up.

    "Yeah. Let''s get some rest as tomorrow we will find my family," Archer said before walking back into the house.

    He noticed Maeve was taking his aunt to one of the side rooms, so he went to the main and copsed into bed. Archer sunk into the soft mattress as the door opened, and Ashoka stepped in with a smile.

    "Husband. Your aunt is resting, but she keeps groaning in pain," the tiger woman said while walking toward the other side of the bed.

    Archer watched as Ashoka slid under the covers, joining him with a sensual grace. She met his lips with a passionate kiss, which he eagerly returned, his hands exploring the contours of her toned form.

    The kiss deepened as she responded with a low, throaty growl that only heightened his desire. Slowly, Ashoka undressed, her dress falling away to reveal white panties and a bare, elegant figure.

    Her full, rounded breasts, crowned with dark brown nipples, tempted him closer. Archer moved forward, his lips finding one of her breasts, savoring the warmth and softness as he drew it into his mouth.

    Archer''s lips traced a path over her nipple, gently nipping and flicking his tongue, eliciting a soft moan from Ashoka, "Mmmgghh!" The sound sent a shiver through him, heightening his desire.

    Unable to resist any longer, Archer moved between Ashoka''s legs as they weed him, carefully shifting her panties aside. He pressed himself against her and slid inside. When that happened, he felt a vice-like grip mp down on him.

    He groaned softly as waves of pleasure rippled through him, electrifying his senses. Archer leaned in, capturing her lips in a deep, passionate kiss before he began moving in sync with her.

    Each thrust sent a new surge of sensation through their bodies, making Ashoka tremble with delight. Together, they surrendered to the rising intensity, their connection deepening with every shared breath and movement.

    "Ahhh, that feels so good, Arch," she said breathlessly while kissing his neck. "I can feel you stretching me open."

    Archer''s hands wandered over her body, memorizing every curve, every delicate line. After that, the two of them started to make lovete into the night, and he ensured Ashoka loved every second of it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He moved her onto all fours while getting behind her and grabbed the swaying tail, which made Ashoka moan; following that, the two continued with their passionate night until she was overwhelmed by the pleasure and was fast asleep.

    Ashoka was cuddled up on his chest while he yed with her soft brown hair, but something was bothering him. He ignored it while falling asleep, only to wake up a few hourster and notice it was still dark outside.

    When waking up, Archer remembered what was bothering him, forcing him out of bed. He summoned a single Shadow Creature before ordering it to find Alexa in London. To help in its search, he used Mana Maniption to show the monster a picture of her, causing it to rush into the darkness.

    Archer stood at the window overlooking the peacefulke, ''I knew I would return but not while taking out the Teleportation Blocker,'' he thought.

    Following that, he had to wait an hour until the Shadow Creature returned and told him she was at work in London. When Archer heard this, he used Blink to appear outside, only to notice Isabe standing by theke.

    ''What is she doing down there?'' he pondered.

    Archer spread his wings wide and soared toward the older woman, who now looked much younger and carried herself with newfound confidence. As hended softly before her, the ground barely stirred beneath his feet.

    ''When I was on Earth before, I never noticed how beautiful Bel truly was,'' he thought. ''Her curves are to die for, and her behind looks so soft.''

    That''s when Archer noticed Isabe turned slowly, her gaze locking onto his, only to widen in shock as disbelief washed over her body. Her mouth fell open, and she took a hesitant step back.

    Shaking her head, Isabe''s voice trembled with fear as she whispered, "What... what are you? You''re not human. Your eyes-they look like a lizard''s."

    Upon hearing that, Archer bristled slightly before responding, "I''m not a lizard, Aunty. I''m a dragon. Hard to believe, I know, but a lot of things on Earth are simple-nothing like Thrylos, and you will understand when returning with me."

    Isabe''s eyes widened even more as shemented, "What about my job and house here? I can''t leave them behind, you handsome little shit."

    Archer chuckled before revealing with a charming smile as he closed in on the beautiful woman, "''I am a king in control of a growing kingdom, Aunty. I can give you anything you want, but I think you owe me."

    Isabe looked at him with her stunning blue eyes with hesitation before asking, "Prove to me you''re no longer the Archer that was born on Earth."

    He smiled while raising his arm and summoning his ws, scales, and horns, which surprised the older woman. Archer watched her smile before grabbing his cor and kissing him deeply.

    When the two separated, he shook his head andmented with a smirk, "It didn''t take you too long to kiss me, Aunty?"

    Isabe giggled before exining, "For many years, I was convinced men saw me as an old hag with health issues, but here youe, a devilishly handsome young man who has shown instant interest in me even though your other women are drop-dead gorgeous."

    "Doesn''t the multiple women put you off me?" Archer questioned as he moved them to a nearby bench.

    The mature woman shook her head. "It''smon here nowadays, Arch, but it''s more of a one-night stand kind of thing, and I''m guessing you don''t want your women going elsewhere," she said with a knowing smile.

    Archer nodded before answering, "My women don''t need any other men, and I don''t sleep around either."''

    Isabeughed as she spoke, "Abit hypocritical, ain''t you, handsome? Why are you allowed to sleep with multiple women, but they''re not allowed to do the same?"

    "Yes, I always make sure they know beforehand," Archer replied, surprised at how calm he

    felt despite her questioning.

    She nodded, her smile more yful as she approached him. "I''m not looking for a rtionship right now," she admitted with a teasing glint in her eye, "but I wouldn''t mind being spoiled by you all night, handsome."

    Archer shook his head, his expression serious. "If we have sex, Bel, you''ll be mine for life. It''s not something I take lightly. Make sure that''s what you really want before making your

    decision."

    Isabe blinked in surprise, taken aback by his words. "Are you rejecting me?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion. "You''ve been flirting with me since we reunited, and you didn''t push me away when I kissed you. Why the sudden hesitation?"

    "When a woman sleeps with me, they get a tattoo on their abdomen, and ites with a lot of benefits," Archer revealed. "I can teleport you to me once daily; we canmunicate."

    She looked confused, but after a few seconds, she nodded with resolve, "So we''re clear, handsome. You want me to be sure about bing your bitch because, after that, there''s no

    going back?"

    ''''Pretty much," Archer nodded. "Are you a masochistic?"

    "Yes!" Isabe suddenly eximed. "But I''ve never found anyone who can truly dominate

    me and make it worthwhile."

    ''''I never knew you were this dirty while growing up. I thought you were the perfect aunt who did nothing wrong and was straightces," Archer revealed, causing the older woman to

    laugh.

    Her massive chest bounced, and when she saw this, something clicked inside. Archer, causing him to grab Isabe by the neck before dragging her toward him as he whispered in her ear, "I willpletely ravage you to the point you''re in a pleasure-filled daze, Aunty Bel." Archer felt Isabe''s body tremble as her thick thighs rubbed together and her blue eyes fogged. He smiled before pinning her against the bench while putting her dainty hand on his bulge. "When you want this Bel, I will happily give it to you, but just know you will forever be mine and give me children while living in my pce. Do you understand?" Isabe shuddered slightly but nodded in agreement. She looked at him with a mixture of apprehension and curiosity, asking, "Doesn''t the fact that I''m a mother and soon-to-be grandmother to children older than you bother you?"

    "That makes it even better, Bel," Archer answered before kissing her neck.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 984: Breaking My Nose

    Chapter 984: Breaking My Nose

    ?

    Archer stopped flirting with Isabe after she said, "Stop making it hard for me. I need to think Arch, so give me some time."

    He nodded before kissing her forehead and taking off toward London. While doing that, Archer informed Nyx, Ashoka, and Mave. The three women protested, but the chaos dragon suggested she join him.

    This caused the other two to agree, and they asked if Nyx could apany him, which Archer decided to do. After that, he smiled contentedly, thinking, "They''re just being protective, but I can''t me them. It''s clear they care."

    Soon enough, Nyx arrived with a big smile before the two flew over the rough Antic Ocean, where they asionally saw ships sailing through the storm. As the couple did that, the dragon womanmented, "Those ships look like they will sink if hit by a wave. They are nothing like our ships back on Thrylos."

    Archer chuckled, but he responded with a chuckle, "Earth doesn''t have magic or the rare metals that the navy uses to construct our warships."

    They continued flying for another hour after he spotted his home country, causing him to stop a few miles from the UK. Nyx noticed his expression and questioned, "Is this where you were murdered, husband?"

    He stiffened when hearing that, but his violet eyes gleamed with viciousness as he replied, "When I''ve gathered enough mana to return to Thrylos, I will be taking Noah with me, and we can torture him together."

    Nyx''s beaned as she got excited and lunged at him before wrapping her arms around him as she eximed, "I will happily help husband. I can bring some creepy monsters from the Underrealm to test on your murdered."

    Archer chuckled and kissed the dragon woman before flying toward the UK. He passed over a small coastal vige and noticed that people were beginning to go to work in the early morning.

    ''Maybe we can get something to eat here and then go to London, as Alexa will be getting ready for work,'' he mused.

    Archer and Nyx descended gracefully onto the cobbled streets of the quaint English vige out of the way where no one could see them. Once they touched down, both dismissed their wings to hide them from the humans.

    The morning sun cast long shadows over the old stone buildings as the vige bustled with early risers preparing for the day-shopkeepers setting up their stalls and children running to school.

    When the couple stepped onto the main street, the vigers paused, eyes widening in astonishment at seeing them. Archer had his usual white hair, violet eyes, and deadly good looks, while Nyx, in her human form, was not less attractive than him.

    The vigers started gossiping about them being foreigners who owned a superyacht down in the harbor, which made Archerugh as he approached the bakery and entered while the vige people watched.

    Nyx, noticing their reaction, waved a friendly hello. "Good morning!" she called out, her voice melodic and warm.

    Catching the startled looks and feeling a bit of difort, Archer tried to ease the tension. He shed a charming smile and nodded. "We''re just here for a quick bite before we continue our journey."

    The baker, regaining hisposure, wiped his hands on his apron and approached them. "Wee to our vige, young man," he said, trying to hide his amazement. "What can I get for you? We''ve got fresh pastries and warm tea."

    Nyx''s eyes sparkled with delight. "That sounds perfect. We''ll have some, please."

    As they waited, the vigers gradually resumed their routines, though many couldn''t resist ncing over their shoulders at the unusual pair. The children, fascinated, peeked from behind their parents'' legs.

    When the baker returned with a selection of pastries and steaming cups of tea, Archer and Nyx thanked him. They sat outside the bakery at a small wooden table, savoring the vige''s warm treats and the charming, albeit curious, atmosphere.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As they settled, savoring their pastries and tea, Archer suddenly realized he hadn''t thought about payment. He reached into his pocket but entered his Item Box and pulled out a gold coin, its surface gleaming in the morning light.

    He handed it to the baker with a smile, "This should cover the meal and then some. Use the extra for upgrading the shop or something."

    The baker''s eyes widened in disbelief as he examined the coin, his hands trembling slightly. "Thank you, sir! This is-this is more than generous!" He stammered, quickly hurrying back into the shop and calling for his wife, clearly excited.

    Archer and Nyx exchanged amused nces and burst intoughter as they watched the baker''s hurried retreat. The vigers, ncing curiously, now looked at the couple with awe and fascination as if they had just encountered celebrities.

    The couple left the vige before summoning their wings and flying toward London. While doing that, he used Mana Maniption to hide them from prying eyes as they got close to his home city.

    While doing that, Archer thought, ''Should I visit Father? He was a good dad when I was alive, better than Leonard.''

    Nyx noticed he stopped flying and approached him worriedly as she asked, "What''s wrong, husband?"

    "My father should be at my old home, so should we visit him? I never got a chance to say goodbye, but I don''t want to freak him out, and I can''t lie; I''m also nervous," Archer responded in a confused voice.

    "Why wouldn''t you want to see him? He''s still alive, and you have the chance to visit," Nyx said with a warm smile.

    Her voice softened with affection as she continued, "I''ll be here for you, and if you n to reconnect with your family, that includes your father."

    Archer smiled before the duo continued flying until they reached the outskirts of London, which Nyx was amazed by. She didn''t know where to look as cars, buses, and other vehicles

    passed by below.

    "What are those things, Archer? They resemble carriages without the monsters pulling them along," she asked excitedly.

    He exined everything to her, his words weaving a captivating story that attracted her attention. As they neared Archer''s old neighborhood, the excitement in his voice grew. Finally, they arrived at the familiar streets, and his gaze settled on his childhood home.

    The house stood before them, its structurergely intact, but its once vibrant facade faded and weathered, giving it a run-down, neglected appearance. Archer and Nyx descended onto

    the quiet street.

    Archer took a moment, shaking his head as if to clear his thoughts. He approached the door, drew a deep breath, and knocked firmly, the sound echoing with a mix of anticipation and

    nervousness.

    Nyx stood beside him, her presence a steadying force as several loud bangs echoed from within the house. The door creaked open to reveal a disheveled man with a long gray beard and the familiar brown eyes that he remembered so well.

    ''Father,'' Archer thought, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    Archer shook his head with a chuckle. "Let yourself go, old man. I always said the bottle

    would catch up with you eventually."

    His father''s eyes widened in shock, quickly shifting to anger. "Who do you think you are,ing into my home and insulting me?" he demanded, his tone heated.

    When hearing this, Archerughed before replying, "We''re not in your home, idiot. Think about who used to say those words to you while I heal your ass."

    Without waiting for a response, Archer pushed the door open and seized his father by the shoulder. He cast Aurora Healing, and the man cried in agony as the spell took effect. Nyx closed the door behind them, shutting out the outside world.

    Archer''s gaze locked onto his father''s, and he spoke calmly, "Do you remember when I was

    ten? You took me to the park to y football, but instead, you ended up hitting me in the face and breaking my nose. Mom was angry and told you off for it. Do you remember that, Dad?"

    His father''s eyes widened in shock as he muttered, "Is that you, you little shit? Tell me it''s

    you."

    "Yes, Dad, it''s me," Archer replied with a knowing smile. "Though I''m in a different body, all my memories are intact-like when you tripped over your feet and tumbled through Grandma''s garden,nding right in her pond. Or when Pam smacked you on the head with her rolling pin for suggesting she be your mistress because mom was teasing her."

    Archer''s smile widened as he added, "Now, just rx while I heal your old and battered

    body."

    Following that, his father fainted due to the pain that washed over his body, and when Archer looked at his childhood home, he was disgusted, ''Is he a hoarder now?'' he thought. With a wave of his hand and Mana Maniption, all the rubbish was burned to nothing,

    shocking Nyx, who was too busy looking everywhere while taking in all the sights as she

    spoke, "So this is your childhood home, darling?"

    "Yes, but it looks like this old fool has left it to rot," he replied before casting Cleanse on the house that cleaned everything.

    Once that was done, Archer put his father on the couch and looked at the family photos on the

    walls.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 985: Lets Go Find That Girl

    Chapter 985: Let''s Go Find That Girl

    ?

    It took an hour for Archer''s father to speak in a voice full of emotion as he recovered from the healing spell, "Are you really my boy? It''s hard to believe."''

    ''''I understand, but I will prove it to you," he answered the old man before casting Mana Maniption and recreating the old him.

    Before his reincarnation, he had brown hair and blue eyes, strikingly resembling his mother- albeit as a male version of her. Standing five feet ten inches tall with a slim build, he elicited wide-eyed astonishment from his father, yet he pressed on undeterred.

    He used the spell to show his Father many memories from his childhood, from early Christmas mornings to football games. All this overwhelmed them, as Nyx caused them to see how emotional Archer was.

    The memories were ones he had always thought about during the eight years he was on Thrylos.

    This caused the old man to hug him. Archer returned the hug but asked in a questioning tone, "What happened to you?"

    "When you were killed, I retreated to the bottle while losing everyone in the process," his father said with a voice ridden with shame. "They all moved to Florida to be with your Aunt Bel after my divorce from your mother."

    He frowned upon hearing this but quickly shifted the topic. "Allow me to introduce Nyx, my fianc��e," he said, gesturing to Nyx, standing quietly to the side, observing their conversation. Archer introduced his father, "And this is Harry Bet, my father here on Earth."

    Harry''s gaze settled on Nyx, and his eyes widened in astonishment. "Is she a supermodel?" he muttered, unable to hide his surprise.

    Upon hearing that, the older man shook his head, a wave of panic crossing his face. "Arch, I really need to get to the warehouse," he said hurriedly. "They''ll fire me for sure this time if I''mte. Can we catch upter?"

    Archerughed before flicking a gold coin at his old man, "Stop working, Dad. I know you''ve always loved gardening, one of your passions. My pce is the best I''ve ever seen, and you can work there when we return to my world."

    "What happened to you son?" Harry questioned him.

    Following that, Archer exined everything that had gone on throughout his life. The whole reincarnation shocked his father, but he soon epted it. He was happy to have his youngest back in his life.

    "So you want me to work for you, boy? Why should I leave my life behind here, and what will you pay me?" Harrymented with a smile while stretching his limbs.

    The older man started moving around like a child, testing the speed of his new trainers, which made the coupleugh. Archer shook his head at his father''s reaction as he questioned, "Like the new body? My healing spells kicked all of Earth''s dirtiness from your system."

    Harry looked at him with wide eyes as he jumped up and down before eximing so loud that it made Nyx yelp, "I''m healed! The horrible back pain has vanished!"

    "Well, if you turn to the bottle again, I will punish you beyond anything you can imagine, Father," he warned with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Don''t waste this gift I gave you." When the older man heard this, he was shocked by the tone and was going to scold his son, but Archer quickly waved his hand, and Mana Maniption lifted his father in the air as he spoke, "This is my only warning, Harry. Don''t think you can scold me like a child; only my women can do that, so don''t push your luck."

    As Archer acted, Nyx gently ced her hand on his arm and, with a voice full of love, said, "Don''t threaten your father, darling. He''s not ustomed to seeing this side of you."

    Archer nodded before releasing his father. As he headed for the door, he briefly looked at Harry and said, "I''m going to find Alexa. I''ll return for you when I can open a portal back home."

    Once Archer had left the house, Nyx turned to Harry with a sorrowful frown. "Mr. Harry, Archer isn''t the same boy you once knew. He''s endured so much pain in his life. His parents in our world were cruel, abusing him in ways you couldn''t imagine. They locked him in dark rooms, starved him, and withheld love."

    Nyx watched Archer waiting outside for her before continuing, "But with us, he finally found the care and affection he had been deprived of. We gave him everything and all the love he could ever need."

    Harry was shocked to the core and wanted a drink, but he remembered Archer''s warning before asking, "Who are we? How many women does he have?"

    "There are twenty-eight of us all together, but there are many more who want him as a husband," she answered the older man''s question with a giggle.

    Archer''s father choked when he heard that. As he spoke, "How does he love each of you? And how does he even have enough time in the day?"

    Nyxughed before revealing, "You don''t realize how powerful your son truly is, do you?"

    She approached the window with a proud smile, revealing the truth, "He is bound to be a Dragon God one day, Mr Harry. Archer will be the bulwark against the darkness that infects our world."

    "What are you talking about? Dragons? Gods?" the older man mumbled before shrugging. "Well, he did reappear in front of me in a new body andpletely healed me from my serious health conditions."

    Nyx stepped toward the door, her voice carrying the pride of a devoted wife. "I''ve seen Archer battle monsters that would haunt your worst nightmares. I''ve watched him face death itself ande out victorious. You''ll finally understand how much he''s changed when you see what he''s created in our world."

    Following that, Archer watched Nyx step out of his Father''s house with a smile before kissing him. When they separated, she spoke, "Now, let''s go find the girl who has had your heart from the beginning."

    Archer nodded as he replied, "Do you want to get the bus to her workce? It''s a few hours from here?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nyx agreed with an excited nod before he continued, "Well, let''s find a gold shop so I can sell some of my gold coins and buy us an oyster card."

    While looking for a shop, Archer sent messages to Maeve and Ashoka only to find out they had to return to Isabe''s ce because the homeowners had returned. This worried him, but the two women reassured him they were fine.

    Afterward, the couple headed to the local high street in search of a shop willing to exchange a few gold coins. They spent an hour scouring the area until they finally found a store just

    opening for the day.

    Inside, they were greeted by a young man and woman standing behind the counter. Archer approached, followed by Nyx, before putting three coins on the side while speaking, "How much can you give me for these pure gold coins?"

    The woman looked at him with a strange expression while the man watched Nyx and couldn''t keep his eyes off her. Archer was about to speak, but the chaos dragon beat him to it as she rounded on the stranger.

    "Stop staring at me like I''m a piece of meat, or you''ll soon find out what a solid p can do to a jaw," she growled, her voice low and threatening.

    The other shopkeeper intervened immediately. "I apologize for the inconvenience, sir," she said, her tone smoothing over the tension. "You and yourpanion are unique. I''ve never seen anyone like you two."

    Archer waved it away, "We are in London to visit family and see these. I bought them from a market in the Middle East. Can you tell me if they''re worth anything?"

    The woman nodded before introducing herself, "I''m Alisha, and this is my assistant Marc. Let me take these back to process them."

    "Okay. How long will it take?" Archer questioned the woman as she put the three coins in a

    bag.

    "Ten minutes at most," Alisha said, smiling before rushing into the back.

    Archer and Nyx were motioned to a waiting area by Marc, who wouldn''t look at them. When

    the couple sat down, he started using Mana Maniption to help a nt grow and burn through his mana while waiting.

    What stunned Archer the most was discovering that Earth had mana, though not as abundant as Thrylos. This allowed him to recover at will. Fifteen minutester, the brte Alisha returned, her green eyes as wide as saucers, clutching a bag that appeared to be filled with

    money.

    As she approached, her voice trembled with nervous excitement. "My boss said he''ll offer you five thousand per coin and will buy any more, that''s if you have more," she announced. Archer beamed when hearing this before taking the bag of money and storing it in his Item Box, but made it seem like he put it in his hoodie pocket-following that, he pulled out another ten, which shocked the beautiful young woman.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 986: Im Grateful For It

    Chapter 986: I''m Grateful For It

    ?

    Archer and Nyx were in the gold shop for another hour until they left. When the couple stepped onto the street, Alisha came out with red cheeks, causing the chaos dragon to smile.

    The young woman spoke in a nervous tone. Archer quickly noticed Nyx enjoyed seeing, which confused him, "Excuse me, sir, but can I have your name please?"

    He smiled charmingly at the shopkeeper and introduced himself, "I''m Archer Bet. I''m in town visiting family and showing my girlfriend around London."

    Upon hearing this, Alisha seemed to dete and mumbled something under her breath as she went to turn around. But Nyx, being the mischievous dragon she was, teased her with a grin, "Stop being shy and tell him. It''s obvious you like him, and by the smell of it, you would like to make love to him."

    Archer chuckled at the exchange, but the brte''s face flushed with extreme embarrassment as she nodded. As her hand trembled with nerves, she handed him a piece of paper.

    "This is my number," she said softly. "Would you text me sometime? I mean, if that''s okay with you."

    ''''I mean, I don''t have a phone now, but I will buy one. I will text you once I get one, though?" Archer answered while admiring her subtle beauty.

    She had light brown hair with a pair of unique green eyes and was more on the petite side withrge boobs that struggled against her uniform. Archer found her athletic figure attractive and wondered what she''d looked like naked but shook that thought away as she replied.

    "You''re handsome, and I feel a strong connection with you," Alisha said, her voice tinged with earnestness. "I understand you''re in a rtionship, but could we at least be friends? If you need a tour guide or rmendations for good ces to eat, I''d be happy to help."''

    Following that, Archer said he would text her when he bought a phone and left the gold shop behind while searching for a shop that sold bus passes. Finding one took them half an hour, and the two stood at a bus stop.

    While waiting for the bus, Nyx nced around at the people walking past with their heads on their phones. Archer had exined much about Earth to the chaos dragon while searching for travel passes, but she still grew more confused.

    He had given up and told her to enjoy the sights just as a bus pulled up. Archer grabbed Nyx''s hands while stepping on and sitting in the back, messing with the phone he had bought while looking for a shop.

    The dragon woman looked at him and asked, "Are you going to text that human woman? She could help us find good ces to eat."

    Archer shrugged before answering, "I already know all the ces, Nyx, and to be honest, I''m not sure because she was acting weird."

    Nyxughed and said, "It''s your charisma, handsome. It has a stronger effect on those who are more impressionable, and since these humansck mana, they''re even more susceptible. That''s what Alisha meant by ''connection."

    He nodded as he spoke, "I understand, but it seems you girls have grown immune to it by now. I miss it when you acted like that; it always made my heart race whenever you kissed my face."

    "You idiot, we''re not immune to it. We fell in love with you, and it doesn''t have such a strong effect on us as you reciprocate our feelings," the chaos dragon revealed.

    They watched the city go by as Nyx was excited and fascinated. Archer loved seeing his homeworld and how it hadn''t changed too much, apart from more wars happening across the.

    The bus then rolled smoothly through the streets of London, its windows wide open to let in the gentle breeze of a clear, sunny day. Archer and Nyx sat at the back, enjoying the view of the city as it unfolded before them.

    Sunlight streamed through the windows, casting warm, golden rays across their faces. Nyx leaned back, her eyes wide as she looked out at the lively street. "This ce is amazing," she said, her voice tinged with awe. "There are so many people."

    Archer chuckled softly, his gaze following the flow of the city. "Yeah, London has a way of doing that. It mixes history and modern life, always buzzing with activity."

    As they passed a bustling market, Nyx''s eyes were drawn to the colorful stalls filled with fresh produce, flowers, and trinkets. "Look at all the colors!" she eximed. "It''s like a festival of sights and smells."

    He nodded, smiling at her eagerness. "That''s one of the things I love about London. The markets and food all add to the city''s charm."

    The bus continued its route, passing icondmarks-the majestic Buckingham Pce with its grand facade, the grand arches of the London Bridge, and the towering spire of St. Paul''s Cathedral.

    Nyx''s eyes darted from one sight to the next, absorbing the city''s beauty. A group of tourists, cameras in hand, stopped to take pictures of a street performer juggling ming torches, and others yed tricks on the onlookers.

    Archer had to admit that he had missed London even though he considered the world chaotic. ''When we''re done here, I will go visit Mom and Ellie; otherwise, they will be angry with me,'' he mused with a smile.

    Nyx watched, captivated, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "That''s incredible! How do they manage to juggle those so effortlessly?"

    ''''They''ve been doing it for years, my love," Archer revealed, only to have Nyx kiss his cheek with a sweet smile.

    She continued to kiss him all over his face, making him shiver. Archer looked at her with questioning eyes as she smiled, "Earlier on, you said you liked it when we kissed you."''

    Following that, Archer sensed the Shadow Creature he had sent to find Alexa nearby as it called out to him. The monster returned to the darkness as he finally found the girl he had left behind many years ago.

    Nyx noticed his expression and fell silent as they disembarked from the bus and strolled through the bustling streets, where people enjoyed their lunch. The midday sun shone brightly, making for a pleasant day starkly contrasting with the storm raging back on Thrylos.

    He dodged people while holding the dragon woman''s soft hand, making her smile. Nyx''s gaze was always finding something interesting that she would question Archer about and he happily answered every time.

    Soon enough, Archer came to the building the Shadow Creature said Alexa worked in but couldn''t find anyone. He found a bench to sit on, and Nyx joined him. Before resting her head on his shoulder, she closed her eyes and took in the sounds of the busy city.

    After waiting an hour, he finally spotted his first love walking towards a table with three other women. Alexa had long navy blue hair tied into a ponytail, and her sses added to her charm.

    She was undeniably curvy, with a figure that made her fitted suit emphasize her hourss figure, ''She''s stunning and clearly inherited Pam''s irresistible curves,'' he thought, quickly

    shaking his head.

    ''Why am I even thinking about this? Maybe because she''s the ultimate milf and Lex knew I had a thing for her mom once��something she definitely found amusing.''

    "Which one is Alexa handsome?" Nyx suddenlymented, which brought him back to

    reality.

    "The one with blue hair and sses," he answered.

    As he did, the chaos dragon walked toward the table and sat beside Alexa. This caused the three women to look at her with strange expressions as she eximed, "Which of you is Lex?"

    Archer watched his first love''s face turn to a scowl as she spoke in a restrained voice, "How do you know that name?"

    "Oh, I know someone who is dying to meet you," Nyx said with a knowing smile. "But I think he is too nervous to approach."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alexa looked puzzled but then turned towards Archer, who greeted her with a warm smile. He noticed her body tense up as she stood, her posture suddenly rigid. The older version of her, appearing in herte twenties, was wless in every way.

    ''Oh wow,'' he thought as she quickly stood up and approached him before speaking with a voiceced with shock, amazement, and grief, "This is not your true form? I''ve seen the real you in many of my dreams, Arch."

    "It''s not, but I can''t expose it here, Lex," Archer answered with a big smile. "How did you know it was me?"

    Alexa could barely contain herself as she lunged forward, enveloping him in a tight hug while

    tears streamed down her face. "I dreamed about you almost every night," she sobbed. "I saw your adventures, your victories, and your defeats. I even watched you build your harem, you

    naughty dragon."

    He chuckled before asking, "Doesn''t that bother you?"

    "Not at all," Alexa replied, her tone shifting to a yful one. "In fact, it''s part of why you''re here with me now, so I''m grateful for it."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 987: Alexa Davis

    Chapter 987: Alexa Davis

    ?

    Archer was about to speak, but Alexa dragged him and Nyx to a nearby cafe, where the trio sat outside. While sitting there, he questioned with a curious voice, "So how much of my life have you seen Lex?"

    The navy-haired woman giggled, "Enough to know that you''ve been enjoying a wide selection of women," she said with a teasing smile.

    He felt his cheeks red just as he went to speak, "I admit I''m enjoying life, but I always nned toe back for you; I just needed more mana to open a Gate."

    Alexa startedughing at his reaction before turning to a curious Nyx who was watching the two of them with a smile. She introduced herself, "I''m Alexa Davis; I hope we get along in the future, dragondy."

    Nyx''s eyes widened alongside Archer''s, causing her tough even more as she exined, "Like I''ve said, babe. I''ve seen certain parts of your life on Thrylos."

    Following that, the three of them started talking as the waitress approached the table, and Archer ordered everything he could, causing Nyx and Alexa tough before the navy-haired woman informed him, "If you hade a weekter, I would have been in America along with my mother, Lacy, and Abby."

    "You''re moving there as well?" he questioned.

    Alexa nodded as she exined, "Your mother wanted us to join them and promised Mom a better standard of life than crime-ridden London, so she agreed."

    Archer got curious and asked, causing the two women tough again, "What about your sisters?"

    "Abby can work in the States, while Lacey managed to get into a university in Florida," she revealed with a frown. "It''s the same one Tim attended before he disappeared with his friends."

    Hearing this, he startedughing and then shared the truth. "Tim was actually teleported to my world. He''s in my kingdom now, along with his group."

    Alexa''s eyes widened as Nyx giggled at her reaction before his childhood love questioned, "Can you bring them back now?"

    He shook his head while answering regretfully, "Not just yet. Once I''m back in the States and meet Mom, I will start working on my mana pool in the national park with Maeve and Ashoka''s help."

    "Can Ie with you? Today was myst day at work, and I was going to book a flight for next month," she asked with a hopeful expression.

    "Of course, my love. All we need to do is visit Noah to let him know what his future holds," Archer replied with an evil chuckle.

    This caused Alexa to tremble as she whispered, "What do you n to do?"

    "I''ll take his mother as a maid and keep him in my dungeon, torturing him for the rest of his life. When Arabe bears me children, I''ll show them to him, worsening his suffering," he answered thoughtfully.

    Nyxughed and nodded in agreement, but Alexa continued, "You can''t use her against him. She''s a lovely woman, and so is his sister. It''s not their fault that he killed you."

    As Archer listened, his voice trailed off. The shbacks hit him hard, and the memory of the pure hatred in Noah''s eyes fueled his thirst for revenge, "I always liked his mother and Ava; both are gorgeous women who would love to be wealthy maids by serving me."''

    "Are you going to make them your Maid''s husband?" Nyx questioned as she sipped some famous British tea. "I know some of us would happily do that, like Edith and Meredith."

    The dragon woman loved it as she nodded in happiness as he chuckled before shaking his head and answering the chaos dragon, "That''s the n, darling."''

    "What''s the difference between a maid wife and a normal one?" Alexa asked while eating a delicious-looking sandwich.

    Archer looked at her and smiled, "Nothing apart from the title and some cleaning duties," he revealed.

    Sheughed at the response before regaining herposure. "You''d better not let Nancy hear that; my sister adores everything about anime."

    Nyx, having just finished her tea, looked puzzled. "What''s anime?"

    Alexa smiled and exined, "It''s animated cartoons. My second-oldest sister is especially

    fond of the more mature themes and has quite the wild imagination."

    "How many sisters do you have, Lex?" Nyx asked with curiosity.

    She replied, "There are Abby, Nancy, and Josie, who are all older than me. Then there are Lacy and Grace, who are the youngest."

    The dragon woman''s eyes widened, causing the other two tough as Archer teased his childhood love, "No wonder your Dad''s got so many daughters; Pam is a subus and is the ultimate milf."

    When Nyx heard him, she startedughing, but the navy-haired woman tried to pretend to be offended, "How dare you look at my mother, Arch! She is in herte forties and won''t entertain your handsome face."

    "Oh, so I wasn''t handsome before?" Archer responded as his childhood love pped his arm but used it as an excuse to touch him.

    Alexa pulled him closer and whispered into his ear, "I may not be able to take your virginity, but you can take mine."

    She quickly kissed his cheek, leaving Archer''s face flushed with embarrassment as he struggled to avoid eye contact with the green-eyed demoness who had utterly disarmed him.

    Nyxughed and said, "Oh my god, he''s blushing! The girls will go wild over this. Can you snap a pic, Lex?"

    Without missing a beat, she pulled out her phone and began taking pictures while Archer, half-heartedly resisting but smiling, tried to cover his face as the navy-haired womanmented, "Doesn''t he blush at home?"

    "No. He''s like a macho dragon who acts like no woman can charm him, but here you are making his cheeks red," Nyx revealed, which made her smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After that, the group finished their stuff before Archer paid for the meal, and the trio left the cafe. Walking down the street, she smiled radiantly, "Do you guys want toe to mine? Maybe Mom will know it''s you, Arch."

    They agreed, and Alexa''s smile widened as she called her boss to let them know she was leaving for the day and couldn''t return. She led Archer and Nyx down a sketchy alleyway to thepany''s car park.

    "Be careful down here, Arch," the navy-haired woman said, her tone serious as they moved cautiously toward the entrance. "Gang members are known to hang around here, looking to

    mug people."

    Just as she warned, four men appeared, eyeing the two women maliciously. Archer''s anger red. With a swift use of Blink, he materialized in front of the first man, headbutting him before delivering powerful punches to the others.

    Alexa watched in astonishment as Archer dismantled the thugs with ease as if they were made of paper. She turned to Nyx, whose mismatched eyes sparkled with love hearts, and asked, "Is he usually this fierce? I''ve seen him fight before, but nothing like this." "Husband is a very jealous dragon and reacts badly whenever other men look at us," Nyx revealed as Archer finished off thest scumbag. "I''ve seen him kill plenty of people who do it, so these humans are lucky."''

    The dragon woman spoke too soon as Archer decisively crushed the heads of the thugs and swiftly concealed their bodies in his Item Box. Alexa, though shocked, remained unfazed by his actions, while Nyxmented with a hint of curiosity, "Haven''t you run out of room in

    that thing yet?"

    Archer shook his head and replied, "No, I cleared out all the monster bodies and gave them to the kingdom a couple of years ago. It brought in close to ten million gold coins." Then, Alexa silently led them to her car while she thought about everything and finally turned to Archer, "Can Ie to Thrylos with you? And will I get magic powers like Superman in theics?" she asked hopefully.

    He startedughing before answering, "They are superpowers. Our world has mana, and when we bond, your body will change, especially when on Thrylos. You may be a dragon or unlock power magic due to my pure mana."''

    Her eyes widened, "That''s so cool! Nancy would love that ce; she''s been into working out

    thest few years and has be like Superwoman with all the muscles," she giggled while

    starting the car.

    As they pulled out of the car park and onto the main road, Nyx''s expression was filled with childlike wonder as she sat up front. This made Alexa giggle and say, "Would you like to see some of the famous sights in London? Our new house is right on the Thames."

    Archer''s curiosity was piqued, and she immediately noticed. "After your murder, it was tough for Mother. Journalists and newspapers were constantly camped outside. She loved you like a son, just like Dad did before his death."

    As they drove through London, Alexa pointed out various sights to Nyx, who listened intently with wide-eyed fascination. Archer couldn''t help but smile at their enthusiasm. As he sat there, memories of her family resurfaced.

    He recalled how her older sisters had pampered him while the younger ones looked up to him

    as a big brother. The nostalgia brought a warm, bittersweet feeling as he reminisced about

    their old bond.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 988: Enjoying The View

    Chapter 988: Enjoying The View

    ?

    As they drove the busy streets of London, Archer was flooded with memories. Each turn reminded him of a past life, but his thoughts drifted back to Alexa, her perfume filling the car, which drove him mad.

    He shifted his gaze out the window, watching the city''s famous shops andndmarks slide by. It felt almost like flipping through a tourist guide-familiar buildings and streets he had once walked with Alexa.

    Those days were filled with invitations from the Davis family, who weed him often and treated him as one of their own. Archer was happy to be back but worried about Draconia and the other women on Thrylos.

    ''All this stuff is boring, but there is some useful stuff I will take back to Thrylos when I return, including the women of the Davis Family,'' he pondered with a grin while using Mana Maniption to create several orbs that would drain his mana.

    Nyx sensed something and turned around, asking, "What are you doing, Arch?"

    "Wasting mana so I can increase my pool," Archer answered with a smile that caught the dragon woman off guard.

    He continued to do this as Alexa drove them toward her ce on the outskirts of London, where her mom found a cheap house on the river. It took them a couple of hours to reach due to the afternoon traffic.

    ''I haven''t missed this,'' he thought while seeing a group of school kids piling onto the bus.

    By the time the car pulled up to therge manor house with security gates outside. Archer soon noticed all the guards patrolling the grounds and remembered that the Davis Family was from old money.

    ''If I remember correctly, they are an English noble family,'' Archer thought.

    Arthur Davis had been the family''s patriarch, but with his passing, the responsibility of leading the household now rested on Pam and their eldest daughter, Abby. He had always been curious about how his parents became friends with them, though he never discovered the reason.

    ''I will ask Mom when I see her.''

    Shortly after that, the car rolled up to the gate; the guards greeted Alexa warmly but shot Archer with a cold re. He shrugged it off as they drove into the family''s car park. The two women stepped out, still deep in conversation, while he followed.

    ''What''s that noise?'' he mused while ncing around.

    The summer breeze brushed his face just as a sharp thud echoed nearby. Curious, he turned toward the sound and spotted a volleyball in y. Two gorgeous girls were locked in a game, but his eyes widened in surprise when he realized who they were.

    ''Grace and Nancy,'' Archer thought, stunned.

    He nced at Nancy, the older of the two. With a build simr to N''s, she sported a striking navy blue bob cut that framed her jawline. In her early thirties, she was undeniably stunning.

    Archer couldn''t help but notice her picture-perfect features: trim, full lips, a striking jawline, and the overall look of someone enthusiastically embracing life. Her green eyes, reminiscent of Alexa''s, drew him in with an irresistible allure.

    Her hourss figure, with curvy thighs and a bubble butt, was hard to overlook. Shaking off the distraction, Archer redirected his focus to the younger Davis woman, who appeared to be in her early twenties.

    Grace had the figure of an Olympic athlete, honed through daily training. Like her sisters, she sported wild navy-blue hair, but her build was petite. Archer had to admit she resembled their mother, though with a smaller waist and chest.

    Archer found her irresistibly attractive, drawn to her curvy figure and shapely bottom. Despite her smaller waist, Grace had a pear-shaped form with a perky, jiggling behind that caught his eye.

    He quickly noticed that, like her sisters, Grace had the same striking green eyes, a trait he suspected was distinctive of the Davis family. Unlike their father, the women shared this defining feature, even though they varied in other aspects.

    "Enjoying the view of my sisters, you lewd dragon?" Alexa''s amused voice sounded behind him.

    "Yes. They are gorgeous, Lex," Archer admitted without shame while not taking his eyes off the two women ying volleyball.

    "Shameless boy," she replied beforeughing.

    All the rights bits were jiggling, and his reaction made Nyx giggle as she replied, "It seems he will steal your sister''s Alexa."

    The navy-haired girlughed, her chest giving a subtle jiggle that caught Archer''s eye. "Well, when I first found out he was with multiple women, I was upset," she said with a smirk. "But I''vee to understand that it''s just how things are in your world."

    Alexa stepped forward, her expression candid. "I wouldn''t mind if you pursued them, Arch. I''d actually prefer to keep them all around, even if they can be a bit difficult at times," she said, surprising everyone with her honesty.

    Archer shook his head, trying to process what he had just heard. "You want your sisters to be part of the harem, Lex? You know what that entails, right?"

    "And don''t forget our mother," Alexa added with a yful giggle. "But yes, Arch. Like I''ve said before, I''ve seen many things, and their happiness-along with mine-means having them and you together, even if it feels weird to me."''

    Alexa''s words took the two women aback, but Archer smiled and said, "Let''s see how things y out, Lex. I won''t force anyone into anything, and you both know that."

    Nyx nodded in agreement, but before the conversation continued, Archer raised his hand and caught a volleyball without ncing. The sudden move caught both women off guard, and he grinned as he remarked, "Nancy packs a punch with her throws."

    The other two were shocked, but Archer turned around and came face to face with Nancy and Grace. He gave both women a charming smile, but the younger one spoke suspiciously, "Who''s the pretty boy, Lex? Your boyfriend, maybe?"

    Archer chuckled with Nyx and Alexa before he spoke with a knowing smile, "Nance, I didn''t know you were a muscle mommy now, but it suits you, and the bob adds to your beautypared to the scruffy look you used to have."''

    He looked at Grace while continuing, "And Gracy. Whatever training you do has perfected you. I always knew you liked sports, but now you look like you run in the Olympics." Both women looked at him, confused, as no one except him used those names. Nancy looked at the giggling Alexa and questioned, "This isn''t a joke, Lex! Why is he speaking like little

    Arch?"

    Grace agreed with a nod, but Archer waved his hand with Mana Maniption, creating a memory of them ying in the pool when they were younger. The two women watched the screen as their eyes widened in shock and amazement.

    Archer dismissed the screen as Nancy asked cautiously, "What did I tell you that day in the sauna when it was just me and you?"

    He grinned and stepped closer to the older woman, leaning in to whisper in her ear so only Nyx could hear, "If you weren''t so young, little Arch, I''d sweep you off your feet and show you

    what an older woman can do."

    Nancy''s eyes widened in shock, causing her to stumble and fall onto her behind. Archer then turned to Grace and said, "You mentioned that if Alexa didn''t kiss me, you''d steal my first."

    "Grace! Why would you do that?" Alexained with a knowing smile as her younger sister''s cheeks went red.

    Following that, Archer helped Nancy up by holding out his hand. "Sorry for scaring you. It''s a lot to take in, but I can exin over a cup of tea."

    The older woman looked into his eyes and sensed the honesty as she took his hand while replying, "Is that really you, Arch? Why have you be so handsome, and why am I feeling

    something pulling me toward you?"

    Archer chuckled as he exined, "That''s my handsomeness, but once we''re all rxed, I will

    exin. Where are Abby, Josie, and Lacey? Are they indoors?"

    "With Mother. They have traveled to Europe to meet with the Rousseau Family over a

    weapons deal," Alexa exined.

    He was shocked but quickly asked, "The Davis Family makes weapons?"

    "Yes, but Mother delved into that in her free time," Grace answered as she picked up the ball. "Josie and Lex have been helping her with that part of thepany."

    Archer nodded in understanding and introduced Nyx to the two women. "Ladies, this is my

    fianc��e, Nyx Drakebane."''

    Turning to Nyx, he continued, "Nyx, this is Nancy and Grace Davis-old family friends."

    The two sisters looked at each other before looking at Alexa, who waved them away with a

    smile, "His wives are my harem sisters."

    Nancy looked at Alexa with confusion and asked, "What is this nonsense, Lex?"

    Archer smiled at the bewilderment and exined, "Back where Ie from, I have a harem of different women. As I mentioned earlier, I''ll exin everything in due time."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Though hesitant, they reluctantly agreed and led Archer and Nyx into the Davis Manor. The

    grandeur of the manor took him by surprise as they entered.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 989: Its Not Voodoo

    Chapter 989: It''s Not Voodoo

    ?

    ''Wow Pam does like extraggvance is obvious to see,'' Archer thought while looking at the expensive paints and art pieces that decorated the foyer.

    A dozen guards were watching them, which made him curious. He asked Alexa, "What''s with all the bodyguards?"

    The navy-haired woman looked nervous but shook her head before answering, "Someone is threatening the family, and there was a kidnap attempt on Josie and Lacy a few weeks back, so Mom hired a securitypany to protect us."

    "When are they due back?" Archer questioned as they walked down one of the hallways only to notice armed guards littering it.

    Alexa thought for a second as she answered, "Tonight. They should be in the meeting with that fancy French Arms family before taking our ne back to Gatwick Airport."

    He quickly noticed a woman watching her and Nyx with a look that caused his heckles to rise. Archer spoke quietly, "Is there a private room where we can take someone?"

    When Grace and Nancy heard this, they yelped as their cheeks went red, causing him to look at them with narrowed eyes, "Get those filthy thoughts out of your head. I find you both attractive, but I won''t touch you."

    The short-haired woman nodded, Grace''s cheeks turning a deep shade of red. Archer shook while chuckling as Alexa replied, confused but amused at her sister''s reactions, "Yes. There''s one just down the corridor."

    Archer nodded and quickly cast Blink to appear in front of the female guard before punching her in the stomach, causing her to fold. He caught the woman and followed behind the shocked group.

    Walking alongside him with a knowing smile, Nyx seemed unaffected by the chaos around them. As they made their way through the manor, she remarked, "Is she a suspect? I can smell the hate radiating from her."

    "Yes," Archer replied, nodding. "The way she was eyeing Lex was odd. I suspect she''s linked to whoever is targeting the Davis Family."

    "We''ll handle them once you''ve gathered enough information from the woman," Nyx said with excitement.

    The three sisters entered a room where Alexa held the door open. Once everyone was inside, Archer threw the guard onto the floor. With a malicious smile, he pped her, waking her from her daze.

    "If you don''t tell me everything you know," he said, his voice cold and threatening, "I''ll make you experience pain you wish you''d never known."

    When the woman heard this, she spat in his face, causing Archer to chuckle before pping her again as he spoke, "Only my women can spit on me, and I''m not talking about my face."

    That made Alexa, Nancy, and Grace''s cheeks go red while Nyx giggled like a demoness as her mix-matched eyes gleamed with lust. Archer kissed her before interrogating the woman who wouldn''t talk at first.

    He cast Soul Eater on her but stopped before she died. The woman was scared into talking and told them that a prominent Eastern European family wanted the Davis Family''s spot in the arms market.

    Archer looked at the three women and questioned, "I bet your Mom works with many world governments andpanies?"

    Nancy nodded before Grace said nervously, "Mostly the United States and Reynolds Family. She earns a lot of money through it."

    "Makes sense," Archer replied, consuming the woman''s soul and discarding the irrelevant memories. He then stored her body in his Item Box before continuing, "The Romanov Family has been monitoring you, keeping track of your schedules and routines."

    When he said that the three got worried, Nyxmented while gettingfortable, "Don''t worry; husband will deal with it."

    Archer watched the Davis women visibly rx as they all sat down. The door opened, and a maid pushed a trolley inside as she spoke respectfully, "Madam Alexa. Here is the tea you ordered."

    She nodded before thanking the maid, "Thanks, Sarah."

    Following that, Nancy and Grace sat down as the youngest, Davis, looked like she wanted to ask something, causing Archer toment with a smile, "Ask away, Gracey?"

    The wild-haired woman beamed before speaking, "What were you doing to that guard?"

    "It''s a spell called Soul Eater," he answered. "It allows me to devour people''s souls, which gives me their memories."''

    Alexa''s eyes widened as Nancy spoke doubtfully, "You mean magic? Why are you bullshitting us, Arch?"

    He chuckled before looking at Alexa and asked with a charming smile, "Can youe here, Lex?"

    She nodded as Nyx interrupted, "Are you going to do the same thing as you did to Isabe?" When Alexa heard this, she questioned, "You''ve met Bel? How did she react?"

    "She wanted him. Her eyes lit up when seeing him topless," the dragon woman revealed with a giggle.

    Archer quickly grabbed Alexa and pulled her onto hisp while casting Aurora Healing. A violet glow washed over the navy-haired woman''s body, shocking Nancy and Grace, who intently watched.

    Alexa started groaning as pops and a horrible smell could be smelt for a second before he cast Cleanse on her. Once the spell was done, Archer picked her up and ced her on the chair while speaking, "She needs some time to rest. Give it twenty minutes."

    The sisters nodded in understanding, but Nancy leaned in and asked softly, "Could you do the same for me, little Arch?"

    Archer chuckled at the older woman''s sultry voice, shaking his head with a smile. "Come here, my muscle mommy."

    Nancy giggled as she stood up and walked toward him, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Archer grabbed her by the waist when the beautiful woman got close before casting Aurora

    Healing on her.

    Grace was wide-eyed as she turned to Nyx with a questioning look, causing the dragon woman to inform the younger Davis sister, "When you''re in a harem, you learn to get used to the affection because he does the same to me."

    While the two spoke, Archer noticed Nancy was looking up at him with her gorgeous green eyes as she spoke quietly, "Would you reject me if I tried to kiss you? I know you like Lex, so saying no is okay."

    He leaned in and replied directly into her ear, "I would ept it, Nance, but that means in time you will be mine and will be a degenerate as I ravage you most nights after

    our dates."

    Nancy trembled but didn''t reply as she tipped-toed and kissed him. The kiss was soft at first, a tender exploration of feelings that deepened as it grew more passionate. Her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer as their kiss became more urgent.

    When they finally pulled away, both breathless, Archer looked into Nancy''s eyes with a tender smile. "I think you''ve managed to make me even more intrigued."

    Nancy''s cheeks flushed, her smile shy but pleased. "Well, that''s exactly what I hoped for."

    Following that, the spell affected her as she nearly dropped to the floor, but Archer caught her before putting the workout junky on the sofa next to Alexa, who was waking up and still groggy as the magic was fading away.

    "Howe I feel so much better? There''s no backache due to these massive watermelons," she said while grabbing her chest.

    Archer and Nyx startedughing as the dragon womanmented, "If you think your boobs are big, wait until you meet Brooke, Sia, and Fianna. Those two women have enormous

    airbags."

    Alexa looked shocked, as did Nancy and Grace. His childhood love questioned Nyx, "Who are

    those two?"

    "Brooke is his grandmother, and Fianna is his aunt," Nyx exined to Alexa. "But it seems most of the harem has a big chest. He has a preference for mature, well-endowed women." Archer''s face turned red as he attempted to defend himself. "I like what I like. It''s not that I have anything against younger women, but there''s something uniquely appealing about a

    maturedy."

    "Oh no," Grace said in a dramatic tone. "Mother wants a younger husband, and he likes milfs. I remember him fancying her when you were younger."

    Alexa giggled before nodding, "And Abby. He loved those two; it made me jealous, but that

    was a silly phase."''

    Then Nancy woke up like a rocket and jumped to her feet while stretching as she eximed, "Arch! Whatever you have done, you have fixed a few problems the family doctors couldn''t solve. Maybe I canpete in the boxing match now."

    "Why do you want to fight again? Your coach said the injury was serious," Grace questioned

    with a worried tone.

    Nancy ignored the conversation and pulled out her phone, dialing a number. After a few rings, a man''s voice answered, causing Archer to bristle. The older woman spoke with determination, "Trevor! My injuries have all healed thanks to the treatment my man gave me. But enough about that-can I still take on the bitch?"

    When she said that, Alexa turned to him with narrowed eyes. Archer was about to speak, but

    Grace did it for him, "Nancy kissed them before he used his voodoo on her," she said in a know-it-all voice.

    He looked offended before retorting, "It''s not voodoo, little tomboy. How about I use it on

    you?"

    The younger Davis jumped up in protest as she eximed, "Don''t you daree near me, you pervert! You''re not getting all of us sisters; I''m not as weak as Lex and Nancy."'' [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 990: The Sovereign Circle

    Chapter 990: The Sovereign Circle

    ?

    ''''It just happened when I was casting my healing spell on her, Lex," Archer said with a smile as she stared at him.

    Alexa shook her head before replying, "You act just like you do in the dreams."''

    "One of these days, you''re going to have to tell me about them," he said while approaching the green-eyed beauty. "I wonder if one of the Thrylos gods aided you; they have been avoiding me at all costs apart from Tiamat. That horny woman wants to jump in my bed." "Tiamat? The monster from that Godzi movie?" Grace asked from the side.

    "No, child," a sudden voice responded, making everyone, including Nancy on the phone, jump. "I am his goddess and wife, but the little gremlin sometimes enjoys being lewd." Archer turned to see Tiamat and smiled warmly. "I''m a gremlin you love, Tia," he said affectionately, "but it''s good to see you. I was hoping you woulde sooner."

    "I''m here to let you know that the Death Mist is still holding, but the Alliance is closing in, waiting for it to dissipate," the dragon goddess warned. "Keep gathering mana, but if you want to elerate the process, use the skill I gave you."

    His eyes widened in shock, but he quickly shook his head and asked, "Are the girls okay?"

    Tiamat nodded. "They are all on Draconia preparing for the iing war. Everyone is just waiting for you until you act unless attacked," she exined.

    "Okay, once I''m back in Florida, I will work on it, but it seems it will take some time to increase my mana pool," Archer spoke, which caused the dragon goddess to nod in agreement.

    "I can''t stay long, my love, but I will visit you in your dreams, so make sure to me in," the beautiful dragon goddessmented before fading away.

    Archer frowned, realizing that Tiamat must have expended considerable power to appear before him. He recalled her mentioning this during their time on Earth. Turning around, he noticed that everyone except Nyx was watching him with interest.

    "Was that the goddess who wants to get into your bed?" Alexa asked with a knowing smirk.

    He nodded, then settled down to rx. Nyx added, "She shows up asionally. I''m aware that Tiamat brought him here."

    Afterward, Archer exined it to the confused Grace and Nancy, who reluctantly epted it. However, when he showed the two women some more magic, he made them believe him before they started drinking the tea the Davis maid brought.

    While there, an rm started ringing, causing the three sisters to look worried. A group of guards rushed into the room and locked the doors. The one in charge approached Nancy, who had just gotten off the phone.

    "Madam Nancy, a group of intruders broke into the house and took out a few guards; we must keep you in this room while we deal with them," the man said in a concerned tone.

    Archer was still drinking his tea but looked at Nyx with a gleam before speaking, "Do you mind dealing with them, gorgeous?"

    The dragon woman nodded excitedly as she jumped up and walked out of the room, but the guards tried to stop her. Nancy waved them away as Nyx left the room with a pep in her step, looking forward to the fun she was about to have.

    Alexa looked at him with a concerned expression and asked, "Will she be okay? They may have guns, Arch."

    Archer chuckled and was about to speak when piercing screams erupted from downstairs, causing Nancy and Grace to panic. The guards tensed up, but after a few minutes, themotion subsided.

    Nyx returned to the room, humming calmly as if nothing had happened. Everyone stared at her with bewilderment, but Archer tookmand. "Bring the bodies here," he ordered, "and once that''s done, clean up the mess."

    The guards quickly rushed out of the room, while Alexa stood up and spoke in a concerned tone, "Grace, call Mom and tell her what happened while we sort out the house."

    "dy," the younger Davis sister said before rushing out of the room.

    Archer watched Nancy text someone as she announced in a barely restrained voice, ''''I can fight that bitch in a week. Trevor said the slot is still open, and all I have to do is attend a health check before getting the green light."

    "That''s brilliant, Nance," Alexa replied with a big smile. "Where is the fight?"

    The older woman looked at him before replying, "Miami. We have to fly out two days after check-in. Do you want toe Arch? Your other women cane."''

    "Yes, I''lle with you, muscle mommy," Archer answered, looking her up and down. "Why would I miss your fight?"

    Nancy trembled at his look before asking, "Have you got a phone yet?"

    Archer nodded while taking it out and giving it to the older woman so she could add her number. As he did that, Nyx said, "Arch, can you open a Gate to the other girls?"

    "Let me teleport to them first, so I have a spot to open one," he replied before ncing at Nancy while handing her the paper Alisha gave him. "Can you add this number? A shop worker gave it to me."

    "Of course, babe," she answered with a radiant smile. "Why not invite the girl here? You can spend some time with her."''

    Archer looked at her with a confused expression; he shook his head and asked, "You don''t mind me having multiple women?"

    Nancy shook her head. "All the Sovereign Circle Family''s heads have multiple women. It''s just not shown to the public. Look at d Romanov; he has five legal wives he married under the table, while the Sultan of the Middle East has ten wives."

    "Are there harems on Earth?" Archer asked his expression one of genuine surprise.

    The three womenughed at his bewildered reaction, and Alexa exined, "Yes, there are such things, but only the Sovereign Families partake in them. Harems are incredibly expensive to maintain nowadays."

    Archer chuckled at this. "Indeed, my harem has cost me trillions of gold coins. Each woman has her hobby and area in Draconia to do as they wishes."

    Nancy and Alexa nodded in acknowledgment. Archer then teleported to Ashoka and Maeve, sitting in a garden chatting with three women he instantly recognized. The first was Isabe, his elegant aunt, while the other two were his cousins-twins he used to y with frequently when he was younger.

    ''Cece and Sasha,'' Archer remembered their names just as he realized the duo was staring at him with wide eyes.

    Maeve and Ashoka beamed and rushed over to him, their faces lit with smiles. They greeted him with several kisses and hugs before stepping back. Isabe then approached and said, "I love seeing your magic, handsome, but enough of the pleasantries. Show these girls who youn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    are." Archer chuckled and nodded before turning to his cousins. He noted that they were younger versions of Isabe. Cece had pixie-cut brown hair and blue eyes, while Sasha shared the same hair color but had brown eyes.

    "Sasha, did you be a game designer like you always spoke about?" he asked with a charming smile.

    After that, Archer turned to Cece, whose blue eyes were wet, and he revealed, "I remember that night we snuck out of Aunt Bel''s house back in London. You bought me my first chicken and chips with a can of Moke."

    The blue-eyed twin leaped up and lunged at him. Archer opened his arms and caught her as she eximed, "Little Arch! How are you here? I heard you were murdered!"

    Sasha quickly joined her sister, yfully shoving his head into her cleavage. Archer enjoyed the gesture but gently pulled away. "Let''s all sit down, and I''ll exin everything," he said, guiding them to afortable spot.

    Everyone settled into their seats as Archer began recounting his story. He detailed everything to Isabe and his cousins, covering all the events that had led to his current situation.

    A few hours passed, and the three women looked baffled, horrified, and hurt. Finally, now that he was back, they smiled. Sasha nced at him with wet eyes as she took his hands while speaking, "Can we talk alone, cousin? It''s important."

    Archer nodded and followed the brown-eyed twin, walking alongside her as the wavespped at the shore. Her voice was soft but filled with concern as she spoke, "What are you hiding,

    Arch? I can see it in your eyes-something''s not right."

    He looked at her, confused, but before he could respond, she continued. "We may not be blood-rted anymore, but I still know you inside and out. You''ve built up a barrier, locking away all that pain. It''s just bubbling underneath, waiting to explode."

    "Even in the deepest despair, if you can keep moving forward, you''ll eventually find hope," Archer repeated a quote he liked.

    He turned toward the sea and continued, "I''m no longer the Archer you knew, Sasha. I was born into a terrible family who abused me. I had my mind break, and I''ve never been the

    same."

    "What burdens are you carrying, little cousin? Talk to me," Sasha said while taking his hand.

    "Billions of people relied on me for a stable life; they look to me as a great ruler, but I''m just trying my best, and now I''ve dragged them into a world war," Archer revealed as he thought

    of Draconia.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 991: Are You Sure Lex

    Chapter 991: Are You Sure Lex

    ?

    "You''re special cousin; otherwise, you wouldn''t be standing here after being murdered. What Ashoka and Maeve told me about your life on Thrylos and the things you have done is

    amazing to me,'''' Sasha said with a voice full of confidence.

    Archer looked into her big brown eyes with a smile as he offered, "Would you like to see it one day, Sash?"

    The woman got excited while speaking, "Really? I can join you on Thrylos."

    He shook his head with a chuckle, which made Sasha frown, but it changed when hearing him speak, "You cane, yes, but I know you have a life here on Earth so that you cane back and forward. I need more power to achieve this."

    The brown-haired woman beamed, and her eyes glowed with curiosity. She wondered when hearing his exnation, "How do you increase it, and why do you need more?"

    Archerughed before revealing the truth, "To open a Gate back to Thrylos and the answer the first part sex is the best way. Especially one with an emotional connection. Like lovers, for example. It helps me use mana by letting it seep into my women."

    "What about close family?" she asked in a quiet voice. "Could they help you power up? Do the women get any benefits?"

    His eyebrow raised while seeing her red cheeks, causing him to speak, "I have no family, remember? The Archer you''re seeing now is an amalgamation of three personalities. The old one who was born and murdered here."

    Archer motioned to the world around him before casting Mana Maniption, which created a brown-haired, blue-eyed version of himself. As he continued, "This is the person you remember."

    This caused Sasha to nod as she became sad, but he created the Thylos version of himself, "You see, this is me during my childhood in my new world, where it wasn''t a great time."''

    He turned to the sand and admired its beauty before concluding, "Then there''s me; I''m no longer human or even dragonkin. I''m a western dragon cousin and have the appetite of one."'' Following that, Archer shook his head before answering the second part of her, "The girls have be dragons or unlocked their Primal forms."

    Sasha nodded in understanding. As she got close to him, she spoke in a sad voice, "My boyfriend left me because he said I put on too much weight, but I''m only a size nine."''

    Archer turned to his older cousin with a smile as he took her in. He quickly noticed she was thick in all the right ces, with a round behind and a well-endowed chest that showed enough cleavage to drive him mad.

    Her vest top strained to contain her boobs, and Archer shook his head, a smile ying at his lips. "You''re stunning, Sasha. Anyone who can''t see that must be blind, including your stupid ex boyfriend. So what if you have a little more meat on you? It only makes you even better, especially around your hips and thighs."

    Sasha''s face went bright red as she avoided eye contact with him but soon shook her head and responded, "Thank you, Arch. I must admit you''re so fucking sexy that you''re making me so wet that I need to change my panties."

    When Archer heard this, he startedughing and remembered that Sasha had always been lewd. Whenever she came to the UK, she would tell dirty jokes that Isabe and her Father hated, but he found it adorable.

    Afterward, the two started walking back to his aunt''s house as she spoke hopefully, "Would you like to walk me to college in the morning? Cece will also be joining us."

    Archer nodded with a smile, "Of course I will. What time do you have to be there?" he asked.

    "Nine in the morning. I know you''re in London, but could you meet me outside the house?" Sasha informed.

    He agreed, and soon enough, the two reached the garden where Maeve, Ashoka, Cece, and Isabe were rxing. When the woman noticed them both, his auntmented with a knowing smirk as her blue eyes glowed, "Going after your cousin Arch? You''re a greedy boy, aren''t you?"

    Archer looked at her once she finished speaking, and with a charming smile, he replied, "Aunty Bel, you look beautiful. When will you let me take you out?"

    The older woman choked on her wine beforeughing as she tried to reply, causing the other three to giggle at the embarrassed reaction. Archer shook his head while greeting Ashoka and Mave with a kiss.

    He saw both women beam at hispliment, prompting him to open a Gate to the Davis mansion. As he summoned Nyx, she appeared with a startled yelp. However, as the dragon woman took in her surroundings, a smile spread across her face.

    She quickly lunged and hugged him while speaking before peppering his face with sweet kisses, saying, "I missed you, husband."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer startedughing but returned the kiss while the other women giggled. The two separated as Nyx jumped off him and sat beside Maeve and Cece. He stayed there for a while, chatting with everyone and showing them his magic, which amazed his cousins.

    The two women regarded him curiously, and the blue-eyed twin broke the silence with a mischievous grin. "So, are we no longer rted, cousin?"

    He shook his head before answering, knowing where this naughty cousin was going with it: "No, we''re not Cece. I thought Bel would have told you."

    "Oh, she told me many things," the smiling womanmented. "Especially your love for older women."

    Archer shrugged as he replied while looking at Isabe, "That''s why your mom will be mine soon."

    Cece and Sasha looked shocked, but they shook their heads before announcing, simultaneously, "He''s living a harem protagonist life!"

    Ashoka and the other two looked confused beforeughing, and Isabe shook her head. "Silly girls and their manga. Little Lex got them into it, but now I understand why."''

    "Are multiple partner rtionshipsmon in this world?" Maeve questioned the group.

    Archer pointed at his aunt and cousins so they could exin. Cece took advantage and started speaking with a smile, "Well, the rich people have harems as it''s expensive to provide for multiple women with the cost of living and such, so only the super wealthy have them." Sasha and Isabe nodded in agreement, their expressions reflecting the gravity of the situation. Nyx proudly said, "Archer''s horde is so vast that he could provide for a thousand women and still be wealthy beyond measure. I wouldn''t be surprised if he could buy this world if he chose to."

    Heughed when he heard the dragon woman''s words before revealing, "And it''s still growing with my newpany and the stuff I bring back from here."

    Following that, Archer told the women he was heading back to London to see Alexa before returning here tomorrow to meet the twins, which surprised Isabe. However, she quickly dered, "Then can these three beauties stay with me?''

    Archer nodded in agreement, but his aunt quickly approached him, her voice a whisper. "Michelle will be back in town tomorrow, and Ellie will return from her trip before heading back to college. Be sure to visit them after you''ve delivered those tarts to the sses."

    With a knowing giggle, she rejoined the others. Archer bid farewell and returned to the Davis Manor, where his sudden appearance startled Alexa and Nancy, who had been waiting for him. "Sorry,dies. I met my cousins and spoke to the others for a bit," he said with a smile. Nancyughed while replying, "I''m going to have to get used to magic now, but enough of that."

    She stood up and approached him with a grin, "We will be getting a private jet to Miami for the fight. I will take you when we leave, babe."

    The older woman kissed him warmly before leaving the room, humming a cheerful tune. As she walked away, Archer couldn''t help but admire her form, but his attention was quickly drawn back to Alexa by a subtle cough.

    Archer met her gaze, noting the glint in her captivating green eyes. His eyes traveled to her chest, his desire palpable. Her voice wasced with a seductive edge as she stood before him. "Can I get a tattoo, my love? I''ve been waiting ten years for this."

    "Are you sure, Lex? We don''t have to rush this," he said, reluctant to jeopardize the moment.

    Alexa''s eyes narrowed with intensity. "Aren''t we a couple? I''ve waited ten years for you. How could I not want to be with the man who saved my life?"

    Before Archer could respond, Alexa pressed him against the wall and kissed him with a fierce passion that took him by surprise. Instinctively, he wrapped his arms around her waist, matching her willingness with a loving embrace of his own.

    Her hands explored his body, deepening the intensity of their kiss. After a moment, Alexa pulled away, her eyes glinting with determination. With a yful tug, she grabbed his hand and led him toward her room.

    As they made their way through the manor''s corridors, a deafening explosion shook the building, sending shockwaves through the walls. Alexa''s face turned pale with panic as she dashed toward the entrance.

    Filled with growing concern, Archer sprinted after her, only to be met with a scene that

    ignited his fury.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 992: Lingering Souls

    Chapter 992: Lingering Souls

    ?

    The Davis Range Rovers were on their roofs in the manor courtyard while on fire as the guards rushed to save the people; more were even lying on the ground dead or injured. When Alexa saw the scene, she stood in shock, trembling and mumbling about her mother and other sisters in the vehicles.

    When Archer saw this, he felt terrible andforted her by hugging her and whispering, "Remember what I said when we were sitting on that beach where we were twelve?"

    She nodded before replying, "You said you would move mountains and help me in any way you can."

    Archer smiled as he spoke while cupping her cheeks that were stained with tears, "Now watch what your husband can do and fall more in love with me, my girl,"

    Without wasting any more time, he waved his hand and used Mana Maniption to put the mes out, which shocked everyone. The guards aimed their weapons at him while telling him to step back.

    "Shut up, or you will die if you speak again," Archer replied coldly.

    Following that, he ignored them while approaching the destroyed wreckage before pulling out the four women he had known all his life, along with their bodyguards. It didn''t take him long to realize that they all had passed away due to the explosions.

    While studying them, Alexa ran up to him and nearly broke down but remembered his words. Archer stood up and barked an order, "Gather the four women here while putting the injured over there," he pointed at the nearby grass.

    The surviving guards did as he said, and three minutester, there were close to thirty dead people. Archer rubbed his hands together as he thought, ''Im a Demi-God, let''s put my power to use and stop messing around.''

    He was about to cast Mana Maniption to engulf the bodies when Tiamat''s voice sounded in his mind, ''It won''t work my love. You must create a spell that will help you.''

    When hearing this, Archer stopped before activating Spell Creation and created something called Dragon''s Revival, which would use his immense amount of mana to bring back recently deceased people.

    While doing this, he looked at the bodies with his dragon sense and noticed the odd-looking mana seeping out of them. The scene before him left him momentarily confused, but the sound of apleted spell snapped his focus back.

    He pushed the distraction aside without hesitation and prepared for whatever wasing next. Archer activated and felt most of his mana leaving his body, causing him to drop to one knee while panting.

    ***

    ''Please help them, Arch,'' Alexa thought intently, watching the scene unfold.

    She panicked when Archer dropped to one knee, and a violet cloud appeared above him, causing her to think, ''Is this mana? It makes me feel weird. It''s like electricity is in the air.''

    Alexa shook her head as he raised his hand and pointed toward the bodies of her mother and sisters, who looked at peace, but soon enough, glowing violet orbs started to be created above each of the dead.

    ''Amazing, magic is special. I do hope I can use it,'' she pondered while watching her childhood love do something straight out of an anime.

    While this unfolded, Alexa noticed a sudden shift in the air behind Archer. A mysterious door materialized, and through it stepped three stunning women. She immediately recognized Nyx and called out to her.

    ''Wow, he does have some beautiful fiances.''

    However, she didn''t fail to notice the serious-looking orange-haired woman with grey piercing eyes, nor the elegant brown-skinned woman who appeared of Indian descent. Nyx approached Alexa with a concerned expression and asked, "What happened here, Lex?"

    She exined everything that had happened in thest few minutes, causing the orange- haired woman to speak, "And he thinks he can bring them back? Not even the strongest Demi-Gods can do that."''

    The Indian woman nodded in agreement, but Nyx rebuked them, "You two know nothing. Our husband will be a god among gods. He will sit at the top of the pantheon; mark my words,dies."

    After speaking, a boom echoed, causing all the women to nce at Archer as Nancy and Grace appeared with pale faces. Soon, that would change to disbelief, amazement, and shock as the glowing orbs dropped into the body.

    Archer let out a groan, which caused some of them to run toward him, but he raised a hand and spoke with gritted teeth, "Don''te close. It will mess it up."''

    Following that, the dragon woman introduced her to the other two, "This is Alexa Davis, Archer''s first love and our new sister, it seems."

    She went red when hearing that, but Nyx continued, "The serious-looking woman is Maeve Avaloch, Archer''s warrior princess, and this fine tiger is Ashoka Ganesha, our husband''s rebel empress."

    Alexa''s eyes widened as Ashoka removed her disguise. A pair of tiger ears appeared on the top of her head, and a swaying tail appeared. She was shocked and muttered, "A tiger woman.''

    Nyx giggled as Ashoka stepped forward, her warm hand extended in greeting. With a soft smile and an Indian ent, she said, "It''s nice to meet you, Alexa. I hope we can be friends-we do seem to be about the same age."

    She looked at the tiger woman and took her hand with a friendly smile as Alexa replied, "Likewise, Ashoka, and I''m twenty-eight this year; what about you?"

    "Turning thirty-one in a few months," she answered.

    Following that, a boom was heard, which caused all of them to nce at Archer as the violet orbs grew in size and power. Sweat poured off his head, causing her to be worried, ''Why is it taking so much from him?''

    "He''s bringing back the dead? How strong has husband got since bing a Demi-God?" Maeve asked in a baffled voice.

    Nyx looked at the other two and started exining, "Archer is a White Dragon, which everyone seems to forget. They are the strongest of our race and can do many things,

    including bringing back recently deceased people."

    "Why hasn''t he done it before?" Ashoka asked.

    The Chaos Dragon shrugged before guessing, "I think it has something to do with the four women and his history with them."

    Alexa felt a wave of nerves as the three women turned their attention to her. Sensing her unease, Maeve offered a reassuring smile. "There''s nothing to worry about. You''re one of us

    now."

    She nodded,forted by Maeve''s words, before opening up. "Arch has always had a soft spot for mom and my eldest sister, Abby. I know they both adored him, too. When he was killed all those years ago... it broke them."''

    "That makes sense," Nyx said with a confident smile. "Now, watch as he brings back the

    dead."

    Nancy gasped, disbelief flooding her voice. "Bring them back to life? That''s impossible!" Beside her, Grace broke into sobs, ovee with emotion.

    Alexa noticed Nyx''s mismatched eyes lock onto her sisters. With an enigmatic look, the dragon woman responded, "Watch closely. You''re witnessing the rise of a future god. Archer is no longer the man you once knew."

    At that moment, another powerful boom echoed as Archer gently lowered the glowing orbs into the lifeless bodies. The energy pulsed through them, illuminating the area in a divineN?v(el)B\\jnn

    light.

    The awe on the women''s faces was unmistakable, their breath catching in their throats. Maeve covered her mouth in shock, whispering in disbelief, "Soul Resurrection... It''s only spoken of in legends, a tale for children. Yet, here it is, right before our eyes."

    ***

    Pour every bit of mana into the four orbs above the Davis women, Archermanded himself,

    focusing intensely.

    With a graceful wave of his hands, the violet orbs descended, merging into the lifeless bodies below. As they made contact, they drained nearly all of his mana, leaving him with just a sliver

    of power.

    The fusion was instantaneous-his mana intertwined with their forms, mending every wound in seconds. Then, he saw them-four lingering souls hovering near their former vessels as if

    they were about to leave.

    Without hesitation, Archer reached out, grasping each one. He then guided each soul into its rightful body, instinctively knowing which belonged where. This took its toll on his body as he had never done anything like this.

    After ten tense minutes, Archer checked on the four women and saw their chests rising and falling-breathing again. Relief washed over him, but then his vision dimmed, and the world

    began to spin.

    Just as he struggled to stay upright, a pair of weak arms gently wrapped around his shoulders. Alexa''s voice whispered in his ear, "Thank you for saving my family, Arch."

    Before he could respond, the world suddenly froze, time seemingly grinding to a halt. Confused, Archer nced around, searching for an answer. That''s when he noticed her-a woman standing just a few feet away, an amused smile ying on her lips as she watched him

    with a curious gaze.

    She had long white hair, pale white skin, and deep ck eyes, giving him the distinct feeling

    of death. Archer stood up and shook his head, feeling the woman''s mana go haywire as his head stopped spinning.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 993: A Playboy With Morals

    Chapter 993: A yboy With Morals

    ?

    Archer watched the woman until she shook her head and spoke amusedly, "A being from another world but also this one. What gods stole your soul from me?"

    The woman slowly approached him as he replied while his curiosity grew, "I died on Earth, was born on Thrylos to a new family, and now I can travel between worlds, but I have to get stronger first before opening a Gate back home."

    She nodded with a fascinated expression that crossed her face before speaking, "Putting souls back into their rightful bodies hasn''t been done in countless years. Why waste so much essence on four human women? It would be more useful if you could give me it."

    ''She''s giving me an off feeling; it''s like something is not right.''

    Archer startedughing before guessing, "You''re Death? Never thought I''d meet someone like you here."

    The woman beamed and replied with an amused tone, "Yes, you can call me Lady Death. But I''m neither god nor human; I''m something in between. I was put here at the beginning of time to feed on you fuckers."

    "And me bringing these four back deprived you of a meal?" Archer asked with a charming smile that caught the stranger off guard. "If that''s the case, I am sorry, but I care about them, so you will not be eating them."

    Lady Death giggled as her ck eyes sparkled while replying, "Well, if that''s the case, I will have to eat your soul, but there''s something else I may want."

    Archer wondered where this was going but waited for her to reveal what she wanted, "I want to see another world. Can I join you on whatever youe from?"

    He studied her with narrowed eyes before giving a slow nod. "As long as no one dies in my kingdom, I''ll dly take you to Thrylos."

    Lady Death''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she spoke in amusement. "Hand over your phone, dragon. I want your number to discuss your repayment of the debt you owe me."''

    Archer chuckled softly, surrendering his phone. As she typed in her number, her gaze swept over his body, her voice dropping to a whisper after biting her lip. "But if someone else has to die, dragon... I might need more than just a favor."

    ''Does she not realize what she''s implying?'' Archer mused, his eyes darkening with amusement. He responded with a slow, teasing smile. "As long as that favor involves you, I''d be more than willing to return the gesture."

    Lady Death giggled herugh light butced with something darker. She nodded, stepping back. "I really should go. Duty calls-people are dying and need my attention. We shall meet again, handsome."

    She returned his phone and vanished into the wind, leaving a swirling burst of strange mana behind. Archer looked around, feeling like she had never been there. As time resumed its course, he felt a sharp, unfamiliar sensation strike his body, but it took a moment for him to register the pain.

    ''Who would have thought Death would be sexy? Maybe I should im her for myself,'' Archer thought.

    Following that, a sudden pain shot through his body, causing him to grit his teeth as he started trembling, ''What''s going on? It shouldn''t hurt like this when using so much of my mana.'' Archer shook his head as he noticed the four women waking up, and Alexa, Nancy, and Grace rushed over to them. The three started worrying over them, causing him to smile as Maeve approached and spoke concernedly, "Do you feel okay, Arch? You used a lot of magic."

    He nodded before answering while stretching his body, "My body hurts; I''ve got a headache and need to sleep."

    After that, Archer looked at Alexa and said, "I''m going to rest; I will be back after meeting my Mom tomorrow."

    The navy-haired woman was tending to her mother and sisters before nodding with a grateful smile, "Okay, my love. Make sure youe back when meeting Michelle. Tell her I said hello."

    Archer nodded with a smile before approaching his childhood love and kissing her, which shocked the surrounding women and guards. Pam, Abby, Josie, and Lacy were still confused but saw it.

    Following that, Archer said his goodbyes to Nancy and Grace before opening a Gate to Isabe''s house. He stepped through along with Ashoke, Maeve, and Nyx. The group appeared in his aunt''s back garden, noticing it was night, while back in London, it was daytime.

    ''Timezones,'' he remembered with a chuckle.

    Archer went to walk, but his body trembled before dropping to one knee. A strange pain radiated through him again, causing the three women to rush toward him with worried expressions as the tiger woman cast a healing spell on him.

    ''''I need mana. The regeneration rate is too slow, and my body is suffering because I used too much bringing them back," he said while gritting his teeth.

    That''s when Nyx started sending her mana into his body, which made the pain fade away as Isabe''s voice rang out, "What''s happened to this little deviant? Looks like he is hurt."

    Archer chuckled, but Maeve went on to exin everything, which shocked the older woman. Soon, she smiled before speaking again, "You three get some rest; I will look after this gremlin."

    Ashoka and Nyx giggled while the orange-haired warrior woman giggled. The three kissed Archer before walking into the beachside house. Once they were gone, Isabe looked at him with a knowing smile as she revealed, "So you need sex to return to your world? Isn''t that interesting?"

    When hearing his aunt''s words, his cheeks went red, but he nodded before replying, "Yes, but I only make love to women I like and won''t have one-night stands."

    "A yboy with some morals? Interesting," Isabemented with a smile.

    "Shut up, you lewd woman, and let me rest," Archer said while waving away the woman while copsing onto a garden chair and closing his eyes.

    ''I can feel the mana slowly returning to me, and it''s quicker than when in London,'' he pondered as his head spun. ''Maybe Florida is better for me.''

    As Archer sat quietly, a piercing scream shattered the calm, slicing through the air from the front of the house. Isabe''s face turned pale as she gasped, "That''s Cece."

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Isabe bolted toward the source of themotion. Archer sprang to his feet and followed closely behind. He arrived just in time to see his blue-eyed cousin, Cece, clutching her cheek, her face streaked with tears.

    Standing over her was a tall, muscr man, his rage palpable. Archer''s heart pounded as he saw the raw distress on Cece''s face. In a surge of fury, he blinked to the man''s side instantly, his anger barely contained as he punched the stranger in the stomach.

    The strike took the wind out of the man before Archer struck again and broke his jaw. His four friends jumped out of the car and surrounded him, making his smile grow wider as he stepped forward and headbutted one while kicking another in the chest.

    Archer''s sudden attack sent the one he kicked crashing into the car, while the one he struck first was screeching as his nose was obliterated. Following that, he attacked thest two, who looked at him with fear, but that didn''t matter as he broke at least one of their limbs.

    Cece and Isabe looked at the scene in fear as the one who struck her pulled out a gun and aimed it at Archer. This made the two women panic, but the man''s hands dropped to the floor when a woosh was heard.

    The scene shocked everyone as Ashoka appeared while holding a sword. Nyx appeared and shed at one of the men''s throats causing Archer to kill the rest before sucking all their

    bodies into his Item Box.

    Nyx lifted one of the men easily, her mix-matched eyes gleaming with a predatory delight. "Can I eat this one, husband? He smells so delicious, like a perfectly cooked steak from our

    dates."

    Archer chuckled, his amusement evident. He quickly cast Mana Maniption, cloaking the grisly scene from view as Nyx shifted into her dragon form. With one swift motion, she devoured the man whole.

    As Nyx savored her feast, Archer casually offered, "Would you like the other corpses I have In

    my Item?"

    "Yes, please," she replied with a big smile.

    He threw the dragon woman the bodies, which shocked Cece and Isabe. Nyx returned to her humanoid form with a satisfied expression as she spoke, "It tasted like pork." Ashoka and Maeve startedughing while Archer hugged Nyx, who returned it. Following that, Isabe shook her head before speaking, "You need some rest, Arch, and don''t just kill people. It''s not how things work on Earth."

    "The human hurt Cece, and the others trieding after me. I believe they got what they deserved," Archer answered without thinking about their deaths as he grew used to killing

    people.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Following that, the group entered the house, and when Archer walked with his three women, Cece grabbed his head and whispered, "Can youe to my room, please?"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 994: Can I Join

    Chapter 994: Can I Join

    ?

    Archer smiled before looking at Nyx, Maeve, and Ashoka, who smiled while motioning for him to go. He said goodnight to them before joining his older cousin in her room. When entering Cece''s room, he noticed it was in looking, which surprised him as his sister Ellie''s room was girly.

    It had a bigfortable bed pushed up against the back wall and aputer sitting on a desk alongside two bookcases; one was filled with books, and the other had games, ''It''s peaceful in here,'' Archer mused while ncing around.

    He approached the shelf while Cece got ready for bed as she spoke, "Thank you for helping me, Arch. My ex-boyfriend found out a strange man had appeared at my house."

    "How would he know I was here?" Archer questioned.

    "One of his friends probably saw you from the sea," she exined with a frown. "They are always out there fishing and passed a few times since Ashoka and Maeve with Mom."

    Archer nodded understanding before changing the subject, "Well, they won''t bother you anymore, but I''m curious why you want to see me, Cece?"

    The brown-haired woman blushed, avoiding eye contact as she spoke quietly, "Can you spend the night with me?"

    "Oh," Archer grinned. "What a naughty cousin you''re, does your mom know about this?" Cece nodded before speaking, "She said it isn''t incest as you are someone new with aspects of the cousin I once knew, but now we''ve met, I can see the old Archer is still inside you."

    "''You''re right, beautiful. I have no blood rtives; only my children will be connected to me like that," Archer revealed. "Not even Michelle is my mother anymore. She is in spirit, but that does not truly count."

    "Doesn''t that upset you? Why don''t you seem bothered by it?" Cece asked, her curiosity

    evident in her voice.

    Archer smiled, his gaze shifting to the window where the moon hung serenely in the night sky. "I used to dream of a simple, peaceful life," he began, his voice soft yet resolute. "But fate made me a king, and now destiny wants me to be an emperor. When that weight is ced on your shoulders, you learn to live each day as if it''s yourst."

    He clenched his fist, determination burning in his eyes. "I will change Thrylos. I''ll make it a ce where everyone feels safe-they can look at my back and know they''re protected."

    While standing at the window, Archer felt Cece quietly approach him. She wrapped her arms around him from behind, her small frame barely reaching his chest. He smiled softly, turning to embrace her in return.

    Her voice was quiet but full of gratitude as she whispered, "Thank you for helping me, and thank you foring back to us."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Archer lifted her chin as her blue eyes sparkled with an unknown emotion, but he ignored that and kissed the older woman, who went stiff at first. She soon returned the kiss with a passionate one of her own.

    Minutester, they gently broke apart, but Archer leaned in close, his breath warm against her ear as he whispered, "If you keep going down this path, there''s no turning back. You''ll be mine forever."

    Cece looked up at him with a small, knowing smile. "What if that''s exactly what I want?" Archer hesitated, his voice uncertain as he asked, "But why so soon? We could take our time... wait a little longer."

    She shook her head gently before answering with a soft, honest smile. "You''re handsome, caring, and loving. And ording to Ashoka and Maeve, you can be charming when you want to be. So, I wouldn''t mind being with a man like you. But you''re right-I should wait. I just let my emotions get the better of me momentarily."

    Archer nodded, relieved. "How about I stay with you tonight and share some stories of my time on Thrylos?" he suggested.

    Cece''s face brightened with a warm smile as she settled into bed. Archer''s gaze lingered momentarily on her irresistible curves and well-endowed chest that strained against the bedclothes, which made him gulp.

    "Come on, Arch!" she urged, her voice brimming with excitement. "Join me; it''s cold tonight."

    Archer shed a warm smile, removing his shirt and pants to reveal just his boxers, which made Cece''s gaze linger as she bit her lip. He slipped under the covers beside her, and Cece immediately pressed close, their bodies warming each other.

    They shared a tender, passionate kiss, savoring the closeness. Then, the two cuddled up as shey on Archer''s chest while he yed with her short brown hair, which rxed the woman.

    "If we got together, would you make time for me, Arch?" she suddenly asked as her dainty hand slowly slid down his body.

    Archer nodded with a smile, turning to face Cece. She resembled Isabe but with a younger version of the mature woman. "Of course," he said softly. "You mean a lot to me, cousin. I had a crush on you when we were younger. I felt a bit ashamed of it, but I''ve always thought you were beautiful."

    Cece beamed, but her hands stopped moving just above the waistband of his boxers as she spoke with a lewd smile, "What am I moved further down? Would you stop me?"

    "No, but I thought you weren''t ready?" Archer questioned with a raised eyebrow.

    "For sex, but there is other stuff we can do," Cece revealed as her handnded on his lower half before she gently rubbed him.

    Archer let out a groan as her hand slipped inside his boxers and wrapped around his cock before she started stroking and kissing his neck, which drove him mad. He grabbed her softly behind, and that was perfect.

    Cece let out a moan while pushing herself against him. Following that, the two started kissing as Archer''s hand slid down her body, but before he could reach his target, the door opened,

    revealing Sasha.

    "Can I join you guys?" the brown-eyed twin asked as she approached the bed.

    "Yes, but go on, the other sister, and just know I''m sitting on his face first," Cece dered while stroking his hard cock.

    Sasha giggled as she revealed, "I''ve been soaking wet since I saw you, Arch. My panties are dripping."

    Without waiting, the brown-eyed beauty took his hand and put it on her panties. Archer was shocked when wearing how wet her pussy was, ''This woman is lewd,'' he thought with a knowing smile.

    Archer started rubbing Sasha, which caused her to moan, "Mmmmghhh! Cousin, that feels so

    good."

    Following that, Cece pushed him onto his back as she spoke with a lust-filled voice, "Pleasure us both, Arch. We want to be yours after hearing your fiances words."

    His eyes widened, but he agreed with a nod before slipping into both women''s panties and rubbing their folds, which were different. Archer loved Cece''s neat pussy that was gushing

    while rubbing her.

    While Sasha''s pussy sucked his finger until he started going rougher on her. Both sisters were moaning inplete pleasure as their bodies trembled before exploding all over his hands.

    Archer was happy, but Cece dragged him on top of her, which allowed him to suck her light brown nipples after getting her giant boobs out of her nightgown. He nibbled at them while The finger fucked her.

    The blue-eyed twin''s body trembled even more, but Cece grabbed his cock before rubbing on her pussy, coating it in her abundant love juices. Archer looked at her and asked again before taking the next step, "We can wait if you want?"

    Cece and Sasha exchanged knowing nces before Sasha spoke up, her voice tinged with eagerness and vulnerability. "Something deep inside us is urging us to be with you. It feels like our bodies are responding to you in an almost instinctual way. We talked it over with Mom, and she encouraged us to follow our hearts and do what feels right."

    The brown-eyed tiwn smiled as she concluded, "After all, we were incredibly close growing up, spending nearly every day together until we were fourteen."

    "And what''s right for you, cousin?" Archer asked as Cece held his cock just at the entrance to

    her warm passage.

    "Fuck your brains out with my sister and be part of your Earth Harem," Sasha revealed with a toothy smile. "We all know you''re a greedy dragon and will im a few of us women

    close to you."

    Archer grinned when hearing this, but Cece nodded in agreement, "Wait until you see cousin Ellie; she is gorgeous with a heaven-defying figure. You''re going to fall for her at first sight." "Now enough of this," he said while grabbing Cece''s thick waist and sliding inside, causing her to let out an erotic moan.

    "Mmmmmmmmmhhhh!" she grabbed hold of him while speaking in a breathless voice, "You''re so big, I can feel you stretching me open, cousin."

    When Archer heard her words, it made him shiver as he started thrusting into Cece, who began scratching his back; he leaned down and whispered into her ear, "Keep calling me cousin."

    Her eyes sparkled before nodding as the two continued making love while Sasha watched from the side with her hand in her panties. Archer felt a vice grip tighten around his cock, causing a wave of pleasure to wash through his body.

    ''God this feels amazing,'' he thought as Cece kissed his neck while thrusting her hips in rhythm

    with him.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 995: Thats Feel Wonderful

    Chapter 995: That''s Feel Wonderful

    ?

    While Archer and Cece made love, he felt mana pouring into his body. The older woman was letting out erotic moans, which made his lust soar, and he moved even harder, causing her body to start trembling due to the pleasure.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Oh my god! This feels incredible, cousin!" Cece gasped breathlessly, clinging to him as she whispered seductively, "If you want me to fall in love with you, just keep going like this. I''ll be yourspletely."

    ''Should be careful what she wishes for,'' he thought with a mischievous smirk, his movements bing even more intense.

    His cousin responded kindly, her boldness ring as she met his every thrust with equal enthusiasm. Archer chuckled just before he felt the older woman''s nails press into his back as she shuddered, a wave of ecstasy washing over her.

    She let out a breathless moan, her body quivering as she melted into him. He could see her beautiful eyes were zed over with satisfaction and a blissful smile curving her lips, "This woman is something else,'' Archer thought with a smirk as he got an idea.

    Without hesitation, he pulled out and guided Cece onto all fours, gently pushing her back down until her heart-shaped curves arched up invitingly. He quickly moved in, this time plunging deeper than before, reaching ces that made her gasp in surprise and pleasure, discovering sensations she never knew were possible.

    ''God, she is so sexy,'' he thought while admiring her curvy behind and pear-shaped figure.

    Archer started moving even harder while holding her thick waist and making his older cousin tremble due to the delight that washed over her body. The two of them continued making love until she was uncontrobly moaning as everything was too much for her.

    "Ahhhhh! Arch, you''re hitting all the right spots. Your cock feels so good," Cece said while panting as he grabbed her giant boobs.

    ''So soft,'' he thought with a big smile.

    He leaned in, pressing soft kisses against her sweaty neck before their lips met again, passionate and slow, before Archer pushed deeper inside her, a final surge of intensity. With a groan, he released his seed deep within her, which instantly filled her up, causing it to leak out.

    Cece stiffened when she felt his seed pouring into her, causing her to orgasm once again, which took all her energy. She looked at him with sparkling eyes while copsing onto the drenched bed.

    She gazed into his eyes, her chest rising and falling with ragged breaths as the overwhelming pleasure pulsed through her. "That was something else, Arch," she whispered between panting, her voice tinged with exhaustion and wonder. "But... what is that?"

    Archer''s eyes traced the white dragon tattoo on her abdomen, a mark that dered her as his. A satisfied smile spread across his face as he said, "That tattoo is a symbol of our bond- which means you''re mine in this life and the next."

    Cece''s eyes widened as he continued, "Didn''t anyone tell you? I don''t do one-night stands. It''s not that difficult for me if I wanted to, considering all my maids are eager to be with me."''

    The older woman giggled before nodding with a radiant smile, "Well, take care of me from now on, babe."

    After speaking, Cece leaned forward and kissed him; when they separated, she moved his chin toward Sasha, whose hand was in her panties as she looked at him. The blue-eyed twin giggled as she spoke, "Go pleasure her Arch. She looks like she''s about to break."

    He didn''t need any more prompting while moving toward Sasha, who grinned as he approached. Archer went to kiss her, but she pushed his head toward her lower half, which he epted.

    Sasha moved her panties to the side, allowing him to see her drenched pussy, which was sleek with love juices. He quickly dived in and ran his tongue across her folds, causing the older woman to shudder due to the sudden pleasure that hit.

    "Oh, my little Archer is skilled with his tongue," she said while panting with a lewd smile on her beautiful face.

    She started running her fingers through his hair as she pushed his head further into her while speaking in a breathless tone. "Mmmmghhh! Keep eating your big cousins pussy. I remember the way you used to look at us. Don''t think I didn''t see you eyeing our bodies on the beach that time."

    Archer chuckled, which made Sasha moan even more before he started attacking her clit, "Aghhhh! So good!"

    Following that, he slipped a finger inside while licking, which drove the older woman crazy as her legs started trembling due to all the pleasure she was receiving. Archer continued tasting Sasha until she began squirting into his mouth; he loved every second of it.

    When she finished, her brown eyes sparkled with desire as she shed a seductive smile. "Lie back and let me take care of you, handsome," Sasha purred.

    Archer followed her instructions, settlingfortably as he watched her move between his legs. With a yful glint in her eye, she took him in her hand and began to stroke him, her voiceced with amusement. "Sister, you were so overwhelmed earlier that you covered him in your love juices-did our husband satisfy you that well?"

    As she settled beside him, she looked up with a mischievous grin. "Sash, I''ve only had one boyfriend, but this"-she gestured toward his cock-"has me hooked. I feel like I can''t get enough; I''m craving a fix like a tweaker."''

    He startedughing at Cece''s answer but couldn''t think for long as Sasha deepthroated him while rubbing her pussy. Archer could hear how turned on his older cousin was and got even more excited.

    Sasha''s tongue ran up and down his shaft, which caused him to groan before she started bobbing her head. While doing this, Archer could see her round behind, swaying while she was busy sucking his cock.

    Archer turned to the right and noticed Cece fell asleep with a smile on her pretty face. Soon enough, his attention was returned to Sasha as she massaged his crown jewels. This caused him to explode in her mouth, which surprised her.

    Following that, she sat up and wiped her mouth as his seed ran down her lip, which turned Archer on even more. Sasha shook her head before speaking, "Well, you taste delicious, cousin, but now I want the full course."

    "Oh, so you want to be part of my harem?" he asked with a grin.

    Sasha nodded, her brown eyes sparkling with excitement as she straddled him. "You''re mine, and I''m yours, Arch. I trust you''ll care for us and help us with everything we need." "''You''re right,'''' Archer agreed, his hands gripping her thick waist as his cock brushed against her pussy. "I have no interest in ying with a woman''s feelings; if I make love to them, they will be forever loved."

    A shiver of pleasure coursed through Sasha''s body, her smile widening as she spoke with a knowing grin, "Oh, that feels wonderful, cousin."

    Archer slid into her slick, weing warmth, drawing a soft moan from Sasha. "Mmmmgh!"

    The sound spurred him on, and he began thrusting steadily. Intense pleasure surged through both of them as his older cousin''s tightness gripped him, and he stretched her pussy to his

    size.

    They continued their passionate encounter, losing themselves in the moment for hours. Archer brought Sasha to multiple climaxes, filling her each time while she responded with ecstatic moans and intense squirting.

    The bed was soaked with theirbined passion, and Sasha, breathless and exhausted, copsed onto the drenched sheets, utterly spent. Archer cast a Cleanse spell, tidying up the mess and freshening the room.

    He then pulled both women into aforting embrace. They settled against him, findingfort in his arms. The blue-eyed Cece rested on his right, while the brown-eyed Sasha nestled on his left, each finding a cozy spot as they rxed together.

    While sleeping, the three glowed. The two women slowly changed as their bodies absorbed his mana. The following morning, Archer awoke to loud car horns ring outside, causing Sasha to jump up and stumble over to the window.

    Archer''s eyes widened as she looked at him and revealed, "The Ex''s friends havee looking for him. It looks like Mom is arguing with Brain and Stacey."

    ''Why can''t I get some peace!'' he thought while climbing out of bed and putting on a pair of

    shorts Cece gave him.

    Afterward, Archer left the house with the twins trailing behind him, wrapped in dressing gowns, eager to witness the unfolding drama. The crowd fell silent as the winter air brushed against his exploded skin as they stepped outside.

    Their eyes were fixed on Archer in disbelief, stunned by the unexpected sight. Amidst the silence, Isabe''s face lit up with a bright smile as she approached him. Without hesitation, she wrapped him in a tight embrace, pressing her ample chest against him, her joy evident as

    she held him close.

    "Both of my daughters, you yboy," she said amusedly.

    Archer hugged her back before turning his attention to the neers. "Who are you, and

    why are you here?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 996: Let Me Clean You Up

    Chapter 996: Let Me Clean You Up

    ?

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The man, woman, and three others stood beside Cece''s ex''s car. Archer watched the biggest of them step forward, "Where is Del? He came here to see that bitch but never returned."

    Archer chuckled before shaking his head. "He''s dead, just like you will be for insulting Cece, who is now mine," he said.

    He plunged his hand through the man''s heart before backhanding the woman standing next to him. The three men rushed toward Archer, but he dodged every punch while impaling their chests.

    Blood sttered the pavement, causing him to think while ncing around at the

    surrounding trees that hide Isabe''s property. His aunt and two cousins watched this with fascination and some fear.

    "They will get used to it and Lady Death will be happy with the free meal,'' he thought as the excitement died.

    Archer sucked the corpses into his Item box before casting Cleanse on the road to clean up the road. Following that, he nced down the street and noticed they were close to the sea, which caused him to grab the cars.

    He dragged them toward it and threw them into the water, allowing them to be sucked out to sea. Archer returned to the house while the three women looked at him with wide eyes as Cecemented, "You''re like a real-life hero cousin; that''s amazing."

    "Oh trust me, I''m not a hero," he replied with a chuckle. "But when do you two leave for college?"

    "In half an hour. Get some breakfast, darling," Isabe said with a big smile while taking his arm and walking into the house.

    Sasha and Cece followed behind while giggling at their mother''s behavior. The blue-eyed twinmented, "Why is Mom acting like a teenage girl?"

    "I don''t know, is, but she hasn''t smiled like that for years," Cece replied sadly. "Not since Dad died."

    The sisters fell silent as they entered the kitchen, where Maeve, Ashok, and Nyx sat engaged in conversation around the table. The moment the three women spotted Archer, their faces lit up, and they quickly rose from their seats.

    Each greeted him warmly, wrapping him in affectionate hugs and kisses, their excitement palpable as they weed him back into their embrace. Once that was over, Isabe spoke while starting breakfast, "Ladies, while Cece and Sasha are at college, would you like to go shopping? We can head to Miami. Do they have some good shops there?"

    The three looked at Archer, who took a few wades of money and handed them to Maeve, "Get stuff for everyone, and if you need any more funds, take these."

    He gave them two hundred gold coins, which shocked Isabe, Cece, and Sasha. Archerughed at their reactions before smirking, "You haven''t seen my horde in the Domain. Now that''s massive."

    They all looked at Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx, who nodded in agreement as the dragon woman revealed, "I haven''t seen it, but Seraphina said it stretches out for miles in all directions. She was excited when seeing it."

    Cece looked at him with wide eyes as she spoke in a hopeful voice, "Can I have some money, please?"

    "For what?" Archer responded while the smell of the breakfast hit his nose and caused his stomach to rumble.

    "We need some new clothes," Sasha was the one to answer. "Our part-time jobs don''t pay us much, and we''re left with nothing with all our bills."

    He nodded before speaking, "Take me to a gold shop, and I''ll see some coins. Maybe a ce that buys it in bulk?"

    Ashoka asked with a curious voice, "There''s a ce that buys gold?"

    "Yes," Archer answered with a smile. "This world uses paper currency whereas Thrylos uses gold, silver, and copper."

    "Why''s that?" Maeve spoke up.

    He was about to speak, but Sasha interrupted, "Convenience. We can''t carry hundreds of gold coins and a form of control from the government."''

    The orange-haired woman nodded understanding as Nyx giggled before speaking, "That''s stupid. It means the people in control can steal your wealth."

    Archerughed before Isabe informed them while cooking some bacon, "You could get a taxi to Tampa where a ce called Gainesville Coins will buy loads of gold."

    "Okay, thank you, Bel," he replied with a smile.

    The mature woman then dished up the piping hot food while giving everyone a te before sitting down. Archer noticed it was eggs, sausages, and bacon, which smelt delicious, so he started eating.

    While doing that, Nyx asked Isabe, "Where are we going, Aunty?"

    As Archer heard the dragon woman call her Aunty, he grew confused, but Ashoka quickly exined, "She told us to call her that when we first met."''

    ''Sounds like Bel,'' Archer thought with a smile.

    Following that, Sasha informed him after going through her phone, "I can take you to Tampa, but we can''t mess around as I have an important ss in the afternoon."

    "Okay. After that, I will see Mom and Ellie," he replied before returning to eating, savoring the delicious taste.

    It took everyone another ten minutes to finish their meal. Isabe, Maeve, Nyx, and Ashok gathered their things, preparing for a shopping day, while Archer stayed behind, tending to other matters.

    The group exchanged quick goodbyes before heading out the door. As soon as they were gone, Sasha stood abruptly, a yful grin on her face. "I need a shower," she teased, lowering her voice with a smirk. "I can still feel the mess from earlier."

    She gave him a wink before heading toward the bathroom, leaving Archer chuckling softly to himself. Cece turned to him with her beautiful blue eyes as she asked something that caught him off guard, "Can I suck you, babe? I miss the taste."

    Archer smiled before lowering his trousers as she dropped to her knees and took his cock. She started bobbing her head up and down, which made him groan. He grabbed her head and started using her tongue to pleasure him.

    Cece was moaning as her actions turned her on even more, causing Archer to explode in her mouth. The short-haired brte quickly swallowed every bit as she was bent over the

    kitchen table.

    He leaned into her juicy behind while whispering into her ear, "Do you want me to fuck you

    cousin?"

    "Yes, please," she answered in a voice full of need as her body trembled due to the memories of the night before.

    Archer''s grin widened as he lifted Cece''s nightgown and slid her panties down. As he entered her, Cece let out a moan of satisfaction, gripping the edges of the table for support. "Mmm, so sexy," she gasped, her voice trembling with pleasure.

    Her words only fueled Archer''s desire, and he moved with a fiery intensity, their passion escting. The sounds of their lovemaking filled the space, drawing Sasha''s attention from

    upstairs.

    Curious and drawn by the intensity, Sasha descended quietly. She halted in her tracks upon seeing Cece''s blissful expression. The couple continued to make love before he filled her once again, causing her to squirt all over the kitchen floor with a stupid smile on her beautiful face.

    Afterward, Cece quickly regained herposure and looked at Archer with a yful smile. "God, cousin, your cock is addictive," she said softly. "Let me clean you up before I prepare

    for my sses."''

    Archer smirked as she dropped to her knees and started sucking him until he released in her mouth, which seemed to make her happy before she rushed off, leaving a shocked Sasha shaking her head as shemented, "You''re a ma for women, Arch. You probably could conquer my mother, yours, and our aunt Annabelle."

    He snickered before teasing her, "Don''t tempt me, Sash. I do love mature women; Mom and Jane are the perfect milf''s."''

    The brown-eyed twin giggled as she nodded in agreement, "Michelle is gorgeous; it''s a shame your parents divorced. Buttely, she has been very motivated, hitting the gym daily

    and working hard."

    Archer smiled when he heard this and let Sasha tell him all about their family, which he started remembering. However, all the memories hurt his head, causing a headache to erupt

    that made him yelp in pain.

    "Are you okay, love?" Sasha asked when she noticed him.

    He nodded before exining, "Too many memories flowed into me; it was confusing at first

    but soon started to hurt."''

    Archer noticed her thoughtful gesture, which brought a smile to his face just as his regeneration ability began to ease the headache. Not long after, Cece returned, dressed in loose trousers and a baggy top that enhanced her beauty.

    The trio left the house and got into Sasha''s car as Archer spoke, "How long until we get to

    your college?"

    "An hour if there isn''t any traffic," Cece answered while buckling in.

    Archer settled into the backseat as Sasha pulled out of the driveway, soon ying music.

    Momentster, she began to sing, and to his surprise, her voice was incredible. It caught him off guard just how talented she was.

    That''s when the blue-eyed twin turned to him with a smile and asked, "Can we take a selfie?"

    He nodded and moved closer, and Cece quickly snapped a picture. Satisfied with the result,

    she smiled and nned to post it on social media. Archer just shrugged as she thanked him,

    her fingers tapping away on her phone.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 997: Takes One To Know One

    Chapter 997: Takes One To Know One

    ?

    Following the selfie, Archer rxed in the back of the car as Cece and Sasha talked about their sses, which interested him. He asked curiously, "What lessons do you two take, and what college do you attend?"

    Cece looked back with a smile as she replied, "We both attend the University of Florida, and I study Aerospace Engineering while Sash studies Data Science along with Computer Science."'' ''They are intelligent it seems,'' Archer thought with a smile.

    Sasha looked in her mirror before speaking amusedly, "Why are you smiling?"

    "I''m lucky to have met two brilliant women," he answered, looking into her big brown eyes.

    His words caught them off guard, but both blushed. Sasha concentrated on driving while Cece was on her phone, which made him smile. Following that, Archer turned toward the window and admired the outside world.

    To the right was the Gulf of Mexico, which looked peaceful as it stretched into the distance. Archer saw dozens of cars flying past as if in a rush, but they continued driving. While doing that, he cast Mana Maniption to create little violet orbs.

    "This should be fun.''

    He started making them float all over the car, which amazed the twins. Cece turned to him with sparkling blue eyes as she spoke, "What else can you create with those?"

    Archer smirked before raising his hand andbining all the violet orbs, only for it to meld into a miniature version of Cece, which shocked the woman. Her smile brightened as Sasha looked over, but he spoke before kissing her cheek, "Eyes on the road, darling. We don''t want to crash."

    "Okay," she answered in a sing-song voice.

    Then Cece questioned with a sparkle in her eyes, "Can you show me your other women?"

    "I''ll show you the first five," Archer replied. "Now watch."

    With a thought, he created a miniature version of E, which amazed Cece. The Mana hologram showed the half-elf in her adventurer armor. Archer smiled before speaking, "This is E Wyldheart, my childhood fiance and the first member of my harem."

    Cece nodded with sparkling eyes as he mentioned Teu, Sera, Nefertiti, Hemera, and Hecate, which shocked his cousin as she said, "They are all gorgeous, Arch."

    After the introductions, Archer showcased his magic to the twins, carefully making sure Sasha, who was focused on driving, could still catch glimpses of it. Cece and Sasha were mesmerized, their eyes widening as he summoned images of the women in his life.

    The air in the car seemed to buzz with excitement and awe as they marveled at the enchanting disy unfolding before them. Then, Sasha had to focus on driving as more cars appeared on the highway.

    Archer nced out the window as they neared Panama City, watching life bustling on the streets below. People hurried about, weaving between shops and cars. The city soon faded behind them as they drove through, and Sasha let out a sigh of relief.

    "I can''t stand that ce," she muttered. "Remember when Mom crashed outside that Malmart?"

    Ceceughed softly, ncing at her sister. "How could I forget? She med the sign for being too bright."

    Archer chuckled at the twin''s conversation, rxing back into his seat as they left the busy streets behind. While sitting there, he pulled out his phone and started texting the woman from the gold shop, Alisha.

    [This is Archer from the yesterday. How are you?]

    It only took seconds to get a reply as his phone pinged, causing the twin''s head to snap in his direction. Archer smiled before exining, "It''s a reply from a woman named Alisha; I met her while selling some gold coins in London."

    Cece''s eyes narrowed as she spoke, "Have you fucked her yet?"

    Archer his head while replying, "Maybe in the future, but no, I haven''t."

    She nodded, smiling, and informed him, "We won''t allow any golddiggers or dirty women toe onto you. That is a no-go, babe; they will try to eat you alive."

    "Well, thank you,dies," Archer said with a chuckle before looking at the text.

    [Oh, hello. I''m fine, thank you for asking. Are youing to the shop anytime soon?xxxx] Alisha replied.

    ''Four kisses already? Isn''t that over the top,'' he mused.

    [Not anytime soon. I''m currently taking my cousin''s college, what about you?] Archer replied with clumsy fingers.

    "Not used to texting anymore?" the blue-eyed twin questioned with a knowing smile.

    He nodded with augh before replying to the curious woman, "Never liked smartphones. They feel cumbersome."

    Archer continued texting Alisha, who eagerly responded to every message. While watching her quick replies, he thought, ''Is she a simp?''

    He chuckled to himself, finding the idea amusing. ''I guess female simps are a thing too,'' he mused, his fingers still tapping out replies as he leaned back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Following that, Sasha drove for another half an hour, only to pull into their college car park as Cece prepared to get out. She turned to him and asked sweetly with glowing eyes, "Do you want to walk me to the entrance?"

    Archer nodded, but Sashamented with a smile, "Show off."

    Cece ignored the teasing before dragging him out of the car while holding onto his arm as she spoke, "Now people will leave me alone when they see I''ve got a handsome man who certainly pleases me."''

    "I wonder how they would react if they knew I imed both of you?" Archer snickered, causing her to smack him yfully.

    "They would think we''re delusional for sharing the same man, but we don''t care," Cece revealed. "Most men we know are the fuck and duck type. Your loyalty is refreshing." Archerughed before asking, "Am I loyal, though? My harem continues growing now that I''ve added a pair of twins."''

    As they strolled through the bustling college campus, drawing curious nces from passersby, Cece shook her head with a smile. "Yes, it''s definitely a unique situation. When Sasha and I made the first move instead of waiting for you, it really hit us that you''re different. After everything your three fianc��es shared with us about you, it became clear just how special you are."

    He pulled her close, earning him a beautiful smile as they stopped in front of arge, well- built building. Archer nced around and noticed dozens of students watching them as he was dragged forward.

    Cece had a hold of his cor before giving him a passionate kiss. HE quickly reciprocated as his tongue slipped into his mouth, causing her to moan. Two minutester, the blue-eyed beauty broke their kiss while whispering in a seductive voice, "I will be on my knees for youter, babe. I''m looking forward to it."

    Archer smiled warmly, bidding Cece farewell before heading to Sasha''s car. Inside, he found himself seated in the front seat, nked by Sasha''s two friends and a man who eyed him

    curiously.

    Ignoring their stares, he reached over and yfully squeezed Sasha''s thigh, making her grin, "Arch! Ready to head to Tampa? You''re going to love it," she said, her excitement evident and

    a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "Hope so, Sash," Archer replied, turning to the group outside the car. "I''m Archer, her

    boyfriend."

    The man''s skepticism was palpable, while Sasha''s friends'' eyes widened in surprise. Sasha quicklyughed at the tension, "Babe, you shouldn''t spring it on them like that. They already

    saw you and Cece kiss."

    Archer chuckled and ignored her friends'' gawking looks. Sasha shook her head and said bye before taking off. They started heading toward Tampa but got caught in traffic along the way.

    "It''s a shame there are people around, or I would have jumped you," she suddenlymented, which caught him off guard.

    He grinned before replying, "You two are so naughty, but I love it."

    Sasha giggled, "me your Charisma cousin; it''s tough not to kiss, suck or fuck you sincest

    night," she said.

    Archer shook his head before replying, "You''re a shameless woman, Sash."

    The brte shrugged but soon reached over and started rubbing him with a knowing smile

    as she spoke, "Well when it''s been years since you''ve had sex and a man like you walks into my life and ravages me, you can''t me me for anything."

    "Fair enough," Archer replied before moving her hand and sliding his hand between her

    thighs.

    He opened her legs before rubbing, which caused Sasha to let out a pleasure-filled moan,

    "Mmmmghh Arch."

    Archer continued to rub her and soon slid his finger inside her tight pussy before attacking her weak spots that, caused Sasha''s body to tremble due to the delight she was feeling. His hand was covered in love juices as she started squirting.

    "Aghhhh!"'' she let out an erotic moan while focusing on the road.

    He watched as her eyes rolled to the back of her head, but Archer soon stopped as they needed

    to drive. Sasha shook her head before looking at him with narrowed eyes while speaking, "Next time you decide to finger fuck me, please say something; we nearly crashed, you

    degenerate."

    "Takes one to know one cousin," Archer retorted with a smile.

    The duoughed before going silent as the fresh air hit their faces thanks to the opened

    windows.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 998: The Governors Ex Wife

    Chapter 998: The Governor''s Ex Wife

    ?

    Archer and Sasha arrived at therge coin store in Tampa; the brte smiled and

    commented, "Go inside and start selling your gold while I clean up my seat and get a change of clothes."

    "Take this," he replied, handing her money before climbing out of the car.

    Sasha beamed as she eximed, "Can we go to a cafe I know of? It sells delicious deserts."

    Archer smiled while approaching the store and entered, only to notice it was busy, causing him to wait at the back of the line. When he appeared there, the couple in front looked at him with wide eyes, and another woman behind himmented, "Excuse me, sir. Where are you from?"

    "The Nordic countries," he answered.

    "''You''re very unique looking. I''ve never seen someone so pale yet pull it off simultaneously," shemented in a cheery voice.

    Archer nodded in agreement, "Many people tell me that, but what can I do? I was born like this."

    Her gaze lingered briefly before replying, "I agree, young man. Now, have a wonderful day." He nodded before giving her a wink, which caused the woman''s cheeks to go red as she looked away due to shyness. This made himugh as Sasha appeared and spoke with a tired smile, "It''s all clean now, but next time, take it easy on me, babe."''

    Archer chuckled before pulling her close, but he quickly noticed the wife went stiff, and her beautiful green eyes kept ncing back at him. Sasha promptly noticed this and smiled like the Cheshire cat as she spoke, "My love. Do you still want to see that older woman, Isabe?" ''What is she up to?'' he thought while looking at his mischievous cousin before answering, "Yes, why?"

    Sasha smiled as she realized the woman behind was listening to their conversation. She continued, "Well when we''re back, you can see her; I know you love mature blondes, but make sure you tend to her right."

    After speaking, Archer watched the queue shorten. He noticed the woman around as her eyes gleamed. He thought he saw a love heart in them. "Are you doing this on purpose, sir?"

    He shook his head with a charming smile, "Doing what, beautiful?"

    The woman looked flustered before taking out a card and shoving it in his hand while her cheeks were bright red. She spoke quietly but confidently, "I''m Da, and I would love to see you again in a more private setting."

    Archer beamed before introducing himself with a smile that caught the woman off guard but grew curious and questioned, "Do you have a husband?"

    "Not since we divorced a month ago, but we do have children that tie us together," Da revealed while motioning to the right.

    When Archer nced over, he noticed four people who looked to be older than him lounging nearby, clearly waiting on her. A smirk tugged at his lips. ''She''s a MILF, huh?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His gaze returned to the woman. Her sandy blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her curvy figure seemed to defy the limits of her dress and age. Her striking green eyes shimmered with an irresistible charm, and her smooth, porcin skin only added to her captivating beauty.

    Archer leaned forward to whisper, "If we sleep together like you hinted, it will affect you in many ways and may change your life. Do you still wish for what you''re asking for? Even though everything inside you is pushing you toward me."''

    The older woman beamed and replied with an embarrassed, quiet voice, "We shall see, handsome. Something tells me to talk to you as I would never do such a thing."

    Da was soon called to one of the counters, and with a final, warm smile, she hurried away. As she left, Archer couldn''t help but notice the desirable curve of her figure, which only fueled his growing interest.

    ''Wait until I ravage her,'' he thought. ''She will be mine.''

    Sasha sensed this andmented with a giggle, "Nyx mentioned your charisma was something else, but this is new to me. You''re like a ma to Earth''s women; You even attracted a politician''s ex-wife.

    Archer looked at her with a raised eyebrow and questioned, "What do you mean?"

    "She was married to the state''s governor, but they recently divorced, making her one of Tampa''s rich women. You didn''t see the suit she was wearing? It was Prada Arch," Sasha answered.

    She showed him a Piki Page with a picture of Da Robinson, who was married to Mike Benivito, the Florida Governor. This made him chuckle as she spoke, "I''m richer, and she will be hooked on me. Maybe I''ll have a sugar mommy now?"

    Sasha giggled before a shop worker called them to the counter. He was a tall man with brown hair and eyes and a friendly smile as he spoke, "I''m Steve; how can I help you young ones today?"

    Archer ced four gold coins on the side while replying, "How much will you buy these?"

    Steve''s eyes widened as he pulled out some instruments and studied the gold coins before muttering, "So pure. Never see this quality nowadays, but we asionally get it in store with our richer clients."

    The couple watched the man going over the coins, but Archer pulled out his phone and texted Da, [Shameless woman. When do you want to go out?]

    A beep rang out, causing the mature woman to look at her phone before smirking as she replied as her children walked over, [Can youe over to my ce tonight? I can cook you dinner as the kids are with their father]

    Archer nced at the card, still processing Da''s boldness. He turned to Sasha, who shed him a knowing smile. "Looks like she''s making her move," she teased, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Maybe she thinks there''s somepetition for your attention."

    He chuckled softly and shook his head. "Not a chance," he murmured, kissing her lips gently.

    Sasha returned the kiss, her fingers brushing against his cheek, but she pulled back just as Steve approached them, "Excuse me, sir," Steve said politely, clearing his throat. "If you don''t mind, could we step into the back for a more private conversation?"

    Archer nced at Sasha, who gave him a yful nudge before nodding. "Lead the way." The man took them to a back room, and while walking, Steve was on his phone, ''Who is he trying to hide?''

    Finally, the trio reached the room where the man held it for them before he closed the door, a voice reached them, "Where did you get this pure gold from?""''

    Several men standing there in ck suits caught Archer''s attention. He shrugged, "I found them in India the other week."

    "Lies. This metal is rarely seen andes from Europe," said a man who seemed to be in charge.

    Archer''s eyebrow raised before warning with a low growl, "Stop whatever stupid idea you think will benefit you. I''m here to sell the gold for decent money so I can spoil my girls and

    live a little."

    The leader stepped forward. He was an older man who spoke calmly, "We apologize for this, but you must understand that if the purity of this gold gets out, you will have all kinds of people chasing after you."

    "So what? I''ll just kill them if they bother me?" Archer responded as Sasha became nervous.

    She tugged at his sleeve and spoke quietly but scaredly, "These are bad people, babe. Do some magic and get us out of here."

    He chuckled when hearing this before revealing for the whole room to hear, "Sash. They will not touch us. If they do, I will kill each one so painfully that it will pass with them to their next

    lives."

    Just after speaking, Archer raised a hand and cast Mana Maniption to drag a man who was aiming a gun at him. He caught the full-grown bodyguard by the neck and raised him into the air while making eye contact with the old man.

    The stranger shook his head and surprised him by shaking his hand. "I''m Charles Danson,

    leader of the South Coasts Danson Family. Maybe we cane to arrange about those coins?"

    Archer''s eyebrow raised before speaking, "I''m Archer Wyldheart, Go on I want to hear your

    proposal."

    Charles smiled as he started exining, "If you partner with the Danson Family, we can get you ten thousand dors per coin, and you will gain ess to anything the organization has, which includes assassins, moneyundering, and many other things."''

    The old man revealed before continuing, "The only thing we ask is that you don''t sell the gold to anyone else and only to our stores so the family has control over it."

    "Fifteen," he countered, which confused Charles.

    When Archer saw this, he smiled before revealing, "There''s no way you can stop me leaving

    this ce, and if you try, I will butcher you all like pigs."

    Sasha giggled in the background while Charles was scared and shocked before nodding in agreement. This caused Archer to continue, "Deal, but I don''t need your services, only your money, and if you dare to fuck with me, these will visit you in your sleep."

    Archer clicked his fingers, and an army of Shadow Creatures appeared in the room, all looking

    at Charles.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 999: Nyx Was Teasing Me

    Chapter 999: Nyx Was Teasing Me

    ?

    Archer watched Charles nod before holding out his hand, which he took while dismissing the Shadow Creatures. Once they shook hands, the older man inquired in a nervous but steady

    voice, "How many do you want to sell?"

    He grinned while pulling out twenty more coins, which shook everyone, including Sasha, who was watching the scene with fascination. Archer chuckled before speaking, "If you buy all twenty-four, it will be three hundred and sixty thousand dors. Agreeable with you, Mr. Criminal Henchman?"

    The man nodded, but Archer continued, "What will one coin get you?"

    Charles gulped but soon revealed, "We can earn at least twenty-five thousand on each one, more if we give them to experts."

    Archer nodded before his smile grew even moreprehensive. "Do you buy precious gems? I know I have a few rare ones from which your organization will profit."

    Once he finished speaking, Charles''s eyes gleamed with greed. Archer internally chuckled before a beautiful pink gem appeared in his hand. With a knowing grin, he exined, "This is a Pink Star Diamond, and I have many of them."

    The old man went pale as he muttered in fascination, "Seventy-one million."

    Archer raised an eyebrow in fascination as Charle continued, "Thest one sold for seventy- one million; a famous collector bought it."

    "Well, sell it, and you can take ten million, but if I don''t receive my money, I will kill you, your family, and every extended rtive you have until your bloodline is extinct. Understand?"

    The older criminal nodded before Archer threw him the gem while continuing while pulling Sasha close, "Here''s the twenty gold coins; now, where is my money?"

    Charles handed over a sleek card and exined its function as another man slid it through a machine and tapped a screen. "This is a secure card," Charles said, "Take it to any bank, and they''ll deposit the funds directly into your ount. It''s a gift from the Dansen Family, ensuring no scrutiny from the authorities."

    Archer epted the card with a nod of appreciation. "Thank you," he said, slipping the card into his pocket. He then handed Charles his phone. "I''ll be back in a few days. Add your number to my contacts. That''s a considerable amount of money you''re holding, and it''s mine."

    Charles took the phone, his hands steady despite the gravity of the situation. "Understood," he replied, his eyes betraying a hint of nervousness.

    Following that, Archer and Sasha left the gold ce as the brtemented, "We could open you an ountant, but you have no documents."

    "Have you got yours in the car?" he replied while the Florida sun beamed with a refreshing breeze that hit his body.

    "Yes, babe. I always carry them in my bag," Sasha answered with a nod.

    The couple walked to her car and got in before she pulled out all her stuff and showed Archer, who used Mana Maniption to recreate them using his details, which shocked Sasha, who smiled.

    "Let''s go cash that money," she eximed before pulling out of the car park and driving toward the bank.

    Archer watched from the window and decided to leave Sasha at her college and walk back so he could have some time before seeing his mom. It took another ten minutes to reach the bank, where she took him inside to open an ount.

    The woman at the desk was shocked at his appearance, but once Sasha exined that he was her boyfriend from northern Europe, she understood. Archer noticed the clerk kept ncing in his direction.

    He ignored it and soon got his ount, which caused him to hand over the Dansen card. This shocked the woman, but she quickly transferred the money. Following that, the couple left the bank and traveled toward the college.

    While driving, Sasha''s hand crept into hisp, and she rubbed him. Archer grinned before speaking, "Horny?"

    She nodded before biting her lip. Archer''s smile grew as he continued, "Do you want to fuck me before going to ss like Cece?"

    "Yes," Sasha replied. "Nyx was teasing me about bing addicted, but look now."

    The duoughed as they reached the college campus; she drove to the back end and parked in

    a secluded spot. Archer used Mana Maniption to hide the car as Sasha climbed onto hisp while pulling his cock out.

    "Now let me feel you all day, Arch," she said before the two started making love.

    Twenty minutester, Sasha was full to the brim, causing Archer to cast Cleanse on the woman before revealing his ns, "I''m going walk home from here. I have a lot to think about."

    Sasha looked concerned, but he reassured her that he was fine, which made her smile. Her brown eyes sparkled as they exited the car, "Well, be careful and don''t get lost, babe. Tampa is a hectic ce."

    Archer chuckled while replying with a grin, "You''re talking to someone who can teleport us to your bed right now."

    Sasha burst intoughter, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She leaned in to kiss him, then snuggled close. "I''ve got sses soon, but let me borrow your phone for a second."

    Archer handed it over, curious. She quickly set up a banking app, her fingers moving deftly across the screen. Once she was done, she returned the phone to him with a smile. "This app will let you make purchases on your way back."

    "''Thanks, Sasha,'''' he said gratefully.

    With a final kiss, Sasha dashed off toward a nearby building, leaving him to head toward the college exit. As he walked, he couldn''t help but notice the curious nces he was receiving

    from passersby.

    Following that, Archer walked through Tampa and enjoyed the sights and sounds of the bustling city. While strolling, he spotted a burger shop giving off a delicious aroma, which caused him to go inside.

    Archer felt every pair of eyes on him as he walked past, their curious stares making him feel like a spectacle. Ignoring the unwanted attention, he approached the counter and addressed the woman behind it with a focused demeanor.

    "I''d like to ce arge order," he said. "Can I get five Cheeseburgers, ten Spicy Jpe?o Burgers, ten BBQ Bacon Burgers, five Blue Cheese Burgers, fifteen Crispy Chicken Sandwiches, twenty Bacon Burgers, twenty ssic Hot Dogs with ketchup and mustard, ten Grilled Chicken Sandwiches, and a super-sized strawberry milkshake?"

    The woman''s eyes widened at the sight of the hefty order, but she swiftly regained herposure and began to jot down the items. After entering everything into the register, she looked up and announced, "That''ll be one thousand and forty dors, please."

    Archer nodded and tapped his phone against the payment terminal. A satisfying chime echoed through the counter area as the transaction went through. The woman''s smile widened with approval as she prepared to start the extensive order.

    When he paid, the surrounding customers were shocked, but Archer chuckled as the woman started making his massive milkshake. As he stood there, his phone pinged, and when he looked, it was a picture of Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx shopping with Isabe.

    He noticed all the bags they were carrying, which made himugh. Archer sat down and started to wait for the food. Nearly an hourter, the woman began putting bags of food on

    the counter.

    Archer stood up before grabbing everything and leaving the store; he threw them all into the Item Box but was holding a steaming hot cheeseburger that he started eating while walking to his mother''s house on the edge of Rosemary Beach.

    While walking, he looked out to sea and noticed dozens of fishing vessels while he ate the delicious burger, ''I''ve missed this food.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer enjoyed the scenery, which he found beautiful, ''Earth is beautiful but Thrylos is

    better.''

    It took him a couple of hours to reach Rosemary Beach. When he walked through Panama City,

    he bought hundreds of burgers, which made the shopkeepers love him for all the money he

    was spending.

    Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx couldn''t contain theirughter as they recounted the amusing scene

    to Isabe. Herughter soon joined theirs, a rich, infectious cackle that filled the room with

    warmth and humor.

    Meanwhile, Archer had arrived in the quaint, picturesque town where his mother and sister lived. Walking through its charming streets, he couldn''t help but marvel at the town''s serene

    beauty.

    His curiosity about their choice of location was soon overshadowed by the sensation of mana flowing into his body. After that, Archer found his family''s house, which sat on the shore of

    the Gulf of Mexico.

    The massive house caused him to think, ''How is she affording the upkeep of the ce?''

    That''s when Archer spotted two men knocking on the door, which made him curious. He approached them with a friendly smile, "Can I help you two gentlemen?"

    One of the men turned around, annoyed, before announcing, "We''re here to collect a debt that Michelle Bet owes to ourpany."

    Archer''s eyebrow raised but he shook his head and questioned, "How much does she owe?"

    "twenty thousand for a house loan, five for the car, and seven for the college tuition for her daughter," the second man revealed. "If you can''t pay, please leave; we have permission to

    be here."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1000: Are You Joining Us

    Chapter 1000: Are You Joining Us

    ?

    Archer studied the two men before asking, "Do you have a payment terminal?"

    The first debt collector nodded and retrieved a sleek machine from his briefcase. After entering the total amount owed, he handed the device to him. Archer tapped his phone against the terminal, fully settling the debts, including interest and a generous tip for the collectors.

    "I added a tip for the two of you," he revealed to them.

    A receipt was printed, and the collector extended his hand with a warm smile. "Thank you for taking care of that so promptly," he said. "We appreciate customers who handle things efficiently."

    He nodded as the men left in a car parked nearby. Once they were gone, he nced around and saw a path to the back of the house. Archer walked around and arrived in a beautiful lush garden that ended at a golden beach.

    "This reminds me of mom''s type of gardening.''

    As Archer stepped onto the pathway, his gaze fell upon a young woman sunbathing with headphones on. He came to a sudden stop, his eyes widening in recognition. ''Ellie,'' he thought, astonished.

    Shey in a striking blue bikini that entuated her slender, athletic figure and highlighted her long, shapely legs. Her chocte-brown hair cascaded around her, and the bikini top perfectly showcased her perky physique.

    Archer couldn''t help but think, ''Wow, she''s absolutely stunning."''

    Suddenly, Ellie sat up, her striking brown eyes widening in astonishment as they locked onto Archer. A smile spread across his face at her reaction, but she was already leaping towards him before he could say anything.

    Ellieunched herself at him with energy, and Archer instinctively opened his arms. She wrapped her arms and legs around him in an exuberant hug, her voice bubbling with joy as she eximed, "Baby brother! You''re finally home!"

    She nestled her face into his neck, and Archer''s smile grew even wider, touched by her warmth and affection. He stroked her silky hair as he always did when they were small children.

    While Archer did that, Ellie spoke quietly, "I know it''s your soul that''s connected to us, but are you no longer my little brother?"

    "We can pretend to be siblings, but the truth is I''m someone new," he responded before holding her up by her tight behind.

    Ellie yelped, causing her to look into his eyes as she got down. "You shouldn''t touch me like that, Arch. It''s weird."

    Archer held his hands in innocence before smiling, saying, "It''s good to see you, big sister. I''ve missed all of you."

    "Me too, baby brother," she smiled. "Would you like a sandwich or something?"

    He shook his head while taking out a BBQ Bacon Burger, which shocked Ellie, who asked for one. Archer handed her one while the two sat down and watched the wavespping against the sandy shores.

    "How long have you been back?" Ellie questioned after swallowing a mouthful of the burger he gave her.

    Archer chuckled at her actions before exining, "I got here yesterday, but If I''m honest, I was nervous when thinking about seeing you and Mom."

    She nodded in understanding while putting her hand on his arm in aforting gesture, which made him smile. The two continued sitting there. Ellie wrapped a nket around herself, and the breeze brushed against them.

    Time flew by as they caught up with everything until a ss smashing caught their attention. Archer turned around only to his mother, Michelle, who was staring at him with wide blue eyes and shaking hands.

    He smiled warmly at the sight of her and stood up, his charm effortlessly shining through as he said, "Hello, Mom. You''re as beautiful as ever."

    As the words left his lips, a strange thought crept into his mind, catching him off guard. ''Why am I feeling this way? It was never like this before.''

    His gaze lingered on her, trying to make sense of the unexpected pull. Michelle''s chocte- brown hair cascaded softly to her shoulders, framing her striking blue eyes. Archer couldn''t help but notice the fullness of her figure.

    Her curves seemed impossible to ignore, drawing a surge of confusion and something deeper he didn''t want to acknowledge. The mature woman''s cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, but the woman beside her couldn''t help but chuckle.

    With a teasing tone and an American ent, she said with glowing light blue eyes, "Shell, I didn''t realize you were into such lewd y. But who''s this handsome gentleman flirting with little Ellie?"

    Archer was about to speak, but his mother rushed toward him before wrapping him in a big hug. In a voice full of love, the older woman said, "My baby has returned. I know Tiamat

    wasn''t lying."

    He chuckled before returning the gesture and asking her about the dragon goddess. Before Michelle answered, she dragged everyone inside, and when she looked at her friend, she voiced, "Are you joining us, Stacey?"

    The blonde-haired woman nodded with a smile before the group entered the house, only for his mother''s phone to go off. Michelle picked it up only to yelp as Stacey rushed over to her and questioned in a concerned tone, "Is everything okay, Shell?"

    Michelle handed her the phone, only to look at Archer with sparkling brown eyes. With a confused expression, shemented, "Why would a stranger pay off your debts?"

    He stepped forward and held out his hand, introducing himself with a charming smile, "I''m Archer Wyldheart."

    Stacey''s cheeks went red, but she managed to squeak out while taking his hand, "It''s nice to meet you, handsome."

    Michelle shook her head with a smile and asked him, as her blue eyes sparkled with many emotions that he didn''t miss, "Would you like some tea, darling?"

    Archer nodded warmly, and she hurried off to the kitchen. As Ellie began heading upstairs, he couldn''t help but notice how her perky behind moved, a surge of unwanted thoughts creeping into his mind.

    He quickly shook his head, forcing himself to focus on anything else. Taking a deep breath, Archer went to the living room and sat down, only to have Stacey settle beside him on the

    couch.

    "So, who are you? Their cousin or long lost son?" she said with a grin.

    When Archer heard this, heughed before leaning in and whispering into her ear, "A long lost son who is here to find older women like yourself to join my harem."

    After teasing the blonde Michelle soon returned. His mother gave him a cup of warm tea, which he remembered from his childhood. Following that, the three of them started talking

    about life.

    Archer told Stacey everything that she didn''t believe, but when he cast Mana Maniption, he created a scene that showed snippets of his life, which shocked the older woman who looked

    at him with sad eyes.

    He smiled at her reaction before drinking some tea while speaking, "Well if I hadn''t lived that kind of life, I would have never been here."''

    That''s when Michelle spoke in an emotional tone," Stace, can you give us some time, please?

    I want to talk to my boy alone."

    The blonde nodded in understanding before standing up but looking at Archer, "Can I have

    your phone for a second, please?"

    "Here," he replied while giving her his phone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Stacey entered her number before handing it back with a grin, "Text me when you get some

    time, love. I would love to get to know you more."

    Archer agreed with a nod before she turned to Michelle and spoke in a teasing tone, "Mother-

    inw. Will you pamper me?"

    Michille bristled as she nced at him and warned, "You cannot have my best friend, you

    lewd son! She is seeing someone."

    "''No, I''m not!" Stacey dered while looking into his eyes. "I just ended it with him and

    decided to chase after you, son."

    "Shut up, you tart! You''re not having my son," Michelle shouted as she chased her out of the

    house.

    The blonde turned to him before the door mmed shut, "Text me!"

    Archer chuckled as his mom sighed. She spun on him, causing her chest to jiggle, which caught his gaze. Michelle huffed, "Stop looking at me like that boy! I''m your mother, and you won''t look at me with such passionate eyes!" she dered.

    He stood up and approached his nervous mother, but she quickly backed off, and Archer

    pinned her against the front door. The two were face to face as he gave her a grin before leaning in and whispering, "Don''t deny the attraction, Michelle; we''re not rted, so you can

    let me pamper you for the night."

    His mother pushed him away before straightening out her jacket, "None of this; we can discuss it at another time."

    "Okay," Archer replied while sitting down and speaking, "I paid off your debts when I saw the

    two men at your front door."

    Michelle beamed as she quickly thanked him, "You didn''t have to love but thank you for that,

    it helps out a lot."

    He waved her away before finishing his tea as rain started hitting the windows, causing him to

    rx on the soft sofa.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1001: Woman Who Brought You Up

    Chapter 1001: Woman Who Brought You Up

    ?

    Archer was sitting in his family''s living room, looking out to sea as the weather changed and a storm passed over. Soon enough, Ellie walked downstairs with a smile on her pretty face before she spoke, "So, little brother, you''ve been with Sash and Cece? Those two have been bragging about you all over social media."

    His eyebrow raised before the brte pulled up her phone, and there was a picture of the three of them in bed. Archer noticed that Cece had taken it; many people were attacking them because they were in a rtionship with you, but it seemed the twins didn''t care.

    When Archer heard this, he remembered the twins'' request and took out his phone before sending ten thousand each to both girls. He smiled when doing this, "This should make those two subuses happy.''

    He shook his head and answered, "It was up to them; I don''t care about social media and other people''s opinions."

    Ellie giggled before questioning with narrowed eyes, "Why did you pay off our debts? Mom told me it was a lot of money."

    Archer nodded with a knowing smile while pulling out a gold coin and showed his older sister, "Some organization called the Dansen Family offered to buy them off me for fifteen thousand."

    After speaking, Ellie''s eyes widened in shock, and she muttered, "Be careful with them. They are dangerous."

    He shrugged dismissively before replying, "Doesn''t matter because I will kill them all if they try something."

    The young woman giggled as she questioned, "How would you do that then?"

    Archer looked into her beautiful brown eyes while answering, "These are my soldiers, and they are loyal."

    He clicked his fingers, and a dozen Shadow Creatures appeared in the living room. This scared Ellie, who went pale due to fear, but Archer continued speaking, "I''m a dragon but also the Shadow Prince, and I have an army of these things."

    Once Archer was finished talking, he ordered the creatures to protect his mother and sister from the shadows, which they eagerly epted before diving into the darkness. Ellie let out a shrill scream as she jumped on hisp.

    Michelle rushed into the room while holding a slipper. Her face was bright red when she saw her youngest daughter and son in such a position. Archer chuckled at her reaction, but Ellie quickly protested, "Mom! He summoned horrifying nightmares and ordered them to protect

    us."

    She looked around the room, but Archer clicked his fingers, and every shadow in the house, including theirs, was full of red eyes looking back at her. Michelle let out a scream before stumbling back.

    Archer watched as she fell on her behind andughed but soon calmed down. He stood up and approached his mother before helping her up, exining, "They are here to protect you, Mom. I won''t let them hurt you, but Bel said crime has worsened recently."

    Michelle shook her head and smiled as she touched her heart, saying, "Sorry, love, but this is new to me. It was only two years ago that Tiamat appeared, and here you are with your magic."

    Following that, Ellie walked over to him and grabbed his hand before dragging him upstairs. Their mother offered to make spaghetti bolognese, which Archer epted with an excited smile.

    The brte dragged him up the stairs and into her room, her eyes sharp with determination. Ellie turned to face him, her expression a mix of frustration and curiosity. She locked eyes with him, her voice firm as she asked, "What happened a year before your death? Why did we never talk about it?"

    Archer felt a wave of memories wash over him, and a slow smile spread across his face as one particr moment resurfaced. It was the day Ellie turned eighteen. The family had been celebrating, throwing her a grand party.

    Amid the festivities, Archer rushed upstairs to grab something from her room. When he opened the door, they were face to face. But what made that encounter unforgettable was that Ellie had been standing there, wearing only a pair of panties.

    No bra, nothing to cover her. Her body was on full disy, her perky breasts with stiff pink nipples catching his eye. Ellie''s figure was striking, a delicate bnce of her mother''s curves with an athletic build that had always drawn Archer''s admiration.

    The memory of her slender hourss shape, the way her hips red out confidently, stirred something in him that he hadn''t been able to shake since that day. While he was thinking, she poked his chest before speaking, "So what''s the answer?"

    Archer opened his mouth to respond, but a sudden, unsettling realization hit him like a lightning bolt, ''Are there monsters on Earth?''

    The thought was so jarring that it took him a moment to focus back on Ellie. He turned to her, a yful smirk on his lips as he answered, "I saw your hot body that day, Ellie, and I''ve fancied you ever since. Even though I knew it was wrong, I''ve always had a soft spot for you."

    Ellie''s eyes widened slightly, taken aback by his blunt confession. But before she could react, Archer''s gaze shifted to the window. Something in the air felt off, a subtle, creeping unease. He could sense it, something dark approaching.

    "I need to deal with this," he said, his tone shifting to something more serious as he stared at the horizon. "Something is approaching the coast, and it''s not human."''

    After speaking, he summoned his wings before taking off and flying south as he warned the others who started heading toward him. Archer soared across the ocean and noticed the American Navy approaching the monster.

    "They will be killed but if I deal with it I can charge the government for killing them,'' he thought as excitement welled up inside him.

    As Archer drew closer, the monstrous eagle came into view, its massive wings cutting through the sky as it barreled toward Rosemary Beach. The creature''s sharp, predatory gaze locked onto him, unleashing a deafening screech that shook the air around them.

    But Archer only grinned, unfazed. With a surge of Mana Maniption, he elerated, the raw energy coursing through his veins as he prepared to strike.

    In a single fluid motion, Archer clenched his fist, channeling his power into one devastating blow. He let out a primal roar that echoed across the heavens, and his punch connected with the eagle''s skull in a violent collision of force.

    The impact was explosive-an eruption of blood mist filled the sky as the monstrous bird disintegrated under the sheer power of his attack. But a monstrous roar echoed from the depths below before he could catch his breath.

    Archer''s eyes darted to the ocean, where massive, writhing tentacles burst from the water, reaching for him with terrifying speed. The sea seemed to churn. A storm was starting, but he would stop the monster.

    "Not today,'''' he muttered, his muscles coiled and ready as the tentacle wrapped around him with surprising speed.

    Without thinking, he summoned his ws and grabbed the monster before shooting into the sky like a rocket. Mana Maniption pushed him beyond his limits, and the massive squid creature was lifted from the ocean.

    ''Here we go,'' Archer thought, his lips curling into a confident smirk as his muscles tensed and bulged with raw power. ''Let''s show the world there''s someone who can handle these things now.'' Archer threw the monster into the air before taking a deep breath and releasing a power dragon''s breath. The violet mes lit the night sky in a beautiful glow that could be seen for

    miles.

    As he did that, more screeches could be heard, but three roars could be heard as Nyx and Maeve were in their dragon forms, rushing past him before crashing into the iing

    monsters, smaller eagles.

    That''s when he spotted Ahsoka, in her majestic tiger form, soaring effortlessly through the sky thanks to her magic propelling her through the air. Archer watched as she maneuvered precisely, but his attention was soon drawn to a new threat.

    More monsters emerged from the horizon, their forms slicing through the clouds as they converged on their position. Without hesitation, Archer dashed forward, his muscles coiling

    with explosive energy.

    His fist glowing with a radiant power surge, Archer struck another massive eagle, his punchnding with devastating force. The impact was immediate and catastrophic, the creature''s body erupting into a spray of meat and feathers.

    Following that, Maeve, in her new dragon form, unlocked before they went to destroy the blocker back on Thrylos. Archer loved her color, which was orange with grey spots, which he

    found irresistible.

    The three women, theirbined strength, made quick work of the remaining monsters, leaving only the aftermath of their ughter. Archer watched with a satisfied grin, then activated the enchantments on his tattoos, sending a message to hispanions.

    [Come back, my beauties. I want you to meet my mother and big sister.]

    A ck-and-white blur streaked through the air in mere seconds, and Archer''s smile widened

    as he prepared to wee Nyx. She flew into his arms with a burst of energy, her embrace warm and full of affection.

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she spoke, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm, "I can''t wait to meet the woman who brought you up."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1002: Darla Robinson

    Chapter 1002: Da Robinson

    ?

    After fighting the strange monsters, they returned to his mother''s beachside house, where the two women were waiting with worried expressions. Archer smiled at this scene beforending in the garden.

    Seeing his Mom and sister, he grew curious about the monsters and storms but asked inquisitively, "Has the number of natural disasters increased in recent years?"

    Michelle''s eyes were clouded with concern as she looked at Archer, her voice trembling slightly. "Yes, they''ve been happening all over the world. It all started eleven years ago. I remember it vividly because it was just a month after your death, love."

    He ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder, brushing aside her worry with a gentle smile. Turning to the three women who stood nearby, their expressions mingled with nervousness and anticipation.

    Archer made the introductions with a proud smile. "Mother, Ellie, allow me to introduce these three beautifuldies. Maeve, Nyx, and Ahsoka-my fianc��es. They will soon be my wives when we return to Thrylos."

    Michelle''s expression softened as she took in the sight of the three women, her concern giving way to a weing warmth. Ellie''s eyes widened with surprise, and she nced between Archer and the women with a mixture of curiosity and intrigue.

    He watched as his mother stepped forward with a smile and greeted the three while holding her hand out for a shake. "Wow, you three girls are beautiful. Archer is a lucky man to get you, but it''s nice to meet you. I''m Michelle Bet, his previous mother."

    Ashoka stepped forward and shook her hand. She replied, "We''re lucky to find each other in our chaotic wave, but I must admit you look amazing for your age, Michelle. Be careful; Archer will charm you."

    Maeve and Nyx giggled before Ellie joined in. Michelle walked up to him with a loving smile as she pushed him away, whispering, "Let me get to know them, and when you return, we need to have a serious talk, Archer."

    Archer''s brow furrowed with concern as he listened to her, but she quickly reassured him. "It''s nothing bad," she said, her tone gentle and calming. "I want to learn a bit more about your new life. But I do have one request."

    He gestured for her to continue, his smile inviting and encouraging. Her eyes lit up as she made her request. "Can you call me by my name, please? It makes things easier."

    "Of course, Michelle," he replied, his tone affectionate. "I''ll call you whatever makes you mostfortable, beautiful."

    As he finished talking, the older woman''s face went red before she pushed him away with a smile, "It''s ady''s night."

    Archer nodded before saying goodbye to Nyx, Maeve, and Ashoka. Then, he left for Isabe''s house, which was half an hour away. While walking, his phone went off, only to see it was Da Robinson sending him her address.

    ''Should I go? It could cause trouble as her ex-husband is a politician,'' he mused with a grin before calling for a taxi.

    After a brief wait, a car rolled up, and Archer slid into the back seat, settlingfortably as the driver greeted him with a friendly smile. "You must be Arch?" the older man asked, his eyes twinkling with curiosity.

    "That''s me," Archer replied, returning the smile as he adjusted himself in the seat.

    The driver, a seasoned professional with a weathered face, nced at him through the

    rearview mirror. "Where are you heading, young man?"

    Archer gave him the address, and the driver''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Palm Beach? You know that''s where all the rich people live. What friends do you have there?"

    Archer chuckled softly. "I know. Someone invited me for dinner, so I decided to ept."

    The driver nodded, seemingly intrigued, but did not press further. As they drove off, the man spoke, "It won''t be a cheap fair, but it seems you have the money."

    Do you have a payment terminal?" Archer asked, ncing around the cab.

    The driver pointed to a small yellow device mounted on the dashboard. "Just put your phone or card against it," he exined.

    Archer nodded and swiftly tapped his phone against the terminal. The payment was processed with a satisfying beep, and the driver visibly rxed, a grateful smile spreading across his face.

    "''Thank you,'''' he said, clearly relieved.

    He chuckled at the man''s reaction before turning to the window and watching as they passed through Tampa, heading to Da''s house. He did not know what trouble he was about to cause, which would make the women close to himugh.

    The taxi ride took a full hour, but the time seemed to pass quickly as Archer noticed a series of nervous texts from the older woman. Her messages, filled with anxious emojis and hurried words, struck him as endearing, and he couldn''t help butugh at her excitement.

    He took a moment to respond, offering her reassurance. [Everything''s okay] he texted back with a calming tone. [Rx, and let''s enjoy the night. It''s going to be great]

    Archer instantly noticed the difference between areas as they entered Miami before heading to Palm Beach. He saw all the mansion housese into view, but they didn''t amaze him.

    ''My pce is much better,'' he thought with a chuckle.

    Soon enough, the taxi stopped outside a luxurious-looking mansion on the beachfront. Archer got out after saying his goodbyes before approaching the gate where the guards were stationed.

    They opened it, causing Archer to think, ''She must of told them I''ming.''

    He didn''t fail to notice the looks they were giving him, but he just replied with a charming smile that caught them off guard. Following that, Archer walked through the beautiful garden only to run into a tall, tanned man wearing an expensive suit.

    The man turned around as Da appeared outside and shouted, "You may have won the divorce, but I won''t allow my children to be around a toyboy! Wait and see what happens,

    Da."

    Hearing that, Archer chuckled before speaking in an amused voice that scared the man, "Toyboy, you say? And what will happen?"

    Archer leaned in close with a mischievous grin ying on his lips as he whispered with a cocky tone, "I''ll have Da on her back, screaming my name by morning. You should have never left her because she''s mine now."

    Just as Archer finished speaking, he spotted another woman exiting the mansion''s entrance- light brown hair, tanned skin, and striking green eyes that echoed Da''s. Archer''s eyes

    widened in surprise.

    ''Oh, a daughter?'' he thought.

    His grin widened as he turned back to the driver, tapping him on the shoulder. In a mocking,

    yful voice, he said, "Oh, your daughter is beautiful. I might have both."

    The man''s face flushed crimson and had a nosebleed from the shock of Archer''s shamelessness. He stumbled over his words, mumbling a terse threat before quickly

    retreating.

    As he watched the man retreat with a mix of embarrassment and anger, his grin remained, clearly entertained by the chaos he''d caused. When he turned back to Da, her eyes were wide; he saw the mix of shock and horror as she entered the scene.

    Archer quickly gave her a charming smile to diffuse the tension. "I didn''t like how he talked to you or about me," he said smoothly. "So, I teased him, which pissed him off even more." Da looked momentarily confused, but she shook her head, her expression softening as she introduced the younger woman beside her. "This is my youngest daughter, Alessandra," she said. "Alessandra, this is Archer Wyldheart. We met earlier today, and he is here for dinner

    tonight."

    The young woman extended her hand with a warm, weing smile. "It''s nice to meet you, Archer," she said, her eyes glinting with curiosity and a hint of amusement at the earlier

    scene.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He shook her hand, his smile genuine as he replied, "The pleasure is all mine."

    The two women ushered him inside, where three more children stood waiting. Two teenage boys in theirte teens and a girl who seemed to be in her early teens gave him strange looks before quietly walking away.

    Da let out a frustrated sigh and offered an apology. "I''m sorry for their behavior, Archer. Ever since the divorce, they''ve distanced themselves from me. Ben''s toxic words have turned them against me, and his influence only makes things harder."

    "That''s horrible, but it''s how life works," he responded. "Just keep your chin up and keep moving forward."

    The two women looked at him with strange expressions before Alessandra questioned in a curious voice, "Are you British? Your ent reminds me of it but with a twang."

    Archer chuckled while nodding, "Yes, my family moved to Rosemary Beach a while ago, but

    I''ve managed to visit after being away for a long time."

    Da smiled, but Alessandra questioned, "Why do you have hair as white as snow and pale skin? Are you a vampire by any chance?"

    Heughed, shaking his head and smirking, and asked, "No, I''m not, but would it bother me

    if I was?" [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1003: You Silly Dog

    Chapter 1003: You Silly Dog

    ?

    Da and Alessandra sat opposite him while a woman dressed as a maid brought their dinner. It was a mix of meats, vegetables, and mashed potatoes that smelled delicious, causing his stomach to rumble.

    While admiring the food, Da questioned while sipping on some wine, "Why do you look like you''ve stepped out of a fantasy novel?"

    Archer startedughing before answering, "Gics are beautiful. One of my great-great- grandfathers had the same white hair, while my parents think I''m pale because of a blood condition."

    "Well, you haven''t suffered from it as you''re extremely handsome," Da casuallymented, which caused Alessandra to look at them with wide eyes.

    ''Is my charisma that bad on humans?'' Archer thought while looking at the mature blonde. ''She has been eyeing me since getting here.''

    The young woman turned to him with narrowed eyes and demanded, "What drugs have you given her?"

    Archer was caught off guard and choked on his food. He managed to respond through his coughs, "Nothing! She was the one who made a move on me at the gold shop. She invited me here, Alessandra."

    Her gaze snapped to Da, whose cheeks had turned a deep shade of red. The young woman''s eyes widened in shock. "Mother! I never imagined you''d be a cougar, chasing after men younger than me!"

    With bright red cheeks, Da replied, "I can''t help it, Lessa! Look at him-he''s so handsome and treated me like a person, not just the ex-wife of the governor. Do you know how refreshing that is?"

    Alessandra stared at her mother before facing him as she asked, "Do you want to fuck and chuck my mother?"

    "Watch your mouth, youngdy!" Da eximed in a shocked voice.

    Archer watched the two of them bicker before giving the younger Robinson woman an answer, "I don''t do one night stands; if I sleep with a woman, she''s mine but has to ept that I''m with multiple women."

    The two women''s eyes widened in shock, and Damented, "How many are there, and how do you make time for them?"

    He grinned when hearing this before clicking his finger while activating the Time Warp skill around them. Archer watched their expressions change to shock and wonder as he exined, "This gives me enough time to tend to their needs, plus they are busy with their things, so we meet up when we''re free."''

    "So, like the The Sovereign Circle''s harems?" Da asked as her green eyes sparkled.

    Archer nodded before revealing, "Yes, the Davis Family will soon join. I''ve been close to them for many years."

    Da smiled warmly, but Alessandra suddenly shot to her feet, eyes wide with rm. "Why has the room stopped moving? What kind of voodoo are you using?"

    Archer met her gaze calmly. "It''s called magic. There are many things about your world that you don''t know. Earth is full of wonders, but only certain people have the ability to see them.''

    The younger woman looked at him before nodding, "If you screw her over like my stupid Father, I will chop your balls off and feed it to Roger."

    He chuckled while questioning, "Who is Roger?"

    Just as Archer spoke, a massive saint Bernard appeared in the dining room, shocking him. ''Where did this creaturee from?'' he thought.

    The dog growled at him, but he returned it with one that shocked the animal. Archer stood up and approached it before speaking with a smile, ''You''re a big guy. I guess you protect thesedies?'' ''Yes! Who are you boy? Why do you smell like a predator?'' the dog''s proud voice echoed in his face. Archer turned his eyes to his dragon ones, spooking Roger, who quickly replied as he stood beside the two women, ''You''re not human! Are you here to harm mydies? If so, I will fight you to the death.''

    He smiled when he heard this before looking at Da, who was concerned. Archer shook his head before answering, ''No, I like your mistress and find her beautiful. If anything, I''ll protect her from now on.''

    After speaking, Archer approached Roger and began gently stroking him. The dog flopped onto his back, eagerly exposing his belly for more attention. As he did, Roger warned, ''You better not hurt mydies. They''ve been through enough already.''

    He chuckled, offering the loyal dog a reassuring smile. ''Don''t worry, boy. I''m here to help Da, not to harm her.''

    Roger''s response was a burst of joyful energy bounding around him with enthusiastic leaps. Da and Alessandra watched in astonishment as Archerughed, thoroughly enjoying the yful dog.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer looked at the mature blonde and spoke cheerfully, returning to his voice, "This boy loves you two a lot. He was willing to fight me, which most animals wouldn''t do."

    After that, Da nodded, but Alessandra spoke up with disbelief, "This is too unreal. You were barking with Roger, then stopped everything outside the bubble. Are you sure this magic and your not drugging us?"

    "Do you want to feel much better?" Archer questioned while eating some of the delicious meat.

    The young woman gave him a slow nod as she asked, "What is it?"

    Archer rose and walked around the table with a charming smile before touching Alessandra''s shoulder. He then cast Aurora Healing, a violet glow enveloping her body. Da''s eyes widened in rm.

    But he quickly exined what he was doing to put the mature woman at ease, "Living on Earth can be a toxic experience. My magic can heal the effects of that."

    As the violet light faded, Archer made a mental note to extend the same healing to everyone else he would be meeting. He counted his Mom, Ellie, the twins, Isabe, and Alexa and her

    family.

    ''I''ve got more than enough time to do it,'' Archer thought as he finished healing Alessandra, who slumped in her chair and smelled horrible.

    Archer then cast Cleanse on Alessandra, instantly revitalizing her appearance. rmed by the transformation, Roger barked and then eximed in a horrified tone, ''You said you wouldn''t hurt thedies! What''s happened to Lessa?''

    Turning to the panicking dog, Archer gave Roger a gentle but firm tap on the head. "Calm down, you silly dog! I haven''t hurt her-quite the opposite. When she wakes up, she''ll feel much better, and her old injuries will no longer trouble her."

    Da looked relieved, confused, and baffled as she asked in a curious voice, "How are you using this magic?"

    "I''ll exin it once you get the dragon tattoo, as it''s a secret of mine," Archer answered with a charming smile.

    She quickly summoned a maid to take Alessandra to her room. The young blonde was out cold while recovering from the healing, causing him toment, "She will love it when waking up. I healed my father from his drinking problem and helped Pam Davis when she was

    caught up in an attack."

    Da''s eyes widened in concern as she revealed, "I heard about that; it''s said they miraculously survived it after a family friend intervened."

    When saying that, the older woman looked at him in shock before asking, "Was that you?"

    Archer nodded while casting Mana Maniption to recreate the scene. He showed Da everything that amazed her. Following that, he moved seats to be closer, and the two continued speaking while getting to know each other.

    They drank we into the night, and as the final drops were poured from the empty bottle, the blonde, now quite drunk, leaned on her hand and gazed at him with a yful intensity. Her green eyes sparkled with mischief and sincerity as she asked, "Do you want to sleep with

    me?"

    Archer smiled at her before answering, "Yes, I do."

    Da, visibly taken aback, managed to continue with her questions despite her shock. "Why would someone as handsome as you be interested in an older woman like me? Do you realize I''m forty-one and have children older than you?"

    Archer met her gaze with honesty. "I''ll bepletely upfront, so please don''t take offense. I find you beautiful, and when you looked at me in the gold shop, I knew I wanted you. But before we go any further, I must ask: Would you be happy with me for the rest of your life?" Da looked at him with a mix of trepidation and resolve. "Something tells me if I say no now, I might lose the love I''ve always wanted. I''m going to take a leap of faith and agree," she said with a nervous but hopeful smile.

    Archer looked at her before asking onest question, "If we go forward, are you not allowed

    near any other men?"

    She looked troubled, but he rified, "I know you work for the government and work with man. What I mean is romantically or sexually?"

    Da looked relieved before nodding, agreeing, "That''s fine with me. Since meeting you, I''ve felt myself being drawn to you; I haven''t wanted to look at someone else. You''re good enough

    for me."

    After speaking, she leaned forward and kissed him as her hands started touching his abs,

    which only excited the mature woman. Da clumsily climbed onto hisp and continued

    kissing him which he never stopped.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1004: Youve Seen Nothing

    Chapter 1004: You''ve Seen Nothing

    ?

    Archer continued kissing Da until she became uncoherent, making him smile as he brushed a lock of blonde hair from her face. Then, the maid appeared in the dining room and looked shocked when she saw them.

    "Can you show me to her bedroom, please?" he asked the woman. "She needs to rest, and I want to ensure she gets to bed fine."

    The maid nodded before replying, "Follow me."

    Archer started walking through the Robinson mansion, only to notice that Da''s taste was much like his own. The walls weren''t lined with fancy decorations, just regr paintings of the local area.

    ''Seems like Da is a woman who likes the outdoors,'' he thought while looking at one that was off a national park.

    It took them ten minutes to reach the master bedroom, where the maid opened the door for him. Archer gently ced Da in bed before kissing her forehead and leaving the room. He nced at the maid with a charming smile, "Thank you for the help, but I''ll show myself out as I know you want to check on her."

    The older woman looked shocked, which made himugh as he walked to the exit when he noticed the family''s security closely watching him. Archer didn''t let it bother him as he walked into the cold night air.

    He looked up only to see the moon beaming down. ''It''s so weird being back here after so long,'' he thought.

    Following that, Archer cast the Gate to Alexa''s mansion entrance. When the violet portal opened, he smiled before stepping through, only to scare the new guards the Davis Family must have hired.

    They pulled their weapons on him in a panic, which made Archerugh as he looked at each one with an evil grin before speaking, "If I were you guys, I wouldn''t point them at me; if you don''t, I will kill you."

    When the surrounding guards heard this and saw his smile, they backed off a little before a woman in a suit appeared, "This is Lady Alexa''s partner; the bossdy said he cane and go as he wishes," she revealed.

    The men''s leader nodded in agreement before replying, "Yes, M''am. We never knew."'' Archer looked at the neer. She had white hair and beautiful green eyes. He shook his head whilementing, "You have white hair? That''s unusual for people here."

    She nodded with a friendly smile, "I was twenty-three when it happened, and the doctors said it''s an autoimmune disease that affects the pigments in my hair, causing it to turn white."

    Archer''s curiosity was evident, but he shed a charming smile. "It suits you," he said smoothly, "and makes you look even more stunning."

    The woman blushed and quickly shifted the conversation. "Lady Pam would like to see you in her office. Would you mind following me?"

    "Okay, lead the way," he replied.

    They walked through the mansion''s garden, where Archer spotted bats flying among the trees as he inquired while stepping next to the older woman, "What is your name, Miss Bodyguard?"

    She giggled before introducing herself, "Lilian Walker, but people call me Lily."

    Archer smiled while doing the same as he continued asking questions, "I''m Archer Wyldhear. You seem like you were in the military?"

    "I was, for ten years," Lily replied as they passed a grand, ornate fountain. She continued, "Got injured during a deployment, and now here I am, guarding families with more money than sense."

    He chuckled at her bluntness before offering, "How about those injuries? Would you like them healed?

    Lily looked at him, confused as she replied. "I wish the doctors said they were lifelong, and I''d have to put up with them."

    Archer quickly put his hand on her shoulder and cast Aurora Healing. A violet glow radiated from her body before she dropped to her knees while groaning as her body was hurting. He heard several bones snapping, which made Lily scream in pain.

    More guards rushed over, but she waved them away with gritted teeth, "I''m fine! Get back to your posts."

    When seeing this, Archer smiled as he spoke, "It will end soon, but you will feel much better."

    Following that, she fell unconscious, causing him to pick her up and ask the closest guard, "Is there a ce I can put her?"

    The man nodded before leading Archer to the guard''s quarters. While walking, the man turned to him and asked, in a curious voice, "What did you do to her mate?"

    "It''s been years since I''ve heard that work," he answered. "But I just healed her injuries, so she should be in a better mood when waking up tomorrow."

    After speaking, Archer noticed the man''s brown eyes gleam before he inquired with a pleading voice, "I know this is random, but are you able to heal someone for me?"

    "A wife? Child?" he asked the guard.

    The man looked down with a pain-filled expression, "My wife has stage three cancer and has been given six months to live."

    ''Ouch, that''s hard,'' Archer thought before speaking, "Give me your address, and I wille in the morning."

    When the guard heard this, he smiled as tears welled in his eyes before introducing himself, ''''I''m Darrian Morris. Thank you for helping me," he said in a respectful tone.

    He nodded as they entered the guard quarters, following Darrian to Lily''s room. Gently, he tucked her into bed, a soft chuckle escaping as he thought, "The second woman I''ve put to bed tonight."

    Following that, Archer left Lily''s room only to see Darrian standing there before he handed him a piece of paper as he spoke, "Once again, thank you for helping my family. If there''s anything I can do in return, just let me know."''

    "I want nothing from you," Archer revealed. "I''m doing this because I want to and don''t need anything."

    Darrian looked bbergasted before speaking, "Are you sure? Anyone else would extort me, but you''re not?"

    "Why would I use your wife having cancer against you? That''s wrong," Archer replied with a confused expression.

    The man smiled as he answered, "You''re a unique man. It''s no wonder thedies like you have been speaking about you all day."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When Archer heard this, he smiled and left to meet Pam. Using his Aura Detector, he quickly located the older woman in an office, engrossed in paperwork. Making his way

    through the mansion, he soon arrived at her door.

    After a brief knock, he was startled by a voice he hadn''t heard in years. Hesitating only for a moment, Archer pushed the door open and stepped inside, where he was met with a surprise.

    Pam sat before him, her short navy-blue hair framing a face with striking green eyes that sparkled with intelligence and cunning. Archer shook his head in disbelief before taking a

    seat.

    She smiled warmly, her voice teasing, "So, you''re back, little Arch? I didn''t believe it when Alexa and the girls told me, but when you healed me, I dreamed of you. That''s when I knew-

    it was you."

    Archer sat down and replied, grin in hand, "Yes, it''s me, Pam, and you''re looking as beautiful

    as ever."

    "Your crush didn''t end, it seems?" she said with a giggle while replying with a knowing smile. "Lex told me you have a thing for older women like me. Do I have to worry about

    anything?"

    He shook his head and replied, "You''re wrong. You''re still here because of me, which should prove I don''t mean any harm to you or Lex. You know I love her, Pam, and that hasn''t changed

    for a second."

    Pam stood up, nodding as she approached him, before sitting beside him with a smile as she spoke, "Thank you for saving me and my daughters, Arch; I''m still wrapping my head

    around you returning and looking like this."

    "You''ve seen nothing," Archer answered. "Look at this."

    After speaking, he held up his arms while revealing his beautiful white scales that reflected

    the light, but when Pam saw this, her eyes widened as she jumped up with a look of panic, "Why do you have those? You''re not human?"

    He shook his head, "Not anymore beautiful. I''m something different now. Something unique

    on my homeworld."

    "Homeworld? Isn''t Earth your home?" the older woman questioned.

    "Well, it''s more like a second home now. I was reborn in a world named Thrylos that is at

    least five times as big as Earth but full of monsters, cults, evil empires, and different races."''

    Pam sat back down, and the panic subsided as she questioned while her green eyes

    gleamed, "Different races?"

    Archer smiled as he began to speak, "There are humans, elves, dwarves, demi-humans, and dragons��just to name a few. The world is full of so many more."

    With a simple wave, he used Mana Maniption to conjure images of Maeve, Nyx, and

    Ashoka. "These three are my fianc��es," Archer continued, his voice steady. "The other twenty-seven are back home."

    Pam looked at him with wide eyes as she eximed, "You have thirty women Arch!"

    Archer chuckled at her reaction before replying, "Yes, but two of them are here living with my

    Aunt Bell."

    "Don''t tell me you''re with those two demonesses?" she questioned.

    ***

    [I will be writing the second chapter when I return home, as theptop I''m currently using is

    about to die]

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1005: That Was Better Than I Imagined

    Chapter 1005: That Was Better Than I Imagined

    ?

    Archer and Pam spokete into the night until she looked at him with a smile, "I''m going to settle down, Arch. I would be happy if you stayed here for the night; I''ll have a room made up for you."

    Once the mature woman finished speaking, she took out her phone to send a text, which confused Archer. A few minutes passed before a maid entered the room, causing Pam to speak, "Get a room made up for my savior, Maria. Make sure it''s afortable bed."

    Following that, Pam approached Archer while he stood up and hugged him before ncing into his eyes, "Thank you for saving me. I''m truly grateful and owe you a great debt I couldn''t return."

    Archer chuckled, his voice light as he admitted, "Honestly, I did it to get into your good graces and to see Lex smile again. I hated seeing her so grief-stricken."

    Pam giggled in response, her tone yful. "Handsome, you''re way past good graces. You could ask me to drop my panties, and I would."

    Heughed, shaking his head. "No need, Pam. If it happens, it happens. But I would''ve saved you no matter what."

    The older woman beamed before she said goodnight and a maid appeared to show him the way to his room. He followed her until she reached a corner room, where she opened it, saying, "Here we go, Mr Wyldheart. This is the mansion''s best guest room, and the others ensured the linen was fresh."

    Archer smiled as he replied while looking at the older maid, "Thank you, Maria."

    He couldn''t help but notice her beautiful brown hair, tied back into a neat ponytail, and the stern sparkle in her ck eyes that made him smile. With a lingering nce, he stepped into the room and immediately saw therge bed dominating the center.

    ''Now that looks like afortable bed,'' Archer thought while closing the door behind him and taking off his shirt.

    While doing that, he decided to head back to Rosemary Beach and spend most of his time there until Alexa and the others moved there. Thinking about that reminded him to ask Michelle or Ellia where their home would be.

    Following that thought, he removed his shirt and pants before crawling under the sheets as the cold air invaded the room, ''This is so warm andfortable,'' he mused to himself.

    Soon after that, Archer fell asleep as the thunder boomed overhead. A few hourster, as he was out cold, he was awakened by someone straddling him. His eyes opened, only to see Alexa looking down at him with glowing green eyes.

    "''You''re mine! I will be the first to experience what it is like to be with you, my love. I''ve waited years for this," she dered with a lewd smile.

    Archer was on the verge of replying when Alexa leaned in, pressing her lips against his in a passionate kiss. Her generous curves pressed firmly against his chest, intensifying the moment.

    He eagerly returned the kiss, his hands exploring the softness of her form. As he squeezed her soft behind, Alexa moaned softly, but she continued to kiss him with fervor. After a few intense minutes, they finally pulled apart, breathless and flushed.

    The navy-haired woman beamed at him before speaking in a love-filled voice, "I will be moving to Rosemary Beach in two weeks. I have a project toplete as I signed a contract." Archer nodded with a smile as her soft hands roamed his chest and abs before reaching his waistband. He quickly stopped her while speaking in a questioning voice, "Is this something you want, Lex? There''s no going back once we take the leap."''

    Alexa''s bright green eyes gleamed with annoyance as she replied, "I love you, Archer. You may have a new form, but everything about you is the same. Your adorable mannerisms are still there, and only I''ve noticed them."''

    She leaned forward before kissing him quickly, continuing, "I want to do this, babe; I want to be with you and bond with you like the others."''

    Archer nodded in understanding as he flipped them over and was lying in between her long legs. Alexa was shocked, but soon enough, he started kissing her slender neck as she ran her fingers through his hair.

    "Are you going to spoil me, husband?" she asked seductively.

    "Take your nightgown off, Lex; I want to see everything," Archer asked, leaning up and admiring her beauty.

    Alexa nodded before stripping down until she was in a pair of white panties but no bra, which made her boobs jiggle, which sent his lust over the edge. He quickly noticed her light brown nipples going hard.

    ''She is beautiful and we finally get to bond after all these years,'' he thought with a smile.

    Without waiting, Archer started kissing down her soft skin before reaching her chest, which he started ying with. He grabbed one with one hand while pinching it, earning him a moan, "Mmmmmghhh!"

    Archer sucked the other nipple as his hands slid down her beautiful body before slipping into the panties and started to run his fingers over her delicate folds that were wet with her love

    juices.

    ''She soaking wet,'' he thought with a smile as he continued attacking her nipples while rubbing her clit.

    "Aghhhhh!" Alexa let out an erotic moan as her body trembled with pleasure as his fingers made her feel stuff she had never felt before.

    Alexa clung to him, her breath hitching as he teased her. Each kiss trailed down her body, leaving a wave of goosebumps. Her green eyes locked onto his, filled with anticipation and desire that grew stronger with every touch.

    He paused just above her pussy, his touch both gentle and electric as he started to finger her, causing her sweet love juices to pour out like a waterfall. As he moved closer, a soft gasp escaped her lips, followed by a deep moan that filled the room, "Mmmghhh! That feels so good, Arch," she said breathlessly.

    Following that, Archer''s continued down until his tongue ran across her soaking slit, which made her scream, but he continued his pleasure-filled assault until she was squirting right into his mouth.

    He moved with practiced precision as their intensity grew, savoring every moment. Her body trembled under the overwhelming waves of delight, shuddering in response to his touch. Archer''s fingers and tongue worked in harmony to bring her to the edge.

    Soon, the mattress beneath them was soaked with blood and sweat, and Alexay breathless, her chest rising and falling as he moved between her legs. Archer paused, locking eyes with her, his smile tender and filled with emotion.

    "You know I''ve always loved you, Lex," he whispered. "All these years, I never stopped."''

    Hearing those words, the navy-haired woman''s face lit up with a radiant smile. She gently cupped his face, her touch filled with warmth. "I never stopped loving you either," she replied, her voice thick with emotion.

    "That night, when you pushed me out of the way of Noah''s de, I thought my life had ended. But here you are... my reason to keep going," she whispered, her voice full of emotion. Without hesitation, she leaned in and kissed him passionately, pouring all her love and gratitude into that moment. When doing that, he slipped inside her tight passage, causing him to break through her hymen.

    She yelped in pain as blood ran from her pussy, but Archer pampered her even more by kissing her neck and ying with a nipple, which earned him a moan. Alexa was squirming until he started to gently into his childhood love, who began moaning as the pleasure washed over

    her.

    "Mmmmghh! That feels so good, Arch," she managed to say between the moans. "Keep going, and don''t stop. Make me yours, my love."''

    When Archer heard that, he sped up, causing him to groan as she shuddered in delight as she climaxed all over his waist as he started filling up her womb due to the overwhelming pleasure he was receiving from her tight pussy gripping onto him.

    Alexa let out a primal scream as she felt his seed pouring into her, but Archer didn''t stop as he continued thrusting and molding her pussy to his shape, which made the navy-haired woman

    love it even more.

    Following that, the couple continued making love until Alexa was exhausted and filled up

    with his seed. They nowy in the bed while cuddling up as she traced over his abs while speaking in a tired voice, "That was better than I imagined, handsome. Thanks for that."

    Archer smiled softly, lifting her chin gently and kissing her lips, filled with love and warmth. Alexa quickly responded, her passion matching his as their lips met in a shared moment of

    affection.

    Afterward, he cast a Cleanse spell, refreshing them and the bed. With a sense of calm andfort, he pulled her close, and together, they settled into the peaceful quiet of the night as

    the storm outsideshed the window.

    The rxing sound made the two fall asleep as she approached him.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1006: Are You In A Relationship

    Chapter 1006: Are You In A Rtionship

    ?

    The following morning, Archer was jolted awake by a loud banging at the door, prompting a groan from deep within him. Before he could react, the door swung open, revealing a woman with messy navy blue hair tied back in a ponytail and striking blue eyes.

    As he blinked the sleep from his eyes, he noticed her appearance. She had a stunning, curvy figure like an hourss. Like Alexa and Pam, she had a well-endowed chest, but her face captivated him the most-model-like, with supermodel features.

    Archer shook his head as the woman''s face twisted into a scowl as she smelt the sex, "Why is my little sister sleeping with a stranger? Who the fuck are you?"

    "Josie?" he replied in a tired voice while sitting up.

    The woman was stumped, and her expression appeared confused as she asked, "Are you the fe who helps our family?"

    Archer nodded while getting out of bed after putting on some shorts. When he stood up, Josie''s eyes traced his body as she unconsciously bit her lip, causing him to smile as he answered, "Yes, that was me, and you have grown beautiful, Jo, since Ist saw you."

    She looked confused, but Archer approached her and used Mana Maniption to see her recall a memory of her babysitting them when they were all very young. When Josie saw this, she said suspiciously, "If you''re who you say you are, then what happened between us?"

    Heughed when remembering her shoving his head into her cleavage, which always embarrassed him until he squeezed them one day to squash them against his face because he was a pervert and fancied Alexa''s elder sisters.

    Following that, Archer grinned, "I used to fancy you, Nancy, and Abby, but you used to tease me all the time by using your mountains."

    When Josie heard this, her blue eyes opened before asking one more thing, "Did you see me naked?"

    ''Oh shit, she''s bringing this up again,'' he thought while answering. "No, I haven''t seen you naked, and I wasn''t spying on you, Jo."

    As soon as Archer finished speaking, Josie dashed toward him and wrapped him in a tight hug while shoving his head into her cleavage, which made him snicker until he noticed she smelled of roses and something else.

    ''She smells so good!'' he thought with a smile.

    "How is it possible you''re here, Arch?" Josie said while lifting his head and looking into his

    eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer shrugged. "There are things you don''t know about life, Jo, but I will show you while you be mine," he said.

    The older woman narrowed her eyes before looking at the sleeping Alexa, who smiled happily as she replied, "Are you joking? Why would I entertain such shit if you''re with my younger sister?"

    "Because sooner orter, you''ll all be mine," Archer said with a yful grin, striding confidently toward the window.

    Josie''s eyes widened in mock shock before sheughed and shook her head. She moved to stand beside him and quipped, "Stop joking, you fool! You''re making me wet just looking at you. Are you secretly some walking drug, Arch?"

    Archerughed before exining, "I have high charisma, Jo, and it attracts the opposite sex."

    She giggled while looking at him with her pretty blue eyes. "So my being in my mid-thirties doesn''t bother you, young man?"

    "No. I prefer that to be honest," Archer answered honestly. "Women like your mom, and you are my type."

    Josie''s cheeks reddened as she quickly changed the subject, "Do you remember the holiday we went on?"

    "Which one, idiot? You guys took me everywhere and treated me like your little boyfriend," he retorted.

    She looked at him with a fake offended expression beforeughing as she revealed, "Abby used to love your chubby cheeks, but now I think that nerd would be infatuated with you if she saw you."

    Archer shrugged as the thunder boom and grey clouds made the city look gloomy. Josie moved closer and spoke quietly, "Are you in an open rtionship?"

    He shook his head while replying with a smile, "No. My women are not allowed near any men, which they''ve all epted."

    Josie''s eyebrow raised as she questioned, "What about me? I''m a supermodel and fly worldwide going to photoshoots."

    "As long as you don''t show off your body and keep it clean, then I have no problem," Archer answered. "Well, that''s a what if, it''s not like we will jump into bed now."

    The older woman giggled, "Agreed. What are you up to today anyway?"

    "Going to go back to Florida and spend some time with my family while increasing my strength in the national parks," he replied with a smile.

    Josie nodded understanding before asking, "Do you want to have breakfast with me? Lexi won''t be waking up any time soon."

    "Let''s go, I''m starving," Archer answered.

    Following that, the duo left the room after tucking in Alexa, who was letting out an adorable snore. While walking, he noticed the many maids and guards stationed around the mansion, which caused him to question, "Has your mom hired more guards?"

    She shook her head before exining, "No. The government offered extra protection after the attack, but rumors say that they are looking for a certain young man who was caught flying into London and bringing four women back to life."

    Archer chuckled, "Oh, well, it''s not like I care if they know who I am. I''m waiting for the Americans to visit after my battle off the coast of Florida," he revealed while looking out to

    the garden.

    "Why are you waiting for them? They will try to take advantage of you," Josie inquired with a curious voice.

    "They can try, but I will fight back and cause chaos. Or they can pay me for my services, and I will help them," Archer answered as the duo entered the dining room.

    Josie smiled while grabbing his arm, "I''ll get Mart to cook his special; I think you''ll love it, Arch."

    He agreed with a nod, "I''m known to be greedy, so get him to cook loads."''

    "Okay. Wait here for a few minutes while I order it," she said before heading for the kitchen.

    Archer watched the older woman leave, appreciating how her tight leggings entuated her shapely figure. Her shirt was casually unbuttoned, revealing a hint of cleavage that caught his

    eye.

    As her ponytail bobbed with each step, she soon disappeared from view. Just as he was about to turn his attention elsewhere, his phone buzzed with a new message. Checking it, he saw a

    text from Maeve.

    [Darling, some unfamiliar faces have appeared at your mother''s ce. We are here now and

    are waiting for you]

    Archer quickly replied, instructing them to let the unexpected guests know he''d arrive in a couple of hours, to which they agreed. Just then, Josie reappeared, beaming with a big smile, and Pam strolled in wearing a dressing gown draped loosely off her shoulders. Noticing them, the mature woman smiled warmly and said, "It looks like you two are hitting it off. Josie, what do you think of the new Archer?"

    Josie, settlingfortably beside Archer, replied with a grin, "He''s handsome, funny, and pretty much the same, just with a bit more experience."''

    Archerughed at Josie''s response as the maids wheeled out a spread of delicious food. Josie continued, "Martin is married to Steve, the Head Gardener. Mom only hires women and gay men for the inner mansion staff. One of the old staff members was caught spying on Abby, which didn''t sit well with her."

    Following that, Pam exined, "Some people nowadays are disgusting, but the mercenaries and government guards are polite and friendly."

    He nodded in understanding before eating the English Breakfast in front of him and enjoying every bite. The two women looked at each other beforeughing as he stuffed himself with

    delicious food.

    It took them close to half an hour to finish eating. Pam stood up with a smile before speaking, "I have to go to Westminister for a meeting, but the move to America will be postponed due to everything that has happened."

    "What about the house there? You bought it the other week, right?" Josie asked while

    finishing her coffee.

    "Yeah, and I have Alfred over there dealing with the renovations and extra security," Pam

    answered. ''''I have no idea why that crazy woman wanted to move there, but it''s safer than

    New York or California."

    Once Pam was done speaking, she approached Archer and kissed him on the forehead before speaking excitedly, "I want to spend time with you when I''m free. Can I have your

    number so we can text?"

    "Here you go," he replied while handing her his phone.

    Josie was watching this from the side with a conflicted look as shemented, "It''s strange

    seeing the big bad Pam Davis acting like a school girl and fawning over a man half your age."

    The older woman snapped her head toward the younger one as she replied, "Archer has made it abundantly clear that he''s interested in me, and I''d like to explore that. It''s not every day that a handsome man like him shows interest in a ruthless businesswoman like myself." Archer chuckled, but Pam looked at him with a smirk, "Most men are intimidated by my wealth as a female billionaire approaching a trillionaire."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1007: Youre Mine

    Chapter 1007: You''re Mine

    ?

    After saying his goodbyes to Pam and Josie, who were off to a photoshoot in Central London, Archer agreed to attend her next session. He left the dining hall and bumped into Nancy, dressed in her workout gear.

    His eyes took in her toned, warrior-like figure, clearly appreciating her beauty. Noticing his interest, she smiled and teased, "Like what you see, handsome? Are you stilling to my fight next Thursday?"

    Archer nodded before answering, "Of course, Nance, I will return to the mansion and travel with you unless you want me to fly us there."

    Nancy shook her head, "We''re traveling with my boxing team, and I want them to meet you," she said with a smile.

    The two of them said goodbye before Archer cast the Gate to his mother''s house in Rosemary Beach. He quickly stepped through it, appeared in the back garden, and noticed it was the middle of the night.

    ''Timezones,'' Archer thought with a chuckle. ''I keep forgetting.''

    He used Blink to appear inside, where everyone was sleeping except his mother. Michelle was sitting on one of the sofas while looking out the window. Archer approached and sat beside her before speaking, "Hey, Mom. I heard some suits were here for me."

    When Michelle heard his voice, she jumped before shaking her head and replying with a smile. "Ellie thinks it''s the government, but it could be anyone."

    "We''ll see in the morning," he replied, gazing at the starry sky.

    Archer could feel her eyes on him, and after a moment, her curious voice broke the silence. "Was your childhood as terrible as Nyx and Maeve said?"

    He turned to the woman who had once yed a significant role in his life. With a bittersweet smile, he answered, "Yes, it wasn''t easy. But it''s shaped who I am today. When you have a mother who abuses you, you learn to cope. Eventually, the pain stops bothering you-at least, on the surface."

    Michelle frowned, her concern deepening. She quickly took his hand, her voice trembling with nervousness. "Did they ever...y hands on you?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Archer winced at her question, but after a moment, he forced himself to push the difort aside. With a solemn nod, he replied, "Yes. Not as often as the verbal abuse, but it still haunts me to this day."

    "Even though you''re a dragon?" she questioned.

    He nervouslyughed before answering, "When something affects your psyche regardless of what I am. It will always be with me; I remember every time they hit me."

    Michelle''s frown deepened as she suddenly pulled him into a tight hug. Her voice,ced with sadness, trembled as she spoke. "I''m so sorry for everything you''ve been through, Arch. No child should ever endure that, especially after you gave your life protecting Alexa."

    Archer leaned back, gazing at the sky as he mused aloud, "Life is beautiful... strange and full of mysteries."

    Before he could think even more, the older woman gently pulled him toward her. With a yful smile, she guided his head onto herp, her touch tender but confident, "Rest here, handsome," she whispered, stroking his hair. "I''ll make sure you rx."

    Hearing the warmth in her voice, Archer smiled, his head restingfortably on her thick thigh. As she gently yed with his white hair, a wave of calm washed over him. Her touch felt like home.

    "I''m so happy you came back, darling," she said softly, her voice filled with emotion. "You may not look the same or act like you used to, but that caring side of you... it''s still there."

    Archer smiled as her words washed over him, but a shiver ran down his spine when Michelle''s fingers grazed his ear. Goosebumps prickled across his skin, and he involuntarily tensed, which made Michelle giggle.

    Herughter made her chest bounce slightly, a yful ripple disrupting the peaceful moment. Without hesitation, she gently rested her soft curves on Archer''s head, and the unexpected sensation made him tense up in surprise.

    With a teasing smile, Archer nced up at her, his voice light but curious. "What are you doing, Michelle?"

    "What are you talking about?" she answered with a knowing grin.

    Archer shrugged before closing his eyes as the soft feeling rxed. While doing that, Michelle started ying with his ears again, but this time, she did something from his past life and squeezed his cheek, causing him to smile.

    "Ah, so you still remember my cheek pinches?" she said in an amused voice while looking at him.

    He nodded while reminiscing about his past and her habit of grabbing his cheeks, which made the older woman happy for a reason he didn''t know. Archer was confused, but Michelle said, "It seems a part of my boy still resides in you, but it is clear that you''re not the same."''

    "You''re probably right. It''s most likely the reason I can still love all my women and show emotions," Archer revealed. "For the first few years, I lost myself. Well, I''m still lost, but it''s not like it''s that bad."

    "Is it true you murder people?" Michelle asked a strange question, which caused his eyes to

    narrow.

    Archer sighed before nodding, "Yes. I''ve killed millions. I was thirteen in a world of monsters and people trying to kill me, so I had to do what was necessary to live until I founded the Draconia Kingdom."

    "Is that your and the girl''s homnd back in your new world?" Michelle inquired while ying with his hair.

    He nodded with a smile, gazing out the window as he spoke. "Yes, I''ve built a ce where everyone who contributes to the kingdom is weed. Right now, there are billions of Draconians, all fiercely loyal to the Wyldheart Family."

    Michelle beamed as she replied, "That''s good, darling, but I''m more concerned with you. I can see the struggle in your eyes. Remember, now that you''re back, I''m always here to talk and listen if you need an ear."''

    Archer didn''t know how to react, but when she sat him up, she continued speaking, "You''re like a broken teapot that was glued back together. One knock or fall, then you will break and

    go wild."

    ''''That''s happened a few times already," he revealed with a chuckle. "I see red and kill everything around me, which scares me sometimes as the girls are always with me."''

    Michelle began to giggle, her eyes twinkling with affection. "You wouldn''t harm them, even if you were enraged. How you look at them is so full of love, it''s almost overwhelming. But those three truly bask in it."

    The conversation flowed easily as they reminisced about the past. After some time, Michelle offered to make him a hot chocte, which he gratefully epted with a smile. While waiting, he heard the sound of three pairs of footsteps approaching.

    That''s when his three women entered the room with knowing smiles, each wearing new nightgowns that caught his eye. Ashoka''s white gown contrasted beautifully with her dark brown skin, abination he found especially striking.

    ''How did I get such a beautiful woman? The God of Luck must love me.''

    The fabric was barely holding in her well-endowed chest, drawing Archer''s gaze with its charm. He shook his head to refocus, reminding himself to stay grounded despite the surge of

    lust.

    ''Wow, she''s stunning,'' he thought, admiring Ashoka''s wless figure.

    His gaze shifted to Maeve, who wore a stunning emerald green gown that entuated her hourss figure. Her fluffy orange hair was tied into a neat ponytail, adding to her elegant

    appearance.

    Archer''s eyes were drawn to her stockings, which extended her long legs and highlighted her shapely thighs. Maeve''s smile was warm, and her grey eyes sparkled with affection, making it

    clear how much she cared.

    Nyx''s teasing voice broke through his thoughts. "Are you just going to stare at us, husband?" She settled into the opposite sofa with the other women.

    Archer''s gaze shifted to Nyx, whose yellow nightgown entuated her athletic figure. Her mismatched eyes shimmered with affection. With a yful smile, he replied, "Why shouldn''t

    I admire my beautiful women?"

    They all smiled at Archer''s response, but Michelle''s voice soon interjected. "Would youdies like some hot chocte? I''m making some for Arch."

    "Yes, please!" the three women answered in unison.

    Archer chuckled at their coordinated response as they came over to greet him with a kiss. He got up and walked towards the window to look out while thinking, but something caught his

    attention.

    A storm was racing toward the coast, and he felt dread, so he warned the women, "Prepare to help if I call for you three."

    With a surge of determination, Archer cast Blink, instantly appearing outside. Summoning his mighty wings, heunched into the sky, soaring toward the approaching threat. As he

    ascended, he red at a formidable figure high above.

    ''You''re mine,'' he thought with an evil smile.

    The thrill of the hunt ignited within him, and with a roar that reverberated for miles, Archer hurtled toward the enemy. He collided with the foe, a nightmarish Cthulhu-like creature, and

    unleashed his fury.

    Teeth bared, ws shing, and tail whipping, Archer tore into the creature with savage

    intensity. The stranger was caught off guard, its surprise giving way to terror as he

    dismantled it limb from limb.

    But the battle was far from over-more monstrous beings emerged from the darkness, ready

    to face his wrath.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1008: Three Hostile Targets

    Chapter 1008: Three Hostile Targets

    ?

    Archer started battling across the sky as he fought the creepy humanoids that were easy to deal with. Thanks to his magic and ws, he defeated the enemy that fell into the rough sea below.

    "This is easier than I expected,'' he mused.

    After half an hour, the Cthulu-like beings were defeated, allowing him to fly toward the shore. Ahoka, Maeve, Nyx, and Michelle were waiting in the garden with a ck-haired woman in a suit.

    ''Who is this? The government it looks like,'' Archer pondered as he descended to the sand below.

    When he touched the ground, dozens of men surrounded him while pointing guns at him. Archerughed, but the ck-haired woman approached and spoke suspiciously, "Why do you keep fighting those things? We can deal with them."

    "Clearly. They nearly hit the coast before I dealt with them, as your navy was still racing to the scene," Archer said with a knowing smile.

    After speaking, he looked around while using Mana Maniption to take all the people''s weapons, as the woman requested with narrowed eyes, "Can youe with us, please? Someone would like to meet you."

    Maeve and Ashoka were going to speak, but Archer smiled at the two before reassuring them, "I''ll be fine, my lovelies. Stay here and protect my family, please."''

    The three women nodded in agreement as he looked at the ck-haired woman and replied, "Where are we going?"

    "I cannot tell you at this moment, but while on the way, you will be filled in," she said professionally.

    After bidding farewell to the women, Archer followed the government officials to the front of the building, where an SUV awaited. A man opened the door for him, and he climbed inside, settling into the plush seat as the door closed with a click, sealing him inside.

    The woman climbed in and introduced herself, "I''m Special Agent Ava Reed. I work with the President''s Office on creatures from the deep."

    Archer grew curious and inquired, "How long have they been attacking?"

    Ava''s ck eyes gleamed before answering, "It''s been over a decade now. We''ve managed to cover the damage using natural disasters and other incidents, but the attacks are bing more frequent."

    ''Interesting,'' he thought. ''I wonder where they''reing from.''

    Following that, the SUV drove through the quiet night as Archer gazed out the tinted window at the passing scenery. Palm trees swayed gently in the warm breeze, silhouetted against the moonlit sky.

    The city''s lights gradually faded, reced by the vast openness of coastal highways. Archer leaned back, feeling the engine''s hum beneath him, his mind turning over whaty ahead, ''I wonder what they want. Its the government so most likely threats,'' he thought with a chuckle.

    Beside him, Ava remained silent, her sharp eyes focused on the road ahead. The convoy of ck vehicles eventually veered off the main highway, entering a heavily guarded military checkpoint.

    ''Seems like they''re taking me seriously.''

    Armed guards snapped to attention, saluting as the SUV rolled through. They continued along a winding road lined with barbed wire fences and concrete barricades until the sprawling outline of a military base came into view.

    The distant buzz of rotors echoed in the air, drawing Archer''s gaze. As the SUV rounded the final bend, he spotted a massive ck helicopter parked on a helipad. Ava turned to him with a professional expression, "Get ready to board the heli, and we''ll go to the person who wants to meet you."

    Archer nodded, his eyes fixed on the ominous aircraft as the door swung open. He stepped out onto the tarmac, the smell of salt air mingling with the scent of jet fuel. In the distance, he could see soldiers moving purposefully.

    ''Maybe I''m meeting the President?'' he thought while exiting the SUV.

    While walking, Archer noticed the ce was locked down as weapons that looked like massive missileunchers were being brought in. After that, Ava led him to the helicopter, where he was ushered into a seat while the advisors avoided contact.

    This piqued Archer''s interest, and he turned to the dark-haired woman beside him. "Why are they treating me like I''m a monster?" he asked, his tone a mixture of curiosity and annoyance.

    The woman met his gaze with piercing ck eyes and replied calmly, "Because you are just in human form, Mr. Bet."

    Archer let out a chuckle, shing a charming smile. "I''m no longer a Bet. I died on Earth. Whatever I am now... it''s not the same person who lived here."

    Once he was done speaking, Ava looked confused, but he ignored her and looked out the window. The ground started getting smaller as the helicopter took off while flying north. He had no idea where he was going.

    He only felt their fear of him, which was baffling, but he ignored it while the flight was quiet. As Archer did that, he felt a poke in his side, causing him to face Ava, who asked, "Are there cat girls where youe from?"

    When Archer heard this, his eyes widened in shock before he nodded, "Yes, there are many. My fiance Leira is a cat princess."

    Once he finished speaking, the woman''s eyes sparkled with amazement, which made him smile. Archer used Mana Maniption to create a picture of Leira, which showed Ava, who was amazed as she studied the picture.

    The surrounding people looked taken aback and were scared. Archer ignored them as the woman spoke, "Does she let you touch her tail and ears?"

    "Yes, but it normally turns her wild if I do," he answered with a chuckle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Following that, Ava went quiet while Archer shrugged and looked at the world below, which was still pitch ck due to the night. It took them a few hours to reach their meeting location.

    As they closed in, the pilot''s voice crackled with urgency, "Command, we''ve got three hostile targets inbound! Do we engage, even with the high-value cargo onboard?"

    Before the order could be given, Archer''s eyes snapped to the sky. He vanished from the cockpit without a word, leaving only a shimmer in the air. Gasps echoed through the cabin as he reappeared outside, wings unfurling like shadowse to life.

    With a single powerful beat, heunched himself toward the oing threats. In the distance, he sensed the thunderous approach of two fighter jets from the south, but his focus remained on the strange humanoid figures hurtling toward them.

    A dark grin spread across his face. With lightning speed, he reached the first of his prey. His hands mped down on their skulls, and with a sickening crunch, he crushed them as if they were nothing but brittle shells.

    Blood and bone sttered in the air as he turned to face thest one. Channeling raw energy, Archer unleashed an Eldritch st that streaked through the sky like a meteor, obliterating

    the final enemy.

    Following that, Archer spotted the fancy-looking mansion in the distance and started flying at it. However, he was struck by several missiles, which sent him crashing into the ground with a boom that echoed through the mountains.

    "They want to do this!'' he thought as anger exploded. ''Let me show these stupid humans not to mess with me.''

    Archer rocketed out of the smoking crater, his wings carving through the air like des as he locked onto the jets, desperately trying to flee. He closed the distance with inhuman speed, eyes zing with a predatory gleam.

    In one quick motion, his ws ripped through the metal hull of the first jet-like paper. The aircraft shuddered and split apart in a fiery explosion that painted the sky orange and red. Archer''s lips curled into a dark smile as the shockwave washed over him.

    Without hesitation, he turned his gaze to the second jet, now frantically attempting to escape. But there was no outrunning him. In a blur, he closed the gap and mmed his foot into one of the wings with the force of a meteor strike.

    The jet careened out of control, spiraling downward in a chaotic descent before mming into the mountainside. Upon impact, it erupted in an explosion, unleashing towering plumes of fire and thick smoke that surged into the sky.

    Following that, Archer flew toward the mansion in the mountain but soon noticed the Gatling Guns, who started firing at him. He cast Cosmic Shield to block the bullets that fell to the

    ground below.

    He smiled before casting a sma Missile, sending the machines flying toward him and causing them to blow up. Once they were taken care of, Archernded in the front garden,

    surrounded by men in ck suits.

    ''Oh, the Secret Service,'' he thought with a chuckle.

    Archer spoke with a knowing smile, "I''m guessing the President is in here. Get him, or I will level this whole area, and you already know I can do it."

    The surrounding men and women looked nervous, but an older man stepped forward, "Back down, monster. We have weaponry that can deal with your kind."

    When Archer heard this, he startedughing, his eyes glowed with excitement. "Use them and watch how quickly I kill every single one of you before seeing the president myself."

    Noone moved, causing him to step forward only to be stopped by a new voice, "There''s no

    need for that, Archer. Can''t we talk?"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1009: Elizabeth Winters

    Chapter 1009: Elizabeth Winters

    ?

    Archer watched as a woman with light brown hair and emerald green eyes approached him with a severe expression. She stopped in front of him before speaking in a respectful tone, "Hello, Mr Bet. Can I have an hour of your time to speak?"

    His eyebrow raised in suspicion, causing the woman to continue, "It''s about the monsters you fought. We''ve had many problems with them, and seeing you deal with them is shocking, to be honest."

    "Those Chthulu-looking things? Where did theye from?" he questioned.

    This caused the woman to smile as she motioned for the entrance, but Archermented, "Why did your jets attack me? I''m lucky I''m a monster, as Ava ims."

    When the stranger heard this, her green eyesnded on the agent, who gulped as she exined, "The whole government is split on what to do with him, ma''am. He isn''t human, and you know this."

    Archer watched the brown-haired woman sigh before speaking in a fed-up tone, "Yeah, but you know the attacks worldwide have increased tenfold in thest year, and we can cover it up anymore."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He nodded again before speaking, "I''m guessing those monsters just want to cause chaos?"

    "I''ll tell you everything once we sit down, but it''s getting cold, so let''s head inside," the strange woman replied.

    They entered the mansion, which enveloped them in warmth andfort. The woman gestured toward a plush seat, and Archer sat down, settling in as she introduced herself. "I''m Elizabeth Winters, President of the United States. And I''ve brought you here because I need your help."

    Archers'' eyebrow raised in surprise, as this was a pleasant surprise. He shook his head and replied with a grin, "That won''t be cheap, Liza. It will cost quite a bit."

    He watched as Elizabeth just stared at him before speaking, "Obviously. What would you like?"

    Without wasting a second, he pointed at Ava, "I want her to be my bodyguard while I''m on Earth."

    The President looked confused, but Archer exined, "She can help me out while I''m here, and she hates me, which intrigues me."

    Elizabeth giggled before asking, "She had grown to hate the monsters that keep attacking the world, and no offense, but I can see you''re not human. Your eyes are a dead giveaway as they remind me of a predator."

    Archer chuckled when hearing this and nodded while speaking, "I guess you want me to deal with these monsters that are attacking the world?"

    "Yes, and we can pay you two million dors per attack and give you a penthouse apartment in New York for the meetings," Elizabeth revealed.

    He was unfazed but asked, with a knowing grin that shocked women, "''I want all that plus a date with you, Miss President. At least I can tell the others I took themander-in-chief out for a beer and burger."''

    The older woman stared at him in bafflement, but before she could respond, Ava interjected, her toneced with hate and disgust, "Why are you flirting with the leader of the free world?"

    Archer turned toward the dark-haired agent, meeting her re with a calm, almost yful expression. His response was blunt, catching herpletely off guard, "Because she''s hot, smart, and I can''t help but notice how she keeps looking at me like she wants to devour me." Elizabeth started giggling, shocking Ava, but the brte waved away. "Don''t worry about it, Ava. The young man is refreshing. It''s not everyday that someone flirts so openly with me, after all they are intimidated by my status."

    The ck-haired agent reluctantly nodded before keeping quiet as Archer spoke in a curious tone: "What are you calling these monsters, and do you know where they''reing from?"

    "We call them the Deep Ones; theye from the Mariana Trench, where monsters roam and attack anything that gets close," Elizabeth answered while taking out a file and handing it to him.

    Archer''s eyes opened in shock before he thought, ''Are they connected? No that would be impossible.''

    He shook his head while asking, "Do they attack often?"

    "No. Three times a month, sometimes less, but they have killed countless people," Ava was the one to exin, "They are vicious creatures who show no mercy to anyone."

    The two women continued speaking but soon noticed Archer was silent. Elizabeth asked in a worried tone, "What''s wrong? It seems like you''re familiar with all this."

    "Well, I am because I''ve been fighting simr monsters since I was a young boy, but they can''t be here," Archer revealed.

    Shortly after that, Elizabeth turned to Ava and spoke, "Can you get the kitchen to whip up a pot of coffee, please? I want to talk more."

    The angry-looking woman nodded before leaving the room, and Archer spoke knowingly: "The attacks will increase unless they know they will lose too much. So it looks like you need my help more than you admit."

    Elizabethughed as she answered honestly, "You''re right. We are losing too much fighting, and the country can''t defend the whole world and our allies."

    Archer''s smile grew wider as he spoke, "So I''m a raremodity that the world will bid to help them with the Deep Ones?"

    "Pretty much, but you ended up between the US and the UK, which already knows of your presence," she revealed. "Thanks to whatever you use to travel, they couldn''t capture you, which is a bad idea."

    He startedughing when he heard this, just as Ava walked in, followed by a kitchen staff member holding a coffee tray. The ck-haired agent gave him a dirty look, which made him

    chuckle.

    "This woman hates me,'' he thought with a chuckle.

    The staff member put a coffee on the table in front of him. Archer thanked the woman before she left the room, and Elizabeth continued speaking, "The world is waking up to the Deep One''s threat asmentators on the inte have been talking about it thest few

    months."

    Archer nodded thoughtfully and asked, "Is there any pattern to the attacks?"

    Elizabeth shook her head, handing him a file. "No, they''repletely random. At best, we get an hour''s notice to prepare."

    Following that, he started reading through the papers and realized the monsters were twisted versions of monsters he recognized. Archer became extremely concerned before sending

    Maeve a message.

    [My love. Can youe to me quickly? I want to show you something]

    The orange-haired woman nodded in agreement, and he responded while casting Gate. A violet portal materialized in the room, startling Elizabeth. Ava quickly drew her gun and aimed it at him, causing him to raise an eyebrow.

    He warned with a low, threatening growl, "Lower that weapon, or you''ll regret it."

    As Archer finished speaking, Maeve stepped through the portal. She smiled upon seeing him, but her expression shifted to concern as he handed her a file. "Isn''t this the same Swarm that''s been attacking us back home?" he asked.

    Maeve flipped through the pages, her eyes widening in shock. "Are they here, husband? How is that even possible?"

    He shrugged, specting, "They must have a powerful space mage on their side. But why would they target a non-magic world?"

    "Isn''t that obvious, darling? They are using Earth to gather soldiers for their armies, which means they are probably on other worlds gathering a force to destroy you," Meave exined while looking at the pictures of the Swarm Titans.

    ''Makes sense that they hate me that much; I''ve killed thousands of their people and destroyed dozens of fortresses,'' he thought with a grin.

    Archer looked confused, causing her to giggle as she exined, "Rumors speak of you being the Swarm''s number one target. Aisha said the spies in the Novgorod Empire said the Terravians that have been spotted have a particr hatred for you."

    He startedughing, but Elizabeth spoke concernedly, "You were telling the truth about

    fighting them before?"

    Archer opened his mouth to respond, but Maeve spoke first, her voice filled with pride. "My husband has thwarted every one of their attacks, saving an entire continent so vast it could fit all of Earth''s within it and still have room to spare."

    Elizabeth and Ava exchanged stunned looks before turning their gaze to Archer. The president was about to say something when an rm suddenly red through the room, cutting her off. She snatched up the phone, tension tightening her grip. Her green eyes locked onto Archer as the voice on the other end spoke. "A monster is headed for London," she said, her voice trembling with urgency. "It''s already destroyed several ships and nes. If you agree to help, I''ll give you anything-whatever you want. t."

    Maeve chuckled darkly, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she warned the older woman with a smirk. "Careful what you wish for, sister. Archer has a soft spot for mature women like you, and now that you''ve offered him anything, you''re his now."

    Elizabeth''s eyes widened in shock at the implication, and Ava started to protest. But before either could react, Archer vanished from the room using Blink outside, unfurling his wings as

    Maeve quickly joined him.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1010: New York

    Chapter 1010: New York

    ?

    Archer let out an earth-shaking roar as he shifted into his Draconis form, his massive wings stretching wide. He turned to Maeve, his voice rumbling with authority. "My love, guard the mansion. Ensure no monsters reach that woman. She''s the leader of this nation and could prove useful to us."

    Maeve shot him a yful smile, her tone teasing. "You just want to get into her panties, you lewd dragon. But don''t worry, I''ll keep her safe."

    Heughed before revealing, "To be honest, I didn''t think that at all, but now you mention it, she is beautiful, and I wonder what it would feel like to dominate the leader of the free world."

    "Oh, so she''s like an empress of this ce?" Maeve questioned with a curious voice. Archer nodded before flying toward the monsters heading toward the UK and used Mana Maniption to move even faster. He created a sonic boom by soaring so fast and was halfway across the Antic when he saw the swarm of creatures.

    They were swimming through the rough water, and when Archer saw this, he grinned before casting dozens of sma Missiles that chased after the monsters like homing rockets. When the projectiles hit them, an explosion lit up the dark ocean.

    He relentlessly cast spells into the horde until he noticed three humanoid figures floating in the air. A smile spread across his face as he thought, ''Oh, let''s have some fun. They will be caught off guard.''

    Using Blink, he closed the distance to the enemies in an instant. They leaped back in surprise, but Archer was faster. He wrapped chaotic mana around his fist and delivered a powerful punch to the nearest creature, sending it into the water below.

    Archer swiftly turned his attention to the remaining two foes, attacking them with a brutalbination of magic and powerful punches. The Terravians were torn apart, their forms disintegrating into a bloody mist that coated him.

    ''Feels good when killing the Swarm,'' he mused with a smile. ''I could get addicted to this feeling.'' Shaking off the gory remnants, he summoned his Shadow Creatures andmanded them to attack. Meanwhile, Archer methodically eliminated the fleeing monsters with Eldritch st and sma Missiles, their fiery explosions engulfing the enemies in a storm of destruction.

    It didn''t take him long to wipe out the threat, but he wasn''t alone as battleships appeared below. Archer watched them kill the wounded monsters with the vessel''s weapons beforerge container ships collected as many dead creatures.

    This caught his attention, and he decided to ask Elizabeth when he returned to her mansion. While flying, he decided to slow down as he admired the scenery all around him. ''Nothing''s changed apart from the people seeming to be friendlier now days or it could be my charisma,'' he mused.

    Afterward, Archer returned to the mansion through Gate, watching from above as the ships below collected the monster corpses. He reappeared just outside Elizabeth''s home, where the security guards initially turned to him but, recognizing who he was, quickly resumed their tasks.

    He approached Maeve, who stood with Elizabeth, while Ava quietly slipped away. Both women smiled as Archer drew near, and Maeve, the orange-haired warrior, smirked. "Did you kill them all?" she asked with a teasing glint in her eye.

    "Yes, they didn''t expect me. I caught them off guard," Archer replied with a satisfied grin, sitting down and casting a charming smile toward Elizabeth. "Your ships are already collecting the corpses."

    Elizabeth nodded, clearly relieved, then said with a hint of curiosity. "Can I have your phone, please?"

    Archer handed it over, and secondster, he heard a ching just as she looked at him and exined, "I just deposited the payment into your ount, which is tax-free, as a thank you for helping the government."

    When he took the phone, shemented, "I also added my number for our date. But it will have to wait until I''m back in Washington. I''m out here to take a break from a hectic work schedule."

    "Do you want to feel better, Liza?" Archer asked with a knowing smile, which made Maeve giggle.

    Elizabeth looked at him with narrowed eyes but slowly nodded as she answered, "Yes, that would be nice. Ever since giving birth to my children, my back has been messed up."

    Archer smiled when hearing this before questioning, "How many do you have?"

    "Three, two girls and one boy," she replied, smiling at him before continuing. "They are all older than you, about from my youngest Silika."

    He nodded, and the trio spent the next few hours talking and getting to know each other. As the conversation wound down, Elizabeth let out a tired yawn. "I''m going to get some sleep. I''ll text you if there are any more attack reports," she said.

    Archer stood, smiling, when Elizabeth pulled him into an unexpected hug. Leaning close, she whispered with a yful grin, "Just a heads-up, if you get involved with me, my ex-husband might try to stir up some trouble. But honestly, I think it''ll be worth it... these cobwebs aren''t going to clear themselves."

    She gave him a cheeky wink and sauntered away, her slender hips swaying as she walked. Archer, both amused and intrigued, watched her go. Just then, Maeve appeared beside him with a yful grin.

    "Looks like the empress has charmed you, husband," she teased, her eyes gleaming mischievously. "Should I warn the others?" she added with a sly grin, clearly enjoying the situation.

    Archer gazed at the fierce and striking warrior woman standing before him, his voice steady as he spoke. "Alexa needs to stay in London for a while. Mom and Ellie are busy with work and college. How about joining me on a trip to a city called New York, Maeve?"

    "That would be nice. Isabe told me that the ce is well known for a food called pizza," she replied with an excited smile. "I want to try some. We should invite Ashoka and Nyx; they would love toe."

    He agreed and sent a message to each woman who decided to join, causing him to use the dragon tattoos to summon them. When Nyx appeared, she brought out her wings while

    Ashoka cast her magic to fly.

    Following that, Archer summoned his wings and scooped Maeve into a princess carry before taking off and flying further north where the city was. The group soared high above thendscape, the cool night air rushing past them as they flew in formation.

    Below, vast forests and sprawling cities dotted the terrain, their twinkling lights stretching far into the horizon like stars beneath them. Maeve grinned, her orange hair billowing in the wind, while Nyx flew beside them, her dark wings blending into the night sky.

    Ashoka glided effortlessly, her eyes scanning the world below with fascination, "I can''t get used to how different Earth and Thrylos are."

    He agreed with a nod, "It''s two separate worlds. Maybe we can get a few holiday homes here ande here once the war is over?"

    The three women agreed as Nyx spoke with a big smile, "No one has figured out that Maeve is the only human among us."''N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As they flew further, the moon hung high above, casting its silver glow across thend, illuminating rivers and highways that snaked through the darkness. The vastness of America unfurled beneath them, its modern wonders fading into a quiet beauty under the pale light. In the distance, a gleaming silhouette emerged. Archer pointed toward it, a smile spreading across his face. "There it is," he said, his voice carried on the wind. "New York."

    The iconic skyline came into view, towering skyscrapers reaching for the sky like monuments of steel and ss, their lights glittering like jewels against the night. The moon framed the city in a serene, ethereal glow, making it appear almost otherworldly.

    Maeve gazed in awe, her voice soft. "It''s beautiful."

    "It is," Archer confirmed with a nod, then added, "We should book a room in one of the top hotels. You three will be amazed by the views from the upper floors." Everyone agreed as they flew toward the city butnded discreetly outside to avoid being seen. As they touched down, Ashoke and Maeve shivered from the cold. Archer quickly wrapped them in cloaks and said, "We''ll get you some modern clothes. I know Mom and Bel gave you some, but it''s good to have a few of our own."

    As they walked down the street, Archer soon realized they were in New Brunswick. Spotting a taxi, he waved it down. Nyx raised an eyebrow and asked, "What are you doing, husband?" "Getting a ride into the city," Archer replied with a grin as he opened the door for them. "Hop in, my beauties, and we''ll head to the hotel."

    Once inside the taxi, the driver, a friendly-looking man, turned to them with a smile and asked, "Where are you young folks headed?"

    "Four Seasons, please," Archer responded, handing over a couple hundred dors. The driver nodded appreciatively and began driving down the road.

    The three women looked out the window in amazement, and Archer smiled as he admired thendscape. Shops, homes, and other businesses passed by.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1011: Were Going To Sleep

    Chapter 1011: We''re Going To Sleep

    ?

    The taxi stopped outside the Four Seasons Hotel, and the four got out, only to be amazed by the surrounding city and people. Lights lit up everything around them, and some shops were still open, which surprised him.

    ''I forget how beautiful Earth is sometimes,'' he mused as his violet eyes gleamed.

    Beautiful skyscrapers surrounded them, causing Archer to gaze at them with interest. They all thanked the driver, who took off with a smile as he earned a lot from the fare. Maevemented curiously, looking around with fascination, "Why is it so bright? Isn''t it early hours of the morning?"

    Archer grinned at the orange-haired woman before answering, "This is a city that never sleeps, my love. You will notice that most ces will still be open."

    "How long will we be staying here?" Nyx questioned as she took his left arm.

    "A few days, darling," he replied while looking through the hotel''s entrance. "We''ll explore the city... and, of course, eat. I know how much we all love that."

    The three women nodded excitedly before the group entered the hotel, only to see half a dozen people wandering around. Archer approached the desk where a young woman sat, working on aputer.

    When arriving, the woman looked up with a friendly smile, saying, "Wee to Four Seasons, sir. How can I help you tonight?"

    "Can I get a room for five days? And could you make sure it has a big bed so all of us can fit," Archer inquired with a charming smile.

    Nyx and Ashoka were gossiping behind him while Maeve scanned their surroundings, and her grey eyes gleamed in fascination. When Archer turned back to the woman, she was wide-eyed as she muttered, "The four of you are sharing the same bed?"

    He nodded before the tiger womanmented, confused, "He''s our husband? Why wouldn''t we be sharing a bed?"

    Archerughed as the hotel worker''s cheeks reddened, causing him to exin to the three, "They aren''t used to harems here; it''s unusual to them."

    They all nodded in understanding, but Nyx responded with a curious voice, "Why, though? Isn''t it natural for women to gravitate to a strong male?"

    Ashoka and Maeve agreed, prompting Archer to exin, "Some people are more open- minded, but monogamy is the standard here."''

    The three started giggling as Nyx said, "Well if that''s the case, I would have felt sorry for any woman who ended up with your husband. She would be a tired husk once making love with

    you."

    When the group heard this, they startedughing. The woman behind the counter went bright red but quickly shook her head before stating the price, "That would be three thousand dors, sir."

    Archer nodded before swiping his phone on the payment machine, and shortly after that, a ching was heard. The hotel clerk smiled and handed him his room card as she spoke professionally, "Here''s your card, sir, and enjoy your time at Four Seasons."

    Following that, he led the three women to their room; when they entered, Nyx slumped down on the bed as Ashoka checked the bathroom. An excited gleam shone in her amber eyes as she spoke while looking at Archer, "I''m going to take a bath. Do you want to join me, husband?"

    He agreed with a nod as the other two rushed to the window that gave them the perfect view of the cityndscape. Archer knew they would be preupied with the scene while he pampered his tiger woman.

    When entering the bathroom, he turned to Ashoka, who was already stripping out of her clothes, revealing her curvy but athletic figure. Archer shook his head as her tiger feature appeared as he spoke, "You''re stunning."

    The tiger woman beamed as she responded, "Thank you, handsome, but please get undressed so we can get in the bath."''

    Archer smiled before taking off his shirt and pants, causing the tiger woman''s eyes to widen, which made himment, "You just wanted me out of my clothes to perv on me."''

    He watched Ashoka''s face darken in embarrassment, but he quickly moved in and grabbed her by her waist before cing a love-filled kiss on her plump lips. When Archer did that, she instantly reciprocated while her hands ran all over his muscr chest and abs.

    The two of them kissed passionately until their lips finally parted. Archer then swiftly spun the tiger woman around, guiding her so she was bent over the nearby stand. As he admired her, he couldn''t help but think, ''Beautiful.''

    Archer moved behind her and grabbed her waist as he leaned forward, causing his cock to rub up against her pussy which made the tiger woman tremble. He whispered in her ear teasingly, "What do you want, my lovely wife? Tell me what you need."

    Her cat eyes glowed with intense lust as she spoke in a breathless tone, "I want you to make love to me and put some kittens inside me."

    When Archer heard this, he bent down behind her before his tongue ran along her wet folds, causing the tiger woman to let out an erotic moan as her body shuddered. He felt her love juice pouring into his mouth.

    "Mmmghhh!"

    As he was licking her pussy his finger slipped inside, and she started thrusting in and out, causing Ashoka to scream as she climaxed. Archer was pleased with himself but continued attacking until she was dripping wet.

    "Looks like someone is enjoying herself," he expressed with a grin while looking at his fingers, which were covered in her juices. "Do you need me, darling?"

    Ashoka nodded as she said, in a needy voice, "Please, Arch. I need you inside me."

    He grinned but ignored her requests and went back to licking. It took him ten more minutes and three more orgasms until he was ready to slip inside Ashoka, who was in a pleasure-filled

    daze.

    She turned back to him with glowing amber eyes as she expressed with a voice dripping with lust, "Are you going to keep a woman waiting, husband?"

    Archer chuckled softly before rising to stand and sliding inside her, eliciting a deep groan from him. Ashoka responded with a breathy, erotic moan, her body trembling as they made

    love.

    "Mmmmghh! Agghhhh! So good," she said while panting.

    The intense pleasure overwhelmed her, causing her to gasp and start squirting against his waist. Archer smiled when seeing this before thrusting into the trembling, beautiful woman who was letting out moans that sent his lust soaring.

    Their lovemakingsted hours, thanks to the Time Warp that he cast, and by the time the two were finished, Ashoka was in a world of bliss as shey in the hot water. Archer looked at her with a smile as he spoke, "Enjoy yourself, my love?"

    "Yes, but now I''m tired, and my pussy is aching as you went rough," Ashoka replied with a giggle.

    After that, Archer cleaned the tiger woman, who enjoyed every second. Once he was done, he cast Aurora Healing on her, which refreshed her. She looked at him with a loving smile as she spoke, "Thank you for that; I''ve been worried about Thrylos and the others due to the

    Alliance."

    "There''s nothing to worry about," he revealed. "The harem is strong, and strong monsters are guarding the mountains, plus the Death Mist that will hold them back, which will take years to break through."

    Ashoka nodded before cleaning him afterthering up a sponge, "Are you sure they will be

    fine?"

    "Yes. They have Lucrezia, Ari, and Brooke defending the ind alongside all the others who are powerful for their ages thanks to Dragon Synergy," Archer answered while he rxed. She was about to reply, but Maeve and Nyx entered the bathroom while stripping off. The Chaos Dragon spoke with a knowing smile, "I can smell the sex; you need to give us the same

    treatment, husband."

    Archer chuckled and gestured toward the bath. "You don''t have to ask; I''d have done it

    regardless."

    He then turned his attention to the other two, making love to them as Ashoka giggled and attended to her tail. After hours, they finally emerged from the bathroom, all three women exhausted and needing rest.

    "We''re going to sleep, Arch," Maeve muttered as she grabbed his arm with a tired smile. "And you''reing with us."

    Archer didn''t resist as they dragged him to the bed, all piled in. Maeve and Ashokay on his sides while Nyxy on one of his thighs. He quickly fell asleep because he wasfortable

    and rxed.

    The night outside was peaceful, and the four sleptte as the world came to life. Archer was the first to open his eyes, only to notice the rays of sun beaming through the window, which

    annoyed him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He used Mana Maniption to close them before falling asleep again. They slept most of the day as Archer used each woman as a body pillow. By the time they woke up, it was night again,

    and Nyx was baffled.

    The Chaos Dragon sat up while rubbing her eyes as shemented, "I feel so much better, but we sleep for hours longer than expected."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1012: Youve Had Your Fill

    Chapter 1012: You''ve Had Your Fill

    ?

    Archer smiled at Nyx as he answered, "We went crazyst night and made love too much."

    When the three women heard this, their cheeks grew red, but the dragon giggled, "That felt amazing, husband. We have to do it more often."

    "Well, we can because it''s one of the main ways I can build up my mana pool," he replied while getting out of bed.

    Maeve had ordered a lot of room service, which surprised him as she spoke, "The food stood to be here in thirty minutes. I ordered it before you three got up."

    Nyx and Ashoka looked at the orange-haired woman smiling as Archer inquired, "Were you hungry?"

    "Yes, and thanks to the dragon tattoos, I can read the confusingnguage," Maeve answered while approaching the balcony. "Which is a useful feature, husband."

    Archer agreed with a nod before joining the warrior woman as the duo stepped outside. The cold air brushed against his face, causing him to smile as the hustle and bustle of the city below.

    ''Not as cold as Thrylos,'' he mused while looking at the famous skyscrapers.

    Maeve nced at him with her beautiful grey eyes as she spoke with a curious tone, "It''s so busy here. So many people are crammed into one city that it amazes me."

    "There are trillions on Thrylos while there are billions on Earth, but you have to remember our homeworld is at least five times bigger with much morend."

    She nodded understanding before continuing, "I noticed you refer to Thrylos as your homeworld. Don''t you consider this ce your home?"

    Archer shook his head as he leaned against the balcony railings while answering, "I spent more time in our world than here, but this world feels alien to me now. It''s not bad, but I wouldn''t like to live here long."

    Maeve understood, and a naughty gleam appeared in her grey eyes as she spoke with a grin: "Sit down and rx, husband. I want to try something."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When hearing this, Archer thought, ''What is she up too?''

    Following that, he sat down and gotfortable. Maeve dropped to her knees between his legs. His eyes widened as the orange-haired woman pulled his pants down before engulfing his cock with her warm mouth.

    Archer let out a groan as her tongue swirled around his shaft. Thanks to being so high up, no one could see them, which pleased him. Maeve''s head started bobbing up and down as she worked to pleasure him even more.

    He groaned even more before putting his hand on her head and pushing deeper down her throat. When Archer did this, Maeve let out an erotic moan that vibrated on his cock, causing him to explode in her mouth.

    Maeve swallowed every drop of it, but Archer wasn''t down and started fucking her face, which the warrior woman enjoyed. Following that, she straddled him while moving her soaking panties to the side.

    Without wasting any time, Maeve impaled herself on his cock, causing her to let out a deep moan that sent his lust wild. Archer bottomed out in the orange-haired woman, her whole body to tremble due to the overwhelming pleasure.

    "Aghhhhhh! Amazing! Please don''t stop, husband," she said breathlessly.

    The couple continued to make love as Maeve bounced up and down, causing her massive boobs to bounce all over the ce. Archer quickly put one of her pink nipples in his mouth before nibbling it while she moved her waist.

    Pleasure was hitting his body in waves, causing him to groan before thrusting deeper and releasing his seed deep inside Maeve, who let out a scream as she clung onto him as her body trembled.

    Following that, the duo continued making love until Maeve couldn''t continue as she was in a daze. With a smile, Archer cast Cleanse on her while putting her back into bed as the breakfast was delivered.

    The tiger woman got the door as several women walked in while pushing trolleys, which confused Archer, who thought there would be male staff. When Nyx saw his expression, she quickly exined with a giggle, "Maeve requested the hotel only send females as she knew you would get jealous."

    He startedughing before sitting at the nearby table. Ashoka thanked the staff and gave them tips. Afterward, she helped sort out the food, which smelt delicious as Archer''s stomach rumbled.

    Nyx''s head snapped toward him as she teased, "Still hungry? No wonder you have so many women. If we three only put a dent in your appetite, you''ll need more to eat."

    Archer looked at the dragon woman with narrowed eyes, "Stop encouraging me to ravage you, woman. Or I''ll spend all day ensuring you''ve had your fill."''

    She beamed as her mix-matched eyes glowed with mischief, but Ashoka interrupted, "Stop teasing him, Nyx. On the other hand, he will attack when we''re not expecting it."

    "Oi, what do you mean attack! You''re speaking as if you don''t like it, you lewd tiger," Archer retorted, which made Nyxugh even more.

    Ashoka looked offended before replying while ignoring the fact that they had sex in the bathroom not long ago, "I am an innocent woman, Maeve, and Nyx be sluts for you.'' ."

    The dragon woman looked at her with a dangerous glint, but the warrior woman spoke up while getting out of bed and putting on her underwear, "You''re right, tiger, but no need to be embarrassed. After all, he is our husband, and if we can''t do this thing with him, what kind of marriage is that?"

    Archer nodded, causing him to reply, "I love when you are honest with me. It''s an attractive quality."

    When Ashoka heard this, her amber eyes glowed before she spoke in a quiet voice, "I love having sex with you, Arch."

    He was just about to reply, but Nyx celebrated, "Maeve! She''s joined the sisterhood. We need to throw a party."

    The three women started giggling while Archer shook his head at their silliness. His phone pinged as the group ate, causing him to look at it. [Hello Archer. Thanks for putting me to

    bed, but I need to see you. When can youe? Da]

    ''I wonder what she wants,'' he mused while eating some sweet porridge.

    Following that, Archer continued eating as he replied to the older woman, [I''m just eating my breakfast, then I wille to see you]

    Once he had done that, he put the phone down and continued eating as Meave questioned, "Who sent you a message, darling?"

    Archer swallowed the scrambled eggs before responding, "Da Robinson wants to see me now. Aurora Healing has worked magic on her, and she probably wanted to thank me for

    helping."

    The three women nodded as Nyx asked after drinking some coffee, "Are you going to have sex

    with her?"

    When Maeve and Ashoka heard this, they choked on their food while Archer chuckled as he spoke, "I''m not sure yet. I admit she is beautiful and nice so far, but I''d rather get to know her more and see if we can connect."

    Nyx looked at him with a strange expression, causing Archer to speak, "What''s wrong, my

    chaos dragon?"

    "Why not im here as most of our kind does?" she questioned with a genuine, curious expression. "It doesn''t make sense to me."''

    Archer was about to respond, but Ashoka cut in, her voice yful yet reassuring. "Our husband may be a dragon and quite naughty, but that''s only with us," she exined. "He may look at other women. At least he''s not cheating on us like many mates do."

    Maeve nodded in agreement while Nyx smirked and asked, "Is that why he''s always having

    sex with us?"

    "Exactly," Ashoka replied with a smile. "Look at E and Teu. They were the first women he was with, and he still loves them just as much as he did on the first day."

    As Archer quietly watched them chat about him over breakfast, his phone buzzed with a new text. He nced down to read. [I can make some lunch for you if you like. The children have gone to their father''s, and it''s just me at home. I''d like to thank you for all your help] He smiled when reading this before telling the older woman he woulde to see her in an hour and then get back to listening to the three still gossiping. Archer finished the breakfast

    as thunder boomed overhead.

    "I haven''t missed winter here," he muttered, catching the trio''s attention.

    Maeve''s eyebrow raised as she questioned, "It''s not as cold as Frostwinter?"

    "It''s the randomness of the storms that hit," Archer answered, looking out the window. "I

    think it will stop soon."

    The woman nodded, but Nyx smiled, "Why don''t you see Da? We can have some girl time

    while you''re gone."

    Ashoka and Maeve nodded in agreement, prompting Archer to stand up and kiss each of them softly. With a swift motion, he opened a Gate to Florida and stepped through. Five secondster, he reappeared in a quiet garden, walking to the door.

    He knocked, waiting for Da to answer, but soon sensed something, causing him to turn around. Archer noticed nothing out of ce just as the door opened, and the beautiful blonde woman appeared with a smile.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1013: Stern Mommy

    Chapter 1013: Stern Mommy

    ?

    Archer smiled when Da appeared with a warm smile, "Morning Arch. Would you like a drink?" she asked.

    He nodded while entering before replying, "Yes, please. How have you been since waking up?"

    "I feel so much better now," she said while ushering him inside. "I was gued with bad backaches for years, but whatever you did made it much better."

    When Archer heard this, he smiled before the two arrived at a living room as Da

    commented, "Do you want some tea, love?"

    "Yes, please," he replied while sitting down and gettingfortable.

    Da left the room, leaving him sitting there as his phone pinged, only to see it was his sister Ellie. [When are youing back, little shit?]

    Archer chuckled before replying. [The girls and I are in New York for a few days. Showing them the sights]

    [Why not invite me huh?] His sister instantly replied.

    When seeing her text, Archer''s eyebrow raised, causing him to ask. [Do you want toe? Haven''t you got college?]

    Just as he put the phone down, something outside alerted him. Without wasting any time, he summoned a dozen Shadow Creatures andmanded, "Bring whoever is watching."

    They nodded before vanishing into the shadows, which made Archer smile. Secondster, the creatures returned and threw a man at his feet, ''A peeping tom?'' he thought while standing up. Archer ced his foot on the man''s neck before pressing down as he spoke threateningly, "Who are you, and why were you watching us?"

    The stranger struggled but didn''t reply, which annoyed Archer. This caused him to cast Soul Eater and eat the man''s soul without much effort. Once finished, he realized who ordered the peeping tom here, ''It''s her ex-husband. Should I just kill him? Maybe Elizabeth can help.''

    He pulled out his phone and texted the older woman. [Liza, can I kill Ben Benivito, please? He is sending people to watch me]

    Following that, Archer threw the man''s body into his Item Box before approaching the window only to notice a book on the desk. He picked it up only to realize Da''s name on the bottom, causing him to think, ''Is she an author? Interesting.''

    Before turning to the window, his phone went off as Elizabeth replied. [No, Archer, you cannot kill him. He''s a State Governor, but I will have him punished. Is that eptable to you?]

    [Okay. You owe me one] Archer replied with a grin.

    Secondster, he received a selfie of her sitting in a chair with a big smile as the camera was above, giving him a clear view of her cleavage as another text came through. [If you don''t kill him, I can think of a few ways to repay your kindness]

    Archer chuckled before replying to the older woman until Da returned while holding a tray with some coffee. He smiled when he saw her and said, "You look beautiful, by the way. You look more alive."

    She nodded in agreement, exining, "I feel twenty years younger, Arch. It''s like I was given a new life."

    Heughed before talking, "Aurora Healing seems to help humans from Earth greatly."

    "It''s amazing. You could earn a fortune if you charged people for it," Da replied with a big smile.

    "Even though that is tempting, I do not need money since making a deal with Elizabeth," Archer replied while taking the cup of coffee she poured. "They will pay me millions to help them, which is a simple task for me."

    The older blonde looked at him with curious green eyes and asked, "Whose this new woman you have found?"

    Archer took a sip of the sweet coffee, looking at Da with an amused expression before answering, "Elizabeth Winters. She asked me to help the government while they paid me each time."

    He watched her eyes widen in shock as she put her cup down while speaking, "You mean the President of the United States?"

    "That''s the one; she seems like a feisty woman and very flirty," he responded while drinking. Da was even more shocked and pulled out her phone before tapping away as she handed it to him. When Archer saw Liza on the screen, she looked stern and mean as she dealt with other world leaders.

    "This is her? Why does she look like a stern mommy?" he asked in fascination.

    "A what?" Da said in shock before she started giggling and exining. "She is known as a ruthless politician who climbed thedder until she became presidentst year."

    Archer nodded in understanding as his phone buzzed, and Ellie finally replied. [I wish, but you''re right. I got sses, so when I have a break, we can go away]

    He chuckled when he heard this, causing Da to speak with a tinge of jealousy, "Another woman? You''re a serious yboy."

    "Look, if you''re going to get jealous of every woman, then we can go our separate ways,'''' he replied. "I''m a dragon, Da; I''m never going to be happy in a monogamous rtionship as my lover would be a walking zombie if she alone has to deal with sex."

    Following that, he used the tattoo and Mana Maniption to create a screen that showed Nyx sitting on the bed watching TV. This made Archer smile before he spoke, "My Love. Can you help me with something?"

    When the dragon woman heard this, she yelped in fright before turning in his direction only to smile as she replied, "What''s up Arch?"

    "Can you tell your new sister what would happen if one woman was forced to deal with me alone?" Archer questioned while looking at Da.

    Nyx giggled before asking, "You mean sex, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, they would be like a Ghoul overflowing with mana by the end of the week," she answered after briefly thinking. "I remember when you and Mary went at it for a while. That woman ended up sleeping for three days straight, and she''s a damn Primordial."

    When Da heard this, her green eyes widened, and she quickly asked, "Does he spend time with all of you?"

    "Not as much as we would like, but he''s a good husband to all of us," Nyx answered with a loving smile. "He tends to get distracted easily and wander off for days."

    The blondeughed and replied, "Thank you for that; we should meet when you have the

    time, Nyx."

    "That sounds good. You remind me of Aunty Brooke a little bit," the dragon woman replied with a friendly smile.

    Following that, Archer closed the screen and started drinking while chatting with Da. The two of them got to know each other, and by the time the coffee was finished, she smiled, "Would you like lunch, Arch?"

    He nodded before the older woman led him toward the kitchen. Archer nced at the beautiful decorations, which caught his eye. "This ce is nice. I could see myself rxing here,'' he

    mused.

    The duo passed by the front door only to hear a knock, which caused Da to speak in a curious tone, "I wonder who that is."

    Archer watched as she walked over and opened the door, revealing a delivery man whose eyes quickly locked onto him. Without hesitation, the stranger shoved past Da, drawing a gun in

    one swift motion.

    Her startled gasp filled the air as the man raised the weapon and fired, leaving no time to react. The bullet struck his cheek but bounced off, which caused Archer to chuckle while speaking in an amused tone, "Whoever sent you here thought that this would deal with me?"

    Following that, Archer dashed forward and grabbed the man by the face while mming him into the ground as he cast Soul Eater. He was fuming when he found out it was a faction in the

    US government.

    He was about to lose it until a pair of arms wrapped around his shoulders and whispered, "Calm down, Arch. Even I can feel your anger."''

    Archer uttered an irritated huff but felt his tension ease as Da''s sweet voice cut through the moment. He casually pulled out his phone and snapped a picture of the lifeless body at his

    feet.

    Tossing it into the Item Box with little more than a grunt, he spoke in a toneced with annoyance, ''''It was a rogue faction in the government," he muttered.

    Da nodded as she looked around him, answering, "They are all corrupt and nasty people.

    I''m sure Elizabeth can sort it out."

    Without thinking, Archer summoned hundreds of Shadow Creatures, which scared the older

    woman. He reassured her before ordering the monsters to gather evidence of the

    government''s corruption.

    They all vanished before Da led him back inside and said warmly, "Let me cook you something. I know some food that you will love."

    Archer nodded as the duo walked through the mansion. Da told him she writes romancen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    novels that have blown up in thest few years. He found out she had a passion for writing,

    which fascinated him.

    Soon enough, they ended up in a small kitchen, and she turned to him with a smile, "This is my heaven. I love spending time here cooking."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1014: Who Do You Think Youre

    Chapter 1014: Who Do You Think You''re

    Archer watched as Da put on an apron and started getting out all kinds of ingredients while speaking, ''''I''m going to make you some of my famous ming hot tacos. All my children love them.''''

    He nodded as she motioned for him to sit and rx, which he did while watching the older woman make lunch for them. As Da did that, he questioned, ''''Do you have any ns for today?''''

    ''''Unfortunately, yes. I have to go to my children''s college for a meeting with their professors,'''' she answered while heating some water. The two of them continued speaking, and Archer mentioned his love for food, which made her green eyes gleam with excitement as she eximed while holding a spat, ''''Wait until you eat my meals, darling! You will fall in love with me.''''

    When Archer heard her words, a smile tugged at his lips as he realized what she had called him. It took the older woman a few moments to notice, but when she did, her cheeks flushed crimson, and she mumbled, "Sorry, I got carried away."

    ''''It''s fine, Da; in fact, I liked it,'''' he replied reassuringly.

    Afterward, she resumed cooking, a smile gracing her pretty face. Meanwhile, Archer moved to the window, gazing out at the city. The morning sky was clear and bright, with the sun shining down as people bustled about their daily routines below.

    ''I will make Thrylos this peaceful once I''m back,'' he thought with a growing smile. ''When the Alliance see my legions on the move they will know a beast ising for them.''

    ''''The taco''s done handsome,'''' Da''s voice rang out from behind.

    When Archer turned around, she ced a te on the side and filled a cup with fresh coffee, and his phone buzzed. He picked it up only to see a message from Elizabeth. [Another attack on the coast of Miami. Can you help? Four million and a surprise if you do]

    [You interrupted a date. That surprise better be worth it, woman] Archer replied while turning to Da.

    ''''The president said they need my help off the coast of Miami, but I''ll be back in ten minutes,'''' he exined.

    Da nodded in understanding before he Blinked outside and took off, flying toward the iing monsters. Archer burst across the sky like a shooting star until he reached the Antic Ocean, where he spotted a storm in the distance.

    ''There you are! Now let''s show them what the White Dragon can do,'' Archer thought excitedly.

    Wasting no time, he cast Mana Maniption to his right hand, surging forward with blinding speed until the Terravian group came into view. With a thunderous roar, Archer closed in on their leader, delivering a punch that obliterated the creature''s head in a devastating blow.

    The other Terravians were sent flying, but Archer charged after them before brutally ughtering every creature he caught. They didn''t know what was happening until one screamed as it was torn in half, ''''It''s the White Demon of Thrylos!''''

    Hearing that, he grinned before swiftly dispatching the rest of the Terravians. His eyes scanned the horizon until he spotted their beast. "A Megalodon... This will be fun," he muttered with excitement.

    Archerunched himself toward the massive creature as it swam toward the coast. Soaring above, he charged his fists with mana once more before diving down, crashing into the beast with a devastating punch from above that instantly shattered its monstrous form.

    ''Well that was easier then I thought,'' he mused with a smile.

    That''s when Archer spotted the ships that came to collect the monster''s body, but he sucked it into his Item Box before approaching the deck of the biggest vessel. When getting closer, he spotted armed guards.

    He touched down on the metal floor as a man approached and spoke gruffly, ''''I''m Commander Jones. Are you the new help the president brought in?''''

    Archer nodded before speaking, ''''Is there a ce I can store this monster? It''s a big one.''''

    The man led him to a massive area down a few stairs, allowing him to drop the shark onto the cold metal. When everyone saw this, they were shocked as Commander Jonesmented, ''''Wow, that is big. We would have lost over half our forces before bringing it down.''''

    ''''Well, Liza hired me to deal with the monsters, which is easy to do, to be honest,'''' Archer answered. ''''But I feel they will get stronger until we find where they''reing from and destroy it.''''

    Commander Jones nodded in agreement, ''''Rumors say theye from the Bermuda Triangle, but whenever we''ve sent scouts, they''ve been destroyed.''''

    Archer grew interested before taking out his phone and informing Elizabeth of the monster''s death, only to hear nothing as the money was deposited into his bank ount. Following that, he remembered the guard''s wife and decided to go heal the woman.

    He retrieved the address and opened a Gate to London before flying toward the guard''s house. Nestled on a quiet side road, the location struck Archer with its serene istion, allowing him to appreciate the solitude as he scanned the surroundings.

    Cars lined the street, and dark clouds loomed ominously overhead, a reminder of the persistent gloom that seemed to hang in the air. Archer sighed, noting the weather was as dreary as ever.

    Momentster, he knocked on the door. After a brief wait, Darrian answered, his face a mask of stunned disbelief, ''''You came!'''' he eximed.

    Archer chuckled before giving him a nod, ''''Sorry, I''ve been getting sidetracked since getting here.''''

    Darrian waved it away while speaking, ''''Come this way. Our daughter is with Cassie, keeping herpany.''''

    Following that, he lead Archer through the charming little house until reaching a back room. The man knocked before speaking, ''''Love. I got someone here who can help you with the cancer.''''

    A weak voice echoed back, ''''Come in, babe.''''

    Darrian opened the door and entered, followed by Archer as a younger woman protested with tears in her eyes, ''''Dad! There''s nothing we can do, and you have to ept that fact instead of spouting some bullshit about voodoo.''''

    When Archer heard this, he chuckled beforementing, ''''I wouldn''t doubt my voodoody. How about you try it first?''''

    She red at him with narrowed blue eyes and snapped, "Do not touch me, creep. Who do you think you are?"

    Darrian opened his mouth to scold her, but before he could speak, Archer vanished and reappeared in front of her, his eyes glowing with a violet intensity. With a confident smile, he extended his hand and gently touched her shoulder, casting Aurora Healing.

    A violet glow washed over the woman''s body as Darrian and his wife were watching on with wide eyes as the man spoke in a worried voice, ''''What have you done to her, sir?''''

    Archer nced at Darrian before responding, "Put her to bed. Her body is healing, but she needs rest."

    Following that, the man nodded as he picked up his daughter. The older woman spoke in a curious voice, ''''I''m Marion, young man. Will she be okay?''''

    ''''Yes. But enough of this, can I heal you? I left a date toe here,'''' Archer replied with an honest smile.

    The older woman sighed before exining, ''''Darrian won''t give up and has spent enough money on my treatments. I understand why he can''t ept my death as we''ve been together since eleven and haven''t spent a day apart.''''

    He smiled as the older man walked into the room, speaking as he sat down and held his wife''s hand, ''''Valentina is out cold and sleeping peacefully.''''

    ''''I''ll give you both more time together and with your children,'''' Archer revealed while standing up, cing his hand on Marion''s shoulder, and casting Aurora Healing.

    The same violet glow washed over the older woman as she let out a scream filled with pain, causing Darrian to panic, but Archer spoke, ''''She has cancer, you idiot. It won''t be pain-free and will be cleaned from her body.''''

    Afterward, Archer channeled mana into her body, then ced his hand on the older man, imbuing him with the same healing energy. The spell mended his injuries as Darrian copsed, rendering him unconscious and forcing him into a deep sleep.

    With a chuckle, he stood up, carefully put the man on the bed, and wrote down his contact information, cing the note on the side table. Once that was done, he left the house and opened a Gate to Da.

    Archer reappeared in the kitchen, where the blonde woman was sipping coffee and watching the news. He sat, warming up the taco she had prepared for him. As he began eating, the sight startled her.

    She jumped up with a surprised yelp, which only made himugh. Da beamed before speaking, ''''You''re back! What happened out there?''''

    ''''Oh, a job for the government, then I had to heal a man''s wife who had stage three cancer,'''' Archer exined while enjoying the delicious taco.

    Da, pleased to see him enjoying the food, offered him more and a ss of orange juice. Her cheeks flushed red as she nervously asked, "Would you like to apany me to an award ceremony as my date?"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1015: Soaring Skyscrapers

    Chapter 1015: Soaring Skyscrapers

    ?

    Archer looked at Da and answered with a smile, "That would be nice."''

    When the older woman heard this, she beamed with delight and promptly sent him the details, noting that it was the day after Nancy''s boxing match in Miami. After that, Archer continued to chat until he said his farewells.

    Following that, he opened a Gate to the hotel room where Ashoka, Nyx, and Maeve were waiting for him. Archer smiled at Da before stepping through and hearing the local news ring as Maeve and Ashoka were gossiping.

    The three women turned to him with radiant smiles as the dragon woman lunged at him. The other two waited for Nyx to finish greeting him. She kissed Archer all over the face, which made himugh.

    "This dragon is so loving, and I enjoy it,'' he mused as a warm feeling washed over him.

    Once she was done, Ashoka and Maeve said their hellos before Archer smiled and said, "I will take one of your clothes shopping to get the other two some stuff to wear while in the city."

    Nyx and Maeve looked at the tiger woman, who smiled as he spoke, "Get ready, Ashoka, we can leave soon. I want to explore the city with you three."

    After that, the duo left the hotel room and noticed several couples walking down the corridor. While making their way to the entrance, he used the inte to find the closest store.

    Archer searched for five minutes and found several stores they could visit. He told Ashoka about them, which pleased the tiger woman. The two stepped outside and felt the cold air brush against their skin.

    "Why does it keep getting cold?" she questioned.

    When he heard this, Archer smiled before answering, as Ashoka took his arm, "The Weather on Earth is strange, my love."

    The couple started walking down the busy street while dodging rude people who nearly barged into them. Soon enough, he smelled something delicious and dragged her in its direction.

    After walking for five minutes, they arrived at a cart selling hotdogs, causing Ashoka to grow curious as she spoke, "Smells nice, can we get some husband?"

    He nodded in agreement while approaching the man, who smiled at them before speaking in a friendly tone, "How can I help you today, young man?"

    "Give me ten of each hotdog," Archer answered while taking out a few hundred and cing it on the side after seeing six different types.

    The hotdog man quickly grabbed it before getting to work and started making their food as Ashoka nced around. Archer watched as the tiger woman was fascinated by the people and cars driving past.

    Fifteen minutester, their hotdogs were done, and the man packed them all into a few bags while saying, "Thank you for buying my food. I hope you enjoy them all."''

    Archer nodded before the two of them started walking toward the clothes store. He took two ssic American Hotdogs and handed one to Ashoka, who curiously studied the delicious food.

    He quickly bit down on his one and loved it, which caused him to gobble it down before taking out another. When Ashoka saw this, she smiled before speaking, "Should we buy the rest of his food?"

    ''Is this woman reading my mind?'' Archer thought with an excited smile.

    Following this, the two of them returned to the hotdog stand, which surprised the man, who was happy to sell the couple all his food. He quickly started cooking while Archer and Ashoka waited for it.

    The passing people gave them strange looks, but the tiger woman ignored them as she was too busy eating a chili dog. Archer smiled when seeing this and spoke in an amused tone, "Enjoying that? Not spicy, I hope?"

    "It''s delicious, Arch; we need to get more before going shopping," she answered while tucking into another.

    Ten minutester, the two walked away with three dozen more hotdogs before reaching the clothes store. Ashoka dragged him inside to go through some of the stuff sold there, only for her to choose the things for herself and the other two back at the hotel.

    ''At least I don''t have to choose out women''s clothes and get told off by the trio,'' he chuckled.

    Her shopping antics made Archerugh as he trailed behind Ashoka through the store, unfazed by the staff whispering about them. After half an hour of browsing, she was ready to check out.

    As they approached the counter, a young man and woman stood waiting, prepared to assist them with their purchases. Afterward, Archer paid for everything before the duo left the store and slowly returned to the hotel.

    While walking, the tiger woman jumped as police sirens red out, causing her to grab his arm. Archer grinned before exining, "Those would be this world''s police. They rushed around the city fighting crime."

    "Like the Homeguards?" she questioned in a curious tone.

    Archer nodded with a smile as they continued, while Ashoka admired the city and its tall buildings, which blocked out the dark clouds. After that, they returned to the hotel, but the three pushed him out when they reached their room.

    Maeve grinned at him as she said, "We are trying out our new clothes, darling. We will send you a message when we''re done."

    He shrugged, said his goodbyes to the threedies, and left the hotel. Stepping outside, Archer pulled out a hotdog and took a bite as he walked toward Central Park, enjoying the

    city''s energy.

    Car horns red, and passing people''s chatter filled the air. The soaring skyscrapers stretched into the sky. Archer couldn''t help but be impressed by the scale of the city, a world so different from the realms he knew.

    The air smelled of roasted nuts from street vendors, mingled with the sharp scent of exhaust fumes and city grime. As he walked, Archer passed by small groups of tourists taking photos and workers hustling by with their heads down, coffees in hand.

    He chuckled at the sheer number of people glued to their phones, oblivious to the world around them. On the corner, a vendor shouted the price of pretzels while a busker strummed an acoustic guitar nearby, his raspy voice drowned out by the city''s noise.

    Archer paused at a crosswalk, waiting for the light to change, and glimpsed around. A billboard shed above him, advertising a new musical on show, while neon lights from a nearby theater blinked in and out of the gray morning.

    As he neared Central Park, the sounds of the city faded slightly, reced by the rustling of leaves and the distant barks of dogs. He took a deep breath, savoring the slight change in the air, which was fresher and cooler now.

    The entrance to the park stood before him, a stark contrast to the surrounding city. He stepped in, his pace slowing as he left the chaotic streets behind. It was peaceful here, far from the bustling city beyond the gates.

    Archer smiled as he strolled deeper into Central Park, the sounds of nature slowly recing the city''s chaos. When arriving at the world-famous attraction, he spotted and approached a

    coffee stand.

    A coffee stand caught his attention, and he thought, ''Maybe I can get a hot chocte. It is cold

    today.''

    After joining the queue, Archer noticed a group of young men nearby, growing increasingly rowdy and loud. He nced at them briefly, observing how others steered clear, avoiding

    them like the gue.

    Deciding to ignore their behavior, he focused on his own business. With ten people ahead of him in line, he had time to take in his surroundings. Hundreds of people were bustling, some going about their day while others rxed in the park.

    The young men got closer to him, their presence bing more irritating, but Archer calmly blocked them out. That''s when his gazended on a drop-dead gorgeous, tanned woman working behind the coffee stand.

    She had beautiful brown hair and glowing green eyes, captivating Archer for a moment until he was abruptly brought back to reality when one of the young men crashed into him. Turning to face the offender, Archer calmly said, "Get away from me."

    The young man smirked knowingly and responded in a threatening tone, "Who do you think you''re talking to, pale boy?"

    Archer rolled his eyes before replying, "I''m just here to get a hot chocte, and some idiot like you crashed into me because you''re too clueless to pay attention to your surroundings. Now go back to whatever petty crimes you indulge in and stop wasting my time." Once he was done speaking, the people around themughed as not many dared to stand up against the local gang. The young man looked at Archer like he murdered his mother and stole

    his girlfriend.

    "Okay, smartass," the stranger said with a smirk as his brown eyes gleamed with malice. "''In/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    will see you around."

    Archer watched the wannabe gangster shuffle off to his friends, who all turned to him. With a knowing smile, he thought, ''They will bother me, but they will be shocked when they wake up a

    monster.''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1016: I Didnt Catch Your Name

    Chapter 1016: I Didn''t Catch Your Name

    ?

    Archer watched the young men leave the park as he returned to the coffee stand, where the people gazed at him before returning to their business. While waiting, his phone pinged as Alisha texted him, making him smile.

    [Hey Arch! What are you up to?] She said as the smell of nature hit his nose.

    ''I forgot about her,'' he internallyughed. ''At least I still have to go to London to see Lex.'' Following that, he replied. [Just in New York with my women to escape the horrible London weather. We''re exploring the city and trying the street food. What about you?]

    Once Archer sent the text, he noticed the queue was growing smaller, and the smell of coffee hit his nose just as Alisha replied. [That sounds good. I wish I could join you, but I have work in the morning. But I have to ask when can I see you again?]

    He smiled when he saw this, and the two of them continued texting until Archer arrived at the front of the queue as this part of the park quietened. That''s when the beautiful, tanned woman smiled as she spoke in a friendly tone, "How can I help you, young man?"

    "Can I have a hot chocte, please?" he responded with a charming smile, which darkened the woman''s cheeks.

    ''My charisma is definitely useful on this world,'' Archer thought while the woman started making his hot drink.

    Five minutester, she slid the styrofoam cup across the counter, but he quickly noticed she put her name and number on the cup, which caused him to look up as shemented, "I get off in an hour. Would you like to go on a walk?"

    Archer smiled before replying, "I will wait on a nearby bench. I''ve got some free time, and it''s nice to meet you, Bel."

    The woman nodded as he walked toward a nearby bench and rxed while sipping the sweet, hot drink. Archer watched as people passed by and went about their lives while other groups of young men appeared.

    ''What is it with all the gangs milling around? It''s like they''re waiting for something,'' he thought as his curiosity grew.

    While sitting on the bench, Archer sent Ashoka a message, only to receive that they were still trying on their clothes and gossiping. When he heard this, he informed the tiger woman about Bel, which she found amusing.

    [Have fun, husband. I love you so much]

    Archer''s smile grew wider when he received that, and he quickly replied, [I love you too, my tiger wife]

    Then, time flew by quickly as he continued to people-watch while drinking his hot chocte before tucking into several hotdogs. Archer loved the food. Shortly after that, he slumped on the bench and rxed while waiting for Bel as she continued to work.

    By the time the older woman was done, the weather worsened, causing her to wrap a thick coat around her curvy figure. Archer looked up and noticed the young men were getting closer as they watched Bel approach him.

    ''Here we go, now I will have to get violent to scare them off,'' he mused while ncing at the groups.

    As the sun-kissed beauty approached, her warm smile and rich Latino ent instantly captured his attention. "Thanks for waiting, handsome," she said yfully. "I didn''t catch your name?"

    "I''m Archer Wyldheart," he introduced himself while standing up. "I love your ent, by the way. Where are you from?"

    A worried expression crossed Bel''s pretty face when he finished speaking, and she replied, "I''m from Brazil. Will that be an issue?"

    Archer shook his head, "I genuinely love your ent and think you''re drop-dead gorgeous."

    The older woman beamed as she questioned, "Where do youe from? You don''t seem American."

    "I''m not, but you could say I''m from the Nordic countries," Archer replied with a grin as Bel slipped her arm through his.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Together, they began walking side by side through Central Park as Bel looked at him with glowing green eyes, "What do you do for work, Archer? I recently started working at the coffee stand as I have bills and a child to look after."

    He nodded in understanding before replying, "The US Government contracts me to deal with odd stuff here and there."''

    Bel nodded with a smile as they passed over a stone bridge. She looked behind them and went stiff. The Brazilian woman tightened her grip on his arm while whispering, "Archer. The local gang has surrounded us."

    "Don''t worry, just don''t scream when you see what happens," he replied calmly, catching the woman off guard.

    A young man stepped forward, his gaze raking over Bel with a sneer. His voice dripped with venom as he said, "Well, well, if it isn''t the pretty boy trying to charm one of our Latino sisters. That kind of behavior isn''t wee here and won''t be tolerated."

    Archer nced down at the short gang members and began tough, his violet eyes gleaming with amusement. "Let me show you why it''s a bad idea to mess with strangers," he said, a grin spreading across his face.

    Turning to Bel, he added, "Things are about to get... bloody. Just be careful and try not to hate me too much."

    She nodded with a concerned expression as Archer stepped forward and quickly grabbed the gang member by the face while looking at the others, "You humans disgust me; you prey on the weak and people who can''t fight back, but once faced with a monster worse than yourselves you will flee."

    After speaking, Archer crushed the young man''s skull, causing a crunch to ring out, which sickened everyone. Following that, he used Blink to attack the other people who tried to flee, but he killed all but one.

    Blood covered the stone pathway, causing him to sigh and cast Cleanse over the area, which cleaned everything up. Once Archer was done, he stored all the corpses in his Item Box before turning to the lone survivor.

    A young woman was on her behind, trembling as Archer stood over her, covered in blood and an evil smile as he spoke in an amused tone, "Warn the other gangs that if they mess with me,

    I will murder every one of you until no criminals reside in New York."

    Archer crouched down before concluding, "Do you understand woman?"

    She quickly nodded, which made him smile as he waved her away. Once the female gang member was gone, he turned back to Bel, who was looking at him with a wild expression,

    which took him by surprise.

    ''Did she like the violence?'' he thought.

    Archer approached the Brazilian woman and spoke in an apologetic voice, "Sorry for showing you something so horrible, but I hate gang members as they are a cancer to society." When he finished speaking, Bel beamed as she revealed, "Seeing you killing those bad people was so cool, Arch! How are you so strong, and why did you keep calling them humans? That

    was strange."

    ''She''s not horrified?'' Archer thought with confusion.

    He shook his head before revealing, "Let''s just say I''ve had a different lifepared to regr people, and it''s shaped my view on stuff like crime, which shouldn''t be tolerated."

    Bel giggled and teased, "Let''s keep moving before we attract more troublemakers. And you still haven''t answered my question."

    As they walked, Archer skillfully sidestepped the query. We dropped the subject with a charming smile and said, "Would you mind walking me home? I live in Harlem, and it''s been getting dangeroustely."

    "Of course," he replied, and the two continued heading north together.

    As they walked and chatted, Archer learned that Bel, her daughter, and her parents had moved

    to the States seeking a better life after securing their visas. He was impressed that the entire family, including Bel''s sixteen-year-old daughter, was hard at work.

    He was taken aback when Bel mentioned she was forty-five, though she looked barely twenty-five. Noticing his surprise, she turned on the charm, especially when she realized he

    had a soft spot for older women.

    When Archer saw this, he chuckled before revealing as they waited to cross the road, "You can continue flirting, but I need to warn you that I''m with multiple women, and if you can''t ept that, we should go our own way."

    Bel went still and stared at him for a couple of minutes, making him feel like she could see through his disguise before she started speaking, "So you''re a yboy who breaks women''s

    hearts?"

    "No," Archer said, shaking his head. "I only sleep with women I genuinely care about and share feelings with."

    Her expression shifted to disgust as she asked, "You''re in an open rtionship?" Archerughed, the idea amusing him. His eyes, however, gleamed with a possessive

    intensity as he replied, "No. My partners aren''t allowed to be with anyone else. If that happens, we''re done."''

    Bel suddenly smiled and teased, "So, you''re a hypocrite?"

    "Yes, and I''m proud to admit it," Archerughed.

    Her expression shifted to one of concern as she asked, "So you don''t mind being with a

    leftover woman that no one else wants?"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1017: Gabriella Santos

    Chapter 1017: Gabrie Santos

    ?

    "You''re not washed up and old," Archer responded to the woman, which shocked her, but he continued talking. "Some of my wives are older than you, so it doesn''t bother me."

    Bel looked at him with glowing green eyes before shaking her head and speaking with a beaming smile, "You''re unique, Archer. I''ve not met many men who prefer older women apart from my papa."

    As they continued their walk toward Harlem, Archer took in the surroundings and felt a sense of nostalgia. The animated street scenes and lively atmosphere reminded him of the movies he had watched as a child.

    While strolling, a column of police cars flew toward Central Park, causing Bel toment, "I wonder if someone reported the murder. You weren''t exactly discreet, handsome."''

    Archer chuckled when hearing this before replying, "It doesn''t matter. I have friends in high ces that can clean any mess up."

    The older woman gave him the side eye as they turned onto a quieter street with bigger houses. Archer loved the ce''s peace, but Bel led him down until they arrived outside a home with loads of flowers growing.

    That''s when he noticed an older Latinody who resembled Bel but with a more refined, mature elegance. With glossy ck hair and a figure just as curvy as the younger woman, she greeted them with a warm smile.

    Her heavy Spanish ent was apparent as she asked, with a knowing smirk, "My daughter! Who is this young man you''ve brought home? A new boyfriend, perhaps?"

    When he heard her mother teasing, Archer noticed Bel''s cheeks go red and introduced himself, "I''m Archer, and we just met while she served me a hot chocte."

    The older woman smiled as she looked at her phone before announcing, "Mr Archer. You shalle in for lunch! You made sure my little girl got home safe, and I want to return the favor."

    Archer was just about to reject it as the others would be done soon, but the woman narrowed her eyes before warning, "Don''t be rejecting my offer, young man! My food will have youing back for more."

    He chuckled, but she continued before walking into the house, "Come now, I have something in the oven we can eat."

    Bel gave him an apologetic smile and whispered, "Mama likes to cook, and now you''ve be hertest victim."

    Archer waved off her concern as they entered the kitchen. There, the woman introduced herself with a warm, slightly teasing tone. "I am Gabri Santos-mother to this troublesome girl and grandmother to a clever one, unlike her mama."''

    ''''Shut up, Mama! I''m not stupid; I didn''t like high school," Bel retorted.

    Following that, Gabri ushered Archer into one of the chairs before putting a dish in front of him, saying, "This is called Feijoada; it''s a Brazilian dish that my children loved when they were younger."

    He smiled and thanked the older woman as Bel sat beside him while her mother gave her some. Once the three ate, he noticed both women looked in pain, causing him to ask, "Are you too hurting anywhere?"

    Belughed as she revealed before grabbing her, "Yes, I''m getting a backache due to these things. They get heavy sometimes."

    Archer was surprised butughed as he replied, "Would you like the pain to disappear?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We wish boy," Gabrie responded.

    "Well, if you two want to be pain-free, I can help, but you will sleep for a while," hemented before eating the stew with meat chunks.

    The three of them continued chatting and getting to know each other while they ate, but once they had finished, Bel turned to him with a curious expression as she inquired, "What help can you offer?"

    When hearing this, Archer smiled before replying, "Something you wouldn''t believe unless you see it yourself."

    He watched her grow curious as her green eyes gleamed, but Gabrie said, "Is it a new treatment we haven''t heard about?"

    Archer chuckled as he replied to both women, "I will try it on one so the other can witness before finishing it."

    "I''ll do it,'''' Bel eximed with an excited smile.

    After that, he put his hand on her thick thigh, which made her cheeks darker, but he quickly cast Aurora Healing. A violet glow lit up the dining room, which shocked Gabrie, who jumped up as she asked, with panic creeping in her voice, "What are you doing?"

    He chuckled before reassuring the older woman, "Bel''s body is healing from all the illnesses and injuries she''s gathered over her life. The more damage, the longer she will sleep, so keep an eye on her."''

    Gabrie nced at him with concerned green eyes as she spoke, "Give me your number so I can give it to this silly girl when she finally wakes up."

    Archer handed over his phone, and she took it before taking his contact details. The older Latino woman returned it while speaking, "If this works, thank you. Be has had many health issues over her life, which have never been resolved."

    "No problem, Gabi," he said while standing up and continuing. "I have to go as I have to meet my women and go sightseeing around the city, but once Bel wakes up, tell her to text me."

    Following that, the older woman walked him to the door as she spoke in a curious voice, "Women?"

    ''''I''ll exin when we get to know each other better," Archer replied while ncing at the garden. "Beautiful ce you got here, Gabi. My Dad loves to garden, and I''m hiring him to work on my own."

    Gabrie smiled. "It''s a rxing hobby that I enjoyed after a long day at the hospital," she said while looking at the flowers.

    Archer loved seeing her smile, so he cast Mana Maniption over the entire garden, illuminating it in a violet glow that caught the older woman''s attention as she quickly turned

    to him.

    "What are you doing?" she demanded with a panicked look.

    He waved her way before replying, "Look at your garden now." Gabrie turned, her breath catching as she watched the flowers blooming in waves of color and greenery flourishing around them. Her eyes widened in amazement, and she muttered, "It''s like something out of a fairytale... Everyone''s going to be so jealous when they see this." Archer smiled, but before he could respond, she whirled around and threw her arms around him, her voice trembling with excitement. "Thank you! Thank you! You''ve made this olddy happier than you know."

    "You''re wee Gabi," he replied while hugging her. "I will see you soon."

    After that, he left the Santos Residence and returned to the three women. While walking, he

    sent them a message using the tattoos and quickly received a reply that they wereing down to the hotel lobby after trying on their clothes.

    "Took them long enough,'' he thought with a chuckle.

    Archer smiled before pulling out some hotdogs and started eating while admiring the surrounding New York buildings. The grey sky made everything look drab and gloomy, but that didn''t stop him from seeing the feint mana lingering in the clouds.

    It took him about half an hour to reach the hotel, where he spotted Maeve, Nyx, and Ashoka standing outside. The tiger woman turned, and a beautiful smile appeared as they approached

    him.

    ''I wonder what they want to do?'' he mused as the trio reached him.

    Without missing a beat, Archer greeted each one with a kiss and cuddle before Nyx announced their ns, "Can we see Central Park, husband?"

    He nodded in agreement, leading them toward the park as they casually discussed their ns before returning to Florida. Nyx and Ashoka were excited to try authentic New York pizza, while Maeve couldn''t wait to see the Statue of Liberty.

    As they strolled, Archer spotted a pizzeria on the corner and pointed it out. "If you''re in the mood for pizza, we could stop here," he suggested with a smile.

    The three women nodded before the group headed toward the store, only to notice it was busy. Archer turned to the shop floor, noticed a table in the corner, and asked Maeve, "Can you go grab that ce? At least we can sit and eat then."''

    She agreed with a nod and walked over to the table with Ashoka while Nyx stayed with him. The queue was long, but it was worth the wait as the delicious aroma hit his nose, causing his

    stomach to rumble.

    ''Can''t wait to try this pizza,'' Archer thought with a hungry smile. ''I''ve heard it''s one of the best in

    the world.''

    The couple then waited ten minutes until they arrived at the counter, where a friendly- looking man was waiting to serve them, "Hello, young man. What can I get for you today?"

    he said.

    Archer looked at the menu before replying, "Can I get four of each pizza, please?"

    When the man saw this, he appeared confused, causing them tough before he spoke, "Are you sure? That will cost a lot, boy."

    ''''It''s fine. I have the money, and your food smells delicious, so I want as much as I can buy," Archer replied while taking his phone out.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1018: Magic Still Amazes Me

    Chapter 1018: Magic Still Amazes Me

    ?

    The pizzeria owner epted the order, and Archer paid, which made the older man happy. He cheerfully said, "Well, young man. Give us half an hour, and your order will be done. In the meantime, I''ll get someone to bring some sides to your table."

    "''Thank you," Archer replied before he and Nyx approached the others.

    While walking across the store, he quickly noticed most eyes were on his women, which annoyed him. The three women saw this, and when he sat down, Ashoka put her hand on his thigh and whispered, "Don''t be jealous. We have no interest in men; you''re enough for us."

    Archer smiled before the group started chatting. While doing that, they noticed the owner had brought the first pizza, cheese, and tomato, which smelt delicious. The man ced it on the table, saying, "We had this one due to a cancetion, young man."

    He nodded and reached for a slice, marveling at the cheese stretching delightfully as he pulled it from the pie. His mouth watered in anticipation. Archer took a bite of the hot pizza, savoring every moment of its rich, gooey vor.

    The women joined him, sharing in his enjoyment of the delicious food. After that, more pizzas appeared and were put on the table. When the staff was gone, Archer stored some of them in his Item Box.

    When Nyx saw that, she giggled beforementing, "Saving some forter?"

    "Yes. I want to build up a collection of different foods," Archer replied while trying a Meat

    Feast Pizza.

    The group continued to eat and chat while the people around them watched in shock and awe as they ate so much. Archer and Nyx, being dragons, were responsible for the most eaten, which was nothing to them.

    After that, Maeve went to the counter and ordered more pizzas and sides, shocking the Pizzeria workers. The women spent a couple of hours inside eating before exploring Central Park, as they were excited to see it.

    It took them twenty minutes to reach it, and when stepping inside, Maevemented in a curious voice, "Husband. Why do people keep looking at us?"

    "Greedy beings who lust after anything they find beautiful," Archer answered. "Humans live through their lust. They are like monsters and follow their animalistic instincts. Did you know that nearly eighty percent of marriages end in divorce on this?"

    When the three women heard this, they were shocked, but Nyx spoke in a confused tone, "Why get married if you''re going to break up? I have no interest in being apart from you."'' Archer shrugged, "Humans are selfish beings, but enough of that, let''s enjoy our getaway."

    Following that, they walked around the park, and he let them enjoy the surroundings as they walked alongside ake and watched people y with their dogs. Archer answered any questions the women had.

    Hours passed, and when they were done with the park, Maeve turned to him with a loving smile as she spoke, "Can we see this statue, darling?"

    Archer nodded and led them to the ferry terminal. While traveling there, he gave them all some hotdogs Nyx enjoyed, but Maeve disliked the group passed by a noodle ce, which caught their attention.

    The tiger woman turned to him with her beautiful amber eyes as she spoke, "Can we get something to eat and store it in your Item Box?"

    He chuckled but agreed with a nod. The group entered the noodle restaurant to see that it was empty. Archer spotted an older Asian man and approached, speaking in a friendly voice, "Hello. Can I see your menu, please?"

    "Here you go," the owner replied while handing it over.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Following this, the three women tell him everything they want, causing Archer to give the old man their order, "Can we have twenty of everything, please? And throw in four dozen canned drinks."

    Archer watched the owner''s shock turn into happiness as he jumped up and ran into the kitchen so he could start cooking. The woman giggled as Maeve replied, "Why do you always order so much food? Do you end up eating it?"

    Before he could reply, Nyxmented in a teasing voice, "Us dragons have an appetite and need to eat loads of food. We''re always growing, and if you haven''t noticed, the husband has been eating hotdogs non-stop."

    They all turned to Archer, who was already eating a spicy one, causing him to chuckle while exining, "I''m constantly hungry, and as I''m using mana all the time, it''s making it worse."

    "Do you want to pay now or once you get the food?" the old man''s voice sounded from behind them.

    Archer turned around and handed over six hundred dors, causing the owner to quickly speak, "That is way too much, young man."''

    "Don''t worry about it, just throw in more food," he replied to the old man.

    Following this, the group gotfortable as Archer gave them some ale, which they enjoyed while waiting for the food. Ten minutester, the aroma of the food hit his nose, causing his stomach to rumble.

    He slumped into the chair while watching the weather outside get worse as it started raining, causing him to think, ''Hopefully, I get some peace from fighting monsters.''

    After thinking that, he cast Mana Maniption and created a fake army on the table that started fighting. Archer used much of his mana to create a miniature battlefield that he watched with a chuckle.

    ''Magic still amazes me after all these years,'' he thought with a happy smile.

    Maeve quickly realized what he was doing and started watching it with fascination as banging started ringing out from the kitchen. Archer chuckled as the old man started shouting while

    scolding someone.

    ''Looks like he taking our order seriously.''

    An hourter, the food finally arrived, with dozens of bags across the counter. A tired old man sat nearby, catching his breath from the heavy delivery. Archer nced at him before gathering the meals for the women.

    "Thanks for the food, old man," Archer said with a friendly smile. "If we like it, you''ll be

    seeing a lot more of us."

    They said their goodbyes and left the store, heading toward the river where the Ferry Terminal awaited. As they walked, Archer handed out boxes of noodles. Nyx''s eyes lit up with excitement as she grabbed hers.

    "This dragon is greedy,'' he mused with a chuckle as she started eating.

    Ashoka and Maeve smiled, gratefully epting their portions. The group began eating as they continued their stroll, enjoying the food and each other''spany. It took them a while to reach the terminal.

    A few hundred tourists were waiting to buy tickets, causing Nyx to grow annoyed, "Why are there so many people here? The inte said it isn''t busy."

    He startedughing as he revealed, "Well,dies. Don''t believe everything you read there; tourists are like seagulls and travel all over the city, so we must get here earlier in the day." Afterward, Archer and the women waited in line and arrived at the ticket booth. He bought four tickets, which caused the attendant to motion to the ferry''s entrance. While walking, Ashokamented, "It makes sense to charge people to use. My homnd does simr

    things."

    The group then stepped onto the ferry and started searching for seats. Maeve spotted an area in a corner, which they imed. While sitting down, Archer handed out more hotdogs as everyone looked out the window.

    The sun cast a warm golden hue over the buildings, making everything glow in soft amber light. The iconic shape of the Statue of Liberty slowly came into view on the horizon, standing

    tall and proud against the vibrant sky.

    Maeve leaned on the railing, her amber eyes scanning the water. "This is beautiful," she said softly, her voice filled with wonder. "The way the light dances on the waves... It''s so different from the forests of Pluoria, but I like it."

    Nyx was seated beside Archer, a hotdog in one hand and her other resting on his arm as she watched the world outside the window with a satisfied smile. "It''s peaceful," she mused. "No

    monsters, no danger. Just the sounds of the water and the wind."

    Following that, Archer started eating more noodles, which he enjoyed because they were

    spicy. Just as his phone pinged, he pulled it out and noticed it was Elizabeth sending him a

    selfie.

    The brte woman was wearing workout clothes that stuck to her sweaty body, which caused his lust to react, but Archer controlled himself, ''This woman is naughty; why is she

    tempting a dragon,'' he mused.

    [Are you sure you want to send me pictures like that, Liza? I coulde over there and ravage

    you before work tomorrow] He replied with a knowing smile.

    After sending the text, the ferry rocked from the rough waters, making Nyx giggle as she teased, "What happens if we sink? Think there are monsters under the river?"

    Archer looked nkly at her before replying dryly, "Don''t jinx us, you silly woman. Now we''re

    going to have to keep an eye out."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1019: Cover My Back

    Chapter 1019: Cover My Back

    ?

    Archer and the women stepped off the ferry, shocked by the giant metal statue with hundreds of people at the bottom. Nyx turned to him with a big smile as she spoke, "Why waste so

    much stuff on this husband?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He shrugged before replying while ncing around, "It had something to do with freedom; that''s all I know."

    Following that, the group started walking toward the building at its base, only for Archer to notice the storm clouds approaching the city. This concerned him, but he ignored it when they entered the museum.

    The ce looked like any other one he had visited before; it was about the Status of Liberty. While they walked through the museum looking at all the disys, Ashokamented in a fascinated voice, "Most things are differentpared to Thrylos, but there are a few simr things."

    Archer nodded in agreement before replying, "Give it another twenty years, and our world will be much better while this ce slips further down the hill of corruption."

    "Why would they want to live like that?" Maeve questioned while reading the history of the Status of Liberty.

    He looked at the orange-haired woman before answering as he joined her, "Free will, my love. When people are given too much freedom, they ruin their lives and those around them."

    Her grey eyesnded on his as she spoke, "Do you n to mp down on this so-called free will?"

    Archer nodded with a smile, "Yes. I will give them a purpose to live for and make sure they don''t fall into depravity."

    Thunder boomed as the group got deeper inside the museum. Thanks to the windows, they could see waves crashing again on the nearby shore, causing Archer to use Aura Detection to scan the whole ind.

    After doing this, nothing appeared, which confused him, but he shook his head and followed the woman, ''What''s going to happen?'' Archer thought while gazing out one of the closest windows.

    While looking around them, he noticed the three were gossiping, but something gave him a bad feeling. The more time they spent there, the worse it got, causing him to grow anxious, ''What is going on?''

    That thought was interrupted by a thunderous roar echoing across the ind, "White Demon! Fight me!"

    When the three women heard this, they all turned to him with a questioning expression causing Archer to shrug as he exined, "I bet it''s a Swarm Commander or some shit. Let''s say hello."

    After that, the group left the museum and noticed a dark cloud covering the area, making the people panic. They rushed inside, causing Archer to think, ''I wonder if Elizabeth knows about this new visitor.''

    While walking, they saw a being floating in the air. The aura of hundreds of monsters appeared around them. Archer noticed a Terravian staring at him with anger and hatred, which made him chuckle as he felt the deep hate this thing held for him.

    He unfurled his wings before addressing the women. "Watch my back in case any monsterse and make sure you three have some fun."

    They all agreed with a nod as he took off toward the enemy. When Archer got close, he noticed the creepy humanoid was staring at him with glowing red eyes as it spoke, "What a surprise that the White Demon appears on a world we''re attacking."

    "Oh shut up, you fool. I''m here because of your faction''s stupid Teleportation Blocker," Archer replied to the Terravian with a smirk. "I still destroyed it and got sent to my original world. So I must thank you for that."

    He watched the humanoid twitch angrily, but Archer didn''t let the being reply as he dashed forward and punched. A loud p was heard when his fist connected with the Terravians'' face, sending the creature soaring through the air.

    Archer chased after it while casting sma Missiles that sliced through the air and kept peppering the enemy. He smiled while getting close and noticed the surprised expression on his face.

    "They haven''t realized how strong I''ve be,'' he mused before punching the creature a few more times.

    After that, Archer heard explosions from the ind, causing his head to snap back. He saw the three women battling with a group of Terravians, but it looked like they were giving as well as they got.

    ''I will help them as soon as I can.''

    Archer continued brutally attacking the Terravian, who was utterly shocked but still managed to fight back. The two of them traded punches that caused a shockwave to ring out. He dodged one attack andnded a deadly blow against the enemy''s chest.

    A thunderous crack echoed through the sky as the Terravian soared above, its massive wings cutting through the air. But Archer was relentless, streaking through the clouds in pursuit.

    He charged his fist with zing energy, and as he closed in, he unleashed a devastating punch. Mana surged around the Terravian, swirling like a storm of fury. The force tore through the creature''s form, igniting an explosive ze that consumed it.

    After ten minutes of beating the creature, he grabbed it by the throat before speaking with a knowing smile, "I''m going to eat your soul and find out where youe from. When I do, I will kill everyone you know."

    He watched with grim satisfaction as the Terravian writhed and thrashed against his grip, its battered body desperately trying to resist. Archer''s menacing chuckle echoed through the air, sending a shiver down the creature''s spine.

    The Terravian muttered in a voice full of fear, "You are a demon! How can anyone follow

    you?"

    "What? Your race has no room to talk!" Archer eximed. "You''ve ughtered millions and wiped out cities without a second thought. How dare you judge me!"

    He turned toward the ind, pointing at Nyx. "Your minions killed her parents, and you''ve been hunting me for years��and I''m the demon? I may be a hypocrite, but you''re something

    else."

    Archer''s violet eyes glowed before he continued in a tone full of malice, "Now die for your stupid actions and learn that I am the demon you all fear."

    After that, he cast Soul Sunder and ate the soul of the being like a delicious treat before discarding all the pointless memories of its family and life. Archer soon learned that their base was deep in the Amazon Jungle.

    "That''s where you''re hiding,'' he thought, but then he learned there were hundreds of other bases dotting Earth, which annoyed him.

    Archer sighed before transforming into his Shadow Prince form and ate the Terravian''s corpse. Afterward, he flew toward the ind, where the three women smiled as they finished

    the fight.

    Maeve flicked her sword to get all the blood off the de as she spoke cheerfully, "I''ve missed killing the Swarm. They were always fun to butcher."

    ''When did she be so bloodthirsty?'' Archer thought before shaking his head and telling them everything he learned, which surprised the women.

    After the battle, he opened a Gate to return to the city, keenly aware of the attention they had drawn. The threedies stepped through first, and Archer followed closely behind. They emerged in an alleyway beside the familiar noodle shop.

    "What do you three want to do?" he asked while pulling out some hotdogs and handing them out.

    Nyx''s mix-matched eyes gleamed before she answered, "Can we explore the city to see

    what''s here?"

    Archer nodded as the other two women wanted to see what New York offered. As the four walked down the busy street, Maeve grabbed his arm and asked, "I think the tattoo is helping

    us read this unknownnguage."''

    "They offer many benefits, and Tiamat didn''t tell me them all," he revealed as they dodged a group of schoolchildren gossiping about something while looking at their phones. Thanks to his hearing, Archer heard that they were talking about the Liberty Ind Fight. The news didn''t know who was involved, but four people were reported to be seen fighting. The group then explored the city until they got bored and started walking back to the hotel. While doing that, Archer spotted an ice cream shop, causing him to think, ''We''re getting some!''

    He grabbed Maeve and Ashoka''s hands, pulling them eagerly toward the store, with Nyx trailing behind. Her face lit up with a smile as the enticing aroma of their destination wafted

    through the air.

    The rich, sweet scent of ice cream filled the store as they entered, capturing everyone''s attention. Archer approached the counter, and the women sat down at the closest table while

    he ced their order.

    An olderdy turned to him with a friendly smile and said in a professional tone, "Hello, customer. What can I get for you?"

    "Can I please get four of everything?" Archer replied. The woman looked shocked, but she

    quickly agreed.

    She keyed in the amount and slid the payment machine toward him. Archer paid without ncing at the total, the soft ping of the transaction drawing his attention to a notification. Elizabeth had sent him more money, and an honest smile spread across his face.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1020: They Are Growing Annoying

    Chapter 1020: They Are Growing Annoying

    ?

    Archer read the text Elizabeth sent. [Well done on dealing with the threat on Liberty Ind, handsome. We were caught off guard]

    He was about to reply, but the woman behind the counter spoke as she got to work, "Go sit down, young man. I will bring over your order when it''s finished."

    "Thank you," Archer replied with a smile before making his way over to the women.

    Nyx nced around, looking hungry, while Maeve and Ashoka looked excited. He sat beside them as he spoke, "Our food shouldn''t take long, and Elizabeth paid me again."''

    Archer had told them about the president, and Nyx said he should im her, which made himugh. The older woman brought a tray with four bowls of ice cream and ced it on the table while speaking, "Here you go. This is some homemade vani sprinkles. I created it myself." Afterward, the group started eating until all their food was delivered, and Archer stored it away before leaving the shop. Archer led them back to the hotel as Nyx spoke, "Can we head back to your mother''s house? The city is starting to get boring."

    Ashoka and Maeve agreed with a nod, causing him to smile as he walked into a nearby alleyway and opened a Gate. The group stepped through and appeared in the garden bordering the Gulf of Mexico.

    ''Well, the Florida weather should be better,'' he thought while ncing at the flowers around the garden.

    The three women sighed before copsing on the nearest chairs, which caused Archer to raise an eyebrow at them. The orange-haired warrior womanmented, "We love rxing out here. Listening to the wavespping against the shore is peaceful."

    Archer nodded understanding as Ellie walked outside and yelped when she saw them. She calmed down and smiled, "Oh, your back, baby brother. How was New York?"

    He was about to speak when Nyx cut him off, "It was grey, dull, and freezing, but the food was amazing. My husband devoured hotdogs, burgers, and ice cream by the ton."

    Ellie turned to him with greedy eyes, prompting Archer to pull out some food and hand it to his older sister. "Here you go-a New York hotdog and a cheeseburger," he said with a grin.

    She epted the food and sat down, saying, "Thanks, Arch. Go give some to Mom, she''d love it."

    Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx joined her at the table as Archer brought out more food before heading inside, but something stopped him from continuing. He instantly cast Cosmic Shield over the house as several spells mmed into it.

    The ground shook due to the force, and he quickly countered with sma Missiles that streaked through the air before mming into the culprits and exploding. Ellie screamed in fright, but Archer spoke in amanding voice, "Ladies, protect my family while I kill whoever attacked us."

    They all agreed, and he took off like a rocket, causing a boom that shocked his sister, who went wide-eyed. Archer soared through the air until a group of twenty Terravians dered when seeing him, "The White Demon is here! Get him."

    A chaotic free-for-all erupted in the sky as Archer shed with the Swarm''s Demi-Gods, the air trembling from the intensity of the battle. He unleashed everything in his arsenal, determined to take down as many Terravians as possible.

    "They are growing annoying. I will wipe them out and kill every single one of Earth if they continue this.''

    Bodies rained into the ocean below, but Archer wasn''t unscathed-several enemiesnded blows, leaving him injured as his scales couldn''t block every attack. Their attacks didn''t slow him down as he let out an enraged roar before biting down on one while swiping at another.

    The battle went on until Archer spotted a storm heading his way. Two jet fighters flew toward it, and he watched as they started firing into the dark clouds, causing dozens of monsters to plummet out of the sky.

    "They can''t stand up against modern weapons,'' he thought while decapitating one Terravian who charged at him.

    ***

    Ellie watched her brother take off like a superhero as he soared. She quickly noticed Nyx had wicked ws while Maeve had a fantasy-like sword drawn as Ashoka protectively stepped in front of her.

    The brown-skinned woman spoke in a concerned voice, "Nyx, stay behind and protect your sister while Maeve and I deal with the attackers."

    "Why! I want to fight girls! The monsters on Liberty Ind weren''t enough!" the white and ck-haired woman protested.

    She watched as Maeve turned on her and spoke in a severe tone, "Stopining and protect Ellie. Arch cares for her; if anything happens, he will fall, just like Teu said."

    When Ellie heard this, she got a pit in her stomach before asking, "What do you mean he will fall? What happened over there?"

    Ashoka turned to her with a sad expression, "While growing up, his so-called family abused him, which sent him crazy. E and Teu said he was on the verge of losing his mind, but thanks to Seraphina, he was saved just in time."

    When Ellie heard this, she looked in Archer''s direction and thought, ''We need to talk when you''re done, brother.''

    After that, Maeve said, "We have Blightborns charging at us girls. Remember, Nyx, you protect Ellie while we push them back."

    She watched the three women nod as Ashoka and Maeve dashed forward before striking at several of the creepy-looking creatures. When Ellie saw them, her blood ran cold, causing her to think, ''Monsters are real! What the fuck is going on.''

    Explosions echoed as one of the creatures hurled something at the orange-haired woman, but Ellie watched in shock as she sliced it in half before vanishing. ''Where did she go!'' she thought, frantically scanning the area.

    She looked up as the battle reached its peak, the sky echoing with thunderous booms. Her eyes quickly caught sight of bodies plummeting into the water below, a grim reminder of the chaos unfolding above.

    ''What are these strange creatures! They belong in a horror movie!'' Ellie thought while staring at the tall grey-skinned humanoids with creepy red eyes and sharp teeth that lined their maw. While this happened, Ellie noticed her mother rushing out, only to pale when she saw Archer''s fiance fighting the horror movie monsters. She turned to her and spoke shaky, "What''s happening, El?"

    "Something tried attacking brother, and he reacted," Ellie answered, pointing at the battle above.

    Momentster, men dressed in ck stormed into the garden, opening fire on the remaining creatures before turning their weapons on the three women. Narrowing their eyes, they stood back-to-back as the strangers surrounded them, shoutingmands.

    Ellie was about to intervene, but her mother gripped her arm and whispered, "Stay back, El. They''re giving me a bad vibe."

    She nodded, but when one of the men dared to approach and reach for Maeve, he was instantly reduced to dust. Shock washed over Ellie and Michelle, but they quickly rxed as they saw

    Archer appear before the men.

    ***

    Archer managed to kill all the Terravians but was injured and needed time to recover. When he saw the fighter jets, he rxed until he saw the ck-clothed men surrounding the three

    women.

    He grew angry when he saw them aim their weapons at the three. While his rage overtook him, he thought, ''Are they stupid? Now they will know what happens when going against me."

    Archer cast Void Step, materializing before the stranger with a wicked smile. "You dare threaten my women?" he hissed.

    His eyes gleamed with menace as he tore the man''s still-beating heart from his chest, leaving everyone around him in stunned silence. Without hesitation, Archer surged forward,unching a relentless attack on the soldiers.

    They stood no chance, ripped apart and incinerated by his powerful dragon fire, their bodies turning to ash in the wake of his fury. Shortly after that, more armed men and women rushed into the garden but stopped short when they witnessed the carnage.

    Archer soon calmed down but soon realized he was covered in blood as a man stepped forward with a nervous expression as he spoke, "Sir. What happened here? They were meant to help

    you with the Deep Ones."''

    ''Do they really not know?'' he thought while staring at themander.

    "They threatened my women, and Liza said you people wouldn''t bother me as long as I help with the creature attacks," Archer replied before casting Cleanse on himself.

    The man shook his head as he spoke apologetically, "There are soldiers who don''t know about you, Sir. Next time, can you refrain from killing them?"

    Archer chuckled before casting Aurora Healing infused with Mana Maniption to bring them back at the cost of most of his mana. He watched the men and women sit up while taking

    off their helmets.

    He turned to themander and started talking, "They''re alive now, but make sure they

    don''t threaten my women again. It''s not wise to attack the person who can quickly kill the

    Deep Ones."

    The man nodded in agreement before his phone started ringing and Archer noticed it was Elizabeth trying to contact him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1021: I Will Text You Soon

    Chapter 1021: I Will Text You Soon

    ?

    Archer answered the phone, hearing Elizabeth''s voice on the other end. She apologized and thanked him for reviving the fallen soldiers, but he could sense her words were rehearsed. His irritation was apparent, and Elizabeth picked up on it.

    Without missing a beat, she sent him an address, her tone firm as she said, "Meet me there tonight."

    ''What does this woman want?'' he thought while reading it, which caused him to shrug.

    Following that, the soldiers and theirmander left after telling him that they''d covered up the incident and said it was a gas explosion, which made no sense to Archer, but the man said people would believe it.

    He shrugged as the soldiers left the house, allowing E and his mother to run over to him. The two women hugged him while checking him for injuries, making Archerugh as he spoke, "I''m fine,dies. If I were hurt, it would heal within minutes."''

    This didn''t calm the two down. Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx looked amused as his mom and sister pampered him. Michelle turned to the three before doing the same to them, making Archer return theughter.

    "This woman is still the same as ever,'' he smiled. ''Always caring and a worrier.''

    Once the two calmed down, Ellie dragged the three into the house, leaving him with his mother, who turned to him with narrowed eyes as she spoke, "There are parts of my Archer inside you, but it''s clear you''re not my son anymore."

    He nced at the woman before stepping toward her while replying, "No, he''s still inside there and allowed me to love all my girls. If I''m honest, I like that part of me that allows me to feel emotions, unlike my dragon side."

    Michelle nodded as she grabbed his hand and walked into the house. With a warm smile, she said, "Sit on my balcony and talk. It''s peaceful up there."

    Archer agreed and followed her through the house while watching her round behind, jiggling every time she moved. That''s when he remembered the healing and quickly offered, "Shell. Do you want me to heal your body? I still need to do it to you and El."

    The older woman turned to him with glowing blue eyes as she stepped close with a knowing smirk before teasing, "Will you take advantage of me, young man? The girls told me your obsession with milfs."

    He was shocked butughed as he shook his head, "I would never take advantage of you. Deep down, I still love you, but it''s morphed into something else, confusing me."

    Michelle stepped even closer, causing her giant boobs to squash against his chest as she replied, "They tell me you got with your grandmother; what confuses you over me, eh?"

    "Because you''re the only mother who loved me when the one on Thrylos never showed love, as she saw me as weak," he replied when they reached the balcony.

    ''I remember everything this woman done for me,'' Archer mused with a small smile. ''But the memories are starting to fade.''

    When his mother heard his words, she frowned before motioning for him to sit down and speak in a caring voice, "I''m sorry for what you''ve gone through. The girls told me about some of it but not all."''

    Archer looked up and noticed the peaceful afternoon sky; he spotted a flock of birds passing by before answering, "I can''t remember a lot of it due to my gift messing with my memories, but the pain still lingers, and it appears in dreams."

    "They told me you haven''t killed your mother or father. Howes? As far as I know, you have no problem doing it to others," Michelle questioned in a curious voice.

    ''Why haven''t I killed them?'' he thought to himself.

    "I want the two to see what they missed out on due to treating me that way," Archer replied after a minute. "If I were to kill them, it would be too easy, and they would get a second life to move on instead of living with what they did to me."

    Michelle frowned even more and asked, "Why not forgive them?"

    When Archer heard this, he stiffened before shaking his head, "No. I tried forgiving my mother but soon realized I hated her for what she did."

    "You can''t walk around with so much hate in your heart, honey," she said with concern. "It will weigh you down; you don''t have to wee them into your life with open arms; I think you could forgive but not forget."

    Archer looked at her with narrowed eyes before turning back to the sea as he replied, "Maybe one day I can, but that won''t be anytime soon."

    The two of them continued talking with Michelle, asking him many questions about his life, which confused him, but she listened intently to everything. While sitting there, he heard someone approaching the balcony entrance, only to see Isabe stepping out.

    ''Oh god, she''s up to something,'' he chuckled.

    A beaming smile appeared in her voice before eximing, "Big sis! Are you stealing my man? You naughty woman."

    Archer watched Michelle turn bright red, but she approached him and sat on hisp, catching him off guard. He shook his head while speaking with a grin, "What are you up to, Bel?"

    She giggled before leaning in and whispering, "My girls said you fancied me, so why would I let them have all the fun?"

    After speaking, the short-haired woman kissed him on the cheek, causing Michelle to speak panicked, "What are you doing, Isabe Bet? How can you kiss your nephew like a lover?"

    Archer was about to talk, but Isabe beat him to it as she replied with a knowing smile, "Shell. Stop being in denial. This Archer isn''t our one, but there are parts of the old him shine

    through."

    Michelle stared at her as she continued, "He''s not even human anymore-no one can be this handsome. It''s unnatural, but here he is, and I like him. He likes me too, so I''m here to im

    him as mine."

    ''What the fuck? She''s being very proactive,'' Archer thought while he stayed quiet.

    Isabe turned to him with bright eyes and spoke, "Can you heal her and maybe do me again? My boobs are giving me a backache."

    Heughed at the request but looked toward Michelle, who moved closer. Archer nodded before standing up and quickly grabbing the older woman''s hand while casting Aurora

    Healing.

    A violet glow washed over his mother''s body as she let out a pained groan and went to copse, but he caught her. Isabe quickly opened the door, allowing Archer to put Michelle, who was sleeping, in bed.

    He started tucking her in as she let out even more groans of pain as her body was repairing itself for the decades of damage it had received. While Archer did this, Isabe watched with gleaming blue eyes, but he chose to ignore it for now.

    Once Michelle was sorted, the excited woman dragged him out of the room before pushing him up against the wall and kissing him. He was taken aback but quickly returned it with a

    passionate one.

    Soon, the two parted ways, and Isabe shed a satisfied smile. Her eyes lingered on him as she bit her lip and said in a sultry tone, "That was delicious. I''m eager to savor the rest of you, but that will have to wait. Duty calls for little old me."

    Archer smiled before kissing the older woman on the forehead and speaking, "What city have you always wanted to visit, my beautiful Bel?"

    "New Orleans!" she quickly eximed. "I''ve always wanted to try the food and hear the jazz

    music."

    He nodded while answering, "When you get some free time, text me, and I''ll take us there for the night if you like."

    When Isabe heard this, she beamed before pushing herself against him while her hand slid down his body and stopped at his cock, which she started rubbing while speaking in a seductive voice, "You want me all on my own? Is that is Arch."

    Archer shook his head and did the same by grabbing her soft ass as he leaned in to speak into her ear, "If that''s what you want, Aunty."

    Isabe went red before walking off, speaking in an embarrassed voice, "I will text you soon. You''re an incubus, Arch!"

    He couldn''t help butugh at her reaction, which broadened his smile. After she left, Archer searched for Ashoka and the others and found them in Ellie''s room, engrossed in a TV show, which made him chuckle internally.

    The screen captivated Nyx and Maeve while Ashoka was lost in one of his sister''s books. When Archer entered, the four women looked up and smiled. "I''m heading out for a while, but I''lln/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    be back in a few hours," he said.

    Maeve was the first to stand, kissing and hugging him. The others followed suit, offering their embraces. With their farewells exchanged, Archer left the house, summoned his wings, and set off toward the town in Ohio, following the directions he had been given.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1022: Valentina Deneuve

    Chapter 1022: Valentina Deneuve

    ?

    Archer flew above thendscape while using Mana Maniption to hide from anyone below. He saw highways with thousands of vehicles on them and the sirens of emergency services rushing down the road.

    Thanks to him being a dragon, he could see anything thanks to his sight, and while flying over a random town, a fire erupted from one of the houses. When he saw this, he sighed before flying toward it.

    ''Can''t let the people burn,'' he internally mused.

    Hovering above the street, Archer watched as the neighbors gathered, drawn by themotion. Ignoring their gasps and murmurs, he descended into the mes without hesitation.

    ''I forgot fire doesn''t hurt me.''

    The heat was no concern to him as he swiftly dragged the coughing family to safety. Once they were clear, he used his breath to extinguish the fire. Following that, he quickly left the scene to head toward Elizabeth.

    While flying, Archer entered the address into Google Maps only to find out it was a mansion in the middle of nowhere. ''Is she trying to trap me?'' he thought.

    He shrugged and continued flying just as Michelle''s friend Stacey texted him. [Hello, Handsome. What happened to Shelly? She''s out cold. Ellie said you used something on her. If that''s the case, can I please get some?]

    Archer stopped above argeke with a few vessels sailing across. He replied to the older woman while chuckling. [Are you sure that''s something you can handle, Stace? I''m sure it would be too much for you]

    Following that, he continued flying until getting a few miles away from Elizabeth, as Stacey replied. [Well, I would bite you while getting used to your size. When can I see you, Acher?]

    When reading her text, he startedughing, which caused him to think, ''I have to turn down this charisma; it''s bing annoying.''

    [I''m busy at the moment but will make time for you soon] Archer replied before speeding toward Elizabeth''s location.

    Archer flew over sprawling cities, quiet towns, and vast stretches of emptynd until he reached a stunningke where arge house rested on the shore. Slowing down, he used Blink to reappear outside the estate with a soft whoosh, startling the guards into alertness.

    They immediately aimed their weapons, prompting Archer to prepare his magic in response ��until Ava''smanding voice cut through the tension. "Lower your guns. The president invited him."

    He watched as the ck-haired secret agent approached, her expression irritated. Stopping just a few feet away, she sighed and said, "Follow me, boy, and no causing trouble."

    Archer couldn''t help but smile as he heard her words, falling in step behind the older woman. His gaze briefly wandered, noting how her professionally tailored suit failed to conceal her hourss figure.

    The form-fitting material highlighted her curves, emphasizing her shapely hips and ample chest. Despite her stern behavior, she exuded a certain allure that didn''t go unnoticed. While walking, shemented in disgust, "Do you eyeball every woman you see?"

    He chuckled before retorting with a smirk, "Only the ones I want. I''ve seen hundreds of women since being on Earth, so it''s not like I''m chasing after loads."

    "Michelle, Ellie, Isabe, Cece, and Sasha Bet," Avamented, causing him to grow curious. "Since being here, you''ve been chasing after women you were previously rted to. Are you a scumbag cousin fucker?"

    "Well, you''re not wrong cause I fucked Cece and Sasha; soon, the others will be mine," he answered with a smirk as he Blinked and appeared in front of the agent as he continued. "You will be mine one day. I will have you asking to be my woman."

    The ck-haired woman bristled as she looked at him with hate, "You think I''d join some degenerate harem where you control everything I do? No, thank you."

    Archer shook his head before adding to his previous statement, "Oh, there''s the president and Da Robinson, who is a governor''s ex-wife, which is amusing."

    Ava nced at him as they entered the mansion. He saw maids rushing around while taking peeks at him; the older woman spoke in a hate-filled voice, "Stop perving on the women here. Elizabeth should be your priority."

    "You don''t know dragons," he snapped back. "We are beings of great responsibility. I cherish every woman of mine, including Liza."

    The woman didn''t reply while leading him to an office where she knocked on the door only to hear Elizabeth''s voice ring out, "Come in!"

    Ava opened the door for Archer, not before giving him a dirty look, but only he did blow her a kiss, which annoyed the agent, who closed it without responding. While looking, he heard the president''s voice, "She needs to lose her virginity. As long as I''ve known her, she''s been a strict nonsense woman."

    He chuckled before replying, "She does seem to hate me with a passion, but one day, I will break her walls down."

    "Then what do you n to do with her?" the brte asked with a grin while ncing at him. Archer chuckled as he sat down, casually responding, "Nothing. I just want to show her I''m here for the money, food, and women while I boost my mana."

    Elizabeth nodded in understanding before standing up, catching him off guard. His eyes widened in surprise. She wore tight shorts, highlighting her toned, curvy figure, which showed the right amount of softness in all the right ces.

    ''For a polictian she is gorgeous; maybe I can make her mine?'' Archer thought with a greedy smile while admiring the president.

    Her snug vest struggled to contain her chest, leaving little to the imagination. He quickly took in her athletic hourss figure, marveling at her perfect proportions. Elizabeth''s brown hair was tied back in a ponytail.

    Archer quickly noticed her sexy, piercing green eyes locked onto him with a knowing smile. "Are you Enjoying the view?" she asked teasingly.

    "Of course," he answered, which took her by surprise. "You''re a beautiful woman who knows exactly what she''s doing, but I don''t think you understand the consequences."''

    Elizabeth beamed before answering, "Oh, and what are those, Archer Wyldheart?"

    "When a woman gets involved with me, it''s for life, and there''s no escaping me," he replied with a knowing grin. Plus, I expect loyalty and no other men."

    She giggled softly before continuing, "And what about my meetings with the government and other world leaders?"

    "That''s fine," Archer replied, locking eyes with her captivating green gaze. "But no touching or flirting."

    Elizabeth moved closer, taking a seat in the chair beside him. Her voice lowered, severe yet yful. "That can be arranged, but what do I get out of it? A man who already has dozens of other women?" She tilted her head, a sly smile ying on her lips, waiting for his response. He shrugged casually, a cheeky grin spreading across his face. "Well, I can support you in just about anything, I''m ridiculously wealthy, and let''s just say I could blow your back out while leaving you hooked on me."

    "I don''t need your money; I have more than I can use, but how would you support me? Would you attend meetings with me? Deal with my political rivals? Let me suck you off after a long

    day at the office?"

    Archer chuckled at her seriousness before replying with a yful smirk, "Your rivals could mysteriously disappear or find themselves caught up in an embarrassing scandal, and sure, I''d evene to the meetings with you."

    Elizabeth''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. "And thest thing?" she asked with a teasing glint. "If you''re up for it, I won''t stop you, Madam President," he said, grinning mischievously. She giggled before standing up and speaking while walking over to her desk and picking up a folder, "Work first, handsome. Here, take this and tell me what you think." Archer took the file and started going through the pictures, only to see simr holes in each other. This caused him to think, ''The Swarm! Now, I can travel into their tunnels to deal with them. Hopefully, I will find some rare resources to sell.''

    He shook his head and stored the file away as he spoke, "I will deal with them over theing week. I also know there''s a Swarm base in the Amazon, which I will visit tomorrow."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Elizabeth nodded as she continued talking, "Congress has been questioning how I''m dealing with the ongoing threat. You may have to help me out and charm the senators. Two in particr are making it difficult for me."

    "Who are they?" he questioned as she sat down after getting a coffee. "Valentina Deneuve. Sister of the award-winning actress L Deneuve, she''s part of the opposition and is in the lead to win the party leadership in theing weeks," Elizabeth

    revealed.

    She sipped her drink thoughtfully before continuing, "Then there''s Angelina Harrington, a political activist with a serious grudge against me."

    Archer burst outughing, shaking his head. "I can handle her, but it''ll cost you, Liza-and it

    won''t be cheap."

    The older woman''s face lit up as she stood, a yful grin forming. "And what would that price be?" she asked, her tone full of curiosity.

    "Give me ess to the markets to sell any resources I find during my monster hunts," Archer

    revealed. "They''re deep underground, and I''m sure there''s going to be a lot of wealth down

    there."

    Elizabeth''s eyes widened in surprise, but then she burst intoughter. After a moment, she nodded in agreement. "Deal," she said, still chuckling.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1023: Alone With The President

    Chapter 1023: Alone With The President

    ?

    Archer and Elizabeth agreed that he would get seventy percent while the government would get thirty, thanks to doing all the heavy lifting for him. He was happy with this arrangement, causing the older woman to smile, "Would you like something to drink, Arch? I have beer or wine."

    "What do you prefer?" she asked in a curious voice.

    Elizabeth beamed as she pulled out a couple of beers, handing one to Archer. "I didn''t think you''d enjoy a good beer," he said with a smile. "It''s been years since I''ve had one."

    Sheughed, cracking open her beer with a hiss. "Well, enjoying a nice beer after a long day is quite peaceful. It''s not like my children are eager to spend time with me," she remarked with a hint of sadness.

    "Why don''t they bother?" he questioned while sipping the delicious beer.

    A frown appeared on her beautiful face as she revealed some of her backstory, "They chose their father over me because I was always too busy with the party and getting elected. I hope they change their mind, but I can''t keep getting let down whenever I try to contact them."

    Archer felt terrible for her and tried to reassure the older woman, "I''m sorry for what you''ve gone through, but if you need a shoulder to cry on, I''m here for you."

    She startedughing before asking with a smirk, "Sweet words, but I know you''re trying to get into my panties."

    Elizabeth quickly stood up and continued while getting more drink, "How do I know you won''t just use me and go bragging on the morning shows that you fucked the president of the United States?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "First, I don''t just sleep around even though I have many women," Archer replied honestly. ''''I find you beautiful, intelligent, and cunning, but what makes it better is that you''re older, which is a weakness of mine."

    He quickly noticed her staring at him with narrowed eyes as she questioned, "I can''t be gallivanting around the world with you. I have a job I''m very passionate about, and I won''t give up."

    Archer waved her away before replying, "I''m a ruler on my world, so I understand, but I want to see you. There''s no point taking this forward unless we can see each other when I travel to Earth and have enough mana."

    Elizabeth beamed, nodding in agreement. "I''d like that very much. Even as president, you could sneak into my office using your magic. It would be a nice change to be pampered after those long meetings."

    The two of them continued chatting as the sun went down. Someone knocked on the door, causing her to put on a housecoat as it opened. Archer turned to the neer, a man in a military uniform who saluted Elizabeth as she spoke: "Roger. What brings you to the presidential retreat?"

    That''s when themander quickly exined with concern etched on his weathered face, "The war with the drug gangs in the south has intensified, and we need to deploy the army to quell the trouble."

    Elizabeth sighed before revealing with a tired voice, "Well, that would be possible, but we need Congress''s permission. Get the house leader to organize a meeting because these gangs need to be dealt with."

    That''s when the man nced at Archer confusedly and asked, "Mam, who is this boy, and why is he alone with the president?"

    She raised her eyebrow before replying, "I don''t see why that''s your business, Roger, but this young man is an independent contractor that helps the navy with the Deep One attacks."

    Archer smiled when seeing the older man''s expression, but Elizabeth continued, "And we''re seeing each other. So keep it to yourself."

    Roger''s eyes widened as Archer noticed the flicker of hate and jealousy cross his expression. He knew he would n something, so he nned to deal with it before it reared its ugly head.

    Thanks to Blink, he reappeared in front of the stunnedmander. The man was about to speak, but Archer grabbed him by the throat and lifted him into the air, saying, "I know you''re nning against Liza. So let me show you what I''ll do if you ever go against me or her."

    He quickly cast Soul Sunder and nibbled away at the man''s soul, causing the older man to struggle and scream in pain, which caused the agents to rush into the room. Archer used Mana Maniption to stop them in their tracks.

    Roger struggled to break free, but Archer''s iron grip on his throat was unyielding as he halted Soul Sunder. With a deep, menacingugh, Archer drew Roger closer and whispered, "Watch your mouth, human, or I''ll reveal to the world that you cross-dress in your wife''s clothes and underwear and hire male prostitutes while she''s away on business."

    He watched the man''s face go bright red before releasing his hold. Roger dropped down while coughing as he spoke desperately, "Please don''t say anything, sir. I will support the president with all my heart."''

    Archer nodded with a pleased smile. "Now get out of here, as I want to spend time with Liza,'' he ordered.

    Roger rushed out, followed by the guards, which made Elizabeth look at him with wide eyes before speaking with a smirk, "What did you threaten him with?"

    Archer chuckled as he sat down and revealed, "Oh, he cross-dresses in his wife''s and daughter''s clothes. And hires male prostitutes, bringing them into his marital bed when he''s alone."

    After speaking, He nced at Elizabeth, who stared at him with wide eyes before bursting into uncontrobleughter. Archer found herughter delightful, but she soon approached him, climbing onto hisp.

    With a beautiful smile, she looked at him and said sweetly, "We need to keep this a secret, or the press will jump on the story. But I''m curious to see where this leads us."''

    She quickly leaned forward, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and passionately kissing him. Archer''s hands found her soft curves as he returned the kiss, ''This woman is beautiful and she will be mine,'' he mused while tasting her sweet lips.

    Elizabeth groaned, savoring the moment before they finally broke the kiss. Archer, with a knowing smile, looked at her. Breathless and flushed, she said, "Oh wow, I''ve never been kissed like that. It felt amazing."

    Once the older woman spoke, she leaned in and started kissing his neck while speaking in a lust-filled voice, "I want to taste you, dragon, and feel you inside me."''

    He shivered at the sound of her seductive words, his hand slowly roaming up her body until it reached her soft breasts. Gently, Archer began rubbing her nipples through her shirt, eliciting a moan from Elizabeth as she responded to his touch.

    She slipped off Archer''sp and dropped in between his legs before she started rubbing his cock, causing her eyes to widen in shock when feeling the size. She grinned while speaking,

    "So big, how will this little monster fit in me?"

    "It will fit after how wet I''ll get you," he grinned.

    Elizabeth giggled before pulling down his pants, allowing his cock to spring out; she took hold of it and started stroking it while biting her lip. Archer felt her soft hands, causing pleasure to rush through his body.

    "Ahh, so good," he muttered as she sped up.

    Soon enough, Archer slumped in the chair, but when he felt a warm feeling wash over this cock, causing him to see Elizabeth taking him in her mouth before bobbing up and down while her tongue ran along his shaft.

    Following that, the older woman continued to service him until she was deepthroating him. Archer struggled to hold on but exploded in her mouth, which Elizabeth happily took before

    showing him.

    Her tongue popped out with his seed all over it, which turned him on, but she quickly swallowed it all before speaking in a happy, lewd voice, "You taste delicious. I could suck you

    every day."

    Archer chuckled but quickly lifted the older woman before removing her shorts, which

    revealed a pair of soaked blue panties. He spun her around until her legs were over his shoulders while she was facing his cock again.

    Elizabeth looked back with a knowing grin, saying, "What are you nning to do to the

    president Arch?"

    His smile told her everything, but she wanted him to say it, "I''m going to lick every part of your pussy until your orgasming in my mouth."

    She giggled before taking his cock and started sucking as Archer moved her panties to the side and saw her beautiful pink pussy. He loved Elizabeth''s neat and perfect folds; he stopped

    admiring her before diving in.

    "This woman is gorgeous, and she will be mine soon.''

    Archer''s tongue ran along her slit, which made the older woman moan on his cock, which sent

    pleasure rushing through his body. Soon his tongue slipped into her tight pussy while he

    rubbed her clit.

    "Oh my god! That feels amazing, baby," she said in a strained voice.

    He continued ravaging her until her pussy was dripping with love juices that poured into his

    mouth.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1024: Youre A Busy Woman

    Chapter 1024: You''re A Busy Woman

    ?

    Archer continued licking Elizabeth until she orgasmed into his mouth, and he swallowed all her juices, which he found sweet. Following that, he felt the older woman''s body trembling due to the pleasure, but he continued attacking.

    He slipped his finger into her pussy before thrusting in and out, which caused her to start screaming. Archer watched with satisfaction as her body writhed on him as the two were on the chair, every movement a response to his touch.

    ''''Mmmghhh! Please don''t stop; it feels so good," she said while panting.

    Without waiting, he continued to finger fuck her as his tongue ravaged her clit, which caused Elizabeth to let out a primal scream as she slumped down while breathing heavily. "Oh god, that was intense. I''m sensitive and need you inside me," she muttered with a happy smile on her beautiful face.

    He smiled, gave her onest lick, then stood up and gently ced her in the chair. Archer positioned her legs on the sides as he rubbed his cock on her pussy which coated it with love juices.

    Elizabeth moaned as her green eyes locked onto him, "That was the best, Arch. Will you do it like that again?"

    "Yes, now be mine, Madam President," Archer said before piercing her tight pussy causing the older woman to grab the sides of the chair as she let out a moan.

    "Mmmmmmm! You''re so big, babe," Elizabeth expressed with a lewd smile.

    This caused him to chuckle before thrusting inside, causing her pussy to open up for him. He was going so deep that she was lost to the pleasure and only let out erotic moans as her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

    Archer had Elizabeth on the soft chair while ravaging the milf; her love juices sshed everywhere as she let out a scream as he drove deep into her pussy. He noticed herrge boobs bouncing all over the ce, causing him to strip the president.

    Now she waspletely naked with her long slender legs on the chair while getting fucked so hard that the pleasure was too much. Archer loved the tight feeling of her sucking him in until he bottomed out inside.

    When feeling that, he stopped moving to savor the moment. Elizabeth''s body was trembling as she moaned. Archer pushed in deeper and filled her womb with his warm seed before admiring her sexy body.

    For being in her early forties, she was stunning with an athletic hourss figure with thick thighs and a slim waist. Her boobs were big and ended with brown nipples; he soon started pinching, which caused her to climax.

    Elizabeth began to squirt over his waist, but that didn''t stop Archer. He lifted her legs over his shoulders and thrust deeply, the intensity jolting her awake with a shock that surged through her body.

    He watched as her beautiful green eyes locked onto him as she spoke in a quiet voice, "You''re ravaging me, babe! I''m already tired, and I can feel your cum leaking from my pussy."

    Archer chuckled as she straddled him and said, "Can I take over now? I want to ride you, handsome."

    "Can''t wait," he replied, casting Cleanse on her mouth before kissing her passionately. Then, he slipped inside her.

    Elizabeth moaned deeply as he filled her, stretching her until he was fully inside. She began to move her hips in a slow, rhythmic motion, causing Archer to groan with pleasure. They continued making love until she could no longer keep up.

    Exhausted, she slumped against him, a radiant smile on her face as she traced her fingers down his side, sending shivers across his skin. Elizabeth spoke in an exhausted voice, "Will you stay with me tonight, babe?"

    Archer nodded before lifting the tired woman as she pointed at a nearby door. He entered and saw a beautifully decorated room where they got into bed, but being a horny dragon, he cast Aurora Healing on her to give her back some energy.

    Following that, he climbed in between her legs before the couple started making love once again, but when they finished, this time, Elizabeth was in a pleasure-filled daze and wasn''t waking up for anything or anyone.

    He pulled her into a cuddle and soon fell asleep, hearing the agent''s radios going off every few seconds. Archer listened to the maids talking about the president screaming, which only they heard.

    The guards, familiar with Elizabeth''s stern and no-nonsense demeanor, were surprised by the scene, knowing she would never normally engage in such wild behavior. Archer eventually fell asleep beside her while the older woman inhaled an adorable snore.

    When waking up the following morning, he realized he was alone and thought with a foggy mind, ''Where did Liza go?''

    Archer sat up and nced around, only to see an empty room. The noise outside was of people working, so he used his Aura Detector. He found the older woman in a kitchen, which made him smile.

    ''What is she up too?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He sat on the edge of the bed as Ashoka sent him a message through the dragon tattoo, [Husband. We''re going out with Ellie as we want to get to know her better; I hope you don''t mind]

    ''Silly tiger woman, it''s good they are getting on,'' Archer thought before replying. [Do you need any money?]

    [Yes. Ellie wants to go shopping in Miami] he replied.

    When Archer saw that he had sent money to his sister through his phone, he informed Ashoka, which delighted the tiger woman. After their conversation, he approached a nearby window and gazed at the lush, secluded wilderness.

    ''Does she like the peace that this ce offers?'' He wondered, his attention shifting to a helicopter parked in a corner of the garden.

    Soldiers stood guard around the helicopter and the perimeter, with patrol cars cruising the outside. As Archer observed this scene, Elizabeth reappeared holding a tray of coffee and

    breakfast.

    Her face lit up with a warm smile when she saw he was awake. She set the tray on a nearby table, then walked over to him, wrapping her arms around his body. "Good morning, sleepyhead. I made us breakfast," she said with a cheerful tone.

    Following that, the duo sat down and started eating, and Elizabeth spoke excitedly, "I have a few meetings once we''re done here, but then for the next week, I''ll be busy with work. Can you visit me at the White House a few times?"

    "Yes, that''s fine. I wille when I''m free and not doing something," he replied before tucking into the delicious pancakes covered in honey.

    As they enjoyed their breakfast, Archer noticed Elizabeth''s expression shift suddenly. She quickly stood up, eximing, "What''s this, Arch? I don''t have any tattoos, but this just

    appeared."

    Archer chuckled and exined everything about the unexpected tattoo, which surprised Elizabeth. They continued chatting until her assistant arrived and said professionally, "Madam President, you have a video call meeting with the G7."

    Elizabeth sighed and looked at him apologetically. "Sorry for cutting breakfast short, but I need to get ready,'''' she said, rising to prepare for her meeting.

    He waved her off with a smile. "You''re a busy woman, Liza. I knew that before getting involved with you, and I''ve epted it."

    Elizabeth''s face lit up with a warm smile as she walked over, kissing him before heading

    toward the bathroom to get ready. He watched her go while finishing his breakfast; once he was done, he opened a Gate back to his aunt''s house.

    Archer stepped through the violet portal, surprising the assistant in the room. Upon entering Isabe''s back garden, he saw Cece and Sasha in the kitchen, chatting with someone. As he approached the door, he noticed his aunt pacing by the side of the house.

    Curious, he approached her and asked, "You okay, Bel?"

    The older woman turned around, worry in her blue eyes, as she spoke in an annoyed tone, "That bastard appeared twenty minutes ago, and the girls are chatting with him in the

    kitchen."

    Archer''s confusion was evident, prompting Isabe to approach him and share a passionate kiss quickly. "I told him I''m seeing someone," she exined. "The twins are telling him about you, but we decided not to reveal who you are."''

    He nodded in understanding, pulling her into his arms and kissing her again. Isabe melted into him, letting out a contented moan as he squeezed her generous curves and held her close.

    After their kiss, Isabe giggled and said, "Go in there and work your magic on him. He won''t ept both twins being with you."

    Archer chuckled and shrugged, replying, "It doesn''t matter what he thinks. The two of them are mine, and they''re not going anywhere."

    Isabe giggled and shooed him away as her phone started ringing. Archer shook his head

    with a smile and made his way to the backdoor. As he opened it, the three people inside turned

    to see him, with only two showing delight.

    Cece leaped up with a radiant smile and rushed to him, enveloping him in a warm hug. Sasha, meanwhile, waited her turn. Archer embraced both women, kissing gently on their foreheads, increasing the man''s frustration.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1025: Everyone Else

    Chapter 1025: Everyone Else

    ?

    Archer watched the angry man stare at him like he was his worst enemy. He stepped forward while speaking in a rage, "Who do you think you''re? You''re just some random man trying to seduce my daughters."

    When he heard the man''s words, he chuckled before sitting down as Cece smiled and asked in a cheerful tone, "Do you want a drink, Arch?"

    He nodded while answering the man whose brown eyes were filled with malice, "They chose me, and I agreed. If you don''t believe me, ask them yourself."

    After Archer spoke, the rage-filled man snapped his head toward Sasha, who smiled as she said, "Papa, he''s our boyfriend and will treat us right. It''s a normal thing among the younger generations."

    Cece agreed with a smile before adding, "It''s not like it''s bad; both your daughters are happy with the same man and won''t be separated."

    Then, Isabe walked into the kitchen and said, "My lovelies and Arch. I have to go to work as the local government needs my help, but I will returnter."

    The twins nodded, and Archer smiled at her, but their dad quickly spoke angrily, which made everyoneugh, "Be! What do you think about our daughters going out with the same boy?"

    Archer watched the older woman smile as she replied unbothered, "It''s normal nowadays, Dennis. All the young ones are doing it."

    Following that, Isabe left the house while Cece and Sasha chatted to Archer about their sses. Their Dad watched in shock before he said his goodbyes and left, which confused him.

    He turned to Sasha andmented, "Why did your Father leave?"

    The twins nodded before Cece guessed, "He was probably angry and couldn''t confront you as you give off a strange vibe."''

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, causing her tough as she exined, "You have this aura like a predator, which is strange, but it makes sense as you''re a dragon."''

    "Interesting," he replied. "What are you two beauties doing?"

    Sasha revealed their ns for the day, "We got sses but then going out with some friends after. Would you like toe?"

    Archer nodded, prompting the two women to smile as they began making breakfast. Then, Sasha offered him a te, which he epted as his stomach rumbled. As the sisters cooked, the three of them chatted, with him filling them in on everything he''d been up to.

    When the topic turned to Elizabeth, their reactions were immediate and stunned, "Younded the president? How the hell did you pull that off?" Cece blurted out, her face a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    He chuckled at her reaction, nodding slightly. "Liza hired me to assist the government, but from the moment we met, she wanted me. So, I imed her and now she''s mine."

    The twinsughed before Sasha walked over to him and tightly hugged him as she spoke gratefully, "Thank you for helping us with money, babe. I know you don''t care about it, but I still appreciate it."

    Archer smiled before kissing the brown-eyed woman, which caused her to sit on hisp as Cece cooked. She turned around with a raised eyebrow and spoke knowingly, "Stop trying to get into his pants, Sash. We can fuck him together after sses."

    The woman in question started giggling as Archer looked at the two with narrowed eyes as he spoke. "Have you both forgotten I''m here?"

    "Of course not, but I know you wouldn''t reject the two of us," Cece replied with a naughty smile. "Who wouldn''t want to make love to twins at the same time?"

    Archer shook his head as the women ted the food and sat down. As the three of them began eating, the scrambled eggs and bacon aroma caught his attention-it smelled delicious.

    ''I''ve missed Earth food, back home it''s nice but eating bacon again is something else.''

    While he ate, the two shared stories about their college sses and the new friends they had made, which brought a smile to his face. After listening, Archer asked if they could drop him off in the city as he wanted to explore as Ashoke, Maeve, and Nyx were out with Ellie.

    Sasha giggled before showing him a picture of the four women in a cafe as she spoke in an amused tone, "I think Ellie loves having them around; yourdies have treated her like a friend, which she has beencking since moving to the States."

    Archer nodded in understanding, and the three continued eating until their tes were cleared. Suddenly, Cece sprang to her feet and announced, "I''m driving today!"

    With that, the three of them piled into the car, and as they drove down the road, Archer turned to ask, "So, what does your mother do?"

    Cece was about to reply, but Sasha started talking, "She works at Florida''s FBI office. I believe she investigatespanies for corruption and stuff like that."

    ''Oh, she''s an agent,'' Archer thought with a smile. ''Earth is getting interesting.''

    While they drove, he started burning mana, manipting it to create glowing orbs in the cars that spun in circles, making a quiet whirring noise. Sasha turned around and smiled as she spoke, "Magic still amazes me. I wonder if I''ll be able to use it one day."

    Archer shrugged as he thought for a second before answering, "When I can return to Thrylos, you two cane with me, and I will pour mana into your bodies to see if you can cast spells."

    The two women got excited and thanked him as he inquired, "How are you two for money? I know college is expensive."

    Sasha frowned while answering, "What you gave us is helping us, but the cost of living has increased, causing everyone to struggle."

    Archer nodded as he took out his phone and sent fifty thousand to each twin without thinking. When their phones pinged, Cece yelped in surprise while Sasha went stiff before turning to him with wide brown eyes, "Why would you give us so much?"

    "You both are my women now; if you need anything, I will happily supply it," he responded with an honest smile. "I do the same for everyone else, look."

    He sent the same amount for each woman, which shocked the twins even further before Cece spoke while driving down the highway, "So you spoil everyone the same?"

    "Yes, I make a lot of money from working with Elizabeth and selling random gold coins I took from bandits," Archer replied while watching the rough waves crash against the shore below as the dark clouds covered the world in shadows.

    "The weather is getting worse,'' he thought while gazing up.

    Following that, the three continued talking about how he helped the government. While traveling, his phone pinged as Alexa texted him. [Hello, handsome. When are youing to see me? Works been stupidly busy]

    Archer smiled when seeing this before replying. [I''ll see youter, Lex. We can go out on a

    date]

    [You better, Arch. I miss you, and Mom has asked if you''reing to visit soon], she instantly replied.

    The twins continued texting with Archer, promising to introduce him to Alexa once she finished her shift at work. After that, they pulled up outside their college to drop him off. Cece smiled and said hopefully, "Come out with us tonight, Arch! We can explore Rosemary Beachn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    together."

    Archer nodded in agreement and said his goodbyes to the twins as they drove into the college parking lot. Once they were gone, he went to buy more burgers before walking toward the

    beach.

    ''Let''s go deal with the Swarm, hopefully, they will have some treasure.''

    Upon arrival, Archer summoned his wings and flew toward the Amazon Jungle to find the Terravian base he had learned about. After a few hours of traveling, he arrived above the dense green canopy, listening to the calls of animals and the distant rumble of thunder.

    As he scanned the area but failed to sense anything immediately, he summoned the Shadow Creatures and instructed them to locate the Swarm. The monsters dropped into the trees below before searching for the enemy.

    Archer continued slowly flying while scanning his surroundings, only to see tall mountains covered in trees. Soon enough, the Shadow Creatures return to lead him to the giant hole in

    the middle of a clearing.

    ''They are destroying thend with their taint,'' he thought while looking at the dying

    vegetation.

    Seeing the situation, Archer had an idea and descended to the ground. Almost immediately, a dozen Blightborn lunged at him from the underbrush. He chuckled and effortlessly dispatched each monster, not breaking a sweat.

    With their corpses scattered across the jungle floor, Archer tossed them into a nearby hole. He

    then used Mana Maniption to channel his mana into the surroundingnd, cleansing it of

    the Swarm''s taint.

    As his pure mana bathed the nts, trees, and other life forms, they flourished and grew eleratedly. He smiled at the rejuvenatednd before leaping into the hole and falling into

    the darkness.

    Archer continued falling while activating Draconis and morphing into a form he barely used

    as he crashed into the ground below.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1026: Thanks For Saving Us

    Chapter 1026: Thanks For Saving Us

    ?

    After the dust cleared, Archer noticed it was pitch ck, but a tunnel led north, which was the only way he could go. With that decided, he started walking through the darkness and

    readying himself for a fight.

    ''Hopefully, I can deal with the base before moving on to the other ones.''

    He didn''te across anything until feeling a rumbleing from the tunnel. Archer thought with a raised eyebrow, "I wonder what monsters they are sending against me now." After thinking that, he saw hundreds of Blightborn and Ratlings charging toward him. This brought a smile to his face before summoning thousands of Shadow Creatures. He quickly ordered them to attack the iing monsters.

    ''Let''s start using these to level them up,'' he pondered with a knowing smile.

    The shadow wave rushed past him and met the Swarm head-on in a highly one-sided, fierce battle. He watched his creature tear the enemy apart with no effort but wouldn''t let them have all the fun, so he cast Blink to appear in the middle of the horde.

    When Archer reappeared, the monsters were surprised, but he pounced at the closest creature and sliced it into several pieces using his ws before taking a deep breath and letting out a stream of violet mes that washed over the horde.

    With thebined efforts of Archer and the Shadow Creatures, the Swarm''s horde was swiftly defeated. He collected the fallen creatures into his Item Box, nning to feed them to his Monster Army when visiting the Domain.

    ''I wonder how the Hydra sisters are doing,'' Archer wandered.

    Once hepleted this task, he continued through the tunnel until he emerged into a vast underground cavern. In the distance, he could see a massive fortress, its imposing silhouette standing against the cavern''s expanse.

    ''Looks like that is the Terravian base,'' he thought while jumping off the ledge.

    Archer crashed into the ground with a boom as his Shadow Creatures rushed down the side of the cavern wall. When he looked around, hundreds of Ratlings and other horrifying monsters rushed toward him.

    "These will be useful in dealing with many enemies.''

    He smiled before casting sma Missiles and an eldritch st, which mmed into the horde and caused explosions to erupt all over the battlefield. Following that, Archer ordered his creatures to attack with a wave of his hand.

    They charged while letting out creepy echoes or howls. As that happened, he summoned hundreds more as the original ones shed with the Swarm. Once the battle was underway, Archer ughtered hundreds of Blightborns, Ratlings, and other creatures.

    Blood sttered the ground as piles of corpses appeared all over the ce. He was sucking them all into his Item Box while letting out a stream of mes that forced the horde back as his Shadow Creatures washed over them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    An hour passed as Archer and his monsters continued to cut down the Swarm, driving them deeper into the cavern. His smile widened at their retreat as he walked through the darkness.

    ''I can still feel the experience pouring into my body like a never-ending stream,'' he thought as excitement rose inside him.

    Suddenly, the ground trembled, and giant snake-like beasts emerged, charging toward him. Archer''s grin grew as he channeled mana into his fist. As one of the creatures lunged at him, he sidestepped gracefully and delivered a powerful punch.

    The beast''s massive body exploded from the sheer force of his attack. Blood covered everything as more appeared, but the Shadow Creatures quickly attacked them. He watched as the Swarm''s weapons were destroyed.

    While walking, Archer decides to eat the souls of the Terravian as the creepy monsters stop attacking and flee back into the darkness. He then continued traveling until he reached the fortress.

    "Attack everything inside and don''t kill them," he told his creatures. "I want to eat their soul to get information.

    Once Archer gave out his orders, the swarm of Shadow Creatures rushed toward the walls, but a spell activated, causing a bright light to wash over the cavern, which decimated his army and annoyed him.

    "They are finding ways to fight back,'' he thought in annoyance.

    When all his creatures were sent back to where they came from, Archer started casting Eldritch st that mmed into the fortress walls. Explosions rang out, but he didn''t stop before casting hundreds of sma Missiles.

    Archer sent them slicing through the air and peppered the defenders, which sent them flying off the wall. He continued trading spells with the Swarm, but thanks to Anti Magic, none of them did damage.

    ''I wonder how many of these bases they have across Earth,'' he pondered. ''I''ll find out eventually.'' As Archer got closer, something rushed toward him,nding a devastating punch on his chin. He felt his head move, and blood poured into his mouth before countering by sting the Terravian away.

    "This is going to be tougher than usual,'' he pondered while ncing at all the enemies. ''I''ll have to use my magic as well.''

    Following that, several Demi-Gods charged out of the fortress and started attacking Archer with multiple attacks, causing him to go on the defensive. He used a Cosmic Shield to block most attacks while concentrating on one enemy at a time.

    He dashed forward and punched through one of the Terravian''s chests, causing the others to back off. Archer chuckled before crushing the creature''s heart before attacking, using his ws to tear through the flesh.

    However, he felt it rattle him whenever one of their attacksnded. Archer quickly backed off as a few more Demi-Gods appeared before trying to fight him hand to hand, but thanks to being a dragon, he overwhelmed them while receiving some injuries.

    Archer felt the poison from the creatures seeping into his body, but Lucrezia''s blood magic swiftly expelled it, and his Regeneration ability began healing his wounds. He stood up with a sigh, then continued toward the fortress.

    As he neared therge metal gate, he unleashed his dragon''s breath, melting the gate into molten fragments and sending the creatures behind it into a panic. Entering the fortress, his eyes locked onto a portal at the far end.

    Without hesitation, Archer cast Blink to close the distance, but just as he reached the portal, it disappeared, leaving him irritated. Frustration quickly turned to action as he unleashed his fury, destroying and killing everything rted to the Swarm in his path.

    As Archer made his way through the tunnels, he discovered a few more Terravians; he quickly eliminated them before returning to the entrance. Soaring out of the hole, he suddenly dodged a that attempted to trap him.

    ''What the hell was that?'' he thought, ncing around cautiously. Seeing nothing, he shrugged it off and opened a Gate to Alexa''s house, stepping through.

    On the other side, he reappeared in the familiar surroundings and immediately noticed Grace working out in the garden. Archer watched as she lifted weights while an older woman

    screamed stuff at her.

    Archer approached the outdoor gym, pausing to admire Grace as she trained, preparing for her uing fight. Minutes passed before she finished her set, and her green eyes widened in surprise when she nced in his direction.

    Without hesitation, the short-haired woman jumped up and rushed over to him. Archer smiled as he hugged her, feeling the strength in her well-built frame. Grace happily embraced him, her voice bright with excitement. "Arch! It''s so good to see you love! Are you still

    coming with me?"

    Archer nodded, smiling. "Of course. When was it again?"

    ''''Three days,'''' Grace answered and was about to speak, but the older woman cut her off.

    "Is this the boyfriend you''ve been telling me about?" the woman asked sternly. Archer turned to face her, meeting the gaze of a tall, slender woman with sharp, hawk-like eyes peering at him as if he were some creature. Her intense stare made it clear she was sizing

    him up.

    He didn''t let her bother him before looking down where Grace was blushing as she turned around and replied to her trainer, "Yes, Brenda. This is Archer Wyldheart."

    The woman turned to him and suggested, "Stop distracting her. She has an important fighting up and can''t afford to ruin that."

    Archer nodded in understanding before kissing Grace goodbye. Afterward, he entered the mansion only to run into the eldest daughter, ''Abby,'' he thought while admiring the older woman he had a crush on when he was younger.

    She stood as tall as Archer, resembling a more mature version of Alexa with a more slender frame and a smaller chest. Surprised, His eyes widened as he thought, ''She''s only gotten better

    with time.''

    Abby suddenly stopped in front of him, her intense gaze unwavering. Without a word, she extended her hand. "Thank you for saving us, Archer."

    Her unexpected gratitude left him momentarily stunned. Seeing his reaction, sheughed

    softly before rifying, "Mom and Lexi told me everything."

    Archer smiled as he took her hand and replied, "You''re wee, Abby."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1027: Tell Me About Draconia

    Chapter 1027: Tell Me About Draconia

    ?

    Archer watched the eldest Davis sister smile as she said in a friendly tone, "When I get some free time, I would like to hear some of your stories, but business has taken off, which has kept me busy."

    "I understand, Abby," he replied before she said goodbye and headed for the exit.

    While the older woman left, Archer watched her enter a Range Rover as it took off through the mansion exit, which half a dozen armed soldiers guarded. He wondered where they came from.

    ''Maybe the government?''

    Following that, Archer scanned the mansion and found Pam sitting in her office, which he started walking toward. It took him ten minutes to reach as he stepped through the door only to see the mature beauty going through paperwork.

    ''I wonder why I was never attracted to her before? I found her beautiful but never anything else,'' he pondered while sitting down.

    A pair of green eyesnded on Archer, causing him to smile while talking, "Hello Pam. How have you been?"

    ''''Busy Arch,'''' she said while letting out a sigh. "We expanded the business, which means more work for us."

    Archer chuckled before walking behind the older woman, cing his hands on her shoulders and massaging them. Pam groaned as she continued speaking, "That feels so good; where did you learn such things?"

    "I know many things, and I remember Lex telling me you''re always stressed," he said with a smile. "A book told me businesswomen like you love a good massage."

    Pam giggled before nodding her head, "You''re right. Looks of my friends go for professional massages."

    After that, Archerpletely rxed the older woman, allowing him to admire her short navy hair over all her daughters. While he did that, she spoke dazedly, "What brings you to this olddies'' room?"

    He shook his head with a smirk before leaning down and nibbling Pam''s ear, sending a shiver through her as she jumped. "Why did you bite me?" she protested, her voice tinged with surprise. "It made me jump."

    Archer chuckled, his tone yful. "You''re not old, Pam. You''re beautiful, hardworking, and, if I''m being honest, I''ve always looked up to you. There''s something about the ruthless businesswoman in you... it turns me on."

    Pam''s cheeks flushed a deep red at his words, caught off guard by the boldness. "You''re trying to im me and my daughters," she replied, her voice a mix of flustered humor and disbelief. "When will it end?"

    "When you all are mine," Archer replied with a knowing smile as he finished the massage and sat opposite her.

    She stared at him momentarily, her expression shifting from surprise to curiosity before shaking her head slightly. "What are you doing here?" she asked, her tone curious.

    "I wanted to see you, Pam," he replied with a grin, "and see if I can help."

    Pam raised an eyebrow, but after a brief pause, she handed him a stack of paperwork. "Alright then," she said with a small smile. "Can you sort these by date for me? I was supposed to do it earlier, but I got sidetracked."

    Archer nodded, taking the papers from her. "Leave it to me," he said, flipping through the pages.

    The two of them sat there for ages while going through the family business ounts, and that''s when Archer suggested that they concentrate on expanding, but Pam said there wasn''t enough money for it.

    When he heard this, he asked, "How much would you need to expand and hire more staff?"

    Her beautiful face showed a thinking look, and she gave him a number that took him by surprise, "If we''re talking worldwide, then a few billion, but if it''s the UK or the US, then maybe eighty million."

    Archer nodded before texting Elizabeth. [Liza, could I ask for an advance for dealing with the monsters? I want to help someone with their business]

    Within a few minutes, he got a reply. [How much do you need, darling?]

    [A few billion, but I haven''t looted the tunnels I cleared under the Amazon, and I did see veins of rare resources] He quickly texted the older woman back.

    A soft ping sounded secondster, and Archer''s smile widened as he saw five billion deposited into his ount. He then looked at Pam and handed her the phone. "Enter yourpany''s bank details."

    Pamplied, her fingers moving hesitantly over the screen. Momentster, the transfer wasplete. Her eyes widened as she stared at him in disbelief. "You have to let me pay you back. This is far too much for a gift."

    Archer''s grin deepened. Rising from his seat, he moved toward her. He realized she barely reached his chest when she stood to meet him. Gently lifting her chin, he kissed her. Pam trembled at first but soon melted into the kiss, her hesitation fading as she responded.

    Minutester, the two separated as Archermented, "I''ve always wanted to do that. You were my crush growing up."

    Pam''s face flushed a deep shade of red, but a smile tugged at her lips. "That was better than I expected," she admitted, her eyes locking with his.

    She paused for a moment, her expression softening. "The girls said I''d be attracted to you, but when we met again... it was something else entirely."

    He internally chuckled as he sat down and dragged the older woman into hisp, answering, "That would be my charisma; because I''m a dragon, it''s even worse, and human women seem to be drawn to me."''

    "I bet you''re loving it," Pam replied as she leaned against him. "You have over thirty women, and you''re still unsatisfied."

    Archer shrugged before responding, "I''ll take as many women as I want. I can handle them all and use Timewarp to spend time with each one."

    Pamughed as they settled back into their seats, her curiosity getting the better of her. "So, tell me about Draconia," she asked, catching Archer off guard.

    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully before answering, "My kingdom is a massive ind nation I''ve built��a safe haven where people can grow and live happy lives. My n is to reveal it to the world once I return."

    She raised an eyebrow. "You''re nning to go to war?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer nodded, his expression hardening. "Yes. The world has painted me as the viin and united against me. So, I''ll give them what they want. I''ll unleash my legions on the enemy and conquer Thrylos. Only then can we prepare to face the true darkness that''sing."

    He stood up and walked toward the window, seeing the winter sun beaming down as he continued, "I''veid the groundwork for Thrylos to fight back, and I''ve gathered numerous armies to help in the End Times."

    Pam looked worried before asking in a concerned voice, "Will this happen to Earth?"

    "Most probably," Archer replied. "The Swarm is here, after all."

    The older woman was about to reply, but Grace rushed into the room and announced, "Turn on the news! A monster is attacking New York!"

    As she finished speaking, his phone went off, causing him to answer. Elizabeth''s voice rang out when he did, "Are you helping? The city is being destroyed as we speak."

    Archer didn''t reply and hung up as he turned around. "Ladies, I will be backter. There''s something I need to deal with."

    Following that, he opened a Gate to New York and stepped through only to see a Tainted Giant rampaging in the northern part. Archer rushed in its direction as an irrational hate exploded

    within him.

    When he got close to the monster, he sent an absurd amount of mana to his fist and punched the Giant, which sent it flying outside the city with a loud p that sounded like thunder. He heard the screams and panicking voices but ignored them as more Tainted Giants appeared from arge hole. Without thinking, he charged into the closest one and barreled through its

    torso like a bullet.

    Archer tore the monster''s heart from its chest and ripped it in half, his eyes zing with fury. Without hesitation, he spun around and delivered a crushing blow to a nearby Giant, sending it hurtling to the ground with a loud crash.

    Without waiting, he pressed forward, attacking relentlessly as the swarm of monsters focused solely on him. The battlefield erupted into chaos, the ground shaking due to the force of his

    strikes.

    News people and crowds of people watch Archer fight with the Giants, beating them back into the hole or outright killing the monsters. He was using Eldritch st and sma Missiles that

    tore through one of the creatures.

    "These seem weaker than the ones back on Thrylos.''

    An hour passed, and Archer butchered thest Tainted Giant before rushing into the hole

    where darkness engulfed him. When he got even deeper, the smell of death and something

    else hit his nose.

    ''What is that horrible smell?'' he wondered while ncing around.

    Archer soon reached the bottom, a cavern simr to the one he had been in before, which

    caused him to think again, ''Are these all connected?''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1028: You Want A Spell Battle

    Chapter 1028: You Want A Spell Battle

    ?

    Archer started traveling down the Swarms tunnel and noticed all the blood staining the ground, ''Were they kidnapping people? Maybe hunting animal?'' he thought.

    The tunnel was dark and damp, giving off an eerie feeling that would make ordinary people tremble, but Archer wasn''t bothered by it. He was growing annoyed at all the skulls he kept kicking.

    ''I''ll have to ask if more people than usual are going missing.''

    He continued walking until a rumbling was heard as a small army of Tainted Trolls rushed toward him. Archer grinned while taking a deep breath before letting out a violet glow that lit up his surroundings.

    The mes burned most of the Trolls and the ones that survived. Archer rushed forward, using his ws to finish off the remaining monsters. Once they were all dead, he continued untiling to a dead end, but the tracks ended at the wall.

    ''Is there a secret entrance?'' he thought while studying the wall but found nothing.

    Archer shrugged before punching the stone, which caused booms to ring out as rubble fell. This continued for ten minutes until he spotted the other side of the tunnel, which put a smile on his face.

    "Now, let''s find the base down here and eat their souls," he muttered while climbing through the hole he made.

    Another hourter, Archer noticed that the number of monsters that attacked was growing in number and power. He summoned hundreds of Shadow Creatures that tore through the mutated humanoids.

    "They are using the same monsters between worlds.''

    Explosions rang out as the two sides traded spells, but thanks to his Anti-Magic, which canceled the enemy''s attacks. He dashed into the group of Terravian Mages and started eating their souls.

    Archer learned that thousands of bases were all over Earth, which annoyed him. He continued to kill any monsters he came across with the help of the Shadow Creatures, who melted into the darkness and only slowed out when the time was right.

    Following this, he arrived at a thin bridge, but what Archer saw below made him gulp, ''So dark! I wonder if monsters are down there.''

    While looking over, he couldn''t see very far, which annoyed him, but his attention was brought back to the fight as spells vanished a foot away. Archer nced over and saw more Terravians casting magic at him.

    ''You want a spell battle? It''s my turn.''

    He grinned before sending thousands of sma Missiles that sliced through the air and mmed into the monsters charging in his direction. In the meantime, he started using Blink to dodge the closest creatures that swiped at him with their deadly ws.

    Afterward, the Shadow Creatures shed with Blightborns, Ratlings, Tainted Trolls, and Terravians-each one torn apart as Archer devoured their souls to extract the locations of their hidden bases.

    ''Now I can kill most of the ones infesting Earth.''

    The newfound knowledge fueled his excitement. Pressing onward through the dark tunnels, his monstrous minions followed closely, tearing apart anything that stood in his way. Soon, he reached the first enemy base and was amazed.

    ''Where do they get these designs from?'' he pondered while staring at the fortress.

    Arge medieval-looking castle was sitting on a teau connected to the cave by bridges. Without hesitation, he used Mana Maniption to remove the stone ceiling, eradicating the stronghold in a devastating cave that decimated it.

    Following that, he watched as the castle fell into the darkness below. Archer ordered the Shadow Creatures to follow it to find out where it was going while he waited at the top while pulling out a hotdog.

    He savored each bite of the meal, enjoying it so much that he summoned more food. But his moment of satisfaction was interrupted when one of his creatures appeared, reporting that it had reached a deep darkness and discovered a world below.

    Intrigued, Archer pushed the thought aside. Summoning his wings, heunched into the air, soaring across the vast chasm. Hended on the other side, but the ground beneath him trembled violently as a thunderous roar echoed.

    Spinning around, his eyes locked onto the darkness below, watching as rubble tumbled down the sides of the chasm. Whatever lurked beneath was stirring, and it seemed to be going mad with fury.

    Archer ignored it and continued traveling through the underground world, where the tunnels stretched for miles. He found eerie chasms that gave him a creepy feeling whenever he gazed down.

    ''What horrors are on Earth? It''s clear no one has a clue that another world is below their feet.''

    Following that, he continued battling for hours until reaching another fortress bigger than the previous one. Archer smiled when he saw this and targeted the defenses as they wiped out the Shadow Creatures.

    He stared at the fortress and decided with a greedy smile, ''I''m not telling anyone about it. I''ll use it to get even richer and take the rich down here on trips for millions.''

    Archer continued walking toward the castle as a group of Terravians charged at him, but he used several spells that brought them to the ground, causing loud crashes before he attacked.

    His ws tore the creatures apart, allowing him to eat their souls. Archer continued fighting until he reached the castle. Thanks to his Shadow Creatures, the Swarm was quickly dispatched.

    Blood and bonesy all over the ce, so Archer destroyed it until it was rubble, and the enemy let him do it. After that, he spent hours creeping through the tunnels until he grew bored.

    Archer opened a Gate back to the Davis Mansion and stepped through it. Rain was pouring down andshing everything around, forcing him to use Cosmic Shield to keep himself from

    getting wet.

    Following that, he cast Aura Detector and found out no one was in the mansion, causing him to text Alexa. [Where are you Lexi? Still at work?]

    Once Archer did that, he walked through the Davis garden before using Mana Maniption to help it grow. The flowers and grass looked even better, and the trees got a new lease on life.

    To the workers'' amazement, Archer''s mana flowed into every garden corner, revitalizing it with an almost magical energy. Unknown to him, the gardeners who followed were astounded by the transformation, though they were pleased to see their work flourishing.

    Soon after, Archer''s phone pinged with a message from Alexa, informing him she had a few more hours at work. With a smile, he quickly typed back, [I''ll make my way to you. I want to

    get on a bus]

    She found it funny but gave him the directions that Archer followed until he arrived at a bus stop. It was packed because it was a Friday night, but he didn''t let the loud talking or screaming women bother him.

    Archer started texting Da and Elizabeth, who eagerly replied. He found out the blonde woman was writing her new book while Liza was heading to a meeting with the United States

    of Europe.

    He found their work exciting and started questioning both women. Da told him that she was writing a romance, and Elizabeth said she was striking a trade deal with them, but the news of him fighting in New York spread worldwide.

    It wasn''t long before news stations caught wind of the President having a boyfriend, thanks to a leak from someone within the administration. Archer and Liza couldn''t help butugh, knowing that the identity of the mysterious boyfriend remained a secret.

    [Maybe I should juste clean about us? The world will change after today]

    Archer chuckled at her message and began typing a reply, but his attention was diverted as a bus pulled up. He boarded, paid his fare, and sat near the front. Momentster, the bus began its journey toward Central London, heading straight for Alexa''s office.

    The engine''s hum blended with the passengers'' murmur around him, making the bus seem peaceful. Gazing out the window, he felt peace overtake him as the bus traveled through the

    streets of London.

    Westminster Abbey''s ssic elegance and the imposing presence of the London Eye created a striking skyline that he had missed. His eyes followed the winding Thames River as it meandered through the city''s heart, its surface shimmering under the gray, overcast sky. He admired the intricate architecture of the bridges arching gracefully over the water, the ironwork of Tower Bridge catching his eye. A faint smile crept across his face as he took in the iconic red double-decker buses and the charming, mixed shops lining the streets.

    As the bus took a sharp turn, Archer''s eyes fell on the illuminated face of Big Ben. The sight stirred a rush of old memories, causing a sharp pang of nostalgia and a headache to intensify. Archer shook his head before closing his eyes for the rest of the journey. After an hour of travel, he arrived at Alexa''s workce and got off the bus. The cold air brushed against his face as he walked toward a nearby park where he was meeting her.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1029: Oscar Hastings

    Chapter 1029: Oscar Hastings

    ?

    Archer stepped into the park and was at peace. The greenery and birds chirping were heaven in the concrete city. He walked through it until he found a small cafe near a yground.

    As he saw that, a delicious aroma hit his nose, causing him to think as his stomach started to growl, ''Sandwiches? Haven''t had an Earth one for years.''

    Afterward, Archer purchased several sandwiches, much to the owner''s delight. He then went to a bench atop a hill that offered a panoramic view of the city below. Settling on the bench, he savored each bite of the delicious sandwiches.

    ''I''ve missed Earth''s food, but It''s not better then E''s cooking though.''

    While doing that, he pulled out his phone and texted Alexa to see how long she had, only to find out they had asked her to stay an hour longer. Once he found that out, he started exploring the surrounding area.

    Archer watched dozens of people go about their day. One person caught his attention-a frail old man hobbling along the road. A group of young men barged past him, causing the elderly man to stumble and fall.

    People remained oblivious, their heads buried in their phones, indifferent to the old man''s struggle. "It''s a shame they ignored him. People are horrible nowadays," he muttered, ncing at the disconnected crowd.

    Without hesitation, Archer approached and gently helped the man to his feet. With a warm smile, he remarked, "Humans can be such rude creatures. They should take better care of their elders."

    The old man looked at him with narrowed eyes while speaking, "Yes, they are, young man, but I must thank you for helping me. Not many your age would."

    "You''re wee," Archer replied in a friendly tone.

    The man stared at him briefly before shaking his head and offering. "Would you like a cup of tea? I was heading to my favorite cafe."

    "That sounds good, to be honest. I was waiting for my girlfriend to finish work, but she was held back because it was busy," he epted the man''s offer.

    While the two walked, the old man introduced himself: "I''m Oscar Hastings. I''m a retired yboy and government superstar."

    Hearing this, heughed before returning the favor, "Archer Wyldheart."

    Oscar smiled as he pointed his walking stick at a posh-looking cafe, "We''re going there, boy. Some of the finest youngdies work there."

    Archer shook his head while teasing the old man, "You dirty old man. I bet you''re waiting to eat that young grass to make yourself feel better."

    His new friendughed but didn''t deny the remark. Momentster, Oscar stepped into the cafe and was greeted by a younger blonde woman with piercing ck eyes, dressed like a noblewoman, though she appeared to be in herte thirties.

    When she spotted him, a curious expression appeared, but the old man revealed, "This is my new friend, my love. His name is Archer Wyldheart."

    The woman turned to him warmly and introduced herself, "I am Anne Hastings. I see you''ve met my silly husband. He tends to get in trouble all the time."''

    Archerughed when he heard this, "We did meet unusually, and he managed to talk me intoing here."

    Anne giggled before exining, "Strange. He doesn''t usually like strangers, but there''s something about you that I can''t put my finger on."''

    Oscar rolled his eyes and led them to a table where two blonde women sat, sipping wine and gossiping. As the trio approached, the women briefly nced their way but quickly fixed their attention on him.

    One of the women spoke while standing up, and he quickly noticed that she looked like the blonde version of Anne. This caused him to chuckle, ''Is this their granddaughter? This old man does like eating young grass.''

    The younger woman''s eyes narrowed before saying, "What''s so funny?"

    "I didn''t know the old man still worked," Archer replied. "I thought his age wouldn''t allow him any more children, but here you are. Which surprised me as the old fart is still at it at his age."

    He watched as shock and horror appeared on the three women''s faces, but Oscar startedughing before countering, "I certainly am still working; Anne is pregnant again."

    Archer''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the older woman. He narrowed his eyes before approaching her and using Mana Maniption to scan her body, only to feel sorry for her, "The pregnancy will be hard on your body, and there''s a chance you won''t survive due to your age, but I can help if you like."

    He figured out that she would either bleed out while giving birth or risk her life. Anne and Oscar were surprised at the news, but he touched her shoulder before casting Aurora Healing on her.

    Archer used enough power to repair the woman''s body, causing her to let out a groan as he helped her into a nearby chair. The old man, clearly confused by the scene, furrowed his brow and asked, "What are you doing? Why does it look like she''s enjoying herself?" Without looking at his new friend, he revealed, "I''ve just repaired everything in her body. Now the risk is gone, and you will give birth to a healthy boy."

    Oscar and the other two women looked shocked, but Archer continued, chuckling, "I will do the same for you, old man. You certainly need it."

    As he approached Oscar, one of the younger women spoke as she stood up, "What creepy shit are you doing to my parents?"

    Archer looked at the blonde before replying, "Your grandfather has cancer in three parts of his body, bad lungs, a weak heart, and joints so loose that he would break a bone if he fell over. I want to heal them both."

    "Why?" the blue-eyed beauty asked in a quiet voice.

    He thought for a second before answering, "Because I can? Why not use my power to help those around me."

    Archer''s eyes narrowed as he spoke to the two women, catching something unusual on the daughter''s friend''s throat. Turning to Oscar, he said, "Hold on, old man. I''ll heal you shortly --she has something in her throat," gesturing toward the woman.

    The woman in question looked shocked, her hands instinctively flying to her neck. Archer stepped forward, reassuringly touching her shoulder as he examined her. She had silky blonde hair and striking blue eyes.

    Archer shook his head, pushing aside the distracting thoughts, and gently grabbed her throat. "It''s an aggressive disease, eating away at you slowly. Stay still," he instructed, his voice

    calm but firm.

    Without hesitation, he cast Aurora Healing on her, the magical energy flowing through her body. Momentster, the disease was destroyed, and the woman began coughing up blood as her body reacted to the sudden purge.

    ''She''s healed now,'' he thought, turning his attention to the daughter. With a polite smile, he said, "I''m Archer Wyldheart, and you are?"

    The young woman''s ck eyes narrowed slightly before she extended her hand. He took it as she responded, "I''m Lily Hastings, granddaughter to this silly couple."

    Archer startedughing while walking back over to Oscar, who was looking at him like he was the devil, "Don''t you dare go after her boy! I know that gleam in your unusual eyes, she will not be your mistress."

    Heughed at the old man before smirking, "She would be a wife, Grandpa; now let me heal you."

    Afterward, Archer ced his hand on his new friend''s shoulder, again casting Aurora Healing. A soft violet glow enveloped the frail body, mending it from within. Archer watched as the spell eradicated the cancer and strengthened everything else.

    Oscar let out a groan, which made Lily and her friend panic, but he waved them off, "That''s the cancer vanishing from his body. I''m repairing his joints; watch how youthful he''ll be when

    I''m done."

    After fully healing the older couple, Archer turned to Lily and her friend. "They''ll need some rest because of their age," he said, "but I''ll leave you my number so the old man can reach

    me."

    He handed the beautiful young woman his phone, and she quickly took down his number. When she was finished, she handed it back with a smile. "I added my contact as well. I hope you don''t mind, but I need to get these two back to my father''s house," she exined. Archer nodded, saying his goodbyes before leaving the caf�� with a hot chocte. He could feel Lily''s gaze lingering on him as he left. Once outside, he began exploring the local area and found a clothing store, where he picked up some casual clothes to blend in better. ''Maybe I should ask the girls to go shopping for me?'' he pondered while leaving the shop after paying for everything.

    Now dressed in afortable jumper, jeans, and trainers, Archer found a bench to settle on. As he enjoyed some hot dogs, he rxed into the moment, people-watching and soaking in the lively atmosphere around him.

    Archer savored the delicious food, and while doing that, he received a text from Lily. [Thank you for helping my grandparents]

    Just as he was about to respond, another message popped up-a link to a news article featuring his picture on the front page. He couldn''t help but think, ''Oh god. I forgot about then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Giants.''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1030: Meeting The Government

    Chapter 1030: Meeting The Government

    ?

    Archer replied to the blonde while chuckling. [It looks like my secret is out, but oh well. Yes, I was fighting in New York just before we met]

    After sending the message, Archer noticed Lily didn''t reply, which surprised him. He

    shrugged it off and returned to enjoying his hot dogs, focusing on the bustling scene around him.

    ''I wonder what drama is going to happen now,'' he thought before standing up and casting Blink to appear high in the sky.

    Within seconds, Archer summoned his wings before flying out of London. A group of men in suits rushed toward the spot he was just in. This caused him to think, "I wonder how many countries know about me now.''

    Afterward, he pulled out his phone whilending on the Shard and gotfortable ringing Elizabeth. After a few rings, the older woman picked up the phone with a cheerful voice, "Hello darling. What can I do for you?"

    "What countries know about me, Liza? I''m currently in Central London, and men in suits are following me," Archer questioned.

    She went quiet for a minute before replying, "I believe the EU and the UK know about this. Prime Minister Arthur Hastings has been questioning us about you."''

    When Archer heard that name, his eyes widened in shock, ''Are they rted?'' he thought as his curiosity took over.

    "What do they want?" he inquired after shaking his head. "It seems like they were chasing me, but I flew away."

    Elizabeth giggled as she exined, "They know you''re involved with the Davis Family, which surprised me when I found out, but there are others who wish to have you on their side."

    "Well, for now, I just want peace; dealing with the Swarm is annoying as I had years of it back home," Archer replied while eating a cheeseburger. "I will see you in a day or two, Liza. Speak soon."

    He had to get off the phone as a helicopter was heading in his direction, surrounded by attack ones. When Archer saw this, his eyebrow raised in suspicion, and the machines started circling him.

    Without wasting time, he cast Blink and appeared in the main hall, where a group of people in suits sat. They jumped in fright as Archer appeared, causing him tough before speaking, "Why are you guys chasing me? Do we have an issue?"

    An older man shook his head, eyeing him with suspicion. "Are you Archer Wyldheart? Lover of the Davis Family women and contractor for the US?"

    He nodded, taking in the man''s words. With a touch of formality, the man extended his hand. "I''m Roger Mortimer, Home Secretary in the UK government."

    Archer studied him for a moment before shaking his hand. "Nice to meet you, but what''s your agenda with me?"

    The man shifted slightly, a hint of nervousness flickering in his eyes, but his tone remained professional. "The prime minister requests your presence. Alongside the US president and EU leaders, next Monday."

    Archer frowned, his confusion evident. "Why?"

    "The monsters that are attacking our countries," Roger revealed while the helicopter headed for the closest military base. "It''s clear from your fight in New York that you can deal with what we call the Dark Ones."

    "Oh, you want me to protect your country from their attacks?" Archer replied while looking out the window.

    As the afternoon sun beamed, the countryside passed by, and a woman in a business suit said, "We can pay you for each attack you stop, but you''ll have to follow ourmand."''

    Archer looked at her and startedughing before replying with a grin, "I listen to no one. If the Americans can''t control me, how can you?"

    Following that, he used Blink to get outside the helicopter and quickly opened a gate to the park where the people in suits had appeared. Archer fell through the portal andnded with a thud.

    ''Damn people trying to control me. If they continue, I will show them the error of their ways.''

    He stood up and heard a ping, which caused him to pull out his phone to see a text from Alexa. [I''m nearly done here. Can you meet me in the lobby?]

    After receiving the address, Archer began making his way toward her office. He walked for about ten minutes before spotting a building with Davis disyed on the front. The sight caught him off guard, filling him with surprise.

    "They''re rich so it makes sense,'' he thought with a shrug.

    Archer soon entered the lobby and found a bench to sit on. He pulled out a hotdog and ate it while waiting for Alexa. As ten minutes passed, he watched peoplee and go, only to have a security guard approach.

    The big man looked drunk on power, causing Archer to roll his eyes as the guard spoke gruffly. "You''re going have to leave, mate. No loitering in the Davis lobby as we have respectable people visiting."

    "Are you saying I''m not respectable?" Archer replied while finishing his food and standing up with a gleam in his violet eyes. "I''m not leaving as I''m waiting for my girlfriend." "Clearly," the guard replied in a sarcastic voice. "You''re looking for a hot ce to chill as most homeless try."

    When Archer heard this, he burst outughing but soon noticed Alexa approaching as she stepped out of an elevator. She stopped behind the man as he spoke angrily, "You can''t sit here anymore. Can you leave before I call the police?"

    "I''m waiting for my girlfriend; she told me toe to the lobby," he replied to the angry guard. "I don''t know what else to tell you?"

    The guard started to speak, but Alexa''s voice interrupted him. "What are you doing, Robbie? Why are you harassing my guy?"

    Archer watched as the color drained from the guard''s face. He spun around quickly, stammering, "Madam Davis, I didn''t realize this young man was your boyfriend. He''s never been here before."

    With a curt nod, Alexa waved him off without another word. As soon as the guard disappeared, she shed a bright smile and pulled Archer into a warm hug. "It''s so good to see you, Arch.

    What''ve you been up to?"

    Archer smiled as they left the building and walked down the street. He filled her in on everything that had happened. When he finished, they found themselves outside a pub, drawn by the mouthwatering aroma that filled the air.

    With a knowing nce, Alexa turned to him, and without a word, they headed inside for a bite to eat. As they settled in, Archer watched her casually tie her navy blue hair into a ponytail, undoing a few buttons to rx.

    When they entered the establishment, he noticed it was busy as people rushed around, but some empty tables littered it. Alexa grabbed his hand before dragging him towards one as a waitress approached with a friendly smile.

    The young woman spoke in a professional tone, "How can the Hungry Horse help you two today? We have the special which I would rmend."

    Alexa nodded and started speaking while Archer read the menu before speaking up after his childhood love ced her order. "Can I please get two specials and three hamburgers?" Once he was done speaking, the waitress wrote everything down while Alexa giggled at his reaction. The duo then started chatting until some drunks stumbled in, which caught their

    attention.

    "Do you want to make a bet, babe?" Alexa''s voice broke through as Archer''s gaze lingered on

    the group of men nearby.

    He turned to her, intrigued. "Go on."

    "If things kick off and you somehow get involved," she smirked, "You pay for the hotel room we''re heading to. But if I''m wrong, I''ll cover it."

    Archer startedughing but agreed to the wager. The couple shook hands when the waitress returned his burgers. When the woman ced the food on the table, she smiled before informing them, "The rest of your order will be out soon. Sorry for the wait, as it''s busy

    today." Once the waitress was gone, he handed Alexa a burger, which she epted with a grin. As they ate, she let out small groans of satisfaction, clearly enjoying the meal. After finishing, she smiled brightly and said, "That was delicious. I can''t wait for the rest."

    Following that, they continued eating while Alexa told him everything that happened at work.

    He found out she was working on a big project. Archer was curious and asked, "What do you

    exactly do, Lex?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She looked at him nkly before exining with an amused voice, "In simple words, I bnce the books of the UK Davis Company while looking for new trends to introduce so we

    can earn more money."

    Archer nodded in understanding before she spoke, "When I spoke to Maeve, she said you have

    your ownpany?"

    "Yes. Wyldheart Industries, we focus on mining rare resources and manufacturing stuff for the kingdom," he revealed, which caught her attention. "E has been running it for me and

    has done a good job so far."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1031: Come Darling

    Chapter 1031: Come Darling

    ?

    Archer and Alexa continued eating while chatting about their days. The navy-haired womanmented with a big smile, "Would you like to travel to the hotel on the Thames? We can get a boat to the pier down the road."

    "That sounds good. We never went on the river before I died," he replied while finishing the barbeque ribs the waitress brought.

    While Alexa was eating, he went to pay for their meal, and when standing up, one of the rowdy young men barged into him. He was annoyed, but the man apologized, "Sorry, mate. I didn''t see you there."

    Archer shook his head and approached the restaurant counter, where a man stood behind, waiting to serve someone. The situation confused him as Alexa thought they would start something, but they seemed friendly.

    Following that, the waiter looked up before speaking in a professional tone, "How can I help you, sir?"

    "How much is the meal on table twelve?" Archer responded while watching more people enter the pub.

    The man momentarily typed at a keyboard before turning the screen to reveal the total. "That will be five hundred and eighty-six pounds, sir."

    Without a word, he lifted his phone and tapped to pay. The transaction went through smoothly, and after a brief nod of thanks from the waiter, he slipped his phone back into his pocket and returned to Alexa.

    Soon after, the couple left the pub behind and walked toward the river as people finished work. Archer noticed people rushing toward the nearest tube station, causing Alexa toment while watching them, "I hate the underground. The other travelers always barg you and are so rude."

    He agreed with a nod as she spoke once again, "Do you want to get a hot drink? It''s getting cold."

    "Lead the way bosdy," Archer replied with a grin.

    They walked through the city, admiring the lights and sights. Twenty minutester, the couple arrived at the pier where the tickets needed to be bought. Alexa approached the booth and tapped her phone after ordering both tickets to Central London.

    The fabric strained against her round behind and long, shapely legs. When Archer heard this, he grew curious, causing him to think, ''Is she taking us to a posh hotel? Well, I do want to make love to her.''

    When thinking that, Archer shook his head to free them from the lewd thoughts before he questioned as she approached with a love-filled smile, "Where are we going, Lex?"

    "There''s a hotel on the river that I''ve booked a room for that overlooks the city," she answered. "Many of my friends from school told me about it and have been waiting for you to go."

    Archer smiled when hearing this before kissing her. The young woman was caught off guard, but she quickly reciprocated. Soon enough, a horn sounded, causing the couple to break apart as Alexa spoke with a smile, "Come darling. Let''s get a good seat; it will take twenty minutes to reach."

    Following that, the duo stepped onto the clipper as she dragged him to the front, where they sank into thefortable seats. He slumped down and closed his eyes as the engines roared to life, giving him a headache.

    "That hurts,'' Archer thought while holding his head.

    He covered his ears before using Mana Maniption to create invisible ear muffs to protect himself. Alexa looked at him worriedly as she spoke while checking him over, "Are you okay, Arch? Do you have a headache?"

    When hearing her soothing voice, Archer spoke in a strained voice, "Sorry, my hearing is more sensitive, and I was caught off guard."

    She giggled before kissing his forehead and speaking in a caring voice, "I''m happy you finally returned to me. Thank you."

    He smiled after hearing her while turning to the window to see the city fly by as the clipper. Archer enjoyed the scenery as he heard Alexa continue, "I''m looking forward to spending the night with you, my love."

    After that, the two spoke, and she questioned Archer about Thrylos. When he told her everything, including thendscapes and monsters, Alexa was shocked but happy that she could live in a fantasy world.

    "When you return there, can Ie?" she asked hopefully.

    "Of course, you''re; I''m not leaving you behind again," Archer replied, pulling her into a side hug. "We were separated before, but never again, Lexi."

    The young woman beamed as she leaned up to kiss him again. Soon enough, he broke the kiss while speaking, "How long until we get to the hotel?"

    Alexa beamed before answering with a knowing grin, "''I see someone can''t wait to get little ol me alone; what are you nning?"

    "This woman knows exactly what she''s doing,'' he thought before whispering into her ear. "I''m going to ravage you, Lexi."

    She giggled, shing him a cheeky smile, then turned back to admire the setting sun. Its soft pink hues spread across the city, casting a warm glow over the skyline as the light danced off buildings and skyscrapers.

    As Archer soaked in the view, his phone buzzed. A message from Elizabeth lit up the screen. [I just got off the phone with the British Prime Minister. He said he and his team met you... inn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    mid-air?]

    He chuckled when reading the text before replying. [They flew toward me, so I thought I''d say hello. Is everything okay?]

    After texting back, Alexa spoke in a curious tone, "Is that Elizabeth Winters?"

    "Yes. She''s telling me that the world leaders want to meet soon," Archer revealed with a chuckle.

    He told her about his helicopter meeting with the prime minister, shocking the young woman. Alexa shook her head before speaking, "Don''t get involved with politics, Arch. They are all corrupt and out for themselves."

    Archer nodded in agreement as they spotted the clipper docked at the pier. ncing around, he casually asked, "What hotel are we staying at, Lexi?"

    The navy-haired woman turned to him with a yful smirk. "The Shangri-La at The Shard," she replied. "We''ll have the perfect view-andfortable beds to fuck like animals."

    Her boldness caught him off guard, but Archer couldn''t help the amused smile as they continued toward the dock. Then, Alexa led him through the city until reaching their destination, a tall ss-covered building.

    ''I forgot about this ce,'' Archer mused as his previous life memories started unlocking.

    Alexa grabbed his hand before dragging him inside and approached the counter where an older woman sat. The worker looked up with a professional smile as she spoke, "How can I help you two this evening?"

    He didn''t speak as Alexa stepped forward and showed the clerk her phone where their reservation was. Archer smiled as the woman replied, looking between them with a knowing smile, "Miss Davis. Wee to Shangri-La, and I hope you enjoy your stay."

    While Alexa spoke to the clerk, he looked around at their surroundings, which had an Eastern theme. It was well decorated and had fancy decorations dotting the room, which would have cost a lot of money.

    Archer noticed dozens of peopleing and going with security, which caused him to think, ''Are they celebrities? Seems so.''

    While watching their surroundings, he noticed someone; the blonde woman was with Lily Hastings. She turned in his direction only to stop walking with wide blue eyes, and Archer quickly noticed all the attention she was getting.

    He noticed her seductive body was jiggling in all the right ces. Archer shook his head as she reached him and spoke in a friendly tone, "Hello again. I didn''t get to introduce myself

    before, but I''m Kelly Hawkins."

    Archer smiled and asked, "Lovely name. What are you doing here? I thought you were with

    Lily and the old man."

    Kelly giggled before replying, "That ''old man'' is the head of the Hastings family."

    "All that doesn''t bother me," Archer said casually, his indifference making the beautiful womanugh even harder.

    She locked eyes with him, her smile turning more yful. "Can I have your number, please?" she asked, her voice soft but confident. "I know we''ve just met, but I''d really like to get to

    know you better."

    Archer nodded, handing her his phone without hesitation. As she entered her details, he couldn''t help but ask, curiosity piqued, "So, what do you do? You''re attracting a lot of

    attention."

    Kelly looked at him with a strange expression, but when she noticed he was being honest, she smiled before she answered, "I''m an actress who works on films in the UK. I''m filming in

    London at the West End."

    "Oh, interesting," Archer replied as she gave him back his phone, causing the people around

    them to start gossiping.

    "Maybe you shoulde visit me on set one day," Kelly teased with a wink, but Alexa

    appeared and grabbed his arm before Archer could respond.

    Her smile faltered as she watched the blonde approach. Alexa leaned close to the blonde, her voice low as she whispered, "Be careful of this incubus, Kel. But it''s good to see you." Kelly raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "How do you two know each other?" she asked,

    her gaze shifting between them.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1032 Now For The Main Course

    Chapter 1032 Now For The Main Course

    Archer nced at his childhood friend, who gave a small, knowing smile before answering. "Let''s just say we go way back," Alexa said, her voice yful yet guarded.

    Kelly smiled when she heard this, as she guessed, ''''I bet you both are childhood lovers who have started a rtionship.''''

    His eyes widened in shock, but Alexa giggled before speaking excitedly, ''''You''re right, so you find my Arch handsome? Why don''t you join us for the night?''''

    Archer watched the blonde''s cheeks go bright red, but she shook her head. ''''I don''t do one-night stands, Lexi.''''

    The navy-haired woman nodded while replying, ''''Oh yeah. That''s good. Nowadays, most actresses have a new boyfriend every week.''''

    Kelly agreed with a nod as Archer listened, but then an older woman appeared and spoke to the blonde, ''''Miss Hawkins, we must get going to be on time.''''

    She turned to the neer and called out, "Coming, Martha! Get the car ready."

    Following that, Kelly said goodbye and left the hotel, leaving the couple behind. As soon as the elevator doors closed, Alexa turned to him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. In an unexpected move, she jumped on him, capturing his lips in a fervent kiss.

    Archer was caught off guard for a moment but quickly responded, wrapping an arm around her waist as the elevator smoothly ascended to the top floor. Five minutes passed before she finally pulled away, a bright smile lighting up her face.

    "I do love kissing you, Arch," she said yfully, her eyes sparkling warmly.

    Archer smiled and kissed her gently on the forehead as they stepped out of the elevator. She led him to their room, and when the door opened, he was struck by the sight before him. The room was beautifully decorated, with a giant bed opposite a window offering a stunning view of London.

    Amazed, he moved toward the window, eager to take in the breathtaking skyline. Meanwhile, Alexa slipped off her jacket and shoes, a contented smile still on her face as she watched him appreciate the view.

    While standing there, Alexa approached from behind, wrapped her arms around him, and rested her head on his back, ''''I love winter, especially now that you''re back.''''

    Archer turned around when hearing her loving words, but without warning, she instantly attacked him by kissing and nibbling his neck. He was taken aback as her hands traced down his body before slipping into his boxers.

    She moved him over to the closest wall and started stroking him while kissing along his chest, causing goosebumps to wash over his body. Archer loved every second of it as Alexa said seductively, ''''I''m in control tonight, husband.''''

    ''''Sounds good to me, beautiful,'''' he answered as she grabbed his hands and put them on her giant boobs.

    Alexa looked up at him with a smirk and asked in a voice that he couldn''t refuse, ''''Can you y with these, my love?''''

    Without replying, Archer grabbed her soft mountains and started to y with them before pinching her nipples. This caused Alexa to tremble as the pleasure shot through her body like a shock.

    ''''Ahhh, babe! That feels so good,'''' she said in a heavy tone.

    Alexa grabbed his face before kissing him so passionately that he felt her love through it. Archer returned the favor while his hand slipped into her business pants and pants, which caused her to shudder.

    He started to gently rub her wet clit while she got rougher with the stroking, causing made him groan as it felt like electric shocks flowing through him. Soon enough, Alexa dropped to her knees.

    The navy-haired woman pulled his pants down before engulfing his cock with her warm mouth, causing him to let out a primal groan while her head started sliding back and forth while her tongue tasted every part it could.

    Alexa continued sucking for a few more minutes while she gently massaged his balls, causing him to explode in her mouth. She let out a satisfied moan before cleaning him up and dragging him toward the bed.

    ''''Now for the main course, my love,'''' she said with a big smile. ''''Ever since our first time, it''s been driving me insane.''''

    Following that, Alexa tried to push him down, but to her surprise, Archer bent her over the edge of the bed and pulled down her pants, which revealed a pair of purple panties that made her round behind look even better.

    Archer''s lust soared, causing him to pull them down and crouch down behind her. He wanted to taste her love juices and was happy when they started pouring into his mouth like a hose.

    He didn''t need any more encouragement and slipped his tongue inside her tight pussy while rubbing her clit. Following that, Alexa started trembling before she began to squirt right into his mouth, which he happily swallowed.

    Archer loved every second of it as it was sweet. Once he was done with that, she spoke in a breathless voice, ''''Fuck me, Arch. I want to feel you inside of me.''''

    ''Wow, she is turned on so much,'' he thought while running his tongue over her slit.

    Alexa was shuddering due to the pleasure as she let out erotic moans that bounced off the walls, ''''Mmmmghh! Aghhhh! Arch, please don''t stop. It feels too good.''''

    He didn''t need any more encouragement and slipped his tongue inside her tight pussy while rubbing her clit. Following that, Alexa started trembling before she began to squirt right into his mouth, which he happily swallowed.

    Archer loved every second of it as it was sweet. Once he was done with that, she spoke in a breathless voice, ''''Fuck me, Arch. I want to feel you inside of me.''''

    When hearing her words, he stood up before rubbing his cock against her wet pussy. Archer slipped inside her and went in deep, causing Alexa to let out an intense pleasure-filled moan, ''''Mmmgghhhh!!!''''

    Following that, the two of them continued to make love in all kinds of positions, and whenever Alexa reached climax, she scratched his back, drawing blood as she squirted all over his waist, but it caused Archer to groan as her pussy mped down on him.

    The couple was lying in a drench bed when the moon was high in the sky. Alexa was lying on the chest while tracing patterns on his abs. Archer quickly cast Cleanse on them and the bed, which cleaned everything.

    Alexa let out a rxed sigh, her voice exhausted yet content. "That feels so good, like when you slip into cold nkets," she murmured.

    Archer chuckled softly before yfully pping her behind, causing her to yelp in surprise. Her navy blue hair shifted as she turned, smirking in mock defiance. In retaliation, she nibbled at his arm, prompting him tough.

    The two quickly fell into a yfight, like the fight they used to have when they were younger, but it soon turned into more sex as Alexa impaled herself on his, which caused her to moan once again, ''''Aghhhh! You want more of me, my love?''''

    He grinned before flipping her over and started thrusting, which Alexa loved every second of their lovemaking. Hourster, they were sleeping when the thunder boomed overhead, and the rain hit the windows.

    Archer awoke togrey clouds and rain drenching the window the following morning. This caused him to sigh while sitting up.''I hate British weather; it''salways so gloomy,'' he thought.

    He got out of bed and walked over to the window, looking at the city below, which was still busy despite the horrible weather. While standing there, Archer took out some food and started eating while Alexa slept.

    When she woke up, he went through several hotdogs and a dozen burgers, which surprised him. When Alexa spotted him, she beamed before speaking in a tired voice, ''''Last night was amazing. Can we do it again soon?''''

    Archer nodded in agreement, walking up to her and kissing her forehead as he spoke, ''''Of course. Have you woken today?''''

    ''''Yes, but I need to go home to get some new clothes,'''' she replied while standing up and looking for her purse.

    He smiled at her panic before looking at women''s suits on his phone and found the most expensive one. Archer used Mana Maniption to create them with new underwear, and when Alexa turned around, she yelped.

    Her green eyes widened in shock as she asked, ''''Where did theye from?''''

    ''''I created them using magic, beautiful,'''' he replied with a smile.

    Afterward, Alexa hopped into the shower, and Archer quickly joined her. Though they enjoyed themselves, time was short, and they had to keep things brief since they needed to head out.

    It took her nearly twenty minutes to get ready, and once she was set, they finally left the room. The couple stepped into the elevator and found out it was packed with people this time.

    Archer could feel the nces directed his way, but he ignored them, keeping his focus ahead.Alexa, however, noticed the attention and couldn''t hold back herughter. She leaned in close, giggling softly as she whispered, "Looks like you attract attention wherever you go."

    After leaving the hotel, they went to the bus stop that would take Alexa to work. The streets were busy, and as they stood waiting, more people gathered around. It took about ten minutes for the bus to arrive.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1033: What Are We Looking For Brother

    Chapter 1033: What Are We Looking For Brother

    ?

    Archer dropped Alexa at work and promised he would see her soon. Once she was gone, he walked toward a nearby alleyway to teleport to his mother''s house, where he saw Ashoka, Nyx, and Maeve sitting in the garden,ughing with Ellie.

    When the four women spotted him, they all smiled, but Nyx flew at him as fast as a rocket and crashed into his chest. She wrapped her arms around his body as he spoke, "Ladies, I''m going to clear some Swarm bases. Do you three want toe?"

    The dragon woman climbed off him, nodding in agreement. Maeve stood up and smiled, "I will use my wings. I''ve been neglecting them since bing a dragon."

    Ashoka all agreed with a vicious glint in her amber eyes. Heughed before looking at Ellie, "Do you want toe, but you''ll have to listen to everything I say?"

    When the brte heard him, she nodded with a big smile as Nyx and Maeve summoned their wings. At the same time, Ashoka cast a flying spell and levitated, which shocked Ellie, who went wide-eyed at the scene.

    Following that, Archer quickly picked her up in a princess carry, which shocked Ellie as her brown eyesnded on him. "You won''t drop me, will you?" she asked nervously.

    Archer startedughing at her question, but Maeve spoke up as she pped her wings and ascended into the sky, saying, "He won''t drop you, Ellie. Archer has carried us for years and is a pro."

    When the orange-haired woman spoke, he soared into the sky, followed by Nyx and Ashoka. He quickly summoned his white wings before taking off and flying north toward Canada, where the first few Swarm bases were located.

    The group soared through the sky; Archer hid them using Mana Maniption, allowing them to travel unnoticed. They quickly flew over Florida, gliding across multiple states until they reached a distant mountain range, where the first hole awaited.

    As they looked for the tunnel entrance, Ellie nced at him, her big brown eyes full of curiosity. Her voice wavered with nervousness as she asked, "Why are we flying so fast?"

    Archer nced at her and smiled before responding, "We''re not going that fast. This is just my cruising speed. But one day," he added with a yful glint, "I''ll show you how fast I can truly fly."

    After that, he looked at the young woman and asked a question that caught her off guard, "Do you have a boyfriend, El?"

    She stiffened before asking in a quiet voice, "Why are you asking something like that? You don''t have your eyes on me, do you?"

    Archer grinned at her question but didn''t answer as he continued, "I''m going to take you out one day, big sister. Where have you always wanted to visit?"

    "Italy!" she instantly answered.

    Her sudden deration made himugh before replying with a chuckle, "We can go there soon; I want to see the world while spending time with you."

    Ellie''s cheeks flushed as the group descended toward the ground, the entrance to the Swarm''sir now in sight. A tremor ran through his body as Archer touched down-a warning. His senses sharpened instantly.

    "The Swarm has been here recently,'' he thought grimly. Turning to the three women, his tone firm, he said, "Can you two guard the entrance? The monsters have already left, but they''ll strike from behind if we''re not careful."

    They nodded as Archer put down Ellie, who kept ncing all over the ce before he continued, "You girls will stay here and watch my back. The creepy creatures always attack me from behind."

    Maeve nodded in understanding as Ashoka stepped forward, her voice steady. "We''ll cover your back, husband. I can sense some of them lingering nearby."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the area, his instincts ring. The presence of monsters lurking in the underbrush became clear. Without hesitation, he raised his hand, casting Eldritch st at the hidden creatures.

    The explosions made Ellie jump, startled by the attack. The others giggled while he smiled. Archer grabbed her by the waist and jumped into the dark hole, which caused the brte to scream in fear.

    When they descended into the darkness, thanks to his wings, he slowed down and used Blink as he spotted the ground below. The duo reappeared at the bottom, where a dark and oppressive atmosphere was over them.

    Ellie trembled as she looked around, but Archer cast the Cosmic Shield around her and smiled, "Do not step out of this barrier, big sis. It will protect you and allow you to see what I''ve be."

    "Why are you doing this?" she replied worriedly.

    "Because you need to see what you''ll be getting involved with," Archer answered while scanning the tunnels around them. "You and Michelle may unlock magic when you return to Thrylos with me."

    When the brte heard this, her eyes widened as she inquired, "You want Mom and me toe with you?"

    Archer nodded gravely before replying in a severe tone that shocked Ellie, "Earth isn''t safe anymore. Governments are drowning in debt, chaos rules, and evil spreads unchecked. Perverts roam freely, while the rich treat the poor like disposable pawns."

    He took a step closer, his voice steady but full of conviction. "Draconia is different. It''s something new, something better. Every person in my kingdom matters-from the elders who pass down wisdom, teaching the young the rights and wrongs of the world, to those who contribute in their own ways. Everyone has a ce Ellie."

    The brte looked stunned, then shook her head in disbelief. "It sounds like paradise," she muttered, "but it''s hard to imagine when you''ve spent your whole life here."

    Archer nodded, understanding her skepticism. A Blightborn creature lunged from the shadows as he was about to respond. In a sh, Archer''s hand shot out, catching the monster by its neck and halting its attack.

    Ellie screamed, but he ignored that before speaking with a grin, "These things have been after me since I was thirteen, and now they are colluding with the Alliance to take my kingdom down, but they are failing."

    "What''s the Alliance?" she asked with a curious expression once she calmed down.

    "Dozens of empires and kingdoms joined together to try to wipe me out, but thanks to my Death Mist, which blocked all their ns," he exined. "Once the girls and I return, we will go to war with them."

    Following that, Archer snapped the Blightborn''s neck, causing its body to go limp before he threw the corpse at another creature. He chuckled when the charging monster was hit and

    taken out.

    ''Damn I should use bodies as missiles,'' Archer thought before doing the same thing.

    ***

    ''Why is he treating this like a game?'' Ellie wondered, her thoughts racing as she stood behind the shimmering violet barrier-the same hue as her brother''s eyes.

    Through the protective shield, she watched Archer as he tore through the slender man-like

    creatures that had emerged from the tunnel. His calm demeanor as he butchered the

    monstrous being only added to her unease.

    Ellie was concerned, thinking, ''Brother isn''t the same anymore. He''s more wild now.''

    After that, Archer turned to her with a smile and said, "Follow me, sis, and stay close."

    She nodded before following him, looking at his board back, which sent her heart beating fast. ''Don''t tell me I''m attracted to him?''

    Ellie found herself studying Archer more closely. His short white hair stood out-it was a rare feature for someone so young, usually a sign of age, yet he carried it effortlessly, looking

    every bit his age.

    Taller than most men she knew, Archer was built strong but not overly muscr, giving him a powerful presence without seeming excessive. Now that they were alone, his pointy ears appeared, along with a swaying tail that moved gently from side to side.

    Ellie couldn''t help but find him handsome, a warmth rising within her. She quickly shook her head. ''He was my brother. How can I feel this way? What would our siblings think?'' Despite her inner conflict, curiosity ate at her. As they continued down the tunnel in silence, her thoughts raced. Unable to hold back, Ellie nced at him and asked hesitantly, "Do you

    find me attractive, brother?"

    ***

    When Archer heard that, he grinned before turning around and whispering into her ear, "I would make you mine, but it''s still too early for that."

    After hearing her question, Archer watched as Ellie''s cheeks flushed, her wide brown eyes full of surprise. He chuckled softly, amused by her reaction, then turned and continued down the

    tunnel.

    Without waiting for more attacks, he cast Crown of Stars, and glowing orbs of light began to orbit around him, casting an ethereal glow as they circled his figure. The spell instantly activated by shooting any Blightborns that got close to them.

    A violet glow lit up the tunnel, causing more creatures to attack, but Archer summoned his

    Shadow Creatures, who decimated the enemy. Ellie was shocked and questioned as they continued walking, "What are we looking for, brother? And how long will it take?" [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1034: I Love Flying

    Chapter 1034: I Love Flying

    ?

    Archer smiled at Ellie before answering her question, "Normally, the Swarm has a base deep underground where they teleport in their monsters from other realms."

    "So there''s a world under the surface? I thought that was a conspiracy theory?" she answered while ncing around at the dark and gloomy tunnel.

    "You see, Earth has many secrets; if I read the mana correctly, there used to be other races, but they died out in another era," Archer revealed. "There are many things historians and schrs don''t know about this world."

    Ellie looked curious and asked, "How do you know about this? You''ve not even been here for a week."

    Archer chuckled softly before revealing one of his secrets. "When I consumed the souls of the Terravians, it revealed a lot to me. They''ve been here for years, long before I died. They''re waiting, biding their time to strike."

    He paused, his eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief. "But I''ve already thrown a wrench in their ns."

    Ellie smiled when hearing this before the two continued walking. Crown of Stars activated nonstop, and the Blightborns and Ratlings tried ambushing him. Archer wiped out hundreds of monsters while speaking to the brte.

    Following that, the duo came to arge cavern, where they were met by a horde of horrifying monsters charging in their direction. This made the brte freeze in ce, but Archer reassured her with a calming smile, "Don''t worry about them. They won''t be able to hurt you."

    Soon, he stepped forward, taking a deep breath and letting out a stream of dragon''s me that washed over the horde of monsters and burned them to ash. The frontline buckled due to the heat.

    Archer was happy with the results before ordering the Shadow Creatures to kill the remaining as the experience poured into his body. While standing there, Elliemented in a worried voice, "Will there be any more of those creepy monsters?"

    "Yes, and now that they know I''m here, more wille," he replied, a thrill sparking in his smile. "But that''s the whole n. The more I take down now, the weaker they''ll be when they finally strike Earth. By then, the governments will stand a better chance."

    Ellie smiled when she heard this, and the two continued until Archer spotted a Terravian Fortress in the distance. While looking around, Ashoka sent him a message that Blightborns had started attacking them seconds ago.

    The tiger woman said some men with guns appeared and started helping them kill the creatures. He got paranoid, but she reassured him that they seemed friendly and if not, she would kill them.

    This made himugh before he felt a trembling shaking the ground. Archer looked in the culprit''s direction and noticed a Mutated Giant charging. He turned to Ellie and smiled, "Stay here and watch this."

    She nodded in agreement as Archer shot forward like a bullet. When he got close to the Giant, he used Eldritch st to bring it to the ground, allowing him to spam it with sma Missiles, causing its skin to char and fall off, thanks to the power behind the spells.

    Spotting more Giants in the distance, Archer couldn''t resist the urge to impress Ellie. With a grin, heunched into the air, fists crackling with vtile mana. His first punch connected with a thunderous explosion, the force of the impact shaking the entire cavern.

    The Giant was sent hurtling into the others like a battering ram. Fueled by his Demi-God strength, Archer let loose a primal, earth-shattering roar that echoed through the chamber and stunned the attackers.

    In a frenzy, he tore through the horde of monsters, their bodies crumbling under his relentless assault. But as the dust settled, the ground quaked beneath the heavy footsteps of their leader an enormous brute wielding a colossal hammer.

    When Archer saw the neer, his smile grew manic before he used Mana Maniption to shoot himself at the leader. As he got close, the Giant went to attack, but he dodged in andnded a punch on the monster''s chin.

    A thunderous boom echoed through the cavern, hurling the nearby Blightborn into the walls with sheer force. Archer''s pulse quickened, exhration surging as he met the Giant Leader head-on, its massive hammer crashing toward him.

    He Blinked out of harm''s way just as the Giant''s hammer smashed into the ground, shaking the cavern like an earthquake. He reappeared above the beast, delivering a hammer punch that sent the Giant crashing into the earth.

    A cloud of dust erupted around them and obscured everything. Without hesitation, Archer relentlessly attacked, giving the monster no time to recover. His final blow shattered its skull, ending the battle in a brutal instant.

    ''Now you''re dead, and I''ve stopped whatever n the Swarm had,'' Archer chuckled while thinking. He stood amidst the settling dust, savoring the rush of triumph after ying one of the Swarm''s most powerful beasts. The surge of experience coursed through him. Ellie''s soft voice broke through as he basked in the moment, her gentle concern reaching him.

    "Brother? Are you okay?" she asked.

    Archer turned toward her, the sight of the brte drawing a smirk to his lips. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before her, catching her off guard as he kissed her. Ellie froze for a moment, startled by his boldness.

    She soon melted into the embrace, returning the kiss as she wrapped her arms around him. Minutester, the two separated. A smile appeared on Ellie''s face, and she spoke confusedly, "Why did you just do that?"

    "Because I wanted to," Archer replied. "But let''s continue toward their fortress to destroy it and return to the others."

    Afterward, they continued through the cavern, encountering no more monsters. As they walked, Ellie asked Archer questions about the battle, eager to understand how he had managed such incredible feats.

    When he exined everything, she listened intently, her brown eyes sparkling with excitement. She was utterly fascinated by it all, and by the time the duo reached the Swarms fortress.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer smiled when he saw this and cast a powerful Azur Cannon that sliced through the air and smashed into its gate. An explosion tore it apart, but he wasn''t done; he started casting sma Missiles in huge numbers.

    A violet glow lit up the cavern while Archer was soaring through the air. The glow peppered the fortress, causing destruction. He continued doing this for ten minutes, causing their

    protection to copse.

    Following that, he told Ellie to wait while he went to kill the survivors and eat some of the Terrvian''s souls. Once the ughter was over, they returned to the tunnel that led to the

    surface.

    Archer summoned his wings before scooping the brte into a princess carry, and then he started taking off. They ascended up the mountain, and the sun could be seen, causing Elle toment, "I love flying; it''s so cool."

    Heughed at her happy reaction, as she loved seeing the smile on her face. When they arrived at the surface, they only saw Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx sitting around drinking tea while people dressed in ck transported the monster corpses into the back of vans.

    ''Is this Ava''s people?'' Archer wondered as hended near the three women.

    As his feet touched the ground, he gently set Ellie down, then dismissed the Cosmic Shield surrounding the brte, who started gossiping with the others. Nyx was the first to appear and gave him a passionate kiss.

    That was followed by Maeve and Ashoka''s greeting before Archer opened a Gate back to his mother''s house. When the violet portal appeared, the group stepped through and appeared in

    a dark garden.

    Ellie offered the three some coffee, and they agreed, except Nyx, who joined him in the garden. Archer sat on one of thefortable chairs and looked at the night sky; the Milky Way

    shone bright.

    Nyx curled up next to him, and as he pulled her closer, the two soon fell asleep. The night passed in silent peace. Archer was rxed, and the dragon woman kept himpany by

    letting out adorable snores.

    The following morning, he woke up to Michelle standing over him with two cups. She spoke with a warm smile, "You shouldn''t sleep out here, Arch. The weather could take a turn for the

    worse."

    Archer chuckled while sitting up and taking the cup. He took a sip and realized it was tea, causing him to look at the older woman, "It still tastes the same."''

    Michelle beamed as she questioned, "When was thest time we drank it together?"

    Hearing her words, Archer was reminded of a winter night just a few weeks ago. They had sat

    in the garden, watching the snow fall, as she spoke about him and Alexa. A smile tugged at his lips as the memory surfaced.

    "You were giving me advice about asking Lex out before our date," he replied, causing her blue eyes to widen.

    The older woman nodded, a knowing look in her eyes, before motioning for him to follow. Curious about what she wanted, Archer hesitated briefly but followed her without question. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1035: Mommy Wants To Feel It

    Chapter 1035: Mommy Wants To Feel It

    ?

    Archer followed Michelle into the quiet house; the only noise he could hear was their footsteps. While walking, he watched the older woman''s hips sway as her blue nightgown failed to hide her curves.

    ''I''m d we''re no longer rted,'' he thought as the two entered a bedroom.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Once inside, Michelle closed the door and asked, "Have you spoken to any of your other siblings?"

    ''''No. I''ve seen Dad, you, and Ellie," Archer answered. "Why, what''s wrong?"

    Michelle frowned as she sat on her bed and revealed, "All but Ellie called me crazy and delusional. They don''t want to meet you or even speak to you because they believe I need to move on from your death."

    Archer felt terrible for her and sat beside her as he spoke, "So they have no interest? What about Billy or John?"

    The older shook her head, her body trembling as she started speaking in a sad and heartbroken voice. "After you were murdered, the family fell apart. I sank into a deep

    depression while your father turned to the bottle. Everyone scattered, lost in their grief, and it shattered us."

    When he heard that, Archer put his arm around Michelle and hugged her, reassuring her, "Don''t worry, Shell. If they are not interested in meeting me, I won''t disrupt their lives, as they have their own families."

    "You don''t care?" she questioned while looking at him.

    Archer nodded, a hint of frustration in his voice. "Why should I? I was only close to Bill; the others were nice enough, but the age gap made connecting difficult."

    Michelle chuckled softly before leaning in, her tone severe yet yful. "Do you want to know a family secret? It doesn''t matter now since I''ve moved on, but you''re your father''s best friend''s son. Your parents died in a car ident while on the way back to London."

    "What?" he replied, surprised. "Why would you ept me as your son?"

    She looked down, and Archer noticed tears running down her cheek, "I can''t have any more children since Ellie. Her birth was too much for my body and damaged my womb."''

    "Does that matter? You have a bunch of children now, and you can finally live for yourself," Archer questioned, a hint of skepticism in his voice. "I could help with that, but do you want to be having more babies in yourte forties? It could be dangerous."''

    "If it''s with you, yes," Michelle whispered, causing his eyes to widen in surprise.

    Before Archer could respond, the older woman leaned in and kissed him. He leaned back, feeling the softness of her lips against his, and instinctively reciprocated. Encouraged by his response, she straddled hisp.

    They broke apart, both wearing beaming smiles. In a seductive tone, she said, "That was amazing. But you need to know that Tiamat showed me glimpses of the future, and I saw a little white-haired girl with big blue eyes ying with a girl who looked like Ellie. I want that."

    Archer grinned at her words and replied, "Not yet, Mother. We can have her someday, once peace settles over Thrylos."

    He noticed the older woman tremble at the name, which widened his grin. Leaning closer, he whispered, "Do you want me to call you that when it''s just us? And I know you like it when I call you Mother."

    Michelle groaned, gripping his chin and gazing into his beautiful blue eyes filled with desire. "Are you teasing me, young man?"

    Archer chuckled, wrapping his hands around her thick waist, feeling the softness that held just the right amount of curves. He couldn''t help but notice her shapely figure: her curvy hips and long, slender legsplemented her form.

    Her ample breasts pressed against his chest ended in pastel pink nipples that were already hard and waiting for him to show them some attention. Michelle''s brown hair was tied back in a ponytail, highlighting her features and adding to her allure.

    He shook his head before answering with an amused tone, "That how to exin the wetnessing from your pussy? Remember, you are wearing a nightgown that doesn''t hide

    anything."

    Michelle giggled, "I knew you would be looking at me, but do you want this to go further? You can have anyone; why choose an old woman with many kids?"

    Archer didn''t reply and kissed her before spinning them around until he was between her legs; he replied with a knowing smile, "I love mature women just like you, Shell, and I know you''re a loving person who always made me feel wanted."

    He started kissing his neck, which made Michelle moan as he concluded, "Now do you want that future you saw, Mother?"

    "Make me yours, Arch," she replied in a breathless voice when feeling his cock rubbing against her pussy through her panties.

    Following that, Archer started kissing down her body, but she stopped him, "Lay on your back, babe. I want to try something the girls suggested."

    His eyebrow raised, causing Michelle to giggle as she exined, "Ashoka told me your tongue is amazing and can send me to cloud nine. So I want it inside me while I suck on this monster."

    She rubbed his cock while climbing on his face as he saw her white panties in his face. Archer slid them to the side and saw her folds waiting to be licked. Without wasting any more time, his tongue dived inside her tight hole as he rubbed her drenched clit.

    ''Delicious. I''m going to ravage this naughty woman,'' he thought while her love juices flowed into his mouth like a running river.

    Michelle started to moan like a wild animal as pleasure hit her like a tsunami, and her vision blurred when feeling his tongue exploring every inch of her, "Mmmmghhh! That''s what I needed. Now lick Mommy even more and show me how much you love me."

    Archer continued to attack the older woman, who was shuddering before pushing his pants down, allowing his cock to spring out. Michelle''s eyes widened as she spoke in shock, "You''re massive! If you put this in me, I''ll be ruined, and you''ll have to continue pleasuring me for the rest of my days."

    He stopped licking and replied, which caused her to go stiff, "I''ll ravage you every day, Mother. You''re mine for the rest of time."''

    After speaking, Archer pushed her head down until she engulfed his cock, and like a hungry animal, she went wild. He felt unknown pleasure flowing through his body as her tongue slid

    all over his shaft.

    Soon enough, he turned his attention back to her pussy and started licking her clit while fingering her tight hole. Michelle''s body started trembling even more than before, causing her to clench up as she squirted all over his face and let out a primal scream, "Ahhhhhh!" Archer was enjoying every second of the pleasure and swallowed every drop of her love juices as he could. The two continued servicing each other until she grabbed his crown jewels and massaged them.

    This caused Archer to explode in her mouth. Michelle swallowed every bit of his seed before falling to the side. The older woman was breathing heavily as she spoke in a breathless voice, "That felt amazing, Arch! You''re skilled with your tongue, and I''m excited to feel it even

    more."

    He chuckled at her words before climbing in between her legs while speaking in a love-filled voice, "Do you want this, Mother?"

    Michelle nodded with a big smile and lust-filled eyes. When Archer saw her expression, she suddenly rubbed his cock on her drenched pussy before sliding inside. The older woman clung to him as she yelped, "So big! You''re stretching me open, babe!" she said in an arouded voice. Archer smiled when hearing this before he started thrusting slowly as the two began making love. The older woman cupped his cheeks before kissing him after letting out an erotic moan that turned him on, "Mmmghh! Ahhhmmmm!"

    Following that, they continued to make lovete into the night; he had to stop when Michelle fell unconscious due to having dozens of orgasms that rocked her body, causing her to doze off with a happy smile on her beautiful face.

    When Archer realized she couldn''t continue, he gently pulled out and cast Cleanse on both of them and the bed, instantly refreshing everything. Once they were clean, he slipped under the sheets and pulled the older woman close, wrapping his arms around her to cuddle.

    She nestled against him, her body warm and soft, as theyy together in the quietfort of the moment. Archer soon fell asleep as a hurricane hit the west coast of Florida, causing chaos

    all over the state.

    Thankfully, it was a normal one, not a Swarm attack, allowing him to rx throughout the night. The following day, he woke up when feeling something on his face. He tried to raise his head, but something blocked him.

    A seductive voice reached his ears, "Use that tongue; Mommy wants to feel it once again."

    Archer chuckled before diving back and licking across her wet folds, causing the older woman

    to let out a moan as she spoke in a pleased voice, "Ahhh, that''s it. Ady could get addicted to

    this pleasure."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1036: Oh Please Dont Stop

    Chapter 1036: Oh Please Don''t Stop

    ?

    Archer and Michelle continued making love until the older woman realized she had to get to work. He was lying in bed while watching her rush around after he cast Cleanse on her as he questioned, "What do you do for work, Shell?"

    "I work for the government, helping organize schools and helping other departments. Bel got me the job, and thanks to my experience back home, they instantly hired me, but I had to take out loads to afford this house," she answered with a smile as she put on some pants.

    ''Such a milf, she is the definition of one,'' Archer mushed with a big smile as she was his now.

    He watched as she struggled to get them past her round behind, causing him tough. Her blue eyes snapped to him as she spoke in a fake hurt tone, "You think I''m fat, don''t you?"

    "Oh shut up, woman," Archer replied while pulling out some ale and downing a mouthful. "You''re curvy, which I love; every part of yourst night was perfect. I love the way your long legs wrap around me."''

    Michelle''s face went red, but she smiled as she gazed at her abdomen. Her eyes widened as a dragon tattoo shone. Her gaze snapped to him as she got her pants over her behind, "What is this Arch?"

    He looked at it andughed before exining, "It means you''re mine in this life and the next. You''re mine now, Michelle Bet. You won''t be able to get rid of me now."

    "How did it appear? What magic did you use on me?" she questioned in a curious voice while putting her shirt on.

    Archer raised an eyebrow as he revealed everything about the tattoos, which surprised Michelle. The older woman grinned before strolling over to him and dropping to her knees between his legs.

    She pulled the covers down to reveal his cock, and she took his hand and started stroking while speaking in a seductive voice, "Thank you, Arch. For some reason, I feel your love for me, and it''s overwhelming."

    Archer groaned as she sped up her hand before engulfing his cock. Her tongue swirled around the shaft. Soon, the older woman started deep-throating him while letting out pleasure- filled moans.

    This continued until Archer couldn''t hold on and exploded in her mouth, causing her cheeks to balloon. He chuckled as Michelle swallowed everything before speaking with a cheeky smile, "I love the taste of your cum; it''s like an expensive shot full of protein."

    "Wait until the effects kick in," he said with a smile. "I think you''ll love it, Mother."

    When Michelle heard that, her eyes rolled back before she nodded to herself as she muttered, "Ten minuteste won''t be bad; the boss can fuck himself. I need this."

    Archer was confused, but when she dropped her pants while climbing into the bed, she looked into his eyes with a lust-filled look. She dragged him toward her before speaking, "Fuck me before I leave. Show your slut why Im yours."

    "This woman is insatiable,'' Archer mused with a knowing smile. With a yful glint in his eyes, he replied, "Careful what you wish for."

    Michelle giggled, but herughter quickly faded when Archer gently positioned her on her side, sliding the panties down as he moved closer, their bodies aligning. As he entered, a deep shudder rippled through her, followed by a soft moan.

    Thanks to going even deeper, Michelle started to orgasm, causing her to shudder and moan as she spoke in a breathless voice, "Oh please don''t stop. Show Mommy how much you love her pussy."

    Hearing this, Archer''s lust surged, and he ravaged the older woman with intense passion. By the time they finished, she had fallen unconscious, utterly spent. Momentster, she stirred and jumped up, but her legs trembled like a newborn giraffe struggling to hold her bnce. Archerughed as Michelle hurried to prepare for work, asking him to cast Cleanse on her again. After he did, she gave him a quick kiss before rushing out of the house, mumbling about beingte for work.

    Once the door closed behind her, Archer nced around and noticed it was still dark outside. With a shrug, he climbed back into bed, savoring the quiet before drifting off to sleep again.

    While lying there, someone opened the door and slipped inside, causing Archer to turn around as he heard Ellie''s voice, "You messed Mom up. I saw her leaving, glowing with a stupid smile."

    Heughed before looking into her beautiful brown eyes while answering, "Yeah, she is a subus in disguise. The woman is a demoness."

    Ellie giggled before quickly leaning in to kiss him. Archer, caught by surprise, soon responded, his hands instinctively moving to cup her perky breasts. As he gently squeezed, a soft moan escaped her lips.

    They broke the kiss, both breathing heavily from the sudden intensity. Ellie smiled as she quipped while biting her lip, "You had the mother and now want the daughter. Such a greedy and handsome dragon."

    "And here you are, in bed with me, getting your boobs squeezed while we''re snogging," Archer teased, watching her cheeks flush a deep red.

    "I thought you wanted me," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    He didn''t respond, instead letting his hand slide down her slender body, gliding across her smooth abs before reaching her panties. As he slipped inside, his fingers found her slit and a surge of lust coursed through him.

    Archer started to gently rub her clit in a circr motion causing his older sister to stiffen as she let out an adorable moan, "Mmmmhhh~"

    Ellie clung to him as she spoke in an aroused voice while he kissed her slender neck, "That feels good, brother; I''m getting so wet."

    Following that, Archer continued to pleasure the brte as his fingers were covered in her love juices that were sticky due to how turned on she was. He grinned before grabbing his cock and rubbing it up against her.

    When Ellie felt this, her body jerked as a shock hit her. She got close to him before moving her waist and rubbing herself against him, causing the young woman to orgasm. Her body started shuddering as she squirted all over his waist.

    She was basking in the pleasure but soon shook her head as she spoke, "Can we wait for sex, please? I enjoyed this, but I don''t want to rush anything?"

    Archer nodded in understanding before pulling Ellie into a cuddle while replying, "Let''s go to sleep. It''s still early hours."

    The brte beamed as she settledfortably in his arms, and soon after, the two drifted off to sleep. Archer felt a sense of peace wash over him, enjoying a restful night. When he eventually woke, the sound of the hurricane outside caught his attention.

    He sighed to himself, "These storms are getting really annoying.''

    Archer got out of bed and walked over to the window facing the sea. Waves crashed down on the beach as the sun slowly rose in the distance. While standing there, he heard a knocking from the front door.

    ''I wonder who this is,'' he mused with a tired smile.

    He walked out of the room and went to answer while walking through the house until reaching the door. Archer opened it only to see an older woman with a clipboard, ''A wild

    Karen appeared.''

    The woman looked up and was stunned into silence but soon shook her head as she snapped, "Why are you naked! Shouldn''t you put some clothes on to answer the door?"

    Archer was confused, causing him to question, "Who are you?"

    She stopped ranting and a condescending expression while answering, "I am Isabe''s ex- mother-inw Karen, and you are?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Michelle''s boyfriend," he instantly replied with a smirk.

    Karen''s eyes widened in shock and horror as she said, "Why has she gone with a man so much

    younger?"

    Archer chuckled before replying, "At least she can attract someone like me, unlike your dusty self. Now, what do you want?"

    The older woman''s expression turned to offense and anger as she shot back, "Who do you think you are insulting, freak? You''re one to talk, going out with leftover old women like Michelle? It''s disgusting."

    At her words, Archer''s temper red. He seized the woman by the neck, lifting her off the ground as he growled, "Do not insult her, you foolish human! If you dare utter Michelle''s name again, I will make you and your family pay for it."

    Karen''s expression shifted to fear as Archer threw her into the garden. Just then, Ellie

    approached, draping herself over him with a yful smirk. "Looks like you''ve encountered the family nuisance, huh? Karen always stirs up trouble wherever she goes."

    After speaking, the brte kissed him on the cheek, saying, "Hurry up ande back to

    bed; it''s cold without you."

    When Karen heard this, her eyes widened in shock. She pointed at them and eximed with a pale face, "You''re with the mother and daughter! What sort of degenerate family is this?" [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1037: Stubborn Woman

    Chapter 1037: Stubborn Woman

    ?

    Archer nced at Ellie as she exined, "This troll is Sasha''s and Cece''s grandmother."

    The brte looked at the older woman rushing out of the garden and shouted, "Troll! There''s no need to be rude to your family; he is also with the twins!"

    When Karen heard this, she stumbled before falling over, causing Archer and Ellie to burst intoughter at her expense. Suddenly, she began screaming, prompting a man to rush over with a panicked expression on his face.

    Archer raised an eyebrow, captivated by the unfolding drama. He nced at his sister, who looked on with disdain. "That''s Reggie, the husband," she said, her voice dripping with contempt. "He''s a total jerk and treated Aunty Bel horribly."

    "Will he start?" he replied while staring at the man.

    Ellie nodded, preparing to speak, but Reggie rushed over just as Karen regained her footing. Archer noted the tall and fat man; he appeared imposing to most, but Archer felt unfazed by his presence.

    When the man got closer, he pointed at him and spoke with venom, "Who are you to im my granddaughters? They would never go with a yboy like you."

    Archer startedughing alongside Ellie as she replied, "Reg. You don''t know anything; those two are hooked on him. Ask them, they won''t hide it."

    Raggie''s face went bright red, but he pulled out his phone and smashed it away on the screen before putting it to his ear. Seconds passed, and Archer heard Cece''s voice echo through the phone, "Hello, Gramps! How are you and Grandma?"

    ''''We''re fine darling," the older man replied. "Sweetpea, do you and Sash have a boyfriend?"

    Silence hung in the air before Cece''s cheerful voice sounded from the phone, "Yes! You have to meet him! He''s so handsome and dreamy. And he has helped us out more than he knows!"

    When Reggie heard this, his face fell further, but he asked another question, "What do you mean him? Isn''t it them?"

    "No, Grampa. We are dating the same man; I know it''s weird, but all the rich people do it, and if I get to stay with Sash and our children grow up together, it all works out."

    Archer and Ellie startedughing when they saw Reggie''s face go several shades of red before he eximed, "I will not allow it! You two will find your own boyfriends to get married to and have your own families."

    ''No, they won''t,'' he thought before stepping forward, but the brte stopped him. "They are feisty and have the old man wrapped around their little finger. Just watch what Cece says."

    The blue-eyed twin''s voice erupted through the phone, "Don''t you dare dictate who we can be with! Dad tried that, and look how it turned out. You and Grandma can''t control our choices; we love him, and that''s final. If you can''t ept it, I''m sorry, but that''s your issue, not ours, Grampa."''

    Archer chuckled at Cece''s response, watching as the older man lost hisposure and charged at him in a rage. Archer sidestepped and seized the man by the throat, effortlessly lifting him off the ground despite his towering size.

    "Now Reggie, you have no right telling me who I can be with," he said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "The twins are mine, and there''s nothing you can do apart from trying to get along with me."

    After speaking, he threw the man out of the garden, causing him tond with a thud as Karen ran to his side. The older man wouldn''t look at them while returning to their car; he waved at them before his phone started ringing from the house.

    Ellie ran to grab it and answered it, "Sasha, he threw both of them out of the garden."

    Heughed at the exnation, but the brte wasn''t finished. "Darling only did that because Karen insulted Mom, and Reggie was about to hit him."

    She handed the phone to Archer as her own buzzed from the bedroom. When he lifted it to his ear, Sasha''s voice came through. "Hello, El?"

    "It''s me, Sash," he replied calmly. "Sorry about the chaos, but they''re just insufferable." "Don''t worry about it, baby; they are annoying," she replied happily. "Lexi told me you''re going to Grace''s fight tomorrow. Make sure to meet her."

    His eyes widened, but he quickly replied, "Of course. I''ll call her once I get off the phone to you."

    The two continued speaking for a while until she had to prepare for her sses. Archer was walking back to bed when his phone pinged, and a message from Elizabeth popped up.

    [Arch! Help! Terrorists have taken over the building! We''re trapped, and the other world leaders and I are hiding!]

    Archer raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond, activating his tattoo to teleport to her. In an instant, he phased out and reappeared in a vast room where groups of people were huddled at the back, terror in their eyes.

    Armed men and women stood guard in front of them. Explosions and gunfire echoed through the building, and the wall was suddenly riddled with bullets, forcing everyone to duck. A scream pierced the chaos.

    His eyes snapped to its source-Elizabeth, standing in front of a woman, her shirt rapidly staining with blood. The older woman smiled at him before dropping to the floor as everyone

    panicked.

    "The president has been shot!" someone shouted as others didn''t know what to do.

    Archer approached, drawing the attention of everyone in the room as he closed in on Elizabeth. She looked up at him, her beautiful green eyes locking onto his. He smiled softly and asked, "What would you do if I wasn''t your other half?"

    She coughed, blood staining her lips, but managed a weak smile. "I''d do the same. I have to protect those under mymand."

    "Stubborn woman," Archer muttered, shaking his head as he cast Aurora Healing over her.

    A soft violet glow enveloped Elizabeth, mending the gunshot wound. Once she was healed, he rose to his feet and approached the door. The guards quickly moved to block his path. "Sir, you can''t go out there! It''s too dangerous!"

    Archer chuckled, shaking his head. "Don''t worry about me," he said confidently. "They can''t hurt me. Now, let me show you humans how to deal with terrorists."

    He nced through the small window on the door, spotting a hallway beyond. Archer used Blink to teleport there, leaving the guards stunned. They scrambled to follow, but he quickly cast Cosmic Shield, sealing the room behind him.

    Panic rippled through the crowd, but Archer paid no mind and started walking toward the rapid gunshots. Ten minutester, he strolled into a hall where several men wore regr

    clothes but bvas.

    "These must be the terrorists,'' he thought, excitement flickering through him.

    One of the men spun around in panic as soon as he heard Archer approaching, his voice

    trembling as he shouted, "Get down on the floor, or we''ll shoot!"

    The rest of the group quickly turned, weapons trained on him. His smile widened as he raised his hands in mock surrender, feigning obedience. The terrorists cautiously moved toward him, but as soon as the first one got close, Archer''s smile turned into a smirk.

    In a motion blur, Archer lunged forward, seizing the man by the throat. With a swift twist of his wrist, the sickening crack of bone echoed as he snapped the man''s neck, then hurled the lifeless body at another terrorist, knocking him to the ground.

    Chaos erupted as the rest of the group opened fire. Bullets tore through the air, only to ricochet harmlessly off him. His clothes shredded and burned away, but heughed,

    reverberating through the hallway.

    "My turn," he said, eyes gleaming with dangerous excitement.

    Without hesitation, Archer used Blink, vanishing from sight in an instant. The terrorists barely had time to react before he reappeared among them, tearing through their ranks like a savage

    animal.

    "This will scare anyone who finds it,'' he mused with a smile.

    Screams filled the air as bodies fell, leaving the survivors scrambling in terror. Panic-stricken,

    they tried to flee, but there was no escape. Archer pursued them quickly, closing the distance like a predator was hunting his prey.

    It took him ten minutes to finish all but one off; the hallways and rooms were covered in blood with chunks of meat all over the ce. Archer was standing over thest man with a smile while drenched in blood.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You seem like the leader of this lot," Archer said with an eerie smile. "I will eat your soul

    before feeding your corpse to my Monster Army."

    Following that, he cast Soul Render and ate the terrorist''s soul only to find out several locations for the group, causing him to think, ''Now to deal with the rest.''

    Archer dashed through the corridors of the building, recognizing it as a Canadian Government

    facility from the sight of the red and white g. He fought with a smile, enjoying every second

    of taking down every terrorist in his way.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1038: How So Human

    Chapter 1038: How So Human

    ?

    An hourter, Archer tore apart thest group as the gunfire died down and the chaos outside rang out. He Blinked outside before summoning his wings and soaring into the sky while heading for the first hideout.

    ''Let''s deal with this group and get paid for it,'' he thought with a smile.

    Archer hovered above a warehouse in a small Canadian town''s deserted section covered in a mist due to a nearby mountain. As he activated his Aura Detector, he detected several dozen men inside, stirring his curiosity.

    ''What are they up to?'' he wondered. ''I know they despise the West, but why target Liza? Are they trying to ignite a world war?''

    Following that, Archer descended to the roof. From there, he noticed a window that provided a clear view of the interior, offering him the ideal vantage point for an ambush. He walked over to it and gazed through.

    ''Oh here we go.''

    He eyed a group of men gathered around a fire and loudly chatting while others patrolled the warehouse. One man stood on a balcony, scanning the surrounding area. A smile crept across his face at the sight of this.

    After spotting the men, Archer flew toward the first guard. As he moved, he noticed four others patrolling the roof. With stealth and precision, he approached from behind and swiftly dispatched them, casting Soul Sunder on the terrorists before they could react.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Once he eliminated thest of them, he discovered the group''s true motive: they weren''t after any specific target. Still, they wanted to sow chaos and express their hatred for Western leaders.

    ''So they want to cause trouble,'' he thought with a shrug. ''Can''t fault them for that but they targeted Liza and that''s a big no no.''

    Wasting no time, Archer activated Blink and teleported inside the warehouse. As he materialized on a metal walkway above, the murmur of voices from the group below reached his ears.

    "This is going to be fun, I''ll wipe these terrorist cell out and inform Liza.''

    Archer nced down and noticed that more people had gathered around the fire, giving him the perfect opportunity to strike. Without hesitation, he Blinked and materialized beside the leader, devouring his soul.

    ''Oh, so that''s where they''re all hiding,'' he smiled when he found out this information.

    The suddenness of the attack sent the others into a panic, and they sprang to their feet, guns zing as they frantically opened fire on him. Archer watched the bullets bounce right off him, which horrified the terrorists.

    He mercilessly ughtered them, leaving no one alive. The warehouse was drenched in bits of flesh scattered across the floor and walls. The thick, metallic scent of blood hung heavy in the air, seeping into everything around him.

    A twisted thrill surged as Archer stepped over the carnage and made his way out of the warehouse. ''When the police find this, they''ll think I''m a monster,'' he thought excitedly, a grin spreading across his face.

    Without hesitation, he soared into the sky, racing toward the next target, eager to face more turmoil. For hours, he destroyed the terrorist cells that had unleashed havoc across Canada, obliterating hidden strongholds and leaving their bodies strung up.

    He smiled at his artwork before thinking, "This will scare anyone from bing a terrorist.''

    Following that, he left the house after burning it to the ground once he hung the bodies up so the world could see. He flew back to the States when several jet fighters appeared around him.

    ''Oh they really want to threaten me?'' he mused with a growing eerie smile.

    Archer quickly realized the approaching crafts were from the Canadian military, and they backed off briefly before opening fire. To his surprise, the bullets bounced harmlessly off his body, though he could still feel the sting of each impact.

    The sharp, stinging sensations sparked his fury, causing him to snap. Archer dove toward the jets in a sh, startling the pilots as they scrambled to follow. Without hesitation, he used Blink to appear on the nose of one of the fighter jets, leaving them shocked.

    Soon enough, he smiled at the pilot before punching right through the nose of the ne as he dashed toward another and crashed into another, causing an explosion to ring out and lighting up the sky.

    When this happened, the jet fighters crashed into the ground below. Archer continued taking down the attackers, and once he was done, he texted Liza. [Is the Canadian Prime Minister

    there?]

    The older woman quickly confirmed the man''s presence, prompting Archer to grin as he opened a Gate to the building where Elizabeth waited. As he stepped through, the leaders in the room turned their attention to him.

    Reaching for his phone to check the man''s appearance, Archer was interrupted by Elizabeth, who approached and hugged him warmly. "Let me show you who he is, darling," she smirked. "By the way, he''s a total dick."

    Archer chuckled as the green-eyed beauty pointed out a man sneering in his direction. "That''s Justin Martel; he leads the leftist party in Canada and is extremely angry that you brutalized the terrorists."

    The guy looked like your ssic leftist politician, with all fragile masculinity wrapped in a power suit, which made him internallyugh at him. He smirked this was going to be predictable.

    Sure enough, the man did exactly what Archer expected: puffed out his chest like a rooster and postured as if he''d just won a staring contest with a mirror. The Canadian Prime Minister strode over, his expression a mix of concern and disapproval.

    In an awkward tone, he addressed Elizabeth, "Why are you getting so cozy with this monster of a president? A woman like you shouldn''t be associating with a murderer."''

    "Oh, I''m a murderer now? How so human?" he asked the man.

    Justin''s expression shifted to surprise as he pushed his sses up his nose and looked at him like he was a bit of dirt on his shoe. "A creature like you shouldn''t be anywhere near government affairs. We should have arrested the terrorists and interrogated them for their aplices."

    Archer chuckled a hint of amusement in his voice. "They''re all dead. I found out the group intended to sow chaos in the West and used Canada as a staging ground because the authorities wouldn''t prosecute them."

    "Did you kill them? And why did you destroy my jet fighters?" the idiotic man asked.

    When the onlookers heard this, they started gossiping before Archer replied, "Yes, I killed them. They deserved no less, and your nes attacked me for no reason, so they are scrap

    now."

    Justin''s face flushed crimson as he pointed at Archer. "This creature must be arrested and imprisoned for his actions!"

    Several world leaders nodded in agreement, but he felt a growing grin spread across his face. ''I need to show these foolish humans not to mess with me.''

    Archer dashed forward and grabbed the man by the neck before lifting him into the air as he pathetically struggled against his grip. Elizabeth went wide-eyed, but he spoke in a voice full of malice, "If any of your countries want to attack me while I''m flying, then you will suffer

    the consequences."''

    Once he finished speaking, Archer snapped the prime minister''s neck, sending shockwaves through the room as people screamed. Elizabeth''s voice rose in panic. "Arch! You can''t just go around killing people!"

    "I haven''t killed him," Archer shot back. "He just can''t move from the neck down." Justin''s eyes bulged in horror as a violet glow enveloped him, restoring his ability to move. Archer dropped him to the floor, leaning down to deliver a chilling warning. "Never disrespect me again. Next time, I will kill you without an issue."

    The man nodded like a chicken before rushing off as his security guards rushed him out of the room. Archerughed as the prime minister vanished, causing Elizabeth toment with an amused smile, "He''s a pain; I''m d you put him in his ce. Maybe he''ll make things easier from now on."''

    An older man approached, holding out his hand as he introduced himself, ''''I''m Raymond Hastings. I must thank you for helping my father, Oscar; my daughter told me all about you."

    Archer looked at the blonde man with the same ck eyes as Lily, thinking, "This must be her

    father.''

    He took the offered hand before replying, "Archer Wyldheart."

    Raymond smiled as he continued speaking, "Thank you for all the help you''ve offered us. The monsters were pressuring us so badly that it was taking its toll on most affected countries." "Well, it''s the least I can do since the US government is paying me well, and you will be doing the same soon," he replied confidently.

    "You''re right. We cannot expect you to do anything for free," Raymond responded before turning to the president, holding onto Archer''s arm. "Good to see you, Beth. I see you found your happiness after that debacle of a divorce."

    Then, Elizabeth led him to a nearby table, where the police cleaned up the building. The news quickly picked up the story, and Archer''s actions spread like wildfire without him even

    knowing.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1039: Sprang To Life

    Chapter 1039: Sprang To Life

    ?

    Archer was introduced to the other world leaders. It was clear they all wanted to keep their distance, which didn''t bother him in the slightest, so they left the room or avoided getting in

    his way.

    His attention was drawn to a curvy woman with dark brown eyes and long, flowing hair. Her well-endowed figure stood out even in the tense atmosphere. Archer noticed she wore a business suit, which made her look elegant but professional.

    While they looked at each other, Elizabeth whispered, "That''s Maria Montello, the Italian Leader of Europe. She is a direct and assertive woman, known for her unyielding approach."

    "Sounds like the European version of you, Liza," he replied with a grin before standing up and approaching the woman who still watched him.

    Archer watched as Maria stood up and spoke in an Italian ent that nearly charmed him, "''So you''re the famous Mr Wyldheart. I''m sure Elizabeth told you who I was, would you like to go for a coffee? There are some things I''d like to talk to you about."

    "We can talk here," he replied.

    She nodded before speaking, "My forces have located several monster caverns below Europe, and if the rumors are true, you can help."

    Archer smiled as he answered, "Not for free; everythinges with a price."

    "Two million dors per incursion will be paid directly to your ount," the older woman revealed.

    "Deal," he said while handing over his phone and continuing. "Take my number and contact me whenever there''s an attack."

    Maria did as he said and thanked him before leaving the meeting room. Once she was gone, Elizabeth said with a warm smile, "Another source of ie, darling; thank you foring to help."

    Archer turned to her while replying, "Yeah, but I don''t need it as I can feel my mana slowly increasing."

    The older woman frowned, but he reassured her, "I wille back regrly, and when your term is up, you cane to help me with my kingdom if it''s something you want."

    Elizabeth nodded, "That would be good; this world is getting chaotic and only getting worse."

    They continued chatting about life until her assistant appeared and revealed that she had another meeting, but Archer wasn''t wee, which made himugh. Elizabeth turned to him with an apologetic look.

    "I''m Sorry, Arch. They are paranoid and worried, but they will warm up to you," she said before saying her goodbyes.

    Once the older woman was gone, Archer opened a Gate and returned to Michelle''s house. It was midday, and the traffic outside was busy. He summoned his wings before shooting into the air and heading toward the closest national park.

    ''Let''s see if I can increase my mana pool,'' he thought while crossing over the highway. ''I''ve been putting off since getting here.''

    After ten minutes of flying, he spotted one before descending andnding in a clearing deep inside the giant forest. Once inside, Archer noticed the ce was poisoned by chemicals, causing him to send a stream of mana into the ground.

    ''People don''t appreciate the world, it''s a shame, really but at least it can help me.''

    He felt it spread out for miles as it slowly started healing thend by destroying the harmful stuff. Archer felt the mana slowly dropping, but thanks to Regeneration, it began returning to him like a never-ending cycle.

    As Archer worked on restoring the entire national park, the animals sensed the change and hurried to establish their homes. He cleared the river of all pollution while watching as life began to return to the area.

    Thanks to his senses, he could feel the chaos of the Forest Rangers panicking across the park, which amused him. Archer wasn''t worried about being found because he was too deep within the park to be spotted, immersed in his task.

    The calm sounds of nature gradually returned, filling the air with a profound sense of peace. Archer watched as the trees and bushes came to life, vibrant green leaves unfurling in the sunlight.

    A few songbirds approached him,nding nearby and chirping softly. Their songs were a sweet acknowledgment of his efforts to restore their home. Archer smiled at the tiny creatures as his mana finally reached the edges of the forest.

    Archer didn''t realize the chaos unfolding at the park''s entrance. All the dying nts suddenly sprang to life, shocking visitors and staff. Once he finished his restoration work, he began walking through the forest, the sounds of nature thriving around him.

    As he moved deeper into the woods, he scanned the area for cryptids lurking nearby. It wasn''t long before he discovered three tunnels running beneath the park, with only a few entry points spread across it.

    Ten minutester, Archer stumbled upon one of the tunnels and jumped inside. After falling for five minutes, hended with a crash, dust swirling around him as he hit the ground. The darkness enveloped him, but it didn''t faze him until he noticed the clothing scattered across the tunnel floor.

    ''So this is where people are vanishing to,'' Archer thought, ncing around the dimly lit tunnel. ''I always knew there was something behind it.''

    He began walking deeper into the tunnel, soon noticingrge veins of gold glimmering in the darkness. Without hesitation, he stored them in his Item Box, but he heard heavy footsteps echoing toward him just as he did.

    The ground shook with each thud until the source finally appeared. Archer''s smile widened as Bigfoot stared with wide eyes before him. ''It looks exactly how people describe it,'' he mused. After that thought, he stepped forward, but the Bigfoot remained motionless. As he got closer, he noticed the creature''s expression twist into a snarl of anger. Suddenly, it charged at him, massive arms swinging wide, ready to defend its territory.

    As Bigfoot''s massive fist swung toward him, Archer chuckled softly, effortlessly catching the punch without any effort. He spoke calmly, not to spook the creature anymore. "Why the sudden anger? I''m not here to hurt you."

    The creature hesitated, then backed off, its aggressive stance softening. Archer smiled, sensing a shift with his new friend. "I''m repairing the forest above. It was dying and needed help," he exined.

    It grunted in response and motioned for him to follow. Archer''s amused smile widened as he watched the creature turn its back to him, his curiosity piqued before he stepped behind the

    beast.

    ''Let''s see where this thing will take me,'' he thought.

    The tunnel was covered in moss, and clothing was spread all over. Some look like it was from decades ago, while others look recent. He shook his head and ignored it while they entered a

    small pathway.

    ''Can''t do much for them now, but I can sense its anger rising. It''s going to attack me,'' Archer thought while walking through the passage.

    As the tunnel started to narrow, Archer noticed the space getting tighter, but it didn''t faze him he could still fit through quickly enough. After about twenty minutes of winding through the cramped passage, they emerged into a dark cavern.

    His eyes quickly adjusted, and he realized even more Bigfoots surrounded him. ''Well, this just got interesting,'' he thought, grinning as he sized up the gathering.

    Archer chuckled at the sight of the crowd of Bigfoots gathering around him, his amusement evident. "You foolish beasts," he said, his voiceced with menace. "You''ve just invited the

    wolf into the chicken coop."

    Without another word, Archer took a deep breath and unleashed a roaring stream of dragon fire, scorching the cavern. mes danced across the room, reducing several creatures to ashes in mere moments, while the others recoiled in fear at the sudden disy of power. Following that, he butchered the remaining Bigfoots but left one alive, allowing Archer to cast Soul Sunder. He quickly ate it and learned that these creatures were evil and nothing like

    people think.

    Once the Bigfoots were reduced to ash, Archer began searching the area. He soon found their nest, a grim sight littered with animal bones scattered across the ground. His eyes fell on rotten human limbs mixed among the remains as he scanned the scene.

    Archer''s jaw clenched in disgust as he growled, ''Monsters.''

    He shook his head before returning to the surface and texting Elizabeth about the tunnels under the National Park. The older woman was shocked but told him she would send people to

    deal with them.

    ''I''ll use my creatures to kill the Bigfoots for the experience.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But Archer rejected that and said he''d deal with them due to getting more veins of rare resources he could use. Afterward, he continued walking through the forest. He summoned hundreds of Shadow Creatures and ordered them to hunt down the Bigfoots.

    Half an hourter, he reached the entrance and noticed dozens of people mingling around the car park. Archer walked past them and reached a road leading back to town, which caused him

    to start walking down.

    Archer enjoyed the walk, taking in the scenery as cars whizzed by. When he reached Rosemary

    Beach, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the town. The streetlights flickered on, illuminating the cozy streets and bathing the surroundings in a soft, golden

    light.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1040: First Time Flying

    Chapter 1040: First Time Flying

    ?

    Archer walked back to Michelle''s house and was met by Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx, who looked concerned. The orange-haired woman spoke first as he stepped into the front garden, "Did you use loads of mana a few miles away, darling?"

    "Yes. I was helping the forest recover from near death, and now it''s thriving," he answered while greeting the three with a hug.

    "You smell like you''ve been fighting some swamp monster," Ashoka expressed after they broke apart.

    He waved his hands and used Mana Maniption to create a lifesize image of Bigfoot while speaking, "I found tunnels that these creatures were hiding in; they''ve been kidnapping people who travel through the National Park."

    The three women looked intrigued, but Nyx revealed, "Ellie''s taking Maeve and me to her college, but Tiger wants toe with you and Nancy tomorrow."

    She nodded toward the third woman, a yful smirk on her lips as if the n had already been settled without further discussion. Archerughed but agreed with them before walking back into the house, where Michelle and Ellie were in the kitchen chatting.

    When the older woman saw him, her cheeks reddened, causing him to smile and the brte to tease her, "Why are you acting like a school girl, Mom! You''ve already done the deed; there''s no need to go shy."

    Maeve and the other twoughed while sitting down before Michelle retorted, "Shut up, girl!"

    Everyoneughed at her outburst, but she paid no mind, turning her attention to the cooking with Maeve, who hade over to help. The older woman smiled warmly, offering her thanks.

    Archer watched this with a smile as Ashoka and Nyx joined him. Following that, the dragon woman asked with a curious voice as her mix-matched eyes gleamed, "So what''s with this world? It seems to be inplete free fall."

    "I think war will break out within the next two years," Ashokamented.

    He nodded before giving them his view of things, "Well, corruption runs wild in most governments; the nuclear family was destroyed, which ruined millions of lives, which is horrible due to children needing both parents."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Both women exchanged concerned nces before Michelle spoke up, her voice tinged with frustration, "It feels like the world is heading into a terrible decade with all the wars going on across the globe."

    Following that, Archer exined everything from the crime increase to the people who couldn''t afford to live, which surprised the three women. After speaking, Nyx asked, "How long until you get enough mana to return to Thrylos?"

    "It should be another month. Especially if I heal more forests and use more magic," he answered the dragon woman.

    "Why would you heal the forests?" Ellie questioned in a curious tone as she drank some coffee.

    Archer smiled at the brte andmented, "It uses a lot of mana but in a harmless way. I can burn through most of it doing this."

    She nodded in understanding as Michelle set the table, cing tes with toast, eggs, and bacon in front of them. The delicious smell caused his stomach to rumble before eating, and Maeve spoke, "Are we going to war when returning home, husband?"

    "Yes, we need to deal with the Alliance and take Thrylos for the true battle," Archer replied severely.

    The table went quiet, but Ellie asked, "How will the war go, brother?"

    He looked at the young woman before replying, "Brutal and bloody. The enemy has people as strong as me on their side; it will be an uphill battle and will take years to finish."

    "Will you be fighting?" Michelle suddenly asked.

    Archer nodded, "Of course. How can I leave my legions to fight everything themselves? There will be opponents that I will need to deal with so we can move forward," he revealed.

    The group continued talking until the older woman had to go to work while the others went to get ready. Once alone, he stood up, approached a nearby window, and watched the people go about their lives without a care.

    "Thrylos may unite, but the world will spiral into chaos once the war begins,'' Archer thought grimly. ''I can''t allow Draconia to fall-if it does, the world will be dragged back to the Dark Ages.''

    Following that, he waited for Ashoka, who appeared not longter. Archer said his goodbyes to the others before opening a portal to the Davis Mansion; the two stepped through and appeared in the garden.

    Several cars were waiting out front while guards covered every part of the property. When they appeared, the security panicked, but as soon as they recognized Archer, they calmed down and escorted him to Nancy''s entrance.

    When she saw him, the short-haired woman beamed before rushing over. She wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him tight, "Arch! I''m d you''re here; we''re leaving soon."

    Archer smiled as he hugged her, "I told you I''de."

    The older Davis sister beamed, then turned to Ashoka after kissing him, who greeted her with a nod. Extending her hand, the navy-haired woman spoke, "I''m Nancy Davis. You must be Ashoka, one of his fianc��es."

    The tiger woman smiled warmly and replied, "Yes, it''s a pleasure to meet you."

    Afterward, Nancy led them to one of the middle cars and excitedly said, "We must travel to the nearest airport before catching a flight to Miami. Once there, we will be in a hotel until the

    fight begins."

    Archer nodded, and Ashoka smiled as she questioned, "Are you a fighter?"

    The navy-haired woman nodded with a proud smile, "Yes. Ipete in boxingpetitions worldwide; people say I''m good at what I do."''

    "Have you got any videos of your fights?" Ashokamented.

    When Archer heard this, he turned to the tiger woman and said, "When we''re on the ne, I will show you a bunch of them if that''s okay."

    They all got into the car and gotfortable as the convoy left the mansion grounds. Ashoka and Nancy spoke while he watched the city pass by. The vehicles traveled through London until they reached an airport after an hour of driving.

    He noticed the city looked gloomy and grey due to the bad weather. A man weed the trio to the private jet hangar and motioned for them to stop. Armed guards were all over the ce. Nancy quickly exined, "The threats toward our family have stopped, but the prime minister assigned more security to our family."

    When Archer heard this, his eyes widened in shock. He thought, ''Maybe he''s trying to get in my good books?''

    Afterward, Nancy and Ashoka stepped out of the car while he followed. The trio climbed into the private ne, where her trainers met them. The older men and women greeted Archer

    with wide eyes.

    An older man spoke as they sat down, "Are you the boy all over the news? Not many people

    have white hair."

    "Yes," he answered, which caused the other to gossip.

    Soon enough, the ne hummed softly as it taxied down the runway. Archer nced out the window, watching the rain-slick tarmac blur past, the grey skies of London heavy with clouds. Beside him, Nancy satfortably, excitement in her green eyes as she fiddled with her seatbelt. Ashoka, seated across from them, stretched out her legs, watching the runway with

    calm curiosity.

    "First time flying?" Nancy asked, grinning at the tiger-woman.

    The tiger woman shook her head, a yful smirk tugging at her lips. "Not in something like

    this."

    That''s when the engines roared to life, and Archer felt the sudden surge as the jet lifted off the ground, tilting upward toward the clouded sky. Nancy leaned back in her seat, a satisfied smile crossing her face. "Next stop, Miami."

    Ashoka chuckled. "Show me those videos of your fights Nancy. I want to see what you can do."

    She pulled out her, scrolling through clips as the ne leveled and soared above the clouds. The cabin grew quiet, save for the soft hum of the engines and the rustling of the video

    loading on the screen.

    Archer looked out the window and noticed the city passing by below them, eventually reaching the sea. They were flying over the Antic Ocean as he leaned back to getfortable before pulling out a hotdog.

    He began eating but soon noticed both women eyeing him. Ashoka licked her lips, a yful

    glint in her eyes making Archer chuckle. With a grin, he handed a piece to the tiger woman,

    who epted it with a grateful smile.

    Turning to Nancy, he offered her a bite, but she shook her head with a soft smile, "No thanks, babe," she said, leaning back in her seat. "I''ve got to watch what I eat."

    Archer chuckled, turning his gaze back to the window as he ate, faintly aware of the trainers

    whispering about his and Nancy''s rtionship. The gossip didn''t bother him, but it seemed to spark something in her.

    With a mischievous smile ying on her lips, she suddenly stood up and slid onto hisp, catching him off guard. All eyes in the cabin shifted toward them as Nancy settled in, clearly

    enjoying the attention.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1041: I Feel Much Better

    Chapter 1041: I Feel Much Better

    ?

    Archer looked up at her, amusement dancing in his eyes, "What are you up to, woman?" he teased, raising an eyebrow. "I know that look-you''re up to something."

    Nancy leaned in closer, her smirk widening. "Maybe I am. Guess you''ll just have to wait and see."

    After that, she started kissing his neck, sending goosebumps across his body and causing him to smile. Archer grabbed her waist, but soon she stopped, saying, "We can continue you this when we get to the hotel?"

    He nodded and nced at Ashoka, who was casually watching the fights, her head resting on her hand. The sight made him smile. Turning back to Nancy, they began to talk, and she shared how she got into fighting.

    "I love the thrill of it," she said with a grin. "I''ve been training since I was fourteen. And thank you for healing me, darling; I''ve felt so much better since then."

    Archer smiled as Nancy joined Ashoka, who immediatelyunched into stories of her past battles. He closed his eyes to rest while the ne soared above the ocean, and hourster, a ding woke him up.

    The two women were looking out the window when a city suddenly appeared. The sun shone down and lit up the world. Archer shook his head, causing them to realize he was awake, as smiles appeared on their beautiful faces.

    Ashoka stood up and stepped closer before sitting on hisp and kissing him. In a voice full of affection, she said, "You need to rest, Arch; I can feel the exhaustion radiating to you."

    He nodded in agreement before replying, "Yeah, and both of you are joining me."

    Theyughed as the ne dipped. Nancy''s trainer appeared and spoke to the Davis sister, "We will get a rest today as the fights are tomorrow evening."

    Nancy smiled at the older woman before replying, "That''s good, Sandra. We can check in as jetg will hit me soon."

    The brown-haired trainerughed as she sat back down just after the airport appeared. Ashoka was amazed by everything but asked in a confused tone, "Why didn''t we use Gate? Wouldn''t that have been better?"

    Archer looked at the tiger with a knowing smile as he answered, "I love experiencing the journey. It''s not like I get to fly in a private jet every day when I can do it myself."

    She studied him with her amber eyes before speaking, "It makes sense. If you were to fly everywhere, you would miss out on time with us."

    "''Exactly," Archer said with a smile. "Plus, the mana above the sea is nice, helping me recover quicker."

    Nancy''s head tilted to the side as she questioned, "Are you using magic now?"

    "Yes," he answered, raising his hand to see several colorful orbs.

    When the navy-haired woman saw this, her green eyes sparkled with fascination, causing her to speak excitedly, "Can you do anything with them?"

    Archer began summoning all the Davis sisters using the orbs. Her eyes lit up with excitement, but the moment was cut short as the ne descended toward the runway. When the aircraft touched down, it bumped but soon stopped in the airport''s private part.

    While the three admired the view of Miami, Sandra''s voice broke through, "The cars are waiting for us at the entrance. Try to ignore the press-they''re eager to interview you, Nancy."

    He watched as Nancy nodded in agreement with her trainer. When the ne came to a stop, everyone stood up and made their way out, quickly escorted to a nearby car. Archer noticed a crowd of people snapping pictures as they passed by.

    Irritated by the attention, Archer used Mana Maniption to cloak them from prying eyes. The trainers shot him surprised looks but remained silent while Nancy giggled. "That''s one way to block out the nosy people," she grinned.

    The trioughed with the trainers as they piled into the SUV, quickly taking off toward the nearest hotel. Archer watched the buildings blur past as they merged onto the highway, subtly channeling Mana Maniption to expend some of his excess mana while they drove.

    Archer felt tired due to the constant mana use, which caused Ashoka toment, "Stop using magic. You''re wearing yourself down. It doesn''t matter if you''re a Demi-God. Even they have limits, my love."''

    He nodded as Nancy moved closer, tapping her thigh with a yful smile. "Come on, let me give you ap pillow. You look exhausted."

    Without wasting time, Archer rested his head on her soft yet firm thigh as she gently ran her fingers through his hair. Smiling down at him, she said, "When I first met you, it felt like I was standing in front of a predator. But you''ve shown me you''re not."

    Following that, the trio went quiet while admiring the chaotic city outside. As Ashoka ran her fingers up and down his thigh, Nancy still yed with his hair, causing him to look at the tiger woman.

    ''What is she ying at?'' he thought with a smile.

    "I want you tonight, husband," Ashoka revealed, causing the navy-haired woman''s head to snap in their direction.

    Archer cast Mana Maniption, blocking the driver''s hearing. Nancymented with a knowing smile, "You don''t n on leaving me out, do you?"

    "Are you sure you can deal with the consequences of provoking a dragon?" Ashoka questioned as her amber eyes gleamed in amusement.

    Nancy''s cheeks went red before she gulped before answering, "Yes, Lexi told me that I would be yours forever, and there''s no escaping, which I ept. Nowadays, it''s hard to find someone loyal and loving who doesn''t have ulterior motives, thanks to my family''s money."

    "I honestly don''t care about the Davis Family fortune. I earn millions from helping Earth''s governments, and I have a horde of wealth sorge that it could cover the whole UK in a sea of gold and gems," Archer replied while looking into her green eyes.

    The two womenughed before Nancy questioned, "Lexi said you spent a lot on your kingdom; how much have you spent so far?"

    "Trillions of gold coins," he answered. "I needed to give Draconia a boost, and thanks to all the government programs I started, the poption boomed, which allowed me to raise more legions and fleets for the iing war."''

    Her expression changed to one of concern as she spoke, "Do you have to go to the war?"

    Archer was just about to answer, but Ashoka interrupted, "Yes. The whole world is against us and wants to destroy our home. They haven''t invaded the ind thanks to his Death Mist." "Why do they hate you so much?" the navy-haired woman asked with a sad smile.

    He sat up and stretched as he answered, "Because I''m the White Dragon, and the Alliance hates that because they see me as the Demon King of Thrylos."

    She nodded in understanding before revealing something, "Did Lexi tell you? Amelia and your brother Billy are having a kid but have moved to Germany for her husband''s work."

    "Only Ellie and Michelle want to see me," Archer responded while the car turned into their

    hotel.

    The three of them got out and went to check in so he could rest. As they approached the counter, Nancy whispered, "Why are you calling your mom by her name?"

    "She isn''t my mother anymore; I was born to another in a world far from here. Michelle is mine and only mine," Archer replied, causing Ashoka to giggle.

    While driving, the three heard the radio alert saying a category four hurricane would hitn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Florida in the next few days. When Nancy heard this, she frowned before calling Sandra.

    Archer could listen to everything but said nothing.

    Once the call was done, she looked at him and spoke annoyedly, "The fight has been moved to tonight. Could you make me feel fresh, babe?"

    Archer nodded before casting Aurora Healing on her, who groaned softly as the rejuvenating energy flowed through her, leaving her feeling revitalized. Once the spell faded, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pulling him into a tight hug.

    "Thank you, Arch," she said with a smile. "I feel much better now."

    After that, they got out of the car, and Sandramented, approaching them, "Hang out in your room for a few hours. We are going to organize the arena, Nancy."

    The navy-haired woman agreed with a nod before the group entered the hotel''s foyer, where an attendant led them to their room. While walking, Archer looked around and noticed the ce was decorated, and a few people were looking out therge windows.

    Dark clouds loomed ominously over the city, prompting Archer to narrow his eyes as he spotted something shifting within them. Turning to Ashoka, he urgently spoke, "My tiger, protect Nancy with everything you''ve got. The Swarm is up to something again." Without hesitation, Ashoka began chanting, ancient-looking armor materializing around her as she drew a gleaming sword. Archer''s eyes widened in surprise, but Ashoka''s voice was resolute. "Go destroy them while I keep her safe."

    He nodded, steeling himself for battle, and then used Blink to teleport outside, summoning his wings as he soared into the air. While flying, he heard a voice boom over the city, "White Demon! I know you''re here; fight me, or I''ll kill your precious tiger woman."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1042: Give Me A Break

    Chapter 1042: Give Me A Break

    ?

    Archer ignored the taunting as he shot across the sky when spotting the cocky Terravian, but there were over a dozen of them waiting for him. He smiled as he barreled into them before using Mana Maniption to create a deadly explosion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The sudden attack sent the creatures flying all over the ce due to the force, but Archer chased after them before using his ws to tear the Terravians apart easily. While fighting, he thought, ''They are using the storm as a cover to attack me.''

    Following that, Archer continued fighting the group, who managed tond several blows that he felt rattle all over his body. The Terravians soon swarmed him, and thanks to being close in strength, it wasn''t as easy as his usual fights.

    Archer defended himself as weapons and spells bounced off. He started casting Eldritch sts and sma Missiles that mmed into the creature''s torsos and sent them flying across the air.

    Soon after that, he was caught off guard and punched by one of the creatures, which sent him crashing into a nearby building, crashing through the walls beforeing to a stop with ringing in his ears and a raging headache.

    ''Who hit me!'' he thought while getting to his feet while an excited smile appeared. ''Someone as strong as me is here.''

    Once Archer was on his feet, he shook his head to clear the ringing. Then, heunched himself into the air with such force that a loud sonic boom echoed in his wake, shattering nearby ss.

    Thanks to Mana Maniption, he shot toward the neer like a missile, his fist impacting against a random Terravain as the one who attacked him vanished. The being barely blocked the first punch, but Archer was relentless.

    He unleashed a flurry of a hundred strikes in a blur, each blow cracking the air with shock waves that rippled through the battlefield. Archer let out an anger-filled roar before he started killing more Terravians, causing them to fall from the sky until the leader appeared. Archer noticed the creature was wearing mage robes and looked eerie, which caused him to think while taking in the new challenge, ''Is this the one in charge here?''

    Its skin wasn''t as sickly looking as the others of its kind and had more life, while its eerie red eyes stared at him like he was an annoyance. The Terravian Leader moved forward as Archer killed a few more and spoke in a strange ent, "Why are you interrupting our ns yet again, White Demon?"

    He stopped moving and stared at the creature with a confused expression before responding, "You idiots keep attacking me, so all I''m doing is returning the favor, which is fair."

    The leader chuckled darkly and replied in a voiceced with excitement, "None of that matters now. I can finally deal with you, make the king happy, and be rewarded for ridding our race of its greatest curse."

    As the two locked eyes, the battlefield fell into a tense silence, the storm raging around them. Lightning streaked across the darkened sky, illuminating the eerie eyes of the Terravian Leader.

    "This is going to be hard,'' he thought while readying himself.

    Archer''s muscles tensed, his fists crackling with energy, ready to meet the leader head-on. Without a word, the Terravianunched forward, its robes billowing like dark smoke, moving faster than he expected.

    The first strike was a blur-Archer barely raised his arm in time to block a blow that sent a shockwave across the sky. The impact jarred his bones but caused him to grin. "Not bad," he muttered in frustration before vanishing, reappearing inches from the Terravian''s face.

    His fist was already swinging forward, crackling with raw Mana, aimed straight at the leader''s skull. But the creature was faster, and a translucent, green shield materialized in the blink of an eye, deflecting his punch and sending sparks flying.

    "You may be strong for your age, demon, but you''ve finally met your match," the Terravian Leadermented with amusement in his voice.

    Archer looked at the creature and replied, backing off, "Oh, shut up, will you? The fight isn''t over yet."

    Following that, he quicklyunched a barrage of sma Missiles, each projectile so fast that the air vibrated with its force. The leader dodged, deflected, and parried with near-perfect precision, his glowing eyes never blinking, never leaving him.

    He moved in close and started throwing powerful punches at the Terravian. For every blow hended, the opponent returned it with one of equal power. Their strikes collided like thunder, sending rippling shockwaves through the battlefield.

    ''I can feel every punch, this is exciting!'' Archer thought as the adrenaline soared.

    The wind howled as he ducked under a sweeping kick from the leader, countering with a sharp elbow to the ribs. Still, the Terravian''s body twisted unnaturally, avoiding the blow by mere inches.

    Following that, Archer was caught off guard, and the creature hammer-punched him. He was sent crashing into the city below; while crashing through the buildings, he noticed police and soldiers were evacuating the public.

    He came to a sudden stop when hitting a wall. His head rang, but he stood up while spotting the Terravian, watching him excitedly before speaking, "This is fun demon. Not many of my kind can take those punches. I mustmend you for your strength."

    ''''I''m d you''re enjoying yourself," Archer replied as he watched a dozen missiles m into the Terravian.

    More irritated than injured, the creature responded by casting a flurry of spells that relentlessly pursued the fighter jets overhead. Explosions lit up the dark sky, causing Archer to shake his head.

    Thanks to his wings, heunched into the air before tackling the Terravian, sinking his dragon teeth deep into its flesh. The leaderughed coldly and retaliated with a solid punch to his ribs, cracking a few, causing him to think, ''Ouch! I forgot what it''s like to receive a blow from someone as strong as me.''

    Wincing in pain, Archer refused to let go before ripping a chunk of flesh from his enemy and exposing the bone beneath. The sight of it only enraged the Terravian further as it startedying into him.

    ''Hopefully, he gets sloppy now,'' he thought with a grin. ''I''ll use this opportunity to get the upper hand in this fight to stop the Swarm''s ns on Earth once and for all.''

    Archer ignored the blows and retaliated by punching the leader in the chest, sending it flying backward with a loud p. He took a deep breath before letting out a stream of violet fire that mmed into the Terravian, causing it to crash down the road.

    Thanks to all the blows he received, he struggled to regain his footing, pain surging through his body-a sensation he hadn''t felt in years. His regeneration was struggling to keep pace

    with the injuries.

    ''Its the poison which can''t affect me anymore,'' Archer thought as the leader reappeared while preparing to attack again, ''For fuck sake! Give me a break.''

    Seeing this, he braced himself like the enemy had unleashed a spell. Thanks to his Anti- Magic, the attack deflected, but the sheer force hurled him down the street, crashing into a

    fountain.

    Dizzy and disoriented, he pushed through the pain and forced himself to stand. He cast an Eldritch st in a swift counterattack, but the Terravian effortlessly blocked it, hardly

    affected.

    Archer had only a moment to react before the creature lunged and hit him with a vicious headbutt. Stars burst across his vision from the impact; he was reeling and fighting to keep his

    bnce.

    The leader pressed his advantage, raining down punches on Archer''s body. With each blow, Archer felt his bones crack and splinter under the relentless assault. But in a moment of desperation, he seized the creature''s arm, sinking his teeth into its flesh and tearing it apart

    like a wild monster.

    Archer delivered a powerful kick to the Terravian''s chest, sending it crashing into the ground nearby. Gasping for breath, he shook his head to clear the lingering confusion before rushing

    forward.

    Gripping the leader by the neck, Archer unleashed a barrage of punches, each infused with explosive mana, sending shockwaves through the air. The impact reverberated with a

    thunderous roar, but he didn''t let up.

    Orange and ck mes suddenly engulfed them both, but Archer pressed forward, driving his fist into the side of the Terravian''s head, sending it flying through the air. Maeve appeared as the creature hurtled away, striking it mid-flight with a mighty swing of her tail. Before the Terravian could fully recover, Nyx swooped in again, her razor-sharp ws tearing deep gashes into its already battered form. But the creature, despite its injuries, reacted

    swiftly.

    As Maeve attacked again, the Terravian caught her by the tail, spinning her violently before hurling her through a nearby office building. Without hesitation, it turned and delivered a crushing punch to Nyx, sending her crashing into the ground with a bone-rattling impact.

    Enraged, Archer summoned his Azur Cannon, a violet beam of energy erupting from his outstretched hand. It collided with the Terravian''s shield, cracking it under the force. Seizing the moment, he dashed forward with lightning speed.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1043: Why Are You Doing This

    Chapter 1043: Why Are You Doing This

    ?

    As Archer closed in on the Terravian Leader, he seized the creature by the throat and unleashed a cascade of violet fire directly into its face. The mes licked at the enemy''s skin, and it let out a scream of agony as if the fire were burning it in ways no ordinary me could.

    "This should weaken it, allowing me to beat it,'' he thought excitedly.

    In desperation, the leader began striking Archer''s body with a flurry of punches, but he ignored the pain, sinking his dragon teeth into the creature''s neck. The Terravian, now panicking, hastily cast a teleportation spell, and in an instant, both of them vanished.

    Ashoka, Maeve, Nyx, and Nancy appeared, flustered and alert. The orange-haired woman, Maeve, spoke urgently, "We need to get out of here. The storm will hit any moment, and the Swarm wille for us."

    Everyone nodded in agreement. Ashoka began casting her magic while Nyx unfurled her wings without wasting time. She grabbed Nancy as they all took off, flying swiftly through the skies and heading back to the safety of Michelle''s house.

    In the meantime, Archer and the Terravian Leader appeared in a dark and gloomy tunnel with a crash. The creature punched him with thest of its strength before fleeing into the darkness as he recovered.

    ''It''s escaping!'' he thought in frustration, sensing it sprinting away.

    Archer was embedded deep inside a wall and just sitting there while his wounds were stitched together, but that didn''t stop the headache as he received a message from Maeve informing him that they had returned to Michelle''s house because of the storm.

    He quickly agreed with their n and climbed out, his eyes falling on the damp tunnel, which sent a chill down his spine. Archer felt the unmistakable presence of lurking monsters just out of sight, but he pushed the unease aside, focusing on the task.

    After that, Archer tried to open a Gate, but a surge of green electricity erupted from his body, sending searing pain coursing through him. He gritted his teeth against the agony, struggling to think clearly.

    "That poison is affecting my mana; it should burn out soon,'' he thought, forcing himself to stay focused despite the turmoil in his mind.

    Archer stepped cautiously into the dark tunnel, the air thick with moisture and the faint scent of decay. Shadows danced along the damp walls, and the echo of dripping water was the only sound that apanied him.

    ''Let''s try to get out of here and back to the house.''

    His heart pounded as he moved deeper, every instinct warning him of lurking dangers beyond his sight. With each step, the darkness seemed to close around him, wrapping him in an unsettling embrace.

    "This ce gives me the creeps; it''s like an underground world no one knows about.''

    He strained to listen for any movement, feeling the unsettling presence of unseen eyes watching him. Archer couldn''t figure out where he was, so he started walking for hours until reaching an underground waterfall.

    Water crashed into arge, clear pool, free from anything that would attack him. Archer started stripping off before stepping in as the warm water washed over his aching body, freeing it of blood.

    "This is peaceful, maybe I can rx here for a while and let myself recover,'' he thought with a happy smile.

    Archer observed as his body healed itself, blood washing away the remnants of his wounds. He closed his eyes, leaning back to rx and gather his strength as he drifted into a brief state of rest.

    A little whileter, Nyx sent him a message asking when he would be returning as the storm had started. Archer opened his eyes and tried to cast Gate, which opened to his surprise; he climbed out of the water before using Mana Maniption to get dry.

    After that, he quickly dressed and cast the Gate to Michelle''s back garden, stepping through the shimmering portal. As Archer emerged on the other side, he was immediately met by a fierce wind that whipped around him, dark clouds roiling ominously overhead.

    ''Oh, this looks bad,'' he thought, scanning the turbulent sky, a sense of foreboding settling in his chest as he took in the storm.

    While standing there, Maeve appeared beside him with a smile as she spoke, "Hello, handsome. What trouble have you found now?"

    Archer was happy to see her and replied, "The Swarm Leader. I fought him, but he managed to escape into the tunnels, which was annoying."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sheughed as it started to rain, causing Archer to cast Cosmic Shield around them. Afterward, he created some chairs as they watched the weathershing the town. While sitting there, he handed her some burgers but noticed that she had a curious expression.

    He shook his head, trying to dispel the heavy thoughts, before speaking. "Here, have something to eat, and tell me what''s on your mind."

    Maeve smiled gratefully as she epted the food, taking a bite before asking, "So, how many women do you n on taking here?"

    Archer''s eyebrow rose as he didn''t expect that, but he quickly answered, "Not many; there''s Nancy, Pam, Da, Alisha, Ellie, and Aunt Bel. That''s all. I flirt with the others but stopped due to my charisma."

    Rising to her feet, she nodded thoughtfully and said, "I appreciate them, but you mustn''t toy with their hearts, husband. Please don''t give them false hope or flirt with them. It''s dangerous, especially since you''re a dragon-a friendly one at that."''

    "Okay, I''ll stop flirting with other women and pay more attention to you girls from now on," he replied with a smile, yfully pping her firm behind as she turned to face him. Maeve released a surprised yelp, her grey eyes locking onto his before a smile spread across her face. The warrior woman approached, settlingfortably in hisp as she said, "I want some pampering, husband. Why don''t we watch the storm together?"

    Archer nodded in agreement, a warmth spreading through him. He gently grasped her chin and leaned in, kissing her lips tenderly. Maeve sank into his lip, and she reciprocated while grabbing his shirt.

    As they broke apart, the wind began to pick up, prompting Maeve to voice her concern. "Can you protect the town? I have a feeling people will die."

    "I could shield most of Florida if I wanted to, but it would drain me dry," Archer replied with

    a chuckle.

    Maeve''s grey eyes sparkled with mischief as she challenged him, "I dare you."''

    He rolled his eyes, then stood up after she slid off hisp. Focusing intently, he cast the Cosmic Shield, watching as it expanded and continued to grow, shimmering with protective

    energy.

    The violet shield expanded as Archer poured more mana into it, its brilliance illuminating the darkening sky. It enveloped Rosemary Beach and Panama City, gradually extending to cover

    the entire state.

    As the effort took its toll, he felt sweat trickling down his face. Archer funneled even more mana into the shield and felt a significant portion leave his body. The barrier swelled, blocking everything in its path, but the sheer size of the shield put a strain on him.

    Tremors coursed through Archer''s body, a testament to the immense power of thergest spell he had ever cast. Struggling against the overwhelming strain, he felt Maeve wrap her arms around him, her presence a steadying force.

    She leaned in, her voice a fierce whisper, "You can do it, husband! You''re strong enough to beat this storm!"

    Her words ignited a me of determination within him, fueling his resolve to push beyond his limits. Hearing that, Archer grits his teeth and pours more mana into it. Finally, the area of the US affected by the hurricane was protected by a shield that set the world on fire.

    As Archer concentrated on holding the shield, Michelle, Ellie, Nyx, and Ashoka burst outside, quickly followed by Isabe and the twins. All seven halted in stunned silence, their eyes wide as they took in the chaotic storm above them.

    The two older women stepped forward, worry etched across their faces. Isabe, her big blue eyes shimmering with curiosity, gazed up at the shield and asked, "Why are you doing this,

    Arch?"

    Before he could speak, Maeve interrupted, "He is protecting thend in the path of the storm. It''s stretched out of kilometers and will allow him to burn through his mana quicker than

    most of his ideas."

    When the group heard this, they went pale. Ellie quickly pulled out her phone and yelped, showing everyone what she saw. The fight between Archer and the giants was on the screen, with the news anchor specting that he was protecting the US.

    "Brother! You''re on every news channel; they''re calling you the Earth''s Savior, fighting to protect everyone!" the brte eximed, her voice filled with awe and admiration. Archer felt explosions ripple across his barrier as Isabe spoke, anger surging within him. With a fierce growl, he summoned a thousand Shadow Creatures,manding them to engage the attackers threatening their safety.

    The women watched in shock as the shadows vanished into the chaos. Half an hourter, the distant sound of explosions echoed through the air, a grim reminder of the battle unfolding

    beyond the shield.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1044: Burn A Lot Of Mana

    Chapter 1044: Burn A Lot Of Mana

    ?

    After hours of holding the shield, Archer had to drop it because he had run out of mana, but he felt his pool growing, which made him happy. Following that, he breathed heavily before sitting down with a sigh.

    ''I feel exhausted. My mana is slowly returning, but it will take a while.''

    The women tried to rush toward him, but the strong wind and rain stopped them. Archer turned to the group and spoke with a tired smile, "Wait inside; I''ll be in soon."

    They all nodded in agreement as he turned toward the brewing storm, watching the fierce wind bend the trees that lined the beach. Waves pounded the shore while thunder rumbled above, filling him with an unexpected sense of calm.

    The tension in his muscles began to ease as he watched, allowing the storm to calm the storm within him. His mana slowly trickled back, but his body had grown heavier by the second.

    ''I need toy down for a while,'' Archer thought while yawning.

    Exhaustion he''d been holding at bay finally began to take over. His breath slowed, his limbs stiffened, and his eyelids grew heavy. With a deep sigh, he tore his gaze away from the storm. Archer felt the chill in the air seep through his soaked clothes, and his tiredness wrapped around him like a nket. He shook his head and returned to the house, where Nyx and Ashoka met him.

    The others sat around the firece, gossiping over cups of hot chocte. They turned to him with smiles as Michelle spoke, "Get some sleep, Arch. You need some rest."''

    He nodded before answering, "I will."

    Following that, he entered one of the bedrooms; while walking, he heard Ashoka tell Nyx to join him, which the dragon woman happily epted. She grabbed his hand with a beaming smile, "It''s been a while since we''ve slept together, husband."

    Archer led her inside with a smile before stripping out his clothes and climbing under the covers. Nyx let her dress drop to the floor as she joined him; he dragged her closer, and the two cuddled as the cold night air tried to seep into their bodies.

    "This is peaceful; I''ll never get used to this,'' he mused with a tired smile.

    Without waiting for it to get colder, he got out of bed and lit the room''s firece using his breath. Violet mes burned bright and warm; he smiled before getting back in bed and gettingfortable.

    Soon enough, he felt Nyx passionately biting his neck, causing him to shiver. In a tired voice, he said, "What are you doing? That''s feels nice."''

    She remained silent, continuing to nip at him before sliding herself over him, her lips meeting his in a fierce kiss. Her hands wandered across his chest, and her tail, swaying rhythmically, coiled around his leg.

    "This woman is trying to turn me on even more.''

    Archer''s hands settled on her hips, holding her tightly. The shift in his movement elicited a soft groan from Nyx, her body instinctively responding to the passion between them. They continued kissing, which caused their lust to skyrocket.

    Nyx reached down to her panties before removing them, causing his cock to rub against her wet cave. She broke the kiss before looking at him with her mix-matched eyes as they burned with desire.

    "Can we make love, husband? It''s been too long... I''ve missed you," she purred, her voiceced with seduction.

    Without a word, Archer moved, sliding into the dragon woman. A moan of pleasure escaped her lips as she weed him, her body instinctively tightening around him. "Mmmmghhh~~"

    He savored the warmth and pressure as her love juices enveloped him. With an unspoken rhythm, they began making love, their shared dragon nature granting them endurance that stretched the moment into something timeless.

    Archer guided Nyx through various positions, ensuring every angle brought them deeper into their passion, their connection growing with each movement. His actions drove her wild as she orgasmed so much that by the time they finished, her body was trembling.

    He had her on all fours before grabbing her ck tail and tugging, which earned him another erotic moan, "Ahhhhh~~ That feels so good, husband, please give me more."''

    Without needing any more encouragement, Archer started thrusting, which caused her to grip the sheets below as her body shuddered. His hands roamed over Nyx''s smooth scales, exploring the shapes of her body that made her shiver.

    Archer traced the curves of her hips and the arch of her back, marveling at the way her body responded to his touch. Nyx''s breaths came in soft gasps, each one a melody of pleasure that encouraged him further.

    "More," she whispered, her voice sultry and urgent, as she pressed her body against him, urging him deeper.

    His movements became deliberate and passionate. Nyx arched her back as she surrendered to the sensations coursing her. The heat between them ignited like a firestorm. He reveled in her warmth, pulling him closer.

    Time seemed to lose all meaning as they explored each other in a whirlwind of passion. They shifted positions, each one unveiling a newyer of ecstasy. Archer scooped Nyx into his arms, theirughter mingling with soft gasps of pleasure as he gentlyid her on the bed.

    They nestled together, bodies intertwined, basking in the warmth of their shared intimacy. He cast a Cleanse spell over them and the bed, making it even morefortable. They soon fell asleep as the storm raged outside, and the news of Archer''s shield spread worldwide, causing chaos.

    The following day, Archer woke up to Michelle scolding someone, which caught his attention. He climbed out of bed, put on some shorts, and stepped outside, only to see Cece standing at the top of the stairs.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She turned in his direction with wide eyes before speaking in amusement, "You have people trying to visit you after your little stuntst night."

    Archerughed when hearing this but answered, "Well, I needed to burn a lot of mana, and Maeve challenged me."

    "You''ve had loads of governments attempting to meet you, but Aunty Shell has shooed them away, which was funny," Cece replied while approaching him.

    Following that, Archer went downstairs, where he spotted Michelle leaning against the door with a fed-up expression. She looked up at him with big blue eyes andined, "How did they know you were here?"

    He approached the older woman and hugged her before speaking, "I''m sorry for all this, Mother. I will make it up to you."

    Archer felt her tremble, but she retorted, "I want you now! You need to pamper me."

    Without hesitation, Archer opened a gate to her bedroom and ushered her through, following closely behind. Once inside, he bent her over the bed, his intentions clear as he pulled down

    her jeans.

    Michelle beamed at him, her smile seductive and inviting, her eyes sparkling with anticipation as she watched him with eager delight. Archer''s hands moved with confidence as he gently tugged down Michelle''s red panties, exposing her to him.

    The vibrant fabric slid down her thighs, revealing soft skin that glowed under the room''s soft light. Michelle gasped, her excitement evident as she looked back at him, eyes filled with

    anticipation.

    Archer knelt behind the beautiful, curvy woman, his gaze locked on her, and he could feel the heat radiating from her. With a teasing touch, he traced his fingers along her thighs, feeling the shiver that ran through her body at his caress.

    He savored each moment, allowing anticipation to build before leaning in closer. He heard her breath catch as he kissed her soft skin, a subtle invitation urging him on. Archer wasted no

    time; his tongue danced over her wet pussy.

    ''She tastes delicious; I can''t get enough of it.''

    When doing this, Michelle''s love juices poured into his mouth, and Archer loved her taste and how her body responded to his every move. With careful attention, he focused on her most sensitive spots, coaxing soft moans from her lips as hevished her with his affection. "Mmmmmghhh~~ This is exactly what I needed, handsome," she breathed, her voice a mix of pleasure and satisfaction, each wordced with desire.

    Each flick of his tongue sent ripples of pleasure coursing through her, and he reveled in the sweet symphony of her reactions, craving more of her bliss. With a teasing smile, Archer slipped a finger into her tight warmth, eliciting a soft gasp as he skillfully worked her body.

    As he curled his finger, he focused his tongue on her clit, teasing and licking it gently, ready to ignite her pleasure even further. Archer continued pleasuring the older woman while his

    finger thrust in and out.

    Michelle''s legs started trembling, causing her to drop on the bed as she orgasmed and started squirting all over his face; he opened his mouth while taking all her sweet juices in his mouth.

    Following that, she was smiling, but Archer dragged her to the edge of the bed before putting her long legs over his shoulders and sliding inside her soaked pussy, causing her to let out a

    deep moan.

    She climaxed again, causing him to smile as he spoke, "You cummed from me just putting it

    in? You''re naughty, Mother."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1045: Ill Talk To You Soon

    Chapter 1045: I''ll Talk To You Soon

    ?

    Archer watched as Michelle trembled with pleasure, her body overreacting as they came together. He groaned as she tightened around him, their movements building in rhythm. They continued until he reached his peak, filling herpletely and causing the older woman to sigh happily.

    As theyy together, Archer felt Michelle gently turn his face toward her before pressing her lips to his. He kissed her back, but she pulled away just enough to speak softly. "Thank you foring back. I always knew you would-Tiamat showed me��but it''s different now that you''re really here."

    He smiled when he heard this before kissing her forehead, "Life is like a box of choctes; you never know what you''re going to get."

    Michelle giggled as she cuddled him tighter, saying, "You always loved that film."''

    After that, the two of them spoke before falling asleep. The bedroom door opened, and Ellie appeared with a smile. Nyx was beside her, and she said, "Your time wille soon."

    When Archer woke up the following day, he felt refreshed before leaving, but he noticed Michelle was still fast asleep. He used the Aura Detector to scan the house and noticed everyone was still cold.

    After that, he left the room, deciding to make breakfast for the women. As Archer headed toward the kitchen, a knock echoed through the hallway as he passed by the door. He sighed and rolled his eyes before turning back to open it.

    A moody Special Agent stood there, causing Archer to smile as he greeted the woman, "Hello, Ava. Did Liza send you here?"

    She rolled her eyes before she spoke, "Yes, she asked me to keep you out of trouble as you''ve be a celebrity."

    Archer chuckled, shing a charming smile. "Want some breakfast? I''m just about to cook," The offered casually.

    He noticed the woman''s hesitation, and her ck eyes showed her confusion. She began to shake her head, but before she could speak, a loud growl from her stomach interrupted. Her face instantly turned crimson, and Archer''s grin widened with amusement.

    "Stop being stubborn ande in," he said while pulling the agent inside.

    Following that, Archer dragged her to the kitchen. Before he started cooking some pancakes, he spoke, "What do you like on pancakes?"

    ''''Nute,'''' she answered before questioning. "Why are you causing so much trouble for the government?"

    Archer shrugged as he answered, "The Swarm were using the storm to ambush me, but I defeated the leader. The creature fled into the darkness before I could finish it."

    Ava''s eyebrow raised, causing him to go into detail about everything. He was done with the story by the time he finished her pancakes. The older woman looked at him with doubt in her eyes.

    "If you don''t believe that''s not my issue," Archer responded. "I have no reason to lie; the videos prove I was fighting against the monsters."

    The Special Agent nodded before she started eating the Nute-covered pancake, which caused her to groan. He smiled at her reaction just as Cece and Ellie walked into the kitchen and let out adorable yawns.

    Archer admired the two women before him. Ellie was slender, with an hourss figure and perky breasts. Her messy brown hair was pulled back into a yful ponytail. Her brown eyes sparkled with a warm glow as the light caught them.

    ''She will be mine soon,'' he thought with a knowing smile.

    Next was the blue-eyed twin, her short brown hair framing her face in soft waves. She had a curvy figure with a slim waist and fuller hips, and her ample breasts strained against the fabric of her pajama shirt, revealing an enticing hint of cleavage.

    "What are you cooking, brother?" Ellie asked while sitting down at the table.

    Cece stared at Ava before speaking, "Why have you got a gorgeous woman sitting at our table? Is she part of the harem?"

    The Special Agent''s face went bright red, causing Archer to smile as he answered, "Elizabeth sent her here to keep me out of trouble."

    Hearing his exnation, the two women sat down as Ellie introduced them to Ava while holding her hand, "I''m Ellie Bet, and this is my cousin Cece Bet."

    The agent took her hand while replying with a friendly smile, "I''m Ava Reed. Commander in the Anti-Monster Agency."

    Both women looked excited, causing Cece to ask questions before Archer shook his head while thinking. ''She will talk to them all happy, but she gives me dirty looks.''

    Archer began preparing breakfast for everyone. Afterpleting the first dish, he used Mana Maniption to keep it warm while he finished the rest. Once he was done, he stepped outside to get some fresh air.

    As he entered the garden, he noticed its disarray. Without hesitation, he used his magic to tidy up the area, then extended his mana throughout the surroundings. It flowed into the damaged buildings, roads, and other structures, mending the destruction left by the storm.

    Once Archer finished, he sat down and pulled out some hotdogs, ready to enjoy his meal. Just then, the door slid open, and he turned to see Isabe walking in with a bright smile, her te in hand.

    "Thanks for breakfast, darling. It smells delicious in there," she said as she settled beside him.

    "That''s fine, did everyone like them?" Archer replied while finishing his food.

    Isabe nodded before speaking, "Yes. Nyx and Ashoka eat a lot while Shell, Maeve, and

    Sasha enjoy it."

    "Good," he replied, taking a bite of his second hotdog.

    Isabe looked at him curiously and asked, "Why aren''t you eating anything else?"

    Archer shook his head, finishing thest bite of his food. "I prefer meat. I enjoy other foods, but eating a hotdog feels more satisfying than a pancake."

    The older woman giggled as she started eating breakfast before asking another question that caught him off guard: "Doesn''t it bother you that Shell and I are much older than you? We were your mother and aunt in yourst life."

    He rolled his eyes as he answered, "Look, Bel, I''m going to exin it one more time. I''m no longer the Archer you knew. There are parts of him inside me, but it''s not him. I am not even human, elf, or demi-human. I''m a White Dragon, the only one of Thrylos."

    Archer gazed into her striking blue eyes as he continued, "I''m not connected to anyone; the only blood rtives I''ll have are my children, but that''s far into the future."

    Isabe nodded in understanding, and they resumed walking and eating. Dark clouds linger overhead with an ominous presence. Archer nced up but sensed nothing unusual. With a smile, he said, "It''s just a normal storm now."

    Following that, the older woman stood up once she finished with her pancakes before speaking, "I''m going to take a shower; I was workingtest night and didn''t get a chance

    because Shell rang me."''

    Archer chuckled and nodded. "Enjoy, Bel. I''ll talk to you soon."

    Isabe beamed at him before heading inside, and he turned his attention back to the churning sea. In the distance, he spotted a fishing boat making its way toward shore, riding

    the waves gracefully.

    Lost in his thoughts, Archer was jolted back to reality by Maeve''s voice. "Arch, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, beautiful," he replied, ncing at the orange-haired woman. "Just admiring the

    scenery."

    She settled next to him, resting her head on his shoulder. "Earth is unique," he continued, "but it feels so peacefulpared to home."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the waves crashed violently against the rocky shore, Archer and Maeve stood side by side, gazing at the stormy sea. The wind whipped through their hair, carrying with it the salty scent

    of the ocean.

    Maeve''s orange locks danced in the breeze, and she shivered slightly, pulling her sweater tighter around her. "It looks wild today, doesn''t it?" she remarked.

    Archer nodded, captivated by the raw beauty of the stormy waters. The rhythmic sound of the crashing waves was both soothing and exhrating, a reminder of nature''s power. After a few moments, Maeve turned to him with a yful grin.

    "You know what we should do? Let''s get inside before we freeze out here!" she said.

    Before he could respond, Maeve took his hand, her grip firm yet inviting, and began to pull him toward the house. "Come on! I have a better idea," she urged, her eyes gleaming with

    mischief.

    Curiosity piqued, Archer followed her inside, the warmth enveloping them as they stepped out of the chill. Maeve led him toward the bathroom. "I think we could both use a shower," she said, her voice low and teasing as she looked back at him over her shoulder.

    He raised an eyebrow, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "A shower, huh? Sounds

    tempting."

    Maeve didn''t wait as she turned on the water, steam quickly filling the room, and tugged him closer once done. "Come on, don''t be shy! It''ll be fun."

    Archer grinned as he quickly shed his clothes, stepping into the warm water alongside the

    warrior woman. Maeve leaned in and kissed him as soon as he was in, her lips soft and inviting

    against his.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1046: How Are You Here? I Killed You?

    Chapter 1046: How Are You Here? I Killed You?

    ?

    Archer enters the kitchen shortly after their shower, joining the conversation between the women and Nancy. She tells them that the government has postponed her fight due to the extensive damage Miami suffered from the hurricane.

    When the group spotted him, they all smiled, and Michelle ushered him to the table while putting a te of all kinds of meat on it. Following that, Ashoka questioned, "What was in the underground tunnel?"

    "It''s dark, damp, and creepy," Archer replied while chewing some bacon. "There''s a whole world down there with monsters."

    He sipped the steaming tea, letting its warmth settle before continuing. "The tunnels stretch for miles, running beneath the sea and every country. I can sense countless monsters lurking down there, though I haven''tid eyes on them yet-which makes it all the more intriguing." Michelle, Nancy, Isabe, Ellie, and the twins were stunned, prompting him to chuckle before saying, "If you think that''s surprising, wait until I show you six Thrylos and its underworld. It''s incredible."

    They all smiled, and soon after, the twins and Ellie suggested taking Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx shopping. The three agreed, and once everyone finished breakfast, the brte eagerly pulled them toward the bathroom to get ready.

    Archer watched as they headed upstairs, only to hear Michelle''s voice behind him. "Darling, Bel, and I need to head to work-the storm''s wreaked havoc across the state."

    He nodded in acknowledgment just as Nancy''s excited voice chimed in, "Can you fly me to Miami? The team wants to have a meeting."

    After that, Archer finishes the food and says goodbye to the sisters, who leave the house after getting a phone call. Isabe peppers his face with kisses, which leaves him smiling as the older woman races out the door.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ready to go, babe? I have to be there in an hour," Nancymented in an amused voice.

    Archer grinned at the short-haired woman before summoning his wings and scooping her into a princess carry. Nancy giggled when this happened, but the older woman kissed his neck and wrapped her arms around his shoulder.

    The sun bathed them in golden light as they glided across the expanse of Florida, the shimmering coastline stretching endlessly below. Nancy leaned her head slightly, letting the breeze tousle her short hair.

    "It''s beautiful up here," she murmured, her voice filled with awe.

    Archer smiled, adjusting his grip on her. "It''s even better with the storm clouds gone," he replied, his eyes tracing the sparkling rivers and lush green patches of wends far beneath them.

    The patchwork of towns and cities appeared like small, colorful dots amidst the vastndscape, the Gulf of Mexico gleaming like a jewel on the horizon. Archer loved every second of the flight.

    Nancy nervously pointed toward arge mansion, her voice a bit uneasy as she hesitated to finish. "That''s where they are, but... Sandra asked me toe alone."

    "That''s fine," Archer responded casually, unfazed. "I''ll take care of some Swarm bases before meeting Alexa in London."

    He gently descended into the mansion''s garden and set Nancy down, who shed him a grateful smile. She quickly hugged him before hurrying inside as the security team opened the doors for her.

    Following that, Archer took off with a boom and started flying around the East Coast while clearing out the Swarm''s bases. Most were built underground, but he found one in a remote national park area.

    It took him minutes to destroy it, thanks to Azur Cannon and sma Missiles that decimated the horde of creatures lurking deep inside the fortress. Hours passed, and when he was done, he texted Elizabeth with all the locations before returning to London through a Gate.

    Archer reappeared in the Davis Family garden, where dozens of security guards patrolled the grounds. They quickly noticed him but only nodded as he walked toward the entrance; when getting close, the door opened, and Pam appeared.

    The older woman lit up at the sight of him, her face breaking into a warm smile. "Archer! Lexi has gone out with her sisters but she''ll be back soon. Would you like toe in and wait?"

    He nodded and stepped inside as Pam held the door open for him. Once inside, she guided him to her office and said, "How have you been? I''ve seen your picture all over the news. You''ve be a celebrity overnight!"

    Archerughed when he heard this and answered, "Not too bad, Pam. I''ve just been rxing before I return to my world."

    When she heard this, a frown appeared on her beautiful face, but he reassured her, "I will be returning regrly until things fall apart here, and I will take you all to Thrylos."

    The older woman giggled before replying, "Sounds good to me."''

    Following that, Archer sat down as the two started talking about life until Pam looked at him and asked in a curious tone, "How does it feel being back? And will you take revenge on Noah?"

    "It''s strange, but it''s nice seeing everyone," he replied with a smile. "Now that you mention it, let me find him now."

    Archer quickly stood up and opened a Gate to Central London. Before stepping through, he turned to Pam. "I''ll be back soon," he assured her.

    He emerged in a quiet alleyway near Alexa''s workce as he passed through the violet portal. Shortly after, he summoned a dozen Shadow Creatures and ordered them to find Noah before reporting to him.

    ''Shouldn''t take too long,'' Archer thought while looking for a bench to sit on and wait for the creatures to return. ''What to do with him?''

    While waiting, Archer began people-watching, imagining their conversations and lives. He noticed that many looked worn out and discouraged as if weighed down by life. Without much thought, he waved his hand, casting Aurora Healing over the crowd.

    Almost immediately, some people clutched their chests, appearing exhausted, while others copsed, causing panic to ripple through the crowd. Archer continued watching with a smile as he thought, "That''s should help them out but I need to use more mana.''

    With that idea, he got up and started walking throughout the city, casting his healing spell on hundreds of people. Many dropped to the ground as fluid and other disgusting substances poured from them.

    ''Earth is disgusting, so much poison lingering in their bodies,'' Archer thought while turning down a busy high street.

    He continued casting Aurora Healing, and panic spread throughout the local area as emergency services started appearing. They were overwhelmed by the amount of people

    dropping.

    Archer smiled as he muttered, "There''s nothing wrong with them; they just need rest.'' After healing hundreds more, Archer''s focus was interrupted as the Shadow Creatures reappeared, delivering news of Noah''s whereabouts. Excitement surged through him. He summoned his wings,unching into the sky and flying swiftly toward his target.

    Ten minutester, hended in a peaceful neighborhood where children yed and families chatted. As he scanned the area, his eyes locked on a man walking down the street-dark hair and cold eyes.

    Instantly, Archer recognized the man who started all of this. "Noah, there you are," he thought,

    his temper ring.

    Despite the rising anger, he forced himself to stay calm. In a split second, he used Blink,

    vanishing from his spot and reappearing directly in front of Noah. The man was taken by

    surprise and stumbled back.

    Archer chuckled before grabbing him by the throat and lifting him into the air while speaking, "Good to see you''re still alive, murderer; I was hoping to return the favor."

    Naoh''s eyes widened in fear as he struggled to speak, "Who are you?"

    He startedughing as the rage was bubbling on the inside and ready to erupt. Archer shook

    his head before revealing he had changed his appearance to his old one, causing Noah to go

    pale white.

    "How are you here? I killed you?" the struggling man croaked out.

    "Oh, you certainly did, but a beautiful goddess found me and brought me to her world where I grew powerful," he replied as his smile didn''t reach his eyes. "You don''t know what it is like to bleed out and lose your life when it was just beginning."

    Archer''s eyes burned with a fierce intensity as he leaned in, voice low but seething with

    conviction. "I will make you pay, and you will beg for death while you watch me make Alexa

    happy."

    Noah''s expression shifted when he heard her name, but Archer''s hand struck him with a brutal p before he could react. Without hesitation, he opened a Gate and hurled the murderer through it, stepping in right after him.

    They emerged in Michelle''s garden, where Archer wasted no time, mming his foot onto Noah''s knees. A loud crack echoed through the air as Noah crumpled in agony. This caused Ava and several other agents to rush around the corner.

    Archer''s gaze swept over the group as their weapons were drawn and aimed directly at him.

    Unfazed, he released a low, menacing growl that sent a chill through the air-locking eyes

    with Ava as she looked worried and annoyed.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1047: Work Has Picked Up

    Chapter 1047: Work Has Picked Up

    ?

    "Interrupt, and I will burn this country to the ground-Liza or no Liza. This man murdered me and roamed free. I will show Earth what real justice looks like," Archer warned, his voice like a dark promise.

    Without hesitation, he summoned two Shadow Creatures, their eerie forms materializing at his side. Hemanded them to lift Noah, holding him upright as Archer stepped forward, ''Now for the fun, how can I make him feel pain?'' he thought with an evil grin that spooked

    everyone.

    With a menacing gleam in his eyes, he summoned his ws, tearing away the bottom of Noah''s pants. "I''m going to y you, human," he hissed, his voice cold and ruthless. "You will stay awake. You will scream. And I will take my pound of flesh."

    Noah squirmed, helpless, trapped in ce as Archer''s ws sliced through his skin, peeling it away with methodical precision. The Special Agents watched in horror, frozen as his screams echoed, filled with agony.

    Archer''s eyes were cold, unwavering, as he continued until his murderer passed out from the unbearable pain. Once Noah''s legs were yed entirely, he cast Aurora Healing, the wounds knitting together instantly.

    His murderer awoke with a guttural scream, his mind reeling from the fresh torment. Archer pped him hard, silencing the scream with a mocking smile. "Now, now, no need for that," he said darkly. "Save your strength. I have much more in store for you, Noah."

    Then, Archer looked at the Shadow Creatures and smiled, "Keep the murderer in the darkness. I want him to feel what it''s like to be in nothingness."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Noah soon vanished, which shocked the special agents watching the scene. Archer cast Cleanse over the garden and got rid of the blood; once that was done, he turned to Ava with a smile, "Sorry about that. I had some personal business to attend to, but ignore all that."

    The ck-haired woman looked at him with narrowed eyes before looking at the others and waving them away. She turned back to him while speaking, "Why was you torturing the man? Wasn''t that over the top?"

    Archer let out a bitterugh as he replied, "He killed me, Ava. Stabbed me over and over, tore me apart from the inside out. He''s the reason I grew up in a nightmare, tortured and abused by my own family. I didn''t even know what love was until I met my girls. So don''t tell me it''s too much-Noah deserves far worse."

    Following that, Archer summoned his wings and quickly took off before he got angry with the agent. While flying, he sent Alexa a text and soared across the Antic Ocean, using Aura Detector to see if he could find anything.

    But he found nothing and continued riding the wind, pushing himself to go even faster. Archer soared high above the Antic, his wings cutting through the cold, biting air. Below, the ocean churned endlessly, a vast, restless expanse. Yet something caught his eye.

    Several ships dotted the surface, their lights flickering like faint stars against the dark water. Some were slow-moving cargo vesselsboring through the waves. Archer paid them no mind, focusing ahead as he pushed harder.

    Soon, the distant silhouette of Europe began to emerge on the horizon. He sped up and descended closer to the surface to avoid the airnes roaming around; it took him ten more minutes to reach the U.K.

    Archer flew straight to Alexa''s house, where she was waiting for him. Not longter, he arrived andnded in the garden, only to see the beautiful navy-haired woman standing there with a beaming smile.

    He flew to her house, where she was already waiting for him. Momentster, he touched down in the garden, his gaze falling on the stunning navy-haired woman standing there with a beaming smile.

    Alexa rushed to him, throwing her arms around him in a tight embrace. "It''s so good to see you, love," she whispered, her voice tinged with concern. "What happened earlier? Mom told me you left with an enraged expression."

    "I caught Noah and have him trapped in the shadows," Archer replied, pulling her into a warm embrace.

    When Alexa heard the name, she stiffened, but he reassured her, "My creatures have him, and he can''t get out, so you''re safe."

    She nodded in understanding and led him inside, smoothly shifting the conversation. "Work has picked up. Wended a dozen new clients, all rmended by the U.S. government." They soon reached her room and stepped inside just as Archer responded, "That might be Elizabeth. I did mention to her that I was with you."

    Alexa grinned as she slumped down on her bed, "Well, whatever she did has put a lot ofbor on my shoulders, but it''s always good to be busy."

    Archer walked over to the window, his eyes narrowing as a storm loomed on the horizon, fighter jets roaring overhead. He sighed and said, "At least you''re staying busy. I''m starting to feel the pull to return to Thrylos. I need to expand Draconia and take care of the Alliance."

    "Will youe back here?" she asked worriedly.

    Archer chuckled as he replied, "Of course, but you''reing with me. You can help E run mypany. Between the two of you, it''ll thrive."

    When Alexa heard that, she smiled before nodding, "That would be good. I need a change of scene as this ce is getting worse. Even Mom wants to leave but put off the American move because of business and the investigation."

    His eyebrow raised when hearing this, and he asked, "Any more news on who attacked you lot?"

    She shook her head while revealing, "The government hasn''t found the real culprits, but we know it is a Russian Family wepete with. They hired assassins, which is bing amon thing nowadays."

    Archer''s anger red, and he summoned his Shadow Creatures with a wave. Their dark forms materialized around him as hemanded them to protect everyone in the Davis family and

    their home.

    Startled by the shadows'' sudden appearance, Alexa leaped into hisp, her heart racing. As the shadows melted away into the night, Archer could feel them silently circling the property,

    standing guard.

    "What did you do?" she asked, joining him by the window.

    "Made sure you will be safe, but it looks like things are getting worse," Archer replied, pointing into the sky. "The Swarm leader is back for revenge; I will summon the three girls to

    protect you."

    Following that, Archer activated the dragon tattoos, and secondster, Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx appeared in the room. They were confused, but he spoke seriously, "Ladies, ensure Lexi is protected. I know you three can look after yourselves."

    They nodded, but the orange-haired woman asked concernedly, "Another fight? How are they tracking you so quickly?"

    Archer smiled before answering, "My mana, and after this fight, I should be close to having enough to open a Gate back to Thrylos."

    When the three heard this, beautiful smiles appeared, and they all agreed to protect the mansion with a nod. Archer used Blink to appear outside as the Terravian Leader on Earth

    appeared with a cocky smile.

    "Looks like we can pick up where we left off," the creature said smugly.

    Archer didn''t reply while casting Blink to reappear in front of the enemy and punched it in the chest, causing a loud p. The Terravian was sent crashing into a nearby field as he thought,

    ''Now let''s finish this.''

    He took off and followed the enemy,nding with a crash in the open field. His eyes locked on the Terravian Leader, slowly rising from the crater. "You''re fast," the creature growled, brushing the dirt off its chest, "but you''re nothingpared to what''sing."

    "I don''t need to be fast," Archer said coldly, "I just need to finish you."

    Without warning, he disappeared in a blink, reappearing directly in front of the Terravian. His fist, crackling with raw energy, mmed into the creature''s armored torso, sending

    shockwaves.

    The earth beneath them split from the force of the blow, fissures spreading outward as the Terravian was thrown back, crashing into a boulder with a deafening roar. Archer sent a dozen Eldritch sts and sma Missiles that mmed into the creature''s body.

    Explosions erupted around him, the ground trembling violently beneath his feet as the shockwaves battered the Terravian Leader. Realizing the creature was beginning to rise, he sprinted forward, urgency fueling his every step.

    As Archer closed the distance, he channeled his Mana Maniption into a powerful punch aimed squarely at the creature''s face. The impact echoed through the chaos, but to his shock, the Terravian caught his fist mid-strike, a sinister smile spreading across its face. The creature crushed Archer''s hand, but he retaliated with a tail swipe that pped the enemy

    in the chest and sent it crashing into a nearby tree. Before the creature could recover, he shot forward again, summoning his ws in mid-air.

    They gleamed wickedly in the moonlight as he shed across the Terravian''s chest, leaving deep, sizzling gashes in its armor. ck blood sttered across the ground, hissing as it hit

    the earth.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1048: This Is Fun Monster

    Chapter 1048: This Is Fun Monster

    ?

    Archer watched as the Terravian roared in pain and fury, swinging its massive arm toward him. But he vanished, reappearing behind the beast. "Too slow," he whispered before conjuring an enormous me that engulfed the creature, scorching its armor and setting the field aze.

    He watched the burning battlefield as the enemy crashed violently into the scorched earth. Archer charged forward, his heart racing when he saw the creature struggle to its feet, fury etched across its face.

    "This is going to be a hard fight.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When Archer got close, he quickly unleashed a barrage of Azur Cannons when getting close, but the enemy deflected them effortlessly. The Terravian dodged the punch in a heartbeat and seized him by the head.

    Without warning, it delivered a brutal headbutt, sending a shockwave rippling through the air. Archer was thrown off guard as his head spun due to the force, but he quickly came to and kicked the creature in the chest to clear space between them.

    His vision cleared just in time to see the Terravian looming before him, its hand aglow with an eerie green light as it began to cast a spell. Before Archer could react, the creature unleashed the dark energy.

    ''What''s it doing now? At least I can block its magic.''

    Though the power of Anti-Magic disrupted the spell, the bacsh sent him hurtling through the air. Archer managed to right himself in mid-air, and he quickly ckened when the Terravianunched a punch.

    A thunderous boom echoed through the chaos, and with quick reflexes, Archer sank his teeth into the creature''s arm, dragging it along as they both crashed into a nearby building while fighting.

    The building started copsing, causing chaos as the battle continued. He tore into the Terravian, though the creature fought back fiercely,nding powerful strikes. Archer felt the impact as his scales cracked under the blows.

    ''Ouch! I forgot what it''s like to get hurt during a fight,'' he thought excitedly.

    Desperate, he unleashed an Eldritch st into the Terravian''s chest, sending the enemy hurtling across the sky. Without hesitation, he followed, raining down a flurry of blows before more enemies surged forward.

    Caught off guard, Archer barely had time to react as a car was hurled at him; he quickly cast Cosmic Shield that blocked the vehicle. Following that, he took out several enemies before staring at the Terravian.

    Archer stood at one end, his breath steady, his eyes locked on the Terravian standing across from him. The creature''s hulking form was covered in cracks, and its armor had been scorched and chipped during their previous exchange.

    "This is getting entertaining,'' he thought while smiling. ''I''ll have to put more effort in fighting this thing.''

    Yet its eyes glowed with the same cold fury, unbroken and unyielding. Without a word, the Terravian charged, each step pounding the earth. Archer reacted instantly, darting to the side with supernatural speed, his hands moving to cast Azur Cannon.

    A brilliant streak of violet light shot from his hand, crackling through the air toward the creature. The Terravian deflected it with a swift backhand, shattering the energy into fragments that sparkled like broken ss.

    ''So it''s strong enough to deflect my spells,'' he mused.

    With a roar, it lunged forward, swinging a massive fist at Archer, who narrowly ducked beneath the blow just in time. He countered with a mana-imbued strike, aiming at the creature''s ribs.

    But the Terravian twisted, catching his fist, and that''s when it hurled him backward; the force sent him flying through the air. Archernded on his feet, sliding backward, but stayed upright.

    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, grinning. "Not bad, this is fun monster." The Terravian let out a low growl, raising both hands and summoning tendrils of dark energy that shot toward him like spears. He quickly his Cosmic Shield just in time, the tendrils mming into the barrier with enough force to crack it.

    Pushing back, Archer let out a stream of dragon fire; the violet mes roared to life as they flew toward the Terravian. It mmed its fists into the ground, causing a shockwave of earth and stone to rise, shielding it from the firestorm.

    When the smoke cleared, the creature was already moving. It quickly closed the distance,nding a bone-shattering punch to Archer''s midsection. His breath left him in a rush, but he twisted with the blow, using the momentum tond a knee into the creature''s side.

    They were locked in a brutal rhythm, unable to gain an advantage. Archer''s fists crackled with energy as he punched the creature''s chest, each strike sending shockwaves. The Terravian answered with devastating counterattacks.

    Archer felt the Terravian fist mming its fists into his ribs and head, each blownding with the force of a sledgehammer. He spat out blood while feeling something break, but he managed to counter it.

    His tailshed out and connected with the side of the creature''s head, which sent it tumbling backward. Archer followed that up by casting a hundred sma Missiles that mmed into the enemy before exploding.

    As Archer moved, he spotted the police and military forces holding the line on the outskirts of London, battling fiercely. A sly smile crossed his face before he cast Blink, vanishing and reappearing directly before the creature.

    "You will never win while I''m alive, and I will prove it to you," Archer said, letting out a hate-filled roar.

    He channeled an overwhelming surge of mana into his ws, driving them through the creature''s armor and tearing into its flesh. The Terravian hissed sharply in pain as its skin was brutally ripped apart.

    Blood sprayed everywhere, but Archer wasn''t finished-he lunged forward, sinking his teeth deep into the Terravian''s shoulder. The creature panicked, thrashing wildly desperately to

    throw him off.

    "This isn''t going like ourst fight, demon," the Terravian snarled, its voiceced with frustration, before mming a hammer-like punch into his back with a crack.

    Archer grunted due to the pain but didn''t let go; blood poured out as he sliced down the creature''s body. When he did that, something tackled him from the side. He mmed into the ground as another Terravian was the culprit.

    ''What the fuck is this. Get off me!'' he thought as his temper red as he burned the creature into dust before attacking the leader.

    The creature moved slower but remained agile enough to dodge most of his attacks. His frustration grew as the battle dragged on; both were tired. However, with a sudden burst of effort, he gained the upper hand, turning the tide of the fight in his favor.

    Archer mmed his forehead into the creature''s face, stunning it and leaving it momentarily dizzy. Seizing the opportunity, he took a deep breath and unleashed his dragon breath, a torrent of searing mes that incinerated one of the Terravian''s arms to ash.

    The creature howled in agony, its roar reverberating across the battlefield. Seizing the moment, he charged forward and cast Soul Sunder, yanking its soul from its body as it tried to

    recover.

    Archer watched as the Terravian''s cries turned more desperate, echoing with pain as they thrashed against the relentless force of his spell. But it was toote; he ripped the soul free

    and began devouring it.

    As the creature copsed, lifeless, Archer dismissed the worthless memories that filled his mind, keeping only the vital information. To his satisfaction, he discovered the locations of all the Swarm''s bases.

    "This is useful; I can finally deal with the Swarm on Earth,'' he thought with a big smile before stumbling as the damage took its toll, but it wasn''t over.

    More Terravians lunged at him while swiping their sharp ws, but Archer caught two by the neck before snapping their necks and throwing their bodies at the others. Exhaustion overwhelmed him, but he continued to fight.

    His ws tore through the creature''s flesh while his magic burned them to ashes, but there were too many of them, and they swamped him. Archer used Crown of Stars to push the creatures back until orange mes washed over them.

    A rage-filled roar erupted from nearby, and the ground trembled. When Archer sensed the three neers, he smiled as a group of Terravians charged at him and started casting explosive magic around him.

    The magic couldn''t affect him, but the shockwave did, and it smashed against his already broken scales. Archer grunted as he was sent to one knee, and they piled on top of him, using their ws to open up his flesh.

    He pressed on, but exhaustion began to weigh him down. Suddenly, a swift sh took down several Terravians, and Ashoka emerged, bloodied yet beaming with a radiant smile. She hurried to his side, casting a healing spell as she eximed, "Are you okay, Arch? We came as

    quickly as we could!"

    ''''I''m fine. The fight with the leader took a lot out of me," Archer replied while gritting his teeth, and the pain racked his boy. "My Regeneration will kick in soon." The tiger woman smiled and helped him stand up as the injuries slowly closed. [Sorry about the one chapter; I''ve had some issues in my family life but I''m sorting it out now and will write extra chapters]

 Chapter 1049: So She Does Want It

    Chapter 1049: So She Does Want It

    ?

    Archer smiled at Ashoka before he called over the other three women while opening a Gate back to Michelle''s house. The five stepped through, and the weather was cold, causing Alexa to rush indoors.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "This ce is peaceful,'' he mused with a smile while admiring the garden.

    Following that, the group entered the house, and Archer slumped into one of the sofas, exhausted. His eyes closed as the women spoke to each other. Alexa approached him and smiled before speaking, "Are you okay, love?"

    ''''I''m fine; I just need to rx for a little while so my inside can heal," Archer replied in a tired voice.

    The tiger woman nodded before kissing him on the forehead and joining the other women chatting around the dinner table. While sitting there, Archer was bothered and felt something was different.

    ''I''m on the verge of having enough mana to return to Thrylos,'' he thought with an evil smile. "The Alliance and Swarm will pay for what they''ve done.''

    After that, he drifted asleep, waking up hourster with Nyx on hisp, softly snoring. The sight brought a smile to Archer''s face as he stood up. Before leaving for fresh air, he carefully ced her on the chair, ensuring she wasfortable.

    While standing in the garden, Archer felt his wounds heal, the pain easing with each breath. He stretched, feeling his strength return as the cool air hit his body. The stars lit up the dark sky and shone brightly, ''So beautiful, but I can''t wait to return to Thrylos.''

    As Archer stood there, Ellie joined him in the garden. The brte smiled softly when she saw him, then spoke, "What''s on your mind, brother? You still have that same thoughtful look."

    He looked at the brown-eyed young woman with a smile, "The Swarm''s leader has been defeated, but I have a feeling things will go sideways in the future."

    Ellie frowned as she replied, "What do you mean? The girls told me that now the boss is dead so that they won''t be an issue."''

    "Oh, they will still cause Earth problems," Archer replied with a chuckle. "It''s you humans that bother me."

    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at him, suspicion creeping into her voice. "What have they done now?"

    When hearing that, Archer pointed in the distance where a red light was blinking, "That''s a spy ne from the US government watching every move I make."''

    Ellie looked up with wide eyes; all she could see was the flicking red light circling not far above. She shook her head before asking, "How do you know it''s people spying on you?"

    "I can hear the men and women talking about me when they get close," Archer replied with a grin. "They forget that I''m a dragon and have super senses; it''s impossible to whisper when I''m around."

    When he said that, her face reddened, causing Archer tough as he revealed, "Yes, I''ve heard you asking Michelle and the others about their private time with me. If you''re curious, sister, I would happily show you."

    Ellie''s face flushed a deep red as she averted her gaze, but before she could say anything, Archer stepped closer, gently pulling her by the waist and pressing his lips to hers. She stiffened at first but soon melted into the kiss, her hands gripping his shirt tightly.

    ''So she does want it,'' he mused with an inward smile

    As their lips met, Ellie quickly leaped onto him, wrapping her long, slender legs around his waist and her arms around his shoulders. She held him close, and the kiss deepened, their connection growing more intense with each passing moment.

    Soon enough, the two of them ended up in a garden chair before they broke apart, but a rustle from nearby caught his attention. He quickly cast Cosmic Shield to block several bullets. ''So they''ve decided to act now huh?'' Archer mused excitedly. "They will pay ten fold for this.''

    He became enraged while jumping up and casting Mana Maniption on whoever shot at him. A man in ck flew out of the shadows, causing Ellie to let out a yelp of fright as the stranger was floating in the air.

    Archer let out a deep growl that resonated over the garden. This forced the hidden people to try to flee, but they were all grabbed by his magic. He dragged them toward him before eating all their souls.

    "That was easy, got to love it when people underestimate me,'' he thought with a smile.

    Once all the assassins died, he threw them into the Item Box while digesting their memories. He soon found out that they were a religious group who believed he was a demon who hade to destroy Earth.

    He startedughing when realizing this before telling Ellie, who looked at him with wide eyes as she spoke, "Rumors are going around about you being the devil, but I ignored it because they were crazy people."

    Archer chuckled when he heard this, shaking his head in amusement. He had stumbled upon the religion''s headquarters in the middle of nowhere, America. With a smirk, he replied, "Nothing new. I''m the Demon King of my world-kind of funny when you think about it."

    Ellie dragged him back inside and to her room as the house was quiet. Archer could sense everyone, but Cece was asleep; the blue-eyed twin was sitting on the balcony, causing his attention.

    "Cece is awake sis," he said to the brte. "Should we check on her?"

    "Yes. She does this when overthinking," Ellie replied with an amused smile. "You don''t remember her, do you?"

    "My old memories are murky," Archer shook his head while shrugging. "Remember, I''m twenty-one and lived a whole life on Thrylos."

    She frowned but agreed with a nod, and a smile appeared on her pretty face: "That''s understandable, but I''m d you never forgot about me, brother."''

    Without thinking, Archer''s hand shot out and pped her perky behind; Ellie jumped in shock but soon giggled as shemented with red cheeks, "That felt nice, but we need to check on

    Cece before doing anything."

    The duo entered the twins'' room and immediately noticed Cece gazing at the sky. As the door clicked shut, she turned her blue eyes toward them, a soft smile spreading across her face.

    "Husband, cousin, what brings you here?" Cece asked in a tired voice, her tone gentle yet

    weary.

    Archer''s eyes narrowed before he approached the twin and quickly kissed her plump lips, causing her to groan. Ellie smiled when she saw this but remained silent as the two separated. He spoke, "You''re tired. Why are you up sote?"

    "Can youe see me when Ellie is asleep?" she asked softly, her voice barely above a

    whisper. "I want to spend the night with you."

    He nodded with a gentle smile, replying, "Of course. I won''t be long Cece, getfortable as I want to taste every part of you."

    When the brown-haired woman heard this, she trembled with excitement. "I can''t wait! Go see Ellie; she''s been waiting for you all this time," she said, her expression brightening. Archer chuckled and nted a soft kiss on her forehead before he and Ellie left the room. She looked up at him with curious brown eyes as they walked down the hallway, but he felt weird when they got to her bedroom.

    Mana crackled across his body, leaving Archer momentarily confused, but it quickly subsided. He could feel his mana pool expanding, the energy flowing through him stronger than before.

    Shaking his head in wonder, he was suddenly spun around by Ellie, who pulled him into a kiss while slipping off his shirt. Archer quickly reciprocated and held her slender waist, but soon enough, she pushed him onto the bed.

    The brte straddled him, breaking the kiss as her brown eyes gleamed excitedly. Without a word, Ellie jumped up and walked over to the balcony door, opening it wide, "I love feeling the breeze against me," she said, her voice soft but yful as the cool air rushed into the room. "It makes sleep so much better."

    Archer nodded and quickly removed his clothes, catching Ellie''s attention. She slipped out of her jeans and vest top, revealing her athletic figure and toned abs-features he adored. His eyes stayed fixed on her, unable to look away as lust surged through him.

    The brte grinned as she spoke teasingly, "Did you miss this view, little brother?"

    "Yes," he instantly answered.

    Archer climbed into bed, and Ellie soon joined him, resting her head on his chest. Her soft, dainty hand began to slide down his body, slipping into his boxers. A shiver ran through him at her touch, and a single thought crossed his mind, ''This feels so good.''

    Ellie wrapped her hand around him, stroking him slowly as she leaned in to kiss him deeply. Archer groaned in response, the pleasure intensifying. As her movements quickened, she climbed onto hisp, pressing against him.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1050: No Longer Related

    Chapter 1050: No Longer Rted

    ?

    Following that, Archer couldn''t hold it in anymore and pulled Ellie up to his face before moving her blue panties to the side. Her pussy was perfect, causing him to start running his tongue along her wet folds.

    Archer continued licking; Ellie was moaning as the pleasure crashed against her body like waves, "Mmmmghh~~ This feels so good, brother!"

    He felt the brte getting even wetter as her love juices poured into his mouth. Archer was swallowing every bit; she grabbed his head and pushed it further in, causing his tongue to slip into her tight hole.

    ''She tastes delicious, sweet, and sticky,'' he mused as his desire took over.

    This made Ellie stiffen while her moaning got even more erotic as she started squirting. Without missing a beat, Archer swallowed it all while grabbing her perky behind; once she was finished, she copsed onto the bed.

    She caught her breath before speaking in a breathless voice, "That felt amazing, brother. Can I have some more, please?"

    Archer didn''t need any more encouragement and got in between her slender legs before slipping his finger inside her pussy. He started to slowly thrust while he licked her soaked clit.

    When he did this, Ellie let out a pleasure-filled scream as she grabbed the bedsheets, "Ahhhhh!"

    He smiled when hearing her reaction and continued to attack her weak points until she was trembling. Archer didn''t relent until she climaxed several times, and by the time he was done, Ellie was in a daze with a stupid smile.

    ''She is beautiful, I''m happy we''re no longer rted,'' he thought as a grin appeared. ''Now I can have every part of her.''

    Following that, Archer moved up the bed and put his cock across Ellie''s face causing her to return to reality. She shook her head before her tongue poked out and started running all over his shaft.

    Ellie started sucking him after getting on all fours, she was going wild, but Archer leaned forward and squeezed her perky behind, which caused her to let out an erotic moan, "Mmmmghhh~~ Arghhh~~"

    Archer loved every noise she was making and continued to y with her ass until he exploded in her warm mouth. Ellie shuddered as she started squirting once again, which shocked him.

    A smirk appeared as he teased the young woman, "You''re loving this, aren''t you, big sister? I didn''t know you would be this dirty for me."

    Ellie stopped sucking his cock before looking into his eyes; she replied as her cheeks reddened, "Treat me like your bitch and use me, babe; ever sinceying eyes on you, it''s awoke something inside me, and now I want you to dominate me."

    When Archer heard that, his eyes widened in shock, but he didn''t reply as he moved Ellie onto her back and ensured her head was hanging off the bed. He removed her bra, which caused her perky boobs to bounce out.

    ''Her breasts are just perfect,'' he thought as he yfully teased her nipples. ''In contrast to Michelle''s curvy figure, Ellie is more slender and athletic.''

    Her pink nipples were stiff, causing Archer to shove his cock in Ellie''s mouth while he grabbed her chest and started ying with them. While doing that, he began to thrust down her throat, causing her hand to fly to her pussy as she started rubbing herself.

    Pleasure shot through his body as her throat was tight; Archer looked down at the brte before speaking as his lust soared and he started losing himself to the desire, "Do you like that big sister? Getting treated like my slut," he said with a smirk.

    After he finished, Ellie sped up as she rubbed herself, causing her body to tremble while she started squirting even more. Following that, he grabbed her boobs before exploding down her throat as she climaxed again.

    ''''Mmmmmmmmmmhhhh~~" she moaned as the pleasure was too much for her.

    Once he emptied all his seed into her stomach, he pulled out, causing Ellie to let out a big breath before looking at him with a grin as she spoke, "That was amazing; we can do more of this in the future."

    "So you''re a masochist then?" Archer said while moving her around until he could climb in between her slender legs.

    Ellie smiled while her cheeks went bright red as she nodded, "It turned me on so bad when you treated me like that. You make me want to be very submissive."''

    Archer grinned when hearing this before sliding inside her tight pussy, causing the young woman to cling to him. Ellie''s nails dug into his back as he started thrusting; he felt a vice grip mp around him as her love juices made it easier to bottom out.

    "Aghhhhhh!"'' she let out a pleasure-filled scream as her body started to tremble.

    Following that, the two of them started making love as Archer went rough on the brte,

    who happily epted every second of it. Ellie would call him brother every chance, turning them on even more.

    ''She has a brother kink,'' he mused with a grin. ''This will be fun.''

    Archer kept pushing forward, not pausing even after he reached his peak inside her; he continued until her pleasure-filled cries turned into wild screams. While this was happening, someone opened the door, causing them to pause.

    Ellie nced to the side, spotting Michelle standing there with narrowed eyes. "Seems like you two are getting on well," Michelle remarked, her tone sharp, "but you never invited me?" Archer, visibly confused by thement, stayed silent as Michelle approached the bed. The older woman''s expression softened as she continued, "Tiamat showed me a future... one where my daughter and I raise our babies together-after giving birth at the same time." Her words lingered in the air, leaving Archer even more confused. Ellie''s eyes widened, but she shrugged. "There are many novels where the mother and daughter marry the same man. It sounds fun being able to share something."

    When he heard this, heughed before thrusting into the brte, causing her to let out a loud moan as she grabbed onto him and mumbled, "So unfair, you''re hitting every weak spot

    inside."

    Archer didn''t listen and leaned up as he continued to fuck Ellie, who was going wild as she bit onto her arm while moaning, "Mmmmmghh~~"

    While doing this, Michelle moved in and got behind him before kissing his neck while speaking in amanding voice, "You will call me Miche from now on; I would prefer if you could use that name."

    "Okay, Mom," Archer answered with a smirk as she felt her shudder.

    Michelle sank her teeth into his neck, making him push even deeper into Ellie, who let out a scream of pure pleasure that flooded over her. Archer nced at the older woman and reached between her thick thighs.

    His hands slipped into her panties, and she felt her soaked pussy waiting for some attention from him, ''Seems like she''s been waiting for me,'' he thought.

    When he did this, Miche leaned against him, causing him to explode inside Ellie, who started squirting all over his waist. Archer stopped ying with the older woman and turned his attention back to the brte before ravaging her even more.

    Ten minutester, he was ready to cum again and filled up her womb with his seed. Ellie let out a pleasure-filled scream as she climaxed once again and fell into a daze while a happy smile appeared on her pretty face.

    ''She is naughty, but I love it,'' he mused with a big smile.

    Archer pulled out of the younger woman, and their mixed fluids spilled like a rushing stream.

    Michelle caught sight of this and let out a yful giggle before saying in a sultry tone, "Now it''s my turn, darling. I want to feel you deep inside me."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He chuckled at the older woman''s words before gently tucking Ellie in, ensuring she wasfortable and cozy. Once satisfied that she was settled, Archer turned to Michelle, a warm smile on his face as he approached her.

    When Archer got close, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and straddled him. He smiled when feeling this as the older woman started rubbing her waist against his hard cock

    causing her to moan, "Mmmmmghh~~"

    Following that, he slipped inside Michelle and felt her pussy tighten around as she looked down with her gleaming blue eyes, "Show me what I''ve been craving, handsome." Archer grabbed her round and soft behind before thrusting up into the mature woman who

    started moaning her lungs out, "Aghhhhh~~ That feels good, make mom feel good and show her that you''re perfect for me."

    "This woman is kinky,'' he thought while grabbing her massive boobs and ying with her

    nipple.

    They kept going at it until Archer was about to finish inside Michelle, but she was craving even more. They made love well into the night until she finally reached her limit and couldn''t

    keep going anymore.

    Archer copsed onto the bed, and both women nestled close to him. As they settled in, a smile spread across his face, the gentle sound of waves crashing on the shore creating a

    soothing backdrop.

    Before long, the three of them drifted to sleep, wrapped in warmth and tranquility. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1051: Lets Go

    Chapter 1051: Let''s Go

    ?

    Archer woke the following day with a familiar weight on his shoulders. As his eyes fluttered open, he found Michelle and Ellie peacefully asleep beside him. A warm smile crossed his face before he gently slipped out of bed, stretching out the stiffness in his limbs.

    "That sleep was beautiful,'' he mused with a smile.

    His joints cracked as he moved, the only sound breaking the quiet stillness. Stepping into the hallway, he noticed the house was still dark, shadows draping every corner. Everyone was still asleep.

    With a slight shrug, Archer made his way to the kitchen. The thought of a warm cup of tea moved him forward. Once he had made the warm drink, he walked toward the door that led to the garden and watched the sky.

    ''So dark but peaceful,'' the stars were still high in the sky, shining down and lighting the garden. Archer raised his hand before using Mana Maniption to create several orbs that circled him and lit up the surroundings. He felt his mana slowly dropping the more he used it, and following that, he walked into the garden as a breeze brushed against his skin.

    A faint smile yed on Archer''s lips as he eased into the chair, hands wrapped around the warmth of his tea. The peaceful silence was gently interrupted by the soft creak of the door as it slowly swung open.

    Ashoka stepped into the room, her face glowing with a warm smile. "Morning, husband," she greeted him, her voice gentle. "What are you doing up sote?"

    Archer turned to her and smiled when he saw the tiger woman before replying, "Hello beautiful. I couldn''t sleep and woke up."

    Without replying, Ashoka sat next to him. Pulling out some ale from her storage ring, she replied, "It may be your mana; I can feel it going haywire."

    He nodded in agreement, "I think so, but I need to keep using it so we can return to Thrylos and deal with the Alliance."''

    The couple continued to speak until Ashoka''s amber eyesnded on him as she said, "Do you want toe back to bed with me?"

    Archer nced at her before nodding as he responded, "Let''s go."

    The pair stepped inside, the tiger woman guiding him toward her room. She pulled him into bed, settling in as the cold air clung to the space around them. As they cuddled, Ashoka''s tail coiled gently around his thigh.

    He smiled at the warmth of her tail and softly kissed her forehead. Not long after, they drifted into sleep, undisturbed, until the first light of dawn filtered through the window. Archer was still lost in his dreams when a sweet voice gently woke him, "Babe. Do you want some breakfast?"

    Archer''s eyes fluttered open to see Sasha standing by the bed, her loving smile lighting up the room. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and sat up, replying, "I''ll be there shortly."

    The brown-eyed twin giggled and, with a yful glint in her eyes, climbed onto hisp. "We''ve got time, handsome. Mom and Aunty Shell are cooking."

    Her teasing words made him grin. Without a second thought, Archer grabbed Sasha, pulling her back into bed. Theyughed as they tumbled into the warmth of the nkets. He started undressing the beautiful twin, who giggled.

    "This naughty twin is so beautiful,'' he mused with a grin.

    Archer observed as her ample breasts swayed free when he removed her tight shirt. Soon after, they began to make love, and as he entered her tight pussy, Sasha quivered with unexpected pleasure.

    He started thrusting while ying with her light brown nipples, which drove the brown-eyed twin crazy. When Sasha felt this, she started moving in sync with Archer, who groaned as he went deeper inside her.

    "You feel so good, Sash," he muttered into her ear. "You''re so tight."

    Sasha trembled when hearing this before climaxing as she let out a moan, "Mmmmghhh~~"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Following that, the two of them were interrupted when Ellie mmed open the door and yelped when hearing Sasha''s erotic moaning. The brte''s face went bright red, but Archer noticed the mana washing over her body.

    ''Are they changing? I can see it seeping into every part of her,'' he pondered before pulling out of Sasha.

    Soon enough, they were done as the twin was lying on the bed catching her breath as her big boobs bounced all over the ce due to the overwhelming pleasure that hit her body like explosions.

    Archer smiled when seeing this scene before turning to Ellie and speaking, "Like the new tattoo?"

    The brte''s eyes widened as she looked down and lifted her top, only to see a white dragon tattoo on her abdomen. Ellie frowned as she questioned, "What is this? And why didn''t I feel it."

    When Archer heard this, he grinned before exining everything about the tattoos, which caused Ellie to beam as she asked excitedly, "So you can teleport me once a day?"

    "Yes, sister,'''' he answered with a chuckle. "I can summon you back when finishing your sses."''

    Ellie giggled before jumping on him and started biting his neck, causing his lust to soar even more. Following that, the two of them began to make love as he bent her over the nightstand and pulled down the pink panties.

    Archer slid inside the brte''s tight pussy, eliciting soft moans from both of them as pleasure washed over her body, and she mped down on his cock. The sound stirred Ashoka from her sleep, provoking her to get up and bend over beside Ellie as he passionately made love with her.

    He started fucking both women until they were all satisfied. Archer looked at all three, who were scattered all over the bed; they were all leaking their mixed fluid, which turned him on

    even more.

    After casting Cleanse on all three, Archer tucked them in, a satisfied smile ying on his lips as he quietly left the room. Almost immediately, he ran into Isabe, standing nearby with a

    warm smile.

    She gazed into his eyes with her curious blue ones and asked, "Why does everyone who had had sex with you seem to look younger? Ellie was practically glowing when I saw herst."

    Archer chuckled at her question as he approached Isabe, leaning in for a quick kiss. Pulling back, he whispered yfully into her ear, "That will be you soon, Bel. My mana seeps into them and has started to change their bodies."''

    The older woman nodded eagerly before leaning in to kiss him. As they pulled away, she said with a beaming smile, "Come eat, handsome. Shell and I are leaving for work soon while the twins have sses with Ellie."

    With a nod, Archer followed Isabe through the house until they reached the kitchen, where Maeve, Nyx, and Michelle were gathered. The moment the three women spotted him, they

    smiled warmly.

    The orange-haired warrior broke the silence teasingly, "Look who decided to grace us with

    his presence!"

    Archer chuckled before kissing Maeve, who happily epted. She reciprocated with a love- filled kiss. Afterward, the group sat down and started eating as Michelle ate breakfast, toast

    with scrambled eggs.

    Maeve and Nyx said they wanted to train in the garden because Archer had boosted their mana. Archer was happy they were growing stronger, so he congratted them before

    returning to eating.

    By the time Michelle and Isabe left, he was still hungry but decided to go out for something

    to eat once everyone was busy. Cece and Sasha rushed around, getting ready while drinking

    their coffees.

    Archer chuckled at their panicked reactions but decided to ease their worries by casting

    Cleanse on them. Their faces brightened with smiles, and they rushed to hug him before dashing out of the house, calling their goodbyes as Ellie finished.

    The brte followed suit, bidding her farewells as she joined the others. Archer couldn''t help butugh at the chaos before him, but Maeve quickly interjected, "We''ll be outside,

    husband."

    "Okay," he replied before burning more of his mana while entering the garden.

    Once outside, Archer created an orb of mana that continued to grow as he poured more power into it. When it was the size of a small car, he mmed it into the ground, causing it to wash

    out and cover miles around the house.

    ''Now, this will help the town,'' he thought with a grin.

    The earth began to revive, transforming into a lush and vibrantndscape that astonished the onlookers. While panic initially swept through Rosemary Beach, it quickly gave way to joy as people began to understand what was happening.

    Flowers burst into bloom, their colors radiant against the backdrop of a rejuvenated

    landscape, and the grass appeared more alive than ever, thriving under Archer''s power, but he

    continued.

    Violet mana surged over Florida, radiating outward as Archer poured every ounce of his energy into using all his mana, eventually covering miles. Fatigue began to settle in, and he

    felt the weight of exhaustion washing over him.

    He copsed onto a nearby chair to recover his mana while watching Nyx and Maeve meditating at the garden''s edge.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1052: I Wont Be Long

    Chapter 1052: I Won''t Be Long

    ?

    Archer continued to rinse his mana before letting it recover. While doing this, he didn''t realize that it was causing chaos. The special agents assigned to him by Elizabeth had been keeping people away from the house.

    As he rxed in the garden, he felt his mana pool slowly expanding, causing him to try to open a Gate to Thrylos, but it just flickered to life before he cked out, causing Maeve and Nyx to panic.

    They rushed over to him, and the dragon woman sighed as she spoke, "He used all his mana again, but I can feel it getting stronger."

    Maeve giggled before she and the other woman returned to their meditation, remaining close by to keep an eye on him. An hourter, Archer gradually regained consciousness as his mana replenished, though he felt dizzy and disoriented.

    ''My head is spinning,'' he thought, ''but I have to get used to it.''

    Afterward, Archer continued to replenish his mana, but he soon stopped as the headache intensified. He stood up and went inside, yawning as he entered the kitchen. Sitting down at the counter, he pulled out a hotdog and ate.

    While sitting there, Elizabeth texts him. [Arch! A few attacks are happening in the north. Can you deal with it, please?]

    Archer sighed before replying as he stood up. [I''ll finish up the Swarm now; it shouldn''t take too long, but you owe me, Liza]

    Once he texted the older woman back, he stepped outside and noticed Ashoka sitting next to Maeve. He smiled when he saw this and said, "Ladies, I will destroy the remaining Swarm bases. I won''t be long."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They exchanged agreements and goodbyes, after which Archer summoned his wings and took off into the sky, flying north. Below him, he spotted hundreds of cars traveling along various roads.

    Archer directed his flight toward the national forest that Elizabeth had mentioned. As he soared through the sky, he received another text, and a smile spread across his face when he saw it was a selfie from the older woman, taken from above while she sat in her office.

    The angle revealed her seductive cleavage, causing him to respond. [Once I finish up here, I''ming to ravage you]

    Following that, Archer continued flying until arriving above a massive forest that stretched in all directions. He used Aura Detector to scan the park and found the tunnel from which the Swarm wasing.

    ''Here we go, now I can get some free experience and deal with these annoying creatures,'' he thought excitedly.

    Archer flew toward the gaping hole and dove into it, preparing his magic as he descended toward the ground below. As he approached, Ratlings and Rat Ogres emerged from the shadows, their menacing forms ready to attack.

    Without hesitation, he unleashed Eldritch st, sending a surge of energy mming into the horde of monsters, scattering them in all directions. Explosions rang out, causing the tunnel to shake as rocks crushed the creatures below.

    Archernded with a thunderous crash, the impact shaking the ground beneath him. He took a deep breath, then unleashed a torrent of violet fire that swept over the remaining monsters.

    The mes roared as they engulfed the Swarm''s creatures, reducing them to ash in moments. Satisfied, Archer watched as the battlefield cleared, thest monsters disintegrating in the ze.

    Following that, he continued down the tunnel while killing a group of Blightborns who rushed out of a side passage and crashed into him. Archer used his ws to cut them down as they tried to bite him.

    He tore them in two, causing the two pieces of body to drop to the ground with a thud. More rushed out, but Archer cast Crown of Stars and took them out with small violet sts that burned a hole through their heads.

    Once Archer killed the monsters, he moved cautiously through the dimly lit tunnels, the air thick with dampness and the faint scent of earth. His footsteps echoed against the stone walls, their surfaces slick with moisture.

    "The Swarm have made their home here for a while.''

    The faint glow of his violet mana cast eerie shadows along the jagged passageways. As he ventured deeper, he spotted ancient markings etched into the walls, signs of a long-forgotten civilization.

    ''So there was life before the era the humans know about,'' Archer thought with a curious expression.

    A distant scurrying sound caught his attention. He paused, listening intently, readying his magic as his eyes scanned the darkness ahead. The tunnels seemed alive with hidden dangers, yet the mystery pulled him further, curiosity driving him forward.

    As Archer ventured deeper into the underground, a disturbing thought crossed his mind- could there be a hidden base down here? His curiosity grew with each step, but soon, his focus shifted to the unsettling sight before him.

    Scattered across the ground were human skeletons, their bones eerily exposed. Kneeling, he picked one up, turned it over, and examined its jagged edges, "They''ve been eating people," he realized, a chill running down his spine as he studied the gruesome evidence.

    While Archer studied the bone, his vision blurred, his surroundings warping until he suddenly found himself standing in Michelle''s garden; the air was thick with smoke, and the ground trembled as explosions erupted nearby.

    Disoriented, he scanned the scene, his heart pounding. Before fully figuring out what was happening, he spotted Maeve crashing through a building before mming into the ground with a heavy thud.

    A roar split the air as Nyx, in her dragon form, was locked in a fierce struggle with some unseen force and was sent flying into the surrounding structures by a thunderous st. Archer''s frustration red when seeing this.

    His anger rising, he sprinted toward Maeve, only to be interrupted by the sudden appearance of Ashoka, locked inbat with another Terravian-this one muchrger, its towering frame dwarfing the warrior as they shed in a violent whirlwind of power.

    Archer watched as the battered and bloodied tiger-woman fought against the massive Terravian. Her once graceful movements had slowed, and she was barely holding herself together, bruises and cuts marring her body.

    Buildings around hery in ruins, debris littering the battlefield, a testament to the brutal fight she had endured. Despite her weakening state, she managed to deflect the creature''s relentless punches with a quick swipe of her ws.

    For a brief moment, her eyes met Archer''s, a flicker of recognition and desperation in her gaze as she struggled to maintain her footing. He rushed forward as the Terravian went to punch again and blocked it, causing a shockwave to send Ashoka flying.

    Archer didn''t hesitate. With fury driving him, heunched himself at the massive Terravian, trading savage blows with the beast. Every punch sent shockwaves rippling through the air, the force of each impact reverberating in his bones.

    ''What is this monster? It''s taking every single strike like it''s nothing!''

    Pain surged through his body, but Archer ignored the ache as the creature stood its ground, seemingly unshaken by the brutal exchange. Gritting his teeth, frustration building, he

    started using his mana.

    Energy flowed to his fist, igniting it with a violet glow. With a roar of effort, he mmed it into the creature''s chest. The impact sent the Terravian hurtling across town, crashing through buildings and leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.

    As the dust settled and the Terraviany in ruins far across the town, Archer stood there, gasping for breath. Blood trickled from his mouth as he coughed, his body battered from the

    battle.

    He wiped his chin, trying to steady himself when Nyx appeared beside him, limping and wounded, but her presence was stillmanding. Her voice was strained but urgent. "That thing... it was created to fight your husband," she revealed, her eyes locked onto his. "You have to go beyond, Archer. You need to beat this thing."

    Archer looked at the dragon woman before smiling as he spoke, "Help the others. This will be thest battle with the Terravian. It seems like this creature is their backup n. Now their

    leader is dead."

    Nyx gave Archer a firm nod before hobbling toward Maeve and Ashoka, who were slowly recovering from their brutal fight. He wasted no time, sprinting toward the Terravian, who was already charging at him with renewed fury.

    The ground trembled beneath their feet as they collided again, exchanging savage blows with raw power. As the fight raged on, the creature''s twisted smile broke through, its voice rumbling like thunder.

    "I was created to kill the White Demon," it growled, eyes burning with purpose. "And that''s

    exactly what I''ll do."

    Archer couldn''t help butugh, his voice echoing with defiance. "Many have tried," he spat, meeting the creature''s gaze. "I wee your fight."

    He quickly lunged forward, meeting the Terravian''s massive fist with his own. The impact sent a shockwave through the air, the force of their collision shattering nearby windows. He ducked under the next strike before driving an explosive punch into the creature''s ribs.

    The Terravian staggered but retaliated swiftly, its wed hand swiping across his chest, leaving a deep gash. Grimacing in pain, Archer summoned mana to his hands, causing them to

    glow searingly.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1053: It Wont Work Fool

    Chapter 1053: It Won''t Work Fool

    ?

    With a roar, Archer mmed his burning fist into the creature''s jaw, sending it stumbling back. The Terravian snarled, wiping blood from its mouth, then charged again with terrifying speed.

    The battle raged on, and he felt himself gaining the upper hand. However, he was not unscathed; the Terravian strikes were relentless, cracking his scales and drawing blood as pain racked his body.

    "This is getting boring now,'' Archer thought while dodging one punch before using Mana Maniption and striking.

    A loud p rang out when his fist connected with the creature''s chest, sending the Terravian crashing along the roar. Following that attack, he took a deep breath and hit it with a stream of violet fire.

    ''Now burn motherfucker,'' he internally cheered. ''After this I will wipe the rest of you out for hurting them.''

    Once Archer finished, he dashed forward only to see the Terravian standing up, but its body was burned back. When getting close, he unleashed abo of mana punches that damaged it so much that it couldn''t respond.

    But soon, the creature caught his fist, a low chuckle escaping its lips. "I was created to withstand your strength and dragon mes. You''re no threat to me, demon."

    mes ignited in his eyes at those words, burning with fierce determination. The two warriors shed with relentless fury, shockwaves rippling through the air with each powerful blow.

    "Yeah what about it?" he roared, adrenaline surging.

    Archer felt the pain coursing through him, but he ignored it, ducking beneath a massive punch beforeunching himself at the monster. "If you''re made to fight me," he dered, his voice rising above the chaos, "If you''re made to fight me, then I''ll go beyond and beat you."

    The battle erupted into chaos as the two warriors shed, refusing to let anything stand in their way. Archer pushed through the searing pain and the ache of broken bones, continuing to rain down punches on the Terravian, which retaliated with relentless strikes of its own.

    Each blow exchanged fueled their fury, and neither was willing to back down; they were determined to emerge victorious at any cost. But that''s when another Terravian appeared, causing him to back off.

    "Two vs one?" Archer said while wiping blood from his lip. "Let''s go; I won''t stop until you both die."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the meantime, the three women stood nearby, their eyes glued to Archer as he fiercely battled the Terravians. Maeve gasped, "Our husband is getting stronger! He''s pushing beyond anything I''ve ever witnessed."

    They watched in awe as he skillfully dodged a flurry of punches, countering with swift precision. With a mighty swing of his tail, he sent one attacker sprawling, then unleashed a charged punch on the first Terravian.

    Archer''s sudden attack sent it crashing into a nearby building with a thunderous crash. A wild roar escaped his lips, echoing through the chaos. The fight erupted as a violet glow radiated from his body.

    "He''s injured, but he keeps fighting," Nyx murmured, her voice a mixture of admiration and concern. "How far will he push himself?"

    "Until they''re dead," Ashoka said while readying her de. "Maeve, circle from behind. We''re going to aid darling to take the ease off him."

    The orange-haired woman nodded, a fierce smile spreading across her face as Nyx summoned her razor-sharp ws. In unison, the three women charged forward like a whirlwind.

    Ashoka moved like the wind, slicing through the legs of one of the Terravians with lethal precision. Seizing the opportunity, Archer lunged forward, sinking his teeth into one of the creature''s arms and tearing it off with a primal roar.

    He followed up with a powerful kick to its chest, sending the beast crashing to the ground. Meanwhile, Nyx and Maeve confronted the second Terravian, which gave them a good fight while pushing them back.

    Just when it seemed they might be overwhelmed, Archer reappeared, channeling his energy into a devastating Eldritch st that struck the creature squarely. Simultaneously, Maeve unleashed her thunder magic, crackling through the air to slow their enemy down.

    With a surge of anger and excitement, Archer seized the first Terravian, but it effortlessly brushed him off, its strength overwhelming. Before he could react, the creature unleashed a bizarre spell aimed directly at him.

    ''Won''t work fool!'' he thought with a strained smile.

    Fortunately, Anti-Magic stopped and canceled the attack but sent him flying due to the shockwave. Archer crashed into an apartment block, the impact ringing in his head like a bell. Dazed and struggling to recover, he barely registered the monstrous Terravian roaring. ''What is it screaming about? It''s giving me a headache,'' he thought while standing up.

    The air was tense as the battle raged on, and Archer steeled himself for the onught. Suddenly, the creature tackled him while sinking its fangs deep into his side, ripping through flesh and causing him to grit his teeth as he thought, ''Ah fuck! That hurts.''

    Pain zed through him like fire, but he shoved it aside and ignored it while driving his elbow into the creature''s spine until it finally released him with a roar of agony. He staggered back, then delivered a powerful punch, sending the enemy stumbling.

    The two continued to trade blows until blood sttered everything around them. Archer couldn''t dodge many attacks, so he epted them while damaging the Terravian, who was struggling to keep up.

    At that moment, the women sprang into action. Maeve unleashed a st of thunder magic while Ashoka and Nyx shed into the creature with her ws, causing the Terravian to swing wildly and manage to send the tiger woman flying through the air.

    Before the creature could recover, Archerunched himself like a missile, mming into the foe with the force of a hurricane. Wasting no time, he drove his fist into its stomach with such power that the beast hurtled into the sky.

    ''I have to put everything into this attack before I copse due to the injuries,'' he thought as his eyesight was turning blurry.

    Bending low, Archer zoomed after it, grabbing the Terravian by the arm and spinning with it before flinging it back to the ground with a bone-rattling crash. His eyes burned with intensity as hended before the dazed creature.

    Channeling mana into his fist, he dered while blood poured out of him due to all the force he exerted, "Now for a lesson, beast, I will show you what awaits the rest of your race when

    fighting me."

    Archer''s fist crackled with raw mana, swirling around it like a storm as his body trembled under the pressure. Locking eyes with the Terravian, he dashed forward with blinding speed. His fist connected with the creature''s chest, unleashing a shockwave that split the air.

    The force was so immense that the ground beneath them cracked and splintered, the sky seeming to tremble. The Terravian''s body copsed under his power, disintegrating into dust as the sheer power decimated it.

    Archer stood amidst the chaos and muttered, "I will wipe out the Swarm! They are mine!"

    He dropped to his knee while recovering but felt dizzy and needed to sit down as the mana slowly seeped into his body. While doing this, Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx rushed over to him as The opened a Gate back to Isabe''s house.

    The group stepped through the portal, emerging in the quiet home just as Archer crumpled to the floor with a heavy thud. rmed, the women rushed toward him, but calm yet weary

    Maeve smiled softly.

    "He''s just exhausted," she assured them. "We need to let him rest."

    Following that, Michelle and Isabe appeared with worried expressions as they rushed over

    to Archer. The older sister spoke first as she crouched down by his unconscious form, "Did the battle take that much out of him?"

    Isabe nced at Michelle before turning her attention to the others. Nyx stepped forward and spoke, "He burned through a lot of mana and sustained some serious injuries during the fight," she exined. My husband needs rest but will be awake by tomorrow morning." Ashoka and Maeve agreed with a nod before Michelle started leading them to a room as the dragon woman carried him. They made sure he wasfortable by tucking him into the

    covers.

    When seeing his injuries, Michelle and Isabe both paled, but Nyx offered a calming smile. "He''ll heal," she assured them. "We''re dragons. Our healing powers are unmatched."

    The short-haired woman nodded briefly before quietly sitting down, drawing their attention. Michelle turned to her, curiosity in her voice. "What are you doing, Bel?"

    "I want to stay with him for a while," Isabe replied with a small smile. The four women nodded in agreement and quietly left the room. As they walked away,

    Michelle remarked, "It seems like she''s after peace. Come on, girls, let''s make some coffee while I deal with this wrecked house."

    As the others walked out, Isabe turned to Archer with a bright smile. "Your fight was incredible," she said, her eyes gleaming. "I''ve never seen anything like it��not even in the

    movies."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1054: Things Will Get Chaotic

    Chapter 1054: Things Will Get Chaotic

    ?

    While asleep, Archer found himself on a familiar balcony he had visited countless times. A smile appeared as he took in theforting sight. Stretching his arms, he suddenly heard a yful voice echo around him.

    "Hello, handsome. It''s been a while since you''ve been here, hasn''t it?" Tiamat''s voice rang out from behind him.

    Archer turned around with a charming smile and replied, "Yeah, it''s been some time, but it''s good to see you, my goddess."

    The white-haired dragon woman beamed as she motioned for the chair, "Sit, my darling. I need to tell you some things about Thrylos."

    When Archer heard this, he stopped walking and narrowed his eyes, but Tiamat reassured him, "Don''t worry, the girls and kingdom are safe. The Swarm has joined the Alliance and is subjugating the world while looking for ways to break through the Death Mist."

    He sighed in relief before sitting down and questioned, "So the Alliance has taken the other continents?"

    Tiamat nodded, her expression serious as she spoke. "You''re close to gaining enough mana to return," she exined. "But I must warn you-don''t bring your Earth wives directly to Thrylos. That world is vastly different from what they''re ustomed to. It could overwhelm their bodies."

    Archer''s confusion was apparent, and Tiamat couldn''t help but smile at his expression. "They would fall into aa," she revealed. "It would take weeks for them to recover as their bodies adjust to the new world and mana slowly infuses every part of them."

    "Oh, then I''ll treat it like a holiday for them until they are used to it," he replied with a smile. "I won''t have any free time when I return to Thrylos due to the uing war."

    Tiamat smiled, "It will be a hard few years as the Alliance has weapons I don''t know about. Just be careful when you''re fighting, darling."

    Archer nodded with a confident smirk, "Don''t worry, I''ve learned a lottely, and I will only fight the Demi-Gods and stronger people. My army can deal with the small fish during the war."

    Afterward, the two spent time catching up, and Tiamat informed Archer that she hadpleted all the necessary preparations for the Swarms'' emergence during the uing

    war.

    Concern shed across his face, but Tiamat reassured him with a confident smile, "Don''t worry," she said. "You have the strength to defeat those creatures. You''ll be ready when the timees."

    Hearing her words, Archer gave the beautiful goddess a charming smile before asking, "Enough of the drama; when are you going to spend some time with me? It''s been years since we met."

    Tiamat giggled softly, her voice teasing. "Soon, my little dragon," she replied.

    She studied him closely, her violet eyes narrowing as if deep in thought. "You will evolve within the next couple of years and reach adulthood as a dragon," she continued. "It''s surprising normally, it takes centuries to achieve."

    Archer beamed, a knowing smile spreading across his face. "With a constant flow of experience and mana," he said, "it changed me from the inside out."

    Tiamat poured herself a cup of tea, nodding thoughtfully. "That''s to be expected when the world''s mana looks out for you," she said. "Remember, Arch, you''re her representative on Thrylos, and for some strange reason, she cares deeply for you."

    Archer was even more confused, which earned Tiamat a grin. "She''ll visit you when the time is right, but just know that woman is always watching over you."

    He chuckled, shaking his head. "Well, I''ll wee her when she shows up. It''s nothing new- Lady Death is watching me while on Earth."

    "I''ve met her a few times," Tiamat revealed a hint of amusement in her voice. "She loves that you''re gifting her extra souls to feast on."

    "I didn''t intend to kill so many people," Archer said while drinking tea. "You know things happen, but at least she isn''t fighting me."''

    The two continued talking until Tiamat stood and approached the railings before speaking, "Things will get chaotic, Arch. People will call you a devil and want to get rid of you, but don''t let them get to you."

    "I don''t care what people think about me, Tia, and you know that," he replied, finishing his tea while admiring the etherealndscape that stretched out in all directions.

    Tiamat smiled warmly at him. "Good. I''m d I chose you, but I never expected things to turn out like this."

    Archerughed, shaking his head. "Things still aren''t finished, Tia. I still have much more I want to do."

    Once he finished speaking, the dragon goddess smiled, waving her hand and sending him back to his body. "Expect to see me in a few nights," she said with a twinkle in her eye. "I wille to visit you."

    Secondster, Archer''s eyes fluttered open to reveal a white ceiling above him. Beside himy Isabe''s cute snoring filling the quiet room, a small smile gracing her pretty face. He couldn''t help but wonder, Why is she here? Maybe she wanted tofort me?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Shaking his head to dispel the thoughts, he focused on casting Aurora Healing on himself. A wave of warmth enveloped him, and he sighed in relief as the lingering pain faded. After getting out of bed, he reached into his Item Box and pulled out a bottle of ale, his dry mouth yearning for something refreshing.

    Archer took a long swig of the hot chocte, savoring the rich vor as it satisfied his thirst. Just then, a pair of arms wrapped around his shoulders; he turned to find Isabe leaning

    against him.

    "When are you going to give me my tattoo? I''m the only one without one," she whispered seductively.

    He shivered at her words before facing the older woman, who smiled warmly. Archer leaned in and kissed her gently. Isabe was initially taken off guard but quickly melted into the kiss as

    she reciprocated.

    They shared the moment for a while, lost in each other, before finally separating. Archer looked into her eyes and said, "Tonight, if you''d like. I''m not one to rush my women in sex; they need to feelfortable with me."

    When Isabe heard this, a big smile appeared as she asked with glowing blue eyes, "Well, I want to be yours. I''ve seen how you look at me, and am I your woman already?"

    Archer chuckled before answering, "You''re mine in all but name; tonight, we will make it official."

    Following that, the two continued to talk until Isabe offered to make him some hot chocte, which he epted. Archer watched her round behind as she walked out of the room as he noticed the sun hadn''t risen yet.

    ''It''s still early,'' he mused with a tired smile. ''I can still feel the pains all over my body."

    Archer dropped back onto the bed, waiting for Isabe to return. As hey there, he watched the rain begin to hit the window, the rhythmic sound rxing him. Five minutester, Isabe entered the room, wrapped in a house gown that perfectly matched her eyes.

    Her face lit up with a smile upon seeing him. She handed him a steaming cup of hot chocte and chirped, "Here you go, babe. Lucky I called out of work today; otherwise, I''d be soaking wet."

    After that, Archer and Isabe sat on the bed drinking their hot choctes as the older woman said, "Do you want to return to bed? It''s two in the morning, and everyone else is asleep."

    "''That''s fine with me," he replied while drinking the sweet drink.

    They soon finished their hot chocte, the warmth of the drink still lingering in their hands. Archer set the empty cup aside and pulled Isabe closer, their bodies fitting perfectly

    together.

    "Come on, let''s get back under the covers," he said.

    Isabe nodded before they slid beneath the soft nkets, the rain outside creating a cozy

    rhythm. Archer wrapped his arms around her, holding the older woman tightly as they nestled

    together.

    "''This is perfect," Isabe murmured, resting her head against his chest.

    He gently kissed her forehead, closing his eyes and letting the soothing sound of the rain lull

    them into a peaceful sleep. The night passed as the storm outsideshed the window and covered the town in dark clouds.

    As the first rays of sunlight streamed through the window, Archer stirred awake, quickly realizing that Isabe was no longer beside him. Confused, he sat up, scanning the room as the air around him began to warp, distorting like a mirage.

    In an instant, Alexa appeared out of nowhere, her navy hair cascading over her shoulders and a

    shocked look on her beautiful face. Her expression softened into a beaming smile when her

    wide eyesnded on Archer.

    "Oh, hello my love," she said in a yful tone. "I thought about you, and then the tattoo

    started glowing."

    Archer grinned at her words, his yful side taking over. Without hesitation, he slipped his hands under her shirt, his fingers brushing against her soft skin as he gently grabbed her

    breasts.

    Alexa gasped in surprise but quickly melted into the moment, her lips meeting his in a deep, passionate kiss. As their kiss deepened, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pulling

    him closer, her body pressing into his.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1055: That Was Easy

    Chapter 1055: That Was Easy

    ?

    Archer and Alexa continued to share a heated kiss, their passion building with each passing moment. As she began to grind her waist against his, the intensity between them skyrocketed, driving him wild.

    ''I''ve missed this woman,'' he mused with a smile. ''I''m d we reunited.''

    The two became lost in their desire, making love until Alexa was overwhelmed by the pleasure and soon drifted into an unconscious daze. He quickly cast Cleanse on them before getting out of bed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He stretched, and a few of his joints clicked in response, prompting a low groan to escape his lips. Afterward, Archer walked to the kitchen and made some tea while scanning the house with Aura Detector.

    Ellie, Cece, and Sasha were getting ready for sses while Maeve, Nyx, and Ashoka slept. Archer looked at the clock and realized it was seven a.m, ''It''s still early; they should wake up soon,'' he thought with a tired smile.

    Following that, he made the tea and sat down while watching the calm sea; rain hit the window, causing him to think, ''I forgot how bad winter is here, but nowhere near Thrylos''s weather.''

    Archer rxed there for a little while until he got a text from Da Robinson. [Hello, handsome! Sorry, I haven''t been in contact. I was inspired by seeing your fights on the news. When are youing to see me?]

    He smiled at the message before quickly replying. [I''ll see you soon. Got to handle something for the government.]

    Once Archer texted, he approached the house''s front window and noticed dozens of news vans outside with special agents patrolling the outside. ''So I''ve been discovered? Oh well, it''s not like they can do anything,'' he mused with a grin.

    Afterward, he opened a gate to the familiar forest he had visited before, stepping through it with a determined stride. He began searching for Swarm tunnels, and within five minutes, his Aura Detector pinged, revealing three locations.

    His heart raced with excitement. Archer took to the sky, summoning his wings and flying swiftly toward the first tunnel. But as he approached, a barrage of magic surged up from the trees below, hurtling straight at him.

    ''Haven''t they learn yet?'' he thought with a smirk. ''Looks like their stupid just like the Terravian Leader,''

    Anti Magic activated and destroyed the spells before they could hit him, but he quickly found out where the attackers were. He dashed toward the Terravian mages, who tried to cast more magic but were too slow.

    Archer quickly ughtered the creatures, his ws slicing through them as blood sttered across the ground. Eldritch sts incinerated many, turning them to dust. Minutester, the battlefield was quiet, all enemies dead.

    "That was easy,'' he mused with a grin. ''I will wipe them out before moving on to Thrylos where their leaders should be.''

    A satisfied smile spread across his face as he surveyed the carnage. Without hesitation, Archer leaped into the tunnel, plunging into the darkness below as he tucked his wings tightly against his body.

    The deeper he fell, the stronger the stench became a foul, putrid odor that hit his nose like a wave of decay, making him grimace. When he crashed into the ground, the stone trembled due to the force.

    Once the dust cleared, he noticed the tunnel floor littered with human and animal bones. Archer pressed deeper into the dark passageway until a sudden scuttling noise made him freeze.

    Before he could react, a monster lunged out of the shadows. Archer swiftly cast Cosmic Shield, and the creature mmed against it. Seizing the opportunity, he unleashed a powerful punch that connected with the mutated human.

    The force created a thunderous boom as the monster crashed into the wall. Archer let out a roar before ughtering anything he could get his ws on; he wouldn''t let the Terravians stop him.

    Archer charged his fists with Mana Maniption, causing them to let out a violet glow as he dered, "The Swarm is done; you''ve annoyed me enough!"

    Following that, he went wild and punched his way through the horde of monsters, turning them into blood mist, until he came across a Demi-God that managed to block one of his attacks.

    His eyes zed with fury as he faced the towering Terravian Demi-God, its hideous form pulsating with dark energy. The ground trembled beneath them as Archer charged, summoning all his strength.

    As he closed the distance, he unleashed a series of strikes that connected like thunder, and each hit reverberating through the tunnel. The Demi-God staggered, its grotesque features twisting in confusion.

    Then, with a fierce battle cry, Archer gathered all his power into a devastating punch. His fist connected with the Terravian''s jaw, and a shockwave erupted, sending a st of energy rippling through the chamber.

    The force of the impact was unimaginable; the creature''s form crumpled as it wasunched backward, crashing into the stone wall with a loud thud. Then, Archer continued butchering the Mutated Humans, causing the rest to flee deeper into the darkness.

    "There''s no use in running! I will find you,'' he thought as his excitement soared.

    Archer chased them until he arrived at a Terravian base, which made him smile before he cast Azur Cannon at the fortress. The walls crumbled just as he summoned his Shadow Creatures and ordered them to attack the survivors.

    The cavern they were in started shaking due to the impacts, causing boulders to fall and crush the remaining Terravians and other monsters. Archer used Crown of Stars to clear out

    anything else.

    Once the creatures were dead, he started exploring the cavern only to find veins of rare resources that would be worth a lot of money. Following this, Archer began to store it in his Item Box while thinking, ''I can control the world with stuff like this; they would pay me so much.''

    After clearing out the Terravian''s hideaway, Archer left the tunnel searching for other creatures to kill and spent hours clearing the Swarm from their hiding ces. He was now standing on top of a mountain, overlooking a forest.

    "The Swarm was everywhere,'' he pondered. ''How long have then been on Earth?''

    Archer couldn''te up with an answer and shrugged while seeing ck smoke billowing into the air as that was a camp deep in the park. He did learn that the Terravians had been kidnapping homeless people and feeding on them.

    When learning that fact, he shivered, ''Poor people, they were probably eaten alive but there''s nothing I can do.''

    After that, Archer set out to locate additional Swarm bases, taking down a few more before making his way to the White House. As he flew, he pulled out his phone and texted Elizabeth. [On my way, Liza. I''ve got some resources you might find helpful]

    He flew across the beautiful Americanndscape, skillfully staying beneath the altitude ofmercial flights. The sun dipped low on the horizon, casting a warm glow over the patchwork of cities below.

    ''I must admit that this scene is beautiful,'' Archer pondered while ncing around. ''People are looking up, but it doesn''t matter. Let them see me.''

    Skyscrapers rose like jagged teeth against the skyline, and he could see the bustle of life through the twinkling lights, a stark difference from the quiet, sprawling fields of the farming

    towns he passed.

    Golden cornfields stretched beneath him, their rows meticulously lined up like a patchwork quilt. A few small towns dotted thendscape, their quaint houses nestled among barns and silos, thest wisps of smoke curling from chimneys.

    As he approached Washington, D.C., the skyline transformed. Monumental buildings stood proud and stoic, the iconic dome of the Capitol building rising in the distance. The sun glinted off the Potomac River, a ribbon of silver cutting through the city.

    Archer descended as the White House appeared in the distance. With a smile, he used the Aura Detector to find Elizabeth, who was in a meeting with her staff. He chuckled before diving

    toward the garden.

    When he neared the entrance, Archer cast Blink, instantly teleporting outside. His eyes locked onto the older woman seated in a chair nearby. Without a second thought, he activated the

    dragon tattoo, summoning her to him in a sh.

    One moment, she was calmly seated; the next, she vanished from the room, throwing everyone into a frenzy. Archer couldn''t help butugh at their panicked reactions. Momentster, Elizabeth reappeared before him, shaking her head with an amused smile. Without warning, she lunged forward, wrapping her arms around him in a yful embrace. "You silly dragon," she said softly, "they''re going to have a heart attack if I vanish like that again. But it''s good to see you.''

    Archer lifted her chin before leaning down and kissing the older woman, who happily returned it. A couple of minutester, they separated, and he replied, "Sorry about that, but I

    will be out here until you''re ready."

    Elizabeth nodded in understanding and approached the entrance, disappearing inside. Once she was out of sight, he took a moment to nce around, his eyesnding on a nearby bench.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1056: Monster Rights

    Chapter 1056: Monster Rights

    ?

    Archer walked over and sat down, the weight of the day lifting slightly as the sun bathed the world in a soft pink shade, painting the sky in serene shades of dusk. While sitting there, he pulled out some hotdogs and started eating.

    ''It seems like the agents know about me,'' he mused while spotting them patrolling the garden.

    As a group passed, Archer nodded in greeting, prompting the men and women to politely return the gesture before continuing. An hour passed, and the sky had transformed into a breathtaking canvas of stars twinkling brightly above.

    Feeling the calm of the night settles in, Archer pulled out some ale and began drinking, enjoying the quiet moment while the meeting inside continued. A little whileter, Elizabeth appeared with a smile.

    The older woman sat down and questioned, "That fight in Rosemary Beach was public darling; couldn''t you have taken it elsewhere?"

    Archer shook his head while answering, "No; he was too strong; I managed to win but was injured."

    Elizabeth nodded in understanding before leaning against him as she spoke, "What did you want to show me?"

    When hearing that, he held out his hand and a pure lump of Lithium, which shocked the older woman as she questioned, "How did you get that? It''s rare and expensive, Archer."

    "I got tons of the stuff; I took a whole vein of it when clearing out the Swarm tunnels,'''' he responded with a chuckle. "Does the government want to buy it?"

    Elizabeth jumped up excitedly as she took out her phone and tapped away. Then she grabbed his hand and dragged him to the entrance, saying, "We will go to the warehouse. Lithium is important for manufacturing, and I want to bring it back to the States."

    Archer nodded in understanding as an SUV pulled up in front of them. Elizabeth gave him a gentle shove, pushing him inside, where a woman and a man were already seated. Archer nced at the neers, but both avoided his gaze, clearly ufortable.

    "This is my assistant, Mari," Elizabeth said warmly, gesturing to the woman. "And this is Benson Hailgate, head of manufacturing. He''s helping me bring jobs and creativity back home."

    He nodded at the two before turning to the window. The city passed by in a blur as they rushed down the street. Archer wondered where they were going, but Mari answered that for him: "Why are we heading for the warehouses, Mam? I know he has something for you."

    Elizabeth''s green eyes turned to the young woman as she answered, "He has a few resources that the other countries will want and do anything to get a hold of due to their rarity."

    Mari smiled before writing something down. Benson asked Archer curiously, "What materials can you get? We need a stupid amount to get things rolling across the country."

    "Anything that is below your feet," Archer answered. "I''ve got a few on me now, which include Lithium, Cobalt, Tantalum, and Rhodium. I was only down there a few hours but could get more."''

    Everyone wore shocked expressions as Archer continued. "I would''ve suggested starting a mining operation down there, but the monsters lurking beneath your feet would tear apart anything you send in."

    The three looked concerned, but it didn''t bother him as he saw the passing buildings and people going about their day. An hourter, they arrived at a secured warehouse, where soldiers guarded the perimeter.

    ''They are paranoid, it seems,'' he thought.

    As the SUV pulled up, the vehicles following them spread out, securing the entrance with practiced precision. They passed through the gate and stopped beside towering metal doors, which swung open as they stepped out of the car.

    Archer scanned the interior, noticingrge bins ready to store resources. A satisfied smile crept across his face as he turned to Elizabeth. "It seems you''ve been prepared to receive whatever I bring."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She nodded with a knowing smile before pointing at one of the bins, "Deposit whatever you like into those, and once we''ve organized it, you will be paid."''

    Without speaking, Archer summoned his wings and started flying above the metal containers, where he dumped all the resources. He kept the gold and diamond but gave the government everything else.

    While doing that, Elizabeth, Benson, Mari, and the soldiers were shocked when the amount of Lithium poured into the bin. He continued to empty the Item Box of resources he collected in the Swarm''s tunnel.

    After nearly twenty minutes of unloading, Archer finally finished, wiping his hands as Elizabeth approached, her eyes wide with curiosity. "How much did you gather, darling?" she asked.

    With a charming smile, he nced at the brown-haired woman. "A few tunnels worth if I remember correctly," he replied. "There was plenty more, but I ran out of space in my storage to carry it all."

    After that, Benson, Mari, and Elizabeth began sorting the materials. The older man''s eyes widened in surprise as he inspected the haul. "This is pure," he muttered, astonished. "Not a single w."

    The two women nodded in agreement, equally impressed. Meanwhile, Archer quietly approached the exit, stepping outside for fresh air. He stepped through the door only to see the soldiers rushing around.

    Outside the entrance, a crowd had gathered, immediately catching Archer''s attention. His curiosity piqued as he approached the scene, his expression shifting to curiosity as he tried to understand what was happening.

    As Archer approached, he noticed people holding cards that left himpletely stumped. He squinted at one, trying to make sense of it. "Monsters have... rights? What the actual fuck?" he muttered, baffled. "Did I miss a meeting or something?"

    He shook his head before reading another, "Monsters deserve life! Leave them alone, murderer!"

    "What is this stupid shit?" he mumbled while approaching the nearest guard.

    The man turned to Archer and gave him a sharp salute, only adding to his confusion. Frowning, he asked in a baffled voice, "What are you doing, and why are these idiots protesting for monsters?"

    That''s when the guard looked down, visibly embarrassed, before sighing. "Some folks are just in stupid, sir. They''ll protest anything just to have something toin about. Their

    lives are boring, and they''ve got nothing better to do."

    Archer nodded, "I will make sure they won''t leave their homes anymore," he said with a

    chuckle.

    He stepped outside and summoned two hundred Shadow Creatures that appeared around the protesters, which made them panic. Their reaction made Archer chuckle as they started fleeing like headless chickens.

    A man pushed a neon-haired woman who started yapping like a small dog. Chaos erupted, which shocked the soldiers. The creatures did nothing but stare at the people, but it was enough to clear the road outside.

    ''When confronted by the thing their defending they flee,'' he thought with a chuckle as thest protesters vanished.

    Following that, Elizabeth''s voice sounded from behind him, "What are you up to, Arch?"

    "People were trying to protect the monsters," he responded before turning to the older woman. "I forgot how stupid some humans are; it''s shocking."

    "''You''re right," she answered with augh. "They protest over anything which makes no

    sense."

    Elizabeth then guided Archer to the waiting SUV, where Benson and Mari were already seated. Once they were on the road back to the White House, the group began discussing the newly acquired resources and strategizing how best to use them.

    "They seem excited over it all,'' he mused with a grin. ''Atleast I''ll earn even more money.''

    Archer tuned out of the conversation as he sent his Shadow Creatures worldwide to search for any more Swarm bases to destroy. Soon enough, they pulled into the White House as Elizabeth turned to him lovingly, "Are you spending some time with me? I''ve got a few hours before I need to sleep."

    "''That''s the n; I wasn''t just going to leave after dropping off the stuff," he replied, "I

    wanted to see you as well."

    The older woman beamed, and the other three in the SUV looked baffled. They chose not to say anything because they didn''t trust Archer. As they pulled up to the entrance, he didn''t care

    about their opinion of him.

    Elizabeth grabbed his hand before pulling her toward her room with a knowing smile. Archer happily followed behind while admiring her hourss figure. She felt his gaze causing a shiver to run over her skin as shemented, "Wait until we''re in private, I will show you

    more than the pictures."

    Archer chuckled and responded, "I can''t wait, Liza. It''s been a while since I''ve had a taste of you."

    Elizabeth trembled at his words, but they soon reached her private quarters. As soon as they entered, she quickly pulled him into a kiss. Archer eagerly responded, his enthusiasm sparking her own as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pulling him closer.

    The kiss deepened as Archer''s hands found her waist, pulling her closer. But Elizabeth suddenly broke away, her lips trailing to his neck, where she began biting softly, sending

    shivers down his spine.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1057: Have You Missed Me

    Chapter 1057: Have You Missed Me

    ?

    Elizabeth nibbled at his pointed ears, drawing a low groan from Archer, which only spurred her to continue her teasing assault. Her hands slid down his body and into his pants as she grabbed his cock.

    "This woman is something else,'' he mused as pleasure washed through him.

    Her gentle touch sent a heat wave through Archer, making him eager for more. He swiftly unbuttoned her shirt, revealing her full breasts held by a delicate ckce bra. The sight made his desire surge.

    This drove him to strip away the rest of her clothes until she stood before him in nothing but underwear, her body igniting his hunger. Elizabeth''s hourss figure was mesmerizing, her smooth, wless skin glowing softly in the light.

    Elizabeth''s ample chest, perfectly shaped and firm, showed no sign of sagging, only

    enhancing her beauty and charm. Archer couldn''t help but grin as he mused to himself, ''Liza is the definition of a MILF, and she''s all mine.''

    As Archer''s control began to slip, his lust consumed him, and his desire intensified with every nce. Noticing the effect she had on him, Elizabeth smiled yfully and leaned closer, asking in a seductive voice, "Do you like what you see, husband?"

    Once Elizabeth finished speaking, she stepped forward with a knowing smile and dropped to her knees. With a teasing glint in her eyes, she tugged his pants down, revealing Archer''s arousal.

    "Yes, I do, and you know it, Madam President," Archer said as his violet eyes glowed with uncontrolled lust. "Now show me how much you''ve missed me."

    When hearing that, she bit her lip in anticipation as she wrapped her hand around him, starting to stroke with a slow, teasing rhythm. Elizabeth looked up at him, her beautiful green eyes sparkling with mischief before moving forward and taking his cock in her warm mouth.

    Archer groaned when feeling her slimy tongue sliding all over his shaft before her head started bobbing back and forth. Waves of pleasure crashed against his body, causing him to lean on a nearby table as it felt too good.

    Elizabeth continued to suck while taking out her boobs by unclipping her bra. Archer got excited when seeing this and started to fuck the older woman''s mouth; this turned her on to no end, causing her hand to slip in between her legs.

    He started to hear a sloshing noise causing him to speak with a grin, "You dirty bitch, I can hear how wet you''re."

    The brown-haired woman moaned when hearing the way he was treating her. Soon enough, Archer shoved his cock down her throat to shoot his cum directly into her stomach, which Elizabeth enjoyed.

    She was still on her knees while wiping the cum that escaped her mouth as she spoke with a satisfied smile, "That tastes delicious, babe. Will you use all three of my holes? I''ve never tried anal but will for you, master."

    When Archer heard this, his wild part took over, causing him to lift her to her feet and bend her over the nearby sofa. Elizabeth giggled as her excitement soared, "Do you like treating the President of the United States like your personal whore husband?"

    "Yes, and the fact that you love it makes it even better," Archer answered with an evil glow in his eyes. "Now drop your panties so I can fuck your ass bitch."

    Elizabeth instantly replied and spread her ass cheeks, revealing both her beautiful holes that he was going to ravage until satisfied. Archer started rubbing his cock against her wet pussy, causing the older woman to let out an erotic moan, "Mmmmmghh~~"

    "Oh god! That feeling is back; please use me, master," she said in a lewd tone as she was lost to the pleasure.

    Archer smiled before sliding inside the older woman and feeling the tightness mp down on him. He let out a groan but grabbed her thick waist. Elizabeth let out a scream as she felt herself being stretched open.

    "Ahhhhhh! So good master! Don''t show me any mercy and treat me as rough as you want,"'' she said with a big smile on her beautiful face.

    She was feeling pain, but soon, the delight washed over her body. The older woman started moaning as she grabbed onto the sofa to steady herself. Archer began to fuck her without any mercy as he was thrusting so hard that he bottomed out in the president.

    Five minutester, Elizabeth started climaxing as her long legs trembled as she was letting out moans that only encouraged Archer to fuck her even harder. It was a never-ending cycle of mind-numbing pleasure.

    "Ahhh, Mmmghh, Don''t stop," she said, strained as the pleasure overwhelmed her.

    Soon enough, ARcher was ready to explode and pushed deeper inside her warm and wet passage, causing her to shudder before she started squirting all over his waist. He smiled as he unloaded his seed directly into the older woman''s womb.

    ''I love the feeling of making a milf squirm under me,'' he mused.

    When Elizabeth felt this, she let out a scream of pure pleasure as she started squirting once again, which drenched the floor below them. Following that, Archer pulled out of her pussy, causing their mixed fluids to pour out.

    He smiled as he leaned forward, casting Cleanse on Elizabeth''s mouth before kissing her deeply. Pulling back slightly, he spoke with a possessive glint in his eyes, "Your mind, body, and heart belong to me, Liza. I''ll take you every way I desire and turn you into my whore, ready for me whenever I want."

    When Elizabeth heard his words, she lost it; her perverted side woke up as she started begging, "Please master. Use my ass, mouth, boobs, and pussy, I''m yours. You can do whatever you want with me."

    Archer grinned as he grabbed her breasts, gently pinching her nipples. In a smug tone, he replied, "No need to tell me, Liza. I already know you''re mine, and there''s no way you''re getting rid of me."

    Following that, he lined his cock against her backdoor; thanks to being covered in their mixed fluids, he had no problem shoving into her tight ass. The pleasure was instant as it shot through his body like lightning.

    "Ahhhhhh! Arghhhh!" she grabbed onto the sofa before biting into the cushion.

    "Mmmmghhh~~"

    Elizabeth let out a wild scream that bounced off the walls of the room; Archer didn''t let up and started to fuck her. He grabbed her boobs with one hand as the other slipped between her legs and started rubbing her drenched clit.

    He couldn''t help but think, ''She''s so into it! I love this!''

    The older woman''s body shuddered as she climaxed, but Archer continued his three-way attack on the milf, who couldn''t handle the onught of pleasure and fell into a daze as she spoke in a breathless voice, "This feels so good."

    Archer grinned when hearing this and continued rubbing her clit and squeezing her soft boob before unloading his seed deep in her ass, causing her body to convulse as she climaxed even

    more.

    He pulled out and saw his cum running out of her ass which made him happy, but he wasn''t done. Archer grabbed the older woman, who was smiling and ced her on the bed with her

    head off the edge.

    "I bet you''ll like this; this means I''ve had all three holes and will continue to ravage you, Liza," hemented while putting his cock across her beautiful face.

    Elizabeth came to and beamed with excitement as she realized what would happen. Without a word, she opened her mouth wide as Archer shoved his cock inside and started to fuck her face

    as she grabbed his thighs.

    "Mmmmghh~~" she let out moans that caused his lust to soar further.

    Without any mercy, Archer started to roughly thrust down her throat as her tongue licked every inch of his shaft. In the meantime, she massaged his crown jewels. Minutester, he soon went deeper before releasing even more cum down her throat.

    The older woman swallowed every drop of it as she let out an erotic moan while licking her lips. Archer smiled when he saw this, but Elizabeth grabbed his hand and dragged him into bed as she climbed on hisp.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''She still isn''t done? This woman is something else,'' he thought with a knowing smile.

    He quickly applied Cleanse to her lips before she leaned in for a kiss. Their lips met in a passionate embrace. Archer took hold of her soft behind, making Elizabeth giggle as she pulled away from the kiss.

    "My ass is hurt, my pussy is sore, and my jaw is aching, but I still want you inside me, master,'''' she said while kissing his neck. "Do you want to ravage me once again?" Archer chuckled at her lewd behaviors which he loves, he spun them around and ended up between Elizabeths legs. He slid inside her soaked passage, causing the older woman to let out a deep moan, "Mmmmghh~~"

    The couple continued enjoying their lovemaking, utterly lost in the pleasure they were sharing. Archer took his time, being slow and gentle, and Elizabeth cherished every second of

    it.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1058: Its A Good Saying

    Chapter 1058: It''s A Good Saying

    ?

    Thunder boomed outside, and rainshed the world beyond the window. Archer and Elizabeth were lying in bed rxing after having sex all night; the brown-haired woman was sleeping with her head resting against his chest.

    "This is peaceful,'' he thought while resting against his arm.

    Archer was ying with her hair, which sent the older woman into a deep sleep. While lying there, he started to hear the people outside Elizabeth''s apartment; most were guards and housekeepers going about their tasks.

    That''s when a noise caught his attention, causing him to get out of bed and approach the bedroom door. He opened the door only to see a dark room, but thanks to his dragon eyes, nothing could hide from him.

    While looking around the room, a woman materialized out of nowhere, and Archer recognized her instantly, ''Lady Death,'' he thought with a smirk.

    "Oh, there you are," she said with gleaming ck eyes. "When are you returning to your world? I want toe."

    Archer''s eyebrow rose with fascination before asking, "Why do you want toe? It would be boring to you."

    The womanughed until she calmed down and exined, "It may be, but you''re not a boring mortal; I want to see what makes you tick."

    "I can show you how I''ll make you tick, Lady Death," Archer replied with a grin. "I may be a Demi-God for now, but in ten years, I will be one of you."

    The mysterious woman giggled before replying, "I look forward to seeing that; I can already tell that you''re growing stronger, which is impressive."

    Archer chuckled as he offered, "Do you want some tea? I''m sure Elizabeth wouldn''t mind."

    Lady Death nodded in agreement, slipping her hand around his arm as they strolled down the corridor toward the kitchen. The patrolling guards exchanged puzzled nces, their unease palpable.

    With a soft, amusedugh, she remarked, "It seems they find you strange. I can feel their emotions, and not all of them are fond of you."

    Archer shrugged without care, "I don''t care if someone likes me. A lion doesn''t bother with the opinion of an ant."

    Lady Death grinned before nodding, "I like that; it''s a good saying."

    The duo entered the kitchen just as Archer sensed Elizabeth walking toward them. When the brown-haired woman entered the room, she stopped short as she saw the neer. Archer nced at her before smiling as he introduced the two women, "Liza, this is Lady Death. We met a while ago, and she stopped in for some tea.''

    "No. I came to see you, dragon," the woman in question spoke up. "It''s been thousands of years since your kind has been on Earth."

    As she spoke, Elizabeth approached the woman and held her hand, "I''m Elizabeth Winters, President of the United States."

    Lady Death grinned beforementing, "I can see a certain dragon has marked you; you do realize what that means, the president?"

    He watched as Elizabeth''s cheeks reddened before shaking her head, "Yes, he gave me a tattoo when we first made love."''

    The supernatural woman beamed as her head snapped toward him and asked with a grin, "Can I get one, please?"

    When Archer heard this, heughed and answered, "Let''s get to know each other better before moving on to that; we''ve only met twice."''

    Lady Death frowned, but Elizabeth interrupted, "If it''s a tattoo you want, darling has to like you first to show any interest."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''''Sex isn''t just fun, but it''s a connection, especially with me," Archer spoke while boiling some water using Mana Maniption. "The tattoos are a forever thing; they will connect us throughout time."

    Death''s eyebrow raised as she responded, "But I''m immortal? I have been on Earth since the day the creator made humans."

    Archer chuckled before raising his arm and letting the mana show. It turned translucent with a violet glow. Lady Death''s eyes widened in shock. "How? That''s pure mana straight from the universe. She doesn''t give it to anyone but the creator."

    Without a word, he turned his entire body translucent, leaving both women wide-eyed in shock. Calmly, he continued, "I am a White Dragon, the living embodiment of Mana. When Tiamat bestowed her gift upon me, the Mana Goddess infused me with another power-what you''re seeing now is the result of that."

    Lady Death jumped up with shock as she eximed, "You''re the Chosen One! She has picked you to fight the darkness that ising."

    Archer smiled when seeing this and responded, "Yeah, I''ve heard that so many times over my life, but it''s nothing to me; I''m fighting for myself and will help the goddesses if they return the favor, just like Tiamat."

    When the two women heard this, Lady Deathmented, "I''ve met that woman, and she is very fond of you. It was scary getting threatened by a rejuvenated dragon goddess." Elizabeth looked confused as she asked, "Goddess? Are you with someone like that, Arch?" He was just about to reply, but a warm voice echoed throughout the room, "He is my husband just like yours; there are certain conditions that us goddesses are under so we don''t mess things up."

    All three turned around only to see a white-haired woman with glowing violet eyes and pointed ears standing there. Archer smiled when seeing her before speaking, "Hello, Tia. It''s good to see you again."

    The dragon goddess beamed before vanishing, only to reappear behind him, wrapping her slender arms around him warmly. Lady Death and Elizabeth exchanged shocked nces, but Tiamat quickly reassured them.

    "It''s wonderful to meet you both finally. I''ve been wanting to reveal myself, but I''ve been quite busy with the chaos unfolding on Thrylos," she revealed with a frown.

    "What''s happening there?" Archer questioned with a curious expression.

    Tiamat hugged him tighter as she answered, "The Alliance has conquered all but a few empires, and I''m sorry to say this, but your father joined them to get back at you."

    When Archer heard this, he became enraged and muttered in frustration, "Is that stupid fool serious? Does he not realize that I will kill him? Leonard is stupid and will regret his choices when I return."

    The dragon goddess began to giggle, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "The Alliance thinks they can win, but you should see your army! It''s thergest by far. Draconia''s poption has quadrupled thanks to all the refugees, and the girls have been working tirelessly to organize everything."

    He smiled at her words and pulled Tiamat onto hisp, the other two women watching intently. The white-haired Goddess grinned; Goddess began kissing his neck, causing Archer to talk with a chuckle, "Tia, why are you trying to turn me on? There are people here!" Tiamat stopped as she teased everyone, "Liza over here is soaking wet just looking at your husband. She wants you to dominate her once again; it seems the president has be your submissive whore."

    Elizabeth''s face turned as red as a tomato, which made Lady Deathugh, but the Goddess turned to her with gleaming eyes, "And you miss Grim Reaper, you want him to ravage every hole you have. I know you''ve been peeking at his sex most of the time. Just admit you like him

    and see where it goes."

    While this happened, Archer watched the scene with a baffled expression but shook his head and questioned, "Tia? Why are you trying to get other women in the harem?"

    The dragon goddess giggled as she revealed, "The more women you get, the stronger you be darling."

    Archer''s eyes widened as Tiamat continued, "Dragon Synergy is helping you absorb mana from each woman you have sex with. You''re growing stronger daily, especially now that you

    have Ellie and Miche."

    While they spoke, Lady Death''s cheeks were red, causing Elizabeth tough before she brought up a question that worried her, "How will you spend time with all of us?"

    He was about to reply, but Tiamat answered, "Time Warp Liza. His skill allows him to create a

    bubble during which time is slowed. This will give him enough time to spend with all of us."

    Elizabeth beamed when hearing this, but Lady Death said, "How is that possible? Time is a powerful force that can''t be messed with."''

    Without saying anything, Archer cast Time Wrap and wrapped the four in a bubble, and Lady Death instantly felt it. She looked at him with wide ck eyes andmented, "Oh, you did it. I can feel the normal time flow outside this, but inside, it''s just your mana."''

    "I control all mana, but it needs pure focus, which isn''t my strong suit," he said with a chuckle. "I''ve got many ws that would annoy many people."

    Tiamat and Elizabethughed when they heard him before the brown-haired womanmented, "The others have said that. Alexa, Ellie, Maeve, and the others invited me to a

    harem chat group through the tattoo."

    Archer raised an eyebrow at the revtion but shrugged it off, "Interesting. Can I see it?"

    Elizabeth shook her head with a loving smile. "No can do, handsome. Maeve said it''s a woman

    thing, and you don''t need to see it."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1059: Call Me Morgana

    Chapter 1059: Call Me Morgana

    ?

    Archer, Tiamat, Elizabeth, and Lady Death continued to speak while he made tea for them until the Dragon Goddess grabbed the president''s hand andmented with a knowing smile, "Liza, give me a tour of this ce. I want to see everything."

    The mature brte''s green eyes gleamed before she turned to him. "Are you joining me in bed once you''re done here?"

    Before Archer could answer, Lady Death teased in a hopeful voice, "Can I join?"

    This made Elizabeth trip over her feet as she answered, "If the husband wants you to join, then I don''t mind."

    Following that, Tiamat dragged the president down a corridor, causing Archer to chuckle at their silliness. He turned to the pale-skinned beauty, who was staring at her with her deep ck eyes.

    "Why do you want to have sex so much? We''ve met twice, and I don''t feel like rushing into things or getting used to them," Archer said while sipping hot tea. "I don''t use women for sex even if they are the Grim Reaper."

    Lady Death nodded before suggesting something, "Why do you take me on a date then? We can get to know each other better."

    "Sounds good to me," he replied with a charming smile. "Where would you like to go?"

    She thought briefly before answering, "Let''s go to a London Pub; I fancy a beer and some food."

    Archer was taken aback but shrugged while sending Elizabeth a message. He grabbed Lady Death''s hand and opened a Gate to his home city. The duo stepped through and appeared in a dark alleyway.

    Once they arrived, he turned to death, but she became an average human, causing Archer to disguise himself. He now had ck hair and blue eyes, while Death had blonde hair with green eyes.

    He was struck by her beauty when she smiled before speaking, "Call me Morgana if you like; it''s easier than Lady Death."

    Archer nodded in agreement as shemented, "You''re gorgeous, Morg."

    Morgana beamed when hearing this before grabbing his hand and dragging him out of the alleyway, where they joined the busy crowd. They strolled through the bustling streets of London as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the city.

    The chatter of people and the hum of traffic filled the air while street vendors packed up their stalls for the evening. Morgana''s cloak billowed slightly in the breeze, her dark eyes taking in the surroundings with a quiet intensity.

    Archer walked beside her hand in hand as the fading light glinted off the buildings. "It''s always so alive here," he remarked, ncing at her with a faint smile.

    "Many people die in this city," Morgana revealed. "My Reapers collect many souls here."'' He chuckled at her words as they neared the River Thames, the water shimmering in the fading light. "No surprise there," he said with a smirk. "London''s huge-there''s always something going down in this city."

    Morgana waved and stopped walking as she spoke with a giggle, "Want to see something special?"

    He nodded in agreement, watching as Morgana waved her hand. The modern streets of London began to shift before his eyes. Old buildings materialized, and the people around them transformed, now dressed in attire from centuries past.

    ''What has she done?'' he mused with a confused expression.

    Archer watched them going about their daily routines, the scene rich with history. Though he quickly realized it was an illusion, its detail fascinated him, causing him to study it more closely.

    That''s when he realized Morgana was gone, and he was alone, standing on the side of a street. While there, Archer spotted what looked to be an elf, causing his jaw to drop open in utter shock.

    He shook his head and muttered, "Elves were on Earth?"

    "Yes, they were, darling," Morgana said, appearing beside him in witches'' robes and continuing to speak. "This used to be my stomping ground, humans, elves, and dwarves living side by side. I used to be London''s top Healing Witch when I disguised myself."

    Archer shook his head before asking, "What happened to them then? There''s no proof of their existence."

    She frowned at his realization but continued, her tone sad as she led him toward the river. "Years after this, a human movement rose in the north, driven by hatred for elves and dwarves."

    They passed by a group of human and elf children ying together as mixed couples walked the streets with smiles on their faces. When the duo reached the river, Morgana continued, "A world war followed, with the humans uniting. Thanks to their rapid birthrates, they won the war of attrition, wiping out every other race."

    Her voice trembled with bitterness and sorrow as she unveiled a long-hidden secret, a history forgotten by the modern world. Archer listened silently, feeling sympathy for the ancient races now lost to time.

    Still, he knew there was little sense in anger over events that had happened thousands of years ago. "It''s tragic," he admitted softly, "but the past is beyond our reach now."

    Morgana reluctantly nodded as she answered, "You''re right, and now the humans are getting their karma as the world crumbles around them."

    Archer chuckled at her words, but she brushed aside the illusion with a wave. "I haven''t genuinely smiled since those days," she confessed with amusement. "That was until I met you, dragon. Watching you take those lives filled me with a thrill I hadn''t felt in ages."

    His smile grew when he heard this, but Morgana continued as she hugged his arm, "And there is a pull telling me to take that jump and be involved with you."

    "So you want to be with me because of this feeling?" Archer questioned as the two walked along the river.

    Morgana shook her head, a yful smile dancing on her lips. "That''s just one part of it. As supernatural beings, we know who''s good for us. You might not be as strong as I am now, but I see your potential; know I''m not one to judge a book by its cover."

    Archer grinned before replying, "Well, we will see how we go, Miss Death."

    The two continued walking along the river until they spotted a nearby pub. It was lit up on a cold winter night as people went in and out, which caught Morgana''s attention: "Look Arch! We can eat there."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He guided her into the bustling establishment, where dozens filled the expansive hall. Morgana''s knowing grin dancing across her lips led him to an empty table in a corner.

    As they settled in, she looked at him with a yful glint. "What do you want to eat? I could really go for some meat."

    Archer startedughing as he replied, "Hungry, are we? Be patient, woman, and you''ll get

    what you want."

    When hearing this, Morgana beamed before a staff member approached with a professional smile, "Hello, you two. How can the Flying Fish help you tonight?"

    "Can we get two specials and four beers, please?" Archer asked after studying the menu.

    The woman nodded before writing something down and heading back to the kitchen. After that, Morgana spoke in a low voice, "Do you see that group of three men? They will die on the way home; the one in white will crash their car."

    Archer''s eyes widened in surprise; he was at a loss for words. Just as he was about to respond, she said, "There''s no point in helping them. Fate will catch up to them eventually. Haven''t

    you seen Final Destination?"

    "Yes," he answered with a chuckle, "So there''s no preventing your death in the end?"

    Morgana nodded, "You''re correct; when it''s your time, you can do nothing. Unless a certain goddess plucks you from the Soul River."

    Following that, the two continued speaking and getting to know each other. Morgana found his life on Thrylos fascinating and wanted to learn more about it, which Archer happily told

    her.

    When the woman found out he had loads of wives, she grinned beforementing, "Won''t be so bad to add a Death God to your harem; some people and gods will envy you." "Doesn''t sound so bad if I''m honest," Archer said with a charming smile. "But as I said before, I wanted to get to know you better, Morgana."

    The Death God of Earth smiled before the waitress brought their food, which looked like a bunch of meat and some vegetables. Archer thanked the woman as she returned to the bar to

    get their beer.

    Morgana''s stomach rumbled, causing him tough. Her face reddened as sheined, "I haven''t eaten all day! Don''t mock me."

    Archer shook his head with a smile, "I''m not mocking you, Morg; I find it adorable."''

    With that, the duo began their meal, Archer savoring every bite. Momentster, the woman

    returned with their drinks, setting them down on the table. Morgana eagerly leaned in, taking a long sip before letting out a satisfied sigh of relief.

    As they continued eating, their conversation drifted to everyday topics. Archer discovered

    that Morgana was a carefree spirit who delighted in life''s simple pleasures. Her lighthearted nature and enthusiasm for the little things fascinated him.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1060: You Shouldnt Like Me

    Chapter 1060: You Shouldn''t Like Me

    ?

    Archer and Morgana continued with their date until both were finished eating; while doing that, the waitress approached with a friendly smile and gave them the bill, "Here you go, you can pay at the counter when you''re ready."

    Following that, the Death Goddess nced at him before suggesting, "Do you want to go on a walk, Arch? It might be cold, but we can wrap up."''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Sounds good to me," Archer responded while standing up. "Let me pay the bill, and we''ll leave."

    He approached the counter where a young man stood behind; when the waiter saw him, he smiled professionally, "Are you here to pay? Can I see your bill, please?"

    Archer handed over the slip of paper as he took out his phone as the man typed in the total on the payment machine. He swiped it before returning to Morgana, who was waiting with a beautiful smile; she took his arm as the duo left the pub.

    The wind and rainshed against them as they stepped outside, sending a chill down their spines. In response, Archer swiftly cast Cosmic Shield, creating a shimmering barrier that deflected the harsh elements.

    Thanks to Mana Maniption, he heated the air inside the shield, wrapping it inforting warmth despite the storm raging around them. The couple then started walking down the street and watching the surroundings.

    People passed by while chatting about life, just as Morganamented, "Humans have such peaceful lives; they couldn''t imagine living for thousands of years and seeing every friend you made die."

    "It must be hard," he said softly, pulling the Death Goddess closer. "But at least you were there throughout their lives. Now, though, you''re surrounded by people who will live for thousands of years."

    Morgana stopped walking; a small smile appeared as Morgana turned her dark, mysterious eyes on him. Without a word, she tiptoed up and quickly kissed his cheek before speaking happily, "Thank you, Arch, but how will Maeve live for long? She''s human, after all?"

    Archer chuckled while shaking his head, "No, she is now a dragon with a humanoid form that resembles a human."

    The Death Goddess grew confused, and an adorable expression appeared as she questioned, "How does that work?"

    After that, Archer told her the basics of his Dragon Synergy skill and how it works, which fascinated the woman. Shortly after exining, they strolled side by side through the busy streets of London as the city was bathed in the soft glow of streetlights.

    "This ce never changes,'' he mused while ncing around.

    A mist hung low, swirling around their feet, muffling the distant hum of the city. Above them, the moon peeked through the clouds, casting a silver sheen over the wet cobblestones. The Thames shimmered in the distance, its dark waters reflecting the asional flicker of light. Morgana''s eyes lingered on the weathered stone buildings; they bore the weight of centuries. As they neared the Tower of London, her expression darkened, a flicker of anger igniting in her gaze.

    She spoke, her voiceced with contempt. "I was there when the new king raised this ce. A brutal tyrant, he ughtered thousands during the Harrying of the North."

    Archer grew interested but asked a question, "If that sickens you, then you shouldn''t like me; I''ve killed millions since getting my powers."

    Morgana nced at him, a bittersweet smile ying on her lips. "I lost many friends during that war," she confessed softly, her eyes distant. "It''s why I despise that time so much. And as for not liking you... did those people deserve to die?"

    He paused, considering her words, before giving a nod. "They always attacked me. There were... idental deaths, but it was never my intent."

    The Death Goddess held his gaze momentarily; then her expression softened into a smile. "Well, dragons are violent creatures by nature, and you''ve shown remarkable restraint sinceing to Earth."

    Archer startedughing before the two continued walking along the River Thames while watching the boats passing by. The couple got to know each other better but soon returned to the White House.

    As the duo stepped through the Gate, they saw Elizabeth and Tiamat chatting. When the two women spotted them, they smiled as the dragon goddess stood up and approached Archer with glowing eyes.

    ''What is she up to now?'' Archer thought with a grin.

    She hugged him tightly while whispering, "You''ve nearly cleared Earth of the Swarm, but there''s some unfortunate news as the creatures are regrouping on Thrylos to get their revenge."

    Archer chuckled at her words, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "I still have the Domain and the Monster Army to check on," he said, a spark of energy in his voice.

    The Dragon Goddess giggled, her eyes yful. "Go on, then. I''ll keep thesedies busy with some gossip about you in the meantime."

    He grinned, nodding in agreement before leaning in to kiss her, Elizabeth, and Morgana. The Death Goddess was caught off guard and blinked in surprise but soon softened, her expression brightening with unexpected happiness as she epted the affection.

    Archer teleported into the Domain, only to be struck by the breathtaking sight before him. A vast jungle stretched in every direction, its thick vegetation blocking his sight, ''Why has this ce grown so much? Was it still sucking mana from me?'' he thought.

    Towering trees, their trunks thick and ancient, pierced the sky, their sprawling canopies casting shadows on the forest floor. Vines twisted between branches, and the air buzzed with the sounds of unseen creatures.

    Heunched into the sky without wasting a moment, soaring above the dense jungle. As far as his eyes could see, the vast sea of greenery stretched endlessly, but a thin plume of smoke caught his attention in the distance.

    His wings beat with purpose as he flew toward it. Below, he could feel the aura of thousands of creatures moving beneath the treetops.

    As Archer flew, he remembered ordering the Stone Men to kidnap creatures from across Pluoria before they shut him out of the domain. That''s when he spotted a plume of smoke rising into the air.

    When he descended toward the wooden cabin, a spell came hurtling toward him before he could touch the ground. The magic was canceled out upon impact, but the sheer force knocked

    him off bnce.

    With a sharp jolt, he spiraled down, crashing through the thick canopy and into the jungle below. Branches snapped, leaves scattered, and he hit the ground hard, surrounded by the

    dense vegetation.

    Groaning, Archer rose to his feet, his eyes narrowing as he scanned his surroundings. Before he could take another step, a gorgeous woman with snow-white hair and piercing blue eyes

    charged at him; her fury was apparent.

    ''Looks like she''s angry at me,'' he chuckled. ''Well, its not my fault.''

    The air around her crackled with rage, but Archer couldn''t help but smile. ''Morena. Looks like you''ve gotten stronger, too,'' he mused.

    Without hesitation, she began swinging her tiny fists at him, each punch filled with power, but Archer stood firm, letting themnd harmlessly against his chest. The blows bounced off him, leaving Morena wide-eyed with shock.

    ''Got ya bitch,'' he thought with a smirk.

    In one quick motion, he wrapped his arms around her thick waist, pulling her close before she could react. He kissed the mature necromancer without warning, and the fury vanished

    instantly.

    Morena melted into the embrace, returning the kiss while her hands cupped his cheeks. She pressed her body against his, her full breasts pushing against his chest as the tension between them shifted into something far more personal.

    Archer and Morena slowly separated. The older woman was about to speak, but he interrupted her by leaning in close, whispering, "Be mine, and I''ll give you the baby you desire. But remember, I won''t rush something as precious as a child."

    Morena''s expression shifted, intrigue mixing with desire as she considered his words. Her blue eyes gleamed before she nodded, "Sounds good, but we want an exnation why you

    haven''te to visit in years."

    "I''m sorry about that, beautiful; the Swarm activated a worldwide spell that blocked all forms of teleportation," Archer exined as the older woman grabbed his hand and started

    walking.

    Morena shot him a sidelong nce before asking, "Why did it take you years to return? Wouldn''t it have been easier to deal with the spell sooner?"

    Archer''s brow furrowed as he exined the wars ravaging thend and the Alliance now

    threatening to engulf his kingdom. When the seasoned necromancer heard his tale, she halted, fixing him with a steady gaze.

    "Make us your women, and we will give you our everything. We''ve spent years considering

    our choices, and we want you to ept us," she dered severely.

    He stopped walking with narrowed eyes, and with suspicion in his voice, he questioned, "Why

    do you want to jump in my bed suddenly? What are you up to?"

    Morena looked offended and defended herself, "You don''t know, do you?"

    Archer shook his head in confusion, causing the mature necromancer to smile as she led him

    back to their home and spoke, "We will exin over some tea."''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1061: These Two Are Demons

    Chapter 1061: These Two Are Demons

    ?

    Morena led him down a path through the jungle. Monster howls sounded in the distance, and the weather suddenly changed to a storm, causing Archer to think, ''It''s connected to Earth''s weather.''

    The necromancer followed him to a gate, which she opened only to see Demacia tending to some nts. Archer smiled when he saw the woman, whose eyes opened wide as she jumped up and rushed toward him.

    She hugged him tight while pulling him toward her; Demecia wasn''t letting go as she spoke, "You''ve grown so handsome; how about we go inside and catch up?"

    Archer pulled away from her and spoke with an honest smile, "Ladies, I''m not here for sex or to charm you both; I just wanted to see you two and apologize for being trapped in the Domain for so long."

    Demacia and Morena frowned as the older one spoke, "Are you rejecting our advances?"

    "No, you silly woman, I''m just not rushing into things like I did when I was younger," he revealed.

    "So you still want us? But want to take things slower?" the younger necromancer asked with a growing smile.

    Archer nodded, "That''s the idea. I owe it to you girls to spend more time with everyone, and once I''m back, that''s what I''ll do."

    The sisters smiled before hugging him again as Morena eximed, "I''ll make dinner! I got some Forest Boar meat."

    He watched the mature woman rush inside just as Demacia spoke in a grateful tone, "Thank you for making her feel wanted. All Morena wanted was for someone to love her, but all they wanted was sex."

    ''''I understand,'''' Archer replied while pping Demacia on her juicy behind. "But that doesn''t mean I won''t tease you both when I feel like it."

    The necromancer gave him a naughty grin before pouncing on him; Archer let her take him down as she kissed him. He grabbed her thick waist just as she broke apart and spoke with a grateful expression, "Thank you for letting us stay here; we''ve grown so much in this time and were protected."

    Following that, Demacia kissed him again, and once they stopped, Archer asked something that just came to mind, "Do you have a torture that can leave someone in agony but will also keep them alive?"

    She thought briefly before responding, "Why do you want such a thing, love?"

    Without a word, Archer rose to his feet, gesturing with a wave of his hand. To Demacia''s astonishment, two Shadow Creatures materialized, cradling a sobbing human. Upon recognizing Noah, his anger surged momentarily, but he quickly managed to rein it in.

    Archer shook his head as he revealed while keeping his anger at bay, "This man brutally murdered me in my past life, and I finally have him."

    As Demacia heard this, her blue eyes glinted with fury. She spoke in a quiet yet restrained voice, "He must die. I can think of several ways to make him suffer."

    "No," Archer countered. "I want him alive but in agony. He must watch as I marry Alexa and have a child-to rub salt in the wound."

    When the necromancer heard this, her excitement bubbled over. "I can turn him into a living zombie!"

    "A what?" Archer asked, his brow furrowing with concern.

    Demacia waved his worries aside and continued, "Imagine a regr zombie, but one that followsmands. He will be able to feel everything and understand the world around him, but he can''t do anything about it."

    He chuckled at her description before replying, "Make sure he doesn''t die. I also don''t want him near you or Morena. The thought of it pisses me off."

    The necromancer woman giggled before walking over to Noah. Taking out a sharp dagger, she turned to him with an innocent smile. "Can I cut out his eyes?" she asked.

    Archer was taken aback but nodded, "Do what you like, but not make sure he suffers all the time."

    "Oh, he will," Demacia replied, driving the de into one of the murderer''s eyes. "Big Sister has loads of experiments she wants to conduct, but we ran out of test subjects within the first few months."

    While doing that, she started speaking about the dinner Morena was preparing; Archer could only watch in disbelief. The contrast was staggering: Demacia, who to him was sweet and innocent, casually cut out Noah''s eyes while discussing a meal.

    The whole situation baffled him, but he chose to listen as his murderer was letting out a screech of pain, which alerted Morena. That''s when the mature woman walked out wearing a cooking apron.

    ''Oh wow, she looks stunning in that,'' Archer thought as her white hair was tied up and a look of frustration etched her face.

    When Morena saw the scene unfold, her eyes widened in shock. "Who is this human? And why are you cutting out his eyes?"

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the mature woman''s reaction, but he replied, "This man is the one who murdered me in my past life, beautiful."''

    Morena beamed at thepliment as he continued, "My lovely Demacia here is teaching him a lesson."

    Noah''s screams intensified, prompting Archer to nce at the younger necromancer. She was humming softly as she finished cutting out hisst eye. Turning to him, she tossed the gruesome trophies at his feet, which he crushed.

    "Can I remove his ears and tongue?" Demacia asked while looking at him with gleaming eyes. "We can also heal him to have more fun."

    Morena rushed inside, causing Archer to hear crashing until she returned holding a jar with a big smile, "We can try the Bloodworm baby sister; I can finally calcte the time it takes to

    eat a person''s insides."''

    When Archer heard this, he shivered and thought, ''Are these two demons? Casually talking about torture like its nothing.''

    Following that, he shook his head as Morena opened the jar and let the vicious-looking woman burrow into Noah''s skin. At this point, he only squirmed as the creature started eating through his internal organs.

    ''Fuck that! That shit makes my skin crawl,'' Archer thought while looking at the smiling women who looked entirely too innocent, but underneath, they had a dark side.

    Demacia approached him and kissed his cheek before speaking in a voice full of affection, "Sorry for what you went through, handsome, but at least you''re here now."

    Archer nodded while returning the kiss just as Morena appeared. He did the same thing to the mature woman who beamed. Afterward, Demacia led them inside, only to smell a delicious aroma hitting his nose.

    ''Hopefully, the food is as good as it smells,'' he thought as the sisters gently pushed him into a nearby chair.

    Without thinking, Archer sank deeper into thefortable seat, feeling his tension at ease. He nced around their home and took in the cozy yet chaotic surroundings. The ce was tastefully decorated with handmade furniture and personal touches.

    Bookshelves andb equipment were scattered everywhere, giving the room the feel of both a home and a workshop. Morena fussed around in the kitchen while snapping at Demacia, who was trying her best to help.

    The sight of their sisterly behavior made Archer chuckle. Before long, the white-haired necromancer approached, carrying a cup of tea. The sweet aroma reached him instantly as she offered it with a smile.

    "Here you go, try some of this," she said warmly. "I grew it myself in the back garden." Archer smiled as he took the cup. Morena returned to the kitchen, and Demacia joined him on the nearby sofa. When the hot drink touched his lips, he felt his energy slowly returning, causing him to enjoy the tea.

    While sitting there, Demacia asked, "Is there a way for us to get more humans? There are many monsters we can create; we just need the bodies to perform the experiments." ''Maybe I can empty the prisons on Earth? That will give them millions of guinea pigs,'' Archer thought before nodding.

    This excited the necromancer, but he quickly stood up and teleported to their roof. He started scanning thendscape before clearing some of the jungle until an empty space was left

    behind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Then, Archer created an underground chamber with tunnels branching off and cells lining the walls. After ten minutes, he summoned two hundred Stone Men and ordered them to guard outside the Necromancer''s underground world.

    "This should be enough room for now,'' he thought after expanding it and adding different rooms

    for the women and storage for their finished products.

    Shortly after, Archer created arge wall that encircled the underground entrance, ensuring

    the test subjects would remain locked below. Once he finished, Morena and Demacia appeared

    outside, investigating the area.

    Spotting the two women, Archer leaped down,nding silently. With a yful grin, he smacked both of their behinds. They yelped in surprise and spun around, only to smile when

    they saw him.

    "Follow me; I''ve created something for you both," he said with a charming smile before

    leading them to the new addition to the Domain.

    When the trio reached the wall, a gate opened for them, which surprised the sisters as Morena

    spoke in an amazed voice, "What have you done now?"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1062: Theyre Stronger

    Chapter 1062: They''re Stronger

    ?

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer smiled at the sisters before responding, "It''s an undergroundb with a prison for the people I bring back."

    When Demacia and Morena heard this, their blue eyes sparkled with excitement, and the younger one eximed, "Why would you do such a thing?"

    He waved them away before leading them through the wall. The Stone Men stepped aside as the trio entered the tunnel. Archer spoke while walking down it, "There''s living space, prison cells, andboratories for your experiments. We will need an army, and I know youdies can make one for me."

    "Of course we can," Morena dered with a proud expression, but her sudden movement caused her giant boobs to jiggle.

    Archer shook his head and pushed his lust down as the trio entered the underground, where they saw a massive hall that had dozens of metal doors that blocked the tunnels. At the back was a staircase leading up to a ledge overlooking the hall.

    Demacia looked around with wide blue eyes as she mumbled, "This ce is amazing."

    He agreed with a nod before grabbing the sister''s hands and leading them to their quarters. Archer dragged them up the stairs, only for Morena to exim when she spotted the peaceful-looking living room with a firece, "Why is there so much detail?"

    "All I need to do is use my mana and imagine what I want to create, which is easy when you can picture it in your mind," Archer replied while pointing at a nearby door. "That ce is your bedroom and a storeroom for whatever you need it for."

    When he said that, Demacia darted toward the door, and Morena grabbed his hand before speaking in a thankful tone, "Thank you for all this, Arch. Not many people would go out of their way for a necromancer."

    Archer''s eyebrow rose as he questioned, "What do you mean?"

    The white-haired beauty sighed and frowned before she revealed, "Most people on Thrylos see us as evil beings because we deal in death, but it''s not our fault; we were born into it, and our mother indoctrinated us as little girls."

    He said nothing as she continued, "We''re shunned from cities and chased out of towns because of what we are. After hundreds of years of rejection, it''s disheartening, but that all changed with you."

    Archer couldn''t help but smile at her words before grabbing the mature woman by her thick waist, interrupting her response. "I don''t see you as evil or anything like that. I love necromancy��it fascinates me. That reminds me that I allowed people to study it in Draconia, much to the horror of the elites. But honestly, screw them."

    Morena giggled as she quickly moved forward and kissed him; Archer reciprocated until a teasing whistle rang out, causing them to break apart. He turned around only to spot Demacia standing there with a grin.

    "This woman is something else. Can''t believe we''ve known each other for eight years now,'' he mused while loving her smile, which nearly charmed him.

    The younger necromancer spoke, "So it seems my white skin and creepy aura won''t frighten you away. Looks like we have a keep big sister."

    "We do, but he doesn''t want to rush things," Morena replied with a happy smile.

    Archer stepped closer and swiftly captured Demacia''s plump lips in a kiss. Just as quickly, he pulled away, a smile dancing on his face. "I''ve known you since I was thirteen and never would have imagined kissing you like this," he said in a yful and sincere tone.

    Demacia giggled before replying, controlling herugh, "I remember our fight; you were a wild boy on the verge of bing a monster."

    When Archer heard this, heughed, but Morena said teasingly, "Should we introduce him to Selene and his mother? Maybe they will be charmed by him."

    The younger womanughed while holding her stomach, "Really, Morena? Selene would try to steal him while Mother would try to dominate him."

    "I do like mommy''s, so there''s that," he chuckled.

    Both women turned to him with glowing blue eyes as Demaciamented with a snicker, "She is a ruthless woman who is so stuck up you would think her maid shoved a broom up her fat ass."

    Morena giggled, "Remember when she caught us cutting up that Mountain Troll for its blood? Mother went mad."

    The two women startedughing uncontrobly, causing Archer to shake his head before approaching the kitchen. He started making tea for the three of them while asking, "How has the Domain been since it was closed?"

    They calmed down before Demacia replied, "Well, the first few years wereplete chaos. The sisters were still asleep, so the other monsters ran wild. The Nightmare Ants devoured everything in sight, but eventually, they retreated underground when the other creatures banded together to fight back."

    Archer startedughing, "At least they''re growing stronger. The Monster Army will be useful against the Swarm."

    Following that, he poured tea for all of them. As Demacia revealed, "Peace fell over the Domain until the Earth Dragons started fighting the trolls and giants, which was a chaotic year; they destroyed loads of the jungle."

    Morena nodded in annoyance, "''I don''t know how many times I''ve sted them with Venom st to stop it, but the creatures don''t learn. Maybe you should beat it into the bloody things because I''m not anymore."

    Upon hearing this, Archer grinned and stood up, determination sparking in his eyes. "You two stay here," he dered. "I''m going to remind those monsters who''s in charge."

    He stepped outside and summoned his wings, soaring into the sky. Once airborne, Archer hovered, taking a deep breath before letting out an earth-shaking roar that scared every monster in the Domain.

    Soon enough, three separate roars echoed back, causing Archer to smile as he knew what exactly made those. He flew in the sounds'' directions until he came to a swamp covered in miasma, but three giant figures caught his attention.

    "The hydra sisters,'' Archer thought as he descended. ''It''s been years since I''ve seen them.''

    As Archer approached the swamp, a massive head suddenly bumped into him, its sheer size sending him hurtling through the air across the Domain. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the

    unexpected impact.

    ''Wow, they''re stronger than I expected.''

    In an instant, he teleported back to the swamp, where Azura, Raven, and Sable were letting out adorable chirps of excitement. He quickly realized that each sister had six heads, and their movements mesmerized him as they swayed around.

    Despite their yful demeanor, their violet eyes remained locked on him, a mix of curiosity and protectiveness shining within them. He beamed as he spoke to the three monsters, "Can you girls shrink down?"

    Following that, the sisters shrank down as hended just outside their nest. They were now the size of cats and quickly pounced on him. Archer startedughing as they licked and

    nibbled him while getting excited.

    ''Damn monsters, I forgot how happy they get,'' he thought with a chuckle.

    Minutester, Archer pushed them off him, saying, "Chill out,dies. I will be seeing a lot more of you from now on."

    Azura, Raven, and Sable settled down, allowing Archer to stand up. He shook his head with a yful smile as he stroked each of them gently. "Sorry for trapping you three in here. The Swarm blocked me from using the spell until recently," he exined.

    The monsters chirped in response to reassure him that it was no big deal. Once Archer caught up with them, they started to lead him somewhere, their bodies growingrger. To his amazement, they soon reached the size of double-decker buses.

    Archer was momentarily taken aback by their size, but he quickly jumped onto Azura''s back. The other two Hydras shot him dirty looks, their violet eyes narrowing in annoyance. He chuckled at their expressions, raising his hands in a reassuring gesture.

    "Don''t worry, you two! I''ll ride both of you as well," he promised, a smile spreading across his face as he settled in for the ride.

    The sisters traveled for hours until reaching a mountain with a massive hole dug at the base.

    Archer sensed the Earth Dragons were inside. He pulled up videos of their behavior and realized they were terrorizing the Nightmare Ants, Cave Spiders, and Chull alongside the

    other creatures.

    He got angry before speaking to the sisters, "You three stay here, and if any Earth Dragons appear, kill them for me."

    The Hydras nodded in understanding, and with a determined look, Archer used Blink to appear at the entrance of the swamp. As hended, a pungent stench of blood assaulted his

    senses, thick and overwhelming.

    Archer nced back at the sisters, his expression turning serious as he stepped inside. Suddenly, he felt the ground tremble beneath him as a dragon charged straight at him. He was baffled by the creature''s reckless approach and muttered, "Are these things stupid?" Without a moment''s hesitation, he infused his fist with Mana Maniption and threw a powerful punch at the Earth Dragon just as it lunged to bite him. The impact unleashed a shockwave that decimated the creature, transforming it into a cloud of blood mist. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1063: Im The Shadow Prince Remember

    Chapter 1063: I''m The Shadow Prince Remember

    ?

    Archer watched as the Earth Dragon''s blood sttered the tunnel walls, which caused the Hydra sisters to roar in excitement as they witnessed his strength. Then, he continued down the tunnel and asionally ran into more monsters.

    With a swift punch, Archer dispatched the dragon, but this time, he kept the bodies for the Nightmare Ants he nned to summon. After ten minutes, he called for the creatures, and they quickly began burrowing through the ground.

    ''It shouldn''t take them too long,'' he mused. ''They can dig fast.''

    When the ants finally spotted him, their excitement was palpable. Their mandibles clicked in anticipation as they hurried toward him. Archer watched with satisfaction as they surrounded the fallen dragon, ready to feast on their prize.

    ''''Don''t eat anything just yet!" he ordered, causing the ants to retreat. "Take the corpses back to your nest and tell the queen I will see her soon."

    When the creatures heard this, they quickly got to work and dragged the Earth Dragons back into their dark holes. He found it amusing before trekking down the tunnel. More monsters sprang to life as Archer ventured deeper, but he wasn''t worried.

    The next foe he encountered was a massive serpent known as the Burrower. A grin spread across his face at the sight of it, "This will be easy,'' he mushed.

    Without hesitation, he unleashed an Eldritch st, the arcane energy streaking through the air and utterly annihting the creature in an explosion. Following that, Archer continued down the tunnel while killing more Earth Dragons.

    By the time he reached the first chamber, Archer had killed so many dragons that it genuinely confused him, ''Why are they attacking me? This is annoying me.''

    After that thought, he sensed dozens of monsters hidden in the shadows causing Archer to speak in a cocky tone, "I''m the Shadow Prince remember?"

    He quickly transformed into his shadow form and ughtered the hidden monsters, one of which looked like a deformed lizard, which caught his attention, ''Did the Stone Men kidnap these fuckers?''

    Once all the creatures were dead, he ordered the Nightmare Ants to collect the corpses before moving on. Archer traveled for an hour until he reached the Earth Dragon''s nest and saw their leader, who was a male.

    ''His big, but I''ll show the Monster Army not to mess with me,'' he thought as his excitement soared.

    Following that, Archer dashed forward while killing any dragon he crossed paths with until he appeared before the leader, who was shocked. The monster''s eyes widened in horror as he spoke with a grin, "Oh, now you''re scared? You think you could take over MY Domain, you foolish lizard."

    Without wasting any more time, he started punching the Earth Dragon leader, which caused its scales to crumble with every blow. After that, he moved on to all the other rebellious monsters until they all died.

    "That should stop them rampaging throughout the Domain.''

    Archer stood amidst the carnage, the battlefield littered with the remains of Earth Dragons. His glowing fists crackled with energy as he methodically cut through the massive creatures, each punch and st sending shockwaves through the ground.

    The beasts fell, reduced to little more than shattered scales and mist. When the dust finally settled, only a hundred Earth Dragons remained, their powerful bodies trembling as they hesitated to strike.

    Sensing Archer''s strength, the remaining Earth Dragons slowly bowed their heads in submission, acknowledging him as their ruler. Archer''s smile widened with satisfaction as he looked over the humbled creatures.

    His voice was cold yetmanding as he spoke, "I will bring in more of your kind to replenish your numbers, but remember this-if you ever rebel against me again, I''ll kill you all without hesitation."

    The Earth Dragons agreed to everything before Archer left their nest and jumped on Raven''s back, saying, "Take me to the Nightmare Ants Nest; I need to see the queen."

    All three hydras let out happy roars as they traveled through the jungle for a few hours. As they did that, Archer started expanding the Domain until more grasnd stretched as far as the eye could see.

    ''I''ll expand itter, but I need to add morendscapes and maybe some floating inds,'' he mused. Following that, Archer scanned everything and realized it was twice the size of Pluoria, with its ecosystems. While studying his surroundings, he thought, ''When I get back to Thrylos, I will send out the Stone Men to capture thousands of monsters.''

    Ten minutester, Archer saw a massive structure jutting into the air as flying ants patrolled the skies. He noticed severalrge Stormeagles high above before they dive-bombed the giant insects.

    They started snatching up the flying Nightmare Ants one by one. The sky was filled with their screeching cries and the buzzing of the insect wings as the battle raged above, ''Oh, an aerial battle!'' he internally celebrated while watching the show,

    Suddenly, the ants on the nest retaliated. Archer''s eyes narrowed as he saw the air grow thick with glowing acid bombs radiating from fat stubby ants. The Nightmare Ants hurled them skyward, and within moments, they struck the eagles mid-flight.

    The bombs exploded on impact, releasing sizzling acid that sent the Stormeagles spiraling down, screeching in pain as their wings melted under the corrosive liquid. As this happened, Archer noticed a swarm of flying ants barreling into the attackers.

    ''What is it with these things?''

    Hundreds of lifeless bodies crashed to the ground, swiftly gathered by the relentless Nightmare Worker Ants. They dragged the fallen creatures back into their nest, methodical

    and unyielding.

    "They are like a machine,'' he thought. ''All of them seem much stronger than thest time I visited.''

    Amid the chaos, the Hydra sisters unleashed fierce lightning bolts, tearing through the battlefield. The strikes hit ants and eagles, erupting into explosions that scattered blood like rain across the scene.

    Following that, Archer jumped off Raven''s back andnded with a thud before approaching the nest''s entrance. None of the ants stopped him as he walked down the tunnel, and he noticed it was ten times bigger.

    ''Looks like they''ve been busy,'' he mused while scanning the Domain.

    When doing that, Archer''s eyes opened wide as the Nightmare Ant Nest stretched for kilometers and only stopped at the edge. Then there was the Nightmare Cave Spiders tunnel empire to the north and the Chulls in the south.

    ''Looks like I''ve got trillions of insects to use in the uing war,'' he thought with an evil smile.

    After an hour of walking, Archer finally arrived at the queen''s chamber. As he stepped inside, an exotic, sultry voice echoed through the dimly lit room. "You''ve returned, Master," it purred, the words dripping with admiration and intrigue. "And I must say, much stronger." Suddenly, a stunning woman appeared before him, her bright red hair cascading around her shoulders and crimson eyes gleaming with a seductive allure. Her curvy figure and ample chest caught Archer off guard, leaving him momentarily speechless.

    "Oh wow," he finally managed, blinking in surprise. "You''ve changed, Vivienne." Vivienne giggled softly, her touch light as she ran a finger along Archer''s jawline, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Of course I have," she replied in a sultry tone. "With a generous master who gives me all the mana I desire, how could I not be happy?"

    Her lips curved into a teasing smile. "And you, handsome, make it even easier."

    Archer chuckled, his eyes softening. "It''s good to see you, Vivienne. Sorry about the other monsters attacking," he said with a half-smile.

    Vivienne waved off his apology dismissively, grabbing his hand and pulling him toward a nearby door. "No need to apologize," she said, her voice carrying a mixture of excitement and

    pride.

    "It''s been an entertaining war, and it must go on. My children need to grow strong, and battles are the only way. They''ll fight for you, Master, and I will not tolerate weakness among

    them."

    Her tone turned resolute, her determination clear as she nced back at him. Archer''s eyes widened in shock as he grinned, "Well, they wille in handy, but let''s keep growing the Nightmare horde. How many do we have so far?"

    The beautiful woman beamed at him as she replied, "Five billion in total, but the Domain needs to be expanded further."

    "I''ve already done that," Archer said with a confident grin, "but I can do even more." With a focused thought, he tripled the size of the realm, the energy of the expansion rippling through the air around them.

    He expanded the underground cavern, making it evenrger, while the surroundingndscape stretched farther. Archer felt the familiar drain on his mana as he used up half of it, but he pressed on, channeling more to increase the realm''s size further.

    Vivienne beamed with delight as she felt the ground shake beneath her. "Oh, the power is

    making my body tingle," she said, her voice dripping with temptation. "Will you ravage me,

    Master?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1064: I Will Make You Three My Generals

    Chapter 1064: I Will Make You Three My Generals

    ?

    Archer took a moment to focus on enhancing the Domain, pouring his energy into its growth until he felt satisfied with his progress. Once he turned to the alluring ant queen, a yful smirk curled at his lips. "Yes," he replied, his tone teasing, "but you''ll have to wait, you lewd woman."

    Vivienne startedughing as she wrapped her arms around his body and whispered, "We could have a foursome, Master; you could have me, the spider, and Chull Queens. Doesn''t that sound good?"

    When she finished talking, her dainty hands slid down his body, but Archer stopped her with a smirk, "We''re taking things slow, Vive; we have more than enough time to fuck and y."

    The Nightmare Ant Queen nodded before speaking, "Do you want me to call the others? There is a tunnel that will lead him here."

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, but she continued, "You see, Master. Because we all serve you, we''ve be close friends over the years even though we asionally have mock wars to test our children."

    "Makes sense," he replied. "Yes, summon them while I upgrade the domain."

    Vivienne beamed excitedly as she grabbed his hand and pulled him toward an elevator-like machine that shot upward at high speed. Archer, curious but silent, wondered where they were headed.

    Momentster, they arrived at arge balcony built into the side of the Nightmare Ant Nest, offering a breathtaking view. "Oh wow, this is beautiful," Archer said while looking around in surprise.

    The Ant Queen grabbed his arm as she responded in a cheerful voice, "I''m d you like it, Master. The girls and I spent most of our time here when we were not tending to our children."

    Archer nodded in understanding, "Is there anything I can help with?"

    Vivienne grinned before teasing, "You can paint my insides with your seed? That would be perfect."

    After speaking, he bonked her on the head, "Shut up, you horny ant! When we do make love, I willpletely ravage you," he replied with a grin.

    When Archer said it, he quickly noticed her red eyes gleaming excitedly. He sighed inwardly, thinking, ''Why did I say that? Now, she''s going to be thrilled.''

    "Don''t tease me, Master, it''s not fair," Vivienne replied in a mock, hurt voice while sitting down.

    Soon enough, Archer joined her as tiny Nightmare Ants appeared carrying a tray with cups and a teapot. When he saw those, a confused expression appeared, but the older woman replied, "These are my servant ants; they help me with day-to-day things throughout the nest. Ever since bing more human, I''ve felt the need to live like them."''

    He nodded before replying, "Good idea, but how has the nest been? I see you''ve got a few new ant forms."

    When Vivienne heard this, she got excited, "Yes! Thanks to all the new monsters I''ve eaten, it''s allowed me to create different forms."

    As she spoke, acid missiles shot from the upper nest, mming into a giant eagle that had been flying past. The creature crashed to the ground below, where Nightmare Ant Warriors immediately swarmed it.

    Archer was pleasantly surprised and watched in awe. Vivienne smiled proudly and exined, "They''re the colony''s defense drones. I call them the Anti-Air Ants."

    Hearing this, his eyes widened in amazement. Filled with excitement, he embraced the mature woman, and she warmly epted the gesture, her smile growing even brighter as she felt it.

    He soon let her go andmented, "You''ve done brilliantly. I may capture more insect armies to build our forces, but the Nightmare Ants will lead them."

    "Thank you, Master!" Vivienne eximed in happiness. "I will make sure the colony grows even stronger. Could you bring us more monsters to expand the gic pool for my creations?"

    "When I''m back on Thrylos, I will make sure there''s an influx of monsters from all over the world," Archer replied with a smile. "Where I am now, there are only normal ones apart from the underground."

    As soon as he said that, his eyes widened with intensity. He summoned hundreds of Shadow Creatures and opened a Gate to the underworld on Earth. His violet eyes glowed with an insatiable greed as hemanded, "Capture everything you find, and only return when you''ve got something."

    The creatures nodded before vanishing through the violet portal that spooked Vivienne as she questioned, "What were those dreadful things?"

    Archer chuckled as he exined, "I became the Shadow Prince, and now I have a shadow army that does my bidding."

    When the Nightmare Queen heard this, her red eyes narrowed, "Then why are you using monsters to fight?" she asked.

    "Because I think the Alliance knows about them and has a countermeasure," Archer replied, sipping the tea she poured for him. "Now that I can ess my monsters and the outside world, I finally have the advantage in the uing war."

    The older woman smiled at his response, "That''s good. By myst calction, you now have trillions of monsters waiting to fight; I pity the enemy armies thate across the Chull

    Warriors."

    Archer smiled at her words, but their moment was interrupted by a woman''s voice. "Vive, why did you summon us?"

    He turned to see a mature woman with light grey skin, bright red eyes, and silky ck hair tied into a ponytail. Her features were strikingly perfect, making her look like she could be on the cover of a magazine.

    While she wasn''t as curvy as Vivienne or some of the other women in his harem, her athletic figure was appealing in its own right. However, it was her six eyes that truly caught his

    attention.

    Just then, four spider legs emerged behind her, confirming his thoughts, ''The Cave Spider Queen Aeliana.''

    Archer smiled, saying, "Good to see you have a human form, Aeliana."

    The Spider Queen gazed at him only for her eyes to widen as a beaming smile appeared on her beautiful face. She dashed forward and jumped onto hisp before biting down on his neck,

    causing Vivienne to yelp.

    "What are you doing? We cannot bite him yet!" the ant woman interjected.

    Aeliana stopped with a frown and replied in a confused tone, "Why? We''ve been waiting years to do this; we have bathed in his mana and be stronger because of it."

    "He wants to get to know us better!" Vivienne retorted, "He sees us more than breeders and wants to treat us like the others."

    When the spider queen heard this, her head snapped to Archer with a questioning expression, causing him to answer, "It''s true; I won''t just use you three. I don''t see the benefit in such a thing; we would all suffer, and the colonies would falter."

    Vivienne and Aeliana nodded in agreement as the spider queen settled next to Archer and reached for a cup of tea. A tangy sweetness washed over his tongue when he took a sip,

    instantly waking him up.

    ''This is surprisingly nice,'' he thought, appreciating the unexpected vor.

    Shortly after that, Archer spoke to the spider queen who was gossiping with Vivienne, "Aeliana, is there anything your monsters need?"

    The woman''s red eyesnded on him as she smiled, "Yes, Master. We need more room and some new food. I need new creatures to feed my children. They should evolve like Vivi''s ants."

    "Yes, we''ve been here the longest, and Master gave us a lot of monster bodies when he visited," Vivienne replied, winking at him.

    Archer chuckled as the three of them continued their conversation. Suddenly, a tall, muscr woman crashed onto the balcony, drawing his attention. She stood up, towering slightly over

    him, leaving him momentarily stunned.

    ''Who is this mommy?'' he thought with a grin.

    She had long blonde hair tied in a ponytail and a stunning face that could rival the other two women. Her ck eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. Archer quickly noted her muscr

    build, which suggested she was powerful.

    ''Vriana, the Chull Queen,'' he thought as the woman gazed at him.

    She stopped short, prompting Aeliana toment, "A Fire Drake got your tongue, V?"

    Archer watched as the Chull Queen faltered before she dropped to one knee and spoke respectfully, "Master, you''ve finally returned; it''s really good to see you."

    He stepped forward and lifted Vriana''s chin with a yful smirk. "No need to bow to me. You''ll know when to get on your knees," he said in a cheeky tone.

    Vriana''s face turned bright red, which made Vivienne giggle. "Don''t say such lewd things

    to our innocent Chull Queen."

    Archer chuckled before motioning for the tall woman to shit as he sat back in his chair. He

    sunk into the cushions while thinking about what insects he could collect. He couldn''te up with anything, causing him to ask, "Are youdies aware of any races simr to your

    own?"

    When the trip heard him, they started thinking before Vivienna revealed, "There are many, from flying to walking and swimming. You must find their homes and capture the things son/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    we can sort them out."''

    "''Sounds good," Archer replied. "I will make you three my generals. That will allow you to

    control the other monsters I bring in."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1065: This Form Is Just For You

    Chapter 1065: This Form Is Just For You

    ?

    Archer watched the three queens beam as Vivienna jumped up, "Will the other queens be generals? Or just us?"

    "Just you three, I''ll allow you to help them grow stronger but never at the cost of your

    strength,'''' he answered the ant woman.

    Vivienne nodded in understanding as Vriana spoke up in a curious voice. "What happens if war breaks out? It could happen between our children."

    "Let it happen; the battles will make them stronger," Archer revealed with a smile, causing the women to nod.

    "Will you check on the colonies?" Aeliana questioned. "Mine isn''t massive, but we''ve burrowed out massive chambers below the mountains to build nests."''

    Archer smiled at the spider queen, "Yes. I will check out Vivi''s first, then use the tunnel to travel to yours, and then Vriana''s," he answered.

    This pleased the three queens, but the blonde woman spoke with narrowed eyes, "We''re not cannon fodder for you, Master. Our children are strong and can easily fight most human warriors."

    "I know, and I don''t n on using anyone as a meat shield," he answered honestly. "If anything, that''s what I''d do."

    After speaking some more, Aeliana and Vriana returned to their colonies. Once Archer was alone with the ant queen, shemented with a lewd smile, "Now can you imagine a foursome? You ravaging all three of us, Master?"

    His eyes narrowed before bonking the horny woman on the head, Vivienne rubbed it, but a sharp p to her round behind caused her to yelp. Archer chuckled when seeing this, "Next time you say something lewd, I will smack your ass."

    "Don''t tempt me, master," she replied in a coy voice.

    Archer chuckled before replying to the lewd ant, "Take me on a tour; I want to see what you''ve done to the ce."

    Then Vivienne clicked her fingers, and an ant appeared with two chairs on it. The older woman motioned to it, "Take a seat so we can start."''

    He climbed aboard and gotfortable as she joined him. Archer nced at the massive ant and decided to scan it.

    [Transport Nightmare Ant - Used to carry heavy loads or the queen around the colony] Reading the description, Archer was taken aback but soon smiled at the prospects of such a creature. ''They''re evolving,'' he thought in surprise.

    The Transport Ant led them through the colony''sbyrinthine tunnels. The air was thick with the hum of activity, worker ants moving in synchronized routines, carrying resources deeper into the nest.

    ''A typical ant nest scene on Earth but massive,'' he mused with an excited smile at the thought of what these monsters could do.

    Vivienne nced back at him proudly as they entered the first chamber. "Wee to the heart of the colony, this is our dump off point where the workers bring whatever they forage outside," she said, gesturing to the towering walls of organic material stretching high above them, swarming with ants tending to everything.

    Archer''s eyes widened as tons of food was being organized; none of the creatures paid them any attention as they passed through. The next ce Vivienne showed the nursery was where specialized ants tended eggs andrvae.

    The faint glow of bioluminescent fungi cast an eerie, yet strangely beautiful, light over the area. She motioned around them, "This is one of our egg chambers; I believe the worker ants hatch from here after I''veid them."

    He looked at her curiously and asked, "You don''ty them in this form, do you?" Vivienne giggled, shaking her head. "Of course not, Master. This form is just for you. My original body is still a massive Nightmare Ant, as you know."

    Archer nodded, satisfied with the answer, and they continued the tour through the bustling colony. The Transport Ant continued deeper and passed through more egg and food chambers bustling with activity.

    He spotted dozens of unfamiliar creatures, their strange forms bustling through the chamber until a group of towering Nightmare Ant Praetorians appeared and surrounded the queen. Their armored bodies exuded an intimidating presence.

    Vivienne giggled, her amused smile lighting up her face as she said, "These guards are strong, but I''ll beying more Praetorian eggs in theing weeks."

    "What about the new ants?" Archer questioned while looking around.

    "Those are Bombardier Ants," Vivienne responded, halting the Transport Ant. "They protect the colony from flying monsters, while the flying ants are designed to counter them." She pointed to a group of sleek, agile ants in the distance. "I call them Reaper Ants-one of my new creations after consuming a Stormeagle and several other powerful monsters."

    Archer grinned while getting an idea that could benefit the Nightmare Ant Colony, "Let me help out a bit," he said eagerly, his voice brimming with confidence.

    Without waiting for Vivienne''s response, Archer gathered all the mana he could, channeling it into his hands. A surge of violet energy poured into the ground, spreading rapidly throughout the colony.

    Every inch of dirt, every ant, every egg became enveloped in his powerful mana, pulsating with newfound strength. The colony seemed to hum in response, the creatures growing more vibrant and empowered as his energy mixed with their essence.

    Archer grinned as he felt the entire colony strengthened, his magic improving everything. Minutester, he stopped as his body felt the strain. While catching his breath, Vivienne rushed to him before wrapping him in a tight hug.

    "Thank you, I can already feel the improvements," she said, kissing his face.

    Heughed when he felt this, but a dozen workers rushed past, catching their attention as the woman exined, "They are going to check on the egg chambers. It seems like the next generation will be the strongest by far."

    After that, Vivienne said she would tend to the colony but got the Transport Ant to take him to the Cave Spider trance, which caught his attention. While traveling, he used his mana to increase the size of the Domain until it was twice that of Pluoria.

    The ground began to tremble as everything expanded, but Archer quickly projected his voice to all the inhabitants to reassure them that everything was fine, "I''m upgrading everything! No need to panic!"

    Following that, the Transport Ant continued down one tunnel until reaching a chamber guarded by Nightmare Preatorian Ants. Their antennae twitched, and they stepped aside while arge stone b rose behind them.

    Archer jumped off the ant''s back and patted the creature. "Thanks for the ride. Tell the queen

    I''ll be backter."

    He began walking down the tunnel, the path illuminated by glowing mushrooms that carpeted the ground. As he traveled deeper, he noticed thick spider webs stretching across the floor, walls, and ceiling.

    ''It must be the start of the Cave Spider Colony,'' he pondered, his curiosity piquing as he continued down the dimly lit passage.

    Soon enough, Archer came to arge chamber with Cave Spiders going about their business. None of them paid him attention, but Aeliana''s soft voice reached his ears, "Finally here, Master! I''ve sent a child to give you a ride."

    Secondster, a massive spider dropped to the ground and lowered itself in submission before Archer jumped on its back as he spoke, "Are you the child the queen has sent?"

    The creature nodded while letting out a strangely adorable hiss; when looking at the beast, it reminded him of a tarant from Earth, but a giant version of it, ''This world give most of the girls nightmare''s if they encountered it,'' he thought with a snicker.

    Once on the spider''s back, he scanned it to find out what it was.

    [Cave Brute Spider]

    [Rank S+]

    ''Oh, it''s strong,'' Archer thought with a smile

    The Brute moved through the intricatework of the Cave Spider Colony, navigating through tunnels adorned with shimmering silk. He marveled at the chambers filled with gleaming

    eggs.

    Clusters of spiderlings and spider workers busily repair webs and tend to their young, "This ce is incredible!" Archer eximed, watching as a few Cave Spiders scurried past. That''s when the creature paused in a chamber. The ceiling arched high above, creating a cathedral-like atmosphere. Large silk hung like chandeliers, and he could see the faint outlines of spiders weaving theirplex webs.

    "Is this where the queens reside?" Archer asked as his curiosity piqued.

    The Tarant shook its head as they continued deeper into the colony. He noticed different

    Cave Spiders patrolling the tunnels while others dragged back mantis-like monsters, causing him to ask, "Are you fighting with those things?"

    When hearing his question, the brute let out a hiss in acknowledgment as Aeliana spoke again: "Those are creatures we''re at war with; they infest a forest to the south."

    Archer nodded and reminded himself to check on the desert he created for the Desert Worms.

    They passed through several chambers full of spider eggs and food until reaching a small house made from wood covered in a glowing web.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Brute stopped outside as Aeliana stepped out with a beaming smile, "Master! How do you like the colony? Even though that was a fraction of what''s left to see."'' [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1066: Cave Spider Colony

    Chapter 1066: Cave Spider Colony

    ?

    Archer watched the grey-skinned spider queen smile just before he gave her his honest opinion about the colony, "I like it so far; millions of creatures are roaming the tunnels with even more egg sacs everywhere."''

    He turned to the surrounding spiders, watching them, and continued talking, "It also seems you''re creating different types of Cave Spiders, which is good. But I guess you need newer monsters to go even further?"

    Aeliana nodded, "Yes, Master. My children have eaten every creature the Domain has to offer, and now it''s be a struggle to evolve anymore."

    When Archer heard the queen''s words, Nyctros appeared beside him and knelt respectfully as it spoke, "Master. We have captured many monsters, and others are waiting to put them in the Domain."

    "Okay," he answered before turning to Aeliana, "Can you give me ten minutes? I have to go to the surface."

    She agreed with a broad smile as Archer teleported to the surface, Nyctros appearing beside him. Once outside, Archer waved his hands, summoning the Shadow Creatures, who unleashed a flood of captured monsters.

    ''Wait until I return to Thrylos. There will be so many beasts that the strongest will survive so I can beat them into submission,'' he pondered with an excited smile.

    Wild-looking wolves, lions, tigers, and thousands of other creatures emerged, startling Archer with their sheer numbers. Standing amidst the chaos, Nyctros spoke cheerfully, "There are trillions of monsters beneath the Earth, which is fascinating!"

    "What are you talking about? Earth isn''t big enough to hold that many creatures," Archer replied in confusion as his eyebrow raised.

    Nyctros exined that portals led to dark pocket realms where the monsters came from, but what shocked Archer were the reports of human remains littering the ground. One Shadow Creature watched as a group of Orcs tore three humans apart before eating them.

    ''Is this where Missing 411es from?'' he pondered while watching as a gori-looking monster tried attacking the shadows but soon grew tired as it couldn''t do anything to his creatures.

    Archer watched as his monster hammer punched the gori, sending it to crash into the ground. Nyctros quickly spoke while scanning their surroundings, "Are you sure you want to introduce these beasts, Master? Won''t it cause a war?"

    "No. The three queens will hunt them down along with the other monsters roaming the Domain," he responded while watching a giant grey-furred bear rush into the surrounding jungle.

    After that, Archer waited until all the Shadow Creatures returned and dumped off the

    monsters before getting more. While waiting, he created a chair for him to sit on as Nyctros spoke respectfully, "Master. I don''t think bringing so many is a good idea; it might upset the Domain''s bnce."''

    "If that does happen, I''ll butcher the ones who rebel," Archer replied while pulling out some dumplings before taking a bite. "This domain has seemed to forget who is in charge, and I will show them."

    The shadow general agreed with a nod as more Shadow Creatures returned before letting out massive elephant-like monsters, causing him to think, ''Mammoths? Where the fuck are they finding these things.''

    Archer tried to push the thought aside as he watched theical scene of scrambling monsters trying to escape into the jungle. He sat there for a few hours, boredom settling in like an unwee guest that seemed never-ending.

    "This is getting boring,'' he thought, standing up and ncing at Nyctros. "You stay here and guard this ce. I need to continue exploring the Cave Spider Colony."

    "Yes, master," the shadow general replied with a nod. "I''ll let you know when we''ve wrapped things up here."

    Archer thanked the creature before teleporting to the chamber he had left Aeliana in. When he reappeared, the spiders all turned to him, but he ignored them, sending mana to his hands and speaking loudly, "Let me show you what I can do."

    He sent the pure mana into the ground, quickly spread across the Cave Spider Colony, and seeped into every monster. Aeliana let out an erotic moan as she appeared beside him with red cheeks.

    "This feels so good," Aeliana gasped, licking her plump lips. "I know the Domain''s mana is yours, but getting it straight from the source is so much better... and tastier." Her voice was breathless with excitement.

    Seeing this, Archer chuckled, amusement flickering in his eyes. "I''m not done yet," he said yfully.

    Archer ced his hand on her lower back, sending another mana surge into her. The second wave hit her like a storm, and her legs trembled. He grabbed her by the waist as her spider legs clung to him for support.

    "''Thanks Master," she mumbled. "But this feels too good, and my whole body is strangely reacting to it."

    He smiled as he pulled Aeliana close, pressing a gentle kiss to her cheek before whispering, "Just imagine what it''s like when I''m making love to you, my spider queen."

    "Oh my god," she spoke as her body copsed due to the influx of mana.

    But Archer was ready, catching her quickly in his arms, "That time wille," he said softly, lifting her in a princess carry.

    Immediately, the surrounding Warrior and Praetorian Cave Spiders closed in around them, bristling with tension. Archer''s smile widened as he noticed the reaction, causing his

    excitement to soar.

    Before he could speak, Aelianamanded in a firm voice, "Leave him be! He''s my future husband, and you will treat him as such-or I''ll kill you myself."

    The monsters bowed to her words as they got back to work. She turned to him with a beautiful smile, "Can you take me to my quarters, please? Your gift is messing with my body and

    making me weak."

    "Of course," Archer replied with a smile. "Just point the way, and we''ll be on our way."

    Aeliana pointed toward a small tunnel guarded by vicious-looking Cave Spiders, and Archer''s curiosity surprised him. He scanned the creatures carefully.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Venomfang Guardian]

    [Rank: SS]

    [Queen''s bodyguards]

    Intrigued, Archer studied the spiders closely. Unlike the bulkier ones he''d encountered, these Venomfang Guardians were sleeker, more agile, and radiating an even deadlier aura. As he moved closer, one of them suddenly lunged at him, aiming to pierce his leg. When the attack struck, it let out a sharp ching, but it bounced off his scales, leaving him unscathed. Unfazed, Archer nced at the creature with a smirk. "You''re lucky you''re protecting the queen. Otherwise, you''d be dead already," he said, letting out a deep growl.

    The Venomfang Guardian hesitated but remained poised, ready to defend its territory. They hissed and backed away, clearly on edge. Archer was unfazed before speaking, "It''s fine. She won''t punish you. I know you''re just doing your job."

    Hearing this, the two massive spiders lowered their heads in a bow of respect. Aeliana giggled at the sight. "Looks like you''ve earned their respect," she said with a smile. "That''s good for the colonies health as everyone needs to get on and works as a team."

    Continuing down the tunnel, Archer soon found a door guarded by more Venomfang Guardians. To his surprise, these spiders didn''t react aggressively; instead, they bowed at the

    duo.

    Aeliana chuckled, her tone light and amused. "The guards at the entrance must have warned them. It''s the only exnation!"

    When Archer entered the door, he was met by a cabin-looking building made from wood and held together by robust spider webs. ncing at their surroundings, he thought, ''So beautiful

    and quiet.''

    Soon enough, the duo reached a living room where Archer put the spider queen on afortable-looking sofa. This made the woman smile as she started to rest after closing her

    eyes.

    He checked to make sure Aeliana was okay and cast Cleanse. Aeliana mumbled in a tired voice, "Thank you, Master. I feel so much better now."

    As she drifted to sleep, he spoke softly, "I''m heading to the Chull Colony. I''ll be back when

    you wake up."

    After finishing his words, he leaned down and gently kissed the spider woman on the forehead before quietly leaving the room.

    Stepping outside, the Guardians stiffened, but Archer said with a knowing grin, "Can one of you take me to the Chull tunnel?"

    The spider to Archer''s right lowered its body, allowing him to climb on. Once on the giant''s back, it dashed down the passage. As they moved, he noted the chambers filled with spider eggs and the remains of dead monsters that the workers were busily ripping apart. After twenty minutes, the Guardian arrived at a tunnel entrance. Archer dismounted and began walking down the new passage. The further he ventured, the more the ground started to shake, and soon, he could hear the sounds of battle echoing ahead.

    It took him five minutes to reach the source of themotion. As he arrived, he found the

    Chull Warriors locked in fiercebat against a small army of Umber Hulks, with a massive one leading the charge.

    The scene was chaotic, filled with shing limbs and fierce roars, and Archer''s heart raced at

    the sight.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1067: Valariana The Chull Queen

    Chapter 1067: Vriana The Chull Queen

    ?

    Archer watched as the Chull Warriors battled with the Unmber-Hulk, which annoyed him as he thought, ''Let''s kill the leader before moving on to the others.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Following that, he dashed forward while sending mana into his fist before using Blink to appear in front of the Umber-Hulk Leader and punch it. A loud p echoed out as the giant monster was sent flying back.

    The creature crashed against the, and its carapace cracked as the battle stopped, but Archer didn''t. He blinked around the battlefield and started ughtering the shocked creatures until none remained, apart from ten.

    "You ten will work for me and bring the Umber-Hulk Queen into the fold," Archer said with a grin. "Tell her I''ll see her soon."

    They grew confused when the monsters heard him, but he shooed them away like annoying pets. Once that was done, the Chulls turned to him and knelt, causing him to chuckle, "Take me to your queen. I want to see her."

    As the warriors led Archer through the Chull Colony, he couldn''t help but admire the

    sprawling underground maze. The walls glowed with fungi, casting a glow illuminating the passageway.

    Chull workers scurried about, their shells gleaming in shades of green and blue. They tended to massive chambers filled with shimmering spider silk and various collected treasures.

    He passed through a central hall, where a grand structure of interwoven webs served as a throne for the Chull queen, surrounded by her loyal warriors. The air buzzed with activity, filled with chittering and the rustle of movement.

    Archer noticed pools all over the ce with Chull Warriors diving in and out, which caused him to stop walking. The creatures around him stopped as he approached the water, and he closed his eyes to scan the waterways.

    ''It''s connected to one of the seas in the west,'' he pondered. ''Maybe I should expand it to give them more room.''

    With that decision, Archer poured his mana into the Domain and created a new sea that encircled the currentnd before creating more beyond that. He felt his mana running out as the shaking grew wilder.

    While doing that, he felt ws cover him as rocks started falling. This made Archer smile. Before turning his mana on the Chull Colony, he watched the violet essence seep into all the monsters around him.

    As he did that, Vriana''s exotic voice echoed through the tunnels, "Master. What are you doing to my home?"

    Archer chuckled at the seriousness in her tone, which caused him to reply, "Giving you, your children, and your home a power boost."

    He continued to pour mana into the colony until it ran low, forcing him to stop. Once Archer was done, he continued following the Chull Warrior, who led him through chambers simr to those of the other colonies.

    While walking, he sent a message to Vivenne and Aeliana that new monsters were on the surface, which pleased the queens. They quickly sent out thousands of hunters to bring back the new dishes.

    Archerughed when he heard their happy responses. Soon enough, the Chull Warrior pointed at a small cave carved into the side of a chamber. ''Has she made herself a home? Interesting,'' he thought.

    Before he could get to the entrance, Vriana appeared. Her beautiful blonde hair flowed down her back, and her dark eyes watched him with an unknown expression. She was tall and muscr, which caused him to think, ''She''s a muscle mommy! This is a jackpot.''

    "Hello Vriana, how''s things going?" Archer questioned with a charming smile that caught the woman off guard.

    She looked away briefly before shaking her head and answering, "Tough, I''ve been feeling weak for a while; it''s blocking me fromying more eggs."

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, "Take me to the egg room; I have an idea."''

    The Chull Queen led him deeper into the colony. She agreed without saying anything, and they started navigating theplex tunnels with random pools of water. The air grew warmer and filled with a sweet, earthy scent, guiding them toward the egg chamber.

    As they approached, Archer''s curiosity heightened. Vriana paused, turning to him with a smile. "This is where the future of our colony begins."

    Stepping inside, he was struck by the sight. The vast chamber was lined with delicate rows of glistening eggs, each pulsating softly with a faint light. The walls were covered in a fineyer of silk, shimmering like a starry sky.

    "This ce is beautiful,'' he thought while ncing around.

    Smaller Chull caretakers moved gently among the eggs, their expressions a mix of pride and reverence. Archer felt a wave of awe wash over him, realizing the significance of this ce. "It''s incredible," he whispered, captivated by the beauty and potential surrounding him. "What do you want to do with my eggs?" Vriana questioned in a suspicious tone.

    Archer turned to her with a grin, taking her hand and channeling his mana into her. "Your body is weak fromying so many eggs," he exined. "Chull Queensy billions before they pass on the torch, yet here you are."

    The blonde woman looked confused, but when the man took hold of her, she groaned before dropping to one knee. When that happened, Chull Guardians rushed in and tried to attack Archer, who raised a Cosmic Shield to block the monsters.

    "Why are all your children trying to attack me? Don''t they know I own this Domain?" he spoke with a chuckle.

    Vriana was holding her head before punching the ground, causing it to shake. Archer was worried, but she pushed him away while growling, "What''s happening to me!"

    "You''re evolving V," he responded while approaching her. "I will cast a healing spell to help with the pain."

    Following that, Archer ced his hand on her back and cast Aurora Healing, which caused a violet glow to wash over the older woman. Vriana stopped groaning, but her hand shot out and grabbed his cor.

    Her ck eyes were wild as she eximed, "If you want me to fully submit my mind, body, and soul to you, fight me, Master!"

    After speaking, Vriana dashed forward and suddenly punched him in the chest, which sent him skidding across the ground as he was taken aback. Archer shook his head and lowered his power output to fight fairly before dashing toward her, dodging another wild swing and countering with a strike to her ribs.

    When his fist connected, a thick carapace blocked the attack, and when his bones crumbled, he didn''t give up and headbutted the blonde woman, which caught her off guard. Vriana retaliated with a quick jab to his ribs, the force behind it making him wince.

    ''Ouch, that hurt! How strong is this muscle, Mommy?'' he thought while gritting his teeth.

    As a Chull Queen, she had a natural strength that radiated through her fists, and he could feel the power behind every blow. Despite the pain, Archer grinned, exhrated by the challenge. He ducked under her next swing and countered with a sharp hook to her side. But Vriana absorbed another hit, her carapace-like armor providing her an edge. She smirked, her eyes shing with mischief, and charged at him with a flurry of punches.

    Each hitnded with a satisfying thud, and Archer felt the vibrations travel through him, a reminder of her formidable power. Following that, the fighting continued for another hour until he dropped to one knee with bruises and cuts covering his body.

    Thanks, he lowered his powers to fight her toe-to-toe. It was a mistake before pain washed over him. Archer stood on shaky legs as Vriana approached with a wild smile; he raised his hand, "No more V."

    She didn''t listen and clocked him in the jaw with a powerful right hook. He stumbled back before getting annoyed with the blonde. "I''m warning you, if youe at me again, I won''t

    hold back."

    Archer''s gaze locked onto Vriana as he saw her eyes light up excitedly. Without hesitation, she dashed toward him. Archer braced himself, sidestepping her punch before delivering a powerful strike to her chest that echoed like thunder through the chamber.

    The force sent the queen hurtling into the walls, her body crashing against the stone with a resounding thud. Archer''s fist shimmered with a purple glow as he shook his head in

    frustration.

    ''Dumb woman, I told her not to do it,'' he raged to himself.

    Approaching her as she struggled to rise, he cast Aurora Healing, letting the energy flow into

    her without uttering a word. Annoyance simmered beneath the surface, but he kept his

    thoughts to himself.

    Ten minutester, Vriana had recovered enough to stand. Her gaze locked onto Archer''s with an intensity that surprised him-love, devotion, and desires shimmered in her eyes. She stepped forward, then sank to her knees, her voice tinged with reluctance.

    "Master, you defeated me easily and held back at the start. In Chull culture, when a queen is bested, she offers herself to the victor to decide her fate."

    Archer grinned as he smelt her lust and thought, ''It would be amazing to break in this Muscle

    Mommy; she seems stern as well so it makes it even better.''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1068: Hamburgers

    Chapter 1068: Hamburgers

    ?

    Archer shook his head and motioned for Vriana to stand up, "We''re not there yet, but in time, V. Does the colony need anything?"

    The blonde woman looked confused before shaking her head. "We need more food. I cany eggs now, but there''s no point without a new stream of sustenance."''

    "There are millions of new monsters roaming the surface and waters of the Domain," he replied with a smile. "I would send out your hunters to bring back some and fill up your food stores."

    When Vriana heard this, her ck eyes widened in shock, and she started letting out a chittering sound that summoned a massive Chull Warrior. The monster stood a few feet taller than him.

    "These things are giants,'' he thought. ''I wonder what it would be like to fight,''

    The queen chittered to the warrior before it dashed through a nearby tunnel. Once it was going, she turned to him with a friendly smile, "Thank you, master. Would you like some tea? The workers found some nts that ended up being delicious to drink."

    "Sounds good to me," Archer replied as the muscle mommy led him through the chamber where workers tended to eggs.

    "How many egg chambers does your colony have?" he asked while watching the woman''s bubble butt jiggle.

    Vriana stopped and turned to him, "Why do you want to know?''

    "When I get back to Thrylos, I''m going to capture a nest of Grubnurses," Archer revealed. "I know they tend to other monsters'' eggs so that they can help your colonies alongside the others."

    The woman''s eyes widened, "Those are rare; when mother gave birth to me, and I got our ancestor''s memories, it showed a time when we lived in an underwater world and had a small colony of them that aided my race."

    Archer nodded, exining, "It will boost the ants, spiders, and your Chull."

    "Thank you, master. Not many would go out of their way to help us underworld races; most hate our kind," Vrianamented sadly.

    "Well, you''re lucky to meet the only dragon on Thrylos who would use you and your children for my benefit," he said with a smile. "I have three armies: my monster, shadow, and Dragon Legions back on Draconia."

    The Chull Queen then led him to her quarters, which looked sparse but hadfortable chairs. Vriana motioned for him to sit, "Take a seat; I''ll make the tea now."''

    Archer nodded before sitting and sinking into thefortable cushions as a tiny Chull appeared beside him. It started wing his boot, which made him smile, "What are you doing, little one?"

    The creature let out an adorable chittering sound, its tiny eyes lighting up with excitement. Archer smiled and reached into his pack, pulling out some monster meat. The little one''s eyes widened with delight.

    "Oh, so you''re hungry," Archer chuckled. "Here, you can have it."

    He offered the tiny creature some food, observing with delight as it eagerly epted it and devoured it with gusto. Once it finished, it gazed up at him and let out a yful chitter before scurrying away.

    ''What the fuck was that?'' As chuckled to himself.

    Vriana appeared with narrowed eyes and asked, "Did the hatchling annoy you? The nurses let it slip away."

    Archer waved her away. "It was an adorable but strange situation, but I gave it some meat, and it ran off just before you got here."

    Vriana giggled, which shocked his ears, but she exined, "Not many people would call Chull''d beautiful master; you''re a strange dragon."

    ''''I can''t agree because the only dragons I know are my wives or those in my service," Archer replied. "The witches say their hotheaded creatures that don''t acknowledge me as the king of our kind, which is true."

    The blonde handed him a cup, immediately catching his attention with its earthy yet sweet aroma, an unexpectedbination that piqued his curiosity. Archer took a cautious sip, and a sudden jolt of energy coursed through him.

    An electric sensation sent a shock through his body, leaving him feeling fresh and revitalized. Archer enjoyed it and started drinking as Vriana questioned in a curious voice, "What do you n to do when you conquer the world, Master?"

    He looked at her while thinking briefly before answering, "Nothing, nothing at all, V."''

    The Chull Queen looked confused, which showed on her face, causing him to exin, "I n to build a world where no one goes hungry, no children die, and I tightly control war because it''s needed."

    "You''d let your provinces fight?" Vriana responded.

    "If enemies can''t settle a score, it bubbles over and will cause problems within the empire," Archer replied while drinking more tea. "I will control everything, but they can fight it out so we can grow stronger."

    Her eyes widened in shock but soon nodded, "You''ll let people air out their frustrations and allow them to conquer each other as long as both sides serve you?"

    "''That''s correct," he replied before pulling out a few hamburgers and handing one to the Chull woman. "Here, try this V."

    The blonde woman looked at the food offered with suspicion but took it and started studying it. This made Archerugh as he helped the confused muscle mommy, "Just eat it and tell me if you like it."

    Vriana took a bite of the burger, her eyes widening in astonishment as the rich vors danced on her pte. After swallowing, she eximed, "What is this? It''s delicious!"

    Archer couldn''t help but smile as he watched her relish each bite. They sat together, enjoying the moment, and after a while, he handed her another burger, which delighted the Chull

    Queen.

    It took the dup ten minutes to finish eating, and Vriana spoke satisfactorily, "That was so good, Master. Can we do this again?"

    "Of course, V, and those were called hamburgers; it a food from the world I''m currently on," Archer revealed.

    When the Chull Queen heard this, her ck eyes shot open, and she asked, "Can I join you for a little while? The colony will be fine. I''m gone for a few hours."''

    Archer smiled and nodded as he opened a Gate back to the Necromancer sisters. Stepping through, he noticed Vriana''s wide-eyed surprise at the new surroundings. She nced

    around, curiosity shining in her eyes.

    "Who lives here, Master?" she asked.

    "These are my necromancers. Come on, let''s meet them," he replied, a warm smile on his

    face.

    Archer was taken aback by its emptiness as the duo stepped into the cabin. He quickly scanned the Domain, searching for the two necromancers. After a moment, he sensed their presence in the newly constructed underground prison.

    Following that, he led Vriana to the wall and entered, only to see torches all over the ce lighting the area. Archer quickly noticed a few cages scattered around with smaller monsters

    inside.

    ''What have they been up to?'' he pondered. ''How are they even capturing monsters?''

    Archer shrugged and entered the tunnel, followed by his Chull muscle mommy, who was ncing all over the ce. They descended into the dark tunnel, the air growing cooler as

    they moved deeper.

    The damp walls were lined with flickering torches that cast long shadows, creating an eerie atmosphere. Vriana shivered slightly, clutching her cloak tighter around her shoulders. "Are you sure they''re down here?" she whispered, her voice echoing.

    "''Trust me,'''' Archer replied, his tone steady. "They''re close."

    As they reached the end of the tunnel, they spotted a faint light spilling from a heavy door. Peering through the gap, Archer''s eyes widened. Demecia stood inside, directing a group of mantis-like creatures into a dimly lit cell.

    With their elongated bodies and sharp ws, the monsters shuffled obediently under hermand, "Faster, you lot!" the beautiful necromancer urged, her voice firm but melodic.

    "We don''t have all night!"

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight, the unusual scene bringing a grin to his face. Demecia looked up, her bright blue eyes sparkling with delight as she beamed at him. "Husband! I''m so d you''re back!" she eximed, her voice warm.

    The older woman darted toward him and wrapped her slender arms around his shoulders for a tight hug. Archer returned the favor only to make the necromancer stiff as she looked at

    Vriana.

    He turned around and heard the Chull Queen hissing at Demacia, which caused him to speak: " There''s no need to be jealous, V; just wait."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Following that, Archer kissed the necromancer, who happily reciprocated. He loved the feeling of her plump lips and how her hands roamed his chest before breaking apart and whispering, "You''re making my pussy ache, husband; she needs to be spilled open by you." Archerughed at Vriana''s bright red face, her embarrassment evident. Demecia couldn''t help but giggle, moving closer to the blushing blonde. "I see you''ll be a sister soon," she said yfully, extending her hand. "I''m Demecia Wyldheart."

    The Chull Queen hesitated momentarily, clearly flustered, before shaking her hand. "I''m Vriana," she said.

    ''At least Demacia''s trying to get on with her,'' he thought while watching the two women speak.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1069: Can You Create Life

    Chapter 1069: Can You Create Life

    ?

    Archer looked at Demacia and revealed, "She''s is my Chull Queen and one of the three Monster Generals I have in the Domain."

    When the necromancer heard this, her eyes widened as she turned to the blonde, "You''re the queen of those creatures?"

    Vrianaughed while nodding, "Yes. My children told me about two wild women that constantly attacked them while they were out hunting."

    Demacia giggled, "I''m sorry for that girl, but you know how it is in this ce; it was chaotic only months ago."

    The Chull Queen agreed with a nod, which made the necromancer smile before she led the two deeper into the underground world. He noticed that the sisters had been decorating everything.

    They left the stone floor, but once you get to their private ce, it has carpets and torches beating back the darkness. Soon enough, Archer spotted Morena in the kitchen while chopping some vegetables.

    He couldn''t help but admire Demecia''s beauty. Her snow-white hair was tied in a ponytail cascading down her back. The tight dress she wore entuated her curves, hugging her figure perfectly, while her round backside jiggled with every little movement.

    Archer''s gaze lingered on her momentarily, appreciating her confidence. The older woman turned around and smiled when she saw him. "Arch! It''s good you''re back. I''ve nearly finished dinner. Do you want some?" she asked in a cheerful tone.

    "Yes, please," he replied while sitting down.

    Morena''s eyes widened as she caught sight of Vriana standing in the distance, a surge of shock rippling through her. The elder necromancer''s piercing blue eyes glowed eerily as she fixed her gaze on the Chull Queen, her voice sharp. "And who are you?"

    Archer opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, Vriana stepped forward, her eyes narrowing. "Got a problem, woman?"

    Without hesitation, Morena shot back, her voice brimming with challenge. "Do you want a fight? I want to see just how strong you really are."

    Her bold words left Archer and Demacia momentarily speechless. Vriana nodded slightly before turning on her heel and heading outside, her steps deliberate. Morena, without hesitation, followed closely behind, her gaze fixed on the elder necromancer.

    ''What just happened?'' he asked himself.

    Archer blinked, snapping out of his daze, and quickly moved to follow, with Demacia trailing beside him, just as perplexed by the sudden shift. Neither of them could quite understand what was about to unfold.

    While walking, he turned to the young necromancer and asked, curious, "Can Morena fight? Vriana, it''s a Chull, and they''re strong."

    "You haven''t seen big sister fight," Demacia answered excitedly. "She was the closebat expert of our family."

    Archer was shocked again until they appeared in a field where both women stood opposite. The two turned to him with waiting expressions, causing him to fire a mana st in the air, which started the fight.

    Morena charged at Vriana, eyes zing with determination. But before she could close the distance, the blonde swung a powerful punch, her fist cutting through the air like a hammer.

    Her reflexes kicked in-she ducked in time, feeling the wind of the near-miss brush her hair. Without missing a beat, she surged upward from her crouch, channeling all her strength into a devastating punch connected with Vriana''s gut.

    The impact resonated through the air, forcing the blonde to stagger back. Morena didn''t stop, and an excited smile appeared on her beautiful face. Vriana was surprised by the woman''s power.

    That''s when Morena lunged forward, unleashing a flurry of rapid strikes-each blow faster and more vicious than thest.

    The Chull Queen barely had time to react, parrying some but missing most as Morena''s fists connected repeatedly, driving her back. It seemed like Vriana was overwhelmed for a moment, her defenses crumbling.

    While they fought, Archer watched with interest as the two women continued to attack each other, ''Seems like Vriana is just shocked at Morena''s surprising power,'' he thought with a chuckle.

    Just as Morena swung for again, Vriana''s ck eyes red with fury. She dodged the blow andunched a powerful counterattack-a solid punch that mmed into the white-haired woman''s ribs, sending a shock through her body.

    The pain rocked her and rattled Morena''s insides, and something told her not to continue or it would get worse. She shook her head before looking at the blonde woman and smiling, "You''ve got much stronger since we foughtst Chull Queen."''

    That''s when Vriana''s eyes widened in shock, "I remember you now; we fought in the desert a few years ago."

    Morena nodded before putting her hands up, "I''m sorry for killing your kind, it was a survival thing, the mana storm got me and my baby sister lost down south."

    Vriana stepped forward and held out her hand, "No hard feelings, I was just a wild monster that master captured, and now I am one of his generals."

    The necromancer womanughed before replying, "That sounds like how I met Archer."

    In the meantime, Archer and Demacia were shocked to see the two women chatting like old friends. He looked at the younger sister and asked, "Have you two fought the monsters here?"

    She nodded while answering, "So many that I''ve lost count; I don''t think you understand how wild it was for a few years. Fighting was amon urrence until the Earth Dragons went on a rampage and ughtered many."

    "What happened to the dragons? They were friendly before the Domain was locked down," hemented.

    "The Earth Dragons split into two factions, the ones who attacked everyone and the ones who fled to a quiet corner of the Domain and set up a peaceful life for themselves,'''' she revealed.

    Archer was interested and decided to visit them before returning to the real world. The two women approached while chatting. Morena turned to him and spoke in a cheerful voice, "How did you give the queen their own humanoid forms?"

    "I''m not too sure," he answered. "I think the Domain sucks mana from me all the time, which means everything inside is affected.

    The three women nodded, but Vriana asked, "Can you create life?"

    Archer shook his head, his expression regretful. "I''m afraid I can''t," he exined. "Creating a soul is beyond Mana Maniption-it''s the work of the gods, not something I have the

    power to do."

    "That makes sense; the gods wouldn''t want you going around creating life," Morena said with a giggle. "You would just cause trouble."

    Whileughing at the older woman''s statement, Demacia grabbed his arm and announced, "Let me show you our new leaf sweeper husband!"

    Archer was confused, but Morena smiled as she spoke, "Go check out her new project."

    With a shrug, he started following the younger necromancer while the other two gossiped about him. He shook his head as Demacia led him to a clearing near the cabin, where a man was sweeping random leaves into the corner.

    He noticed Noah moving around like the undead, but a panic welled up in his lifeless eyes

    when he spotted them. Without thinking, Archer Blinked to the man who fell on his backside, but he grabbed him by the throat and left him up, "Oh, she''s fucked you up badly; worms are eating your organs while your skin is infected with the gue."

    Demacia giggled as she suddenly appeared beside him. "How did you know that?" she teased. "Big sister thought he''d make a perfect test subject for her gue weapons."

    His eyes widened in rm. Without wasting a second, he cast Aurora Healing on Noah. A soft, radiant light enveloped him. The wounds mended instantly, and the corruption faded away until he returned to normal, breathing steadily once more.

    Archer let Noah drop to the ground with a heavy thud, and the man winced, looking up at him in desperation. "Please, spare me," he pleaded, his voice trembling. "I was blinded by jealousy when I saw you kiss Alexa."

    A dangerous growl escaped Archer''s throat at the mention of her name. Without hesitation, he kicked Noah hard in the face, sending him sprawling. "Don''t say her name, human!" he snarled, his eyes zing with fury. "Or your fate will only get worse."

    Following that, he looked at Demecia and spoke with an evil smile, "Give him all your diseases and see how his body holds up. From that, you can create weapons for my kingdom." The necromancer got excited and lunged at him. Archer caught her before she kissed him once again. Minutester, they broke apart as she had an evil glint in her pretty blue eyes, "Let me get one I found in the swamps."

    She climbed off him before dashing toward the undergroundir, making himugh as Noah whimpered on the ground. Archer watched the human and decided to terrorize him by using Mana Maniption to create an illusion of safety.

    Minutester, Noah stopped moaning and suddenly sat up, which made Archerugh just as Demacia came running back and was confused when seeing the human walking around the

    garden searching for something.

    The necromancer was confused and asked sweetly, "What is he doing?"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1070: Jim The Desert Worm

    Chapter 1070: Jim The Desert Worm

    ?

    "I put Noah in an illusion and gave him the impression that he could escape if he found a secret lever, but just wait, there''s a surpriseing," Archer answered.

    The couple continued watching Noah creep around the garden, which made Demacia giggle when hearing the stupidity of it all. Archer reassured her that it was just for their amusement and to torment his murderer.

    "This should scar him for life,'' he chuckled.

    Shortly after, Noah thought he had found the lever and pulled it, only to see a door creaking open. A chittering noise echoed from the passageway beyond. Demacia looked at Archer; her brow furrowed in confusion.

    Archer leaned closer, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Oh, something''sing that will make him scream like a little girl."

    Shortly after, beetles the size of tennis balls flowed out the door like a wave of death. Archer stood back, arms crossed, as Noah''s eyes widened in horror. The fake Blood Beetles surged from the shadows, their glossy shells glinting ominously as they swarmed around him.

    Noah stumbled backward, panic etched across his face, his breathsing in quick gasps, "Get them off! Get them off!" he screamed, iling his arms wildly as the harmless insects crawled over him.

    The sound of his high-pitched cries echoed across the garden, a mixture of fear and humiliation. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle, reveling in the sight of Noah''s frantic struggle as he rolled around.

    "This isn''t the end," he said, a sadistic smile creeping across his face. "I''ll make sure to torment you until the day I grow bored of you, and then I''ll pass you on to my daughters with Demacia and Morena so they can continue the legacy of your suffering."

    The younger necromancer startedughing uncontrobly, which was music to Archer''s ears. Vriana and Morana appeared from the corner and stopped walking when they saw the human covered in horrifying creatures.

    The Chull Queen stepped forward and questioned while staring at Noah, "What''s going on here?"

    Archer was just about to speak, but an excited Demacia quickly darted to Morena and revealed to her big sister, "He wants daughters with us! We can raise our children together like we''ve always wanted."

    Morena looked at her little sister and then at Archer, and he quickly noticed the look in her blue eyes that caused him to smile. "One day, my Mommy Necromancer," he teased.

    Everyoneughed as the older necromancer retorted, "I''m not a mother yet!"

    Archer chuckled and turned back to Noah, who was rolling around and whimpering due to the fake insects. Secondster, he dismissed the illusion. The murdered went quiet real quick, but Morena stepped forward and kicked him between the legs,

    Noah let out a shrill scream before Vriana approached. She let out a chittering noise. Minutelyte, three small Chulls appeared, shocking everyone. Archer wondered where these little creatures came from but couldn''t figure anything out.

    He shrugged, his gaze fixed on the scene before him. The blonde woman gestured toward Noah, her voice soft but firm. "Eat what you can, my little guardians. Grow strong, so we can protect Master together."

    Archer leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. Across the room, the tiny Chulls pounced on him, their small bodies mbering all over him, "No, no!"

    Noah''s scream pierced the air as he iled, trying to shake them off. The Chulls squeaked excitedly, mistaking his panic for y. Archer chuckled under his breath, watching the chaotic scene unfold.

    "You''re going to scare them, Noah," he called out dryly but made no move to intervene.

    Demacia, Morena, and Vriana watched as the babies tore pieces of flesh away before munching on it. Archer was happy, but after twenty minutes, he shooed the greedy creatures

    away.

    He cast Aurora Healing on Noah, who was trembling in agony before he turned to the necromancer sisters, "I''ll let you two continue with his torture; I have to check on the Desert Worms, then head back to the real world."

    Morena nodded before grabbing the murderer by the foot and dragging him to the underground prison, which made Archer chuckle. The sisters said their goodbyes to the Chull Queen and vanished into the forest.

    Vriana stepped closer and spoke amusedly, "They are entertaining. How did you meet them, Master?"

    Archer chuckled when he remembered the fight he and Demacia had when they first met all those years ago. He shook his head before speaking, "I was thirteen and exploring Pluoria; I stumbled upon her with her death cult, and following that, we met a few more times, and eight yearster, here we are."''

    Vriana nodded as he exined how he met the older sister, Morena. Afterward, Archer summoned his wings and wrapped his arm around her waist as he took off. They flew across the Domain until spotting a desert in the distance.

    "This ce is so big, I kind of forgot about it,'' he thought, eyes sweeping over the vast grasnds.

    The wind whipped through his hair as thendscape unfolded beneath them. Vast forests stretched toward the horizon, their treetops swaying like a sea of green. Rivers snaked through valleys, catching the light and glinting like silver threads.

    Far below, towns and cities scattered the ins like distant stars, their chimneys trailing thin wisps of smoke into the air. High above, with the vast sky at his back, Archer felt a deep, quiet peace as his gaze swept over the endlessndscape.

    ''I''ll keep expanding this ce,'' he thought, his eyes gleaming with ambition. ''Until it''s a world of its own, boundless and unending.''

    "This ce is beautiful, Master," Vriana remarked, her curious voice breaking the silence. She gazed out at the vastndscape, a hint of awe in her eyes. "I didn''t realize your Domain

    was this big," she said.

    Archer nced at the blonde woman and smiled. "It''s only the beginning," he said, pridefully. "I''ve even expanded the sea for your Chull Hunters. And this is just the start."

    "I can''t wait to see what you do," Vriana beamed, catching him off guard.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Soon, they arrived at the desert bordering the Domains'' sea and grasnds. Archer descended only to see the ce alive with monsters. Whennding, he let Vriana down just as he sensed something heading his way.

    The Chull Queen quickly stepped forward as a Desert Worm lunged out of the sand and grabbed the creature, but Archer stopped her. "V! Put that monster down now. He is harmless and belongs to me."

    She turned to him with a confused expression but shrugged, letting go of the Desert Worm. The creature quickly scurried toward Archer, hiding behind him as if seeking protection. He chuckled, amused, and gently stroked the earthworm-like monster.

    "Can you go get Jim for me?" Archer said to the smaller Desert Worm, his tone soft but firm. "I need to have a word with him."

    The worm monster looked at him and nodded before diving into the sand. Once it was gone, he turned to her and exined, "I took these creatures in years ago for their Red Silk, and it looks like they''ll have so much of the stuff."

    Vriana nodded in understanding as she said, "It makes sense; if they benefit you, I will keep my children away from this ce, Master."

    ''''Thank you, V," he replied as a massive crash could be heard in the distance.

    The duo looked in its direction and saw a massive creature heading in their direction. Archer''s eyes widened as he thought, ''How big has Jim got?''

    Shortly after that, the massive Desert Worm stopped, and a deep voice resonated in his mind, ''You''ve grown, master. It''s good to see you.''

    "Yes, it''s been years, Jim. How''s the desert been treating your kind?" Archer replied, his voice casual as he spoke to the creature. The Chull Queen looked thoroughly confused, her ck

    eyes darting around.

    Sensing her nervousness, Archer chuckled before reassuring her. "The creature is speaking in my mind; it''s how wemunicate," he exined.

    Vriana blinked, still uncertain but slowly rxing. "Oh... right," she said while moving

    close to him.

    "This woman isn''t human or elf. What is she?'' Jim''s deep, rumbling voice echoed in Archer''s mind, his curiosity evident as the Desert Worm''s building-sized head emerged slowly from

    the sand.

    Archer nced at Vriana, who was still watching Jim with guarded interest, her posture tense. Smiling, he responded, "She''s unique-my Chull Queen."

    Vriana beamed at the title, her excitement evident as she grabbed Archer''s arm. Jim let out

    a deep, rumblingugh, amused by her reaction. Then he turned to the side and began spitting out thousands of shimmering red silk balls, their vibrant color glinting in the

    sunlight.

    ''Oh wow, there is so much here,'' he mused with a greedy smile.

    This went on for a few more minutes before Jim turned to him, "That''s all the Red Silk I''ve

    collected since ourst meeting. There''s more but I have to summon the others and let them know

    you''ve returned.''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1071: Dont You Dare Insult Our Master

    Chapter 1071: Don''t You Dare Insult Our Master

    ?

    Archer stored all the expensive Red Silk in his Item box before answering Jim the Desert Worm, ''Tell them I will meet them here in a week, is there enough space? Or do you need more?''

    Jim nodded in agreement before the worm replied, ''It''s getting tight now. There are thousands of us and more eggs than we can count.''

    Hearing this, Archer smiled, then closed his eyes, imagining the desert around him. With a surge of power, he tripled its size and expanded the entire Domain. Drawing from his expansive mana pool, he transformed thendscape, making it twice asrge as Pluoria.

    Once Archer ran out of mana, he dropped to one knee, causing Vriana to rush over to him, "Are you okay, Master? What''s wrong?" she asked in a worried tone.

    "Used a bit too much mana," he admitted wearily. "But it does help increase my pool." Vriana smiled as she helped him to his feet. "Just rx and recover, Master."

    Archer waved his hand, conjuring a stone chair before copsing into it. As he closed his eyes, he thought, ''I''m close to returning to Thrylos.''

    Then, Jim spoke up while ncing back at the desert, ''Master. It''s now bigger than ever. I can feel all the newnd.''

    "Have fun and help your kind grow," Archer replied with a wave.

    The Desert Worm nodded its massive before vanishing into the sand as a little Chull appeared after burrowing from the ground. The creature let out a chittering sound that Vriana understood.

    She turned to him with a frown, "Troubles brewing in the colony. I must return, but will you see me when you have time?"

    Archer nodded, a charming smile spreading across his face as he approached the blonde. He leaned forward and kissed her softly. Vriana responded by wrapping her arms around his shoulders, returning the kiss with warmth and affection.

    Minutester, Archer teleported the Chull Queen back to her chambers before returning to the necromancer sisters. Upon arriving in their living area, he spotted Demacia sitting quietly, absorbed in an old tome.

    Suddenly, a thought struck him: he had a collection of death tomes that could be helpful to the sisters. Archer raised his hand, and a mountain of books materialized in the center of the room,nding with a soft thud.

    Demacia let out a startled yelp, but her blue eyes widened as Morena rushed into the room and eximed, "What is this evil I''m feeling?"

    As Archer exined, the sisters spotted the tomes, "This is every necromancy and death tome I''ve collected in eight years. Somee from bandits, ouws, and the vaults of many royal families."

    Morena giggled as she picked up one of the tomes and said to Demacia, "Little sister, he has the diary of the famous necromancer Renard ckskull! This is worth a fortune."

    Archer was taken aback, surprised by the book''s value. However, he wasn''t particrly concerned; it had been sitting in his Item Box for years, untouched and forgotten, "I have to go sort some stuff out, but I will send some test subjects."

    Both didn''t reply as they were engrossed in the tomes. Archer chuckled before returning to Isabe''s house. When stepping through the Gate, he sensed Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx were in the garden.

    He walked outside only to have Nyx lunge at him. Archer caught the dragon woman and smiled, saying, "Do you three want to go to the treehouse? It''s been years since anyone has been there."

    The trio agreed with broad smiles, and Archer sent a message to Alexa, Ellie, Micha, Cece Sasha, and Elizabeth. Most replied that they were free, though Liza was tied up in a meeting, and the twins were busy with their college work.

    With that, he summoned the others, excluding the president. The three women appeared confused, ncing around the familiar garden until their eyesnded on him and the three other women.

    After a moment, they said their hello''s before thedies kissed Archer and pampered him for a while. Isabe appeared minutester, wrapped in a nightgown as the cold air brushed past her, and asked in a tired voice, "What''s going on here?"

    Archer greeted the short-haired woman with a kiss before asking everyone if they wanted to see his Domain, to which everyone agreed, causing him to open a portal to the treehouse, which he hadn''t been to in years.

    He stepped through first and materialized in the quiet abode. That''s when a little Brownie appeared with a big smile, "Masters returned!"

    More of the little creatures emerged, causing the women''s eyes to open in shock. Ellie eximed, "What are the adorable things called?"

    Archer chuckled at their reactions and exined, "I was thirteen and exploring a new world. On my travels, I found the Brownies sneaking around, but I offered them safety if they served me."

    "You enved them!" Maeve said in a shocked voice.

    Archer was about to respond when a Brownie suddenly appeared, hovering in front of Maeve''s face. With rage-filled eyes, the tiny creature pointed usingly and shouted in a high- pitched voice, "Don''t you dare insult our Master! He never turned us into enved people! All he''s done is protect us and help my people thrive until we be like our ancestors." Startled, Maeve instinctively raised her hand to swat the creature away, but the Brownie quickly chanted something, summoning a shield that blocked her hand. The orange-haired woman stared in shock at the sudden defense.

    Wide-eyed at the situation, Archer finally stepped in, speaking to calm things down. "Maeve didn''t insult me, Mavis. She was just surprised that I took you all in."

    The Brownie took a deep breath, calming himself before turning to Maeve and bowing. "Forgive me, Mistress. I misunderstood your words. I thought you were speaking ill of the Master. He has always treated my kind with respect and kindness. We may not be strong, but we are fiercely protective of him."

    Maeve beamed as she responded, "Don''t worry; I forgot that the Brownies lived here. The other girls told me about it, but that was years ago."

    "I understand, Mistress," Mavis said before turning to Archer. "The treehouse is tidied, and the bedding is fresh. Would you like some tea, Master?"

    Archer nodded, "Yes please."

    Ellie, Micha, and Isabe began scanning the room, their eyes quickly drawn to the wall covered in pictures. The younger brte stepped closer, studying them intently. Her gaze settled on a photograph of a younger Archer standing beside a brown-skinned girl with light

    blue hair.

    In the photo, the two sit on a cliff overlooking the vast sea, the sun casting a golden hue. Archer''s eyes linger on the image, and a memoryes flooding back. They had stopped to rest from their journey north, safely out of reach of a Monster Wave below.

    "Who''s this girl, brother? She''s unlike any girl I''ve seen before," Ellie asked, curiosity lighting up her eyes.

    Archer returned to reality while answering, "That''s Teu; she''s back on Thrylos."

    Following that, Micha and Ashoka went to help Mavis with the tea while Nyx, Maeve, and Ellien/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    copsed into thefortable sofas. Archer noticed Isabe standing there with an

    awestruck expression on her beautiful face.

    He walked over to the older woman and grabbed her hand, speaking with a concerned

    expression, "Are you okay, Bel?"

    "This ce is straight from a fairytale," she said with a small smile.

    Archer chuckled as he started dragging her toward the stairs. With a grin that caught Isabe off guard, he said, "This is nothing; I have a view you should see."''

    After a few minutes of walking up the spiral stairs, Isabe nced around like a kid in a toy

    shop, which made him smile. The duo arrived at the viewing deck at the top, which offered a breathtaking view of the entire Domain.

    From their vantage point, the vast wilderness expanded, an endlessndscape stretching in every direction. He watched as Isabe''s eyes widened in awe, her expression a mix of shock

    and wonder.

    ''She''s adorable when caught off guard,'' Archer mused, his gaze lingering on the older woman.

    In the distance, towering mountains dominated the horizon, their snow-capped peaks cutting into the sky. Rivers meandered through the valleys, weaving between dense forests

    and sprawling ins.

    Thend stretched endlessly, wild and untamed; its raw beauty was breathtaking. Archer watched as the older woman looked around in amazement before approaching her, grabbing her thick waist, and moving up her curvy body.

    Isabe was jolted back to reality as Archer''s hands cupped her breasts, his touch sending a shiver through her. He began teasing her gently, causing her to let out soft moans as she instinctively leaned into him, her breath hitching.

    "Mmmgh~~," she murmured, her voice a mix of pleasure and surprise.

    Archer started kissing her neck, which made it even worse for Isabe, who clung onto him,

    but his hand soon slipped down her body and entered her nightgown as she spoke in a

    breathless voice, "I''ve been waiting days for this Arch, you kept this olddy waiting too long."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1072: That Was Something Else

    Chapter 1072: That Was Something Else

    ?

    Archer''s hand slipped into Isabe''s panties and started to rub her clit, causing the older woman to tremble as pleasure washed over her, "Mmmghh~~"

    "Do you like that, Aunty Bel?" he asked teasingly.

    Isabe grabbed him as she nodded, "It feels amazing; please don''t stop."

    When hearing her encouragement, Archer sped up his rubbing until she was letting out erotic moans, and her love juices covered his hand. Following that, he slipped a finger inside her tight pussy, which caused Isabe''s legs to tremble as she climaxed.

    "Ahhhhh! Babe!" she let out a primal scream of pleasure as it was too much.

    Even more, love juices poured out of her and covered the floor. Archer watched as the older woman was breathing heavily, but she smiled while turning around in his embrace as her blue eyes locked onto his.

    "Now let me make you feel better, handsome," Isabe said in a lewd voice as he created a bed and copsed into it.

    The short-haired woman tugged his pants down only to go wide-eyed when she saw his cock, but a seductive smile appeared on her pretty face. She looked at him andmented in a happy voice, "This monster is massive; how will he fit in my tight pussy?"

    Archer shivered when hearing her excitement before replying with a smirk, "I will lick you to make it even wetter."

    Isabe''s eyes lit up as she started kissing up and down his cock while she poked her tongue out, which sent shock shooting through his body. This caused pleasure to wash over him like a tsunami; Archer couldn''t think straight due to the intense pleasure he was receiving, but it only got worse as her head started bobbing.

    ''Oh goddess, this feels amazing,'' he thought while enjoying every second.

    Her plump lips wrapped around his shaft while her tongue licked every part of him. He put his hands on her head and started to thrust into her throat, which the older woman encouraged by moaning.

    Archer was getting turned on by treating Isabe roughly, and she also seemed to love it as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. She continued to suck him until he was too much, and he cummed down her throat.

    When the older woman felt this, she mped her lips closed so none of his seed would be wasted. Once Isabe was done, Archer smirked, "Get on the sofa and put your head over the edge.

    She gave him a lewd smile while speaking, "What is my naughty nephew nning?"

    "Do as I said bitch," Archer replied, causing the milf to shiver in delight.

    When Isabe had done that, a voice interrupted them, "Oh, leaving me out of the fun?"

    He nced up to see Maeve wearing a tight summer dress that failed to hide her huge boobs. The woman beamed when seeing Archer''s reaction, but that didn''t stop him from shoving his cock into Isabe''s eager mouth.

    Archer started to brutally fuck her face while ripping her nightgown, causing her boobs to bounce out. This allowed him to y with her pink nipples, which made the woman''s slender legs tremble with pleasure.

    Maeve approached with a sly smile, saying, "Can I join you, husband? I missed feeling you stretch me open."

    When hearing her request, Archer''s eyes burned with lust as he replied, barely holding onto his senses, "Get over here and bend over in front of me so I can fuck you once I''m done with Bel."

    The orange-haired warrior stripped out of her dress, leaving green underwater as he approached and climbed onto the sofa but sat over Isabe, who still had his cock down her throat.

    ''What is she up to?'' he thought with a smirk.

    Archer chuckled and pulled out of her mouth, causing the older woman to cough. She spoke with a giggle while turning around to face her friend. "I don''t mind if you join us, Maeve, or even if you''re on top of me," she said teasingly. "Just don''t touch me. I''m not into women." "Don''t worry, it''s a rule among us women; we''re not allowed to touch each other," Maeve replied, only to yelp when Archer smacked her round ass that jiggled.

    She nced back at him with glowing grey eyes as he shoved his cock into the older woman who let out a deep moan as he slid inside, "Mmmmghh~~"

    Archer felt a vice grip around him, which caused him to grit his teeth due to the overwhelming pleasure washing over him, ''Ahh, she''s so tight and wet, it feels amazing,'' he thought.

    Isabe moaned as he began thrusting into her, prompting Maeve to shift to the side a little. With her out of the way, Archer had a clear view of Isabe''s ample breasts bouncing with the rhythm of his movements.

    Soon enough, the older woman let out a scream as her body trembled, causing Archer to smile as he watched her blue eyes roll into the back of her head as she spoke in a breathless voice, "So good! Please don''t stop!"

    Following that, Archer continued fucking Isabe, who was letting out all kinds of erotic moans that turned him on even further. The pping of skin could be heard, and the moans of a horny woman rang out throughout the observation floor.

    "Mmmmm~~ Nmmmghhhh~~" Isabe couldn''t stop letting out erotic moans that bounced off the wall.s

    Maeve watched this as her excitement exploded, causing her to speak in a lewd voice that was dripping with teasing, "I hope you fuck me like that, husband; it''s been too long since you''ve been inside me."

    Archer''s head snapped toward the orange-haired woman, but he didn''t break his rhythm with the older woman. Just as his gaze shifted, Isabe quickly pulled him in, locking him in a passionate kiss as he continued to ravage her.

    He loved every second of it, but he grabbed her soft boobs and slid further inside as he started filling up her womb with his seed. Archer didn''t stop until he emptied everything inside her.

    Isabe started trembling as she let out a scream, "Ahhhhhh!"''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Archer sighed as they pulled out, causing their mixed fluids to pour out and stain the bed as the older woman slumped down while muttering, "Oh my god, Arch, that felt so good. That was something else."

    "Rest for a while; I''ll ravage you more after I take care of Maeve," he whispered, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead.

    Following that, Archer turned to the waiting warrior woman, smiling at him as she spoke seductively, "I must admit you are a beast husband; you''ve got a stupid amount of stamina."

    "It''s why I have so many women, and they help me run the kingdom," he said, chuckling while approaching Maeve as he cast Cleanse on himself.

    Archer stopped in front of the beautiful woman, and his cock bounced in front of her face causing her to bite her lip as her hand wrapped around him. Maeve started stroking as she replied, "Now let me pleasure you."

    She pushed him onto the bed, her soft, plump lips wrapping around his cock as she began to bob her head. Archer groaned in pleasure as she sucked him wildly, the sensation of her giant breasts pressing against his legs only heightening his arousal.

    ''So soft,'' he thought with a satisfied smile.

    Maeve''s movements increased with intensity as she took him deeper, her tongue swirling around him with every stroke. Archer''s breath hitched, his fingers tangling in her hair as her

    rhythm quickened.

    "Ahhh, so good," he muttered while leaning back.

    When Maeve heard this, she quickened. The warmth of her mouth and the soft pressure of her lips sent waves of pleasure through Archer, each bob of her head making him groan louder. Her soft moans vibrated against him, causing Archer to grab Maeve''s head as he took control, thrusting deeply into her mouth. Her muffled moans grew louder, the intensity driving her wild, ''Mmmmmhhh~~"

    The rhythm quickened, and Maeve''s body trembled from the overwhelming sensation. As he pushed harder, she couldn''t hold back, her body shuddering as she reached her climax, overwhelmed by the pleasure radiating through her.

    After that, Archer scooped Maeve up and moved her to the bed, easily positioning her. He pushed her legs up, spreading them wide as he slid inside her in one smooth, deep thrust after

    removing her soaked panties.

    ''Looks like she''s excited,'' he thought with a smirk.

    Maeve gasped, her back arching off the bed as he filled her, the intensity of the moment stealing her breath. Archer started to make love with the warrior woman, causing her body to tremble due to the overwhelming pleasure.

    Maeve leaned up as their bodies moved together, her lips seeking Archer''s. She kissed him deeply, her hands gently tracing the contours of his back as they made love. This continued for a while until she climaxed.

    She started squirting all over his waist as she let out a primal scream as she clung onto him,

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    Archer felt Maeve''s pussy clench tightly around him, a wave of pleasure washing over him

    that made him groan deeply.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1073: Dont Leave Me Waiting

    Chapter 1073: Don''t Leave Me Waiting

    ?

    Archer and Maeve continued to make love until he pushed deeper inside the warrior woman and filled her womb. When this happened, she gripped the sheets beneath them while

    moaning even more.

    "Mmmghh~~ I love the feeling of your seed pouring into me," she breathed, her voice trembling as the pleasure overwhelmed all her senses.

    Following that, Archer leaned down and whispered, "I''m not finished with you; I won''t be stopping until I''m fully satisfied or you fall into a pleasurea."''

    Maeve trembled when hearing his n with her, but he noticed the lewd smile on her pretty face. Archer pulled out and moved her onto all fours, causing their mixed fluids to flow out like a waterfall.

    He gazed at her beautiful hourss-shaped body, which was out of this world. Archer believed Maeve''s figure was the perfect blend of curves and muscles, thanks to her rigorous training, which he loved.

    ''She''s all mine,'' he thought, his violet eyes reflecting a fierce possessiveness.

    Archer admired every inch of her wless, soft skin, and how her round behind jiggled with each movement enchanted him. As he took in the view, she yfully thrust her ass against him, turning him on even more.

    "Come on, husband, don''t leave me waiting," Maeve said in a strained voice but still managed to smile even as her body trembled.

    He wrapped his hands around her thick waist after pushing her back down before pulling her closer as he slowly slipped inside her. A gasp escaped her lips at the sensation, her body instinctively arching due to the sudden pleasure.

    With each thrust, he filled her, their bodies moving in a passionate dance, every moment drawing them closer together. Archer loved the way she responded, her soft moans urging him on.

    "Mmmmgh~~"

    As they found their rhythm, he held Maeve tightly, losing himself in the warmth of her body and the intoxicating pleasure they shared. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure coursing through them, and her moans filled the air, only urging him on even more.

    "Arghhhh~~ Mmmmmmhhh~~ Please don''t stop, husband," she pleaded breathlessly, gripping the sheets tightly as waves of pleasure coursed through her as she expressed. "I love you so much, I really do."

    Hearing her words brought a smile to his lips. He leaned in, pressing soft kisses along her neck, and replied, "I love you too."

    The world around them faded as they lost themselves in each other, the heat of their connection overwhelming. With a final, powerful thrust, Archer felt himself reaching the edge.

    "I''m close," he breathed, his voice thick with desire.

    Maeve responded with a breathless gasp, her body tightening around him, pushing him over the brink. He released himself inside her, a deep groan escaping his lips as pleasure washed over him.

    As the waves of ecstasy subsided, Maeve fell into a blissful daze, her body still trembling from the intensity of their lovemaking. Archer, still high from their connection, turned his attention to Isabe.

    The sight of her reignited his hunger and lust, and he moved toward the mature woman, eager to lose himself in her once more. ''I can''t wait to be inside her again; she feels amazing,'' he thought, a smile spreading across his face.

    Isabe looked up at him, a yful glint in her eyes. "You wore me out, but I still have enough energy to experience that heaven once again," she said, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and pulling him in for a kiss, which he epted.

    Archer quickly returned the kiss, his hands gently spreading her legs apart as he positioned himself between them. He slipped inside her tight, wet passage, savoring the sensation, all without breaking the kiss.

    The two continued making love until Isabe was utterly exhausted, her body finally surrendering to fatigue. Once they had finished, Archer cast a Cleanse spell over them, refreshing the sheets and the air around them.

    As the magic took effect, he sank into the bed after getting under the covers, which were soft andfortable, leaving him feeling rxed. ''So good,'' he thought as Maeve rested her head on his shoulder while Isabe did the same thing.

    They soon fell asleep as the night air brushed against their skins. Archer was cozy as the two women cuddled up to him. The following morning, he woke up and opened his eyes only to see the ceiling of his room in the treehouse.

    ''Last night was crazy,'' he mused with a smile.

    Archer teleported out of bed and appeared by the bedroom window. He looked outside and saw the Domain stretching out in all directions. A flock of giant birds passed, and wyverns circled the nearby peaks.

    Forests stretched out in all directions, their vibrant greens glistening with dew, and the air was filled with the fresh scent of nature. In the distance, the lush canopies gradually gave way to sprawling grasnds, where wildflowers danced in the gentle breeze.

    It was a breathtaking view, a reminder of the beauty surrounding him. While standing there, a Brownie popped out of nowhere, holding a hot cup of tea. The little creature handed it to him and chirped, "Here you go, master."

    Archer smiled and took the tea before drinking it. When the liquid touched his tongue, a sweet but strong taste caused him to smile. The test was delicious, and he swallowed every bit before speaking to the Brownie, "Thank you for that, Mavis. It''s tasty and one of the best teas I''ve drank."

    The creature nodded with a happy smile as, "You''re wee, master. Would you like some more?" she asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes please," he answered.

    Following that, Mavis vanished, causing him to lean on the balcony and look over the Domain as a soft voice reached his ears, "Arch, can we talk please?"

    Archer turned around only to see Micha standing there with a warm smile. Archer nodded and replied, "What''s up, Miche?"

    The older woman beamed when she heard that, joining him as she spoke, "Do you mind if I stay on Earth for a while? I''m enjoying the peace, minus the destroyed house Elizabeth said she''s rebuilding."

    "That''s fine; I''lle to visit you as much as possible," Archer answered before moving

    closer.

    Micha wrapped her arms around his shoulders, a yful grin lighting up her face. "Your charisma is dangerous," she teased. "Even though we''re together, I still feel that pull-like it''s telling me to jump on you all over again."''

    Archer was about to act on his instincts, but Mavis reappeared with two cups and a warm smile as she greeted Micha, "Morning Mistress, do you want me to run a bath for you? We have created many soaps that I''m sure you''ll love."''

    please, but can you run it in fifteen minutes?" the mature woman replied in a friendly tone.

    Mavis nodded with a smile, handing them the tea before disappearing. As they finished their tea, Micha wasted no time, leaning in to kiss Archer while her hand slipped into his pants with

    a giggle. "Oh god, I''ve missed this beast," she said seductively.

    Archer groaned softly when her fingers wrapped around his cock, the warmth of her touch sending a shiver through him. As she stroked him, her lips brushed his ear, and in a whisper, she teased, "Will you show Mom how much you love her touch?"

    Without a word, Archer gently pushed Micha down to her knees, her eyes lit with a yful sparkle. Smiling, she eagerly pulled his pants down. Wasting no time, she took his cock into her warm mouth while moaning, "Mmmmmnghh~~."

    Her tongue glided along his shaft before sucking it so good that Archer''s legs trembled slights. Following that, his lust exploded, causing him to grip the back of her head and begin thrusting into her mouth.

    "You suck my cock so good, Miche," Archer said with a grin.

    Micha moaned around his cock, the vibrations sending jolts of pleasure coursing through his body. Her lips stretched to take him in fully, eyes fluttering shut as she eagerly weed

    each thrust.

    With every deep stroke, her moans grew louder, the sounds muffled by his cock sliding deeper into her throat. "Mmghhhh~~," she whimpered, lost in the passion. Archer leaned against the railing, watching Micha work eagerly until she finally took his entire cock down her throat. The tightness was too much, and with a groan, he exploded, gripping her head as thick ropes of cum poured directly into her stomach.

    Micha''s body trembled at the sensation, her mind slipping into a pleasure-filled daze. As she

    climaxed, her body shook with the intensity, and after pulling away from his cock, she clung to his thighs for support, breathless and overwhelmed.

    "Are you okay, Miche?" Archer asked breathlessly, feelingpletely drained from her

    relentless sucking.

    The older woman nced up at him with her big blue eyes, a satisfied smile on her lips. "Yes,

    I''m fine,'''' she replied softly, "but I still want you inside me."

    Archer chuckled the desire between them undeniable. He bent her over gently, sliding her

    panties down before slipping into her drenched pussy. A deep, guttural moan escaped her lips

    as he stretched her open, her body arching in response.

    ''''Mmmmghh~~," she whimpered with a smile.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1074: As My Boyfriend

    Chapter 1074: As My Boyfriend

    ?

    Archer and Micha continued making love until the older woman''s legs were trembling, and the floor below them was covered in their mixed fluids. But he wasn''t done with her and lifted her slender leg onto the railing.

    This position shocked her; she looked back with dazed blue eyes as Archer shoved inside her soaking wet pussy, "I want more of you, Mom; you think this will satisfy me when your here?'' he said with a smirk.

    "Mmmmghhh~~" she let out an erotic moan as her eyes rolled back into her head.

    Archer was going so rough on her while gripping her fat ass that it jiggled every time their waists collided. He started to fuck her until she was shuddering due to the overwhelming pleasure.

    While doing that, he grabbed Micha''s giant boobs and started squeezing before pinching her nipples which earned him an erotic moan, "Aghhhhh~~ Don''t stop babe, it feels too good!" she demanded in a breathless voice.

    Soon enough, he emptied his seed directly into her womb. Micha began to climax as everything was too much for her, "No more Arch, my head is spinning, and I need toy down," she muttered in a daze.

    Without waiting, Archer picked her up and teleported her to one of the empty rooms as the older woman came down from her pleasure-filled high. He tucked her in before kissing her forehead and leaving the room.

    He decided to burn more mana and expand the Domain and everything inside it while thinking, "This will help me get home in no time.''

    Archer unleashed such an overwhelming amount of mana that it saturated the entire realm, flooding thend with raw energy. Women and monsters alike unknowingly absorbed the power, throwing everything into chaos.

    ''Hopefully I can increase my mana with this, it is getting close,'' he thought.

    Once that wasplete, he smiled in satisfaction, sinking into a seat with a weary sigh, feeling his mana reserves steadily expanding. Archer shook his head and stood up to make a hot drink.

    As Archer approached the kitchen, he spotted half-asleep Ellie fumbling with the coffee maker. Her exhaustion was evident. He smiled at the sight and greeted her warmly, "Morning, sister. I see you''re making your usual coffee."

    Ellie jumped in fright, quickly spinning around, but rxed when she saw it was Archer. With a small smile, she teased, "Oh Arch, you scared me."

    "Sorry about that," he chuckled, sitting at the kitchen counter. "How was your night?" he asked, watching her shake off the sleepiness.

    Her brown eyes narrowed as she responded in a teasing tone, "It was good, apart from the moaning and screaming that happened most of the night. I didn''t know Aunt Bel had lungs like that."''

    Archer chuckled when hearing this as he looked at the brte with a knowing gaze, but she waved him away, "No sex this morning; I''ve got a college in an hour, and if I let you ravage me, I''ll be tired all day."

    He smiled at the young woman as she brought him a cup. They sat across from each other at the kitchen table, steaming mugs of hot chocte in hand. The sweet aroma filled the room as they both took a quiet sip.

    Ellie smiled, savoring the warmth. "This is just what I needed," she said, wrapping her hands around the mug.

    Archer nodded, a slight grin on his face. "Nothing beats hot chocte on a morning like this." Ellie nced at him. "Remember when we used to sneak into the kitchente at night for this?"

    He chuckled. "Yeah, and we''d me the missing milk on the cat, but Mom and Dad never med us."

    They bothughed, the sound light and familiar, as the warmth of their drinks and memories wrapped around them. Then, Archer continued talking while moving next to the brte, who smiled while drinking her hot chocte.

    "What do you do in your spare time, brother?" Ellie asked with a curious glint in her eyes.

    "Many things, to be honest; I like creating programs for the people of my kingdom; I design war machines or spend time with the girls. It depends on what I find myself doing on that particr day," Archer answered while sipping his drink.

    Ellie smiled when hearing this and asked something that caught him off guard, "Do you miss your life on Earth?"

    He gazed thoughtfully at the brte before replying, "I do not, unfortunately. That''s because I was born as Archer Ashguard. But now, I have the power to change things. No government or empire can control me. I''m free to live on my own terms-and that''s refreshing."

    The young womanughed as she spoke, "That makes sense; who wouldn''t want to be a dragon and have unlimited stamina."

    Archer nodded and took thest sip of his hot chocte, but the warmth of Ellie''s soft hand on his thigh caught him off guard. He shot her a curious nce. "What are you doing? Don''t you have sses?"

    Ellie gave him a sly smile. "I''ve got an hour, and it wouldn''t take you more than twenty minutes to finish. Besides," she teased, leaning in closer, "as my boyfriend, you can just use your magic to take me to college, right?"

    Following that, Archer grinned before leaning forward and kissing the young woman, who melted into him as she reciprocated. He grabbed her slender waist and teleported them to his

    bedroom.

    When the couple appeared, they froze in surprise as they saw Alexa sitting up and rubbing her eyes. "Arch? Ellie?" she mumbled, still groggy.

    Archer''s face lit up the moment he saw the navy-haired woman. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and kissed the stunned Alexa, catching herpletely off guard, but she quickly dragged him into bed.

    Ellie chuckled in amusement and yfully said, "Are you two nning to leave me out of the

    fun?"

    Alexa broke the kiss with Archer, ncing over her shoulder with a mischievous grin. "Thinking about a threesome, huh? Come join us, sister," she teased, her eyes glintingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    excitedly.

    The brte darted forward and joined the two as Alexa straddled his waist while Ellie did the same to his face. Archer was confused about how the situation turned into this before moving Ellie''s panties to the side, only to see her perfect pussy.

    His tongue shot out and started running it across her delicate folds, causing her love juices to flow out like a tap; Archer started getting more intense with his licking. Ellie was lost in the sudden pleasure and let out a moan as her body trembled, "Mmmghh~~ That feels so good, babe, don''t stop," she purred while supporting herself with his chest.

    "Oh, you''re not having all the fun, girl," Alexa said before kissing down his body until reaching his cock, which she took in her soft hands and started stroking.

    Archer groaned when the pleasure washed over him. That didn''t stop his tongue from burying itself in Ellie''s tight pussy. The navy-haired woman''s head started bobbing up and down while her tongue went wild on his shaft.

    ''Is she a subus?'' he asked himself while grabbing Ellie''s perky behind, causing her to let out a moan, "Aghhhh~~ Mmmghhh~~."

    Following that, this continued for a few minutes until Archer attacked her clit, which made Ellie squirt all over his face as the ecstasy was too much for her. He felt her nails dig into his chest as her thighs mped down on his head.

    "Oh my god! My body won''t stop shaking," Ellie said before copsing onto the bed with her arm over her face. "I need a rest. Lexi, it''s on you, girl."

    He lifted his head and spotted Alexa sucking his cock with so much passion he thought she was going to eat him, but she soon stopped to answer the brte with a beaming smile, "Oh, I will, sister. I need this monster inside me."''

    When Archer heard this, he lost to lust as it overwhelmed him as he spoke in amanding tone, "Sit on my face, Lexi, I want to taste you."

    The woman beamed before climbing on top of him, only to see her pussy was dripping wet. Archer licked his lips as he started running his tongue across her folds, which caused her love

    juice to pour into his mouth.

    ''Delicious!'' he swallowed every bit of it while Alexa quickly took his cock in her mouth as her plump lips wrapped around him before she went to work, causing him to groan as he grabbed

    the woman''s round behind.

    Archer continued to savor her, his tongue exploring every inch until he felt her body shudder beneath him, trembling with pleasure as she reached her climax, just as he released his cum

    down her throat.

    Following that, Alexa rolled off him while licking her lips as she spoke in a breathless voice, "That was amazing, Arch; I''ve missed your taste."

    Once Archer heard that, he climbed in between her slender legs while casting Cleanse on her

    mouth before kissing him. Soon, he slipped inside Alexa''s tight passage, causing her to cling

    onto him as she moved, "Mmmmmgh~~"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1075: Im Driving Today

    Chapter 1075: I''m Driving Today

    ?

    Archer and Alexa continued to make love until he filled her womb to the point that she fainted due to the overwhelming pleasure, but he didn''t finish before bending the smiling woman

    over.

    He slipped into her branched pussy, causing him to groan as the tightness mped around his cock, which felt good. Archer fucked her so hard that Alexa was screaming the treehouse down, causing Ellie to jump up with a yelp.

    "Do you need to make her scream like a banshee Arch? I nearly shit myself," the brte said with a giggle.

    Archer pushed deeper into Alexa before emptying his seed, causing her to tremble before squirting all over his waist. He pulled out and cast Cleanse on them all, causing Ellie to smile as she spoke, "I feel fresh now; I love your magic. Ites in handy."

    Following that, Archer tucked Alexa as she drifted into a deep sleep. Once he knew she would be okay, he stood and stretched before looking at Ellie, "Still want me to walk you to college?"

    She nodded with a smile. Archer grabbed her hand before opening a portal back to Isabe, where Cece and Sasha were eating breakfast. When the twins spotted them, they smiled as the blue-eyed one greeted them, "Babe! Ellie! How wasst night?"

    He caught a glimpse of the brte''s face turning bright red, which only made the twins grin like Cheshire cats. Cece wasted no time, leaping up and dragging the flustered girl toward the table.

    Archer chuckled at the scene, but before he could dwell on it, Sasha approached him, greeting him with a kiss. With a warm smile, she asked, "Do you want me to take Ellie to college? She goes to the same one as us, after all."

    "I''lle with you," he answered as she grabbed her coat.

    "Do you want toe on a date with me and Cece tonight?" Sasha questioned with a sparkle in her brown eyes.

    Archer nodded, "That sounds good to me. There are still loads I want to see while on Earth," The answered, which made the young woman happy.

    Following that, she rushed over to the other two and told them, causing Ellie to look at him with a smile. The brte winked at him before gossiping about whatever women spoke about.

    While they did that, he walked outside and looked up at the sky; the morning sun was beaming down, ''At least there aren''t loads of storms or bad weather anymore, that annoyed me,'' he thought.

    Archer stood on the porch while admiring Rosemary Beach, but he didn''t overlook the special agents patrolling the house while passersby gossiped. Minutester, the three women appeared with beaming smiles.

    Cece eximed with excitement, ''''I''m driving today!"

    She rushed toward the beautiful BMW sitting on the drive. While approaching it, Archer turned to Ellie and asked, holding out his phone, "Can you add your details?"

    The brte looked confused but shrugged and added them. As he continued, he asked, "How much money do you have, Ellie?"

    "Erm, a few hundred dors Dad sent me the other day," Ellie answered with narrowed eyes. "Did you see him? He has been thrilledtely."

    Archer chuckled as he revealed, "Yeah, I visited the old man. I''m bringing him back to Draconia to be my head gardener. You know that''s his passion."

    When Ellie heard this, she beamed and suddenly hugged him as she whispered, "Thank you for looking after him, Arch."''

    After returning the hug, he asked in a curious tone, "Can you give me his bank details?"

    "Make sure he doesn''t drink anymore," Ellie replied with a smile. "That was killing, but I guess you healed him?"

    ''''I did,'''' Archer answered while sending the old man some money with a warning. [If you buy beer with this, I will make you regret it, Dad]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ellie giggled before asking, knowingly, "Do you still see him at our father''s but not mom? Did you just want to fuck her now she''s single?"

    Archer felt his cheeks grow warm, and the brte''s smile widened. "You naughty dragon," she teased. "But I can''t me you. Mom looks stunning, especially since you two started, well, you know. She looks twenty years younger and is always in a good mood."

    "Well, you''re right," he replied, ncing at the passing cars. "She''s always been beautiful, buttely, it feels like she''s a different woman."

    Ellie burst outughing, her teasing tone yful. "I''m sure she feels different now that you two have made love. Who would''ve seen thating? You returning and making all of us addicted to you."

    "If I''m honest, I''ve always had a crush on you," Archer admitted, making Ellie''s cheeks flush red. "It felt wrong when we were siblings, but ever since that day I saw you naked on holiday, I couldn''t stop liking you."''

    "''Really?" she replied, a smile spreading across her face. "I was so embarrassed when that happened."

    Heughed before nodding, "Yes, but it doesn''t matter now that you''re with me," he said while smacking her perky behind.

    Ellie yelped, spinning around to face him, but Archer yfully pped her ass again, making her squeal and run off. He watched as she dashed away, admiring how her tight jeans and snug jumper hugged her slender hourss figure.

    Her soft brown hair was tied into a ponytail, a look Archer couldn''t help but admire. Shaking his head with a grin, he walked toward the car where Cece eagerly urged him to get in. As he reached the door, Sasha yfully announced, "I''m first, sister! Car sex is the best."

    "What?" Archer asked in confusion as he joined the brown-eyed twin in the back, and Ellie sat in the front passenger seats.

    Cece turned to him with a knowing grin and said, "Us three are your women, and we want to have car sex. It''ll be better since we can watch while you two make love."

    Archer chuckled, shaking his head, "You two can hold off until our date. Ellie and I already had our fun about an hour ago."

    The twins exchanged a nce and nodded, with Sasha grinning as she said, "You better keep your word, babe. I can''t wait for the three of us to go out."

    After that, Cece drove off, was escorted out of the driveway by the special agents, and headed toward the college. Archer leaned against the car window, his gaze fixed on Rosemary Beach as it slowly faded in the distance.

    "This ce is beautiful,'' he thought while at peace.

    It was bathed in the morning sun''s soft glow, casting shadows over the sand and pastel- colored buildings. The ocean shimmered in the background, an endless stretch of blue. As the car merged onto the highway, the view of the coastline began to blur.

    Cece and Ellie chatted in the front as Sasha put an arm around his shoulder and smiled, "Can we get a selfie, Arch?"

    Archer nodded and leaned in closer, smiling as she snapped the picture. The movement caught the attention of the other two women, who turned around. Ellie met his gaze with a yful glint and teased, "We''re getting our pictureter."

    "Yes, we will," he answered with a charming smile that made the brte''s cheeks go red.

    The three women started questioning him about Draconia, which caught him off guard. Archer was curious, but Ellie exined, "Nyx told us more about your kingdom. Are you some messiah to the people?"

    Heughed when hearing this before speaking, "Well, it depends on who you ask to be honest. The soldiers see me as a god, and the people see me as a kind ruler even though I''ve

    done some cruel shit to my enemies."

    When the three women heard this, Cecemented in a curious tone, "What have you done?"

    "You don''t want to know my beautiful twin wife," Arche replied. "But I''ll tell you one thing: I''m currently torturing the man who murdered me; I gave them to my necromancer wives so

    they could experiment on."

    Ellie looked at him with wide eyes, "Where are they?"

    Archer smiled when hearing this before sending a message to Demacia to see if she was busy. The younger necromancer quickly replied, saying she was free, causing him to summon her

    from the domain.

    The three women froze in surprise at the bold introduction, but Demecia greeted them with a warm smile. "Hello, sisters. I''m Demecia Wyldheart. I assume youdies are part of Archer''s

    harem?"

    All three nodded in silent response, still processing her words. Ellie and Sasha exchanged bewildered nces while innocently curious Cece broke the silence. "Why are you so white?" Demecia smiled warmly at the blue-eyed twins'' question and replied, "Our mother and father are powerful necromancers. They wanted my siblings and me to surpass their strength-and

    here we are."

    The three women nodded in understanding as Ellie questioned, "I''m guessing you can create zombies and other death creatures?"

    "You''re correct," Demecia replied with a nod. "Right now, my sister and I are building my husband''s undead army whenever he brings us prisoners."

    Her tone was matter-of-fact as if discussing an everyday task, while her smile remained unsettlingly calm.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1076: Go To The News App

    Chapter 1076: Go To The News App

    ?

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer watched the three women, who looked confused and concerned. Demacia giggled, "There''s no need to look at me like a monster. My husband loves everything about us and our work."

    Ellie nced at him and said, "I see you have changed. The old Archer wouldn''t harm a fly, and here you are creating a zombie army."

    When he heard her words, Archer chuckled before turning to the brte and exining, "You don''t understand Thrylos, Ellie. It''s a dangerous world out there. The church and central powers have hunted me since I was thirteen. You learn to numb yourself to the darker sides of life."

    His voice carried a hint of weariness, the weight of his past evident, yet his smile remained steady as if he''d long epted the harsh reality. As Archer spoke, a sudden unease washed over him, his instincts instantly warning him of a threat.

    ''Another attack? But the Swarm has been dealt with?''

    Without hesitation, he cast Cosmic Shield, enveloping the entire car in a violet barrier just as booming explosions rocked the air. The vehicle shook violently under the sts, and the three women inside cried out in panic.

    But even as the shockwaves sent the car spiraling off the road, Demacia, ever quick, whispered a powerful spell, surrounding them in a protection spell. Metal screeched as the car tumbled, but her magic held fast, keeping them from harm.

    Archer''s eyes darkened with fury, his voice a low growl as he turned toward the necromancer, "Make sure those three are safe. If this gets worse, take them to the Domain," he ordered, his tone filled with pure rage.

    He vanished in the blink of an eye, materializing outside the wrecked car. Gunmen had already aimed, their weapons trained on him, but he only chuckled a cold, dangerous sound. Instantly, he Blinked to the nearest soldier and grinned, "Got you.''

    His hand shot out, tearing through armor and bone, and in a heartbeat, he ripped out the man''s heart with ease. Blood stained the air as Archer stood amidst the chaos, his eyes burning with deadly intent.

    "I will eat all your souls to find out who sent you," he said with a widening smile that scared the remaining soldiers. "Then I''ll destroy your country with one attack."

    Following that, Archer went to work and butchered all the enemies after eating their souls, only to find out it was a random country''s special forces. With this information, he summoned his wings before soaring into the sky.

    Demacia watched him go as Cece said as she struggled to get out of the destroyed car, "Where is he going?"

    "Go to the news!" Ellie barked out. "He''s going to destroy an entire country!"

    While soaring across the Antic, Archer used one of his two remaining spell tokens to craft a new spell-a devastating force designed to eradicate an entire country in a single strike. The sheer power of it thrilled him, and he couldn''t wait to unleash its destruction.

    Half an hourter, Archer hovered over the country that had dared to challenge him. As he scanned the horizon, he spotted several fighter jets racing toward him. Wasting no time, he unleashed thousands of sma Missiles.

    The spell illuminated the night sky with blinding streaks of mana as the violet projectiles tore through the air toward their targets. Below, the people in the European cities stared in awe and terror as the projectiles sliced through the sky, crashing into the fighter jets.

    With a wave of Archer''s hand, the nes were obliterated instantly. Satisfied, he soared higher before tucking in his wings and diving toward the ground with a chilling smile. As Archer fell, he unleashed his newly crafted spell, "Cosmic Smash."''

    Instantly, the air around him distorted, rippling with raw power as the sky darkened, and the spell''s immense force was unleashed. A massive shockwave erupted from the point of impact, spreading out like a tidal wave of destruction.

    ''Oh shit, this is powerful,'' he thought with an excited smile.

    The ground beneath him cracked and shattered, sending fissures racing across thendscape. Entire cities crumbled instantly, with towers, bridges, and monuments copsing as if made of sand.

    Skyscrapers buckled under the overwhelming pressure, and streets twisted and broke apart, swallowing vehicles and buildings whole. He transformed into his dragon form to make sure the world knew Archer wasn''t to be messed with.

    He unleashed his fury, ravaging thend until the pristine country was reduced to smoldering ruins. Neighboring nations scrambled tounch their air forces to attack him, but he effortlessly destroyed them with a few sweeps of his tail.

    "They''re so slow! It''s like swatting annoying flies,'' Archer mused before decimating even more.

    zing explosions lit up the horizon as Archer exhaled a torrent of violet fire, engulfing the surrounding territories in chaos and destruction. After going wild, he transformed into his humanoid form before opening a Gate back to the road where the women were.

    When Archer appeared, his phone pinged, causing him to pull it out only to notice Elizabeth''s text. [What did you do? Reports say you destroyed a European country. There were innocent people there, Arch]

    ''No, they weren''t; those people attacked me first.''

    He stopped walking while staring at the message, which annoyed him while replying. [Maybe they shouldn''t attack me and my girls. At least they know not to mess with me anymore]

    Archer turned his gaze to Cece''s wrecked car. The three women stood in stunned silence, staring at the twisted metal. Their defeated expressions annoyed him. Without hesitation, he cast Mana Maniption and restored the vehicle.

    ''Not hard at all,'' he thought with a satisfied smile, ''At least this spell is amazing.''

    The broken metal seamlessly repaired itself before their eyes. As the car returned to its pristine state, Archer noticed a crowd gathering. Police had cordoned off the area, keeping

    onlookers at bay.

    His attention was drawn to a special agent deep in conversation with the on-scenemander while nearby officers watched Archer with wide-eyed disbelief. He ignored them and turned to the women, "Who''s driving now?"

    Cece didn''t say anything, but Sasha spoke up, "I will; these two need some rest, Arch," she said while hugging the two women. With the car fully repaired, Sasha slid behind the wheel, her hands gripping the steering.

    The others quickly piled in, tension thick in the air. The engine rumbled to life as Sasha nced at the barricade ahead. The officers hesitated but waved them through after a quick word from theirmander.

    Sasha wasted no time, easing the car forward and then hitting the gas. They sped away, the city streets blurring as they headed straight for the women''s college. No words were exchanged, but the urgency pulsed between them as the campus drew nearer.

    He remained silent, staring out the window, lost in thought, until Ellie, eyes on her phone, broke the silence. "Honestly, it''s a good thing you wiped out that country. Rumor has it, the ce was corrupt and crawling with degenerates."

    Archer chuckled at Ellie''s blunt remark, shaking his head. "Liza already texted me," he said with a smirk. "She''s pissed, but it''ll blow over. Worst case, I''ll calm her down... or blow her back out and make her forget the whole thing."

    The three women startedughing as Eliie shook her head with a smile as she replied, "You''re a lewd dragon brother; all you''ve dely is have sex and spend time with us all."

    "Of course, but there''s a benefit to all that sex," he answered with a chuckle. "I get to use my mana, and youdies be stronger and healthier."

    Archer turned to the window, concluding, "You three are already changing. You won''t be dragons like the others, but you can use magic in time. My mana is seeping into your body and strengthening every part."

    Cece yelped in surprise, while Sasha''s expression turned worried, ncing at the others. Sensing the tension, Ellie leaned forward, her voice calm but reassuring. "Maeve might''ve been human once, but now she''s a dragon. Haven''t you noticed her eyes? They''re just like his. People can''t help but stare."

    The twins exchanged a nce, their unease fading as they nodded in understanding. Then, they fell silent, their eyes wide with realization. Archer couldn''t help but smile, feeling the surge in their mana now that they were fully aware of the truth.

    As they sped down the highway, Ellie casually reached over and turned on the radio. A lively song burst from the speakers, instantly energizing the group. Sitting in the back seat next to him, Cece couldn''t resist singing along, her voice effortlessly hitting every note. Archer, caught off guard, found himself captivated by her talent. Her voice was incredible, filling the car with a rich melody that made him momentarily forget the chaos they''d just

    escaped.

    Sensing Archer''s gaze, Cece shed a bright smile, her confidence swelling as she poured even more emotion into her singing. Her voice seemed to dance with the music, filling the car with

    energy.

    Then, without warning, she nced back at him, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Before Archer could react, Cece leaned over from her seat, her face beaming, and gently pressed her

    lips to his in a quick, impulsive kiss.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1077: She Feels So Good

    Chapter 1077: She Feels So Good

    ?

    After the kiss, Archer leaned back with a smile as Sasha pulled into the college''s car park and parked up. She turned back with pouty lips, but he quickly kissed her and Ellie before leaving the car.

    The women joined him, and Cecemented while looking at Archer, "We have a long day today. I hope the date is fun tonight."

    "You two can choose where we go, and I mean anywhere you can think," he responded. "I can fly us there in no time."

    When the twins saw the kiss, their faces lit up excitedly while Ellie giggled from the back seat. "Don''t spoil them too much, Arch," she teased.

    But Archer wasn''t paying attention. Instead, he quietly sent money to all three of them�� Cece, Sasha, Ellie, and he included Alexa. Their phones buzzed, and the surprise was immediate.

    The blue-eyed twin Cece spun around in her, wide-eyed. "Why are you giving us this money?" she asked, her voice a mix of confusion and gratitude.

    "Because I can, and I will," Archer replied with a grin. "Now, get to ss. I''ll see you threeter."

    With that, he waved them off, watching as they entered the college. After saying farewells, Archer turned and walked away from the campus, determination set in his stride. He knew he needed to expend some mana; he was on the verge of opening a Gate back to Thrylos.

    Following that, he teleported into the Domain and appeared on top of the biggest mountain in his realm, and it stretched out in all directions. Archer smiled before closing his eyes and increasing the size until he ran out of mana.

    By the time Archer was done, he was out of breath and tired. He then used Mana Maniption to create a chair to sit down before slumping into thefortable seat where he rested his head back as his Regeneration kicked in.

    As Archer continued his path, the ground beneath him trembled, sending shockwaves through the Domain. Roars and howls filled the air, a haunting symphony reminiscent of a massive flock of pterosaurs soaring past the mountain.

    "They should be used to this by now,'' he chuckled.

    He pulled out some hotdogs and started eating while his mana recovered. Archer watched the flying monsters pass, but he sent some mana bolts at them. When the projectiles hit their back, they yelped before speeding up, causing him tough, ''Stupid creatures.''

    Following that, Archer spent hours on the mountain, increasing the size of the Domain until it was its world, which amazed him. Once he was done, he returned to the treehouse for a bath because of his date with the twins.

    When entering the living room, he spotted Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx chilling in front of the firece, studying some books. This caught Archer''s attention, causing him to ask, "What are you beauties doing?"

    "Reading about Earth''s history," the tiger woman answered. "Bel said we can learn something from this world''s history, but I only understand that humans are greedy,

    degenerate, and just crazy."

    Archer startedughing when hearing her words before answering, "Pretty much, most rich people are weird, and people in government only care about themselves."

    "Is that why the people who work for Draconia only get a wage?" Maeve questions with curious grey eyes.

    He nodded in confirmation, "Yes. If I were to benefit or allow them to profit from their position, they wouldn''t care about the people or kingdom, whereas they care and love it right now."

    The three women nodded before Nyx asked with a naughty glint in her eyes, "What are you doing?"

    Archer grinned. "I''m going to take a bath. Do youdies want to join me?"

    Nyx jumped up alongside Ashoka, but Maevemented with a giggle while squeezing her thighs together, "My pussy is still hurting due to yourst ravaging; give me a couple of days."

    Following that, the other two started walking in front of him before pping both of their arses, causing them to yelp. Nyx turned to him with narrowed eyes, and she said in a knowing tone, "Don''t poke the Owlbear husband, or she will attack."

    As they made their way down the hallway, Archer couldn''t resist the urge to have a little fun. With a mischievous grin, he yfully pped both Nyx and Ashoka''s arses as they walked ahead of him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Hey!" Ashoka yelped, spinning around with a surprised expression.

    Nyx turned, eyes narrowing with a yful re. "Really? You''re asking for it, Archer!" she shot back, a teasing smile tugging at her lips.

    "Just keeping things lively!" Archer replied,ughing as he caught up to them.

    They all burst into lighthearted banter as they entered the bathroom, the yful atmosphere following them. The dragon woman shot Archer a mock warning look while Ashoka rolled her eyes, both enjoying the yful exchange.

    "You better watch your back," Nyx warned, "or you''ll find yourself in deep trouble!" Following that, Archer and the two women entered the bathroom. He quickly ran the hot water as he stripped out of his clothes. Ashoka''s amber eyesnded on his chiseled abs, causing her to bite her lip.

    "You can go first," Nyx revealed to the surprised tiger woman.

    The dragon woman hugged Ashoka as Archer climbed into the water and gotfortable as it washed over his body. While rxing, the tiger woman climbed onto hisp after removing all her clothes.

    ''She is so beautiful,'' he thought with a pleased smile while admiring her toned but curvy body.

    Archer loved her smooth brown skin, big boobs, and toned muscles that showed that she had been training for years. Without a word, she leaned in, and their lips met in a slow, deep kiss.

    The warmth of the moment surrounded them, the world outside fading away. Behind them, Nyx quietly stepped into the bath, the water rippling around her as she sank in. Ashoka broke the kiss, her gaze flicking to the dragon woman, a grin spreading across her face. Archer chuckled, ncing between the two women as he felt his cock being engulfed by a tight warm passage, ''Oh god, that feels so good,'' he thought while groaning.

    He then turned his attention to the tiger woman, her fierce gaze locked onto his. As the waves of pleasure began to level out, Archer noticed her hips subtly rotating, her movements deliberate while she let out an erotic moan, "Mmmmghh~~ Mmnnhh~~"

    When Archer heard those moans, it turned him on so much that he lost control and started fucking her while she continued to move. A knowing smirk curved on her lips, teasing him with a silent confidence that left no doubt she was inplete control of the moment.

    The two of them started making love as Nyx stared at him with a lust-filled expression. Archer was pushing deeper into the gorgeous tiger woman whose body started trembling due to the overwhelming pleasure.

    Archer let out a deep groan as her pussy tightened around him, the sensation overwhelming. He tried to hold back, savoring the feeling, but her relentless movements pushed him to his

    limit.

    Despite his effort to maintain control, the pleasure became too intense. With a final thrust, he couldn''t hold it any longer, and he erupted deep inside her, his body shuddering with release as she smirked knowingly above him.

    He slowly pulled out of Ashoka, breathing heavily, leaving the woman trembling. Without a word, he bent her over while she gripped the edge of the bath and looked back at him; her amber eyes glowed with heat as her tail swayed from side to side.

    "You''re so sexy, Ashoka," he said with a grin before grabbing her fluffy tail and pulling it, which caused her to moan as it was too much.

    "Mmmmghhh!"

    With a smooth motion, Archer slid back inside her, causing the tiger woman to gasp as he resumed, their bodies moving in sync. The soft sounds of their passion filled the room as they

    continued, the intensity growing with each movement.

    Archer''s movements became steady and deep as he continued, the rhythm between them building in intensity. The beautiful woman''s breaths grew heavier, her body responding to

    each thrust, a soft growl escaping her lips.

    ''Oh my god, she feels so good,'' he thought as the pleasure felt so good.

    Ashoka''s ws dug into the stone as pleasure overtook her, her strength melting away beneath the overwhelming sensations. Her usual static self began to crumble with each pulse

    of their connection.

    Her once-sharp eyes zed over, and her body quivered uncontrobly. Soon, she was lost in a pleasure-filled daze, her mind surrenderingpletely as Archer pulled out and Ashoka dropped into the water with a contented sigh.

    ''Now let''s tend to this dragon woman,'' he mused.

    Once checking on the tiger woman before turning to Nyx after casting Cleanse, who was

    rubbing herself, which ignited his lust as she motioned for him to approach, Archer was curious and approached as she deepthroated his cock.

    Archer let out a deep groan as Nyx began bobbing her head, her tongue gliding expertly across

    his shaft. The sensation sent waves of pleasure coursing through him, and he couldn''t help

    but revel in it.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1078: Why Tease A Lady Like That

    Chapter 1078: Why Tease A Lady Like That

    ?

    Archer was enjoying himself as Nyx was letting out soft moans, her free hand sliding down to rub her aching pussy as her desire grew. After a few more moments, she pulled his cock out of her mouth, her lips swollen and eyes dark with lust.

    In a breathless, sultry voice, she spoke, "I need this monster inside me soon, husband."

    The heat in her tone left no doubt of her hunger, and Archer could feel the tension rise as the moment hovered on the edge of something explosive. She dived back in while massaging his crown jewels as her warm mouth enveloped his cock.

    Archer let out a deep groan as the pleasure shot through his body like an electric shock. He felt his muscles tense as he went further down her throat; it was too much, causing him to grab her head and shove his cock further in.

    "Mmmghh~~"

    The dragon woman let out a deep, throaty moan that sent vibrations through him, triggering his release. He watched her cheeks balloon due to his seed filling her mouth; Nyx''s eyes fluttered as they rolled back as she moaned, "Mnnnmmmhhh~~."

    Slowly, she pulled away, swallowing everything with a satisfied expression, but Archer didn''t let her rest as he bent her over and slid inside her wet pussy, causing Nyx to let out a pleasure- filled moan as his legs started to tremble.

    Archer leaned forward and grabbed her soft boobs before pinching her nipples while thrusting deep inside her. The room was filled with the sounds of their bodies meeting, punctuated by Nyx''s soft moans, "Arghhhh~~ Mmmmmnhhh~~."

    As the passion between them reached a fevered pitch, their movements grew more frantic as Archer was going so hard that she climaxed and squirted all over his waist, which made him grin.

    "Looks like someone''s enjoying themselves," he said teasingly, leaning over and kissing her slender neck.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nyx reached back and ran her hands through his hair as she spoke breathlessly, "Please continue. It feels so good."

    Without needing any more encouragement, Archer started to slowly fuck the dragon woman, who began letting out even more erotic moans. This caused him to bottom out inside her warm and tight pussy, "Mmmghhhh~~."

    Archer groaned as she mped down on his cock, causing him to start cumming directly into her womb. Nyx''s tail wrapped around his thigh as the pleasure was too much for her; she started squirting once again.

    "Ahhhhhhh!" she let out a primal scream that woke up Ashoka from her pleasure-filled daze.

    Afterward, they both copsed into the water, their bodies spent but still close. The cool water barely cooled the heat between them as Archer nced at the tiger woman moving close.

    She smiled before speaking in a tired but seductive voice, "You''ve exhausted me, husband, but I want more of you."

    Without hesitation, she climbed onto hisp, her lips crashing against his with such fiery passion that it reignited the desire within him. His hands instinctively found her waist, pulling her closer as the spark between them returned to life.

    When Archer did that, Ashoka reached in between her legs and grabbed his cock; she lined it up with her wet pussy before sliding it inside herself, causing him to groan. The tiger woman let out an erotic moan that bounced off the bathroom walls.

    "Mghhhnmmm~~ Ahhhmmmm~~"

    The intensity of her kiss drove him wild, and the heat between them became impossible to ignore. Slowly, he thrust inside Ashoka, her body clinging tightly to his as soft, breathless moans escaped her lips.

    She wrapped herself around him, her fingers gripping his shoulders as he filled herpletely. Each deep thrust made her moan even louder, their bodies moving together in perfect rhythm, lost in the moment.

    Following this, the two of them continued making love until the tiger woman grew tired and copsed onto Archer''s chest. He held her close while still inside her; she looked at him with beautiful amber eyes and smiled, "Thank you for that, husband, it was amazing."''

    Archer smiled when he heard this and leaned forward, stealing her plump lips. He kissed her with so much passion that it overwhelmed Ashoka as she melted into his embrace, ''Let''s clean them two up before putting them in bed,'' he thought with a smile.

    Once she wasfortable, he cast Cleanse on both of them. The violet glow washed over Ashoka, then Nyx, until he cleaned his body. This woke the dragon woman whose mix- matched eyes gazed at him with a smile as she spoke in a tired voice, "I love you, Archer Wyldheart."

    "I love you too, Nyx Drakebane," he whispered, scooping her effortlessly into his arms in a gentle princess carry.

    Arche teleported to her bedroom,id her down, and tucked the nkets around her. Then, she drifted off, a smile softening her features. Leaning down, he kissed her forehead before vanishing back to the bathroom, where Ashoka waited.

    "Still awake beautiful?" he questioned.

    Ashoka nodded with a tired smile, "Yes, going two rounds with you is too much since you''re a dragon and I''m a tiger."

    Archerughed before picking her up and replying, "I''m sorry for wearing you out, my love." She beamed as she nuzzled her head into his neck and gently kissed him. Archer shivered before warning, "You''ll turn me on if you do that, and I will have to ravage you once more." The tiger woman giggled when hearing his threat as she retorted, "Who said I don''t want to ride you in a soft bed?"

    Archer stopped walking and looked at Ashoka, but her tail wrapped around his thigh as he did, causing goosebumps to run over his body. The woman smiled when she saw his reaction and started nibbling on his neck.

    "Stop that, Ashoka, or I won''t be responsible for what happens next," Archer warned, his voice low and serious. But his words only seemed to encourage her, and she bit down harder.

    The sharp sting of her teeth sank into his skin, sending a shiver through him. In retaliation, he gave her a yful pinch on her round behind, eliciting a startled yelp from her lips. Soon enough, he teleported them to her room.

    "This woman is pushing many of my buttons,'' he thought with a smile.

    When the couple appeared in the cozy bedroom, a roaring fire was warming the ce up. Archer let the tiger woman down, but she dragged him into thefortable bed and fell

    between her long, slender legs.

    Following that, the two of them continued to make love as Archer slipped into her soaked passage. By the time they were finished, it was afternoon, and Ashoka was fast asleep with a

    satisfied smile.

    The bed and her body were covered in theirbined fluids, but Archer cast Cleanse on everything, which made him feel fresh. Once they were clean, he walked onto the room''s

    connected balcony.

    Archer started admiring the Domain, thinking, ''How has life brought me this far? All these moments seem unreal.''

    He started rxing while waiting to meet the twins for their date, but for now, he was standing on the balcony just as Mavis appeared with a smile, "Can I do anything for you,

    Master?"

    "I''m fine for now, thank you," Archer replied to the little creature. "Just make sure the other women are okay; Nyx and Ashoka are asleep while Maeve is studying in the living room."

    Mavis nodded before informing him, "Lady Maeve is training outside."

    After that, Archer told the Brownie he would collect prisoners for the necromancer sisters. He teleported to their underground home, which was fully set up to start conducting their

    experiments.

    When appearing in their living quarters, he spotted Morena studying one of the tomes he had given them. Archer snuck up behind the curvy woman and cupped her giant boobs, which

    earned him a moan.

    "Mmmmhhh~~ Why tease ady like that husband?" she said sweetly.

    Archer didn''t respond, instead trailing kisses along her neck. The sensation made the older woman tilt her head to the side; her voice strained as she asked, "I thought you wanted to wait, Arch. What''s all this about?"

    He paused, leaning close to whisper in her ear, "Soon, my necromancer mommy. There are a few things I need to take care of first. But for now, forget that. I want to take you and Demacia on a date before I head back to Thrylos."

    Morena trembled at his words, her radiant smile catching Archer off guard. He stared momentarily before shaking his head with a soft chuckle. "So, do you want toe collect some prisoners for the new undead army?" he asked.

    The excitement lit up her eyes as she jumped up, pulling him into a tight hug. Archer found his face pressed into her immense cleavage, her enthusiasm infectious as she held him close. Archer loved the smell of roses hitting his nose as she whispered, "Do you know how happy you''ve made this old woman? No one has treated us like you have; most use us for our powers or what we could do for them, but you don''t care."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1079: Stay In The Darkness

    Chapter 1079: Stay In The Darkness

    ?

    Archer gazed at his necromancer mommy with a genuine smile; his tone was soft but sincere, "Yeah, you and Demacia can live here if you want, without the need to raise an undead army. I''ve already got three separate forces, and if you decide to create a fourth, I''d be grateful�� but there''s no pressure. You''re not forced into anything."

    Morena beamed, pulling him even closer as she hugged him tightly. She mumbled into his chest, "Mother was wrong about you. You may be a degenerate yboy, but you''re different... and I love everything about you, Archer."''

    He smiled when hearing that and didn''t know how to reply, but Morena said, "Don''t worry about responding, love. I know you care for me and my little sister; all I ask is that you don''t neglect us or chase us away when you finally have sex."

    Archer''s eyes narrowed before replying, "Every woman I''ve had sex with is in my harem; I don''t do one-night stands or random sex; no, I have to be with that female even to get intimate."

    "I would never chase you two away, and I certainly wouldn''t neglect you. Even with thirty- five wives, I can make time for all of them with Time Wrap and my stamina," he concluded with a chuckle that made the older woman smile.

    After exining that Archer changed the subject, "Let''s get your test subject. It should cause some panic across America."

    "Murica? What''s that?" Morena questioned as she took her arm.

    Archer chuckled softly at her reaction as he opened a shimmering gate to an alleyway in Miami. They stepped through, and Morena''s eyes widened in awe at the towering buildings and the bustling streets.

    People moved past them in a blur, starkly different to Thrylos. When a few cars sped by, her shock deepened. Morena grabbed Archer''s arm, her voice filled with disbelief. "What are those metal monsters?" she asked, eyes wide as she watched the vehicles zoom by.

    "Those are cars, Morena, the main mode of transport on Earth," he answered before summoning his wings and scooping the older woman into a princess carry.

    Archer took off, soared high into the sky, and sent out an army of Shadow Creatures to find prisons he could raid for people. While he did this, Morena couldn''t stop looking around and studying the surrounding area.

    "This ce is like nothing I''ve ever heard of," shemented with a fascinated expression and gleaming blue eyes. "There are stone roads where these so-called cars travel on."''

    "Do you want to ride in one?" Archer asked with a chuckle.

    Morena nodded her head like a happy chicken as he descended to the ground below andnded in a local park in Pensac City. The surrounding people looked horrified, but the couple ignored them while going to look for a taxi.

    Ten minutester, Archer gged down a taxi, and the two slid into the back seat. He leaned forward and casually instructed the driver, "Take us to the closest prison, please."''

    The driver nced at him confusedly but shrugged and started driving. Morena, meanwhile, was practically bouncing in her seat, her wide-eyed curiosity making her look like an excited child as she eagerly took in the bustling city around her.

    Her innocent wonder brought a smile to Archer''s face; he loved seeing this side of her, the excitement and joy lighting up her usuallyposed demeanor. As the taxi wove through the streets of Pensac City, they watched the city unfold outside the windows.

    The sun hung in the sky, palm trees swaying in the breeze. Laughter echoed from nearby cafes, and the salty scent of the ocean lingered. Morena''s eyes sparkled as she pointed out various sights, her enthusiasm contagious.

    "Look at that!" she eximed, spotting a group of children ying in a park.

    Archer chuckled, appreciating her delight. After a short drive, the taxi turned onto a more industrial road, and the mood shifted. Tall fences topped with barbed wire loomed ahead, signaling their arrival.

    Santa Rosa Prison emerged, its stark walls differing from the lively city they had just passed through. The taxi came to a halt in front of the prison entrance. Archer nced at Morena, whose expression shifted to excitement.

    "Ready?" he asked, his voice steady.

    Morena giggled while replying, "Let''s find some guinea pigs for our experiments. I miss the screams of the suffering; it''s a unique noise."''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He chuckled, but the taxi driver''s face turned pale with disbelief. Handing the man a few crisp hundred-dor bills, Archer added, "Stay put; we won''t be long."''

    The driver stood frozen, eyes darting between the stack of bills in his hand and Archer, then back to the ominous silhouette of the prison. His expression shifted from shock to uncertainty, but he nodded in agreement.

    Archer and Morena stood by the prison fence, observing the inmates throughout their daily routines. The atmosphere buzzed with tension and monotony, but everything shifted when the prisoners caught sight of them.

    A chorus of low whistles and lewdments erupted, their gazes honing in on Morena, the necromancer woman whose presence captivated them. He transformed into his Shadow Prince form and sucked Morena into the shadows, which hid the couple.

    Hemitted all twelve faces to memory and would visit themter on. Once hidden, Archer summoned his Shadow Creatures and ordered them to find the records form, which they did within five minutes.

    Archer headed straight there and appeared in the dark room, which shocked Morena, who was wide-eyed. He started searching for all the murderers, child abusers, and every other vile crime he could think of.

    Ten minutester, he had everything needed to collect the test subjects, and Morena was pleased with the five hundred prisoners. Still, Archermented, "This is the first stop, my necromancer mommy."

    The older woman tilted her head as she asked, "Why do you keep calling me that? I

    understand you are at least a hundred years younger than me."''

    "The way you treat me after our fight," he revealed with an honest smile. "You''re caring like

    a mother, and I love it."

    When saying that, Morena beamed before hugging him tight, and she whispered in a seductive voice that sent goosebumps across his body, "Well, if you want me to be your

    mommy, then who am I to refuse my handsome boy?"

    Archer shivered but smiled at her suggestion before nodding, causing Morena''s smile to grow as she kissed him on the cheek. He shook his head, went through more lists, and found another one hundred.

    "There will be millions of poor souls the sisters will mutate, but they wille in handy against the Alliance.''

    Following that, he transformed into his shadow form before the duo traveled through the prison, kidnapping every scumbag they found. After twenty minutes, every prisoner inside was taken into the darkness.

    "This is easier than I thought, but Elizabeth will be angry after emptying her prisons,'' he chuckled.

    Morena was shocked as she was wrapped in darkness. This made her realize that Archer did care about her, which put the woman at ease and secured her. She could hear all the terrifying screaming from their new soldiers.

    The sounds were music to the necromancers'' ears. Archer watched her be even more excited about the experiments she could conduct and shook his head, ''Why is it the strange or weird women I like?''

    "I know you just thought something rude, husband," Morenamented without opening her eyes.

    Archer left the shadow realm before appearing in the shadows of the prison yard. Hundreds more people roamed the fenced-in area. None of them noticed him, but he spotted the twelve

    men who leered at Morena.

    Anger consumed Archer as he melded into the shadows, rushing forward to drag every man into the darkness. The terrified screams of the other prisoners echoed. A grin spread across his

    face as he pursued the remaining scumbags.

    ''Hopefully, the sisters can use these for something useful,'' he thought.

    With the images from the files guiding him, he hunted down each target until the crowd dwindled to half its size. Once he had finished, Archer leaped back into the Shadow Realm and reappeared before the twelve.

    "Now let''s punish you a lot for staring at my woman," he said with an evil grin that scared the men. "Maybe Demacia can turn the twelve of you into guardian monsters? That would be

    interesting."

    Archer chuckled at them, saying, "Stay in the darkness until I''m ready to deal with you."''

    Following that, he waved his hand before returning to Morena and taking her back to the ordinary world. The duo appeared next to the taxi, which scared the shit out of the driver, who watched them with wide eyes.

    Morena giggled as they climbed into the car. Archer nced at the driver and said, "Take us to the next one, and you''ll be just fine."

    The taxi driver nodded like an obedient chicken and sped off, the wail of sirens erupting from

    the prison behind them. The older woman turned to Archer and said in a voice full of affection, "Thank you for all this."

    Just as he was about to respond, she grabbed his head and pulled it into her cleavage,

    yfully tousling his hair.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1080: Anything I Want

    Chapter 1080: Anything I Want

    ?

    Archer and Morena went to all the prisons in Florida and kidnapped thousands of scumbags. Once they were all cleared out, the duo paid the scared taxi driver before returning to the Domain where Demacia was waiting.

    The ck-haired necromancer''s blue eyes glowed as she spotted them, "Did you get the prisoners?"

    "Yes, little sister," Morena replied with a knowing smile. "Prepare the north and east cells while I handle the south and west."

    Demacia nodded eagerly, his excitement barely contained as he followed the older woman toward the southern prison he had built for them. Soon enough, they arrived at a thick metal door.

    Morena turned to him, her smile widening with satisfaction. "Each of the four prisons can hold thousands of humans, more than enough for our needs. And we can create Death Knights from the first fifty prisoners to serve as our guards."

    Archer chuckled darkly. "Sounds perfect. Let''s put these scumbags to good use," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "I''ll bring you more soon."

    Morena nodded in agreement and unlocked the heavy door, pushing it open with an echoed creak. As Archer stepped inside, he was greeted by a dimly lit hall that gave off an eerie feeling.

    Massive stone boxes lined the walls, each encased in iron bars trapping anyone inside. Walkways crisscrossed above, providing vantage points for the guards to oversee the prisoners.

    The air was thick with a sense of foreboding, the metallic scent of metal mingling with the dampness of the stone. Archer couldn''t help but smirk at the sight. Morena approached the first cell and tapped on some Runes that opened it.

    She turned to him with a beautiful smile and said, "Can you put one person in here, please, husband?"

    Archer nodded and reached into the shadows to pull out one of the trembling scumbags. The man quaked with fear, eyes wide as he realized his fate. He threw him into the cell without hesitation, where hended awkwardly on the cold floor.

    Morena followed suit, mming the door shut with a resounding thud that echoed ominously in the vast hall. They filled the prisons one by one, the sound of nging metal punctuating their grim work.

    Soon, the air was filled with wailing and screaming as men and women realized their desperate predicament. Once the two were done, Morena turned to him with a knowing gleam in her blue eyes as she asked, "Have we got any more humans?"

    Archer closed his eyes and scanned the shadow realm. He noticed hundreds of prisoners, which pleased him. Once he figured that out, he nodded at the older woman, "There''s about eight hundred left."

    Morena nodded before asking, "Can you bring out fifty and make sure they can''t move, please?"

    "No problem, I have an idea,'''' he answered before waving his hands. The prisoners appeared while Shadow Creatures held onto them.

    The necromancer woman approached the first man as she chanted an unknown spell while taking out a vile, toxic-looking green fluid. Morena forced the prisoners'' mouths open as she spoke with an evil smile, "You shall be my husband''s first Death Knight; serve him well, human."

    She poured the liquid into the man''s mouth before mming his mouth closer as she finished the spell. Archer watched all this with a fascinated expression as Morena''s magic seeped into the human and started changing him.

    The man writhed on the ground, his form twisting and shifting as the dark magic took hold and seeped into his body. He watched with a mixture of anticipation and satisfaction as the transformation began.

    Within five minutes, the man had morphed into an armored knight, which confused Archer even more, ''How the fuck did she do that? Magic, huh,'' he pondered in annoyance.

    Standing an imposing six feet tall, the Death Knight''s body was encased in heavy, dark armor that gleamed ominously in the dim light of the prison block. The creature''s eyes glowed a fierce crimson.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As the creature steadied itself, a metal sword created by Morena''s mana rose from the ground. The weapon shimmered with an ethereal light forged from the shadows surrounding them.

    The Death Knight gripped the sword effortlessly, its weight a mere whisper in the formidable creature''s hands. It stood vignt, a steadfast guardian of the prison he had forged. The aura it gave off made his skin crawl, which pleased him.

    Archer nodded eagerly, his voice infused with excitement. "This is impressive, Morena! I''ll bring you more prisoners, but I want an entire army of undead creatures to serve as cannon fodder against the Alliance."''

    When the necromancer woman heard this, she smiled before turning the other forty-nine prisoners in Death Knights. Once they stood in formation, Morena ordered, "Guard these people! If one escapes, my husband will eat your soul and make sure you suffer for eternity!" Following that, the undead guards posted up in every spot they could, which scared the prisoners, who shrank back in fear. Once Morena was done, she turned to him with a smile and revealed, "I will create the deadliest undead army Thrylos have ever seen. There will be

    creatures there that haven''t been seen in generations."

    Archer chuckled, a yful glint in his eye as he addressed the alluring older woman. "Then

    you''ll be rewarded with whatever your heart desires."

    Her blue eyes sparkled with mischief as she bit her lip. "Anything I want?"

    "Absolutely," he replied, his tone confident.

    With a sultry grin, she pointed at his pants and boldly dered, "I want that monster. The otherdies have told me about it, and that''s exactly what I want."

    Archer''s eyebrow raised in curiosity, causing Morena to giggle before exining, "Nyx and Maeve visited us while you were gone; they are lovely girls and were very friendly with us, which was surprising."

    "Oh, yeah, they are darlings," he answered as the two left the prison behind, and the people screamed for help.

    The duo finished emptying thest of the prisoners into the cells. Archer turned to Morena, a serious glint in his eye. "I''m heading back to the real world now. I''ll return soon, my

    necromancer."

    Morena smiled and embraced him, pressing a soft kiss to his lips before he left. Archer reappeared in Isabe''s garden only to have his phone ping, causing him to look at the message. [What are you doing? Why have you kidnapped thousands of criminals from my jails, Arch?]

    ''Liza sounds angry but too bad I''ve got a date with the twins,'' he mused before opening a Gate to their college.

    He reappeared in their car, which shocked some of the students around him, but he ignored them while texting Alexa. [Are youing back to Thrylos with me? Micha, Isabe, and the twins are staying here for a while]

    As Archer replied, he looked around to find somewhere to wait for the twins. He would have stayed at Isabe''s house, but everyone was either at work or off at college, leaving the ce empty. He knew Nyx, Maeve, and Ashoka were rxing in the Domain.

    Spotting a bench in the distance, he made his way over, pulling a few hot dogs from his bag as he walked. Soon enough Archer sat down and gotfortable while eating as his phone

    pinged.

    He pulled it out to see Alexa''s reply. [I will stay here for a couple of weeks, my love. Sorry if that upsets you but I need to help mom with the family business]

    Archer quickly typed his response. [That''s fine; I''ll being to visit you all anyway. When I return, I need a break from the constant war about to kick off. I''ll see you tomorrow and go

    on a date]

    After sending the message, Archer continued to eat until he was full. As he sat there, passing students cast curious nces in his direction as if he were some criminal here to rob their

    phones.

    ''Stupid paranoid humans,'' he thought.

    Annoyed, he ignored the curious stares, focusing instead on the peaceful moment and the

    food before him. Half an hourter, Archer spotted the twins, Ellie, and two other young

    women approaching.

    When Cece spotted him waiting, she dashed forward, catching all the students around them off guard. The blue-eyed beauty leaped into his arms, wrapping her long legs around his

    waist.

    She kissed him passionately, and Archer eagerly reciprocated, his hands instinctively finding her juicy behind to support her. Soon enough, Ellie, Sasha, and their friends arrived, causing Cece to climb off him with a big smile.

    The brte stepped forward and introduced the two neers. "This is Sarah and Penny. They''re friends from ss."

    Archer turned to greet them, taking in their appearances. Sarah had long, flowing blonde hair that cascaded down her back, highlighting her striking green eyes. In contrast, Penny''s bright orange hair framed her face, perfectlyplementing her blue eyes.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you,dies. I''m Archer Wyldheart, the fianc�� of these three,'''' he said

    with a charming smile.

    Upon hearing this, Sarah''s eyes widened, and her jaw dropped in surprise while Penny giggled beside her. "I told you they were in a harem! It''s the norm with rich people these days." [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1081: Just Wait My Gorgeous Twin

    Chapter 1081: Just Wait My Gorgeous Twin

    ?

    Archer stared at the orange-haired young woman before shaking his head and speaking to the twins, "Are you two ready?"

    They nodded, but Sasha wrapped her arm around Ellie''s shoulder and dered, "Cousin ising with us! I''m not leaving her alone at home while mom and aunty are at work."

    He shook his head with a chuckle before nodding, "That''s fine. Do you three know where you want to go?"

    "The Surf Club Restaurant, we''ve always wanted to go there," Ellie revealed with a charming smile.

    This caught Archer off guard, but he agreed as Sarah spoke, "Can wee?"

    "What about your boyfriends? It''s a date, you know," Ellie questioned.

    The two girls nodded before Penny smiled and replied, "Well, you girls enjoy yourselves; we should go out sometime."

    Archer''s three women said their goodbyes to them before they dragged Archer toward the car; Ellie giggled as she informed him, "We need to head home to get ready, but we can teleport to Miami once we''re all finished."

    "Don''t rely on my Gates for travel, sister," he responded, "I won''t always be around like I am now."

    The brte smiled, "Yes, I know, but it''s our date night. That''s why I''m bringing it up, as it would be quicker to get to our reservation."

    Afterward, Archer climbed into the car, sitting in the back as Cece took the wheel. He leaned back, settling in for the ride, but then felt a soft handnd on his thigh, slowly slipping inside his pants.

    He turned to see Sasha looking at him with a sultry, mischievous expression that left no doubt about her intentions. This caused him to be hard as her hand wrapped around his cock.

    Sasha leaned forward, which made her plump lips brushed against his pointed ear as she spoke in a seductive voice, "Can I suck this beast, please?"

    Archer nodded, which made Sasha''s smile widen. She then pulled out his member and enveloped it in her warm mouth. A deep groan escaped him, drawing Ellie''s attention. When the brte turned around, she rolled her eyes.

    "You''re just as thirsty as Cece! Can''t you girls wait?" she eximed, a mix of exasperation and amusement in her voice.

    The twin ignored her as slurping noises rang out as Sasha''s tongue ran over his soft while taking his cock deeper. He grabbed the back of her head and started thrusting down her throat.

    ''Her mouth feels so good!'' he thought while fucking her face.

    His actions prompted Sasha to let out an erotic moan that sent vibrations through him. Archer couldn''t help but groan as her mouth worked wonders, bringing him to the edge of ecstasy, "Mmmmghh~~."

    Soon enough, Archer shoved his cock deeper into Sasha''s mouth before exploding and filling it with his warm seed, causing the brown-eyed twin to climax as her body started to tremble due to the overwhelming pleasure.

    Once he was done cumming Sasha sat back up while wiping the seed that was on her lip with a big smile. The young woman swallowed it before speaking in a happy tone, "Thank you for that, babe; you taste delicious."

    Following that, Ellie was about toin, but Sasha dragged her into the back and motioned her head towards Archer''s cock while speaking with a lewd smile, "Stop

    comining, cousin, we both know you love doing. Now taste that delicious thing, or I''ll ride him in the car."''

    When Archer heard this, his eyes widened in shock, but he didn''tin. Ellie nodded before her brown eyesnded on him, and she teased, "Do you mind, darling? I need it, especially since this slut just did it."

    "Go for it, but I will be ravaging youter, sister," he replied with a smirk.

    Shortly after that, Ellie took his cock in her warm mouth, which stretched out her sexy lips, but she started sucking as if she was starved. But soon enough, her head was pushed, causing her to deepthroat his monster.

    Archer watched as Sasha took hold of the brte''s head, moving it up and down on his member, which resulted in some pretty loud slurping sounds. Ellie let out soft moans, her body shaking from the unexpected pleasure she was experiencing.

    He reached down and slipped into Ellie''s tight leggings and panties before rubbing her wet clit, causing the young woman''s body to tense. Soon enough, Archer started fucking her mouth as his finger slipped inside her tight pussy.

    Ellie let out an erotic moan as he gently started fingering her, causing her love juices to flow out as the loud slobbering noise got worse. Cece didn''t take her eyes off the road but spoke annoyedly, "Yes, just leave me out of the fun."

    ''''Just wait, my gorgeous twin," Archer replied while gritting his teeth due to Ellie''s tongue swirling on his cock. "I will make sure you enjoy yourself."

    Cece nodded with a smile before he turned his attention back to the brte, who was too busy sucking him. He slipped his finger back inside her pussy before finger fucking her until her whole body shuddered.

    Ellie stopped sucking and let out a scream as she climaxed, "Mmmmghhh~~ That was so good."

    Archer didn''t let her talk before shoving his cock back in her mouth; the young woman started sucking like an obedient slut as he spoke in a dominating tone, "Keep sucking until I finish in your mouth bitch. Don''t take it out again, or I won''t fuck you tonight."

    This caused Ellie to shiver with pleasure as she nodded and started sucking him with even more passion. Soon enough, Archer pushed her head down before cumming; his seed filling up her mouth, causing her to swallow some.

    The brte sat up after finishing thest bit before turning to him with lust-filled brown eyes. With a breathless tone, she spoke with a big smile, "That was awesome; I loved that

    Arch!"

    Archerughed as he adjusted his pants and leaned in, wrapping his arms around the seat while yfully grabbing Cece''s soft curves, making the blue-eyed twin let out a soft, "Mmmmnhhh~~."

    He softly squeezed them before sliding his hands under her shirt, pinching her nipples and making the blue-eyed beauty shiver with unexpected pleasure that coursed through her body. "Do you like that, Cece?" Archer whispered. "You''ll be the first to get all my attention tonight. I promise."

    When the young woman heard his words, a soft smile spread across her face. She gently took his hand and kissed it. "I''ll hold you to that, darling," she answered before her expression

    changed.

    Archer was going to speak but stopped as she started talking, "I always thought that no one would fall in love with me. But then I met you, and you were like a storm crashing into my life. I can''t escape you anymore," she said in a cheerful tone that caught him off guard. "Don''t worry," Archer reassured the blue-eyed twin, his voice gentle. "You''re not alone anymore. You''ve got me and all the girls, too. They''ll want to be your friends as well."''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The car fell into a peaceful silence, a quiet calm settling over them. After a few minutes, a ping sounded from one of their phones. Sasha nced at her screen and chuckled. "Looks like Penny and Sarah are chatting about us with the others. They''re so jealous."

    Ellie giggled before speaking, "What do you expect? We all have a handsome boyfriend with money. He would be their perfect target, but hepletely ignored their flirting attempts." Cece and Sashaughed, but he quickly responded in an amused tone, "I have no interest in anyone else besides Pam. I need to see her soon."

    Following that, the car glided down the highway; Archer leaned back in his seat, gazing out the window. The scenery blurred into vibrant greens and golden fields with wildflowers swaying in the gentle breeze.

    ''I do find this ce peaceful,'' he thought.

    The sun cast a warm glow, illuminating the rolling hills that framed the horizon. With each passing mile, the world outside transformed-small towns, sprawling farms with grazing livestock, and stretches of forest that whispered secrets of the wild.

    Archer felt a sense of calm wash over him, the mundane beauty of thendscape pulling him away from the chaos of his life. He spotted children ying in a nearby park, theirughter a sweet melody that drifted through the air.

    A sense of nostalgia tugged at his heart, reminding him of simpler times. But as the car sped toward Rosemary Beach. The three women started speaking among themselves while Archer

    closed his eyes.

    Twenty minutester, the car stopped outside Isabe''s house, where Micha''s vehicle was already parked. Archer noticed special agents stationed around the perimeter, their presence

    unmistakable.

    Ellie leaned over to him and remarked, "These agents are really helpful; they keep the reporters away from the house."''

    "I agree; I would end up killing them if they were sneaking around," he answered while climbing out of the car as Cece turned off the engine.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1082: The Dead Need To Stay Dead

    Chapter 1082: The Dead Need To Stay Dead

    ?

    Archer and the three women entered the house, and it was dark, apart from the lighting from the back garden. Ellie approached the back door and stepped outside, only to see Micha and Isabe drinking coffee while chatting.

    The two older women turned to the group with big smiles. Micha was the first to speak cheerfully, "My darlings! How were your sses?"

    ''''They were good, Mom, same stuff, different day,'''' Ellie answered before Cece and Sasha dragged her to their bedroom.

    Archerughed when seeing this, which caused Isabe to ask with a raised eyebrow, "What are they so excited for?"

    "We''re going out for the night," he answered while sitting beside the two women. "I was wondering if you beautifuldies would like to go on a date in a day or two?"

    Upon hearing this, Micha and Isabe exchanged nces before the short-haired woman nodded and asked, "Aren''t you worried about being seen with two older women when you have our daughters to show off?"

    Archer narrowed his eyes like she was an idiot; he shook his head before answering, "Why would I be embarrassed by the two of you? I find you both incredibly attractive regardless of your age."

    He pointed at Micha, his gaze softening as he continued, "You''ve always loved me. In my past life, it was as a son, and I have to say, you were an incredible mother. Now, we''re together in this life, and you still love me, but as a man. I think you both are beautiful, and I love being with you sisters."

    Then he turned to Isabe, his tone sharper as he scolded her, "And you! Don''t ask ridiculous questions. You know I care deeply about you. So what if you''re older than me? It doesn''t matter. You both belong to me, and nothing will change that."

    He smirked before adding, "Now, do you two idiots want to go on a date tomorrow night?"

    The two mature women giggled as Micha answered after ncing at Isabe, "Yes, we would love that, but we have a request?"

    Archer''s eyebrow raised, "What''s that?" he asked.

    "We want you to see us again tonight?" Isabe spoke up with a knowing grin.

    "Oh, so the sisters want a threesome with me?" Archer responded with lust glowing in his violet eyes.

    Micha nodded, "Yes. Bel and I have always been close. Now we''re with the same man, and we enjoy having sex with you together," she exined with red cheeks, which made her look

    adorable.

    "Sounds good to me. What could be better than being with two beautiful women who love you?" Archer replied with a grin, stepping forward to kiss both of them.

    Micha, the long-haired sister, melted into his kiss, her tongue slipping into his mouth as her soft hands slid down into his pants. Meanwhile, Isabeughed, amused by the scene. "Can''t control yourself around our husband, huh? Seeing you like this is funny, especially when you used to be so reserved."

    He eventually broke away from Micha, who smiled warmly as he turned his attention to Isabe. Stepping in front of his beautiful aunt, whom he had always had a soft spot for, he gently grabbed her chin, lifting her head before pressing a tender, love-filled kiss against her plump lips.

    The gesture made the older woman moan softly in response. Minutester, the couple separated as he spoke, "Well, I''m looking forward to seeing you both tonight, but it will be after tending to those three."

    "How naughty,'''' Michamented when hearing that. "You''re taking our daughters before ravaging their mother. Not many on Earth can aplish such a feat."

    Archer startedughing, "Maybe I should get with another sister. Anna is sexy. Is she single, Miche?"

    "Yes, but she''s a stubborn girl and only wants to settle down with someone worthy of her," the older woman answered, "She''s still a virgin in this day and age, which is shocking for a thirty-four year."

    He grew curious andmented, "What did she say about me?"

    "That the dead need to stay dead; she scolded me for living in the past after you were killed," Muchelle answered with a frown.

    Archer smiled before replying, "Where does she live? I have to wait for the three demons to get ready, which will take some time."

    The two older women giggled when they heard this. Isabemented, "They do take their time, but you will love the effort."

    Archer leaned back, seated between the two women, a satisfied smile on his face. "There''s no denying how stunning you both look first thing in the morning," he said, his voice warm. "Waking up next to you after a night of sex, seeing those happy smiles-it only makes me want you more."

    Micha smiled brightly, leaning in to kiss his cheek softly, "You really know how to charm us," she said yfully, "and you know how to keep us happy."

    "I''ve learned many things during my adventures across Thrylos. You may have to thank the other women; they helped heal me over the years," Archer replied while taking a cup of tea that Isabe gave him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The three of them continued talking, and Micha told him about her government job, which she found boring but paid enough for her and Ellie to live in Rosemary Beach. When he heard this, he sent money to both women, making them smile.

    Isabe did the same thing, so there wasn''t much to talk about apart from when Micha asked, "What is your deal with the government?"

    Archer smiled when hearing this before answering, "I am with Elizabeth, and she paid me for dealing with the monsters attacking the country, but now they''re gone; it''s left the president extremely busy trying to calm the world as they''ve found out about me."

    "Do people think you''re with the states?" Isabe questioned in a curious voice.

    He took a sip of his hot drink, his gaze steady, "It''s not like I''m keeping my rtionship with Liza a secret,'''' he replied. "I should see her tomorrow; it''s been a while."

    The two women nodded before Michamented, "Does it bother you that she''s always been busy? The news said she has been in Europe to meet other world leaders."''

    Archer shrugged casually. "I can''t stand politics," he admitted. "That''s why I leave it to Aisha and the others. They''re much better at handling the outside powers than I am."

    The conversation flowed for a couple more hours until Ellie, Sasha, and Cece stepped out, all dressed to impress. Archer''s eyes widened, and his jaw nearly dropped as he saw them, but his gaze immediately locked onto his older sister.

    ''Wow, she is so beautiful!'' he thought in amusement.

    Ellie wore a form-fitting red dress that hugged her slender curves, entuating her beauty in a way that left Archer momentarily speechless. Her hair was elegantly styled in a bun thatplemented her look perfectly.

    What caught his attention even more was her adorable smile, which revealed a small dimple on her cheek, making her even more irresistible in his eyes. That''s when his eyesnded on the

    blue-eyed twin.

    Cece wore a light blue dress that showed off her devilish curves. The plunging neckline entuated her cleavage, instantly drawing Archer''s gaze. Noticing his reaction, the young woman beamed with pride and gave a yful twirl, showing off every angle.

    His eyes followed the movement of her bouncing chest, and he couldn''t help but notice that her dress did little to conceal her round, shapely behind. Cece rushed up to him and started peppering his face with kisses.

    Micha and Isabe burst intoughter, clearly amused by Archer''s reaction. With a proud smile, Isabe spoke up. "Seeing my girls this happy is all I''ve ever wanted," she said warmly. "Their exes hurt them, but it only took Archer walking into their lives for my two

    baby girls to smile like this again."

    Micha nodded with a warm smile of her own, "Yes, Ellie has been much happier. Herst rtionship was terrible, but this one I can support, even if it''s with the same man as us."'' Archer stopped admiring Cece and turned to the two older women, "You do know I''m right

    here?"

    They giggled,pletely ignoring his question. Archer shook his head and turned to Sasha, whose cheeks were flushed red. His eyes widened in surprise; she looked stunning. She wore tight trousers that perfectly showcased her thick thighs and long legs, making it impossible

    for him not to stare.

    ''What the hell is it with these three? Are they trying to seduce me?'' he pondered with lust-

    filled eyes.

    At Isabelle''s yful encouragement, "Spin, my girl! Show him how beautiful you are," Sasha twirled around with a shy smile.

    Archer couldn''t help butugh as the brown-eyed beauty spun, giving him a full view of her pear-shaped figure and her juicy behind, making her look even more stunning. He noticed her big boobs bouncing up and down every time she moved.

    Her shirt was struggling to hold them in, which made his lust soar, but it calmed down when

    he saw Sasha''s captivating smile.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1083: Come On Superwoman

    Chapter 1083: Come On Superwoman

    ?

    Archer admired the three women more before Micha said with a big smile, "You four better get going before the traffic starts."

    Ellie nodded as she approached him, grabbed his arm, and informed him, "We''re driving there. We want to visit a few ces and try out the nearly five-star hotel built in Miami."

    "Sounds good to me," Archer replied. "We can go wherever you beauties want to go, but you must help your mothers prepare tomorrow as I''m taking them both out on a date."

    When the three women heard this, they got excited as Cece jumped on Isabe and hugged the older woman, who smiled and returned it, "Yes, little Cece, you will have to help this olddy choose some nice clothes."

    Ellie hugged Micha from behind and spoke happily, "Of course I''ll help you, Mama. All you have to do is ask. Maybe we can go shopping tomorrow?"

    Archer watched the older brte nod as a beautiful smile appeared. "That would be nice. We can spend time with you girls while doing some much-needed shopping."

    The conversation flowed smoothly until Archer stood up and leaned in to kiss both Micha and Isabe, who beamed at his affection. The younger women then led him toward the twins''

    car.

    As they walked, Archer couldn''t resist stealing nces at their perfect behinds, yfully giving each one a loving smack that earned him surprised yelps. Cece quickly turned to him, wagging her finger like a mother scolding a child.

    "None of that, Mr. We will not be tempted into any sexual shenanigans," she said, trying to suppress a grin. "We''re going out to enjoy ourselves, so don''t go turning us on!"

    Archer chuckled when he saw her reaction, but he teased her, "No being naughty until we''re in the hotel and I can ravage you."

    Cece''s face reddened, but she never broke eye contact while nodding, "I expect nothing less, babe, now let''s get going."

    The blue-eyed beauty grabbed his hand before dragging him outside, only to see Ellie sitting in the driver''s seat; she shot him a teasing grin. "I''m doing the driving today," she dered yfully. "I won''t be able to rx sitting next to that yboy."

    Archer rolled his eyes as Cece settled into the passenger seat. Just then, Sasha approached, and he couldn''t help but admire her thick waist and hips, which he loved, igniting a spark of desire within him.

    Noticing his gaze, the brown-eyed twin shed him a knowing grin. She opened the door and said yfully, "I think I dropped my AirPod-let me check the back seat."

    As Sasha bent over in front of him, her heart-shaped bum was on full disy, entuated by her tight pants. Archer gulped, his breath hitching as he caught sight of the enticing thigh gap that he realized he was hopelessly addicted to.

    The twin looked back with a pleased smile as she spoke seductively, "Like what you see, babe? It''s all yourster, now get in the car."

    Archer chuckled before getting inside as Ellie scolded them, "Can you two stop flirting? There will be more than enough time tonight."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After speaking, the brte started the car and took off once the special agents had ensured everything was clear. Ellie pulled onto the main road, which caused Archer to spot the journalists camping outside Isabe''s house.

    When he sees this, he quickly texts Elizabeth back. [I''m sorry, my love, but I only took the scum of the Earth; this will save the taxpayer millions of dors. I was trying to help my women, and these murderers and child abusers deserve the worst]

    After Archer texted the older woman, he felt annoyed when he did not receive a reply. But soon enough, Sasha seized his head and gently pulled him toward her soft thighs, offering him ap pillow.

    ''What is she doing?'' he mused with glowing violet eyes.

    With a loving smile, she said, "We''ve got a long drive ahead. Would you let me y with your hair, handsome?"

    Archer nodded and closed his eyes as Sasha ran her fingers through his white locks, allowing the gentle motion to wash over him and bringplete rxation. As time passed, his phone pinged, jolting him slightly from his peaceful state.

    He nced at the screen and saw a message from Elizabeth. [You have nothing to be sorry for, my love. If I''m honest, I agree with what you did. But can I see what you''re doing with them? I''m sorry if I came across as rude-my staff was stressing me out]

    [I wille to see you tomorrow, Liza, and exin everything] Archer replied before rxing again.

    Sasha said softly, "We may have toe live with you on Thrylos; Earth is getting worse each year."

    "Every single one of you ising with me," Archer replied, keeping his eyes closed. "This ce is going to destroy itself in no time."''

    Ellie continued driving down the highway as Archer was being pampered. Sasha started humming, which put him at ease, causing Cece toment, "You''ve made him fall asleep, sister."

    He chuckled when he heard that, which surprised the blue-eyed twin, "I''m just utterly rxed, Cece. I like my hair being touched. If you like, maybe you can do it tonight?"

    The young woman beamed as she nodded. Someone honked at them, causing Ellie to give the car the middle finger. Following that, the vehicle entered Miami, but the people the brte gave the bird to were right behind them.

    Archer sighed and asked, "Are they going to start?"

    Ellie turned to him with an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, brother. I hate drivers like that."

    He waved her off, sitting up and reaching into his Item Box. Archer pulled out three glowing orbs and handed them to the women. "These are dragon orbs. If you ever find yourselves in trouble, smash one, and I''ll be summoned to help."

    "And Ellie, you''ll have to make it up to me tonight," Archer said, a yful glint in his eye.

    The brte turned to him with a knowing grin. "I have an idea of what I can give you, babe, but deal with them first."''

    He sighed as the car came to a stop, followed closely by the other vehicle. Three men and a woman jumped out, causing him to smile while muttering, "Now for some face pping."

    After that, Archer got out of the car, stretching his limbs. When the four people nearby noticed him, their eyes widened, and the women grinned in surprise. He chose to ignore their reactions and spoke in an amused tone, "You can fuck off now and go about your business. But if you decide to stick around, I promise each of you will end up with some expensive hospital

    bills."

    Once he finished speaking, they all startedughing, but their amusement faded when Ellie stepped out. Their lewd looks directed at her ignited a fire of anger inside Archer, prompting

    him to take action.

    The first man barely had time to react before his fist connected with his jaw, sending him sprawling. The second man didn''t stand a chance as Archer delivered a powerful kick to his chest, sending him crashing into a nearby wall.

    Finally, he backhanded thest aggressor, making him stumble as if he were nothing more than a nuisance. That was when thest man hit the ground, dazed. Ellie strode past the fallen men, zeroing in on the woman attempting to back away.

    With her anger etched on her face, the brteunched her attack without hesitation.

    Ellie threw a punch, connecting with thedy''s jaw and sending her staggering backward. Archer felt pride as she followed up with a knee to the gut, causing the young woman to

    double over in pain.

    The scuffle sounds echoed around him, and Archer couldn''t help but smirk at Ellie''s fierce determination. She was relentless, throwing precise strikes to showcase her skill and strength, thanks to his mana, which strengthened the brte''s body.

    Following that, the woman screamed as a punch dropped her to the ground with a thud, causing him tough as he pulled Ellie back to the car while she started stamping on her

    opponent.

    "You dumb bitch! Don''t look at my boyfriend like that!" the brte raged.

    "Come on, superwoman," Archer said with a chuckle. "We have a restaurant to get to."

    Ellie turned to him with anger in her brown eyes, but she calmed down and nodded in agreement. They climbed into the car only to see the twins staring at them. He smiled while questioning, "Enjoy the show girls?"

    "Yes, my panties are soaked," Sasha said with a giggle, causing Ellie and Cece to shake their

    heads.

    Archer chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re such a fierce woman, Sasha, but I love it."

    He looked out the window as the car took off, heading toward the Surf Club Restaurant in

    downtown Miami. The streets were bustling with hundreds of people going about their business, and police officers were stationed along the road, watching the lively crowd.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1084: A Few Bottles Of Your Finest Wine

    Chapter 1084: A Few Bottles Of Your Finest Wine

    ?

    Archer watched the people pass by as they walked through downtown Miami until Ellie pulled into a car park. Five minutester, she parked up, causing Cece to speak with a big smile, "The restaurant is a ten-minute walk from here."

    Everyone nodded as they climbed out of the car, and Ellie responded to the blue-eyed twin, "It''s a nice one at that. We can look at all the crazy people that wander around down here."''

    Following that, Sasha and Ellie grabbed each other''s arms, causing Cece to grow annoyed, but Archer spoke to reassure her, "Don''t worry; you can switch out soon, gorgeous."

    She beamed as the four started walking out of the car park. As soon as the group stepped onto the pavement, people started looking at them. The three women were all paying attention to him, which surprised the strangers.

    Ellie and Sasha led them through Miami until they reached the Surf Club Restaurant, a fancy joint with rich people going in and out. Cece giggled in excitement as she spoke with a sparkle, "Are you treating us, babe? You''re our man, after all."

    Archer approached the blue-eyed twin and smacked her behind, earning a yelp as he spoke, "Don''t say stupid stuff, Cece; you know I''d happily pay for your food."

    She grinned at him, but Sasha coughed in an annoyed tone, "Cut the flirting out; let''s eat, then you can do that at the hotel."

    As the group entered the bustling restaurant, they were met by a cheerful middle-aged man. "Hello, and wee! I''m Roger. Do you have a reservation for the Surf Club?" he asked, his warm smile inviting and friendly.

    The lively atmosphere buzzed around them, and the scent of delicious food wafted through the air, making their mouths water in anticipation. Sasha nodded before throwing her purse away while Archer admired her bubble bum.

    He loved how her trousers clung to her alluring curves in desperation, which made his lust soar, but a pinch from Ellie brought him back to reality, "Stop staring at her bum; people are noticing," she said in a whisper.

    "Sorry, Ellie, but you three are too sexy not to look at," he answered the brte, which caused her to smile.

    After that, Cece took his other arm triumphantly as Sasha sorted out their reservation. Roger looked at the group with a questioning look, causing Ellie to smile and exin, "Yes, we are all with him."

    The older man coughed when hearing this and led them to their table as he muttered, "Lucky bastard. Three beauties all over him while the rest of us suffer."''

    ''''I am lucky, but keep your eyes to yourself, old man," Archer said with a smirk while the group sat down.

    Roger''s face went white before he changed the subject as he turned to Sasha, sitting next to Archer. "What can I get you, Miss Bet?"

    "Bring us four of everything and a few bottles of your finest wine," Archer dered confidently, his eyes glinting excitedly. "Oh, and I want unlimited beer and spirits, too; we''re on a date, and I want to celebrate with my beautifuldies!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Roger''s jaw dropped in surprise, his eyes widening as he began jotting down the extravagant order. After a moment, he paused, looking up with curiosity and caution. "Can you afford such an order, sir?" he asked, a hint of skepticism in his tone.

    Archer narrowed his eyes, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face, but a ping rang out from his phone just then. Curious, he checked, and his eyes widened as he saw a deposit of two billion with a message attached.

    It was a selfie of Elizabeth in her sexy green underwear, lounging in bed with a yful smile on her juicy red lips. [Payment for all the resources you gave us. We earned over ten billion from the sale alone. But the more important question is, when are youing to see me, babe?]

    Archer grinned when he saw Elizabeth''s selfie, which turned him before he shook his head and replied to the older woman''s text. [Are you free in a few hours? I will be going to the new hotel in Miami and would like you to join us]

    After replying to the president, he turned to the older man and answered, "Of course, I have the money, human. Now get our food, or we will go to another restaurant where people watch the news."''

    Roger nodded like a nervous chicken before rushing into the back of the restaurant as the surrounding people watched the four with judging expressions. Archer smirked when he saw this as he added fuel to the fire.

    He stood up and went around the table, kissing each woman who happily epted this published disy of affection. Cece was incredibly excited as her tongue slipped into his mouth, and her hand slid down his body.

    Archer had to stop her as he said, chuckling, "Not here, darling. Wait until we get back to the hotel."

    Cece nodded in frustration as he sat back down; his phone went off secondster. [I am in bed resting; I have a day off tomorrow as other people are doing my paperwork. I can join if you still want me to]

    ''Good, now I can fuck all four, and they can unusually meet the president,'' Archer thought with a lewd smile.

    The other three women noticed this, causing Ellie to question, "What are you smiling about? Are you texting another woman when with us?"

    Archer nodded. "Yes, Liza is joining us at the hotel, where I will ravage all four of you all night," he answered casually, causing the surrounding people to choke on their food or

    drinks.

    This caused the threedies tough as Sashamented, "Are we talking about Elizabeth Winters? Mother told me she was a sister of ours."

    "Yes, that''s her. She just texted me asking when I''m going to see her, and I invited her to join us," Archer exined.

    "Sounds good! You know the saying, women in a foursome be best friends," Ellie quipped, shing a sly smile.

    The twinsughed at herment, and Sasha raised an eyebrow, teasingly challenging her. "Did you just make that up, cousin?"

    "No, don''t nder my good name, nerd," the brte replied before sticking her tongue at

    Sasha.

    Everyoneughed when they saw this. Just then, Roger returned with a tray of wine and ced them on the table while speaking respectfully, "The owner has greenlit the order and wees you to be patrons of the Surf Club. She is a big fan of your deeds, Mr.

    Wyldheart."

    "Tell her toe out here and join me if she likes," Archer replied with a grin, causing the

    man to nod.

    Ellie turned to him with narrow eyes, "Are you going to charm this woman?"

    Archer shrugged before answering, "If I like her, then yes, there''s no escaping once I''m interested."

    "You sound like a yandere, which is even more obvious as you hate us talking to other men,"

    Sasha giggled.

    "Damn right, if any of you talk to another male, I''ll stop having sex with you for a year," he dered, causing the twins to go stiff.

    Ellie started tough as she questioned, "What about in college? Some of our professors are

    men."

    "As long as you don''t flirt with them and go out of your way to talk to them, then I don''t have an issue," Archer exined while trying some of Roger''s wine.

    "That''s quite hypocriticaling from someone surrounded by beautiful women who asked me to join," a sultry voice teased, breaking through the chatter.

    Archer turned to find a stunning brown-skinned older woman standing before him. Her luscious blonde hair cascaded to her shoulders, framing a face with captivating brown eyes that sparkled with mischief.

    Her seductive, curvy figure captivated Archer, making it difficult for him to look away. He quickly realized that while her chest wasn''t as big as some other women around him, it was

    far from small, adding to her charm.

    Noticing his gaze, the woman shed a knowing grin before speaking. "I see you''re a fan of older women, just as the rumors suggest. After all, you''re involved with D Robinson and Elizabeth Winters, not to mention those two sisters."

    Archer''s eyes narrowed with suspicion as he blinked and suddenly appeared right before the woman, a low growl rumbling from his chest. "How do you know all this?" he demanded. The woman yelped in surprise, and security guards rushed out at the sound ofmotion. However, Archer quickly activated his Cosmic Shield, creating a barrier that locked her in

    ce.

    Taking a moment to regain herposure, she straightened and met his gaze, her voice steadying. "Can I exin myself, please?"

    Archer nodded before creating a chair for himself and sitting down while dragging the stalker

    onto hisp, which caused the woman''s brown cheeks to go darker. She shook her head and

    started speaking, "When I saw you with Nancy Davis at her boxing match. Ever since then, I have done everything to find out who you are."''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1085: No Fighting For You

    Chapter 1085: No Fighting For You

    ?

    "Why?" he asked as his curiosity piqued.

    Archer watched as the woman looked away, embarrassed, but she spoke in a shameful voice, "You''re handsome, the best-looking man I''ve ever seen. You''re rich, so you do not need my family''s fortune, and my parents always taught me to choose a man above the rest."

    "So you just want security?" he asked.

    "No, I want love, Archer! I don''t want to be used for who I am. Men have used me for money, fame, and to get a connection," the woman revealed with a frown.

    When hearing her talk, Archer felt bad but answered, "What''s your name?"

    "Alisa Montague, youngest daughter of the Montague Family," she replied. "We''re close friends with the Davis Family."

    ''Oh shes a lonely rich woman who cannot find someone who likes her for her,'' he thought while taking out his phone.

    Archer gave it to her while speaking, "Add your number, and we shall get to know each other better. Maybe you cane on a date sometime?"

    When Alisa heard this, she beamed, "Really? You don''t want to know my father or brothers?"

    Heughed before reassuring the beautiful woman, "No, I don''t care for them, but you''ve caught my interest. Just so you know, if you flirt with any men, I will know and cut this off instantly."

    "I won''t flirt with anyone!" Alisa eximed. "I''ll delete all the non-family members from my contacts."

    Archer chuckled at her reaction before standing up and putting the woman down as he spoke, "I will get back to my date, but text me when you''re free, and we can meet up."

    After dismissing the shield, he returned to his table as Elliemented, "Was that necessary?"

    He shrugged while answering, "She seemed nice but lonely."

    The brte nodded in understanding as Cece asked in a curious tone, "When will you return to your world?"

    "A week or two, depending on when my mana grows enough, which it is steadily doing," Archer answered while drinking some wine.

    Afterward, Roger and some waiters returned with trolleys full of food, making Archer''s stomach rumble. Cece and Ellieughed as Sashamented, "Hungry? I heard this food is amazing."

    "I hope so; I need to eat," he answered the brown-eyed twin. "But it smells delicious." The four started eating as thunder boomed overhead, causing Ellie to sigh, "I swear the weather in Florida is annoying; at least back here, you knew what you were getting."

    Archerughed before exining, "Wait until you''re on Thrylos; the weather there is crazy sometimes."

    He told them about the Draconian Sea Wall and how he built it to protect the kingdom from rogue waves and pirate attacks. As Archer went on, Sasha''s brown eyes sparkled as she questioned, "Does it encircle your kingdom? How big is the ce?"

    "I''d say it''s the size of America but rounder, as it''s a massive ind home to dozens of kingdoms and an empire before I came along," he answered with a chuckle.

    After speaking, Archer tried the spicy pasta, which he loved, while the women ate sd. They continued to eat for a couple of hours while chatting about everything, which pleased the three.

    When the dessert came, the restaurant was quiet, with only a few other people. Archer leaned back as Roger returned with the bill, which was a few thousand, which he instantly paid.

    The older man thanked the group before they left, and Cece cheerfully said, "I''m driving. We need to check in to the beachside hotel."

    Shortly after, she grabbed his hand and rushed off, making himugh as the other two followed. Archer just let this happen as he was too hungry to fight. ''I need to sit down for a while,'' he said.

    After a ten-minute walk, the group made it back to the car. As they approached, Cece wasted no time hopping into the driver''s seat, catching the keys that Ellie tossed her. Once everyone settled inside, the twins revved the engine and sped off.

    Archer pulled out his phone and quickly told Liza, [Ready to join us?]

    With that done, he turned his attention to the passing scenery. The world outside blurred as Cece drove fast down the quiet, empty roads, the night stretching before them in peaceful stillness.

    Soon enough, a ping brought Archer out of his daze as Elizabeth replied, [Yes, but summon me in private. I have night clothes on]

    Archer smiled when reading this as Cece dered, "We''re nearly there. Have you got the reservation, Sash?"

    "Yes, Ce, I told you this when we left the restaurant," the brown-eyed twin answered. "It''s safe on my phone."

    Following that, the car pulled into the hotel''s car park and had to go up a few floors to find a space. Minutester, they appeared on the top and found a spot. Cece parked up, and the group approached the entrance.

    A worker greeted them and guided them to the front desk. There, they were met by a young woman who gave the group a professional smile but faltered when looking at Archer. Sasha stepped forward and showed the woman her phone. "We have a reservation for the biggest room under Sasha Bet."

    "Yes, I see it on our system," the worker said before clicking away on theputer for a few seconds.

    While she did that, Sasha turned to Archer and asked, "Can we order something when we get to the room?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He nodded in agreement as the group made their way to the elevator. While walking, Archer noticed all the security and turned to Sasha, "What''s with all the guards? Is something going

    to happen?"

    The brown-eyed twin shook her head, "I don''t think so, but there have been protests all over the city, and some of them have attacked hotels along the way as they believe hotels are killing the due to their heating of rooms."

    Archer stopped walking with a confused expression as he asked, "Is that what humans protest over nowadays? What the fuck has heating done to them?"

    "They are sad, rich people who have nothing better to do in life," Elliemented with a giggle. "I heard they''ve been throwing soup at paintings in Europe."''

    Heughed when he saw this and was grateful that the people of Draconia weren''t so stupid. Archer swore if any government officials introduced anything remotely left, he would brutally execute them to deter such things.

    Then, Archer and the three women entered the elevator with another couple who kept stealing nces at them. When Sasha noticed this, she grabbed his left arm and pushed up against him, "The bed will be big enough for all of us tonight; I made sure to book the biggest room."

    When Ellie and Cece caught wind of the situation, they quickly joined in on the teasing, theirughter echoing in the air and making the strangers ufortable. The man opened his mouth to protest, but Archer cut him off with a smirk. "Don''t start shit for no reason, human. It''ll end badly for you."

    The man''s face flushed with anger, but before he could retort, the woman beside him ced a calming hand on his arm. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the scene as the elevator doors

    slid open with a soft ding.

    Sasha yfully dragged him out of the elevator, a teasing smile on her face. "No fighting for you, handsome. We have another battle to tackle."

    Ellie and Cece giggled at her remark as they made their way to the end of the hallway. With a determined glint in her eye, Sasha flung open the door and gave Archer a gentle shove inside, herughter ringing in the air.

    With a resounding thud, she locked the door behind them, sealing them from the outside world. Once alone Cece approached as the other two went about their business as the blue- eyed beauty dropped to her knees.

    She tugged his shorts down, freeing his cock, which she instantly took in hand and started to stroke while speaking, "Looks like someone was looking forward to it feeling my mouth, but I got something else for you."

    Archer grinned as she started stroking him while taking out her perfect boobs from her dress, allowing him to see her pink nipples. She enveloped his cock with them before she started giving him a boob job.

    He groaned when he felt this as he spoke behind gritted teeth, "That feels so good, Cece. Keep

    going.''

    When hearing his words, the blue-eyed twin sped up, causing the tip of his cock to slip into her warm mouth. The pleasure overwhelmed Archer, causing him to cum all over her face, which made her smile while licking the seed she could reach.

    Then, Archer pulled Cece to her feet and bent her over the nearest table. He pushed her down while lifting the smiling woman''s dress to see she was wearing ckcy underwear, which

    he slid down.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1086: Hot Landing

    Chapter 1086: Hot Landing

    ?

    Archer could see she was wet already and slipped a finger inside her tight passage, which caused Cece to let out a deep moan as she gripped the table edges, "Mmghhnnn~~."

    When hearing that, he started finger fucking Cece, causing the young woman to tremble due to the overwhelming pleasure. Her love juices flew out everywhere, shocking the other two watching the scene.

    He noticed Ellie''s hand inside her pants while Sasha was bending over, which turned him on even more. Archer lined his cock against the blue-eyed twins drenched pussy before sliding inside.

    Cece let out a pleasure-filled scream, "Ahhhhhh!! I''ve missed this; please don''t stop," she said lustfully.

    Archer didn''t need any more encouragement and started thrusting deep into the young woman causing her to mp down on his cock. He let out a groan while holding on to her curvy waist, which bounced off his waist.

    His constant attacks make Cece moan her heart out, "Mmnnnghhh~~ Ahhhmmmnn~~,"

    The couple continued making love while his eyesnded on Ellie, who was rubbing herself, while Sasha tried her best to ignore everything while rubbing her legs together. Archer grinned when seeing this and pushed deeper.

    He grabbed her giant boobs and pinched her nipples while cumming directly into the twin''s womb, causing her to scream while climaxing, "Ahhhhhh! Oh god, this feels so good,'' she said strained.

    Archer chuckled before pping Cece''s round behind as he pulled out. The young woman slumped down, but he picked her up, saying, "That felt good, my beautiful cousin, but it''s far from over."

    Following that, he ced her on the bed as Sasha finally spoke, "What would you like, Arch? We''re going to order some alcohol."

    "Get me a bunch of juices and other drinks," Archer answered, removing his shirt and climbing between Cece''s thick legs.

    She hugged him close and whispered in a love-filled voice, "You know I love you Arch? I me your charm and handsomeness."

    He chuckled when hearing this before biting the tip of her ear, causing Cece to moan, "Mmmmmnhhhh~~."

    After doing that, he leaned down and whispered into her ear, "I love you too, Ce, now moan for me."

    Archer slid inside Cece''s tight pussy, causing her body to tremble due to the overwhelming pleasure, "Ahhhnmmmm~~."

    When hearing her erotic moans, the sound only encouraged him to fuck her even harder; he grabbed her thick thighs and pushed them up so he could go even deeper into the beautiful

    woman.

    "Ahh, this feels so good," he groaned as she got even tighter.

    Shortly after that, the two of them continued making love until Cece was squirting and climaxing so much that her body gave out. She feinted due to the overwhelming pleasure as she breathed heavily.

    Archer noticed her boobs bouncing around as shey there rxing. Following that, Ellie giggled, "At least you''re done now; here, moaning was getting too loud, and a maid knocked to see if she was okay."

    Heughed while standing up and stretching, "When will the drinks be here? I''m thirsty."

    Ellie handed him a can of soda, and she giggled, "It came a while ago; you were too busy to notice."

    Following that, he cracked it open and started drinking some. The taste made him smile, bringing back memories from his past life. Atcher shook his head and spoke, "It looks like Cece will be out all night, which is funny as she''s adorable when sleeping."

    "She does," Sasha replied with a small smile. "Ce has always been a deep sleeper; she won''t wake up any time soon."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Archer nodded before remembering Elizabeth and told two women, "Oh, I got someone for you two to meet."

    He activated the tattoo, and a shimmering apparition appeared: a brown-haired woman with confused green eyes materialized out of nowhere, shocking Ellie and Sasha as the brtemented, "What is the president doing here? You weren''t joking, Arch?"

    Elizabeth shook her head with a friendly smile before speaking, "You two must be Archer''s otherdies. It''s nice to meet you both. Call me Liza. We''re sisters, even though I may be older."

    Sasha stepped forward while holding her hand, "I''m Sasha Bet, and this is Ellie Bet; it''s nice to meet you."

    Ellie smiled and waved at the older brte, her cheerful demeanor infectious. Elizabeth''s face lit up at the sight, and she quickly pulled the brown-eyed twin into a warm embrace. Archer felt relief as he watched the three women get along.

    Following that, the group started chatting while Sasha informed Liza of Cece''s battle with a fierce dragon, which made Archerugh. A stinging feeling from the tattoo informed him of N''s heightened emotional state, but he couldn''t see anything due to being on Earth.

    ***

    N dashed through the pce halls before reaching Aisha''s office and mmed open the door, "Aish! We have to most on the Lionheart Kingdom; Father and the Silvermane Family have been pushed back to the realm''sst fortress on the shores of the Sea of Bones."

    The dragon-kin woman''s blue eyes widened as she jumped up. "How do you know this?"

    ''''Through a talisman, I gave my family when I visited them once,'''' N revealed. "We need to fight and get the people to Draconia."

    Aisha nodded in agreement, "Husband won''t like it if he lost more family members after the other girls families vanished during the invasions and upation, I will order the 1st and 2nd legions to strike and free the Lionheart people."

    "I am going with them! Demetra and Tal wille. They have offered toe when hearing the news," N said in a restrained voice.

    When hearing the lioness''s determination, Aisha didn''t want to fight her and agreed, "Prepare to leave in the morning; I''ll give out the order for the legions to assemble in the east. The train will transport them there in no time."

    Excitement and fear spread across the kingdom of Draconia as word of the kingdom''s first strike against the Alliance reached every corner. Led by the four formidable queens, the news ignited a fire in the people''s hearts.

    Young men and women swarmed the recruiting stations, eager to fight, knowing that war hade. Thanks to Archer''s brilliant inventions and the kingdom''s overflowing wealth, mana screens were built in every vige, town, and city.

    Aisha, the queen that Archer put in charge while he was away, stood on the grand pce balcony, the weight of the moment pressing her shoulders as she gazed out over the vast

    crowd below.

    When the time came, she took a deep breath and began, her voice echoing across the

    kingdom, "People of Draconia! War is upon us. Our allies in the Lionheart Kingdom are on the brink of copse and have called for our aid. The 1st and 2nd legions march with Queens N, Demetra, Tal, and ra. Pray for their safety, for soon, the day wille when our king returns and brings the full force of Draconia to our enemies!"

    The crowd''s cheers thundered through the air, a tidal wave of loyalty that swept through them. Aisha stood still on the balcony, her eyes scanning the sea of faces below. The sheer devotion to Archer-an unwavering, almost frenzied loyalty-left her in awe, even now. "How do you inspire such loyalty and fanaticism with your mere name?" she muttered.

    In the meantime, N, Demetra, Tal, and ra were standing on the bridge of the DRN Archer''s Wrath. The ship that Olivia Andersonmanded was one of the best fleets on Thrylos, as the vessels were fully upgraded to take on the Alliance.

    "Ladies, we are going to have to make a hotnding on one of the beaches," Olivia said, staring toward the shore. "Those cannons will sink a battleship with a few hits."

    "Hotnding?" Tal asked in a curious tone.

    The white-haired woman nodded. "The Landing Craft will storm the shore under magical bombardment and other attacks, but it''s the best way to get the legions onnd." N''s tail straightened as Tal''s ears flopped down as Demetramented, "Will the shields keep them safe? I can only keep the Alliance ships away."

    Olivia spun around, her voice firm, "''It''s a risk we have to take. The 1st Fleet can cover you, but it will be brutal. The legions will suffer, but this is what they''ve trained for." Demetra opened her mouth to respond, but the sudden roar of ship cannons drowned out her

    words. The thunderous barrage echoed across the sea as thending craft surged from the bellies of the warships, speeding toward the shore.

    N stood at the edge of the deck, her eyes locked on the horizon as thending craft surged through the churning waters. The Alliance''s shore fortresses opened fire, their cannons roaring like thunder, sending plumes of water and debris into the air as they aimed to halt the

    advancing fleet.

    Explosions rocked the sea, and light shes illuminated the dark clouds overhead. Her heart pounded as she watched the Draconian soldiers press on, undeterred by the onught.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1087: Theres A Move I Want Too Try

    Chapter 1087: There''s A Move I Want Too Try

    ?

    While the girls back on Thrylos were helping the Lionheart rebels, Archer was staring out of the hotel window as Sasha appeared behind him and wrapped her arms around him as shemented, "What has put you in a daze, babe?"

    "Sorry, just got a vision from Thrylos," he answered. "I need to keep using mana to open a Gate."

    The brown-eyed twin nodded understanding, then gently cupped his cheeks and kissed him passionately. Archer eagerly responded, following as she led him toward the bed. With a yful chuckle, Ellie teased, "Doesn''t sex boost it, brother? Then, fill us with your seed and help us all out."

    Elizabeth and Sasha giggled at the brte''s words, but Archer ignored the teasing andy on the bed as the brown-eyed twin kissed down his body while she started stroking his cock before her mouth engulfed him.

    He groaned, only for Ellie to appear above him with a teasing smirk. Without hesitation, he grabbed the slender woman, pulling her onto his face. Elizabeth stood in shock at the sight, but before she could react, he used Mana Maniption to draw her closer.

    With Sasha devouring him as though she were starved and Ellie grinding against his mouth, Archer slipped a finger inside Elizabeth, causing her to arch her back in response to the overwhelming pleasure.

    He loved the triple attack the three women were doing, with Ellie letting out erotic moans as her thighs mped down on his head while his tongue slipped into her tight pussy, which made her body tremble, "Mmmmghhh~~."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ellie braced herself against his chest, her body trembling as his tongue teased her, pushing her over the edge. His hand firmly gripped her perky behind, making her moan even louder, "Mmmmghh~~ Oh my god, little brother! Your tongue is amazing."

    All Archer could focus on was the sight of her perky behind, igniting an even deeper desire within him as she rode out her pleasure above him. While this was happening, he felt Sasha''s tongue moving around on his shaft as she moaned, "Arghmmmmnnn~~."

    Following that, she started bobbing her head up and down while slobbering on his cock as slurping noises echoed in the room, which made him groan into Ellie''s pussy which caused her legs to tremble as he spoke with a breathless voice, "Please don''t stop, I''m going to squirt in your mouth."

    During this, Archer never neglected Elizabeth as he started rubbing the older woman''s clit, causing her to start moaning as she put a pillow over her face as she got louder, "Mmmmnghhh~~ Nnnmmmghh~~."

    He felt her warmth spill over his fingers as he slid them inside her, the tightness enveloping him as he began to finger fuck her. The older woman gasped, her body trembling, and soon, her soft moans turned into screams of pleasure as he pushed her closer to the edge.

    Archer was pleasuring the three women, and minutester, he grabbed Sasha''s short hair and started thrusting down her throat as he started cumming in her mouth, which caused her to moan as her brown eyes rolled back, "Mmmmghhh~~."

    His tongue attacked Ellie''s G-spot, causing the brte to let out a primal scream, "Ahhhhh!"''

    During that, she quickly climaxed all over Archer''s face before copsing onto the bed while breathing heavily as she muttered, "I need to rest; give me a few minutes."

    Archer smiled as Sasha sat on the bed while swallowing his seed with a smile. He turned his attention to Elizabeth, who was staring at him with big green eyes. After that, he continued to finger, and now he could pay full attention to the older woman.

    ''It''s been some time since I''ve tasted this beauty.''

    She smiled while watching him approach her drenched pussy as his tongue licked from top to bottom, which caused the older woman to let out an erotic moan as she grabbed his white hair, "Arhhmmmmnn~~."

    He continued to finger Elizabeth while licking her clit as her sweet love juices poured into his mouth. Minutester, the older brte''s back arched just as she started squirting directly into his mouth.

    Archer swallowed everyst drop before sitting up and wiping his face clean. ncing around, he saw the four women resting but still awake, their eyes glinting lustfully. He couldn''t help but grin at the sight.

    With renewed energy, he pulled the older woman closer, positioning her on the edge of the bed and yfully pushing her legs up to her chest, creating a tantalizing view that fueled his desire even further.

    Elizabeth looked confused, but he exined, "There''s a move I want to try so I can fuck all four of you quickly."

    When she heard this, a big grin appeared on her beautiful face. She held her legs for Archer as he grabbed Ellie and ced her on top of the older woman, who helped support her as she spoke: "Darling, you know I''m not interested in females?"

    "You''re not touching each other; it''s for easier ess to all your holes for me," he answered with a smirk.

    Elizabeth''s eyes widened in surprise, but she fell silent as he ced Cece on top of Sasha, swiftly removing her tight pants. The twins grinned in anticipation. Now faced with four wet pussies, Archer''s gaze shifted to their exposed backsides, sparking a new idea that made his desire surge.

    ''I will fuck their arses tonight,'' he thought with a smile. ''I will ravage all of them tonight.'' Without waiting, he slid inside Sasha while holding Cece''s waist and started fucking the brown-eyed twin. Archer loved the tight feeling that engulfed him, and when seeing the twins boobs squashed together, it sent him wild.

    "Ahhnmmmm~~ Mmmghhhnnn~~," the blue-eyed twin let out primal moans that reverberated throughout the room when feeling him stretch her warm passage open and mold her to his shape.

    He continued fucking Cece until swapping to Sasha''s pussy which was even hotter, and she sucked him deeper inside. Archer grabbed the young woman''s arms and pulled them behind her back, causing her big boobs to poke out, which turned him on.

    ''Sasha''s pussy is so tight, I''ll never get tired of fuck these girls,'' he thought while gritting his teeth while going deeper.

    "Mmmghh~~ Aghhh~~ nnmmmgh~~ Amazing.. Can''t think straight," Sasha mumbled as pleasure overwhelmed her.

    Archer had her arms behind her back while hammering her so hard that she started to climax nonstop until she began to squirt, covering him and Cece in her love juices. That caused him to push deeper and shoot his cum directly into the twin''s womb.

    Following that, he spoke with amanding voice, "Cece, make sure to support her. I''m going to blow her mind."

    The blue-eyed beauty nodded with a sly grin and helped her sister as Archer grabbed Sasha''s fat arse and spread her soft cheeks. When the young woman felt this, her eyes widened, causing her head to snap backward.

    "Are you iming that hole, babe?" she said in a nervous voice but still wiggled her behind in

    encouragement.

    Archer grinned, "Why are you trying to act nervous while shaking your arse? You horny bitch Sash," he said while lining his cock against her back door.

    He leaned forward and grabbed Sasha''s big boobs before pinching her nipples while shaving his member into her tight ass. When Archer did that, she mped down on him while she let

    out a primal scream that came from the soul, "Ahhhhhhh!!"

    As that happened, her body instantly reacted, causing Sasha to start squirting as she shuddered due to the overwhelming pleasure, "Your arse is so tight, Sash, but I''m going to fill it up until both holes are linking my cum."''

    When the woman heard this, she quickly nodded in excitement as her eyes rolled back while moaning, "Mmmnnghh~~."

    Archer continued to fuck Sasha''s back door and made his way deeper before groaning due to loving the feeling. He grabbed her brown-eyed twin''s juicy behind as he pushed deeper and utterly ravaged her until she started climaxing and spasming due to the heavenly pleasure. "It seems like you''re done, my beautiful Sasha," he said with a chuckle before switching to

    Cece''s eager pussy.

    "Oh my god! You''re so big, baby," the blue-eyed twin said when feeling him sliding inside.

    After feeling her tightness for a few seconds, Archer started to thrust into Cece, causing him to bottom out inside the screaming young woman, "Ahhhhh!"''

    While this was happening, Ellie had Elizabeth pinned down in the butterfly position as the two waited obediently for him. Archer turned to the two women while fucking Cece and spoke with a grunt, "I wille fuck you both shortly."

    They beamed at him, drawing his focus back to the twins as Cece was moaning her lungs out as the pleasure was overwhelming, "Mmmmmmghhh~~."

    Gripping Sasha''s waist, Archer intensified his movements, thrusting even harder as he pushed

    Cece to the edge. The pleasure built within the beautiful young woman, and soon she reached her climax, her body trembling as he stretched her pussy open.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1088: That Was Mind Blowing

    Chapter 1088: That Was Mind Blowing

    ?

    Archer soon finished making love to Cece, who flopped onto the bed and cuddled Sasha as the sisters were in a pleasure-filled daze. This caused him to smile before turning to Elizabeth and Ellie, who giggled at the twins'' happy expressions.

    "They do look pleased, that sex was amazing,'' he thought with a chuckle.

    He quickly noticed that the two young women were leaking their mixed fluids, but then he remembered he didn''t fuck Cece''s back door. Archer grabbed the blue-eyed twin and bent her over, waking her up.

    "What are you doing, babe?" she asked in an exhausted voice while looking back at him.

    "iming your arse, it belongs to me, and I want to open it up so I can fuck you in all three holes every time," he answered while lining up his cock against her backdoor.

    Following that, he pushed inside the extremely tight arse causing Cece to scream in pleasure as he stretched her open, "Arghhhhh!"

    Once she wasfortable, Archer started to ravage the blue-eyed twin, who was writhing around as pleasure crashed against her body like waves. Ellie and Elizabeth were watching in shock as the younger brte questioned in a nervous tone, "Are you going to fuck our backdoors, brother?"

    Archer''s head snapped toward the two brown-haired ones, and his violet eyes glowed with lust, causing them to gulp. Elizabeth muttered in an excited tone while breathing heavily, "He''s going to ravage us, Ellie; I can see how his staring at our pussy."

    "''You''re right, Liza; I''ve burned up so much mana fucking these two that I''ve got more to use,'''' he responded with a smirk while thrusting into Cece''s arse and cumming deep inside before the twin dropped to the bed.

    She was lost in a pleasure-filled daze as Sasha wrapped her arms around her in aforting cuddle, prompting Archer to smile at the sweet scene. Turning his attention to the other two women, he approached them with an easy grin.

    But what caught his attention was the twins'' subtle glow, which made him grin while he thought, ''They are already changing, it seems; maybe they''ll be dragons like the others.''

    Archer shrugged yfully before walking over to Ellie and Elizabeth. As he drew closer, he couldn''t help but notice how eager and wet their pussies were. "Looks like you two are ready for some attention," he said with a mischievous grin. "Let me be a good husband and blow your minds."

    Ellie trembled in anticipation as Archer crouched behind them and started licking Elizabeth before running his tongue across her perfect slit. Soon enough, he moved on to the younger one as, the older woman moaned, "Mmmmmghh~~ Nnnnghmm-~~."

    Both were excited and getting even hornier the more Archer licked them until he slipped two fingers into Elizabeth''s tight pussy, causing the older woman to arch her back but couldn''t move properly due to Ellie on top.

    He continued to pleasure both women relentlessly, their moans growing louder and more uncontroble with each passing moment. His fingers and tongue worked them expertly, driving them to the edge until their love juices flowed freely, spilling like a waterfall and soaking the sheets.

    The sight made Archer smile in satisfaction, knowing he had pushed them both to the brink of ecstasy. Pleased with himself, he stood up, his gaze falling on Elizabeth, who was watching him with a breathless smile.

    "If I hadn''t been holding Ellie up, she''d be out cold by now," she teased in a sultry voice. "Now, show me your appreciation and take care of me, babe."''

    Without needing any more encouragement, Archer slipped inside Elizabeth''s soaking pussy, which felt like heaven. At the same time, he pushed down on Ellie''s back, which caused the older woman''s pussy to poke up, allowing him to go deeper.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer started wildly fucking the milf, who started screaming and moaning as the pleasure hit her like lightning, "Ahhhhmmmm~~ Mmmmnghh~~ Ahhhhhh!!"''

    He loved the noises Elizabeth was making, but he wasn''t done and slipped a finger into Ellie''s pussy, causing the younger woman to let out an erotic moan as her body trembled, "Ahmmmmhhnnn~~."

    Following that, he separated the woman, allowing Ellie to recover from all the orgasms she had. At the same time, Archer climbed in between Elizabeth''s legs while sliding back inside her, causing her to cling to him.

    "Oh my! Babe.. That feels so good," she whispered in an alluring voice that sent shivers down his spine.

    Archer felt her nails dig into his back, which made him groan. Archer lifted one of her legs and started fucking her so hard that Elizabeth saw stars; the pleasure hit her body like thunder as he went deeper until he was knocking on her womb.

    "So tight, Liza, you feel good," he said while falling on his elbows and started to slowly fuck her, which the older woman loved.

    The two started kissing as Archer turned gentle, which made Elizabeth squirm as she loved every second of being ravaged and squirted all over his waist as he pushed deeper while shooting his seed deep.

    Her nails scratched his back as it was too much for the older woman before Archer finished cumming as the older woman was breathing heavily. While the two caught their breath, he looked down with a smile as her beautiful green eyes opened.

    A tired smile appeared as she spoke, "That was mind-blowing, Arch, but give me a few minutes to recover, and we can continue."

    When Archer heard this, he nodded before turning to Ellie, whose brown eyes gleamed with lust as he jumped on the young brte. He moved her onto all fours while getting behind and grabbed her slim but curvy waist.

    "Oh, going to be rough with me, brother?" she asked with a devilish smile on her pretty face.

    Following that, he slid inside Ellie''s tight pussy that pulled him in and mped down like a vice grip causing him to grunt as it was too much. Archer shook his head before thrusting into the brte while reaching forward and grabbing her perky boobs,

    Archer started pinching her nipples as the other hand slipped in between her legs and started rubbing her clit, making her moan even more, "Mmmmghh~~."

    He started going wild on Ellie, who gripped the sheet below while letting out a primal scream that bounced off the room walls. Archer loved every reaction as her body trembled, causing him to smack her toned bum.

    Ellie yelped when feeling these but her pussy got tighter when doing so, this make him smirk as he grabbed her arms and pulled the brte back as he began fucking her even harder as she had a big smile.

    "Ammmnhhh~~ Mmmmnghh~~ So.. Good,'' she muttered in a dazed voice.

    Archer brutally fucked her and showed no mercy to his older sister, who started climaxing as the pleasure became too much; Ellie climaxed while letting out a scream that the whole hotel heard, "Ahhhhhhh!"

    Following that, the brte slumped down, causing her to go prone as Archer''s cock was deep inside her. He didn''t stop and ravaged her even more; a pping noise could be heard as she screamed her heart out.

    "You''re my bitch; I will use your sexy body as I see fit," Archer leaned down and questioned whispered into her ear. "Whose slut are you?"

    Ellie shivered when hearing his words as she replied in a lust-filled voice between moans, "I''m your slut brother; I''m your cocksleeve."

    This made Archer gopletely wild; after ten more minutes of straight fucking, he filled Ellie to the brim, and she fell into a pleasure-filled daze causing him to grin. He pulled out of her tight pussy, forcing their fluids to pour out as he looked at Elizabeth. Archer stood up and looked at the older woman, "Put your head over the edge of the bed." The older brte''s eyes narrowed, "Do you think you can control me, darling?" "Then no more sex for you," he replied with a grin. "I will fuck Cece and Sasha again, those

    two will love it."

    When Elizabeth heard this, her green eyes widened before sheplied and put her head over the edge, which made Archer smile as he spoke, "Good girl, now I will fuck your face and

    dominate you."

    Following that, he shoved his cock straight into her mouth and started to fuck her throat, which made him groan as she moaned, "Mmmmmmh~~."

    Archer loved every second of it as Elizabeth''s dainty hand reached his crown jewels and started massaging them, which made him grit his teeth as the pleasure washed across his

    body.

    He grabbed the side of her head while his cock bottomed out down the back of her throat before stopping and cumming as he sighed. Elizabeth happily took all his sweet seeds as she

    let out another moan while climaxing.

    "Did you like that milf? Now get on all fours and arch your back; I''m going to ravage you even more,'''' Archer said after pulling out of her mouth.

    Elizabeth started coughing once she swallowed everything and quickly spun around while

    listening to hismand.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1089: Lets Call Her Midnight

    Chapter 1089: Let''s Call Her Midnight

    ?

    Archer watched as Elizabeth arched her back, emphasizing the curves he admired so much. Without a word, he yfully pped the sexy woman''s juicy behind, drawing a surprised gasp and a teasing smile from her lips.

    "Do you like what you see, love?" she asked, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    He nodded with a knowing smirk, his hands finding her waist as he guided himself into her, a deep groan escaping his lips as he felt her warmth envelop him, drawing his cock in even

    more.

    Following that, Archer started to ravage Elizabeth, who was letting out a deep moan that turned him on even more as her body trembled, "Mmmmmghh~~ Aghhhh~~."

    The pleasure-filled sound drove him wild as he started fucking the older woman even harder, causing her to scream like a banshee which made him chuckle as she climaxed. She started squirting all over his waist.

    "Looks like someone is enjoying herself," Archer said in a knowing voice before he looked at the woman''s backdoor.

    Without thinking, he wildly fucked Elizabeth, who only started screaming and moaning as the pleasure washed over the milfs entire body, causing her to quiver once again, which made him feel good.

    "Your pussy feels amazing, Liza," he whispered into her ear in a seductive voice. "I love fucking you, it''s like being in heaven."

    In that intense moment, Elizabeth''s pussy tightened around him, drawing a low groan from Archer as he surrendered to the sensation and cummed directly into the older woman''s womb, which made her scream, "Ahhhhhh!"

    He noticed her body was shuddering due to the extreme pleasure that washed over Elizabeth. Still, Archer didn''t give her a break and lined his cock against her backdoor and spoke with a dominating voice, "I''m going to break your arse beautiful, then I''m going to fuck your face. Do you want that?"

    "Yes... please," she replied in a breathless voice.

    Archer didn''t wait anymore and shoved his cock directly into her back door, causing Elizabeth to let out a primal scream as she gripped the covers while moaning her heart out, "Ahhhh! Mmmmghh~~ Nmmmmhh~~."

    Her arse mped down on him, which sent waves of pleasure shooting through his body as he held onto her curvy waist. Minutester, Archer bottomed out in her and released his seed after ying with her clit.

    Elizabeth climaxed again as her body trembled with delight as she dropped something. Archer started fucking her in the prone position after slipping back inside her soaked cum-filled pussy.

    The couple continued making love until the older woman fell into a happy daze as she curled up under the covers with a smile. Archer stood at the edge of the bed and watched the four women lying around.

    Without thinking, he approached Cece, who opened her blue eyes and smiled, "Still not satisfied? Why not call the others? I know Mom and Aunty wille."

    "''You''re a lewd woman Ce, and I fucking love it," Archer responded. "Fucking your mom while she sees her daughter''s ravage self."''

    He bent the blue-eyed twin over, causing her to arch her back and her sexy round behind, which Archer pped with a smirk, "Beg me to fuck you bitch," he demanded in a charming voice.

    Cece looked back with eyes full of lust as she spoke in a seductive voice, "Please fuck me, cousin; I need to feel your cock inside me again. I feel empty without it."

    Archer chuckled before pping her arse against it before sliding back inside and starting ravaging the beautiful twin, who began moaning like a wild animal as the pleasure struck her like thunder, "Mmmghh~~ Aghhmmm~~."

    Following that, he ravaged all four women again and continued to fill them up all night until none could go on. The twins were cuddling while fast asleep, and Ellie was at the bottom of the bed as Elizabeth was out cold.

    ''Should I see if Lex wants to join?'' he mused briefly before shaking his head. ''I''ll visit her and Nancy after my date with Miche and Bel.''

    With his mind made up, Archer texted Alexa and Nancy quickly, then climbed back into bed. Instantly, the four women snuggled close, wrapping him in warmth and affection as they drifted off together,forted by each other''s presence.

    The following morning he was woke up toplete chaosing from outside, causing him to groan, "What the fuck is that noise?"

    Archer Blinked out of bed and appeared by the window as the morning sun tried to blind him, but thanks to his dragon eyes, it didn''t affect him. Whileing to the scene, he saw hundreds of protesters outside.

    He narrowed his eyes only to see sighs with writing, [Why is the government supporting a monster! He killed millions of people!]

    "Damn protesters, I should just kill them all; their noise is giving me a headache," Archer muttered with an annoyed tone.

    A pair of slender arms wrapped around him and grabbed his cock before stroking as Elizabeth''s voice reached his ears, "Don''t kill them, my love, let me distract you from those pathetic people."

    Archer chuckled and turned around as the older woman stood there with a lewd smirk as she continued to wank him while speaking, "Last night was amazing, but I need a morning shot of your special protein."

    "Just say you want to suck my cock bitch," he answered while shoving Elizabeth to her knees, which made her shudder.

    "I can go one more round, but I need to get back to the White House before they sound the rm," the older woman murmured with a mischievous smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Without another word, she leaned in, her eyes locking with his, and began sucking that, sent waves of pleasure coursing through him. As she deepened her rhythm, her movements became even more deliberate, each motion drawing him further under her spell.

    Elizabeth''s touch was skillful and intoxicating, leaving him breathless. Archer grabbed the back of her head before he started fucking her mouth, which caused the older woman to moan as she enjoyed every second of it.

    Soon enough, Archer exploded in her mouth, which made Elizabeth moan as she swallowed everything. Shortly after, she stood up, and he cast Cleanse on the beautiful woman who

    smiled when feeling this.

    "Thank you for that, my love. I feel fresh, but when I get back, I''ll still take a bath," she said before cuddling him with a big smile.

    Archer returned her kiss, his hands tracing her curves as he held her close. When they finally pulled back, Elizabeth looked up at him warmly. "Come see me before you leave for Thrylos," she said softly. "I''d like to see you again."

    "Of course,'''' he replied with a nod. "I have a few things to wrap up before I head back."

    Elizabeth stepped through the Gate with a parting smile, leaving Archer to watch as the violet portal shimmered and closed behind her. Turning to the window, he noticed the protesters gathered outside, their voices echoing faintly through the ss.

    Ten minutester, several ck vans pulled up, and a squad emerged, dispersing the crowd with heavy-handed tactics by bashing the people over the head with batons. As the protesters scattered, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.

    ''Liza doesn''t waste time,'' Archer thought with amusement.

    After transferring the sleeping women to his bedroom in the treehouse, Archer made his way to the living room, drawn by the sounds of Maeve and Ashoka chatting alongside Nyx, someone yelling about something.

    As he stepped in, Archer was greeted by Nyx chasing a ck cat around the living room until the little creature got caught. When the feline spotted him, it sprang free from her grasp,

    dashing toward him.

    He chuckled as the quick creature quickly scaled his body, finally settling down on his shoulder, its soft fur brushing against his neck. Archer couldn''t help but smile at the unexpectedpanion, feeling the cat''s warmth against him.

    "Where did youe from, girl?" Archer asked the cat, gently rubbing her chin as she purred.

    Nyx approached, her eyes narrowed with curiosity. "This little thing was wandering around the Nightmare Ant nest. I think your Stone Men brought her into the Domain."

    As if in agreement, the cat meowed and yfully headbutted Archer''s cheek, prompting him

    to stroke her soft fur. "Looks like we have a new pet now," he grinned. "Let''s call her Midnight; her fur is as dark as the night."

    The cat seemed to purr louder at the name, curling upfortably against him. The three women then greeted him with a kiss and cuddle, and Ashoka asked with a warm smile,

    "Would you like some tea, husband?"

    "Yes, please," Archer replied while sitting down and gettingfortable.

    While sitting there, N''s dragon tattoo red as she was going through a battle that worried

    him, but he sat down and closed his eyes and was shown the lioness standing on the deck of

    one of his ships.

    "Who are they fighting now?'' he wondered, but strangely, he wasn''t worried as the women were

    strong.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1090: Rest And Recover

    Chapter 1090: Rest And Recover

    ?

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Landing Ships rushed across the chaotic sea as the Alliance bombarded them for the fortresses. N got annoyed at this before flinging hundreds of Earth Bolts and Bombs at them.

    As Olivia''s voice cut through the chaos, the spells sliced through the air and peppered the enemy, "Ladies, your craft is ready to leave; the first wave has disembarked."

    N, Tal, Demetra, and ra nodded determinedly before walking deeper into the ship, where thousands of soldiers rushed about, ready to join the battle. The white-haired woman stopped at arge bay that opened to the sea outside.

    When the Demon Shark saw this, she got excited and said, with a big smile, "I will go and cover the second wave''s approach. Reports said the Alliance ships are encircling us."''

    "Don''t worry about that; the 1st will destroy them," Olivia eximed, causing the surrounding soldiers to cheer.

    Just then, Demetra sprinted toward the open water before she dove into the waves, instantly transforming into her formidable shark form. The sight shocked everyone around, and their eyes widened in disbelief at the sudden transformation.

    In a sh, the shark woman darted toward the iing enemy vessels, her powerful body slicing through the water. The ocean roared around her as she prepared to engage, her fierce determination evident in every stroke.

    As the enemy ships loomed closer, causing the Draconian soldiers and remaining women to watch. Demetra surged beneath the surface, and with a leap, she shot out from the water, jaws wide open, crashing down on the nearest vessel.

    Wood splintered, and metal groaned as the ship buckled under her assault. N''s breath caught in her throat as she witnessed the chaos unfold-Demetra was a force of nature, unstoppable and fierce.

    The remaining ships turned in panic, their crews scrambling to defend themselves, but the Demon Shark mped down on one ship while using her building-sized tail to smack another vessel, which caused it to explode.

    ''She is truly powerful, how does Archer tame such women?'' N, Tal, Olivia, and ra all thought the same thing.

    The soldiers got excited as they started boarding the Landing Crafts as the white-haired woman spoke through a device, "Bombard those fuckers with the main guns! Show them what Draconia''s ships can do!"

    Following that, the ship''s bay buzzed to life as soldiers finished board, just as loud booms were heard that shook the ship. While that happened, a woman appeared panicked as she informed Olivia.

    "Admiral! The first wave is pinned down on the beach!" a frantic voice rang out, urgencycing every word. "Magic and heavy armor are holding them back; they''re taking heavy casualties!"

    N, Tal, and ra exchanged worried nces, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on them. But with a fierce determination lighting her pink eyes, Olivia grinned and tapped her device.

    "All ships in the 1st target the shore now!" shemanded, her voice cutting through the tension like a de. "Our boys are trapped and need the navy''s firepower!"

    When the women heard that, Tal eximed, "Let''s help the legions! We need to help the Lionheart rebels get to Draconia."

    Everyone agreed before rushing toward the Landing Craft they were assigned alongside the Dragonblood Knights assigned to protect them. When the women were on board, the driver activated the mana engines.

    The craft roared to life as a woman''s voice echoed through the interior, "My queens, hold on tight. It will be hellish, but I''ll get you to the beach!"

    Tal, N, and ra secured themselves in their seats, bracing as the craft plummeted into the churning sea. The roar of explosions echoed around them, shaking the vessel''s hull. Through the windows, they witnessed a breathtaking sight.

    Hundreds of Landing Craft surged toward the beach, slicing through the waves like sharks on the hunt. The air was thick with tension as they drew closer to the beach, and that''s when hell descended upon them.

    ''Oh shit, it''s going to get bad,'' N thought while she braced herself.

    Explosions lit up the surroundings as the Alliance unleashed a relentless barrage of fire. Mana Shells whistled through the air, exploding among the approaching vessels, sending debris flying and filling the sky with smoke.

    N gripped the edge of her seat, eyes wide as she watched the scene unfold. The Navy fought back fiercely, returning fire with everything they had, their cannons roaring defiantly against the overwhelming onught.

    "The Admiral is returning fire, but they''re being attacked from three sides!" the Dragonknight driver announced. "We''re on our own from now on."''

    More explosions erupted around them as the sea became a graveyard of steel and fire. Dozens of vessels erupted in shes of light, their hulls crumpling under the relentless barrage from the Alliance''s cannons.

    Each explosion sent plumes of smoke and debris spiraling into the air, drowning out the cries of the men aboard. Spells rained like a rainstorm, crackling with mana as they mmed into the Crafts, shattering them into splinters.

    N watched in horror as a nearby craft disintegrated, its crew swallowed by the mes. The loud sts drowned out everything but the pounding of her heart and the relentless roar of destruction.

    They were a mile from the beach, the chaotic battle raging on the shore vividly unfolding before their eyes. As they drew closer, the weapons of the Landing Crafts whirred to life, unleashing a barrage of fire upon the Alliance''s defenses.

    Explosions echoed through the air, the ground shaking as defenders retaliated with a furious volley. Several crafts were obliterated, sinking in a plume of wreckage and despair beneath

    the waves.

    N felt her muscles tense, her heart racing as she prepared to unleash her Primal form. Beside her, Tal and ra steeled themselves, ready to transform when their feet touched

    the sand.

    "A few minutes until the doors open! Make sure to cast a defense spell; the bastards are targeting the legion when disembarking," the driver shouted.

    The Dragonknight soldiers braced themselves for battle. Suddenly, a loud, shattering sound rumbled through the air. Everyone turned to see a dark green st engulfing one of the Draconian Battleships, the fiery explosion illuminating the sky with an ominous glow.

    "The Swarm have joined the battle!" ra shouted in horror as more sts erupted from behind the Alliance''s defensive line, turning the chaos into a nightmare.

    One by one, ships of the 1st fleet began to go quiet beneath the relentless assault. But Olivia was not about to let the enemy gain the upper hand. She retaliated by unleashing a barrage that obliterated everything within miles of the shore, a deadly storm of magic and fire.

    Yet just as victory seemed far away, a blinding st struck Archer''s Wraith, the gship of their fleet. Olivia''s voice erupted over the radio, "The fleet is pulling back! That weapon has disgorged thousands of horrifying monsters."

    After that, more of their ships were caught in the sts, with only a handful escaping. N''s eyes widened in shock and horror while Tal stood up, concern etched on her face, "When wend, I''ll return to the fleet to assist. You and ra should be able to support the legions."''

    "Let us join you, My Queen," a Dragonknight Commander said, standing up and staring at Tal respectfully.

    N looked at them and nodded, "We''re going to need the fleet for resupply, and it looks like only a handful of ships escape, but now we have dozens of ships to clear of whatever monsters

    Liv mentions."

    After that, ra ordered the radio person to contact the Admiral because they needed to know what was happening aboard the ships. While this happened, the Alliance cannons fell silent, allowing the Landing Craft to reach the beach.

    When N, Tal, and ra stepped onto the warm sand, they quickly noticed it was covered in blood and injured soldiers. Explosions rang out around them, and the elf noticed several bunkers surrounding thending site.

    She nced at the two women, gesturing toward the Alliance bunkers as she spoke. "If we can destroy the defenses, It will allow the soldiers to rest and recover."

    The other two nodded in agreement as the Dragonknight Commander knelt before them, speaking, "I will gather more soldiers to clear the ships with you, Queen Tal."

    When the silver-haired elf heard this, she nodded, "Okay. Meet back here in an hour to board

    the Landing Craft."

    N transformed into her giant lion form before dashing toward one of the bunkers. In contrast, Tal transformed into her dragon form before breathing a fire at another. This engulfed the Alliance structure, causing chaos among the enemy soldiers.

    Her silver mes decimated hundreds of soldiers while N tore through the enemy ranks as their spells bounced off her thick hide. The lioness''s ws decimated metal and ate soldiers

    who tried to escape.

    While those two fought the Alliance soldiers, the 1st and 2nd legions moved onto the shore. They set up defenses to push the enemy back as the silver dragon and giant lion destroyed

    them.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1091: Its Getting More Challenging

    Chapter 1091: It''s Getting More Challenging

    ?

    Archer''s eyes widened in shock at the scene before him, but he rxed, smiling with relief when he saw the women were unharmed. Shaking his head, he continued watching, feeling his mana drain rapidly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ***

    N and Tal cleared out the Alliance, allowing the legions to set up a camp on the beach as more Landing Craft disgorged more soldiers. ra was ordering them around as the lioness sat atop a destroyed bunker.

    A silver dragon crashed beside her, causing the giant lion to open her blue eyes as she spoke, "What did you find, Tali?"

    "The enemy has set up defensive lines all across the grasnd that leads to the Lionheart fortress," Tal answered in a deep voice as she rested in her dragon form. "It will be a hard battle to break through."

    N looked at her before asking in a curious voice, "Did you try to attack them?"

    "Yes, but they had powerful cannons that could destroy my scales," the elf answered while transforming into her humanoid form. "I will meet with the Dragonknights and help the 1st fleet."

    The lioness nodded as she spoke in a concerned voice, "Be careful, Tali. I think things will be chaotic, but I''ll send a message back to Aisha to send more fleets here."''

    ''''I''ll be fine, N, just beware of those cannons," Tal said while approaching the Landing Craft where several hundred Dragonknights.

    When she got close, two men and three women stepped forward while saluting as the oldest spoke first, but Tal sensed his nervousness, which piqued her interest, "Your Majesty. We are ready to help the fleet, but the news from there is not good. Screams and death havee from the ships."

    Tal nodded as she questioned, "How many vessels do we have to clear, and how many soldiers do we have?"

    A woman answered, "We have just over three thousand troops, and, if I remember correctly, nearly enough eighty-something ships were hit by the st."''

    "Okay, let''s go to Archer''s Wrath first and see what''s happening," Tal responded to the woman as they all piled onto the Landing Craft.

    The remaining soldiers boarded the other vessels as the first pushed off into the sea, heading toward the ships. Tal stood at the bow, her gaze fixed on an unusual fog drifting from the nearby naval vessels.

    ''What happened here? Is this one of the Swarm''s eerie spells?'' she wondered, scanning the mist with suspicion.

    An unsettling silence nketed the massive vessel as they approached Archer''s Wrath. The usual sounds of the crew were absent, leaving only the softpping of waves against the hull.

    Suddenly, a bloodcurdling scream pierced the quiet, echoing across the deck, raw with terror. This caused the Dragonknights to grip their weapons tighter as the Landing Craft reached adder where they could climb up.

    "That doesn''t sound natural.'' she thought while staring at the ship.

    When the craft stopped, Tal jumped up and started climbing while watching the deck. The soldiers followed behind. As she reached the top, she noticed fresh blood stains and battle damage all over the deck.

    The silver-haired elf readied her bow in case any attackers appeared. The Dragonknights then made it to the top and started securing the deck. Tal approached the entrance, seeing a blood stain on the handle.

    ''What sort of creatures could have done this?'' Tal wondered, her eyes tracing the bloody streaks smeared across the deck.

    Turning to themander, she tightened her grip on her bow and ordered, "Send some soldiers to secure the top deck; the rest will head below. But no one splits up-we stick together."

    Everyone agreed with a nod as she led them into the dark belly of the ship, their footsteps echoing in the oppressive silence. The air was thick with the stench of blood, so strong it made her stomach twist.

    Shadows stretched along the narrow corridors, flickering eerily under the mage''s light spell as they reached the base of the stairs. Suddenly, a distant, agonized scream tore through the silence, echoing through the hollow halls.

    The soldiers flinched, gripping their weapons tighter, their faces pale. Tal steadied herself, forcing her breaths to stay calm, but she could feel the fear seeping through the ranks, "Stay calm! We don''t know what we''re facing."

    They all saluted before moving cautiously down the main corridor; their footsteps muffled on the cold metal floor. The deeper they ventured, the heavier the air felt, thick with the unmistakable scent of death.

    While walking, themander appeared beside Tal as he spoke, "Your Majesty, I left a hundred soldiers to cover our escape."

    "Good; once we reach the first threshold, we will set up camp as it leads to the rest of the ship," she said while readying a mana arrow.

    Finally, they entered arge foyer, where a horrific scene unfolded. Blood sttered the walls, and discarded weaponsy strewn across the floor, mingled with torn fragments of Draconian uniforms.

    Tal''s gaze froze on a figure crouched near the far wall-a Blightborn, its twisted form hunched over a motionless crew member. The creature''s elongated limbs and sickly, mottled skin gleamed under the dim lights as it fed, its movements disturbingly slow and deliberate. Next to it lurked another unnatural being, a grotesque humanoid with hollow eyes and fingers stretched into w-like points, silently watching as the Blightborn feasted. As the soldiers poured into the room, they raised their shields, causing the creature''s heads to snap toward them.

    Without hesitation, Tal released two mana arrows, each finding its mark and ending the monsters'' lives instantly. She lowered her bow, her gaze settling on the lifeless form of a

    Draconian sailor nearby.

    "Gather the fallen and secure the entrance," shemanded, her voice steady but grim. "We''re locking this ce down. Bring the others here-we''ll need more manpower to hold

    this position."

    "Yes, Mam," the soldiers saluted before organizing the ce, while others locked the doors

    using magic.

    Tal sat down and sent a message to N. [Archer''s Wrath is infested with Blightborn, who have ughtered the crew. We may need more soldiers to clear the fleet]

    ***

    N read Tal''s message and sighed, drawing ra''s attention. "What''s wrong?" she asked, noticing the tension in the lioness''s expression.

    "Tali''s encountered the creatures our husband warned us about-they tore through the ship''s crew,'''' N replied, her gaze fixed on the treacherous stretch of no man''snd between them and the Alliance forces. "We might need to send a few cohorts to secure the ships."

    "The 1st or 2nd legions can''t spare anyone," the dragonkin reminded her. "Every soldier is needed here to repel the assaults. You''ve seen it yourself, N-they''re throwing endless suicide waves at us. We wouldn''t have held them back without the Dragonfire Company''s death machines."''

    "I know, it''s why I sent Aisha a message, and she''s dispatched three fleets and four legions that were battle ready, but it will take days to get here," the lioness said as Demetra joined them on the wall, looking tired.

    "Fucking Alliance and their monsters," the shark womanmented. "They must have powerful tamers in the army as they get stronger creatures every time we fight."'' N turned to the blue-haired beauty and asked, "Do you want Luce or Kass toe? They''ve offered to as the idiots stopped charging into the Death Mist."

    While standing there talking, a ring siren echoed across the fortress. In an instant, the mana cannons charged, their magical energy crackling to life as they locked onto the iing wave of Alliance fodder.

    With a roar, the cannons unleashed their fury. Bright energy beams shot out, illuminating the darkened sky as they collided with the soldiers rushing toward them. Explosions erupted like fiery blossoms, sending debris and body parts flying.

    The Dragonfall Company stood resolute, their eyes cold and focused as they methodically wiped out thousands of soldiers in moments. Smoke billowed into the sky, mixing with the acrid scent of charred flesh, while the ground trembled beneath the weight of destruction. N watched the screaming zealots who thought Draconia was the new devil; she knew the Church of Light had rallied millions of poor people into attacking anything to do with their

    kingdom.

    While standing there, Demetra answered, "Maybe we might need them. It''s getting more challenging, but it''s still fun."''

    Following that, the women continued battling with the Alliance before N nned a quick

    hit-and-run on the enemy camp as the soldiers rested. She led five hundred Demi-Human Draconians who were skilled in gori warfare.

    "This will cause chaos in the enemy ranks,'' she thought with a wild smile.

    N sneaked through the forest bordering the massive Alliance army a few miles from their beachhead stronghold. She crouched low in the underbrush, her heart pounding as her soldiersy hidden among the dense trees.

    The moonlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. They

    could hear the faint rustling of leaves and the distant nk of armor as an Alliance patrol moved nearby, unaware of the danger lurking in the shadows.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1092: The Old Lion Woman

    Chapter 1092: The Old Lion Woman

    ?

    "Stay quiet and stay low," N whispered to the surroundingmanders, her gaze fixed on the patrol as they drew closer.

    The soldiers around her nodded, tense and ready. Just as the patrol crossed the open, a sudden movement erupted from the trees. Tiger Demi-Humans sprang from a bush, powerful ws glinting in the faint light.

    With a series of coordinated strikes, they descended upon the unsuspecting soldiers. With a smile, N watched her soldiers dragging the bodies back into the forest as she looked at the tiger''smander, "Silvia, take your troops and attack from the North once you see the signal."

    The tiger woman saluted before vanishing into the underbrush. She turned to the wolves and said, "Marcus, you attack from the East when you see the signal."

    "Yes Your Majesty," the wolf man saluted.

    N turned to the Bear Demi-Humans, "Brutus; you guys will charge in from the West and take them by surprise with your strength."

    The big man nodded before they followed hermand; once all the soldiers were in ce, she sent Tal a message. [Attacking the Alliance will cause chaos until reinforcement arrives. Once they do, I will send several cohorts to help you, sister]

    Following that, N readied herself by casting Enhancement Magic on herself; she felt her strength double as she burst out of the forest before casting dozens of Earth Bolts that sliced through the air and struck a tent, causing it to explode due to the force.

    As that happened, chaos erupted, and the rest of the Demi-Humans attacked from all sides as N punched an Alliancemander, causing the man''s head to explode before she unsheathed her sword and cut down dozens of soldiers with ease.

    The lioness smiled before butchering the surprised enemies as the tigers, bears, and wolves crashed into the camp. N could fight powerful opponents thanks to years of training and Archer''s mana running through her body.

    Her de cleaved through severalmanders before her Earth st took out a group of zealots. While this happened, the other Demi-Humans butchered the shocked enemies until a spell appeared in the distance.

    When N saw this, she transformed into her Primal form and let out an earth-shaking roar, which signaled the soldiers to retreat. However, she stayed behind to kill more soldiers with a new spell she had acquired.

    "Earthquake!" N cast with an excited smile.

    The ground started to shake as a cavern opened up in the middle of the Alliance camp, causing thousands of soldiers to fall to their deaths just as a wave of deadly spells shot over her and hit the falling enemy.

    Explosions lit up the night as the Draconians retreated to their beach holdout after causing chaos for the Alliance.

    ***

    Tal read the lioness''s message and sighed, causing the femalemander named Sunny to speak, "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?"

    "The 1st and 2nd are locked down due to the giant Alliance army attacking them," she replied to the woman. "We have to wait for reinforcements."

    She could see the soldiers'' apprehension etched on their faces and pressed on. "We have three thousand soldiers avable to clear the ships. We''ll take them out one by one while waiting."

    Everyone nodded in agreement. She quickly organized the soldiers into groups, her voice steady andmanding. "I''ll take fifty troops down the main hallway to the ship''s guns. The rest of you will secure this area; it''srge enough to hold our position."

    Sunny questioned with worry in her voice, "Will that many soldiers be enough, Your Majesty?"

    Tal''s red eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. "Have you forgotten that I''m a dragon now?" she replied, her tone firm.

    The woman nodded as her eyes widened, "Sorry, Your Majesty."

    After that, Tal ordered more Dragonknights to guard the hallway entrances while checking how they came. One that was dealt with, she left the foyer behind with the soldiers close behind.

    They crept down the dimly lit corridor, their footsteps muffled by the thickyer of blood that coated the floor. The walls were smeared with crimson, and body partsy gruesomely strewn about, remnants of a battle long since lost.

    "These creatures must have caught the crew off guard,'' Tal mused.

    She noticed the air was heavy with the stench of death, and an unsettling silence enveloped them, broken only by the soft, sickening squelch of their movements. As they advanced deeper into the darkness, a chill ran down Tal''s spine.

    She could feel something watching them, lurking just beyond the shadows. The soldiers held their weapons at the ready, eyes darting nervously, scanning every flicker of movement, but something gave them a bad feeling.

    While moving, Tal was at the front, thinking as she scanned a mana shell storage room, ''Are there anyone alive? Liv was on board, she had to have survived.''

    Suddenly, a deep growl erupted from behind the group, shattering the silence. Blightborns ambushed the rear guard, their twisted forms emerging from the shadows like nightmarish

    phantoms.

    They lunged at the soldiers unnaturally, teeth bared and ws glinting in the dim light. Chaos erupted as the soldiers screamed and fought back, but the Blightborns were relentless.

    Tal spun around and started firing mana arrows at the creatures as they took down a few soldiers while others hacked more Blightborns apart. More of them attacked from the front, causing her to shout, "Ambush! Fight these evil things, and let''s take back our ship!"

    When realizing she couldn''t use a bow anymore, she drew her twin short swords, their des glinting ominously in the dim light. She surged forward with a fierce battle cry, a blur of movement as she leaped into the fray.

    The Blightborns, caught off guard by her sudden assault, turned to face her, but it was toote. Tal danced through their ranks, her des slicing through the air. ''I''ll deal with them,'' she thought when she saw some knights get taken down.

    One monster lunged at her, jaws snapping, but the silver-haired elf twisted while driving her sword into its side. It let out a chilling screech before copsing in a heap. Tal spun around, her swords carving arcs of death as she moved.

    Tal dealt with several creatures while pondering, "They are easy to kill, but way too many of them!''

    She struck, dodging and countering, each blow a testament to her well-honed skill. Blood sprayed the ship''s walls as she cut down one creature after another, the scent of death mingling with the adrenaline pumping through her veins.

    ***

    While Archer''s wives fought, the Alliance was in chaos as the Novgorod Emperor dispatched several armies to Pluoria to attack the Devils. The older man sat in his battle room with a few

    generals.

    He looked at the Pope and questioned, "Have you finished collecting those crazy

    worshippers?"

    Jeremiah nodded, "Yes, my lord, they are ready to be deployed. Should we send them to the

    Lionheart Kingdom?"

    "Yes, the other army is attacking thest Lionheart fortress, and it will fall in a few months, which is good," Anatoly replied. "Why are they attacking now?"

    That''s when a young woman spoke professionally, "Rumors speak off one of the White Dragons interests are inside after she led the rebellion."

    Anatoly grew curious and questioned, "Who is this woman?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''''Inara Silvermane, the bandit general of the Lionheart Kingdom," the woman answered. "She is a notoriously stubborn warrior who has given us trouble since invading Pluoria."

    "The old lion woman? Why would the White Devil be interested in elders?" Yevdokiya asked in an annoyed tone. "If you dispatch me, father, I will defeat her."

    Anatoly smiled when hearing his daughter''s deration but shook his head, "I have a feeling the Devil will return, and you will respond to what other move he makes."

    The young woman spoke up again, her tone urgent. "Our spies report that he ns to target Avidia; the Duskfire Elves have been hitting his shippingnes and raiding his outposts." Anatoly turned to an elderly general at his side. "Good. Send three armies to the Duskfire Empire. Ensure our allies don''t fall, and ensure Empress Embera knows we''re here to support

    her."

    The general agreed and saluted him before leaving the room toplete his orders. Yevdokiyamented, "Can I take my legon south? We haven''t been to Avidia." "Yes, and make sure you stay safe; these Devils are devious and love to use underhanded tactics to get the upper hand," he informed the young woman.

    Anatoly studied her, noting the fierce blue eyes and the wless cut of her short, gray hair- just like her mother''s. ''Yev is mine,'' he thought possessively. ''She won''t be marrying anyone.''

    The emperor spiraled into strange and creepy thoughts, considering his youngest daughter in ways a father shouldn''t. Everyone knew about his obsession with Princess Yevdokiya, which caused his marriage to break down.

    Empress Anatasia and the Princess had distanced themselves from him, but Anatoly didn''t care as he stared at his daughter''s hourss figure. He didn''t realize that a spy had taken this information to the Draconians, which Archer would undoubtedly use.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1093: Kidnapping More Prisoners

    Chapter 1093: Kidnapping More Prisoners

    ?

    Archer was cut off from watching the two women and grew curious while watching the Domain, ''What is happening over there?''

    He shrugged, then carefully set Midnight on the sofa before dragging Nyx, Maeve, and Ashoka into the bedroom. For the entire day, Archer lost himself in a whirlwind of passion, ravaging the three women until they were satisfied.

    Theirughter and gasps filled the room, a symphony of pleasure that echoed long into the evening. By night''s fall, theyy in a blissful daze, their bodies glistening with satisfaction and their breaths softening into gentle sighs.

    Archer stood at the window before putting on some clothes and deciding to steal more prisoners for the necromancer sisters. He teleported to their underground home, where he heard a man''s shrill scream.

    ''What are they up to?'' he thought with a chuckle. ''Making my new army maybe?''

    Following that, Archer followed the noise untiling to a room where a man was strapped down to the table as Morena injected him with a parasite-looking thing, which made him cringe, "Do note anywhere near me with that thing, beautiful," he said.

    The white-haired sister looked up with her big blue eyes and beamed, which caused her to get excited as she darted toward him. Archer noticed her giant boobs bounced everywhere until she arrived and shoved his head into her cleavage.

    "My handsome husband! I must thank you for giving Demi and me the best presents!" Morena eximed, her voice brimming with excitement.

    She let go before he could fully process her words and dropped to one knee. Confusion washed over him as he stared at her, but what she said next threw him off bnce, "Arch, would you marry me?" she asked, her expression serious, her hopeful eyes locked onto his.

    "Absolutely, I''ll marry you-and Demacia-when the time is right," Archer replied, prompting an unexpected surge of emotion in Morena, who leaped into his arms.

    The older woman wrapped him in a warm, full embrace, her wide smile radiating as she pressed her lips to his. A surge of unexpected passion left him breathless. His hands held her thick waist, returning her kiss with equal passion.

    Soon enough, Demacia appeared with the same smile as her sister andmented, "Do you mean that? I thought you would have said no if she had purposed as it''s unusual for women to do it nowadays."

    Archer chuckled at this, then replied, "Well, it was unexpected, but I wouldn''t turn down either of you I like you both."

    The necromancer sisters beamed as Morena grabbed his hand and dragged him to the screaming man while exining, "We''ve injected him with a disease called necro-flesh eater. It will eat him from the inside out while leaving behind a defensive shell that I will cut off to add to our soldiers as armor."

    A shiver ran through him as he thought with a smile, ''These two beautiful women are wicked, but I love it.''

    Archerughed as he replied, "Messing with you two is one thing, but the thought of you torturing me even makes me a little nervous."

    The two women''s expressions turned severe. Demacia looked at him and said firmly, "We would never hurt you. The very idea makes us feel sick. You''re our husband, and it''s our role as wives to make sure you feel loved and supported-that''s exactly what we''ll do."''

    When he heard this, he smiled before moving toward the younger sister and giving her a passionate kiss as her body trembled. Following this, Archer approached the older one and did the same thing.

    ''I''m lucky to have these crazy women on my side,'' he thought while grabbing Morena''s thick waist.

    They loved the affection as the man started screaming again, which made him just as it was sudden, but Morena turned around and punched the man with a sickening thud, "Shut up, you dirty child abuser. This is just the start."

    Archer watched as Demacia stepped back and pped the prisoner, warning, "Shut up, human. Can''t you see we''re having a loving moment with our man?"

    She smacked him a few times until the prisoner fell silent, which made Archerugh as it was funny. Soon after, he exined, "Have you got more room in the prison, or do I need to expand it?"

    Morena''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she eximed, "Can you expand it? We need more rooms for experiments and extra prison cells!"

    With a chuckle, Archer nodded, closing his eyes as he stretched the sisters'' hideout to four times its original size. The space expanded with new corridors andrger rooms, each ready for its purpose.

    Feeling the change ripple through the hideout, Demacia practically bounced with energy, her excitement infectious. Morena was excited as she ran off to check the new underground death hideout, which made himugh.

    The younger sister calmed down and turned to Archer with a beautiful smile, saying, "What brings you here, darling?"

    Hearing this, he smiled and answered, "I wasing to find you. Do you want to kidnap more prisoners with me?"

    "Yes, please. When are we leaving?" she asked, taking out a cloak and wrapping it around herself.

    Archer stepped forward and gently lifted her into a princess carry, then, in a sh, teleported them outside the Domain. They reappeared in Isabe''s garden, a burst of color and life surrounding them.

    "This ce is so peaceful; maybe Bel can do something like this in the pce?'' he pondered while scanning his surroundings.

    Demacia gasped in surprise but quickly turned her gaze back to him, her eyes filled with warmth and affection. He summoned his wings before taking off and flying toward the closest

    prison.

    The necromancer woman spoke with a big smile, "Who would have thought I''d be traveling a new world with the man I like? Especially after meeting him as a child many years ago."''

    "I remember the first day I saw you and thought you were gorgeous," he replied with a smile. "The girls told me off after you vanished because I kept looking."

    Demacia giggled when hearing that but quickly leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek as she responded, "I''m d we''re this close now; I can''t wait to see where life takes us."

    Archer was speechless but nodded at the woman, causing her blue eyes to glow as she cuddled him even tighter. Following that, he soared through the sky, the wind rushing past him as he scanned thendscape below.

    In the distance, a dark structure appeared on the horizon-a prison surrounded by tall stone walls and towers that loomed like silent sentries. The closer he flew, the more details emerged: barred windows, thick iron gates, and the shadows of guards patrolling.

    As Demacia gazed down at the prison, she whispered, "Is this where the humans keep their

    scum locked up?"

    Archer nodded in response, then summoned a shadow Creature, directing it to find the records room. Watching him harness dark magic stirred a thrill within her. Leaning closer, her lips brushed against his ear as she breathed, "You turn me on when you use dark magic; it''s

    making me wet."

    He shivered at her words, then turned to her, capturing her soft red lips in a kiss that caught her off guard. For a moment, she went stiff but then melted into him, returning the kiss with

    fervor.

    Archer''s hands slid down to squeeze her juicy behind, eliciting a soft moan from her, which made him smile. The Shadow Creature sent him a message, prompting them to teleport

    through the darkness.

    "This will be easy, plus it will help Elizabeth in the long run,'' he mused with a greedy smile.

    Once they arrived inside, Archer set Demacia down and began searching the records. He quickly discovered a list of scumbags who deserved far worse than death. After ten intense minutes of sifting through the files, he gathered all the needed information.

    Following that, the two of them traveled through the prison; whenever they encountered the guards, Demacia knocked them out using spells after Archer told her not to kill them as they

    were innocent.

    The necromancer agreed with a nod before she started humming as they came to the first set of prisoners. Archer began to kidnap them into his Shadow Realm, where the men and women couldn''t escape.

    All the prisoners who they didn''t take were scared shitless and sat in the corner of their cells hugging each other, which made the coupleugh. It took them a couple of hours to collect all

    the scum.

    They now stood in the dimly lit cell block, having just dealt with thest of the child abusers. As he surveyed the scene, a man spoke up, his voice shaky as he shifted his gaze between them, "What are you going to do with those boys?"

    "Oh, they''ll be transformed into some form of monster," Archer replied, striding toward then/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    cell with a sinister grin. "My woman here is an expert in necromancy, and she''ll experiment on him for a while, perfecting the ultimate dead soldiers."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1094: Were You With The Death Sisters

    Chapter 1094: Were You With The Death Sisters

    ?

    Archer watched the prisoner''s face turn white, which made himugh. Now they were under light; he reminded him of a younger version of Albert, which took him by surprise. He shook his head and asked the man, "What are you in here for, human?"

    "I was stealing stuff to help my family; the cost of living hit my town hard," the prisoner answered. "A stupid mistake, but I will be out in a few weeks."

    After a moment''s thought, he raised an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "I can offer you a job, but you and your family must relocate to my country."

    Demacia looked puzzled but stayed silent as the prisoner nodded eagerly, almost like an overexcited child. Archer continued, "I''ll return for you when the time is right. Let your family know and be ready."

    Following that, the couple kidnapped everyone in the prison before moving on to the next one until they emptied dozens. He had tens of thousands of people trapped in the Shadow Realm as they panicked.

    Once the couple was done, they stood atop a mountain, watching the sea of trees stretch out in all directions. With a big smile, Demacia was excited as she spoke, "Think about all the experiments we can do with all those people."

    Archer chuckled before revealing, "Yes, and there''s more toe; there are thousands of prisons all across America."''

    This made the necromancer woman giggle in excitement as the two returned to the Domain, where they appeared in the sister''s underground home. Screaming rang out, but Demacia led him to the prisons, where they emptied the Shadow Realm.

    A few men and women tried to resist, but the undead guards quickly subdued them, delivering punishing blows before locking them away. Once everything was dealt with, Demacia turned to Archer and gave him a heated kiss before hurrying off to find Morena and share the news.

    This made him chuckle, and he decided to see Vivienne, the Nightmare Ant Queen. Archer teleported to the ant colony, appeared in the worker''s tunnel, and noticed the monsters dragging corpses into the food chambers.

    ''Seems like they''re busy which is always good,'' he thought with a smile.

    Archer walked down the tunnel, his gaze shifting to the Nightmare Workers as they did their tasks. Pausing now and then, he healed half a dozen injured creatures along the way, each expressing its gratitude with soft chittering noises that echoed through the tunnel.

    He moved through the colony''s winding paths, the dim, earthy glow casting eerie shadows as he navigated deeper. The workers paused briefly as he passed, their antennae twitching in acknowledgment.

    Finally, Archer reached the Queen''s chamber. Standing at the entrance was a gorgeous redhead. She greeted him with a radiant smile, her eyes lighting up as she stepped forward, "Wee back, Master," she said warmly, her voice carrying a hint of excitement.

    "It''s good to see you, Vivienne; how have things been?" he questioned while approaching the

    woman.

    Her smile widened as she softly replied, "The new monsters have boosted the colony. I''ve spent every second since yourst visit producing eggs. Sometimes, I fell asleep in my monster form while doing it."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Archer chuckled while grabbing her curvy waist and sent his mana into her. Vivienne let out an erotic moan as she slumped against him, causing her antennae to twitch while they booped his head.

    "Were you with the death sisters, Master?" she asked in a curious voice.

    "Yes, I went to see them beforeing here," he answered. "I expanded their underground home to help out with their experiments."

    A jealous expression crossed the ant queen''s beautiful face, causing Archer to smile as he kissed the Monster General, which made her happy. Following that, Vivienne grabbed his hand and dragged him inside.

    "I have many ideas for different kinds of ants, as have the other queens," she revealed. "Vriana will be our muscle to fight on the frontlines while Aeliana will be our quick hitters using her spiders to nk our enemies."

    Archer grew curious as he asked, "What is the Nightmare Ants role?"

    The redhead turned around with a big grin, "We are jack of all trades; we have many roles as my children can do multiple things."

    ''It seems they''ve all been busy; maybe I can give them more mana to help the colonies grow,'' he mused, a thrill running through him at the thought of what this unstoppable army could aplish.

    Just then, Vivienne nudged him into afortable chair and climbed onto hisp, straddling him with a yful grin. He couldn''t help but smirk. "What are you up to, Vivi?"

    ''''I want a taste of mana right from the source-it''s irresistible," she replied, her voice low, before leaning in to press warm, lingering kisses along his neck.

    Archer held her soft behind, which the ant queen enjoyed as she rubbed up against him, causing his lust to soar, ''Do I wait? She wants me, and I already have a big harem. I''ll have to use Timewarp even more,'' he pondered as the woman bit his pointed ear.

    A shiver ran down his spine, causing his hands to trace along her curves before meeting her giant boobs. When Archer cupped them, Vivienne let out an erotic moan, which made his member twitch, "Mmmmmghh~~."

    He didn''t hold back, his hands moving to the buttons of her tight dress, loosening them until her deep cleavage spilled into view. Vivienne paused, stopping her affectionate kissing to look up at him with crimson eyes, a teasing spark in her gaze.

    "What are you doing, Master?" she murmured.

    Archer didn''t reply as his hands reached around and unclipped hercey ck bra, which caused the woman''s smile to grow. Once her enormous boobs were free, they bounced out, allowing him to see her stiff pink nipples.

    Without waiting, he took it in his mouth before rolling his tongue across it, causing Vivienne to let out a deep moan, "Ahhhhh!"

    A suddenmotion erupted outside as Archer''s lips traced over her skin, echoing through the colony corridors. Startled, they leaped up; Vivienne hastily adjusted her dress, tucking herself back in before rushing toward the entrance.

    Outside, several Nightmare Warriors stood at attention, their antennae twitching in rm. One of them chittered urgently, and Vivienne''s eyes widened, a sh of worry crossing her

    face.

    She turned to him with a frown, "The Blood Termites are attacking again; that bitch won''t join our army while living in your Domain."

    Archer nodded before closing his eyes and soon realized over a dozen different insect-like species spread out across the realm, which surprised him. Following this, he spoke to the ant queen, "Let me deal with these. Do you mind fighting them, or would you prefer it to stop?" Vivienne shook her head. "We need the wars. They help my children grow strong, but they''re so random that they catch me off guard."

    Heughed before speaking, "I''ll be right back while you fight these fuckers."

    Once Archer finished talking, he teleported to the Domain''s sky and soon found the termite colony, which he headed toward. Five minutester, he descended just outside the entrance. While standing there, he spotted the massive termites, which were ck, brown, and several other colors, resembling the ones on Earth. Archer quickly noticed they were dragging back

    dead Nightmare Ants.

    He scanned the monsters to find out what they were.

    [Blood Termites]

    [Rank: A+]

    ''Interesting, these could be useful if the queen swears loyalty to me,'' Archer mused before entering

    the colony.

    When he did, the monsters reacted and tried to attack him, but a single punch changed their minds, causing them to flee as chunks of a Warrior Termite rained down on the tunnel. ''They seem tough, but they would be good to use as ambushers when the World War breaks out,'' he

    pondered.

    Archer made his way through there while punching more creatures and causingplete chaos when a woman''s voice sounded, "Can you please stop killing my children? I want to talk

    to you."

    His eyebrow raised in curiosity, but he shrugged it off and continued down the corridor until he reached a familiar underground chamber. Archer nced around, taking in the surroundings, when a grey-haired woman emerged from the shadows.

    She stood as tall as he did, her deep red eyes piercing and intense. Although her well-sculpted

    muscles were visible, her curves remained concealed beneath her attire, and her massive chest

    strained against the fabric.

    Archer shook his head, a grin spreading across his face. "How long have you been in my

    Domain?"

    "This is your realm? Why haven''t I seen you?" the woman countered.

    Archer waved his hand to create some tables and chairs for them to rx while talking. He motioned for the seat opposite, "Sit and getfortable."

    The woman narrowed her red eyes but did as he asked while he continued, "I created this and

    brought every monster inside. My Stone Men may have kidnapped you and brought your kind

    here."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1095: Dark Termite Queen

    Chapter 1095: Dark Termite Queen

    ?

    Archer and the Dark Termite Queen continued to talk. He quickly found out that she just wanted to raise an army to defend herself against the other monsters of the Domain, which surprised him.

    ''Maybe I can power them up like the others? But they would need to fight me?'' he pondered.

    When Archer heard that, he grinned before asking, "Do you and your colony want to be stronger? And maybe even fight back against the other creatures?"

    The grey-haired woman''s eyes widened, but she quickly nodded, "Yes, that would be good; I''ve lost thousands of children to them."

    After that, Archer closed his eyes before sending the mana into the ground. It quickly spread across the colony like a fire, and soon enough, it seeped into the Dark Termites, which powered them up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While that was happening, he turned to the queen and spoke, "All I ask in return is your loyalty and help during the uing war."

    "''That is expected," she replied with an honest smile. "Now, knowing you''re the owner of this Domain, I will give you my loyalty, but that won''t stop the wars with the Nightmare Ants, Chull, and Nightmare Cave Spiders."

    Archer waved her away as he exined, "That''s fine; the other queens love the fight as it strengthens the monsters."

    The Dark Termite Queen smiled, "That''s good; I will meet them when I have time to secure the colony. The three women invited me, but I didn''t attend because I thought they would be angry with me."

    "I understand, and I will give you a name like the others," he answered while starting to think as the woman smiled. "From now on, your name will be Violeta."

    Following that, Archer watched the woman smile as he closed his hand and increased the size of the Domain by five, which sucked all his mana from his body. He instantly felt the exhaustion set in.

    Violeta''s face tightened with worry as she leaped to his side. "Master! Are you all right?"

    He managed a weary smile, waving her concern away. "I just overextended my mana-it''s left me drained. I''ll be fine with a little rest."

    Without hesitation, Violeta ced aforting hand on his shoulder, channeling energy into him. His face softened, a grateful smile breaking through his fatigue. "Thank you, Violeta. I''ll be back to normal in just a few minutes."

    Once Archer felt better, he stood up and started stretching as he spoke to the Dark Termite Queen, "I will go around the Domain and beat up the other queens until they join the Monster Army that the three generals control for me."

    Violeta smiled, looked around with red eyes, and muttered, "My children are stronger. How?"

    "I used my mana to power everything in the colony; now you''ll know who I am but one warning," Archer gazed at the woman. "Do not attack any humanoids in this ce, and take them to the settlement by the Western River. They are my guests."''

    After speaking, he quickly changed the Dragon Token so that they appeared in a first settlement guarded by hundreds of Forest Tigers, who would keep the people inside so he could get there.

    Afterward, Archer and Violeta exchanged a few more words before he left the Dark Termite colony. He journeyed across the Domain, encountering numerous insect queens, but they didn''t have humanoid forms like the others.

    Hours passed as he worked to tame the remaining creatures, bolstering his Monster Army''s strength. With thatplete, Archer returned to Vivienne''s chamber, where the red-haired queen looked up in surprise at his sudden arrival.

    "Oh, Master, It seems like you''ve been busy," the beautiful womanmented. "My scouts said the enemies have backed off and are staying in their territory."

    Archer smiled as he exined, "I tamed the other insect colonies, and now it will be less chaotic, but I told them you can still fight, which will benefit everyone."

    Vivienne beamed when hearing this before she started making some tea, which surprised him, but she quickly spoke, "Ever since getting this form, I''ve wanted to do more human stuff. Thanks to the memories of the food we''ve eaten, I can do this."

    After that, the two of them chatted, and the ant queen asked, "Are you going to continue iming me, Master?"

    "Give me a few days. I''ve used too much mana helping the other queens, and it''s caused my body to ache," Archer answered.

    When Vivienne heard this, she grinned, "Do you want a massage? I ate a woman many years ago who knew how to do them."

    Archer''s eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly chuckled and replied, "Fine by me, Vivi."

    She led him to her quarters while the other Nightmare Ants did their business. He conjured a soft bed, and as they moved closer, she began to ease his clothes off, leaving him in just his boxers.

    Her crimson eyes sparkled with intense, unmistakable desire, and her gaze locked onto him. "''You''re the perfect specimen of a man, Master. I can''t wait for you to im me."''

    Vivienne gestured for him to lie down, and as he settled onto the soft bed, she positioned herself beside him, her hands warm and steady on his shoulders. Slowly, she pressed into his muscles, her fingers moving with a soothing rhythm that melted the tension from his body.

    "This ant queen is dangerous,'' he thought while closing his eyes.

    The older woman worked down his back, kneading away each knot, her touch firm yet gentle. Archer sighed, his breathing slowing as he sank deeper into rxation. Vivienne leaned in closer, her voice a soft murmur. "Just let go, Master. I''ve got you."''

    Her hands continued along his back, each stroke drawing Archer further into a deep calm. The ant queen''s touch was firm and tender, easing everyst bit of tension. She moved her fingers in slow circles over his shoulders and then down his spine.

    ''So good,'' he thought as he sank deeper into rxation, letting the warmth and calm wash over

    him.

    "Looks like you love it, Master; why don''t you see me more? I could help you rx even more," she said with a voice dripping with seduction.

    Archer sank deeper into the bed. Vivienne watched him with a faint smile as his breathing grew soft and steady, his body finally giving in to exhaustion. Momentster, he was fast asleep, a peaceful expression on his face as she continuedforting touch.

    Soon enough, she joined him on the bed he created and crawled into his embrace while falling asleep. The night in the Domain was peaceful as the Monster Army started fighting itself once

    again.

    Nightmare Ants battled with the Dark Termites while the Chull fought the Cave Spiders in the tunnel below the surface. Archer allowed this to happen so they could improve instead of sitting idly like the other creatures.

    The monsters above the ground weren''t safe, and thousands were snatched by the numerous hunters who prowled the Domain. Whenever a creature got close to any of the settlements, Stone Giants appeared to crush them into pools of blood.

    This kept the insect portion of the army away from them. The following morning, Archer woke up in the heart of the Nightmare Ants Colony, which confused him, ''Did her massage make me fall asleep?'' he thought.

    Archer stood up while shaking his head as Vivienne''s voice sounded from behind him, "That was some good sleep, Master. I feel fresh," she said sweetly.

    "No wonder you absorbed so much mana that you''re going to need some rest soon," he said with a light chuckle.

    She turned to him, a tired smile gracing her lips. "You''re right. I think I''ll take a nap for a few

    hours."

    Vivienne stepped closer and gently kissed his cheek before sliding into bed with a pleased smile. Archer then teleported to the treehouse, where Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx slept peacefully in their rooms.

    "They look sofortable,'' he thought with a smile, feeling a sense of warmth wash over him. ''Let''s brew some tea before I go on another prisoner-collecting mission.''

    Afterward, Archer made some tea for himself while casting Cleanse on himself and getting on some fresh clothes. As he did this, his phone pinged. [Thanks for clearing the prisons, darling, but everyone is ming you]

    He chuckled when hearing this before muttering, "Fuck the news, they can''t do shit to me."''

    Once he finished his sweet tea, Archer set out across the U.S., gathering prisoners along the way. Hours turned into days, and as the numbers grew into the millions, the Shadow Realm filled with panicked humans.

    Satisfied with his haul, Archer returned to the necromancer sisters'' underground home, where

    he unloaded the prisoners into the cells. The sheer number of captives forced him to expand the prison''s size and reinforce the guard''s presence.

    Just as he made it bigger, Morena appeared, her blue eyes widening in shock at the sight of the crowded cells. "How many people did you bring?" she gasped.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1096: Are You Always Hungry

    Chapter 1096: Are You Always Hungry

    ?

    Archer grinned at the older woman while answering, "Millions Morena, enough to create a horrifying army to drop on the Alliance."''

    After that, she rushed out of the prison to get Demacia, and her excitement surged, making himugh. Once that was over, he opened the Gate to the Davis Mansion and stepped through.

    The surrounding guards momentarily panicked but quickly calmed down when they realized it was Archer. Standing in the garden, he spotted Grace and Nancy strolling nearby, and they paused in surprise.

    Nancy rushed over, wrapping her arms around him in a warm embrace. "It''s so good to see you, Arch! How have things been?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine concern.

    "I''ve been good, Nance; sorry I haven''te to see youdies. I got carried away with a few things," Archer replied with a smile.

    The short-haired woman nodded, "It''s okay; I''ve been training as the fight was rescheduled."

    After that, Nancy guided him inside while Grace greeted him with a small smile. As they walked through the mansion, Archer noticed the staff watching them with wide eyes. Curious, The asked, "What''s wrong with them?"

    Nancy chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "You''ve been on the news almost every day, babe! But nobody can get near you; you always vanish whenever they try to close the distance."

    "Well, I can fly and teleport all over the ce; I''d be stupid not to use it to avoid all the crowds," he answered as the trio entered the mansion.

    As they did, Grace quickly said before leaving the duo behind, "I''m going to study. It was nice seeing you, Archer."

    He watched the youngest Davis sister walk away as Nancymented, "She doesn''t know how to act around you, Arch; some of the sisters are put off with how many women you have."

    Archer shrugged as they continued walking and listening to Nancy, who shared details about her training and the uing fights she''d invited him to watch. He nodded, agreeing toe along, just as they arrived at her bedroom door.

    As they entered, he nced around and asked, "Is Lex at work? I should text her."

    "Don''t; she has an important meeting with thepany managers," Nancy replied, taking off her jumper and looking at him. "Do you want a cup of tea, babe?"

    He nodded, then sat, sinking into the plush cushions with a deep, contented sigh. Closing his eyes, Archer conjured several mana orbs that floated around him, softly glowing as they burned away excess energy.

    The gentle hum of mana filled the room, causing Nancy to look over with a smile. The colors lit up the room in a warm glow. She beamed before speaking, "I still can''t get used to your magic."

    Archer grinned mischievously and sent several mana orbs flying toward Nancy, who let out a startled yelp, ducking to dodge them. He chuckled, thoroughly amused. "Rx, Nance,'''' he said in a yful tone. "They won''t hurt you; it''s just pure magic-straight from me."''

    Nancy giggled as the orbs gently brushed against her, leaving a pleasant warmth wherever they touched. Smiling, she finished preparing the tea and brought two cups over to Archer, setting them on the table.

    Archer picked up his cup and took a sip, savoring the sweet taste. As he settled back, Nancy said, "Could I please get some of your healing? I pulled a muscle during my morning run, and it''s bothering me."

    He stood up and walked behind the muscle mommy, whom he grew to like. Archer started massaging her shoulders while casting Aurora Healing. Nancy gripped the chair and moaned as her body reacted to the spell.

    "Looks like you needed this, Nance," Archer said amusedly. "Don''t worry, it''s nearly over."''

    After the words left his mouth, the older woman grabbed his arm and muttered hopefully, "What if I don''t want it to end?"

    Archer grinned as he leaned in and whispered, "You do know what that entails?"

    She nodded, a soft groan escaping as she replied, "I''d be yours in this life and the next. Lexi told me that a while back."''

    Following that, he continued to massage Nancy, who slumped into the chair as Archer exined, "We will go on a date tomorrow if you''re free. I''m taking out Micha and Isabe tonight."

    "I''m free; where do you want to go?" she questioned while leaning back.

    "Wherever, as long as we spend time together," Archer said. "Think about it and text me when you''ve decided."

    Nancy nodded with a soft smile as he finished the massage before sitting back down and pulling out a hotdog. Archer started eating, causing the young woman to giggle as she spoke, "Are you always hungry?"

    "Yes," he responded between bites. "I think it''s because I''m a dragon using a human form with a big appetite."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When Archer said that, Nancy''s eyes widened before she started giggling, but he asked, "Do you want to see something?"

    The navy-haired woman agreed with a nod as he took her hand and teleported them to a balcony in the treehouse. Her jaw dropped when she saw the wildndscape stretching as far as her eyes could see.

    "Is this the Domain that Lexi told me about?" she questioned while ncing around. "Mom and I didn''t believe it at first."

    "Well, it''s real, and it''s my getaway from all the chaos," Archer said while pointing in the distance as a battle erupted between the flying Nightmare Ants and Fire Dragonflies.

    Nancy''s eyes narrowed, "What are they? Aircraft?" she asked.

    Archer chuckled, his revtion leaving her stunned. "They''re my monsters- a secret army I''ve been building to take down the Alliance back on my world."

    With that, he wrapped an arm around her waist, summoning his wings before taking off toward the battle. Nancy tightened her grip, holding on as they soared into the sky as she asked, "What are you doing, babe?"

    "I want to show you the monsters; now watch," Archer answered with a smile.

    The sight before them was breathtaking as they closed in on the battlefield. Nightmare Ants shed fiercely with man-sized insects. The sky was a storm of chaos as the flying ants tore through the air, their dark, jagged wings slicing through clouds.

    Opposing them, the Dragonflies swarmed with intensity, their bodies glowing like embers, each beating wing stirring sparks that ignited the air around them. With a fierce, unearthly screech, a cluster of ants dove through the mes, their mandibles snapping.

    The Dragonflies retaliated,unching tiny fireballs that burst against the Ants'' armored exoskeletons, illuminating the battle in shes of red and orange. He was impressed, but when the Anti-Air explosions rocked the sky.

    Archer nced down, eyes widening as he saw a swarm of Anti-Air Ants aiming at the Fire Dragonflies, only for a wave of Dark Termites to crash into them from the side. Shocked, he took it all in while Nancy, utterly captivated, asked, "Is this...normal here?"

    Instead of answering, he teleported them back to the treehouse. They arrived just as Nyx emerged from her rest, stretching as she awoke. Her face lit up when the dragon woman saw him, and with a delighted smile, she rushed forward, wrapping him in a warm embrace. "Husband! Did you hear those damn insects?" Nyx huffed, crossing her arms. "The battle started right after you left-they couldn''t wait even a second!"

    Archer chuckled when hearing this before introducing the two women, "Nyx, this is my childhood friend and future wife Nancy Davis, Lexi''s older sister."

    When he said that, the navy-haired woman went red as she heard this, but he continued with the introductions: "Nancy, this is my fiance, Nyx Drakebane."

    The dragon woman smiled before holding her hand and cheerfully said, "It''s good to meet

    you, sister."

    Archer smiled at that, but Nancy took her hand and smiled in response, her cheeks still red. The three chilled in the living room after he breathed dragon fire in the firece. Beautiful violet mes roared to life as the afternoon hung overhead while the weather got cold. Nancy was shivering, causing Archer to take out a nket before wrapping it around the young woman, who smiled.

    "Thank you, Arch. Is the weather in this ce like the real world?" she asked while getting

    comfortable.

    He was about to answer, but Nyx did it for him, "It''s connected to the outside world; husband likes it because it gets boring only ever feeling warmth in this ce."''

    As the weather worsened, rain pelted the treehouse windows, creating a rhythmic drumming that filled the room. While they settled in, Mavis appeared, "Would you like some hot chocte, Master? We''ve grown cocoa beans and crafted the perfect drink for you."

    Intrigued, Archer nodded. "Yes, please! But make sure there''s enough for everyone." Following that, the Brownie vanished, shocking Nancy, who was staring at the spot where Mavis was standing. Heughed before exining that he rescued them eight years ago, and

    they have lived in the Domain ever since.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1097: Robert Bennett

    Chapter 1097: Robert Bet

    ?

    Once, Mavis brought Archer and the two women hot choctes, which made them happy as his phone pinged. He pulled it out and noticed it was Alexis texting him. [Grace told me you were here. Where have you gone, babe?]

    He smiled when he saw this and replied. [Are you free now?]

    The navy-haired woman said she was, so Archer summoned her using the dragon tattoo. Nancy was surprised when Alexa appeared beside him with wide eyes, ncing around and taking in the treehouse surroundings.

    "Is this the Domain you''ve told me about, Arch?" she said while sitting beside him. It reminded me of the treehouse from that old film we used to watch."

    Nancy and Nyx watched this with fascination before the dragon woman asked the two women, "Do youdies want to visit the death sisters with me? They''re lovely and are obsessed with our husband."

    Alexa and Nancy giggled as they turned to Archer, who waved them away, "Enjoy yourselves. I need to expand this ce to waste more mana."''

    After exchanging heartfelt goodbyes, the three friends descended from the treehouse and walked toward the sisters'' underground home. Archer focused intently as he poured mana into the Domain, channeling his energy precisely to expand the realm.

    With each power surge, thendscape transformed, stretching into an almost infinite expanse. But Archer wasn''t finished yet. He stepped onto the balcony, gazing over his upgraded expansive realm.

    "If anything ever happens to Thrylos, I''ll bring Draconia in here," he mused with a satisfied grin.

    Archer settled into his spot, taking a moment to unwind as he pulled out a hot dog. He took a bite while watching a flock of wyverns glide overhead. As he enjoyed the view, he attempted to open a Gate back to Thrylos.

    The shimmering portal flickered to life but closed abruptly as darkness enveloped him. Archer woke up shortly and muttered, "Mana depletion is annoying."

    Following that, he stood up and teleported outside after informing thedies. Archer reappeared in Isabe''s house, where the sisters were upstairs getting ready for their date as they gossiped.

    He smiled before settling into the sofa while texting Da. [Do you want to go out soon? I''ve been busy, but that''s over with now]

    Archer sent the text as he closed his eyes and listened to the traffic outside, cars passing by, and families walking by. He instantly sensed the secret agents keeping away the reporters who tried to get close to the house.

    ''I swear to god, if one gets in I will feed him to the Nightmare Ant,'' he thought as his phone went off.

    [That''s okay, I have a meeting at my publishers in the afternoon. Would you like toe?] Da answered.

    Archer smiled when he saw the reply and sent one back. [I''lle. What time should Ie to your ce?]

    They continued texting, and he had to go there early in the afternoon. While sitting there, his senses picked up Micha''s and Isabe''s aura as they approached the stairs, ''It''s flowing through their bodies,'' he mused.

    The younger sister, Isabe, was the first to appear. She wore a long, flowing white gown that concealed her devilish curves. Her hair was tied back in a short ponytail, and she did a yful spin as she asked, "Do you like my outfit, darling?"

    Archer nodded, captivated by her ensemble. He noticed her sandals, which showcased her adorable toes, and the nails painted white to match the dress. His desire intensified as he took in the beauty of the enchanting woman before him.

    "You''re gorgeous, Bel," he replied warmly, his gaze lingering momentarily before turning to Micha.

    She wore a blue dress that matched her striking eyes. The fabric elegantly hugged her curves while concealing her cleavage-a detail he quietly appreciated. Like Isabe, she wore sandals that revealed her perfectly painted toes.

    Archer shook his head beforeplimenting the older woman, "You look beautiful, Miche. Are you two ready to go?"

    They both nodded as Isabe grabbed his arm and announced, "Big sister is driving, and she wants to go into Tampa and eat at one of the posh restaurants."''

    Following that, Archer led them outside, where he spotted the reporters staring at them with wide eyes and cameras in their hands. He waved his hand and created a shimmering barrier using Mana Maniption.

    The people looked confused, but Micha and Isabe giggled at their shocked reactions. Once that was dealt with, the trio got in the car, and the secret agents ensured everything was fine. Micha pulled out of the driveway after the agents opened the gates. While driving along the road, Archer noticed a few cars trailing them, causing him to speak, "Hold on,dies."''

    He opened a Gate a few miles down the road, which surprised the pursuers. Archer chuckled as Michamented, "What was that about Arch?"

    "We were being followed, but now they''re gone," he answered with a chuckle.

    The sun was dipping low on the horizon, casting a warm amber glow over the road as they headed toward Tampa City. Archer leaned back, watching the city skylinee into view, its buildings sparkling faintly in the distance.

    ''I can''t wait to get back to Thrylos and deal with the Alliance,'' he mused with a knowing smile.

    Palm trees lined the highway, swaying gently in the breeze as they sped past. Micha adjusted the radio,nding on a station ying an upbeat tune that filled the car with energy. Archer nced over, catching her rxed smile as her fingers tapped the wheel in time with the music.

    She turned to him, her brow creased with concern. "Did Ellie mention that your grandfather, Robert, is terminally ill? They''re saying he only has a few months left."

    Archer''s face mirrored her worry as he replied, "Don''t you both want to visit him? He''s still Grandpa, after all."

    "We want to," Isabe admitted, sighing. "But the stubborn old man insisted we shouldn''t. He''s thrilled to see us happy now and doesn''t want us to worry about him."

    "Fuck that I''m going to heal him and bring the stubborn old bastard back to Thrylos," Archer dered. "He spoiled me my whole life, and now it''s my turn to return the favor." He shed a quick grin. "I''ll be right back, my beauties."

    He opened a Gate to London and summoned thousands of Shadow Creatures before ordering, "Find Robert Bet quickly!"

    Following that, a shadow descended on the city until, half an hourter, one of the monsters found the hospital the older man was in. Archer flew toward it and realized it was the one he

    was born.

    ''St Thomas Hospital,'' he thought while Blinking to the ground below.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer shocked a few people in the surrounding area but ignored them as he entered the hospital and approached the front desk where a few older women were sitting. When a blonde

    turned him, her eyes widened in horror.

    "Can you tell me what ward Robert Bet is on, please?" he asked while ignoring the looks and gossip that started.

    The blonde nodded before typing away at theputer as she spoke, "Ward five on the tenth floor. Just take those elevators, and you''ll see signs of love."

    Archer gave her a charming smile, which caused the woman''s cheeks to go red as he left the front desk. Soon, he was standing in the elevator as people crowded in, and thanks to his unique look, they were sneaking nces at him.

    Five minutester, he was standing outside the entrance to his grandfather''s ward, which he entered and was stopped by a security guard. The fat woman blocked his path as she spoke, "Visiting times aren''t for another hour, mate; please leave ande back at the appropriate

    time."

    "''Shut up,'''' Archer responded before pushing her aside like she weighed nothing.

    The woman was bewildered and tried to stop him from getting further into the ward, but he used Mana Maniption to trip her over. He turned around as she smashed into the floor, -causing him to chuckle.

    Archer continued walking down the corridor and noticed dozens of people coughing, which annoyed him. Shortly after, he arrived at a private room where a frail-looking older man stared out the window.

    He stepped into the room andmented with a smug grin, "I''m not looking so handsome anymore. All thedies would be running away from you, Gramps. What happened to the Father Christmas that used to bear hug me all the time."

    The old man froze, his back going ramrod straight as he slowly turned, eyes locking onto

    Archer with sheer disbelief. After a beat, he narrowed his eyes suspiciously and yelled, "How the fuck do you know words like that, pretty boy? What are you, a damn alien or something?"

    Archer couldn''t help butugh as the old man ranted as he teased, "Still the same cranky old git Gramps. My death didn''t change you; did you even love me?" [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1098: Can We Go Dancing

    Chapter 1098: Can We Go Dancing

    ?

    When his grandfather heard that, he mumbled, his eyes teared up, "Archer?"

    He nodded at the man''s words, causing Robert to stand up, but he rushed over and stopped him. "Don''t get up, Gramps. You''re ill, and I''vee to see you."

    Archer approached the bed as the old man spoke, "How? Aren''t you dead?"

    "Long story short, I was reincarnated into a world of magic and monsters where I have been living until ending up here," he exined while sitting down. "Sorry I haven''te sooner, Micha and Bel told me recently."

    Robert wiped his eyes as he spoke, "What the fuck are you talking about, boy? It sounds like you''re just waffling nonsense."

    Archerughed before responding, "Well, old man, let me show what I can do now."

    Following that, he cast Aurora Healing on Robert but grinned as he expanded it to the whole hospital, causing utter chaos throughout the wards. When the violet glow engulfed the old man, it started to repair his frail body.

    Screams, sirens, rms, and screaming nurses could be heard, causing Archer to chuckle with a smile as he threw his grandfather over his shoulder while contacting Micha using the tattoo, "Are youdies at the restaurant?"

    Archer walked out of the room while the hospital was in chaos; secondster, the older woman confirmed they were there, causing him to open a portal and step through when the sisters saw Robert on his shoulders.

    Isabe looked horrified, but he spoke with a grin, "The old goat still has a foul mouth. I''ve healed him and will let him rest in the Domain until his body is better."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Can wee? It''s been a while since we''ve seen him," Micha asked with glowing blue eyes as Isabe nodded.

    Archer nodded before opening a portal, and the trio stepped through. They saw Ashoka sitting there, her tail swaying side to side. When the tiger woman saw him, she giggled, asking, "Who have you kidnapped now?"

    "My grandfather, I will lock him in one of the rooms until we get back," he answered, causing the two sisters to yelp in panic.

    Micha quickly spoke, "Dad is not a bad dog, Arch! He won''t be locked in a room."

    "Yes, he will, Miche," Archer instantly replied with glowing violet eyes. "He can get abusive, and I don''t want Ashoka falling victim to it."

    He went to walk off but concluded, "Because even if he''s my grandfather if he hurts any of my women, I would kill him."''

    Micha and Isabe''s faces paled, but Ashoka quickly exined as Archer vanished into the dark treehouse, "One thing you two have to get used to is his protectiveness over every one of us."

    The tiger woman rose and moved to the nearby window, her gaze distant as she spoke. "Even though we are strong, he''d still put himself on the line to protect us. We''ve all seen him get hurt for one of us women-that''s who he is now. Growing up with only E''s love shaped him into someone unlike anyone I''ve ever known."

    They nodded as Isabe replied, "Even if it''s other family members?"

    Ashoka nodded, "All other males, our husband is a very jealous dragon and would lose his mind if he thought anything. That''s why we don''t talk to other men and snub them if they try."

    Momentster, Archer reappeared in the living room and turned to the brown-skinned beauty. "Ashoka, I''ll be backter, and then we can spend some time together."

    She smiled warmly, rising to give him a soft kiss. In the next instant, Archer, Micha, and Isabe found themselves beside the car, ready to head out. With a yful grin, the two older women each took an arm, guiding him toward the restaurant where they''d be dining.

    ''I swear by the end of the night these two will cause problems,'' he thought while people around them started looking at them.

    This only reaffirmed Archer''s thought, which made himugh. The trio walked for ten minutes until they reached their destination. Isabe dragged them inside while speaking, "This ce has the best food in Tampa City; we should drive south and stay in a remote hotel."

    When Micha heard this, her eyes widened, but she quickly agreed, "That sounds good; we could stay at that ce Maria mentioned."

    Archer listened to the two women as they started nning their date night, which amused him. That''s when a waiter appeared and looked at the three with wide eyes before speaking, "Wee to the Capital Grille. Do you have a reservation for this evening?"

    Micha pulled out her phone, tapping a few times before showing something to the young man, who then guided them to a table with a stunning view of the shoreline. Archer took in the scene, finding it beautiful.

    ''Florida is a nice ce for views, but nothing can beat being on a mountain that overlooks Draconia,'' he thought.

    As they settled into their seats, a waiter approached to take their orders. Micha and Isabe began selecting their meals while Archer sipped from a ss of wine a server had just

    brought.

    Following that, Archer leaned back in the chair as more people entered Capital Grille and were being loud. Micha turned to him and sighed, "Why are young people so loud nowadays? It''s like they''re a loudspeaker when they talk."''

    Isabe started giggling, and Archer''s smile widened as he replied, "Thanks for that, Miche, but remember-I''m twenty-one."

    Micha''s eyes widened, an apology already forming. "Oh! I didn''t mean-"

    But Archer burst intoughter, cutting the older woman off, making her roll her eyes and huff in mock frustration. His chuckle turned into a full grin as she tried to keep a straight face, but the corner of her mouth betrayed her, tugging upward.

    Isabe joined in, herughter filling the space between them, and soon, all three wereughing together. Not long after that, the waiter brought their food and ced it on the table, thanking them for eating there.

    As their food arrived, the trio began eating, and Archer savored each bite, enjoying the rich vors. Between bites, he looked up and asked, "So, what do you both do for work exactly?"

    The sisters exchanged a nce before Isabe shrugged, "Honestly? It''s nothing exciting- just some dull government work."

    Archer chuckled and leaned forward. "Well, if you ever feel like a change, I''d be more than happy to offer you both positions in my government back in Thrylos. Could be a fresh start." The two women blinked in surprise before breaking into smiles. Micha shook her head with augh, "You know, with how things are going here, that sounds... amazing."

    They kept talking and eating while enjoying each other''spany, but Isabe quickly asked them, "Can we go dancing after this, please? It''s been years since I''ve done it."

    Archer nodded, catching Micha''s beaming smile as she embraced the idea. Once they''d finished their meal, he headed to the counter to pay, giving the woman their table number and handing over the cash with a polite nod.

    As they stepped out of the restaurant, Isabe looped her arm through his, and a secondter, Micha did the same on his other side, a grin on her pretty face. This caught the attention of a few people, who couldn''t help but notice the trio, drawing a few curious nces as they

    walked down the street.

    After some wandering, the trio finally found a lively spot that offered drinks and dancing. Isabe''s eyes lit up, her energy spiking with excitement, while Michaughed, shaking her

    head as they stepped inside.

    The short-haired woman quickly guided them to a nearby table. "You two rx," she said with a grin, "I''ll grab us some drinks."

    They nodded and gotfortable while watching Isabe make her way to the bar. Michamented in a happy voice, "Thanks for dinner, Arch; it was delicious."

    "No worries Miche, I enjoy spending time with you both," Archer replied with a smile.

    Following that, Isabe returned five minutester holding three mugs of beer as she spoke, "Damn ce is busy, people are pushing each other just to order a drink."

    Archer grabbed the beer and started drinking as the two women did the same thing before Micha dered, "We need to get more of these so I can get in the mood to dance; it''s been years since I''ve done it."

    Isabe giggled, "Thest time you danced, you were drunk and all over the ce at my moving-in party," she said with a smile.

    The older woman waved her off with a smile. "I haven''t drunk much since the divorce, but hey, no reason to feel sorry for myself anymore."

    With that, the three began downing their beers. After a few rounds, Archer slipped away to

    grab more drinks. An hour passed, and both women were noticeably tipsy. Theirughter

    spilled over as they leaned into him.

    "Let''s dance, Arch," Isabe said while tugging at his hand.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1099: Lets Take A Break

    Chapter 1099: Let''s Take A Break

    ?

    Archer smiled and nodded at Isabe''s request, the joy in her eyes infectious. The older woman beamed as Isabe yfully tugged him toward the dance floor. Once there, they swayed gently to the music, the vibrant energy of the crowd surrounding them.

    Isabe wrapped her arms around him, leaning in close. They found their rhythm on the dance floor as the music pulsed. She twisted away from him, her beautifulughter ringing as she spun back, her hair flying everywhere.

    Archer grinned, unable to resist the energy she gave off, "Is that all you''ve got, Aunty Bel?" he teased, taking a yful step back.

    When the older woman heard this, she arched an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her blue eyes. "Oh, just wait! I will show you, babe."

    Following that, the two of them started dancing to the rhythm of the music as other couples around them did the same. While enjoying themselves, Isabeunched into a joyful dance move, her hips swaying and arms flying as if the music coursed through her veins.

    Archer grinned while the older woman led. She was surprised to learn that he didn''t know how to dance. She took his hands, guiding him into the rhythm as they moved together on the dance floor.

    The older woman swayed her hips, encouraging him to loosen up. "Follow my lead, babe! I will show you how to do it," sheughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    He mimicked her movements, stumbling but quickly finding his groove as the music enveloped them. The crowd around them seemed to fade away, the lights shing in a blur of colors.

    Isabe twisted again, pulling him into a yful spin, and he couldn''t help butugh as he followed her lead. "See? You''re getting it!" she cheered, her energy.

    Afterward, the two continued dancing until the older woman began to tire. Noticing her fatigue, Archer smiled warmly as he cast Aurora Healing on her, "This should help you feel much better, Bel."

    She beamed, and the two continued dancing until Isabe led him back to Micha''s table. They sat down, and the short-haired woman sighed as she spoke in a tired voice, "Even with your magic, my legs are killing me."''

    Archer and Michaughed at this until the older sister took his hand, pulling him toward the dance floor. This time, however, she moved at a slower pace than Isabe. As the music softened, they swayed gently on the dance floor, lost in their world.

    The dim lights glow warmly around them, creating a pleasant atmosphere. He held Micha close, her head resting against his shoulder as they moved to the rhythm, "Thank you for taking us out, Arch. It means a lot."

    Hearing this, he smiled and kissed her forehead before replying, "That''s okay. I am enjoying spending time with you both. I''ve spent most of thest eight years fighting. Coming here and dancing is different, but I like it."

    As the music drifted around them, the couple continued to dance, their movements bing more effortless with each passing moment. Theyughed softly, lost in the rhythm and each other''spany, their bodies swaying in perfect harmony.

    After a while, Micha looked at him with glowing blue eyes and said with a tired smile, "Come on, let''s take a break."

    Once, they rejoined Isabe, who had got more drinks for them. Archer grabbed a cold beer and took a refreshing sip, feeling refreshed. The trio continued to drink andugh, and soon, the two women were feeling pleasantly tipsy, their cheeks flushed.

    He smiled at them before speaking in an amused voice, "Should we go to this hotel you two were talking about?"

    They agreed while pawing at him, which made Archer smile as he led the sisters out of the establishment before gging down a taxi that pulled up next to them. Micha climbed and gotfortable as she spoke, "Take us to the Ritz-Carlton, please."

    Archer got in next, followed by Isabe, who held onto his arm. When the driver saw this, he agreed before driving toward their destination. They cruised through the lively streets of Tampa, the evening sun casting a golden glow over the skyline.

    "This ce is differentpared to London,'' Archer thought with a smile. ''It seems more peaceful.''

    He sat in the back seat, gazing out the window as trees swayed gently in the warm breeze. The city buzzed with life; people strolled along the sidewalks, and the sounds ofughter and chatter floated in through the open windows.

    The shimmering bay glistened under the fading light as they passed the bustling waterfront. Boats bobbed gently in the harbor, and the smell of saltwater mingled with the aromas of food wafting through the air.

    After twenty minutes, the taxi pulled outside the hotel, and Isabe paid the driver before the group left. Micha led them inside and up to the front desk, where a young woman spoke politely, "Wee to the Ritz-Carlton. How can I help you?"

    "Can we get the best room you have avable for the night, please?" Archer said while pulling out his phone.

    The young woman nodded and typed away on aputer for a few seconds until handing over a pay machine and room key. He paid the price without looking and took the key as Micha dragged him to the elevators.

    They entered before being taken to the floor that their room was on, and while standing there, Isabe''s hands started to wander, which made Archerugh as he pped her soft behind, earning him a yelp.

    Her blue eyes turned to him, but he continued to attack her when he cupped her big boobs and squeezed them. While doing this, Micha giggled beforementing, "Save it for the room, you two; there are cameras here."

    Archer chuckled as Isabe''s cheeks flushed bright red. Momentster, they reached their floor, and he guided the two women to their suite. Opening the door, he paused, taken aback

    by the room.

    It was a beautifully decorated space with plush furnishings and a warm ambiance. As they stepped inside, Isabe looked around appreciatively before announcing, "I''m going to take a hot bath; my head''s spinning a bit."

    After that, Archer slumped on the bed, and Micha joined him, but the older woman climbed onto hisp before kissing him. This led to them making love on the sofa; they did everything, and he even took her back door, which earned him a primal scream.

    Whenever he thrust inside, it caused her round behind to jiggle. An hour passed, and the couple finally finished as Isabe exited the bathroom. Micha was out cold in a pleasure- filled daze as theirbined fluids flowed out of both holes.

    The younger sister giggled at Micha''s messy state, causing her to speak, "You ravaged her badly, you wild dragon."

    Archer chuckled before pulling out some beer and drinking while Isabe sat down beside him after he put her in bed. He gave her one, which made her smile as he replied, "Micha will be out cold for a while."

    Isabe smiled before changing the subject, "How long until you can return to Thrylos?" she

    asked.

    He shrugged while answering, "A few days at least; my mana is growing whenever I constantly use it, and I''ve been expanding my Domain until it''s a world itself with its

    ecosystems."

    The more he spoke, the more Isabe became fascinated and spoke, "I love the ce if I''m honest; it''s a peace-filled haven where anyone can rx."

    "Oh, if you travel a mile away from here and cross a river that encircles the treehouse, it ispletely different," Archer watched her eyes widen. "There''s trillions of monsters roaming the ce, causing chaos wherever they go."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When Isabe heard this, she got worried, but he quickly reassured the older woman, "Don''t worry. They know not to cross the river, or they will be killed by the Nightmare Assassin Ants

    that guard it."

    "Guards?" she questioned while looking out of the window.

    Archer nodded as he exined, "Vivienne assigned them to me because the other monsters were getting rowdy. She seems protective over me, which is amusing."

    ''''Vivienne?" Isabe asked when hearing another woman''s name.

    "My Nightmare Ant Queen," Archer replied, causing her expression to rx.

    Afterward, Isabe moved closer, climbing onto hisp with a naughty smile. He met her

    gaze, his expression warm as he leaned in to kiss her, and she returned it passionately, their connection growing deeper with each passing second.

    Isabe''s hands moved slowly along Archer''s shoulders and down his chest, her touch warm and familiar. A gentle shiver ran through him, heightening his senses, but he leaned further into the kiss, letting their connection speak for itself.

    His hands found their way to her waist and then to the soft curve of her behind, which made the older woman let out an erotic moan. The two started making love until Micha woke up and

    wanted more.

    Hours passed by as Archer ravaged both sisters until they were in a pleasure-filled daze while

    cuddling up to him.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1100: Open It

    Chapter 1100: Open It

    ?

    The following morning, Archer woke up with a raging headache, which worried him, but he shortly pushed that aside and used Blink to get out of bed. He appeared by the room''s

    window, which overlooked the city below.

    ''Strangly quiet for a big city but it is early hours,'' he thought.

    The night was peaceful, with a gentle wind causing the trees outside to sway rhythmically, their shadows dancing across the room. Archer watched the scene, feeling inspired, and lifted his hand to conjure small mana orbs.

    One by one, they appeared, casting a soft, warm light that filled the dark room as they floated around in graceful patterns. The orbs shimmered as they moved, illuminating the space in multiple colored glows.

    At the same time, Archer poured his energy into each one, feeling his mana draining as more orbs appeared. He continued doing this until running out of steam and copsed into a nearby chair.

    Following that, Micha was the first to wake up with an adorable yawn as she looked out the window, "Why are you awake, love? Come back to bed," she said in a tired voice.

    "I will go to sleep, and I''ll join you two in a minute," Archer replied before turning to the window as the rain started.

    The pitter-patter of the raindrops hitting the ss lulled him into a rxed state. While sitting there, Tiamat whispered into his ear, "Let me show you how hard your silver-haired elf is fighting."

    With that, his vision darkened, and he appeared in a dark world as a screen showed him the inside of a horror-filled ship.

    ***

    Tal and the Dragonknights secured therge foyer with the thousands of soldiers, but chaos soon broke out as the Blightborns attacked from all sides. The silver-haired elf sent hundreds of mana arrows into the horde.

    She watched the soldiers form a sturdy shield wall as the creatures surged against them, pushing their line back. Tal understood that she needed to reduce the enemy''s numbers to ease the pressure in the cramped foyer.

    ''Damn Blightsborns are getting annoying!''

    Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself and drew her short swords, ready for battle. As the sh of steel and the roars of the Blightborn filled the air, she crouched behind the shield wall, her heart racing.

    That''s when she sprang forward,unching herself over the shields like a darket streaking through the chaos.

    In mid-air, the creatures turned, eyes wide with surprise, but it was toote. Talnded amidst them, her swords shing as they sliced through the Blightborn. With each sh, she carved a path through the crowd, her movements a lethal dance of death.

    The enemy staggered back; their hideous snarls were cut short as she cut down one after another, her focus unwavering. Blood sttered across her face and armor, but she pressed on and continued to kill dozens of Blightborns.

    As the fight dragged on, the Dragonknights were inspired and charged into the chaos when they saw this. Their swords cut through the creature''s body, which didn''t take long to deal with.

    By the time the battle stopped, Tal was breathing heavily, ''That was fun, but I wish I had Archer''s stamina,'' she thought before cleaning her swords.

    The Dragonknights quickly locked down the foyer as someone gave her a map of Archer''s Wrath and sighed when seeing how big it was. Tal decided to put the skills she learned while living in the forest as a young elf.

    She turned to hermanders and said firmly, "I''m going to scout the way to the bridge. Stay here and make sure the Blightborns don''t get passed. We need to wait for reinforcements."

    They tried to protest, as one woman stepped forward and said in a concerned voice, "I wouldn''t do that, Your Majesty. The king will go mad if something happens to you."''

    Tal waved her away with a confident smile, "I have training in hiding from my enemies. If we travel through the ship, more soldiers will be lost. How many have died since we boarded this nightmare?"

    The woman briefly thought before answering, "One hundred and twenty-three, Your Majesty."

    "Okay, that''s not as many as I expected after that fight," Tal replied with a thinking expression. "How many sailors were on board?"

    "8500, but there was more on board due to the Lionheart mission," a man revealed.

    "Too many will die," Tal murmured, her heart heavy with the weight of the impending battle. She turned to Maria, her voice firm but urgent. "Take one hundred Dragonknights and secure this section. If you start to take heavy losses, retreat back to the foyer."

    With a resolute salute, Maria set off to execute Tal''smand. Once that was done, she approached the door leading to the central part of the gship. "Open it now; I''m going to scout ahead," she ordered the knights.

    As the heavy door creaked open, she drew several darts from her belt, readying herself for whatever darknessy beyond. With a deep breath, she slipped into the shadows and vanished, surprising the Draconians.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Tal traveled down the corridors while hiding in the shadows; she had to pull out a cloak with a hood to hide her silver hair. The air was thick with tension and the faint stench of decay.

    She moved like a shadow; her presence vanished as she passed by. She spotted a group of Blightborn huddled together, their grotesque forms illuminated by the dim glow of flickering lights.

    Without waiting, Tal aimed at the first creature, her wrist flicking as sheunched the lethal projectile. It struck true, embedding itself in the creature''s head. The Blightborn slumped to the ground, silent.

    She drew another before the others could react andunched it with speed. It found its mark in the second Blightborn''s eye; the beast copsed backward, its grotesque body thudding against the metal floor.

    ''Easy, if they can''t see me, they are like sitting slimes,'' Tal thought.

    The remaining creatures stirred, confusion spreading through their ranks, but she was already in motion, ''Here we go, let''s deal with the rest before moving on,'' she thought with an excited

    grin.

    Tal stuck to the shadows before throwing another dart from her hand, striking a third creature below its ear. It twitched and fell, the others still unaware of the death surrounding

    them.

    With only one left standing, Tal took her final dart and held her breath. She released it with a flick, and it sailed through the air like a whisper, embedding itself into the final Blightborn''s

    chest.

    The creature froze for a heartbeat before crumpling to the ground, allowing her to pass by only to run into another group, causing her to take a deep breath and let out a beautiful silver

    fire.

    She stood transfixed as the mes consumed the Blightborns, reducing them to ash. But soon, Tal''s gaze caught sight of another horror lurking beyond the fire. Her heart raced angrily at seeing a ghoul d in a Draconian naval uniform.

    "They''ve been turned into ghouls!'' she realized, fury boiling within her. ''What kind of magic did the Swarm use?''

    Then, Tal stalked through the corridors, killing more Blightborns and putting down the Draconian Ghouls. Hours passed, and she reached the sailor''s quarters covered in blood. She noticed limbs lying all over the ce, causing her to think, ''Looks like they were caught off guard and butchered like cattle.''

    Tal scanned the room and spotted a door at the back. She made her way over, only to find it blocked, which caused her to think, ''What the hell? Has someone barricaded it?'' Without hesitation, she stepped back and kicked the door, forcing it open, but a spell crashed against the wall. Tal jumped back as a man''s voice rang out, "Come closer, and you''ll die!" "I''m part of the rescue party," she replied to the panicked voices. "Don''t you dare cast another spell at me."

    Tal left it for a few seconds before slowly walking forward and entering the small room, which hid four people on the opposite side. Her expression softened as she asked, "Do you want to get out of here?"

    The three women and a lone man nodded like obedient chickens, causing Tal to lead them out of the sailor''s quarters. Her trip back to the foyer was an uneventful one, as she had killed

    hundreds of Blightborns.

    When the four survivors realized they were safe, they broke down, causing the Healers to tend to them as themanders approached her with curious expressions. Tal sighed before speaking, "The whole ship is infested with Blightborns and Ghouls who were the former crew, but that''s only a handful as hundreds were ughtered."

    Following that, Maria returned with three injured Dragonknights, which shocked the silver- haired elf, who rushed up to the woman and asked, "What happened in there?"

    The human looked up at her with tired green eyes as she muttered, "Horrifying monsters are

    beyond that door, don''t go there, Your Majesty."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1101: Ive Eaten Some Of Your Kind

    Chapter 1101: I''ve Eaten Some Of Your Kind

    ?

    Tal ignored themanders and slipped into the part of the ship where Draconian soldiers had fallen. She gripped her bow tightly and moved stealthily down the dim corridor as a

    steady thumping echoed in the distance.

    The sound put her on edge as she gripped her bow even more, ''What the hell is that? More Blightborns.''

    She summoned a mana arrow, nocking it carefully as she neared a bend. Peering around the corner, she spotted several fallen Dragonknights, now aimlessly wandering with their swords loosely clutched in their lifeless hands.

    "They''ve been turned into Ghouls,'' Tal mused. ''I need to put them to rest.''

    Following that, she poked around the corner and started firing mana arrows at the creatures, which took them out quickly. The bodies dropped to the floor with a few thuds, allowing her to move forward.

    Her boots stepped in pools of blood as she continued down the ship''s corridors, only to encounter more creatures. Tal put them down with dozens of arrows that pierced through their foreheads.

    Soon enough, the reason for the Dragonknights death appeared, and the monster caused her blood to run cold, ''What is this thing! Its a nightmare.''

    A twisted, gaunt figure shuffled into view, its elongated limbs bending at unnatural angles, skin stretched tight over sharp, jutting bones. Its face was a grotesque mask, with hollow eye sockets that leaked a dark liquid and a mouth that split open far too wide, exposing rows of jagged teeth.

    The creature''s head tilted as it locked onto her, a slow, sickening smile creeping across its face. When she saw this, the hair on the back of her neck stood up, but she managed to steel her nerves.

    ''Darling did say they have creepy creatures under their control,'' Tal thought while gulping as she readied herself for a fight.

    That''s when it lunged, its twisted limbs pushing it forward with terrifying speed. She dodged just in time, the creature''s ws screeching against the metal wall where her head had been a heartbeat before.

    Tal spun, firing a mana arrow that exploded as it struck, sending sparks across the corridor. The creature barely staggered, its hollow eyes now zing with hunger. It lunged again, wed fingers reaching, but she rolled beneath its swipe.

    She shot upward from her crouch, the arrow piercing the creature''s side, yet it twisted in rage, hissing as thick, ck ichor oozed from the wound. Tal had no room to evade as the creature cornered her, pressing forward until she felt the cold metal of the wall at her back.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Oh shit, this is bad, but I got an idea.''

    Without waiting, Tal summoned all her remaining energy in a split second, channeling it into a final arrow that crackled with fierce, blue light. As the creature lunged again, she released the shot, the force sting it backward.

    The creature shrieked as the arrow tore through its chest, copsing in a heap as its twisted limbs convulsed, then stilled. Tal let out a sigh of relief as she put her bow away while scanning the new monster.

    ''More crew or something else?'' she pondered before continuing.

    Tal encountered more of the twisted creatures, but after the first battle, each encounter became easier. Hours passed as she fought her way through the dark corridors until finally, she stumbled upon a group of survivors-wounded crew members and Draconian Marines. She found them hiding in one of the ammunition storage rooms, which had only one entrance, which they covered. When Tal entered the room, she counted twenty people in various states.

    An injured man looked up, his voice filled with concern. "Your Majesty... what are you doing here?"

    Before she could answer, howls rang out down the corridor, causing Tal to look in the direction of the sounds and realize that dozens of Blightborns, Ghouls, and bigger creatures charged toward her.

    ''Oh no, you don''t,'' she thought while raising her hand.

    Tal started casting Moon and Sun sts that tore through the monster''s ranks. The magic killed many, but more took their ce, causing her to grow concerned, ''How many of these things are on here! This is getting annoying now.''

    "Clearing out the monsters and finding survivors," she answered the man while ducking into the room and mming the door shut.

    As Tal worked, the eerie mming and scratching sounds echoed from the bulkhead''s other side. She exhaled a weary sigh, storing her bow and reaching into her ring to give out health potions among the injured.

    The man spoke up again, his voice strained. "The creatures... they appeared on the lower decks. Survivors are on the bridge, but the attack destroyed the main entrance. That leaves only one way in, through the admiral quarters where the secondary entrance is."''

    Tal nodded before sitting down and resting while sending N a message. [Chaos on the ships. Thousands dead. I''m trying to clear out Archer''s Wrath, but it will take time] Following that, the howls screams, and whimpering of the injured sounded through the room, annoying her as she blocked the noise out. Soon enough, Tal started scanning her surroundings until she spotted a vent she could travel through.

    ***

    A soft ping sounded from the lioness''s dragon tattoo, and as she read the message, a grimace crossed her face. ''Damn Swarm, constantly stirring up trouble for us,'' she thought, irritation bubbling up.

    N shook her head, pushing aside her thoughts as she stepped out of the tent, only to nearly bump into Demetra and ra chatting nearby. When the shark woman spotted her, she

    grinned.

    "My favorite lioness," she said proudly, "the Alliance has stopped their attacks from the sea, at least for now. I ughtered hundreds of their beasts before they finally pulled back."

    She gave a nod of approval, "Good work, Dem. We might finally get a chance to breathe and ain''t I the only Lion Demi-Human, you know?"

    The blue-haired woman nodded as she answered, "Well, I''ve eaten some of your kind, but you''re the first I see as a friend."

    N giggled before questioning, "Have you spoken to the others?"

    "Yes. Mary, Brooke, and Ari are staying in the kingdom just in case, as the others are helping with the realm," Demetra answered. "Teu said husband wants to sneak into Pluoria when The returns to cause trouble before we invade."

    The lioness shook her head, "He will want to deal with Avidia; those damn fire elves have sunk too many of our merchant ships," she revealed.

    Demetra growled at the mention of the Duskfire Empire, her sharp teeth bared in frustration. ra, the dragon-kin woman, nced between them, "What has the Duskfire Empire done

    now?" she asked.

    N sighed, turning to answer, "We had a trade agreement with them; everything was

    smooth. But then they joined the Alliance and, just like that, sank fifty Draconian ships. Aisha sent warnings, but their Empress, Embera Duskfire, ignored them. She''s a powerful fire mage and the strongest fighter on Avidia."

    "Damn fire elves, they are acting like this because Archer isn''t here, and they''re taking advantage of the situation," ra answered while staring across no man''snd.

    Following that, the three women watched as the Dragonfire Company started firing their cannons as a Monster Wave charged toward the fortress, but they were quickly wiped out by

    the explosions that burned them to ash.

    While standing there, N questioned, "How many soldiers did thisnding cost us? Have you got the numbers?"

    ra frowned before revealing, "Just over eight thousand dead; the Healers have healed the

    rest."

    The lioness sighed as several roars echoed across the sky as the Thunderbolt Throwers targeted the flying Swarm monsters. Yellow bolts washed over them, causing the creatures to plummet toward the ground.

    Just as that happened, several waves of shells mmed against the fortress''s protective shield, which lit up like a star. The three women looked up as ramented, "The Alliance are using their numbers against us. Should I issue the order to dig under the fortress for more

    protection?"

    N nodded as she responded, "Yes, and get the earth mages to help; it shouldn''t take the army too long to do it."

    Following that, the fortress buzzed to life as the legions started digging out an undergroundwork as the shield was failing due to the constant barrage. While this happened, the lioness turned to ra, "Do you believe this willst for days as you predicted?" The dragon-kin woman nodded as she started speaking: "Yes, reports suggest that theybined all their war machines and used them to destroy the fortress. They did it to your homnd alongside the Avalonians."

    N didn''t reply as she turned on her heel and left the wall in silence while nning the uing attack, which would use the tunnels they built to drag the enemy inside while the main force left through a new entrance.

    ra had devised the n, and the Dragon Marshels agreed to it. The lioness watched the legions get to work while the Dragonfall Company returned fire to keep the enemy army at bay until they were ready to spring the trap.

    The legionnaires created obstacles for the Alliance using the soil and stones the earth mages

    piled up.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1102: Morning Treat

    Chapter 1102: Morning Treat

    ?

    Archer returned to reality slowly, blinking away the haze as he gazed at the rainshing against the window, each drop streaking down the ss in twisting patterns. He grabbed a few hotdogs from his Item Box, eating quietly as he enjoyed the rare moment of calm.

    With a yawn, he finished food and slipped back into bed, where the two women were nestled close, their warmthforting against the chill of the morning. Their breathing lulled him, and soon, he drifted back to sleep, surrounded by their warmth and soft bodies.

    Hourster, Archer stirred awake to the sound of a soft, sweet voice. "Darling, wake up; I''ve ordered a big breakfast."

    His eyes opened, and he found Isabe leaning over him, her gaze warm. She smiled as he came to, leaning down to kiss him. Archer returned the kiss with azy smile, savoring the warmth of her touch.

    The older woman''s dainty hand slipped down his abs and entered his boxers before she broke the kiss, "Do you want a morning treat, my love?"

    Archer nodded as her hand grabbed his member and started gently stroking with a pleased smile on her beautiful face. Soon enough, Isabe started kissing down his body which caused him to shiver before taking his cock into her warm mouth.

    He watched as the beautiful woman''s head started bobbing up and down as her tongue licked every part of his shaft. Archer''s hand slipped between her legs, causing Isabe to open them even more.

    Without giving her a chance to moan, he started rubbing her wet clit, which earned him a deep moan, "Mmmmnnnghh~~."

    Archer groaned as her moan vibrated on his cock, which encouraged him to finger fuck the older woman, who started trembling, but her sucking got even more passionate as she began massaging his crown jewels.

    The couple continued pleasuring each other until Isabe started squirting as Archer cummed down her throat. Following that, he dragged the short-haired woman into bed and started making love to her.

    Isabe smiled, clearly pleased, moving in rhythm with him as their connection deepened. Just then, the door creaked open, and Micha stepped in, an amused grin spreading across her face.

    "You two are animals!" she teased, crossing her arms. "Finish up and eat breakfast before it gets cold."

    Archer and Isabe exchanged a quick, sharedugh before finishing their lovemaking. He had to help the older woman, whose legs trembled like baby giraffes, to the table where Micha was waiting.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''''I knew you were up to something, Bel," the older sistermented with a knowing smile. "You snuck off like a thief in the night."

    Isabe giggled as she answered, "Don''t me me, big sister. It''s hard when these devils'' charm always turns me on; it''s natural for us women to get like this."

    Archer shook his head at the two women''s lewd conversation and realized an English breakfast was in front of him as the aroma hit his nose. He shrugged before tucking in and enjoying every bit of it while eating.

    With a sweet smile, Micha said after finishing with Isabe, "I''ve ordered more as I know you love food."

    He chuckled at Micha''s yful remark as she set another te before him, the enticing aroma of breakfast wafting through the air. The three of them dug into their meal,ughter and light conversation filling the room.

    Archer ate a piece of crispy bacon and casually checked his mana pool. To his delight, he noticed it steadily increased due to the constant use of magic. While sitting at the table, he created more mana orbs that started floating throughout the room.

    He created the Milky Way using his mana, which impressed the two women. Michamented in an amazed voice, "Magic is something else; I hope I can use it one day."

    "''You will,'''' Archer answered with a grin as his violet eyes glowed. "My mana is coursing through your bodies and changing you. Look in the mirror and see how young you both look."

    The two women approached the big mirror on one side of the room. They stood side by side in front of the ornate mirror, brushing their brown hair. As they caught each other''s reflections, their movements slowed, and they exchanged confused nces.

    "Is it just me, or do we look... younger?" Micha asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Isabe leaned in closer, squinting at their reflections. "We do! I feel like we''re in ourte twenties again!"

    They both burst intoughter, momentarily overwhelmed by the change. The soft glow of their skin and the newfound brightness in their eyes were unmistakable. Archer couldn''t help but smile at the sight, then exined, "You''re no longer just ordinary humans; you''ve be New Humans. Since you were born on Earth, which has less mana than Thrylos."

    He stood up and approached the two sisters as he concluded you''ll be able to harness mana, but you won''t transform into dragons like my other human wives."''

    "''That''s okay; at least we can use magic now! Will you teach us, darling?" Isabe asked, spinning around with an excited sparkle in her blue eyes.

    Archer chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I can certainly try, but I''m not the best teacher. However, you could always ask Nefi, Hemi, or Hecate. They''d be perfect for helping you learn."

    The sisters smiled before going back to eating. Fifteen minutester, Micha finished her breakfast andmented after ten minutes, "Should I head back soon? I''ve got meetings in the afternoon."

    "Once you two are ready, we can," Archer said while drinking tea.

    Micha and Isabe rushed toward the bathroom for a warm bath while he chuckled at their reactions. He turned to the window and realized the weather had calmed down, which was

    good.

    Twenty minutester, Isabe and Micha appeared just as Archer finished casting Cleanse on himself and pulled on a fresh set of clothes. They shared a quick smile before heading out of

    the hotel together.

    The trio strolled through the quiet, early-morning streets of Tampa with only a few people in sight. After a ten-minute walk, they reached the car Isabe had mentioned she''d be driving, which Micha didn''t fight as she was tired.

    Archer wasn''t listening to their gossip as he sent his mana into the ground and started repairing everything around him, which helped increase his pool. He climbed into the car andy in the back as the two older women entered the front.

    Following that, Isabe turned onto the highway and headed toward Rosemary Beach while Micha rested. Archer saw this and cast Aurora Healing on the older woman, which made her

    rx even more.

    "Thank you, love," she spoke in a calm voice.

    Archer waved her away and did the same for Isabe, who gave him a big smile as her blue eyes sparkled, "That felt good, babe. My back was hurting thanks to this morning."

    He leaned his head against the cool ss of the passenger window, his gaze fixed on the world streaming by. The highway stretched ahead, endless and silver under the morning sun, as fields and clusters of trees blurred into a green-gold haze.

    While sitting there, Archer watched billboards and mile markers flicker past, each vanishing almost before he could read it. asionally, he''d catch glimpses of distant houses or gas

    stations.

    ''I miss the simpleness on Thrylos,'' he thought.

    They continued toward Rosemary Beach, where the car pulled into Isabe''s driveway. While looking at her house, Micha spoke, "Looks like they are nearly done. That was quick."

    Archer turned around only to notice dozens of builders all over her house. The ce was guarded by special agents, which caused him to think, ''Looks like Liza wants itpleted as soon

    as possible.''

    Following that, the two women got out and entered the house, and Archer said farewell to

    them before he teleported to the Domain. That''s when he saw Alexa, Nancy, Ashoka, Nyx, and Maeve chatting around the table.

    The moment the women spotted Archer, their faces lit up with warm smiles. Nyx reached him first, lunging forward with open arms. He caught the dragon woman effortlessly, pulling her

    close before kissing her.

    Then, one by one, he greeted the others with the same gentle warmth, each kiss deepening their shared connection. Once everyone had been weed, he settled into his seat, a quiet

    contentment settling over him as they gathered around.

    Archer informed them that he was close to returning to Thrylos and that they should prepare for a fight. When Ashoka heard this, she asked in a curious tone, "What''s happened?"

    "Tiamat showed me a vision of Tal and N fighting in the Lionheart Kingdom," he

    revealed, causing their eyes to widen.

    "Who are the enemy?" Nyx questioned with narrowed eyes.

    Hearing this, he sighed and answered, "The Alliance alongside the Swarm who are working

    together."

    The three women looked angry. Alexa and Nancy looked worried, and the short-haired woman asked, "So you''re going to war when you return?"

    Archer nodded, "Yes, but I have no choice. I''m seen as that world''s Demon King," he

    chuckled.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1103: Why Give Us This

    Chapter 1103: Why Give Us This

    ?

    The women remained silent as Archer continued, "I will return and spend the next few years battling the Alliance until Thrylos is mine. After that," he continued, his gaze hardening, "I''ll turn my sights on the Swarm-and finally wipe them out for good."

    Everyone nodded, but Alexa asked curiously, "Once everything calms down, can I join you?"

    "Of course, you cane over whenever you like. I''ll be able to open a Gate thanks to my mana,'''' Archer answered before turning to Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx. "When we return, you three will help N while I aid Tal with the 1st Fleet."

    They agreed just as Nancy finally spoke up, "Will someone teach me to fight with some of your fantasy weapons?"

    Archerughed before the tiger woman responded with a friendly smile, "I can help you learn how to use a sword when you have time."''

    The short-haired woman beamed as she thanked Ashoka as he stood up and informed the group, "I''m going to burn some mana in the National Parks, but prepare to fight as soon as possible."

    Following that, Archer teleported out of the Domain and appeared above Isabe''s house before soaring through the sky and heading for Yellowstone National Park as he''d seen it in a documentary as a kid.

    Archer soared high above the Americanndscape, the ground a patchwork of forests, rivers, and winding roads far below. The wind rushed past him, crisp and cold as he cut through the clouds.

    In the distance, the sprawling wilderness of Yellowstone came into view, its rugged peaks rising proudly against the horizon. Geysers sent steam plumes into the air, and dense forests nketed thend, stretching as far as he could see.

    As he flew closer, Archer found a secluded clearing in which to rx. When touching the ground, he quickly noticed a family of Grizzly Bears standing there. He smiled before speaking to the animals, "Do you guys want some food? I have delicious meat."

    With a wave of his hand, a chunk of monster meat crashed into the ground, causing the bears to back off. But a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''Why give us this?''

    "I don''t need it-I prefer human food," Archer replied to the voice, "but I noticed your cubs are hungry."

    Therge mother bear blinked in surprise, her wary gaze fixed on him as she limped forward. Seeing her struggle, Archer approached slowly, reaching out to touch her. She growled in warning, but he remained calm, "I''m healing you. I can sense you''re unwell."

    He cast Aurora Healing over the mother bear, a soft, shimmering light enveloping her. She growled again, uneasy, but as the pain eased, her cubs rxed, realizing their mother was unharmed.

    They watched with wide eyes, inching closer as her strength slowly returned. Minutester, Archer stepped back and asked, "Feel better now? Can I check on your cubs, please? They are adorable."

    The mother bear shook her head as she replied, ''What did you do? The pain has finally gone.''

    ''I healed all your injuries, and I''m going to check on your cubs now,'' he said as he approached the four babies.

    The bear cubs stared at him, wide-eyed and curious, as Archer crouched down, gently scooping up the nearest little furball. He stroked its soft fur, his fingers glowing faintly as he scanned it with his mana.

    After a moment, he looked up and spoke to the mother bear, "This one will fall ill in a few months if left untreated."

    Following that, Archer cast Aurora Healing on the tiny animals, causing them to growl, but they soon got excited. Once he let go of the baby, it jumped all over him, making himugh, as the other three bears did the same.

    He let the baby bears nibble him as the mother bear watched as she spoke, ''You''re not human? You smell like an animal.''

    Archer revealed his white tail, causing the babies to climb on it as he lifted them while exining, "I''m not. I am a dragon from another world, but that doesn''t matter. Your cubs are fully healed and healthy."

    The mother bear sniffed each of her four cubs, reassuring herself they were safe, while Archer yfully flicked his tail toward them. The cubs squealed excitedly, batting at it with tiny paws until their mother let out a low growl.

    Obediently, they scrambled off and shuffled over to the pile of meat, eagerly digging in as they began to eat. Archer smiled when seeing this and spoke to the mother bear, "I can offer you and your family a ce to live, but you will need more of your kind."

    ''I will think about it, dragon,'' she replied before eating.

    Archer shrugged and sat down, pressing his hands into the earth as he sent waves of mana flowing into the ground. A deep violet hue spread outward, rippling through the soil and seeping into everything it touched.

    Trees stretched taller, their leaves thickening and deepening in color; grasses and bushes flourished, taking on a lush, lively sheen. The energy seeped into the park''s creatures as well, revitalizing them.

    Birds sang louder, animals moved with renewed energy, and even the air felt charged with life. Archer continued to expand his mana until he felt it running out, causing him to fall backward and rx on the soft grass.

    ''I''ll rest here for a while before continuing,'' he thought with a tired smile.

    Half an hourter, the baby bears lunged at him; one started nibbling his ear while the other three gotfortable on his chest. The mother bear''sugh rang out in his mouth as she spoke, ''Seems like they like you already; thank you for helping us, dragon.''

    Archer waved the animal away, "Don''t worry about it. Have you made up your mind?" he

    asked.

    ''Can you guarantee the safety of my kind?'' she asked, her tone guarded.

    Hearing her plea, Archer sprang to his feet and returned to his Domain. He appeared in a vast, empty stretch of grasnd that rolled endlessly in every direction. Closing his eyes, he imagined a dense forest began to take shape, stretching for kilometers.

    Towering trees, a winding river, and shaded clearings sprang up all around him, creating an ideal sanctuary for the bears. As the forest flourished in vibrant greens and earthy browns, Archer opened his eyes, a sense of satisfaction washing over him.

    He knew this ce would serve as a haven, offering safety and tranquility for the bear family to thrive in their new home. After finishing the forest, Archer constructed a sturdy wall to keep out wandering monsters.

    Once satisfied with it, he returned to the real world. When he returned to the bear family, they were startled, their eyes wide with surprise. However, they quickly rxed upon realizing it

    was him.

    "Your new home is ready. Do you want me to gather more of your kind?" Archer questioned the mother bear.

    The animal nced at him while replying, ''How will you do that?''

    Archer chuckled before summoning the Stone Men and ordered them to capture twenty other Grizzly Bears and any animals they could eat. The stone constructs rushed into the forest to hunt for the animals, shocking the mother bear.

    "These things will gather food for you, but hundreds of monsters already live there for you bears to eat," he informed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The mother bear stared in shock as Archer opened a glowing Gate to the new part of his Domain. With a gentle motion, he beckoned the bears to enter. Hesitantly, they stepped through, and their eyes widened in awe at the untamed wilderness that greeted them.

    Archer watched as the bears nced at the lush greenery, towering trees, and noisy river, which overwhelmed their senses. The cubs bounded forward, excitement radiating as they explored their new surroundings.

    "This ce is peaceful and untouched by humans," the mother bear remarked, her eyes scanning the vibrantndscape. "We can truly thrive here."''

    As if on cue, the Stone Men reappeared, their massive forms carrying more grizzly bears, deer, and other animals that Archer had instructed them to capture. Once the new arrivals were gently ced on the ground, they paused, looking around in bewilderment.

    The mother bear turned to Archer, her eyes gleaming excitedly as she addressed the others, ''We have a unique opportunity to create a new home free from humans and flourish away from the

    usual danger.''

    After that, Archer watched as the animals hurried into the forest, searching for a new home. The bear family turned to him, but he urged them in a friendly voice, "Find a safe ce; I''ll

    visit youter."

    With that, they dashed away, prompting Archer to teleport to the treehouse. He gently scooped up the sleeping Midnight and transported her back to the clearing where he had been.

    The ck cat stirred in confusion but quickly became excited, purring as Archer stroked the little fluff ball. He sat down beside her, sending his mana into the ground while continuing to pamper the yful creature.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1104 They Are Creepy

    Chapter 1104 They Are Creepy

    Archer''s mana repaired the broken life, shocking everyone around Yellowstone and causing the National Park Service to rush around looking for the source. He continued to channel mana into the Earth, with Midnight sleeping peacefully on hisp as he gently stroked her soft fur.

    Eventually, exhaustion took its toll, and he cked out from mana depletion. Awakening from her slumber, the little cat sensed his vulnerability and decided to protect him while hey unconscious.

    She stood on his body while scanning the surroundings and soon noticed a noise from a nearby brush. Midnight''s ears twitched, sensing the danger, and a low growl bubbled in her throat.

    With a fierce hiss, she lunged forward, her tiny form a blur of ck fur against the moonlight. The lead coyote faltered, surprised by her audacity. Undeterred, she leaped at the nearest one, ws extended, and shed across its snout with a swift strike.

    The coyotes hesitated, momentarily taken aback by the fierce little furball before them. The cat stood her ground, fur bristling, hissing defiantly as she prepared to fight. One of the Coyotes lunged at her.

    Midnight dodged to the side while swiping at the animal before pouncing on another. She continued to fight valiantly against the coyotes, her ws shing like daggers as she darted between them.

    Hisses and growls filled the air as she pushed back against the advancing pack. But the odds quickly turned against her. The coyotes, relentless and cunning, began to close in. One lunged from the left, snapping at her back leg, while another circled to nk her from behind.

    Midnight dodged and swiped, but fatigue began to set in. A sudden sharp bite on her hind leg made her yelp in pain, and she stumbled. In that fleeting moment of vulnerability, the pack surged forward, overwhelming her with sheer numbers.

    The cat''s heart raced as panic surged, urging her to escape. But just as she dashed away, one of the coyotes lunged, sinking its teeth into her tail and eliciting a startled yelp. Midnight spun around, ready to fight.

    But that''s when she saw Archer standing there, his violet eyes glowing fiercely. He raised his hand, and Mana Maniption lifted the coyotes off the ground. In an instant, he crushed their bodies, which burst into clouds of blood mist.

    ''Damn things tried to kill my cat,'' he thought while calming down.

    As the chaos died down, Archer knelt, gently scooping up the little ck cat while casting Aurora Healing on her. All of Midnight''s injuries healed before she started showering him with affection.

    He began to stroke her gently, his voice warm and reassuring. ''''Thank you for protecting me. I''ll keep you by my side from now on, as long as it''s safe.''''

    Midnight responded with a soft meow, nuzzling her head against his face in a gesture of affection that made Archer smile. He reached behind her ear, scratching softly, and she purred contentedly at his touch.

    Satisfied, he settled back down, casting a cosmic shield to form a protective barrier around them. Archer started pouring mana into the ground before running out again and falling unconscious.

    Hey on the soft grass while chaos erupted over Yellowstone National Park. People reportedrge stone people running around. The rangers were all searching for him, and a pair wandered into the clearing Archer was in and spotted the violet shield.

    The man stopped walking and asked, in a confused tone, ''''What is that thing? There''s someone in the center of it.''''

    ''''Looks like some kind of new tech that the government is using,'''' a woman replied while catching her breath. ''''Why did wee this deep anyway?''''

    ''''The helicopters noticed ack of wildlife in this part of the park and wanted us to investigate,'''' the man answered.

    While the two approached the shield, Archer watched Tal in the nightmarish ship, recusing hundreds of sailors. He observed the silver-haired elf trying to fight the monsters while still unconscious.

    ***

    Tal turned to the survivors, her voice steady as she reassured them, ''''I''ll return soon. I must clear the corridors to the foyer where our reinforcements push through other parts of the ship.''''

    With that, she tore the grate off a nearby vent, preparing to slip inside when a young woman''s worried voice broke the silence, ''''Will youe back, Your Majesty?''''

    Tal paused, her gaze softening as she looked back. ''''I promise,'''' she said firmly, a reassuring glint in her eyes before disappearing into the vent.

    She crawled through the dark, narrow vent, her movements silent. The metal felt cold beneath her hands as she pushed forward, each creak and echo amplifying the eerie stillness around her.

    ''Why am I crawling through vents? Archer better praise me for this,'' she mused while taking out one of her short-swords.

    Suddenly, a low, guttural howl pierced the silence, sending a chill down her spine. The sound reverberated through the ducts, followed by a chorus of terrifying, distant wails that grew closer with every breath.

    She steadied her breathing, pressing on despite the haunting noises swirling around her. Finally, she reached an opening. Bracing herself, she gripped the edge and dropped silently into the corridor below,nding in a crouch.

    The hallway stretched out before her, dimly lit and ominously silent, save for the fading echoes of the howls behind her. That''s when something lunged at her from the shadows; Tal quickly shed through the creature and decapitated it.

    Following that, more Blightborns and Ghouls charged at her. She dodged a sudden swipe of one of the creature''s ws, striking back with a de that shed in the dim light, slicing clean through its flesh.

    It let out a sickening screech as it dropped down. Before she could catch her breath, a towering Blightborn emerged, its corrupted form radiating dark energy; Tal barely blocked its heavy blow, her arms straining under the impact.

    She countered with a flurry of strikes, her de igniting with a fierce glow of mana as she plunged it deep into the Blightborn''s chest. The creature roared, stumbling back as her searing mana consumed it from within.

    The Blightborn crumbled into ash momentster, and the corridor fell silent. Tal wiped her de clean, her gaze steely as she pressed onward. She needed to find Olivia''s quarters, but with no clear direction, every shadowed hallway looked the same.

    Determined, Tal moved cautiously, scanning each door she passed, her senses alert to any sign of movement��or a clue that might lead her to Olivia''s room. She moved like a shadow through the ship''s corridors, her senses sharp in the oppressive silence.

    Each step echoed faintly, swallowed up by the darkness stretching endlessly ahead. As she pressed forward, she encountered a hunched creature lurking near a broken panel, its milky eyes swiveling in her direction.

    Without a sound, she drove her de through its skull, catching its limp body before it hit the ground.

    The deeper she ventured, the more creatures emerged from the darkness: ghouls with hollow, hungry eyes and monstrous Blightborn covered in oozing scars. Tal moved quickly, killing them quickly with her de coated in the faint glow of mana, leaving nothing but ashes in her wake.

    ''I''m getting used to killing these things, but they are creepy,'' she thought while resting.

    Her breathing remained steady, her movements quick as she continued, even as her surroundings grew more unsettling; distant howls and shuffling noises echoed from unseen ces, making the walls seem like they were closing in.

    Finally, she reached a heavy door engraved with ornate symbols��Olivia''s quarters. She steadied herself, wiping sweat from her brow, her hand tightening around her de as she pushed the door open, prepared for whatever horror awaited within.

    ''I can smell death,'' she thought while stepping inside.

    Blood stained the wall, but several figures were crouched in the room''s corners, causing her to react as the first howl rang out. Tal shut the door before lunging at the first Blightborn and thrusting her de through its skull.

    She quickly spun and hit another with a Moon st that burned the Ghoul to ashes. Tal sidestepped the next attack but felt the creature''s w slice open her cheek as she retaliated with a sh across its side.

    Following that, Tal skillfully put down every monster lurking in the room. Minutester, they were all dead, allowing her to sit down to catch her breath. Thanks to being an elf, she had no problem seeing in the dark.

    ''I''ve killed hundreds of them but the soldiers need to move careful as they ambush you from the shadows,'' she thought while cleaning her swords.

    Tal''s gaze locked onto the door leading to the bridge; it would simplify things. After taking a moment to rest and regain her strength, she rose, steeling herself as she approached and stepped through the doorway.

    Her relief was short-lived; she let out a weary sigh as her eyes adjusted to the gruesome sight before her. The corridor leading to the elevator was drenched in blood, strewn with torn body parts.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1105: Theyre In There

    Chapter 1105: They''re In There

    ?

    Tal continued walking down the corridor until a chittering noise caused her to stop. She raised her bow as an insect-like creature rushed out of the shadows, but her mana arrow pierced through its face.

    The explosion tore the monster apart, but this only confused them as she thought, ''What are these things? They weren''t anywhere else.''

    Afterward, Tal pressed onward down the corridor, dispatching any monsters that dared to close in on her. She struck swiftly and decisively with her mana arrows, each shot sending the creatures crashing to the ground.

    After an eternity of fighting, she finally reached the elevator, her breath steady despite the chaos around her. The metallic doors loomed ahead, but her heart sank at the sight before her.

    The ground was littered with the lifeless bodies of Draconian Marines littering the floor while they died battling with the monsters. A massive pile of Blightborn and Ghoul bodiesy heaped against the dead soldiers.

    Tal took a moment to catch her breath while scanning the gruesome scene before her. Each fallen soldier told a story of bravery and sacrifice, their armor battered and stained with blood.

    "They must have blocked the way forward to allow survivors to reach the bridge,'' Tal thought, gritting her teeth as she pried open the elevator doors.

    Just as she stepped inside, a brutal force struck her in the stomach,unching her backward. The silver-haired elf shot down the corridor, her body colliding violently with walls and ceiling.

    She mmed into the metal door with a sickening thud, crumpling to the floor in a daze. Confusion and pain coursed through her as she struggled to regain her bearings. "What the hell!" she muttered, her head spinning from the impact.

    Gritting her teeth, Tal pushed herself upright, her red eyes widening in horror as she nced up. Climbing up the elevator shaft was a giant Blightborn that caused her blood to run cold.

    ''What is this monster?'' she thought before firing several mana arrows at the neer.

    When the projectiles struck the Blightborn, they detonated with explosive force, causing the creature to stumble backward. Seizing the moment, Tal prepared her blood magic and dashed forward as the monster roared and charged at her.

    ''Here we go, husband would call this a boss fight,'' she smiled.

    As they closed the distance, Tal slid between the creature''s legs just as it swung a deadly w in her direction. In one fluid motion, she shed through its ankles, eliciting a bone- chilling howl of pain.

    Without hesitation, she unleashed a Moon st, the spell arcing through the air and striking the Blightborn squarely in the back, which sent it forward, but the creature caught itself before spinning on her.

    The Blightborn began to sh wildly at her, its ws cutting through the air. She dodged most of its strikes, but one brutal swipe found its mark, mming into her armor and sending sparks flying in all directions.

    "That was close; I need to be faster,'' she thought while skidding down the corridor.

    Gritting her teeth against the pain, she seized the moment and unleashed a powerful punch to the creature''s chest, the impact resonating through her arm. The Blightborn stumbled backward, allowing her to press her advantage.

    Tal darted forward and started striking the creature with dozens of shes. She managed to carve through one of its legs, which brought it to its knee, but the monster managed tond a solid punch on her side.

    She was sent flying into the wall with a thud before dropping to the ground. That''s when she noticed the Blightborn getting back to its feet and looking at her with its malice-filled eyes and eerie grin.

    When Tal saw this, shebined her magic for a powerful attack before sending it sting toward the Blightborn and tearing through its chest. She watched as the monster was engulfed by the st that killed it instantly.

    Exhaustion washed over Tal as she slumped against the wall, her body weary from the fight. Just then, a roar echoed down the corridor. She spun around, her heart racing, and saw two more Blightborn barreling in her direction.

    ''Oh no, why is my luck changing?'' she thought in frustration, her mind racing as panic surged.

    Without wasting another moment, Tal dashed toward the elevator shaft, only to find it empty. Just then, her eyes caught sight of adder on the opposite side. Adrenaline surged as she tensed, gathering every ounce of strength.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Secondster, Tal propelled herself across the open space, her body mming into the cold metal of thedder. She gripped the rungs tightly, pulling herself up as the sound of the approaching monsters echoed in her ears.

    The two Blightborns reached the edge of the shaft as they prepared to jump at her. Tal started climbing the creatures and sprang into the air with a roar, wed hands reaching for her.

    But just as they leaped, the metal gave way. With a thunderous crash, it ripped off the wall, sending the Blightborns plummeting into the darkness below. Tal watched, wide-eyed, as they fell.

    Tal ascended the shaft toward the bridge. As she emerged onto the top floor, a chilling scene met her eyes: the metal door had been torn open, hanging off its hinges. Dark streaks of blood marred the floors and stained every surface.

    She stepped cautiously into the bridge and drew her swords, muscles coiled and ready for an attack. Yet, as she scanned the room, she found it eerily silent until her red eyesnded on a bulkhead on the opposite side.

    ''If anyone is alive, then they''re in there,'' Tal thought while slowly approaching the door as another howl rang out.

    ***

    While Tal battled through the ship, N and Draconian Legions were hidden in the undergroundwork of tunnels the earth mages built just as the Alliance started their bombardment.

    Explosions rang out like the end of the world, but the soldiers were safe as they set up the traps for the enemy that would storm the fortress. N was stationed at the main entrance

    with Demetra.

    The shark womanmented, "I will guard one of the entrances, and they won''t expect to be ughtered in the dark."

    N giggled before nodding, "The Alliance will be ughtered, but you need to hold on until I bring the Lionheart reinforcements."''

    "Why are you going alone? I doubt your husband would like that," Demetra replied her tone a mix of concern and curiosity.

    The lioness sighed frustratedly, "I can travel faster on my own. Besides, in my Primal form, the Alliance monsters won''t daree near me," she exined.

    As the words hung in the air, the ground beneath them began to tremble violently, sending vibrations coursing through their bodies. Dust fell from the tunnel ceiling, and the tension in

    the room spiked.

    Suddenly, a scout rushed in, breathless and wide-eyed, announcing, "The Alliance bombardment is getting worse! They''ve increased their firepower, and it won''t be long before

    they break through!"

    Demetra smiled at N, who started ordering the surrounding soldiers, "Prepare for the attack! Make sure you stay in your positions once the first group retreats from the battle. Once the stream slows down, pull back to the beach through the back tunnel." Following that, the legions prepared for the underground battle as N waited for the enemy to arrive. She watched as they slipped into the darkness and the first enemy soldiers entered

    the undergroundwork.

    ''In just a few seconds, the attack begins,'' he muttered with a grin.

    Momentster, hundreds of Alliance soldiers poured into the vast hall, unaware of the trap awaiting. With timing, the earth mages sealed the entrance behind them, trapping the enemy within stone barriers as the legionnaires charged forward.

    The hall filled with the brutal sh of metal against flesh, the sound of swords cutting through armor and bodies. The Alliance soldiers were caught utterly off guard and fell to the relentless assault.

    When the final enemy had fallen, the mages moved swiftly, channeling their powers to pull the bodies into the ground. Then, with a final surge of energy, they raised towering stone

    pirs, each adorned with the fallen''s remains.

    "Why are we doing that to the bodies?" Demetra asked in a curious tone.

    N beamed as her blue eyes glowed, "To scare the ones thate in next, but this time I''m

    going to greet them."

    After speaking, she took out her swords and signaled the mages to lower the door, which allowed more Alliance soldiers in. N let them swarm inside but stood when seeing the

    bodies of their friends.

    That''s when she moved in and butchered the soldiers while the legionnaires ambushed them from the sides as the giant stone door trapped the enemies. Demetra watched as the lioness

    killed them all.

    "This woman is deadly," she muttered.

    Following that this continued for hours until the soldiers stopped appearing forcing the

    legions to retreat to the beach as monsters entered the underground tunnels. N transformed into her Primal and destroyed them while holding off the Alliance. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1106: Im An Excellent Chauffeur

    Chapter 1106: I''m An Excellent Chauffeur

    ?

    Archer kept using all his mana until he fell unconscious again; Midnight ensured he was okay while standing on his chest. Half an hourter, he woke up with a yawn as he spoke to the little creature, "Thank you for watching over me, girl."

    The cat let out a meow in response as he stood up; she climbed up his body and plopped down on his shoulder, causing him to smile. Archer soon noticed the man and woman staring at him with wide eyes.

    He was going to kill them but decided against it as he teleported to the Domain where Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx were rxing. Archer put Mightnight in her bed before slumping on afortable sofa in front of the fire.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "How was your adventure, darling?" Maevemented while joining him on the sofa and cuddling up to him.

    Archer smiled when he saw this, wrapped his arms around her waist, and leaned against her as she yed with his hair. He answered, "I was sitting in a park called Yellowstone and tamed some bears."

    When Ashoka heard this, her eyes widened as she questioned, "Why?"

    He shrugged with a smile, "I don''t know. I felt sorry for them as they searched for food, so I offered them a ce to live."''

    The three women beamed as Maeve whispered into his ear, "So you''re not the murderer the Alliance says you''re."

    Archer chuckled, giving her a light pinch that made her yelp and yfully swat at him with a grin. Laughter filled the air as they continued chatting, the conversation flowing easily as the day passed.

    Finally, as the sun dipped below the horizon and cast the room in a warm glow, thedies exchanged smiles and bid each other goodnight, heading off to their rooms to rest. When they were gone, he looked at the dying firece before using his dragon fire to start a new one. Purple mes red to life, casting a warm, flickering glow across the room as heat radiated outward. Midnight padded over to Archer, letting out a soft meow. Smiling, Archer nced down, scooped up the little fluff ball, and gently ran his fingers through her fur.

    Content, Midnight nestled into hisp, purring as she settled down, her tiny bodypletely rxed. As the soothing warmth of the mes and the soft rhythm of her purring filled the room, he felt his eyelids grow heavy.

    Before long, lulled by thefort, he drifted off to sleep, with Midnight happily snoozing in hisp. The following morning, Archer felt refreshed as the wind outside shook the windows.

    ''Why is the weather always bad on Earth? Shame its not like Thrylos,'' he thought while standing up.

    Archer stretched, his joints clicking and earning a low groan as he loosened up. With Midnightfortably slumped on his shoulder, he headed to the kitchen, smiling as he made tea.

    Just then, Nancy and Alexa shuffled in, yawning and rubbing their eyes. They greeted him with warm kisses on each cheek, their sleepy smiles adding to the cozy morning atmosphere.

    Nancy leaned against the counter, inhaling the fragrant steam. "Make some for us, babe," she murmured, her voice still heavy with sleep. "It smells delicious."

    Archer chuckled softly and nodded while reaching for two more cups, "Alright,ing right up."

    The rich aroma filled the kitchen as he poured the steaming tea, warming the space even more. Nancy and Alexa exchanged pleased smiles, their eyes lighting up as he handed each a cup.

    They wrapped their hands around the warmth, taking small sips and savoring thefort. Archer leaned back, watching them rx, a quiet satisfaction settling over him as they enjoyed the tea together.

    "Can Ie to Thrylos with you, Arch?" Alexa suddenly questioned.

    He looked at the navy-haired woman and smiled, "Yes, you can join me, Nyx, Maeve, and Ashoka when we return. Weren''t you worried about work?"

    Alexa sighed as she revealed, "The deal fell through, and now the board is angry with me. I need some time away from everything."

    Archer nodded in understanding as he revealed, "You can stay in the Domain while I fight; we are going to help N and Tal immediately."

    ''''That''s fine; I can spend time with Morena and Demi while you''re busy," she replied with a cheerful smile.

    Nancy nced over, her eyes bright with curiosity, "When can I join you?" she asked, looking between them.

    Archer chuckled, giving her an easy grin, "Anytime you like, Nance," he said warmly. After that, he cast Aurora Healing on the two women, who moaned as Alexa said in a rxed voice, "That feels amazing; I''m going to need more of this Arch."

    "That''s fine, but soon I will return to another national park and burn my mana before seeing Da," he informed the women.

    With an excited smile, Nancy nodded as she revealed, "I have training, and Lexi here needs to pack."

    Archer nodded and opened a portal to the Davis Mansion as the older sister continued, "I''ve decided; I want toe with Lex when you leave."

    "That''s fine; I can teleport you back here for your fights," he answered with a smile.

    With a gentle smile, Alexa leaned in and gave him a soft, lingering kiss before stepping through the shimmering violet portal. Nancy followed, grinning as she ced a quick, yful kiss on his cheek.

    "See you soon, babe," she said with a wink, her voice filled with warmth.

    Following that, she stepped through, vanishing into the swirling light, leaving him with only the faint glow of the portal and the promise of their return. Once the two women were gone, Archer returned to the real world.

    He flew across America until he saw the next national park, where he drained his mana, cleaning up and causing chaos. A ping rang out while sitting on the banks of a rushing river, letting him know he had a text from Elizabeth.

    [What are you doing to the parks, babe? Are you repairing them?]

    Archer chuckled when seeing this and replied. [Yes, I need to drain my mana, and healing the parks is beneficial for everyone]

    After replying to Elizabeth, Archer refocused, channeling mana into the earth. All around him, the once-quietndscape sprang to life, nts unfurling and flowers blooming as his energy flowed into the soil.

    He felt the strain taking its toll, his body growing weaker with each power pulse. Just then, Midnight stirred, stretching on his shoulders. She began licking his face gently, and her warm, rough tongue was aforting reminder that he wasn''t alone.

    Archer smiled as he felt his Mana Regeneration surge, drawing in energy from the earth. Over the next half hour, he absorbed everything thend offered, and his strength gradually

    replenished.

    He continued to pamper Midnight, scratching behind her ears and stroking her soft fur as she purred contentedly. Once he felt fully recharged, Archer cast Gate, and in an instant, he appeared in Da''s meticulously tended garden.

    The blooms and trimmed hedges surrounded them as Midnight perked up, her curious eyes darting around to take in the new sights. Following that, he approached the front door and

    knocked.

    After a few minutes, the door swung open, revealing a young man who took one look at him and rolled his eyes. But before any tension could build, Da appeared behind him, her blonde hair catching the light as she beamed.

    "Arch! How have you been?" she greeted warmly, enthusiastically stepping forward.

    Archer gave her a charming smile, unfazed by her son''s reaction. "Busy," he replied smoothly, "but if you''re up for it, I''d love to take you out for a bit."

    Da''s face lit up, and she nodded eagerly. "Yes, that would be nice! Am I driving?"

    Archer chuckled, giving a sheepish shrug. "I''ll let you take the wheel-I still haven''t learned

    how to drive."

    The older womanughed softly, grabbing her keys with a warm smile. "Well then, lucky for you, I''m an excellent chauffeur," she teased, leading the way to the car.

    Following that, she grabbed his hand and dragged him toward her car as she spoke to her son, "Liam, I will be back soon; make sure to do your homework."

    Archer watched the boy roll his eyes and m the door shut as Da settled into the driver''s seat with an amused sigh. Shaking his head, he joined her in the car, settling in as she started

    the engine.

    With a smooth wheel turn, she pulled them out of the driveway, the gate swinging open to let them through. As they drove, Da nced over, her eyes sparkling with humor. "Don''t mind him," she said with a grin. "Teenagers always think they know everything."

    Da navigated through the bustling streets of Miami, the city alive with activity. Archer gazed out the window, watching murals, towering palm trees, and the shimmering coastline drifted by, his eyes taking in the city''s energy.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1107: A Lot Of Work Ahead

    Chapter 1107: A Lot Of Work Ahead

    ?

    Just then, the older woman''s phone rang through the car''s Bluetooth, and she nced at the screen before answering. "Hello?" she said, keeping one hand on the wheel.

    Archer listened quietly, stealing nces at her as she managed the call, her voice calm andposed. Outside the window, the cityscape whirled by in a vibrant blur, streaks of neon lights and towering buildings rushing past.

    He turned his gaze to the highway, watching as cars zipped by and the world flowed around them. Soon enough, they pulled into a quiet road lined with restaurants and small cafes, which caught his attention.

    ''Where is she taking us?'' Archer wondered, his curiosity growing as he looked out the window. Da was still on the phone with her editor.

    He tuned out of her conversation, not wanting to intrude, but her following words made his ears perk up, "I''m on a date, Sandra," she said, her voice warm and a delighted smile spreading across her face. "I''ll text you when I get home."

    Archer felt a sudden spark of surprise and amusement, ncing at her with a grin. Following that, she parked up and said her goodbyes before putting down the phone, speaking in a bubbly voice, "We are heading to my favorite ce to write. It''s peaceful, and people tend to leave me alone."

    "Sounds good to me," he responded. "As long as they serve nice food, I haven''t got a problem with where we go."

    After parking, the two stepped out of the car. Da walked around to his side, slipping her arm through his with a warm smile. She led him down the bustling street toward a cozy caf�� nestled on the corner.

    It took them a few minutester; they entered the establishment, where the soft aroma of fresh pastries and brewed tea filled the air. A young man behind the counter looked up, eyes widening as he recognized her.

    "Afternoon, Miss Robinson! Will you be having your usual tea today?" he asked with a friendly grin.

    Da nodded before speaking, "Yes, Derrick, please bring a menu to my usual table." She turned to Archer, her green eyes twinkling with anticipation. "You''re going to love this ce."

    They then walked to the back of the cafe, where a discreet table was. She sat down, and as Archer sat across from her, she revealed, "This is where I wrote my first sessful novel, but my current one will be a bestseller."

    His eyebrow raised as he questioned in curiosity, "What is it about?"

    Da grinned before answering, "When I''ve finished the first few chapters, I will show you, but it''s not finished."

    Archer nodded in understanding and was about to speak until Tiamat showed him Tal in the gship of the 1st Fleet.

    ***

    Tal moved cautiously toward the door, each step slow and deliberate as she tried to steady her breath. Just as her fingers brushed the handle, a flicker of movement caught her eye.

    She froze, her pulse quickening as she spun around. A figure, barely distinguishable in the enveloping darkness, loomed a few meters away-a crew member, half-hidden in the shadows.

    ''What the hell is going on here?'' she thought.

    "Have youe to help us?" a voice drifted across the room, hollow and disembodied, seeming to echo from nowhere and everywhere. "We need you... to deal with these creatures."

    The unnatural tone sent a chill down Tal''s spine. She instinctively raised her bow, nocking a mana arrow, her grip tightening while scanning the dim space. Heart pounding, she steadied her voice and said, "What''s your name... and where is everyone?"

    Tal watched in horror as the figure''s movements became erratic, limbs jerking unnaturally with each word. That same hollow, unsettling voice scratched at her nerves, "Help us... the monsters have killed many... please..."

    She took a hesitant step forward, her heart pounding when Olivia''s panicked voice cut through the darkness from behind her. "Tali, don''t go near that thing!"

    In an almost mechanical plea, the crew member repeated, "Help us..."

    Just then, the white-haired admiral appeared beside her, gripping her arm tightly. The figure didn''t notice Olivia''s arrival; it only continued its soulless stare as if it were a hollow and lifeless vessel, repeating a message to lure her in.

    "Help us," the crew member said again as the white-haired admiral rushed up to her.

    Tal''s instincts kicked in as she raised her bow. Just as a horrifying spider monster emerged from the shadows, its grotesque form undting as it hurled the body towards them. She loosed several arrows, each exploding on impact, tearing through the creature''s torso.

    Before she could catch her breath, Olivia yanked her by the arm, urgency fueling her movements. "Come on!" she shouted, dragging Tal toward a safe room.

    The air buzzed with a cacophony of chittering, countless creatures closing in on them, and a chorus of dread sending chills down Tal''s spine. As they reached the door, she nced back and saw a horde of nightmarish, their grotesque forms crawling over one another.

    Just as the first monsters lunged, Olivia flung open the door and mmed it shut behind them, ws scraping against metal echoing. When the light was turned on, Tal saw a dozen people heading into a small office.

    She narrowed her eyes as injured lines surrounded one of the walls. While doing this, Olivia appeared disheveled as she spoke, "I''m d you came, Tali! But why are you alone? Where are the soldiers?"

    Tal put away her weapon before answering while calming herself, "They are clearing out floors below, but Blightborns and Ghouls infest most of the ship."''

    Olivia frowned as she revealed, "When the Swarms attacks hit us, they disgorged a horde of monsters that ughtered at least half the crew."

    Following this, Tal rested before giving the injured some health potions and smiling: "I''m going to clear the bridge as I make my way down the ship; we need the ships up and moving to protect the transport vessels."

    The white-haired woman''s eyes widened as she protested, "You cannot go out there, Tali; those things are dangerous and use the dead against us."

    "Don''t worry about me; I''m a dragon now and have my scales," Tal replied while readying her bow. "Plus, I''m the Queen of Draconia; I have to do this."

    Olivia looked hesitant but nodded as she approached the door, giving her some advice, "Keep moving, Tali. They are fast, but I know you''re faster. Use magic to take them down, and don''t listen to any voices you hear."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Tal nodded just as the door opened, and she ducked through before it was mmed shut. She scanned her surroundings and started seeing the creatures heading in her direction, causing her to aim her bow at them.

    Without waiting, she fired a wave of mana arrows into the spider-like creatures crumpled to the floor. Tal killed a few more before she had to pull out her swords while ducking under a

    lunge.

    As the monster passed above her, she thrust her de through its exoskeleton and shed down its torso, causing the creature to let out a pain-filled his before dying. Tal jumped and sted another two with Moon sts, which sent them crashing across the bridge.

    Tal fought fiercely until thest of the spiders were dead, leaving her with a moment of uneasy silence. With caution, she began to search the area, discovering piles of dead Draconians scattered around.

    Once the silver-haired elf cleared the bridge, she secured the door behind her and called Olivia, "Come out, Liv. They''re all gone, but there''s a lot of work ahead."

    Tal watched the survivors emerge from the office, relief washing their faces. They quickly fanned out, ready to clean up the chaos that remained. She sat on the captain''s chair while

    looking at the quiet vessels.

    Thanks to her eyesight, she noticed some survivors across the fleet; while doing this, Olivia appeared behind her with a frown, "We lost hundreds of good sailors and the marines that

    guarded the bridge."

    "It''s hard, but there are pockets of survivors all across Archer''s Wrath. I will find them while clearing the floor below us," Tal replied to the older woman, who nodded in agreement.

    Following that, she left the bridge behind, killing more Blightborns and Ghouls while trying to find more Draconians. Tal killed hundreds of monsters before having to rest in a storage room where two dead marines sat.

    ''So much death, the Alliance will pay for this,'' she thought while drinking some ale.

    As she did, haunting, unearthly screams echoed throughout the ship, and her senses told her the Dragonknights were doing a good job. Soon after, she continued through the ship''s dark corridors, killing as many monsters as possible.

    Bodies were piling up as she moved like a ghost; groups of Ghouls were in before they knew she was in the room. Soon enough, Tal cleared the deck below the bridge and met up with a

    group of soldiers.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1108: Welcome To My World

    Chapter 1108: Wee To My World

    ?

    Archer and Da continued to talk once the vision ended, which only seemed to be a few seconds as the older woman spoke with a warm smile, "Were you just daydreaming, Arch?"

    He shook his head before answering, "I''m Sorry. I just got a bad headache. It''s dying down now."

    "We can head back if you like?" she suggested with a concerned expression.

    "It''s all good," Archer replied, shing a charming smile. "We still need to eat, and our food is on its way to the table now."

    Following that, the waiter brought over a tray of things, and they ordered two of everything. Archer was pleased with the food as it all looked delicious. Fresh cakes and other desserts made his stomach rumble.

    Soon enough, he started eating one of the doughnuts while Da tried a chocte cake, which made her moan when taking a bite. While enjoying their meal, the couple started talking.

    "Did you know your stunt with my ex-husband has stopped him harassing me?" she revealed with a big smile. "I must thank you for the stress that man brought to my life."

    Archer chuckled when he heard this and barely remembered the man, but he shrugged. ''''That''s fine; he was annoying me, but it seems your children hate me," he said.

    Da frowned before nodding, "Unfortunately, they have favored their father since the divorce. If that puts you off me, then I''ll understand."

    "No, it doesn''t bother me. If I''m honest, I don''t particrly care," he responded with a smile that calmed the older woman down.

    As they settled into their meal, the aroma of the dishes wafted around them, and Archer eagerly ate. Laughter and chatter filled the cafe, creating a warm ambiance that perfectlyplemented their dinner.

    After a few bites, he leaned back in his chair, ncing at the nearly empty tes before turning to the nearby server. "Excuse me," he called with a grin, "could we get a couple more orders? How about the spicy grilled chicken and another round of those garlic breadsticks?"

    When Da heard this, her green eyes widened before giggling as she teased him, "You eat so much, Arch; I didn''t realize dragons are gluttons."''

    Archer startedughing as he agreed, "I do. All my women tease me about it, but they happily cook meals for me."

    "That doesn''t surprise me; I would love to cook for you someday," Da said with a hopeful smile.

    Once she spoke, Archer decided to show her the Domain once they were done eating, "Would you like to see something good?"

    In curiosity, the blonde titled her head, "As long as it isn''t dangerous, I''ve seen what you''ve been up to all over social media."

    Archer chuckled when hearing this, "It''s not, but don''t wander off and leave my side, or the boogeyman will kidnap you."

    After that, he yfully pinched her side, making Da yelp in surprise. She swatted his hand away, eximing, "How dare you!"

    His grin widened, and he couldn''t help but pinch her again, and this time, she burst intoughter as she tried to stop him. "Stop it, you little shit!" she giggled, squirming in her seat, but the more sheughed.

    As they finished their meal, Archer couldn''t help but continue his yful antics, poking fun at Da, who shot him side-eyes filled with mock annoyance. Their teasing drew curious nces from other diners; some watched with wide eyes, entertained by their banter.

    Just as Archer was about to say something to the onlookers, he noticed a few people snapping pictures of them. His expression shifted, ready to react, but Da quickly grabbed his arm, a yful smile on her face.

    "Leave them be. They follow me everywhere," she said, rolling her eyes good-naturedly. "''They''re just interested in the love life of a top author."

    Archer''s eyebrow raised as he asked, "What book genre are you writing? Romance that attracts thousands of teenage girls?"

    Da giggled as she revealed, "Pretty much, it''s a fantasy with magic academies, romance, drama, and many things the young ones like these days, but it seems adults like it as well."

    They prepared to leave as the waiter appeared with the bill Archer paid for. Da tried to, but he waved her away, "I asked you toe out, so I''ll pay."

    After finishing up, they stepped out of the caf��, and as soon as they were outside, Archer took her hand gently in his. He teleported them both to his Domain. In an instant, the bustling city vanished, reced by his realm''s vast, peacefulndscape.

    The duo appeared on top of the biggest mountain in the real world. She looked around in awe, her eyes wide with surprise and wonder. The lush greenery, the sparkling rivers, and the endless sky stretched before them unlike anything she had expected.

    "Wee to my world, Da," Archer said with a grin, watching her reaction closely.

    She shook her head in amazement, a smile spreading across her face. "This... this is incredible," she murmured, still taking it all in.

    "It is," he replied with a smile. "This ce is so big and endless, I''ve not seen all of it yet." When Da heard this, her eyes widened in shock, and she asked, "How did you create such a ce?"

    Archer raised his and created a tree next to the older woman, which made her yelp in shock as she touched it. He exined, "It''s mana. Everything in my world is seeping into it. In this ce, I can create everything except life."

    "Why?" she asked while looking at the forest below as a monster bellowed, making her

    worry.

    "That''s beyond me," Archer answered. "Gods mess with souls whereas I only eat them, which goes against life as that person will never reincarnate as I devour their very essence."''

    He noticed Da staring at him as she asked in a suspicious voice, "I know you''re a dragon, but there''s more to you. What are you really?"

    Archer chuckled before revealing a beautiful translucent arm that shined with all different colors, representing the magic elements of Thrylos. The older woman''s eyes widened in shock as she muttered, "So beautiful."

    "It is, but it took me years to get used to," he responded while turning to the Domain. "This ce is my hideaway and my kingdom''s backup n in case anything happens to Thrylos." Da looked concerned as she spoke, "Do you think something bad will happen?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Archer shrugged before scooping her into a princess carry while summoning his wings and jumping off the mountaintop. The blonde started screaming as they fell until they started flying through the air.

    "I will give you a tour before returning to the car," he said while following one of the biggest rivers in the Domain.

    Archer soared high above the Domain, carrying Da securely in his arms as they glided over the breathtakingndscape. She clung to him, her eyes wide with wonder as she took in the

    view below.

    Rolling hills stretched beneath them, dotted with wildflowers and glistening streams that sparkled in the sunlight, "Look at that! It''s so beautiful," Da gasped, pointing toward a distant waterfall cascading down a cliffside, its mist catching the golden light.

    While flying, her phone started going off, causing the older woman to sigh while answering it, "What is it, Maria? You know I''m out on a date," she said.

    Archer realized it was her daughterining and asking her toe home. Da was

    about to tell her no until the young woman informed her that the youngest sibling, who was

    twelve, had fallen ill.

    Noticing the worry in her eyes, Archer gently took her hand and, with a swift motion,

    teleported them directly to the car. The sudden change in scenery startled her, but as

    realization dawned, she looked at him with a grateful smile.

    "''Thank you,'''' she murmured, relief evident in her expression as she climbed into the driver''s seat. Archer followed, settlingfortably into the passenger side.

    Soon enough, Da reassured her daughter that she was on her way home before putting the

    phone down with a sigh and looking at him: "Sorry about that, Arch. The children are driving

    me mad."

    Archer waved her off with a warm smile. "Don''t worry about it; familyes first

    sometimes," he said reassuringly.

    She beamed, her tension easing as she started the car, and they chatted easily on the drive back to her ce. When they finally pulled up outside her house, Da turned to him with a hopeful look. "Will I see you again?"

    "Yes," Archer replied with a gentle nod, though his gaze grew distant. "But I may be gone for a while. There''s... a lot waiting for me back home."''

    Da nodded, her eyes softening as she took in his words. But then, without hesitation, she

    leaned over and kissed him, catching him by surprise. For a heartbeat, he froze, stunned, but then his hand found her cheek, and he leaned into the kiss, warmth blooming between them.

    Her hands rested gently against his chest, and for a brief, quiet moment, the world outside

    the car fell away.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1109: Want To Come Along

    Chapter 1109: Want To Come Along

    ?

    Once Archer was done kissing Da, he climbed out of the car with the older woman as she spoke, "I will text you once I sort the kids out, babe. Is that okay?"

    He nodded in agreement before she walked toward the entrance, and when the blonde vanished, he teleported to the Domain. Archer reappeared on the balcony of the treehouse as the sun was setting.

    While standing there, Mavis appeared with a smile and asked, respectfully, "Is there anything I can do for you, master?"

    Archer turned to the Brownie and said, "Bring me as much ale as you can; I want to drink while watching the sunset."

    The tiny creature gave a quick nod before vanishing into thin air. With a weary sigh, Archer sank into a nearby,fortable chair, letting its warmth and softness surround him. He closed his eyes and reached out with his senses as he rxed.

    That''s when he notices the familiar presence of Ashoka, Nyx, and Maeve, training diligently below.

    ''Good,'' he thought with a faint smile. ''They''re taking my warning seriously.''

    While watching them, Mavis suddenly reappeared and dropped a barrel of ale next to him, which made Archerugh as he thanked the creature, "Thank you. Now take a break."

    The Brownie nodded as she vanished just as he started drinking while watching the three women fighting down below. While resting, he expanded the domain until it was the size of Earth.

    He soon felt his mana running low, a dull ache signaling he was low on mana. Archer closed his eyes, focusing inward, and slowly felt the familiar rush of energy as mana began to flow back into his body.

    But exhaustion settled in as Archer continued to push himself, expanding his mana even further. He tried to fight it, but his vision blurred, and his limbs grew heavy until finally, he copsed while sumbing to mana fatigue.

    The world faded into darkness, and hisst thought was a quiet vow to be more careful with his limits next time. Archer was sleepingfortably on the chair as the women finished training.

    Ashoka stepped onto the balcony and smiled at the sight of him fast asleep. Gently, she took out a nket, draped it over him, and whispered in a caring voice, "Rest well you sleepy dragon."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The tiger woman retreated into the treehouse as the weather grew harsher, leaving Archer sheltered beneath the sturdy roof above him. Hourster, he stirred with a quiet yawn, noticing the moon still hanging high in the night sky.

    ''Why am I always waking up so early?'' he wondered, shaking his head with a hint of frustration.

    After stretching, he felt a series of satisfying cracks ripple down his spine, prompting a relieved sigh. Quietly, he made his way into the dimly lit treehouse, where the three womeny sound asleep, their soft breaths the only sounds in the stillness.

    Deciding to use the quiet, he set about preparing tea and breakfast. With practiced ease, he used Mana Maniption to heat the water, reaching for a cup as steam began to rise, filling the air with a warm,forting scent.

    With his tea brewed and toast ready, Archer sank onto a nearby sofa, letting out a contented sigh. Midnight sprang onto hisp, yfully nipping at his ears. The unexpected sensation sent a shiver down his spine, stirring up memories of his time with Sera.

    "What are you doing, girl? Why are you attacking me?" he asked the fluffball in an amused voice, but the little creature ignored his question while biting him.

    Midnight let out an adorable little growl, but Archer smiled and continued to eat his toast, unfazed by her antics. Eventually, she calmed down, curling up on hisp and giving his cheek a gentle lick, which made him smile warmly.

    After finishing his tea and breakfast, he leaned back to rest, taking a deep breath as he gradually expanded the boundaries of his Domain, letting its mana flow further into the quiet surroundings.

    Archer kept pushing his mana until it was fully depleted, leaving him in a daze. Midnight''s soft licks helped him regain his focus, and he looked down to see her gazing up with a gentle

    meow.

    Smiling, he scratched her under the chin and asked, "Want toe along?"

    She responded with another cheerful meow, making him chuckle. With a final pat, he gathered his strength and teleported them both to Isabe''s house before taking off to another national park.

    Archer soared high above the East Coast, the vast stretch of ocean glistening beneath him, contrasting with the greenery that nketed thend. The crisp wind whipped around him as The flew past cities, weaving between clouds.

    Eventually, a national park came into view, its forests stretching as far as he could see, untouched and lush. Spotting a secluded clearing between towering trees and a winding river, he angled downward, gliding gracefully through the canopy.

    With a soft thud, hended amidst the quiet, surrounded by the gentle rustle of leaves and the distant calls of wildlife. Archer heard all kinds of animals that put Midnight on edge, but he reassured the cat, "Don''t worry, girl, I''m the biggest monster in this ce. The hidden ones won''te close."''

    She meowed before jumping off his shoulder and exploring the clearing, but he noticed the sneaky figures watching him. ''It looks like cryptids are a thing. I wonder what people would think,'' The thought with a curious expression.

    Archer quickly noticed the hairy humanoid creatures lurking just out of sight, though he could sense each one. His gaze shifted to Midnight, who was yfully batting at leaves by a tree, unaware of one of the creatures creeping up behind her.

    He waved his hand and gently lifted the cat into the air and out of harm''s way, bringing her safely back to his side while speaking, "Be careful, girl, they are getting close."''

    The fluffy ball of panic leaped into Archer''sp, seeking refuge. Sensing the encroaching danger, he quickly cast a Cosmic Shield around them, its shimmering barrier enveloping them in a protective glow.

    ''What the fuck do they want? Is this why so many people vanish in these ces?'' he pondered, realizing they had him surrounded.

    Archer chuckled, as it didn''t worry him, but he had a surprise for them. He contacted Vivienne through the Domain, "Do you have some assassin I can borrow my ant queen?"

    Secondster, a silky smooth voice echoed in his mind, ''Of course, Master. I can send them now?''

    ''Yes,'' he replied while opening a portal in the nearby shadows as several figures shot out like bullets and vanished into the nearby trees.

    Archer grinned when hearing this, but Vivienne continued, ''You have full control over them; my children already know I''m going to mark you as mine, so they will listen.''

    ''Marked me?'' he replied with a raised eyebrow.

    The ant queen said she''d exin when he visited next, which caused Archer to sigh, ''You

    sneaky woman.''

    Following that, he ordered the Nightmare Assassin Ants to capture the surrounding cryptids before getting back to wasting his mana. Half an hourter, several crashes were heard as the Bigfoots appeared just outside the shield.

    Archer''s grin widened as he dismissed the barrier, setting Midnight gently back on the ground before striding toward the downed creatures. In a swift motion, he appeared beside the

    largest one, pressing his foot firmly against its neck.

    The creature thrashed, trying to escape, but his grip was unbreakable. Realizing it was

    hopeless, the creature stilled, ring up at him. Archer leaned in, his voice cold yet mocking, "Why were you watching me?" he asked, his tone sharp. "And were you nning to make a

    meal out of my fluff ball?"

    ''Strange human, why do you have pointy ears?'' a young woman''s voice echoed in his mind.

    Archer removed his foot while letting out a deep growl that rumbled through the forest. He replied, "I''m not a human. I may look like one, but I assure you that I''m not."

    The Bigfoot-like creature stood up and towered over him, but he wasn''t bothered as it spoke, ''I can see that now. What are you doing so deep in the forest?''

    "Look around me and tell me what you see," Archer responded with a grin. "If you call this ce your home, then you will know."

    That''s when the surrounding creatures nced around with wide ck eyes before falling silent. While they did this, Midnight rushed around the clearing as the Bigfoots now left her

    alone.

    "The trees are alive like they used to be many moons ago, and the soil is fresh,'' the Bigfoot creature muttered before looking at him, ''What did you do?''

    Archer chuckled at the creature''s shocked expression before exining, "I healed thend from all the damage humans have caused. Now, why were you trying to attack me?"

    The Bigfoot creature looked into his eyes while answering honestly, ''We wanted to take you

    back to our people who would have eaten you.''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1110: We Can Return

    Chapter 1110: We Can Return

    ?

    Archer looked at the Bigfoot before smiling, "Good, at least you didn''t lie to me. Is this why people go missing in the national parks?"

    The creature reluctantly nodded, ''Yes, we use... animals, things we take from human homes, anything we find on thend.''

    "What if I can give you a ce to live? Would you fight for me?" he questioned.

    When the Bigfoot heard this, it tilted its head before answering, ''Why would we fight? We are peaceful beings.''

    Archer startedughing when hearing this, "Are you joking? You kidnap and eat humans all the time."

    ''We have no other choice; we need to leave, and if a few humans go missing, what harm can it do? Theres so many of them,'' it retorted.

    "I don''t care; you will fight if you live in my Domain. Other than that, your kind can live inplete peace and safety," Archer said.

    When the Bigfoot heard this, it let out a roar that echoed throughout the cave before turning back to him and saying, ''There are no tricks? You aren''t trying to trap us and treat us like animals?''

    Archer shook his head, "No, why would I waste my time doing such a thing? That''s pointless.," he replied.

    The creature nodded before more of her kind appeared. There were about twenty of them, causing him to grin. ''They will be powerful once my mana seeps into their bodies,'' he thought.

    Following that, Archer teleported to an empty part of the Domain and created a mountain and dense forest for the Bigfoots to live in. He also made a cave system connecting to the surface for them.

    Once it was finished, he stepped back outside and noticed more creatures appeared, but he motioned for the portal, "Enter and see your new home, but make sure not to attack any human-looking people. My Wives use this realm as well."''

    The Bigfoot leader nodded itsrge head before stepping through the violet portal, followed by the other creatures. Once everyone entered, Archer appeared while the monsters got excited.

    They started looking around as their curiosity took over. He watched as they entered the cave, with the young Bigfoots staring at him with big ck eyes, but soon enough, the matriarch spoke from beside him, ''This ce is perfect; it''s wild and peaceful.''

    Archer nodded while exining, "None of the Monster Army will bother you as long as you don''t leave the forest. Otherwise, they will attack."

    The female Bigfoot nodded before nudging his body with her giant fist. He was just about to speak, but she revealed, "That means thank you in ournguage; when youe next, meet my little ones. They will love you, Master.''

    "I will visit once you''ve settled down," Archer answered. "I''m going to capture more wild animals so you have food."

    After that, he teleported back to the national park, where Midnight chased a bird, which made himugh. When the little fluffball noticed he was back, she darted in his direction and suddenly appeared on his shoulder.

    This surprised Archer, but he shook his head and summoned hundreds of Stone Men. He ordered them to capture any animals they came across while he continued to burn mana by healing thend.

    ''Hopefully, I will be able to get back to Thrylos today or tomorrow,'' he thought with a smile.

    Archer settled in, focusing as he channeled his mana. Suddenly, something inside him shifted, and a thrill shot through him, filling his entire body with energy. With a steady hand, he raised his arm and conjured a Gate to Thrylos.

    A shout of joy escaped him as the portal held steady, revealing the breathtaking sight of his pce on the other side. ''Home,'' he thought with a big smile.

    He shook his head and closed the portal, feeling the weight of its mana drain press heavily on him. Once he felt better, he called for Midnight before they returned to the Domain, where he found Ashoka, Nyx, and Maeve loungingfortably in the living room.

    "Husband!"'' the dragon woman eximed before flying at him.

    He quickly caught Nyx just as she kissed him, her tail wrapped around his leg. The other two sensed something was different. Ashoka stood up and asked with a curious twinkle in amber eyes, "What have you done, darling?"

    Archer opened the Gate to Draconia without speaking, causing Maeve to jump up. "We can return?!"

    "Yes, I just gained enough mana to open a portal back home," he replied with a grin. "But I will say goodbye to the women here before leaving."

    They all nodded in agreement as Nyx slid off him. "Go see them, and then we can help N and Tali,'''' she said.

    With a quick nod, Archer opened a Gate to the Davis Mansion. Stepping through, he headed toward Alexa''s bedroom, ignoring the cold stares from the maids and security-though they wouldn''t dare say anything to him.

    Soon enough, he reached his lover''s door and opened it, only to see Alexa rushing around like a rocket, which made himugh. The navy-haired woman spun around with wide green eyes, but a big smile appeared, "Arch!"

    She rushed up to him and hugged him so tightly that he was breathless for a second, but her words made him smile, "Thank you foring back. When I had those dreams, I got so excited."

    Archer chuckled at her reaction, leaning in to kiss her. She seemed surprised but quickly returned the kiss. Then, he opened a portal to the Domain, and Alexa began gathering her things, saying, "Go see Mom and Nancy-they''ve been wanting to see you. But the others are keeping their distance. Looks like most people aren''t thrilled about the whole harem idea." He shrugged, replying, "It happens. Not everyone''s going to ept a man with multiple wives."

    Alexa nodded understanding, then led him down the hall to her older sister''s room, where soft singing drifted through the door. He knocked before stepping inside, finding Nancy loungingfortably in a beanbag chair.

    She looked up with a bright smile and teased, "What brings you here, handsome?" "Do you want to return to Thrylos with me or stay here until the others are ready?" he asked. Nancy thought briefly before responding, "Will youe back and visit us?" "That''s the n; I can''t always fight a war and will need a break," Archer said while sending her some money. "You''ll be my first holiday; we can spend days together."

    Nancy beamed and jumped up before hugging him as she spoke, "That sounds good to me, and thanks for the money, babe."''

    The two continued chatting,ughter filling the room, until Pam appeared in the doorway with a yful grin, "Does that offer to extend to me when the time is right? What if we don''t get together," she asked.

    Archer nodded before exining, "Yes, but it will have to be when the war is over because it will be chaos, even for me. I''ll fight people with the same strength as I am and can''t risk any of

    my women."

    Pam looked concerned, but Nancy spoke up with a fiery smile, "My husband is strong, and I''m sure none of those phonies can do anything to you. Once you''re back, they will shit themselves and regret their decision."

    He chuckled at Nancy''s unwavering confidence, then wrapped his arms around the younger woman in a warm embrace. "I''ll miss you two, but I promise I''ll be back. Stay out of trouble while I''m gone, and I''ll leave some shadows with you for protection."''

    Afterward, he returned to Alexa, handing her a dragon token for traveling to the Domain when she finished saying her goodbyes. Once Archer was done there, he went to see his father, using a Gate to return to the old man''s house.

    As he approached, he noticed the for-sale sign in the yard; his dad, Darren, was busy tending to the front garden. Archer''s face smiled as he stepped inside, and the old man popped out,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    beaming with joy.

    "My son! Where have you been? I heard you''ve been a naughty boy, getting involved with a few women," his father said with a knowing grin before continuing, "Know, I wish you and Micha all the best. She''s been lost without you, but now you''re back in her life in a new way!"

    He chuckled while feeling slightly awkward, but his father reassured him, "Don''t worry. I understand that our paths separated when we lost you. I hope there''s a lovelydy in your pce who I can marry."

    Archer startedughing when hearing the old man before revealing, "Are you ready to go?" "Yes, boy, I''ve been selling the useless stuff I''ve collected over the years and bought hundreds of seeds," Darren said in a cheerful tone.

    A confused expression appeared on Archer''s face when he heard this, causing the old man to

    exin, "I hope you don''t mind me nting them in your garden, but I thought you''d like

    them."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1111: Summon You When Its Time

    Chapter 1111: Summon You When It''s Time

    ?

    Archer nodded at his father with a warm smile. "That''s fine. The garden is huge, and I''ll have plenty of pces for you to rx in."

    Hearing this, Darren''s eyes lit up with excitement. Archer watched his father''s reaction before adding, "You can wait in my Domain; Robert Bet is already there, but he is pissed off because I''m punishing him."''

    His father''s eyes widened but quickly nodded, "Sounds good, son; how can I get there?"

    Archer grinned before opening a Gate to the Domain and the floor his grandfather was on. Darren stepped through after hugging him with a pleased smile, and shortly after that, he heard Robert''s voice, "Oh look, who is it! My useless son-inw, get your ass in here and make me some tea. My grandson has be a tyrant and locked me away."

    "''Shut up, old man. You tried to scream at Ashoka, and this is your punishment," Archer retorted with a grin. "Most people would have been killed, but because you''re my Grandfather, you''re still here."

    After that, he left the Domain and went to see Sasha and Cece, who peppered his face with kisses and told him to visit them once the war calmed down. Archer agreed to the twins'' request.

    Once Archer finished with them, he appeared in the White House and caught Elizabeth off guard as she was working on some paperwork. "Oh Arch, you scared me. Is everything okay?" "I''m heading back to my world for a while. There''s some stuff to deal with, but I thought I''de see you before I left," he replied with a charming smile.

    Elizabeth''s face lit up at his words as she rose to her feet and wrapped her slender arms around his shoulders. The embrace was warm and familiar, prompting Archer to smile as he hugged her back.

    "I''ll be so busy," she murmured, her tone affectionate. "The next few months will be crazy, but promise me you''ll look after yourself, darling."

    The two continued talking until someone knocked on the door, causing Archer to teleport to Isabe''s house after giving her one quick kiss. There, he and Micha were waiting. He noticed the women sitting around drinking tea while watching TV.

    Isabe was the first to see him and beamed as she spoke, "How''s Dad?"

    "The same fouled-mouth old man he was always," Archer replied with a chuckle before summoning Robert.

    His grandfather copsed on the chair, shocking the two women as the man looked younger and healthier. When Archer looked at him, his eyes widened, ''Just like I remember him,'' he thought.

    Robert turned to Micha with a big smile and eximed, "This demon made me young again, daughter! I feel so much better since the cancer has gone."''

    When Micha and Isabe heard this, they teared up, but the old man cut that short, "None of that,dies! It''s bad enough I''ve had that soppy Darren fussing over me; he''s be creepy now."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Archerughed as he exined, "Dad has be very friendly now."

    The two womenughed as Robert nodded along but soon turned to him and said, "And what are you now, pretty boy?"

    "Your savor, old man," Archer responded before turning to Micha and Isabe. "I will visit in a couple of weeks, but I need to help out my girls on Thrylos."

    They leaped up, hugging him tightly, ensuring his safety. With a broad smile, Micha said, "Promise us you''ll stay safe and return to us."''

    Archer nodded understandingly and warmly hugged Isabe before returning to the Domain. He found Alexa deep in conversation with Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx there, causing him to grin, his tone yful as he said, "Ready to head home,dies?"

    The three beamed, but Archer''s expression suddenly shifted as a vision unfolded before him. "Wait here," he instructed, his tone serious. "I''ll summon you when it''s time. N is on the run from the Alliance and is preparing to hold them off with some Lionheart soldiers."''

    Their eyes widened in shock, but they quickly nodded. Archer opened a Gate back to Thrylos in anger as he jumped through and transformed into his dragon form. When he fell through the portal, he let out a heart-shattering roar that echoed for kilometers in all directions.

    ***

    N ughtered Alliance soldiers who entered the tunnels thanks to Primal form, but there were too many, forcing the Draconians to flee through the escape route while she pushed the enemies back.

    Demetra would stay with the troops while escorting them back, as N could handle everything herself. She swiped at a group of mages that tried to surround her before darting through the tunnel once her soldiers made it out.

    She barreled down it while the enemies gave chase, but she dodged the attacks flying in her direction. But thanks to her speed, she evaded everything and made it outside while spotting the legionnaires entering the beach fortress, allowing her to veer to the side as she made her way to the Lionheart rebels.

    As soon as the Alliance soldiers rushed out of the tunnel, they were bombarded by the Dragonfire Company, forcing them back underground. Then, the mages brought up a shield that blocked the mana shells.

    Multiple explosions rang out and shook the ground, which N felt, causing her to think, "That was bad. They flooded those tunnels, but at least it bought us some time.''

    She sprinted across the ruggedndscape for nearly an hour, her gaze fixed on the horizon. Suddenly, a dark plume of smoke appeared in the distance, prompting her blue eyes to narrow in rm.

    As N drew closer, the scene became clear: the fortress was under siege. When she saw this, she decided to attack from behind and rushed toward the enemy lines, casting Enhancement on herself and sending Earth Spikes toward them.

    When her spell hit the rear of the Alliance army, it shocked them, but it was already toote. N tore into the soldiers, turning them into bloodmist. She let out an earth-shaking roar

    that scared the enemy.

    Most went still due to fear, which allowed her to tear them apart easily. Soon enough, their cannons started pointing in her direction; when N saw this, she created an earth wall that blocked the first wave of shells.

    An explosion rocked the ground, sending tremors through the earth. Fortunately, her Enhancement absorbed much of the impact, allowing her to stay steady. Without hesitation, she dashed toward the castle walls, leaping up and scaling them.

    ''Atleast my ws and help me get into the fortress,'' she mused excitedly.

    The Lionheart soldiers above recognized her and held their positions, allowing her to climb unhindered. When N reached the top, she transformed into her humanoid form just as an older woman appeared and knelt alongside the soldiers.

    d in the armor of a Lionheart General stood Inara Silvermane, a trusted friend of her father and one of Archer''s favoredpanions. N took in hermanding presence, admiring her beauty and strength.

    ''She would be a good addition to darlings pride,'' she grinned.

    Inara inclined her head respectfully and greeted her, "Princess N, it''s a relief to see you, especially in dire times. Our scouts reported that the Draconians are engaging the Alliance forces to the west, though it seemed almost too unlikely to believe."''

    "We are here and fighting the Alliance dogs; they pushed us back to our beach fortress. The legions are managing to hold them back, but it will be toote as they overwhelm us," N responded while taking out some ale and downing it.

    Inara''s red eyes widened in shock, and the surrounding soldiers exchanged anxious nces. Yet N''s voice remained steady and confident. "We''ll abandon the fortress once I''ve cleared the enemy forces. Afterward, you''ll push through, but we''ll nk the Alliance army and follow the coastline until we rendezvous with the legions."

    "Are you sure we can make it? Only a few thousand of us left and hundreds of wounded," the older woman revealed.

    A concerned expression appeared on N''s pretty face as she waved her hand behind her, which sent a wave of Earth Spikes that sliced through the air and peppered the Alliance lines, causing plumes of smoke to shoot into the air.

    When the Lionheart soldiers heard this, they looked worried, but N continued, "I will deal with them. Just make sure to move when the soldiers are down."

    Inara nodded with determination before shouting orders out as the Lionheart men and women went to work loading up the injured. While this happened, N jumped off the wall, transformed into her lion form, and crashed into the enemy lines.

    After that, she sent a wave of earth that decimated most of the soldiers, but she still started

    attacking them with her ws and teeth. The Alliance army didn''t know what to do as N dodged most of their cannon shots.

    The ones that did hit made her growl in frustration, but she sent Earth Bolts back in response, which caused them to explode.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1112: The King Has Returned

    Chapter 1112: The King Has Returned

    ?

    Npletely wiped out the remaining soldiers, allowing the Lionheart Rebels to escape to the coast as she ensured no one followed them. They finally reached the shore, where they could rest.

    As Inara and hermanders approached, N shifted back into her humanoid form, and they bowed respectfully. "Thank you foring to our aid, Princess," Inara said gratefully. "The fortress was on the verge of falling, we were nearly out of water, and our food supplies were exhausted days ago."

    "''Queen," she replied to the older woman. "I''m no longer a princess but a Queen of the Draconia Kingdom."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Inara and themanders nodded, but N dragged the grey-haired lioness off to the side as she questioned with narrowed eyes, "You don''t have a husband?"

    She shook her head, "No, Your Majesty, between the wars, monster waves, and rebellion, there''s no time for love."

    When she heard this, N grinned and suggested, "Well, my husband is always looking for strong women, and I know you''ve met him already."

    Inara blinked in surprise but then shook her head, skeptical, "Are you suggesting I should join his harem?"

    N grinned broadly. "Yes! You''re a distant rtive through Grandmother Mkia, and I know you''re a fierce fighter. You''d fit right in."

    The older lioness was taken aback, but a scent reached their noses, causing their tails to stand on edge. N spun around and noticed a swarm of monsters rushing in their direction, which annoyed her.

    "Get the people moving," she said while readying herself. "I will hold them back; we need to reach the fortress."

    When Inara heard this, her face was concerned, but N smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry," she said. ''''I''ll make sure you reach the legion fortress safely. It will take them a while to break through; Darling designed those walls to withstand anything."

    The grey-haired lioness nodded before ordering the Lionheart soldiers to rush along the shore. At the same time, N transformed into her Pirmal form and let out a frightening roar that stopped the enemy army momentarily.

    Without hesitation, she charged, the ground quaking beneath her. The Alliance soldiers, though well-trained, faltered as they saw her massive lion form barreling toward them. Those in the front rows braced themselves, but N was unstoppable.

    She crashed into the line like a storm unleashed, her ws shing through armor and flesh with terrifying ease. Her first swipe sent several soldiers sprawling, weapons ttering to the ground, armor torn as if made of paper.

    Blood sprayed across the battlefield as her powerful ws swept through the front row, scattering soldiers like leaves in the wind. N continued to attack, but that''s when a dozen spells hit her.

    ''Dammit, that hurt!'' she thought.

    The sudden attack sent her flying across the battlefield and crashing down as the Alliance soldiers rushed at her, but they were stopped as a wave of arrows and spells mmed into their front ranks.

    They copsed to the ground as Draconian Demi-Humans rushed out of the nearby treeline and smashed into the side of the enemy army. N watched them cut through the soldiers until reaching her.

    N struggled to rise, but the spells had taken their toll, forcing her back into her humanoid form. She reached for her health potion and downed it. Just then, a glint of armor caught her eye. Inara, nked by a hundred Lionheart soldiers, emerged behind her, rallying alongside the Draconians.

    ''Where did theye from?'' she thought, surprised but grateful. Without hesitation, she drew her swords, gripping them tightly as her soldiers closed ranks around her.

    Following that, the enemy soldiers surrounded them in a sea of bodies, which worried her, but she started killing the Alliance troops with skill. Even though she killed many of them, more would take their ce.

    Hours passed, and the battlefield was littered with fallen warriors; only fifty or so Draconians stood as the Alliance forces pressed their advantage, driving deeper with each assault. Amidst the chaos, N found herself face-to-face with a Demi-God.

    Drawing on years of training, the lioness matched his every strike with swift, precise movements, her muscles coiled and ready. The Demi-God seemed amused, meeting her blows with dismissive ease, his confidence bordering on arrogance.

    But N held her ground, her eyes zing with determination, watching for any opening. Atst, she saw her chance. As he swung a brutal punch, she ducked low, slipping past his fist and slicing upward with deadly grace.

    Her de bit into his cheek, leaving a thin line of blood that stood stark against his unblemished skin. The Demi-God''s eyes narrowed in fury as he stepped forward to retaliate, but his advance was interrupted by a roar so powerful, so chilling, it pierced the heavens.

    N felt the ground tremble beneath them, and an unnatural silence fell over the battlefield. From the farthest reaches of Pluoria to the deserts of Avidia, every living soul froze, feeling the raw, seething anger woven into that primal sound.

    The soldiers halted mid-swing, eyes wide with dread as the roar reverberated, echoing across mountains and valleys. N''s heart pounded, but her fear turned to joy, unlike the others.

    Her blue eyes lit up, and a fierce smile spread across her face as she shouted, "The king has returned!"

    Suddenly, three dark shapes appeared high above, growingrger with terrifying speed as they plummeted toward the ground. Before anyone could react, the figures crashed into the heart of the Alliance army, sending soldiers scattering in all directions.

    Deafening, bone-chilling screeches erupted from the impact zone as three massive Hydras rose from the dust and debris, their many heads writhing with deadly intent. Their fanged maws tore through armor and flesh, leaving trails of devastation in their wake.

    The soldier''s organized ranks dissolved into chaos, screams of terror mingling with the guttural roars of the Hydras as they tore into every enemy in sight. N watched a fierce pride swelling in her chest.

    "Those are the hydra sisters!'' she thought before darting toward the creatures.

    Raven and Sable breathed deadly ck clouds all over the Alliance army that caused pain- filled screams to echo across the battlefield. While this was happening, Azura got punched by

    the Demi-God.

    The Hydra roared up, but the enemy went to strike again by casting a powerful spell that would hurt Azura. N watched as someone battered the spell away and quickly noticed the man she''d loved since meeting all those years ago.

    ''Darling, It''s so good that you''re back,'' she thought with a big smile.

    Archer was hovering in the air with a knowing grin as he vanished, only to reappear in front of the Demi-God, who was visibly shocked. That''s when her lion ears twitched when hearing her lover''s deep voice, "You tried to harm my wife? Are you foolish human?''

    Without letting the man speak, she watched Archer grab the enemy by the neck before tearing his soul from the body. Her eyes widened as she watched him throw the corpse at the ground below as three figures appeared above.

    N''s heart raced as she realized one of them was stronger while the other matched his strength. Her gaze flicked to Archer, who grinned, "It doesn''t matter if there are three of

    you," he dered, his voice thunderous and unwavering.

    "I''ll push beyond my limits and make the Alliance regret ever crossing me or my wives."His body began to glow with fierce determination. Now, show me what you''ve got!"

    N observed in awe as her lover dashed forward, his violet eyes zing with fury. The two Demi-Gods charged, their towering forms bristling with light mana, but he was already moving like a blur.

    With a single, devastating punch, she watched as Archer struck the first Demo-God square in the chest. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air as the shockwave knocked her

    back.

    That''s when N noticed the creature''s body crumbled, copsing in a heap. The second Alliance Demi-God lunged, roaring in rage, but Archer was faster. He sidestepped, his glowing fist driving into its ribcage with a sickening crunch.

    The blow shattered its defenses, and with onest strike, he brought the creature crashing to

    the ground. The dust settled in a thick haze, the echoes of battle fading into silence. N stood frozen, breathless, as Archer remained untouched and unyielding.

    ''So fucking strong! He never used his full power on those two!'' she thought as her blue eyes gleamed with admiration.

    His eyes locked onto the Pseudo-God, a savage grin spreading across his face. He pointed directly at the man, his voice cold. "You''re next," he said, each wordced with a promise. But your death will be anything but pretty. You may have been trained to face me... but it''s useless when ites to the real thing."

    The ground beneath them trembled without warning as the first punch was thrown. Her lover''s fist collided with the man''s jaw, causing him to stagger back, but he quickly recovered,unching a brutal counterstrike that Archer narrowly dodged.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1113: This Is Going To Hurt

    Chapter 1113: This Is Going To Hurt

    ?

    Archer and the Alliance''s pseudo-God continued fighting; they traded blows, but neither could gain the upper hand. While doing this, the enemy grinned and bragged, "I''ve got a skill that can absorb all that force and return it to you, White Devil!"

    When he heard this, he startedughing and punched the man with everything. He poured as much power as he could into his fists as theynded, causing booms to ring out, "What about it! That''s what makes it even more entertaining! I will have to take you beyond your limit!" Archer retorted with a smirk.

    Again and again, they exchanged blows; each hit harder and faster until the air around them trembled with the force of their strikes. His fist mmed into the Pseudo-God''s ribs, sending a thunderous crack echoing across thendscape.

    That''s when the man countered with a crushing uppercut that lifted Archer off his feet. Hended on his feet before dodging a few punches and kicks, grabbing the man''s leg, and flinging him into the distance.

    ''Now let''s overwhelm this dog with magic,'' he thought before spamming Eldritch sts and Mana Bolts.

    All the spells found their mark and exploded when hitting the man, sending him to crash into the ground below. While down, Archer summoned a hundred Nightmare Warrior Ants, who swarmed the Pseudo-God to distract him.

    Once his monsters attacked, he turned to the surviving men and summoned thousands of Shadow Creatures that fell upon them. Thanks to his monsters, none of the Alliance soldiers stood a chance as they were shed, torn apart, or eaten.

    Archerunched himself toward the Pseudo-God, hurtling through the air to meet him in another fistfight as they knew magic was useless, ''Oh, shit,'' he thought, bracing himself as he swung a punch just as his opponent did.

    Their fists collided midair, his enemy''s knuckles cracking hard against his jaw, while Archer''s punch connected squarely with the man''s temple, sending him reeling in a daze. The two of them flew off in different directions.

    The Pseudo-God crashed into a nearby mountain while Archer was setting, flying out to sea. He skipped along the water like a stone before a tentacle tried to grab him. When he felt this, he took a deep breath and released a stream of violet fire at the monster.

    Archer''s mes burned through the limb, allowing him to block the sudden punch the Alliance powerhousended. He gritted his teeth while flying back, but he used his tail to strike when the man closed in again.

    The sleek appendage struck the man''s face with a loud cloud just as Archer cast Azur Cannon into his enemy''s chest. A massive explosion rang out that sent the opponent crashing into the beach, where the surviving ants swarmed him.

    He noticed N and the soldiers retreating, allowing him to use a finisher with a grin as he cast a spell he hadn''t used in a while, ''Meteor Swarm.''

    The sky above lit up with violet glows as the Archer summoned more Shadow Creatures and ordered them to hold the Pseudo-God in ce. They happily did and washed over the enemy.

    "That should hold the idiot for a few seconds,'' he mused while his Regeneration kicked in.

    They managed to hold him as the meteors entered the atmosphere and streaked toward the beach. When Archer saw this, he quickly flew behind N, casting a massive Cosmic Shield over the legion''s fortress just as they reached the gate.

    Soon enough, the meteors struck the Pseudo-God with such fury that the world shook as an explosion erupted. He braced himself and poured more mana into the shield, but it was just enough.

    "This is going to hurt!''

    The massive shockwave hit the violet barrier, causing him to grit his teeth as it was about to break, but thanks to his mana, it didn''t. Archer spat out blood as he crashed into the ground below. His inside was damaged due to the impact of the Meteor Swarm.

    ''Something''s wrong. My inside feels torn up and taking its time to heal,'' he thought while climbing out of the crater that had formed when he fell from the sky.

    At that moment, the Pseudo God emerged, wounded and bloodied, yet still very much alive. Archer''s eyes widened in shock as the man spoke, his voice thick with rage, "I told you, Devil, I can absorb your attacks; there''s nothing you can do to me. The church and empire poured mountains of gold and resources into me to end you and im your lioness for myself."

    When Archer heard that, his anger ignited into a wild fury as he let out an earth-shaking roar before creating a spell to use in this fight. Without wasting any more time, he dashed forward and started fighting again.

    This time, the Alliance Pseudo-Godnded a dozen blows that rattled his body and sent him flying until hended outside the fortress''s gates. The opponent approached while preparing to attack, but a blue blur appeared.

    ''What is this!''

    Demetra screamed in pain as she blocked the attack, but it was too much for the shark woman, who crashed through the fortress''s wall and caused chaos beyond it. He jumped up and started attacking the man with everything he had, even though he was injured.

    Archer''s heart pounded in his chest, the raw fury flooding his veins. His eyes zed as the Pseudo-God sneered before him, blood dripping from his wounds. Without warning, he dashed forward, his fists crackling with mana.

    ''Let''s end this so we can get out of this ce,'' he thought as he attacked.

    The first punchnded with a thunderous crash, sending shockwaves through the air, but the Pseudo-God staggered only slightly, his twisted grin never faltering. "You think your power can match mine?" the man taunted.

    But Archer''s eyes glinted with madness, his anger morphing into something primal. He struck again, each punch faster, more vicious, a blur of power. Mana surged through him, the force of his blows shattering the air, cracking the earth beneath.

    The Pseudo-God grunted with each hit, but his absorption couldn''t keep up, his body trembling as the overwhelming mana poured into him faster than he could take it. Archer started roaring as his punches sped up, causing shockwaves that destroyed the surroundingndscape.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I told you, prick, I''d push you beyond your limits. You church dogs always underestimate me!" Archer eximed before using his new attack.

    He drew his arm back, muscles coiling as the air around him crackled. A swirling vortex of energy formed at his fist. The ground trembled as the mana condensed into a devastating

    force.

    With a roar that shook the heavens, Archer released it in one violent explosion-his fist flying forward with the power of a dying star. The Nova Punch erupted from his hand, a blinding surge of light and raw devastation.

    It tore through the air, a wave of force that collided with the Pseudo-God''s chest before he could react. The impact was like the world itself cracking open. The man''s body was flung backward; his scream was lost in the deafening explosion.

    The st spread outward in a shockwave that shattered thendscape, sending debris and dust spiraling into the air. He felt the experience pouring into his body, which signaled the

    enemy''s death.

    Knowing the Pseudo-God was dead, he dropped to one knee as the exhaustion and injuries took their toll. Archer released a breath of relief before standing up as a headache mmed

    into him, causing him to groan.

    ''I need some rest,'' he thought with a tired smile.

    As Archer stood there, he felt the rush of N and Demetra closing in, the legionnaires trailing closely behind them. Without hesitation, the lioness sprang into the air, her powerful

    limbs encircling him.

    She pulled him close, nting hundreds of passionate kisses on his cheeks before he could react. Archer smiled while grabbing N''s, toned behind, and returned the kiss with one of his own, which made the young woman happy.

    Following that, he started walking back to the fortress, and Demetra smiled as the two were still kissing. Soon, N broke apart as her blue eyes gleamed with love and excitement; Archer loved the smile she was giving him.

    He bopped her on the nose, saying, "It''s good to see you, my lioness; I''ve missed you so

    much."

    N got excited, causing her to bite his neck before replying sweetly, "I love you, Archer Wyldheart."

    The couple pressed their foreheads together before he whispered, "I love you too, N. It''s so good to hold you again, finally."

    She beamed while jumping off him as they entered the fortress while the soldiers stared at him with wide eyes. Archer waved his hand and repaired the broken wall once Demetra stepped through with a big smile.

    N grabbed his hand while leading him to her tent, but Tal''s tattoo red, causing him to speak, "I need to help Tali, but make sure the soldiers are ready to go."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1114: Youre Finally Back

    Chapter 1114: You''re Finally Back

    ?

    Archer took off after telling N and Demetra he would quickly return with the mixed elf. With that, he soared across the sky until spotting the 1st Fleet drifting, and a disgusting aura hit his senses, causing him to summon a million Shadow Creatures.

    "Kill every creature and save my sailors!" he ordered the eerie monsters.

    Nyctros, the shadow general, appeared and led the assault on the fleet to free them from the creatures. While this happened, Archer appeared on Olivia''s ship''s bridge, and screams and howls echoed.

    He quickly sensed Tal and the soldiers fighting against the Ghouls and Blightborns. Archer promptly traveled through the ship, killing any creatures he encountered, which was easy for him.

    After an hour of travel, his eyesnded on one of the first women he had met on his journey, ''Talia,'' he thought.

    She stood there, sweat mingling with streaks of blood that stained her beautiful chocte brown skin, meticulously cleaning her swords while instructing the soldiers to clear the corridor.

    Archer couldn''t take his eyes off the fierce beauty that was his in this life and the next. Talia was muscr but not overly so; her strength was perfectly bnced with her womanly charm.

    Her armor, crafted by dwarven hands at his request, hugged her hourss curves, the polished metal emphasizing every line of her form. Her giant chest strained subtly against the ting, a detail he couldn''t ignore.

    But her face truly captivated him. Delicate yet fierce, with perfect features that left him thinking, "She''s beautiful."

    In her armor, the elf was a vision of warrior elegance, and he felt a swell of pride and affection. She was the very embodiment of beauty and strength, abination he cherished

    deeply.

    A swarm of Ghouls and Blightborns rushed toward her, but Archer used Blinked to appear before the silver-haired elf, who yelped in fright, causing her to swing her de at him. He caught the sword, which made Tal go wide-eyed.

    She rxed while mumbling, "Is that you husband?"

    Archer didn''t say anything and fiercely hugged her; Tal sank into his embrace with a big smile as she continued, "You''re finally back! Amazingly, you''re here, darling."

    Following that, he felt the Shadow Creatures killing the Swarm with ease. Howls of pain rang out throughout the ship as Archer spoke, "Take me to the injured, and I will clear the vessel; I am proud of you, Tali. I''ve watched what you''ve been doing.

    The elf beamed before her, and the soldiers led him back to the foyer, where hundreds of Dragonknights rushed around. When they all spotted Archer, they dropped to one knee in respect, but he ignored them while sensing all the injured.

    Without waiting, he waved his hand while Healing all the hurt Draconians, which healed them. Tal watched this with a proud smile as shemented, "Still as powerful as ever, I''m d you arrived now; the creatures were getting sneakier."''

    Archer chuckled before exining, "My Shadow Creatures are dealing with the rest of the ships and will kill the creatures while saving the remaining sailors."

    Tal nodded sweetly as she led him to the room she was using to rest. The soldiers wouldn''t stop looking at them, but Archer waved them away and ordered them to prepare to clean the ship with the survivors. We need to get the legions back to Draconia."

    Every saluted and got to work, which made the elf giggle, "They still worship you, and it''s only got worse since the Alliance dered war on us months ago."

    Archer gave a low chuckle as she closed the door behind them, her red eyes glinting with excitement. Tal threw herself at him, and their lips kissed passionately. His hands moved to her toned ass, pulling her close as the kiss deepened.

    ''I miss this woman''s kiss,'' he thought as desire overtook him.

    She slipped her tongue into his mouth, and as her armor fell away, her chest pressed firmly against him, igniting a fire of desire between them. He felt his heart race,pletely captivated by her.

    Soon enough, Archer felt Tal''s soft hands touching every muscle on his chest and abs, causing her to grow even more passionate. Without wasting time, he cast Timewarp around them, which slowed down the time.

    Following that, his hand slid down her perfect body before reaching the skirt she was wearing and slowly unbuttoned it. It caused Tal to tremble excitedly, "I''ve missed your touch, darling; it''s been months since I''ve felt it."

    "Sorry for disappearing, but I''m here now to make it up to all of you," Archer murmured, slipping into her undergarments with a sly grin.

    Tal''s breath hitched, a shiver running through her as he began to tease her, his fingers gently rubbing her clit. A soft moan escaped her lips, her body responding eagerly, warmth spreading as their touch intensified, "Mmmmghhnn~~."

    Archer''s grin widened at the sound of her moans, each one like music that fueled his every touch. He kept his focus on her, his fingers working their magic as Tal''s body arched and her soft, breathy moans filled the room.

    "Mmm, I love this... your fingers are pure magic," she murmured, her voice thick with pleasure as she clung to him, entirely lost in the moment.

    Without a word, Archer guided Tal toward the bed, positioning her on all fours with gentle but firm hands. She nced over her shoulder, eyes wide with anticipation and a smile

    tugging at her lips.

    "And what do you think you''re doing, husband?" she teased, her voice soft but filled with anticipation.

    Archer grinned at her question before sliding her wet panties down her thighs, revealing her perfect pink slit. His lust soared when seeing this before he dived in and ran his tongue along it, causing Tal to let out a lust-filled moan, "Mmmmghhnn~~."

    Following that, his tongue dived deeper into her pussy which forced Tal to grip the bedsheets while she let out a scream, "Ahhhhh!"

    Waves of pleasure surged through her like bolts of lightning, leaving her trembling with ecstasy. Her moans grew louder, breathy, and filled with raw intensity, "Mmm... oh...," she gasped, her voice thick with ecstasy.

    Archer continued his devoted attention, his tongue tracing over the elf''s sensitive pussy as he gently slipped a finger inside, feeling her tighten around him. Tal''s sweet love juices flowed freely, and he drank in every drop as though parched, savoring herpletely. Minutester, Tal let out a scream as the pleasure was overwhelming, and she soon started squirting directly into his mouth, which he happily swallowed. Her body trembled as sweat

    ran down it.

    She dropped to the bed breathless as her legs shivered due to the ecstasy she received. Archer watched this with a big smile while licking her sweet juices all over his fingers before hemented with a smile, "Now for the main course, my love. Are you ready?"

    When Tal heard this, she beamed before rolling onto her back, opening her slender legs as Archer climbed between them. As he rubbed his cock on her drenched pussy before slipping it

    inside.

    "Ahmmm~~ Oh, I''ve missed this, my husband," she said in a breathless voice.

    A grin spread across Archer''s face as he heard her reaction, and he began to move, each motion drawing them closer together. Tal''s pussy tightened around him instinctively, sending waves of pleasure through his body, and he let out a low, husky groan.

    "You feel so good, Tali; you''re mping down on me," he muttered.

    Tal''s hands gripped him even closer as he sank deeper, touching every sensitive spot that delighted her. Her moans grew louder, the pleasure overwhelming her senses, and soon, she found herself on the edge, "Mmmmghh~~ Ummmm~~."

    As Archer pushed in fully, she tipped over, her climax rushing through her as she held him tight, lost in the moment together. Soon enough, he started cumming straight into the elf''s womb, which caused Tal to start squirting all over his waist.

    "Ahhhhhhh! Oh my god," she mumbled as the pleasure overtook all her senses.

    The bed below them was soaking wet, which made Archer smile before he positioned her on all fours. He pushed her back down and slid back inside the brown-skinned beauty who gripped the bedsheets while moaning into the bed, "Mmmmghhhh~~."

    Archer grinned when seeing this and smacked her round ass, which caused her body to

    tremble as it jiggled. He started thrusting into her pussy as he wasn''t showing her any mercy

    as she tightened around his cock.

    They continued making love for hours until Tal was tired; her breaths werebored as Archer slumped beside her and smiled, "That felt nice, Tali; I''ve missed you."

    The silver-haired elf beamed before she snuggled up with him. While the soldiers returned

    survivors, the fleet returned to life once the Shadow Creatures ughtered all the monsters, allowing the sailors to clean everything.

    Archer sent N a message that he would be there in the morning, watching over the fleet,

    which the lioness agreed to.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1115: Careful Out There Dem

    Chapter 1115: Careful Out There Dem

    ?

    Archer woke up the following day to a loud horning from the gship he was on. He sat up and rubbed his eyes while yawning. He quickly sensed that the vessel was moving, causing him to smile.

    "They work fast, at least the Shadow Creatures cleaned out the monsters,'' he mused.

    Tal stirred, a blissful smile spreading across her face as she slowly opened her eyes. In a soft, sleepy voice, she murmured, "Did we fall asleep?"

    He chuckled when hearing her question but nodded, "Yes, and it looks like the sailors have sorted out the fleet."

    The silver-haired elf stood up and stretched as she dressed as Archer admired her. This made Tal grin as she felt his eyes on her and teased him, "You''re not ravaging me anymore, you lewd dragon; I''m still aching, and we have work to do."

    When he heard this, his grin widened before stepping forward and stealing her soft lips, and Tal couldn''t resist. Archer turned her around and bent her over until she was leaning on the wall with her ass out.

    "You know you love our sex, Tali; stop denying it," he said while holding her waist.

    Following that, he slipped inside her pussy and started ravaging her for an hour, causing Tal''s legs to tremble due to the pleasure. They left the room once the couple was done, and she held his arm for support.

    Archer chuckled at her flustered expression before opening the Gate to the bridge and stepping through. When they exited on the other side, someone quickly hugged him. After seeing the white hair, he returned the hug and felt plump lips on his cheeks.

    This causes him to smile while speaking, "Hello Liv, how have you been?"

    "Stressed, my love, the Swarm hit us with some unknown weapons," Olivia replied, stepping back.

    Archer nodded in understanding as he asked, "Are we ready to head back to Draconia?"

    The white-haired admiral beamed while answering, "Yes, we have enough sailors to return home but lost thousands during the attacks."''

    Following that, Archer told Tal and Olivia to stay there while he vanished; he reappeared above the fleet and cast Aurora Healing over everything before flying toward the shore, where explosions were going off.

    The Alliance forces surged toward the fortress, and when Archer took in the sight, a fierce grin spread across his face. He soared high above the battlefield with a powerful beat of his wings, looming like a storm over the enemy ranks.

    He drew a deep breath, his chest swelling with mana, and then unleashed a mighty roar that shook the ground below. In the next heartbeat, a zing torrent of violet fire erupted from his mouth, cascading down in a fierce wave that engulfed the enemy soldiers.

    When the Draconians saw this, they cheered before the Dragonfire Company continued bombarding the Alliance soldiers. Then, Archernded with a thud like N, ra, Demetra, and someone he hadn''t seen for years.

    ''Still as beautiful as the first time we met,'' he thought while looking at Inara.

    Her dark grey hair was pulled back into a ponytail, strands slipping loose to frame her face. The woman''s stunning brown skin bore streaks of blood and dirt from the battle. She wore battered armor, dented and scarred.

    Yet that did little to conceal her striking hourss figure, a testament to her strength and beauty.

    The older lioness stepped forward, a warm smile spreading across her face. "It''s good to see you, Archer," she said, her voice full of affection. "You''ve grown into a handsome young man."

    "I know; I am the most handsome dragon on Thrylos,'' he replied with a smirk that made the three women giggle.

    Archer stepped forward and hugged the older woman as he whispered into her twitching lion ear, "It''s good to see you, Inara; we will go on a date when we get back to Draconia."

    After speaking, he watched her brown cheeks darken, but she quickly nodded, "That sounds good."

    He was just about to speak, but N interrupted, "I told you, Aunty! Husband would like you, so now you can be proud."

    Archer nced at the blonde lioness and chuckled. "No need to rush," he said with a grin. "This war will be long, and we''ll have plenty of time for some fun along the way."

    Just then, Demetra approached and was about to speak. But before she could say a word, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling the shark-woman into a warm, tight embrace, catching her by surprise.

    "It''s good to see you, Dem; thanks for helping N, ra, and Tali," Archer said lovingly, which made her beam. "I''ve missed you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The young woman stood on her tiptoes, cupping his cheeks as she leaned in. Their lips met in a gentle but lingering kiss. He felt the warmth of her body pressed close against him, her heartbeat echoing his own.

    After a few moments, they pulled back, and she asked, with a knowing smile, "Are you traveling with the fleet?"

    "Yes, I''ll make sure to spend time with all four of you on the journey back," Archer replied warmly before greeting his Dragon General, ra.

    The red-haired warrior gave him a soft smile as she stepped forward and embraced him. Sensing her embarrassment, he pressed a light kiss to her forehead. Following that, he sent a message to Olivia through the tattoos, "Send the transport shits to pick up the legion, cover the fortress as the Alliance keeps attacking, I will help."

    She quickly agreed and had the ships let off their horns before they started firing. Archer watched as the mana shells flew over them and crashed into the charging enemy army. The explosion rocked the ground, but ra, N, and Inara got to work.

    The three women had just ordered the legions to pack up, while Demetra turned to Archer with a big smile, "I''ll patrol the water, darling; the Alliance has monsters under their

    control."

    He nodded before answering, "Careful out there, Dem; if you need help, send me a message."

    Demetra beamed before jumping in the water after transforming into her Demon Shark form as she dived under the waves. Then, Archer jumped into the air and flew toward the enemy

    lines.

    Soaring high above the walls, Archer suddenly faced a barrage of mana shells and deadly spells hurtling toward him. Without hesitation, he unleashed a deafening roar that sent the projectiles scattering in every direction.

    Just after that, Archer cast sma Missiles; the violet energy streaked through the air with precision. The missiles collided with the Alliance soldiers below, erupting in explosions and tearing through their ranks.

    In an instant, Archer transformed into his mountain-sized dragon form. With a thunderous roar, he swept over the battlefield, his massive wings sending gusts of wind that knocked

    soldiers off their feet.

    His giant tailshed out with terrifying force, sweeping through the ranks of soldiers and monsters alike. They were sent flying, crushed under the weight of his strike, their bodies torn apart, blood and limbs scattered across the battlefield in a gruesome disy of his power.

    Once a threat to the fortress, the siege engines were reduced to splintered rubble beneath his ws. Archer continued to hold off the Alliance army until several light beams appeared behind them.

    He tried to dodge, butrge metal rods mmed into his body; Archer let out a roar of pain as they bored into his torso. Without thinking, he breathed a wave of violet fire over the enemy and sent a thousand sma Missiles flying in the new weapons direction. ''What the fuck was that! God Rods or something,'' he thought as he was getting angry.

    When his spells hit the giant cannons, they exploded. Following that attack, he used his tail to crush a small force of Swarm Trolls. After this, the Alliance army charged toward him, and their attention was diverted from the Draconian fortress.

    Archer continued brutalizing the enemy soldiers as thending craft mmed into the beach, which allowed the legions to board. While he thought the waves of enemies N, ra, and Demetra were rushing the troops onto the vessels.

    N guided the people just as her father and mother appeared from the crowd, which surprised the lioness. She rushed over to the couple and hugged them with a big smile as she questioned, "Why didn''t youe find me?"

    An smiled and returned his daughters, replying, "We noticed you were busy, little cub, and didn''t want to interrupt."

    Her mother, Zara, stepped forward and pinched N''s cheeks as she spoke in a warm, motherly voice, "So grown up, my little lioness."

    She giggled while getting embarrassed as An proudly said, "I''m d you got engaged to him, little cub. He may be different, but I can tell he loves you deeply. We''ve seen the way he

    stares at you."

    N beamed when hearing that; she was about to speak, but Archer appeared in front of her, growling until he realized who the older couple was and smiled while holding out his hand. "It''s good to see you, An. I thought someone else was talking to her."

    [End of the volume 6]

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1116: I Am Masters Future Wife

    Chapter 1116: I Am Masters Future Wife

    ?

    Archer watched An smile as he took his hand and replied, "Thank you foring to our aid, son; we were on ourst legs."

    ''''I wasn''t here,'''' he replied to the lion king. "I believe my four wives, N, Demetra, Tal, and Olivia, came when they heard about your plight."

    Sahara and An turned to their grinning daughter, who was hanging onto his arm, and she responded, "I''m a queen now, so I must act like one to show the people I''m not just a pretty face."

    Her parents nodded with pride before An turned to Archer with a concerned look, "The Alliance has enved my people for our rebellion. Can you help us, son?"

    ''I could do with more people for Draconia,'' he mused while staring at the setting sun before looking at the older lion king. "Okay, I will teleport them to Draconia while sailing home." When An heard this, he stepped forward and hugged Archer, which took him and N by surprise. The man spoke so only he could hear, "Thank you, my son. We returned here to fight for our kingdom, but the Alliance steamrolled over us."''

    "I understand and don''t worry, I''ll free all the Lionheart people and bring them to Draconia until the war is over, but it will leave thend empty," he replied to his father-inw.

    The older lion waved him away, "That''s no bother; the ce needs some time to heal after the brutal war."

    Following that, N took her parents to Olivia and Tal after Archer opened a portal to the gship. They thanked him before stepping through, and ra appeared with a knowing smile, "Do you want me to organize half the 1st Legon?"

    Archer shook his head, "I want to test out my Nightmare Ants to see what they can do against the Alliance."

    The redhead looked confused, but he opened a portal to the Domain and spoke in a

    commanding voice, "Vivienne. Send me two hundred Flying Ants; I need them to clear out the enemy."

    After that, seconds passed, and the ant queen stepped out, ncing around with her intense, blood-red eyes. When ra saw the woman, she stepped back and grabbed his arm.

    Archer smiled when he saw the tall woman bowing in his direction, "Master, I have brought thousands of the best Flying Nightmare Ants for you to use."

    He was just about to speak when he noticed Inara approaching, her eyes wide with rm. Swarms of Nightmare Ants poured from a dozen portals that he opened, the air thick with their buzzing.

    With thatpleted, Archer turned to the elder lioness, shing a charming smile. "Care to join me, Silvermane?" he asked.

    When the older woman heard that, she gave him a smirk before nodding, "Of course, handsome."

    Vivienne and ra looked at the lioness, but Archer quickly introduced them, "Vivi, this beautiful dragonkin is one of my wives named ra Ravensong, and this milf is Inara Silvermane, a general in the Lionheart Kingdom."

    The Nightmare Ant Queen greeted them, "Hello, I am Masters''s future wife once the right time appears."

    Inara giggled while ra went bright red, causing Archer tough at their reactions as a Flying Antnded in front of them. Vivienne climbed on and helped the two women as he jumped up.

    A swarm of Flying Nightmare Ants surged forward as the one they were riding took off, and the monsters started heading straight for the nearest city, guided by the older lioness. Archer created severalfortable chairs on the creature''s back.

    The wind whipped through Archer''s hair as the group traveled through the dark air. He scanned the devastatedndscape below. The ground was scorched and cracked, littered with shattered weapons and broken banners.

    Smoke rose in twisting columns, the embers of fire casting an eerie glow across the ruins. His eyes narrowed as he took in the sight of craters from powerful sts and the skeletons of those who had fallen, their armor crushed, and their swords buried in the earth.

    The air was thick with the scent of ash and blood, a reminder of the chaos that the Alliance had unleashed during their invasion. While flying Archer noticed a stream of spells flying at them.

    When the Flying Nightmare Ants saw this, they scattered and dodged all the attacks, which shocked the women and caused ra toment in an amazed voice, "How can they move so fast?"

    Archer was just about to reply, but Vivienne spoke proudly, "Thanks to Master''s mana, I was able to boost my children''s power, which, as you see, made them faster and smarter."

    Once she finished speaking Inara questioned with curious red eyes, "Children? You''re a mother?"

    Vivienne shook her head before replying, "No but us Generals call our kind children because wey the eggs in our true forms."

    "They are powerful monsters from the Netherrealm who have been growing in the Domain all this time and it''s made them powerful," Archer exined before turning to the other Flying Nightmare Ants.

    He watched as a group of ten descended upon the Alliance fortress, their sheer size, strength, and lethal mandibles making quick work of the stone and metal defenses, ripping through them with terrifying ease.

    The ants tore the soldiers and cannons in half as their mandibles cut through them like a hot knife through butter. Their wings droned with a bone-chilling hum as they hurled themselves against the walls.

    Stone shattered, iron buckled, and screams rose into the night. The ants'' monstrous mandibles tore through the fortress-like paper, their eyes gleaming with malice. Archer watched as the fortress crumbled into chaos.

    The group noticed more ants joining the fray as the castle was swallowed by the relentless tide of ck, chitinous bodies. ra and Inara were shocked but Vivienne had a proud expression on her beautiful face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She gazed at Archer before speaking, "They are growing stronger by the day, when will you give us more monsters?"

    "I will go find a few unexplored continents and kidnap all the monsters," he answered while eating a hamburger.

    Archer bought thousands of burgers, hotdogs, and every other food that caught his eye when he was on Earth. The three women turned to him as Inara sniffed the air before asking, "What have you got there handsome?"

    He chuckled while handing them some juicy burgers as he exined, "Well let''s just say I went to another world and caused chaos but got some good ideas, which include this food that I will recreate when I get time."

    The women started eating while letting out groans of satisfaction secondster as they tasted the food. ra and Vivienne ate quickly while Inara nibbled at the burger like a scared mouse

    until she bit the meat.

    ''For someone as serious as her, she''s adorable,'' Archer mused while finishing his food.

    Once the older woman did that she started to eat it like it was thest meal on Thrylos which made Archer smile. Following that he handed them some New York hotdogs which Inara

    became addicted to.

    Soon enough the flying swarm of Nightmare Ants spotted the city in the distance, causing Archer to stand up and scan their surroundings, that''s when a smile appeared, "I will summon thousands of Landsharks that have been breeding like rabbits, they will burrow under the city

    walls."

    "Why? Won''t that destroy them? We''ll need them eventually," Inara protested.

    Archer waved her away before exining, "There''s no need for that, the Lionheart Citizens are now Draconians, including the royal family. An can still be king, but of a province in the Draconia Empire with me as the emperor."''

    When the older lioness heard this her eyes widened, she shook her head and questioned while the Nightmare Ants descended to the ground, "Do you n on conquering Pluoria?" "Yes, but that''s in the distance future," Archer answered while summoning the Landshark Army that dived into the ground, "My first target is Avidia, I heard they''ve been attacking our

    trade vessels."

    ra nodded with a frustrated expression before she spoke up, "They have been husband, it was causing us issues in the first few months after you vanished, not even the Goldenmane Empire has stayed out of it and took advantage."

    Archer felt himself getting angry but shook his head while answering the redhead, "Don''t worry about that, I am going to visit the Duskfire Empire before the invasion forceunches. I want to get as much information about the fire elves as possible."

    After that, he jumped off the flying ants'' back, followed by the three women. Archer quickly spoke, "Vivi, send them to attack the siege weaponry and cannons from the air."

    He turned to the Landsharks and gave the creatures their orders, "Burrow under the city and

    target the enemy soldiers while leaving the citizens alive, if you kill once I will make sure you

    regret it."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1117: Tell Me About It

    Chapter 1117: Tell Me About It

    ?

    Archer watched the Landshark rush toward the city as ra, Inara, and Vivienne looked at him with curious expressions which made him hard. Following that he jumped on the Flying Nightmare Ants back and took off.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon enough Vivienne asked if he could summon more ants which he did with a grin, "Here you go."

    A thousand ants rushed out of the portal before charging at Shadowfang''s wall and started killing soldiers caught off guard. Chaos unfolded as an rm started ring which alerted the Alliance.

    But the monsters were too fast and caught most of the enemies off guard and impaled them using their long legs. Archer and the women jumped down to the all below while watching the creatures brutalize the empire''s soldiers.

    Screams of pain and horror rang out across the city which amused Archer who pulled out a hotdog while eating. Inara turned to him with wide red eyes and questioned, "How can you eat while your monsters turn people into meat chunks?"

    He was just about to answer but ra interrupted, "Husband likes to eat, thanks to being a dragon his hunger is endless."''

    Inara understood and joined him alongside the other two with the sounds of buzzing and screaming soldiers. Just then Archer ordered the Land Sharks to attack which scared the Alliance army.

    The four of them didn''t have to fight as Archer brought out more Warrior Ants that stalked Shadowfang''s streets searching for any enemy soldiers and when they were found the men and women were killed.

    Hourster Archer had taken the city which shocked Inara who asked while ncing around, "This is impossible, how strong are there monsters?"

    "Rank A to S, depends on how much mana they''ve absorbed," Vivienne answered in a proud voice. "These children are the oldest in the colony and were desperate to prove themselves to husband."

    ra and Inara nodded but that''s when Archer got a message from Alexa through the tattoo, ''Is everything okay Arch? Ashoka is worried.''

    He smiled before opening a portal to the Domain and four women stepped through which shocked Vivienne, Inara, and ra. Archer greeted them with hugs and kisses before introducing Alexa to the others.

    ''''Inara, ra, and Vivi. This is my childhood girlfriend, Alexa, she was from my old world but will be living on Thrylos now," he spoke with a smile.

    When the three women looked at the navy-haired woman and greeted her with friendly smiles as Archer introduced each one, "This beautiful lioness is Inara Silvermane, a general from the previous Lionheart kingdom."

    He moved onto the redhead who was smiling at them, "This is ra Ravensong, a Dragon Marshal of the 1st Legion."''

    Lastly, Archer turned to the ant queen, "And this is Vivienne, she leads my Monster Army." "And will be your future wife," she added with a knowing smile.

    He chuckled when hearing this but Alexa greeted the others as Maevemented, "Where are N and Dem?"

    "Demetra is guarding the fleet while N is with her parents on the Landing Craft?" Archer answered. "Do you three want to join them?"

    They nodded but Nyx spoke up with an excited smile, "I want to kill some Alliance soldiers, I''m going to go hunting with Maeve."

    Following that the two women kissed Archer before taking off after summoning their wings and soaring into the sky. When Alexa saw this her eyes widened before ncing around only to see a medieval-looking city all around them as screams, fire, and smoke covered the scene.

    "Are we on Thrylos Arch?" she asked in an amazed voice.

    Archer chuckled while nodding, "Yes but this isn''t a ce for you yet, I''m currently destroying an Alliance army. Would you like to meet N, Demetra, and Tal?"

    His childhood love agreed, "I think that would be best, being introduced to this world while this chaos unfolds isn''t a good first impression."

    Everyoneughed before he turned to ra with a charming smile, "Do you mind taking her back to the fleet?" he asked.

    "That''s fine with me, I have to organize the legions anyway since their marshals are overworked," she answered before looking at Alexa. "Would you like to help me?"

    Archer couldn''t help but admire the navy-haired woman before him; the sses resting on her nose only seemed to enhance her allure. As she spoke, her voice was steady and determined, "If it''s alright with you, I''d like to find where I can be of most use to Draconia."

    Intrigued, he asked, "Can you cook Earth-style dishes?"

    Alexa turned to him, her expression t yet amused. Then, with a yful giggle, she replied, "Seriously? Of course, I can, you idiot. What kind of question is that?"

    Laughter erupted all around as Archer summoned a Gate to the gship. Without hesitation, ra grabbed Alexa''s hand, pulling her through the shimmering violet portal, with Ashoka close on their heels.

    As they vanished into the swirling gateway, Archer''s attention drifted to the scene unfolding in the distance. The darkndscape was bathed in an otherworldly glow, shades of fiery orange and deep purple-ck illuminating the surroundings.

    The sight left him, Inara, and Vivienne in awe. Archer shook his head before speaking to the two women, "Let''s go transport people to the Domain but I need to build an area for them to rest."

    Following that he jumped into his realm and appeared in an empty part, he only saw grasnd and rivers running throughout thend. Archer quickly created arge wall to keep the panicked people safe from his monsters.

    Once that was done he imagines rows of tents that could house the Lionheart people. It took him ten minutes to finish before returning to the real world. When he did that the screaming and explosions died down.

    When the two women noticed him Inara questioned, "Where did you go?"

    "My Domain to create a safe ce for your people," Archer responded before summoning hundreds of Shadow Creatures before ordering them. "Find any citizens that are hiding and bring them here, do not harm anyone."

    Once the monsters heard this they vanished into the darkness before the three of them jumped on the back of a Flying Nightmare Ant as Vivienne spoke in an excited voice, "My children killed some strong warriors, can we take the bodies back to the Domain Master?"

    "Go for it, get the workers toe gather the corpses," Archer answered. "The monsters will be eating millions of bodies in theing years."

    Following that he noticed some resistance causing him to summon some Nightmare Cave Spiders. Archer ordered them to hunt down the survivors, and the creatures agreed with creepy hisses that made Inara shiver.

    The older lioness grabbed his arm with a worried expression as she spoke, "Those things are horrifying, I hate spiders."''

    Archer and Vivienne startedughing before the ant queen revealed, "That''s a shame, Aeliana is lovely and very friendly."

    When Inara heard this her head tilted to the side as he exined, "There''s three monster generals, they live inside my Domain and have been growing for years. Aeliana is the queen of

    the spiders."

    The lioness shivered but nodded, "As long as they don''t try to attack me then I''m fine, I had a bad experience with them when I was a cub."''

    "Tell me about it when we''re on the way back to Draconia," Archer responded as the Shadow Creatures started reappearing with screaming people.

    Inara quickly rushed to them and calmed the families down while exining that it was Archer saving them from the invaders. Following that thousands of people started appearing

    in the square.

    ''Damn, I''m going to have to move them to the Domain before any more appear,'' Archer thought before using Blink to reach the ground with Vivienne.

    Following that, he opened a portal and spoke in a loud voice, "Step through here, there is

    food, water, and shelter inside. I will be traveling to Draconia where your royal family is

    escaping to."

    When the Lionheart citizens heard this they started entering the portal guided by Inara who everyone knew. There were a few Royal Guards in the crowd who decided to take charge of the

    refugees.

    Archer was pleased as his Nightmare Ants got mountains of food and he got tens of thousands of new citizens. While standing there Inaramented in a curious voice, "Where are you nning on attacking Pluoria?"

    Archer shed a charming smile at the older woman as he replied, "I''m not entirely sure yet. First, I''ll rally my forces and strike Avidia. After that, Pluoria is next on the list. We''ll target

    the Soutnds first."

    "Why not invade the Lionheart Kingdom first? Or even the northern realms?" she questioned

    while watching her people enter the portal.

    "Because we would be surrounded, if I take Avidia first that leaves thee south safe allowing

    me to deploy my fleets to the north where the Alliance will be attacking from," Archer answered while pulling out a beer.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1118: Generous

    Chapter 1118: Generous

    ?

    Archer offered one to the lioness after opening it, Inara sniffed the air before taking a sip with a thankful smile. He watched with amusement as Inara took a long sip of the beer he''d

    brought from Earth.

    She let out a satisfied sigh, her eyes lighting up with genuine delight. "What is this?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. "It''s delicious."

    He chuckled softly, leaning back with a hint of pride. "It''s from my old world," he exined. "I stocked up on all sorts of food and drinks before I left, spent a small fortune in gold to bring the best of it with me."

    The older lioness grinned before speaking, "Well you''ll have to share more of this treasure with me."

    Archer nodded before Vivienne revealed, "Master, my scouts said enough army is heading in our direction and they have Anti-Dragon weapons as they chased off Maeve and Nyx."

    ''Are youdies okay?'' he sent a worried message through the tattoo.

    Nyx was the first to reply, ''Yes darling, those bastards have weapons that can hurt us! Burn them husband, show them us dragons are not to be messed with.''

    When Archer heard this his violet eyes zed and his aura changed. The two women backed off as the hairs of their backs went up, Inara looked at the redhead andmented, "Why does it feel like a Primordial monster is staring at us?"

    "Master is going to unleash his power, the queens were attacked and now his bing angry," Vivienne answered.

    Archer stepped forward, his chest swelling as he unleashed a booming roar that echoed through the air, shaking buildings. The sheer force cry sent tremors rippling across the ground, leaving those around him in stunned silence.

    In the blink of an eye, he vanished, only to reappear high above the city skyline. There, suspended in the sky, he began to shift and expand, scales gleaming as he transformed into his dragon form.

    Wings unfurled like dark casting a massive shadow over thendscape as he let out another powerful roar that echoed through the heavens. Archer started flying toward the encroaching army but that''s when something flew in his direction.

    But before he could get any closer to the enemies, something deadly streaked through the sky, heading straight for him. Reacting in an instant, he shrank to half his size, narrowly dodging the iing projectiles that whizzed past him.

    ''Oh shit that was close! And that shit made my blood run cold,'' he thought while tucking his wings in and diving.

    Following that, Archer drew in a deep breath, his chest glowing with fiery energy. Then, with a swift release, he unleashed a volley of a dozen massive fireballs, each one searing through the air like meteors.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They collided with the enemy war machines engulfing them in wild violet mes, leaving smoldering craters in their wake. Archer was happy with that and flew lower as more of the deadly energy flew toward him.

    He chuckled before reverting to his human form and flew in between the projectiles that caused his skin to boil, "Ahhh, what the fuck!" he muttered in annoyance.

    Following that, Archer cast Crown of Stars causing the violet orbs to start firing like machine guns, and mowed down hundreds of Alliance soldiers who were too slow to react as their foreheads exploded.

    Blood sttered across the battlefield, painting the ground in crimson. The sudden carnage sent the survivors into a frenzy, panic gripping them as they turned to flee. But their escape was short-lived.

    ''You''re going nowhere,'' he thought as his dragon eyes burned with relentless fury.

    Archer took in a deep breath, the air around him crackling with heat as he unleashed a massive stream of dragon fire. The searing mes cascaded downward like a zing tsunami, engulfing the fleeing soldiers in a tidal wave of destruction.

    Soldiers and war machines burned to nothing but Archer made sure to leave the cannons that hurt them alone. Once every living thing was dead he quickly stole them before returning to the city that was still being evacuated.

    He noticed the people were happy as some of the Lionheart soldier saluted him when hended. Archer noticed an older man approaching with a respectful expression on his face while his tail swayed side to side.

    Vivienne and Inara greeted him with charming smiles before the man arrived in front of them and bowed before speaking, "Thank you for helping us King Archer, I''ve seen the safety you offer my people and I must admit it''s generous."''

    When the older lioness heard this she turned to Archer, "Can I see this ce?"

    "Yes," he nodded while pointing at the portal, "Step through there and you''ll see everything. Just don''t go outside the wall, I can''t guarantee your life if you do."

    Inara agreed with a nod and was led there by themander who saluted at him which made Vivienne giggle. Archer turned toward the ant queen with a smile, "Have your scouts found any more armies?"

    She shook her head before revealing, "They are gathering in the far south and north, we caught them off guard but we need to hurry before more get here."''

    "Okay, get your children to watch them while I go free more cities," Archer replied while stretching out his wings. "Guard this city Vivi and bring more ants, I''ll send people through portals."

    The redheaded queen gave him a sweet smile, "I will bring more and make sure the portal enters the Domain."

    Archer stepped forward and embraced the tall woman, bringing a beautiful smile to her face. Following that he took off, soaring into the sky, and flew across the ruins of the Lionheart

    Kingdom.

    He attacked every enemy in his path and managed to free thousands of Lionheart citizens, turning their despair into hope as he saved them from the invaders. Archernded in front of the crowd and opened a Gate back to the city.

    When the leaders saw this, one of them stepped forward and spoke in a suspicious voice, "I know you''re the king of Draconia, but why are you helping us?"

    Archer looked at the man before answering honestly, "N Lionheart is the only reason I''m here to help, and maybe Lioran, your prince. Now enter the portal to get to the evacuation point or I''ll leave you here."

    After ensuring their safety, Archer summoned a host of Shadow Creatures to guard the rescued citizens as they entered the Gate, giving them a safe passage away from the chaos of

    war.

    With thatplete, heunched into the skies once more, a relentless force against the remaining invaders. For hours, he cleansed the kingdom, pouncing on any enemy that he saw while searching for more lion demi-humans to save.

    He continued until six people blocked his path and two of them were stronger than him. While the others were the same strength, as he stood there a haze appeared beside him as a screech echoed out and Ari appeared as her white hair floated around her.

    The mana around her was going wild as her enraged voice sounded out, "You dare attack my husband''s dogs? Shall I show you what a Primordial Elemental can do!"

    Archer watched as Ari moved like a wisp of mist, her form a blur. In the blink of an eye, she seized the two strongest enemies by their faces, mming them into the ground with a force that shook the earth.

    This happened in a split second, leaving the remaining foes frozen in shock. Archer grinned before shooting forward andnding a powerful Nova Punch to one of the Pseudo Gods'' chests while head-butting another.

    A resounding shockwave echoed out as the remaining two attacked forcing Archer on the back foot as he defended himself. His scales blocked most attacks but under the constant blows,

    they started to break.

    This enraged Archer which caused him to fight even stronger, he wasnding dozens of Nova Punches causing the area to light up in a beautiful violet glow. He sent them flying all over the ce and two of them crashed into a nearby mountain.

    He followed behind them and noticed an angry-looking woman jumping to attack but he dodged the punch and countered. His fist mmed into her jaw forcing her head to snap back.

    That wasn''t all as he grabbed her arms and started spinning before throwing her at the ground like a missile. He watched as the woman crashed into the ground like an earthquake as he

    followed.

    Archer crashed to the earth with a resounding thud, channeling mana into his fist, fully powering up his devastating Nova Punch to obliterate the four Pseudo Gods in one final blow

    as they were annoying.

    He red down at the injured woman, a cruel smirk spreading across his face. "You Alliance

    dogs seem to have forgotten," he snarled, his voice dripping with disgust. "I am the White Dragon, the embodiment of limitless power. Now, let me show you the true meaning of

    strength!"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1119: Promise For A Date

    Chapter 1119: Promise For A Date

    ?

    With a roar, Archer drove his fully charged Nova Punch into her chest, the impact unleashing an explosion. The shockwave rippled across the battlefield, shattering the ground beneath them and sending fissures radiating out like spiderwebs.

    The Pseudo God''s eyes widened in disbelief as the st tore through her, the sheer force wiping her off the face of Thrylos before he turned to the other three who attacked him and hit each one.

    Booms rang out across the Lionheart Kingdom as his fist caused the enemies to crumble, but Archer soon felt the exhaustion kick in as he used too much mana in too quick of a time without taking a break.

    ''At least it killed all but one of them,'' he thought while hearing some strange noises.

    His eyes narrowed as he approached the fallen man, whose chest was caved in and breaths came in ragged, blood-choked gasps. The Alliance Demi-Gody sprawled on the ground, his life diminishing with every cough.

    Kneeling beside him, Archer tilted his head with a cruel smile. "You humans are fools," he said coldly, his voice dripping with disdain. "You gain all this power, and yet you choose to challenge me, of all things."

    He leaned in even closer, his eyes glowing, "Did you think you were fighting for some noble cause?" he murmured, his voiceced with mockery. "They''ve been using you from the very start, and you were too blind to see it."

    The dying man''s gaze faltered, which made Archer smirk as he continued, "Your people came after me first. So when you begin your next life... don''t waste time ming me, eh?"

    Following that, the Demi-God died before he turned back to Ari who was finishing up thest enemy. She dropped the bloody and broken body before turning to him with a big smile as she vanished.

    Archer couldn''t sense her until her slender arms wrapped around his neck as her lips brushed against his ear, "It''s good to see you handsome, I''ve missed you dearly," she said in a loving voice.

    When hearing her beautiful voice, a shiver went down his spine as he grinned while turning around and grabbed his elemental wife''s thick waist while replying, "I''ve missed you two Ari, and thank you foring to help me."''

    The white-haired woman beamed at him, but before she could say a word, Archer pulled her into a kiss. The moment their lips met, a shock of energy surged between them, catching both off guard.

    Their kiss deepened, growing more intense as time seemed to slow around them. Ari''s hands roamed over his body, exploring every curve and muscle, her touch leaving a trail of warmth in its wake.

    They stayed like that for a while, lost in the moment, until finally, they broke apart, both of them breathless. Ari smiled before talking, "Well that was unexpected but I admit I do love kissing you darling."

    Archer nodded in agreement as he grabbed her hand and dragged her through the Gate he opened to the city that the Lionheart people were escaping from. Ari was shocked but let him do what he wanted.

    When the surrounding lion soldiers saw him they saluted him just as Vivienne, ra, and Inara appeared. The older lioness stepped forward with a beaming smile and hugged Archer as she whispered, "Thank you for helping them Arch, not many would waste their power on aiding people who you don''t know."

    "I''m only doing this for N and yourself Inara," he revealed with a knowing smile. "Otherwise, I would be back on Draconia by now."

    She giggled but hugged him either way as she replied, "I will remember your promise for a date."

    "Don''t worry, it will be soon as I have to catch up with the other girls," Archer exined as the two separated. "But now we need to get to the fleet so we can head back to Draconia." Following that, he turned to Vivienne, who gave him a warm smile as she revealed, "We need to leave Master. The Alliance is bringing a horde of powerful monsters and weapons that can deal with my children."

    Archer nodded before turning to the Lionheart people as he opened up more portals. "Hurry up! The enemy is closing in on the city."

    When they heard this, the crowd surged forward and entered the Domain as he looked at the ant queen, "Call back the ants and make sure none are left behind."

    The redhead nodded with a smile before letting out a loud chittering noise, causing a wave of humming to ring out as the Flying Nightmare Ants started plucking the warriors from the ground while returning to the Domain.

    Once that had happened Archer looked at ra, "Make sure the soldiers start leaving now while I leave some presents for the enemy."

    The dragonkin woman agreed before asking, "Can you send me back to the beach fortress?"

    Archer opened a Gate that ra stepped through alongside Inara who said she would help the marshal. Once they were gone, it was only him and Vivienne who refused to return to the Domain as she wanted to stay with him.

    "This woman is clingy and I love it!'' he mused while looking at the curvy queen.

    Without wasting a moment, Archer wrapped his arm around Vivienne''s waist, pulling her close as he summoned his wings. As thest refugee disappeared through the portal, he closed them all with a wave of his hand.

    Shortly after that, heunched into the air, ascending swiftly. The wind whipped around them as Archer flew straight toward the enemy army. Vivienne''s red eyes widened as she questioned, "What are you doing, husband?"

    "We are going toy minefields for the Alliance and watch as they enter it before I set it off to decimate them," he answered the ant queen.

    Archer dove from the sky with Vivienne held tightly against him. Hended with a heavy thud on the main road leading back to the city. Gently, he set the beautiful ant queen down.

    "Cover my back and watch what I do," he said with a smirk.

    Closing his eyes, Archer focused using Mana Maniption and crafted several floating orbs, each one pulsing with a dangerous glow. In an instant, they transformed into deadly Bouncing Bettys, hovering just above them.

    He relentlessly channeled his mana as thousands of Bouncing Bettys appeared before scattering across thendscape. Archer quickly dropped his hands as the mines dug into the ground and waited for the Alliance army to arrive.

    Once done Vivienne appeared while looking around in amazement. "How did you do all this, Master? This ce is a deathzone, one wrong step and I would be turned to dust."''

    "Don''t worry, the mines won''t hurt you or any Draconians," he answered with a smile before picking her up and taking off.

    He flew toward a nearby giant chair and hid in the branches that would give them a perfect view of the minefield. Archer created two chairs while handing Vivienne a burger which she

    happily epted.

    The two of them continued eating and chatting for an hour until he sensed the aura of millions of soldiers. This caused him to jump up and narrow his eyes as the Alliance army appeared on the horizon.

    "They are finally here," he muttered with an excited smile. "Watch this Vivi."

    The Alliance forces surged forward, their sheer numbers forming a sea of soldiers that stretched beyond the horizon, a sight so overwhelming it left Vivienne in shock at the

    numbers.

    But Archer stood on the branch and waited, the tension crackling like a storm about to break. And then, as the minefield became choked with the enemy, he snapped his fingers. In an instant, the world erupted into chaos.

    A chain of explosions ripped through the ranks, fire and shrapnel turning the battlefield into a hellish inferno. The earth trembled as a wave of destruction tore through the heart of the

    advancing army, soldiers vanishing into clouds of dust and me.

    When the battlefield erupted in fire and chaos, Archer''s grin widened, a manic gleam flickering in his eyes. He turned to the beautiful ant queen, his smile feral, beforeunching himself from the high branch like a predator diving toward its prey.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Let''s see how many I can kill before I need to retreat!''

    He soared through the air while summoning a swarm of zing sma Missiles, each one streaking toward the enemy like aet of destruction. The sky was lit up with a beautiful violet glow as they began raining death upon the horde below.

    Then, without warning, Archer let out a primal roar, a sound so fierce and raw that it froze

    even the bravest soldiers in their tracks as a wave of fire washed over some of the army

    causing them to burn to ash as they didn''t even feel pain.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1120: Meeting The Tomtes

    Chapter 1120: Meeting The Tomte''s

    ?

    Following his breath, Archer continued bombarding which caught the army off guard but soon enough several sts mmed into him but dissipated but the shockwave still sent him flying and crashing into the ground.

    When Vivienne saw him get hit by the attack her red eyes glowed with rage as she jumped off the branch and powered up her fist before punching the ground causing a mini earthquake to ring out.

    This sent the enemy soldiers flying as he appeared beside the redhead woman and pped her soft behind, "I love how angry you just got Vivi, but let''s get out of here before more appear." Following that Archer opened a Gate back to the city where the couple stepped through and entered an eerily quiet city, he noticed rubbish lining the streets and doors swung open due to the wind.

    Vivienne nced around as she spoke, "This ce is creepy, did you save everyone?"

    He nodded while scanning their surrounding but sensed something thanks to his dragon sense, "Yes but things still live in the city, never felt these beings but it makes sense since it''s abandoned."

    With that, Archer summoned an army of Shadow Creatures before ordering them in amanding voice, "Find any monsters that are lurking in the darkness and bring them here."

    The creatures bowed as they vanished into the shadows Vivienne questioned, "What do you n to do with the captured monsters?"

    "Offer them a home in the Domain so they can thrive," Archer answered just as the first Shadow Creature appeared.

    It dumped two giant crocodile-like monsters causing him to scan it.

    [Driftjaw Crodcodile]

    [Rank A+]

    ''Interesting,'' he mused before approaching them.

    Therger creature lunged at Archer, only to be met with a swift backhand that sent it hurtling into a nearby building. With a deadly calm, Archer warned, "Try that again, and I''ll turn both of you into rugs for my stables."

    Vivienne started giggling when hearing his threat but a raspy voice echoed in Archer''s mind, ''What are you human? And how can you talk to me?''

    The Driftjaw Crocodile said while climbing out of the rubble and shaking its ain''t head. Heughed when seeing this before answering the grouchy monster, "I''m a dragon fool, not a puny human, and it''s because I''m one I understand everynguage."

    After speaking the creature walked over to its mate and nudged her causing Archer to notice that she was ill. Without speaking he approached the monster only to notice deep shes down its body.

    "Oh, she''s going to die," he said to the bigger croc. "But I can heal her if you serve me."'' The male''s head swung in his direction while answering, ''What does that mean?''

    "You grow stronger, raise babies, and bring more of your kind to my realm,'' Archer revealed as more crocodiles were dumped on the street.

    As he addressed the creatures, Vivienne watched him with wide, astonished eyes. He doesn''t care what kind of monsters we are, she thought, ''Most would have killed these beasts on sight, but my husband is recruiting them into his army.''

    Her thoughts were interrupted as the Shadows ushered in two more creatures which caught his interest. Vivienne was shocked, but Archer''s eyes gleamed. Therge crocodilian creature finally spoke, its gravelly voice steady, ''Heal my wife, and I will join you, Dragon.''

    Following that, he put his hand on the female Driftjaw Crocodile and cast Aurora Healing on it which caused it to start thrashing around as the injuries healed, the infection was pushed out of her body.

    Secondster, the monster roared up as the male approached and they butted heads, which made Archerugh as he opened a portal to a remoteke where they could set up next. The male turned to it and spoke, ''Is this our new home?''

    "Yes, there''s peace and food in there," he answered the creature with a chuckle. "You two can grow and build an army of Driftjaw Crocodiles as there in twenty of you fuckers."

    The first pair stepped forward, as one male let out a roar that caused all the other Crocs to follow him through the portal. Once they were gone Vivienne warned him, "We have about an hour until the army reaches the city. I sent some scouts to keep an eye on them."

    Archer nodded, "I won''t be long, after all these monsters are easy to convince," he said, causing the woman to nod.

    After that, he moved on to the next creature and went wide-eyed as it was a tiny humanoid that stood three feet tall and wore an oversized red hat with a big beard, but what caught his attention was the pointed ears and skinny frame.

    He crouched down and spoke in a friendly tone, "What are you, little guys? I''ve only seen Brownies."

    The chubbiest one stepped forward and announced, "I am Jirin and I lead these Tomtes. We hid in this human city when the war burned ournd."

    "How many of you are there?" Archer questioned while noticing half a dozen looking at him.

    Jirin stepped forward, "One hundred and twenty-two dragon, why have you captured us? We mean no one any harm," the little creature questioned.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He felt guilty and quickly exined his reasons, "I want to offer your race a safe home where you can thrive and help with my kingdom when it''s time."

    As Archer spoke, he waved his hand, revealing a secluded patch of woods encased within a formidable wall. The area was untouched by monsters, a sanctuary within his Domain that he created years ago in case he found any more Brownie-like creatures.

    "This ce is under my protection," he continued. "The woods you see will be your home. It''s rich with food, fresh water, and shelter, with plenty of space for farming."'' Hearing this, the small Tomtes erupted in excitement, hugging each other with joy. At that moment, Jirins stepped forward and knelt before him. "We ept this humble offer, Master," he said, his voice filled with gratitude.

    Following that, more Tomtes appeared thanks to the Shadow Creatures, and they all entered the portal and started exploring the woods that would be their new home. Archer smiled before turning to thest monster.

    It was a small rat man that reminded him of a Ratling, but it wasn''t as they hated him, and the creature before him trembled in fear. Archer turned to it and spoke in a friendly tone, "No need to be scared little one, I am not here to hurt you but the opposite, what do you specialize

    in?"

    Before it could answer, he scanned the little monster to see what it was.

    [Ratfolk]

    [Rank F]

    A soft woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''We mean you no harm mister, we''re just scavengers looking for stuff.''

    Archer smiled when hearing this and pulled out a hamburger from his Item Box before handing it to the Ratfolk Scavenger as she replied, "I do not n on harming you, but do you want to loot the cities in my kingdom? The people throw away many things that you Ratfolk

    could use."

    The creature''s beady little eyes lit up as her ears twitched just as the Shadow Creatures brought more monsters out of the darkness until there were thousands of Ratfolk littering the

    street.

    Vivienne yelped as some bumped into her but she brushed them away as the female Ratfolk finally answered, ''If we take this offer, what do you want from us?"

    Archer smiled when hearing this before exining as it ate the burger while the others stared at her, "You can work on my warships and trains while setting up an underground city for your kind where you''ll thrive thanks to the abundance of food and junk you''ll receive."'' The female Ratfolk''s eyes widened as she spoke. "Will you let me talk to the tribe leader?"

    As he was about to reply, an older creature appeared from the shadows while it panicked, but the one he had been talking to calm it down with chitters and squeaks that made himugh. Five minutester Vivienne warned him, "Master, the enemy vanguard has reached the city.

    We need to move."

    Without replying Archer waved his hand and summoned an army of Shadows Creatures, "Kill all the Alliance soldiers, stop them from reaching us," he ordered.

    Following that, the female Ratfolk turned to him and epted his offer. "We ept, the elders need a ce to rest."

    Archer''s expression softened with satisfaction as he opened a portal to his Domain. "Enter this ce," he said, his voice firm yet weing. "Make your home in the empty city. When I return, I will bring your kind out."

    The creature nodded, but before stepping through the portal, it let out a loud squeak of excitement, followed by the others, who hurried in after her. The older creature lingered for a moment, stopping in front of Archer, and nodded its thanks before vanishing into the shimmering portal.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1121: Blood Crawlers

    After handling the Domain''s new residents, Archer turned to Vivienne with a broad smile. "''''to go?'''' he asked.

    She nodded, her fiery red hair catching the light, and he wasted no time. Wrapping an arm around her waist, he teleported them both back to the heart of the Domain. The moment they arrived, a chorus of low chittering filled the air, drawing Archer''s attention to the ant queen.

    Her expression was grim as she addressed him, ''''It seems the Dark Termites are attacking one of my food banks,'''' she said, her voiceced with urgency. ''''I must go and lead the children in defense.''''

    When Archer heard this he nodded and opened a portal to her hive but Vivienne quickly kissed him before stepping through. Following that, he went to visit the necromancer sisters and started walking through the forest after leaving the treehouse.

    ''The others are boarding the ships, the Alliance are reeling from my attacks so I have time,''

    He traversed the untamed wilderness, keenly aware of the countless monsters lurking both on the surface and in the depths below, where the Nightmare''s scouting tunnels twisted like a hidden maze beneath his feet.

    ''Seems like they are spreading out, maybe I should keep increasing the size of the Domain?'' Archer pondered.

    As he pressed on, the towering wall that protected the sisters'' underground sanctuary loomed into view. The stench of death clung heavily to the air as he approached, so pungent it forced him to wrinkle his nose in disgust.

    With Mana Maniption, Archer swept the foul odor away, clearing the air around him and causing the aroma of wildflowers to appear once again. Soon enough he teleported to their entrance and heard screams ringing out.

    ''Are they experimenting? This should be entertaining,'' he thought while stepping into the underground world.

    Archer walked down the stairs that were covered in darkness but he was able to see everything around him. Five minutes he arrived at the foyer with tunnels leading in all directions.

    ''They''ve been decorating this ce it seems,'' he mused while ncing around at the well-kept ce.

    There wasn''t any furniture apart from a few paintings hanging on the wall which caught his attention.

    Thanks to him creating it he knew exactly where they were and headed in that direction until reaching a wooden door that led to their mainb. He knocked and entered only to Morena standing over a struggling woman.

    The prisoner was squirming on a metal table while bound and gagged with eyes full of pure fear. While this happened Demacia was cutting apart three people and was covered in blood causing Archer to think, ''She''s sweet but then there''s this serial killer vibes that I''ve grown to love.''

    Following that, he stepped in and approached Morena and grabbed her thick waist causing her to push back into his crotch as she spoke in a happy tone, ''''You finally reappeared you naughty dragon.''''

    Archer chuckled when hearing this and pulled her closer to him as their bodies touched he started kissing her slender neck causing the older woman to tilt it to one side as she handled a strange-looking insect.

    The older sister reached back and grabbed his hair while speaking, ''''Darling, can you wait until I finish this experiment? It''s years of research in the making.''''

    ''''Sorry Morena, I just can''t help myself from kissing you,'''' he replied while stepping back and watching her work.

    She beamed at him before replying, ''''I don''t mean to be rude Arch it''s just this is delicate and your touches are making me wet.''''

    Archer smiled while nodded in understanding as he started watching her getting to work. Morena started chanting something and a dark fog appeared before shooting into the woman''s body and the insect she held.

    ''''These little beauties are called Death Beetles,'''' the necromancer said while holding it up to the light above. ''''It has taken me thirty years to create these, but their purpose will be to turn humans into Death Walkers as the beetles carry the Death gue.''''

    When Archer heard this, he shivered as she continued to speak, ''''I''ve managed to create a million of them, but I ran out of ingredients.''''

    ''''Do you want me to create some? I have enough mana,'''' he offered the older woman, who quickly agreed.

    Morena looked to the right and spoke in amanding tone, ''''Shitface! Get out here and show the master the ingredient room.''''

    Archer heard shuffling, only to see a woman rushing out of the room with carved-out eyes and a brutalized body. She was covered in leeches that were feeding off his blood and growing bigger.

    While looking at this Demacia appeared with a big smile as she grabbed one of the leeches and greeted him, ''''Hey darling, sorry I haven''t said anything but I''m close to a breakthrough with my Blood Crawlers. You''re going to love them.''''

    ''What the fuck are those?'' he thought but answered anyway, ''''I have no idea what you''re doing but I''ll help anyway.''''

    Following that, the creepy figure led him to a back room that was full of bottles of ingredients the sisters needed for the necromancy. Archer closed his eyes and started sensing everything in the ce.

    After surveying the area with a careful gaze, he set to work, using his powers to recreate everything they needed, producing it all in abundance. His Mana Maniption surged with precision, conjuring supplies, and resources.

    Bottles overflowed on the shelves causing Archer to extend the storage until it was three times the size. Once that was done he stored all the ingredients in the new spaces before leaving the room.

    He spotted Demacia jumping about as a creature that resembled a Licker from a famous game on Earth. This stumped Archer as he watched the monster lunge at him, but he just swatted it like a fly.

    It flew across theb as the younger sister rushed in his direction with a worried expression, ''''Are you okay, husband? I thought I got everything right,'''' she said while checking him over.

    Archer smiled when he saw this and cast Cleanse on the necromancer before hugging the young woman who melted into his embrace. While doing this, Morena finished her experiment and pointed out the mistake. ''''You forgot to add the control Runes. They won''t attack us but anyone else is fair game.''''

    Demacia turned around with glowing blue eyes as she eximed, ''''You''re a genius, big sister!''''

    Following that, she rushed over to the Blood Crawlers, which were trying to get up. When the young woman arrived, she chanted something before waving her hand, and the creature stopped moving.

    Archer watched with fascination that the Licker-looking monster crawled toward him and bowed before rushing into the darkness. This caused Demacia to start a celebration which caused Morena to shake her head with a smile.

    She approached him and exined, ''''Blood Crawlers are horrible weapons built to withstand magic. They charge into the enemy ranks before tearing them apart. We created them to be sacrificial soldiers to aid us in the war.''''

    ''''Interesting,'''' Archer mumbled when hearing that as the Blood Crawler made its way to a room Demacia was leading it to.

    Following that, he turned to Morena''s table where the trapped woman tried escaping from the straps. Archer spoke with a curious expression, ''''And what are you trying to do?''''

    The older woman''s blue eyes glowed with excitement as she answered, ''''Super Soldiers Arch, they will be a nightmare for the Alliance, I''m telling you now these weapons will be fear across Thrylos.''''

    ''She''s creating Tyrants! What are these damn sisters up to!'' he thought.

    ''''I look forward to seeing them in action during the war,'''' Archer shook his head and replied with a growing smile, ''''I restocked your ingredients room, go check it out.''''

    When Morena heard this she entered the stockroom and let out a sharp breath as Archer approached from behind, ''''I used over a million mana to create all this, I feel the strain but its vanishing thanks to my Regeneration.''''

    She turned to him with glowing blue eyes as she muttered, ''''You have a million mana? How is that possible.''''

    Archer startedughing before revealing, ''''I have much more than that Morena but I can still feel the strain when using loads.''''

    Following that, Demacia finally cleaned up and greeted him with a hug as shemented with a big smile, ''''We''ve used loads of prisoners husband, can you get us some more?''''

    He nodded in agreement and opened a Gate back to Earth and cleared all the prisons of the vile men and women using his Shadow Creature army that covered the world in darkness as they abducted millions of scum.

    Once Archer did that he expanded the sister''s prison until he stretched deep underground and needed elevators to get to the lowest floors. While this was happening he turned to Demacia, ''''Create thousands of Blood Crawlers, we can use them as guards for the present I got for you two.''''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1122: Death Gorillas

    Chapter 1122: Death Goris

    ?

    When Demacia heard Archer''s work she nodded like an excited chicken before rushing to the first prison block. Secondster screams of agony rang out causing his eyebrow to raise which made Morena giggle.

    The elder necromancer sister spoke with a hint of amusement in her voice, "You see, darling, everyone assumes I''m the wicked one, but they''re quite mistaken. The truth is, Demacia is the most ruthless among us sisters. Yet, something shifted in her heart the day she met you, all those years ago."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "She hasn''t changed but found something she likes, something that she doesn''t want to corrupt," Archer replied while watching the younger necromancer excitedly bounce around theb.

    When Morena heard this her eyes widened before answering, "You''re right, she always wants to experiment on everything but you. Interesting."

    "Well I have millions of test subjects for youdies and have expanded the prisons into something stupid, it''s more like a secret city at this point," Archer revealed with a chuckle before leading the older sister to the first prison where Demacia was beating a group of men and women.

    "I swear to fucking god! If you humans don''t move I will make each of you a monster''s ything and you know I will! Look at the screamer, his still keeping that undead bearpany."

    When Archer heard this he noticed the prisoner''s expressions changed to one ofplete horror. Morena shook her head and spoke, "Little sister, is that damn thing still alive? Why haven''t you killed it?"

    Demacia turned to them with an innocent smile as she exined, "All these fuckers did was rebel against us sister. It was bing a headache, so I killed two goblins with one spell gave Gumbo a new ything, and let the other prisoners see."

    Archer noticed Morena cringed as all the people in the cells scooted back and tried to hide behind others. He was curious and questioned, "Show me this Gumbo, where did hee from?"

    The sisters turned to him with wide eyes as Demacia pleaded while rushing up to him with a panicked expression, "Please don''t look darling, it was just an experiment that went wrong." "Show me," he answered in a clear-cut voice.

    Morena looked nervous but Demacia led him deeper into the prison where arge room was in the middle. Archer got curious as there was no auraing from it as the younger necromancer waved her hand.

    One side of the room became transparent which revealed a zombie-looking Gori sitting in one corner chewing on an arm. This sight caused his eyes to widen in shock as he spoke, "Are you feeding it live prisoners?"

    Demacia quickly shook her head, "No, we give it the dead bodies of failed experiments which we have an abundance of."

    Archer nodded before spotting a trembling figure curled up in the fetal position while wearing rags. He approached the wall while speaking, "What can these creatures do? Why did you create them?"

    "Gumbo is a prototype, my initial idea was to have a monster charge the frontlines of the Alliance and trample them so the army can catch up but during tests, I realized that with enough magic or firepower, they would be torn apart," she exined while approaching the wall.

    Demacia continued in an excited tone, "I thought a tougher exterior might do the trick, which is where Gumboes into y. I discovered a dead Chull Warrior by theke and brought it back here, hoping to graft its carapace onto him. The research was just starting to show promise, but I got... a little distracted."

    Archer chuckled before asking, "Then what''s the human in there for?"

    "Gumbo ys with him among other things, but he absorbs the man''s mana every day but these humans haven''t got a lot which means I have to use a lot more of them to get the same results," Demacia answered while calming down.

    When Archer heard this he threw several men and women into the room which scared the undead gori but the creature instantly pounced on them as screaming rang out as the mana in the cell went crazy.

    He covered the wall with a wave of his hand before speaking, "These creatures will be useful but I will bring you some Alliance prisoners to give to him but we''re going to need more of them."

    "I can do that darling but I need more Goris, I caught this one lurking around our cabin years ago," Demacia requested with a hopeful voice.

    When Archer heard this he closed his eyes and scanned the Domain only to find thousands of the creatures causing havoc in the far north causing him to think, ''What the fuck are they doing!"

    Following that, he looked at the sisters before speaking, "I will create a prison for these Death Goris and go bring hundreds for your experiments Dem, give them as many prisoners as you want, we have billions as it is."

    Demacia lunged forward and wrapped her arms around his shoulders while thanking him, "Thank you! Now I can create the perfect frontline breaker."

    Archer chuckled softly, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead, then did the same for Morena. Without a moment''s hesitation, he teleported to the heart of the Death Gori nest. His sudden arrival threw the entire den into utter chaos.

    ''Oh shit, I wasn''t expecting this.''

    The monsters roared in confusion and fury as they scrambled to respond to the unexpected intruder. He watched as a massive one approached him before puffing out its chest and went to punch him.

    ''This stupid creature needs to be taught a lesson,'' Archer mused before sidestepping the attack and countered.

    He hit the Death Gori Leader with a Nova Punch that sent a shockwave and boom ringing out as the monster was sent crashing along the ground. This caused the other creatures to

    attack.

    Archer waved his hand and created a barrier that the goris crashed into before copsing to the ground with a thud. This scene made himugh while approaching the leader who was

    struggling to get up.

    "Now that you''ve calmed down, let me introduce myself," he said before clicking his fingers and all the Death Gorrs in the Domain appeared in the nest and above it.

    The leader looked at him with fear-filled eyes as Archer continued speaking, "I''m the owner of this ce and the only reason you''re here is to be my cannon fodder, especially after you''ve killed hundreds of my monsters."

    Archer quickly realized there were over five thousand of these creatures, there was more than he expected. Without hesitation, he abducted half of them, whisking the monsters away for

    Demacia''s experiments.

    As the remaining beasts looked on in bewilderment, he addressed the leader with amanding voice, "I won''t take everyone, but from this moment forward, you belong to me. You will breed until your numbers swell into the million so you can be my soldiers."

    The Death Gori nodded in understanding, its fierce eyes reflecting a newfound loyalty. Archer''s lips curved into a satisfied smirk as he cast Aurora Healing on the creature. A soothing violet light enveloped its massive form, erasing the pain from its body. That''s when the leader let out a low, grateful rumble as the healing magic restored its strength, allowing it to stand up before bowing to him. Archer was happy and expanded the area they were living in.

    It was now five times the size it originally was but he was done, Archer opened up several portals to forests while summoning hundreds of Stone Men. He quickly ordered them to kidnap even more monsters to the Domain.

    Following that, the stone constructs rushed through the portals which confused the Death Gori but Archer exined while watching the portals, "I''m bringing in more monsters so there''s food for everyone. If you try to enter these things you will die."

    Just as he said that one of the creatures roared and rushed toward in some form of dominance but turned to dust as he touched the magic. This made Archer chuckle while shaking his head,

    "Fucking idiot."

    Once he startedughing he created a chair to sit down on as the leader plopped down next to him while huffing. Archer gave it to side eye before speaking, "Shut up will you, you wanted to attack me so I punched you and then healed your ungrateful self."

    The Death Gori shut up as the first creatures flew through the portal which made himugh even more as the Wild Orc mmed into the ground with a thud before fleeing into the trees.

    ''Hopefully they grow here, the mana should make them stronger over time,'' he pondered while

    making ns.

    Thousands of monsters were kidnapped from the real world and thrown into the Domain to help everything grow. Archer was pleased and said his goodbyes to the Death Goris and

    returned to the necromancer sisters prison.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1123: A Paradise For Gardening

    Chapter 1123: A Paradise For Gardening

    ?

    Archer appeared in the prison as Demacia was putting the Blood Crawlers to work, they kept the prisoners in line just by their appearance alone. Once seeing this he created a whole new floor below this one for the Death Goris.

    After the space was carved out he teleported there, Archer appeared in a massive open chamber where he started creating cages connected to walkways which would allow the sisters to inspect the prisoners.

    Once that was done, he began tossing the Death Goris into the prison cells with little regard for their struggles. As the monsters realized their new confinement, they went wild, thrashing and wing at the bars in a desperate bid for freedom.

    Without hesitation, Archer used Mana Maniption, pping the creatures which forced them to behave. After that, he turned to the entrance and made his way out of the new prison.

    Ten minutester he was done and created the stairs up to the entrance where Morena was standing. The older woman smiled when seeing him as she spoke in a warm tone, ''''I see you''re spoiling Demacia, she''s been excited to get more test subjects."''

    Archer chuckled as she led him back to their living area, where he noticed the young necromancer was fast asleep on a sofa. She was letting out adorable snores which made him smile.

    "She sleeps like a Swamp Sloth, it''s been a few days since she''s had some rest," Morenamented before approaching the kitchen.

    He sank into afortable sofa, letting his body rx as the older woman continued, "Let me make you some tea. It''ll help you feel better, Arch."

    "Thank you, Morena," Archer replied, his eyes closing as the warm air gently kissed his skin. Minutester, the white-haired woman returned with the tea, handing it to him. Archer took a sip just as Maeve had sent him a message through the dragon tattoo, ''Husband, when are you returning? Liv says the fleet is ready to sail.''

    Archer smiled at the message and quickly replied, ''I''ll be there soon. Got to check up on a few things first.''

    Following that, he started drinking the tea while speaking to Morena. Ten minutester he stood up and spoke to the necromancer woman, "I have to go as the fleet is about to depart for Draconia."

    "Make sure toe visit us in two weeks," she revealed with a big smile while hugging him. "We''ll be busy with experiments and creating an Abomination army for you."

    Archer returned the hug before teleporting to the entrance of the treehouse, where he noticed his father Harry was walking around scanning the ground while mumbling to himself about flowers.

    "What are you doing?" he questioned with a smirk.

    Harry spun around while jumping before calming down, "Oh Arch, you scared me."

    The older man approached with a friendly smile before hugging him while continuing, "My son, this ce is a paradise for gardening. The soil is so rich that any nt would be triple the size."

    Archerughed as he exined, "That''s because it soaked in my mana since the moment I created it, but I''m here to tell you that I will be back in Draconia within a week then I''ll have one of my wives sort you out a ce to stay."

    Harry nodded with a thankful smile, "Thank you. But do you mind if I explore the area? I''ve seen some flowers that caught my eye."

    Without answering, Archer waved his hand and covered the old man in his mana, so the monsters wouldn''t target him. After that he spoke, "Don''t wander too far Dad, you''ll get lost in the forest."

    The older man gave a nod before turning to enter the depths of the primal forest. As he walked, he felt something soft climbing up his back and soon found Midnight perched on his shoulder.

    "Hello girl, been exploring the Domain I see?" he said with a soft voice.

    She let out a soft meow, causing him to gently stroke her fur. With a smile, he opened a portal, stepping through to the beach fortress on the other side which was abandoned. Torches lit up Archer nced around and quickly noticed the Alliance army charging toward it, with an evil smile he started creating thousands of Bouncing Betties using Mana Maniption and nted them everywhere.

    By the time he was done the enemy''s mana cannons fired at the fortress, which caused him to summon his wings and fly toward the 1st Fleet. Midnight clung to his back while the wind blew in their faces.

    As Archer got close a monster leaped out of the water and tried to bite him, his eyes narrowed before pping the shark-looking creature. The attack turned it into mean chunks just as Demetra surfaced in her normal form.

    Hended gracefully on his wife''s head, gently stroking her as he spoke in a loving tone, "Take us to the gship, my love. It''s so good to see you again."

    Demetra let out a yful huff, but without hesitation, she swam toward the fleet. Around them, the thunder of cannon fire filled the air as the ships unleashed volleys at the monstrous creatures attempting to give chase.

    When they got closer Acher jumped onto the deck of the massive ship followed by the shark woman, she was smiling before hugging him tight, "I can''t wait to spend the night with you husband."

    He chuckled while lifting her chin and cing a love-filled kiss against her soft lips. Demetra went stiff but quickly reciprocated while supporting herself by resting against his chest. Archer grabbed her round ass before squeezing it.

    Following that, the couple separated before the shark woman led him to Olivia''s quarters where everyone was staying. While traveling through the ship Archer noticed injured people all over the ce.

    This caused him to stop walking as he thought, ''I''ll heal them all now, it''s prob something to do with the Swarm.''

    With that, Archer cast Aurora Healing over the 1st Fleet that just started moving back to the Draconia Kingdom. Soon enough the couple started witnessing the sailors looking refreshed as they continued cleaning.

    After an hour of walking Demetra opened a door only to see a small apartment-looking ce with a kitchen, living room, and bedroom. While standing there, Archer recognized it from the vision of Tal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That''s when the shark woman entered as she spoke in a cheerful voice, "Look who I broughtdies."

    N, Tal, and Olivia turned to him with shocked expressions before big smiles appeared. The silver-haired elf jumped up and hugged him, "''It''s good to see you''re safe, I heard you fought a lot while keeping the Alliance back."

    Archer smiled at her words, pulling her into a warm embrace. "Yes, there were hundreds of enemies," he replied confidently, "but they shouldn''t be a problem."''

    Before he could say more, Tal grabbed his hand and led him to a nearby sofa. With a yful push, she made him sit down before settling beside him, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    "Good, fighting those Bligtborns and Ghouls was annoying," Talmented in a frustrated voice. "The Swarms weapons are bing dangerous."

    Archer nodded in agreement, "I''ll have the dwarves create something to shield everyone from

    it. Where is everyone else?"

    N was about to answer but the white-haired woman did, "Sleeping darling, they were helping the crew with the cleaning while you were busy."

    Following that the four of them continued speaking, Olivia told them it would take the fleet five days to reach Draconia due to some damaged mana engines. When Archer heard that he scanned the ship only to realize half were in working order.

    "They will be repaired when we finally dock," the older woman revealed. "It will take a week or two to fix but the ships will be as good as new."

    Once she was done speaking Olivia yawed as the sun set through the windows and announced, "I''m going to sleep for the night, goodnight."

    Archer stood up and said goodnight to her, when she turned around he pped her round ass causing the older woman to yelp but smile at him. When N and Tal saw this they giggled but the white-haired woman grabbed him.

    She started dragging him toward her bedroom while talking to the others, "I''m going to get ravaged by a dragondies, I hope you don''t mind but my pussy is aching."

    "Have fun you two," N replied with a knowing smile. "We will be next." Archer''s grin widened, but he remained silent, his eyes locked on Olivia as she closed the door behind the beautiful mature woman. She slowly undid her shirt, letting it slip off her shoulders, revealing her giant boobs that jiggled with every little movement.

    Her voice turned sultry as she stepped closer, her eyes smoldering, "I''ve been craving your

    touch for months," she purred, her tone dripping with seduction. "All this stress... I need you,

    husband."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1124: Do You Like That Husband

    Chapter 1124: Do You Like That Husband

    ?

    When Archer heard Olivia''s seductive voice, a shiver ran down his spine as she grabbed her by the thick waist before kissing her plump pink lips. The older woman moaned while pressing her big boobs against his chest, "Mmmmnnhh~~."

    The two continued kissing, their passion intensifying as Olivia undressed him, her hands exploring the contours of his muscr body. She paused, leaning back and biting her lip with a yful smile before murmuring, "I can''t believe you chose me. I was sure my daughter or granddaughter would have caught your eye, not an old woman like me."''

    "You''re far from an olddy Liv," Archer answered, running his fingers up her arm. "You look like you''re in yourte twenties with a mature aura and that''s what I love about you."

    Olivia''s cheeks flushed a deep red, but he leaned in, trailing kisses down her neck. "You''re incredibly sexy," he whispered against her skin. "So drop the self-pity and let me show you how much I want you."

    The older woman giggled but Archer unclipped her bra and released her beautiful boobs and started ying with her nipples. Olivia leaned into him while letting out an erotic moan, "Ummmghh~~ this feels so good," she muttered in a breathless voice.

    Following that, he pushed her toward the bed and quickly positioned Olivia on all fours while sliding her dress off and revealing her round love heart-shaped ass that he smacked causing her to let out a moan, "Arhhh~~."

    Archer chuckled when seeing the older woman tremble but he quickly moved her blue panties down her thighs, he soon crouched and ran his tongue along her pink slit which caused Olivia to bite the sheets as the pleasure hit her.

    "Mmmmghh~~ I''ve missed this darling," she said in a husky voice.

    He continued licking the white-haired admirals juicy pussy, causing her love juices to pour into his mouth. Archer swallowed every bit of it while slipping his finger inside before thrusting so fast that she instantly climaxed.

    "Ahhhhh!" she let out a primal scream as he was hitting all the right spots.

    Archer grinned as he watched Olivia''s entire body shudder with waves of ecstasy. She clutched the sheets desperately, biting down on them to muffle her screams, knowing that she would only grow louder, echoing through the entire bridge.

    "Don''t cover your mouth!" hemanded while pping her ass. "I love hearing your screams."

    Following that, Archer cast Cosmic Shield and Timewarp to prepare for a long night of ravaging the admiral. Once that was done, he stood up and pressed on Olivia''s back, which caused her ass to poke out.

    Both holes were on show but he didn''t dive in just yet but started to rub his cock on her drenched pussy as he leaned forward, "I''m going to use all three holes tonight Liv, by the time I''m done with you, you won''t be waking up until tomorrow," he revealed.

    Olivia trembled as she looked back at him with glowing pink eyes and replied in a husky voice, "Please do husband, I want you to use me until I fall into a pleasure-filled daze."

    Archer chuckled and slid deep inside the older woman who let out an erotic moan, "Mmmmghh~~.!!

    He didn''t move for a second while enjoying her pussy clenching down on him, as if it missed him. Archer reached over and grabbed her ponytail and pulled it back as he asked in a dominant voice, "What do you Liv? Tell me?"

    The woman moaned as she felt his cock stretching her but still managed to answer as her body shuddered, "Ummmmgh~~ I want you to fuck me so hard that I see stars."

    When Archer heard this, he started to thrust into her so hard that it hit every weak spot she had. Olivia let out a wild scream as the pleasure washed over her and ignited her lust, "Ahhhh! Please continue darling, don''t stop!" she demanded.

    With no need for any encouragement, he started to fuck her so hard that he was hitting her womb. The both of them loved every second of it as Olivia begged for more and Archer kept smacking her soft ass.

    He couldn''t get enough of the way her ass moved, every jiggle driving him wild with lust. In a surge of passion, he gripped her waist tightly, pulling her closer as he lost himself as his hands explored her seductive curves.

    Archer''s hands roamed over her body, his fingers finding her soft, big boobs. He began to tease her stiff nipples, and this earned him a breathy moan, "Mmmmmm~~."

    Motivated by her reaction, he let his hand glide down to her waist, tracing her curves until he reached her swollen, wet clit. As his fingers began to rub gentle circles around it, he kept up his relentless rhythm, each thrust driving her closer to the edge.

    This caused Olivia to let out a moan that made him even hornier as her breathless voice reached his ears, "Ummmghhh~~ Fill me up, husband, I want to feel your seed shooting into me."

    When Archer heard this, something inside him snapped as his wild side came out. He started fucking her until her pussy was like a vice grip, trying to milk him for his seed. Soon enough, the mature woman got what she wanted as she mmed her waist into his at the same time.

    "Mmmnghhh~~ Do you like that husband?" Olivia questioned with a lewd smile on her beautiful face.

    Archer pped her ass again as he let out a growl, "You know I do, now you get what you crave," he said.

    Following that, he mmed deep inside her and started unloading his seed directly into her womb. This caused Olivia to start squirting all over his waist as her body trembled because of the overwhelming pleasure.

    ''Oh shit, this feels so good!'' Archer thought with a big smile as she copsed on the bed.

    He got onto the bed andid down while speaking, "Use those boobs to y with me Liv, I want to see if it feels good."

    Olivia shook her head and sat up, a knowing smile ying on her lips. "I can barely move," she confessed, her voice husky with desire, "my legs are trembling so much... but I still want

    more."

    After speaking, she crawled across the bed while taking his cock in her hands before she gently stroked it. He let out a groan when feeling this, but then he felt a warm sensation engulfing

    him.

    ''So soft! Her chest feels amazing,'' he thought as his mind clouded.

    Archer looked down and noticed Olivia''s giant boobs were stroking him instead of her hands. The feeling was intoxicating, causing him to close his eyes while resting his head back. Secondster, she sucked the tip whenever it poked out from her chest.

    He started enjoying it as her soft lips wrapped around him before her head started bobbing up and down. Olivia was letting out moans that vibrated on his cock, which made the pleasure shoot through his body like an electric shock.

    "Mmmm, Liv your lips feel so good, and your tongue is amazing," Archermented with gritted teeth as she deepthroated him.

    The older woman was letting out lewd sounds and moans, which made him explode in her warm mouth. Olivia sat back up with a pleasure-filled smile. She licked her lips before swallowing everything.

    "Oh goddess, I have missed this taste and the feeling of growing stronger," she said in a pleased voice.

    When listening to her words, Archer wasted no time. He swiftly pulled the admiral onto her back, positioning himself between her strong, inviting thighs. Olivia''s pink eyes glimmered with warmth and desire as he cast Cleanse over her lips.

    Following that, he leaned down and passionately kissed her, which caused the older woman to tremble. She quickly returned it while wrapping her arms around his shoulders as he

    slipped inside her once again.

    "Ummmmm~~ So big, you''re stretching me open again handsome," she whispered into his ear as her lips brushed against it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A shiver ran down his spine as he began to move, his thrusts slow and gentle, savoring every moment. The pace was softer than before. Olivia''s eyes fluttered with pleasure, her body responding eagerly to the change.

    Not long after, she started climaxing as her body shuddered due to the overwhelming ecstasy. Archer grabbed her thick thighs, pulled her legs up, and went even deeper inside the older woman who started moaning, "Mmmmghh~~ Ummghh~~ So good."

    After ten minutes, Archer felt himself nearing the edge, unable to hold back any longer. Olivia''s tight warmth enveloped him like a vice, pushing him past the brink. With one final thrust, he reached deep, his tip brushing against her womb as his cum flooded into her. The white-haired woman let out a raw, primal scream of ecstasy, her body trembling due to the heavenly pleasure she received when feeling his seed as it caused her to climax

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1125: I Hate This Time Of Year

    Chapter 1125: I Hate This Time Of Year

    ?

    Soon enough Olivia was breathing heavily as strands were stuck to her forehead. When Archer saw this and grinned before warning, "My beautiful Liv, I''m not finished with you just yet."

    The older woman shuddered at the sensation, her body still quivering from the aftershocks. But he was relentless, giving her no time to recover. He pulled out of her soaked pussy, the wetness still dripping between them.

    Without hesitation, he guided her onto all fours, her breath hitching as she adjusted to the new position. He paused for a moment, taking in the sight of her voluptuous ass before smacking it.

    This earned him an erotic moan that was music to his ears, "Mmmmghh~."

    Archer grinned as he pushed down on her back before spreading Olivia''s ass cheeks, he rubbed his cock against her soaked pussy, which coated him in their mixed juices. Once doing that he aimed for a hole he hadn''t used yet.

    "Be gentle darling," she said in a breathless voice, "I''ve never used that hole but want you to be the first."

    When Archer heard this his lust took over as he plunged his cock deep into her ass, which caused the older woman to let out a primal scream as the pleasure washed over both of them, "Ahhhhhhh!"

    As he pushed into her, Archer was met with an intense, tight embrace that sent a surge of pleasure through his entire body. Her ass seemed to pull him in deeper, enveloping him in a way that made his head spin.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    While this happened Olivia was letting out unintelligible moans that drove Archer wild when hearing the noises, "Mmmghh~~ Arhhhh~~ Ummm~~."

    The sensation drove him to the edge, and he leaned forward, gripping her waist. He began to thrust hard and fast, each motion causing her ass to jiggle wildly and her breasts to bounce uncontrobly.

    Archer started making love to her even rougher as his dragon side overtook him, he was fucking her so hard that the pleasure overwhelmed him causing the older woman''s tongue started to hang out of her mouth, "Mmmmnnn~~."

    Olivia wasn''t all there anymore as it was too much for her brain which shut off, she continued to moan. Archer pped her ass again causing her to tighten around his cock, following that he started cumming.

    Once he finished emptying himself inside her for the fourth time, Archer wasn''t done and continued fucking her until he was satisfied and Olivia was in a pleasure-filled daze that was too much for her body that trembled.

    Soon enough the white-haired woman copsed into a pleasure-filled daze as she mumbled in a tired voice, "That was an amazing husband, I''ve missed having sex with you."''

    With a satisfied smile, Archer leaned over, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. As they both caught their breath, he cast Cleanse on themselves and the bed, refreshing everything with a forting warmth.

    ''I swear I love this spell,'' he thought.

    The bed felt refreshed as the proof of their passion had been washed away. Following that, he slumped down beside her, his body finally rxing. Following this, he turned his gaze to the nearby window, watching the soft light filter through, a sense of peace settling over him. Archer stood at the window, his gaze fixed on the waves crashing violently against the hull of the gship. The wind howled as the sea grew restless, he could sense the crew below, their hurried movements echoing through the vessel as they prepared for the brewing storm.

    The ship''s shields shimmered to life, a glowing barrier against the iing storms, ''Is it Frostwinter again?'' he wondered, his brow furrowing. ''I hate this time of year.''

    Without thinking Archer cast a Cosmic Shield that covered the fleet to make sure they were okay. Once doing that he made his way to the kitchen where he started making tea as the living quarters were quiet.

    While standing there something told him an enemy was approaching the ships to try to attack. Archer teleported outside and noticed three Demi-Gods flying in their direction, this made him smile before dashing toward them.

    "They haven''t learned yet!'' he thought as rage boiled up inside him.

    Thanks to Blink he got close enough to strike the strongest one, Archer appeared in front of the woman with a big grin as he eximed with a voice full of hate, "You need to learn a lesson, and for that, I will show you what a king can do. Die human!"

    Archer roared as he drove his fist into her chest, unleashing Nova Punch in a blinding burst of mana. The impact echoed like a thunderp, and the force was so immense that it sted the woman''s heart clean through her back in a spray of blood and shattered bone.

    Without missing a beat, he turned on the remaining two foes, fists zing with raw fury. He struck with such ferocity that one man''s skull imploded in a gruesome shower of blood and brains.

    The other was seized by the throat, his feet dangling helplessly above the ground. Archer''s dragon eyes burned with rage, "Go back to the Alliance," he growled, his voice a low, menacing rumble. "Tell them I''m back. If it''s war they crave, then war is what they''ll get." Following that he flung back his arm and threw the man back in Pluoria''s direction like a missile. Archer watched the enemy vanish before returning to the ship where everyone was

    still asleep.

    He sipped his tea, eyes drawn to the stormy sky outside, savoring the quiet morning. Minutester, the soft sound of footsteps reached him from his right. Turning, he saw ra approaching, her blue eyes tired as she rubbed them.

    "What are you doing up so early, Arch? I thought you''d still be asleep after your night with Liv," she murmured.

    "I''m restless beautiful," Archer answered with a charming smile. "Would you like some tea?"

    The redhead nodded, "Thank you, husband."

    He started making ra a cup as she questioned with a curious voice, "Do you truly think I''m beautiful?"

    Archer turned around and noticed she was wearing a white negligee with showed off her purple underwear. ra didn''t have the biggest boobs but he still loved her chest which

    turned him on.

    "Do you need proof that I find you irresistible?" he replied with a question of his own.

    The dragonkin woman gave a slow nod, her eyes locking onto his with curiosity. Without hesitation, he stepped closer to the older woman, gently taking her hand and guiding it to his hard member that spoke volumes of his desire.

    ra''s blue eyes widened but soon a lewd smile appeared, "So you''re telling the truth," she said while tugging his pants down.

    ''What is she up to?'' he wondered.

    Archer''s cock popped out which sent her wild as she bit her lip, she started to gently kiss up and down his shaft which made him groan due to the unexpected pleasure, it washed through

    his body.

    The dragonkin woman was getting passionate before engulfing his cock with her warm mouth while letting out a moan, "Mmmmghh~~."

    He grabbed her red hair and started thrusting down her throat which ra happily took as her lust soared. While Archer did this she was massaging his crown jewels which made the

    pleasure even better.

    With a shaky breath, Archer stumbled back and copsed into a nearby chair, his legs trembling from the passion of ra''s relentless sucking. The dragonkin woman had pushed him to the edge, her warm mouth sending waves of pleasure through his body.

    Finally, she released him, letting his slick length slip from her lips. Her chest heaved as she caught her breath, looking up at him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "I love the taste, husband," she purred, her voice husky and breathless. "It''s so addicting."

    The way she licked her lips sent a shiver down his spine before she dived back in and deepthroated his big cock which made her moan, "Ummmghh~~."

    Following that, ra quickened her pace, her throat tightening around him as she took him

    even deeper. The wet, sinful sounds filled the room, and Archer''s hands instinctively tangled

    in her hair, urging her on.

    He could feel the heat pooling in his core, the pressure building to an unbearable peak, "ra, I''m close," he warned, his voice strained.

    When the dragonkin woman heard this, it only caused her to suck harder causing slurping noise to bounce off the walls, her fingers digging into his thighs to keep him steady. With a final, desperate thrust, he couldn''t hold back.

    Archer came hard, spilling down her throat as she swallowed every drop. ra''s eyes closed in bliss as she took it all, not wasting a single bit of his seed. Archer was breathing heavily while basking in the aftermath of her slopping and sucking which he loved every second of.

    "Is that all I get darling? Or are you going to ravage me like Liv?" the dragonkin woman said

    while smiling up at him.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1126: Why Did You Hit Me

    Chapter 1126: Why Did You Hit Me

    ?

    When Archer heard the redhead''s words, he grinned before dragging her to a nearby empty bedroom and pushing the smiling woman onto the bed. He quickly removed his shirt and pants, which made her smile.

    ra''s blue eyes shone with desire as she bit her bottom lip while speaking sensually, "So handsome, no wonder the female soldiers adore you."

    Soon enough he dropped on top of ra and started kissing her neck while rubbing his cock against her wet pussy. She let out a moan that made his lust soar when feeling her love juices pour over him, "Ummnnhhh~~,"

    Archer quickly slipped inside the dragonkin woman, she promptly clung onto his as he bottomed out inside her. His cock was knocking against ra''s womb causing her to let out a sensual moan, "Arghhhh~~, you feel so good."

    The noise was music to his ears, this only encouraged him to start making slow love to his Dragon Marshall. ra loved every second of it while she let out erotic moans that sent him wild, "Mmmghhh~~."

    Archer continued his passionate rhythm with the beautiful woman, her nails digging into his back as waves of pleasure overtook her. Their movements were in sync, her hips meeting his with a passion that sent them both deeper into their shared lust.

    "Ummmghh~~ Amazing," ra muttered in a lust-filled voice.

    He grabbed her toned thighs as he pushed ra''s legs further up until they were on either side of her head. Archer leaned up and continued fucking her which sent her boobs flying everywhere, this turned him onpletely.

    ''She''s beautiful and looks so good under me,'' he thought with an excited smile as he pushed deeper inside her soaked pussy.

    Archer started shooting his cum deep inside her womb which made ra climax as her body trembled due to the overwhelming pleasure. Once he was done he noticed the dragonkin woman was breathing heavily.

    "Are you okay? You seem tired," he asked while pulling out of her tight passage, his actions made her moan once again.

    ra shook her head with a smile, "I loved it husband, but trying to keep up with you is exhausting," she responded in a strained voice.

    Archer chuckled before leaning forward and cast Aurora Healing, which made the woman moan in relief, "Better my love?" he asked.

    She nodded with a pleased smile before pulling him onto the bed, her eagerness undeniable. ra, the dragonkin woman, climbed on top, straddling his waist. With a slow, deliberate motion, she guided him inside her, a soft moan escaping her lips, "Mmmmghh~~ Ummmhh~~"

    Following that, the redhead started bouncing up and down his cock, she made sure it didn''t fall out but went all the way up before mming back down, this caused her to let out a pleasure-filled scream.

    "Ahhhhhh! So good," she muttered in a breathless voice.

    Archer quickly noticed her boobs bouncing as she continued to slide up and down him. which caught his attention. Soon enough ra''s body trembled as she started squirting as the pleasure mmed against her like waves forcing out a primal moan, "Mmmmghh~~." ''I can feel her growing stronger the more we have sex,'' he mused while pping her ass.

    The bed beneath them was drenched, her love juices spilling out in a torrent, soaking the sheets. This only made Archer''s grin widen. Without missing a beat, he pulled out, then turned the woman around, bending her over.

    ra looked back with dazed blue eyes and questioned with a lewd smile, "What are you nning to do husband?"

    He grinned at her question before he slipped inside ra again before fucking her so hard that she started climaxing even more. Archer watched as she fell into a pleasure-filled daze, following that he pushed deeper and hit her womb, and started shooting his cum inside her.

    As this happened he let out a groan as her pussy tightened around his cock as her legs started to tremble due to the heavenly pleasure she was receiving. Following this ra''s backdoor was calling to him.

    Archer leaned forward and bit the woman''s ear, she shivered just as he asked, "Do you want me to im all of you ra?"

    The redhead nced back with hazy blue eyes, "Yes, I want you to have all of me husband," she said in a breathless voice.

    When Archer heard this he rubbed his cock on her wet pussy and coated himself in her sweet love juices. Once that was done, he pressed his member against her ass causing it to slowly slip inside.

    ra let out a scream of pure pleasure, "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

    Her tightness mped down on him, making it nearly impossible to move. Archer groaned in response, gripping her curvy waist for leverage as she squeezed around him, the intensity caused him to started thrust.

    The dragonkin woman gripped the seats below her as he mmed against her ass as his cock slipped deeper inside. ra let out a guttural moan as it was too much, "Mmmmghh~~ Arghhh~~."

    He sped her cheeks even more which allowed him to go deeper inside her ass. He continued to fuck ra until the pain faded and pleasure crashed against her. Thanks to his cock rubbing all her weak spots she climaxed once again.

    As Archer drove deeper, she began to squirt uncontrobly, her release soaking his waist. At the same moment, he reached his peak, spilling his cum into her third hole,pleting his im by painting all three with his seed.

    When he did that ra copsed to the bed while catching her breath, Archer watched this with a smile as he cast Cleanse and Aurora Healing on the dragonkin woman. As the violet light washed over her, she fell into a deep sleep.

    Following this Archer approached the window and started admiring the stormy sea. He quickly noticed the surrounding Battleships guarding them, blue lights shed all around signaling the other vessels.

    While standing there, he sensed Demetra was up and rushing toward the exit. This caused Archer to teleport to her using the tattoo. He appeared behind the beautiful shark woman who quickly turned around.

    Her yellow eyes glowed in the dark as she spoke in a concerned tone, "We have a small swarm of sea monsters heading in our direction."

    When Archer heard this he got an idea and replied with a grin, "I''lle with you Dem, I want to show you how strong I''ve got."

    The blue-haired woman nodded as she grabbed his hand, and started dragging him outside. When the duo stepped outside the cold wind hit them as Demetra leaped off the ship and dived into the chaotic waves.

    A glow radiated causing Archer to follow suit and jump over the railings. Hended on his shark wife''s head as she cast a spell over him. Following that Demetra dived down and started swimming in the direction of the monster horde.

    Archer waited for a while until he spotted a massive Dragon Turtle leading the charge. He grinned when he saw this and spoke to the shark woman, "Stay back and watch what I do to

    their leader."

    Demetra instantly stopped as he dashed forward, thanks to Mana Maniption he sliced through the water like it didn''t exist. When Archer closed in on the turtle he charged up a Nova Punch and threw his fist forward.

    As it connected with the monster a massive explosion erupted, the surrounding creatures were sent crashing into the sea floor as the Dragon Turtle came to a stop but slumped to the

    side.

    When Archer noticed it wasn''t moving he approached the half-dead monster and kicked it before speaking, "Can you understand me turtle?"

    The creature''s yellow eyes opened as it shook its head, ''Why did you hit me! I wasn''t attacking you,'' a male voice echoed in his mind.

    Archer pped it before retorting, "You was attacking my fleet fool! Now you have two choices, serve me or die."

    As his voice echoed out the other monsters tried attacking him, but Demetra quickly moved in and bit them clean in half. They all stopped moving as her menacing voice was heard, "Don''t attack my husband or you will die."

    After speaking Demetra circled the horde which made the creatures nervous. The Dragon Turtle looked at him, "How can we serve you? We live in the deep sea."

    Following that, Archer opened a portal to the Domain''s sea as he replied, "This ce is my

    realm, there''s all kinds of monsters that lurk in the oceans but it should be big enough for

    your kind to breed."

    When the turtle saw this its eyes widened in shock as he muttered, "There are no

    Leviathons?"

    "Not yet but when they do join, you''ll be stronger by then as you''ll be soaking in my mana which is the purest on Thrylos," Archer replied in a sales pitch-like voice.

    The monsters stirred with excitement, a murmur of agreement rippling through their ranks. Without hesitation, two octopus-like creatures swam toward him, their tentacles writhing in

    the water.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all then/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1127: Its Been So Long

    Chapter 1127: It''s Been So Long

    ?

    Archer looked at the two creatures as the bigger one spoke in a respectful voice, "Thank you for your offer dragon. There are many who would join your ranks to flee the darkness that has taken others.''

    His eyebrow raised but he quickly nodded, "Enter the Domain and find a home, more monsters wille to live here," he informed the creatures.

    The octopus beasts thanked him by nudging his body before entering the portal which amazed Demetra. She appeared beside him in her human form, "How do you manage to do it?"

    Archer nced at her with a smile, "Strength my love, I punched the Dragon Turtle who was their leader, which put the others in order," he responded.

    Following that, all the monsters apart from the turtle let out a deep bellow as three smaller ones appeared from the darkness. When Demetra saw this she giggled, "Seems like he has a harem darling."

    "Doesn''t surprise me, he''s a Rank S monster and is the strongest one here," Archer replied as the Dragon Turtles entered the portal. "They will be useful to guard Draconia from the sea when I eventually drop the Death Mist."

    When Demetra heard this her eyes widened in shock but a wicked grin appeared, "They will help with all the monster attacks, me and the girls have been fighting them for months," she said in an excited voice.

    "Oh really?" he replied with a smile. "I''ll deal with them when we get back, there''s a few ces I need to visit to capture some monsters for the army."

    Following that, Demetra transformed into her Demon Shark form as Archer gotfortable on her back. She started to slowly swim through the deep ocean while asking, "How many armies do we have now husband?"

    He thought for a second before replying, "The Shadows, monsters, and Draconian Legions which makes three. We need every bit of help as the Alliance outnumbers us a million to one."

    Demetra shivered when hearing this just as Archer sensed a monster charging in our direction. Several giant Anglerfish shot out of the darkness and tried to bite them but he cast Cosmic Shield just in time.

    The monsters mmed against the violet shield, they were confused and dazed which allowed Archer to shoot forward and hit the closest creature with a Nova Punch that

    obliterated it.

    Following that, he chased after the other dozen and beat them into submission. Minutester Demetra saw a trail of giant fish behind Archer who was smiling, "You like my new pets Dem? They are very obedient," he said in an amused voice.

    The shark woman giggled as he sent the monsters into the Domains sea. Archer climbed onto her back as they made their way back to the fleet and quickly noticed it was trapped in a wild storm.

    Archer instructed her to transform, then grabbed her slender waist as they teleported to the deck of the gship. The sudden appearance startled the surrounding sailors, causing them to jump back in shock.

    The couple couldn''t help butugh at their reactions. Archer quickly offered an apology to the startled men and women, leaving everyone pleasantly surprised by his unexpected politeness. Afterward, they walked through the ship as the moon stood high in the sky. By the time the two reached Olivia''s quarters, they were tired. Demetra grabbed his hand with a sweet smile while asking, "Do you want to spend the night with me? It''s been so long."

    Archer nodded in agreement and followed her into the shark woman''s room. Without hesitation, she began to undress, revealing a set of dark green bra and panties that clung to her muscr frame.

    Her toned body and thick, powerful thighs were on full disy, oozing a strength that could easily crush a watermelon. This turned Archer on so much that by the time the two were in bed, he dragged Demetra onto his face.

    "What are you doing Arch?" she asked with a giggle.

    The shark woman was shocked but didn''t stop him as he moved her panties to the side only to see her perfect pink slit, Archer quickly ran his tongue along the delicious folds that made Demetra moan as she grabbed his hard, "Mmmmmmmhh~~."

    He was lost as her sweet love juices poured into his mouth like a tap as he devoured her pussy and every fold within. Archer held her toned ass before giving it a hard smack which made the shark woman tremble, "Arghhh~~."

    Following that, Demetra turned around and leaned forward as she scrambled to pull his trousers down as she spoke in a lust-filled voice, "I want to taste your cock husband, I''ve missed it so much that I''m aching for you."

    Archer chuckled mischievously, giving her a firm p on the ass before diving his tongue into her tight, wet pussy. His fingers expertly rubbed her swollen clit, sending waves of pleasure through her.

    "Ummmm~~ So good, I love your touch and want to feel it more handsome," she said in a husky voice.

    The shark princess moaned as she began to grind her hips against his face, her movements growing more desperate with each flick of his tongue. Archer was loving every second of it but soon felt her hot mouth enveloped his cock.

    "Mmmghh~~,"'' Demetra moaned as lust clouded her mind and her instincts reacted.

    This made him groan as he felt her sharp teeth gently scraping against his shaft which made the pleasure even better for the couple. Archer grabbed a handful of her toned ass while licking her wildly.

    "Arghhhh~~ You''re going to make me squirt husband," she said after lifting her head up but quickly started sucking his cock once again.

    When Archer heard this he started shoving his cock deep into her throat while the couple was in the sixty-nine position. They continued to pleasure each other as Demetra''s head bobbed up and down while her tongue slid over every inch of his shaft.

    He couldn''t handle it anymore and grabbed the shark woman''s head, and shoved his cock deep inside before shooting his cum down her throat. Archer groaned as he felt her swallow

    his seed.

    Just as that happened Demetra moaned as she climaxed and started squirting directly into his mouth. Soon after she dropped to the bed with a satisfied sigh as she spoke, "God, I forgot how heavenly it feels when you''re licking my pussy."

    Archer chuckled in amusement before casting Cleanse on her mouth while climbing in between her slender legs. Demetra weed him with a loving smile as she passionately

    kissed him.

    Soon enough, he slid inside her drenched pussy which started stretching out the shark woman instantly as she weed his cock. The shark woman started scratching his back while letting

    out a moan.

    ''''Mmmmmnnghhh~~ I''ve missed this feeling, I love it when you stretch my tight pussy," she purred into his ear.

    Archer slowly started making love to Demetra after he started kissing her once again. The couple had passionate sex which both of them loved as every feeling intensified, he pulled her

    legs up while holding her waist as he pushed deep.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thanks to that he touched every sensitive spot inside the shark woman who let out a

    pleasure-filled moan before whispering into his ear, "Ummmghh~~ Mmmghh~~ Please continue like this, I can feel your massive cock stretching me open."''

    Demetra''s plump lips brushed against Archer which made him shiver, this encouraged him to start thrusting deep into her while replying, "Don''t tease me Dem, I will fuck you beyond anything I''ve done before."

    When the blue-haired woman heard this her body trembled as she bit his neck, Archer felt her sharp teeth pierced his skin. He groaned before fucking her even harder which made the shark woman fall into a pleasure-filled daze, "Mmmmghh~~."

    Archer put Demetra''s legs over his shoulders while putting a pillow under her lower back, this allowed to fuck her even deeper which drove her over the edge. The shark woman started squirting but this time it was even more intense.

    "Ummmm~~ Oh my god, your so deep in my pussy that you''re hitting my stomach, Arch," she muttered while her big boobs bounced all over the ce.

    He chuckled before grabbing Demetra''s waist and power fucked her until she became a sweat-covered babbling mess. Archer pushed so deep and started shooting his seed into her womb which made her scream, "Ahhhhhh!"

    Demetra slumped down with a lewd smile but Archer spoke with a grin, "I''m not done with

    you my shark wife, I''m taking your ass, then I''m going to face fuck you until your a dribbling

    mess."

    When the young woman heard this she shuddered, causing her pussy to leak cum and love juices. Archer moved her into the prone position before sliding back inside her tight but wet

    passage.

    "Arghhhh~~ Mmmmmghh~~," Demetra let out a deep moan as his cock spilt her open once

    again.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1128: Im Lucky To Have Them

    Chapter 1128: I''m Lucky To Have Them

    ?

    Archer continued to make love to Demetra as the couple shared a passionate kiss which overwhelmed the shark woman. Her body started trembling due to the pleasure that washed over her like a wave.

    "Mmmmghhh~~ Arghhhhh~~ So good, I love feeling you inside me," she said in a lust-filled

    voice.

    The two of them continued as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and held him close as the couple made love. The shark woman was moving in rhythm with his thrust causing her to moan even more, "Ummmnn~~ Nmmmhh~~."

    Archer shivered in delight as the rhythmic pping of skin filled the room, a sound that was music to his ears. The sensation intensified when Demetra''s pussy tightened around him, pushing him over the edge.

    He came hard, spilling deep into the shark woman''s womb, which sent her spiraling into another orgasm. She let out a moan, her release soaking the sheets beneath them in a wave of ecstasy.

    Once she was full Archer pulled out and turned Demetra over so her jiggly toned ass was on show. He smiled before pping it as he exined with a knowing smirk, "I''m going to im every part of you Dem, I''m going to fill up every hole with my seed, is this what you want?"

    The blue-haired woman nodded while pushing her ass against his cock, which made him groan, "Yes I want that darling, I love it when you''re deep inside me," she said in a sultry voice.

    Archer grinned before coating himself with her love juices, following that he aimed his member at her tight ass. He quickly slid inside which instantly clenched around his member, he groaned and Demetra screamed out as she gripped the sheets, "Ahhhhhh!"

    "You''re so tight Dem, I love this feeling," he whispered into her pointed ear which made the young woman tremble.

    She looked back with lust-filled yellow shark eyes while replying in a breathless voice, "''So do I, it hurts a little but it will go away as your monster stretches my ass."

    Archer nodded before casting Aurora Healing on Demetra which made her moan as his cock slipped deeper in her ass, "Mmmmghh~~ Ummmmgghh~~."

    Following that, he started pounding her without mercy, pleasure hit the high point for the couple. Archer reached for her pussy and started rubbing her drenched clit, which made the shark woman let out primal screams that bounced off the walls of the room.

    Ten minutester, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure, Archer thrust his cock as deep as it could go, drawing a scream from Demetra as she was pushed into yet another climax. The force left him breathless, and he copsed onto the damp, soaked bed.

    With a satisfied smirk and a voice dripping with possessive delight, he murmured, "That was incredible. Now, every part of you belongs to me."

    The shark woman rolled over and cuddled up while letting out a sweet giggle, "I agree, the pleasure was heavenly and you managed to make two of my holes ache," she revealed in an exhausted voice.

    Archer smirked when hearing this, he pped her toned ass before pulling her close as he cast Cleanse on the bed and sheets while speaking, "Go to sleep beautiful, we''ve got a long journey h."

    They were wrapped in fresh warm sheets thanks to his spell, he soon fell asleep as the gship bobbed up and down on the waves outside. The weather only worsened as Frostwinter just started causing storms to break out.

    When Archer woke up the following morning the vessel was bouncing up and down as the sea was rough. He wanted to use Gate to return to Draconia but when trying to activate it the spell cut out.

    ''A mana storm huh? Annoying,'' Archer thought before climbing out of the bed and approaching the bedroom window.

    Water sprayed against it and that''s when he noticed the waves were battering the ships with a relentless fury. This annoyed him but that''s when he noticed the vessels were holding firm under the pressure of the storm, he sighed before making his way to the kitchen.

    Archer left Demetra''s room and appeared in the dimly lit living room, he stretched before making some tea, and while there Alexa appeared with a loving smile as she teased, "You made her scream her lungs out, Liv activated the runes to keep the sound in here."''

    He chuckled when hearing this as the navy-haired woman hugged him tightly, "Thank you for bringing me along, the girls have made me feel wee."''

    "They are angels honestly, I''m lucky to have each one of them," he responded while making two teas.

    Alexia giggled, "Oh I certainly know that, they''ve told me how much you love each one, and would do anything for them," she revealed.

    "I would, that''s why I choose to let them choose what they want to do in Draconia, none of my women are going to be held back, like protected flowers in a greenhouse. Seeing them happy makes me happy so it''s good for everyone," Archer exined while giving her a cup of tea.

    The young woman beamed, "So you''re possessive but still give them their freedom? That''s interesting," she said with a smile.

    He chuckled when hearing this before nodding, "Yes, they are all loyal and would never cheat on me like most women on Earth would, apart from you and Nancy that is," he replied.

    Alexa giggled as she started drinking the hot tea, she sighed while asking, "When did you get so good at making brew? You were terrible at it back on Earth?"

    "I''ve been making it since I was thirteen and have learned a thing or two in the nine years being here," he answered before pulling out some breakfast wraps he bought before leaving

    Earth.

    Archer gave one to Alexa who happily epted it as the two of them started eating, while doing this the ship was swaying side to side as Olivia appeared in the kitchen with a tired smile, "Morning Arch, Lexi. I have to get to the bridge, these Frostwinter storms are a pain to travel through."

    "I hate Frostwinter, it gets so cold," he replied.

    The white-haired woman looked at him before giggling, "You''re a dragon husband, you shouldn''t be feeling it."

    Archer waved her away, "Yes but I spend all my time in my humanoid form which means I do get cold," he said with a chuckle.

    After speaking he took out some clothes and changed right there, Alexa''s green eyes widened as she questioned, "What are you doing? Why are you getting naked in the kitchen?"

    Heughed before asking in an amused tone as he put on some warm pants, "It''s only my women who are here, you''ve all seen me naked, so what''s the problem?"

    The navy-haired woman''s face went red as she looked at his toned abs before biting her bottom lip. This turned Archer on but shook his head and spoke, "You will get it tonight Lexi, I''m going to taste every part of you."

    Alexa shuddered when hearing this as a lewd expression appeared on her beautiful face, "Sounds good to me babe, I can''t wait."

    Once answering she jumped up and eximed, "I''m going to have a hot bath and rx, thest few days have been crazy."

    "Have fun, I''ll join you soon," Archer replied while watching her fat ass jiggle as she vanished

    from sight.

    While doing that Oliviamented with a smirk, "Why do you go fuck her? It''s obvious that you want to, plus our trip back to Draconia will take an extra week as we have to divert to

    avoid a fiercer storm appearing further north."

    Archer chuckled before answering, "Maybe I will, what way are we traveling?"

    The older woman sighed before revealing, "South, the storm forced us to sail around the

    Avidia continent."''

    ''''Isn''t that fire elf empire attacking us from there?" Archer questioned with a raised eyebrow. "No doubt they will try and attack while we travel."

    Olivia nodded with a concerned expression, "We''re on the lookout for enemy fleets but none have been spotted," she responded.

    Archer stood up which confused her as he approached a nearby window and opened it before casting a portal to the Domain. He summoned dozens of Blood Eagles whilemanding

    them to scout the surrounding ocean.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The monsters quickly agreed and used the wind to fly fast as they spread out in all different directions. He watched as the creatures vanished into the dark clouds that covered the sky. When Olivia saw this she asked curiously, "What are you doing?"

    ''''Summoning flying monsters that specialize in stormy weather," Archer revealed before closing the window with a thud.

    He turned around with a smile and continued, "They will find the enemy and inform me, prepare to fight, and get the fleet ready for a tough battle ahead. I''ll try to protect the ships with my magic but that depends on what happened."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1129: Thousands My Love

    Chapter 1129: Thousands My Love

    ?

    Once Archer spoke to Olivia she kissed him goodbye before leaving for the bridge. After the older woman was gonna he approached the bathroom where Alexa was humming as water sshed around.

    He walked in which made the young woman smile as she teased, "I could feel your eyes on my ass, I was expecting you sooner."

    Archer chuckled as he dismissed his clothes to the Item Box while thinking, ''It was useless getting dressed now I''m naked again.''

    Afterward, he stepped into the steaming hot water. As he settled, Alexa wasted no time, slipping onto hisp and straddling him. She pressed close, her pussy teasingly rubbing against his cock, sending shivers of suspense through both of them.

    "Don''t you think that you''re bing addicted to sex Arch?" she asked in a concerned voice. Archer shook his head, "No, I love feeling the pleasure you girls give me and I love seeing your reactions plus it strengthens everyone in the long run," he exined.

    Shortly after that, Alexa smiled as she asked one more question, "Am I changing?"

    He concentrated on the navy-haired woman and noticed the mana circting her body while making every part stronger. Archer was impressed and was about to answer but explosions rocked the shield of the ship.

    A sudden tremor shook the vessel, causing them to jolt out of their intimate moment. Archer quickly stood up, water cascading off his body, and turned to the navy-haired woman beside him.

    "Go to the Domain, Lex," he instructed. "You''ll be safer there."

    Without hesitation, she nodded as he opened a swirling portal, she pressed a quick, tender kiss to his lips before stepping through which made him smile. Archer got ready before teleporting to the bridge.

    When he arrived Olivia was shouting, "Find out where that attack came from!"

    Archer was just about to speak the birds showed him a massive Alliance fleet heading in their direction from northern Avidia. The enemy gship was speeding ahead, he grinned before turning to the white-haired admiral, "The fleet ising from the north Liv, we can fight them or continue around the continent."

    "Keep going, if they catch up then we''ll fight," she replied as the sailors tended to their duties.

    Following that, the 1st Fleet continued on but the ships at the back of the formation started getting peppered with shells. Explosions rang out which caused Olivia to order the ships to form up in a single line.

    Archer watched this with a big smile as Maeve, Nyx, Tal, and Demetra appeared on the bridge. He nced at the four women before speaking, "Dem, hide under the fleet and wait for my message to attack the Alliance fleet."

    The shark woman nodded while heading for the balcony and diving into the rough waters below. Archer turned to the other three, "My beauties, I want you to use your dragon forms. Fly east and circle behind the enemy ships."

    They agreed with nods but Nyx spoke up, her voiceced with curiosity, "Why can''t we do it from here?"

    Archer smiled at the chaos dragon before exining, "They have Anti-Dragon weapons on some of their vessels, which is too risky. I will soak up their attention which will allow you girls to hit them from behind with fire and ws."

    Nyx''s mix-matched eyes gleamed with excitement as Maeve spoke with a worried voice, "Will you be okay husband? The Alliance will try to use those against you."

    He grabbed the orange-haired woman before kissing her, they stayed like that for a few seconds before speaking back as he exined, "They can try but remember I''ve got smarter and much stronger, their weapons won''t be able to do anything to me."''

    Afterward, the three women each kissed him goodbye, their lips lingering for a moment before stepping onto the bridge''s balcony as they summoned their wings, and in an instant, the trio took off into the sky.

    He watched in awe as they soared eastward and they transformed into their powerful dragon forms. This always amazed him, their wings cutting through the air. As they disappeared into the horizon, he stood there just as Olivia warned.

    "The Alliance fleet is closing in on us husband," she said in a worried voice. "We can start firing in a few minutes."

    Archer nodded in agreement as she informed him about some news that annoyed him, "Arch, I don''t know if N, Demetra, or Tal told you but many soldiers from the legions havemitted crimes or other stuff and were locked up outside the Bastion Fortress."

    "How many?" he asked in a low tone.

    "Thousands my love," Olivia answered in an annoyed voice. "They knew thews of Draconia, but the idiots still did it."

    When Archer heard this he got an idea which made him smirk, "I know exactly what to do with with the ones who didn''t do something vile."

    The older woman let out a soft giggle as he stepped onto the balcony, his eyes narrowing at the sight of enemy ships emerging on the horizon. The tension in the air was noticeable, and without a word, he summoned his wings.

    Archer jumped over the edge of the balcony, his wings catching the air. In a sh, he was soaring toward the enemy ships, his form cutting through the sky with purpose. There was no hesitation, he was headed directly for them.

    As he got close the Alliance started targeting him, and that''s when a wave of powerful mana shells flew in his direction. Archer chuckled as Anti-Magic destroyed everything apart from

    the shells.

    Cosmic Shield blocked the projectiles which allowed him to transform into his dragon form before breathing a stream of fire that mmed into the enemy shields. Secondster the wave of missiles also struck it.

    Explosions weakened the barrier, Archer barreled through it andnded on the enemy gship before using his ws to tear away at the metal as he let out a deafening roar that shook everything around him.

    While doing that, he sent a message to the women, ''Attack nowdies! Show them what you can

    do!''

    Momentster, three deafening roars echoed from the north, sending a ripple of fear through the enemy fleet. A silver dragon appeared, its scales gleaming like molten metal in the

    moonlight.

    Tal mmed into the rear of the enemy ships. Without hesitation, she unleashed a torrent of silver fire, the zing stream engulfing the metal behemoths. The mes scorched the ships, their steel hulls buckling and groaning under the intense heat.

    Following that, he watched as an orange and ck dragon appeared, they started burning the enemy vessels. Most started sinking just as one got torn in half as Demetra attacked from

    below.

    ''Now it''s time for me to sink some ships,'' Archer started destroying the bigger targets with his giant tail that snapped them in half with ease.

    An hourster the Alliance fleet sank below the surface with hundreds of thousands of enemy sailors floating on the surface. When Archer saw this he summoned his Shadow Creatures and ordered them to capture all the survivors.

    Screams rang out as the men and women were sucked into the darkness, Archer was happy with the number of prisoners he got, ''The necromancer sisters should love them,'' he thought

    before flying back to the 1st.

    The four women followed behind as he approached Olivia''s ship and transformed into his humanoid form beforending. Maeve, Nyx, and Tal appeared as the chaos dragon eximed, "We destroyed that fleet so quickly, the Alliance won''t stand a chance against us."

    Just as she said that Demetra appeared with a giggle, "That was a tiny fleet, the enemy has billions of vessels thanks to how many kingdoms, empires, and other realms joined the

    Alliance."

    Archer sighed when listening to this, "I know, Draconia is like a drop in the oceanpared to them but we have many advantages, including the underwater forces that should be

    getting worked on."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Following that, the five of them teleported to Olivia''s quarters where the admiral was already waiting. She quickly hugged him before grabbing the women to gossip as he left for the

    Domain.

    When Archer arrived in the cozy living room, he found Alexa and Mavis engaged in a lively conversation. The Brownie, perchedfortably nearby, seemed to be thoroughly enjoying their chat, her small frame twitching with excitement as she listened intently.

    He left them alone before heading for the Necromancer''s underground haven, he stepped into the cool, shadowed forest. The air was thick with the sounds of the wild, monsters howling and the asional eerie cry that echoed through the trees.

    After ten minutes Archer arrived at the wall which he passed through only to see Blood Crawlers prowling the entrance. The creatures ignored him as he entered the underground only to hear screams and pleading.

    "They never stop working, at least the sisters love what their doing,'' Archer thought before arriving

    at theb.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1130: Watch My Love

    Chapter 1130: Watch My Love

    ?

    Archer entered the necromancer''sb and quickly noticed the women working on prisoners pleading for mercy. He chuckled before speaking with a growl, "You scum didn''t show your victims any, so why should my women?"

    Demetra and Morena let out startled yelps, but their fear quickly melted away when they realized it was Archer. The older woman broke into an ecstatic grin and rushed over to embrace him.

    "Well, look who it is! Handsome, it''s so good to see you!" she eximed, squeezing him tightly. Pulling back just enough to give him a yful smile, she added, "Did you miss us?"

    "I did but I''ve brought you even more presents," Archer replied with a grin. "They will help out with the Death Goris."

    Demacia''s eyes lit up with excitement as she lunged forward, wrapping her arms around Archer''s shoulders and pressing her lips to his in an eager kiss. Caught off guard, Archer hesitated for a split second before reciprocating.

    Following that, the two of them broke apart as Morena dragged him to an empty part of the prison. Archer quickly noticed the Blood Crawlers patrolling the walkways just as Demacia spoke, "They are good guards, not the strongest I could create, but they will keep these cattle in line."

    Heughed before the trio arrived at the empty cells, where Archer started dumping all the captured Alliance soldiers into them. When the enemy troops appeared, they panicked, but the Blood Crawlers attacked.

    "These things creep me out,'' he thought. ''I wonder what other nightmares they can create.''

    Archer only gave the sisters the male prisoners as he had another idea for the women. When the necromancers saw this they went wide-eyed. Morena was the first to speak. "I can feel their mana. These subjects will be the perfect test subjects."

    Demacia agreed with her big sister before ordering two of the Blood Crawlers to bring some of the enemy soldiers to theb. The men and women started trying to break free but the creature had a firm hold of them.

    Following that, the two women kissed him and rushed back to theb causing him to smile. Once they were gone, Archer teleported to the highest mountain in the Domain and looked out across the expansivendscape.

    ''Now need a ce to hold a prison camp for the rest,'' he mused while rubbing his chin.

    Archer closed his eyes and spent most of his mana on expanding the Domain to four times his size. After that, he dropped to one knee while sweat poured over him, while crouching there he summoned Ari.

    The mature Elemental woman appeared with a concerned expression as she rushed to his side and started sending mana into his body. "What happened, my Soul Mate? Why do you look ill?"

    He smiled when hearing the worry and care in her voice, "I''m fine Ari, just burned too much mana on expanding the Domain for a project."

    When the white-haired woman heard this, she questioned, "What do you have nned? Can I help with anything?"

    Archer nodded before revealing, "I want to create a legion of Fireheart Fanatics to use in the uing war. Do we have anyone in mind that you could suggest?"

    Ari grinned, "Oh yes, there is a faction of women who worship you as a god. They could train the prisoners to be Battle Sisters," she revealed.

    "What are those?" he questioned.

    Ari helped him to his feet while he created a chair for them to sit down, she smiled before answering, "The Battle Sisters are the name for female priestesses that strayed from the light, they happily join thispany and battle your enemies for redemption back into the Fireheart Faith."

    When Archer heard this, his eyes gleamed with fascination but spoke, "How many does the faith have now?"

    "We have three hundred Forsaken Sisters," Ari answered, as he felt better.

    Following that, Archer stood up and stretched his arms, causing his bones to click as hemented, "Bring them to the Domain. I have an important job for them."

    The Elemental woman agreed with a radiant smile before vanishing back into the real world. Once she was gone, he flew toward a secluded part and quickly encircled the area with a deep trench that he connected with the sea.

    Archer hovered over the crater that dropped into wild waters and got an idea. He quickly contacted Demetra. "Dem, can you capture some dangerous sea monsters? I need them to guard some prisoners."

    Secondster, the shark woman replied in an excited voice, "Yes, handsome! I know what creature will be good at that, but you may have to beat them up. They''re stubborn monsters."

    "When you arrive at their location, tell me and I''ll teleport to you, beautiful," he informed Demetra.

    Following that, Archer flew toward the center of the istednd and created a well that would give the prisoners freshwater, once that was done, he created a sea of tents on one side with fields for food on the other.

    The final two spaces were designated to house the Forsaken Sisters and Warriors, as well as to train the prisoners. Satisfied with everything, Archer took a moment to appreciate the

    progress.

    "This will hold them for a while. I can always make it bigger for when I capture more Alliance soldiers,'' he thought while admiring his work.

    Just then, he received a message from Demetra. Without hesitation, he activated Gate and instantly appeared by her side. Archer greeted her with a kiss as she pointed at a massive whale swimming past.

    "Watch my love, these are Kravenjaws and will be the guards of the Alliance Prisoners," she said with a big smile.

    Archer focused on the whale that was minding its own business, but then he spotted a swarm ofrge dog-sized Piranha-like monsters charging at the unaware creature. He watched as

    they tore into it.

    Hundredspletely wiped out the whale and even ate its bones. This surprised Archer, but he quickly noticed the Kravenjaws heading in their direction. He smiled before letting out a deep roar that shook the water.

    The monster stopped swimming. Archer quickly cast Mana Maniption and grabbed all the Piranha creatures, he stored them in the Shadowrealm. He soon spotted the leader, who was three times the size of the regr ones.

    Archer watched the creature as he dragged it closer while thinking, ''Oh this is a big boy, let''s see

    how angry he is.''

    When the Kravenjaw arrived there, it tried to bite Demetra. He quickly smacked the monster, causing it to reel back. ''How dare you hit me!'' a male voice echoed in his mind.

    He chuckled before replying to the angry beast, "Shut up or I will turn you into tonight''s

    dinner."

    It went stiff and its red eyesnded on him as it spoke in a shocked tone. ''How can you understand me? Can I still eat you?''

    "You have two choices. Serve me or die," he warned the monster.

    The Kravenjaw''s red eyes widened in fear as a Blood Shark started charging at them, but Archer quickly killed it with Eldritch st. When the Piranha monster saw this, it quickly

    agreed to serve him.

    ''Me and my swarm serve you, Master. We just need food to hunt, then we''ll be happy," the creature said in resignation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer smiled when hearing this and teleported the Kravenjaw Leader to the shadow realm as he spoke to Demetra, "I''m going to capture millions of sea monsters. Watch this, my love."

    The shark woman giggled before grabbing his arm. He summoned an army of Shadow Creatures. Archer ordered them to capture any beast they came across and throw them into the

    Shadow Realm.

    Following that, the couple returned to the empty part of the Domain. They were standing on the edge of the water-filled chasm he created. Demetra looked confused as she questioned, "Why is there an underground sea here? And what is that camp-looking ce?"

    "That is where my Fanatical Fireheart Legions will be trained and repent for what they''ve done to Draconia," Archer answered before teleporting them to the camp. Once there, Ari told him that she was ready. He opened up a Gate that allowed the Elemental woman to step through. Rows and rows of lightly armored women followed behind and formed up.

    He noticed they were only wearing rags while wielding dangerous-looking swords, their faces were covered with a white eerie mask, and they showed off a bit too much skin, but he didn''t care as they weren''t his lovers.

    The women knelt when they saw him. He smiled as Ari gave out their orders. "You will train more battle sisters. You will make them repent for fighting against our kingdom. If you do not seed, you will be put into a penance machine to die for Draconia."

    Archer startedughing before nodding with a big smile, "Good, in a year they should be

    ready to join the war."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1131: Any More Attacks

    Chapter 1131: Any More Attacks

    ?

    Archer watched the Battle Sisters rush toward their living quarters while others stayed to guard the prisoners. Once that was sorted out he walked over to the chasm and summoned the Kravenjaws, they crashed into the water.

    He spotted their leader who nodded at him before vanishing into the darkness. Following that, Archer started dumping the other sea monsters into the Domains sea until none were left.

    Following that, he turned back to Demetra and Ari who were watching him with a smile. Archer stepped forward with a grin, "Now for the chaos to begin, make sure you two are prepared but let them fall into the water."''

    They nodded just as Archer started dumping all the Alliance women, who dropped to the ground with a thud. He chuckled at this before some of them started running toward the chasm.

    Some of the women tried to jump over but he cast Mana Maniption to keep them hovering above the water. Archer then turned to the others and warned in a menacing voice, "Let me show you what will happen if you try to escape."

    He quickly brought up a screen over the dozen women iled around in the air, Archer grinned before dismissing his spell. They fell into the water below and were quickly devoured by the Krakenjaws.

    The monsters ate the skin first, then the muscle before everything else. Archer watched this with a satisfied expression as he turned to the woman with a big smile, "Now do you understand the situation you find yourselves in?"

    Once his voice rang out a tall brte stood up and answered, "Will we be your women? I assume you''ll use us to breed new dragons for you."

    When Archer heard this he felt offended, he shook his head and motioned the woman forward, "Come here human."

    The woman got close and when she did he grabbed her by the neck and lifted her into the air as she struggled against his vice-like grip, "Let go of me, devil! The church was right."''

    Archer let out an evilugh before shattering her confidence as a woman while dropping her to the ground, "Why would I sleep with a wench like you? I can smell at least three dozen men on you, do you think I''m desperate enough to take a used slut?"

    He drove his boot into the woman''s stomach, eliciting a sharp grunt of pain, this caused the others to stop gossiping. Without missing a beat, Archer pointed toward Demetra and Ari, his voice dripping with disdain.

    "See them? Those are my women, pure, beautiful, and far above the likes of you," he sneered. "Don''t insult me, human. I''d never degrade myself by sleeping with you. You''re here for one purpose only: to be my ves in the uing war."

    Following that, the Battle Sisters started ushering the women toward the tents. A tall muscr woman appeared in front of him, she quickly knelt while speaking, "My Lord, I am Tabitha and lead the holy Battle Sisters. I look forward to ying your enemies."

    Archer smiled before sending some of his mana into Tabitha''s body, "Make sure I have an army when Ie back. I will give you all the female prisoners, the males go to the necromancer sisters."''

    The Battle Sister Leaders nodded, Ari dismissed her while speaking, "I will stay here husband."

    "Okay beautiful," he replied before stepping forward and kissing the Elemental woman who was caught off guard.

    With thatplete, Demetra and Archer returned to the gship, where they were warmly weed by N, Alexa, Maeve, and Ashoka. The four women greeted him with wide smiles, their eyes lighting up at his arrival.

    Ashoka immediately headed off to prepare some tea, while he made himselffortable, settling into the familiar surroundings. The fire was roaring as the ship swayed side to side due to the chaotic weather.

    While sitting Archer spoke up, "Any more attacks?"

    N shook her head, "No darling, it''s been quiet. Olivia said after thest attack the Alliance backed off," she informed him.

    "Good, at least we can rx while traveling home," he said as Ashoka handed him some sweet tea. "I know you girls have been preparing but the Alliance will be hard to defeat, if we do it carefully we can win."''

    When the five women heard this Maeve was the first to speak up, "Where do you want to attack first? I suggest either Oriantia or Avidia, the Novogrodians have locked Pluoria down. It''s like a fortress now."''

    Archer nodded before thinking, ''We could deal with the pesky fire elves and the rest of the southern continent, where tond though?''

    Minutester, he shook his head and answered the orange-haired beauty, "We will invade Avidia first, I heard they are fierce warriors and the continent is full of different empires." N nodded with a big smile as her sharp teeth appeared, "Grandmother Mkia is the empress of the Goldenmane Empire in the East, the South is controlled by the Duskfire Empire which is run by Embera Duskfire, shes a cold bitch despite being an expert at fire magic." "Someone told me this before but I''ve forgotten due to everything that has happened, please continue N," Archer said in a curious voice.

    The lioness beamed as she spoke, "West is inhabited by the Moonriver Empire that consists of water elves that are experts at sea warfare, thenstly in the north is the Demon Darkthrone Empire, they are raiders and skilled warriors."

    "I assume all of them have joined the Alliance?" he questioned.

    N nodded, "Grandmother has only heard the bad rumors about you, plus we lost contact once the war broke out, you see the Lionheart Kingdom was originally a colony of the Goldenmane Empire but my parents went it alone which angered her."''

    "Okay, so we have no friendly realms, where would be the best ce tond? I''m sure the Alliance has fortified the shoreline," Archer spoke while taking a sip of his tea.

    "We could in the Southwest," Maeve added with a beautiful smile. "It borders a desert which the empires rarely venture in and the defences won''t be that formidable for the legions

    landing."

    He agreed with a nod before informing them of his n, "I will take three of the girls I haven''t seen for a while and go explore Avidia after checking on everything."

    Following that, the group started telling Archer everything that had happened since they took out the Blocker. Draconia has been unharmed due to the Death Mist but the same couldn''t be

    said for their ships.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hundreds had been sunk as the Alliance fired through the protection and managed to strike the patrolling fleet. When Archer heard this he got pissed off and decided to check on the airforce that the dwarves were creating for him.

    By the time the sunset, some of the women went to bed, leaving only N and Tal who quickly started pampering him. Archer closed his eyes as the silver-haired elf started massaging his temples.

    In the meantime, N climbed onto hisp and started kissing down his body while digging his nails into his chest as her tail swayed excitedly behind him. He felt like he was in heaven as Tal whispered into his ear, "Do you want both of us husband? I know you like fucking us

    together."

    Archer shivered when hearing this but the lioness''s ears twitched, she quickly slid off hisp while rubbing his member, and he let out a groan as she grabbed ahold of his cock which made

    her smile grow wide.

    "Looks like someone is excited to see us, Tali,'''' N purred as she tugged his pants down.

    Tal giggled, "In a rush? I want to suck him as well but I''ll just tease him until your

    finished," she sides before nibbling on his pointy ear.

    "Ughh," he let out a grunt as the pleasure shot through his body.

    Soon enough, N grabbed his cock with both hands before stroking it while kissing the tip but they were interrupted as explosions rang out across the fleet. Archer jumped up without

    pulling up his pants.

    Without waiting he instantly cast Cosmic Shield that protected his ships as booms hit the violet barrier. The 1st Fleet quickly returned fire as their cannons erupted just before mana

    shells streaked across the sky.

    Archer walked to the window and noticed an Alliance Fleet steaming toward them in a wild charge. When he saw this he got a bad feeling causing him to Blink outside while he transformed into his dragon form.

    His wings stretched out and covered most of the Draconian fleet as he started flying toward the enemy. As Archer got close his eyes narrowed when seeing the Swarms creatures sailing

    the old vessels.

    The one at the front was plowing through the ocean, they started firing at him. He grinned and quickly descended as the mana shells flew over him. Following that Archer rammed into the first Swarm ship and tore it apart using his building-sized ws.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1132: It Drives Me Crazy Sometimes

    Chapter 1132: It Drives Me Crazy Sometimes

    ?

    Archer sank the Swarm''s gship in one powerful strike, just as the other vessels turned their guns on him. Reacting quickly, he shrank down to the size of a Tyrannosaurus, allowing the iing shells to whiz past and hit the ships behind him.

    "They''ll have trouble hitting me,'' he thought as his excitement shot through him.

    With a feral grin, he leaped from ship to ship, tearing through their hulls with his sharp ws that made easy work of the metal. The destruction was swift and merciless; the Shadow Creatures, who emerged from the darkness to drag them into the Shadow Realm took any humans unlucky enough to cross.

    As this happened, the 1st Fleet continued firing and sunk half of the fleet. Archer quickly finished the rest off before heading back to the women, while flying he transformed into his humanoid form.

    He started tough when realizing that he was still naked. Archer shook his head before opening a Gate back to the living, but he was met by N and Tal who waited for him with lewd smiles.

    ''Oh, they are still up for it? This should help me blow off some steam,'' he mused.

    The lioness quickly grabbed his hand and dragged him to the bedroom. "You will have me and the elf tonight handsome. You will not be saying no or trying to get out of it. We want you inside us and you''re obliged as our husband to pleasure us," she said with a giggle. While she did that, Tal was removing her armor until she was only in a tunic that stopped at her thick thighs. He shook his head when noticed the silver-haired beauty was grinning as she teased, "Like what you see husband? Will you still look at me like that in one hundred years?"

    Archer stopped walking and approached Tal as he pulled her close. The two put their foreheads together as he replied, "I love you Tali. We''ve been together for years and I still want you, even more than the first time. You will always be my wild elf."

    The brown-skinned woman beamed. She grabbed his cheeks and stole his lips with a passionate kiss. Archer held her waist as her big boobs squashed against his chest, which turned him on even more.

    "Come on, you two! We can kiss and fuck all night, no need to get all lovey-dovey in the corridor," N said with a smirk.

    Archer broke the kiss, a teasing smile ying on his lips, before turning to face the lioness. He closed the distance between them, pulling her into his arms and capturing her lips with the same heated passion.

    But the lioness had her yful streak; she nipped at his lower lip, sending a shiver down his spine. The unexpected bite left him momentarily breathless, eyes darkening with a mixture of surprise and desire.

    "Get in the room N, you''re first," Archer growled before pping her ass.

    The blonde giggled and rushed into the bedroom, followed by the other two. Archer sat down on the bed as N pushed him back and excitedly eximed, "Lay down while I deal with this monster, I want to tame it."

    Archer didn''t need any more encouragement and gotfortable. Soon Tal was above him. Her red eyes glowed with lust as she asked in a hopeful voice, "Can I sit on your face, darling?"

    Without answering, he pulled her onto him. Archer quickly noticed she wasn''t wearing any panties. The sight of her perfect slit caused him to start licking her from top to bottom, which made Tal shudder while moaning.

    "Mmmmghhh~~ I''ve missed this, I love feeling your tongue on my pussy," she said in a breathless voice.

    Archer didn''t hesitate, his hands gripping her firm, toned ass as he thrust deeply into Tal. She responded instantly, her moan turning into a gasp as her powerful thighs wrapped around him, pulling him in closer and locking him in ce.

    The passion of the moment was electric, their bodies moving in a fierce rhythm, each lost in the heat of the other''s touch. While this was happening, Archer felt N''s hands stroking his cock while she kissed the tip.

    "I''ve missed this taste. It''s so addicting," the lionesses said while breathing heavily. Pleasure shot through his body, and this made him groan into Tal''s pussy which caused her to grab his hair as she moaned just before she started climaxing, this caused her body to tremble, "Ughh~~ I''m cumming over your face husband."

    N started sucking him so passionately that she lost herself to her primal instincts, the lioness let out erotic moans as her tongue slid all over his shaft, "Mmmghh~~ Arhmmm~~." Archer was in heaven as hepped up Tal''s love juices that poured into his mouth like a fountain. Thanks to that and N''s sucking, he soon opened his eyes to see her looking at him with so much love in her expression that it threatened to overwhelm him.

    The elf gave him a beautiful smile as she spoke in a breathless voice, "I love you so much, it drives me crazy sometimes."

    When Archer heard this, his tongue went wild. It tasted every part of her perfect pussy before he attacked her swollen clit. As he did this, Tal let out a scream as she mped her thighs on his head and squirted all over his face, "Ahhhhhhhh~~."

    Following that, the silver-haired beauty copsed on the bed as she spoke in a dazed tone, "Give me some time, that climax has made my body sensitive and I''ll cum again if you touch me."

    Archer grinned when hearing this, he quickly reached out and pinched her dark nipples which caused Tal to moan again, "Ughhmmm~~."''

    While teasing her big boobs, he nced at N. Her head was bobbing up and down, causing pleasure to shoot through his body like an electric shock. Archer groaned as he was enjoying every second of her sucking.

    The lioness was going wild before massaging his crown jewels. This caused him to cum down N''s throat, which made her moan, "Mmmmnnhh~~."

    Archer sighed while dropping onto the bed as he exined with a lust-filled grin, "That was amazing N, now let me return the favor."

    He got up and moved the lioness on all fours, which made her giggle. "What are you nning, husband? Going to be rough with me?" she purred in a voice that sent shivers across his body. Without warning, Archer dropped behind N and spread her pussy as his tongue traced along the sensitive folds. The young woman let out a sensual moan that bounced off the walls as she loved every second of it. "Ummghh~~ Mnnnghh~~."

    He continued to lick the lioness before slipping a finger on her tight pussy. N was leaking love juices like a hose, and Archer made sure to swallow every bit he could. This drove him wild as he made her climax.

    N''s body started shuddering due to the pleasure, it washed over her as she started squirting as she let out a scream that was music to his ears, "Ahhhh!"

    Once Archer swallowed every drop of her sweet love juices before standing up and grabbing her waist as he questioned with a smirk, "What do you want now, my lioness?"

    "Fuck me, ravage my pussy husband,'''' N said in a lewd voice that turned him on even more. "I''ve missed you and want you to fill me up, handsome. I want to have your cubs asn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    soon as possible."

    When Archer heard this, his smile widened as he pped her ass and plunged into her tight passage. Thanks to how wet she was, his cock slid inside and opened the lion woman up, which made her moan even more, "Mmghh~~ Ummh~~."

    His member was engulfed by her tight warmth. Every inch of her pussy clung to him, drawing Archer deeper into sheer ecstasy. As their bodies moved together, he leaned in to press a trail of kisses along her spine, each touch igniting an intense lust between them.

    "Ughh~~ Mmh~~ Arghh~~," N''s erotic moans filled the air, a sound that drove him wild with desire as he thrust deep inside her.

    Momentster, he hit the beautiful woman''s womb, producing a growl from the lioness. Her instincts ignited, and she began to push back against him, matching his passion with her own.

    Archer gritted his teeth while pounding her so hard that her perky boobs were bouncing everywhere, "Arghhhmmm~~ You''re ravaging me so good Arch," she muttered in a

    breathless voice.

    He leaned forward and grabbed them before pinching her stiff nipples, which made N

    shiver with delight. "Mmmmghh~~."

    When hearing that, Archer grinned as his hands slid down her muscr body and started rubbing her wet clit, as the lioness felt that she let out a scream while she started squirting all

    over his waist.

    "Ahhhhh! Oh my, I can''t handle this anymore," N said in a lust-filled voice.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1133: Entering Through The Backdoor

    Chapter 1133: Entering Through The Backdoor

    ?

    "Looks like you''re enjoying yourself, my love," Archer said before pushing his cock deeper and cumming directly into her womb with a groan as the pleasure shot through their bodies.

    This made N climax once more. She let out a scream as her body trembled, as everything was too much for the lioness, "Ahhhhh!"

    Archer watched as she slumped onto the bed with a smile. He chuckled before speaking. "I''ve missed having sex with you girls. It''s always exciting and good that you''re growing stronger every time we do."''

    The lioness giggled as she replied in a tired voice, "All of us have grown leaps handsome, your seed soaks into our bodies and strengthens everything."

    "Well, that''s a second benefit of making love with the harem," Archer said while moving N on all fours again.

    This caught the lioness off guard, as she looked back with curious blue eyes. "What are you up to now?" she asked with a grin.

    Archer pped her ass, which made her moan while answering with a smirk, "I''m going to fuck your ass and im every part of you until you''repletely addicted."

    When N heard this, she shivered as the thought turned her on so much, she quickly slumped forward and arched her back. He grinned when seeing this and started coating his cock with her love juices to make it easier.

    ''She''s soaking wet and creaming all over me,'' Archer thought with a grin.

    Minutester, he was covered and aimed his member at her backdoor. Archer slid forward and entered the extremely tight passage that mped down on him, this made him groan as the pleasure shot through his body.

    In the meantime, N''s breath hitched as she tensed, her fingers gripping the sheets, but as he moved slowly and carefully, she began to rx while letting out a sensual moan that Archer loved to hear, "Mnnghhh~~."

    The lioness''s body slowly adjusted to his cock being inside her ass, and soon, a blend of desire and newfound passion filled her beautiful blue eyes as she look back with a lewd smirk, "Please continue darling, it''s not hurting anymore, and feels good."

    When Archer heard this, he started to slowly thrust deep inside his lioness, which made her let out a moan as the pleasure overwhelmed her, "Ummmghh~~ Mmmmghh~~ Fuck, this feels so good!"

    Following that, the two of them continued making love as N''s backdoor stretched out to fit his cock until he was buried deep inside her. Archer reached under and started rubbing her clit, which drove her wild.

    "Mmmghh~~ Ummmhhh~~," she let out erotic moans that echoed throughout the room.

    He could feel her slick love juices dripping all over his hand. Archer grinned when feeling this, without any mercy, he pinched N''s stiff nipple while driving deep which made him groan as the pleasure was too much.

    The lioness was sent to heaven as the pleasure and passion caused her to scream, "Ahhhhh!"

    N''s body quivered with each stroke, which made her body tremble with delight. Soon enough, Archer pushed deep and started cumming in her ass, which made the lioness start squirting all over him and onto the bed.

    "That felt good," he said happily while pulling out of the lioness. "Now rest my beautiful N, I wille back to you."''

    N curled up with a big smile as her tail swayed excitedly behind her. The scene made Archer chuckle as he tucked her in and made sure she wasfortable while casting Aurora Healing.

    A violet glow washed over the lioness, which made her let out a relieved moan as she muttered, "Thank you, darling, my ass has stopped hurting from your ravaging."

    He chuckled before leaning in to kiss her on the cheek. As he pulled back, his gaze shifted to Tal, who was watching him with eyes that glowed bright red. A yful smirk curled on her stunning lips as she teased, "Finally finished with that wild lion? Your tongue worked wonders on me."

    "''Shut up ve and get on your side," Archer replied with a smirk as he knew the elf liked to be submissive.

    When the brown-skinned beauty heard his tone, a shiver ran through her as she obediently listened to hismands. This pleased him before he climbed behind her and started rubbing his cock on her wet pussy.

    Tal bit her bottom lip as the pleasure shot through her body. She shuddered in delight while letting out a moan. "Ummmghh~~."

    Archer didn''t give the silver-haired elf a chance to breathe as she shoved his cock into her wet pussy. She continued to moan as she reached back and ran her fingers through his hair as he started thrusting.

    "Mmmghh~~ Ughh~~ A..Amazing Master," Tal purred as she was stretched open.

    He pped the elf''s toned ass before starting rubbing her sensitive clit, which made her scream while he bottomed out in her pussy. The two attacks brought Tal so much pleasure that she climaxed and squirted all over the bed.

    "''Arghhh~~," she moaned as Archer leaned in and spoke with a grin, "Do you like getting used, Tali?"

    "''Y..Yes master," Tal answered as he took a handful of her soft boobs before pinching her nipples.

    Archer felt her shudder beneath him, savoring every second, but he suddenly pulled away, leaving the elf frowning in disappointment. Without missing a beat, he moved her onto her back, positioning himself between her legs.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She gazed up at him, her voice soft and curious, "How do you know you love me, Arch? You have so many women, it must be hard."

    When Archer heard this, he stopped moving as he looked into her glowing red eyes and answered honestly, "To love is nothing. To be loved is something. But to love and be loved, that''s everything, Tali."

    He quickly kissed her before concluding, "I''ll be truthful with you, beautiful. There''s a ce in my heart for each of you, and in each one of you women, I find a part of myself. If not for you lot, I would have been an evil force threatening Thrylos instead of helping it."

    Archer eased himself inside Tal, moving with a tender rhythm as he made gentle love to the elf. She moaned softly, eagerly reciprocating his kiss. He wrapped his hands around her thick waist, lifting her legs to draw her even closer.

    He began to thrust deeply, each movement hitting every sensitive spot within her warm passage, sending waves of pleasure through Tal''s trembling body until she climaxed with a shudder as a scream rang out, "Arghhhh!"

    But Archer wasn''t finished yet. He broke their kiss, lowering his lips to capture one of her dark nipples, teasing it with flicks of his tongue. His cock drove deep, bottoming out inside her, as the silver-haired elf clung tightly to him.

    "Mmmmghh~~ Oh my god, your cock feels amazing handsome," she said with a purr as lust overwhelmed her.

    The sound of their waists pping together filled the room, which only increased their passion. Soon enough, it was too much for Tal as an intense orgasm rocked her body, "Arghhh! Fuck me, I can''t think straight,'' she said in a dazed voice.

    Archer watched as she trembled and started squirting all over his waist, when feeling this he pushed deeper into her pussy before filling her womb with his warm seed which made her let out exhausted moans, "Mmmgh~~ Nnnhh~~."

    Following that, he grunted while pulling out of her and watched as their mixed fluids poured out. He grinned and moved Tal onto all fours. She looked back with dazed eyes, "What are

    you doing, husband?"

    "Taking every part of you Tali, this is thest hole I need to im," Archer said while

    smacking her toned ass.

    The elf giggled, "Oh please do, I''ve been told it''s amazing, and by N''s screams it''s the truth," shemented.

    He agreed with a nod before rubbing his member on her drenched pussy, which made Tal moan once again, "Ughh~~ Mmgh~~."

    Secondster he aimed for her ass and plunged deep inside, which caused the elf to let out a primal scream full of pleasure, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Once inside, he quickly cast Aurora Healing to make Tal feel much better. After that, Archer continued to fuck the elf with no mercy as the pleasure washed through the couple as she moaned her heart out, "Mnnghh~~ Ummnnhh~~,"

    Archer kept up his relentless pace until he finally came, pushing Tal over the edge into another intense climax. Overwhelmed, she copsed onto the bed, breathless and spent. But he wasn''t done yet; with a satisfied grin, he pulled both women into a warm cuddle. N nestled against him, purring softly, which took Archer by surprise, while the silver- haired elf gently rested her head on his shoulder. Feeling the warmth of the two women, he

    rxed, a sense of peace washing over him.

    Soon enough, he fell asleep as the sea outside crashed against the ships.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1134: The First Wives Conference.

    Chapter 1134: The First Wives Conference.

    ?

    While Archer was enjoying his time with the women on the ship, the other twenty were meeting at the harem hall. E had called for a conference of wives to discuss their roles in the uing war.

    She was standing by the door with Brooke and Ari who were the strongest of them all, they made sure everything would be civil between the women. The half-elf turned to the Elemental woman and asked, "Are you sure he''s safe?"

    "Master is fine, he''s just catching up with the others," Ari replied as the first group arrived.

    Brooke giggled when hearing E''s worry andmented with a smile, "Little Light is fine El, he''s stronger than you think."

    ''''I''m just concerned that the Swarm will get to him and use one of their devious weapons," she answered the two mature women.

    Ari turned her head to the south as light emanated from her blindfold as she revealed, "Archer cannot be hurt by their weapons, except for the Anti-Dragon cannons they have, but it won''t kill him."

    "That''s good then, I know we''ve been preparing but the influx of refugees has overstretched the kingdom''s resources," E said with a sigh. "Aisha said the legions are building more cities to amodate them."

    Brooke shook her head, "Why is that stubborn bitch still funding all this? The people will leave once the war is over and Draconia will falter," she said in annoyance.

    "It''s not Aisha, it''s our husband, Brooke," Ari spoke up. "And the people won''t leave, once they experience life here they won''t want to leave."

    The mature brte scoffed, "Still a waste of gold when there''s already billions of citizens. At this point it''s stupid."

    They ignored herints as E noticed Kassandra, Sera, Hemera, and Teu walking down the corridor. The dragon woman was bouncing around in excitement as she eximed, "Darling''s back! I can''t wait to see him."

    Teu giggled before grabbing her shoulder, "Calm down Seraphina, he will be here in a few days. You know they have to guard the 1st Fleet."

    Sera stopped with her excitement as she frowned, "Sorry, I''m just happy that he''s finally back after all these months."''

    "Once Archer arrives, I''m sure he will pamper every one of us while working on the kingdom," Kassandramented from the side.

    The other three looked at her as Hemera replied with an amused smile, "Now the brooding Kraken speaks up, what''s wrong with you?"

    "I think the Swarm may have got to the other Underrealm races," Kassandra revealed in a concerned voice. "It will put pressure on the navy if they can''t build more ships tobat them."

    Teu agreed with a nod, "It''s worrying but the Underwaters Bases can help, Deh said everything is operational, and the soldiers are being trained."

    Following that, they stopped when Emented with a smile, "You girls are forgetting about the Draconian Airforce that Archer established a while back."

    When Sera heard this her excitement exploded as she jumped on the half-elf while hugging her, "How did I forget! E, you''re a genius."''

    The dragon woman hugged her tight before Teuu dragged her off the blonde woman, "Don''t jump on people Seraphina, Archer may like it but we don''t."

    Sera''s ruby-red eyes red but they were interrupted by Leira, Hecate, Llynial, and Halime who appeared from a nearby corner. The cat girl smiled when seeing the others and spoke in a cheerful voice, "Everyone''s nearly here, it''s been a year since we''ve alle together."

    ''''Near enough,'''' E replied with a weing smile. "I''ve heard about everything you girls have done, especially you Hali, nice work on the Universal Antidote."

    The snake woman beamed with pride as she replied, "Well, Llyn helped me with the flowers, but I''ve been researching it for years. It''s only recently that I had a breakthrough thanks to the Star Flower."

    "That''s a rare flower that blooms when shooting stars pass over it," the wood elf chirped from behind.

    Everyone turned to the brte who continued, "I have a few hundred of them growing in the south, I gave one to Halime for her experiments and ording to her it stabilized the potion."

    Most of them didn''t know much about it but Hecatemented, "It''s a good potion, the Dragonheart Company could have earned millions of gold, unfortunately, we only do business here."

    "For now," Brooke said in an amused voice from behind them. "Come ondies, getfortable while we wait for the others."''

    Everyone agreed and took seats on one of the number of chairs as Hemera spoke up, "Why are we all meeting? I thought we all had roles in the kingdom?"

    "We need to find out who will be leading the armies and fighting on the frontline," Ari answered as she appeared near the window. "Not all of you can fight in the war and will be better supporting the kingdom from Draconia."

    The women nodded in agreement just as the final group of nine entered the room. E noticed Fianna deep in conversation with Deh and Aisha. Following them were Nefertiti, Sia, and Lucrezia, who greeted everyone warmly before taking their seats.

    Thest to arrive were Meredith, Mary, and Edith, each settling into their chairs with a nod. Once everyone was seated, the half-elf rose to her feet, drawing their attention. "Hello, everyone," she began with a confident smile. "This marks the first official Wive''s Conference. We''ll gather like this whenever important matters emerge that need to be discussed within the harem."

    When the women heard this there were all kinds of expressions but Leira was the first to speak up, "This is a good idea, we could do this in case Archer wants to add any more to this small

    army."

    Everyoneughed as Brooke eximed, "That lewd dragon is a collector of beautiful women, we need to keep an eye on him."

    This made the womenugh even more as E smiled, "Good idea Leira, ording to Ari, he has grown up during his time away which is a good thing I think."''

    "What do you mean think?" Nefertiti questioned while tying her pink hair into a ponytail. "I don''t want anyone else joining, the harem is big enough as it is."''

    E nced over at Ari, who rose from her seat with a warm smile. Taking a moment to gather her thoughts, she started, "Our husband doesn''t flirt with other women. While he was trapped on Earth, he did speak to many, but he isn''t pursuing any of them. Honestly, I feel a bit sorry for those women, but that''s just how life is."

    When Nefertiti heard this a happy smile appeared, and that''s when the mature dwarf informed the group in a cheerful voice, "The ship and air yards are pumping out war machines every day but we need people to use them. How''s the traininging along?"

    "We''re training as many soldiers as we can," Aisha answered with a serious expression. "So many people are joining that there''s trouble with housing them all, the forts are all full to the brim along with the sea wall castles."

    As everyone heard this Sera questioned in a curious voice, "Why not get the legions to build more? And can''t we ship some of the recruits to the four inds?"

    When therge group of women heard the dragon''s suggestion they looked at her like a genius as Fianna spoke up, "That could work out Aisha, It means we''ll have the older legions train the younger ones but it will take some time to get them fully prepared."

    As this conversation the harem descended into chaos as groups broke off, E noticed they were deciding the best way to help the government with the legions. She smiled as the women were united in helping Archer win the war.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The half-elf turned to Deh and questioned, "How are the submarines you''re creating?"

    "Perfect little El, our husband is a genius whening up with ideas," the grey-haired dwarf revealed. "He''s got my little Dagny, Solvieg, and Bruni in a tizzy, those girls fancy him so

    bad."

    E giggled as she answered with another question, "Who doesn''t? Don''t most of the Ironfoot women want to marry him?"

    Dehughed at that before speaking, "Unfortunately, most of them don''t want to join a big harem, but those three don''t care as it''s clear Archer makes time for all of us."

    "I know he likes those three but it preupied with everything around him," E exined as Mary and Lucrezia approached.

    The Mosasaur woman smiled which showed off her sharp teeth, "Hello El, Deh. How have

    you two been?"

    E beamed before stepping forward and hugging both women who have been staying in the southern part of Draconia while Teu and Kassandra defended the northern portion. They returned the hug as the half-elf answered, "I''ve been fine Luce, How''s the south?"

    "Boring, all I keep doing is killing monsters andzying around until darling returns which should be soon I heard?" the blonde answered.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1135: Get Off Me

    Chapter 1135: Get Off Me

    ?

    Archer woke up with a yawn as N and Tal were cuddled up to him. This brought a smile to his face before using Blink to get out of bed. He reappeared by the window only to see dark clouds casting darkness across the sea.

    The 1st Fleet had all the lights on, but it only reached a few meters away from the vessels. "What nightmare have we arrived in?" he thought.

    Following that, he put some clothes on and wrapped a thick cloak around himself before walking toward the bridge. Five minutester, he found Olivia and ra chatting while looking out at the deck below.

    Archer quickly realized there were fewer sailors than usual, most were still fast asleep. He walked up to the two women and, with a yful grin, pped both of their asses, making them yelp in surprise.

    Olivia was the first to spin around, her face lighting up with a big smile. "Morning, Arch," she greeted, pulling him into a kiss. "You scared me."''

    ra smiled warmly at him and quickly wrapped him in a tight hug. "It''s good to see you, my love," she said, her voice soft. "We were just talking about the weather."

    Archer chuckled at their reactions as he embraced the redhead while replying to the white- haired woman, "Sorry Liv, I can''t help myself touching you both," he said.

    He turned to ra and answered, "This weather is giving me a strange feeling. Is there anywhere the fleet could avoid the iing storm?"

    When the two women heard this, they got confused just as Olivia questioned, "Storm?"

    Archer nodded before pointing out of the window. "A Primordial monster is heading in our direction that the Swarm has sent after me. You need to anchor the fleet in some kind of bay because things will be chaotic."

    ra''s eyes widened in shock, while Olivia''s face drained of color as his words unsettled her. Archer gave them both a reassuring smile, cing a hand on each of their shoulders with a cocky grin.

    "It may be a Primordial, but I''m not weak either," he said confidently. "I''ll give it a good fight. Long enough to buy you the time you need to escape."

    "Why not let us fight with you? The 1st isn''t weak Arch!" Olivia protested as she steeled herself.

    "Ari and Brooke are already tied up with another group of monsters, and this one is here for me," Archer said, his voice firm as he met their concerned gazes. "But I''ll find a way to win like I always do. You, however, need to focus on saving the fleet."''

    With ast nce at the women, Archer stepped onto the balcony and summoned his wings. He took off, soaring through the air toward the monstrous threat. As he drew closer, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    The enemy wasn''t just any Swarm monster but a colossal dragon, its size staggering and its presence overwhelming. That didn''t bother him as he let out an earth-shaking roar that was met with another.

    In an instant, Archer transformed into his dragon form as he collided with the red dragon. They shed mid-air, a flurry of teeth and ws. The red dragon lunged forward, snapping its jaws, but he twisted his agile body just in time to dodge the attack.

    With a counter, he raked his ws across its side, drawing a roar of fury. The enemy recoiled briefly, then spoke with a menacing voice. "So, Tiamat resurrects the White Dragon and thinks she can control us all? What aughable delusion."

    Archer hovered in the air after throwing the red dragon off to the side and replied with a smug grin, "Oh I will rule over every dragon across Thrylos, if any refuse like yourself, I''ll kill you."

    The enemy startedughing and started casting dozens of powerful fire spells that sliced through the sky. Archer tried to dodge, but the projectiles mmed into his body, which sent him crashing into the sea below.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His scales cracked and blood poured out of a wound that opened up on his chest. Archer gritted his teeth as the pain washed over him, ''Fuck, I forgot Pseudo-Gods can harm me,'' he thought while shaking his head.

    Suddenly, the red dragon crashed into Archer from above. At the same moment, a monstrous sea creature surged up from below, its massive tentacles coiling around his torso, dragging him toward the deep sea.

    ''Oh shit! Who''s getting involved now?'' he thought.

    Archer struggled against the crushing grip, but just as he began to lose ground thanks to being attacked from two sides, Demetra appeared out of nowhere, her jaws snapping through the thick tentacles with a fierce bite.

    Freed from the sea monster''s grasp, Archer seized the moment. With a roar, he shed his ws down the red dragon''s side, carving deep gashes into its scales even as it sank its teeth into his shoulder.

    "Get off me, motherfucker!" he raged as the pain was searing, but he pushed through it, refusing to surrender as the battle raged on in a storm of fury and blood.

    Following that, Archer breathed his breath into the enemy''s head, which freed him from its bite. He used Blink to appear in the air as the red dragon followed behind while letting out a rage-filled roar.

    Archer was just about to strike, but a chaotic breath mmed into the enemy monster. Orange and silver fire followed soon over. This caused him to nce in the attack''s direction, only to see Tal, Nyx, and Maeve in their dragon formsing to help him.

    They were nowhere near as big as them, but the women still attacked. Nyx swooped low before crashing into the bottom of the red dragon just as the other two struck and tore into the monster.

    ''Beautiful, I need to pamper these women when this is over,'' he thought with a grin.

    Archer watched this with wide eyes, but he quickly intervened as the enemy started throwing the women off him as they attacked. He crashed into the red dragon as it raged, "You need your women to help! I can smell your scent all over them. You''re a coward, White Dragon."''

    Wasting no time, he turned back into his humanoid form mid-air, gathering mana into his fist as he cast Nova Punch. The moment his fist collided with the red dragon''s snout, a deafening p reverberated through the air, sending shockwaves rippling outward.

    The impact was so forceful that it was sent hurtling down into the ocean below. Archer didn''t relent. He transformed back into his dragon form, diving after his fallen foe. As he reached the water''s surface, he unleashed a hail of shes, his ws tearing into its scaled hide.

    Blood sprayed into the sea, turning the waters crimson as Archer carved deep, furious wounds into his enemy, refusing to let it recover. The red dragon was getting overwhelmed as the four women jumped into the fray.

    Archer shed furiously at the monster''s scales, carving deep gouges as the others joined the assault. Demetra charged, ramming her shoulder into the dragon''s side, but her efforts barely

    left a mark.

    In revenge, the beastshed out with its tail, striking her and sending the shark woman hurtling through the water. It then lunged at Nyx, jaws wide open, but Archer threw himself in

    its path.

    The red dragon''s jaws mped down on Archer''s leg with a sickening crunch. He roared in agony as the beast tore his limb clean off, sending a white-hot surge of pain ripping through his entire body like wildfire.

    He quickly sted it with a dozen Eldritch sts that mmed into the enemy''s body and tore chunks off it thanks to already being weakened. As that happened, he charged in and bit down on the red dragon''s neck.

    The two shed violently, their ws destroyed scales, flesh, and bone in a furious exchange. Archer winced as he felt another leg go limp, nerves severed by the dragon''s assault. Gritting his teeth, he retaliated with a savage strike, tearing the creature''s wings clean off in a spray of blood and scales. That''s when the women joined in once again and swamped the red

    dragon.

    Archer and the dragon relentlessly tore into each other, neither willing to back down. With a brutal snap, the beast ripped one of Archer''s wings, causing it to copse, sending them both spiraling toward the ocean below.

    They crashed into the water with a deafening roar; the impact shattering the surface and plunging them into chaos where Demetra was already waiting, poised to strike. The shark woman roared as she bit down on the red dragon.

    It was overwhelming Archer as the injuries finally caught up, but he didn''t give up. That''s when the world stopped as arge translucent Elemental appeared from his body and hammer-punched the enemy dragon.

    The women scattered as Demetra seized Archer by the tail, urgently dragging him to safety.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1136: Lets Go See Where We Are

    Chapter 1136: Let''s Go See Where We Are

    ?

    Meanwhile, Ari, consumed with rage at the sight of her wounded husband, unleashed a

    relentless assault on the dragon. Enraged, the Primordial Elemental went berserk, tearing the creature apart in a frenzy of violence.

    As the enemy finally died, Archer''s exhausted voice echoed in Ari''s mind, ''Bring me the body. I want to store it in my Item Box.''

    She listened to him and sucked the red dragon''s corpse somewhere before teleporting to his side. When seeing the white-haired woman, he smiled, "Thank you for helping. I was just about to end that damn thing''s life."

    Ari beamed with relief as Archer and Demetra shifted back into their humanoid forms, propelling themselves out of the water with powerful leaps. Theynded heavily on the deck of the 1st Fleet''s gship, the wooden nks creaking under their weight.

    He copsed immediately, blood pooling beneath him as hey motionless. One of his legs and an arm werepletely severed, while his remaining limbs hung limp and lifeless, leaving his women in a shocked silence.

    "What the fuck Arch!" Demetra eximed.

    Tal, Maeve, and Nyx touched down beside him, immediately sprinting to his side. They enveloped him in a warm embrace, but their joy quickly turned to concern as they noticed the wounds covering his body.

    "Looks like I''ve earned myself a bit of downtime," he said with a faint chuckle, wincing slightly. "How about you take me to the quarters? I could use a few hours of sleep."

    When the women heard this, they helped him there. Archer noticed dozens of sailors watching him with wide eyes as they saw his injuries. He didn''t bother with that as a headache mmed into his head.

    Archer gritted his teeth as they reached the room where Demetra helped him to bed. "Get some rest, Olivia said we''re close to an ind. The storm will get much worse before it gets better."

    "Okay, let me know if you need any help," he said in a drowsy voice.

    Following that, Archer soon fell asleep as the ship dipped up and down because of the waves. While resting, his body slowly healed from the Pseudo-Gods strikes, which radiated with its

    mana.

    When Archer finally woke, the ship was eerily quiet. He pushed himself upright with a groggy yawn, only to flinch as a surge of pain shot through his battered body. "Ahhh, I swear," he muttered, gritting his teeth. "I can''t wait to rank up again so I can avoid this kind of mess." Shaking off hisints, he walked toward the nearest window, but all he could see was rain hammering against the ss, blocking any view of the world beyond. With a sigh, Archer turned and made his way to the bridge.

    ''Let''s go see where we are,'' he thought.

    As he walked, a few passing sailors snapped to attention and saluted him, a silent acknowledgment of his presence. Archer gave them a tired nod, hiding the pain behind a forced smile.

    Soon enough, he arrived at the bridge, which was dimly lit and only had a few sailors working at stations. As Olivia sat in the captain''s chair, studying a map, Archer noticed her and thought she was beautiful in the silver moonlight.

    While walking toward her, the white-haired woman looked up with glowing pink eyes as she spoke, "Archer, how are you feeling? I can see the injuries aren''t fully healed, as you''re limping still."

    He chuckled before answering, "I''ll feel better soon Liv. I''m used to fighting people stronger than me, but how long until we reach safety?"

    The older woman sighed as she revealed, "We had to sail to the far west to avoid a Leviathan''s Maelstrom. Those damn monsters would have sunk the fleet with no survivors."

    "So where are we?" Archer questioned while sitting down next to her.

    Olivia looked at the map and replied, "A few miles from the old continent, cidia, there is a bay big enough to hold the 1st Fleet. I can station two battleships at the entrance to protect us while we rest and recover."

    When Archer heard this, his eyebrow arched as he had heard tales of the lost continent before. His expression darkened. "Stay clear of the shore," he warned. "Make sure every sailor stays onboard. This ce is a graveyard of trillions who died here long ago."

    "How do you know this?" the voice asked,ced with curiosity. "Not many of your generation are familiar with the Fall of cidia. It''s a tragic tale, and most of the kingdoms on Plouria are descendants of its survivors. The rumors from treasure hunters and explorers paint a grim picture, saying the ce is teeming with death and nightmarish monsters."

    When Archer heard this, he nodded, "Maybe we could set up a fortress on the shore and have missions explore the continent. I''m sure there are cities full of wealth and lost technology hidden by the horror."

    "It''s not like the Alliance travels this far. The only reason we did was because of the storms," she replied while staring at the fog-coveredndscape.

    "The Swarm hides here, we''ll have to fight them anyway,'' he thought while staring at the eerie continent. ''I''ll station a legion here and cycle through them every year so they can get experience and loot from this ce.''

    Archer turned to the white-haired woman, his gaze sharp. "How many legions do we have now?" he asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Olivia pondered for a moment before replying, "Thest count was eighty-one, although most of them are newly formed or still in training.''

    ''Good, I''ll need to be careful when deploying them, but this ce would give me a legion specialized in fighting in all kinds of terrain,'' he thought with a grin.

    Following that, Archer turned to the admiral. "How long until the fleet is anchored in the bay? And I assume you sent a Destroyer to check it out before we arrived?"

    Olivia nodded with a smile, "Yes, it''s clear and there''s nothing apart from a destroyed town and grasnd," she answered.

    As the white-haired woman spoke, a heavy silence fell between them as they sailed toward the nightmarish continent. Archer''s gaze drifted toward a small fishing vige nestled on the shore, but a deep unease gnawed at him, the feeling that something was wrong.

    ''People evacuated in just a few days... I wonder what they left behind,'' Archer mused, his sharp eyes picking out details the lookouts couldn''t see.

    He wanted to bring out the Shadow Creatures, but a bad feeling held him back. Something in the air whispered that doing so would stir whatevery hidden on the continent. Archer grimaced, ''Better not. I''m not strong enough yet, and Ari had to return to Draconia,'' he thought while staring at cidia.

    The 1st Fleet entered the bay and organized themselves with the least damaged ships, positioning themselves at the back of the formation. The pristine vessels would guard the rest

    while targeting the entrance.

    Archer and Olivia watched as the sun rose over thend and lit up the mist, which gave off a nightmarish scene. While standing there, he spoke, "I''ll go scout the surroundingndscape.

    I''ll ask the girls to help."

    The white-haired woman nodded. "Be careful out there. I will send some patrol craft to patrol the bay and coastline," she said.

    Following that, he stepped onto the bridge''s balcony and watched thend as he summoned Demetra, Tal, Maeve, and Nyx. When the four women appeared, they smiled as Archer started speaking, "We need to scout out the surroundingndscape. We will be staying here until the fleet is repaired, and a fortress established here."

    They looked confused, but Maeve was the first to question, "Why build it here? This ce is creepy and unsettling."

    "I think this ce will be important in the future, so I''m making sure Draconia has a presence here," Archer replied before summoning his wings. "Be careful out there, and only travel a

    few hours from the bay."

    Everyone agreed and took off to scout to make sure it was safe for them. He followed behind and went to check the abandoned fishing vige he saw on their approach. Ten minutester, Archer was hovering over the eerie ce.

    He descended into the vige square, his boots barely making a sound as he touched down. The moment his feet hit the ground, a sudden vision struck him, a vivid, overwhelming rush

    of images that clouded his senses.

    Archer noticed his surroundings changed. The fishing vige was now alive with people going about their business. He watched as a stall owner chased after some children who took some

    apples.

    Others were busy at the harbor, unloading the fishermen''s haul while chatting among themselves, oblivious to his arrival. Archer stood still, his mind reeling in confusion. The

    vision still lingered, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that thend itself was trying to show

    him something.

    "Why, though?'' he thought.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1137: Can We Stay Behind To Protect it

    Chapter 1137: Can We Stay Behind To Protect it

    ?

    Archer watched as the fishing vige was teeming with life, but then everything changed and he could feel it. He looked around and noticed dark cloudsing from the East, the sight of them scared the people.

    They were talking, but he couldn''t make out what the vigers were saying, as it was jumbled and confused him. Archer noticed somethinging from the West as Blightborns rushed out of the water.

    The creatures started attacking the panicking people and quickly wiping them out without any issue. While standing there, the scene changed to the massacre''s aftermath where the Blightborns were dragging the mutted corpses into a nearby hole.

    Archer watched as they tossed the bodies into the pit, their movements methodical before they disappeared into the darkness below. Momentster, he snapped back to the present, his gaze fixed on the covered hole before him.

    His sharp eyes didn''t miss the w-like scratches etched on the stone surface, a grim reminder of what had transpired there. Following that, Archer sensed nothing before taking off and flying over a nearby forest.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He could sense thousands of monsters lurking below the trees, causing him to smile. Archer quickly descended andnded with a thug before summoning an army of Shadow Creatures, who started going after the creatures.

    Archer quickly climbed a tree and gotfortable before eating some burgers just as Nyx''s voice sounded in his mind, "Darling, this ce is primal wilderness, the towns and cities are overgrown."

    "Makes sense, this ce will be Draconia''s," he replied to the dragon woman. "Try to locate any colonies. If you do, let me know, Nyx."

    "Yes darling!" she excitedly replied.

    Following that, Archer continued to eat before taking off again and returning to the ships as the Shadow Creatures would store the monsters in the Shadow Realm until he was ready to release them into the Domain.

    Ten minutester, he soared across the bay and spotted Demetra swimming under the fleet as patrol boats made sure everything was safe. Archer watched the 1st Fleet settling in for

    repairs, ''Hopefully this doesn''t take too long,'' he thought.

    The surroundingndscape seemed to be safe, and he found nd where two thousand Dragon Marines would build a fortress and port until being reced by a legion in a couple of weeks.

    Archer soared toward the site, his wings cutting through the air with ease before hended gracefully. His sharp gaze swept over the bay, nestled within a ring of imposing mountain ranges.

    He quickly noticed the two narrow exits, a detail that caught his interest, but decided to let the scouts deal with them. While Archer stood there, two thumps were heard, causing him to turn around only to see Maeve and Nyx ncing around.

    "Hellodies, what do you think of this ce as a fortress?" He asked with a charming smile.

    When Maeve heard this, she questioned with gleaming grey eyes, "Who''s staying here? The marines?"

    Archer nodded, "Yes, but once we''re back, I will send a legion or two here and have them explore the continent," he revealed.

    "Can we stay behind to protect it? Nyx here wants to explore some more," the orange-haired beauty asked.

    "That''s fine, we can just meet in the Domain and I can always teleport here," he answered before getting a message from the Shadow Monsters.

    They reported to Archer that they had captured an overwhelming number of creatures, effectively clearing out the area surrounding the bay. The news brought a pleased smile to his face.

    With a nod of approval, he dismissed them, watching as the trio departed, making their way back to the gship. Once back on the fleet, Archer could hear the work underway to repair all the damage received in the countless battles they had been involved in.

    Nyx grabbed his hand before dragging him back to Olivia''s quarters where the group was staying. When arriving back, they noticed Alexa, Ashoka, N, Tal, and ra sitting in front of the firece as it roared.

    Maeve and the dragon woman joined than as Ashoka tapped the seat between her and Alexa. Archer joined them only to have a nket thrown over him. He gotfortable and leaned back while closing his eyes.

    Minutester, a dainty hand slipped into his pants, causing Archer''s breath to hitch. He opened his eyes to see Alexa staring at him. Her green eyes were full of lust, only to be joined by Ashoka.

    The two women started touching him under the nket while the others gossiped or fell asleep. Alexa quickly took his cock in her hand and started stroking while the tiger woman massaged his crown jewels.

    ''Seems like they''ve teamed up against me and became friends,'' Archer thought with a grin as the pleasure shot through his body like a wave.

    Not long after that Olivia entered the living room with a concerned expression as she informed everyone, "It looks like the storm has got worse, the Battleships have reported two hundred foot waves crashing down outside the bay."

    Archer''s eyes widened, but Alexa and Ashoka didn''t stop pleasuring him. He shook his head and leaned into the tigress. "I''m going to fuck both of your brains out if you continue with this game of yours."

    The brown-skinned beauty shuddered as she let out a purr, which caused him off guard, but he smiled while stroking her fluffy ear. Ashoka shivered just as he turned to Alexa, who was trying to go under the nket.

    Archer was just going to stop her, but when her warm mouth engulfed his cock, he groaned, as it felt amazing. He felt her slimy tongue slobbering all over him. While this was happening, Nyx started sniffing the air.

    Her mix-matched eyesnded on the nket with a big grin, as she knew exactly what was going on. Everything was too much for Archer. He grabbed Alexa''s head and shoved his cock down her throat.

    He started cumming straight into her mouth, and the navy-haired woman happily took all his seed. Archer stood up while pulling the two smiling women along as he headed toward the

    bedroom.

    The sound ofughter echoed behind him, but it was cut short when Nyx and Maeve exchanged knowing nces before quickly following. Sensing their approach, Archer''s eyes widened slightly in surprise before a mischievous grin spread across his face. ''Four at once?'' he mused, excitement flickering in his mind. ''This is going to be interesting.'' When the five arrived at the room, Archer ushered them all in and pped their asses as they did. This earned him some yelps and naughty looks which turned him on even more than the thought of taking all of them tonight.

    Once inside, he looked at the four women and spoke with a grin, "''Strip."

    Nyx was the first to drop her dress, which made him chuckle because of the speed, but he loved the view he was getting. The dragon woman was slender but curvy, with the perfect

    ratio of waist to thigh.

    She had smooth white skin free of blemishes. Archer could see the well-trained muscle and her attractive abs, which he found irresistible. ''This woman is sexy. I can''t wait to be inside her once again,'' he thought with excitement.

    Archer''s gaze lingered on her chest, noting how her ample breasts were perfectly supported by a whitece bra. They defied gravity in a way that only fueled his desire. The delicate fabric barely concealed her stiffened nipples, a detail that didn''t escape his eyes.

    Following that, his eyes found Maeve, who was wearing her armor. The orange-haired beauty looked at him with a knowing grin while undoing the straps. Archer intently watched as her big boobs bounced free with stiff pink nipples.

    His lust ignited as each piece of Mave''s armor ttered to the floor, revealing more of her form with every passing second. When she finally stood before him, her muscr yet curvaceous body fully exposed, his breath hitched.

    Maeve''s toned abs were proof of her strength, yet theypleted rather than diminished her soft, feminine allure. Archer''s gaze roamed appreciatively, savoring every inch of her beautiful body.

    She was a tall woman and stood the same size as him, while Alexa, Nyx, and Ashoka were all shorter than her. While admiring Maeve, Demetra''s voice echoed in his mind, "Husband!

    Help me, please."

    Archer''s eyes narrowed sharply as he caught wind of the situation. Turning to the four women, he spoke with amanding yet teasing tone, "Stay here. Dem needs some help, but don''t worry, I''ll be back to deal with you beauties soon enough."

    Following that, he teleported to Demetra and appeared underwater, which shocked him.

    Archer got an idea and transformed into his dragon form but used Mana Maniption to add

    water dragon traits to his body.

    Thanks to that, he sliced through the water and noticed Demetra was getting attacked by several monsters. Archer opened his maw before tearing the evil-looking Kraken in half and cast Eldritch st into the others.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1138: We Have Company

    Chapter 1138: We Have Company

    ?

    Archer dispatched the monsters attacking Demetra. He got angry at the sight of her blood. Though injured, she appeared to be alright. Shifting back into his humanoid form, he rushed to her side and quickly cast Aurora Healing on her.

    He watched as a violet glow washed over her giant shark form and healed every part of her. Once Demetra was all better, she returned to her humanoid form before hugging him with a tight hug.

    This made Archer smile as she held her tight while speaking, "What happened here, my love?"

    "Those damn monsters ambushed me from a trench I was swimming over. I think there''s more down there," the shark woman replied with a frustrated expression.

    When hearing this, Archer''s eyebrow rose in interest as he answered, "Can you show me where it is?"

    The blue-haired woman nodded, and following that, the couple started swimming through the bay until arriving at an underwater trench. Archer turned to Demetra with a charming smile while speaking, "Do you want toe with me or return to the ship?"

    "I''ll join you handsome," the shark woman replied with a big smile that made his heart race.

    ''She''s too beautiful. I love that smile,'' Archer thought with a grin before scooping her into a princess carry, which made Demetra giggle.

    Following that, he dashed into the trench and sensed hundreds of monsters littering the ce. This made Archer grin just as the creatures lunged at them, but he dodged everything while summoning his shadows.

    They quickly grabbed all kinds of monsters, which shocked Demetra as her yellow eyes darted all over the ce. She watched as a Giant Blood eel rushed toward them, but Archer pped it before the darkness swamped it.

    "How have you got the power to do all this? Normal Demi-Gods, aren''t this strong?" she questioned with a curious voice.

    Archer responded without shifting his gaze from the monsters, his focus unwavering as the Shadow Creatures abducted thousands. Half an hourter, the once-bustling trenchy eerily empty.

    "They are all gone. Where are they now?" Demetra remarked in amazement.

    "The monsters are in a ce called the Shadow Realm. It''s my prison where I can hold anything I want," he replied with a smirk. "That includes naughty sharks who don''t thank me for saving their pretty ass."

    Demetra shivered, but a soft smile appeared as she leaned forward, giving Archer a passionate kiss. When she finally pulled away, her eyes sparkled mischievously as she asked, "Are you going to lock me away now, handsome?"

    Without saying a word, Archer leaned in and kissed the shark woman again. This brought a joyful smile to her face. Momentster, the two of them teleported to the Domain because he wanted to show her something.

    As Demetra took in their new surroundings, curiosity flickered in her eyes, "What are we doing here?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.

    "This ce is one of the Domain''s seas. It''s already home to millions of different monsters," Archer answered with a knowing smile. "I''m building several armies to fight the Alliance. We need all the help we can get, and these monsters will be just that."

    Demetra''s face lit up as she listened to him speak, her excitement obvious. The idea of an armyposed of sea creatures sparked a thrill within her as she noticed a few Giant Blood Whales breached the surface and greet Archer.

    "That''s a brilliant idea," she said with a beaming smile while watching the whales. "The oceans are teeming with countless monsters, and their strength will be a powerful asset to us in the war."

    Archer nodded in agreement as he summoned all thend monsters that the Shadow Creatures had captured on cidia. In an instant, thousands of creatures materialized, crashing onto the ground with thunderous force.

    The impact sent the monsters scattering in all directions, their roars and hisses creating a symphony of chaos. Without hesitation, Archer unleashed a heart-stopping roar that echoed across thend, freezing every creature in its tracks.

    A confident grin spread across his face as he addressed them, "You creatures belong to me now," he dered, his voicemanding. "When I call for you, you wille. Understand?" Demetra noticed every monster in the vicinity looked at Archer and nodded, which took her by surprise. Following that, he turned to the shark woman, "Now for the sea creatures we just captured."

    She nodded eagerly; her smile brimming with excitement, before turning toward the water as a shimmering portal opened. From it, thousands of sea monsters poured out, crashing into the ocean below and scattering in every direction.

    This time, however, Archer remained silent, his gaze fixed on the unfolding chaos. "Why didn''t you threaten them?" Demetra questioned as she watched a dozen Blood Sharks tear into a Giant Whale.

    "Because I''ll beat up the strongest ones that remain in a few weeks," he said with a chuckle. "It''s easier that way. I''ll get the strongest monsters to support the Draconian Navy or help guard the seawall and ports."

    A fascinated expression appeared on the shark woman''s face before Archer teleported them back to the gship''s living room. Demetra yawned before kissing him. "I''m going to sleep. My body hurts and my eyes are heavy," she said in an exhausted voice.

    ''''I will join you tonight. I left the other four in my room toe help you," Archer said before pping her ass.

    Demetra giggled as she responded, "No sex though, I''m too tired for all that."

    "Just cuddles Dem, I''m going to enjoy them all tonight, which will be fun," hemented with a smile. "I''m going to check on the fleet."

    Following that, Archer used Blink to appear above the fleet and scanned every ship. He spotted the lookouts and guards patrolling the decks. Once that was done, he flew toward the

    bay''s entrance.

    When spotting the chaotic sea that looked like something straight out of a nightmare. Archer turned around and narrowed his eyes. There was a dust cloud in the distance, heading straight

    for them.

    Archer flew toward it and noticed a horde of Ghouls, Blightborns, and other horrifying creatures heading for the anchored ships. After seeing this, he sent ra a message, "Prepare the 1st Legion for battle. We havepany."

    After sending that, he flew toward the shore where the fortress was going to be built andnded on the ground. Five minutester, the dragonkin beauty said the legion was ready, causing him to open a Gate.

    The Legionnaires, Dragonblood Knights, and Drakeguards poured out of the violet portal. Archer watched them form up as ra appeared with a concerned expression. "What''s wrong? Where are the enemy?"

    He gestured to the north and exined to the beautiful redhead, "Hold the monsters at bay while I figure out where they''reing from."

    ra nodded and immediately turned to rally the soldiers into position. Meanwhile, Archerunched into the air, streaking forward like a bolt of light. In a heartbeat, he appeared above the advancing swarm of creatures.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The creatures lunged at him from the ground, but Archer evaded each attack. In retaliation, he unleashed a dozen Eldritch sts; they cut through the swarm and breathed out a torrent of fire that rained destruction upon them.

    He smirked as he turned the monsters to ash before thinking, "That''s where they''reing

    from.''

    Archer flew toward it but a powerful aura shot out and forced him to stop while muttering, "So strong, looks like I''ll have toe back."''

    Following that, he flew back to the coast where the 1st Legion was prepared to fight the horde

    of monsters that were heading straight for them. Archernded behind the shieldwall where

    ra was standing with hermanders.

    "Did you find out where they wereing from?" the redhead questioned.

    Archer nodded but sent a message to Olivia, "Send the Dragon Marines to start on the

    fortress, the monsters won''t stoping."

    Once he did that, he turned to ra and answered, "Yes, there''s a cave about ten miles from here. I tried to go in, but it seemed like a powerful monster lives there."

    "Didn''t you try to fight it?" onemander rudely interrupted.

    ra turned to the man but Archer answered, "No. I''m not stupid human, that thing was

    stronger than any of the pseudo gods I''ve fought."

    When the group heard this, their eyes widened in shock as he continued, "Once I''m strong enough I''ll go beat it up and tame the fucker, but that''s for another time, I want to see what

    the 1st can do."

    The dragonkin woman grinned as she grabbed his arm and eximed, "Wait until you see how they fight, we are the best legion in Draconia."

    Following that, the roar and screeches of the horde sounded out, and as that happened, the Dragonfire Company started firing the cannons. Archer watched as the shells sliced through the air before hitting the monsters.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1139: Is She Challenging Me

    Chapter 1139: Is She Challenging Me

    ?

    Archer watched as a wave of powerful mana shells shot over the massive shieldwall and crashed into the swarm of monsters. Explosions erupted as the mes burned every creature that got close to their 1st Legion.

    While this happened, he created a tform to watch the unfolding battle. ra joined him as she spoke. "Are you not going to kill the monsters before they get here?"

    He shook his head, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he spoke. "No, the legions don''t need me to babysit them. They''ll be fighting hordes of creatures on their own. The soldiers need the experience."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The redhead agreed before rushing over to hermanders just as the horde of Ghouls and Blightborn mmed against the shieldwall. Archer watched as the Dragon Legionnaires braced themselves as the creatures went crazy while letting out howls and wild screeches. Even with that, they were pushed back just as the Dragon Bloodknights started attacking, using long, powerful spears that shot out between the shields and skewered the monster''s torsos.

    Hundreds of monsters dropped dead as the shieldwall stepped forward with practiced movements. Theirbined footsteps rang out as they crushed monsters beneath their boots as the Drakeguard finished off any creatures that were still alive.

    ''Like a well-oiled machine,'' Archer thought with a satisfied smile. ''They work together well and themanders have control over the entire legion.''

    Following that, he spotted the Drakelord Knight Cavalry circling the shieldwall only to smash into the side of the horde. Their massive War Horses trampled the creatures while their riders killed many using spears.

    Archer was impressed, but the situation only got better as the Dragonfire Company unleashed a barrage of mana shells into the swarm. The air crackled with energy as the shells exploded in rapid session, sending shockwaves that shook the ground.

    Each detonation obliterated the monsters in its path, leaving nothing behind but charred earth. Shortly after that, Archer noticed the Landing Craft and a transport ship closed in on the shore behind them.

    ''Seems like Olivia moves fast, but we need this fortress,'' he thought before turning back to the battle.

    Archer watched as the Dragonblood Knights used their spears to kill many of the Ghouls and Blightborn as the Legionnaires held the shield with determination. While those two units did this, the Drakeguard defended both.

    As the explosions rocked the battlefield, the cavalry continued to charge relentlessly into the heart of the monster swarm. Their hooves thundered across the ground, cutting through the chaos with skill and power.

    ''Oh wow, the 1st is powerful now,'' Archer mused with a big smile.

    Thanks to the Drakelords, hundreds of creatures were instantly in. Their massive charges smashed into the nks of the monsters with such raw power that some Ghouls were crushed, their bodies torn apart into chunks of meat.

    Following this, Archer had seen enough and summoned his wings while standing up. He took off and hovered over the shieldwall before taking a deep breath and unleashing a tidal wave of violet dragon fire.

    The mes washed over the enemy monsters and scared the 1st Legion, who quickly backed off, but his fire didn''t hurt them when it killed the Ghouls that were clinging to their shields while letting out pain-filled howls.

    Once the horde was decimated, Archer turned to the legion, his voicemanding. "Set up camp and secure the area. We''re building a fortress here to train Draconians. This is a lost continent, full of monsters and other horrors."

    Afterward, he cast Aurora Healing on the four hundred thousand soldiers that made up the 1st Legion, which made everyone feel better. Archer flew toward the beach where Ashoka, N, and Maeve.

    The three women greeted him with warm smiles and loved-filled kisses. He hugged the three before speaking, "What brings you beauties here?"

    "We''re staying with the Dragon Marines to guard our newnds," the tiger woman replied with an excited smile. "We want to gain more experience inmanding soldiers. Each one of us wants to lead a legion of our own."

    When Archer heard that, his smile widened. "Sounds good to me. Once we''re back home, I will assign you a legion each. The Dragon Marshals will be under yourmand, but youdies are under me. Understand?"

    The three women nodded as Maeve replied with a giggle, "That''s expected, we''re always under you nowadays."

    Laughter echoed among them as Archer, grinning mischievously, reached out and yfully poked the orange-haired warrior woman, causing her to let out a startled yelp. With a teasing smirk, he replied, "Let''s head back to the gship, and I''ll show you girls the true meaning of being under me."

    ncing back toward the camp, he added reassuringly, "The legion will be fine. The monsters have been driven off, and the area is secure."

    Following that, Archer opened a Gate back to Olivia''s quarters, and the three entered. He turned to ra who was standing there with a big smile, "I''ll stay here for now. I want to oversee the construction. Can I send out some scouts? It might be useful."

    "Yes Lara, make sure they''re careful as many unknown monsters are lurking in the darkness," Archer answered. ''''Keep twopanies of Dragonblood Knights and Legionnaires. I will rece them with new legions when reaching Draconia."

    The redhead nodded with a smile. "Sounds good to me. We have some recruits to put through their paces. This will be good training," she said in a cheerful tone.

    Archer watched his woman rush off to hermanders and started giving out orders. That''s when he noticed the Dragon Marines and Legion building the foundation of the fortress with a deep ditch circling it.

    He quickly teleported to the living room where the four women were waiting for him while drinking some tea as they gossiped about him. When Archer saw this, he smiled before asking the group with lust-filled eyes, "Ready?"

    Alexa quickly spoke up with a teasing smile. "Me and Nyx will go together. Four people is a bit too much for you."

    ''Is she challenging me?'' he thought as his violet eyes glowed.

    Ashoka shook her head as she spoke to Alexa, "Now he''s going to do it now. It''s a bad idea to challenge a dragon, Lex."

    The navy-haired woman nervously giggled before Archer dragged them toward the bedroom, which none of them objected to. Once inside, he spoke to all the women while looking at Alexa. "Youdies will be my witnesses. You will tell Lexi how I ravaged you all once she''s in a pleasure-filled daze."

    Following this, they all gotfortable while Archer grabbed his childhood love''s curvy waist before kissing her plump red lips. Alexa wrapped her arms around his shoulders while returning the kiss with a passionate one.

    His hands moved swiftly, finding their way to her shirt as he began to unbutton it. As the fabric fell away, revealing her big boobs, which he loved, Archer couldn''t resist tracing his fingers over her skin.

    He gently pinched her hardened nipples, causing Alexa''s body to tremble with delight. ''''Mmmghhh~~ I''m sorry for challenging you Arch," she whispered into his ears.

    Archer felt her lips brush against his ear, which made a shiver run down his spine as he replied with a loving voice, which made her smile, "It''s okay, but you will learn what happens, Lexi." After speaking, he pushed the navy-haired woman onto her knees, which made her smile as she knew what wasing. He dropped his pants before speaking. "Show me what that sexy mouth of yours can do."

    Without waiting, Alexa took hold of his hard cock with two hands before stroking him.

    Pleasure shot through his body, but it only intensified as she took the tip in her warm mouth

    and her tongue slid over it.

    Archer couldn''t handle it anymore and shoved his member down her throat, which made the young woman moan as her eyes rolled back, "Mmmghh~~."

    Following this, Alexa''s head started bobbing back and forth while her slimy tongue tasted

    every part of him. He quickly noticed her free hand slipped into her panties and started ying with herself.

    "I bet your pussy is dripping with my cock down your throat," Archer said with a grin.

    Minutester, she stopped her rubbing and, with a bold smirk, slid her fingers into his mouth. Her voice was low and teasing as she spoke, "Taste my love juices, baby. Go on, try to tell me I

    don''t turn you on, you idiot."

    When Archer tasted the sweetness on his tongue, a surge of pure lust coursed through him. Overwhelmed by lust, he grasped her head before fucking her throat until she was letting out erotic moans, "Mmmmghh~~ Ummghh~~."

    Secondster, the pleasure was too much, causing Archer to unload so much cum down Alexa''s throat that it made her gag, but she still swallowed everything with a big smile. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1140: I Love You Arch

    Chapter 1140: I Love You Arch

    ?

    Archer watched as Alexa wiped her lips, a lewd smile ying across her beautiful face. Without missing a beat, she stood up as he cast Cleanse to refresh her before gently taking her by the shoulders and spinning her around.

    He bent her over the edge of the bed, positioning her on all fours as the tension between them reached its peak. She wore a loose dress, but Archer wasted no time lifting it. This revealed a pair of seductive red panties.

    The fabric was soaked with her delicious love juices. This sight only fueled his hunger, his gaze lingering on her round ass. Archer slid her panties down and revealed her perfect pink slit, causing him to lean forward and ran his tongue along the sensitive skin.

    Alexa let out a throaty moan as the pleasure mmed into her body, "Arghh~~ Mmmghh~~."

    Seeing her reaction only spurred him on. Archer quickened the pace of his tongue, each movement drawing louder sounds of pleasure from Alexa as she shuddered because of everything.

    "Mmm~~ Oh fuck, Arch! You''re making me feel so good," she said in a breathless voice while running her fingers through his hair.

    Without hesitation, he delved deeper into her tight passage, his tongue and rubbing, caused her to grip the sheets tightly. Momentster, he slipped a finger inside, feeling the irresistible pull as her body responded, drawing him further in.

    Archer started moving his finger in and out, causing her love juices to pour out like a hose which made him grin, as it was clear she was loving every second of it. This overwhelming pleasure was too much for Alexa.

    It only took minutes before she started squirting all over the bed below them. "Looks like you''re enjoying my fingers and tongue, Lexi," he said before smacking her ass. "Who do you belong to?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alexa''s body trembled as she replied in a lust-filled voice, "I''m yours, Arch, I''ll always be with you."

    When hearing this, Archer smiled before pushing down on her back, causing Alexa''s ass to poke out. He quickly started rubbing his cock against her soaked pussy. Her sweet nectar coated his member.

    ''She feels amazing!'' he thought with a satisfied smile.

    Following that, Archer leaned over while he rubbed up against her back door, "I''m going to fuck your ass, Lexi, then I''m going to make you clean it after I fill your third hole to the brim with my seed, is that what you want beautiful?"

    Alexa looked back with a dazed expression and bright but tired smile as she answered, "Please make me feel good babe, I want to be ravaged by you. It''s why I purposefully challenged you."

    When Archer heard this, he grabbed her waist before sliding inside her tight pussy which made the navy-haired woman let out a primal moan, "Ughh~~ Mmghh~~."

    Her passage quickly mped down on his cock, which made him groan while pushing deep inside. Once Alexa was fine and moaning, he started thrusting, causing a squelching noise to echo throughout the room.

    He felt her love juices pouring out like a waterfall as she moaned while muttering, "Mmmmmm~~ So good, I''ve missed the feeling of being stretched open."

    Following that, he started to fuck his childhood lover, who continued to moan like a wild animal as the pleasure was too much. Her pussy kept sucking him deeper until he hit her womb.

    The reaction was instantaneous. Alexa''s body tensed as a powerful climax overtook her, waves of ecstasy surging through her. She bit down on her bottom lip, trying to contain the overwhelming sensations, but it was hopeless.

    Her trembling body gave way to a loud, unrestrained scream of pleasure that bounced off the walls. "Ahhhhh!"

    Alexa was just about to slump down, but Archer followed her until she was prone and he was on top of her. Without waiting, he started fucking her against and thanks to being in that position, his cock went even deeper than it usually would.

    "''Arghh!! fuck, this feels so good!" she screamed as he thrust deeply, bottoming out inside her.

    The sensation of her soft ass pressing against him sent him over the edge, and with a final, powerful thrust, he cummed. Her body shuddered in response, the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her like an electric shock as she moaned, "Mmmghh~~ Umnnhh~~."

    Alexay there, panting, her body still trembling from the intensity of their passion. When Archer finally pulled out, a trail of their mixed fluids leaked from her, trickling down her soft, thick thigh.

    He watched the sight with a satisfied smirk, captivated by her beauty. Without waiting, he moved Alexa onto her back while climbing in between her long legs and slipping back inside her ravaged, cum-filled pussy.

    "Mmmmghh~~" Alexa muttered as the pleasure overwhelmed her.

    When she felt this, her green eyes widened in shock. "A third time! Are you nning to fuck me in every position?" she asked in an alluring voice.

    Archer ignored her and leaned in to steal her plump lips. The couple started kissing while he made slow and gentle love. Alexa couldn''t help but break the kiss and bit into his neck, as the pleasure was too much for her.

    They continued like this for another hour, causing him to cast Timewarp around the room to give himself enough time to make love to the four women. Alexa started squirting once again and covered his waist with her sweet love juices.

    The navy-haired woman was worn out, but Archer cast Aurora Healing on her as he whispered into her ear, ''''I ain''t done with you yet Lexi, I''m iming your ass now. I''ll make you squirt so much that you will grow tired."

    Following that, he grabbed her ass cheeks before lining his cock up with her tight backdoor and slid inside, causing Alexa to let out a primal moan as the pleasure washed over her, "Mmmgh~~ Ah fuck, it hurts."

    When Archer heard this, he quickly cast Aurora Healing, which made her feel much better. Once he did that, she started pushing against his waist while letting out an erotic moan that he loved hearing, "Ummghh~~ So good but tight," she said in a breathless tone.

    He groan when feeling it but continued fucking while his hand slipped around her body until reaching her wet clit.

    Archer started wildly rubbing it, which made Alexa''s back arch. His cock bottomed out in her ass once again, causing the beautiful woman to let out a scream, "Argghhhh!"

    Secondster, she started squirting all over the bed as he pounded her soft ass until she fell into a pleasure-filled daze. Archer noticed her eyes rolled to the back of her head while letting out unintelligible moans as if she were in another world.

    The two of them continued to make love until he cummed in Alexa''s ass, causing her to let out a primal scream before feinting, "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    Following that, Archer pulled out as she copsed in a pleasure-filled daze. Alexa curled up into a ball and quickly fell asleep, which made him smile. He cast Cleanse on her hand on the bed before tucking her in.

    Maeve watched him thoughtfully from a nearby table, her voice soft but tinged with curiosity. "You truly care for her, don''t you, husband?"

    Archer turned to face the orange-haired beauty, his expression calm yet sincere. "I love all of you in my way," he replied, his tone firm, "that includes you, Mae."

    The warrior woman beamed as she stood up and was wearing a thin gown that failed to hide her seductive curve and big boobs. Archer''s lust soared when seeing this before thinking, ''She is gorgeous, I can''t wait to make love to her.''

    "We all know you love us, but when all this war and conquest is over, will you spend time with us?" she questioned while pushing him onto a nearby chair.

    Archer chuckled while grabbing her curvy waist as she started passionately kissing his neck. As Maeve did that, he replied with a satisfied smile, "Of course, I''ll be around so much that you girls will chase me away to get some free time."''

    She giggled when hearing his answer, but asked another question, "What if I be an old

    woman?"

    He startedughing before correcting the confused beauty. "You''re no longer human, my love. You''re a dragon now. All of you will live just as long as me and I''ll make sure of it."

    When Maeve heard this, she leaned back as her grey eyes gleamed with affection, "What a charming dragon you are but just know I love you Arch."

    After speaking, she quickly kissed him as her hands explored his muscr chest. The two of them touched each other with Archer grabbing her soft boobs, which made her shudder and

    grind her waist against his.

    Maeve stopped kissing and let out a sensual moan that made shivers run down his spine as her lips brushed against his ear, "I want to make love to you husband."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1141: Chasm Widow

    Chapter 1141: Chasm Widow

    ?

    Archer and Maeve continued to touch each other until ra''s voice sounded in his mind, "Husband, something is out here. We''ve lost a dozen scouts and the guards are on edge."

    When he heard this, he sighed before speaking to the orange-haired beauty, "We''ll have to pause this. Lara needs some help with the fortress."

    "Go," she said with a warm smile, a gentle yet firm tone. "But make sure youe back soon and leave Timewarp active. We''ll get some rest and have more energy when you return."

    Archer leaned forward and kissed Maeve before the two of them stood up. Following that, he quickly teleported to ra and appeared beside her after putting on some clothes because of the cold air.

    His sudden appearance made the dragonkin woman yelp in fright as she turned to him with glowing blue eyes. Archer chuckled before speaking, "So what''s going on and where are my missing scouts?"

    ra shook her head and quickly answered, "They were on patrol a few hours ago, but only one returned and speaks of monsters in the shadows."

    When Archer heard this, his eyebrow raised, causing him to nod. "Okay, assign more guards to the perimeter and I''ll bring out some Nightmare Ant Assassins to patrol the area before searching for the soldiers."''

    The redhead smiled, "Thank you for helping me Arch, it''s been stressful since the legions started on the ditch and fortress wall," she said in a relieved voice.

    Following that, Archer sent a message to Vivienne, "My ant queen, can I borrow one hundred assassins to guard an area?"

    Secondster, the ant woman replied in a cheerful voice, "Yes Master. I''ll send them to you now."

    He smiled when hearing her velvety voice as a violet portal opened nearby and the monsters started jumping out. Archer watched them form up, which shocked ra and the surrounding soldiers.

    "Guard the perimeter and capture any creatures that get close," he ordered.

    The Nightmare Assassin Ants let out chittering noises in acknowledgment before vanishing into the surrounding darkness. Once Archer finished that, he turned to the dragonkin woman with a smile and said, "I will go find the scouts. You stay here and keep the fortress secure."

    ra nodded with a relieved expression before kissing him on the cheek. Archer watched as she went back to work as he summoned his wings and took off to search for the missing scouts.

    Ten minutester, he had found the first monster he came across. It was hidden in a big hole covered in webs. Archer sensed two of his scouts were inside, causing him to use Mana Maniption to save the soldiers.

    He yanked the two men out of the hole, which caused a massive spider to lunge out of it while letting out a terrifying hiss that echoed through the jungle. When Archer heard this, he huffed before punching the monster as it got close.

    A loud p rang out when his fist connected with the creature''s exoskeleton. The spider crashed down, causing it to fall into a daze. Archer dropped to the ground with a thud before warning it, "If you attack again I will kill you and the babies you''re hiding, but I have an offer for you."

    When the monster heard this, it stopped moving around and its beady ck eyesnded on him as a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''What do you want, monster?''

    He quickly scanned the beast to find out what it was.

    [Chasm Widow]

    [Rank S]

    Archer''s eyebrow raised when seeing this. He shook his head before answering, "I will give you a safe ce to live and raise your young, but I want you to fight for me if I ever summon you."

    The Chasm Widow let out a loud chitter, which was answered by others. That''s when Archer noticed a sea of spiders rushing toward him. Archer grinned before speaking, "You think bringing out more of you will scare me?"

    Just as the words left his lips, another spider lunged at Archer, its fangs glinting with venomous intent. He smirked, unfazed, and with a flick of his wrist, summoned the Cosmic Shield. A shimmering violet barrier materialized in an instant, radiating celestial energy.

    The beast collided headfirst into the shield; the impact reverberating with a sharp crack. Before the creature could recover, Archer''s boot descended toward its skull. A sickening crunch echoed through the air as it caved under his weight.

    Following that, he cast Cleanse on himself and chuckled before speaking to the first Chasm Widow with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Now make your choice or I''ll burn your nest."

    Archer''s voice scared the shit out of the surrounding monsters, but they quickly epted his terms by lowering themselves to him. When he saw this, his smile grew wider. "Good! You will thrive in my Domain and be even stronger."

    Once he finished speaking, he quickly healed the first spider he beat up before opening a portal to the edge of the Domains forest. Archer turned to the leader and spoke in amanding tone, "Set up a colony for yourselves. You can hunt anything apart from humanoids. Got it?"

    The Chasm Widow replied with a voice full of awe, "That world is amazing. I can feel the power radiating from it.''

    She looked at him with her beady eyes. ''What are you, Master? I can see you''re not human, but I''m

    not sure.''

    Archer let out a low chuckle before responding. "I''m a white dragon, forged from pure mana itself. The power you''re sensing? That''s me. My Domain will enhance your kind, make you stronger than ever, but only if you pledge your undying loyalty to me."

    Following this, he admired his new monsters and wondered how he could use them in the uing war. He shook his head before taking in the towering monster spider-like creature, its body resembling a tarant, though far more menacing.

    Its chitinous exoskeleton gleamed a deep, inky ck, each bulky limb bristling with cruel spikes that hinted at its lethality. Archer noticed the legs could piece metal and stone, which caused him to think, ''Siege monsters, maybe? I''ll have to speak to the girls.''

    He shrugged as the monster finally replied, ''We will be loyal, Master, as long as you feed and help

    us get stronger.''

    "You will and there''s food in there," Archer revealed. "I''m going on a monster collecting spree and I''ll bring millions into the Domain."''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When the Chasm Widow heard this, it agreed before standing up and entering the portal, followed by the other creatures. He smiled and followed them as the Queen was ordering the others to dig, ''Build us a colony, my children. We need to help the master.''

    Archer observed as the monsters sprang into action, some digging furiously while others worked, weaving thick strands of webbing into a circr barrier around the growing hole. Intrigued, he summoned a chair, settling into it to watch the spectacle.

    Every movement was purposeful. Dirt flew from the entrance, and the smaller creatures scurried to gather it into makeshift sandbags crafted from webbing. These they stacked with precision, forming a sturdy wall around the excavation site.

    He couldn''t help but marvel at their coordination, the hive-like efficiency that transformed chaos into construction before his eyes. While this happened, other Chasm Widows brought through egg sacks and ced them outside.

    Archer''s eyes widened as he realized the creatures were carving out a massive chasm beneath the ground. That''s when he got an idea before jumping up and shouting, "Stop! Everyone,

    gather outside and watch!"

    The Chasm Spiders poured out of the new hole, allowing him to close his eyes and create an underground world for them as the deep chasm stretched for miles in all directions. He created a river below the surface so they could drink.

    There were enough nooks for them to create thousands of nests to raise an army for him. Archer ensured the entrance was hard to enter for any other monsters. While he was doing this, more of the monsters entered the Domain until there were thousands of spiders crowded

    behind him.

    Ten minutester, Archer was done with their new home and turned to the queen, "Here you go, this ce will be big enough for you to grow into a massive swarm."

    She moved beside him as she replied with wonder in her voice, ''This ce is amazing, its so deep and dark. Perfect for us Chasm Widows.''

    Archer smiled, a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes as he waved a hand dismissively. "Go on, make yourselves a home. I''ll check on you in a couple of weeks. But remember this: don''t

    attack any humanoids. Understand?"

    The queen dipped her head in acknowledgment. Without a word, she let out a loud,manding hiss that echoed through the air. At her signal, the army of spiders surged forward before vanishing into the depths of their new home.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1142: This Place Is Perfect

    Chapter 1142: This ce Is Perfect

    ?

    Once Archer had finished with the Chasm Widows, he returned to the real world and found himself in the dense jungle. That''s when his senses picked up another monster which caught his attention.

    He started making his way toward them and sent ra a message, ''How are things on the coast? There are thousands of creatures lurking in the jungle. We could train a jungle legion as Avidia and Orientia are full of jungles.''

    Secondster, the dragonkin woman answered, ''Everything''s fine. We''ve taken out some monsters that tried to attack the wall, but that''s it. And that''s a good idea. The kingdom needs to have legions trained in different areas of war.''

    Following that, Archer continued untiling across a massive swamp that was blocked by the sea of trees. He quickly Blinked to get onto the branches above and noticed the monsters he was searching for.

    The creature was half the length of a human, but its smaller stature did nothing to lessen its ferocity. It was a menacing sight, with four clicking mandibles that snapped open and shut, and a spiked tail that effortlessly pierced through the body of a fish in the murky swamp water.

    "This thing is a massive dragonfly!'' he thought.

    Archer noticed its dark chitin armor and the numerous glinting eyes that darted about, vigntly scanning its surroundings. He shook his head before scanning the monster to see what rank it was.

    [Venomwing Dragonfly]

    [Rank S]

    ''Oh shit, it''s strong,'' he mused. ''I''m going to kidnap these creatures.''

    Following that, Archer used Mana Maniption to go invisible and started traveling through the swamp as the Venomwings passed by without seeing him. He grinned before going deeper into the wilderness.

    An hourter, he came to a halt on a sturdy branch, just a short distance from a massive hive suspended above the water. He watched as hundreds of workers busily gathered water, ferrying it back into the hive in an endless rhythm.

    A faint smile tugged at his lips as he observed the activity, and then he began making his approach. When he got close, bigger Venomwings rushed out of the hive and started patrolling the swamp.

    Archer watched the hive to see if more workers would emerge. Perched on a branch near the hive, he remained hidden as therger creatures flew past, their attention fixed elsewhere, unaware of his presence.

    Half an hourter, they returned to the hive, which caused him to make his move. Archer flew across the swamp before entering the Venomwing home. The walls were sticky, but that''s when he quickly realized it went below the swamp.

    ''Interesting. I''ll create one of them in the Domain,'' he pondered.

    Archer strolled down the tunnels beforeing to the first chamber where Venomwing workers were tending torvae that were hidden in small holes in the walls. After traveling for a while, he came across the queen of the hive.

    Following that, he stopped in front of the giant monster as he revealed himself, which caused utter chaos. The Venomwing Queen let out a loud shriek that made Archer chuckle as he spoke. "Now, now, calm down. If you try to attack me, I will wipe out your whole hive."

    When the creatures heard his warning, they all went still, which made his grin widen as he continued, but stopped as a worker charged at him. He rolled his eyes before punching the monsters.

    Its body exploded into chunks, which scared the other monsters. Archer shook his head before turning toward the queen, "Now that''s dealt with, I''m here to offer you two choices."

    He approached a cluster of Venomwing eggs and picked one up as he continued, "Serve me and grow strong or die here along with your children."

    The queen shuddered beforending as a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''How can we trust you?"

    Archer waved her away while answering, "I could have destroyed the hive from outside but I love collecting monsters for my army and want you to join my realm."

    When the Venomwing Queen heard this, she was curious, causing him to open a portal to the Domain and continued, "Follow me, I will build you the perfect home."''

    He stepped through it and the queen followed as they appeared near the Chasm Widow Colony. Archer smiled and closed his eyes before creating a massive swamp that stretched for miles with a jungle surrounding it.

    Without thinking, he connected it to the other nearby forest so the monsters could hunt and fight each other. Ten minutester he was done and turned to the Venomwing Queen and questioned, "This is a good ce for you? There are monsters all around for you to eat."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The creature took off and started admiring thendscape as shended in a nearby spot and answered, ''This ce is perfect. We could build the colony here and it will stop the other monster''s attacks on our home.''

    Following that, Archer told her to move her children into the Domain as he kept a portal open. The queen agreed and let out a screech with riled up the Venomwings that started patrolling

    the swamp.

    ***

    Meanwhile, ra stood her ground on the beach, fending off a relentless swarm of monsters. Shemanded her legion to hold firm, but the tide of battle shifted when a Giant emerged, controlling the horde.

    The shield wall began to buckle under the pressure, forcing ra into action. She turned to themanders with steely resolve. "Make sure the line holds! No matter what happens, it

    cannot fall!"

    When the group heard this, they panicked as Marcia, the second inmand, stepped forward, "My Queen, you cannot fight out there, they will kill you!"

    ra looked at the young woman with a smile before summoning her armor that covered all her weak spots while taking out a great sword she replied, "I''m not weak thanks to my husband and our soldiers will continue to die if I don''t step in, I can take out the big guy with ease, I just need to make it there first."

    Without wasting time, a helmet appeared as she muttered a saying her father always used before battle, "Into the fires of battle, unto the anvil of war."

    She shot forward like a streak of lightning, her movements a blur. Reaching the shield wall, she leaped effortlessly over; the air crackling with power. In an instant, she raised her de and mmed it into a mutated troll, carving through its flesh with a single, brutal strike.

    ra''s blue eyes burned with fury as the swarm closed in around her. She could feel the crushing weight of their numbers, but instead of retreating, a wild grin spread across her face. "I need to go beyond one hundred percent to save the legion," she muttered to herself, her voice barely a whisper. "It''s time to surpass it."''

    Her body surged with raw power, and the surrounding air crackled. In an explosion of light, her mana erupted from her, a storm that swept across the battlefield. With a battle cry, ra charged forward, her de dancing like a wraith.

    Monsters fell before her, decapitated, cleaved, torn apart as each strike more vicious than thest. Her movements blurred faster than the eye could follow. She became an unstoppable

    force.

    ra was the storm that made her way to the Giant that was preparing the fight as it swung a massive stone club at her. She grinned before sidestepping the gigantic monster and slicing through its ankle.

    Blood sttered across the ground as ra gritted her teeth, her de trembling with the strain of slicing through bone. Despite the resistance, she pressed on relentlessly, her strikes

    unyielding.

    Around her, the legion shed with its minions. Following that, she had to dive out of the way as the monster tried to crush her. She quickly noticed the Giant loomed above her, its hideous form a mass of ws, twisted flesh, and bony spines.

    The swarm buzzed around like a storm, darkening the sky with their sheer numbers, but her focus was unshaken. She tightened her grip on her de, its edge glinting because the afternoon soon beamed down.

    The Giant lunged, a massive hand tearing through the air. ra rolled to the side with fluid precision, the ground splintering where she had been. She quickly dashed forward, her de glowing faintly with the enchantments.

    She spun low, shing at the beast''s ankle, severing tendons with surgical precision. The Giant roared in agony, staggering and crashing to one knee, shaking the earth with its weight.

    "Now to end this," she whispered with a grin beforeunching herself upward, using the Giant''s lowered arm as a springboard.

    With unmatched speed, she climbed the creature, her strikes targeting weak points-joints, exposed veins, and cracks in its armored hide. Each blow sent a shudder through the monster

    as it writhed in pain.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1143: Vorrukhm

    Chapter 1143: Vorrukhm

    ?

    Archer watched the Venomwings constructing their new home as they collected stuff from the surroundingndscape. Ten minutester, the tattoo informed him that ra was fighting

    more monsters.

    Without thinking, he teleported to the dragonkin woman who was shoving a great sword into a Giant''s skull, causing blood to fly everywhere. His eyes widened as the monsters crashed to the ground with a slight tremor.

    ''A Giant killer!'' he thought with an excited smile.

    The red-haired warrior dismissed her armor with a swift motion before leaping down,nding with a solid thud. Archer watched as she wiped the sweat from her brow, her movements confident and unbothered.

    Spotting him momentster, ra''s face lit up with a radiant smile. She rushed toward him, wrapping him in a tight, heartfelt hug. He quickly returned it with one of his own as he spoke in a proud voice, "You''re amazing, Lara. I saw you kill that Giant."

    The dragonkin woman giggled before brushing off thepliment. "I had no choice. The monster was controlling the others. Thanks to our sex, I''ve grown stronger than I could ever dream, so I took action."

    Archer chuckled as he turned to the battlefield and summoned an army of Nightmare Warrior Ants that washed over the swarm. He watched as his Nightmare Warrior Ants ripped apart the attacking monsters and dragged them back into the Domain to feed the growing army.

    Following this, he summoned a small army of Stone Men and ordered them, "Go collect me some monsters and throw them into the Domain."

    ra shook her head as she stepped back, "You never cease to amaze me, husband. The wall will beplete in a few hours."

    Archer nodded with a smile, "Go get some rest, I will go kill any more monsters that are lurking around."

    She went to walk away, but he spoke in a curious tone, "Do we have any seriously injured soldiers that the healers couldn''t tend to?"

    ra paused in thought for a moment before nodding. "We have nearly three thousand soldiers who are currently out ofmission. They assist with basic duties for now, but they''ll be discharged from the army once we return home."

    "Gather them in the hall. I want to talk to them when I return," Archer responded before taking off after summoning his wings.

    He started searching the wilderness until spotting something he never expected. ''A human? What the fuck!''

    The figure before him was an imposing eight-foot-tall human, built like a tank. Its massive frame exuded raw power, every inch of it radiating strength. Archer used Mana Maniption to hide himself before descending to the humanoid.

    Archernded silently on a nearby tree branch, his gaze fixed on the stranger who wandered leisurely down the path, lost in his own world. The massive figure paused at a cluster of vibrant, blooming flowers, but the moment was shattered when a monstrous, centipede-like creature lunged from the underbrush.

    Archer watched the humanoid scream as he started pummeling the creature, which made himugh. "Dumb bug!" a slow, dimwitted voice echoed out.

    He watched in amazement before using Blink to appear next to the humanoid as he spoke, "What are you?"

    The stranger let out a furious scream and lunged to attack, but Archer effortlessly swatted its massive fist aside before retaliating with a powerful strike of his tail. He watched as the figure was sent hurtling backward, crashing into an ancient tree with a resounding thud.

    ''Dumb brutes? Interesting?'' he pondered, with a greedy gleam in his violet eyes. ''I could make them some armor. I wonder if their loyal creatures.''

    Archer shrugged before approaching the downed humanoid and spoke in a curious voice, "Don''t attack, I''m a friend."

    The stranger didn''t reply, causing him to scan the thing to find out what it was.

    [Grak]

    [Race: Vorrukh]

    [Rank S]

    ''What the fuck? They''re a mix of monster and humanoid?'' he thought as the Vorrukh stood up while rubbing its head.

    "Don''t hit, we can be friends?" Grak asked in a slow but careful voice.

    Archer chuckled before holding out his hand. "We can, but why are you out here? There are dangerous monsters."

    The Vorrukh looked at him with a worried expression before answering, "Lost and scared, need to find my home."''

    ''''I will keep you safe while finding your home," Archer said while summoning hundreds of Shadow Creatures as he continued, "Find the Vorrukh home and report back to me."''

    They agreed and vanished into the jungle darkness, which scared Grak. "What are those things?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archer chuckled, "They are my servants, my friend, are you hungry?" he asked the giant humanoid.

    The Vorrukh''s stomach rumbled, causing him tough as he took out a monster corpse from his Item Box, which shocked Grak, but Archermented, "Eat, we have to wait for my shadows to return."

    He watched as the humanoid tucked into the monster and tore it apart with ease thanks to its steel-like muscles. A noise made Archer spin around, interrupting his fascination with his new friend''s strength, as a giant bear rushed out of the underbrush.

    When Grak saw this, his expression changed to one of rage as he jumped up and like out a rage-filled roar before shoulder-checking the monster. Archer watched the creature go flying through the trees.

    ''What the fuck! Where did thate from!'' he thought in amazement.

    Grak followed behind and started beating up the bear with determination as his fists caused loud ps to ring out, which made Archer chuckle as he spoke. "Why are you going mad?"

    The Vorrukh turned back to him with rage-filled red eyes. "No one tries to hurt my friends, especially not these fluffy monsters."''

    Archer smiled, "Don''t worry about me Grak, I can beat this thing up but stop hitting the bear. I want to talk to it," he said.

    "Yes yes, it''s nearly dead," the big guy said while returning to eating the monster''s flesh.

    Archer cautiously approached the badly battered bear, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the creature to determine its rank.

    [Jungle Bear]

    [Rank A]

    When seeing this Archer cast Aurora Healing on it as he spoke, "Don''t attack me or I''ll let my new friend beat you up again."

    The monster nodded before shaking its head and standing up. "Thank you, human, those Vorrukhs are brutal.''

    Archerughed as he replied, "I''m not a human, but that doesn''t matter. Is there more of your

    kind?"

    The bear nodded. "Yes. There are many in hiding. Those vile monsters are hunting everything down," it said worriedly.

    His eyebrow rose when hearing this, causing him to question, "Where are these creatures?"

    "Terrible beasts, master," the Jungle Bear said in a worried tone. "They are powerful, bloodthirsty, and fast."

    Following that, Archer grew even more curious as he scanned the surroundingndscape and spotted several monsters heading in their direction. He sighed before turning to the bear while opening a portal to the Domain, "Get in there, they areing and I will greet them."''

    When the creature heard that, it rushed through it as Grak followed suit, which made Archerugh while muttering to himself, "What the fuck! I swear this Vorrukh is hrious." Within seconds, the monsters closed in, circling him like predators eyeing their prey. They resembled giant mantises but were even more monstrous, with eight spindly legs and four menacing arms, two ending in razor-sharp scythes, while the other two bore hooked ws. Their elongated heads tapered into sharp, jagged teeth,pleting their nightmarish appearance. The creatures'' dark green hue would hide them in the surrounding foliage, an unsettling advantage in the dense jungle.

    ''Oh these look vicious, let''s collect them,'' Archer thought with a smile.

    One monster lunged, thrusting a scythe-like arm toward him, but the de merely nced

    off his resilient scales, leaving him unharmed. The creatures hissed in frustration. He let out a

    low chuckle before smirking.

    "My turn," he said, his voice brimming with excitement.

    Without hesitation, he swung his fist at the nearest creature, the force of the blow reducing it

    to a spray of meat and gore. The gruesome disy sent the remaining monsters reeling in terror while hissing at him.

    After that, Archer scanned the remaining ones and found the results to be pleasantly

    surprising.

    [Broodmaw]

    [Rank S]

    ''So strong, let''s offer them the norm,'' he thought.

    Archer took a step forward, his presencemanding as he fixed the Broodmaws with a stern

    gaze. His voice rang out, firm and foreboding, "I''ll give you two choices-serve me, or die.

    Take me to your queen so she can decide."''

    When the monsters heard this, they let out several clicks before the biggest lowered its body

    so he could climb up. Archer did just that while telling ra what was happening. The dragonkin woman informed him that the wall was halfway.

    ''Impressive. By the time I finished, monster collecting it will be done,'' he thought as the Broodmaws

    rushed into the tree line.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1144: Broodmaw Queen

    Chapter 1144: Broodmaw Queen

    ?

    Archer and the Broodmaws traveled through the dense jungle while the monsters chittered to each other. It did not bother him as they couldn''t hurt him as he admired the primal underbrush.

    He spotted bones of other creatures littered the ground and after an hour; they arrived at a hole. Archer looked at it as the mantis-like monster looked at him before ncing at the entrance.

    "''She''s in there?" he questioned with narrowed eyes. "If you''re trying anything dodgy, I will burn you to ash."

    The Broodmaws trembled before backing off as he jumped off its back and made his way to the entrance. When he got close, the smell of blood hit his nose, which caused him to think, "They must kill a lot for it to be this strong.''

    Archer stepped into the Broodmaw Colony, finding himself in a massive, shadowy cavern shrouded in darkness. Almost immediately, he sensed the creatures stirring, their movements converging on his location with unnerving precision.

    Reacting quickly, he cast Mana Maniption and vanished just as a swarm of Broodmaws crashed into the spot where he had been moments before. Their frenzied attack met only empty air, leaving them momentarily disoriented.

    ''Stupid monsters, but can''t me them,'' Archer mused with a chuckle.

    As he made his way through the winding tunnels of the colony, Archer noticed all kinds of Broodmaws skittering about, their monstrous forms illuminated by the faint, eerie glow of fungi clinging to the walls.

    Eventually, he arrived at the first chamber, where a gruesome sight awaited him. Mangled corpses of dead monsters littered the floor, their bodies torn apart. Smaller Broodmaws swarmed over the remains, busily butchering them, their sharp ws slicing through flesh. Archer used his magic to block out the smell as he continued walking down the tunnel. Half an hourter, he arrived at a massive chamber where a massive Broodmaw Queen was at the center, guarded by fierce-looking ones.

    He stepped forward, the shimmer of his invisibility fading away, revealing his presence to the creatures in the cavern. A ripple of panic surged through them, their shrieks echoing off the walls.

    ''Here we go. Now let''s capture these fuckers for the Domain.''

    The queen''s glowing red eyes locked onto him, zing with fury as she lunged to strike. Archer sidestepped her attack, his movements calm and calcted. Without a second thought, he hit it with a weak Nova Punch that sent it crashing along the ground before crashing into the wall.

    Afterward, Archer approached the downed Broodmaw while warning the creature, "Stop attacking me or I''ll kill all your children."

    The queen let out a piercing hiss at his words; the sound reverberating through the air and causing the surrounding monsters to back off. Following that, he continued, "I''ve heard you''re strong and dangerous, exactly what I''m looking for. Now, you have two choices: serve me, or die."

    When the monster heard this, she got a fascinated gleam in her red eyes as a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''What do we get from servitude?''

    Archer''s grin widened before he replied, "Safety, strength, and a new home away from this continent."

    The Broodmaw struggled to stand until he cast Aurora Healing on it. The violet light washed over it and healed the creature''s injuries as she replied, ''We ept. Food was getting hard to find and other monsters were appearing who had been hunting us.''

    Following that, Archer opened a portal to the unused part of the Domain and spoke to the Broodmaw, "Make yourself a home, there''s plenty of room and food but don''t hunt any humanoids. If you do, I will kill you all."

    The queen nodded before replying, ''Thank you, Master. We will start moving now.''

    She signaled for the colony to pack up while some Warrior Broodmaw entered the Domain and secured the area. Shortly after that, the workers followed behind and started digging into the ground.

    He watched this with fascination before creating a chair to sit down. Hours passed, and the colony was empty. The Broodmaw horde had set up in the Domain, ''The Monster Army is growing, now to deal with the Vorrukhm,'' he thought with a grin while opening a Gate back to the jungle.

    Archer opened a portal, summoning Grak and the Jungle Bear to his side. With amanding gaze, he addressed the monster, his tone firm. "Go find more of your kind," he ordered, "and meet me at the Vorrukhm home."

    The bear nodded before dashing into the underbrush as Grak spoke in a slow voice, "What was that ce? It was old and scary."

    Heughed at the big guy before answering, "It''s my realm where you were safe. Now take me to your leader."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Vorrukhm bobbed his head, "Follow me friend, Mother, and Father will love to meet your dragon," he eximed before walking through the jungle.

    Archer shrugged and started trailing behind Grak. An hourter, they arrived at a secluded valley. Thick foliage blocked the entrance, causing him to think, ''How do they get through this thing? I could burn or cut it down?''

    He shook his head just as Grak turned to him, "This way Archer. The secret entrance to our home."

    ''Smart, are there some clever ones?'' Archer wondered. ''We''ll see soon when I recruit them.''

    Following that, they reached a dark cave as the Vorrukhmmented, "We go through here and meet the guards, but please don''t hurt them."''

    "Don''t worry Grak, I only n to offer them something better," he replied to the big guy.

    His new friend bobbed his head before stepping into the cave, followed by Archer, who readied himself for an attack but nothing happened. They entered an enormous cavern and at the opposite end were tworge humanoids.

    To Archer, they resembled miniature giants, their imposing figures sparking a thought in his mind, ''These will make perfect heavy soldiers. The Vorrukhm could crush the Alliance underfoot.'' Momentster, Grak broke the tension with an enthusiastic wave and a wide grin. "I''m back, guys!" he called out, his cheerful voice echoing.

    He shook his head in mild amusement as more Vorrukhm soldiers emerged from the shadows, their heavy steps echoing ominously. The group closed in, forming a tight circle around them with spears leveled, their expressions grim and unyielding.

    Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at their intensity, his eyes glinting with mischief as he casually eyed the threatening disy. This enraged Grak, who dered as his eyes glowed with anger, "Leave my friend alone, Torak. He saved me from the monsters!"

    The surrounding soldiers lowered their weapons as the bigger man spoke in a deep resounding voice, "Prince, your parents are worried. You cannot keep wandering out of the

    kingdom."

    Grak waved him away. "The surface world is amazing, Torak. Very beautiful," he replied in a cheerful voice.

    Heughed before speaking. "I''m here to see your leaders. I have an offer for them."''

    Themander stared at him with his brown eyes but soon nodded. "Follow me, the king and queen will want to meet the prince''s savior."

    When Archer heard this, his eyes widened in shock as he thought, ''Grak''s a prince?! Oh shit, that''s something new.''

    The Vorrukhm soldiers motioned for them to follow, their spears lowered but their watchful eyes never leaving him. Without a word, they led him through the dimly lit tunnels, the sound of their heavy boots echoing off the stone walls.

    As they approached a massive archway, two guards stepped aside, revealing the bustling heart of the Vorrukhm stronghold. Stepping through, Archer paused, taking in the sight before him, hundreds of Vorrukhm going about their business.

    Some hauled massive crates, others sharpened weapons at glowing forges, and groups of warriors sparred in open arenas. Archer quickly noticed that someone had carved the buildings and other structures into the stone.

    ''Impressive,'' he mused while ncing around. ''I''ll have to give them something simr in the

    Domain.''

    The soldiers led them through the underground world until reaching a pce-looking building. While walking, Archer summoned Vivienne, the ant queen who greeted him with a big smile as she hugged, "It''s good to see you Master, I missed you."

    When the surrounding Vorrukhm saw her, they panicked and went to attack. The redhead smirked before deflecting several attacks while countering with several powerful punches that caused booms to ring out the underground world.

    "How dare you raise your weapons to my Master!" Vivienne eximed as her red eyes

    glowed.

    She grabbed one of the soldiers and ripped him clean in half with a scream, but Grak pleaded with Archer, "Friend, stop her, please!"

    He looked at the Vorrukhm prince and nodded before speaking. "Vivi, stop ande here."

    When the ant queen heard this, she quickly stopped beating up the soldiers and appeared beside him while cleaning blood off her hands. Archer chuckled before sending most of his mana into the injured Vorrukhms.

    Their wounds healed, drawing a sigh of relief from their lips as the soldiers began escorting

    them toward the pce.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1145: Fight Me And My Wife

    Chapter 1145: Fight Me And My Wife

    ?

    Archer and Vivienne entered the Vorrukhm pce where they noticed even stronger soldiers who eyed them with suspicion. He shrugged as the ant queen said, "They''re scared, but they won''t hesitate to attack you."

    "Don''t worry about them, I will beat up their king and take them all into the Domain where they will grow stronger," he replied to the beautiful redhead. "They will be my loyal guards and watch over the pces."

    Vivienne''s eyes widened, but a wide smile appeared. "Makes sense. I don''t know what these beings are, but I can sense their strength," she replied as they entered the pce.

    Following that, the Vorrukhm soldiers stopped walking as Torak opened the door while speaking, "Go through Prince Grak and friends. The royal family is waiting for you."

    The group stepped inside, and the vast hall that stretched deep into the pce captivated Archer. Banners adorned the walls, their colors telling stories of the Vorrukhm''s past, while artwork filled every space, each one telling a piece of their history.

    ''So they''re intelligent. This is getting even better,'' he mused with a greedy smile.

    Thick monster hides lined the floor, their textures reminding Archer of mammoth pelts. He shook his head at the sight, just as a booming voice echoed through the hall. "Grak, you foolish boy! Why did you leave the Underworld?!"

    Archer watched as the Vorrukhm prince visibly trembled, his fear unmistakable. Amused, he let out a low chuckle before stepping forward. With a confident smirk, he replied, "I take it you''re the king?"

    The giant Vorrukhm stepped out of the shadows and was double the size of Grak and was wearing armor while holding a massive stone club. He watched as the king spoke and his red eyes glowed, "Who are you, human? And why are you helping the Vorrukhm? Your kind hates us."

    "I''m not a damn human, and I found Grak wandering in the jungle above," he replied to the king. "I saw his strength and decided to have you and your elk be my loyal soldiers." When the giant Vorrukhm heard this, he startedughing while holding his stomach, and the queen and soldiers joined in. This didn''t bother Archer, but enraged Vivienne, who warned as her eyes zed, "Keep mocking my master and I''ll turn your entire race into food for my children."

    After leveling her threat at the king, he replied while looking at him, "Who do you think you are? Youe in here and im you''ll turn us into ves for your army?"

    Archer nodded in agreement before correcting him, "Well you''re half right, I don''t do very. Things do grow when restrained by chains. I want willing subjects like the Broodmaw, Chasm Widows, and Venonwings."

    When the Vorrukhm King heard this, his eyes widened but shook his head while questioning, "And what benefits would this bring my people? We''re surviving here just fine."''

    ''''Surviving isn''t living. I can make sure everyone grows strong," Archer answered with a confident grin. "My Domain is a ce of peace, but you''ll still have to fight monsters to learn how to fight."

    The king stepped forward and pointed at him. "Fight me and my wife. If you beat us I will consider joining this army of yours."''

    Archer agreed with an excited smile as he stepped forward Vivienne spoke, "Enjoy yourself, Master, it will be good to see you fight with these brutes."

    He chuckled as another Vorrukhm stepped into view, but this one was clearly female but still looked strong. Archer nodded before kissing the ant queen on the cheek before stepping into the center of the hall.

    The couple looked at him and startedughing as the woman finally spoke. "Will your woman look for revenge if we hurt you?"

    Archer startedughing when hearing this but shook his head, "No she won''t," he answered while readying for the uing fights.

    In response, the Vorrukhms nodded in unison, and the soldiers moved, forming a circle around them to create a makeshift arena. The king let out an earth-shaking roar; the sound reverberating through the hall as he charged forward.

    Archer''s grin widened at the disy of raw power. Without hesitation, he transformed into his dragon form, though this time he reduced his size, matching the arena just as the king rammed him.

    He moved with lightning speed, wrapping his powerful tail around the Vorrukhm king''s legs and bringing him to the ground. As the king swung an arm to strike, Archer sank his fangs into it, his jaws locking firmly.

    Thanks to using his ws, he pinned the humanoid''s other arm, leaving himpletely immobilized. Just then, a sharp impact struck Archer''s back. He growled and twisted his head, spotting the queen standing defiantly, her weapon raised.

    Without hesitation, Heshed out with his tail, delivering a powerful strike that sent her hurtling backward, crashing into the far side of the arena. Vivienne and Grak watched this with wide eyes.

    The prince turned to the redhead with an innocent expression. "Are you his wife,dy?" "Yes, but waiting for him to make it official," Vivienne answered the curious Vorrukhm. "I do adore Master. He treats everyone the same and doesn''t care about a woman''s race."'' "You''re a monster? I can tell," Grak responded with a random statement. "My best friend is a kind soul. Most humans don''t like monsters or my kind."

    Vivienne giggled softly. "Yes, he is. Master took us in when we were at our weakest, vulnerable, and lost. But thanks to him, I''ve grown stronger than I ever thought possible, stronger than I ever could have on my own," she exined.

    The Vorrukhm Queen, reeling from the blow, had to be caught by the soldiers before she copsed entirely. Meanwhile, Archer continued his attack on the king, his strikesnding with ferocity.

    The king managed to throw him off, creating a brief opening. But Archer was quicker. His tailshed out with a brutal strike, mming into the Vorrukhm''s face. A loud crack echoed through the arena as the king stumbled back, disoriented.

    Hended gracefully on all fours, his ws sinking into the ground to steady himself. Archer let out a powerful roar; the sound echoing through the hall. In an instant, he cast Blink, vanishing from sight and reappearing above the queen, who tried to attack him from behind.

    Archer dropped on her and quickly used his strength to knock the queen out with a powerful flick of his tail. He noticed the king was rushing toward him and tried to swing a punch in his direction.

    When he saw this, he transformed into his human form andnded a Nova Punch on the king''s chest. A loud boom rang out as the Archer''s Nova Punch sent the Vorrukhm crashing across the ground, hitting the soldiers.

    He approached the queen and used Aurora Healing, the soft glow enveloping her as her injuries mended. After tending to the queen, he turned his attention to the king, approaching the Vorrukhm ruler, who was still regaining his bearings.

    As he knelt, looking the king in the eye, Archer''s curiosity got the better of him. "What''s your name?" he asked, his tone more intrigued than threatening. "Not many foes can handle that

    kind of attack."

    "I am Korak dragon, sorry for my earlier disrespect," the king said. "I didn''t know you were

    one."

    Archer chuckled before waving away the apology while speaking, "Let me show you my Domain, it will do your people a lot of good."

    Following that, he opened a portal and stepped through as Korak quickly entered. The Vorrukhm leader''s jaw dropped as he muttered, "This ce feels ancient but powerful. Is thisn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    your mana master?"

    "Yes," he answered. "Gather up your people and tell them to enter. I''ll create a mountain for

    you."

    Korak nodded with an excited smile before stepping back through the portal and giving the people his orders. Archer followed behind and watched as they rushed around packing things in the center of the hall.

    A few hourster, the Vorrukhms were ready to enter the Domain. He reopened the portal after throwing all their stuff into his Item Box. Once inside his realm, Archer started creating a mountain range with underground tunnels.

    "Here we go, Korak," the king finally spoke, his voice steady despite the battle. "There are miles of tunnels, with undergroundkes for drinking water."''

    One by one, they dropped to their knees before Archer, their eyes filled with reverence and respect. The king, humbled, followed suit, lowering himself and beginning to take an oath of unwavering loyalty to him, pledging to serve him forever.

    Following this, they started setting up their homes in the underground chamber. While doing this, Korak approached and offered, "We can be your personal guard master. The Vorrukhms used to be the best bodyguards to the old empires."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1146: Play With My Hair

    Chapter 1146: y With My Hair

    ?

    Archer met the gaze of the Vorrukhm King and gave a firm nod. "That works for me, Korak. I already have an Imperial Guard, but you and your warriors will stand alongside them to

    ensure the safety of me and my family."

    Following that, the big humanoid gave him a big smile before rushing off to help his people set up in the tunnels. While watching Korak go, he opened a portal as the Stone Men appeared while carrying all kinds of monsters.

    They just threw them into the surrounding forest where the creatures fled in terror, which made him chuckle. Once thest Stone Man appeared, he closed the portal before teleporting back to the jungle.

    Archer continued walking through the dense trees while kidnapping any monsters he spotted until something that caught his interest attacked him. The creature lunged out of a nearby bush and tried to bite his arm.

    He used Mana Maniption and grabbed the monster before lifting it into the air with a grin as he scanned it.

    [Drakkuri]

    [Rank S]

    The creature before Archer was a monstrous, fifteen-foot-long centipede, its dark green body coiling and writhing. The centipede''s massive mandibles, snapping hungrily at him, caught Archer''s attention.

    Despite their ferocity, it couldn''t move thanks to his unyielding grip. The sound of its chittering legs sent a shiver down his spine, an unsettling rhythm that echoed in the silence.

    Its exoskeleton appeared as tough as stone, almost impervious to any attack. Interesting, Archer mused. Are all insect-like monsters this resilient? He smirked. Doesn''t matter. They''re all mine to control.

    Without hesitation, Archer delivered a powerful punch to the monster, shattering its exoskeleton in an explosive burst. As he stood there, a thought crossed his mind. With a smirk, he decided to rename his spell.

    ''Soul Sunder is boring. Soul Eater sounds much better,'' he thought with an excited grin.

    Once he was done, Archer turned toward the injured monster and ate its soul to find out where its home was. Thousands of pointless memories flowed into his mind, which annoyed him, but minutester, he found the Drakkuri Colony.

    Following that, he cast Mana Maniption on himself as he vanished after dropping the Drakkuri corpse into the Domain. Archer watched as the body vanished and some monsters grabbed it.

    This made him chuckle, but he summoned an army of Stone Men and ordered them to capture more monsters, which they could throw into the Domain thanks to him setting up a timer.

    "Don''te look for me. Just throw them into the portals that will open whenever one of you has a monster," he informed the quiet stone soldiers.

    They charged into the dense jungle, eager to gather food for the ever-expanding Domain and nourish his growing Monster Army. Meanwhile, he pressed on deeper into the wilds, his eyes scanning the foliage with a curious gleam.

    After searching the jungle for a while but didn''t find any creatures, Archer decided it was time to head back to the shore and check on the progress of the fortress. Ten minutester, he arrived and noticed the Legionnaires patrolling the area.

    The wall, standing at a formidable ten meters, loomed over the jungle below. Archer''s eyes traced the top of the wall, where cannon ports were strategically ced, each surrounded by sharp metal spikes designed to prevent any monsters from attempting to climb.

    Towering structures dotted the length of the wall, rising even higher, while an imposing metal gate protected the soldiers inside against the wild dangers beyond. As the soldiers caught sight of him, they immediately dropped to one knee in respect.

    But with a smile, he gestured for them to rise. "No need to kneel out here," he said. "Nightmares are hiding in the dark, and we don''t want to draw attention."''

    After speaking, Archer summoned an army of Shadow Creatures before ordering, "Protect the perimeter and let me know if any monsters appear."

    When the Legionnaires saw this, their faces paled, but he spoke, "Go around and tell the other patrols to get into the fortress. If the wall guards need some help, then do that."

    The two men nodded before darting off as he used Blink to appear atop the wall to check on the rest of the fortress. When Archer appeared on the top, he looked out over a massive tent city in between half-built buildings.

    Lastly, the port sat in the distance. There was a transport docked while unloading materials for the bastion on the dangerous cidia Continent. Secondster, he noticed a massive tent by the shore, which he guessed was his.

    ''Looks like the legions set up a ce for me,'' Archer mused with a smile. ''Now I can rest until the fleet is repaired.''

    He nced toward the entrance of the bay, where towering hundred-foot waves relentlessly crashed against the rocks. Without a moment''s hesitation, he used Blink to teleport directly inside the tent, seeking shelter from the tempest outside.

    As Archer appeared, his eyesnded on ra, who was deeply engrossed in a book. Startled by his sudden presence, the redhead let out a yelp, dropping the book to the floor, but soon started to smile.

    "You scared me, Arch," she said with a smile, her hand brushing her hair back. "I was just waiting for a message from you."

    "I have an idea to mess with the Alliance. It''ll throw them into chaos," Archer said, a mischievous grin tugging at his lips.

    ra''s smile widened, her excitement obvious as her blue eyes gleamed. "Do it, husband!" she eximed.

    Without hesitation, Archer summoned thousands of Mana balls, sending them soaring across Thrylos. Each one streaked in a different destination, entering every capital city, town, and vige in the Alliance.

    As they arrived, the Mana balls expanded, forming massive screens in the sky which shocked every person that saw them. Stepping forward with a confident, charming smile, Archer addressed the world.

    "''Thrylos,'''' he began, his voice carrying over the world, "this is the White Dragon King. I have returned to my world and discovered that it has turned against me. You''re all fools to believe the Alliance and their lies about me being evil."

    With a flick of his hand, Archer conjured mana screens disying vivid scenes of the relentless attacks he had survived at the hands of the Church and Novgorod Empire. The images of

    battles and betrayals yed out for all to see as he continued.

    "As you can see," he said, his tone sharp andmanding, "these pests have been attacking me for years, leaving me no choice but to act. Soon, I will release my legions upon any kingdom or empire allied with the Alliance will fall under my conquest. Now, I urge you to ask your rulers why they are dragging you into a brutal war that will forever reshape Thrylos." Following that, Archer shut down the mana balls before copsing on a nearby sofa as ra spoke up, "You know that will cause people to question the nobles? It will give the Alliance a severe headache to deal with."

    "That''s the n, beautiful," he replied while pulling the dragonkin woman onto hisp. "Now shut up and y with my hair. I love it when you girls do it to me."''

    ra giggled before running her fingers through his hair as Archer''s eyes closed because of felt rxed. While that was happening, a portal opened, Maeve, Tal, Nyx and Alexa stepped out with curious expressions.

    "Is this the cidia fortress darling?" the orange-haired womanmented while poking her head out of the tent.

    Archer smiled when he saw the four women as he answered, "Yes, I went around collecting monsters while making sure the area was safe."''

    Maeve nodded with a smile before going to make some tea alongside Alexa as the other two sat down in front of the firece. The silver-haired elf looked at him with a loving smile. "Liv said the fleet repairs will beplete in a week. The damage is sufficient that they had to use magic to keep the ships afloat."

    "It will get them used to fixing the fleet. This will give the sailors some much-needed experience," he replied while taking out some hot meat as ra stood up and stretched.

    "Wouldn''t that be inconvenient if you were in your enemy''s waters?" Alexa questioned from

    behind them.

    Archer nced at her with a charming smile as he responded, "Yes, but they won''t be repairing the fleet when deployed, only when somewhere safe like we are now." Following that, Maeve gave everyone a cup of tea as Tal continued, "Loads of damage are from the mana shells that breached the shields and underwater strikes." ''Should I help them? That would make it easy for them,'' he thought with a curious expression.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Just as Archer was going to speak, thunder boomed overhead as a rainstorm startedshing everything inside the walls. Nyx sighed as she spoke, "I can''t wait until the sun appears again.

    The storms are getting on my nerves."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1147: I Will Pluck Your Feathers

    Chapter 1147: I Will Pluck Your Feathers

    ?

    When Archer heard the dragon womanin about the weather, he stepped outside the tent after speaking to the group, "I''m going to look around. I can sense dozens of monsters lurking in the surrounding jungle."

    The women agreed with a nod, but Nyx quickly spoke up, "Can I join you, darling?"

    "Yes, let''s go now," he replied with a smile before stepping outside and feeling the rain hit his face.

    Without thinking, Archer cast Cosmic Shield around him just as the dragon woman appeared beside him and she summoned her wings. He did the same thing as the two of them took off and started flying around the bay.

    Nyx flew next to him but her voice echoed in his mind, ''Do you think the Swarm is here?"

    "Most likely, those fuckers are everywhere and seem to bother me," he answered with a chuckle. "But now I''m strong enough to deal with them."''

    After speaking Archer watched as the dragon woman swooped down and quickly snatched up several fish before storing them away in her ring. Soon enough, the couple reached the mountain peak that overlooked the sea and bay below.

    Hended softly, the faint thud barely disturbing the stillness, as Nyx glided effortlessly around the peaks, scanning for any lurking monsters. Meanwhile, Archer turned his focus to crafting a remarkably cozy cabin.

    ''I can use this ce to spend time with Nyx, Maeve and Ashoka before we leave,'' he pondered.

    The structure was simple yet efficient, consisting of a single room equipped with a small kitchen and a sturdy table for meals. Using Mana Maniption, Archer effortlessly shaped and refined every detail, his magic making the construction seamless.

    With a finishing touch, he added a solid door and a plush, inviting bed,pleting the cabin with a sense of ease andfort. It would give them a perfect view of the waves crashing onto the rocks below.

    This caused him to think, ''Draconia will take this continent for myself once the war is over. We could build colonies up and down the coast.''

    Following that, Nyxnded in front of the cabin with a big smile as she asked, "A few flying monsters are lurking in the mountains. Do you want to go collect them while I make us some food with the fish I caught?"

    "Do you have other stuff to cook with? Spices?" Archer asked, his voice light as he slid an arm around her waist.

    She smiled warmly, leaning in to rest her forehead against his. "Yes," she replied with a soft chuckle. "E made sure we all had plenty of food before we left."

    "Good, I look forward to the meal," he responded with a smile before giving the dragon woman a passionate kiss, catching her off guard.

    They broke apart and continued, "I''ll be back soon, but we''ll spend some time together."

    Nyx nodded before stepping into the cabin and activating the mana lights, which bathed the space in a warm glow. Archer watched as she began preparing to cook, arranging the fish and other ingredients she''d brought out.

    Satisfied that she was settled, he unfurled his wings andunched himself into the night sky. As he ascended, he cast Aura Detector, sending out waves of mana like a radar, scanning the surroundings for any signs of the monsters.

    ''They shouldn''t be too hard to find. She said the things were close,'' he pondered with a curious expression.

    Secondster, a dozen pings came back to him. Archer''s eyes gleamed with greed before flying toward the closest creature, causing his wings to slice through the air as he got ready to scan the beast.

    As Archer closed in on the first ping, a shadow burst out of the clouds, striking him with surprising speed. Reacting instantly, he raised his arm to block the sudden attack; the sh sending sparks scattering through the night air.

    Instead of flinching, a confident smile spread across his face, his eyes gleaming as he grabbed the monster while scanning it.

    [Mountain Griffin]

    [Rank S]

    When Archer saw this, he quickly smacked the creature, "Don''t attack me again or I will pluck your feathers."''

    It stopped moving in fear as it understood his threat. He grinned when seeing its submissive attitude. "Good, now you will take me to your leader or I''ll eat your soul and find out myself."

    The Griffen let out a screech of frustration but let Archernd on its back as the creature flew toward a mountain peak in the distance. When they got close to the summit, more of its kind screeched.

    Archer noticed several shadows fluttering around in the mist but ignored them as they weren''t strong enough for him to worry. Five minutester, the Griffin descended to a teau where several more creatures were.

    All the monsters gazed at him, and a bigger one tried to attack him as Archer jumped off the monster''s back. When the Griffin got close, he backhanded it, sending it crashing into the mountainside.

    "Don''t attack me again or I will kill every single one of you," he warned the surrounding monsters.

    They all stopped moving, which made Archer grin as he continued, "You guys will serve me and move to my Domain, this will make you stronger and unlimited food so your children will never go hungry."

    After he finished speaking, thergest Mountain Griffin emerged-a towering behemoth, twice the size of any other creature in sight. Archer''s grin widened, a spark of anticipation in his eyes; he knew the colossal beast was about to strike.

    He raised an arm to shield himself as the griffin''s talonshed out. The strikended with a sharp sh, but instead of tearing flesh, sparks erupted as the strength of his scales deflected

    the blow.

    In a counterattack, Archer unleashed a devastating Nova Punch, the force of which sent the Griffin leader hurtling into the mountain wall with a thunderous crash. The entire teau trembled under the impact.

    As the other creatures lunged at him in a coordinated assault, he moved with lightning speed, effortlessly dodging every attack that came his way. Following that, he cast Mana

    Maniption to grab every Griffin.

    The monsters couldn''t move even though we were trying. Archer chuckled at their anger beforementing, "Now that you got that out of your systems, you either serve me or die? That includes your chicks."

    Just after he finished speaking, several baby Griffins darted out of a nearby cave and rushed at him. Secondster, the adult monsters went crazy as they tried to break out of Mana Maniption, but Archer''s magic was too strong for them.

    He nced at them before warning in a vicious voice, "If any of you move an inch, you''ll hate

    the consequences."

    The monsters instantly understand and stop. Archer smiled when he saw this before crouching to lower himself when the creatures got close. Their fluffy feathers ruffled as they chirped nervously, tiny talons scratching at the ground.

    "Easy now, I won''t hurt you," he murmured, extending a hand filled with bits of dried meat he''d pulled from his Item Box.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    One daring chick edged forward, its golden eyes gleaming with curiosity as it crept closer, its tiny talons clicking softly against the ground.

    "''There we go," Archer said with a low chuckle, his fingers carefully scratching under its delicate beak as it nibbled at the offered food.

    Soon, the others waddled over, mbering onto his arms and shoulders. One even nestled into his hair after they let out several adorable chirps as their little wings covered him with

    made him smile.

    "All right, you little fluffballs, if you calm down I''ll give you some good meat," he said, his

    grin broad.

    When the baby Griffins heard his voice, their glowing golden eyes snapped to him, filled with eager curiosity. Archer couldn''t help but smile at their attention, a hint of warmth softening his usual sharp expression.

    Reaching into his Item Box, he pulled out some dragon meat and tossed it toward the group. The chicks erupted into excited chirps, pping their tiny wings as they scrambled for the

    fresh meat.

    While doing this, the adult Mountain Griffins watched this with shocked expression but that''s when Archer sensed several more chicks in the cave but they seemed extremely ill. He stood

    up and approached the cave entrance.

    The adult monsters went mad, but he looked at the leader and spoke in a frustrated voice, "You have dying chicks in there. They will pass away within a couple of hours." Archer didn''t speak anymore before entering the cave and noticed a dozen Griffin checks slumped in several nests. They didn''t pay attention to him as he approached the closest one, and he frowned when he saw the baby.

    He approached the monster and scooped it up, causing the chick to let out a weak chirp causing him to mumble while scanning the little creature, "Why are you dying? This is weird because I can''t sense anything."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1148: But Im Different

    Chapter 1148: But I''m Different

    ?

    Archer couldn''t figure it out, so cast Aurora Healing on the baby Griffin. A violet light washed over the little beast while it put it back in the nest. He started helping all the chicks and ten minutester chirps echoed through the cave.

    Shortly after that, all the chicks swarmed him and started climbing all over him. They were thanking him by nibbling his ears, which made Archer chuckle, "Come on you fully birds, your parents will want to see you."

    As the baby Mountain Griffins rushed toward the entrance, Archer followed closely behind, curious about their sudden urgency. Just as he stepped into the clearing, a portal opened, and Vivienne appeared, her smile radiant as she looked at him.

    "Sorry for disappearing so suddenly, Master," the older woman said, her voice warm and apologetic. "The colony needed my help with something."

    Archer waved her away. "That''s fine, Vivi. I''ve been capturing monsters all around the fortress the legions are building," he exined.

    The ant queen gave a nod of understanding as she and Archer stepped outside. The sight of the baby Griffins greeted them floating nearby, their golden eyes fixated on the healthy chicks happily snacking on the dragon meat.

    He couldn''t help but smile at the peaceful scene. Vivienne raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "What are these beasts? They''re looking at you like you''re a god."

    Archer chuckled, a hint of amusement in his voice as he nced at the creatures. "Mountain Griffins. They are dying out up here, so I''m going to help them and recruit them into the Monster Army."

    Following that, he dismissed Mana Maniption, which freed the Griffins who rushed toward the chicks. While they did this, the leader stopped pampering one baby and approached the two of them.

    The majestic monster gave him a respectful bow. "Thank you for helping us stranger,'' a man''s voice echoed in his mind.

    "You''re wee. I see you''re struggling to find food," Archer replied to the beast. "I can give you a home and unlimited food, but you must serve me in the uing war."

    When the Mountain Griffin leader heard this, its golden eyes gleamed at the mention of food, though it quickly controlled its instincts. With a measured tone, it questioned, ''Our numbers are few. We could rebuild, but it will take time.''

    Archer waved it away as he replied, "Take your time, by the time you spend a year in my Domain you will be three times as strong as you are now."''

    The monster agreed with a nod. ''Very well, we will join you, Master. You''ve proved yourself by saving our children.''

    Following that, Archer opened a portal to the Domain''s mountain range as he spoke, "Go find yourself a home. There are plenty of ces for you to im. Just be careful of the other monsters roaming the ce."''

    As he finished speaking, the Griffins stepped through the portal, their chicks trailing behind after bidding farewell to Archer. Their sweet gestures brought a smile to his face, prompting Vivienne to remark with a yful tone, "You have a caring side, even though you''re a dragon."

    His eyebrow rose as he questioned, "Of course I do. I know dragons only care about their hordes, but I''m different."''

    The redhead nodded with a bright smile. "That''s why the women are drawn to you, Master. But I must take my leave. The Necromancer sisters have requested some dead ants, and I can''t help but be curious about their intentions."

    Archer startedughing as he opened a portal to their underground world. "Here you go. Tell the sisters I''lle to see them soon."''

    Vivienne smiled warmly before pulling him into a tight embrace, pressing his head into her ample cleavage as she teased, "You''d bettere to see little old me. I''m still waiting for you to im me, Master."

    He chuckled in response, leaning in to ce a swift kiss on the Ant Queen, leaving her visibly stunned. Releasing the beautiful woman, Archer watched as sheposed herself before stepping through the violet portal.

    Following that, he continued watching the Mountain Griffins entering the Domain. Ten minutester, they were all gone, leaving him alone on the teau, which he quickly took off to look for more monsters.

    While flying, Nyx informed Archer that dinner was nearly done, causing him to fly back to the cabin. As he did that, he passed over a chasm and noticed a worm-like monster diving into the darkness.

    ''I''lle back with Nyx and check it out,'' he mused.

    Five minutester, Archer spotted the cabin with a plume of smoke reaching into the night sky. Hended on the mountain ledge only to see the storm intensifying and battered the

    cliffs below.

    As he stepped inside, a wave of hot air brushed against his skin. His eyes quickly found the striking dragon woman, her ck-and-white hair elegantly tied into a ponytail. She stood there in warm winter clothes; theyers highlighting her hourss figure.

    Archer quickly noticed Nyx was too focused on whatever she was tending to, so he approached the older woman. When he got close enough, he grabbed her waist and started kissing her neck.

    The woman instantly smiled as she reached back and loving ran her hand through his hair, "This is what I love about you husband, you''re always showering us with affection and make sure that we know we''re wanted."

    He bit her slender neck while his hands snaked toward her big boobs and cupped them, which made the dragon woman moan as she leaned into him, "Mmmghh~~ Why are you torturing me while I dish up dinner? It''s cruel, handsome."

    Archer stopped attacking her and replied directly into her ear, "Because I love you and love teasing my Chaos Dragon."

    A shiver shot down Nyx''s back as a beautiful smile appeared. "I love you too, Arch, but stop touching me for now. I have to te up our dinner."

    He chuckled softly, reaching out to gently tilt her chin. Without hesitation, he captured her lips in a kiss. The dragon woman stiffened at first, surprised, but quickly melted into it, returning the gesture with equal passion.

    Following that, Archer went to sit on the sofa that looked out of the ss wall. It allowed him to watch the two battleships guarding the bay entrance. While doing that, the vessels started firing into the darkness.

    Explosions rang out as the mana shell struck a massive sea monster that let out a loud, pain- filled roar. He grew curious when hearing this and sent Demetra a message through the tattoo, ''What monster is that, my love?''

    Secondster, the shark woman replied, ''A Storm Leviathon. They smell the fleet but cannot enter the bay. We''ll have to fight it when we leave.''

    Once Archer found that out, the two of them continued talking until Demetra was going out to patrol and told him toe see her soon. He agreed just as Nyx appeared with a te of fish and vegetables, which caught his attention.

    "I asked E and Alexa to teach me how to cook. They''ve been showing me things since you returned," she spoke while eating some meat.

    Archer tried some of the food and enjoyed it. This caused him to devour everything which shocked the dragon woman. She giggled before speaking. "Seems like I did a good job. Would

    you like more?"

    He nodded in appreciation as Nyx picked up his te and headed toward the kitchen. His gaze followed her, catching the rhythmic sway of her ck tail, which highlighted the subtle jiggle

    of her hips.

    A small smirk yed on his lips before she returned, and the two resumed their meal, chatting leisurely about life. Once the couple was eating, Nyx kept ncing at the nearby bed with her mix-matched eyes.

    This made Archer smile as she questioned, "Are you nning to ravage me, husband?" Without a word, he stood up, swiftly lifting her into his arms before iming her soft, plump lips in a heated kiss. She responded instantly, wrapping her arms around his shoulders for

    support.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Momentster, they tumbled onto the bed together; the motion sending her big boobs bouncing enticingly with every move. When Archer saw this, his lust ignited as a grin

    appeared before speaking, "Do you want to try something new beautiful?"

    When Nyx heard this she quickly nodded, "Yes, what have you got in mind?"

    Archer moved back on the back and gotfortable as he lowered his pants, which excited the older woman. Her mix-matched eyes glowed with desire as he spoke. "Use your boobs to

    stroke my cock."

    The dragon woman''s smile grew wider as she took off the jumper, freeing her perfect chest with stiff nipples. Archer''s instincts started taking over as she closed in on him with a lust-

    filled smile.

    Nyx leaned forward while speaking, "The girls have mentioned this before, but I''m d I get

    to try it."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1149: The Passion Of Dragons

    Chapter 1149: The Passion Of Dragons

    ?

    Archer watched as Nyx wrapped her big, soft boobs around his cock and started to stroke it with a lewd smile. Pleasure washed over him like a wave. He let out a groan as she began licking the tip when it popped out of her cleavage.

    The dragon woman''s passion intensified, her movements bing more eager as she wrapped her lips around his cock, quickly taking him down her throat. Within moments, he was gripping the sheets tightly, his breath hitching as her tongue swirled around his shaft. Slurping noises echoed throughout the cabin as Nyx''s head bobbed up and down while taking his entire length deep. Archer couldn''t control his lust before thrusting his hips forward and bottoming out in her throat.

    "Arghhh~~," she moaned as her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

    Archer was enjoying it before shooting his seed straight into her mouth which made her moan even more, "Mmmghh~~ Ummhh~~."

    Nyx leaned up with a big smile while wiping the seed off her plump lips as she spoke in a satisfied voice, "I love the taste of your cum handsome, there''s always so much but it''s sweet."

    He chuckled when hearing this and pulled the dragon woman onto hisp while casting Cleanse on her mouth as she took off her clothes and was only wearing ckcy underwear, which he loved.

    Archer noticed the bra was barely holding her big boobs in, when seeing this his lust ignited before sliding the panties to the side, revealing her beautiful pink slit that was drenched in love juices.

    ''I can wait to be inside her,'' he mused as his instincts overtook him.

    Nyx saw the look in his eyes before rubbing herself against his cock. She let out an erotic moan in his ear, "MmNNgghh~~ I''ve missed this feeling, baby."

    When Archer heard her words, a shiver ran down his spine as he replied, "How do you know that word?"

    The dragon woman grinned as she started gyrating her waist on his cock while kissing his neck before answering, "Lexi told me to call you it, I can see you love it."

    Archer didn''t reply by kissing her as she grabbed his member and slipped it inside her, which made him groan. Nyx''s body trembled because of the overwhelming pleasure that coursed through her body, "Arghhh~~."

    She straddled him and began to ride him with slow, deliberate moves, something Archer loved. His hands gripped her thick waist, guiding her movements as her warm, tight walls clenched around him.

    The sensation of her sliding up and down sent waves of pleasure through them both, her voice spilling over with throaty moans, "Mmmghh~~, Oh goddess, your cock is amazing baby, I can feel you deep inside me."

    When Archer heard her seductive voice, that was music to his ears as the moans increased as his member slipped so deep that it hit her womb. He felt her pussy mp down on his cock like a vice grip, which made him groan.

    Nyx''s body trembled before she started bouncing up and down while the two shared a passionate kiss. Archer squeezed her soft ass, which caused her to tighten around him, causing her to moan, "Ummghh~~."

    Following that, the couple continued to make love until Nyx was holding onto his shoulders while sliding up and down his cock before it started hitting her weak spots. Minutester, the dragon woman''s body shuddered while she squirted all over his waist.

    Archer grinned when feeling this, he started thrusting upwards causing him to m against her womb, which made the dragon scream in ecstasy, "Ahhhhhh!"

    Once the beautiful young woman calmed down, he rolled until he was in between her slender long legs that she wrapped around his waist. He started making passionate love to her, which the dragon woman adored.

    Nyx pulled Archer close, wrapping her arms around him as her lips found his neck, nipping and biting. The sharp sensation made him groan, his hands tightening on her waist as she moaned into his ear, "Mmmghh~~."

    Her already-tight pussy clenched down even harder, sending a surge of overwhelming pleasure through him. Unable to hold back, Archer let out a groan as he reached his limit. He released his warm seed deep into her womb; the passion leaving them both breathless.

    When the dragon woman felt this, she started squirting again as her climax was too much for her, reaching a peak of ecstasy that sent her to heaven. He smiled when he saw Nyx''s reaction. "You feel so good, but I''m not done with you yet."

    Afterward, Archer eased Nyx onto her side, positioning herfortably before settling beside her. He slipped back inside the beautiful woman''s tight but soaked pussy, causing love juices and cum to stter everywhere.

    ''Fuck, I love how wet they all get for me,'' he thought as the excitement exploded between the two.

    Archer started thrusting deep inside and stretched Nyx open, which made her moan even more, "Mmmghhh~~ Agrhhhh~~."

    As they moved together, he grabbed her leg and lifted it, angling himself to sink even deeper inside her. The shift sent a wave of intense pleasure coursing through the dragon woman''s body, making her tremble uncontrobly.

    Nyx''s gasps turned into shaky moans as the sensation overwhelmed her. Archer chuckled as he maintained his relentless, steady thrusts, driving her further into ecstasy. He pped her ass, which made her tighten around his cock.

    Following this, the dragon woman started squirting as the pleasure was too much for her senses and caused her to moan, "Mmmmghh~~

    They moved in perfect sync, with Nyx thrusting her hips back to match his rhythm, boosting the passion of their connection. Each meeting of their bodies sent shivers through them both, heightening the experience with every motion.

    Archer savored every second of their passion until the overwhelming sensation pushed him to his limit once more, and he released deep inside her, filling the dragon''s womb as their shared ecstasy reached its peak.

    Nyx slumped down as she muttered, "God I''ve missed having sex with you, my love. It always

    feels amazing."

    "Can I im thest hole to seal the deal, my dragon wife?" Archer replied as he pinched her stiff nipples while lining his cock with her ass.

    She quickly nodded, "im everything, my husband. You can taste every inch of me." Following this, he pushed his cock into Nyx''s tight ass, which caused her to grab onto his arm as she let out a primal moan, "Mmmmmghh~~."

    The tip opened her backdoor which stretched around his member. This made Archer groan as the pleasure was too much for both of them. He felt her passage mp down on him while

    climaxing.

    Nyx shuddered, her body trembling from the overwhelming sensations. While this happened she spoke in a breathless voice, "Mmmm~~ Please continue... the pain is gone, and now it

    feels amazing."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When Archer heard this, he continued to fuck her ass for a while as her body writhed around as the pleasure was heavenly. She looked back and kissed him while her backdoor was getting

    pounded.

    The sound of skin pping echoed throughout the room as sweat covered the couple''s bodies. Soon enough, Nyx started squirting as Archer bottomed out in her ass before cumming which earned him a scream, "Ahhhhhh!"

    They continued their passionate sex for hours, their movements growing slower and more tender as exhaustion finally overtook them. When they copsed onto the bed, their chests heaving as they caught their breath.

    Archer pulled the dragon woman close, wrapping his arms around her in aforting hug. Their bodies pressed together after he cast Cleanse on them and the bed before falling asleep

    as the storm outsideshed against the cabin.

    The waves below crashed against the cliff, causing it to shake, but it held firm as the mountains protected the 1st Fleet that sheltered in the bay. While sleeping, a few Alliance ships approached cidia.

    When the vessels got close, the Storm Leviathon destroyed them with ease. The battleships that were protecting the bay''s entrance drove the monster back into the open ocean as it avoided their powerful cannons.

    The following morning, Archer woke up to the delicious smell of breakfast. He opened his eyes before spotting Nyx standing in the kitchen cooking while naked. She had tied her hair back in a high ponytail, which cascaded down her back and perfectly highlighted her round

    ass.

    "You know I can always feel your eyes on me handsome," she suddenlymented. "But I love it when you look at me like that."

    Archer startedughing as he got out of bed and shivered when realized he was naked, which caught the dragon woman''s eyes. Her eyes glowed before she spoke in a seductive voice while her eyes locked onto his member, "Come here, the food isn''t finished yet, but I want my

    breakfast early."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1150: Some Powerful Monsters

    Chapter 1150: Some Powerful Monsters

    ?

    As Archer got close to the beautiful woman, she squatted down while licking her lips, which turned him on even more. He leaned up against the kitchen counter as Nyx took his cock in her mouth and started sucking like a passionate vacuum.

    Her slimy tongue caused him to groan as the tip hit the back of her throat. Slurping noises echoed through the cabin as the dragon woman tasted every inch of him and continued doing this for ten minutes.

    Archer grabbed her head and shoved his cock down her throat before cumming. Nyx epted every drop of his warm seed. Once he was finished, she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out.

    He quickly noticed his cum coated it and puddled in her throat. This turned him on even more, but when the beautiful woman swallowed it, this sent him over the edge as he thought while the lust exploded, ''Fuck, she is so sexy!''

    Without a word, Archer stepped behind Nyx, his hands firmly gripping her hips as he bent her over the edge of the kitchen counter as he slid into her wet pussy, eliciting a deep moan from her lips, "Mmmghh~~."

    Following that, the two of them started fucking until her legs started trembling and her womb was overflowing with his seed. Nyx had to hold herself up because of the overwhelming pleasure just after he stepped back and slipped out of her pussy.

    Their mixed fluids rushed out like a waterfall as the dragon woman spoke in an exhausted voice, "I have to make breakfast, but now I need to sleep again. You''re a savage husband and have worn me out."

    Archer chuckled when hearing this before casting Cleanse on her and giving her a loving kiss. Afterward, he went to getfortable as Maeve sent him a message informing him that the fleet repairs are underway once again.

    ''Maybe I can capture more monsters for the Domain,'' he pondered while watching the storm calm down.

    Shortly after that, Nyx appeared with some food and a big smile, "Here you go handsome, thank you forst night. It was amazing and felt heavenly."

    "''You''re wee," he replied before tucking into the juicy fish meat.

    The two of them continued eating while watching the rainsh the ss wall as the dragon woman questioned with a curious expression, "Why don''t you teleport the fleet and us back to Draconia?"

    "Because that would be too easy, I want my army, navy, and airforce to operate without my help in case one day I''m dragged away to do something," Archer answered with an honest smile.

    Following that, he started eating some bacon-like meat while Nyx smiled at him beforementing, "I love you Archer, you know that, right?"

    "I love you too and of course I know this, the way you look at me tells me you do," Archer answered.

    The dragon woman beamed before the two continued chatting until she asked if the others could join them. Archer smiled when hearing her request and summoned Maeve, Ashoka, Olivia, and Alexa.

    When the four women saw them, they smiled before the orange-haired womanmented, "So this is the cabin Nyx told us about?"

    "Yes, it''s a ce to get away from the ships and the swaying," Archer answered, which earned him a few giggles.

    Olivia sat down on a nearby sofa while speaking. "I''ll have to return to the fleet soon, but I can spend a couple of hours here. It''s peaceful."

    After catching his breath, Archer made his decision. Rising to his feet, he addressed the group of women with a confident smile. "I''m heading out to explore and find more creatures for the Domain," he said. "I''ll be back soon. Take care of things here while I''m gone."''

    With that, they jumped up and started kissing him one after the other before leaving the cabin. When Archer stepped outside, the wind brushed against his skin. ''I''ll use Cosmic Shield to block the weather out.''

    He summoned his wings and took off into the dark sky while thinking, ''Hopefully I can get some powerful monsters.''

    Following that. Archer used Aura Detector and thousands of pings responded. He soared high above the dark mountains, the crisp night air whipping past him as the dark clouds cast an eerie glow over the rugged terrain.

    ''Let''s see what beasts live in this ce,'' he mused with a greedy smile.

    Below, jagged cliffs and shadowy fissures sprawled like abyrinth. As he scanned the rocky expanse, a sudden movement caught his attention, a massive, worm-like insect with chitin covering its body.

    The creature slithered across the rockyndscape with an unnatural speed that took him by surprise, its form undting as it disappeared into the maw of a deep, foreboding chasm that was covered in darkness.

    Archer hovered for a moment, narrowing his eyes at the spot where it vanished, "Looks like I have my first target," he muttered before chasing after the monster.

    Without hesitation, he dove toward the abyss, his wings slicing through the air as he chased the creature. The faint glimmer of its armored body shed in and out of view, weaving through the jagged walls of the abyss.

    Darkness pressed in around him as he sped up, the rush of wind roaring in his ears. The creature darted into a narrow tunnel; it moved unnaturally fast for its size. Soon enough, he

    could scan it.

    [Umbraworm]

    [Rank S]

    When Archer saw this, his eyes widened as a greedy smile appeared as he caught up with the Umbraworm beforending on its back. The beast tried to throw him off, but he quickly cast Mana Maniption to hide himself from it.

    The monster soon calmed down and traveled deeper into the dark chasm. Thanks to his dragon eyesight, he could see all the different creatures. Massive armored insects with glowing eyes, and twisted, multi-limbed creatures filled the space.

    ''I wille back for these monsters when I''m done with the Umbraworms,'' Archer mused as the creature entered arge hole.

    They dived deep into the earth until reaching an underground passage. He held on as the worm crashed into the ground. Following that, Archer noticed the sludge below was writing with other smaller creatures.

    He quickly spotted arge slug-like monster, causing him to scan it.

    [Cavernous Lurker]

    [Rank C]

    [Produces useful materials]

    When Archer saw this, his eyebrow rose in interest, and remembered toe capture everything he was seeing. Following that, the Umbraworm started traveling down the tunnel

    for a little while.

    An hourter, it reached a massive chamber where thousands of the same monsters lingered around. Archer quickly noticed the massive one sitting in the center of the wriggling mass of

    creatures.

    Archer shot into the air, his wings cutting through the cavern''s thick air as he honed in on thergest beast, its imposing presence marking it as the leader of the pack. As he closed the

    distance, he scanned it.

    When the results shed before his eyes, a sly grin spread across his face. The creature was exactly what he''d been looking for.

    [Umbraworm Queen]

    [Titan]

    ''Now let''s capture these fuckers before moving on to the other monsters lingering in this tunnel,''

    Archer thought while approaching the queen.

    Secondster, Archernded directly in front of the massive Titan, the air around him

    crackling with energy. He dismissed his Mana Maniption, letting his presence surge

    through the cavern.

    Immediately, every single Umbraworm in the area reacted to Archer, their movements jerkingn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    as they honed in on his position. The queen, sensing an intruder, lunged toward him, fangs

    bared. But he was faster.

    ''Here we go, time to tame these fuckers,'' he thought with an excited smile.

    With a powerful swing, he unleashed a Nova Punch, his fist connecting with the creature''s massive form in a thunderous explosion of energy. A deafening p echoed through the cavern as the queen was sent flying before skidding across the ground.

    Before the dust could settle, Archer quickly cast Cosmic Shield, surrounding himself with a glowing, indestructible barrier. Smaller Umbraworms mmed into the shield with force, their bodies disintegrating upon contact as the searing mana burned through them.

    Archer stood unscathed, his eyes locked on the queen as he spoke. "I''ll kill you and your children if you attack again."

    When the Titan heard this, she stopped moving before letting out a vibration, causing the others to back off. Archer smiled when seeing this andmented, "Good. I spotted one of your creatures and was interested in having you serve me."''

    ''What do I get from this arrangement?'' a female voice echoed in his mind. ''Why should we give up

    our life here?''

    Archer nodded, "Good points, but when the Swarm finally arrive here, they will butcher or

    recruit you to fight for them. Then there is little old me. If you join me, you will grow so

    strong that no monsters can challenge you."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1151: Unlimited Food

    Chapter 1151: Unlimited Food

    ?

    Archer waited for the Umbraworm Queen to ept his terms, which she did shortly after that, which made him smile as he spoke. "Stay here and I''ll be right back. I have to make your home."

    The monster nodded in agreement before he teleported into an empty part of the Domain and quickly expanded it to twice its size. Then, he started creating an underground world connected to the surface by a chasm.

    Tunnels spread out in all directions, allowing them to hunt monsters for food and whatever they needed. Ten minutester, Archer was done and opened a portal to the Umbraworm nest.

    He stepped through before speaking to the queen. "I finished the new home for you. Go pick a ce and there''s unlimited food for your children."

    When the monster heard this, it let out a loud hiss that caused the ground, walls, and even ceiling to convulse as more worms appeared. Archer watched as they surged toward the portal.

    Without waiting for the monster to get close, he took to the air and started hovering in ce as he watched the Umbraworms enter. This took hours, as billions of them poured out of nowhere and entered the portal.

    But shortly after that, Archer grinned when realizing what he could do with this information, causing him to think, ''A new food source for the Domain''s denizens. These worms will help the monsters grow.''

    Following that, he sensed a wave of creatures heading in his direction from a small tunnel and billions more poured out. Archer was utterly shocked, causing him to look at the Umbraworm Queen. "How many of you are there? My Domain won''t be able to handle this much."

    ''Many more, Master,'' she answered while organizing the horde of monsters.

    When Archer heard this, he vanished into the Domain before pouring mana into the realm, and the worm''s underground world started increasing its size untilpletely ran out of

    mana.

    His body felt heavy, drained by the immense exertion, but Archer pushed through, shaking his head as he snapped back to the real world. As he did, the Umbraworms poured into the portal, their dark forms flooding the space.

    An hourter, the once massive chambery empty. Yet the Domain now had an unlimited food supply for all his monsters. Following that, Archer started flying through the tunnels and noticed the rest of the creatures.

    When he saw this, he summoned thousands of Stone Men and ordered them to capture every monster that could find. Minutester, chaos erupted as the giant constructs started grabbing anything they could find.

    While this happened, Archer created a massive swamp surrounding the Umbraworm chasm home for the new creatures he was collecting. Once he was done, the Stone Men started throwing all kinds of monsters into the portals that opened.

    Worms, insects, and eerie humanoid creatures writhed and screamed as they were dragged away, helplessly kicking and struggling in their kidnapping. Archer watched with a smirk, finding the chaos amusing.

    The massive tunnel was slowly emptied of monsters, with the Stone Men pulling a scorpion- like creature from its burrow, its pincers snapping in protest as it was hauled into the growing collection.

    Archer was forced to use his Mana Maniption to extract a massive, snarling worm from a dark hole and hurl it through the portal. Hundreds of thousands of creatures were torn from their homes, only to be cast into unfamiliarnds.

    Following that, he summoned more Stone Men that sped things up and an hourter the tunnel was empty of life. Every single creature was now in the Domain fighting for a new ce to live.

    He closed his eyes and started looking over his realm, only to notice that there were trillions upon trillions of monsters lurking inside. When he realized this, his greed exploded while thinking, ''Not enough. I need even more.''

    Once he reached the surface world, he made his way back to the cabin which was alive as the women were sitting outside with a zing fire in between them. Archernded with a thud, causing the group to beam.

    N jumped up first and greeted him with a tight hug as he grabbed her toned ass, causing the young woman to purr into his neck. He shivered when feeling the vibration, but he quickly kissed the lion woman.

    She wrapped her limbs around his waist while the two shared a passionate kiss. N''s tail swayed in excitement as her tongue slipped into his mouth. Archer happily reciprocated before she climbed off him.

    The other women did the same thing with Maeve dragging him to the seat next to hers. When everyone sat down, Archer noticed how peaceful it was and smiled. "This is rxing. I could get used to this with you girls."

    Everyone agreed, but Ashokamented joyfully, "Maybe when this Great War is over, we can build a mansion big enough and live there in peace."

    When Archer heard this, an idea sparked in his mind, and he couldn''t help but voice it. "What if we ttened a mountain in the north and another in the south? We could create two grand pces, each with enough space to craft a beautifulndscape of our own."''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The women agreed as Alexamented while looking around, "Isn''t this continent safe to live on? It gives me the creeps."

    Tal giggled before speaking, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Well, Lexi, you would have been horrified if you had been on the ships before Arch returned." The dark, winding corridors and the Ghouls lurking in the shadows would haunt your nightmares."

    Archer watched the navy-haired woman shiver in fright, which made him smile before revealing, "Thrylos isn''t like Earth my love, it''s dangerous and full of monsters that would happily eat you but the girls here will teach you to fight once we''re back home."''

    When the group heard this, they agreed with several smiles as Maevemented, "I would be happy to teach you Avaloch''s fighting style. It would suit you, Alexa."

    The navy-haired woman beamed when hearing this, but Tal added to the conversation, "''I can teach you how to use the bow if you wish. It''s advised to learn to use as many weapons as

    you can."

    "I''ll learn anything you girls are willing to teach me," Alexa replied earnestly, her determination shining through. "Now that I''ve reunited with Arch, I never want to be

    separated from him again."

    Everyone startedughing as Demetramented, "Well you best chain him up in the pce dungeon. He wanders away all the time and we have to send him a message."

    When Archer heard this, his eyebrow rose while replying to the shark woman with an amused expression, "You''re talking like I''m not here but yes, you''re right."

    The women giggled even more, theirughter filling the air, before he turned to Alexa with a sheepish grin and exined, "I have a habit of wandering off and getting into trouble. Now and then, Brooke, Ari, Luce, or Mary have toe to my rescue when I end up tangling with a stronger Titan or Primordial monster."

    Alexa''s eyes widened in shock as she replied, "Stop risking yourself, Arch, you''re a dragon! What could beat you?"

    Archer smiled when hearing the care in her voice but quickly spoke, "The Nameless Things or Primordials. They are a pain in the ass and ambush me from the shadows, which causes Ari to appear to beat it up every time, or the time when Mary dragged me out of the Underrealm when I was poisoned by a scorpion Titan."

    When everyone heard this, their eyes widened as Nyx questioned, "Why do you always get

    into trouble, darling?"

    He shrugged beforeughing. "I don''t know. I''m always exploring the Underrealm and fighting Titan, which is fun."

    Alexa shook her head with a loving smile. "I can see the old you, babe. You''re trying to hide it,

    but he''s still there."

    When Archer heard that, his body tensed as emotions surged within him, but he quickly shook his head to steady himself. Rising to his feet, he spoke firmly, "I''m going to capture more

    monsters before heading over to check on the fortress."

    Without another word, he summoned his wings and took to the sky, leaving the seven women confused. Alexa looked shocked, but Tal frowned as she exined, "That''s how he goes every time someone brings up his past. He shuts down and goes exploring to block out the

    memories."

    Alexa frowned as she replied as the stars lit up the surroundings, "I heard it was bad, but he never went into detail about it."

    A low growl echoed across the ledge where the cabin stood, drawing everyone''s attention to N. Her tail stood rigid, a clear sign of her rising anger, before she erupted in fury. "They practically tortured him!" she snarled. "The scars may be gone now, but I remember back at the College of Magic, you could see them. And then there were the vile rumors they spread

    about him!"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1152: He Kidnapped You

    Chapter 1152: He Kidnapped You

    ?

    While Archer explored the dark mountains that surrounded the bay and fortress, the seven women continued talking. "What rumors?" Alexa asked in a horrified voice.

    The lion girl nced at Tal, who gave a nod, prompting the silver-haired to begin as the others started listening, as anything about him always intrigued them to learn something

    new.

    "I met him when he was thirteen and absolutely reckless," she said wryly. "He had nomon sense or fighting experience. Archer would just charge into battle headfirst and hope for the best."

    Tal gazed up at the night sky, her voice soft and filled with emotion as it overwhelmed her. ''''Seraphina found him when he waspletely broken and lost. That little dragon... she did something none of us, me, E, or any of the adults could do. She brought him back, saved him from bing the very evil that could have torn this world apart."

    "Larka will pay for what she did," N dered as her blue eyes zed with anger. "I will teach that bitch a lesson."''

    Alexa''s eyes widened in shock, but the thought of Archer being hurt sparked a fierce

    determination within her. With resolve, she replied, "I''ll join you, N. I''m going to show her what happens when you hurt someone I love."''

    All the women agreed as Nyx spoke while looking in the direction where he flew off in, "He''s slowing getting over it thanks to our help, but it will take years to get over it. The abuse is etched deep into his soul, a scar that would never fade."

    "Even in the College of Magic, he was unusualpared to the other nobles," Demetra suddenlymented from the side. "He''s always lived how he wants to, even if it pisses everyone off."''

    The women startedughing as Maeve revealed with a giggle and glowing grey eyes, "Husband doesn''t care, he made an enemy out of the Avaloch Kingdom because he kidnapped me from my wedding."

    Alexa''s eyes widened in surprise as she responded in amazement, "He kidnapped you? Why?"

    "Because he loves me," the orange-haired woman said with a radiant smile. "That''s why I adore him. He lets me live the life I choose, follow my own path, and no matter what, he''s always there to support me."

    "I still remember how furious your father was," Tal chimed in with a mischievous giggle. "He kept threatening Draconia, right until our husband raised the Death Mist. That finally made him back down."

    "Fucking Alliance is annoying. I can''t wait to burn more of them," Nyx said with frustration. "Those Anti-Dragon weapons hurt when they hit but my scales are thick enough to take a few attacks."

    Everyone turned to the dragon woman as Ashoka replied, "I think Arch will deal with them when the timees. I know he doesn''t want to get involved in the uing war unless Demi Gods appear."

    "Why doesn''t he destroy them himself? He''s powerful and could do it?" Alexa questioned with a curious voice.

    The tiger woman nced at the navy-haired woman and answered, "You see, he wants the legions, navy, and air force to be independent of him. If they continue to rely on Archer, then they could only win with his help, but if he steps back, the legions can grow to be the best."

    Alexa nodded in understanding, but Maeve addressed the entire group. "We should all be there for him when he returns," she said firmly. "Let''s show him how much he''s loved-that will lift his spirits."

    ''''I will smooch him until his smiling!" Nyx dered with a big smile which made everyoneugh.

    The group of women continued their conversation, sharing ns and excitement about returning home to Draconia. Meanwhile, Archer soared above the darkened peaks of the dark mountains, scanning thendscape for monsters to kidnap into the Domain.

    Archer glided silently through the frigid night air, his wings cutting through the darkness like des. The jagged peaks of the mountains below loomed ominously, their shadows stretching endlessly under the moonlight.

    ''Reminds me of the horror films back on Earth,'' he thought as an idea came to mind. ''I should go by a TV and horror films to watch with the girls.''

    Following that, he shook his head to clear his thought before his eyes darted across the rocky terrain, scanning for anything. Thendscape offered nothing but silence. Theck of monsters annoyed him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Just as he considered returning, a sudden movement caught his attention near an outcrop. There it was a massive scorpion-like creature, its dark carapace gleaming faintly under the

    moon.

    The creature was the size of apact car and was built like a tank. Spiked legs wed at the ground as its venomous tail curled high, ready to strike. Its many eyes glinted like tiny embers, each fixed in his direction.

    Archer grinned as he muttered, "Oh, so it sees me already. Smart."

    After that, he approached the monster and quickly scanned it.

    [Ashfang Scorpion]

    [Rank A]

    ''Interesting, these creatures will be an excellent addition to the Monster Army,'' he pondered while stopping in front of it.

    The stinger shot toward him in an instant, but Archer seized it mid-strike, a sly smile on his face as he asked, "How''s life treating you up here in the cold, Ashfang?"

    When the monster heard this, it went still, which made himugh as he continued, "Yes, I can talk to you. Now answer my question or I''ll crush your stinger."

    ''What are you? You are not like the two-legged prey we hunt?'' a quiet man''s voice echoed in his mind.

    Archer''s smile grew wider. "I am a dragon, but that''s beside the point. Take me to your leader. I want to make an offer which your kind will love," he said while iming on the

    monster''s back.

    The Ashfang Scorpion froze in confusion, its massive form motionless until he rapped firmly on its armored carapace, dering, "Come on, Ash! Take me to your boss. Let''s work together. I''ll get you all a better home and endless food!"

    "Ash?" the creature asked in a confused voice.

    He shook his head before exining, "It''s your name, but let''s get going. I''ve got things to do."

    When the monster heard this, it darted off with a happy pep in his step. Soon enough, the scorpion dived into the shadows. Thanks to his dragon eyesight, he could see a horde of

    different creatures.

    Archer was sitting on the massive Ashfang Scorpion''s back, its armored legs clicking rhythmically against the stone floor as they descended into the dim, winding tunnel. The flickering glow of bioluminescent fungi cast eerie shadows on the jagged walls.

    Around them, smaller monsters skittered and growled but quickly scurried out of sight, their glowing eyes filled with fear. Following this, they entered a massive underground world with a primal forest stretching in all directions.

    Darkness swallowed them but Archermented, "What is this ce, Ash?"

    "The Underworld dragon, it''s a world below the surface where millions of monsters live," the scorpion answered.

    Archer''s eyes glowed with greed before he spoke. "Are any of the creatures as strong as you

    are?"

    The monster scorpion nodded, "Many, the king and queen will tell you everything," he replied as they approached another hole.

    Following that, they entered it, and that''s when Archer noticed several Ashfang Scorpions guarding it. When the creatures spotted him, they hissed and went to attack with their

    massive pincers.

    He cast Cosmic Shield that deflected the sudden strike, but Archer warned the monsters, ''''If you do that again, I''ll burn your colony to the ground."

    When the scorpions heard this, they backed off, which made him smile as Ash continued traveling down the tunnel and passing by several chambers until arriving at a big one where thousands of creatures went about their business.

    Archer quickly noticed the nest in the center that went further into the ground causing him to

    think, ''The king and queen''s home, maybe?''

    Just as they got close, a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''Why have you taken my child

    hostage, dragon? What have we done to you?''

    A sly grin spread across his face as he heard the Ashfang Queen''s rumbling query echo through

    the cavern. With a confident gleam in his eyes, he replied, "I''m here to offer you and your brood a new home, one where food is endless, and where your children can grow stronger than ever. All I ask in return is your loyalty. Serve me, and we''ll both thrive."

    When Archer finished talking, he jumped off Ash''s back andnded with a thud just as a giant

    scorpion lunged out of the dark hole. Its pincers tried to mp down on him, but all that happened was a loud crack rang out.

    The monster''s w shattered when it connected with his scales, which made himugh before informing the creature with glowing violet eyes, "You cannot hurt me, but for fun, I will show you what power is."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1153: Ashfang Scorpions

    Chapter 1153: Ashfang Scorpions

    ?

    Archer''s fists crackled with mana as he drove a punch into the Ashfang King''s carapace, which sounded like a thunderp. The force shattered the beast''s armored shell and sent it flying backward.

    "That may have been too much,'' he thought with a chuckle. ''But it will show them who''s in charge here.''

    The monster''s massive body crashed into the far wall. Secondster, the chamber fell into silence, the echoes of the collision fading as Archer stepped forward where the kingy crumpled, barely moving, its form a twisted mass of broken armor.

    Archer paused, his eyes cold and calcting, before he raised his hand as a shimmering light enveloped the wounded creature. Aurora Healing surged, weaving through the king''s battered body, knitting its carapace together and mending flesh.

    The once-crippled monster healed within moments, leading him to scan it to find out its rank.

    [Ashfang King Scorpion]

    [Rank S]

    ''Oh Rank S, this is interesting,'' Archer mused with a smile.

    After that thought, he turned toward the queen, who appeared from the nest as she spoke. ''Will we be ves to you?''

    "No, I have no intention of enving monsters," he replied in an honest tone. "They don''t grow strong when burdened by chains. I prefer my creatures to roam free in my Domain and make their way in life without my help."

    Suddenly, the Ashfang King Scorpion appeared next to him and bowed. ''That strike shattered my armor. I must admit it''s refreshinging across someone stronger,'' a male voice echoed in his mind.

    Archer smiled when hearing this before opening a portal to the Domain, "Let me show you two your new home. I just got trillions of Umbraworms, so food isn''t an issue anymore." When the Ashfang Scorpions heard this, loud chitters echoed throughout the colony. This caused him to look at the queen, who quickly eximed, "The worms are a favorite of our race. We can rarely catch them unless they fall into a trap.''

    He chuckled before summoning hundreds of the giant worms that writhed around until he spoke, "You two can eat, the other scorpions can go after."

    As Archer''s words escaped his lips, the couple lunged forward, tearing into one worm with ferocity. He stood at the edge of the colony as the monsters eagerly swarmed around the piles of Umbraworms.

    ''Greedy fuckers! Looks like capturing those worms was a good call,'' he thought while watching the scene. ''The Umbraworm colony is already growing, which is shocking.''

    Their sharp pincers snapped hungrily, tearing into the wriggling creatures with a ferocity that made the ground tremble. A high-pitched, excited chittering echoed through the colony, rising in volume as the monsters devoured their feast.

    The sound was almost like a celebration, a chorus of approval for the endless food Archer had promised. An hourter, the feast had ended, causing the queen to turn to him with her dozen ck eyes.

    ''We ept your offer and will fight for you, Master,'' she revealed.

    Archer nodded before opening a portal to an empty part of the Domain and stepped through as the king followed behind. They appeared on an expansive grasnd that connected to the jungle.

    He closed his eyes before shaping the terrain into an underground world that was connected with the previous tunnels so the monsters could fight. Minutester, Archer had finished creating their new home.

    Afterward, he expanded the size of the Domain, draining most of his mana and causing him to copse to one knee. The Ashfang King, concerned, gently lifted him with his w and ced him on his back.

    ''Rest, Master,'' the monster said. ''You look exhausted.''

    ''''Thank you, but I''ll be fine in a few minutes," Archer replied while watching the army of scorpions entering the Domain.

    The king and queen directed them underground with loud hisses. When the creatures were in their new home, they got to work. He jumped off the monster''s back as his gaze fixed on the bustling creatures below.

    ''Seems like it is natural for them to create a new colony,'' he mused while admiring their work.

    Archer watched as the creatures moved with purpose, their sharp ws cutting through the earth as they carved tunnels and chambers. Workers scurried around, hauling bits of stone and soil, quickly shaping the underground colony.

    The air was thick with busy chittering while the scorpions working. His eyes narrowed as he watched the creatures construct their new home, walls reinforced with hardened y and small chambers lined with intricate patterns.

    Despite their appearance, Archer found out there was a kind of beauty in their determination, a quiet efficiency that made him pause. He shook his head and returned to the real world while thinking. "Time to go capture more.''

    He was now standing in an empty Ashfang nest as other monsters swarmed in. This made him smile before summoning the Shadow Creatures and ordering them to kidnap any monsters, which left this part of the underground world empty.

    Archer was happy with the results and decided to check up on the Domain in a few weeks to see how many monsters he had collected. Following that, he continued down one of the dark tunnels until he reached the forest.

    ''I''ll find a few more before heading back to the cabin,'' he pondered while stepping into the darkness.

    When appeared there, several sts hit him but thanks to Anti-Magic, it destroyed the attacks causing him to spot the culprit. They were three-headed monsters that were dark green and looked menacing.

    The creatures were the size of small buildings and looked strong, which excited him. ''Hydra''s! Maybe the sisters can lead them to me. They would be happy to do that,'' he thought.

    Archer swiftly scanned the approaching monsters, assessing their ranks. His gaze narrowed in approval when he saw their ssification.

    [Forest Hydra]

    [Rank S]

    Impressed, he counted twenty of them closing in on his position. His violet eyes shimmered with purpose as he opened a portal to the Domain, summoning the Hydra sisters Azura, Sable,

    and Raven.

    The Abyssal Hydras towered over their distant cousins, which scared the smaller monsters. He noticed his creatures were four times the size of forest ones. As soon as the girls caught sight of him, their excitement was noticeable.

    ''Oh no! Here we go,'' he internallyined, as he knew what was going to happen.

    Archer saw them getting over-excited before they charged toward him. Azura, thergest of the three, swung her massive head in his direction. Her strength sent him hurtling through the air.

    He crashed against the ground; the impact jarring his body, but he quickly recovered as the Hydra sisters went to work. With a roar, they tamed the Forest Hydras, their existencemanding and overwhelming.

    The underground monsters, mesmerized by the sisters'' power, eagerly followed them, like lost ducklings drawn to their new leaders. Archer came to a stop by using his ws to slow

    himself down.

    ''Damn sisters, always so heavy-handed,'' he thought while teleporting to the three.

    Following that, Archer appeared in the air, causing Raven and Sable to get excited but he raised his hand, "Don''t hit me anymore but I need to know can you lead these Hydras?" The sisters looked at each other as their eyes narrowed at him. He chuckles beforementing, "I will spend more time with each of you and won''t neglect you anymore, even

    if I''m busy."

    Upon hearing this, the Hydras grew excited once more. This time, however, they didn''t attack him. Instead, he opened a portal to the Domain, allowing the sisters to guide the Forest Hydras into their new home.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Azura let out a loud screech, which told the monsters to set up a home in the swamp and breed

    so they could build another army. Following this, Archer opened a Gate back to the cabin. The storm was still there, but not as bad as the wind and rain had calmed down. He was standing on the ledge overlooking the waves that crashed against the cliffs below. While doing that Alexa''s voice reached his ears, "Sorry for bringing up your past babe, I didn''t mean

    to anger you."

    Archer turned around with a smile as he responded, "I was just thinking, you didn''t anger me

    at all."

    When Alexa heard his answer, a smile lit up her beautiful face, and she quickly wrapped him in

    a tight embrace. He held her close, returning the gesture before leaning in to give her a

    passionate kiss.

    The young woman shivered with delight but quickly returned the kiss, causing the couple to grow more intense. Archer teleported them to the Domains treehouse where he started

    ravaging her.

    She embraced everything, urging him on. When the couple finally finished, they began preparing to leave for the cabin. Just then, his father, Harry, appeared with a broad grin and eximed, "Looks like I''ll be getting grandbabies soon!"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1154: Seems Like You Found Your Place

    Chapter 1154: Seems Like You Found Your ce

    ?

    Archer looked at his father with a chuckle while replying, "Not yet old man, there''s a lot to do before children enter the picture."

    Harry nodded in understanding as hemented with a big smile, "Those little creatures that you let live here are helpful. All they keep doing is cleaning my room and leaving food behind."

    "Oh, you''ve met Mavis and the other Brownies," he eximed. "They are friendly beings. You better not have been horrible to them, Dad."

    The older man quickly shook his head, "Hell no! They have kept mepany and showed me their gardens."

    Archer nodded, but his father nced at Alexa with a knowing smirk. "Looks like you got what you wanted, after all, Little Lexi. I bet Pam is over the moon with all this."''

    "She loves him, Hal, but finds it difficult to ept the whole harem thing," she answered with a smile and slightly red cheeks. "I think she''ll be like Big Sister Nancy and join me." When Harry heard this, he startedughing before pping Archer on the shoulder, "You''re a yboy son! But I''m d you''re happy now. Earth is boringpared to this ce."''

    Archer agreed with a nod, "Yes it is and you haven''t even seen Draconia yet. This is my Domain where my Monster Army and other races I''ve saved over the years."

    "Yes, I see those beasts flying above!" the older man eximed with a chuckle. "It scared the shit out of me the first time it happened, but the Brownies said the monsters didn''te near the treehouse."

    Heughed when he saw his father''s surprised expression before exining, "Don''t worry about the monsters, Dad, they won''t dare harm you."

    Archer stepped forward and used Mana Maniption to cover him in his man while speaking. "This will warn anything that you''re my family. If they try to attack, I will wipe out their entire race with a snap of a finger."

    "No, you don''t have to do that Arch," Harry replied. "I''m sure they''re smart enough to not attack me, Mavis said there are trillions of monsters roaming this ce."''

    Alexa nodded with a smile. "Yes, the girls say Archer here is a collector of monsters," she revealed.

    ***

    Following that, the three of them continued to chat until the couple returned to the cabin. The older man watched them leave with a smile as he muttered, "It''s good to see you smile son. You deserve to be happy."

    Once the young ones were gone, he made his way to the entrance while thinking, ''Let''s go check out the surrounding forest. I might find some rare flowers.''

    Harry stepped out of the treehouse and appeared on a walkway before walking down it as Mavis appeared, "What are you doing Mr?"

    "I told you to call me Harry Mavis. We''re friends, are we not?" he replied to the little creature.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Brownie giggled softly, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she nodded. "Yes, Harry, I believe we are," she replied with a yful grin. "But we must tread carefully. The master has unleashed many monsters that now roam the Domain."

    When he heard this, his eyebrow rose before asking, "What kind of monsters? How can he collect them? Don''t they attack him when he tried?"

    Mavisughed as she revealed, "You don''t understand who the master is. If you truly knew, I think you would be surprised at how powerful your son is."

    Harry nodded before telling her what he knew. "I know he''s a dragon and loves women. I''m surprised he hasn''t taken you as a wife."

    The Brownie shook her head, "He wouldn''t do that to my husband Teon, they are friends."

    As the older man heard this, he chuckled while replying, "Well that''s a surprise, but I don''t know much apart from what I''ve already said."

    The duo continued to walk into the surrounding treeline Mavis started speaking, "Well he''s a king in the real world and has control of trillions of people alongside a Monster Army so big that it''s uncountable."

    "How? He''s only twenty-one and has all this power?" he muttered in shock.

    Before the Brownie could answer, they arrived at ake that stretched far into the horizon, its surface shimmering because of the moonlight. They settled by the edge, the sound ofpping waves adding to the tranquil atmosphere.

    Mavis broke the silence, her voice thoughtful, "Master is a White Dragon, the only one of his kind in our world, but he''s also something far greater. If I remember correctly, the world''s mana itself chose him as her favorite."

    Harry nodded in understanding as she continued, "He created this ce with a thought then saved my people nine years ago, and ever since then we''ve thrived. Hundreds of Brownie children have been born, and we ended up worshipping him."

    The older man chuckled, "So he''s bing a god? Doesn''t surprise me as he can travel to other worlds," hemented.

    While sitting there, Harry noticed something approaching them below the water, and a massive head appeared. His blood ran cold when he saw this. It was a giant eel-looking

    monster that was watching them with ck eyes.

    "What is that Mavis?" he questioned the Brownie.

    The little creature looked at the eel and giggled before revealing, "That''s a Moravax, it''s one of the Masters soldiers who prowl the waterways."

    Harry shivered when hearing this, but quickly noticed the monster nod at him before vanishing into the dark water. ''What sort of nightmare is this ce?'' he thought as his hair stood on end.

    Mavisughed at his reaction as she spoke, "Let me show you more of the creatures that call the Domain home."

    When the older man heard this, he reluctantly agreed as the Brownie led him through the forest until reaching a small clearing. Harry quickly spotted arge pack of vicious-looking

    lions.

    ''Are they are steroids!'' he internally screamed.

    He was looking at a lion that was three times the ones on Earth, but it had dark green fur and glowing yellow eyes. Mavis stopped beside him and started talking, "These are the rare Voidmane Lions, master captured them years ago and they are fiercely loyal to him. Do you see the babies?"

    "Yes, what about them?" Harry responded while watching arge group of lion cubs fighting near the adults.

    "They adore Master, every single one of them jumps him whenever hees to see them," she revealed, before waving her hand.

    That''s when he saw a screen pop up and Archer appeared from the treeline causing the lions on the video to go crazy. The leader let out a roar seconds before the cubs piled on top of him, which made his son smile.

    Harry couldn''t help but be happy when seeing that. ''Seems like you found your ce, my boy. I''m

    so happy for you.''

    The babies peppered his face with kisses, and the adults rubbed their heads against his body. He noticed Archer made sure to pamper each lion which caused him to think, ''Looks like there''s

    a kind side to him.''

    Following that, Mavis showed him many monsters, fromrge flying insects to car-sized ants that were fighting with giant lobster-like creatures. The battle was unfolding just outside the

    forest, and it was impressive.

    While watching this, the Brownie revealed what they were, "One of those monsters are Nightmare Ants. Master found them in the Netherrealm years ago and the others are the

    Chulls,"

    "Why are they fighting?" Harry questioned in confusion as the two monsters belonged to Archer and shouldn''t be killing each other.

    "Master wants them to grow strong and there are trillions of the creatures," Mavis revealed. "This way, the colonies will grow stronger as time goes by."

    He stood at the edge of the forest, his eyes locked on the battlefield before him. Ants, with sleek, ck exoskeletons and glowing red eyes, swarmed over the other creatures in a vicious

    fight.

    Their mandibles shed with the Chulls, whose shell-like bodies and powerful ws made them challenging rivals. The surrounding ground trembled with each strike as the lobster- like monsters scuttled away, snapping their ws with a terrifying speed.

    The Nightmare Ants fought back relentlessly, some leaping into the air to avoid the crushing pincers. Their screeches filled the air, a sound that sent shivers down Harry''s spine. One of the ants lunged at a Chull, sinking its mandibles deep into the creature''s armor. Harry and Mavis watched as the lobster fought back with all its might, mming its ws into the ant''s side and sending it flying. The Brownie grabbed his hand before teleporting them into the trees above as she spoke in an excited voice, "Wee to the colony battlefield

    that the queens set up."

    "''Queens?" he questioned in a curious tone.

    Mavies nodded with a big smile, "Yes humanoid women who the Master has imed. Would

    you like to meet the leader?"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1155: What The Hell

    Chapter 1155: What The Hell

    ?

    When Harry heard this, confusion overcame him, but his curiosity was piqued. "Yes please, I''ve never heard of an insect woman, it would be interesting to meet one."''

    As the words left his lips, she grabbed his hand firmly, and in an instant, something teleported them to the entrance of the Nightmare Ant colony. Harry blinked, taking in their new surroundings.

    They stood in a vast clearing, the air heavy with an unsettling stillness that seemed to press down on everything. At the center loomed a chasm in the earth. As his gaze swept over the expansivendscape, he wondered, ''Is this ce a world of its own? It''s so big.''

    As that thought crossed his mind, a loud chittering noise echoed out, causing his heart to race as sleek Nightmare Ants pounced from the darkness and surrounded the two. These creatures were differentpared to the ones that were battling the Chull.

    The creatures were humanoid in form, each one wielding a massive, scythe-like de on one arm, while the other ended in razor-sharp ws. A thick, armored carapace covered their bodies, protecting their vulnerable spots.

    Harry swallowed hard, his breath catching as the creatures moved, silently circling the two of them like predatory assassins. He nced at Mavis, who wore a calm smile as she spoke, "Take us to your queen, she will wee us."''

    When the monsters heard this, they stopped moving as the biggest started chittering. He wondered what they were doing until a distinct response reached him, causing them to usher the monsters into the hole.

    Mavis giggled softly before revealing, "Mistress Vivienne likes to be dramatic. She knew we wereing from miles away thanks to her scouts."

    Harry frowned in confusion but shrugged it off as a colossal ant, its back loaded with chairs, approached to greet them. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, ''The monsters have an Uber service?''

    Following that, Mavis led him onto the Transport Ants back and settled in before it started traveling through the tunnel. While doing that, he turned to the Brownie and questioned, "What is this ce?"

    "The Nightmare Ant Colony is home to Vivienne Wyldheart. She and Master are on the verge of bing lovers," Mavis revealed. "But continue watching the tunnel and see what these creatures can do."

    As they traveled, Harry nced around while the ant''s heavy legs clicked against the stone floor. The walls were slick with moisture, and an eerie, suffocating silence pressed in around them.

    The air was thick with the scent of blood that made his skin crawl, but he kept his eyes forward, trying to focus on the journey. That''s when the tunnel twisted and turned, winding deeper into the heart of the undergroundir.

    After twenty minutes, the path widened, and the dim glow from mushrooms grew along the walls, which illuminated the entrance to arge chamber. Harry''s heart skipped a beat as they entered.

    ''Oh shit, Arch, what are you trying to create?'' he thought in amazement.

    The bodies, twisted, mangled, and half-eaten, were stacked high. Monster corpses, some barely recognizable, others more hideous, filled the storage. Piles of limbs, heads, and bodies formed chaotic heaps, their blood still pooling in ces.

    While looking at all this, a horrid stench hit him like a hammer, making him want to throw up. Harry froze for a moment, trying to process what he was seeing. "What the hell...?" he muttered under his breath, eyes darting over the grim scene.

    Following that, the ant moved forward and traveled through chambers with walls lined with eggs and tended to by smaller ants that fed them some jelly-like substance, which intrigued him.

    As they got deeper, Harry noticed more warrior-looking ants guarding the tunnel, and there were hundreds of them. An hourter, they arrived in another massive chamber, but this time there was a house in the middle with massive ants surrounding it.

    "Why are they guarding that ce?" he asked Mavis, who jumped off the ant''s back.

    She turned to him with a warm smile and said, "These are the Praetorians, specially bred to protect Vivienne whenever she ventures outside the colony."

    Harry nodded in understanding, but a sudden, sharp chittering sound reverberated through the air. The Praetorians shifted, parting to clear a path toward the house. As the group approached, a striking red-haired woman greeted them.

    His breath caught in his throat at the sight of the unusual stranger. Her crimson hair, vibrant as fresh blood, was tied up into a high ponytail, and on her head, two antennae twitched as she took in her surroundings.

    The woman was the most beautiful he had ever seen. She had the face of a model with perfect cheekbones, a small button nose, and big eyes. Harry shook his head while thinking, ''Seems like my son loves curvy women. He has taste.''

    "You shouldn''t be looking at your son''s wife like that human," the woman finally spoke in an annoyed tone.

    He felt bad before apologizing, "I''m sorry daughter, it''s just Ie from a ce where there are only humans, and seeing an ant woman surprised me."''

    After Harry finished speaking, the woman beamed at the recognition which made her happy, "You''re forgiven, so what brings you two here? I''m notining, but it''s rare for anyone apart from my love to visit me."

    Mavis stepped forward and bowed, "Mistress Vivienne, I just want to introduce Master''s father to you, but it seems like you already know about him," she spoke in a respectful tone. He watched as Vivienne''s smile grew wider as she ushered them inside, "Come in, I will make us some tea. My children brought me loads of rare ingredients for food and drink."

    Following that, the hot air washed against Harry and Mavis as they were led into thefortable home. While walking toward the living room, he noticed the scent of all kinds of flowers hit his nose.

    Harry stopped walking as he spotted baskets full of all kinds of flowers which caught Vivienne''s attention, causing her to question with a concerned voice, "Is something wrong?"

    He shook his head before replying, "Sorry, I love flowers and gardening. Archer said I could work in his pce''s garden."

    The redhead smiled when hearing that. "Take whatever you need. I use them to make the ce smell better, but my scavengers always bring them to me," she said before boiling

    some water.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As Harry heard this, he nodded with a grateful smile before picking out some flowers that he wanted to nt in Archer''s garden. He picked a few that smelled lovely and some others that

    would look good outside.

    Once he had gathered a few good ones, Vivienne ced three cups on the nearby table with a fluid motion. "I don''t have much free time," she said, her tone friendly. "I need to meet with the other queens soon, but I can spare a little time to talk with you both."

    "Thank you, Mistress, I was just showing Mr. Harry around the Domain and ran into your battle with the Chulls," Mavis answered the ant queen.

    "Oh, you stumbled into one of our games," Vivienne answered with a smile before drinking some of the hot tea.

    Harry followed suit but soon realized what she said, causing him to question in a confused voice, "Games?"

    The redhead nodded before exining, "Me and the queen hold Battle Games where we strengthen our colonies. Once the war has ended, we take each other''s dead to feed to the younger generations."

    When Harry heard this, he was shocked but thought, ''It''s another world. Of course, it would be

    different.''

    Following that, he shook his head and questioned Vivienne, "So you care for my son?"

    The ant queen quickly agreed with a nod, "I care for Master deeply. He was close to iming me, but that wille soon."''

    Harry chuckled, "A bit too much information daughter, I don''t want to know that," he

    replied.

    Afterward, the three of them continued talking until Vivienne led them back to the Transport Ant as she spoke, "It was nice meeting you, Father-inw, I will get my children to bring you more flowers, I believe there are beautiful ones deeper in the Domains jungles." "Thank you, Vivienne. I truly appreciate it," he said with a sincere smile. "I hope we get to

    see you more often. Archer is incredibly lucky to have someone who cares for him as deeply as

    you do."

    The ant woman beamed before nodding as he and Mavis climbed onto the Transport Ants'' back where they gotfortable. Vivienne waved them off before vanishing into a nearby

    tunnel.

    Once Vivienne had departed, the Transport Ant resumed its steady journey toward the surface. As they traveled, Mavis nced at Harry with a cheerful expression and said, "It''s good to see you getting out of the treehouse, Mr. Harry. Just wait until you see the pce. It''s

    breathtaking."

    Hourster, the duo arrived back at the treehouse and Harry rushed off to nt the flowers Vivienne gave him. Mavisughed beforementing, "Master would be happy to see you so

    excited, Mr. Harry."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1156: Ill Bring You With Me

    Chapter 1156: I''ll Bring You With Me

    ?

    Archer and Alexa appeared outside the cabin. It was raining, causing the navy-haired woman to rush inside whileughing as the cold air caught her off guard. He chuckled when he saw her reaction.

    As he was going to step forward, Vivienne sent him a message, ''My love. Your father came to meet me. He''s a curious human, I must admit. He kept looking at my pile of flowers like a child getting excited.''

    ''Yes, my dad is an innocent man,'' he replied to the ant queen, his tone heavy with emotion. ''He was heartbroken after I died, but I''ve given him a new chance at life, hoping he''ll find happiness with someone back home.''

    After his conversation with Vivienne, Archer decided to check on the fleet and fortress, ensuring everything was in order before heading back to rejoin the girls. He summoned his wings and took off while sending Maeve a message, which she told him to be quick.

    This made him chuckle while flying toward the bay where his ships were hiding from the building-sized waves crashing down in the sea outside. He cut through the air and descended until he was just above the fleet.

    Archer noticed most of the vessels were now repaired and the sailors were hiding inside the ships as the rain battered the upper decks. He quickly scanned the gship and found Olivia was fast asleep in her room.

    After doing that, he made his way to the shore, where a massive stronghold loomed against the horizon. Its imposing fifteen-foot stone walls were fortified, with a dozen towers strategically positioned along the perimeter.

    Torches illuminated the walkway above, casting a flickering light on the soldiers patrolling the battlements. As his gaze swept across the fortifications, he noticed the formidable Howler Cannons embedded at intervals along the wall.

    Their design made it clear they were built to destroy any monster swarms that dared to attack the fortress. Archer was pleased with the design as there were dozens of barrack buildings dotting the fortress that was to house the Dragon Legionnaires.

    He saw many other buildings littering the fortress, which caused him to grow curious and realize it was everything a legion needs to survive on this wild continent while away from the kingdom.

    There were cksmiths, stores, food warehouses, and wells which impressed as the legions listened to everything he exined in the manual he gave the government. Following that, Archer scanned the fortress and soon found ra in a tall building in the eastern part of the ce.

    A few minutester, hended on her balcony and entered after knocking. When the dragonkin woman spotted him, a big smile appeared on her beautiful face as she spoke, "Arch! How have you been?"

    He smiled when hearing her sweet voice, which was music to his ears. Archer quickly hugged her while replying, "I''m fine Lara. I thought I''de to check on the fortress and I find myself impressed by the oue."

    The redhead''s face lit up with delight at his words of praise. Without hesitation, she cupped his cheeks and pulled him into a passionate kiss. Archer responded in kind, his touch igniting a shiver that ran through her.

    The kiss deepened,sting for several minutes before they pulled apart as he spoke with a warm smile, "How have things been at the fortress? Has the fortress been attacked yet?"

    ra shook her head as she approached the nearby window. "No, the Legionnaires on guard have spotted monsters in the shadows, but they haven''t approached."''

    Archer nodded in understanding and took a seat, engaging the redheaded dragonkin in conversation. As they talked, she eased herself onto hisp, letting out a soft sigh of contentment as she rxed.

    "Can I join the others at the cabin?" she asked, her voice tinged with a hint of longing. "It''s lonely here."

    "Of course," Archer replied with a reassuring smile. "I''ll bring you with me. But first, I''ll check the surroundings before we head back."

    Following that, he scooped her into a princess carry while heading onto the balcony and summoned his wings. ra beamed as the duo took off and started flying around the fortress. An hourter, Archer was approaching the ledge where the cabin was andnded outside it with a soft thud. They stepped into the cabin and were greeted by a group of six beautiful women.

    Ashoka was the first to wrap her arms around his shoulders before giving him a deep kiss. He quickly reciprocated it with a passionate one of his own while holding onto her curvy waist, which turned him on, but he pushed that to the back of his mind.

    After the warm greeting, the rest of the women followed suit before settling around the fire. Their conversation quickly turned to gossip. Meanwhile, Maeve and the tiger woman approached Archer with yful smiles.

    Without hesitation, they each took one of his hands, guiding him toward the nearby bedroom. The others burst into teasingughter, making both women blush. Archer, however, smirked and took the lead, pulling them inside with an air of mischief, and shutting the door.

    When inside he quickly grabbed their waists before bending the two over the bed. Archer quickly noticed Ashoka''s tail swaying side to side in excitement while her amber eyes gleamed with lust.

    ''Damn these women are so sexy, I can''t wait to ravage them,'' he pondered with a greedy smile. ''And they''re all mine.''

    Maeve quickly tied her hair up to get it out of the way just as Archer leaned over and cupped her huge boobs while kissing her slender neck. This made her let out a sensual moan that turned him over even more. "Mmmghh~~."

    Following that, he slipped into her dress and pinched her nipples, which made Maeve shudder because of the sudden pleasure. Archer grinned when he saw her reaction, causing him toN?v(el)B\\jnn

    stand her straight.

    "What are you doing, my love?" she asked in a dazed voice.

    Maeve''s breaths came in shallow pants, her body trembling beneath his touch. When his hand slipped into her panties, his fingers gently teasing her sensitive clit, a soft, drawn-out moan escaped her lips. "MHhnnghhh~~.''

    Archer continued to y with Maeve until her moans were bing wilder and her body trembled as she climaxed thanks to his fingers. She dropped onto her stomach, causing him to climb on top of her.

    "Argghh~~ Shit, that felt so good, Arch," Maeve muttered with a satisfied smile on her

    beautiful face.

    He wasted no time positioning himself before sliding deep inside her tight, eager pussy. The sudden, intense sensation made Maeve cry out in pleasure, her scream echoing through the room as her passage stretched to his size.

    Each thrust sent waves of ecstasy coursing through her, hitting every sensitive spot and leaving her trembling. "Ahhhhhhhh!" she cried, her voice filled with bliss.

    Her body responded instinctively, pressing back against his waist as she started to move in rhythm with him, her motions slowly and deliberately sliding up and down his length with increasing passion as he pounded her wet passage.

    "Mmmghh~~ Ummghh~~ So good," she said in a breathless voice.

    Maeve''s pussy mped down on him as he buried deep inside until hitting the woman''s womb. Archer let out a groan as the tightness was something else and it sent pleasure

    shooting through his body like an electric shock.

    Following that, he continued to pound her as she screamed into the bed, which made Ashoka giggle, "You''re ravaging her husband, and it''s so hot."

    The tiger woman''s provocative words ignited a fire in him, driving Archer to move with even more intensity. The rhythmic sound of skin meeting skin grew louder, echoing through the room as Maevey prone beneath him, "Ummmghh~~ I can''t think straight myself but I''m

    going to cum."

    Just as those words left her plump lips, her body trembled before she started squirting all over the bed below them. Archer felt Maeve''s pussy mp down, causing him to shoot his seed

    into her womb.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!" she screamed before slumping down in a pleasure-filled daze.

    It was too much for the orange-haired woman, as she felt him fill her up to the brim before pulling out. Archer spotted their mixed fluids rushing out, which brought a smile to his face as The spun her around.

    ''I''m surprised none of them have be pregnant. I''ve been filling most of them up for ages now,'' he

    thought with a grin.

    Maeve was now on her back with her giant boobs bouncing everywhere as she tried to catch her breath, but what drove him wild was her hourss figure, with well-toned muscles that suited the warrior woman.

    Seeing all this caused him to climb in between her slender legs and slipped back inside her pussy, which made the beautiful woman''s back arch, "Mmmmghh~~,"

    This time Archer was making slow love to Maeve, who weed it as she wrapped her legs around his waist and hugged him tight before she kissed him.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1157: You Want Cubs With Me

    Chapter 1157: You Want Cubs With Me

    ?

    Archer and Maeve continued with their sex until the orange-haired woman''s body trembled with pleasure as she started squirting all over his waist. But that didn''t bother him.

    He continued to fuck her until he couldn''t hold it in any longer and bottomed out inside her before shooting more cum into her, which made Maeve let out an erotic moan that bounced off the walls. "Mhnnmm~~."

    Archer pulled out slowly, leaving Maeve lying there with a satisfied smile gracing her flushed face. But he wasn''t done yet, as he had an idea. In one motion, he gently spun her around so that her head hung off the side of the bed.

    Leaning over her with a mischievous grin, he spoke in a low tone, "Now, beautiful, you need to clean me up."

    A big smile appeared on Maeve''s face. She nodded before Archer slid his cock into her mouth, which earned him a moan, "Mmmmmghh~~."

    Without hesitation, Archer shoved his cock into her warm waiting mouth and began thrusting with an unrelenting pace. Maeve eagerly weed his member, her soft moans vibrating against him as her gray eyes fluttered and rolled back in sheer pleasure. "Mghh~~ Mmmhhnn~~."

    She surrendered herselfpletely, reveling in the raw pleasure of the moment. Archer quickly grabbed her boobs and started pinching her nipples while deep in her throat, which felt amazing.

    Archer let out a groan and pulled out of the breathless Maeve''s mouth as she got onto the bed with a lewd smile, "Damn that felt so good handsome, you''re doing that again once you spend time with Ashoke," she said.

    He chuckled before turning to the tiger woman with a big smile, as her amber eyes glowed with lust. She quickly removed the dress she was wearing. Archer''s eyes widened in shock when she saw her curvy but athletic figure.

    ''Wow, so sexy!'' he thought as his eyes glowed.

    Ashoka was muscr but not too much, which suited her well, and her big boobs sat perfectly on her chest with pointy dark nipples. His lust red, but she spoke with a knowing smile, "Could we go gentle this time, Arch? I don''t want to be hurting for days after if you understand."

    "That''s fine beautiful, oh and I haven''t forgotten about helping you reim your homnd," he replied while grabbing her by her slim waist as she straddled him. "You''ll get your revenge, then you can give me some adorable cubs."

    When Ashoka heard this, a radiant smile appeared on her pretty face as she quickly kissed him before asking as her tail excitedly swayed side to side, "You want cubs with me? Our children would be so cute."

    "''They would," Archer remarked, his voice low and filled with admiration. "With your beautiful brown skin and those mesmerizing amber eyes paired with my white hair that would make the perfectbination."

    Before she could respond, he pulled her close, his hands resting firmly on her hips, and captured her plump lips in a deep, passionate kiss. The two of them shared a passionate kiss as her wet pussy rubbed up against his cock, which sent his lust soaring.

    Soon enough, Archer couldn''t control himself and slipped inside Ashoka''s tight passage that weed him. He groaned as it was the perfect fit causing the tiger woman to moan before speaking in an alluring voice, "Ughhmmmm~~ Oh, there it is! I''ve missed the feeling of you inside me, handsome."

    When Archer heard this, a shiver ran down his spine as he slowly thrust up into her pussy and knocked on her womb, which earned him another moan, "Mhhhmmmm~~."

    Their passionate lovemaking began as their lips remained locked, exchanging heated kisses that grew more heartfelt with every moment. Archer''s hands roamed down to her toned ass, gripping it firmly as he effortlessly lifted her into the air.

    Without waiting, he lowered her onto him, their bodies moving in perfect rhythm as they surrendered to the pleasure. Ashoka let out a deep moan right next to his ear as his cock hit her womb, "Arghhh~~."

    He shivered once again before reaching up and pinching one of her nipples while sucking the other. This made the tiger woman tremble and sent her into a daze, with a stupid smile on her face.

    "This feels so good, husband! I can feel every inch of you deep inside me," she muttered in an alluring voice.

    Following that, Archer grabbed her waist and started thrusting deep inside the beautiful brown-skinned woman, who continued to let out erotic moans that encouraged him to go even rougher, which she loved. "Mmmghh~~ Ughh~~ Mmmmm~~."

    Minutester, he felt her body tremble before she started squirting all over his waist as she let out a primal scream, "Ahhhhhhh!"

    Archer grabbed Ashoka and held her close as she came down from her climax, which made him smile as he teased, "Enjoying yourself, beautiful?"

    The tiger woman didn''t reply with words but nodded before biting down on his neck, which made him groan as her sharp teeth pierced his skin. She started gyrating her waist while sliding up his cock until only a little was left inside.

    ''What is she up to?'' he thought with a cloudy mind as the pleasure was too much.

    Soon enough, Ashoka mmed down and screamed when his cock bottomed out, "Ahhhhh! Fuck!"

    He loved her reaction, but soon enough she started to orgasm while clinging onto him, but he spun her around and ended up in between her legs just as she calmed down and started kissing him.

    Without waiting, Archer thrust into her as her sensitive pussy mped down around his cock, which tipped him over the edge, causing him to start cumming right into Ashoka''s womb. "Arghh~~ Mmmghh~~," the tiger woman let out an erotic gasp as the pleasure was too much for her.

    Archer was breathing heaving, but she started thrusting her hips toward him, which caused him to move her onto all fours before grabbing her waist and slipping back inside Ashoka who gripped the bedsheets.

    She couldn''t even moan as everything was overwhelming, causing her to let out unintelligible noises that turned him on even more. He continued thrusting into the tiger woman while holding her waist.

    ''''Mmmghh~~ Arghhh~~ More... please,'''' she muttered as the sounds of skin pping intensified.

    Archer was in heaven and enjoyed being sucked deeper into her pussy, which felt amazing to him as the pleasure washed over him like a tidal wave. ''Ah fuck, she feels so good,'' he thought while plunging in and out of her.

    His movements grew increasingly fervent as he continued teasing her clit, each stroke driving her closer to the edge. Her moans,den with desire, spilled from her lips as she arched into him, craving more of his touch.

    "Ahhh, you''re ruining me, husband! It''s too much... too much pleasure," Ashoka gasped, her voice trembling just before her body sumbed as an intense climax hit.

    Hours passed, and the two of them dropped onto the bed covered in sweat, but Archer wasn''t done. He slipped inside Ashoka while they were on their sides. When she felt this, she looked back with dazed eyes and muttered, "Make this thest time, my love. We need to sleep and I

    want to cuddle you."

    Archer smiled when hearing this before gently fucked her until her pussy mped down on him like a vice grip. He groaned when feeling this as he reached around and started rubbing

    her swollen clit.

    "Mmmmmhh~~ So good," Ashoka said in a tired but lust-filled voice.

    With ast thrust, Archer buried himself deep inside the tiger woman, her body trembling as waves of ecstasy coursed through her. Momentster, he reached his peak once more, with a guttural groan escaping him while cumming.

    "Ahhhhh," she screamed while squirting as she clung to him like a baby ko.

    The bed beneath them was soaking wet and covered in their mixed fluids, but before Archern/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    could clean her, Ashoka pushed him onto his back before kissing down his body, which excited

    him once again.

    He grinned when asking, "What are you up to?"

    "''Shhhh,'''' the tiger woman replied before engulfing his cock with her plump lips, which made him groan.

    Ashoka''s head moved rhythmically, her tongue skillfully tracing and savoring every inch of

    his cock. Archer leaned back, his breath hitching as he indulged in the warmth of her soft,

    eager lips.

    ''Shit! This feels so good,'' he thought with a clouded mind.

    Suddenly, she paused, and secondster, a new sensation enveloped him, a soft pressure that

    felt different. He looked at her and his pulse quickened as he saw her pressing her breasts around his member, their softness sliding against him.

    A deep groan escaped him as she sucked the tip every time it popped out of her cleavage, which drove him to the edge as he exploded all over her beautiful face, which made the tiger

    woman beam.

    When Archer saw this, his violet eyes glowed as his seed stood out against her dark brown skin which turned him on even more, but he controlled himself while casting Cleanse on them and

    the bed.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1158: Im Going To Capture It

    Chapter 1158: I''m Going To Capture It

    ?

    Once Archer cleaned the bed and women, he grabbed both of them before pulling them into a warm hug. Maeve had a sweet smile as sheid her head on his left shoulder while sleeping as Ashoka took the right.

    Her tail wrapped around his forearm, which made him smile as he soon fell asleep as the storm outside battered the cabin. The following morning, Archer woke up only to see his breath thanks to the cold weather.

    ''Damn Frostwinter. I hate this season,'' he thought with a sigh.

    He quickly used Blink to get out of bed and walked over to the nearby window only to see the storm had calmed down which made him think, ''We can head home soon, but I''ll leave some Dragon Marines, Maeve, N and Ashoka behind to guard the fortress.''

    Following that, Archer made his way out of the bedroom and to the kitchen, where he started making some tea as the women were sleeping. Ten minutester, he slumped into a nearby chair with his drink.

    ''Hopefully, things will be fine for them while staying here. Maybe I''ll ask Nyx to stay with them just in case something happens,'' Archer pondered as he worried about them, but knew they were strong enough to look after themselves.

    Lost in thought, he leaned forward and exhaled a stream of violet dragon mes into the firece. The room quickly filled with a soothing warmth, the flickering light casting a soft glow around him.

    As he settled back, the faint sound of footsteps caught his attention. Turning his head, he saw Tal approaching, which made him smile as he greeted the silver-haired beauty, "Morning Tali, you''re looking beautiful this morning."

    She was wearing a thick night-robe that failed to hide her big boobs and thick thighs that showed, causing him to think with a chuckle, ''So fucking sexy, why are these women always teasing me?''

    The brown-skinned woman''s face lit up with a radiant smile at hispliment. Without hesitation, she took his cup and ced it on the nearby table. She climbed onto hisp, straddling him.

    ''What is she up to?'' he thought with a curious expression.

    Her red eyes shimmered with affection as she leaned forward and started kissing him with so much passion that it caught him off guard. Archer grabbed her waist before slipping his tongue into her mouth.

    Tal was surprised but quickly matched his passion, diving into the moment with equal enthusiasm. Her hands wandered across his chest and abs, the sensation sending a rush of excitement through her.

    Following that, the two of them started making love on the sofa with Tal bouncing up and down on his cock, which Archer loved every second of. An hour passed, and the couple nowy on the sofa, covered in sweat.

    "So you wanted morning sex, eh?" he asked the silver-haired beauty.

    Tal giggled before answering, "Yes, I couldn''t help it but you can''tin when you get sex whenever you want."

    Archer chuckled as he poked her side, causing the elf to yelp as the two started y fighting, which turned into sex. This time Tal was on her back while they made love, which sent her wild.

    An hourter, the two calmed down as the sun rose. He quickly cast Cleanse on them and the sofa, which made the elf smile, "Thank handsome but I''m going to have a bath, I need to rx after that session."

    He nodded, watching her walk toward the bathroom, her toned figure moving with each step. Archer shook his head, refocusing as he stepped outside. The once turbulent waves had calmed the ocean, now eerily still.

    Archer gazed out at the horizon, his mind turning. ''Soon, the storm will pass, but then I''ll have to face the sea monster.''

    An idea sparked in his mind. He decided that the best way to tame the creature was to confront it head-on and give it a good beating to dere his dominance. With that in mind, he told the group he was going exploring.

    When Demetra overheard, her eyes lit up with interest, and she insisted on joining him. Without hesitation, the two dove into the sea below, the cool waters enveloping them. Before the shark woman hit the water, she transformed into her normal form and let out a roar that announced her arrival.

    As he heard this, he Blinked at her while speaking. "Thank you for that, Dem. I want the monster toe to us."

    Following that, Demetra started swimming toward the deep while waiting for the Storm Leviathan to appear. He sat against her dorsal fin as the monster''s aura mmed into them, causing him to think, ''A little weaker than me, this is going to be fun.''

    This caused him to smile as he deflected it as a massive sea serpent appeared from the darkness below. When Archer saw this, he transformed into his dragon form before crashing into the snake.

    ''Here we go, time to tame my first Sea Titan,'' he mused with an excited grin.

    The battle raged on as he fought fiercely, his ws raking down the body of the massive Leviathan while he sank his teeth into another vulnerable spot. The creature retaliated, its monstrous teeth bouncing off his scales but soon finding a soft spot, piercing through.

    He gritted his teeth against the pain, determined not to back down. Suddenly, something struck the Leviathan and sent them flying. She crashed into the Leviathan''s body with a heavy thud before tearing into it.

    Seeing this, Archer quickly sent her a message, ''Don''t kill it. I want to try capture the beast for the Domain.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The shark women agreed just as he transformed back into his humanoid form and he hit with a powerful punch charged with mana. A loud boom echoed out and caused the Leviathan to be sent flying through the water.

    Archer watched as the sea monster crashed into an underwater mountain causing it to go still, but he knew it was still alive. Within seconds of that, he dashed forward and appeared in front of the injured creature.

    "Now you have two options, serve me or die," he gave the Leviathan no other choice.

    The giant snake looked at him with hate, but Archer punched it again, causing a loud boom that echoed across the deep. Following that, he quickly cast Aurora Healing over the monster so the injuries fixed themselves.

    As Archer steadied himself, preparing to speak to the creature, Teu''s voice suddenly rang in his mind, sharp with urgency. ''Husband! Get to Aquaria now. They''re executing my people!''

    When hearing that, he turned to Demetra while throwing the Leviathan into the Domain''s sea as his eyes glowed with anger, "The Alliance are killing the Aquarians, I''m going to deal with

    them!"

    With those words, he opened a Gate to the once-glorious capital, now nothing more than a shattered memory. But as he stepped through, something stopped him in his tracks. Archer drew closer, his eyes falling on piles of lifeless bodies covered in swarming flies.

    ''Aquarians!''

    The stench of decay clung to the air, but it was the emptiness of their faces, frozen in pain and terror, that tore at his soul.

    ''How could they?'' His breath hitched, his fists clenching so tight that his nails dug into his palms. "These people... they were innocent!''

    The fury that surged within him was raw, unstoppable, a storm of heartbreak and rage. It spread through him like wildfire, the power so great that every woman connected to him could feel it pulse through tattoos, a devastating wave of sorrow and fury.

    "They want a demon? Then they''ll get one!'' he raged before transforming into his Shadow Prince

    form.

    The atmosphere changed, causing his shadow army to appear as hemanded in a menacing tone, "Save any Aquarian you can find! And bring me every fucking Alliance soldier

    alive!"

    Following that, Archer used Aura Detector to scan for any nearby soldiers, which he picked up a few miles away. He rushed after them only to see them capturing a few thousand Aquarian and when he saw this, his anger only increased.

    He descended upon them like a storm andpletely butchers the soldiers who were threatening Teu''s people. When the innocents saw him, they panicked, but he transformed back into his humanoid form.

    "I am Teu Aquaria''s fiance! I am here to help but you need to get to my kingdom now!" he eximed to the crowd before opening a Gate back to Draconia.

    While doing that, he sent Teu a message, ''Your people areing, Teu! Get Aisha to house them until the war is over.''

    The blue-haired beauty thanked him before the scared Aquarians entered the portal and were greeted by the legions. Archer watched over them as they fled while the Shadow Creatures were capturing the Alliance soldiers.

    "They only sent tens of thousands to mess with Teulia''s homnd, fools,'' he mused while the people

    finished fleeing.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1159: Can We Explore

    Chapter 1159: Can We Explore

    ?

    Archer soared through the skies above Aquaria, capturing enemy soldiers and aiding the fleeing civilians as they made their way to the safety of Draconia through Gates he opened with a wave of his hand.

    Hourster, the Shadow Creatures had rounded up all the Alliance soldiers. ''Now it''s time for punishment, but let me deal with the dead,'' he pondered.

    He returned to the capital, where the sight of the ughtered Aquarians greeted him. Without hesitation, he wanted to give them a resting ce out of respect. Drawing upon his mastery of Mana Maniption, he shaped the earth into a graveyard out of the way.

    One by one, Archerid the bodies to rest in the freshly formed graves. While doing this, Ari appeared beside him with a frown, "Why are you burying random people, husband?"

    "They are innocents who probably died because of me, but there''s nothing I can do apart from giving them a burial for the survivors to mourn over," he answered while using his magic to put them to rest.

    When the Elemental woman heard his response, she hugged him from behind as she whispered, ''I''m proud of you husband, you''ve matured and be a good man, no wonder you have swooned so many beauties."

    Archer chuckled when hearing that and looked back, only to steal her soft lips in a passionate kiss that made the older woman tremble. The two separated just as the Shadow Creatures appeared all around them.

    They dumped thousands of Alliance soldiers on the ground around them, causing him toment, "Ari, could you block off the area, please? I don''t want any of the dogs to escape."''

    When the white-haired woman heard this, she nodded with a smile before vanishing. Secondster, a barrier blocked the area, as he had six thousand enemies to deal with. However, first, he took all themanders using Mana Maniption.

    Archer quickly created a sea of crucifixes and grabbed one of the crying men who tried to beg but he pped the man, "Shut up, human! I will show the Alliance what happens when you try to target innocents."

    Following that, he summoned his ws and started skinning the man alive while keeping him awake with Aurora Healing. After twenty minutes, the ground was covered in blood and he had a big smile as the enemymander whimpered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He quickly crucified the man using earth bolts to pin him to the wood, which finally earned a pain-filled scream that brought a smile to his face. By the time he was done, the rest of the enemies looked horrified.

    Some were sick while others were as white as soon. Archer shook his head before grabbing moremanders and noble-looking people. He yed them and stuck them in the crucifixes, calming his anger.

    ''Now I''ll send the women with Ari to be Battle Sisters and the men can go to the necromancer sisters,'' he thought with a big smile.

    Following that, Archer sucked all the captured enemies back into the Shadow Realm before stepping into the Domain with the Elemental woman following behind with a giggle as she spoke, "Got more gifts for me, my love?"

    "Yes, but we need to go see Morena and Demacia to drop off the male enemy soldiers," he informed the white-haired woman.

    She nodded with a smile and took his arm as they appeared outside the towering wall that hid the sister''s underground world. When Ari caught sight of the scene, her eyes widened in shock, and her voice trembled with disbelief as she asked, "There are millions of humans down there. What are you nning?"

    "That would be fodder for my undead army they''re creating for me and the humans are scum from Earth thatmitted vile crimes," Archer answered the Elemental woman.

    The two of them entered the tunnel entrance and approached the women''s living quarters where they bumped into the younger sister Demacia, sitting in front of the fire while readying. When he saw her, he thought, ''She''s gorgeous.''

    "Hello Demacia, what are you reading?" Archermented while sitting down in front of the

    fire.

    The necromancer flinched slightly at the sound of his voice, but her surprise quickly melted into a radiant smile as she turned to face him while standing up. "Arch! It''s so good to see you," she eximed warmly.

    He embraced the beautiful woman warmly before noticing her gaze shift toward Ari. Realizing the need for introductions; he smiled and gestured between them. ''''I''m not sure if I''ve done this before, but Demacia, meet my bonded Elemental and wife, Agrippina, though I just call her Ari."

    The white-haired woman offered a warm smile and extended her hand. "It''s good to meet you properly. I''ve seen you around the Domain, but we''ve never had the chance to talk." Demacia epted the handshake with a grin. "Oh, a future sister? It''s wonderful to meet you, Ari."

    Following that, Archer quickly spoke. "I''ve got some more test subjects for you. They were killing Aquarians, and I quickly dealt with them by capturing and executing all theirmanders while kidnapping the rest."

    When Demacia heard this, she quickly grabbed his hand and dragged him toward the prisons. "Big sister doesn''t want to reveal anything to you yet. She wants it to be a surprise."

    He nodded in acknowledgment as the three of them stepped into the cellblock. Without hesitation, he began summoning the male Alliance soldiers from the Shadow Realm, releasing them one by one.

    The cells rapidly filled as the prisoners were locked away, their uneasy murmurs echoing through the dim corridors. Archer''s gaze swept over the area, noting the Blood Crawlers prowling methodically through the shadows, keeping watch.

    Satisfied with everything, the three of them resumed their conversation, their words lightening the somber atmosphere. After a while, they made their way back toward the

    entrance as Demacia questioned, "When you''re back on Draconia, can we explore? We''ve been stuck in the Domain for years."

    "Of course, I will build you two your mansion in the mountains," Archer replied in a cheerful voice. "It''s secluded and beautiful, plus I''ll give you a few thousand gold coins to buy

    whatever you like as there are hundreds of markets across the kingdom."

    Upon hearing this, Demacia''s face lit up with a radiant smile. Unable to contain her excitement, the necromancer lunged toward him, wrapping her arms tightly around his shoulders and pressing her lips to his in a passionate kiss.

    Archer returned the kiss with equal warmth before Demacia pulled away, her grin bright and infectious as she hurried off. Watching the scene unfold, Ari chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

    "She seems quite excited about the new prisoners," she remarked with a wide, yful smile.

    "The sisters are unique and I love them for it," Archer answered before teleporting them to the Battle Sister ind. "But now for more soldiers for you, my love, I''ll let the women out here, and themanders can whip them into shape."

    When Ari heard this, her smile grew wider. She quickly hugged him and shoved his head into her sexy cleavage. "Thank you handsome, there in twenty thousand Battle Sisters that need to be trained. I will call for you when I''ve organized everything."

    Archer nodded with a grin before kissing the older woman and checking on the Leviathan who was hiding in the deep. He teleported to it, which shocked the monster as a male''s voice echoed in his mind, ''I don''t want to get hurt anymore. I was just hunting when we met.'' "Don''t worry, I don''t n on hurting you. I didn''t want to before, but you attacked," he replied to the creature. "This ce will help you grow stronger and bigger. I just need to fill it up with other sea monsters."

    Following that, he summoned the Shadow Creatures and sent them into the oceans to kidnap more monsters to fill up the Domain''s sea. While doing this Archer sat on the Leviathan''s head as it spoke, ''I can feel all kinds of beasts entering this ce, so much food.''

    He chuckled when hearing this before summoning an Umbraworm that started wiggling around, causing the Leviathan to lunge forward and snap it up before eating it. Archer smiled when seeing this. ''Looks like every monster loves these worms,'' he thought.

    Following that, he exined to the creature in an honest tone, "There''s many more where that came from and this world is just as big as Thrylos, maybe bigger. I don''t know at this

    point."

    The Leviathan finished earrings before turning to him, ''Are you a god? How can you create a world like this?'' he asked.

    Archer startedughing as he exined, "No but a White Dragon that controls the world''s mana, which allowed me to create this pocket dimension for myself."

    The monster''s massive head dipped in a slow, deliberate nod. "Thank you for helping me, Master. This ce will help me grow stronger,'' it said before the two started chatting for a while.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1160: A Few Hours

    Chapter 1160: A Few Hours

    Archer spent some time chatting to the Storm Leviathan who made a home under the mountain which is was happy to do. While chatting the Shadow Creatures dumped out hundreds of sea creatures.

    He watched as they scattered in all directions which made himugh. Following that, Archer said his goodbyes to the monster before returning to the cabin where he found Alexa and Tal chatting while drinking some ale.

    When the two women spotted him they smiled as the silver-haired elfmented, ''''Oh hello Arch, did you find any more monsters?''''

    ''''Yes, I beat up the Storm Leviathan and captured it, that was before my Shadow Creatures kidnapped thousands of beasts for the Domain''s sea,'''' he replied while joining the two beauties.

    ''''Why are you collecting them? Don''t you already have armies?'''' Alexa questioned with a curious expression.

    He looked out to sea and noticed the waves were almost gone but soon shook his head before answering, ''''The Terravians have trillions of creatures ready to fight me, then there''s the Alliance which have an uncountable number of soldiers that are willing to destroy Draconia.''''

    ''''So you''re building a massive monster army tobat this?'''' Tal spoke up.

    Archer nced at the brown-skinned beauty before answering with a smile, ''''Yes, that''s the n. Between my Legions, monsters, undead, and shadows I can stand my ground against both enemies.''''

    The two women nodded in understanding before they entered the cabin where Ashoka, Nyx, N, Maeve, and Demetra were sitting around a table eating. They all turned around and beamed when they saw him.

    ''''Come eat handsome! Mae here cooked you some dragon meat but was nervous because you one,'''' Demetramented while chewing a mouthful.

    He chuckled beforementing when hearing the shark woman, ''''Why would I care? Dragon meat is delicious and we eat each other all the time. Don''t you remember the red I killed years ago?''''

    When N heard this her blue eyes gleamed in excitement as she eximed, ''''It was nice and juicy!''''

    Laughter filled the room as Archer plopped down and began digging into his food. Alexia couldn''t resist teasing him, her voiceced with mischief. ''''So, you''re a cannibal now? That''s news to me,'''' she quipped, a sly grin spreading across her face.

    ''''Oh yes, I''ll eat you if you continue,'''' he answered with a smirk.

    The women started giggling before they started eating. While doing that Archer shows them all the monsters he captured using Mana Maniption which fascinated the group as he spoke, ''''I will use these to fight the swarm while the legions battle the Alliance and vice versa.''''

    Following that, the group stopped chatting and started eating as Olivia sent him a message using the tattoos, ''We can leave in the next couple of days, the Dragon Marines have already taken up their duties in the fortress but the Dragonfire Company will be staying behind.''

    Hearing this, Archer offered a calm smile before responding, ''Sounds good to me. I''ll stay on the gship to ensure the fleet''s safety. Pass the word to ra that she should get the legions ready to board the transport ships.''

    The white-haired admiral agreed, after that, he turned back to his food while speaking to Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx, ''''Do you three still want to stay at the fortress? You don''t have to as I can summon an army of Nightmare Ants to guard it.'''' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''''Yes, we can always spend time with you in the Domain but the marines need to be protected from this hellhole,'''' Maevemented with a big smile.

    Archer nodded before talking, ''''Thank you, Mae, I will check in with you every night and you three have the dragon orbs.''''

    Afterward, the group continued eating until N copsed into a fooda which made everyoneugh but he quickly scooped the lioness into a princess carry and made his way to the bedroom.

    While walking the lion woman''s tail wrapped around his thigh causing him to grin as he questioned, ''''Just want me alone beautiful?''''

    ''''Yes, I want you all to myself for a few hours,'''' N replied with a knowing smile. ''''But make sure you see the others after, they all would love it.''''

    Archer agreed with a nod before leaning down and kissing the lioness on the forehead which made her shiver. Following that, the two of them entered the bedroom as he cast Timewarp around it.

    Before long, she came alive with a spark of energy, wrapping her arms tightly around him. Her lips met his in a passionate kiss that sent a shiver racing down his spine. In response, his hands instinctively found her toned behind, pulling her closer.

    Their kiss deepened as they tumbled onto the bed. The world around them faded while the two started having sex for hours on end until N fell into a pleasure-filled daze with a satisfied smile.

    Her wild blonde hair was tied into a ponytail and her lion ears twitched as she fell into a deep sleep. He gently tucked her in, ensuring she wasfortable before casting Cleanse to make sure everything was clean.

    With a smile, he leaned down to ce a soft kiss on her forehead before quietly leaving the room. When stepping outside he bumped into Nyx and Demetra who were looking at him with lust-filled eyes.

    The shark woman grabbed his hand before dragging him to her bedroom as Nyx followed behind with a big smile. When Archer saw this he used his tail to smack both women''s ass which caught them off guard.

    Demetra giggled softly, herughter light and teasing as she pulled him into the room. Without hesitation, she captured his lips in a passionate kiss, her touch brimming with affection.

    Meanwhile, the dragon woman trailed her kisses down his body, her movements slow and deliberate, sending a shiver of anticipation through him. Smiling at their enthusiasm, Archer cast Timewarp, to enjoy their time together fully.

    Hours passed, and Archer had ravaged the two women, leaving them both blissfully satisfied and glowing with happiness. Their skin was covered in ayer of sweat from their lovemaking.

    Gently, he tucked Demetra in and kissed her on the cheek which made the shark woman beam as she muttered, ''''I love you handsome.''''

    ''''I love you too Dem,'''' he replied which made her smile grow wider.

    Following that, Archer made sure she was cozy andfortable, after he was done with her he turned his attention to Nyx, carefully picking the dragon woman into a princess carry while teleporting to her own room.

    Archer carefully tucked her in, ensuring she wasfortable and okay before quietly leaving the room. Deciding to rest, he made his way to the balcony. As he walked, Maeve appeared, her smile mischievous as she spoke.

    ''''Ravaging everyone I see?'''' the young woman teased, her tone yful. ''''I can feel their mana growing stronger, husband.'''' ''''Yes, every time we have sex youdies be powerful which means you will survive the uing war,'''' he answered with a love-filled smile.

    The orange-haired woman giggled before hugging him as she whispered into his ear, ''''I love you Archer Wyldheart, I''m d you kidnapped me on my wedding day.''''

    Without hesitation, Archer reached out, pulling Maeve''s curvy waist against him. He kissed her deeply, his lips iming hers in an intense embrace that made her body soften in his arms.

    A soft moan slipped from her as she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist, drawing herself closer to him, their connection undeniable. He squeezed her soft ass while the two continued kissing as he walked toward the cabin''s veranda.

    The cold air swirled around them as they got close to the exit.Archer stepped outside and found afortable sofa that the two sunk into after breaking apart. Maeve''s grey eyes sparkled in the moonlight.

    Secondster his desire for the orange-haired beauty made him slowly take off her dress which excited her. Following this, the couple started making love on the veranda and they enjoyed every second of it.

    By the time Archer filled Maeve up she copsed onto his chest with an adorable smile as the duo cuddled up. He quickly wrapped a nket around them both which helped them warm up while thinking, ''Atleast this things keeps the cold out.''

    Soon after that, she fell asleep as the weather outside got worse as Frostwinter set in but Archer was happy as they could head home in the morning. The next day he woke up only to see dark clouds in the sky.

    He was still on the veranda with a half-naked Maeve curled up on hisp which made him smile. Archer pulled her closer which made her let out an adorable noise as he watched the peaceful sea below.

    ''Looks like we should return to the gship,'' he thought before standing up and wrapping the orange-haired beauty in the nket.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1161: Do As You Please

    Chapter 1161: Do As You Please

    ?

    Archer stepped inside and noticed the women were up and about. They giggled when seeing him carrying Maeve as Ashoka teased, "You had sex out there? Wasn''t you both cold?"

    He chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief, before using his tail to yfully p her behind. The tiger woman yelped in surprise, but a smile quickly spread across her face, her eyes dancing with amusement.

    Archer grinned and replied, "Yes, but it was warm thanks to Mana Maniption."

    Following that, he gathered up the women like ducklings, which made them giggle as Alexa teased him once again, "Why do you look like a worried duck mother? We won''t get lost, you know."

    "Just get through the portal, woman," he replied before pping her ass, which made herugh even more.

    Archer sent Nyx to the Domain while the other six stepped through the Gate and appeared in Olivia''s quarters. The women all started rxing as Demetra approached the balcony and she informed them, "I''m going to patrol the waters. If I see anything, I''ll send you a message."''

    He nodded before watching her dive into the bay below. While that happened, the white- haired admiral entered the ce with a big smile as she spoke. "d you lot could join me. We can head home soon."

    When the women noticed her, they ushered inside, but Olivia quickly turned to Archer and hugged him with a love-filled expression as she shoved his head into her sexy cleavage, which made his love soar.

    "Come see me tonight, my love, I need to taste you," she whispered, which made him shiver when hearing her seductive words.

    Following this, he kissed each woman before going to check on the fortress where ra was staying. Archer appeared on the roof of the tallest building that overlooked the primal jungle that slowly crept up on the walls.

    Thanks to the morning sun, he could see teams of mages and legionnaires chopping down trees while burning away the underbrush, causing him to think, ''Smart, clearing the Howler Cannons line of fire.''

    Afterward, Archer stepped off the side of the building before dropping to the ground without a noise. This spooked the surrounding soldiers, who quickly knelt when realizing it was him. He waved them away while entering the Command Center.

    Thanks to being one of Draconia''s queens and a Dragon Marshall, ra had an apartment at the top of the building. When entering, Archer noticed hundreds of men and women rushing around like ants.

    The scene left Archer chuckling to himself as he made his way toward her ce. Ten minutester, he stood outside her door, a faint smile on his lips. He could feel her mana presence inside.

    ''Look like she''s going through reports,'' he thought for a second.

    Confidently, Archer knocked on the door, which ra quickly answered with a big smile and hugged him. He returned the gesture before pushing them inside and closing the door as he stole her lips.

    The dragonkin woman happily returned the kiss as her hands traced over his body before stopping at his waistband. She broke away and looked at him with gleaming blue eyes as he nodded, "Do as you please, beautiful."

    When ra heard this, her body trembled before dropping to her knees while pulling his pants down and taking his cock in her soft hand. Archer groaned, but his lust took over, causing him to cast Timewarp around the room.

    Following that, the couple started making love as the dragonkin woman''s back arched because of the overwhelming pleasure. Hours passed and ra was now in a daze while bent over on the bed.

    The Dragon Marshall''s round ass was poking up while her pussy leaked their shared juices, but this sight caused him to pay attention to the woman''s second hole. Without warning, he lined his cock up against her ass.

    He shoved deep inside, causing ra to let out a primal scream while gripping the sheets, "Ahhhh~~."

    Archer loved the tight feeling and continued fucking her. Another hour passed, and she was out cold. The pleasure hit her body like explosions, this caused her to tremble while resting on her soft bed.

    Once he was finished making love to all the women, he ordered ra''smanders to load up the 1st and 2nd Legions. When the soldiers realized it was him, they quicklypleted their orders.

    He used Gate to appear on the Command Center roof while overlooking the departure to make sure it was fine. Archer knew ten thousand Dragon Marines were stationed in the fortress, causing him to open a portal to the gship.

    Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx stepped through with smiles as the orange-haired warrior questioned, "How long will it take for the other legions to get here and what is their goal?"

    Archer nced at her before answering, "They will fight against monsters, learn how to fight in jungles, swamps, and mountain ranges along with looking for rare resources. As well as mapping ruins of the previous realms."

    When the three women heard this, they smiled before the tiger woman spoke up, "What legions will you send?"

    "Not sure, there''s eighty-one of them," he replied with a smile. "I will talk to the government when getting home, but two to three legions."''

    As he finished talking, the three women''s eyes widened as Maeve muttered, "Eight hundred thousand soldiers will be here?"

    Archer nodded while chuckling as he pointed at the massive apartment blocks dotting the fortress. "Why do you think I taught the soldiers how to build those? They can house so many people that it saves space, plus there are underground chambers that are used to house

    soldiers."

    They were fascinated, but Nyx asked with a big smile, "Can I go explore the ce?"

    "Go on, I wille to check on you tonight," Archer replied before sending ra to the Domain where she could rx.

    Following that, Maeve and Nyx jumped off the roof while Ashoka stared at him with her beautiful amber eyes. This brought a smile to his face as he spoke. "What''s wrong,

    gorgeous?"

    "Can we have sex, please? I need you?" the tiger woman innocently asked.

    This caught Archer off guard, but he nodded and teleported them to his room in the Domain. He used Timewarp to extend the time they could spend together, which pleased the tiger woman, as she started kissing him.

    While stripping the brown-skinned beauty, she spoke in a seductive voice, "Be rough with me husband, I love it when you are."

    As the words left her plump lips, Archer bent her over before lifting her leg onto a nearby table before sliding into her waiting pussy. The two of them started having wild sex as he ravaged Ashokapletely.

    By the time they were done, her body trembled and her womb was full to the brim with his seed. He was sitting on the bed while watching the afternoon sky above as a group of Stormeagles flew above.

    ''So peaceful in here,'' Archer mused, gazing out over the serene surroundings. Yet, his sense of duty quickly surfaced. ''But I need to make sure the legions were loaded onto the transport ships.''

    With that thought, he cast Aurora Healing and Cleanse on Ashoka, the gentle glow of his magic enveloping her, making sure she was refreshed and restored before they left the

    Domain.

    This woke the tiger woman up, who smiled as she muttered, "Thank you for that husband. I feel so much, but still sore."''

    Archer chuckled before kissing her, but she pushed him back while engulfing his cock with her warm mouth. He was surprised as her head bobbed up and down and her tail swayed side to

    side in excitement.

    Following that, Ashoka continued her attack, which earned her a groan as the pleasure shot through his body like a shock. Soon enough, he leaned back as she went to town on his

    member.

    Ten minutester, he grabbed her head before shoving his cock deep in her throat just as he started unloading his seed directly into the tiger''s stomach. This made Ashoka tremble while

    climaxing.

    ''She''s so sensitive and I love it,'' he thought as her pussy mped down on him.

    The sheets beneath them were soaked, thanks to her love juices. She copsed beside him, her

    head resting on his thigh, and a satisfied smile appeared as her breathing slowly steadied.

    Archer nced down at her, a faint smile of his own appearing as he gently ran his fingers through her dark brown hair, the soft strands slipping between his fingers as he let his

    thoughts wander.

    They stayed there for another hour until Ashokamented with a tired expression, "I better get back to the others. I think the legions will be on the transport ships now."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He sighed before nodding and leaned down to kiss the beautiful tiger woman, who happily

    epted it.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1162: The Great War Has Started

    Chapter 1162: The Great War Has Started

    ?

    Archer and Ashoka stopped flirting before returning to the cidia fortress, where it seemed quieter. The tiger woman went to find the other two as he sent a message to Demacia in the Domain, ''How many Blood Crawlers do you have spare?''

    Minutester, the younger necromancer replied in a cheerful voice, ''One thousand, but I''m still creating more.''

    ''Can I borrow one hundred to guard the fortress?'' he asked.

    Demacia quickly agreed as he opened a portal and the creepy licker-like monsters appeared from it. When Archer saw this, he quickly ordered, "Guard this ce for me and help soldiers."

    The creatures let out low growls before vanishing into the surrounding darkness. After that, Archer explored the ce and made sure the Dragon Marines were fine. He quickly rounded up theirmanders.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    When the men and women saw him standing in the fortress''s main square they got nervous, but he took out a pouch of gold coins and gave it to the one in charge while exining, "Spilt this with the soldiers. I''ll have the government give you a bonus for staying behind."

    As the words left his mouth, they looked shocked, which made him chuckle as he continued, "Don''t give me those expressions, it''s only fair. I''m not an evil king and I always look after my soldiers.

    Following that, themanders epted it with respectful salutes before getting back to their duties. Archer quickly noticed how quiet the fortress was as he appeared at the front gate.

    ''Now let''s make this ce more secure for the soldiers,'' he thought with a smile.

    While standing there, he decided to add more defenses to the outside by digging a deep trench around the walls with stone spikes on the outside. As the Dragon Marines watched this, their eyes widened in shock.

    The cidia fortress was even stronger now as he extended the wall deep into the ground so nothing could burrow through. Once Archer was done, he summoned his wings before flying over the fortress and headed for the 1st Fleet.

    He watched the ships departing the bay, with the gship lingering behind, poised and ready. The smaller vessels secured the perimeter, but he focused his attention on the horizon.

    A faint silhouette of a small pirate fleet emerged in the distance, and a sly smile spread across his face, ''Now let''s show the navy how strong I am,'' he thought.

    Archer flew above the Cruisers and Destroyers that were readied to attack but stopped when he started casting thousands of sma Missiles that swirled around him before pointing his hand at the iing ships.

    The violet projectiles sliced through the air before connecting with the fleet, causing a dozen explosions to ring out. As that happened, the survivors started firing their cannons at the ships below, but their shields blocked the attack.

    Suddenly, the 1st Fleetunched a swift counterattack. A barrage of mana shells streaked through the air, their radiant arcs lighting up the sky before crashing down, obliterating the remaining pirates.

    Following that, all the ships were out of the bay before sailing west to reach Draconia, which should take close to a week. Once all the enemies were dead, he opened a Gate to the gship Bridge.

    When he stepped through the portal, the surrounding sailors were shocked, but Olivia beamed, "Afternoon, husband. The weather is looking good and no enemy fleets to block our journey home."

    "Hopefully, the Alliance doesn''t bother us," Archer replied to the older woman. "When we get home, there will be loads of work to be done."

    She nodded in agreement before speaking, "Yes, the Great War has started and Avidia is the first target."

    Afterward, the two of them continued talking as they sailed back to Draconia and he found out that the ships would need to be inspected when returning to the dockyard, causing the 1st Fleet to be out ofmission for a month at most.

    Archer learned a lot about the fleet which interested him, but chose to stay quiet as Olivia spoke. Hourster, she had to go inspect the ship, leaving him with the sailors who kept ncing in his direction.

    "They still haven''t got used to me yet?'' he mused with a chuckle.

    Following that, Archer left the bridge and made his way back to the women while using the tattoo to see how Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx were doing. When stepping inside the private quarters and gotfortable before watching the scene.

    ***

    Maeve was patrolling the top of the fortress wall after the 1st Fleet had left the bay, leaving them alone. She was standing above the southern gate, which stood opposite a valley that led deep into cidia.

    ''What''s beyond? I heard there were once many cities and towns but the jungle swallowed them when people stopped living here,'' she mused while the darkness encroached on them.

    While standing there, several Dragon Marines passed by while patrolling the wall as others walked below. Maeve was scanning the darkness only to feel uneasy. Secondster, she yelped in fright as Nyxnded with a thud beside her.

    "Why keep doing that, you damn dragon! It''s already creepy, I don''t need you games," she barked out which made her friendugh.

    Nyx calmed down before pping her on the back, "Rx Mae, I''ll beat up anything that shows its ugly face."

    The orange-haired woman giggled before answering, "You make meugh, but thank you, I was getting too creeped out until you made me jump."

    "I will go scout out the surrounding area. You keep an eye out for the trees. There are monsters everywhere and they''re trying to sneak into the fortress," Nyx replied before taking off.

    Maeve watched as the dragon woman vanished into the surrounding darkness, which made her worry, ''Why is she so reckless? Just like him,'' she thought with a smile. ''He has a unique taste in

    women.''

    Following that, she made her way back to the Command Center. Maeve noticed the streets were empty and only lit bympposts, which made it creepier. When passing by an alleyway,

    something moved.

    She spun around while taking out her sword, only to see a humanoid figure rushing out of the darkness. Her eyes widened as one thought popped into her mind, ''Ghoul!''

    Maeve quickly regained her footing and prepared to strike, but before she couldnd a blow, something leaped from the rooftop. With a single, devastating swipe of its powerful ws, the creature attacking her was torn apart.

    Her shock deepened as her gaze fell on the neer. It was a monstrous being, moving on all fours. Its muscr frame was armed with four pairs of razor-sharp ws, and its gaping maw revealed rows of shark-like teeth that gleamed menacingly in the dim light.

    The creature lunged at the Ghoul before tearing it apart with ease as more appeared around her. Maeve was ready to attack, but that''s when a woman''s voice echoed in her mind, ''Do not kill these monsters. There belong to my husband Archer Wyldheart and are currently guarding the

    cidia colony.''

    "What the fuck?" she muttered when hearing Demacia''s voice and quickly sent Archer a message. ''Did you summon these creepy four legged monsters?''

    Secondster, she got her answer. ''Yes, they will help protect the fortress.''

    Maeve giggled before studying the ce where the Ghoul appeared, but she had no idea where it came from. Following that, she started walking toward the Command Center, where

    the activity increased.

    Dragon Marines patrolled the streets with discipline. Guard posts were strategically stationed

    along the roads, each manned by men and women whose watchful eyes scanned their surroundings for any sign of trouble.

    She continued until a horrifying roar echoed across the jungle, which froze everyone. Explosions sounded out, causing the fortress toe alive as soldiers poured out of buildings

    while rushing toward the southern wall.

    The Dragonfire Company loaded the cannons just as Maeve started sprinting across the fortress and jumped up on top of the wall only to see darkness, which baffled her until Ashoka

    appeared beside her.

    "The Swarm is sending a horde to attack now that husband has left," she exined while

    readying to fight.

    Following that howls, roars, and other noises echoed out, but what caught their attention was Nyx crashing down outside the fortress, which shook the ground. Maeve eye''s narrowed, causing her to jump up on the wall.

    Three Giants appeared, causing her blood to run cold, but Nyx jumped up and looked at the two of them. Ashoka didn''t wait as she jumped off the wall while transforming into her Primal

    Tiger form.

    Shended with a thud and let out an earth-shaking roar that momentarily stopped the horde, but when Maeve transformed into her dragon form just as chaos broke out. Without waiting, she let out a stream of orange fire that washed over the creatures.

    Nyx followed up with her ck mes that turned them to ash, which allowed Ashoka to circled around and struck the Giants from behind with a vicious growl as she brought one

    down.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1163: Should I Join Her

    Chapter 1163: Should I Join Her

    ?

    Archer was watching the three women fighting, which was entertaining as they were powerful and could deal with the swarm causing him to think, ''Amazing, sex has boosted them more than I expected.''

    Impressed by the unfolding scene, settled in and kept watching. Pulling out a sk of ale, he took a slow sip, savoring the delicious vor as a satisfied smile spread across his face.

    ***

    Maeve and Nyx took to the sky while letting out streams of dragonfire that burned thousands of monsters. The orange-haired woman dived and crashed into one giant that tried to attack Ashoka.

    Nyx moved quickly, attacking the second Giant, while the tiger woman expertly shed through the third''s tendons. The calcted strike brought the towering monster crashing to the ground.

    Seizing the opportunity, Ashoka lunged forward and sank her teeth into the Giant''s neck with a ferocious bite. Following that, the three women battled the horde andpletely wiped them out after killing the bigger monsters.

    Maeve unleashed a torrent of fire, incinerating the creatures that tried to flee into the dense jungle. Meanwhile, Nyx moved to the injured tiger woman and quickly grabbed her before taking her back behind the walls.

    That''s when the Dragonfire Company started firing their cannons that chased off the rest of the monsters. As Maevended, Ashoka and Nyx were in their humanoid forms, but she stayed in her dragon form.

    Her long body snaked across the buildings without destroying or damaging them while ncing at the two women. Nyx turned to her with narrowed eyes, "What are you trying to do, orange? Is this meant to be menacing?" she said with a giggle.

    She huffed, causing a breath of air to brush against their bodies, which made Ashoka giggle before speaking. "Come on sister, transform back and rest."

    Maeve quickly returned to her human form andnded with a thud as Nyxmented, "You seem to forget that you''re a baby dragonpared to me, sister. I will teach you to be a fierce member of our race."

    The three women startedughing before making their way back to the Command Center, where they got some rest while waiting for the legions to arrive.

    ***

    Archer woke up with a proud smile. ''Those three are unstoppable. The Alliance won''t stand a chance when they finally enter the war,'' he thought.

    He turned his gaze to the sea below, watching the waves crash against the hull of the cruiser across from him. Without hesitation, he pulled out a chunk of tender monster meat and began eating, all the while admiring the vast fleet before him.

    Following that, the ships to the south started fighting, causing him to scan in that direction, only to realize they were driving out giant sea monsters. When Archer saw this, he sent a message to Demetra, ''Are you in the water?''

    Minutester, the blue-haired woman replied in a cheerful voice, ''No, my love, I was just about to go hunting. Why?''

    "The rear vessels are attacking a sea monster. Do you want to check it out?'' he asked and got an affirmative.

    Afterward, Archer sat down and gotfortable as he sent Aisha a message through their tattoos, ''Get two legions ready to be deployed to the new colony on cidia. I have a feeling that the continent is special.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Once he did that, he closed his eyes beforeying back and enjoying the afternoon breeze brushing against his skin as the dragonkin woman replied, ''I''ll get it done. Are you on the way back now? Liv told me you hid out in a bay.''

    ''Yes, I didn''t want to lose any ships so took shelter and set up a fortress,'' he answered, which excited the redhead.

    She made him promise to spend time with her when he returned, a promise he would keep when returning to Draconia. Following that, Archer felt Demetra swimming under the ships only to think, ''Should I join her?''

    Without wasting time, he jumped into the water below before he teleported to the shark woman and appeared on her head. When she felt him, her voice echoed in his mind, ''What are you doing down here, handsome?''

    "Wanted to see the underwater world, watching ships get dull after a while," Archer replied with a chuckle.

    He was rxing on her massive head, his legs swinging as the water rushed past. The deep sea stretched around them, a world colored in blues and greens lit by faint, bioluminescent glimmers.

    Schools of glowing fish scattered as Demetra propelled them forward with powerful strokes of her fins, her sleek form cutting effortlessly through the depths. Soon enough, Archer spotted a horde of Tylosaurus-looking monsters passing by.

    ''Should I capture them?'' he thought with a greedy smile while scanning them.

    [Abyssjaw]

    [Rank S]

    When seeing their rank, he spoke to the shark woman, "Follow those Abyssjaw, my love." Demetra agreed and quickly chased after the Tylosaurus-looking monsters while hiding from them. As the two of them appeared under them, Archer shot up and shoulder-checked one of them.

    "That should catch their attention,'' he pondered with a chuckle.

    The creature let out a bizarre guttural sound as it was hurled through the water, mming into an underwater mountain with a thunderous crash. The remaining beasts whipped around, their enraged red eyes locking on him.

    But as Demetra emerged from the shadows behind him, her massive form radiating power, their fury gave way to stunned silence. Archer''s grin widened as he trapped the Abyssjaws before speaking. "Now, it looks like half of you are hungry. Serve me and I''ll give you unlimited food."

    That''s when the biggest one swam forward, only to stare into his eyes as a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''Yes, our search for food is long and tough. Why would you offer us such things when you have her?''

    She motioned toward Demetra was eating a massive squid that tried to sneak up on them which made his eye widen before answering, "She''s my wife, but you''ll live in my Domain and grow stronger."''

    When the monster heard this, it nodded in agreement, which pleased him. "Okay, Master, how do we get there?"

    Archer quickly opened a portal while summoning hundreds of Shadow Monsters and told them to kidnap any sea beasts they could find, which they agreed and vanished into the

    darkness.

    Following that, he motioned for the Gate and spoke to the Tylosaurus leader, "Enter here. You''ll find a new world for your group."

    When the monsters heard this, they rushed through, which made Demetra giggle as her voice echoed in his mind, ''You can capture anything! No wonder you have a big harem.''

    Archer startedughing when hearing this before replying, "Exactly, now I''ll have trillions of creatures to fight my many enemies. All I need to do is let them grow and make sure they

    don''t starve."

    Demetra nodded as he sat on her head again while she started swimming through the deep as the Shadow Creatures dumped their victims into the Domain''s sea, which made the shark

    woman giggle.

    Once that was done, they swam back to the ships above where the duo jumped onto the gships deck. Archer teleported them to Olivia''s private quarters where the others were

    rxing.

    Following that, the trip back to Draconia took a few more days, but by the time they were a day travel, the Alliance attacked. They were passing Avidia as a wave of mana shells crashed

    into the ships.

    Thanks to the shields, none of them received damage, but the 1st Fleet returned fire as hundreds of cannons targeted the iing enemy vessels that encircled them, which

    shocked Olivia.

    Archer appeared on the bridge where she was giving out orders, but he quickly cast Cosmic Shield and covered his ships. Because of that, the Alliance attacks couldn''t prate his barrier, but he felt the strain of blocking three different bombardments.

    Sweat dripped down his brow while speaking, "Liv! Don''t waste this opportunity and take

    them out."

    When the white-haired woman heard this, she started shouting even more orders as the entire fleet counter-attacked. As he kept up the shield, Demetra''s voice echoed in his mind, ''I''m going to deal with these scum, darling.''

    A roar echoed across the sea as the shark woman sliced through the water, which allowed Archer to see her tear the ships apart. This sudden attack caught the Alliance fleets apart with

    ease as the rest got peppered by mana shells.

    Following that, the ambush failed as the 1st Fleet plowed through the enemy ships while

    firing their cannons into the side of the vessels, causing them to sink. An hourter, Archer dropped the shield before sitting down.

    Olivia nced at him with a big smile as she eximed, "Thank you, husband! Without your shield, we would have lost several ships."

    The older woman nodded in agreement before getting back tomanding the fleet as they

    closed in on Draconia.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1164: Ive Got Good Taste

    Chapter 1164: I''ve Got Good Taste

    ?

    Archer was standing on the balcony with N and ra as Draconia appeared on the horizon, but they had to pass through the Death Mist. When getting closer, the fog surrounded them.

    If it were anyone else, they would have been killed, but thanks to him, they were safe and the enemies who followed had to turn back. Sensing this, he smiled before speaking excitedly, "I can''t wait to get back and organize the war."

    "It will take some time to do but with everyone helping things to be done within six months," the redheaded dragonkin replied.

    He nodded in agreement before exining, "I''ll take some of you girls to Avidia with me. I want to explore it before the invasion."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    N nced at him as she questioned, "Isn''t that too dangerous? Especially if the Alliance catches you."

    Archer shrugged nonchntly. "Me and whoeveres with me will slip onto the continent in disguise. While I''m there, I''ll investigate the fire and water elves, along with the other realms. And in the meantime," a sly grin spread across his face, "We''ll sow chaos across the continent from the shadows."''

    The two women startedughing as the fleet closed in on the southern Seawall, where a massive metal gate was opening for them. Without waiting, he cast Blink and appeared on the wall, shocking the Homeguards.

    They all knelt in respect as Archer watched the ships glide past, their sails catching the breeze. The fleet followed the Dragonfire River, eventually arriving at the nearest naval base.

    Once they docked, the white-haired admiral gave the order to disembark and, with a sharpmand, she dismissed the crews so they could rest. He followed the fleet until thest vessel docked, causing the base to be busy.

    The docks were a flurry of activity, with thousands of people rushing in every direction as dockworkers scrambled to tend to the ships. Archer materialized on the gship''s bridge, where the six women were already waiting for him.

    When Olivia spotted him, the beautiful older woman shed a wide grin and spoke cheerfully. "I''m heading to headquarters to sort out a few things. Care to join me tonight?"

    "I''lle see you once I''ve seen the other girls," he replied with a charming smile. "It''s only fair."

    She agreed with a nod before kissing him. Archer reciprocated it while holding her curvy waist, which drove him mad. When they separated he whispered in her ear, "I''m going to ravage you, so get ready Liv."

    When Olivia heard this, her smile grew wider before she rushed off. Once she was gone, ra spoke up while dismissing her armor, "I''m going to check on the Bastion, I want to see how many new legions High Command has raised."

    Archer nodded as he stole her sexy red lips, which made the dragonkin woman sink into his embrace. Following that, she left the bridge before he turned to the others with a smile as he opened a Gate to the pce. "Now let''s go see the others. You four will have to give me with them."

    Everyone agreed with epting expressions. N stepped forward first and quickly kissed him before stepping through the portal. Demetra and Tal were next as they entered it, followed by him and Alexa.

    He noticed the navy-haired woman was nervous, but Archer reassured her, "They will love you, Lexi."

    She nodded with a warm smile, leaning over to nt a soft kiss on his cheek before the two of them stepped through the Gate. On the other side, N and the others were deep in conversation with E, Fianna, and Edith.

    The three women lit up when they saw Archer. They made their way toward him, though they let E take the lead. A grin appeared as he spotted the half-elf, immediately wrapping her in a tight hug.

    She yelped in surprise, herughter echoing as he held the half-elf close while she spoke with a cheerful expression, "It''s so good to see you Arch, I''ve missed you so much."

    "Same, El," he replied, his voice warm as he kissed her button nose, causing her to giggle. Without missing a beat, she quickly pulled him in for a proper kiss. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, and when they finally parted, E gazed into his eyes with a soft smile. "I love you, Archer Wyldheart," she confessed, her voice filled with affection.

    He hugged the half-elf tighter while replying, "I love you too El, how have you been?"

    "Busy, the kingdom always needs attention," she replied with a tired smile.

    When Archer saw this, he cast Aurora Healing on her as he spoke, "Go take a bath and meet me in your room. I want to pamper you until you fall asleep."

    N, Tal, and Demetra burst into whistles and cheers upon hearing that, their yful teasing making the half-elf giggle. However, herughter softened when her gaze shifted to Alexa, who stood quietly.

    "Is this the famous Lexi?" she asked with a big smile while approaching the navy-haired woman.

    Archer watched as E paused, extending her hand with a warm smile. "It''s good to meet you finally," she said earnestly. "I''ve heard so much about you."

    Alexa''s lips curved into a smile as she epted E''s hand. "That little troublemaker better has only said good things," she replied with a yful smirk. "He''s never had a bad word to say about any of you girls."

    The half-elfughed before nodding, "Oh, he''s sung your praises. But I would love to get to know you more. Do you want toe have a bath with me?"

    When Alexa heard this, she looked at him, but he gave her a nod, "Go with her. El will introduce you to the other women whenever youe across one of them. There are thirty- five of you now."

    Everyoneughed before E grabbed her hand and dragged her down the corridor while Tal, N, and Demetra followed behind after kissing him. Once they were gone, Archer turned to thest two women.

    Fianna had her stunning blonde hair tied back in a high ponytail, her attire which was fitted pants and a thick jumper that struggled to conceal her generous curves and generous chest, features Archer couldn''t help but love.

    He shook his head with a small smile, forcing himself to focus as he turned to Edith. Dressed in her ssic maid outfit, Edith had her snowy white hair neatly tied up. Her curvaceous figure and full chest didn''t escape his notice, either.

    A smirk tugged at his lips as a thought crossed his mind. ''I''ve got good taste.'' Following that, Archer smiled at the two women and hugged Fianna first, who let out a big smile as she returned the hug while speaking, "I''ve missed you so much, handsome. It''s been months since I''ve seen you."

    After she spoke, he pulled back just as the blonde cupped his cheeks before pressing a love- filled kiss against his. Archer shivered while grabbing her thick waist and reciprocated the gesture which pleased the older woman.

    Following that, he replied, "I missed you two Fi, but I''m back now and will spend time with all of you while organizing the war effort."

    Fianna nodded with a big smile, "Sounds good to me my love, I have to go see Aisha. There''s some corruption going on somewhere in the Draconian Government that we''ve been

    investigating."

    When Archer heard this, his violet eyes zed with fury, a storm of emotions flickering within them. Before he could react, Edith leaned in swiftly, capturing his lips with hers. Her soft tongue gently slipped into his mouth, catching him off guard and melting away his anger.

    Instinctively, he returned the kiss, their passion diffusing the tension in the air. Soon enough, Edith broke apart with a beautiful smile as she spoke, "Hello husband, no need to get so angry. Thedies will find the criminals and deal with them."

    Archer chuckled before kissing the white-haired woman on the forehead before replying, "I''ll find them now and deal with them outside the pce."

    The two women nodded with wide eyes, causing him to lead them outside. While walking through the pce, he noticed the Imperial Guard saluting every time they passed by, which he started ignoring after ten minutes.

    When they got outside Archer summoned hundreds of Shadow Creatures before ordering them in a determined voice, "Bring everyone that''s being investigated for corruption and be

    quick."

    After speaking, the monsters vanished into the shadows, causing Fianna and Edith to be scared, but he reassured them, "They belong to medies, none of my creatures will harm any

    of you."

    Following that, Archer led them to the grasnds outside the pce, which confused them as the white-haired woman questioned with a curious expression, "What are we doing out here

    Arch?"

    He didn''t answer and used Mana Maniption to create scaffolding that would allow him to hang the criminals up after he had dealt with them. While doing that, a sweet voice reached his ears, "It''s good that you''re back, Little Light."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1165: I Dont Need Gold

    Chapter 1165: I Don''t Need Gold

    ?

    Archer grinned when hearing that voice causing him to reply, "Hello beautiful, I was expecting you sooner."

    Brooke burst outughing before dashing forward, aiming a punch at his head, which was fast and caught him off guard. Archer yelped, swiftly dodging the swing, and retaliated with a yful smack to her round backside.

    ''Got you instead,'' he thought with a grin.

    Before she could react, he caught her off guard by iming her plump lips in a passionate kiss, leaving her momentarily stunned. Archer slid up behind the mature woman and started fondling her as he whispered, "You want to attack me, huh? Now you''ll be the first I punish."

    Brooke trembled but pushed her ass against his cock as she replied in a seductive voice while her hand slid to his pants and started rubbing him, "I look forward to it, Little Light, I''ve missed your monster stretching little old me open."

    Archer chuckled softly before leaning in to give the older woman a tender, love-filled kiss. They lingered in the moment for a few minutes, savoring each other''s warmth, until their attention snapped to the sudden appearance of the Shadow Creatures.

    Emerging from the darkness, they loomed ominously, each clutching a Draconian official in their grasp. He smiled when seeing this while breaking apart from Brooke, who looked confused as she asked with a giggle, "What are you up to? You''ve been back for not even ten minutes and you''ve found something to do."

    "Wait and see beautiful," he replied, causing her to join Fianna and Edith, who were watching him with curious expressions.

    Following that, Archer turned to the fat bald human male struggling against the creature but couldn''t do anything about it. He approached the man and crouched down with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.

    "Why are you stealing from me, Aradon? Do I not pay you people enough?" he questioned the official.

    The fat man looked at him before pleading, "I have done no such thing, Your Majesty, I would never."

    Archer''s smile widened because Aradon was sweating buckets causing him to use Soul Eater, but not fully. He looked through his memories and soon realized that the man wasn''t the ringleader, but he knew who was.

    ''Interesting, this is going to be fun,'' he thought with a big smile.

    Upon realizing the situation, Archer pulled back, his sharp gaze fixed on the scene as the fat man cried out in pain. Turning to the Shadow Creature, his voice dripped with venom as hemanded, "Hold this one off to the side. He''s guilty."

    Following this, more monsters popped out of the darkness and started throwing men and women to the ground. Brooke, Fianna, and Edith were shocked when they saw this, causing the blonde toment, "How do you know these are the people we were investigating?"

    Archer smiled at her with a knowing smile, "My Shadows Fi, they found these idiots for me and now I''ll punish them."''

    She nodded in understanding while Edith and Brooke watched with fascination as he turned to the next man. He noticed he looked like a noble and dressed like one beforementing, "Why do you need extra gold Brelthar? You''re wealthy with clothes like that."

    The man trembled visibly at Archer''smanding tone, his voice shaking as he pleaded, "I haven''t done anything, my king! You saved my family. Why would I ever betray your trust?"

    "Then you don''t mind me looking at your memories?" Archer questioned with gleaming eyes.

    Brelthar quickly nodded with determination, "Please do, Your Majesty."

    His eyebrow rose when hearing this before casting Soul Eater on the man and went through everything and realized he was loyal. Archer felt bad and took out twenty gold coins and put them in Brelthar''s hand, "I''m sorry for that, take this as an apology on my behalf."

    The man tried to reject it. "I don''t need gold, Your Majesty."

    Archer interrupted him with a friendly smile, "Treat your wife or children with it. I''ll get a carriage to take you back home," he said.

    When the three women heard the man''s heartfelt plea, they smiled knowingly. Archer gave a subtle nod and motioned for the Imperial Guard to fetch a carriage to escort Brelthar safely home.

    With that matter settled, Archer shifted his focus to the next individual, a woman with blood- red hair and piercing emerald-green eyes. Though her curvaceous figure matched the allure of his wives, he felt no spark of attraction toward her.

    ''Something about her is off,'' he thought with a sneer.

    From behind him, Edith''s teasing voice rang out,ced with yful sarcasm. "I bet he lets her off because she''s pretty."

    Archer turned sharply, narrowing his eyes at Edith as he replied, his tone firm yetced with mischief, "You''ll see, Edith. Now you''re next in line to be punished, just like Brooke."

    Hearing his words, the brte''s lips curled into a sly smile. She winked at him yfully and responded, "I look forward to it, Little Light."

    Following that, he turned back to the struggling woman who was being held down by the Shadow Creature. She looked at him and started pleading, "Your Majesty, I have done nothing wrong to be treated like this."

    Archer watched her before using Soul Eater on her and found out that she was one of the ringleaders. His smile grew wider as he replied to the human woman, "Do you honestly think I''m stupid, Brionna?"

    He turned to the Shadow Creature that was holding her down and gave it an order. "Hold her with the fat man. She''s guilty."

    Brionna, desperate, dropped to her knees and pleaded, her voice trembling, "Please, Your Majesty, I''ll do anything. Everyone knows you love women. I''ll be your ve if you wish, then I won''t be able to betray you."''

    Panic flooded Brionna''s eyes as she desperately tried to appeal to Archer''s sense of mercy. But he looked at her with disdain. "I don''t need a woman like you," he said, his voiceced with disgust. "You''ll be punished just like the others."

    Following that, he went down the line and found all two hundred corrupt officials. Once the men and women realized he wouldn''t forgive them, they tried to escape, but the Shadow Creatures quickly caught the fleeing prisoners.

    Archer turned to the innocent officials and gave them all twenty gold coins each before apologizing. The men and women were shocked by getting sorry from royalty, but he chased them off, which made themugh.

    Their kidnapping by the Shadow Creatures had been forgotten as they spread how kind and strict he was. Once they were gone, Fiannamented with a curious voice, "Why did you give them so much? A few coins would have been good enough."

    "Well my beautiful Fi, I have more wealth than I can spend, so why not treat my people good? They''ll spend it in the kingdom anyway," he exined before turning to Aradon, who pissed

    himself in fright.

    Archer cringed when seeing this before speaking in a voice full of disgust, "Now for the punishment. You stole from me, the kingdom, and its people to enrich yourself. I think death

    would be too good for you."

    When the fat man heard this, he was relieved, but soon started panicking as Archer mmed him against the scaffolding. He grinned when he saw the scared expression before summoning his ws while speaking. "Now let''s show the rest of the government what happens if you steal from me?"

    Archer set to work skinning the fat man, a gruesome act that sent waves of terror rippling through the others. Aradon''s screams weren''t just sounds-they pierced deep into their very souls, leaving them frozen with fear.

    Blood pooled around his feet, staining both him and the ground beneath, but the horrifying sight did nothing to diminish the unsettling grin on his face. Archer stepped back as all the man''s limbs were red raw and bleeding causing him toment, "This is getting boring now but the people need to know the consequences of screwing me over."

    Following this, he continued skinning the criminals until arriving at Brionna, who was trembling in fear. Archer chuckled before getting to work as she let out a scream that echoed

    across the kingdom.

    Once he was finished, he turned to an Imperial Guard. "Get the healers toe to mend these fuckers every morning. They are not to die but stay here until the women can join the Battle Sisters and the men will be Tyrants."

    The soldier saluted before Archer turned to the three women. Brooke was smiling, while

    Fianna and Edith looked horrified. He frowned when seeing this and exined, "This punishment will spread across Draconia and deter corruption. It needed to be done for an/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    stable kingdom."

    "Why not just kill them? This is a barbaric act, Arch," Fianna muttered.

    "That''s the point Fi, this will make people behave and do good for the kingdom otherwise they will end up like these idiots," he answered by pointing at the crucified-skinned officials who stopped screaming.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1166: How About We Go On A Date

    Chapter 1166: How About We Go On A Date

    ?

    After Archer dealt with the corrupt officials, Fianna eagerly spoke up, her voice full of excitement. "Can you open a portal to the government section? I need to tell Aisha about this!"

    With a chuckle, he nodded, leaning in to kiss the mature woman. She responded quickly, returning the kiss with equal enthusiasm before stepping through the portal, which made himugh.

    Once Fianna had left, Archer took Brookes'' and Edith''s hands, teleporting them to the pce. In an instant, they appeared in his spacious bedroom, where a massive bed sat at the center of the room, nked by cupboards, with a door leading to the bathroom nearby.

    He was just about to speak when Aisha''s voice rang in his mind, ''A group of Alliance Demi-Gods is floating outside the Death Mist calling for you, husband.''

    When Archer heard this, he got annoyed and turned toward the brte, "We havepany. Let me show you how much I''ve improved."

    Brooke nodded, her green eyes gleaming with excitement. After telling Edith to wait there, the two left the bedroom. Archer stepped onto the balcony and summoned his wings before taking off like a rocket, followed by the brte.

    The duo flew so fast that it created a sonic boom across Draconia, which caused the billions of people below to cheer when realizing the rumors of the king''s return were true, but they were in for a surprise at the uing scene.

    As they soared through the sky, Brooke harnessed her mana to create a shimmering screen, disying the full extent of Archer''s power. She believed this disy would strengthen their loyalty, feeling that he was different from others.

    "The one who must save it from theing darkness is you,'' she thought, a proud smile crossing her face. ''Your parents may have failed, but anyone would be proud to call you their son.''

    Eager to witness his abilities firsthand, she watched with anticipation, her curiosity piqued about what he was truly capable of. By the time the duo reached the Demi-Gods, he wanted to fight them.

    Archer counted four together, which made his blood pump, ''They think they''ll have a chance against me,'' he thought as the excitement lit a fire within him.

    One of the Alliance floated forward with a mug expression, but he dashed forward and hit the man with a Nova Punch that caused a shockwave to shoot out. The force sent the other enemies flying.

    Without giving them a moment to react, Archerunched his next attack. He sank his teeth into the Demi-God''s shoulder, while his tail, whip-like and lethal,shed out, striking another with a powerful blow that sent the foe reeling.

    A loud p rang out before he hit the rest with his dragonfire that burned most and killed one. While this was happening, Brooke watched from the sidelines with wide eyes as she thought, ''He''s stronger now and more brutal.''

    The mature woman watched in awe as he delivered a devastating hammer punch to a female opponent, sending her hurtling into the sea below. Without hesitation, he unleashed a powerful violet st at another.

    Brooke couldn''t help but be amazed by his sheer strength and wildbat style. Following this, Archer took out three of them before using Soul Eater on thest one, only to learn that they were from Avidia, which pissed him off.

    Following that, he threw the body into the sea below before returning to the older woman, who was beaming as she spoke. "Impressive Little Light but we have to deal with the southern continent, they are bing a nuisance."

    "That''s the n, I''ll organize it while spending time with youdies," Archer replied with a smile as the two flew toward the pce. "I''ll take a group to scout out the major centers to get information on the enemy realms."

    Brooke nodded in agreement as they descended,nding in the garden, only to run into Teu, Kassandra, and Lucrezia. The three women lit up with joy upon seeing Archer, their excitement almost palpable.

    The older woman chuckled at the sight, a yful glint in her eyes. "I''ll leave you to the youngerdies," she teased with a knowing smile. "Come find me when you''re free from the horny cats."

    Archer startedughing before giving Brooke a loving kiss and squeezing her ass, which made her yelp, but leaned into him as she confessed with a smile, "Do you know the eight words I want to say to you, Little Light?"

    His eyebrow rose while he shook his head as the older woman leaned in until her lips touched his lips. "I love you."

    A shiver ran down his spine, but a big smile appeared as he stole her plump lips with a passionate kiss, which caught Brooke off guard. When they broke apart, she concluded, "You deserve to hear that a thousand times a day, handsome. You now have an army of women who love you and are no longer alone."''

    Archer smiled when hearing that, and he thanked her before she vanished using her magic, which always surprised him. Once the older woman was gone, he turned to the three who approached him.

    ''Now let''s pamper these beauties,'' he thought with a charming smile.

    Kassandra was the first to embrace him, the Kraken Princess radiating joy at seeing him again. Without hesitation, she leaned in and pressed her lips to his in a kiss full of love and longing, her affection unmistakable.

    Archer reciprocated without a fuss as he''d missed the Kraken women a lot. His actions made the beautiful women let out an adorable noise that only increased their passion. Minutester, they broke away as she gave him a big smile.

    "Wow, I didn''t realize just how much I missed you, handsome," Kassandra said warmly, her voice brimming with joy.

    He gave a small nod, his lips curving into a smile as he replied, "I feel the same, Kass. How have things been with you?"

    "Busy, patrolling the ind gets boring after a while," she answered with a smile. "But I''m happy that you''re back now."''

    The dark-haired woman nodded as she stepped to the side to let Teu greet him. When Archer saw his Aquarian wife, he got excited and quickly grabbed her by the waist and hugged

    her tightly.

    Teu giggled softly but didn''t pull away from his embrace. Instead, she wrapped her arms around him and said with a radiant smile, "Hello, my love. Thank you for helping my

    people."

    "You''re wee, Teu. Anything for my Aquarian Princess," Archer replied, his voice filled with affection.

    She quickly leaned in, sealing her gratitude with a tender kiss. As her body pressed against his, he couldn''t help but notice the warmth and softness of her figure against his chest, stirring an instinctive reaction.

    He pushed the thought aside, focusing entirely on the kiss until they broke apart and Teumented with a satisfied smile, "Luce is watching us, go say hello. She''s missed you so

    much."

    "''Thank you Teu," Archer replied before kissing her button nose, which made her giggle.

    Archer turned to the blonde Mosasaur woman and spoke while approaching her, "Hello Lucrezia, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you."

    Her red eyes narrowed before she stepped forward. "Is it true you went to another world? Your original one?" she questioned.

    "Yes, the Blocker went haywire and sent me, Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx to Earth," he exined. "''But I can travel back there anytime I want."

    With that, Archer opened a Gate to Michelle''s house which allowed the three women to get a good view. Lucrezia''s eyes widened as she muttered, "It looks strange. What are those metal objects that look like carriages?"

    "I''ll take you beauties there when the war calms down. Deal?" he offered the three women

    with a charming smile.

    Teu and Kassandra nodded in agreement but Lucrezia quickly moved toward him and grabbed his cor before speaking, "You owe us husband. We''ve been without you for

    months."

    Archer chuckled, "Yes that''s the n Luce, how about I start with you three? Just need to say hello to everyone else then we can meet?" he suggested, which they agreed to. Lucrezia leaned in and kissed him, her hands gently cupping his cheeks. He responded with such intense passion that it left the blonde momentarily breathless. Despite the heat of the moment, the Mosasaur woman melted into his embrace.

    Following that, Archer broke apart as Kassandra spoke up with an excited smile, "So what''s the n, handsome? Where do you want to meet us?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "How about we go on a date once I''ve said hello to the girls? Once I''m done, I''ll meet you at the front gate?" he replied.

    The three women exchanged nods, each nting a quick peck on his cheek before heading off,

    theirughter trailing behind them as they resumed whatever ns had upied the group before their chance encounter.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1167: Causing Me Problems

    Chapter 1167: Causing Me Problems

    ?

    Archer watched the trio walk away. Once they were gone, he scanned the kingdom with Aura Detector to find the women. Secondster, it locked onto Halime and Llyniel''s presence in the snake woman''s poison cave.

    A sly grin spread across his face as he thought, ''Let''s go say hello to them. I wonder what they''re working on.''

    Without hesitation, he opened a Gate leading to the area around Halime''sb. Stepping through, Archer''s eyes immediately took in the sight of several greenhouses. His attention shifted to the Imperial Guard patrolling the area.

    ''Looks like the girls have been busy. I wonder what they''re up to,'' he mused before approaching the entrance that was behind the waterfall.

    Archer''s eyesnded on arge, reinforced metal door guarding Halime''s inner sanctum. Stepping forward, he knocked, the sound echoing through the quiet area. Inside, he could hear movement as someone approached the door.

    Only for a sudden crash to follow as they stumbled, causing a cascade of items to tter to the floor. A muffled groan of frustration reached his ears, drawing an amused smile to his face.

    Secondster, Llyniel opened the door with an annoyed expression until spotting him. Her pretty face lit up as her big brown eyes gleamed with happiness. The wood elf flew out and wrapped her arms and legs around him.

    Her soft lips crashed against his as she started passionately kissing him. Archer held onto her while walking into the cave where the smell of poisons, toxins, and nts hit his nose just after they broke apart.

    Llyniel jumped down with a big smile, "Come, sweetheart, look at what I and Hali have been doing. You''ll love it."

    As they ventured deeper into the cave, Archer''s gaze was drawn to the snake woman standing ahead. She was wearing a pair of snug shorts that showed off her fat ass and a tight vest, which highlighted her striking beauty in a way that caught him off guard.

    Halime''s smooth, sun-kissed brown skin glistened with a light sheen of sweat, evidence of her hard work. Her short ck hair was in a neat ponytail, framing her unique features as she concentrated on something.

    The unexpected sight took Archer by surprise, leaving him momentarily frozen,pletely captivated by Halime''s presence. As his gaze shifted, he saw that Llyniel wore a simr, equally striking outfit.

    Her shorts hugged her figure, emphasizing her curves in a way that stirred something within him. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, he silently scolded himself. ''Control yourself. You can ravage them soon.''

    He forced his focus back to the moment as the wood elf joined the snake women and started working on something. Archer started watching them, and an hourter he noticed both were running low on mana.

    Without speaking, he stepped forward and ced his hand on their backs before sending his mana into their body. Halime sighed as she spoke in an exhausted voice, "Thank you handsome, I needed that."

    Archer smiled, "It''s good to see you both but I must admit these outfits you''re wearing are causing me problems," he revealed.

    When the duo heard this, they went stiff, but he quickly exined, "It''s nothing bad. I just want to fuck you both so bad after seeing your asses."

    Halime started giggling while Llyniel bent over the desk as she suggested in a seductive tone, "You can ravage me anytime you want, husband. We both know I love it."''

    Archer shivered when hearing this but pped her ass, causing the gorgeous elf to yelp as a lewd smile appeared. "Oh, that felt nice. p me more, please."

    "Shut up Llyn, get back to work! We''re close to perfecting this poison," the snake woman scolded her.

    He held the brown-skinned beauty''s waist while speaking. "Sorry for disturbing you. How about we three go out tomorrow? I''ll take you both on a date?"

    When the duo heard Archer''s request, they both beamed with smiles. Halime was the first to respond. Her yellow eyes sparkled. "That sounds good! We should be finished by then, but can you do me a favor and fill up the mana generator?" she asked, her tone sweet.

    Halime spun around and, with a mischievous smile, quickly kissed him, pressing her body against his. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders as her tongue gently slid into his mouth.

    Minutester, the two of them broke apart as the snake woman had a big smile as shemented, "I''m sorry, but we have to get back to the experiment. We''ve been nning it for weeks."

    Archer nodded in understanding before approaching the Ironfoot Mana Generator and started filling it up. Once fully charged, it buzzed with energy, causing Llyniel to giggle. "I forget how much mana you have. It takes the guards hours to fill it up."

    His eyes narrowed when hearing this and let out a growl before warning, "You better not let them see you dressed like that. It''s not eptable."

    Halime giggled softly, her eyes twinkling with yful amusement. "I love your jealousy," she teased, "but no, we dress normally when leaving theb. This outfit is for your eyes only, handsome."

    Archer grinned, his confidence unwavering. "Good. I don''t want anyone else seeing you, only I can," he replied, his tone filled with possessive love.

    Following that, he opened a Gate to the Government district in Dragonheart City where Aisha and Deh were. When Archer appeared outside the main building, it made the Homeguard panic, but when they noticed him, they knelt.

    "As you were, I''m here to see Queen Aisha. She''s in her office?" he asked the two soldiers.

    A female quickly answered in a respectful voice, "Yes, Your Majesty. Do you want me to lead you there?"

    Archer nodded as the Homeguard entered the building. He stepped in behind the women while his gaze wandered, admiring the surroundings. They passed through a foyer; the space filled with benches and lush nts, which were inviting spots for people to sit.

    Counters lined one side of the foyer, each marked with signs disying their purpose, housing, work, government programs, and other services. The orderly arrangement gave the space a sense of purpose and efficiency.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Seems like Aisha followed my instructions to the letter,'' he thought with a pleased smile. ''It was lucky I spent loads of time in the Davis family''s business.

    The overall atmosphere was warm and inviting, with aforting, almost homely feel despite the bustling activity. His gaze drifted across the room, taking in the sight of hundreds of uniformed individuals moving about, each absorbed in their tasks.

    While standing there, he felt someone approaching him at high speed. Archer Blinked outside only to have a red blur crash into his chest which sent them skidding backward as the woman

    attacked his face.

    Sera''s soft lips peppered kisses across every part of his skin before she leaned back, her smile wide and her ruby-red eyes glowing with warmth. The young woman leaned forward, capturing his lips in a passionate kiss as he held her soft ass.

    Her red tail slid around his thigh, pulling him closer as the kiss deepened, their connection growing more intense with each passing moment. Secondster, the couple separated as Sera spoke, "I''m so happy you''re back sweetheart, I''ve missed you so much."

    Archer smiled when hearing this before putting his forehead against hers. "I love you

    Seraphina Wyldheart," he confessed.

    This made the dragon woman happy. Sera quickly transformed into her Fairy Dragon form and plopped down on his shoulder as she replied with a love-filled voice, "I love you two. There''s not one day that I don''t thank Tiamat for our meeting."

    He stroked the little dragon just as she started biting his ear and the female Homeguard appeared with a panicked expression, "Oh, you''re here, Your Majesty. I wondered where you

    went."

    Archer chuckled as a shiver ran down his spine thanks to Sera''s nibbling. He shook his head and motioned for the woman to lead the way. Ten minutester, they arrived at an office that

    was on the top floor.

    To his shock, they took a mana elevator to the higher floors that were powered by Deh''s generators, which amazed him. ''Seems like that Dwarf milf has been busy. I have to reward her,'' he

    pondered.

    He stepped into the office only to see Aisha and Deh chatting about the kingdom, but the two stopped when they saw him. The Dwarf was the first to react, "Husband! I heard you were back but didn''t thank you''de see little old me."

    The dragonkin woman giggled, a yful glint in her eyes, before adding, "He''s saying hello to everyone, it seems. Looks like we have a husband who treats all of us fairly."

    Archer smiled, his gaze softening as he pulled the grey-haired Deh into a warm hug. At her height, she only came up to his stomach, a fact he found endearing. Without hesitation, he scooped her up, lifting her effortlessly before pressing a gentle kiss to her lips.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1168: Make A Home And Get Settled

    Chapter 1168: Make A Home And Get Settled

    ?

    Once Archer had greeted Deh and Aisha, the dragonkin woman smiled and asked, "What brings you here, husband?"

    "I''m here to see how you both are," he replied, sitting down and gettingfortable. "How''s the kingdom going?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good, we are saving gold from the taxes and reinvesting it back into thend," Aisha revealed with glowing blue eyes. "We''ve got plenty of room for now, but in the next ten years we''ll run out, even with the four inds."

    Archer nodded in understanding as he spoke, "There''s no problem there, we will have the other continents for space along with the people that live there."''

    When the two women heard this, they exchanged a nod of agreement before Deh remarked, "Many of your designs have already been built; we''ve reached the point where there''s nothing left to create."

    "Good, I''ve got a few more ideas toe up with but youdiese first," Archer replied with a charming smile. "I''ve missed you both."

    Aisha beamed as she answered, her blue eyes gleaming with love, "And we''ve missed you, handsome."

    "Damn right, it''s been lonely without you, Arch," Deh said in a cheerful voice.

    He wrapped his arm around the beautiful dwarf and pulled her onto hisp before wrapping his arms around her waist as she giggled, "What are you up to, husband?"

    ''''Pampering you two," Archer responded while massaging the mature woman''s shoulders, which made her slump into hisp as he nced at the smiling Aisha. "You''re next. How''s the legionsing along?"

    The dragonkin womanughed when she saw Deh squirming as her eyes closed. Aisha replied to his question, "We are getting more recruits than ever before. It''s getting hard to find room to house them. But there''s one hundred and twelve altogether."

    Archer nodded with a thinking expression before speaking, "Who can we send to cidia? Maeve, Nyx, and Tal are guarding the fortress."

    When Aisha heard this, he went through some papers with a serious expression as she answered, "We can deploy the 11th and 12th Legions. Their training has finished, now they need experience."''

    "Good, they will learn how to fight monsters on cidia," he informed the dragonkin woman. "That ce is full of them, which will be useful when the Swarm finally enters the war."

    Aisha smiled knowingly as the three of them continued their conversation. However, Maeve''s perspective suddenly surfaced in his mind which worried him. Archer''s eyes narrowed as he spoke to the two women, "Hold ondies, something''s happening at the fortress."''

    When they heard this worried expressions appeared as Deh got off hisp and sat down to listen as he started narrating everything that was happening.

    ***

    Maeve was awoken by explosions rocking the northern side of the fortress, causing it to shake like an earthquake. She jumped out of bed and got her armor on before rushing out of the room.

    Without wasting time, she stepped into the corridor only to bump into Ashoka, who was doing the same thing as the tiger woman questioned, "Can you sense anything, Maeve?"

    She shook her head while answering, "No, but it must be bad to shake the whole ce."'' Following that, the two of them rushed toward the northern gate and stepped outside, only to hear an enraged roar before the loud crashes sounded out. Maeve looked at Ashoka. "Nyx is fighting something! Wasn''t she sleeping?"

    The brown-skinned woman shrugged, "I don''t know, she''s a lot like Archer and wanders around."

    They sprinted through the fortress streets, weaving between soldiers. The sounds of distant crashes grew louder with every step, the vibrations rattling the cobblestones beneath their feet.

    Reaching the northern wall, they didn''t hesitate. With a shared nce, they leaped onto the battlements,nding in unison atop the stone edge. In the grasnds in front of the fortress, Nyx roared as she wed at a group of towering giants.

    The creatures wielded crude clubs and jagged weapons, their thunderous strikes matching Nyx''s ferocity. "She''s outnumbered," Ashoka said, his voice tense.

    Maeve gritted her teeth as she replied before jumping up on the wall, "Not for long, let''s help her."

    Following that, the orange-haired woman leaped off and transformed into her dragon form while crashing into a giant that went to swing at Nyx''s back, but her ws tore into the monster with ease.

    Secondster a fierce roar as Ashoka joined the fray as her ws sliced off one of the enemy''s arms that dropped to the ground with a crash. The battle erupted as the three women fought

    the giants.

    The ground shook but when Maeve looked up she spotted more of them rushing toward them causing her heart to drop, ''Fuck, there''s too many,'' she thought while killing another creature.

    Just as the enemy reinforcements got close a portal opened up and Archer appeared in his dragon form that overshadowed the giants. When the three women spotted him just as his voice echoed in their minds, ''Get back to the fortress and fight the smaller monsters.''

    ***

    When Aisha and Deh knew the situation, the dragonkin womanmented with worried blue eyes, "Are you going to help them?"

    "Of course," he replied before standing up. "I''ll be right back. Got some giants to kill!"

    Following that, Archer opened a gate to the fortress and stepped through while transforming into his dragon form. Whennding on the other side, he stepped on one creature and crushed

    it with ease.

    Momentster, he unleashed a torrent of violet mes, the searing ze engulfing the monsters and reducing them to ash. The survivors froze in their tracks, paralyzed by fear. A sinister smile spread across his face as he spoke in a chilling tone, "Serve me, or die. You have ten seconds to decide."

    Once Archer finished speaking, he turned to the three women and cast Aurora Healing on them before two giants were kneeling while the others tried to attack him. He was amused and crushed them using his tail.

    "This is getting easy,'' he thought with a chuckle.

    It was like a massive whip and tore them in two as blood sttered everywhere. Once they were dead, he threw the corpses into the Domain for the monsters before turning to the monsters who submitted.

    "Seems like you two are smart," Archer said before transforming into his humanoid form while hovering in the air.

    "Yes, Master. We know who you are and our previous masters hated you," the male giant spoke in a respectful voice.

    He startedughing when hearing this, ''Why doesn''t it surprise me that the Swarm are here?''

    Archer shook his head and replied, "What do you know about the Terravians? Are they on this forsaken continent?"

    The female giant shook her head. "No. They have tunnels all over though and send their armies through them, Master," she exined.

    "Okay, here''s what''s going to happen. You two will lead any more of your kind that I capture and build me a powerful army," he offered before opening a portal to the mountains in the

    Domain.

    When the giants heard this, they bobbed their heads in agreement, resembling two oversized chickens. Archer gestured for them to proceed, and as they stepped forward, their eyes widened in astonishment at the breathtaking scenery before them.

    "Now make a home and get settled," he spoke before leaving the Domain. "I''ll send more

    giants your way when I find them."''

    The giants bowed deeply before Archer, who vanished momentster, reappearing outside the cidia fortress. There, he made his way toward Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx. As soon as they

    saw him, the three women rushed forward, embracing him tightly.

    "Thank you foring to help us," they said, their relief obvious.

    Following that, Archer and the three women started chatting before thedies went back to

    sleep. Once they were gone, he returned to Aisha and Deh, who were going through some

    paperwork.

    "Sorry about that, at least we got two giants for the Monster Army," he said while sitting

    down.

    Aisha looked at him before letting out a yawn. Archer noticed she was tired and suggested, "Why don''t you get some sleep? It''ste and we can go out on a date when you''re free." When the dragonkin heard this, a radiant smile spread across her enchanting face. Rising gracefully, she made her way around the desk and settled onto hisp. "That sounds incredible, my love. I can''t wait," she murmured, her voiceced with warmth. Leaning in, she captured his lips in a deep, passionate kiss. Archer reciprocated while holding her waist. He felt her tongue slip into his mouth causing a battle to erupt which Aisha happily

    lost.

    Following that, she got up before saying goodnight to him and Deh. Once she was gone, the mature dwarf asked, "Can we spend some time together, husband? It''s been a while since we

    have."

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1169: You Do Know I Love You Right

    Chapter 1169: You Do Know I Love You Right

    ?

    "Of course Del, do you want toe see the others with me?" he responded as the duo stood

    up.

    Deh nodded in agreement as she grabbed his hand. Archer teleported them to the pce library where Hecate, Nefertiti, and Leira were reading around a table stacked with books while chatting with each other.

    Archer smiled when seeing them just as the pink-haired subus looked up, only to smile as she jumped up. The beautiful brown-skinned woman rushed toward him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

    Nefertiti pulled his head into her cleavage while speaking in a voice full of love, "Bless the goddess! I''m so happy to see you handsome."

    She pulled his head up before giving him a passionate kiss, which sent a shiver down his spine. Following that, the two of them broke apart as Archer spoke with a grin, "It''s good to see you too, Nefi. I''ve missed my gorgeous subus."''

    The pink-haired beauty quickly hugged him with a cheerful expression as she confessed, "''I love you so much Arch, please don''t vanish like that again."

    He nodded, his voice calm and reassuring. "I love you too, but you don''t need to worry. I''m not nning on going anywhere without you girls. It was just an ident."

    Nefertiti''s smile grew, but she stepped aside as the moon elf quickly hugged him. Archer returned it as he spoke, "Hecate, how have you been my love?"

    The elf''s red eyes glowed before answering in a sweet voice that was music to his ears. "I''ve been good Arch, the Dragonheart Company has a store in every city and town on Draconia. We''re nning to open more on the inds."''

    When Archer heard this, a proud smile appeared on his face as she quickly kissed her, which made her body jolt, but he held her thick waist. The two of them shared a love-filled kiss, which made the elf extremely happy.

    As they pulled apart, Hecate looked up at him with a radiant smile. "You do know I love you, right?" she whispered.

    He nodded, letting out a warm chuckle before leaning in to kiss her nose. "Yes, and I love you, too. Now, back to your studies," he teased.

    The gray-skinned beauty giggled, a yful sparkle in her eyes, just as his handnded with a firm p on her plentiful backside. His tail swished behind him, yfully smacking against Nefertiti''s curvaceous behind, eliciting a surprised yelp.

    Archer watched with amusement as the two women hurried away, theirughter ringing out as their backsides earned another yful p. He couldn''t help but chuckle at their reactions before turning his attention to Leira.

    The cat woman was chatting with Deh about the impressive airships she had crafted. Curious, he approached them, catching sight of Leira''s glowing emerald-green eyes as she noticed him.

    Her face lit up with a warm smile, and she excitedly said, "Arch!"

    Without hesitation, Leira darted forward, letting out an adorable squeak as she leaped into his arms. He caught her effortlessly, holding her close as their lips met in a quick, heartfelt kiss, their world fading away.

    The cat woman leaned back slightly, her glowing green eyes locking with his as she whispered, "It''s so good to see you, darling. I''ve missed you greatly."

    His smile widened as he replied, his tone warm. "I''m relieved to be back with you girls. I just wanted toe and say hello."

    Leira waved dismissively, her tail flickingzily behind her. "It''s fine. I was just reading a biology book," she exined with a casual smile.

    Archer''s eyes widened at her words as a memory surfaced, an idea he''d developed while in the cabin back on cidia. Without hesitation, he pulled a neatly bound folder from his pack and handed it to her.

    "Read this, Leira," he said, his voiceced with excitement. "I think you''ll find it fascinating."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The cat woman opened it and started going through it with wide eyes as she started getting excited, causing her to nce at him. "Do you n to go through with this? The soldiers would happily do it. They love you," she questioned.

    Archer nodded. "Yes," he said, "Otherwise, they''ll be mutted and live miserable lives," making her nod in agreement.

    "The Steel Dragon Legion? That''s the project name?" Leira questioned with a curious expression as she flicked through the pages.

    "Yes, with help from Deh, Halime, yourself, and whoever wants to help, we will create super soldiers but they will be rare because of healing magic and the hospitals the kingdom has," he responded.

    Leira nodded, but the mature dwarf spoke up after the cat woman gave her the folder. "What do you n on using them for?"

    "Whenever we travel outside of Draconia, we may conquer the other continents but that doesn''t mean there won''t be rebels," Archer revealed. "I also have a humanoid race called the Vorrukhms. They are extremely loyal to me, but we''ll need new armor and weapons for them."

    The cat woman nodded in understanding as Deh questioned, "What do you n on doing with the Imperial Guard?"

    Archer turned to the grey-haired beauty and answered with a charming smile that caught her off guard. "They will still be there. We''ll need as many soldiers as we can get to defend our family or homes."

    "I can create armor and weapons for them. I''ll have the girls help me design them once we''re done here," Deh revealed.

    Following that, Archer paid attention to Leira who was still reading the folder alongside the dwarf before she asked, "Can I borrow Del please, husband? I got a few things to discuss with

    her?"

    "Ask her, not me," he chuckled. "I don''t own her, she''s her own woman."

    Deh giggled softly at the exchange and chimed in with a grin. "I''ll stay with Leira. I want to hear more about this Steel Legion."

    He nodded, stepping forward to give both women a warm kiss and a quick cuddle. With a smile, he moved on to Hecate and Nefertiti, sharing the same loving gestures with them

    before leaving the library.

    Archer reappeared on the pce''s roof after opening a Gate. He started watching the beautiful surroundings while using Aura Detector to find the other women. Secondster, he found out Sia and Hemera were fast asleep, but Meredith was still working.

    Without hesitation, Archer teleported to the blonde maid, who was strolling down one of the pce corridors. A yful smile spread across his face as he appeared behind her. Without warning, he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her gently but firmly toward him.

    The older woman let out a startled gasp, her body jolting in surprise before she turned to see his mischievous grin. "You scared me, Archer!" she eximed.

    He startedughing before leaning forward and stealing the maid''s plump lips, which made her shiver. Archer held her close as the two shared a passionate kiss. Minutester the two of them separated as the blonde spoke, "It''s good to see you husband, going around seeing all

    the girls I see?"

    "Yes, I wanted to say hello to all of you," he replied with a warm smile. "I''ve missed every one of you so much."''

    Meredith quickly grabbed Archer''s hand, her cheerful voice bubbling as she led him down the corridor. "Come have some tea. I''ve got a few delicious types that you have to try!" Archer chuckled and nodded, allowing the spirited maid to pull him along. The other staff members paused their duties to watch the pair with wide-eyed curiosity, their murmurs barely audible as they passed.

    After a short walk, the duo arrived at her cozy bedroom. With a bright smile, Meredith pushed the door open and gestured for him to enter. "Go on, make yourselffortable!" she urged,

    her excitement contagious.

    Archer settled into afortable spot, his eyes following Meredith as she moved around the room, pulling various teapots and jars from the shelf.

    "Llyniel gave me so much tea that it''ll take years to use it all," she exined with a chuckle, shaking her head as she examined the pot. "I tried to say no, but she wouldn''t take no for an answer and practically forced it on me."''

    Archer smirked at her exasperated tone. "Sounds like her," he said with a softugh.

    Following that, she poured the hot water before stirring while speaking, "How have you

    been, husband?"

    ''''Busy," he answered with a chuckle. "I got sent to another world where I had to build up my mana to return while meeting people from my past."

    "Do you mean Alexa? I met her with the others earlier on. N seems to like her," Meredith

    revealed.

    Archer nodded with a warm smile. "Yes, that sounds like her. She''s spending time with the others now, helping them get to know each other better," he said.

    Momentster, Meredith set down two steaming cups of tea before taking a seat beside him.

    "She seems like a lovely woman," she said with a smile. "We were introduced but couldn''t speak for long as I was working while they were heading to the baths."''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1170: Well Catch Up Soon

    Chapter 1170: We''ll Catch Up Soon

    ?

    They continued to chat while drinking tea when a peaceful silence took over the room. She shook her head and asked in a hopeful voice, "I hope this doesn''t bother you, but can I help Leira and Nefertiti with their work?"

    When he heard her request, his eyebrow rose in interest as he took out another Steel Legion folder and slid it across the table. "Check this out. If you understand it, you can help the girls."

    Meredith''s green eyes gleamed with excitement as she took the folder and started flicking through it while muttering to herself. He watched the blonde read while drinking the tea, which was tangy but strangely nice.

    ''I wonder what Lyn is growing? Maybe Hecate can help her improve their growth,'' Archer mused while drinking more. ''We could sell this across the kingdom. People will love it.''

    Twenty minutes passed and Meredith finally put the folder down as her eyes sparkled before speaking, "In short you''re creating super soldiers that will act as bodyguards for us and shock troops in the uing war."

    Archer''s eyes widened as he questioned, "You understand it?"

    The blonde nodded with a big smile, causing him to send a message to Leira, Deh, and Nefertiti. ''Ladies, are you still in the library? I have someone who can help with the Steel Legion Project. Should I send her over?''

    Secondster. Leira''s voice echoed in his mind. ''Who is it, my love?''

    ''Meredith, I showed her the n, and she instantly understood it,'' Archer said, his tone thoughtful. ''I think the four of you could work on it together. What do you think?'' he suggested.

    The cat woman nodded in agreement, her green eyes sparkling with excitement. Archer smiled and offered her the position without hesitation. "I just spoke to the girls," he said warmly. "They''re thrilled about you joining."

    When the blonde woman heard this her smile grew wider before she started drinking the rest of the tea before answering, "Thank you, Arch, I won''t stop being your maid, but I want to help you in other ways."

    Archer agreed with a nod. "Do what you like Mere, I love seeing youdies happy when you''re doing what you love."

    Meredith''s excitement was obvious as she quickly stood up, her smile radiant. Without hesitation, she walked over and settled herself in hisp, wrapping her arms around his shoulders.

    Her eyes sparkled with emotion as she leaned in, capturing his lips in a deep, passionate kiss that spoke volumes. Archer reciprocated as he held her waist before squeezing her thick thighs, which made the blonde tremble.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The two of them continued until breaking apart as Meredith asked with a hopeful expression, "Can we go out one day? It would be nice to spend some time with you."''

    ''''That''s fine, I''m nning on taking each of you out while the kingdom prepares for the Avidia Invasion," Archer replied, finishing his tea with a thoughtful look. "I''ve also got to decide which legions will lead the attack."

    The blonde nodded in understanding, her expression turning serious for a moment before Archer stood to leave while opening a portal to Leira and the others. He leaned in, giving her another kiss, and gently whispered, "Head to the library, and we''ll catch up soon."

    Meredith smiled before stepping through the Gate to join the others, leaving him to settle back into his chair. Archer pulled out a stack of papers, deciding to design more stuff for the kingdom and legions.

    He assigned the women who wanted to fight in the war different legions, giving them the freedom to train the legionnaires as they saw fit. Some of them already had experience, but they could train during the build-up.

    Archer continued working for a few hours, his focus unwavering as he meticulously wrote down all his instructions for the Avidia invasion. He included the ns for the 1st, 13th, 9th, Sia''s 10th, 17th, 18th and 19th legions.

    ''Eight Legions should be enough to secure a base on Avidia andunch any attacks on the empire,'' he mused with a gleam in his violet eyes.

    As Archer finished up, a sense of exhaustion settled over him, but he knew the importance of every detail. He yawned before standing up and stretching, causing some of his bones to pop, which made him sigh.

    Afterward, he started walking back to his room; he passed by Hemera''s bedroom. Knowing she was still awake, he stopped and gently knocked on her door. He heard her soft, inviting voice from inside. "Come in!" she called, her tone warm and weing.

    Archer stepped inside only to see the beautiful brown-skinned sun elf with shoulder-length golden blonde hair. She was wearing a tight nightgown that highlighted her hourss figure, which made him gulp.

    When Hemera saw him, a bright smile spread across her pretty face, and her yellow eyes gleamed with affection. She took a step toward him, her voice filled with warmth as she spoke, "Husband! I was wondering when you were going toe see me, but I''m d I waited... because it''s here."''

    "Sorry, I was nning for the war and got distracted," Archer exined with a sheepish smile, barely finishing his sentence before the sun elf stepped forward.

    Her lips met his in a fervent kiss, silencing any further apology. Without hesitation, she tugged him toward the bed, her golden hair shimmering in the soft light as she pulled him down with her.

    He fell on top of her, but the two didn''t stop kissing until Hemera started undressing him as his eyes gleamed with lust. Secondster, her hand slid down his body before grabbing his

    cock.

    "Oh, it looks like someone is excited to see me," she said in a seductive voice.

    Archer groaned when feeling this, which made the beautiful elf giggle as she started kissing her neck while stroking him. He felt the pleasure shoot through his body, but he soon attacked her and his hand slipped into her panties.

    He started rubbing Hemera''s clit, which made her tremble as the pleasure mmed against her body like missiles. Following this, he continued his attack until her love juices poured out like a waterfall while she moaned, "Mmmmmghh~~."

    Hemera''s back arched before grabbing onto his while biting down on his neck, which sent a shiver down his spine. Archer couldn''t hold it in anymore and lined his cock up against her

    tight slit.

    Without waiting, he slid into her pussy, which was so tight that it mped down, but he continued thrusting forward, which earned him even more moans that were music to his ears.

    "Ummghh~~ Mmghh~~."

    Archer started thrusting while her legs wrapped around his waist as his cock mmed against her womb. The two of them continued making love while he held her thick thighs as her boobs bounced everywhere.

    "Mmmghh~~ Oh fuck, I''ve missed this! Don''t stop handsome!" she muttered in a sensual

    voice.

    Hemera''s golden eyes rolled back as waves of overwhelming pleasure coursed through her, her body shuddering uncontrobly. The intensity built until she cried out before squirting all over Archer''s waist.

    "Arghhhh!"'' her scream bounced off the bedroom walls.

    He smiled softly, his gaze filled with affection as he held her close, letting her ride out the moment in his arms. Following that, he continued to make love to the beautiful, sweat-

    covered woman.

    Archer pushed deep and started pouring his seed directly into Hemera''s womb, causing her to

    let out a primal scream while climaxing, "Ahhhhh!"

    "I love how good you feel, Hem. It''s amazing when your pussy tightens around me," he muttered into her pointy ear.

    She trembled but quickly kissed him while thrusting her hips against his waist, which sent his lust skyrocketing. Soon enough, the couple continued as the sound of pping skin echoed

    throughout the room.

    Hemera''s body trembled once again before she started squirting. Her sweet nectar covered his waist and the bed below. Archer didn''t give her a break as he leaned up and watched her

    big boobs bouncing.

    "Ummghh~~," her moans bounced off the walls.

    As Archer thrust deeply one final time, he bottomed out inside the sun elf, his release surging through him as he filled her. Hemera''s body shuddered violently in response, the overwhelming sensation rippling through her.

    The passion of the moment sent her over the edge once again, her climax crashing down as her entire body trembled against him. The two clung to each other, breathless, as the aftermath of their sex lingered in the air.

    Hemera nced at him while her chest rose up and down. Archer saw this before warning the tired elf, "Do you think I''m done with you, Hem? I haven''t had you for months and want to

    taste every inch of you."

    When the brown-skinned beauty heard this, her body shuddered before she started kissing him, which sparked another round. Archer moved her onto all fours while revealing with a smirk, "I''m taking your ass Hem and ravage you all night my love."''

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1171: Gather Information

    Chapter 1171: Gather Information

    ?

    Archer watched as Hemera''s body trembled when hearing his words but she quickly agreed to it with a big smile, "Go for it darling, I look forward to it."

    He quickly thrust forward and pierced the elf''s backdoor which caused her to let out a primal scream before she gripped the sheets so hard that her hands turned white, "Ahhhhhhhh!"

    Secondster, she started squirting all over the bed as the pleasure was too intense for her body, "Mmmmghh~~."

    The two of them continued making love without taking a break as Hemera pulled him into a passionate kiss, which sent a shiver down his spine as she shuddered. Archer reached around and started rubbing her wet clit.

    This caused the elf to let out an erotic moan that was music to his ears. "Mmhh~~ Ummm~~."

    Archer continued thrusting in and out of Hemera''s ass until she only let out unintelligible moans that caused him to bottom out inside her and filled her womb with his warm seed that made her tremble.

    "Arghhh! Fuck!" she eximed in a voiceced with pleasure.

    He groaned while holding onto her waist, "You feel so good, Hem, do you need some rest?"

    The sun elf shook her head with a yful smile, pushing him back before flipping onto her back. She opened her legs invitingly, her golden eyes glowing with affection. "Make love to me and show me how much you love me,'''' she whispered, her voice filled with warmth. Archer nodded, his gaze locking with hers as he positioned himself between her slender legs. Slowly, he slid back inside her pussy, eliciting a soft gasp from the sun elf. She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him close as their lips met in a passionate kiss.

    This time, his movements were gentle and deliberate, a reflection of the deep love and connection they shared. Hours passed until the couple had to stop because Hemera became exhausted and needed to rest.

    Archer cast Cleanse, the magic washing over them and on the bed, leaving everything fresh. He gently pulled the sun elf close, her golden hair shimmering in the dim light as her smile widened in happiness.

    The sun elf nestled against him, finding the perfect spot as they rxed together. Momentster, both drifted into a peaceful sleep, the rhythmic sound of the storm outside serving as a natural luby.

    Thunder roared across the ind, echoing through the cities of Draconia. The storm drove people indoors, seeking the warmth and safety of their homes as the heavens unleashed their fury.

    The next morning, Archer stirred awake, the early light peeking through the curtains. Hemeray sprawled across him, her body drapedfortably over his, with a peaceful expression on her beautiful face.

    ''She''s so adorable, still the same, just with a more mature glow,'' he thought, a soft smile gracing his lips as he gently brushed a lock of hair from her face.

    He got out of bed and approached the window only to see a stormshing Draconia, causing him to think as a random memory popped into his mind. ''Wild pigs from the US will be an excellent food source for the monsters.''

    Following that, Archer jumped into an empty clearing in the Domain only to have a group of Dark Termites swarm him. He chuckled when they quickly realized who it was before scattering into the forest.

    Archer shook his head, bracing himself as he opened a Gate to Earth. He gritted his teeth against the strain. Summoning thousands of Shadow Creatures, he ordered them, "Hunt down every wild pig in America and banish them to the Shadow Realm."

    The monsters vanished into the portal just as it closed. Once that was done, he created a chair for himself and gotfortable while looking at the Domain from above, which allowed him to see everything.

    He noticed the treehouse was in the center as the forest that surrounded thousands of monsters guarded it. Archer was impressed, but that''s when he sensed the Shadow Realm rapidly filling up.

    "They got to work quick. The Domain will love their new food,'' he thought while creating a wall around the clearing.

    Once that was done, he summoned the Wild Pigs that went crazy and tried to flee but were trapped. Archer watched them crowd around on the opposite side of the clearing while making horrible squealing noises.

    It quickly annoyed him. ''Fucking things are panicking for no reason,'' he internally fumed before dismissing the wall.

    The Wild Pigs scattered to the wind as more appeared from the Shadow Realm as billions poured through. While this happened, Archer sensed the Nightmare Ant, Chull, and Chasm Widows already hunting the animals.

    An hour passed by the time the stream of beasts slowed down. He ordered the Shadow Creatures to hunt the Burmese Pythons in Florida. While sitting there, he checked on what Sia was doing.

    Archer closed his eyes and noticed she was just about to leave her bedroom, causing him to summon her to the Domain. When the older woman suddenly appeared before him, she was

    shocked.

    Soon a big smile appeared on her beautiful face as she eximed, "Arch! Why did you drag me out here? I''m notining, just curious."''

    "I wanted to see you, Sia, and also wanted to ask, how is the tenthing along?" he

    questioned.

    The dragonkin woman approached him before sitting down in hisp. While gettingfortable, she noticed the Wild Pigs appeared out of the shadows, causing her to ask, "What are these creatures, darling?"

    Archer nced at the animals while answering, "Food for the monsters, I have trillions of Umbraworms and other beasts, but I always need more to help the horde grow stronger so they can fight the Swarm."''

    Sia nodded in understanding before she leaned forward and gave Archer a passionate kiss which caught him off guard, but he quickly reciprocated it while his hands cupped her giant boobs.

    His actions caused the older woman to tremble, causing her to break apart before kissing his neck. Archer shivered, but Sia leaned back and answered his question. "I have called them the Wildriders, the perfect legion for scouting, and some of the kingdom''s best heavy cavalry. They are ready for the invasion."

    "Good, in a few weeks we will head for Avidia to spend some time there," he revealed while ying with her silky ck hair. "I want some of you tooe with me so I can take you three out as we explore the continent to gather information."

    Following that, Sia agreed with a big smile just as an army of snakes rushed out of the shadows, which made her yelp. This made Archerugh before he exined, "More food, my love. They will growrger and stronger, which will boost my army."

    When the older woman heard this, she rxed while a sea of snakes vanished into the surrounding forest. As that happened, some serpents headed in their direction, but he cast

    Cosmic Shield, which stopped them.

    "It''s good that you''re back," Sia said with a love-filled smile as her blue eyes glowed. "I''ve missed you so much."

    He pulled her in closer while resting his chin on the older woman''s shoulder before replying, "Same beautiful, but now I''m back. I''ll be spending time with all of you and going on dates."

    After he spoke, the duo watched the snakes getting attacked by the smaller monsters, but most got away. Once they were all gone, Sia kissed his cheek before speaking. "I''m going to go train with the Wildriders. Could you send me back to Draconia, handsome?" Archer agreed with a nod while opening a Gate back to the pce, causing the older woman to step through after saying her goodbye. He watched her leave as the pythons stopped

    appearing.

    ''Hopefully, these animalsst, it should boost the Monster Army,'' he mused while watching Bloodeagles swooping down and plucking the snakes for food.

    Once that was done, he returned to the pce after making sure the Wild Pigs and snakes were settling in. Archer closed his eyes and checked on the monster colonies, which took him by

    surprise.

    "At least they are growing. They wille in handy once the Swarm gets involved," he muttered to himself before teleporting to the Vorrukhm camp and appearing in the treesn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    above it.

    Archer watched them going about life as a group of big humans dragged in bodies of Wild Pigs, which surprised him. ''Already capturing them. At least they are useful.''

    He jumped from the tree,nding squarely in the middle of the camp just as Korak emerged. The Vorrukhm King''s face lit up with a broad smile at the sight of him. Without hesitation, he charged forward and enveloped him in a powerful embrace.

    "Let me go, Korak!" Archer said with a chuckle as the king let him down as he continued.

    "How is the new ce?"

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the

    support you can give]

 Chapter 1172: Are They Still Alive

    When the big humanoid heard this, he nodded excitedly while answering, ''''Very good, there are many monsters to hunt and eat. We''ve built homes for everyone and still have enough space.''''

    Archer smiled when hearing Korak''s excitement about their new home. He quickly spoke, which excited the Vorrukhm even more, ''''I''m having my wife design armor and weapons for your people. Do you still want to be my bodyguards?''''

    ''''Yes, Master! We want to be the royal family protectors,'''' Korak answered in a respectful tone. ''''You have given us a new life that will want to return to favor.''''

    ''''Then that''s what you will be Korak. Choose one hundred of your finest warriors and I''ll have my wife Deh bring your equipment when it''s done,'''' he informed the Vorrukhm King.

    Following that, they continued chatting until Grak hugged him from behind as he eximed, ''''My Friend! I''ve missed you.''''

    Archer startedughing as the young Vorrukhm put him down while patting his shoulder. ''''Thank you for this ce. It''s so big that me and the gang took days to explore around the camp.''''

    ''''That''s good, just be careful out there Grak,'''' he replied with a chuckle. ''''Many powerful monsters are lurking in the darkness.''''

    When the young prince heard this, he quickly nodded like a chicken. ''''Yes, Mama told me she saw a group of Broodmaws lurking nearby.''''

    After that, Grak wandered off as he turned to Korak and revealed, ''''I will return when I have your equipment, then I''ll let the current Imperial Guard help you get situated with your duties.''''

    The king nodded before getting back to his tribe. Archer watched him leave before teleporting back to the real world. He reappeared in Hemera''s room and noticed the sun elf was still sleeping.

    With a yawn, he crawled back into bed, causing her to cuddle up to him with a sweet smile. Archer soon fell asleep after bingfortable. Hourster, a knock on the door woke the couple up.

    E burst in with a worried expression as she eximed, ''''Frostfallen and Orientia have fully joined the Alliance! It''s now the world against us.''''

    Upon hearing this, Archer chuckled before responding, ''''Don''t worry about it El, wait until my projects arepleted.''''

    The half-elf nodded, ''''Nefertiti, Leira, and Meredith are waiting for you at the entrance. What are you up to?'''' she said with a smile.

    Archer got out of bed with a chuckle when seeing E''s curious expression. He quickly exined, ''''They are working on the Steel Legion Project. It''s where we offer the mutted soldiers a second chance at life by undergoing the Steel Process.''''

    ''''Stell Process?'''' Hemera questioned in a tired voice while rubbing her eyes.

    ''''Yes, I came up with a way to create super soldiers that will serve as our bodyguards and shock troopers,'''' he answered the golden-haired elf.

    She nodded with a smile before E asked, ''''Are they still alive?''''

    ''''They are,'''' Archer replied, his tone confident. ''''The experiment enhances their power through the procedure I devised, but Leira will refine it further as they coborate.'''' With that, he leaned in and kissed E gently.

    The blonde melted into his embrace, returning the kiss as she steadied herself against his chest. When they finally parted, she nced up at him, her half-elf eyes alight with understanding.

    ''''So that''s why the Guard has been bringing veterans to the entrance,'''' she remarked.

    Archer nodded with a warm smile and said, ''''You two, I''ll go meet the others and handle the project.''''

    E and Hemera both agreed, bidding him farewell as they turned to each other and began chatting. With ast nce, Archer left the room before heading toward the entrance where Nefi, Leira, and Mere were waiting.

    Ten minutester, he arrived in the foyer, where the group eagerly weed him. The subus stepped forward first, wrapping him in a warm embrace with a radiant smile. ''''Husband! We''ve agreed on a ce to begin, but we need somewhere to start the project.''''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He listened intently, his mind already racing with possibilities while thinking. ''I''ll build it in the Domain to keep it hidden.''

    With a charming smile, Archer turned to the three women. ''''I have an idea,'''' he said confidently. ''''We''ll need to keep it hidden from most people, so I''ll build you a newb.''''

    The women exchanged nces and nodded in agreement. Without wasting time, Archer opened a portal to the Domain and stepped through, the trio following closely behind. When they appeared in an empty part with mountains in the distance.

    Leira looked around with wide eyes as she questioned, ''''Why does this ce feel bigger?''''

    Archer chuckled before replying, ''''It is. I''d say it''s the size of Thrylos by now and is a world in itself.''''

    ''''So you''re a god?'''' Meredith eximed in shock.

    This made everyoneugh as Nefertiti exined while giggling, ''''No Mere, it''s just mana. He cannot create people or monsters, just non-living objects.''''

    When the blonde maid heard this, she nodded in understanding, causing Archer to close his eyes before creating a massiveb for the three, along with a workshop for Deh and leaving quarters for the test subjects.

    Minutester, he raised a mountain above the buildings and the only entrance was a long tunnel that would keep the secrets safe. Once Archer was done, he turned to the trio, who were staring at him with wide eyes.

    Leira turned to the pink-haired woman beforementing, ''''And you''re sure he isn''t a good?''''

    ''''I''m a Demi-God,'''' Archer spoke up while motioning toward the entrance as he spoke, ''''Go check out your workspace, I''ll go get the soldiers and make sure they understand what they''re getting into.''''

    The three women quickly kissed him as they rushed into their newb. He watched them leave before teleporting back to the pce entrance and making his way toward the injured soldiers.

    Five minutester, Archer arrived at a side hall where three hundred men and women with many permanent injuries waited. When they spotted him, they saluted, which made him smile before speaking. ''''I asked for you toe here as I have an offer that could give you back your lives but in service to me and my family.''''

    When the humans, elves, demi-humans, and demons heard this, worry etched across their faces. A woman, her body marked with scars and burns, stepped forward hesitantly and asked, her voice tinged with fear, ''''Will we be ves?''''

    Archer shook his head, ''''No, but you won''t be the same anymore. I will turn you into deadly weapons that will be feared across Thrylos,'''' he revealed, which excited the crowd.

    The woman nodded before a man spoke up. ''''And what is our goal?''''

    ''''To protect the Draconia Royal Family, my pces, and act as my elite soldiers in the Great War,'''' he answered the wheelchair-bound Legionnaire.

    Archer turned to the crowd while speaking, ''''This is my only offer, I came up with it to help the crippled soldiers fight again, over time the kingdom will see it as a great honor to join the Steel Legion as the citizens see them as protectors.''''

    ''''What about training?'''' a young demon womanmented.

    ''''I''ll have the best teachers train you in everything,'''' Archer replied confidently, his tone reassuring. ''''And I''ll ensure the Steel Legion receives the finest armor and weapons before the regr army.''''

    When the soldiers heard this, they looked interested, causing him to seal the deal. ''''Each family will get forty gold coins per month. I''ll pay it personally so everyone here knows I''m serious.''''

    That sold it as their eyes gleamed with loyalty and respect. Everyone wanted to join, which made Archer smile before turning to the Imperial Guard Commander and throwing him a pouch of gold. ''''Take this to their families. You have a list of all the people here?''''

    The man nodded and saluted before leaving the hall as he turned to the crowd. ''''Stay here. I''m going to make sure your rooms are ready.''''

    Following that, Archer returned to the Domain and summoned a cohort of Imperial Guard who looked confused but he quickly exined. ''''You will guard this ce and the three queens within. I''ll rotate you in a couple of months and build you a barracks.''''

    When the soldiers heard him, they saluted as he got to work creating an apartment block right outside the Steel Legion Lab. Minutester, he turned to themanders. ''''Speak to Queen Leira to see where you''re needed.''''

    Once Archer was finished talking, he sent a message to the cat woman. She asked to be summoned, and as she appeared, a bright smile lit up her face at the sight of him. ''''Having the Imperial Guard here during the experiments will be incredibly useful,'''' she remarked warmly.

    ''''Go for it, I can send more if you need,'''' he replied before kissing her on the forehead.

    Leira beamed and rushed to theb while giving the soldier''s orders. Archer watched as ten of them stood at the entrance of the cave as others checked out the barracks he built for them.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1173: Deepsea One

    Chapter 1173: Deepsea One

    ?

    Archer left the Domain and appeared at the pce''s entrance only to run into Mary. The older woman beamed when seeing him before speaking. "Oh hello handsome, I was looking for you. There''s something I need to show you."

    "What''s wrong?" he questioned while hugging the grey-haired beauty.

    "''The Underrealm," Mary revealed. "I''ve found something that may interest you. Now follow me."

    Following that, the duo walked out of the pce as she asked, "Can you open a Gate to the western Seawall?"

    Archer conjured a portal without a word, and the two stepped through. The moment they emerged, Mary leaped from the wall, her body shifting mid-air as she transformed into her Nameless Thing form.

    He watched as she crashed into the water, shocking the surrounding Homeguards but he quickly joined her. While falling, Archer grinned just as the older woman lunged out of the sea, allowing him tond on her head.

    Soon after that, Mary crashed back into the water and swam deep while he gotfortable as her voice echoed in his mind, ''This ce will gain Draconia loads of resources and many other things.''

    Archer nodded before turning his attention to the surrounding water, which was filled with all kinds of monsters. The water was dark, almost ck, and teeming with movement. Shadows drifted, creatures with fins the size of sails and glowing eyes that pierced the depths.

    ''Why is the sea full of all kinds of creepy shit?'' he asked himself.

    To his left, a gigantic Kraken-like monstrosity emerged briefly, its tentacles breaking the surface before vanishing into the abyss. Further ahead, a serpent smaller than Mary slithered through the waves, its shimmering body shimmering in the dim light.

    Strange, luminescent fish darted in and out of the water, their forms trailing bioluminescent streaks like falling stars. Archer continued watching until he sawrge piranha monsters causing him to speak. "Mary, stop swimming for a second. I''m going to beat up some fish."''

    She stopped while answering in a cheerful voice, "Be quick, I want to spend some time with you."

    Archer chucked when hearing this before using Blink to appear in front of the scared fish but he quickly scanned it.

    [Steeljaw]

    [Rank S]

    When he saw their rank, his eyes glowed as he started attacking the Steeljaw monsters, causing booms to ring out. Once all the creatures were knocked out cold and floating in the waves, he threw them into the Domain which made Mary giggle.

    ''Why are you kidnapping such things? I can get you some powerful sea monsters,'' her voice echoed in his mind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Archernded on her head before answering. "I''m collecting all kinds, my love. It''s be a habit now."

    Mary startedughing when hearing this. She continued swimming into the deep, and they entered a chasm full of darkness. While doing this, he nced around and noticed the monsters hiding in the wall.

    This caused him to narrow his eyes as the creatures flew deeper into their burrows. Soon enough, the duo arrived at an underwater world with arge teau overlooking a massive forest.

    Archer was sucked as he muttered, ''How many ces are hiding under the sea?"

    "Thousands of hidden worlds handsome," Mary answered while approaching the teau. "You could build an Underwater Base here and gather all the resources here."

    When he heard her suggestion, he agreed with a nod. "Good idea, I''ll have to talk to Deepsea Command, but it can be done."''

    Archer began blinking rapidly across the underwater world, his eyes darting to the shadows where countless deadly monsters lurked in the gloom. Realizing the opportunity, he wasted no time and swiftly summoned the Shadow Creatures to his side.

    He ordered them to capture any beast they found. While he did this, Mary appeared behind him with a warm smile. "These monsters will be good to popte the Domains'' sea. They will be an excellent source of food."

    "Yes, that''s the idea," he replied while scanning the surrounding forest. "Once we leave here, let''s go check out the Underwater Base and speak to who''s in charge there to send a submarine down here to construct a base here."

    Mary agreed with a nod before speaking. "I''m happy, but that''s not all. Look over there." The older woman pointed to the north as she continued, "That is an entrance to the Underworld. Whatever you do, don''t go down there until you be a Pseudo God."

    Archer''s gaze lingered on the stunning grey-haired woman before he gave a slight nod. In a swift, decisive motion, he slid an arm around her curvy waist and captured her full lips in a passionate kiss.

    A tremor ran through her as Mary responded instinctively, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and melting into the embrace. Soon after, the two of them separated just as the Shadow Creatures appeared around them.

    ''Looks like they''ve got some presents for me,'' he mused with a greedy smile.

    He opened a portal to the Domain as they threw the creatures through it, which made himugh. Following that, Mary moved away before transforming into her Nameless Thing form, allowing him to jump on her head.

    The older woman started swimming through the deep before exiting through the chasm while heading for the Draconian Underwater Base. While swimming, Mary''s voice echoed in his mind, "The first location ising up, darling. Now they''replete, they look amazing.''

    Archer gave a nod of acknowledgment as he observed a group of whales gliding by, their sleek forms disappearing swiftly into the shadows of the deep. About twenty minutester, he noticed a colossal cube anchored to the seafloor.

    Its dark, muted surface blended seamlessly with the murky underwater surroundings, making it a feat of subtle engineering. The structure''s sheer size dwarfed his pce, leaving him genuinely impressed by its scale and craftsmanship.

    ''Deh is brilliant,'' Archer mused with a big smile.

    Just as the thought crossed his mind, a series of deafening booms echoed through the water. Mary reacted instinctively, darting upward just in time to evade the iing mana sts.

    Archer felt the force radiating from the projectiles as they streaked past, their energy cutting through the depths. A direct hit from one of those attacks would have been catastrophic, a realization that sent a shiver down his spine and raised goosebumps across his skin.

    ''Oh shit, how powerful are those cannon?'' he thought with a big smile.

    Suddenly, the older woman let out a powerful, resonant roar that echoed through the water. The sound carried amanding authority, and as if in response, the Underwater Base ceased its assault, the silence that followedden with tension and awe.

    As the two approached the massive cube, several small crafts shot out from its surface, surrounding them in a tight formation. They seemed to be ready to attack, their movements sharp, but the moment they noticed him, their aggression faded.

    Instead, the crafts adjusted their course, forming an escort and guiding them toward the base''s entrance. When Archer saw this, he smiled as Mary''s voice echoed in his mind, ''They are so paranoid, I''ve seen these little things destroy several Sea Titans.''

    "Interesting," he replied while scanning the war machines.

    The crafts were constructed from Mithril and Deep Sea Ore, their sleek designs glinting faintly

    in the dim light as they sliced through the water like a predatory fish. Mana engines powered them that he and Deh designed a few years ago.

    Before long, a massive door opened at the base of the cube, its movement slow and deliberate as it revealed an entryway. Mary shifted seamlessly into her human form, her features sharpening with the change, as the duo made their way inside.

    As they entered, Archer''s gaze swept across the interior, illuminated by dozens of glowing mana lights that cast a soft, otherworldly radiance over the space. When they breached the water''s surface, they found themselves in a vast warehouse that stretched as far as the eye

    could see.

    Sleek submarines lined one section of the facility, while tanks, battle crafts, and transport vehicles stood ready in another; the facility was filled with these war machines, their designs amazing him as the Ironfoot Family had done a good job.

    Archer''s gaze settled on the Legionnaires stationed in the Deepsea Legion, prompting a thought to cross his mind. ''So these are Lucrezia and Kassandra''s armies. It suits them well. I remember Teu mentioning she wanted a new legion.''

    The soldiers wore sleek blue armor that fully protected their vital areas, and helmets that revealed only their sharp, vignt eyes. Their weaponry was a blend of tradition and power- many carried finely crafted swords and spears, their edges gleaming with enchantments. Among them, Archer spotted water mages thanks to the amount of mana radiating from them. While they admired their surroundings, a group of men and women approached with

    nervous expressions.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1175: Dont Worry Beautiful

    Chapter 1175: Don''t Worry Beautiful

    ?

    Archer was guided around Deepsea One where Reed exined all its functions which impressed him. Once the tour was over, themander turned to him with a curious expression before asking, "Why do you fight so hard for us, your Majesty?"

    He looked at the older man for a few seconds as he answered, "I remember a verse from a famous book. It says I heard the voice of a dying goddess, saying, Whom shall I send, and who will save my people? Then said I, Here am I; send me."''

    Reed''s eyes gleamed with a newfound respect as he spoke, "You''re here to save us?"

    Archer met his gaze firmly, his voice steady with conviction. "Yes. Look at what I''ve done for our people, Commander. I''ve given them a home, warmth in the winter, and food to fill their bellies. I''ve ensured their children don''t go hungry while half the world struggles to survive."'' After speaking, he turned to watch the workers bustling about their duties. "I will bring peace to this world, Reed. You will bear witness to a united Thrylos, and where no child will suffer under my rule. They will have the chance to grow, to follow their dreams, free from the pain I endured, free from the abuse that shaped my past."

    When the older man heard this, he dropped to one knee and spoke with reverence, "May I write about you, Your Majesty? The average person needs to know that you''re unlike any ruler that hase before."

    Archer stood there, a look of quiet confusion crossing his face as he nodded, unaware of the impact the book would have on the world. It would shape the minds of children for generations, bing one of the most widely read works in Thrylos alongside the Fireheart Tomes.

    "Tell the truth, even if it makes me look like a viin, Reed," Archer said with a heavy sigh, his voice carrying a rare honesty. "I''m not a perfect king, nor a perfect husband, but that''s life. We all have our ws."

    He paused, his gaze turning distant as he reflected on his life and the responsibility he carried. "Make certain people know the truth."''

    When the older man heard Archer''s words, he nodded vigorously, almostically, like a chicken, before saluting and rushing off. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight, shaking his head with a smile.

    Secondster, he used the tattoo to teleport to the older woman who was fighting a crab monster. Mary''s long body snaked around the creature and quickly crushed it with ease as her body constricted around it.

    His excitement soared while watching her fight. She let out an earth-shaking roar before flinging the injured crab in his direction as her voice echoed in his mind, ''Capture this guy''s husband. He''s strong.''

    Archer chuckled when hearing this and used Blink to appear in front of the struggling monster. He grinned at it while speaking, "I can heal you, but in return, you and your kind will serve me and I''ll make sure you grow stronger."

    Following that, he scanned the thing to find out what it was.

    [Queen Trench Crab]

    [Rank SS]

    ''Oh shit, she''s right!'' he thought in surprise.

    ''Yes, if we can grow stronger, that demoness won''t harm us,'' a woman''s voice echoed out.

    Archer startedughing before casting Aurora Healing on the Trench Crab while opening a portal to the sea that he created in the Domain just as Mary appeared beside him. Her sudden appearance caused the monster to let out a screech.

    "Now wait until you see how many there are," she said with a big smile. "You''re going to be shocked."

    When the older woman finished speaking, the ground began shaking as millions of Trench Crabs poured out of the surroundingndscape. The queen signaled for them to enter the Domain which they did.

    Archer and Mary floated up while seeing the wave of monsters causing him to think, ''So many, this could be another food source.''

    Following that, it took a couple of hours for the Trench Crab swarm to make a home in the Domains'' sea. Once that was done, the older woman moved away before transforming into her Nameless Thing form.

    He appeared on her head as she started swimming through the deep sea. Mary''s voice sounded in his mind, "There''s a ce I want to show you, handsome, do you mind?''

    "That''s fine, I want to spend time with you so the offer is perfect," Archer replied while gettingfortable.

    Mary glided through the depths. The silence between them was peaceful. Archer''s eyes roamed, captivated by the alien beauty of the underwater world, so vastly different from the surface he knew.

    On one side stretched a forest, its glowing trees casting an ethereal light over the surroundings. To their right yawned a shadowy chasm, its depths imprable. As Archer peered into the abyss, Mary''s voice broke the silence.

    "Nothing lives down there except my kind," she said, her tone heavy with warning. "And they will hate you."

    Archer startedughing as he answered, "Don''t worry beautiful, I''ll beat them up and throw them into the Domain."

    Mary giggles in response before speaking. "We''re nearly there. Hold on."

    Following that, she dived and entered arge tunnel, only to be engulfed by darkness as Mary''s green eyes lit up their surroundings. Archer''s eyes scanned the rocky walls of the chasm as they descended.

    The older woman continued swimming up the tunnel until a bright light was seen as she spoke. "Jump off me, handsome."''

    Archer obeyed her instructions, hovering above her as she broke through the surface and seamlessly shifted into her human form. He followed closely, his descent ending with a solid

    thud.

    Rising to his feet, Archer took in their surroundings, a warm, dimly lit cave, its walls emitting a gentle heat. His gaze swept across the space, noting its simplicity. It felt surprisingly inviting, with smooth stone floors.

    A singr entrance that doubled as the only exit, giving the cave a sense of quiet seclusion. While looking around, Marymented with a big smile, "This ce can be our getaway where we can spend time together."

    When Archer heard this, his eyebrow rose in curiosity, causing him to use Mana Maniption to create a table and chairs along with afortable bed off to one side, which made the older

    woman giggle.

    "nning some naughty, eh?" shemented as her green eyes gleamed with excitement. "I look forward to it."

    Following that, he motioned for her to sit down, "Let''s eat and catch Mary, it''s been a while since we''ve spent time together."

    Archer took out some Earth food which shocked the older woman who started studying it after sitting down. Her expression made him smile as she look like she was concentrating hard.

    "This stuff is from my old world. I bought so much that I won''t run out for years," he revealed with a chuckle while sitting down.

    Mary looked up while talking about a hamburger she was studying which made him chuckle at her reaction. "Why does it smell so good?"

    He shrugged lightly and said, "I think it''s the way it''s cooked. But let''s dig in while you catch

    me up on everything you''ve been up to."

    She nodded, her lips curving into a sweet smile, and took a bite of the burger. Her eyes widened in surprise as the vor hit her, a delighted expression spreading across her pretty

    face.

    Archer chuckled softly, amused by her obvious delight, before turning his attention to his own meal. He took a bite, the vors immediately hitting home, and savoring it just as much

    as she appeared to be.

    As they ate, Mary started talking about her recent activities. She told Archer how she had been assisting Teu, Lucrezia, and Kassandra in eliminating sea monsters that posed a threat to

    the kingdom.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Her voice carried a hint of pride as she had also been helping train some of the harem, honing their skills for the challenges ahead. When he realized that the older woman was trying her best to help, it made him smile.

    "Thank you for everything, Mary," he suddenly said, which caught her off guard.

    She smiled before replying, "You''re wee, my love. I''m always happy to help you."

    Following that, the duo started eating in silence, but Archer quickly noticed that she kept ncing at him, ''I''m going to ravage her for hours,'' he thought just as his excitement exploded. Half an hourter, Archer finished eating before standing up and exploring the cave as Mary needed to finish. While walking about, he spotted several pathways that led somewhere, causing him to summon some shadow Creatures.

    He ordered them to explore them and report back on anything they found, which they agreed

    to before vanishing. The cave was secluded, which Archer was happy with, and soon enough, the older woman was done.

    "That was delicious Arch, we need to eat like that more often," Marymented with a big

    smile.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1176: Youre The Demon King

    Chapter 1176: You''re The Demon King

    ?

    Archer looked at the beautiful grey-haired woman and nodded, "There''s plenty of food in my Item Box. It couldst up to a year, which isn''t a problem."

    Mary beamed when hearing this. She jumped up while questioning, "What else do you have?"

    "You''ll have to wait and see," he answered while grabbing her thick waist.

    The mature woman pushed herself up against him while wrapping her arms around his shoulders before kissing him. He happily reciprocated and as they did this, the cave started shaking.

    They separated, causing Mary to mumble, "Damn sea serpents haven''t given up."

    Following that, Archer watched her step back as she spoke. "I have to go deal with these pests. I kicked them out of this ce and imed the cave."

    He startedughing when hearing this. "Go deal with them. We can continue when you''re finished. I''ll go check on Vivienne to see how the Nightmare Ant Colony ising along." The grey-haired woman nodded with a big smile before jumping into the water just as he opened a portal to the entrance of the ant''s home. Archer stepped through only to have several assassins to lunged out from the surrounding trees.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1177: You Cant Keep Up Demon

    Chapter 1177: You Can''t Keep Up Demon

    ?

    The group held their breath as their friendughed darkly; the sound reverberating with raw defiance. His violet eyes burned with fury as he replied, "I am the Demon King. This world doesn''t need a hero, it needs a monster. And I have be just that."

    Mana surged around him, wild and uncontroble, as he stepped forward, his fist glowing with an intensity that made the air crackle. Lioran could only watch, as Archer smirked and dered, "Now, let me teach the Alliance a lesson they''ll never forget, "I am this world''s only hope to survive what''sing!"

    With a roar, his friend unleashed a punch that tore through the air like the sky itself was splitting apart. The resulting impact was deafening, like the end of the world had arrived. Before anyone could blink, the punch reduced the so-called Alliance Demi-God to nothing more than a memory.

    Lioran stood frozen, barely able toprehend what he had just witnessed. His sister''s lover had annihted a being at the top of the enemy pecking order, as if it were no more threatening than a mere slime.

    "He''s a monster, Leo! How has he be so strong?" Cian eximed in shock.

    Before anyone could reply, a horrible aura descended upon them as another being appeared across from Archer. He noticed ric go pale as he muttered, "That''s a Pseudo God from the Novgorod Empire."

    Lioran felt his strength draining, his legs threatening to buckle beneath him. Just as despair took hold, a surge of energy burst forth, enveloping them all in a protective aura. In an instant, their friend appeared before them, his presence radiating power and reassurance.

    Archer turned to the group, his violet eyes gleaming with confidence, a broad, fearless smile on his face. "Now watch," he dered, his voice steady and full of unrestrained excitement. "I''ll show you what a White Dragon can do."

    Apollonia stepped forward, her worry etched across her face. Her voice trembled as she protested, "That being is stronger than you! How can you possibly fight him?!"

    Lioran watched as his friend''s expression softened, a spark of recognition lighting up his face the moment he saw the pink-haired woman. In an instant, Archer appeared before her, which baffled everyone as he moved too quickly.

    Gently, he ran his finger along her jawline, his touch as confident as his words. "I remember you, Apollonia," he said, his voice low yet steady. A reassuring smile yed on his lips. "But you don''t have to worry. I''ve faced people stronger than me before and I''ve beaten them."''

    Following that, they watched Archer vanish only to reappear in front of the Pseudo God as his smug voice echoed, "So they sent you here to fight me?"

    Lioran chuckled when hearing this only to turn to Apollonia who stood there with bright red cheeks as Cian''s fiance Cassie teased her, "What happened to the ice princess? You were melting and can I see love hearts in those bright blue eyes?"

    Everyoneughed when hearing this as the pink-haired woman snapped, "Shut up! I dare you girls to stand in front of him and see if your panties stay dry!"

    This set thedies off and made Lioran, Cian, and ric nervously chuckle as he looked at his fiance Tarial, who avoided eye contact, causing him to question, "Is what she says the truth?"

    She opened her mouth to reply, but Vivienne''s voice cut through the moment, calm and matter-of-fact. "Husband won''t steal your women. He sees them as friends, nothing more, and wouldn''t betray you."

    Lioran let out a relieved sigh as explosions rocked the sky as Archer and the Pseudo God started fighting. The air trembled with each blow as his friend''s fists crashed into the Pseudo God''s towering form.

    The enemy staggered, its once-imposing aura flickering under the relentless onught. Archer moved like a storm, every punch radiating power and fury, each strikending with a sound that echoed like thunder.

    ''How can he do this? It''s impossible!'' he thought in shock while watching his old friend going crazy to where the enemy couldn''t keep up.

    Lioran stood frozen, his heart racing as he watched the impossible unfold. Around him, the others stared in stunned silence, their disbelief mirrored in their wide eyes. "He''s... winning?" Cian whispered, his voice barely audible over the noise.

    The Pseudo God roared in defiance, swinging wildly, but Archer evaded. His fist glowed brighter with every strike until he unleashed a final blow that sent shockwaves rippling through the ground.

    Everyone watched as the enemy crumpled to his knees, cracks spidering across its form like shattered ss. Archer turned to them all, his violet eyes zing, and smirked. "Still think I can''t handle this?"

    ***

    Archer watched all his friends watching him in amazement but that''s when a stronger enemy appeared beside the injured foe and this time he was much stronger than the first Pseudo God.

    Just as the situation unfolded, Ari materialized out of nowhere, shing a wide grin when she spotted him. "Well, well, husband. Looks like you''ve finally found someone who can keep up with you."

    He shot a look at the white-haired beauty, his tone dripping with frustration. "I was just about to finish that bastard off when this idiot showed up to ruin it."

    Ari burst intoughter, raising an eyebrow. "You want me to handle him for you?" Archer grinned, shaking his head as he chuckled. "No way. I want to fight. This is how I get stronger. But if things go south, jump in and take him down."

    The older woman giggled before nodding, "As you wish, handsome, have fun."''

    She stepped back as he cast Blink and reappeared behind the injured Pseudo God and punched through the man''s chest. The sudden attack shocked the stronger enemy as blood sttered on him.

    Without wasting time, Archer quickly crushed it before hitting the remaining enemy with a breath of violet dragon fire. The force pushed the man back despite his defense against the

    attack.

    Following that, the air crackled with tension, as if the universe itself held its breath. With a burst of speed, Archer vanished from sight, reappearing in front of the Pseudo God in an

    instant.

    His fist shot out like aet while casting a fully charged Nova Punch. A fiery explosion erupted from the impact. The ground trembled as his punchnded, sending shockwaves through the air.

    The Pseudo God staggered back, his chest caving in slightly from the force. But before he could react, Archer''s other fist mmed into his side, tearing through his defenses like paper. His power surged with each blow as loud ps echoed across the surroundingndscape. The Pseudo God grunted, attempting to block, but Archer was relentless. His fists moved like a blur, each strike a burst of blinding light and overwhelming force.

    With every punch, the air seemed to ignite, breaking the earth beneath them. Archer''s final Nova Punch mmed into the Pseudo God''s chest with a deafening crack, the energy radiating in a brilliant explosion that lit up the entire battlefield.

    Archer''s strike sent the enemy flying, crashing into the distant horizon, a plume of dust and debris following his fall. He stood, panting, his body humming with mana while grinning, bloodied but unbroken. "Is that all you''ve got?"

    He watched as the Pseudo God appeared a few meters away, bloodied but still standing as the man gave him a wicked smile, "It''s true what the emperor said, you''re strong for your age and I must admit your punches hurt."

    When he heard this, he started flinging Eldritch sts at the enemy, but he battered them away. His eyes narrowed as the enemy dashed forward, quicker than he expected, and hit him with a powerful punch that sent him flying.

    Archer barely had time to react as the first blow came like a storm, faster than anything he''d faced before. He quickly raised his arms, blocking the strike, but the force sent a shockwave through his body, making his bones rattle.

    "You can''t keep up, demon," the Pseudo God snarled, his voice filled with venom.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The enemyunched a brutal uppercut that he quickly deflected, the force still enough to rattle his skull. Archer staggered back, trying to regain his bnce, but the onught came

    without pause.

    A crushing kicknded in his ribs, snapping Archer''s body to the side. He grunted, blood spilling from his mouth as he spun and blocked another punch to his chest. But the Pseudo

    God wasn''t done.

    With a roar, the enemy leader unleashed a series of rapid blows, each onending with force. He blocked most, his arms aching, but each impact drove him closer to his breaking point. ''So this is what it''s like to fight a stronger opponent,'' he thought before attacking.

    The man leaned to the side, dodging Archer''s strike effortlessly, andunched a precise punch toward his opponent''s face. That''s when the Pseudo God followed up with a devastating blow to the gut, sending him hurtling across the ground.

    [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]

 Chapter 1178: Steal Your Mothers

    Chapter 1178: Steal Your Mothers

    ?

    Archer skidded to a halt just before the rest of the group, pain coursing through his body. As he struggled to catch his breath, a single thought echoed in his mind, ''Ah, damn it! I bit off more than I could chew.''

    As the moment unfolded, the Pseudo-God approached, his wicked grin stretching wider. But before he could react, Ari leaned down, her gaze soft yet intense. She cupped his cheek gently, her voice low but filled with praise. "You did well, husband. Especially for someone at my level."

    "I just need to get even stronger than this won''t be an issue, beautiful," he replied with a chuckle.

    Following that, Ari vanished and appeared in front of the shocked enemy, but the older woman quickly hit him with a Mana st. The sudden attack sent him crashing across the ground.

    The man mmed into a nearby hill. Archer smiled while standing up as he turned to Vivi and his friends, who were watching the scene with weird eyes. He approached Lioran beforementing, "I told you not to leave Draconia because of this exact situation, you stupid

    cat."

    "Shut up you," the lion man replied while shaking his head. "We had to rescue people, and we achieved our goal. Could you help us transport them to the kingdom?"

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1179: This Is Just The Beginning

    Chapter 1179: This Is Just The Beginning

    ?

    Archer watched as the violet wave washed over the Lionheart people, who were shocked. Lioran turned to him with a grateful expression, "Thank you, brother, they needed the help."

    Following that, he waved his hand and a pile of food appeared on a nearby table before speaking, "Hand this out to the people, I''m going to rest for a while. Is there a secluded spot?"

    The lion-man gave a firm nod, then gestured deeper into the cave. "There''s an underground waterfall down that path. It''s a serene spot, perfect for some peace. Apollonia will guide you there."

    Archer nced at the pink-haired woman who was staring at him with a strange glint in her eyes that caused his heckles to raise, ''What the fuck was that?'' he thought before shaking his head.

    Apollonia approached him with a smile. "Follow me, I''ll take you to the waterfall. You''ll like it," she said before walking off.

    Lioran motioned for him to follow with a knowing grin, causing Archer to give him the middle finger before catching up with the young woman. While getting deeper into the cave, his gut feeling told him to leave.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1181: I Consider Myself His

    Chapter 1181: I Consider Myself His

    ?

    Archer, leaning heavily on the Chull Queen Vriana for support, staggered toward Apollonia, whoy pinned beneath Teu''s foot, pressed firmly against her chest and de at her throat.

    His gaze locked onto the pink-haired woman, and a weak but dark smile spread across his face. As he stopped before her, his voice, hoarse butced with venom, cut through the tension.

    "You thought this was the end?" he rasped. "Me and my harem, we''ll make sure you suffer for years toe. Death won''t be an option, no matter how much you beg for it."

    When Apollonia heard this, hate appeared in her blood-red eyes as she spoke, "My kind wille for me and destroy this world."

    Archer startedughing, which hurt him before teasing the woman. "I love killing your kind. I''m sure your family screamed for mercy as I butchered them like a monster. You should have killed me when you had the chance but no, you had to monolog and allowed my women toe for me."

    The pink-haired woman got angry, but a swift punch from Kassandra put a stop to that as the Krakenmented, "Don''t fucking look at him like that bitch! The next time you do, I''ll remove your teeth."

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1182: Whats Going On Here

    Chapter 1182: What''s Going On Here

    ?

    Archer twisted the lock, ensuring no one could bother him, before copsing into a chair by the firece. He released a small burst of dragon breath, igniting the hearth. Warmth filled the room, but it did little to soothe the cold ache in his chest.

    ''I''ll never fall for a woman''s sly games again,'' he thought as his rage burned.

    Once settled, he leaned back in the chair, his breathing shallow and uneven. The flickering firelight danced across his body, illuminating the hideous injuries. His eyes drifted down, catching sight of the open cuts that oozed sickly, yellowish pus.

    The wounds refused to heal, which made everything worse. Gritting his teeth, he scanned the damage, deep shes carved across most parts of his body, stab wounds that pierced into muscle, and raw, jagged skin torn open.

    It was then he noticed the full extent of her cruelty: thest two fingers of his left hand were gone, and part of his right arm was yed. The gruesome sight made him cringe, his stomach twisting with a mix of pain and regret.

    ''She did a number on me,'' he thought bitterly as his tongue started to hurt. ''But what cuts the deepest is knowing I let lust lead me straight into her trap.''

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1183: Can You Take Off The Mask

    Chapter 1183: Can You Take Off The Mask

    ?

    Vivienne was about to speak but Brooke''s voice echoed out, "He''ll never be the same after his torture. Archer was thinking about how he fell into her trap because of his love for women. He''s paranoid about his appearance."

    Everyone looked concerned, but she continued, "He was extremely handsome and knew it. Now imagine how he feels that most people would see him as a ghoulish creature. Especially because of the leaking pus and blood."

    When the group heard her exnation, Tal questioned with a worried expression, "Is there any way to heal him?"

    The older woman shrugged before speaking. "I''m not sure Tali. I''ll go see my friend Natalia on the central continent. She is a powerful healer and I''ll get her opinion on the matter to see if anything can be done."

    Alexa''s face turned pale, a mix of shock and concern washing over her, mirrored by Nefertiti, who was normally strong crumbled with worry when hearing the news. Tal gently guided them to sit, her expression soft with worry as she tried tofort them.

    Brooke, her face set in determination, spoke up, her voice cutting through the tension. "I''m going to Verdantia. Try not to bother him; his mood''s not good right now."

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1184: Shut Up Woman

    Chapter 1184: Shut Up Woman

    ?

    As the night passed, Mary nestled against Archer, bing the little spoon while he quickly fell asleep. While resting, something was happening as energy from the older woman seeped into his body.

    ''It feels like someone gave me morphine,'' he thought while sitting up and shaking his head.

    This woke Mary up, whomented, "What are you doing? Come to bed."

    She gently guided him back to the bed, her touch soothing as she helped him settle down. With a soft kiss on his cheek, she whispered, "I''m using my mana to help you rx. It seems to be working, at least a little."

    Archer smiled and gave her a passionate kiss that stretched on until the duo fell asleep.

    He woke up a few hours extremely horny and turned to the grey-haired beauty and started kissing her slender neck. Archer''s hand slid down her body only to slip into her panties just as she opened her legs wide.

    Mary''s green eyes glowed with lust as she spoke in an alluring voice, "What are you doing? We can''t do anything. You''re too injured for anything apart from sucking."

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1185: The First Primordial Dragon

    Chapter 1185: The First Primordial Dragon

    ?

    Archer, E, and Mary continued talking until the half-elf vanished to the Domain as Leira asked her toe visit. Once they were alone, the mature womanmented with a knowing smile, "Looking good husband, but once Brooke returns with Natalia, she will heal you fully."

    ''''I know, but I just have to be patient," he answered with a smile.

    Following that, Mary joined him at the table while speaking, "It looks like the kingdom is prospering apart from the rebellion, which is being called the Second Fools Uprising, as the Draconians think they''re idiots."

    The older woman giggled before exining. "The government is spinning this into a learning moment for the schools and colleges. Aisha said the headteachers are showing how stupidity affects anyone, frommoners to nobles and everything in between."

    Archer startedughing before pulling out a burger and started eating while the couple chatted. He couldn''t help but notice how often sheplimented him, each oneced with warmth, and the constant stream of love-filled messages he was receiving from the harem.

    ''I love you, Wyldheart! I''lle see you in the morning,'' Lucrezia said in a sweet voice as she patrolled around the ind.

    Next was Brooke''s motherly voice, ''My Little Light, I''ve just arrived at Verdantia. I promise you I''ll heal you.''

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1186: The Oathkeepers

    Chapter 1186: The Oathkeepers

    ?

    The next morning, Archer woke up feeling noticeably better. However, when he caught his reflection in the mirror, his heart sank. The left side of his face was still tarnished with cuts, making him cringe at the sight.

    He took out the mask and put it on before getting dressed, causing pain to shoot through his body. While doing that, Leira''s voice echoed in his mind, "The four Oathkeepers are ready, my love."

    Archer smiled when hearing that and quickly woke up Mary, who had a sweet smile on her beautiful face, "Morning, handsome, did Leira contact you?"

    "Yes," he nodded. "I''m going to check them out. I''ll be in the Domain but meet me at the Pce entrance."''

    Just as Archer said, explosions rocked the building, causing him to stumble around. Mary grabbed ahold of him as he scanned the outside and realized the rebels were using the cannons against them.

    "Fuckers, watch what happens now," he muttered.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1187: Death Tyrants

    Chapter 1187: Death Tyrants

    ?

    Archer continued to watch as the Oathkeepers moved out while killing hundreds of soldiers, which made him happy. "They are perfect! Wait until the Alliance meets them on the battlefield,'' he thought with excitement.

    Shortly after that, the rebelmanders ordered them to retreat from the monsters, which made himugh. When Archer saw this, he spoke to Commander Thalion, "Chase them down and kill them. I''ll summon some help."

    The Oathkeepermander nodded, before turning to the closest knights near him and ordered, "Varek, Alderic. You two stay with the lord while the rest of them kill the remaining rabble."

    Archer watched the two nod as the other eight surged forward like a tidal wave. He saw the rebels panic, but the knight''s weapons destroyed them with little effort, which made him chuckle.

    He turned to Varek, who held a sword and shield while scanning their surroundings. The Oath keeper''s head snapped to the right before he moved in front of Archer just as a Gatling Cannon erupted from some bushes.

    A relentless stream of mana sts surged toward them, each one hitting with a devastating power. The sts collided with his shield in a blinding cascade of light and sparks, but Varek stood unyielding, a living fortress protecting Archer from anything.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1188: Draconian Shocktroopers

    Chapter 1188: Draconian Shocktroopers

    ?

    Archer watched as his ten Oathkeeper knights, who stood over the normal men like giants, tore apart the three rebel legions. Their weapons shed blue while cutting the soldiers in half, which made him shake his head.

    ''Are they honestly this stupid? Three legions against Draconia?'' he thought with a chuckle. ''Pure delusion.''

    Following that, the Oathkeepers killed tens of thousands of enemy legionnaires as the Death Tyrants dragged men and women back to him. Archer quickly sent them to the Shadowrealm to hold them prisoner.

    Hours passed, and the surviving rebels gave up before surrendering, causing him to call off the attack. His knights instantly stopped moving as the Death Tyrants surrounded them as he stepped forward. "Bring me the rebel leaders and don''t harm them."

    Three Oathkeepers stepped forward while pushing through the ranks of trembling soldiers. Archer''s icy gaze followed them as they seized the leaders of the rebellion, their defiance crumbling into frantic resistance.

    The traitors thrashed and screamed, but the knights hauled them back to Archer with unrelenting force. His smile widened, a sinister curve of satisfaction, as the Oathkeepers unceremoniously dumped the seven men at his feet.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1189: Sarina Koba

    Chapter 1189: Sarina Koba

    ?

    Anatoly Novgorod sat silently in the carriage as it rattled southward toward the captured Draconian ships. His mother sat across from him, her expression unreadable as she tapped away on amunication device, the soft clicks filling the otherwise quiet space.

    It took a few hours to reach Volgograd City, but as they got close, something felt off, causing him to climb out of the carriage as it came to a stop. Catherine remained inside with a

    knowing smile.

    ''Foolish boy, I''ll let you learn your lesson,'' she thought with a knowing smile while spotting a dozen aircraft high above.

    Anatoly and his guards stood at the edge of the city, their gazes locked on the colossal fleet of blimp-like vessels looming high above. The air was thick with tension as the crafts suddenly lit up, their ominous glow illuminating the darkened skies.

    "It''s the Draconians! Take cover!" themander bellowed behind him, his voice cutting through the chaos.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1190: That Sounds Nice

    Chapter 1190: That Sounds Nice

    ?

    Sarina let out a fierce scream as she cut through a group of enemy soldiers, her armor and sword dripping with blood. Nearby, the Shocktroopers stood their ground, holding the port as they awaited the arrival of the Landing Craft to extract them.

    The Shocktroopers around her fought valiantly, a wall of determination and skill holding the port against overwhelming odds. Above the chaos, the hum of approaching crafts filled the air.

    Relief flickered in their eyes as salvation drew near, but then it happened. A thunderous boom shattered the moment. Alliance cannons roared from the distant cliffs, their fiery projectiles streaking through the sky.

    One after another, the Landing Craft erupted into blinding fireballs, raining debris and despair onto the battlefield. Sarina stumbled back, her breath catching as the shockwave rippled through the port.

    The enemy surged forward with renewed ferocity, sensing the crushing blow. Gritting her teeth, she tightened her grip on her blood-soaked sword. "Hold the line!" she bellowed, rallying herrades.

    Desperation burned in her veins, but she refused to falter. If there was no escape, then they would fight to theirst breath on this bloodstained ground. Hours passed and the Shocktroopers managed to hold on.

    Sarina was covered in sweat and blood while standing on the port''s wall while resting the sky lit up as the armies outside were covered in violet dragonfire, ''What is that?'' she thought with curiosity.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1191: Ive Missed This Woman So Much

    Chapter 1191: I''ve Missed This Woman So Much

    ?

    When Archer heard Natalia''s words, he sighed but the older woman grabbed both hands as her green eyes gleamed, "It''s fixable. The only problem is that it will take a while until you''re back to normal."

    "How long?" Brooke asked in a curious voice.

    "A year or two at best," Natalia answered before scanning him and grimacing.

    The older woman looked at him with pity as she spoke with a voice full of concern, "How can you deal with so much pain? This isn''t normal."

    Archer chuckled, which sent pain shooting through his body, "I have no choice as I''m constantly using mana, which isn''t helping, but I can deal with it."

    Natalia shook her head before standing up and responded, "I will go get you some pain relief, may I have a room in the pce to help with your treatment?"

    He was about to respond, but Ari''s voice cut through, sharp and suspicious. "Take a mana oath," she demanded, her gaze piercing, "that you won''t harm him or aid any of his enemies."

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!